《Coming of the Villain Boss!》


 Chapter 1 - Gossip Queen (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1: Gossip Queen (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Entertainment Headline News: Jiang Nian Starts Acting Whenever Displeased#


    <i>Pa!</i>


    As soon as Ming Shu opened her eyes, she was greatly frightened by that sound. She unconsciously looked at the ce where the sound came from; what she saw was an antiquated scene and two men wearing ancient costumes standing in the midst of it.


    Outside of the scene, several machines were filming them.


    <i>Acting!</i>


    For no reason, this thought entered Ming Shu¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Sorry, director. Can I try again?¡± said a woman in red clothes with a delicately pretty voice. She gazedcently at the woman she¡¯d pped just now.


    ¡°Again,¡± the director called patiently.


    The staff had no say in these matters. All they could do was shoot again.


    Ming Shu looked around to find herself sitting and wearing the same sort of heavy costume.


    She was a little confused.


    <i>Who am I?</i>


    <i>Where am I?</i>


    <i>What am I doing?</i>


    ¡°Sister Jiang Nian, it seems they¡¯ll take a while. How about going back to rest and I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s your turn?¡± All of a sudden, a person approached her and quietly offered this advice.


    It was a girl with a pretty face and a sweet voice. She had on a sports suit and held a script, a cup of water, and a cell phone in her hands.


    Ming Shu rubbed her forehead and nodded slightly.


    <i>The situation is unclear. Stay calm.</i>


    Following the girl, Ming Shu arrived at an empty break room. Then the girl soon left and shut the door. Ming Shu studied the room and recalled what had happened before¡ª


    While she was being chased by a group of goblins, she was suddenly dragged into a space full of white clouds by a so-called Harmony System. The system shared many inexplicable things and asked her toplete a particr task.


    The task was to increase the Hatred Points of fake protagonist from different worlds. When the Hatred Points reached a certain threshold, the protagonists would lose their halos and be normal people with no influence on the world¡¯s development.


    [Do you understand what I exined?] the Harmony System asked.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Understand what? </i>Ming Shu thought. <i>Who agreed to work for you? The sry hasn¡¯t been discussed yet.</i>


    <i>An illegal workshop!</i>


    Ming Shu coughed and asked with a smile on her face, ¡°You mean about helping you defeat those protagonist?¡±


    <i>The enemy hide themselves and I was exposed. Stay calm.</i>


    The Harmony System remained silent for a while before replying. [It could be understood that way. But you are an outsider, so you can¡¯t kill viins outright.]


    ¡°Those viins are outsiders too, so how could they kill people?¡± Ming Shu asked. She was certainly not stupid. Otherwise, she would already have been caught by those goblins and be their meal.


    [... ording tomon people, they are beloved by Heaven, so they can kill others. In my opinion, because they stole the power of Heaven when they crossed worlds and were reborn, they¡¯re able tomit such atrocities.]


    [You¡¯re going to umte the Hatred Points of viins who shouldn¡¯t have been beloved by Heaven, isn¡¯t it exciting?] The system¡¯s ¡°voice¡± was peaceful, quite unlike ordinary electronic voices. It also contained no human emotions, so one was unable to tell whether it was male or female. It sounded strange.


    Ming Shu deliberated for a long time and still felt there must be a trap.


    <i>The weather today was bad, so I met sicko only.</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± She¡¯d also stewed a pot of meat for herself.


    The system said nothing. Ming Shu tried to walk out, but she returned to the unearthly room full of white clouds no matter how many attempts at escape she made.


    ¡°...¡± <i>My meat! </i>Ming Shu thought.


    [Those people out there are always chasing you around the world. Haven¡¯t you said they¡¯re annoying and you want find a quiet ce to stay for a while? This is your best option. This two-dimensional space is different from others. Ordinary people cannot enter and you can also experience many different lives.] The system continued trying to persuade her.


    Ming Shu furrowed her brow. <i>Those goblins outside want to eat me.</i>


    <i>I am not a Cbash Brother.</i>


    ¡°Can I do anything I want in that world?¡±


    [Yes. But there are still some rules you cannot break. I¡¯ll remind you when it happens.]


    <i>Tap-tap </i>. Someone was knocking on the door to the break room.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Ming Shu put on her coat, the corners of her lips turned up in a slight smile. Her face became more three-dimensional and as bright and beautiful as peach blossoms in March, dazzling and attractive.


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes unfocused again and it seemed she was thinking. After a while, she said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m bored anyway.¡±


    Above was the conversation between her and the Harmony System discussing why she came here.


    In conclusion, for some reason viins who crossed worlds were reborn and tried to stir trouble in fictional worlds where they didn¡¯t belong.


    Her task was to go to different worlds to shore up on viins¡¯ Hatred points. When their Hatred Points reached a certain level, the viins who sported the protagonist¡¯s halo would be ordinary people. Therefore, the world¡¯s intended operation would be maintained.


    [Guest, do you ept this task?] the system¡¯s voice suddenly sounded again, peaceful and somewhat androgynous.


    Ming Shu looked around and realized the voice was in her mind. Maybe she¡¯d gotten an amazing cheat.


    She found a ce to sit down and said, ¡°Start, start.¡±


    This new exciting life was about to start.


    This particr story revolved around showbiz.


    The fake female protagonist was called Ning Keqing, reborn. In her previous life, when she entered the showbiz, she was kept by someone who had a powerful background and was extremely generous to her.


    But Ning Keqing became infatuated with a young star, Jiang Si, instead of the rich and powerful big-shot; she even offended her Money Boss for Jiang Si. However, Jiang Si fell in love with another in the end.


    After her rebirth, Ning Keqing rode on her Money Boss¡¯s coattails to counterattack.


    The body Ming Shu upied now was called Jiang Nian, the showbiz¡¯s famous Gossip Queen.


    Yes, Gossip Queen!


    Minor gossip about Jiang Nian would circte every three days while major gossip about Jiang Nian would circte every five days. Most of the male stars in show biz had been gossiped about alongside her. But that kind of gossip could reach no definite conclusion.


    The Host entered showbiz at fifteen and knew where to draw the line, so even though she had been gossiped about with so many male stars, she had never done anything improper. Therefore, others could only make an issue of the rumors surrounding her.


    There were so many rumors about her that others were confused about what they should believe. In the end, everything was just fodder for news.


    The Host was tactful and slick in every rtion, so she had a lot of resources at her disposal.


    Ning Keqing had no rtions with the Host in her previous life. But after her rebirth, she seemed to hate the showbiz very much. When she discovered the Host had taken a photo with her Money Boss, she thought the Host was going to nab him.


    The Host was subject to various forms of bashing from Ning Keqing.


    Whatever event the Host attended, Ning Keqing would attend as well. She would dress up beautifully to outdo the other and attract everyone¡¯s attention.


    Ning Keqing acted one way in front of her Money Boss and another behind the Money Boss¡¯s back. Therefore, the Host had been bullied many times. Additionally, Ning Keqing could count on journalists and spectators to arrive at exactly the right time.


    In the end, she became the victim and the Host became the target of others¡¯ abuse.


    In this life, Ning Keqing benefited from the Money Boss¡¯s protection and support. The Host couldn¡¯t defeat her and became a shameless actress referred to as Gossip Queen.


    The Host couldn¡¯t receive any scripts or other offers of work. More than that, she was bad-mouthed by countless people and met crazy haters whenever she went out. She gradually became a recluse, suffered from depression, and finally died by suicide.


    The showbiz was full of different kinds of attractions and information flowed rapidly, so no one remembered the Host. However, Ning Keqing seeded easily in her life and became the ultimate winner both in terms of career and romance, which made others envious.


    Meanwhile, because of her, the course of the story had changed, deviating from its original plot.


    Ming Shu, who had received many memories, kneaded her head to alleviate the headache brought on by information overload. She nced around the break room quickly.


    <i>Another person¡¯s life...</i>


    <i>It¡¯s just started.</i>


    <i>It really is exciting.</i>


    At this time, Ning Keqing had just been reborn. The rtionship between her and the Host began here.


    The two people outside just now were not Ning Keqing. She joined because of her Money Boss¡ªin other words, through the backdoor. Her acting skills weren¡¯t good enough and only improved well after her rebirth. She might be rehearsing elsewhere at the moment.


    ording to the plot, she was going to y opposite Ning Keqing in the next scene.


    Ming Shu turned around and faced the woman in the mirror. She had an extremely beautiful face. All she had to do was stand there and others would be unable to tear their eyes away. She was beloved by the spotlight, and her smile was absolutely enchanting.


    This was Jiang Nian.


    Gossip Queen of showbiz and also the goddess of showbiz.


    Who would not be enthralled by such a beauty?


    Ming Shu touched her own face and admired herself for a while. Then she stood up to remove her heavy costume.


    ¡°Sister Jiang Nian, hey... Why did you take off your costume?¡± the girl who went out just now returned and asked. She was the Host¡¯s assistant, Tian Yuan.


    The Host¡¯s agent couldn¡¯t follow her everywhere all the time, so usually Tian Yuan apanied her.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Ming Shu styled her hair randomly and took the bag on the table, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go out to eat.¡±


    ¡°Eh...¡± Tian Yuan felt awkward and said, ¡°Sister Jiang Nian, it¡¯ll be your turn to shoot in a moment. Is it okay to go out now? How about I go buy something for you? What do you want to eat?


    ¡°Oh, and Sister Aileen said you can¡¯t eat too much right now. You need to stay fit to prepare for the Ethereal Heights audition next month,¡± Tian Yuan reminded her quietly.


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t care for her words and swept out of the room. Laughing, she said, ¡°Today¡¯s shoot can¡¯t bepleted, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why?¡± Tian Yuan¡¯s train of thought was interrupted. ¡°I was there the whole time and I didn¡¯t hear about that. Sister Jiang Nian, slow down...¡±

 Chapter 2 - Gossip Queen (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2: Gossip Queen (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Tian Yuan was confused and wondered why Sister Jiang Nian was behaving strangely today.


    Tian Yuan left with Ming Shu and the two walked for a while. She found that her employer seemed to be a little different. Sister Jiang Nian was nice, but she only smiled when there was someone watching¡ªunlike now. Now, she had a faint smile on her face all the time.


    She looked easygoing, but...


    What was amazing was that Ming Shu had eaten a lot, which astonished Tian Yuan. She tried her best to stop Ming Shu.


    ¡°Sister Jiang Nian, don¡¯t eat anymore. Sister Aileen would kill me if she found out I didn¡¯t stop you!¡± Tian Yuan jumped up to grab Ming Shu¡¯s slice of cake, but Ming Shu was much taller than her. She couldn¡¯t take it and even cried in anger.


    The passersby looked at them curiously.


    This little girl jumped up to grab a slice of cake from a dazzling woman¡¯s hand, but that woman, smiling the whole while, only lifted the cake higher and watched the girl. They didn¡¯t know whether it was just their imagination, but they swore they saw pink bubbles around the two.


    Because Tian Yuan was being so demanding, Ming Shu put on her sunsses. She didn¡¯t wear a mask if she was going to eat.


    But she might be recognized like this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll die if I don¡¯t eat.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s hand was on top of Tian Yuan¡¯s head to stop her jumping. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine as long as you don¡¯t tell Sister Aileen. Just let me eat thisst one. Stop! If you keep doing this, we¡¯ll be spotted.¡±


    Tian Yuan immediately turned her head to look and found that some people were watching them and even more were edging closer.


    Tian Yuan almost cried. With a sad expression, Tian Yuan said, ¡°Sister Jiang Nian, you¡¯ve said this is thest one too many times!¡±


    Following the full and drunk Ming Shu, the downhearted Tian Yuan returned to the film set. She had already foreseen how Sister Aileen would scold her. It was going to be horrible!


    When they came in, the main set was crawling with people. But Ming Shu, sucking a popsicle, didn¡¯t care about that. It seemed that what was going on wasn¡¯t nearly as worthy of attention as her popsicle.


    Tian Yuan worried that Jiang Nian¡¯s inelegant behavior would be photographed by someone. She ventured to snatch away the popsicle from Ming Shu¡¯s hand and righteously said, ¡°Sister Jiang Nian, stop eating! If you keep eating, I¡¯ll call Sister Aileen.¡±


    ncing at the half-eaten popsicle, Ming Shu tried to persuade Tian Yuan: ¡°Now, the country encourages diligence and frugality, so since I¡¯ve eaten half, I should eat the other half.¡±


    Obviously, Tian Yuan knew exactly what Ming Shu really wanted. She quickly threw the popsicle into the trash can.


    Immediately afterward, Tian Yuan felt that she had overstepped. She looked at Ming Shu fearfully, but Ming Shu only had eyes for that trash can and didn¡¯t pay Tian Yuan any mind at all.


    Tian Yuan held her cell phone tightly and thought, <i>Sister Jiang Nian really is weird today.</i>


    <i>Will I need to call Sister Aileen?</i>


    ¡°We¡¯re not finished!¡± With this sharp shout, the people in front of them backed off and scattered. The woman who¡¯d pped another charged out angrily, dirt on her clothes and a slightly difited look on her face.


    A woman in a white dress ran after her, aggrieved, and said: ¡°Sister Manman, it really wasn¡¯t on purpose.¡±


    Song Man suddenly stopped and turned around. With a ferocious expression, she pointed at the other woman and said, ¡°Ning Keqing, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know how you joined our film crew by sleeping with someone. This isn¡¯t over.¡±


    Ning Keqing, the viin.


    After her rebirth, Ning Keqing pretended to be a white lotus all the time and secretly exacted vengeance on those who had offended her in her past life.


    ¡°Sister Manman, how could you say that? I was just careless and got your clothes dirty,¡± Ning Keqing exined desperately. ¡°They all saw I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°You were careless?¡± Song Man was extremely angry. ¡°Ning Keqing, don¡¯t pretend to be innocent. Who do you want to see your innocence?¡±


    Ning Keqing pretended to be innocent on the surface, but there was scorn and contempt in her eyes. Maybe Song Man had seen that and became infuriated, and so returned to berate her.


    <i>Such a horrible woman. I¡¯m so angry.</i>


    Ning Keqing was very good at pretending to be a white lotus. She¡¯d been hit by Song Man several times, but that was only because she deliberately allowed it. Well, it was certain that the spectators would viinize Song Man and sympathize with Ning Keqing.


    Such scheming!


    Right then, Ming Shu stopped staring at the trash can and walked toward the noisy crowd.


    ¡°Sister Jiang Nian, Sister Jiang Nian...¡± Tian Yuan was astonished and asked, ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at her and chuckled¡ª <i>I¡¯m certainly going to earn hatred.</i>


    She picked up an unopened juice box that some unknown person had set aside, opened it, and drank slowly. Then she grasped Song Man¡¯s shoulder, gently pushed her out of the way, and poured the remaining juice on Ning Keqing.


    Everyone instantly quieted down.


    The smell of orange juice was thick in the air. Ning Keqing¡¯s white dress was soaked, herce underwear revealed.


    She was perhaps too shocked after having juice suddenly poured on her. After a pause, she crossed her arms over her chest to cover herself.


    Ming Shu ced the juice box in the hand of Song Man, who was just as shocked. Then she smiled and said, ¡°Is this all because she dirtied your clothes? What¡¯s the point of arguing? Just dirty her clothes too.¡±


    Eh...


    It was so simple and rude!


    But...


    Superstar Jiang Nian, did this have anything to do with you?


    No one dared to even breathe loudly. At first, this was an argument between Song Man and Ning Keqing. Song Man was a first-rate actress while Ning Keqing was a third-rate actress, but it was said that she was supported by a Money Boss. For these reasons, they were all unwilling to offend the two.


    Therefore, when the actresses quarreled, they only pretended to intervene.


    But Jiang Nian was different. She was a superstar actress now and could easily get many scripts. As such a superstar actress, why did she get involved in this matter?


    She was making things worse!


    ¡°Sister Jiang Nian... Did I offend you?¡± Ning Keqing lightly bit her lower lip, tears glistening in her eyes, delicate and touching.


    Ning Keqing really didn¡¯t remember when she offended Jiang Nian. Even in herst life, she had little to do with her.


    Jiang Nian was tactful and slick in every interaction. She wouldn¡¯t offend anyone even if they were unimportant.


    So Ning Keqing didn¡¯t know why Jiang Nian suddenly poured juice on her today.


    ¡°You¡¯re bothering me,¡± Ming Shu replied with a smile. In the next second, she started acting. ¡°Do you know how much an hour of my time is worth? You wasted time arguing here. Do you know how much of my money you wasted? Money equals time, time equals life, and therefore you¡¯re wasting my life.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Is it really that serious? </i>Everyone had the same thought.


    Obviously Ming Shu wanted to say more, but Ning Keqing spoke before her. ¡°Sorry, Sister Jiang Nian! I¡¯m sorry for bothering you. I really didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    It was Ming Shu that poured juice on Ning Keqing first. But now Ning Keqing readily apologized and bowed her head. Others would think Ming Shu was bullying Ning Keqing.


    <i>Great. After your rebirth, you should be smarter.</i>


    Ming Shu smiled wider and patted Song Man, who was still shocked, on the shoulder. She said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t just spout evil things, it¡¯s useless. You should counterattack at once or wait for another opportunity.¡±

 Chapter 3 - Gossip Queen (3)

    <h4>Chapter 3: Gossip Queen (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu left with a smile, as if she hadn¡¯t poured juice on someone just now.


    ¡°...¡± The spectators could only think, <i>She¡¯s worthy of being the big-shot.</i>


    ¡°...¡± Song Man was also silent. <i>What was she doing just now?</i>


    Ming Shu returned to the break room, her smile shrinking but still visible. Tian Yuan was afraid of even breathing loudly and didn¡¯t dare to lecture Ming Shu. She secretly sent a message to Sister Aileen.


    <i>Sister Jiang Nian is not herself today.</i>


    Meanwhile, Ming Shu was talking to the Harmony System.


    ¡°How was my behavior just now?¡±


    [You should have poured it on her face.] the Harmony System suggested.


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze changed and after a while she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re that type of system?¡±


    <i>Harmony?</i>


    <i>What kind of fucking harmony?</i>


    [My task is to help you get Hatred Points, so the suggestion I¡¯m providing is that you make others more hateful.]


    Ming Shu¡¯s index finger rubbed her lips and her smile even curved her eyebrows. She was very peaceful and gentle now, which made others want to be close to her.


    But the Harmony System knew she was not so innocent. Even when she killed others, she was hardly affected and a smile always graced her face.


    Ning Keqing also went back to the break room she shared with a few others, full of confusion and resentment. Another woman made fun of her when she arrived, embarrassingly enough.


    Ning Keqing nced at her and hid her hatred behind her eyes. Then she silently went to the dressing room to change out of her dirty dress.


    She looked at the reflection in the mirror and her face became gloomy.


    What had happened today was outside of her expectations. Why did Jiang Nian act against her? Jiang Nian smiled at everyone, but in the past days of filming she didn¡¯t notice that Jiang Nian was especially close to Song Man. So why did Jiang Nian help Song Man today?


    Yes, now Ning Keqing thought that Ming Shu was helping Song Man.


    Ming Shu had nothing to do with today¡¯s affair. And ording to what she had known about Jiang Nian before, she should have simply stood by.


    Ning Keqing patted her own cheek. She lived so miserably in herst life, she wouldn¡¯t allow herself to live that way again.


    No matter whether Jiang Nian was trying to help Song Man or not, she would remember what had happened today.


    One day...


    She would seed.


    Ning Keqing firmed her resolve, walked out of the dressing room while ignoring everyone¡¯s scorn, and started to read the script.


    Because of this argument, the leading roles¡¯ act was stopped. The director had to film other scenes first.


    What Ming Shu was acting in now was called Ever-Burning Light, which involved some magical elements. The ever-burning light which allowed people to live forever was the central point of this story, and most of it would be filmed in the pce.


    Ming Shu yed the second leading female role, a spoiled concubine of the highest rank, so Ming Shu¡¯s part was pretty much this scene.


    Because of her great background, Ming Shu could easily get the opportunity to y the first leading female role. But her agent, the director, and the scriptwriter believed her image was more suitable for the second leading female role.


    Ming Shu was going to y opposite Ning Keqing in her next part.


    In the plot, Ning Keqing was a neer to the pce and the Emperor spoiled her constantly. Since she was so popr, she was going to be taught by another concubine, one of the highest rank.


    Ming Shu seemed to be interested in acting, so she read the script willingly. With the original owner¡¯s knowledge and skill, acting wouldn¡¯t be a big problem for her.


    She was even afraid of herself when she started acting.


    So, was acting a problem for her? Nope.


    Maybe the director didn¡¯t want to offend Ming Shu, so he filmed Ming Shu and Ning Keqing early the next morning.


    A well-dressed woman was led to the bright pce where everything was luxurious and maids stood to the sides with their hands faced down. The pce was extremely fragrant. It felt like they¡¯d really been transported to the past.


    But¡ª


    <i>Ka! </i>The director stood up from his seat and looked at the one who was sitting on the rose-carved wooden chair. Restraining his anger, he said, ¡°Miss Jiang, you are going to eat all the stage props. Those are not for you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡± Ming Shu threw up her hands helplessly. With a huge smile, she suggested, ¡°How about taking them away?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Does your agent know that you can eat so much?</i>


    As the old saying goes, don¡¯t hit someone who smiles at you. So the director asked the prop crew to take away the food props and exchange them for something that couldn¡¯t be eaten.


    Without food to distract her, Ming Shu could focus solely on work.


    ¡°Again.¡±


    The staff quickly returned and prepared to shoot again.


    The newly arrived beauty was led to the pce. She secretly looked around where the concubine of the highest rank lived, fearful and curious. The most spoiled woman in the entire royal pce was sitting in front of her.


    Her hands were slippery with sweat. The closer she was to the concubine, the more nervous she became. But her nervousness couldn¡¯t be revealed to others, so she only gripped her sleeves tightly.


    When the leading maid stopped and moved to the side, the new beauty halted for a second and kneeled down in salutation. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Her voice trembled slightly, reflecting her nervousness, faint fear, and excitement.


    The concubine casually held her newly polished nails up to examine them as if she didn¡¯t hear the new beauty¡¯s greeting. The whole pce was silent, the atmosphere oppressive.


    ¡°Did His Majesty sleep in your roomst night?¡± the concubine asked. She only nced at the new beauty who was still kneeling down, an act that entuated her pride and nobility.


    ¡°... Y-yes.¡± The new beauty¡¯s voice trembled, though she tried her best to restrain it.


    The concubine dropped her hand and said, ¡°His Majesty has been busy recently, but he still hasn¡¯t forgotten to visit you, so you¡¯d best serve him well. Today I am going to ask somebody to teach you how to serve His Majesty well. Do you wish to learn?¡±


    The new beauty seemed to know what the concubine really meant. She was so frightened. She dared to look up and nce into the imperial concubine¡¯s eyes.


    Ning Keqing made eye contact with Ming Shu and felt truly frightened for a second. At that time, she seemed to see Ming Shu¡¯s smile in her eyes. Ning Keqing appeared to be scared and quickly looked down to avoid being distracted by Ming Shu¡¯s eyes.


    The director held his breath and looked at the screen. This was what he wanted.


    Although lowering her head just now was different from what the script demanded, it was so great that he didn¡¯t stop Ning Keqing.


    Jiang Nian didn¡¯t need to be mentioned. She¡¯d acted for many years and her skill was exceptional. But this woman who¡¯d joined the film crew through the backdoor and was called a vase¡ªsomebody with good looks but no real talent¡ªcould also fulfill her role so wonderfully.


    This part was so sessful that the director grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Miss Jiang, you¡¯ve worked hard. Let¡¯s prepare for the next part.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t feel tired; it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to y as others. Now she only wanted to find somece to eat food.


    She started acting early in the morning and hadn¡¯t eaten anything up until now. She was very hungry.


    ¡°Sister Jiang Nian.¡± Ning Keqing approached, hands lifting her skirt. She gently smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for what happened yesterday. When we finish here, could I invite you to a meal to apologize? I beg Sister Jiang Nian to give me this chance, otherwise I¡¯ll feel guilty.¡±


    Ming Shu was watching the props crew the entire time she was spoken to so she answered randomly, ¡°Well, you can keep on feeling sorry.¡±


    Ning Keqing¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She didn¡¯t think that she would be refused in such a way. <i>Does she have any good opinion of me? </i>Ning Keqing tried to recall when she had offended Jiang Nian.


    But before this, they even didn¡¯t know each other. After they joined the same film crew, there was also no conflict between them.


    Ming Shu took several steps and stopped.


    <i>She said she¡¯d invite me to dinner?</i>


    <i>Food...</i>


    <i>I want to eat.</i>

 Chapter 4 - Gossip Queen (4)

    <h4>Chapter 4: Gossip Queen (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Finally, Ming Shu firmly walked toward the props crew.


    As a viin-opposed protagonist, how could she have a meal with Ning Keqing! She was professional, so she wouldn¡¯t go even if she was invited.


    <i>En... I won¡¯t go.</i>


    ¡°Sister Jiang Nian...¡± Tian Yuan grabbed the food-oriented Ming Shu who was ready to rob the props crew. ¡°Sister Aileen called, you¡¯re in trouble!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± <i>What trouble? What trouble could I get into? I haven¡¯t eaten enough! I¡¯m hungry, I want to eat.</i>


    Tian Yuan took Ming Shu back to the break room, leaving behind Ning Keqing who had on a strange expression.


    Tian Yuan gave the cell phone to Ming Shu. Ming Shu nced at Tian Yuan, currently blocking the door, and unwillingly answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡±


    The caller was waiting on Ming Shu. As soon as Ming Shu answered, a sharp female voice emerged from the cell phone. ¡°Jiang Nian, whenever I don¡¯t watch you, you cause trouble for me. Did you go crazy yesterday? You directly bullied a neer at the film set. Do you know how those journalists like to report? Do you think you¡¯re not popr enough?¡±


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t bully her at the film set next time.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>You mean you¡¯re going to bully her somece else?</i>


    Aileen couldn¡¯t be more angry. Jiang Nian was excellent and had been fostered by Aileen when she¡¯d just entered showbiz. And as Aileen had expected, Jiang Nian became popr and eye-catching soon enough, and thepany decided to propagandize her.


    At first, thepany wanted to establish a pure and innocent idol image for her. And things really went on as they had nned. However, at some point they couldn¡¯t quite recall, Jiang Nian began to be gossiped about alongside other male stars.


    They could have exined the first rumors away as an ident, the ones that followed as fate. But what about one after another, continuously?


    Jiang Nian was gossiped about every three to five days. At first, Aileen felt troubled and tried to deal with it, warning Jiang Nian. But it didn¡¯t work and Jiang Nian still did what she wanted.


    Eventually she came to be called the Gossip Queen. As long as there was no photographic evidence, thepany would let Jiang Nian go. Regardless, more love-rted gossip would continue to circte.


    How about now?


    She was not involved in romantic rumors now, but instead was caught openly bullying a neer!


    Was she going to crown the headlines in a whole other way?


    ¡°Jiang Nian, tell me the truth, are you in any trouble?¡± Aileen asked, restraining her anger. Jiang Nian was tactful; she never offended others on her own initiative. And if somebody offended her, thepany would deal with it for her.


    So, logically, she wouldn¡¯t have had a need to bully a neer at the film set yesterday.


    Ming Shu, holding the cell phone, sat down and said, ¡°I¡¯m in big trouble.¡±


    Ailen was astonished and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the trouble?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starving to death.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Aileen was already prepared to hear some great secret and even thought it might be something like ¡°I have a boyfriend,¡±¡±I¡¯m pregnant,¡± or ¡°I killed somebody.¡± But she was told that Ming Shu was only hungry.


    <i>This can¡¯t go on!</i>


    ¡°Jiang Nian, don¡¯t change the subject. Answer my question, why did you bully Ning Keqing?¡± Aileen¡¯s voice shook with the force of her anger. ¡°Do you know what those journalists wrote about you? They said that you used your higher status to bully a neer, that you have no morals. She¡¯s only a neer. When and how did she offend you so, that you needed to counterattack in person?¡±


    ¡°There is no reason. Bullying is bullying.¡± Ming Shu held her chin in her hand, lips curled, and said, ¡°I just bullied her. And I will bully her tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, and in the future.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Aileen sensed that things were going to get worse. <i>Does Ming Shu have a brain problem? </i>After a moment of silence, she asked Ming Shu to give the cell phone to Tian Yuan and then hung up once she¡¯d passed on some instructions.


    Tian Yuan looked at Ming Shu strangely and confusedly.


    Ming Shu opened her cell phone and read the news Aileen mentioned. There were some pictures of her pouring juice on Ning Keqing yesterday. ording to the angle, the pictures were taken by somebody standing behind Ning Keqing.


    There were also some pictures taken of Ning Keqing¡¯s front. The angle was such that everyone could see Ning Keqing was a neer being bullied.


    ¡°Who took this photo?¡± Ming Shu asked, pointing at the first photo.


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know.¡± Tian Yuan answered. There were so many people yesterday, no one would know.


    ¡°Go ask the film crew for the camera recording.¡± Ming Shu closed the cell phone. ¡°And bring me back some food.¡±


    ¡°Sister Jiang Nian, eh...¡± <i>You want to eat now?</i>


    <i>Do you have an appetite even now?</i>


    Ming Shu looked at Tian Yuan, smiling. Her eyes were dazzling as if reflecting the purest water. But Tian Yuan was afraid of Ming Shu¡¯s gaze and immediately fled the room, her hands covering her face.


    This news became quite big. When Ming Shu left the vicinity, everybody gossiped about her, but when she passed by, none of them dared to speak. After all, Ming Shu was a big-shot and she could easily get rid of them.


    It was quitemon for superstars to bully neers at the film set so everybody was used it. This time the news became big because the neer was bullied by Jiang Nian, who had always been implicated in romantic gossip exclusively and had never been reported about so negatively.


    ¡°Sister Jiang Nian.¡± Ning Keqing, wearing a white dress, stopped Ming Shu and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who reported to the journalists, but I¡¯ll rify the situation to them.¡± It seemed that Ning Keqing was going to cry at any moment.


    Ming Shu was confused.


    <i>What are you doing?</i>


    <i>Where is your high IQ? Are you only smart from time to time? Or are you going to do something in secret?</i>


    <i>I never denied that I bullied you yesterday. That¡¯s a fact, so what do you want to rify?</i>


    Ming Shu smiled and said, ¡°Please get out of the way.¡±


    ¡°Sister Jiang Nian, I...¡± Ning Keqing stared at her, delicate and touching in her sincerity. ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean to. Please don¡¯t be angry with me. I¡¯ll exin everything to those journalists.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, go. Be quick about it, otherwise the heat will die down.¡± Ming Shu kept smiling all the while.


    Ning Keqing felt surprised in her heart. She stepped forward as if she wanted to hold onto Ming Shu, but before she could even touch her, she fell toward the ground suddenly.


    In the next second, Ming Shu felt a faint and cool breeze.


    Ning Keqing was caught by a man.


    <i>Great. Is this man fleet-footed? He actually caught her. It¡¯s a pity he¡¯s not an athlete.</i>


    The man was tall and, from head to foot, emitted a certain vibe: <i>I have money. Lots of money.</i>


    Standing next to him, one would feel oppressed. He helped Ning Keqing steady herself and looked at Ming Shu sharply.


    He was Ning Keqing¡¯s Money Boss, Li Shaonan.


    He was extremely handsome and powerful. Such a man was a woman¡¯s dream lover.


    As soon as he showed up, all suddenly became quiet as if someone pushed the stop button.


    Ming Shu smiled at Li Shaonan and spoke first. ¡°Miss Ning, don¡¯t fall over like that when you try to frame someone next time. I suggest you face down so it¡¯ll be easier to gain others¡¯ sympathy without being obvious. How can you frame others sessfully without hurting yourself, am I right?¡± ->


    No one could detect any irony or anger in her words, only a slight smile. It seemed she was really advising Ning Keqing sincerely.


    ¡°Jiang Nian... I didn¡¯t try anything like that,¡± Ning Keqing denied, distressed.


    ¡°Jiang Nian?¡± The man put his arm around Ning Keqing¡¯s shoulders and asked, ¡°It was you who poured juice on her yesterday, right?¡± His voice was low and his eyes gleamed from time to time.

 Chapter 5 - Gossip Queen (5)

    <h4>Chapter 5: Gossip Queen (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Yeah. You want to pour some on me?¡± Ming Shu admitted without any hesitation.


    ¡°...¡±


    Having seen all kinds of unreasonably troublesome people who always tried to quibble, Li Shaonan had never yet met someone so unashamed. She even asked him with a smile if he wanted to pour juice on her.


    If he did that, he¡¯d only be degrading himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, then.¡± <i>I¡¯m quite a busy man.</i>


    Ming Shu walked past the two and toward a staff member who was staring straight at them. ¡°Did you take this picture?¡± Ming Shu asked, holding her cell phone up.


    The staff member was torn away from the handsome face of that golden thigh and looked at the photo on Ming Shu¡¯s screen. Her facial expression suddenly changed. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t...¡±


    Ming Shu lightly swiped the screen; another blurred picture appeared before the staff member¡¯s eyes. It was a recording of the set.


    ¡°It can be inferred from this recording that only two people were able to take a photo at this angle at that time, and clearly the other one did not have a cell phone, so it must have been you.¡±


    The staff member¡¯s face turned pale and she tried to exin. ¡°I... I just sent it to a friend, I didn¡¯t do anything. Sister Jiang Nian, I know it was wrong. Please don¡¯t tell the director, I can¡¯t lose this job.¡±


    On a film set, taking photos without permission generally isn¡¯t allowed. Even if it weren¡¯t a mandatory rule, if Ming Shu decided to hold this woman ountable for the leak, she would be unable to defend herself.


    Putting away her phone, Ming Shu smiled and said sweetly, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m just here to tell you to get a good shot of me next time. My pretty face was distorted. It¡¯s annoying.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What? </i>the surrounding people thought.


    You spent so much time getting the surveince video for a thorough analysis, just to tell the responsible for the leak to make you look better next time?


    WTF?


    <i>Is she crazy?</i>


    Ming Shu turned around; it only took her a minute or so to talk to the staff. Li Shaonan and Ning Keqing were still standing there. It was hard to tell whether they were shocked by Ming Shu¡¯s unique style or were waiting to give her trouble.


    Ming Shu fearlessly walked over. Ning Keqing acted like she was terrified, her body trembling.


    Ming Shu genuinely had to praise her: <i>This is what we call a true drama queen.</i>


    She could y the part anytime and anywhere.


    Ming Shu stopped, facing the slightly gloomy gaze of Li Shaonan. She turned her eyes to Ning Keqing and said, ¡°Miss Ning, why are you shaking? If you¡¯re sick, you have to see a doctor. Don¡¯t dy or it¡¯ll lead to big problems.¡±


    Ming Shu was so happy to gain Hatred Points.


    Aileen heard this just as she arrived.


    After recognizing the man standing opposite Ming Shu, she felt her blood surging and almost couldn¡¯t suppress a fervent desire to beat Jiang Nian as violently as possible.


    Li Shaonan¡¯s arm tightened around Ning Keqing¡¯s shoulders. Ning Keqing seemed to want to say something, but Li Shaonan¡¯s squeeze made her shut up. She bowed her head and dutifully yed the role of a newbie being bullied by the big shot in the circle.


    ¡°Miss Jiang.¡± Li Shaonan¡¯s voice gave Aileen a shock. People nearby also shuddered and looked to Ming Shu worriedly, one after another. ¡°You are a little different from the rumors.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find that I¡¯m going to be even more so.¡± <i>I¡¯ll bully your little girl in all kinds of different ways and make you angry enough to explode. Scared?</i>


    Ming Shu had a sweet smile on her face, her gaze as soft as flowing water. She didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of him at all.


    Li Shaonan squinted his eyes a little and pasted on an extremely cruel sneer. He then walked away with his arm still wrapped around Ning Keqing.


    Pressured by his powerful aura, nobody dared to take a breath until his figure disappearedpletely.


    ¡°Everyone said there¡¯s someone behind Ning Keqing, but I never thought it would be him.¡±


    ¡°OMG, with him supporting Ning Keqing, who¡¯d dare to provoke her now?¡±


    ¡°Luckily I didn¡¯t offend her before this.¡±


    Surrounded by whispering, Aileen stalked over to Ming Shu like she was walking on the edge of a knife. She had to painfully endure her strong, violent urges so as to not p her.


    ¡°Sister Aileen.¡± Ming Shu greeted her breezily.


    She dared to smile!


    She was stillughing aloud!


    Did she know who she¡¯d just offended?


    <i>Ugh, I¡¯m going to explode!</i>


    No words could describe Aileen¡¯s feelings right now.


    Watched by various pairs of eyes, she pulled Ming Shu back to the lounge.


    Once the door was closed, Aileen burst outpletely.


    ¡°Jiang Nian, do you know who that man is?¡± <i>Do you know? Do you know? Do you know?</i>


    Aileen was howling on the inside.


    With just one word, he could expel her from the entertainment industry.


    No matter how many connections one had, it meant nothing to him.


    ¡°Li Shaonan.¡± Ming Shu sat down carelessly.


    ¡°Since you know he¡¯s Li Shaonan, why were you provoking him?!¡± <i>Are you crazy? </i>Aileen shouted at Ming Shu, eager to pull her ear and make her realize the seriousness of the situation right now. ¡°Do you know that you might be ostracized because of today¡¯s behavior? From now on, there might be no ce for you in showbiz.¡±


    Li Shaonan, the famous tycoon of the entertainment circle, possessed an unpredictable temper and was a golden bachelor who had innumerable women chasing him, desperate to sleep with him.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do something else. I don¡¯t think Li Shaonan controls the whole world, does he?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Do something else, that¡¯s easy to say!</i>


    Jiang Nian really was crazy.


    Aileen reached out to touch Ming Shu¡¯s forehead as if to check her temperature. Ming Shu stared at her in confusion.


    Aileen was in her mid-thirties. Because of her many years of working experience, she¡¯d always appeared to be a capable, intelligent woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a fever,¡± said Aileen, cing her hands on Ming Shu¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Tell me, my little ancestor, what on earth happened to you thesest two days?¡±


    <i>What happened to make you this free?</i>


    <i>So free as to offend the biggest big shot in this industry.</i>


    <i>Why don¡¯t you fly straight to the heaven!</i>


    Ming Shu pushed Aileen¡¯s hands aside, helplessly spreading her own. She thought, <i>Who the hell knows what I¡¯ve been going through.</i>


    <i>Isn¡¯t this a ce where I can do whatever I want?</i>


    [Attention, Guest. I rmend you not vite the character setting. Avoiding unnecessary trouble will be helpful topleting your task.]


    Ming Shu was able tomunicate with the Harmony System within her mind, so she grunted. <i>Beforeing here, you promised that I could do anything.</i>


    [I¡¯m just offering a suggestion.]


    <i>Shut up.</i>


    [...]


    Aileen really couldn¡¯t imagine how a person could change so quickly. The familiar face looking at her was definitely Jiang Nian¡¯s, even the mole on her neck was there, but everything else seemed different.


    <i>But what¡¯s done is done and being angry is of no use. What¡¯s most important now is to cover up this matter, or Jiang Nian will ruin her star career.</i>


    Those who displeased Li Shaonan all ended up miserable.


    Aileen calmed down a little and asked again, ¡°Did you know the one behind Ning Keqing was Li Shaonan?¡±


    It had never been spoken of. No one imagined that Ning Keqing, a vase in the world of acting, could have anything to do with Li Shaonan.


    ¡°Yeah, I knew.¡± Even if she suffered the wrath of gods, she had to obtain those Hatred Points.


    She couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    [...] <i>Such exciting helplessness.</i>


    Aileen had a ferocious look on her face like she was about to kill Ming Shu at any moment. Just let her break out!

 Chapter 6 - Gossip Queen (6)

    <h4>Chapter 6: Gossip Queen (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In the end, Aileen angrily left. Meanwhile, Ming Shu was idly holding the phone readingments online, a cup of tea and a small snack bag at hand.


    ¡°Sister Jiang Nian, where did you get that snack?¡± Tian Yuan encountered such a scene as soon as she returned from seeing Aileen off. She immediately went over to block ess to the bag and said, ¡°Stop eating! What would you do if you got fat?¡±


    Tian Yuan was almost crying. <i>Sister Aileen was already enough for me, why did Sister Jiang Nian choose to be so weird now too...</i>


    Ming Shu tried to take her snack back, watching Tian Yuan with melting eyes. ¡°Little Yuanzi, give it back.¡±


    ¡°No way. Sister Aileen told you to cut back on food.¡± Tian Yuan quickly wrapped up the bag and stepped back.


    <i>Sister Jiang Nian is still in the mood to eat? Is this what people call turning grief and indignation into appetite?</i>


    Her Sister Jiang Nian did not have this skill previously...


    Or was it newly acquired?


    Organizing her thoughts, Tian Yuanfortingly told Ming Shu, ¡°Sister Jiang Nian, it¡¯s actually not a big deal. You don¡¯t have to worry about it too much, Sister Aileen will definitely fix it for you.¡±


    Although, she didn¡¯t believe that herself.


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m so worried,¡± Ming Shu said.


    Hearing this, Tian Yuan finally rxed. After going through what she had just now, Sister Jiang Nian must be anxious. She released a small sigh and said carefully, ¡°Sister Jiang Nian, you...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll starve to death if you don¡¯t return my snack.¡± Ming Shu held out her hands with a smile.


    ¡°...¡±


    She stomped her feet, anger turning her face to a bulging bun. Sister Jiang Nian always knew how to tease her.


    Tian Yuan left the lounge with the snack, looking like she was going toin to someone in tears.


    ¡°Wait, leave the snack!¡±


    Ming Shu felt a bit depleted after losing the food. Her mouth began twisting in grief.


    She was hungry.


    She was so hungry she didn¡¯t have the strength to smile.


    <i>Let¡¯s go out for some food.</i>


    ...


    Ning Keqing returned at dusk since she had to film a scene in the evening.


    Everyone on the set now knew she was Li Shaonan¡¯s chosen and desperately sought any chance to please her.


    But Ning Keqing still wore the same meek face. She didn¡¯t treat them arrogantly because of Li Shaonan.


    This unintentionally won her a very favorable impression.


    Ming Shu thought Ning Keqing might ask her Money Boss to take revenge on Jiang Nian, yet several days passed and nothing happened. The heat brought on by Jiang Nian bullying a newbie was beginning to fade.


    Knowing to wait for a better opportunity¡ªit seemed Ning Keqing had gotten her IQ back.


    <i>Interesting. Perhaps it¡¯s time to find another chance to obtain some Hatred Points.</i>


    ¡°Sister Jiang Nian, there¡¯s a banquet this evening that Sister Aileen wants you to attend,¡± Tian Yuan reported to Ming Shu, holding the phone.


    A banquet...


    Ming Shu thought for a while, eyes softly changing, and then answered with a wide, beaming smile, ¡°Great.¡±


    <i>Banquet equals food.</i>


    <i>I have to go.</i>


    Checking Ming Shu from head to toe to make sure she had no snacks on her person, Tian Yuan turned around to call Aileen back.


    The minute Tian Yuan left, Ming Shu pulled out a box of cookies from the pile of clothes next to her.


    ¡°Sister Jiang Nian!¡±


    Ming Shu calmly pushed the cookies back again and picked up the nearest script, pretending to read. ¡°Who hid a box of cookies here? Next time you must warn those cleaning people not to leave things everywhere, what if someone eats them?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Sister Jiang Nian, show me more of your exquisite acting.</i>


    Tian Yuan found that Sister Jiang Nian had be obsessed with food. She would start to eat anywhere at any time behind her back. Even the prop food couldn¡¯t escape; the props crew had begun to hide from her.


    If she ate up all the props, what were they going to use on set!


    ...


    The director allowed Ming Shu a day off for the banquet. They started to get ready in the afternoon, and it took over two hours to put on the gown and do the hair.


    Aileen was expecting them outside the hotel.


    When Ming Shu¡¯s car appeared and parked, Aileen suddenly became alert and quickly moved toward it.


    The lurking reporters also came to life. These people were familiar with all of the stars¡¯ cars, probably more so than with their own.


    Ming Shu hadn¡¯t showed up in public these days, but here she was now. How could they not be excited?


    The car door opened and a figure in purple stepped out.


    Ming Shu was wearing a light purple strapless gown with somece that decorated the chest. She looked both lovely and sexy. The three-dimensional waist design enhanced the outline of her perfect body, and her slender and fair-skinned legs were exposed past the hem, which was short in front and long in back.


    The Host had long, slightly curled hair. Ming Shu let it fall freely over her snow white shoulder and back, partly hiding the skin and making her look very alluring.


    At first, the reporters were stunned by Ming Shu¡¯s beauty. Then all of a sudden they streamed to her, throwing out sharp questions one after another.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, about the news that you were bullying a newbie on set, is it true?¡±


    ¡°May I ask you, Miss Jiang, how far you¡¯ve gotten with Mr. Zhou, who was rumored to have an affair with youst week? Is he your boyfriend at present?¡±


    Aileen held Ming Shu¡¯s arm and reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡±


    The hotel staff had arrived to help keep the order, clearing way for Ming Shu¡¯s passage.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, do you have any personal grudge against Miss Ning?¡± someone suddenly asked.


    Personal grudge?


    Nonsense.


    <i>I only take scheduled appointments.</i>


    As Ming Shu was about to answer that question, there was an uproar behind her.


    A Bentley pulled up beside them. It was Li Shaonan¡¯s exclusive car, known by many people in the circle¡ªno wonder they were so enthusiastic.


    He was the tycoon of the entertainment industry.


    Li Shaonan got out first. With the way his swift, fierce gaze swept over everyone, the temperature inexplicably dropped and the bubbly crowd quieted down. He walked across to the other side of the car to open the door and reached one of his hands out.


    Ning Keqing put her hand in Li Shaonan¡¯s and stepped out of the car. She was wearing a white dress that dragged on the ground and showed off her snowy skin. Her hair was in an up-do, two curly strands framing her face. Flushed cheeks and restless eyes made her look like an elf identally dropped down to this world. Anyone who saw her would want to protect and cherish her.


    ¡°Oh my god! Boss Li is here!¡±


    ¡°Who is the woman beside him?¡±


    Reporters were not bold enough to sidle up to Li Shaonan, so they just took pictures at a distance. Li Shaonan was like a king; cing Ning Keqing¡¯s hand on his arm, he escorted her to the hotel.


    Ming Shu was standing in their way, so they had to walk by her if they intended to enter.


    ¡°Sister Jiang Nian.¡± Ning Keqing volunteered a greeting in a somewhat afflicted tone.


    ¡°...¡± <i>What the hell? Have I done anything to wrong you?</i>


    Li Shannan had to stop for Ning Keqing, and his cold stare turned on Ming Shu like the de of a knife. Aileen¡¯s hands were sweating. In rtion to what happenedst time, Li Shaonan had yet to do anything, but that didn¡¯t mean he would let it pass.


    Cruelty shining in his eyes, Li Shaonan said, ¡°Miss Jiang is very bold.¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡± Ming Shu said liltingly. She kept her formal smile even as Aileen covertly pinched her hard. ¡°I¡¯m scared of myself when I start acting bold.¡±


    The air pressure around Li Shaonan dropped lower. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting, then.¡±


    ¡°Li, it was my faultst time. You promised not to me Sister Jiang Nian.¡± Ning Keqing pulled at Li Shaonan¡¯s arm slightly, looking like she really was begging him to forgive Ming Shu.


    Yet, beneath everyone¡¯s notice, her other hand sent several beads scattering at Ming Shu¡¯s feet.


    They were all in long gowns and the color of the beads was very simr to that of the carpet. Plus, everyone was distracted by other things, so even Aileen didn¡¯t notice Ning Keqing¡¯s action.


    However, Ming Shu saw it. She rapidly picked up her dress and stepped back. With a small smile, her voice rang out: ¡°Well, Miss Ning, such valuable beads shouldn¡¯t be discarded. They¡¯re worth a lot of good food!¡±

 Chapter 7 - Gossip Queen (7)

    <h4>Chapter 7: Gossip Queen (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Ming Shu stepped away from Ning Keqing, people could see Ning Keqing¡¯s hand drawing back from between them.


    Scattered at Ming Shu¡¯s feet were several beads nearly the same color as the carpet. Earlier, some reporters had taken photos of Ning Keqing wearing a bracelet decorated with light red beads.


    Ning Keqing was surprised at Ming Shu¡¯s reaction and remained stunned for a moment, then swiftly adjusted her facial expression and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Jiang Nian. I didn¡¯t notice it was broken.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Okay, Miss Ning, next time you shouldn¡¯t buy this kind of bracelet. It¡¯s of such poor quality; those loose beads nearly tripped me. If next time someone really trips, you¡¯ll be sorry all over again.¡±


    The reporters surrounding them suddenly burst into discussion. The truth was already clear.


    Stars like them would never buy fake or cheap products, and since genuine articles were always high-quality, then the bracelet must have been purposely broken by its wearer.


    Now the subject of various doubtful gazes, Ning Keqing secretly and resentfully rolled her eyes at Ming Shu. She hated Ming Shu¡¯s smile. It appeared warm and gracious, but to her, it was nothing but mocking.


    Ning Keqing controlled her emotions and said with a pitiful voice, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Sister Jiang Nian. I have no idea why it broke.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Li Shaonan¡¯s cold voice rang out all of a sudden. He held onto Ning Keqing¡¯s slender waist, looking at Ming Shu. ¡°Miss Jiang, you disrespect Ning Keqing over and over again; don¡¯t you know the consequences of that?¡±


    Even if Li Shaonan was aware that Ning Keqing did it on purpose, he would only choose to support her.


    Ming Shubed a hand through her hair, rolling her eyes. ¡°What consequences? Tell me about them.¡± <i>I¡¯ve experienced worse winds and waves. How is it possible I could fear you, a tyrannical boss?</i>


    <i>Do you expect to inherit my snacks after scaring me to death?</i>


    Their opposer¡¯s powerful presence cooled Aileen¡¯s whole body; even an experienced agent such as herself was feeling the pressure.


    A deathly expression had appeared on her face. Aileen would have covered her artiste¡¯s mouth instantly if there hadn¡¯t been so many journalists present. Wasn¡¯t it enough to cause trouble on set? And now she wanted to cause more in front of these reporters? Did Jiang Nian really want to be expelled from showbiz?


    Aileen pinched Ming Shu hard to try to stop her. Yet Ming Shu seemed to feel no pain at all; not even the curve of her mouth rxed.


    Had her artiste been possessed by demons or developed some mental illness?


    Li Shaonan hummed a short ¡°Hoh¡± after he and Ming Shu stared at each other for a few seconds.


    But Ming Shu cut in before he could speak and said, ¡°Mr. Li, are you going to say something like, ¡®Woman, you¡¯ve attracted my attention¡¯?¡±


    <i>That kind of tyrannical boss style¡ªI refuse.</i>


    ¡°...¡± It was the first time Li Shaonan had encountered a woman could infuriate him to this extent.


    He was even more angry now than before, when Ning Keqing defied him!


    ¡°Miss Jiang is really brave. I wonder how much longer you¡¯ll be able to smile like this.¡± This woman hadpletely pissed him off. If it hadn¡¯t been for Ning Keqing¡¯s pleadingst time, he would have already taken measures to punish her.


    ¡°At the very least, longer than you will.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s beaming smile was a stark contrast to Aileen¡¯s shadowed face.


    The only thing Aileen wanted to do now was find a pleasant ce to wait for death. Because nothing could redeem this situation, and the impending consequences were probably worse than death.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Li Shaonan¡¯s icy hum sounded again. He decided to abandon this dispute with the woman¡ªhe would face her real strengthter¡ªand continued moving toward the hotel with his arm around Ning Keqing.


    As Li Shaonan passed by, Ming Shu unexpectedly stuck her foot out, smiling happily.


    <i>Thump.</i>


    Li Shaonan was caught off guard and tripped over, his whole body striking the carpet. Ning Keqing was also inevitably dragged down with him. The two of them both fell in a graceless heap.


    An awkward silence befell the entire crowd. It felt like someone had paused time; everything seemed to move in slow motion.


    Just a few seconds dragged on long enough tost a century. When everyone realized what had happened, first came their quiet and profound exmations, followed by countless shuttering sounds.


    <i>Kacha, kacha, kacha...</i>


    Aileen was pinned on the spot, rigid like a stone. Her expression could no longer reflect her inner shock.


    Was she merely having a dream where her artiste stuck a foot out to trip Li Shaonan?


    She must be seeing things.


    No, she must still be lying in her bed, asleep and dreaming. <i>Please wake up, please wake up...</i>


    Li Shaonan¡¯s bodyguards, who were waiting beside the car, immediately surged forth to help their boss up and force the reporters to delete those pictures.


    Li Shaonan adjusted his clothes, staring at Ming Shu dourly. Ming Shu just briskly walked past them with a mild smile. ¡°Firste, first served. Mr. Li, it¡¯s safer for you to walk behind me.¡±


    Seeing Ming Shu leaving, Aileen hopelessly followed her.


    She didn¡¯t feel her heart restart until they entered the hotel and Li Shaonan was out of sight. He was too frightening.


    They¡¯d offended such a demon. What could be worse than this?


    Nothing!


    [Guest, there¡¯s no need to acquire Hatred Points from Li Shaonan.] the Harmony System reminded her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference.¡± <i>I don¡¯t care.</i>


    [...] <i>So you¡¯ll seek Hatred Points from just anyone?</i>


    ...


    Li Shaonan made a fool of himself outside the hotel, so, unwilling to lose any more face, he left with Ning Keqing shortly after.


    The reporters had been taken care of, but Li Shaonan couldn¡¯t stop everyone.


    Some onlookers fearlessly leaked out the events that transpired outside the hotel. After that, the various news outlets joined in.


    #Bullying a newbie wasn¡¯t enough, Jiang Nian further offends the Money Boss behind her, how will she stay in the industry?#


    #The reveal of Ning Keqing¡¯s Money Boss who quarreled with Jiang Nian at event#


    #Jiang Nian and Ning Keqing#


    #Jiang Nian offending the tycoon#


    #Jiang Nian bullying newbie#


    #Ning Keqing and Li Shaonan#


    These hot topics were pushed to the top immediately. It seemed like someone had paid for this.


    But no matter in the news or in the hot topic column, no one had mentioned Li Shaonan falling over outside the hotel. Whenever some passersby sent out the story, it would shortly disappear, with no audience paying it any attention.


    Below the hot topics,izens of great imagination fancifully imagined an outdated love triangle, with many following the story and adding more funny jokes to it. A very joyful scene.


    Meanwhile, the person they were talking about was fighting Tian Yuan for thest bag of chips. Her small face flushed, Tian Yuan was desperately pulling the bag. ¡°Sister Jiang Nian, you¡¯ve made Sister Aileen angry enough to explode. If she sees you eating snacks again, she¡¯ll kill me!¡±


    ¡°But she hasn¡¯te back.¡± Immediately after, Aileen opened the door and came in.


    With a cough, Ming Shu released her grip and said smilingly, ¡°Little Yuanzi, don¡¯t eat too much at night, you¡¯ll get fat.¡±


    Tian Yuan was left holding the bag, dumbfounded. What had she done to deserve this?


    ncing at Tian Yuan, Aileen directly shoved her cell phone toward Ming Shu, several days¡¯ worth of umted anger finally bursting out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you recently? Bullying Ning Keqing, provoking Li Shaonan, and even causing trouble in public today¡ªtomorrow, are you going to kill someone?!¡±

 Chapter 8 - Gossip Queen (8)

    <h4>Chapter 8: Gossip Queen (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cause trouble,¡± Ming Shu corrected, ¡°my foot did.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Where¡¯s my knife?</i>


    Aileen was so angry that her breathing became heavy and rapid. She dragged over a chair to sit in, mming her hand fiercely on the desk in front of Ming Shu. Tian Yuan, who was standing in a corner of the room, was startled by the loud sound and shuddered. She didn¡¯t dare make any noise and draw attention to herself.


    <i>So scary!</i>


    Aileen forced a gruesome smile onto her face. ¡°Tell me, Jiang Nian, what on earth are you nning?¡±


    ¡°To bully Ning Keqing.¡± <i>Isn¡¯t that exactly why I¡¯m here? What else can I do?</i>


    The smile suddenly disappeared from Aileen¡¯s face and she stared at Ming Shu nkly for a long time. Then, with a haggard voice, she said, ¡°Are you kidding me? What¡¯s the deal between you and Ning Keqing? How did she offend you?¡±


    Aileen had asked Tian Yuan about this, but it turned out there was no rtion between her and Ning Keqing. Jiang Nian started to bully her for no apparent reason. Was something wrong with her?


    ¡°Well, she pissed me off in every way,¡± Ming Shu answered.


    <i>It¡¯s not my fault. I¡¯m just taking the heat for the Harmony System.</i>


    ¡°...¡± <i>I¡¯ll take her to see a doctor </i>, Aileen thought.


    ...


    The next day, Ming Shu received a call from the director telling her she was expelled. No reason was given, but apparently, only the golden thigh Li Shaonan could wield such power in the industry.


    ¡°What a weak snub,¡± Ming Shumented after hanging up the phone, shoving a red bean cake into her mouth.


    Tian Yuan was silent. <i>What? Weak? You offended that Boss Li first, so isn¡¯t itmon sense that he¡¯d take revenge on you? Next you¡¯ll probably bepletely cut off from acting...</i>


    Of course, Tian Yuan dared not say that now since Aileen hadn¡¯t received such information. If she did get bad newster, there would be another storm. She had to save her energy in order to survive.


    Ming Shu leisurely finished the red bean cake, then searched in her phone¡¯s contacts list. Finally she found a number lying at the bottom and dialed.


    <i>Ring... ring...</i>


    Several ringster, a surprisingly cheerful voice answered, ¡°Young Miss, you¡¯re calling back?¡±


    The Host had a sound family background. However, her parents didn¡¯t approve of her entering the entertainment industry. They thought it was humiliating to the family when she had to frequently appear in public.


    As a result, Jiang Nian started her career in secret. Later, when she became famous, her family found out and began to hinder her in every possible way.


    Because of this, the Host had a tense rtionship with her family. In the end, the Jiang family left Jiang Nian alone, while Jiang Nian seldom returned home. Even when they met with each other, it always ended up in arguments rted to her career choice.


    It had been nearly two years since the Hostst saw her parents. It had been around then that she began to gain more attention and spent more time flying from ce to ce.


    Speaking of which, it was when the Host was rumored to be having affairs with male stars that her rtionship with her family worsened¡ªperhaps it was her manner of protesting?


    In the end, it was because of this issue that the Host didn¡¯t ask her family for any favors even when she was fiercely suppressed by Ning Keqing in the story.


    Why didn¡¯t she use the most powerful weapon at her disposal? Well, it actually made sense. If she turned to her family, the one in the story¡¯s leading role would have had too hard a time. So this was what they called a contrived plot device?


    ¡°Is Mrs....¡± Ming Shu swallowed the following words and coughed, changing the form of address. ¡°Well... Is Mom at home?¡±


    ¡°Madam Jiang just went out. What can I do for you, Young Miss?¡± It was the Jiang family¡¯s servant answering the phone; she tentatively asked: ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you came home, Young Miss. Yesterday Madam Jiang and the young master were talking about you. Perhaps when you¡¯re not busy, you¡¯d like to stop by for a meal?¡±


    Talking about her?


    The Jiang family must¡¯ve caught wind of the big news topics yesterday.


    ¡°I¡¯lle home tonight.¡±


    ¡°And Madam Jiang hasn¡¯t been very well recently, if you... Huh? Young Miss wille home tonight? Wonderful, I¡¯ll cook your favorite food. How about crispy braised crucian carp and poached spicy pork slices?¡±


    Hearing the food names, Ming Shu answered ¡°Yes¡± without any hesitation.


    Once she¡¯d hung up the phone, Ming Shu¡¯s eyes started to gleam. ording to the Host¡¯s memory, the Jiang family¡¯s chef was very good at cooking delicious meals.


    [Guest, there¡¯s an additional task for you toplete.] Without warning, the Harmony System issued this notice.


    Ming Shu was in a good mood. ¡°What is it?¡±


    [Eliminate Jiang Xun¡¯s feelings for Ning Keqing.]


    Jiang Xun?


    After delving into the Host¡¯s memories, Ming Shu remembered that Jiang Xun seemed to be the Host¡¯s cheap brother. He was called the cheap brother because he was adopted by the Jiang family.


    Before the Host was born, when her parents were on a trip by the sea, they met the abandoned Jiang Xun. Mother Jiang insisted on adopting him, so Jiang Xun became the Host¡¯s cheap brother.


    The Host had never liked this brother of hers. Later, when her rtionship with her family stiffened, she saw even less of him than originally.


    In the story... It seemed Jiang Xun would really fall in love with Ning Keqing.


    He appeared as a supporting role many times, but would meet a miserable end.


    <i>No problem! I have everything under control.</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu traveled to the vi where the Jiang family lived, ording to her memories. It wasn¡¯t a top-grademunity, but it boasted an excellent environment. The Host loved this ce the most¡ªand that was why the Jiang family hadn¡¯t moved for all these years.


    It showed that the Host was doted on by her family. It was only because the Host remained true to herself when the family didn¡¯t support her, as well as her being young and aggressive, that things had devolved so thoroughly.


    Ming Shu parked her car outside the vi. She got out and rang the doorbell.


    The gate was opened immediately after the bell rang. There was a tall figure standing in the shadow of the gate. It was a man with a handsome yet icy appearance whose eyes watched Ming Shu dully.


    A straight suit with the neckband widened to arger size, white corbone exposed to the air¡ªa totally abstinent style.


    This man was the Host¡¯s brother, Jiang Xun.


    Jiang Xun opened the gate and stood aside, uttering not a word.


    He also hadn¡¯t seen his younger sister in a while. Usually she would be seen on TV or in the newspaper. She was like a shining queen, constantly surrounded by a cluster of subjects.


    Now, seeing her in person, Jiang Xun found that she was even prettier than on TV.


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth curved; she entered the house. Jiang Xun reached out for her bag as he closed the gate and said, ¡°Mom and Dad are waiting.¡±


    His voice was very pleasing and clear, like flowing water. It was totally different from his dreary aura.


    Jiang Xun was a little surprised that he was able to take Ming Shu¡¯s bag¡ªbefore, if he dared to touch her things, she would immediately be angry.


    Jiang Xun looked up to see Ming Shu walking into the house. Out of nowhere, he thought her figure seemed to be different from before, more vivacious.


    Father Jiang and Mother Jiang were both sitting in the living room. The former was reading a newspaper while thetter stared at him, the atmosphere a little depressed.


    The servants¡¯ greetings emerged from the hallway and Mother Jiang stood up swiftly, looking toward the voices.


    Ming Shu came in with a sweet smile on her face, gloriously gentle and lovable. Mother Jiang looked like she was about to cry all of a sudden and quickly moved to give Ming Shu a hug. ¡°Niannian, my poor Niannian.¡±


    Every parent loves their children.


    Father Jiang put down the newspaper, silently looking at Jiang Nian and Mother Jiang through his sses. A muted softness spread across his serious face.


    Ming Shu was perfectly at ease with Mother Jiang¡¯s big hug. She lightly patted her shoulder and smiled. ¡°Mom, can you cryter? I¡¯m starving, can I have dinner first?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Because he heard this, Jiang Xun was wearing a strange expression when he appeared in the doorway.

 Chapter 9 - Gossip Queen (9)

    <h4>Chapter 9: Gossip Queen (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In the dining room...


    Except for the asional tter of chopsticks, those seated at the table were silent. Ming Shu was 100% immersed in her food, and the measuring gazesing from opposite her didn¡¯t affect her at all.


    ¡°Ahem...¡± Father Jiang made a coughing sound and asked with a rigid face, ¡°Jiang Nian, what¡¯d youe home for?¡±


    ¡°To have dinner,¡± Ming Shu answered, the words distorted as she chewed.


    ¡°...¡±


    Mother Jiang kicked her husband under the table, then put more food on Ming Shu¡¯s te with a satisfied smile. ¡°The child rarelyes home for a meal, save your words forter. Come, Niannian, try some of your favorite crucian carp.¡±


    Before, she¡¯d always drop in just to shout at them. When had she ever had dinner quietly like this?


    Jiang Xun was sitting next to Ming Shu, his chopsticks unmoving. He barely ate anything and was thinking about something with a cold expression.


    Ming Shu finished almost every dish on the table, making Mother Jiang feel both relieved and worried. She couldn¡¯t help wondering how her treasured daughter was living and eating outside.


    ¡°Niannian,e home to Mom, all right? Look how skinny you are. It worries me every time I think of you living all alone away from home.¡± Mother Jiang was choking up again. She gazed at her beloved daughter with tears in her eyes.


    Ming Shu put down her chopsticks and spoke while wiping her mouth with a handkerchief. ¡°I weigh over forty-five kilograms, I¡¯m not skinny.¡±


    This sentence thoroughly ruined the atmosphere.


    Father Jiang pped a hand on the table, asking the question that had consistentlye to mind. ¡°What happened with all that news online?¡±


    ¡°Li Shaonan was bullying me and throwing his weight around!¡± Ming Shu answered, meeting Father Jiang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°...¡± Jiang Xun thought, <i>Why do I feel that my sister¡¯s a bit odd?</i>


    Father Jiang also felt perturbed. How could his rebellious daughter act like a tendermb? In the past, she would¡¯ve flipped the table by now.


    ¡°Bullying you?¡± Mother Jiang didn¡¯t overthink it; all she paid attention to was the fact that her little girl was being bullied. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell me, Niannian, I will not allow the pearl of my family to be toyed with!¡±


    Leaning back in her chair, Ming Shu said, ¡°Li Shaonan took away my role in the film; he intends to knock me out of the industry.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, Mother Jiang finally could not bear her anger.


    Meanwhile, Father Jiang calmly responded, ¡°Just take the chance toe back home, don¡¯t stay in that business anymore. Being the young miss of the Jiang family, you will want for nothing.¡±


    Saying this, Father Jiang expected a rebuttal. But Ming Shu only widened her smile and answered, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m the Jiang family¡¯s young miss. If I just swallow my pride, people willugh not only at me, but at our family! Shouldn¡¯t I retaliate against him? What do you say, Dad?¡±


    ¡°... Well, yes.¡± Father Jiang nodded. Then he suddenly realized he¡¯d been led by the nose.


    He was about to take it back, but Ming Shu spoke again. ¡°So, Dad, I want Starlight Entertainment under our family¡¯s name.¡±


    Jiang Xun choked a little, coughing.


    Now both Mother and Father Jiang were looking at their daughter like she was a stranger.


    ...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t talk back to Father Jiang, and it turned out Father Jiang was an easygoing parent. Because Ming Shu yed a few tricks, in the end, she sessfully acquired Starlight Entertainment.


    Before, the Host and her father were very opposed to each other due to their stubborn natures. Neither of them were willing to concede.


    If the Host hade back home and spent time with her family, Father Jiang would absolutely agree with her. He probably would have supported her; after all, she was the only young miss of the Jiang family.


    Starlight was handed over to Jiang Xun. Father Jiang was concerned over Ming Shu¡¯s inexperience, so he let Jiang Xun help her.


    Mother Jiang asked Ming Shu to stay for the night. Thinking of the tasty food, Ming Shu happily agreed.


    It was all for the food.


    <i>Ah!</i>


    <i>I have a tough life too!</i>


    ¡°Niannian.¡±


    Ming Shu stopped at the bedroom door and saw Jiang Xun walking toward her from around the corner. He was very handsome, not losing to Li Shaonan at all, and with his profound gaze, he always looked like a courteous yet unapproachable man.


    But for Ming Shu, he gave off a kind of glum feeling.


    Jiang Xun handed her a full ss of milk, studying her face. ¡°Mom said it¡¯ll help you sleep.¡±


    Raised her eyebrow, Ming Shu took the milk with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Jiang Xun was a bit stunned, but immediately came back to himself and said, ¡°Good night.¡±


    Bringing the milk with her into the room, Ming Shu put it on the desk and went to take a shower. Then, when she was sitting on the bed with her legs folded, rubbing her wet hair with a towel, she nced at the milk again.


    She deliberated whether to drink it.


    Finally, putting the towel aside, Ming Shu took the ss and licked her mouth with the tip of her tongue.


    But with a sigh, she stopped. Looking around the room, she saw several nts on the window sill.


    She stood up and poured the milk onto the soil. She then returned to switch off the lights and sleep.


    <i>I won¡¯t eat or drink just anything I¡¯m given, hmph!</i>


    ...


    The next day, the news of Ming Shu being reced in <i>The Ever-Burning Light</i>was spread across the whole circle, making headlines everywhere.


    A superstar of her level was never reced by others, she was the one who reced others. Therefore, this was definitely big news, and numerous media outlets scrambled to repost it. They¡¯d certainly push this topic to the very top.


    Because of You: Is this the prelude to her being forced out of the industry?


    Reflection in Left Hand: Full of beans! It¡¯s impossible for our Niannian to be forced out. Don¡¯t make irresponsible remarks if you know nothing. Niannian, cheer up, we¡¯ll always support you.


    Smiling Like a Pig: Earlier she was bullying Ning Keqing and now she has offended Ning Keqing¡¯s Money Boss, isn¡¯t this her being forced out? You crazy fans, do you have mental problems?


    Zero 222: She deserves it! This woman is a b*tch who¡¯ll sleep with any actor. She should be evicted and stop polluting our eyes.


    Moon Breeze: Niannian, I offer you my heart. No matter what happens we¡¯ll be on your side, so cheer up.


    Online, the haters and the fans had erupted into war. Ming Shu was amused by the influx ofments as she ate breakfast.


    <i>It¡¯s getting funny, a lot funnier than earlier.</i>


    Her whole body seemed to reflect sunshine, a slight, sweet smile on her face. She looked like a glittering star, full of vitality. Jiang Xun couldn¡¯t tear his eyes off her.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Jiang Xun was sitting across from Ming Shu. At this time, Mother and Father Jiang had both gone out, leaving the two alone in the vi.


    ncing at her cheap brother, Ming Shu put down the phone and busied herself with drinking her porridge.


    The sweet, soft taste made her expression turn gentler.


    After drinking up her bowl of porridge, Ming Shu stood and looked at Jiang Xun, leaned in, and smilingly said, ¡°An eye for an eye.¡±


    She was not a softhearted person.


    If someone dared to pull her hair, she would tear all of their hair from their scalp.


    That smile made Jiang Xun feel a bit lost.


    His nose was overwhelmed by a delicate fragrance. It was her scent, as light as that of bamboo¡ªfaint yet longsting.


    Jiang Xun returned to himself when Ming Xi walked toward the door with her bag in hand. He stood up and followed her, saying in a low, deep voice, ¡°Li Shaonan is a tough guy.¡±


    Although the Jiang and Lu families had their own separate main businesses, not often running across each other, they had met on some asions.


    Li Shaonan didn¡¯t leave a sound impression on Jiang Xun.


    Ming Shu pushed aside a strand of hair that fell in her face. ¡°Well, I look forward to finding out exactly how tough this guy is.¡±

 Chapter 10 - Gossip Queen (10)

    <h4>Chapter 10: Gossip Queen (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Inside a building...


    ¡°Mr. Li, something happened.¡± An assistant came in hurriedly.


    Li Shaonan looked up, an indication for him to continue.


    The assistant directly showed Li Shaonan the news.


    #Superstar Jiang Nian went from the stage to backstage and took over Starlight Entertainment#


    The news was released by thergest media outlets. And as soon as it was released, it became the hottest topic; other negative articles about Jiang Nian immediately became less popr.


    She was in charge of Starlight Entertainment. Would she care for that role?


    Li Shaonan slid down to the bottom of the article, in which there was a picture. In that picture, a woman wore a light-colored dress and smiled softly, as if she cherished the whole world. Even the light in her eyes was gentle.


    But Li Shaonan knew all of that was fake. What she had done was theplete opposite of gentle.


    Such a scheming woman was exactly what he hated most.


    ¡°Jiang family, Jiang Nian?¡± Li Shaonan put down his cell phone and snorted. ¡°Research her for me.¡±


    She should have some rtion to the Jiang family.


    The assistantplied and left the office. After only an hour, he returned.


    ¡°Mr. Li, Jiang Nian really isn¡¯t simple.¡± The assistant delivered several pages of information to Li Shaonan and said, ¡°She¡¯s the young miss of the Jiang family.¡±


    ¡°The young miss of the Jiang family?¡± Li Shaonan looked up; a hint of dark light shed in his eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Jiang family propagandize her before?¡±


    ¡°It is said that the Jiang family didn¡¯t agree with her entering showbiz and even shunned her. But they finally agreed, only didn¡¯t provide any help.¡± The assistant shared what he knew with Li Shaonan.


    So Jiang Nian had seeded only because of her own hard work and contribution.


    Of course, there might be somebody who knew Jiang Nian¡¯s real identity and provided her help. But they didn¡¯t say that openly.


    Li Shaonan put down his pen and read several pages of the information. ¡°The Jiang family...¡±


    Li Shaonan looked at the smiling woman in the online article and suddenly closed it, snorting. <i>Do you think you have nothing to worry about with the protection of the Jiang family?</i>


    <i>Naive!</i>


    <i>In this industry, I have the final say.</i>


    ...


    Aileen¡¯s expression was surprised and confused at this time. How had Jiang Nian changed her identity in one night?


    And this new identity was powerful.


    Aileen knew that Jiang Nian¡¯s background was a little powerful, but she didn¡¯t realize exactly how powerful. So when Jiang Nian was involved in romantic rumors before, she really wasn¡¯t very worried.


    The Jiang family was as powerful as the Li family. With the exception of showbiz, the Jiang family yed an important role in many fields. If it wasn¡¯t for showbiz, the Jiang family would already have exceeded the Li family.


    Who could ever have thought that she was the young miss of the Jiang family?


    Ming Shu ate candied fruit and threw a document at Aileen. ¡°Sister Aileen, look at this contract. Do you have any interest in working for Starlight Entertainment?¡±


    ¡°You want me to hop jobs?¡± Aileen stopped thinking other things and looked at Ming Shu.


    With a smile, Ming Shu exined, ¡°Sister Aileen, there is a saying: ¡®A wise bird chooses the tree it will nest on, and a wise vassal chooses the lord he will serve.¡¯ This is not job-hopping but choosing a better future for yourself.¡±


    Aileen remained silent. The Jiang family was powerful and had lots of money. Even though Jiang Nian failed this time, she wouldn¡¯t lose out too much.


    Jiang Nian could leave whenever she wanted, but Aileen couldn¡¯t.


    But just as Jiang Nian said, Aileen didn¡¯t have much of a chance for promotion in thepany she was working at now. If she didn¡¯t choose a better way for herself, she would continue like this.


    ¡°You...¡± Aileen looked at Jiang Nian, who she had worked with for so many years, brow furrowing, and said, ¡°Jiang Nian, let¡¯s be honest today. Are you going to oppose Li Shaonan?¡±


    Li Shaonan just took away her role. After that, she took charge of the Jiang family¡¯s new entertainmentpany. Her reasoning couldn¡¯t be more obvious.


    ¡°Do you dare to stick with me?¡± Ming Shu winked at Aileen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Aileen put her hand on her forehead. This was no small matter. She couldn¡¯t make a decision all at once.


    Ming Shu shrugged and smiled. ¡°Starlight Entertainment will wee Sister Aileen at any time.¡±


    ...


    Their new boss was about to arrive, so Starlight Entertainment would hold a weing party. With Master Jiang¡¯s acquiescence, this party was handled by Jiang Xun. The guests included both those working in showbiz and in other fields.


    On such an asion, no matter whether there was enmity between the host and their guests, ording to tradition, the host should invite all the appropriate people. Li Shaonan therefore attended with Ning Keqing.


    Ning Keqing was popr recently. It seemed Li Shaonan didn¡¯t hide their rtionship and took her out in public more and more often.


    As soon as they appeared, they immediately became the center of attention.


    ¡°Mr. Li, is Miss Ning Keqing your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Li, what¡¯s the rtionship between you and Miss Ning? You came here with her, are you going to admit your rtionship in public?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Li, can you tell us how you know each other?¡±


    Li Shaonan protected Ning Keqing, squeezed past those journalists who fired questions constantly, and came into the hall.


    Ning Keqing still wore a white dress, pure and lovely. She held Li Shaonan with a slightly red face; it was hard to tell whether she was hot or shy.


    She looked around the hall and said, ¡°I never thought that Sister Jiang Nian was the young miss of the Jiang family. No wonder she¡¯s so sessful.¡±


    In herst life, she still didn¡¯t know it by the time she died.


    Li Shaona sneered. ¡°She bullies you in such a way and you still speak up for her?¡±


    Ning Keqing opened her small, cherry-like mouth and said, ¡°No... Actually Sister Jiang Nian never did anything. I don¡¯t me her.¡±


    She knew Li Shaonan would became angrier because of her words.


    He could only vent his rage on Jiang Nian.


    <i>Jiang Nian, it¡¯s you who offended me first, so don¡¯t me me for doing this.</i>


    The domineering boss scoffed. ¡°I won¡¯t let others bully you randomly.¡±


    ¡°Well, I just like to bully her,¡± a clear, smiling voice said from off to the side.


    A beautifully dressed woman detached herself from the crowd. She wore a fiery red dress which enhanced her good looks and resembled a blossoming rose.


    Li Shaonan narrowed his eyes slightly and lowered his voice. ¡°Jiang Nian, do you think that I can¡¯t deal with you when you have the support of the Jiang family?¡±


    ¡°How can you deal with me? By hitting me?¡± Ming Shu stopped and asked with a smile.


    Although she smiled gently, everyone could see her arrogance. She didn¡¯t even need to show off her arrogance, it radiated from inside her.


    Li Shaonan became extremely furious. It had been a long time since anyone dared to contradict him.


    But he was not young anymore and quickly suppressed his rage. ¡°Well, let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at Ning Keqing and smiled gently at her. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    For no reason, Ning Keqing suddenly felt cold and dared not look into Ming Shu¡¯s eyes. She nced away, clutching her dress tightly, and moved closer to Li Shaonan.


    Li Shaonan almost dragged Ning Keqing away. Ming Shu stood there, watching them disappear into the crowd. She only stopped watching them when someone came to speak with her.


    Note: ¡°A wise bird chooses the tree it will nest on, and a wise vassal chooses the lord he will serve.¡±¡ªRomance of the Three Kingdoms

 Chapter 11 - Gossip Queen (11)

    <h4>Chapter 11: Gossip Queen (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu finished her conversation and managed to slip away to eat.


    In a while, she¡¯d have a lot of things to do, so she had to be full.


    Therefore, when Jiang Xun found his sister, Jiang Nian was eating in the corner.


    He looked around and found that no one paid her any mind. He walked toward her, coughed with a hand over his mouth, and reminded her in a low voice, ¡°Niannian, behave yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Ming Shu answered in an unclear voice.


    ¡°You ate so much this morning, you¡¯re still hungry now?¡± Jiang Xun was confused. He remembered her eating a lot before. Was her stomach a bottomless pit?


    In the past, when she was still at home, he had never seen this.


    As a star, wasn¡¯t she afraid of bing fat?


    Ming Shu ate thest piece of dessert on her te. She shook the empty te and said, ¡°You¡¯re not me. I¡¯m just hungry. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    <i>I can¡¯t even eat in peace.</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    Jiang Xun nced behind him and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to give a public speech. Don¡¯t eat too much in case you get fat.¡±


    Ming Shu continued to smile. ¡°Anyhow, it¡¯s not you who are going to be fat.¡±


    ¡°...¡± He was deluded to think she had changed. She just quarreled with him in another way.


    The temperature around Jiang Xun dropped a little and his face became sour.


    Ming Shu stepped back. <i>Is he going to be bad?</i>


    <i>How about I fight him first?</i>


    Ming Shu was considering the feasibility of that when Jiang Xun left. From head to toe, all of him let strangers know not toe close and acquaintances not to bother him. Where he passed, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but make way for him.


    Ming Shu used the empty te as a fan. <i>What¡¯s wrong with him?</i>


    <i>Let him go. I¡¯m hungry.</i>


    ...


    ¡°Let¡¯s wee Miss Jiang to speak. Journalists can ask questions afterward, but please be quiet and wait for now.¡± The host¡¯s voice was sweet and, as she spoke, the light focused on Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu hid the te behind her back at once. She stepped aside to put it on the table behind her. After that, she walked to the stage with a smile on her face.


    Jiang Xun had told her what to say. She just needed to recite it.


    After the speech, it was time for the journalists to ask questions.


    Ming Shu pointed at somebody randomly.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, there was a rumor about you and Mr. Zhou. Is he your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zhou?¡± <i>Who? Do I know him? </i>The Host had been gossiped about with so many people and some of them even had the same first name. How could she know who Mr. Zhou was. ¡°Next question.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The journalist was astonished. ¡°Miss Jiang, could you answer my question?¡±


    ¡°Is there any rule that forces me to answer your question?¡± <i>I just don¡¯t want to answer. What can you do to me? </i>¡°Anyway, I have been gossiped about with many people, how can I remember who Mr. Zhou is. Can you ask a relevant question?¡±


    ¡°...¡± The journalist was silent. <i>Are you proud of being gossiped about with so many people?</i>


    <i>Was this question not relevant? Does she doubt my professional ability?</i>


    The next journalist took the opportunity to ask a relevant question. ¡°Miss Jiang, what¡¯s the grievance between you and Miss Ning?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    The journalists immediately became excited. They all stared single-mindedly at Ming Shu in case they missed anything.


    ¡°In short¡ªI don¡¯t like her.¡±


    <i>You¡¯re done?</i>


    <i>It¡¯s over?</i>


    <i>How is it a long story?</i>


    <i>Where¡¯s this long story?</i>


    ¡°What do you want to hear? A tale of enmity and romantic rivalry? I can make one up for you.¡± <i>Is the reason I don¡¯t like her powerful and sincere?</i>


    That was the beginning and end of many arguments. Those four words, enmity and romantic rivalry, were great. What else could they want?


    ¡°...¡±


    #The big shot is quite different today. Is it just my impression?#


    The journalists became suddenly nervous, though they didn¡¯t know what they were nervous about.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, <i>The Ever-Burning Light </i>film crew canceled your role. What do you have to say about that? Is it because of the strife between you and Mr. Li? Does it mean Starlight Entertainment is going topete with Jinyu Entertainment?


    Li Shaonan was the boss of Jinyu Entertainment.


    It was the biggest entertainmentpany in showbiz. Many Best Actor and Actress award winners came from there.


    Ming Shu smiled and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The journalists thought Ming Shu would reply with something unrted. But she suddenly answered yes, admitting it outright.


    <i>You admitted it so easily!</i>


    They were extremely excited and continued asking: ¡°Miss Jiang, what¡¯s the reason? Personal animosity, or does Starlight Entertainment want to develop in showbiz?¡±


    What was Jinyu Entertainment?


    It was the leader in showbiz. Now somebody wanted topete with it. It was big news!


    These two questions appearedpletely innocuous, but there was a trap within. If Ming Shu answered that Starlight Entertainment wanted to develop in showbiz, she would be representing the Jiang family, not herself.


    And if her answer was personal, those journalists would report that she didn¡¯t care to look after the family¡¯s interests as a whole.


    ¡°If you want to know the reason, you can ask Li Shaonan. I believe his answer would be better than mine. Next.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>So are you toozy to give us an exnation? </i>the journalists thought.


    ¡°Does Miss Jiang believe that Starlight Entertainment couldpete with Jinyu Entertainment under your leadership?¡± This journalist was indomitable and continued to press.


    Ming Shu remained unppable and answered their artful questions. The journalists asked artful questions and her answers were artful too. She even entertained herself sometimes.


    Soon, the journalists were unable to bear looking at Ming Shu any longer. They felt pained by her answers.


    Ming Shu jumped from the stage and walked through the crowd to the lounge. When she was answering questions just now, she saw Ning Keqing go backstage and note out.


    Jiang Xun wasn¡¯t here either. One of her tasks was preventing Jiang Xun from falling in love with Ning Keqing. She had to go there to get Hatred Points.


    Ming Shu ate the apple she picked up and tied a knot in her overlong dress, her gaze searching around.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry...¡± The delicate voice came from around the corner. It was Ning Keqing¡¯s voice.


    Ming Shu stopped, her eyes shining¡ª <i>I found you.</i>


    <i>Ning Keqing, I¡¯ming.</i>


    Ming Shu walked in the direction of the voice. She turned the corner and saw that Ning Keqing, in her white dress, was fumbling on Jiang Xun and Jiang Xun was trying to stop her, his face gloomy.


    <i>Crunch </i>. Ming Shu bit into the apple, the sound surprising them. The two looked at her at the same time. Ning Keqing panicked for a second and then quickly stepped back. Jiang Xun took off his suit, threw it aside, and walked toward Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu smiled and said, ¡°Ah, Miss Ning, are you going to find another Money Boss? Your Li Shaonan would be so sad.¡±


    ¡°Niannian, just now...¡± Jiang Xun wanted to exin.


    ¡°Sister Jiang Nian, I have nothing to do with Mr. Jiang,¡± Ning Keqing, with an aggrieved expression, interrupted Jiang Xun and exined. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±

 Chapter 12 - Gossip Queen (12)

    <h4>Chapter 12: Gossip Queen (12)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ning Keqing¡¯s exnation made others unwilling to trust her. It just led to more misunderstandings.


    Ming Shu finished the apple and flung the core away. She pped her hands and looked at Jiang Xun. ¡°Brother, could you please go out and keep watch for me?¡±


    Jiang Xun frowned and asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Hit her.¡± Ming Shu pointed at Ning Keqing, who was still pretending to be innocent and pitiful.


    Ning Keqing widened her eyes, surprised. Was Jiang Nian about to hit her here? And she even asked Jiang Xun to keep watch for her. Was she crazy?


    ¡°...¡± Jiang Xun was speechless. He swallowed words about doing it for her and said, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled.


    Jiang Xun nced at Ning Keqing and turned to leave, his footstep gradually disappearing.


    Ming Shu touched her chin. Jiang Xun... Maybe he liked the Host. But the Host didn¡¯t know and even trampled on his love again and again.


    And now Jiang Xun just met Ning Keqing when Ming Shu came to this world. So it was unlikely that Jiang Xun would fall in love with Ning Keqing.


    Ah, it wasn¡¯t technically sound to obtain Hatred Points this way.


    ¡°Jiang Nian, what do you want to do?¡± Ning Keqing leaned against the wall, her mask fading. There was anger and hatred in her gaze.


    She really couldn¡¯t remember when and where she offended Jiang Nian.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s smile became a little obscene, her eyes shining. ¡°I just want to reason with Miss Ning. After all, I¡¯m a reasonable woman.¡±


    ¡°...¡± If Ming Shu really want to reason with her, why did she ask Jiang Xun to keep watch? Was she lying? She just said she was about to hit Ning Keqing! Did she think Ning Keqing forgot or didn¡¯t hear?


    ¡°Jiang Nian.¡± Ning Keqing calmed down. She had lived two lives, she couldn¡¯t be frightened by Jiang Nian. ¡°When did I offend you?¡±


    At first, when Jiang Nian had only poured juice on Ning Keqing, it could be that she was helping Song Man. But how could she exin what Jiang Nian had der?


    There was no reason for it.


    ¡°Maybe in yourst life.¡± It was quite right. In Ning Keqing¡¯sst life, she bullied the Host severely.


    Ming Shu answered randomly. But Ning Keqing, who¡¯d kept this secret, was quite frightened. However, when she thought about it, she found that she didn¡¯t have any rtions with Jiang Nian in herst life, so she must not have offended her back then.


    ¡°Jiang Nian, shouldn¡¯t you give me a reason as to why you did all this to me?¡±


    Ming Shu felt confused. ¡°Eh, why are you pretending to be a white lotus?¡±


    Because Li Shaonan and Jiang Xun were not here, Ning Keqing was unwilling to act. It was not professional. What if passersby saw her real self!


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu, with a smile on her face, walked toward Ning Keqing, step after step. Ning Keqing couldn¡¯t back away anymore and sweat appeared on her forehead. She hadn¡¯t learned Kong Fu, but she knew that Jiang Nian had.


    Ning Keqing threatened her with words. ¡°Jiang Nian, the journalists are outside. No matter what you do to me, it¡¯ll be reported tomorrow.¡±


    Ming Shu caught Ning Keqing¡¯s arm and smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s not me who¡¯ll be aughing stock.¡±


    Ning Keqing looked at Ming Shu¡¯s smiling face and nked out.


    A second passed.


    Ning Keqing felt a sharp pain.


    ...


    Ming Shu stepped out, wiping her hands. Jiang Xun leaned against wall outside, an unlit cigarette in his mouth. He was illuminated by the weak wallmp, which made him appear lonely. Half of his face was in shadow, so his expression couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.


    He suddenly turned around and looked into Ming Shu¡¯s eyes. Ming Shu¡¯s mouth turned up in a perfect smile.


    Ming Shu stood at the junction of light and darkness. Behind her was light, shining with boundless radiance; ahead was an endless darkness.


    Jiang Xun paused for a moment and removed the cigarette, tossing it into a garbage can. He straightened up and asked, ¡°Finished?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Ming Shu walked into the shadows as if abandoning the shining light at her back.


    Light shed in Jiang Xun¡¯s eyes for a second. He suddenly reached out and caught Ming Shu, who was passing by him, and pushed her against the wall.


    They were so close to each other, Ming Shu could even hear the sound of Jiang Xun¡¯s heartbeat, rapid and powerful.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t resist. She looked at him and smiled wider. ¡°Brother, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Because she called him brother, Jiang Xun sobered up quickly. He lowered his head as if to hide something and released Ming Shu. He answered in a hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Ming Shu righted herself and untied the knot on her dress, swaggering forward.


    Jiang Xun really liked the Host.


    It was a pity.


    The Host would never know.


    <i>Ah... Lovers be brother and sister in the end.</i>


    [Guest, you could try to attract Jiang Xun.] the Harmony System suggested.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    [When he falls in love with you, you dump him. You could get Hatred Points this way.]


    Let people like you, then get rid of them. Was she such an evil woman?


    <i>Harmony System, are you really harmonious?</i>


    <i>You shouldn¡¯t give such suggestions.</i>


    <i>You¡¯re so shameless!</i>


    [Guest, don¡¯t forget your task is to get Hatred Points. You should only regard these people as characters in a game. Besides, you are worse than now when you want to be bad.]


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I regard that as high praise.¡±


    [...]


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    [Why?]


    ¡°Are you blind? Don¡¯t you see Jiang Xun clearly? He must be smarter and stronger than me. I¡¯m afraid I couldn¡¯t get rid of him and have to kill him.¡± <i>I don¡¯t want to be in trouble.</i>


    [If you do that, you will obtain more Hatred Points.]


    ¡°...¡± In the fiction that she read recently, the system was good and kind; its aim was to rescue others. However, why did her system encourage her to be an evil woman and even kill people?


    Maybe it was a fake system. ¡°Well, why must you ruin everything?¡±


    [Our task is to obtain Hatred Points.]


    That meant they needed Hatred Points only and needn¡¯t care for others¡¯ lives.


    <i>You are so powerful, why don¡¯t you destroy the world directly?!</i>


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Ming Shu ignored the Harmony System. She believed the system needed to learn graciousness, kindness, and beauty. What would she do if she was encouraged to do bad things all day in the future. After all, she couldn¡¯t restrain herself.


    Jiang Xun followed her, not too far or too close. She could feel his stare from time to time as if she was being watched by a poisoned snake: simply horrible.


    <i>Does Jiang Xun want to scare me to death in order to inherit my snacks?</i>


    <i>So in order to protect my snacks, I only have to do bad things when necessary.</i>


    ¡°Jiang Nian!¡±


    This shout almost startled Ming Shu into dropping her smile.


    A tall man walked toward her, radiating a strong sense of oppression. No need to guess. It must be Li Shaonan wanting to scare her to death to inherit her snacks.


    <i>Why do I always run into him?</i>


    <i>Guards, protect my snacks!</i>


    ¡°Where is Keqing?¡± Li Shaonan stopped before Ming Shu. Being tall, he looked down at Ming Shu disdainfully. There was fire in his eyes, as if he was going to tear her to pieces.


    ¡°Mr. Li.¡± Jiang Xun put his arm around Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder and pulled her against his chest. He looked at Li Shaonan. ¡°You¡¯re scaring my sister.¡±


    Ming Shu quietly slipped out of Jiang Xun¡¯s hug. She nced around and found there was a row of chairs in the corridor. She headed straight for them and climbed onto one, instantaneously bing much taller than Li Shaonan. With a smile on her face, she replied, ¡°Mr. Li, if you lose your canary, you can go to the zoo to look for it. Why did you ask me? I¡¯m not the zookeeper.¡±


    <i>Are you just tall?</i>


    <i>I am even afraid of myself when I¡¯m tall.</i>


    ¡°...¡± <i>Is she crazy? </i>Li Shaonan thought.


    ¡°...¡± <i>My sister is quite strange </i>, Jiang Xun thought.

 Chapter 13 - Gossip Queen (13)

    <h4>Chapter 13: Gossip Queen (13)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Li Shaonan was about to argue with Ming Shu. But when he heard a scream from behind him, he became extremely angry. His gaze seemed to be a knife pointing at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu still smiled. <i>Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? Nope!</i>


    Li Shaonan had controlled himself well for many years. But now he had run out of self-restraint and wanted to tear up Ming Shu¡¯s smiling face. However, the voiceing from backstage stopped him and he went over quickly.


    Ming Shu jumped down from the chair. Jiang Xun subconsciously stretched his hand out to hold her, but Ming Shu moved her body and avoided his help.


    Jiang Xun liked the Host. But Ming Shu was not the Host, so it was better to avoid any misunderstandings.


    <i>Love...</i>


    <i>It¡¯s soplicated!</i>


    <i>I¡¯d be better off loving only my snacks.</i>


    Jiang Xun¡¯s gaze darkened and he took back his hand, saying, ¡°Why did you infuriate Li Shaonan?


    ¡°I hit his sweetheart. What¡¯s the matter with that?¡± <i>How can I get Hatred Points without infuriating him?</i>


    Jiang Xun didn¡¯t know what Ming Shu hitting somebody meant. He thought it might just mean a p or something like that between girls and there was no need to worry.


    But Jiang Xun soon realized he was wrong. He was totally wrong.


    This was not a small tussle!


    Ning Keqing¡¯s whole body was ck and blue except for her face. Just because of this, the issue was ambiguous when she was photographed by journalists.


    The news headlines seemed to imply something. With the picture, the newspaper was the scene of the crime.


    Because Ning Keqing came out with Li Shaonan, the Money Boss, Li Shaonan, was also reported in the news. Journalists were very different and strange. They could turn nothing into something. It seemed those journalists had seen what happened between Li Shaonan and Ning Kqing for them to write such articles.


    Ning Keqing was involved in many negative news reports. Even though she was protected by Li Shaonan, she was still scolded by others.


    They all censured Ning Keqing. They said she was shameless and did such things at other people¡¯s parties.


    But Li Shaonan was not scolded as much.


    There was a strange thing in this world. If there was a matter between a man and a woman, the woman must be scolded seriously.


    And most of the people who scolded others were women.


    Li Shaonan had never been involved in such gossip. He was very frustrated and those surrounding him were frightened and cautious.


    ¡°Mr. Li, I¡¯m sorry. Some of the journalists and media are from Starlight Entertainment. We can¡¯t suppress the reports,¡± the assistant said cautiously.


    <i>Mr. Li is so scary right now.</i>


    ¡°Jiang Nian!¡± Li Shaonan held his pen so tightly that his fingertips became white. There was much anger in his eyes. ¡°Tell them that anybody who provides her with work is against Jinyu Entertainment.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Li, we could ban her, but Starlight Entertainment would support...¡±


    Mr. Li looked at him sharply. The assistant swallowed and bowed to indicate agreement, fleeing from the office quickly.


    Mr. Li threw away the pen. The root of the Jiang Family was not in showbiz, so it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to suppress Starlight Entertainment.


    <i>Jiang Nian, I will see how long you¡¯ll remain arrogant.</i>


    Li Shaonan told others to cklist Ming Shu. After work, he returned to his silent vi. He switched on the lights and found that everything was a mess. He frowned and looked around, but saw nobody. He went upstairs.


    Upstairs in the main bedroom, he found Ning Keqing, hair disheveled and appearance sloppy. Her eyes were red because of crying. In rumpled clothes, she sat on the floor, aputer in front of her.


    Li Shaonan walked forward and turned off theputer. Ning Keqing looked at him with bloodshot eyes. Tears immediately began to fall. ¡°Mr. Li...¡±


    Her voice was full of grievance and stubbornness, which made Li Shaonan distressed. He walked toward her and hugged her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Li, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ning Keqing clutched Li Shaonan¡¯s clothes and cried quietly. ¡°Because of me, they scolded you too. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Li Shaonan felt ufortable because of Ning Keqing¡¯s crying. He tried tofort her, but whatever he said, she still apologized all the time as if she didn¡¯t hear anything.


    Li Shaonan had to kiss Ning Keqing to stop her apologies in the end.


    Things got out of control. Ning Keqing pretended to refuse, but they soon had sex.


    It was funny. In herst life, Ning Keqing had stayed with Li Shaonan for a long time, but Li Shaonan only kissed her at most. Even when she made him extremely angry, he still just fondled her and never slept with her.


    Tonight, some people didn¡¯t sleep. Others slept very well.


    Such as Ming Shu.


    Aileen was still Ming Shu¡¯s agent now. Since others called her to tell her they wanted to terminate their contracts or rece Ming Shu¡¯s roles, she began to call Ming Shu constantly. At first she could get through, but after a while she found that Ming Shu had turned off her cell phone.


    Before Ming Shu¡¯s cell phone powered off, a message was sent to Aileen.


    <i>I¡¯m going to rest. If there¡¯s anything, tell me tomorrow.</i>


    <i>Where is my knife? </i>Aileen thought.


    If she didn¡¯t know that Ming Shu lived with the Jiang family, Aileen would go to see her, shake her, and ask what she had done to make Li Shaonan decide to cklist her.


    Although, just what she had done before was enough to warrant a ban from Li Shaonan.


    ...


    The next day, the headline news was not Ning Keqing. Now it was about Ming Shu getting banned, which was obvious in every newspaper.


    Ming Shu held the newspaper and sighed. Why were things so difficult that the female protagonist even made headlines?


    ¡°Niannian, what happened?¡± Mother Jiang pointed at the newspaper agitatedly. ¡°Is it Li Shaonan? Does he still care about our Jiang family?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He only cared about Ning Keqing and the high-ranking people in the world. He wouldn¡¯t care about the Jiang family, which was only a stepping stone.


    Mother Jiang patted the newspaper and looked at Jiang Xun, who was about to go out. ¡± Xun¡¯er, you just stand by when you sister is bullied?


    ¡°Mom, Niannian told me she could handle it.¡± Jiang Xun kept his head down and voice low. He had asked Ming Shust night, but Ming Shu told him she could handle it fine on her own.


    ¡°Just because she said no, you won¡¯t help her?¡± Mother Jiang said, ¡°No wonder you still don¡¯t have a lover. I¡¯m telling you, you must handle this. Our Niannian can¡¯t be bullied by others.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Does this have anything to do with lovers?</i>


    <i>Besides, Mom, who is it that disagreed with Niannian working in showbiz before?</i>


    ¡°Before your dades back, this matter must be solved.¡± When he came back, he might argue with Niannian again. Niannian seldom returned home, she couldn¡¯t leave because of her dad. Thinking that, Mother Jiang was extremely worried and smacked the table, saying loudly, ¡°Xun¡¯er, do you understand!¡±


    Jiang Xun was speechless, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Mom...¡± Ming Shu said lowly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t need help. We¡¯re a family. You brother is here, Li Shaonan can¡¯t do anything he wants. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and lifted her empty bowl. ¡°Mom, can I eat one more bowl of porridge?¡±


    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 14 - Gossip Queen (14)

    <h4>Chapter 14: Gossip Queen (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Aileen called Ming Shu constantly.


    After Ming Shu got in Jiang Xun¡¯s car, she could free herself from the thrall of food to answer Aileen¡¯s call.


    ¡°Jiang Nian, do you know how many times I called you?!¡± Aileen shouted through the phone as powerfully as a tsunami.


    Aileen almost went crazyst night.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, let me see.¡± Ming Shu brought the phone away from her face to count, then answered, ¡°Fifty-six. Still less than one hundred.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Less than one hundred!


    <i>Less than!</i>


    Aileen wanted to kill somebody. She shouted at the phone so loudly her voice could be heard off speaker.


    Jiang Xun looked at his sister, her arm against the window and her legs crossed. Her slit skirt exposed her beautiful white leg.


    Jiang Xun looked away and leaned over.


    A strange but familiar smell came to Ming Shu. Holding a bottle of milk, she moved back and stared at Jiang Xun.


    <i>What are you doing? Robbing my milk?</i>


    Jiang Xun smiled suddenly. But maybe because he didn¡¯t want Ming Shu to see it, he quickly stopped. He helped her fasten her seat belt. ¡°Seat belt.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the side of Jiang Xun¡¯s face.


    When Jiang Xun sat back, Ming Shu quickly finished her milk. Meanwhile, the more Jiang Xun looked at Ming Shu, the more lovely he thought she was.


    ¡°Jiang Nian, are you listening to me?¡± Aileen shouted for some time and found that Jiang Nian said nothing. She had to continue shouting.


    ¡°I listened.¡± Ming Shu put the phone close to her ear and said, ¡°Just terminate the contracts. Tell them topensate me. I¡¯ve heard that my work for the year after next has been arranged already. Such arge sum of money, we should get all of it.¡±


    <i>I can buy lots of food.</i>


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Aileen was in a fury. ¡°If those contracts are terminated, do you know what else you can do in showbiz?¡±


    ¡°Sister Aileen, I don¡¯t want to act anymore. I can get such a huge amount of cash before I quit acting. Isn¡¯t it great?¡± <i>I am a woman with a dream.</i>


    ¡°What?¡± Aileen shouted. Then a sudden sound came out of the phone, such that nobody knew what happened to Aileen. After a while, Aileen returned to the call. ¡°Are you a fool? You¡¯re at your peak right now, do you really want to quit? You are the young miss of the Jiang family. Li Shaonan is powerful in showbiz, but your Jiang family is powerful too. Jiang Nian, don¡¯t ruin your future.¡±


    The more Aileen spoke, the lower her voice became. She really wanted Jiang Nian to go far in showbiz.


    ¡°Sister Aileen, I¡¯m tired,¡± Ming Shu said in a low, exhausted voice.


    But¡ª


    ¡°Jiang Nian, what are you eating!¡±


    ...


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to act?¡± Jiang Xun paused for a second before continuing. ¡°If you want to act, I can help you.¡±


    Ming Shu turned her head to look at Jiang Xun. ¡°Bro, I decided topete with you for the family assets.¡±


    She could buy lots of things if she got the family assets!


    Jiang Xun¡¯s didn¡¯t look fazed at all. ¡°The Jiang family is yours. I¡¯m just protecting it for you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Boring. It was not interesting if shepeted with only herself.


    When she got out of the car, Ming Shu said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be alone anymore.¡±


    <i>Please don¡¯t love me anymore!</i>


    <i>I won¡¯t belong to you!</i>


    <i>My snacks will be unhappy!</i>


    Jiang Xun saw that she was surrounded by journalists. But with a smile on her face, she said something that made those journalists unwilling to ask questions. In the end, she entered Starlight Entertainment like a queen.


    Jiang Xun held the steering wheel tightly. A gloomy atmosphere spread in the car.


    How could she put him in her eyes?


    Jiang Xun covered his face for a while. Because they were brother and sister, she would never regard him as a man.


    He hated his identity as the young master of the Jiang family.


    But he still didn¡¯t want to abandon this identity. If he were not the young master of the Jiang family, he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to apany her.


    ...


    Even though Aileen couldn¡¯t ept it, Ming Shu decided she wouldn¡¯t continue acting.


    She didn¡¯t want to do it. How could Aileen force her?


    Aileen was extremely angry, so when those people came to terminate their contracts, she asked for arge sum of money as reparations. Some of them bargained with her, but Aileen directly showed them the contracts.


    She just did things ording to the terms. If they didn¡¯t want to give her money, they must uphold the contract. If they wanted to terminate the contract but didn¡¯t want to pay reparations, Aileen would prosecute them.


    It was not Aileen and Ming Shu who wanted to terminate, it was them. They were unreasonable, so they had to pay up.


    Compared to losing money, they were more afraid of Li Shaonan.


    Why were they not afraid of the Jiang family? Maybe because a difference in profession makes one feel worlds apart. If the Jiang family wanted to develop in showbiz, they needed help from others in showbiz. Between offending Li Shaonan and offending the Jiang family, they knew which to choose.


    Most of the contracts had been canceled. Ming Shu held a press conference and announced that she was about to quit acting.


    She was just quitting acting, not leaving the industry altogether.


    In the press conference, Ming Shu was asked whether she was afraid of Li Shaonan.


    ¡°Afraid? I don¡¯t know the definition of the word!¡± Ming Shu answered with a smile. Her voice was gentle, but others heard arrogance in it. ¡°In this industry, it¡¯s uncertain who will have the final say in the future. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    <i>I¡¯m a little hungry. When will this finish? These journalists ask questions constantly.</i>


    Another journalist asked, ¡°So, Miss Jiang, why do you want to quit acting? With help from Starlight Entertainment, you could still go on acting.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled energetically, eyes shining. ¡°In life, one should be brave enough to pursue one¡¯s own dream.¡±


    <i>I feel hungrier.</i>


    <i>I want to pursue my dream.</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    Wasn¡¯t a star¡¯s dream to be hot and popr? What else did she want? To fly?


    Maybe Ming Shu¡¯s dream was eating.


    Acting affected her eating, so she quit acting.


    Li Shaonan¡¯s decision didn¡¯t make Ming Shu angry, it actually helped her greatly. She worried about how to terminate her contracts. Now she needn¡¯t cancel them herself and was even paid reparations.


    Well, Li Shaonan¡¯s decision didn¡¯t harm Ming Shu at all. She didn¡¯t care whether she could act or not. And because of this matter, she made lots of money...


    Now she also was the boss of Starlight Entertainment...


    It was maybe the funniest joke of the year.


    Someone guessed that Li Shaonan was about topete against Starlight Entertainment.


    Actually, Starlight Entertainment was not as powerful as Jinyu Entertainment. That was the weakness of Starlight Entertainment.


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem worried about that. She showed up in different kinds of... hotels, restaurants, and snack shops.


    Ming Shu resolved everything before Jiang Xun had to provide her with help. Additionally, Father Jiang was extremely happy when he heard Ming Shu quit acting. As long as she quit acting, Father Jiang didn¡¯t care what she did with thepany.


    ¡°...¡± <i>One can do her own will with money </i>, Ming Shu thought.


    #Former superstar visited various snack shops instead of operatingpany after she quit acting. Is she going to change professions?#


    The news divulged almost everything of Ming Shu¡¯s activity after she quit acting.


    She arrived at thepany at nine in the morning and finished work at twelve. And her lunch destination changed everyday.


    Then she returned at one in the afternoon and get off work at six.


    Her working hours were the same as ordinary employers. Was she really a boss?


    Following were some secretly taken photographs. In every picture, although Ming Shu was eating, she was still extremely beautiful. She was smiling and polite all the time. She looked gorgeous from every angle even while eating.


    Because of this, Ming Shu was supported by lots of foodie fans.


    #Can a foodie still be beautiful? Is my way of eating wrong? Waiting for answers online, urgent.#

 Chapter 15 - Gossip Queen (15)

    <h4>Chapter 15: Gossip Queen (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Miss Jiang.¡±


    Ming Shu hurriedly put aside her pudding and covered it with some papers. Then she began to read documents, pretending to be busy.


    The assistant who entered was speechless. <i>Do you think I didn¡¯t see you</i>


    <i>eating just now? It¡¯s useless to hide your food. And please pay more attention when you want to hide something?</i>


    She already knew her new boss was quite different from other bosses.


    ¡°Eh... Miss Jiang, Jinyu Entertainment signed a contract with that screenwriter before we could.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu looked up and signed her name on a document.


    Maybe because she was used to writing Ming Shu, she signed Ming Shu just now. She crumpled that paper and threw it away. Then she looked at her assistant with a smile on face. ¡°Can you print one more for me?¡±


    The assistant looked at the ceiling, speechless, and said, ¡°Miss Jiang, we have discussed that show for months. Thepany also thinks it¡¯s good and will be popr. But now Jinyu Entertainment signed the contract with the screenwriter before us...¡±


    Ming Shuined in her heart.


    <i>Why isn¡¯t she finished?</i>


    <i>When will she be finished?</i>


    <i>Please finish already?</i>


    <i>My pudding awaits me!</i>


    Ming Shu rummaged on her desk to find the phone, buried in documents. She called, ¡°Tian Yuan,e in.¡±


    Tian Yuan, with a confused expression, came in. She bought pudding just now. Did Ming Shu already eat it?


    When Tian Yuan entered, she found that assistant was there too. Tian Yuan was an assistant too in the past, but now...


    He he.


    She get the sry of an assistant, but did the job of a deliveryman.


    ¡°Sister Jiang Nian?¡±


    ¡°Did you finish what I told you to do?¡±


    ¡°En... Yes, I finished.¡± <i>It is not buying food for you.</i>


    ¡°Give it to her.¡± Ming Shu pointed at the other assistant.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Tian Yuan ran out and took several documents to the assistant.


    <i>Ding </i>. The floor¡¯s clock sounded.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave.¡± Ming Shu stood up, picked up her bag, and left. She still didn¡¯t forget to take her leftover pudding.


    ¡°...¡± The assistant who held the documents saw her boss leaving the office quickly.


    She hadn¡¯t finished. <i>Come back, boss!</i>


    <i>Why does food attract you so much? Get back to work!</i>


    ...


    Jinyu Entertainment battled with Starlight Entertainment for resources. Whatever Starlight Entertainment wanted, Jinyu would battle for it. And every time Starlight Entertainment failed.


    But Starlight Entertainment didn¡¯t get scared by that. It was supported by the Jiang family, which was extremely rich, so it still struggled against Jinyu Entertainment.


    In showbiz, some didn¡¯t join in and just watched; others began to warm up to Jinyu Entertainment.


    Many people also chose to leave Starlight Entertainment. But Ming Shu¡¯s ability showed through. No matter how big the problem was, she could still solve it. The premise was that nothing could affect her eating.


    She was in the terminal stage of eating cancer. She couldn¡¯t be cured.


    ¡°I think that Starlight Entertainment is in danger. She said she had the confidence to battle with Jinyu Entertainment at her press conference. How about now? Starlight Entertainment has aplished nothing and is greatly suppressed by Jinyu Entertainment.¡± A man shook his head and turned his nose up at Ming Shu.


    ¡°When Mr. Li started working, she was a baby. Ah, nowadays these young people always make confident derations but seldom carry through. In the future, she will lose face for the Jiang family,¡± another man agreed.


    ¡°A girl in charge of Starlight Entertainment, thepany must go bankrupt sooner orter. What does the Jiang family think? They shouldn¡¯t allow a girl to manage apany.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we do our own will with money?¡± a girl said suddenly. Her voice was as gentle as the breeze that blew into their hearts.


    Those who were discussing heatedly looked at where the voice came from. A thin, tall woman in a purple dress stood there. The dress, with a cinched waist, showed off her wonderful figure.


    She stood beneath the light and looked at them with a smile. ¡°When speaking ill of others behind their backs, be careful that your tongues not get cut off in hell.¡±


    They were all astonished and trembled.


    ¡°We just tell the truth.¡± One returned to himself quickly and snorted scornfully. ¡°If Miss Jiang doesn¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t ept the task of making china.¡±


    Ming Shu pushed a strand of hair behind her ear, answering with a smile, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t ept the task of making china. After all, that¡¯s not my family¡¯s business. But I think you, a rich boss, could try to make china. Maybe you¡¯ll earn lots of money from that. Moneyes from taking risks, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    They didn¡¯t believe she didn¡¯t understand what they said. She was just mocking them!


    She even mocked them with a smile on her face.


    It made them angry, but they didn¡¯t know how to counterattack.


    ¡°Miss Jiang is young and ignorant. Be careful with your words. Showbiz is not as simple as you think,¡± another man said, his expression dark.


    ¡°Mr. Zhang, what do you want my sister to be careful with?¡±


    The man suddenly looked at the one who just spoke and his expression worsened. The others also kept silent. It was only when the man approached them that they greeted him.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang...¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jiang.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zhang, there is a saying: Disaster is a result of careless talk.¡± Since when did others have the right to judge his sister?


    Their judgment shouldn¡¯t be heard by him either.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang.¡± The man who was talking just now smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re just kidding with Miss Jiang. It doesn¡¯t mean anything else.¡±


    Although Jiang Xun didn¡¯t work in Starlight Entertainment, he managed it in the past, so these men knew him.


    And outside showbiz, Jiang Xun was not easygoing.


    But they had heard he didn¡¯t get along well with Miss Jiang...


    Why was it different from what they heard?


    Jiang Xun nced at Mr. Zhang and said, ¡°Mr. Zhang is kidding, I won¡¯t forget.¡±


    Mr. Zhang was silent. <i>What!</i>


    <i>You won¡¯t forget what?</i>


    Jiang Xun ignored Mr. Zhang¡¯s confused and worried gaze. He looked at his sister and said, ¡°Niannian, how about I introduce some people to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy. I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Ming Shu erected her middle finger at Mr. Zhang. Then, with a smile on face, she walked past him. ¡°Mr. Zhang, young and ignorant people can always go far. Seeing you now, I guess you¡¯ve never been young and ignorant!¡±


    Jiang Xun furrowed his brow. ¡°Niannian.¡±


    Ming Shu quickly melted into the crowd and shook off Jiang Xun.


    She didn¡¯t want to have any rtion with Jiang Xun, especially since Jiang Xun would misunderstand some behaviors.


    After losing Jiang Xun, Ming Shu found a ce to eat.


    ¡°Sister Jiang Nian.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s hand, holding a piece of chocte, shook. She took a deep breath and put the chocte in her mouth.


    She must be full before going after Hatred Points.


    She turned and looked at the person behind her, smiling. ¡°Miss Ning, with such a dress, you look like a birdman. What are you doing? I didn¡¯t hear about any costume party. Or is it true that Li Shannan regards you as a canary?¡±


    What Ning Keqing was wearing was the most popr dress this year. Ning Keqing was already beautiful, but became even lovelier with this dress, dazzling many people.


    But now Ming Shu said she looked like a birdman, making Ning Keqing angry.


    Ning Keqing suppressed her resentment and said sweetly, ¡°Sister Jiang Nian, can I talk to you?¡±


    Ming Shu pointed at herself. ¡°Me? Alone?¡±


    Ning Keqing nodded and smiled. ¡°Are you afraid of talking to me?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s lips curled; no one could know the true thoughts behind her smiling eyes.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re a celestial being?¡±


    <i>You want to talk to me, so I must talk to you?</i>

 Chapter 16 - Gossip Queen (16)

    <h4>Chapter 16: Gossip Queen (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>You want to talk to me alone, maybe there is a trap awaiting me.</i>


    <i>I have studied those traps recently. ording to tradition, if I go with her, either I¡¯ll fall for it or she¡¯ll deal with me. So in the end I¡¯ll get into trouble.</i>


    <i>So¡ª</i>


    <i>Why should I go?</i>


    <i>I won¡¯t go!</i>


    Ning Keqing was astonished and wondered how to answer.


    ¡°Sister Jiang Nian, I just want to have a talk with you. There¡¯s no other meaning.¡± Ning Keqing made her voice gentler and looked more innocent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If you still show your face in front of me, I¡¯ll hit you!¡±


    Maybe because of this sentence, Ning Keqing remembered what had happened before and her expression crumpled. That matter affected her greatly and Li Shaonan had spent much time and money to bury it.


    ¡°Sister Jiang Nian, what are you afraid of?¡± Ning Keqing didn¡¯t give up. Today, she would let Jiang Nian know that offending her was unforgivable.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I will be more beautiful than youter.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Wasn¡¯t her answer too deliberate?


    Ning Keqing looked around and saw that nobody cared what was happening here. She stepped forward, hatred shing in her eyes, and pretended to twist her ankle, pouncing on Ming Shu.


    Ning Keqing had predicted it all. Ming Shu wore high-heeled shoes and there was a set of steps behind her. As long as she kept steady when she fell against Ming Shu, Ming Shu would tumble down the steps.


    But reality was totally different from what she had imagined. When she fell, Ming Shu moved aside and walked forward several paces.


    Now there was nobody in front of Ning Keqing, so she couldn¡¯t keep her bnce. Besides that, Ming Shu pushed on her back, so she directly fell down the steps.


    Although there were only three steps, it was still a serious fall.


    The people nearby looked at her.


    Ning Keqing¡¯s knees and elbows were scraped raw and bloody. But the pain was far inferior to her resentment for Ming Shu. Her resentment for Ming Shu was like a vine, twining around her heart and increasing constantly.


    Because of Ming Shu, she became aughing stock in public.


    ¡°Ah, Miss Ning, it¡¯s a long time until the New Year. Why are you kneeling down and greeting me?¡± a woman in the crowd said, smiling. Maybe she was another opponent of Ning Keqing¡¯s.


    Li Shaonan was not here now, so they mocked her freely. Did she think that she was better than them with the protection of Li Shaonan?


    The woman¡¯s voice was loud and some burst intoughter, drawing in others.


    Ning Keqing was on the ground and didn¡¯t dare to raise her head. Why hadn¡¯t Li Shaonan appeared yet?


    In the past, Li Shaonan would always show up in time. Why didn¡¯t he show up this time?


    Ning Keqing clenched her fist and finally stood by herself. Her knees were bleeding. She looked up, tears falling, and asked painfully, ¡°Sister Jiang Nian, why did you push me?¡±


    Others were surprised and looked at the woman who was standing on the stairs, illuminated by a crystalmp.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I just pushed you. There is no reason. Push back if you can.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The answer was outside of Ning Keqing¡¯s expectations.


    The others were also silent. The domineering Jiang Nian deserved to be a boss.


    Ming Shu walked down in her high heels. She leaned forward slightly, her hands behind her back, and stared at Ning Keqing. ¡°They all know we have a bad rtionship, but you still appear in front of me. You just want me to push you, is that it?


    <i>Pushing you is a small punishment.</i>


    <i>If the weather today was good and suitable for killing, I would kill you now.</i>


    Ning Keqing nced at the people around her. Their stares were the same as the stares of those in her past life.


    Indifference, mockery, and ridicule...


    They had no right!


    The resentment in Ning Keqing¡¯s heart grew. All of this was because of Ming Shu. She wouldn¡¯t have experienced this if not for Ming Shu.


    The faces around her ovepped and some became unclear.


    Ning Keqing shook and fell back to the ground.


    ...


    The news that Ning Keqing had an argument with the boss of Starlight Entertainment and fainted was heatedly discussed.


    Thements varied.


    Some people thought that Ming Shu took advantage of her power to bully Ning Keqing. She had done that before so she couldn¡¯t be forgiven. This kind ofment came from Ning Keqing¡¯s fans and Ming Shu¡¯s haters.


    All knew that Ming Shu and Ning Keqing had a bad rtionship. But Ning Keqing still stood close to Ming Shu. She did it on purpose. This kind ofment came from Ming Shu¡¯s foodie fans and die-hard fans.


    Whatever, pushing others was wrong. But no one knew what truly transpired. It was useless to argue. Thisment came from sane onlookers.


    This matter had no effect on Ming Shu. She didn¡¯t act anymore so she was not afraid of these negativements.


    Some people even scolded that as a public figure, she didn¡¯t set an example for others but spread negativity instead.


    Ming Shu directly denounced them:


    <i>What¡¯s the matter with public figures? Are public figures not allowed to have a little bit of emotion? I work hard as a boss and don¡¯t ask you to pay attention to me. It¡¯s you who made me a public figure and even think to control my life. Are you a celestial being?</i>


    That was right. She had quit acting and now lived privately, but those paparazzi followed her all the time.


    She became a public figure because of the paparazzi. Sane people agreed with that.


    Stars were ordinary people too. They also hated others and had enemies.


    Now those paparazzi were everywhere, which annoyed many.


    Many stars had the same feelings as Ming Shu. They gave a thumbs up to Ming Shu¡¯s response.


    Many stars decided to quit acting and assume a private life. But those paparazzi still followed them and reported news about them sometimes, which forced them into the public eye again.


    Everybody wanted others only remember their best times.


    But their hopes were ruined by paparazzi who revealed their changed lives to those fans who loved them in the past.


    On the Inte, whoever had the more support was the right one, so Ning Keqing was scolded by many people.


    Although Li Shaonan helped Ning Keqingter, she still couldn¡¯t get rid of her schemer¡¯sbel.


    ¡°What were you doing then?¡± Ning Keqing asked Li Shaonan. If he had shown up earlier that day, those things wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    ¡°I was answering a call outside.¡± Li Shaonan frowned. ¡°Are you questioning me?¡±


    When had he ever been questioned like that? Ning Keqing wasn¡¯t allowed to question him either.


    ¡°I...¡± Ning Keqing immediately started crying and lowered her head as if to hide. ¡°I¡¯m not. I just feel sad.¡±


    Li Shaonan was her Money Boss, she couldn¡¯t displease him.

 Chapter 17 - Gossip Queen (17)

    <h4>Chapter 17: Gossip Queen (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ning Keqing found that Li Shaonan began to act strangely since that day. He was still kind to her, but she could tell that he was absent-minded.


    Ning Keqing tried to find out the reason, but she observed him for several days and couldn¡¯te to a conclusion.


    At night, after sex, Li Shaonan went to take a shower while Ning Keqingy in bed. She saw that Li Shaonan¡¯s phone was on the bed. She picked it up.


    This phone was locked. It was Li Shaonan¡¯s work phone.


    She remembered that his private phone was unlocked.


    Ning Keqing was about to put it down, but she suddenly felt strange. It was his private phone.


    He always gave his work phone to his assistant when he went home, so this one must be his private phone.


    Ning Keqing picked it up again and tried to unlock it, but it needed a fingerprint or a password.


    She tried several passwords that Li Shaonan always used, but all were wrong. Ning Keqing didn¡¯t dare to try again and reced it.


    Shey in bed, restless, mind upied with wild fantasies Was Li Shaonan interested in other people?


    He was so excellent, it was not strange that somebody liked him.


    She still didn¡¯t know why Li Shaonan chose her even now.


    Was she going to lose him?


    At first she only regarded Li Shaonan as a Money Boss who could help her seed. But Li Shaonan was kind to her, and she had already fallen in love with him.


    So when Li Shaonan finished shower and came into the room again, she didn¡¯t care about her pride and moved toward him. But Li Shaonan was tired and didn¡¯t respond to her. He hugged her and said, ¡°Okay, go to sleep. I¡¯ll take you to an audition tomorrow.¡±


    Ning Keqing heard ¡°audition¡± and thought about it. She did as Li Shaonan wished and stopped teasing.


    ...


    What Ning Keqing was going to audition for was the same <i>Ethereal Heights </i>that Tian Yuan had mentioned when Ming Shu just came to this world. The auditions were over, but the actress who was going to take the leading female role got into trouble, so the film crew had to choose another actress.


    <i>Ethereal Heights </i>was a film; its director had been awarded many times. This film aimed at awards too, so the leading female role attracted many people.


    Ning Keqing remembered that in her past life, the leading role was taken by Jiang Nian, and Jiang Nian became more sessful because of this film.


    She was determined to audition, but many things happened to her so she missed the chance. She regretted that, but now the leading role was to be chosen again.


    Li Shaonan brought her to the film crew in person, so the film crew gave them face. Ning Keqing auditioned first.


    The director seemed to be satisfied with her acting skills and image but he wasn¡¯t decided yet. The leading female role was important so he wanted to choose the most suitable person.


    ¡°Miss Ning, please go back and wait for news.¡± The staff sent Ning Keqing out.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ning Keqing thought that she must be chosen and felt happy in her heart.


    However, when she got out, a smile still on her face, she saw Ming Shu walking toward her with Aileen and Tian Yuan.


    Ming Shu ate out of a bag of puffs as she walked. Tian Yuan¡¯s and Aileen¡¯s faces clearly said they couldn¡¯t bear with her and didn¡¯t want to be anywhere near her.


    Enemies met with exceptional jealousy. Ning Keqing was ready to fight against Ming Shu and looked at her with rm.


    In herst life, the leading female role was acted by Ming Shu. Even though something went wrong, did everything still revert to its original track?


    No...


    She must prevent Jiang Nian from acting in this film.


    ¡°Sister Jiang Nian, I remember that you had quit acting,¡± Ning Shu said when Ming Shu passed by her. ¡°Do you want toe back?¡±


    Ming Shu ate a puff, surprised. ¡°Miss Ning, why do you care about me so much? Are you in love with me?¡±


    Ning Keqing was surprised. <i>Do you want face? Who¡¯s fallen love with you? </i>¡°Don¡¯t be so confident.¡±


    ¡°Since Miss Ning is not in love with me, why do you care about me? If you have time to care about me, you¡¯d better care about your own love life. Be careful or something might happen.¡±


    Astonished, Ning Keqing asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and said, ¡°Guess.¡± This kind of reply made others want to hit her.


    ¡°Did you say something to Li Shaonan?¡± Ning Keqing stopped Ming Shu, who was about to leave. Li Shaonan was acting very strange recently. Now Ming Shu said this as well. Ning Keqing must be suspicious.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t talk to him.¡± Ming Shu smiled slightly. ¡°Your Money Boss is at the top of the pyramid and I haven¡¯t yet reached there. How could I talk to him.¡±


    ¡°Then what did you mean?¡±


    ¡°I just said that to scare you.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Ning Keqing¡¯s hand shot up and pped Ming Shu¡¯s puffs. Her fingers hooked into the bag so that the whole thing fell from Ming Shu¡¯s hand and onto the ground.


    Tian Yuan¡¯s and Aileen¡¯s faces changed at the same time.


    The two stepped back.


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile didn¡¯t change at all. However, the temperature dropped and it suddenly became cold, striking fear in people¡¯s hearts.


    Ning Keqing was also scared and her back dripped with sweat. <i>Why was her smile so frightening? </i>She thought.


    Ming Shu caught Ning Keqing¡¯s hand quickly and flung her over her arm! Ning Keqing was thrown onto the floor.


    Ning Keqing hadn¡¯t thought Ming Shu would hit her and throw her down so fast.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Ning Keqing cried out in pain. Her internal organs seemed to have changed position because of the overarm throw. Her hand was still in Ming Shu¡¯s clutches, so she could only shout angrily, ¡°Jiang Nian, what are you doing?!¡±


    She¡¯d kill Ming Shu!


    ¡°Wasting food is the same as wasting life, do you know that?¡± Ming Shu still spoke in a gentle tone. If she were not pressed by Ming Shu, Ning Keqing would think that Ming Shu was just talking to her politely.


    ¡°Do you have the right to waste my life?¡±


    More and more sweat covered Ning Keqing. She said, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at her, smiling.


    Ning Keqing was even more frightened.


    ...


    Ten minutester...


    Ning Keqing, with an unhappy expression, stood at the door of a shop, her hands holding her waist. She looked at Ming Shu who was holding her puffs and walking away. She felt confused.


    Was she crazy?


    She hit her and then asked her topensate for her wasted puffs?


    Pain struck Ning Keqing and dispelled her strange thoughts. Her resentment stirred again.


    Ning Keqing decided to forgive Ming Shu¡¯s beating, but the result of the audition surprised her. In the end, she was not chosen and neither was Ming Shu. A neer Ming Shu had brought was selected for the role.


    This director was quite different from others. Even though Li Shaonan was powerful and rich, he still couldn¡¯t change the director¡¯s decision. What the director needed was a suitable actress.


    Ning Keqing failed and the actress from Ming Shu¡¯spany was chosen. Ning Keqing owed this to Ming Shu. She even wanted to make a doll of Ming Shu and stab it to curse her.


    And Li Shaonan was quite different recently. Every time she wanted to see him, he either said he was busy or asked an assistant to help her. Now she couldn¡¯t see him for a whole week.

 Chapter 18 - Gossip Queen (18)

    <h4>Chapter 18: Gossip Queen (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The result of the audition for the leading female role in <i>Ethereal Heights</i>surprised people. She was neither a popr star nor an actress with a great background. She just was a newbie.


    A newbie that no one had ever seen on the Inte before.


    Later an Inte user dug up her information. She came from Starlight Entertainment and graduated from a famousmunications university. At school, her grades were outstanding and she was pure and beautiful. But her development in showbiz was not good. It seemed that she had offended many people because of her character, so she had never acted in anything after graduation.


    Ning Keqing totally lost her cool because she failed to win the leading female role in <i>Ethereal Heights </i>. When she was awaiting the results, she thought that if she failed, it was Jiang Nian who would seed. But in the end she was told that a newbie had gotten the role.


    A newbie from Starlight Entertainment.


    Ning Keqing couldn¡¯t ept that.


    She went directly to Li Shaonan, but he hadn¡¯t been seeing her recently. She didn¡¯t find Li Shaonan at hispany, so she went to his apartment to look for him.


    But she still didn¡¯t find him. He was not in the apartment.


    Ning Keqing sat at the door to wait. She had to see Li Shaonan today.


    Ning Keqing waited for half the night and almost fell asleep. When she heard the sound of a car outside, she sobered up at once and stood up to walk out.


    But she suddenly hid herself after taking two steps.


    The person getting off the car was not Li Shaonan, but a woman. Li Shaonan seemed to be drunk. The woman held him, walking toward the apartment.


    Li Shaonan was quite tipsy, but he was still fully aware. He walked very close to the woman and they spoke in low voices. They looked intimate.


    Li Shaonan...


    He really fell in love with another woman?


    Ning Keqing was in a daze and only returned to herself after a while. She rushed out and pushed that woman away, asking, ¡°Li Shaonan, who is she?¡±


    The woman was pushed away suddenly and stepped back, making it so Ning Keqing could see her face clearly. But Ning Keqing sucked in a deep breath.


    That face...


    It was simr to hers.


    But the woman¡¯s temperament and presentation were much better than hers. Everybody would know this with merely a nce.


    Ning Keqing suddenly remembered there was a room that Li Shaonan didn¡¯t allow her to enter. If she even came near it, Li Shaonan would be extremely angry...


    A calligraphy book she found in Li Shaonan¡¯s study. Remarks in graceful handwriting on the pages. A tiny signature on paintings...


    The woman in front of her dusted off her clothes and smiled scornfully. ¡°Li Shaonan, are you keeping a mistress in this love nest? We haven¡¯t seen each other for years, you¡¯ve changed a lot.¡±


    The woman turned back to leave as soon as she finished speaking. Li Shaonan wanted to stop her, but he failed. She walked too quickly.


    ¡°Mr. Li...¡± Seeing that Li Shaonan wanted to catch up with the woman and didn¡¯t even hesitate, Ning Keqing grabbed him without taking time to think.


    Because of this, the woman got in the car and started it, soon disappearing.


    Li Shaonan¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. He said to Ning Keqing in an indifferent tone, ¡°Ning Keqing, who allowed you toe here?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Ning Keqing¡¯s mind was a mess. She wasn¡¯t even clear about what she was doing right now.


    From the moment she saw that woman, she feltpletely unlike herself.


    She was just like a soulless doll.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Ning Keqing murmured, expression sad.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask that.¡± Li Shaonan got free of Ning Keqing, feeling annoyed.


    ¡°She... resembled me. Why can¡¯t I ask?¡± Ning Keqing was suddenly having an emotional breakdown. Her voice became harsh. ¡°What do you regard me as? A substitute?¡±


    Li Shaonan was a little drunk and since the woman took off just now, he became more agitated. The following words slipped out thoughtlessly. ¡°Since you know you¡¯re a substitute, you¡¯d better perform your duty as a substitute well. If you dare to show up in front of her, don¡¯t me me if I forget our good old days.¡±


    Ning Keqing stepped back, her face contorted.


    She was a substitute?


    ...


    Ming Shu noticed that Ning Keqing hadn¡¯t picked on her recently. Then she realized she might have discovered that Li Shaonan had a lover before her.


    First loves always upied an important position in one¡¯s heart. Li Shaonan¡¯s first love was his childhood sweetheart. Their parents were satisfied with their rtionship too. They had decided to get married after graduation.


    But things changed quickly. The ident came faster than a tornado.


    When they were about to graduate, the perfect couple broke up.


    It wasn¡¯t because one fell in love with another person or because Li Shaonan¡¯s love suffered from an incurable disease and left for his sake. His love wanted to travel abroad and hoped that Li Shaonan would go with her. But Li Shaonan didn¡¯t like foreign countries and wished for his love to stay.


    They consulted with each other at first, then quarreled, then finally broke up.


    You like sweet Zongzi but I like salty Zongzi. We have different habits. So how could we be together?


    Although they broke up, Li Shaonan still loved that woman in his heart and never forgot her.


    He chose Ning Keqing only because she looked simr to her.


    In the original plot, this was a sad point. But Li Shaonan would choose Ning Keqing in the end.


    But now...


    Maybe the result would change.


    Because of Ming Shu, Ning Keqing was angry and difficult to keep calm. Besides, her Money Boss had been snatched away by others. She didn¡¯t have the head to deal with Li Shaonan¡¯s first love.


    So it would be enough after Ming Shu found another chance to get Hatred Points.


    ¡°Niannian, we should go.¡± Jiang Xun¡¯s voice came through the door.


    Ming Shu turned off her phone and left.


    Today was Jiang Xun¡¯s birthday. As the young master of the Jiang family, he was expected to throw a big birthday party. But Jiang Xun was strange. On every birthday, he only had a meal with Father and Mother Jiang.


    In thest few years, the Host didn¡¯t get along well with them, so she didn¡¯t have meals with them either. But this time, she must show up.


    Father and Mother Jiang were ready. Ming Shu came down and headed straight for Mother Jiang. ¡°Mom, what are we eating?¡±


    ¡°All you do is eat.¡± Mother Jiang tapped her nose gently.


    ¡°A good appetite is a blessing.¡± <i>How much have I eaten? I¡¯m economical!</i>


    Mother Jiang shook her head, speechless. ¡°Today is your brother¡¯s birthday, ask your brother.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to talk to Jiang Xun, whose behavior was odd as ofte. She just nced at him.


    Jiang Xun looked down so his expression couldn¡¯t be seen clearly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Wherever Niannian wants to go, we¡¯ll head there to eat. I¡¯ll get the car.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Mother Jiang sighed and turned her head to lecture Ming Shu. ¡°Your brother is really kind to you. Don¡¯t be selfish or unfair to him. I don¡¯t know why you can¡¯t get along well with your brother. Other brothers and sisters have such good rtionships!¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>If I wasn¡¯t bad to him, he would do bad things to your daughter!</i>


    <i>I am protecting your daughter¡¯s chastity.</i>

 Chapter 19 - Gossip Queen (19)

    <h4>Chapter 19: Gossip Queen (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Atst, Father Jiang chose the restaurant. For them, to avoid being exposed to the public, it must be a restaurant with great privacy.


    As for Ming Shu, she was open to anywhere as long as it offered food.


    ¡°Niannian, how¡¯s thepany going recently?¡± Father Jiang asked, just to check whether the entertainmentpany had gone bankrupt under his daughter¡¯s control.


    ¡°Just as usual,¡± Ming Shu said casually, her greedy eyes staring at the steaming pig¡¯s feet.


    <i>The dish serving is so slow! I¡¯m going to die of starvation.</i>


    Father Jiang was clearly dissatisfied with Ming Shu¡¯s perfunctory attitude, so he turned to Jiang Xun, who had lowered his head toward the table. ¡°Xun¡¯er, tell me about it.¡±


    Hearing his name, Jiang Xun raised his head to reveal a poker face and answered, ¡°Niannian is doing great with management.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to cover for her. She isn¡¯t expected to do well with her loose personality. I heard that you were losing quite a lot of employees, right?¡± Father Jiang knew exactly everything about his own daughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, Niannian did run thepany well. The empty positions have been upied by new staff, and everything is operating normally now.¡± <i>Only, we¡¯re being choked by Jinyu.</i>


    Certainly, thest sentence was swallowed by Jiang Xun. But Father Jiang must have known this if he was at all interested.


    Jiang Xun was reluctant to say it in front of Niannian for fear that she might be upset.


    ¡°Come on, you two. Can¡¯t we just enjoy this hard-won family time and have a meal leisurely? Don¡¯t talk about work anymore.¡± Mother Jiang pinched Father Jiang, so Father Jiang had to shut up. ¡°Xun¡¯er, Mom has something to tell you. You see, you¡¯ve grown up and you¡¯re at the perfect age for marriage. Maybe go find yourself a good wife?¡±


    The topic changed to him so dramatically; Jiang Xun was still distracted, and he subconsciously looked to Ming Shu. Meanwhile, she was keeping a close watch on the pig¡¯s feet, not noticing his gaze at all.


    In a dry voice, Jiang Xun said softly, ¡°Mom... For the moment I don¡¯t want to talk about this.¡±


    ¡°Stop saying that! You are not young anymore. If you really like someone, just bring her home. The Jiang family is not like other families. As long as the girl behaves herself, no matter what her family background is, you can stay with each other.¡±


    ¡°As long as you like,¡± Father Jiang also added.


    ¡°...¡± Jiang Xun wondered, <i>Why is the birthday topic always the same? Can¡¯t they just change the channel?</i>


    Resting his eyes on Ming Shu, Jiang Xun asked tentatively, ¡°Niannian, do you like someone?¡±


    ¡°The pig¡¯s feet!¡± Ming Shu blurted out.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Mother Jiang didn¡¯t refrain fromughing; even Father Jiang was shaking withughter. Only Jiang Xun looked a little cloudy, but he hid it away as Mother Jiang looked over.


    ¡°If Niannian is hungry, just eat,¡± Jiang Xun said considerately.


    ¡°Go ahead, go ahead.¡± Father Jiang waved his hands, having no other choice. There were no guests today, so just forget table manners.


    Hearing this, Ming Shu swiftly reached for the pig¡¯s feet, her eyes shining with joy. Yet the pig¡¯s feet were taken away by another hand immediately before her. Ming Shu¡¯s eyes opened wide at once.


    <i>My pig¡¯s feet were robbed!</i>


    <i>Give them back!</i>


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Putting on a disposable glove, Jiang Xun cut off all the meat from the pig¡¯s feet and put it onto a clean te, then he delivered most of the meat to Ming Shu and the leftovers to Mother and Father Jiang.


    ¡°...¡± <i>The pig¡¯s feet can be eaten in this way? </i>Ming Shu thought.


    <i>The rich really do have a special way of eating.</i>


    <i>I used to eat the whole thing!</i>


    Jiang Xun felt that he was being stared at by his own sister with some unidentified hostility again. Why? What else should he do? He was in total despair now.


    ¡°Xun¡¯er, did you hear what I said?¡± Mother Jiang still kept the marriage topic in mind as she ate. She was so concerned about Jiang Xun as a mother.


    ¡°Mom, for the moment I don¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to find a man for yourself like those people?¡± Father Jiang interrupted again. ¡°What is that called? Out of what?¡±


    ¡°Out of the closet,¡± Mother Jiang added.


    ¡°Right. That¡¯s out of the closet!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen any girls around Xun¡¯er during the years. Xun¡¯er, do you really like men?¡± Mother Jiang looked at Jiang Xun worriedly.


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Can I just switch parents?</i>


    He rose. ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡±


    Mother Jiang and her husband looked at each other and got the relieved answer from each other¡¯s eyes.


    Jiang Xun had been absent for a long time, so Mother Jiang asked Ming Shu to check on him. But Ming Shu was entirely focused on her food, not knowing what they were talking about. And now all she knew was that Jiang Xun made her starve again.


    She added it to her mental list of Jiang Xun¡¯s misdeeds, bitter.


    <i>Interrupting my meal can¡¯t be forgiven.</i>


    Outside the room, Ming Shu walked toward the restroom. Before going near, she saw a few people gathering around the restroom door.


    A noisy argument wasing from inside. Ming Shu approached and saw two people clearly.


    Ning Keqing and Li Shaonan¡¯s first love.


    Thetter was against the wall, looking ufortable. Ning Keqing, with her hair disheveled and a clear palm print on her face, was pointing at Li Shaonan¡¯s first love, saying something.


    The first love was getting more and more ufortable. Her body was almost sliding down to the floor, and tiny, cold beads of sweat began to appear on her forehead.


    ¡°Stop acting! Weren¡¯t you strong enough to p me on the face?¡± Ning Keqing screamed in a shrill voice. She looked a little hideous with that expression.


    Usually in a story of this kind¡ªwhere the first love and the substitute quarreled with each other¡ªpeople would have more sympathy for the substitute. But in this case, it looked like the first love was more pitiful.


    Li Shaonan showed up in time. When Ning Keqing was about to take further action, he came to protect his first love like a hero. After warning Ning Keqing, he took his first love in his arms and left in a hurry.


    Ning Keqing went after him, yet was held up by his assistant ruthlessly.


    ¡°Li Shaonan!¡± Ning Keqing shouted, her eyes turning red.


    The man didn¡¯t look back once. After his figure disappeared from sight, the assistant also left. The others hanging around, seeing the showing to the end, discussed with each other in front of Ning Keqing and then trickled away. Finally Ning Keqing was left alone in the restroom.


    She felt the familiar despair and helplessness of her previous existence.


    How could...


    How could he treat her like this!


    He once promised...


    Ning Keqing was stunned. Now she realized that Li Shaonan had never liked or been in love with her. All he had done for her was just what she asked of him.


    ¡°Ha ha ha...¡± How ridiculous of her, being so foolishly sentimental.


    What was the meaning of being reborn and living life again?


    Ning Keqingughed loudly as tears streamed down her cheeks. With her blurred vision, she seemed to see a smiling face she would never forget.


    ¡°Jiang Nian!¡± Endless hatred was shooting out from Ning Keqing¡¯s eyes.


    <i>Kill her!</i>


    <i>Kill her!</i>


    Driven by the voice inside, Ning Keqing rushed to Ming Shu fiercely.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t give her any chance to get near and kicked Ning Keqing in the belly. Ning Keqing had been in poor health recently because of unexpected changes. Suffering a heavy kick, she directly fell onto the floor.


    ¡°Whoops, I didn¡¯t use any strength.¡± Ming Shu looked at Ning Keqing with a smile.


    Coughing, Ning Keqing covered her aching belly, her pale face filled with hatred. ¡°Jiang Nian... Jiang Nian... I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±


    Ming Shu opened her arms and said happily, ¡°Come on.¡±


    Ning Keqing crawled up from the floor, teeth biting into her lip, and staggered toward Ming Shu.


    She was going to kill her.


    All because of her! She¡¯d lost everything!


    Her career, her love, all gone.


    It was all her fault!


    Kill her, and she would be the superstar in the spotlight again, with millions of people chasing after her.


    Kill her, and Li Shaonan would like¡ªno, he would love her.


    Kill her...


    Then everything would return to normal.

 Chapter 20 - Gossip Queen (20)

    <h4>Chapter 20: Gossip Queen (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ning Keqing was not qualified to be Ming Shu¡¯s enemy, so she was beaten thoroughly by Ming Shu.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the staffing in time, probably things would have gotten worse. Ning Keqing was shouting and yelling in a hysterical voice, her clothes a mess and temperament unstable. She totally looked like a psychopath.


    Even if Ming Shu hit her, it could probably be a justifiable defense, so no one questioned her.


    Ning Keqing was forcibly removed from the restaurant. At first she resisted with loud yelling and shouting, but when she was almost out of Ming Shu¡¯s line of sight, she suddenly became quiet.


    Her eyes filling with hatred, she stared at Ming Shu like an evil, poisonous snake.


    Ming Shu curved her lips, waving her hands excitedly at Ning Keqing.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Ning Keqing couldn¡¯t stand the provocation anymore and screamed recklessly.


    [Hatred Points are maxed out, taskpleted.] The Harmony System notified after Ning Keqing disappeared from this world.[You can choose to stay in this world until the body you are living in expires. Or you can choose to return to the system space and move on to your next task.]


    <i>Return?</i>


    <i>For what?</i>


    <i>I haven¡¯t eaten enough!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not going back!</i>


    Ming Shu refused to return, and the Harmony System didn¡¯t say anything to interfere.


    After looking for Jiang Xun all around the restroom, Ming Shu didn¡¯t find him, so she had to return to her family¡¯s room alone.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your brother?¡± Mother Jiang asked when she saw Ming Shuing in by herself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t find him.¡± Ming Shu shrugged, sitting down to continue eating.


    Mother Jiang shook her head. She was going to look for Jiang Xun herself when the door was pushed open suddenly. Jiang Xun entered, one hand in his pocket, and looked straight at Mother Jiang.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Mother and Father Jiang looked at each other over and over again, and finally Father Jiang nodded. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Turning to Ming Shu, who was still absorbed in her food and didn¡¯t look up, Jiang Xun said, ¡°Niannian.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her head with a bit of confusion in her eyes. <i>Why do you call my name when talking to our parents?</i>


    Jiang Xun¡¯s cold face showed a kind of soft color. He looked deep into Ming Shu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Niannian, I like you.¡±


    Hearing this, Ming Shu wasn¡¯t surprised at all, but Mother and Father Jiang were frightened. They were shocked, wearing the same disbelieving looks on their faces.


    ¡°Xun¡¯er...¡±


    ¡°Mom, Dad, I know you are not my biological parents, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I like Niannian.¡± Jiang Xun continued, ¡°Niannian and I grew up together, it¡¯ll be better for me to look after her rather than others, won¡¯t it?¡±


    Under the gazes of Mother and Father Jiang, Jiang Xun walked toward Ming Shu. Pulling his hand from his pocket, he held out a small and exquisite box to Ming Shu. The box was open; a ring sat quietly inside.


    Jiang Xun was determined to do this and got down on one knee, stern eyes filled with eager affection. ¡°Niannian, would you like to be my girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Xun!¡± Father Jiang mmed the table and stood up. ¡°You are her brother! What are you doing!¡±


    Before it was Jiang Nian that always rebelled against him. Now, finally, the daughter gave up being an actress, yet the son began to stir trouble.


    ¡°You want to piss me off, don¡¯t you?¡± Father Jiang was really angry. ¡°Don¡¯t say such things again! Stand up!¡±


    ¡°Darling, actually...¡± Mother Jiang was a little embarrassed. She took turns looking at her son and husband for a while, then said, ¡°If Niannian also likes Xun¡¯er... it doesn¡¯t seem that bad. They are not really brother and sister anyway, there¡¯s no need to get too angry about this.¡±


    Mother Jiang was satisfied with Jiang Xun. She would support them if they really were fond of each other.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Father Jiang cried out with a ck face. ¡°Jiang Xun, if you still want to be my son, get off the floor!¡±


    ¡°Niannian.¡± Ignoring Father Jiang, Jiang Xun kept his deep and eager eyes on Ming Shu.


    He had grown tired of seeing her around yet not being able to show his love.


    He had to get an answer today.


    Ming Shu licked her fingers before taking out some tissues to wipe her hands. Then she unhurriedly rose up with a normal smile. ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    Without any ambiguous words, it was a straightforward refusal.


    Jiang Xun¡¯s eyes dimmed. He clenched hard on the ring box in silence, head lowering. After a long time, he stood up. ¡°I know.¡±


    Putting the ring back in his pocket, Jiang Xun turned to Mother and Father Jiang. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Then Jiang Xun turned around and left the room. Ming Shu sat down again, continuing to eat like nothing had happened. After struggling for a while, Mother Jiang went out after Jiang Xun.


    Father Jiang restrained his anger. ¡°Niannian, have you been aware of this for a long time?¡±


    ¡°Well, not that long. I didn¡¯t know until recently,¡± Ming Shu answered quickly, grasping a short pause in her eating.


    ¡°It¡¯s...¡± Father Jiang didn¡¯t finish the sentence. Perhaps he also didn¡¯t know what words could describe his feelings right now.


    If Jiang Xun weren¡¯t the son he¡¯d raised for so many years, he would have agreed.


    But the key point was, many people in the business considered Jiang Xun his biological son, with only a few knowing he was adopted. If Jiang Xun really stayed with Niannian, what would people think of them?


    How would they deal with people¡¯s talk?


    ...


    Jiang Xun hadn¡¯t appeared since that day. ording to Father Jiang, he didn¡¯t even go to thepany.


    Mother Jiang was so worried about him. He didn¡¯t answer the phone, and the apartment was also empty.


    ¡°Niannian, give your brother a call.¡± Mother Jiang really had no idea what to do, so she came to Ming Shu. ¡°After all, he is your brother. You can¡¯t let him do stupid things.¡±


    ¡°Mom, just ask someone to track down his phone.¡± Jiang Xun didn¡¯t answer the phone, but he also didn¡¯t shut it off! He must carry it with him, silly mother!


    ¡°Right right right, why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± Mother Jiang left in a hurry, looking for someone to track Jiang Xun¡¯s phone.


    Ming Shu sighed. <i>What¡¯s all this about? I¡¯m going to eat!</i>


    Ming Shu thought Jiang Xun would stay away for a long time. But he showed up right in the evening, looking just the same as usual.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry to have worried you.¡± Jiang Xun apologized to his parents first.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine as long as you are home,¡± Mother Jiang said with wet eyes.


    Father Jiang kept silent, face dark. But seeing Jiang Xun home, he must be relieved as well.


    Jiang Xun walked to Ming Shu and carefully chose his words. ¡°Niannian, I¡¯m sorry I troubled you. But I just wanted you to know my feelings. I can¡¯t control it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± <i>I know that now.</i>


    <i>But what¡¯s the point of my knowing it!</i>


    <i>Your treasured sister is already gone.</i>


    ...


    In the following days, Jiang Xun seemed just as before. He went to work, keeping a distance from Ming Shu. Mother and Father Jiang thought he had let it go, so they began to introduce new girls to him again.


    Jiang Xun never rejected, but each attempt ended in vain.


    Ming Shu had been busytely, so busy that she barely had time to eat. Thus she was very irritable, and the more irritable she was, the brighter her smile became, which looked a little creepy, scaring the staff away.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, Jinyu Entertainment happened to be scheduled on the same day as us. They absolutely did this on purpose,¡± the assistant reported in a trembling voice. ¡°And their broadcast TV is better than ours, I¡¯m afraid the audience rating would...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are the dark horse.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Who gave you the confidence to say that you¡¯re the dark horse?</i>


    With her chin in hand, Ming Shu said gently, ¡°Contact the <i>Ethereal Heights </i>crew and ask if they need free publicity. Then tell Tian Yuan to buy me some food.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Always with food in mind. Miss Jiang, do you have some disease to make you eat or die? Is it incurable?</i>

 Chapter 21 - Gossip Queen (21)

    <h4>Chapter 21: Gossip Queen (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu and Jinyu both arranged their TV dramas to air on the prime time slot of the winter holiday. Jinyu started advertising long ago, and with its hot IP name and well known stars, their show had attracted lots of attention before its TV premiere.


    While Ming Shu¡¯s show, from the first shooting to approaching its first broadcasting, was kept low all the time. The employees became anxious in private, wondering what their boss was going to do.


    Just as they were worrying, the official microblog of <i>Ethereal Heights</i>surprisingly reposted a trailer, noting in particr that it was the first screen show by the same leading actress of <i>Ethereal Heights </i>.


    Initially, when the newbie was selected as <i>Ethereal Heights¡¯ </i>leading actress, it made many people drop their jaws in surprise. How could a newbie without any prior works be chosen to y the leading role?


    And now a trailer suddenly came out, saying she had finished a drama?


    Numerousizens poured into the original blogger¡¯s page¡ªthe official microblog of TV drama <i>Records of the Royal Queen </i>.


    Most people were confused. Was there a TV drama called <i>Records of the Royal Queen </i>?


    How could it never have been divulged?


    They sought information from the official microblog one after another.


    Then the introduction came soon after thoseizens watched the trailer.


    A Famous Netizen: <i>Records of the Royal Queen </i>is adapted from Qing Shui Wu Yuan¡¯s long novel, <i>The Supreme Royalty </i>, from some literature site. Because of its updating problem, the novel didn¡¯t make a big impression in the site, not even showing up on the ranking list.


    Born Stunner: Watched the trailer, seems good. I¡¯m look forward to the drama.


    The Wind Is Coming: I heard about Qing Shui Wu Yuan before. She once wrote a short story, suspense type though, and it was a super great story. <i>The Supreme Royalty </i>was about harem fighting, so I didn¡¯t read it. But for the adaption of her novel, I will take a look. Anticipating!


    After a heated discussion, mostizens had been informed of the basic information of this drama.


    Harem fighting, adapted from novel, produced by Starlight Entertainment, and with a famous director. The author of the original work was not well known but her style was great, and the scriptwriter was XX. The leading actress was also the same as in <i>Ethereal Heights </i>, and the leading actor was from Starlight Entertainment.


    All the entertainmentpanies were chasing after widely known IPs, wishing to grab almost every heated one.


    Thus people in the industry didn¡¯t hold a positive view on Starlight Entertainment, for it chose a cold IP.


    But Ming Shu thought these people were superficial.


    How did the TV series catch fire when the novels weren¡¯t so popr?


    It was because of the scenario and story, not because of the fame brought by novel IPs and stars.


    A good TV drama was going to be known in the end.


    The diamonds always shine wherever they are.


    Compared with other harem fighting series, the trailer of <i>Records of the Royal Queen </i>made an impression on the audience no matter its scene or the actors¡¯ makeup. At a perfectly appropriate degree, it was not too bright to the point of dazzling.


    And the director of <i>Ethereal Heights </i>?


    This was a real artist who focused on creating quality works and who would never fear a strong power.


    The official blogger must seek permission from the director to repost such a trailer, which meant the director epted this drama, thus mostizens began to look forward to it.


    As soon as the trailer was published, Ming Shu gave orders to mobilize official advertising.


    With the <i>Ethereal Heights </i>group¡¯s publicity beforehand, it became much easier for further advertisement at this time. But Ming Shu was almost suppressing the advertising, trying to keep the drama mysterious to arouse interest in the audience.


    When the broadcasting day came, <i>Records of the Royal Queen </i>had gained as much poprity as the drama on Jinyu¡¯s side. Differently, Jinyu had disclosed almost all the relevant information, but Ming Shu maintained that their publicized information was only the tip of the iceberg.


    Their series started on the same day and at the same eight o¡¯clock prime time slot.


    On Ming Shu¡¯s side, the television channel was actually not as good as Jinyu¡¯s and it was at a disadvantage in the beginning. But twenty minutester, its ratings began to rise, matching that of Jinyu when the first episode ended.


    However, as the second episode began, the ratings soared all the way, with Jinyugging far behind.


    <i>Records of the Royal Queen </i>, whether for its plot or the actors¡¯ acting, though not perfect, was much better than those dramas with only good-looking young stars or where the acting was too exaggerated.


    Decorated with unique drama scenes, <i>Records of the Royal Queen </i>really impressed the audience. The director had adopted clever shooting techniques to cover up the shorings of the actors and actresses, making the whole scenario seem reasonable.


    Just as Ming Shu said, this drama had be the dark horse.


    ...


    For the next few days, <i>Records of the Royal Queen </i>had been overwhelmingly pressuring Jinyu, creating new records constantly.


    Praise was alsoing like a flowing tide. Those who were bad-mouthing the show now started to tantly acim it, deletingrge numbers of formerments.


    The leading actress of <i>Records of the Royal Queen </i>exploded in poprity all at once. <i>Ethereal Heights </i>took this opportunity to release promotional photos. As the eye-catching leading actress of <i>Ethereal Heights </i>, the young girl in the picture was fresh and juicy, with a quick-witted appearance inplete conformity with the female character in the film.


    Jinyu suffered a great loss with their drama, so they wanted to make aeback with the movie at the Lunar New Year slot. However, there was no movie by Starlight Entertainment that would be released at that time.


    You wanted to start a race, yet your opponent didn¡¯t care to respond. How did you feel about that?


    Ming Shu won the battle in a beautiful way, so people in the circle didn¡¯t look down on her anymore. She could bear the pressure of Li Shaonan and found a way out from under the water; that endurance was totally beyond the average.


    ¡°Niannian, congrattions.¡±


    Ming Shu saw Jiang Xun sitting alone in the living room when she came downstairs. Turning her gaze to the empty dining room, was Mother Jiang not at home?


    ¡°Mom and Dad went abroad,¡± Jiang Xun exined before Ming Shu asked.


    About that day¡¯s confession, he seemed to have forgotten. He didn¡¯t show any embarrassment when they met each other at home.


    If Jiang Xun wasn¡¯t embarrassed, then Ming Shu as an outsider couldn¡¯t be any cooler. She stepped down, holding the banister. ¡°Where¡¯s Aunt Zhou?¡±


    Mother Jiang didn¡¯t take Aunt Zhou with her, right? She had to do her cooking job.


    ¡°Aunt Zhou took some days off for family affairs.¡±


    ¡°How long?¡± Ming Shu picked up an apple on the table and took a bite out of it. ¡°Who will cook for us if she¡¯s not here?¡±


    ¡°It should be only a few days. I¡¯m not busy these days, so just tell me if you want to eat something.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Pointing to the burning incense on the table, Ming Shu suddenly asked this.


    ¡°Just for pacifying the mood.¡± Jiang Xun tried to act normally. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling a little anxious recently so I let the servant buy it.¡±


    Ming Shu stepped back with the apple in hand, ncing at the door, then swiftly ran to it.


    It was locked.


    Turning around, Ming Shu saw Jiang Xun standing up from the sofa and looking at her with shadowed eyes. A hidden madness was emerging in his gaze.


    <i>Shit!</i>


    <i>I knew this guy would go crazy.</i>


    Abandoning the thought of opening the door, Ming Shu took two bites of the apple, leaning against it, and said, ¡°Brother, what do you want? To imprison me?¡±


    ¡°Niannian...¡± Jiang Xun¡¯s face looked pained and his voice sounded bitter. ¡°Why... why don¡¯t you like me? Tell me which part you don¡¯t like, I¡¯ll change for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that you like me, can you change that?¡± As an outsider, Ming Shu couldn¡¯t afford this ¡°like¡± thing.


    ¡°Niannian, don¡¯t torture me.¡± Jiang Xun seemed to be restraining his emotions.


    Ming Shu rested her eyes on the burning incense, which had almost burned out, and with a smile faintly discernible on her face, she provoked, ¡°So what?¡±

 Chapter 22 - Gossip Queen (22)

    <h4>Chapter 22: Gossip Queen (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Looking at the handcuffs around her wrists, Ming Shu released a sigh. Rich people truly are different. Of course he¡¯d have such realistic props!


    The passing scenery outside the window became more and more deste. She didn¡¯t know where Jiang Xun was going to take her.


    That incense was spiked with some kind of overpowering drug, which would cause loss of strength.


    Ming Shu felt nothing in her heart, and even had the desire to eat something.


    ¡°Niannian, give me a chance, all right?¡± With an imploring voice, Jiang Xun looked straight ahead. He didn¡¯t want to do this, but devastated by Ming Shu¡¯s refusal, he couldn¡¯t help it...


    With a drowsy feeling creeping over her, Ming Shu curled up in the passenger seat. She turned her head when she heard Jiang Xun¡¯s voice and said, ¡°Dear brother, there are so many beautiful women in the world, why do you have to like me?¡±


    <i>I¡¯m really not a person you should like!</i>


    Blue veins were spreading all over the back of Jiang Xun¡¯s hand, which showed he was strongly restraining his body¡¯s desire. His gaze drifted away, seemingly trapped in memories. ¡°I remember when you were a little girl, you looked like a snow white fluffy ball and always called me brother in a crisp and sweet voice...¡±


    Most of what Jiang Xun said couldn¡¯t be found in the Host¡¯s memory anymore. Probably the Host was too young to remember it.


    But Jiang Xun remembered everything clearly.


    <i>Terrible!</i>


    <i>I need a whole bunch of snacks to calm down.</i>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but you began to alienate me starting in middle school, and even quarreled with me as you grew older...¡± Jiang Xun¡¯s face was full of pain. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to fight with you. But every time you saw me you were filled with impatience. Niannian, did you know how anguished I was at that time?¡±


    Ming Shu was fiddling with the handcuffs and her face was covered by dangling hair. Her faint voice emerged: ¡°Because you were too controlling.¡±


    Since the Host attended middle school, Jiang Xun started to control her in almost every way. What kind of friends she was going to make, where to hang out and what to eat, all of these he required to know.


    Teenagers were at a rebellious age and not even their parents restricted her as tightly as him, plus she incidentally knew that Jiang Xun was not her biological brother then, so how could she not feel annoyed?


    Jiang Xun felt his lips twitch. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to be hurt by others.¡±


    Ming Shu sneered. ¡°That¡¯s why you lost your dear sister.¡±


    <i>Squeak </i>¡ª


    The car suddenly stopped. With its tires rubbing against the ground, a harsh sound was produced. Ming Shu was thrown forward suddenly and then was violently pulled back by the seatbelt. The hit made her feel dizzy in the head.


    Then a pair of hands pushed on her shoulders, and a familiar breath came near. ¡°Niannian, I won¡¯t lose you.¡±


    ¡°You have lost me.¡± Ming Shu shook her head. So faint.


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t!¡± Jiang Xun looked at Ming Shu with his determined eyes. That hidden madness appeared again.


    He released Ming Shu and started the car. He would never lose her.


    Ming Shu was still affected by the drug and could do nothing but nest in the passenger seat, feeling Jiang Xun¡¯s mad and evil thoughts.


    She was taken to a vi in the neighboring city, where theyout seemed to follow what the Host preferred. But all the windows and doors of the vi used a high-tech system that needed a fingerprint to unlock.


    ¡°Niannian, my good girl, you will live here and no one else can bother us.¡± A bit of joy emerged on Jiang Xun¡¯s face. ¡°I arranged all of this for you, personally. Do you like it?¡±


    He would live here forever with his Niannian.


    His Niannian would always belong to him.


    He believed that one day Niannian would like him, and ept him.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Ming Shu took things as they came.


    Jiang Xun¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯ll cook some food for you. Niannian, stay here waiting for me. Don¡¯t try to run away or I¡¯ll be angry.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled, then fell on the sofa, pretending to rest.


    <i>Come on, you have to feed me thoroughly first!</i>


    <i>With an empty stomach, how can I have the strength to escape!</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s obedience made Jiang Xun feel soft inside. His eyes were full of love, and he didn¡¯t need to hide his affection anymore.


    Jiang Xun came back soon with food. He served dinner directly to Ming Shu, half-kneeling in front of the sofa. ¡°Niannian, let me feed you, okay?¡±


    Ming Shu sat up on the sofa and grabbed the bowl and chopsticks from Jiang Xun. ¡°Don¡¯t bother my eating, go away.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He always felt he was not as important as the food.


    After eating and drinking her fill, Ming Shu put down the bowl, making a clear sound. The handcuffs also fell off to this same sound.


    Jiang Xun¡¯s tender expression suddenly changed.


    The temperature of the room seemed to have dropped several degrees.


    The scene was awkward for a while.


    Ming Shu handcuffed herself again with a smile. ¡°Brother, this pair of handcuffs is of poor quality. Remember to buy a new pair with better quality next time. It will be great to buy one made of gold and iid with diamonds.¡±


    ¡°Would you like that?¡± Jiang Xun said in a low voice, sounding a bit dangerous.


    ¡°Of course.¡± It could be exchanged for lots of snacks.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll customize a pair for Niannian.¡± Jiang Xun¡¯s tone softened again.


    Ming Shu smiled with curved eyes and brows, then sat back on the sofa, ignoring Jiang Xun.


    After standing beside her for a while, Jiang Xun returned the tableware to the kitchen.


    Ming Shu was ced in the vi like this. She could watch TV and the news, but couldn¡¯t use cell phones andputers.


    Ming Shu was surprised when Jiang Xun really customized a pair of gold handcuffs with diamonds for her. But he didn¡¯t use them on her. So on that night, Ming Shu carried out an escape, then seeded in putting those handcuffs on her wrists.


    ¡°Niannian, why can¡¯t you be obedient?¡± Jiang Xun shackled Ming Shu to the bed; he was very disappointed. ¡°I¡¯m treating you with love, why do you want to leave me?¡±


    ¡°Just go, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Ming Shu waved her hand like an emperor.


    ¡°Niannian...¡± Jiang Xun suddenly bent over, his hands next to Ming Shu¡¯s ears, his eyes was filled with a crazy desire to possess. ¡°You are mine, you can¡¯t leave me.¡±


    The illumination from the bulb over Jiang Xun¡¯s head fell into Ming Shu¡¯s eyes, breaking into countless shimmering lights. With her glittering smile, it was extremely intoxicating. ¡°If I want to leave, no one can stop me.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly bent her legs. Jiang Xun subconsciously seized them tighter but failed. Ming Shu curled her body swiftly under Jiang Xun and sessfully grabbed one of his hands. The handcuff was transferred from Ming Shu¡¯s wrist to Jiang Xun¡¯s.


    Jiang Xun then quickly used another hand to grab Ming Shu, yet Ming Shu moved to the bedside, ruining his confidence and hitting his hand with her head. The other hand was also handcuffed now.


    Ming Shu jumped out of bed, watching Jiang Xun floundering in irritation.


    Jiang Xun didn¡¯t expect that he would be caught by Ming Shu.


    ¡°Niannian...¡± Jiang Xun pulled the handcuffs hard. But they were designed by himself, so they definitely couldn¡¯t be broken out of so easily. ¡°Niannian, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Downstairs to eat something,¡± Ming Shu answered without turning back.


    Physical activity was really tiring.


    ¡°...¡±


    Jiang Xun opened the handcuffs using the key and ran downstairs. The door was open. The sound of the car¡¯s engine starting came from outside.


    He ran out of the vi. Ming Shu had propped her arms on the car window, waiting for him leisurely.


    She waved to Jiang Xun and smiled. ¡°Jiang Xun, we will never meet again!¡±


    The car slipped out of the vi.


    Jiang Xun shouted in despair, ¡°Jiang Nian!¡±


    Through the rearview mirror, Ming Shu saw him standing motionlessly where he was. The lights on the frontwn sketched out his tall, thin figure.


    Ming Shu tapped the window with her fingertips and her lips slightly curled.


    The car drove further and further away, disappearing into the dark.

 Chapter 23 - Gossip Queen (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 23: Gossip Queen (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Before leaving, Ming Shu stopped by Li Shaonan¡¯s house and beat him up¡ªhe deserved it for showing off in front of her earlier. Since she was going to leave, she¡¯d better beat him as soon as possible.


    Walking out of Li Shaonan¡¯s house, Ming Shu felt her life bar was totally empty; she was in urgent need of feeding now.


    [Guest, are you going back to the system space now?]


    ¡°Who said that?¡± <i>I¡¯m not leaving this world.</i>


    [...] <i>You just beat someone up, doesn¡¯t that mean you are leaving? Am I wrong?</i>


    Apparently the Harmony System had mistaken her. She never intended to go back so soon, and what she meant was to leave that ce.


    The ce where Jiang Xun was.


    She bought ne tickets overnight and transferred between multiple airnes, carrying a fake ID card and passport acquired from a forger. Finally, she was wandering on the streets of a foreign country.


    Ming Shu looked at the strange crowd.


    <i>Luckily I¡¯m clever. With the money I saved before and my beautiful face, all the delicious food in this world will be mine!</i>


    <i>But those gold handcuffs with diamonds... what a pity!</i>


    Ming Shu would asionally pay attention to the domestic news. Afterward, Ning Keqing met with Li Shaonan several times. Butpared to his first love, who was noble and generous, she became more and more like a shrew.


    In the end, shepletely annoyed Li Shaonan after beating his first love.


    Without Li Shaonan¡¯s protection, plus her resentful heart, Ning Keqing could no longer be tolerated in the circle.


    She didn¡¯t want to leave the entertainment industry, though. In order to obtain an acting role, she fawned over some investors. But before she could climb up, it was exposed.


    Surrounded by negative reports, the investors pushed Ning Keqing to the front as a shield in order to protect themselves.


    Some said Ning Keqing killed herself in the end, but others said she was sent to a mental hospital. No one knew the specifics, and there were no fixed statements online.


    As for Jiang Xun, he had been chasing after her all this time!


    Therefore, Ming Shu transferred from one ce to another like a refugee. Before she could settle down to eat some warm food, Jiang Xun would appear, catching her alive.


    And he always wanted to imprison her, repeating the small dark room drama.


    <i>Such a noble identity as mine, am I someone that you¡¯re entitled to y with in a small dark room?</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not going if the room isn¡¯t decorated with gold and diamonds.</i>


    Usually, if Jiang Xun didn¡¯t disturb her meal, Ming Shu would ignore him. She would run away when Jiang Xun caught up with her; if Jiang Xun blocked the way, she would fight.


    But just like glue, Jiang Xun was too sticky to throw away.


    It was slightly suffocating.


    Ming Shu looked back and saw Jiang Xun following not far behind; she sighed in her heart. <i>Jiang Nian, Jiang Nian, what crime have youmitted to deserve this? To incur such a terrible and persistent psychopath?</i>


    <i>I just wanted to eat something quietly, how is it so hard!</i>


    She turned around and walked back toward Jiang Xun. Standing in front of him, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. You¡¯ve tried so many times, which time did you trap me sessfully?¡±


    She was tired of the dark room drama. Why couldn¡¯t he just change his methods?


    He dreamed of chasing a girl with such poor creativity? Prepare to be single for the rest of your life!


    ¡°This time will definitely work,¡± Jiang Xun answered in a stubborn tone.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Psychopath </i>. ¡°How will you catch me this time?¡±


    Jiang Xun fell into silence. Ming Shu waited for a while, but received no answer. Perhaps this psychopath was nning some major trouble in his mind.


    Jiang Xun¡¯s obsession with her seemed to have been deeply rooted in his blood: he would never stop until he got her.


    Ming Shu dumped Jiang Xun and got ready to leave this ce, searching for the next ideal city.


    However, on the ne, she was to tragically meet Jiang Xun again. Ming Shu smiled as she gnashed her teeth. After getting off the ne, she¡¯d find a remote ce to kill him. He was so annoying.


    Ming Shu sat in front of Jiang Xun. Even blocked by the seats, she could still feel his dour gaze trying to wrap her and imprison her.


    <i>Psychopath!</i>


    <i>He wants to separate me from my snacks!!</i>


    <i>He¡¯s daydreaming!</i>


    The ne took off. Ming Shu felt some buzzing in her ears, which was normal.


    But perhaps it was because of Jiang Nian¡¯s special constitution, Ming Shu always felt she was going to turn deaf each time. She ufortably shrank in her seat, watching the clouds outside.


    The passenger beside her suddenly got up. Ming Shu turned back to see Jiang Xun switching seats with that person. He bent down to put white earmuffs on her ears, and sat down next to her with tight lips. Then he looked ahead after fastening his seatbelt.


    He didn¡¯t say any words from beginning to end.


    Ming Shu touched the fluffy earmuffs, pushed one side off, and then bent toward Jiang Xun. ¡°Brother, tell me, which part of me do you like?¡±


    <i>I¡¯ll change, okay?</i>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jiang Xun sat straight and answered in a cold voice, ¡°Like is like.¡±


    Ming Shu helplessly covered her ears, and after a while she took off the earmuffs again. ¡°Brother, did you read the novel <i>The Last Candy </i>?¡±


    Jiang Xun nced at her sidelong, seeming like he wanted to look at Ming Shu, but quickly he moved his gaze away again. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°In the novel, there was a secondary character just like you. He forcibly wanted to get a girl that didn¡¯t like him. Do you know what happened in the end?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°In the end he pushed her to her death, and for the rest of his life they couldn¡¯t see each other.¡±


    Jiang Xun¡¯s eyes shed. He said firmly, ¡°I will never do that.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Unbelievable </i>.


    Pulling the earmuffs back on, Ming Shu covered her entire head with them. Talking to this illiberal psychopath just didn¡¯t make any sense.


    As Ming Shu was about to fall asleep, the ne suddenly began to shake, making her drowsiness disappear at once. Several low cries came from the passengers and the broadcast also sounded at the same time, saying the ne had encountered turbulence.


    It¡¯s normal for a ne to encounter turbulence, but now the shaking was getting fiercer and fiercer, which was not normal at all.


    ¡°Brother, you wouldn¡¯t be so desperate as to bury all the people on this ne together with me?¡± Ming Shu put down her earmuffs, looking to Jiang Xun.


    Jiang Xun frowned. ¡°Nonsense, I will never hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Why is the ne falling!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Passengers in the back row screamed. The ne was falling very fast, like a toy suddenly thrown into the air by someone.


    The ne was falling faster and faster and the whole cabin was drowned with screams.


    Ming Shu grabbed the chair¡¯s armrest, her expression hardly changing.


    <i>I haven¡¯t eaten all over this world, and now I¡¯m going to die...</i>


    Jiang Xun suddenly bent down to hug Ming Shu. ¡°Niannian, I like you.¡±


    That was thest sentence Ming Shu heard. When she woke up, she was standing in a room made of clouds.


    This was where the system drew her into the world before.


    She was back?


    Wasn¡¯t she told that she could use the Host¡¯s body until her death?


    [Jiang Nian¡¯s lifests right to that day in the original plot.]


    ¡°...¡± <i>Liar </i>!


    A screen fashioned from a white cloud floated in front of Ming Shu, several lines on it.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 3000


    Extension Task: Completed


    Very brief information. Compared to other system novels, this was the most simple she¡¯d ever read.


    Ming Shu struck her hands through the cloud-screen and the cloud dispersed immediately. But a momentter it reappeared again next to her.


    <i>Evil technology!</i>


    ¡°Was Jiang Xun killed?¡± Ming Shu suddenly asked.


    [No.] The Harmony System answered. [But his legs broke, so he had to spend the rest of his life sitting in a wheelchair.]


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu seemingly didn¡¯t care about Jiang Xun at all. ¡°What do we have to eat in the next world?¡±


    [...]

 Chapter 24 - League of Poor Students (1)

    <h4>Chapter 24: League of Poor Students (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #School Headline News: Lu Meng <sup>1</sup> Starts to Bring Down Poor Students Whenever Displeased#


    <i>Rumble.</i>


    The sky seemed to be split by lightning; the purple rays glowed in the darkness. Illuminated by the glimmering sh, the old teaching building looked haunted.


    A girl in uniformy on the floor of a ssroom. She was like a corpse, still and soundless.


    A raindrop asrge as a bean fell heavily on the ss window, giving out a loud sound.


    The girl moved and sat up gradually, looking at the unfamiliar scene around her nkly.


    Pain in the head...


    Pain in the chest...


    Pain everywhere...


    Ming Shu took deep breaths and felt ufortable, as if her chest was pressed upon by a huge stone.


    After resting for a while, she felt better.


    Ming Shu stood from the ground with great effort and sat on the seat beside her. As soon as she sat down, the chair suddenly released a sound.


    This seemed to be a ssroom that was no longer in use. The desks and chairs were old and there was some rubbish on the ground.


    Where the hell was this?


    ...


    This was a fictional world with the setting of a school campus.


    The fake protagonist was called Jin Yuqi, who came to this world through a book. In this book, Jin Yuqi yed an evil female supporting role. Because shepeted with the female protagonist to win the heart of a man, she ended with a broken family.


    The new Jin Yuqi who came to this world through that book was determined to change her ending. So she started topete with the female protagonist to win the heart of the male protagonist. Originally, things were over when she seeded in winning the heart of the male protagonist. But Jin Yuqi was not satisfied and began to tempt other male supporting roles.


    In the end, Jin Yuqi sessfully lived a happy life with several men.


    That was right!


    It was polygamy.


    The Host was called Lu Meng, a straight-A student who always ranked first on the school¡¯s grade list. Her appearance was lovely, in ordance with her name.


    She was famous at school. Originally, Lu Meng had no rtion with Jin Yuqi, but...


    Among Jin Yuqi¡¯s lovers, one was the Host¡¯s childhood sweetheart. The Host liked him and he seemed to like her too. Before the new Jin Yuqi appeared, the Host and her childhood sweetheart were in a dubious rtionship.


    However, from the moment the new Jin Yuqi arrived in this fictional world, the childhood sweetheart paid no attention to the Host any longer and said that he always regarded her as a sister.


    In order to keep her childhood sweetheart, the Hostpromised and begged him. But the childhood sweetheart firmly determined to leave her.


    In order to win the Host¡¯s childhood sweetheart, Jin Yuqi showed affection in the presence of the Host. Because the Host still badgered them, Jin Yuqi invited the Host to the old teaching building in the childhood sweetheart¡¯s name and locked her in a ssroom.


    The Host stayed in a dark ssroom alone while it thundered and rained outside. When the Host was discovered the next day, she was already in aa.


    After being sent to the hospital, the Host started raving, bing delirious. The doctor said the delirium was caused by fear.


    Soon the Hostmitted suicide by jumping from the building, taking advantage of the nurses¡¯ inattention.


    At the Host¡¯s death, her childhood sweetheart only felt grieved for several days, then he was passionately in love with Jin Yuqi. Under Jin Yuqi¡¯s persuasion, he even epted the fact that Jin Yuqi had other lovers!


    So now the plot was that the Host was tricked into visiting the old teaching building and locked in a ssroom.


    In the Host¡¯s memory, she had seen several silhouettes resembling ghosts outside the ssroom and heard strange noises too.


    The Host¡¯s heart was not very strong, so she couldn¡¯t stand to be frightened. Therefore, she was frightened into aa in the dark ssroom.


    Then in the hospital, she still couldn¡¯t forget that scene and was driven to delirium in the end.


    ¡°s.¡± Ming Shu sighed after she learned the whole story. <i>Poor girl </i>, she thought.


    If it were not for that Jin Yuqi appeared and changed the plot, the Host wouldn¡¯t have been frightened to delirium and died.


    <i>Emmmm... Where is the food? I¡¯m so hungry!</i>


    Since sses came to an end yesterday afternoon, this girl had been locked in here... Maybe it was early in the morning. No matter who went without eating for such a long time, they must feel hungry.


    Ming Shu turned her head to look around, finding that there was nothing to eat. She stood up to shake out her hands and feet and walked to the door, trying to open it.


    <i>Hu hu¡ª</i>


    The door was locked from the outside and couldn¡¯t be opened from the inside.


    Ming Shu looked at the window beside the door. The window of the old teaching building was not high, but it was barred with steel. Unless she could change into a smaller being, she couldn¡¯t go out through the window.


    Ming Shu looked at the wall on the other side whose window wasn¡¯t barred. But the ssroom was on the third floor; she would be seriously injured if she jumped down.


    <i>I¡¯m doomed to die here!</i>


    ¡°Harmony, haven¡¯t you said there¡¯s a store? Are there any tools for me to use?¡± Ming Shu leaned against the desk, asking without energy.


    [Sorry, your Hatred Points are not enough to open the store. No tool can be provided for you.]


    ¡°... How many Hatred Points do I need to open the store?¡± <i>Is there such a condition? Why don¡¯t I know? </i>Ming Shu was confused.


    [One billion.]


    ¡°...¡± <i>You are such a liar </i>, Ming Shu cried her in mind.


    <i>I may have been cheated, what to do?</i>


    <i>Before, you said there were tools in the store for me to use. But now I¡¯m told I need one billion Hatred Points to open the store. I only have three thousand Hatred Points now, when will I open that store? By the time I get one billion Hatred Points, things may have been solved already.</i>


    <i>Which fool invented this damn system?</i>


    <i>I¡¯llin.</i>


    [Guest, if you want toin, please write down theint. It can¡¯t be less than ten thousand words. I¡¯ll hand it in for you.]


    ¡°...¡± <i>What the fuck kind of system¡ª</i>


    <i>Ten thousand words, why don¡¯t you go die?</i>


    <i>Do you know how much one word of mine is worth?</i>


    <i>It¡¯s priceless!</i>


    <i>Priceless, do you know!</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t want your tool!</i>


    Rolling up her sleeves, Ming Shu walked to the window and was ready to climb down. Ming Shu had learned Kung Fu well, so even though the Host was extremely weak, climbing down... might not be a big problem for her.


    Even if she died here, she at most experienced one less world.


    Besides, the people who might die were not Ming Shu, so she was fearless.


    Ming Shu found a gutter outside the window. She pulled out the window, the cold, rainy wind blowing into her immediately and drenching her; her thin clothes became wet at once.


    Wiping her face, Ming Shu stood on the windowsill, then gripped the gutter carefully. It was raining now, so the gutter was smooth. Besides that, thunder boomed from above from time to time. Ming Shu¡¯s heart beat so fast it almost burst from her chest.


    Ming Shu reached the ground in the end with great effort. She covered her chest, calming down her hammering heart.


    Intermittently illuminated by the lightning, Ming Shu¡¯s face was both bright and dim, making her look like a smiling ghost.


    <i>I didn¡¯t die.</i>


    ...


    Exposed to the rain, Ming Shu walked out along the road of the old teaching building. Ming Shu¡¯s sight was hampered by the rain that grew heavier and heavier, and she couldn¡¯t see clearly in front of her.


    She was so hungry that she staggered.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    A boy darted from the side suddenly and collided with Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu fell toward the ground and the boy seemed to want to catch her. However, he couldn¡¯t steady himself and fell toward Ming Shu because of the smooth road, which was covered in moss as people seldom came here.


    Ming Shu¡¯s pupils widened slightly in astonishment. She quickly caught the tree beside she and sessfully avoided falling down.


    Unfortunately, the boy fell to the ground and moaned painfully.


    Leaning against the tree, Ming Shu gasped, her heart that had only just calmed down now pounding again.


    <i>Oh my god!</i>


    <i>You want to frighten me to death in order to inherit my snacks?</i>

 Chapter 25 - League of Poor Students (2)

    <h4>Chapter 25: League of Poor Students (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The person stood up, wearing the same style uniform as Ming Shu¡¯s. It was a male uniform.


    The light was so dim that Ming Shu couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, only knowing that the boy was much taller than herself.


    <i>On a rainy night, a girl student was murdered by a serial killer and abandoned in the wilderness.</i>


    Ming Shu had already imagined the headlines for tomorrow¡¯s newspaper.


    <i>Eh, so hungry!</i>


    Ming Shu passed the boy, pressing her hands on her abdomen. Brushing off his dirty clothes and seeing that Ming Shu was about to leave, he looked at her for a while and suddenly called her. ¡°Lu Meng?¡±


    Through the rain, Ming Shu looked at the boy with rm. She had no snacks for him to rob.


    His voice was clean, sounding peaceful. ¡°Why are you here when it¡¯s sote?¡±


    ¡°Sleepwalking,¡± Ming Shu answered randomly.


    ¡°...¡±


    Who would sleepwalk to the school¡¯s old teaching building?


    The boy raised his hands to hold his cor, saying calmly, ¡°Go back early.¡±


    Then he passed Ming Shu quickly, unwilling to stay.


    Seeing him disappear in the rain, Ming Shu wiped her face andined, ¡°Crazy ah!¡±


    The school was closed now so Ming Shu had to find a ce to climb the wall to get out. The wall of the school was a little high, but she seeded in climbing it after a while. Sitting on top of the wall, Ming Shu calmed herself and rested there, exposed to the rain.


    <i>I¡¯m so tired.</i>


    <i>Without snacks to support me, I might die here.</i>


    Ming Shu inelegantly sat on the top of wall. When her eyes adjusted to the light, she seemed to see someone standing behind a tree under her feet.


    Ming Shu moved her body to adjust her line of sight. After a moment, shey prone on top of wall, shouting, ¡°Hey, you, why did you follow me?¡±


    <i>Following a beautiful girl student, what do you want to do?</i>


    Knowing that he was found out, the boy standing behind the tree walked out gradually. It was the same guy from before.


    The boy walked to the wall and looked at Ming Shu who was lying prone, answering, ¡°The gate was closed.¡±


    That exined why he was here too; he was about to go out over the wall as well.


    The sound of rain muffled all other sounds, the two keeping silent.


    After a while, Ming Shu broke the silence and asked, ¡°Do you have any food?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Obviously, the boy was surprised by the question.


    ¡°Food,¡± Ming Shu said again.


    ¡°No...¡± He was a man, how could he bring food with him all the time?


    Ming Shu sat up, unwilling to talk to this stalker who didn¡¯t have any food. Then she jumped down from the top of the wall. Outside was an alley; it was dark and not equipped with any streetmp.


    The boy also went out over the wall. Looking at Ming Shu, who was gasping, he asked with hesitation, ¡°Lu Meng, do you need me to send you back?¡±


    Although knowing he couldn¡¯t see her face, Ming Shu still smiled as standard and refused politely. ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Well, be careful on your way home.¡± The boy said it out of kindness among ssmates. After all, no other meaning could be discerned from his mood.


    Then he left toward the other side of the alley. After leaning against the wall and resting for a while, Ming Shu was also about to leave.


    As she lifted her foot, she felt that she had stepped on something. She bent down and picked it up.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    Illuminated by lightning, the card could be seen clearly by Ming Shu.


    It was a student ID card on which the boy student was pure and handsome, like an Adonis from ancient Greek mythology.


    <i>It can¡¯t be eaten.</i>


    <i>Useless.</i>


    Ming Shu threw it away before she saw the name, walking into the darkness of the valley.


    ...


    Having been exposed to the rain for a whole night, Ming Shu had a serious cold the next day and was dizzy and sleepy when she arrived at the ssroom.


    ¡°Mengmeng, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± As soon as Ming Shu sat in the Host¡¯s seat, a girl with short hair beside her moved closer to her, asking, ¡°Why is your face so red?¡±


    The girl with short hair touched Ming Shu¡¯s forehead and suddenly cried, ¡°Ah, Mengmeng, you have a fever!¡±


    ¡°En...¡± <i>It¡¯s just a fever, what¡¯s the fuss? </i>Ming Shu thought.


    Ming Shu pushed away the hand of the short-haired girl, a smile on her pale face. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be fine after eating something.¡±


    ¡°You have a fever. You should take medicine instead of eating other things.¡± The girl with short hair was worried. ¡°Are you confused because of the fever? Ah... I¡¯ll take you to the infirmary.¡±


    The girl with short hair dragged Ming Shu to the infirmary upromisingly.


    At that time, Jin Yuqi and a boy were about toe in. So they met at the door and paused there.


    Jin Yuqi looked Ming Shu up and down, asking with worry, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Lu Meng?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at them quickly and her gaze didn¡¯t linger for one second. Although smiling as usual, she was totally unwilling to talk to them.


    ¡°Get away!¡± The girl with short hair who dragged Ming Shu along seemed to greatly hate Jin Yuqi, her words to Jin Yuqi full of resentment.


    Jin Yuqi was a female supporting role originally, beautiful and rich. Just standing there, she was a fair-skinned, rich, and attractivedy.


    With a worried expression, she looked at the boy next to her. ¡°A¡¯Feng, Lu Meng seems to be ufortable. How about you take her to the infirmary?¡±


    Before he could speak, the girl with short hair became agitated, face turning red. ¡°Jin Yuqi, don¡¯t go overboard!¡±


    This guy was the Host¡¯s childhood sweetheart, Shangguan Feng.


    ¡°Ye Miaomiao, I just want A¡¯Feng to take Lu Meng to the infirmary. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Jin Yuqi said righteously.


    The students in the ssroom had been attracted by the noise at the door and were watching them curiously.


    ¡°You know what...¡± The girl with short hair was extremely angry. But being stared at by others, she had to swallow her words.


    Knowing that Lu Meng liked Shangguan Feng, Jin Yuqi still showed off in Lu Meng¡¯s presence, always high profile. She just wanted to make Lu Meng angry and jealous.


    Under the misguidance of Jin Yuqi, Shangguang Feng had no good feelings for Lu Meng now. At Jin Yuqi¡¯s proposal, he said nothing and directly went into the ssroom, dragging Jin Yuqi behind him.


    ¡°A¡¯Feng, take Lu Meng to the infirmary,¡± Jin Yuqi said gently with a concerned look. ¡°After all, she and you grew up together, you should take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Stay out of our business,¡± the girl with short hair scolded in a low voice that no one besides Shangguan Feng could hear.


    He was angry, his face bing gloomy at once. ¡°Who did you scold?¡±


    ¡°Who I scolded knows.¡± The girl with short hair was fearless too, staring at Shangguang Feng directly. ¡°Shangguan Feng, you¡¯re a bad man.¡±


    ¡°Liushui, don¡¯t speak so frankly. They won¡¯t understand. Don¡¯t waste time, let¡¯s go,¡± Ming Shu said, smiling.


    Ye Miaomiao looked at Ming Shu, surprised.


    Were these words from Lu Meng who really liked Shangguan Feng?


    Didn¡¯t she wake up today?


    Shangguan Feng was already infuriated by Ye Miaomiao. But now, because of what Ming Shu said, the fury in his eyes red. ¡°Lu Meng, you say that again.¡±


    Ming Shu always smiled before speaking, her expression innocent. ¡°s, now you don¡¯t even understand humannguage. Since you don¡¯t know how to be a man, don¡¯t imitate one.¡±

 Chapter 26 - League of Poor Students (3)

    <h4>Chapter 26: League of Poor Students (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Lu Meng, how could you be so rude!¡± Jin Yuqi¡¯s finely arched eyebrows furrowed; she seemed to be unsatisfied with Ming Shu¡¯s behavior. But she restrained her anger because she didn¡¯t want to be inelegant in front of others.


    Jin Yuqi scrutinized Ming Shu secretly. Woman¡¯s intuition told her that the girl in front of her was a bit different from who she used to be.


    If Lu Meng had seen Jin Yuqi and Shangguan Feng together in the past, she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it and would be liable to fall over. But today she was so calm, which was strange.


    And she only had a cold after being locked in the old teaching buildingst night.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being rude to you?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s face was red because of her fever. With a sweet smile on her lovely face now, she was so cute that others wanted to pinch her cheeks.


    ¡°It¡¯s wrong.¡± Jin Yuqi hid her confusion in her heart, showing grief on her face. ¡°I saw that you¡¯re not feeling well and wanted A¡¯Feng to take you to the infirmary. It¡¯s fine that you didn¡¯t ept my kindness, but you shouldn¡¯t have been so rude. Lu Meng, didn¡¯t your parents teach you manners?¡±


    Without really trying, Jin Yuqi¡¯s expression was such that others didn¡¯t think she was being deliberate.


    Subconsciously, others were partial to her.


    Ming Shu chuckled, her sweet voice saying, ¡°You scold me iming my parents didn¡¯t teach me well?¡±


    Jin Yuqi didn¡¯t expect that Ming Shu would say that directly. When she heard that, her expression changed and her hands fell to unconsciously clutch her clothes tightly. She took a deep breath, exining, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. Lu Meng, don¡¯t misunderstand my words.¡±


    ¡°Yuqi, don¡¯t say too much to her. She just knows how to make trouble out of nothing. Lu Meng, apologize to Yuqi and we¡¯ll let this go.¡± Shangguan Feng dragged Jin Yuqi close to him, looking at Ming Shu indifferently.


    One had to admit that Shangguan Feng was really handsome, or Jin Yuqi wouldn¡¯t have taken a fancy to him and tried to win him over.


    ¡°Apologize? I never apologize to a brute.¡± Jin Yuqi deliberately unted their rtionship in Lu Meng¡¯s presence. Ming Shu would have felt sorry for Jin Yuqi if she didn¡¯t counterattack and get Hatred Points. It would be a missed opportunity for them both.


    ¡°Lu Meng, where is your upbringing?¡± Shangguan Feng was disappointed. He remembered that Lu Meng was polite in the past and wondered why she changed so much.


    Ming Shu almostughed. Why did Shangguan Feng still think he had the right to be disappointed in Lu Meng?


    If it were not that Shangguan Feng flirted with the Host, would the Host like him so much?


    Ye Miaomiao was right: Shangguan Feng was a bad man.


    ¡°I fed a dog with my upbringing.¡± Ming Shu slightly tilted her head, asking Shangguan Feng, ¡°Well, was it delicious?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Shangguan Feng couldn¡¯t restrain his anger anymore, furiously demanding, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to apologize? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t dare deal with you.¡±


    He had clearly exined to her that he always regarded her as a sister and thought she would understand. But things developed into this, beyond his expectation.


    That a lovely girl changed to such an impolite girl disappointed him greatly.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to apologize. Do you want to hit me? Come on, hit me!¡± Ming Shu pushed her smiling face closer to Shangguang Feng¡¯s on purpose.


    Shangguan Feng was so angry he almost lost his mind, hand rising to p Ming Shu. Meanwhile Ming Shu smiled wider. Looking into her smiling eyes suddenly, Shangguan Feng felt fearful for no reason and wanted to stop.


    But now he couldn¡¯t stop and had to p her.


    ¡°Mengmeng!¡±


    Ye Miaomiao¡¯s shout was drowned out by a louder sound. Before everybody could see what happened, Shangguan Feng was sprawled on the floor, the desk tipping so that somebody¡¯s breakfast fell onto him.


    The ssroom quieted down, the smell of braised beef in sauce suffusing the air.


    Under the strange atmosphere, Ming Shu naturally took back her gesture of an overarm throw, brushing her hands with a smile on her face as if to clean dirt off them. No dislike could be seen on her face, but could be greatly discerned from her behavior.


    <i>I¡¯m so hungry that I almost have no energy to hit people!</i>


    ¡°...¡± Ye Miaomiao was silent and cried in her mind, <i>Oh my god! What happened to Mengmeng in just one night?</i>


    She beat Shangguan Feng...


    It was unbelievable!


    Others gulped harshly, not daring to breathe loudly. What happened this morning surprised them all greatly.


    ¡°A¡¯Feng...¡± Jin Yuqi snapped out of it first and ran to Shangguan Feng, reaching out her hands to hold him. ¡°Are you okay? Is Lu Meng crazy? Why did she hit you suddenly?¡±


    Shangguan Feng was muddled because of the overarm throw, his face bing unhappier because of the smell on him. Struggling to stand up, he looked at Ming Shu the way he¡¯d look at an enemy.


    Ming Shu squinted at Jin Yuqi. ¡°I just hit him. If you can¡¯t ept that, hit back for him.¡±


    <i>What¡¯s the matter with hitting him? If I had energy, I would hit you too. Buy one, get one free. I must get Hatred Points.</i>


    Jin Yuqi hesitated, looking terrible. She was an elegantdy, how could she fight with others.


    Ming Shu snorted and nced at the displeased-looking Shangguan Feng. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Liushui. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Hearing Ming Shu call her, Ye Miaomiao was jolted from her astonished state and looked at Ming Shu, who had walked to the door. She caught up to her quickly, saying, ¡°Mengmeng, what else do you want to eat? You¡¯re sick. You should have medicine!¡±


    <i>Mengmeng must be muddled because of her illness.</i>


    <i>But why am I so happy?</i>


    <i>Shangguan Feng is terrible to Mengmeng. He deserves it.</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu had decided to eat, but was dragged to the infirmary by Ye Miaomiao. After a check, her temperature surprised the school doctor. ¡°You have a serious fever, why did you stille to school?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>This body is so weak.</i>


    The school doctor helped Ming Shu with a fluid infusion and Ye Miaomiao went to ask for leave for her. The doctor was busy for a while and then left, leaving Ming Shu alone in the infirmary.


    Ming Shuy in bed, bored. Maybe there was some medicine that made people sleepy in this fluid, because Ming Shu felt sleepy.


    Because of her serious cold, Ming Shu felt that her body was heavy. While she was sleeping, she felt that she was crushed by something and almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    A slight sound rang out beside Ming Shu¡¯s ear; she returned to herself at once. Narrowing her eyes, she looked to the left and saw a boy in uniform searching the cupboard where the school doctor kept the medicine.


    Ming Shu shook her dizzy head and sat up. ¡°Hey.¡±


    The boy turned his head; a handsome face entered Ming Shu¡¯s sight. He looked like a star, practically shining.


    <i>... He¡¯s familiar. Where did I meet him?</i>


    <i>Ah, right. The student IDst night.</i>


    <i>It¡¯s him.</i>


    Turning back his head as if nothing had happened, the boy student put two bottles into his bag, closed the cupboard, and walked toward Ming Shu. Then, leaning against the bed and looking at Ming Shu, he bent down gradually. A strange smell surrounded Ming Shu. ¡°Lu Meng, what did you see just now?¡±


    ¡°You stealing medicine.¡±


    The student¡¯s mouth turned up, his face bing evil immediately. ¡°Lu Meng, are you sure?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled back and moved away to distance herself from him. Blinking her eyes, she asked, ¡°Do you have any food?¡±


    His mouth quivered slightly in shock.


    The second time...


    ¡°No.¡± He stood up, heaving his bag, and squinted at Ming Shu from his greater height. ¡°Lu Meng, if you dare to tell others what happened just now...¡±


    He looked at Ming Shu meaningfully, then left through the window, disappearing from Ming Shu¡¯s sight.


    ¡°...¡± <i>How dare you be so cocky without any food!</i>

 Chapter 27 - League of Poor Students (4)

    <h4>Chapter 27: League of Poor Students (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    As the boy student left, Ming Shu started to think about who he was.


    It seemed that he knew the Host.


    But the Host didn¡¯t know him...


    The Host was a good student while that boy student was a hooligan who had a different friend circle from the Host¡¯s. So it was likely they didn¡¯t see each other even though they were in the same school.


    <i>Well, let it go. Find food first.</i>


    Because of her fever, Ming Shu rested for several days, during which the fact that Ming Shu had hit Shangguan Feng became well known to all in school.


    A love triangle.


    One taking away another¡¯s lover.


    These gossipy students had imagined a romantic fiction of several billion words.


    Ming Shu also admired Jin Yuqi, who hadn¡¯t been exposed and involved in negative news when she simultaneously dated several men.


    A real master!


    Ming Shu returned to school after recovering. But as soon as she went in, she was degraded by others; some male students even whistled at her roguishly.


    ¡°It¡¯s shameless of her to tempt a man at such a young age. Fortunately, Shangguan knew her real nature or she would have seeded.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know she was such a bad girl before. You may know a person¡¯s face but not their mind.¡±


    ¡°Shameless...¡±


    ¡°Disgusting...¡±


    Eating baozi, Ming Shu nced at the people who were whispering behind her back, feeling confused.


    Hearing some words, she took out the Host¡¯s cell phone, found the school¡¯s Postbar, and entered.


    #Amazing! The unknown truth of the straight-A student...#


    The headline was eye-catching. What followed was a photo of the Host, whose profile was lovely, doing homework in the ssroom. One side of the photo was exposed, so it might have been taken secretly.


    This photo revealed who the subject of this post was.


    <i>Amazing. I should make headlines in this way.</i>


    Finishing the baozi, Ming Shu licked her fingers and clicked that post.


    iming to be a student of grade one, the poster, a new ount, didn¡¯t say nonsense and directly uploaded photos.


    Ming Shu scrolled down the post. The first photo was of doing homework in the ssroom that was disyed on the home page. The second photo was normal too, a photo of the Host walking in the corridor.


    Ming Shu continued scrolling. The third photo changed suddenly¡ªunder the dim lights, a girl was dragged into a bar and seemed to be kissed by someone.


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes shone, the memory of what was going on in the photoing to mind.


    One month ago, the Host discovered that Shangguan Feng and Jin Yuqi went to a bar together. So she followed them to the bar. The lighting was dim and the Host lost them after she entered.


    The bar was disorderly. The Host was stopped by several hooligans, which scared her greatly. Later, it seemed that a fight happened, but the Host didn¡¯t remember clearly.


    She only remembered that she was lying on a bench outside the school when she woke up, with nobody around. She didn¡¯t know how she came to the bench or what happened before.


    The following photos were vague. Under the dim lighting, the face of the Host couldn¡¯t be seen clearly and it seemed she was doing something with someone in the photo.


    And the followingments varied. Ming Shu read those interestedly.


    Mr. Crazy: I didn¡¯t expect this. We ordinary people can¡¯t bepared with such bold straight-A students.


    Ghost¡¯s Calling: I just said Lu Meng pretended to be innocent. She¡¯s a bad girl.


    Mango Mango: Oh my god... She is a goody-two-shoes at school. How could she do that? Are these pictures photoshopped by someone?


    Blue Love: What goody-two-shoes? She must be faking. She¡¯s so good at faking that we¡¯ve been fooled for such a long time and didn¡¯t even know. I thought she was a good student. One may know a person¡¯s face but not their mind. Horrible.


    Those words were not unpleasant to hear. Following those words, there were some people who criticized even more unpleasantly.


    ¡°Mengmeng.¡± Ye Miaomiao appeared behind Ming Shu suddenly. Putting her arm around Ming Shu¡¯s shoulders, she asked, ¡°Did you recover? Do you feel well?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Ming Shu put away her cell phone, smiling as usual. ¡°Did you eat breakfast?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ye Miaomiao shook her head.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m treating you.¡± Ming Shu who had just finished some baozi invited Ye Miaomiao to breakfast, her eyes shining.


    There was a smile on her face and her voice was soft. Ye Miaomiao believed she saw a warm and holy light that could cure anyone around Lu Meng.


    Looking at Ming Shu, Ye Miaomiao lost her train of thought. After a while, she coughed and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m about to use up my money and decided to eat less these days. Mengmeng, I¡¯ll eat breakfast with you for several days. When my father gives me pocket money, I¡¯ll treat you.¡±


    Ye Miaomiao was a straightforward person, agreeing without hesitation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± <i>Breakfast, I¡¯ming.</i>


    Ye Miaomiao seemed to not know what had happened on the Postbar. On the way to the dining hall, she found that many people kept whispering behind Ming Shu¡¯s back. She stopped a student to ask and discovered what had happened.


    Ye Miaomiao put her phone on the table, angry. ¡°Writing a post with a new ount, they must be afraid of being found out. If I knew who did it, I would teach him or her a lesson. It¡¯s so malicious to write a post ndering you.¡±


    And those people were boring too, gossiping over some photos.


    She was angry to death!


    ¡°Mengmeng, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask my friend to delete it.¡± Ye Miaomiao took her cell phone and sent a message out quickly.


    ¡°The porridge is going to get cold.¡± Ming Shu pushed the porridge toward Ye Miaomiao. ¡°It won¡¯t be delicious if it¡¯s cold.¡±


    ¡°Mengmeng!¡± Ye Miaomiao shouted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry? They ndered you.¡±


    Ye Miaomiao couldn¡¯t bear all the harshments. So unpleasant to read.


    She didn¡¯t know how students could say such unpleasant words.


    Ming Shu finished her porridge and wiped her mouth with a napkin. Facing Ye Miaomiao¡¯s confused and worried gaze, she whispered, ¡°One can withstand nder so as to bear the crown.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Mengmeng seems to be different. Has her character changed now that she doesn¡¯t like Shangguan Feng anymore? Or has she been influenced by someone? </i>Ye Miaomiao pondered to herself and finally asked gingerly, ¡°Mengmeng, I want to ask you about you and Shangguan Feng... Er, I want to ask if you... still like him?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled slightly. ¡°I haven¡¯t decided to be in a rtionship with another species.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Why does Mengmeng speak so interestingly now?</i>


    ¡°Lu Meng, how could you do that?¡± Shangguan Feng rushed in with anger, asking Lu Meng sharply, ¡°Do you have any of the reserve and self-respect girls should have?¡±


    Because of Shangguan Feng¡¯s sudden appearance and loud question, the students who were eating in the dining hall looked at Ming Shu with scorn.


    Resting her chin in her hands and tilting her head, Ming Shu looked at Shangguan Feng. He resembled an angry boyfriend who found out his girlfriend was having a love affair.


    <i>Where does the foole from to perform like this?</i>


    <i>Pa!</i>


    The sound rang through the dining hall. Patting the table, Ming Shu stood up. ¡°Shangguan, who are you to ask me what I¡¯ve done? My father, or my mother?¡±

 Chapter 28 - League of Poor Students (5)

    <h4>Chapter 28: League of Poor Students (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Shangguan Feng couldn¡¯t answer that question.


    He was neither her boyfriend nor her love interest. What qualification or identity did he have to question her?


    But when he saw that picture, he couldn¡¯t help but get angry.


    ¡°Lu Meng, although I don¡¯t like you, I always regarded you as my sister, hoping that you could be a good girl. How could you do that?¡± Yes, although he wasn¡¯t her boyfriend, they grew up together and he was her brother.


    Thinking that he was her brother, Shangguan Feng would speak his mind.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t use you of making trouble out of nothing before because you¡¯re young. But what did you do recently? You fooled around in a bar with others at night, aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    <i>Oh, even though the Host fooled around in a bar at night, does it have anything to do with you?</i>


    <i>Do you think you are a celestial being? You¡¯re shameless!</i>


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve that. Don¡¯t regard me as your sister. I am afraid that I will anger you to death.¡± <i>Why didn¡¯t you say that you regarded the Host as a sister when you were ambiguously in a rtionship with her?</i>


    And now he questioned the Host when there were so many people around, and even directly imed she was shameless. Ming Shu didn¡¯t think that Shangguan Feng really regarded the Host as a sister.


    <i>If I had a brother like you, I would bury him in the soil so that he could grow up again.</i>


    ¡°Lu Meng, you really let me down.¡± Shangguan Feng shook his head with disappointment on his face.


    He had thought that Lu Meng would exin herself to him, but now she just looked like a dead mouse that felt no cold.


    Ming Shu moved her wrists and shifted around, asking, ¡°Are you finished?¡±


    Seeing that, Shangguan Feng stepped back unconsciously. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    The girl opposite him answered with a smile, ¡°I want to exercise after breakfast.¡±


    ...


    When Shangguan Feng was beaten by Ming Shu for the second time, he was sure this Lu Meng wasn¡¯t the one he knew. She might be crazy.


    ¡°Why did you fight?¡± The headmaster, holding a ruler, asked with a serious face.


    The two, one of whom was the the famous straight-A student, fought in the dining hall early in the morning.


    ¡°Headmaster, I didn¡¯t fight,¡± Ming Shu retorted, one hand up.


    ¡°I saw it in person. Do you want to deny it?¡± The headmaster smacked his ruler against the table heavily, unable to restrain his anger. ¡°Lu Meng, I thought you were a good student.¡±


    ¡°Well, you thought that.¡± Ming Shu coughed and smiled. ¡°Headmaster, I really didn¡¯t fight.¡±


    The headmaster was so angry that the skin of his face even trembled. ¡°Fine, you tell me what you did in the dining hall.¡±


    ¡°Hit people.¡± <i>I hit him just now, I didn¡¯t fight with him. Fighting will reduce my prestige and must be corrected.</i>


    ¡°What¡¯s the different between fight and hit?¡± the headmaster shouted loudly. He almost died from anger! ¡°Do you think hitting people is reasonable? Are you smiling? Don¡¯t smile!¡±


    <i>Is smiling against thew?</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll smile whenever I want!</i>


    In the end, Ming Shu and Shangguan Feng were punished by the angry headmaster. Their punishment was to clean the yground for one week separately and write a self-criticizing paper.


    Covering his face, Shangguan Feng left the office with Ming Shu, asking in a deep voice, ¡°Are you satisfied? Lu Meng, no matter what you do, I won¡¯t like you anymore. You¡¯d better give up.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence. I won¡¯t like you neither.¡± <i>I won¡¯t like a bad man who can¡¯t even bepared to my snacks.</i>


    Shangguan Feng thought Ming Shu was reluctant to admit that she still liked him.


    He was confused before about why she had changed greatly. Now he understood. She did it to attract his attention.


    Ming Shu passed Shangguan Feng briskly.


    ...


    Ye Miaomiao had asked her friend to delete that Post, but it had already been seen by many people. Besides, Shangguan Feng questioned Ming Shu in the dining hall, so this matter spread among the students.


    However, Ming Shu, who was involved, attended sses as if nothing had happened. Facing others¡¯ gossip, she could respond with a warm and lovely smile that made others fearful. They didn¡¯t dare gossip in her presence...


    ¡°Mengmeng, who do you think did that?¡± When the teacher was writing on the ckboard and couldn¡¯t see the students, Ye Miaomiao asked Ming Shu in a lowered voice. She thought this matter and those pictures were strange...


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to talk about it. What could Ye Miaomiao do?


    The one involved was not worried but the standby was.


    ¡°Except for Jin Yuqi, who would do that?¡± Shangguan Feng questioned her this morning; obviously he wasn¡¯t responsible. Other than Shangguan Feng, only Jin Yuqi would do that.


    ¡°Jin Yuqi?¡± Ye Miaomiao¡¯s tone changed. ¡°Mengmeng, how do you know that?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled at Ye Miaomiao, answering, ¡°You guess.¡±


    <i>I guessed it. I don¡¯t know how I know that.</i>


    After school in the afternoon, Ming Shu was about to clean the yground. Ye Miaomiao wanted to help her, but was refused by Ming Shu and left unwillingly.


    The yground was huge and Ming Shu didn¡¯t intend to clean it. She walked from one side to the other, where there was a grove. After school every day, Jin Yuqi would meet with another man there.


    Ming Shu decided to watch them. And she would destroy their date to win Hatred Points if there was any chance.


    [Guest, you could kidnap Jin Yuqi and lock her in the ce where you were locked. It¡¯ll be no problem winning Hatred Points then and you also could avenge the Host.]


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>The Harmony System is instigating me again.</i>


    <i>I¡¯ve said I can¡¯t withstand any instigation.</i>


    <i>Does your behavior match your name?</i>


    <i>Does your conscience feel guilty?</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes rolled and she asked, ¡°Can you provide me with any tools?¡±


    [I could keep watch for you.]


    Ming Shu refused. ¡°Useless. Shut up.¡±


    Except instigating her, what¡¯s the else of this system?


    [...]


    Ming Shu walked into the grove. In it was ake that possessed water clear enough for the nts at the bottom to be visible.


    Several fish swam in it, sending ripples across theke.


    Ming Shu saw that two people sat by theke. The girl was looking at the boy and talking to him softly while the boy was holding a pen and drawing.


    The boy student was a dummy; he liked drawing and always came here. So Jin Yuqi came here too every day after school to talk to him, which touched the boy student greatly. Thus the boy student gradually fell in love with Jin Yuqi.


    Ming Shu squatted in the grove behind them, thinking about the Harmony System¡¯s suggestion.


    If she really kidnapped Jin Yuqi and locked her in the old teaching building¡¯s ssroom, how much energy would she spend and how much food would she have to eat to replenish that energy?


    ¡°Lu Meng, what are you looking at?¡± A man appeared on one side of Ming Shu suddenly, a familiar voice ringing out beside her ear.


    Ming Shu turned her head and looked into the boy student¡¯s curious gaze. Instead of a uniform, he wore a T-shirt on which there was a fierce skull.


    ¡°It¡¯s you again.¡± Their first encounter might be coincidence. The second encounter might be fate. So what was the reason for this third encounter? ¡°... What¡¯s your purpose? Did you fall in love with my talent or beauty?¡±


    <i>Or do you want to murder me in order to inherit my snacks?</i>


    Leaning against the tree, the boy student looked at Ming Shu with a slight smile on his face. ¡°Lu Meng, you seem so confident.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talented.¡± <i>I am so confident. If you can¡¯t bear that, then hit me!</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    He really had never seen such a confident person.


    The man squatted beside the tree and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Ming Shu moved to the side. ¡°What¡¯s your purpose?¡±

 Chapter 29 - League of Poor Students (6)

    <h4>Chapter 29: League of Poor Students (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The man sat down and said, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know what self-defense is.¡±


    Whether it was the first meeting or the second meeting, she was harmless in appearance. Only this time, she began to learn how to protect herself.


    Hidden beneath her smile, her strength was not obvious and couldn¡¯t be found easily if you didn¡¯t carefully look for it.


    ¡°Barking dogs seldom bite.¡± Ming Shu smiled. The defensiveness disappeared, giving others a feeling of peace.


    Ming Shu took out a bag of egg rolls and opened it.


    The boy student looked Ming Shu up and down and deliberately moved closer to Ming Shu. ¡°Do you mean you can bite people?¡±


    They got closer to each other and Ming Shu held her egg rolls tightly without thought. <i>Why did you scoot closer to me? Do you want to take away my snacks?</i>


    The boy studentughed at Ming Shu¡¯s behavior. Why did this girl resemble a food-protecting cat?


    Ming Shu moved to the side, asking, ¡°Do I know you?¡±


    ¡°People meet for the first time, then get to know each other on the second time, and make friends on the third time. Did you know we¡¯ve met for the third time now?¡±


    ¡°Friend? Who wants to be your friend? Do you think you¡¯re a celestial being?¡± Ming Shu moved further away, showing her dislike. <i>I never make friends with people I don¡¯t know.</i>


    The boy student wasn¡¯t annoyed and reminded her, ¡°Lu Meng, the people you were looking at left.¡±


    Ming Shu looked over to theke, finding that Jin Yuqi really had left. Only that boy student who was drawing remained.


    Holding her egg rolls, Ming Shu stood up and followed Jin Yuqi to the grove. The boy student who spoke with Ming Shu just now stayed for a while, watching the boy student beside theke with a smile.


    When the boy student found Ming Shu again, she was eating egg rolls, squatting next to the passed-out Jin Yuqi.


    Hearing the footsteps, she looked up. ¡°Can¡¯t you stop? Why did you follow me?¡±


    ¡°Did you kill her?¡± The boy student stopped walking, looking at Jin Yuqi lying on the ground.


    ¡°Do you think I look like a murderer?¡± Ming Shu pointed at herself with an egg roll, then quickly took it back and put it in her mouth, eating it.


    The boy student couldn¡¯t helpughing. Gesturing at Jin Yuqi with his chin, he asked, ¡°Well, what are you preparing to do?¡±


    ¡°Does what I¡¯m preparing to do have anything to do with you?¡± <i>Why he is so annoying?</i>


    ¡°Now I¡¯m a witness. How about I call the police?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± <i>I didn¡¯t kill anyone. Call the police if you want. I would only be considered for hurting a ssmate and put in jail for several days at most. When I get out, I¡¯m still a hero. I¡¯m not afraid of that.</i>


    ¡°...¡± <i>Her response doesn¡¯tply withmon sense!</i>


    <i>Isn¡¯t she going to negotiate with me?</i>


    <i>Why is she eating so calmly?</i>


    The boy student felt troubled for the first time, because Ming Shu was not only interesting but also a difficult conundrum to solve.


    ¡°Lu Meng, did you have any trouble with her before?¡± The boy student tried to be close to Ming Shu.


    But Ming Shu only squinted at him, a slight smile on her face. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t had any trouble with her, would I be having a party with her now?¡±


    <i>He is so annoying.</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll kidnap him too if he¡¯s going to talk all the time.</i>


    Her voice was gentle, but the man heard mockery in her words.


    ¡°Lu Meng, actually I can help you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose?¡± <i>Fuck. I knew he had ulterior motives. He must want to kill me so that he can inherit my snacks.</i>


    The boy student smiled, his voice filling the quiet grove. ¡°Lu Meng, I have no motivation. I just think that you¡¯re funny and want to help you... En, I think you need help.¡±


    <i>Funny?</i>


    <i>What the fuck?</i>


    <i>Am I for you to y with?</i>


    <i>Am I something you can do for fun?</i>


    <i>Mindless!</i>


    ¡°Are you going or not?¡± Ming Shu pointed at the man with an egg roll, then took it back to eat after only a second and pointed at him with her finger instead. ¡°I¡¯ll call the police if you don¡¯t leave.¡±


    <i>You have dyed me. You¡¯re so annoying.</i>


    The boy student felt confused. <i>Why do you want to call the police?</i>


    Under the boy student¡¯s confused gaze, Ming Shu took out Jin Yuqi¡¯s phone and pressed three numbers quickly, smiling at him. ¡°Hello, I want to make a report. A man is being impolite to me. I am...¡±


    He stepped forward quickly and took the phone away from Ming Shu. When he was about to hang up, he found that she didn¡¯t dial the number.


    ¡°...¡±


    There was a whooshing sound. A slender leg crossed the distance and hit the boy student in his private parts. It was so fast that the boy student had no time to respond and was hit by Ming Shu.


    <i>Ah¡ª</i>


    The boy student covered his private part unconsciously, clear agony on his handsome face. He said with pain, ¡°Lu Meng, it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not an actress.¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect that Ming Shu would pretend to call the police in order to lure him closer...


    ¡°If you bother me again, I won¡¯t just kick you.¡± Ming Shu bent down and looked into the man¡¯s eyes, smiling. ¡°I don¡¯t care what your purpose is. But you¡¯d better not make me angry. It will be horrible.¡±


    She didn¡¯t mind some fun and was not afraid of machinations either. The more entertaining it was, the more she liked it.


    But when she concentrated her attention on something, she really hated anyone who would talk around her all the time. Being hit was only a small punishment for those who chattered ceaselessly.


    Ming Shu took back Jin Yuqi¡¯s phone and went to kick him again. But the boy student, sweat beading his forehead from pain, caught her ankle and stopped her, warning Ming Shu, ¡°Lu Meng, don¡¯t go overboard.¡±


    Then Ming Shu took back her foot and left, dragging Jin Yuqi along.


    Seeing what Ming Shu was doing, people would believe a horror movie was being filmed.


    The boy student looked at Ming Shu¡¯s back, the corner of his mouth trembling. In his memory, Lu Meng was different from now. She was the straight-A student, a good girl, and had never argued with anybody.


    But this woman was an actress. Maybe she pretended to be good in the past.


    ...


    Having been dyed in the grove for a while, Ming Shu, dragging Jin Yuqi, arrived at the old teaching building when it was getting dark. On the way, she didn¡¯t encounter any students. Then she threw Jin Yuqi into a ssroom and locked the door.


    After that, she didn¡¯t leave, but ate outside the ssroom, leaning against the window.


    The sky gradually became dark. A sound came from the ssroom. At first, it was Jin Yuqi¡¯s painful cry. She had been dragged around for a long time. It would be strange if she didn¡¯t feel sore.


    Then the sound of desks and chairs being moved emerged.


    Jin Yuqi remembered that when she left the grove, she was knocked silly. She didn¡¯t know what had happened after and now woke up here.


    She knew where she was, though. It was the old teaching building.


    The ce she fooled Lu Meng into entering. But why was she here?


    Who?


    Who brought her here?


    Jin Yuqi searched for her cell phone in her pocket but didn¡¯t find it.


    <i>Where is my cell phone?</i>


    <i>It¡¯s disappeared?</i>


    Leaning against a desk, Jin Yuqi looked around. But with the weak lighting, she could only see the outline of desks and chairs in the ssroom.


    The door was locked and she couldn¡¯t open it even with great effort. Then she looked out the window and discovered that there seemed to be a person there.


    ¡°Who¡¯s outside?¡± Jin Yuqi shouted, rushing to the window and looking out through the ss. ¡°Why did you kidnap me? Who are you?¡±


    The person outside turned slowly. The light of a cell phone illuminated her face, pale against the darkness.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jin Yuqi was so frightened she fell down. But soon she realized who was outside and became angry at once. ¡°Lu Meng, what are you doing? Let me out!¡±

 Chapter 30 - League of Poor Students (7)

    <h4>Chapter 30: League of Poor Students (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu turned on a shlight and pointed the light inside. Obstructing the sudden strong light, Jin Yuqi stood up hardily, not caring for her image now. ¡°Lu Meng, what do you want to do? Let me out.¡±


    ¡°Let you out?¡± Ming Shu answered with a smile, which looked strange in the darkness. ¡°No. It cost me great effort to bring you to here.¡±


    <i>Wasting food is shameful.</i>


    Jin Yuqi rushed to the window. Her face was scrunched up under the beam of the shlight. ¡°What you¡¯ve done is illegal. Lu Meng, as long as you let me out, I won¡¯t tell others about this.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Ming Shu was a little confused. ¡°You know it¡¯s illegal?¡±


    Jin Yuqi was amazed and had an unfortunate feeling at the same time.


    Looked around the ssroom quickly, Jin Yuqi thought¡ªshe fooled Lu Meng intoing here in Shangguan Feng¡¯s name and didn¡¯t show up. Lu Meng shouldn¡¯t know the truth.


    But now Lu Meng locked her in here too, which meant she did know the truth.


    <i>No...</i>


    Gripping the bars of the window, she cried with red-rimmed eyes, ¡°Lu Meng, I know you don¡¯t like me and think I took away A¡¯Feng. But you have to know love can¡¯t be forced. A¡¯Feng doesn¡¯t like you. Even if you were together, you wouldn¡¯t be happy.¡±


    <i>Amazing. She starts acting more readily than me.</i>


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡± It had nothing to do with Ming Shu who Shangguan Feng liked. Ming Shu knocked on the steel bars, saying, ¡°You¡¯d better stay here without resistance. Maybe one of your boyfriends wille to rescue you.¡±


    Seeing that Ming Shu was about to leave, Jin Yuqi was extremely worried and shouted loudly.


    ¡°Lu Meng!¡±


    Because she had shouted so loudly, her voice broke, making it sound like a ghost¡¯s cry in this vacant teaching building.


    Ming Shu turned her head and illuminated her face with the phone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu stopped as soon as she was called by Jin Yuqi, which was different from what happened in fiction and TV shows. Jin Yuqi was surprised for several seconds. Catching the steel bars, Jin Yuqi said angrily, ¡°Lu Meng, do you think A¡¯Feng would like you if he knew you locked me in here?¡±


    ¡°So... I should kill you now.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Was there any rtion? Why couldn¡¯t she understand?


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t been full today. I have no energy.¡± Ming Shu was a little sad. She almost used up her energy.


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu wanted to kill her?


    Jin Yuqi was shocked by Ming Shu¡¯s answer. She loosened her grip on the steel bars and stepped back quickly, looking at Ming Shu as if looking at an evil viin. <i>Is she really Lu Meng?</i>


    ¡°Lu Meng...e back.¡± Seeing that Ming Shu really left, Jin Yuqi hit the bars heavily and shouted, ¡°Lu Meng,e back! Let me out.¡±


    But Ming Shu walked further and further away, disappearing from Jin Yuqi¡¯s sight in the end.


    No matter how Jin Yuqi shouted, Ming Shu didn¡¯t respond to her.


    Lu Meng...


    She did something like this to her.


    ¡°Hey.¡± A person appeared outside the window suddenly. Ming Shu¡¯s voice rang out again.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jin Yuqi was frightened enough to cry, heart beating fast and cold sweat covering her back.


    One will be frightened to death if they¡¯re frightened by others on purpose.


    ¡°Lu Meng, what do you want to do?¡± Jin Yuqi shouted furiously.


    ¡°I just want to ask you a question. Don¡¯t be so jittery, calm down.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice was pure and could soften others¡¯ hearts. But all Jin Yuqi could hear was scorn. Ming Shuughed at her from outside. How could she calm down as Ming Shu wanted?


    Who could be calm now?


    ¡°Did you write that post on the school¡¯s Postbar?¡±


    ¡°What post? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Jin Yuqi denied it quickly. ¡°Lu Meng, let me out now, or I won¡¯t let you off when I get out.¡±


    Jin Yuqi warned Ming Shu.


    ¡°It¡¯s likely that you will let me off if I let you out now.¡± Ming Shu smiled slightly. ¡°Jin Yuqi, are you a fool? Am I?¡±


    <i>Do you think that I am a three-year-old kid who could be fooled so easily?</i>


    ¡°Lu Meng, no matter what you do, A¡¯Feng won¡¯t like you. He only likes me.¡± Lu Meng cared for Shangguan Feng the most. Even though her character had changed, she wouldn¡¯t dislike him at once. She must be faking that.


    Ming Shu smiled slightly, saying, ¡°Jin Yuqi, there are three problems you need to fix on your post. Firstly, the photos are not clear enough. People couldn¡¯t see any distinguishing features. I could im that the person in the photos isn¡¯t me. Secondly, yournguage is not grandiose and doesn¡¯t attract attention. If you were a paparazzi, you would starve with your poor choice of words. Finally, if you decide to write a post to nder others in the future, please don¡¯t use your own cell phone.¡±


    Ming Shu showed Jin Yuqi¡¯s cell phone to her, the browser history disyed on the screen.


    Jin Yuqi¡¯s terrible-looking face was illuminated by the light of the phone. She wanted to grab her phone, but failed because Ming Shu¡¯s hand moved.


    ¡°Yes, I did. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jin Yuqi sneered. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t fooled around in that bar, I wouldn¡¯t have taken those photos. Don¡¯t you want to admit what you¡¯ve done? I just told the truth, I didn¡¯t nder you.¡±


    Jin Yuqi moved closer to the bars, saying resentfully, ¡°Lu Meng, you¡¯re a bad girl too. Although you pretend to be innocent, you¡¯re evil inside.¡±


    Ming Shu threw the phone inside after she removed the SIM card, smiling calmly and saying, ¡°Only those who are evil would think others are evil too. Jin Yuqi, I advise you to visit a psychologist, you might be cured.¡±


    Since they knew each other¡¯s true nature and there was nobody else here, Jin Yuqi didn¡¯t pretend and said, ¡°Lu Meng, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    ¡°Bring it on!¡± Ming Shu opened her hand, smiling. ¡°But you have to escape first. How about jumping down? This is the fifth floor. If you jump down, your arms or legs would be broken at most. You wouldn¡¯t die.¡±


    If it was not serious that her arms or legs might be broken, what was serious?


    Jin Yuqi was extremely furious inside. But she restrained her anger and avoided irritating Lu Meng because she was at a disadvantage now. If she irritated Lu Meng and got killed, she would lose everything.


    When she got out, she would deal with Lu Meng.


    She didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t ovee Lu Meng when she knew what would happen in the future.


    Seeing that Jin Yuqi abruptly fell silent, Ming Shu just snorted and briskly left.


    <i>I¡¯m a little hungry. Gonna go eat something.</i>


    Ming Shu went down the stairs. There were no lights so she had to use the phone to illuminate her way. When she got to the third floor, a hand suddenly emerged from the darkness and dragged her into the shadows.


    Her back rested against the cold wall and a warm body hovered near her.


    Ming Shu was already making to attack.


    ¡°Stop. It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°... Why is it you again!¡± <i>You¡¯re so annoying. What do you want?</i>


    ¡°Hush!¡± Putting his finger on Ming Shu¡¯s lips, the boy student moved closer to her.

 Chapter 31 - League of Poor Students (8)

    <h4>Chapter 31: League of Poor Students (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    They were tucked into a narrow corner this time and close to each other. Ming Shu could even hear his heartbeat, smooth and powerful and unhurried.


    Ming Shu pped the boy student¡¯s hands away and kicked him.


    <i>How dare you be impolite to me!</i>


    ¡°You...¡± The boy was a little angry.


    <i>Tap-tap-tap¡ª</i>


    The sound of high-heeled shoes came from the stairs, echoing up the stairwell. The sound cut into the silence, extremely frightening.


    The boy student didn¡¯t dare speak, holding his breath.


    ¡°The Upper Government has been extremely strict in rtion to crime recently. I suggest we stop for some time to avoid any trouble.¡± A woman¡¯s voice emerged. Then another set of footsteps could be heard, sounding like a man¡¯s.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If we get into trouble, those who support us and deal with us would be in trouble too. So they would protect us,¡± the man said fearlessly, his voice deep.


    But the woman was still worried, saying, ¡°I feel distraught recently. I don¡¯t know whether something is going to happen.¡±


    ¡°You just think too much. Don¡¯t dwell.¡±


    Their footsteps echoed up the stairs, the sound of their chatter fading till it disappeared altogether.


    After waiting for a while, the boy student moved back several steps, unable to see Ming Shu¡¯s expression clearly in the darkness. He rested his hands against the wall and kabe-doned Ming Shu instinctively. ¡°Lu Meng, why did youe here?¡±


    ¡°To abandon a corpse.¡±


    Ming Shu hit his arm unkindly. Her thin arms and legs seemed to be powerless. But actually they were as powerful as a man¡¯s when she struck. The boy frowned in pain.


    Had she eaten too much spinach?


    The boy student didn¡¯t believe that Ming Shu had killed someone. He thought that she might have locked that girl here. ¡°Which floor did you lock her in?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You want to rescue her?¡± Ming Shu walked downstairs, saying with smile on her face, ¡°If you want to rescue her, you¡¯d better find her yourself. It¡¯s insincere of you to ask me.¡±


    The boy student nced upstairs, then followed Ming Shu. ¡°Did you hear the conversation just now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Can we have a good chat?</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that their voices are familiar?¡± The boy student continued asking questions.


    ¡°Oh.¡± <i>What¡¯s the use of being familiar with that? It can¡¯t be eaten.</i>


    The boy was speechless. He walked besides Ming Shu, hands in his pockets. ¡°You¡¯re lucky that you met me just now. If you met them instead, you would¡¯ve died without knowing why.¡±


    ¡°Everyone will die at some point. No need to be nervous about death.¡± <i>I¡¯m going to have an evening snackter. I¡¯m a little hungry.</i>


    ¡°...¡± Was it his imagination that she didn¡¯t listen to him just now? ¡°I suggest you note to the old teaching building in the future. It¡¯s dangerous here.¡±


    <i>Dangerous?</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t know how to spell dangerous.</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu left the school by way of jumping over the wall and found a ce to eat an evening snack. Narrowing her eyes, she looked at the boy student in front of her, asking with a smile, ¡°Why did you follow me?¡±


    <i>Following a female student at night, do you want to kill me for snacks?</i>


    ¡°Lu Meng, don¡¯t you think we should have a good talk?¡± The boy raised his eyebrows at Ming Shu.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    The boy leaned forward, his handsome face suddenly magnified in Ming Shu¡¯s pupils. ¡°Lu Meng, I have seen you beat a ssmate and saved your life indirectly. Shouldn¡¯t you invite me out to eat to express your gratitude?¡±


    ¡°Did I beg you to see that? Don¡¯t you know to close your eyes?¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°...¡± Was this an option?


    Why was this girl¡¯s answer different from normal people¡¯s?


    Ming Shu moved all the food closer to herself, leaving nothing to the boy.


    Seeing what she had done, the boy student felt funny. Why did she like to protect her food so fiercely?


    He stood up and left his seat suddenly.


    Ming Shu thought that the annoying boy decided to leave. But after a moment, he came back with a te of cake in hand. He gave it to Ming Shu, saying, ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±


    Ming Shu studied the cake for a while, then studied the boy for a while.


    He controlled his evil aura, looking at her with a smile.


    Taking the edge of the te, Ming Shu pulled it toward herself gradually, her eyes shining.


    It seemed that the boy student¡¯s smile even reached his eyebrows. <i>She¡¯s so lovely.</i>


    The cake was about to enter Ming Shu¡¯s vicinity, but Ming Shu pushed it away suddenly. ¡°You¡¯re kind to me out of nowhere, you must be nning to wrong me. Don¡¯t think you can bribe me with just one cake.¡±


    <i>At least two cakes!</i>


    <i>Ah! I can¡¯t be bribed even with two cakes.</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    The boy student left again and bought several cakes of different vors to Ming Shu. He didn¡¯t believe that she would refuse again.


    Ming Shu licked her lips. The strong smell of the cake spread, which made her stomach growl.


    Struggling for a while, she refused regretfully in the end.


    <i>I have my principles.</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    That she struggled to refuse the cakes even though she really wanted them was lovely too.


    [Guest, why did you refuse?] The Harmony System thought that she would ept.


    Ming Shu said in her heart, <i>How can we sell our souls for food?</i>


    [... Don¡¯t beat around the bush.] Please consider the feelings of the Harmony System.


    <i>This guy has ulterior motives concerning me.</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t ask me how I know that.</i>


    <i>I¡¯ve been chased by goblins for such a long time. If I can¡¯t tell that much, I have lived in vain.</i>


    Thinking about those goblins that wanted to eat her, Ming Shu felt annoyed.


    <i>I¡¯m not a Cbash Brother.</i>


    [...] Its Guest didn¡¯t ept just any food from anybody. For example, she didn¡¯t ept food from Jiang Xun. But she ate when other people gave her food.


    And in this ne, she would eat food provided by Ye Miaomiao. But when it came to this boy student, she would refuse.


    [But why did you ask him for food before?] The Harmony System remembered that.


    ¡°Maybe I was foolish because of hunger at that time.¡± The first time, she just woke up in an old teaching building, extremely hungry and would have even devoured a whole person.


    The second time, when she was in the infirmary, she was also extremely hungry.


    The most important point was that she didn¡¯t feel this boy had ulterior motives at those times. She only felt that when they met for the third time.


    [...] Since the Guest said it like that, what else it could say?


    [Guest, the Extension Task: Reveal the school¡¯s evildoings.] <i>Releasing a task to calm down </i>, the Harmony System thought.


    <i>Reveal the school¡¯s evildoings?</i>


    <i>Didn¡¯t wee here to get Hatred Points? Why are we doing this now?</i>


    <i>Wasn¡¯t the school meant to educate people? Are there any evildoings?</i>


    <i>Horrible.</i>


    But...


    [You could win Hatred Points from everybody.] The Harmony system added. [But Guest, don¡¯t offend other people to win Hatred Points. You can only win Hatred Points bypleting my tasks. Normal Hatred Points are useless.]


    That sentence destroyed Ming Shu¡¯s excitement.


    She concentrated on eating and was unwilling to talk to the Harmony System, not answering whether she would ept the Extension Task or not.


    After waiting for a while, the Harmony System found that Ming Shu was still unwilling to speak to it.


    [Guest, if youplete the tasks well, I will give you more Extension Tasks to win Hatred Points.] The system lost Ming Shu¡¯s interest, then gave her another motivator.


    ¡°Hehe...¡± <i>Do you think you are worthy of your name, Harmony System?</i>


    <i>You encourage me to do these bad things.</i>


    <i>Am I a scumbag?</i>


    [I have told you before. You could regard these worlds as game settings. These people are fictitious people only.] <i>You can¡¯t even be called a human being when you¡¯re about to do bad things.</i>

 Chapter 32 - League of Poor Students (9)

    <h4>Chapter 32: League of Poor Students (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Ming Shu was told to reveal the school¡¯s evildoings, she remembered the conversation she had heard in the old teaching building immediately.


    There was little useful information in their chatting, but it at least told Ming Shu that they were doing something bad.


    <i>Let it go. I¡¯ll consider that when I have time.</i>


    Ming Shu looked at the boy student who didn¡¯t leave and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t ask me.¡± She didn¡¯t ask for his name for such a long time and didn¡¯t call him either. She looked at him as if looking at a stranger; she must not know him.


    <i>So much nonsense, forget my question.</i>


    Ming Shu stood up and checked out. Then she went straight to the cake shop next door. The boy student followed her speechlessly.


    He had to refresh his knowledge of the little girl.


    ¡°My name is Cheng Yan. <i>Cheng </i>is the same as in <i>He chu shi gui cheng* </i>. <i>Yan </i>is the same as in <i>Yan yan mu xing kuan </i>.¡± He was famous at school so he was confident that she must have heard his name before.


    But...


    Ming Shu only nced at him with a strange gaze.


    <i>Everybody would think he was a poor student when they saw him for the first time. Why did he introduce himself in such a genteel way?</i>


    <i>Horrible.</i>


    <i>It¡¯s so horrible.</i>


    Cheng Yan didn¡¯t know what Ming Shu was looking at but he felt that her gaze was odd. He coughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Ming Shu stopped looking at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know my name?¡±<i>Mindless. Why ask again since you know my name?</i>


    ¡°We could get to know each other again.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bothersome.¡±


    Cheng Yan was confused by thatbel. Why was he bothersome?


    Cheng Yan walked with Ming Shu on the street. He saw that foodie Shu ate from one street to another. Finally he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Lu Meng, is your stomach a bottomless hole?¡±


    Her stomach still didn¡¯t bulge even when she ate so much. Where did that food go?


    Ming Shu forced a smile for him. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten your food, why do you care so much? Did you fall in love with me?¡±


    Cheng Yan¡¯s eyes rolled and he answered, ¡°I wonder whether you could give me a chance.¡±


    <i>What the fuck. Did he really fall in love with me? </i>Ming Shu thought.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t afford me.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Normal people really can¡¯t afford her if she eats so much, </i>Cheng Yan thought.


    ...


    When Ming Shu returned to the gatedmunity, she found that Cheng Yan still followed her. She even wanted to hit people. ¡°Can¡¯t you stop?¡±


    Cheng Yan faced forward, ying innocent. ¡°I live here too.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Cheng Yan moved closer to Ming Shu and asked, ¡°So, Lu Meng, how about you consider me? I can afford you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± <i>I¡¯m not interested in people who have ulterior motives.</i>


    Cheng Yan followed Ming Shu to themunity which was amunity for rich people. Although the Host¡¯s family was not a top family, it still was a rich family. But Cheng Yan lived here too. Was his family rich?


    It was unknown to Ming Shu. The original plot didn¡¯t mention that and the Host didn¡¯t know either.


    But his name, Cheng Yan, was a little familiar. The Host might have heard it.


    Cheng Yan apanied Ming Shu to her house. ¡°Lu Meng, if you change your mind, you can tell me at any time.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Mindless </i>.


    Ming Shu entered the house and closed the door loudly.


    Cheng Yan¡¯s smile became smaller and his gaze darkened. The light around him mixed and he was cast in shadow.


    ...


    The next day.


    As soon as Ming Shu opened the door, Cheng Yan¡¯s face entered her view. He wore a uniform today too. Even though the uniform was normal, when it was worn by him, it shone as if reflecting golden light.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ming Shu bit into a sandwich and her smile almost couldn¡¯t be maintained. Did he decided to follow her all the time?


    ¡°Good morning, Lu Meng.¡± Cheng Yan took out a rose as if ying a trick and showed it to Ming Shu.


    <i>It can¡¯t be eaten, useless.</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to talk to him and passed by him, a sandwich in her mouth.


    No matter what was happening, she always smiled. Even when she was eating, she still kept her smile, which attracted others.


    Cheng Yan lost his mind because of her smile. When Ming Shu walked past, he returned to himself and took back his hands, feeling no embarrassment. Then he turned around and followed Ming Shu, saying with a smile, ¡°Lu Meng, you were impolite just now.¡±


    Ming Shu turned her head and said, ¡°Cheng Yan, good morning.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Why didn¡¯t she respond like others?


    On the way from themunity to the school, Cheng Yan found her character was strange. Her smile was soft sometimes, bright other times. But one couldn¡¯t know whether her feelings changed from her smile.


    Maybe the one thing that didn¡¯t change was that she smiled all the time.


    She looked like a light-hearted girl, radiating a youthful glow.


    On the way, there were kids going to school, white cors who were in a hurry, and grandmothers who were going to buy groceries. They were all busy and walked quickly. Only she was at ease and walked leisurely among them.


    Cheng Yan felt strange and didn¡¯t talk to her until they arrived at school.


    ¡°Lu Meng, don¡¯t go to the old teaching building again. Next time, you won¡¯t be as lucky as yesterday.¡± Before they entered school, Cheng Yan warned her again. Then he went in another direction and didn¡¯t go inside with Ming Shu.


    The old teaching building...


    <i>What¡¯s in there?</i>


    ording to the Host¡¯s memory, she had seen a ghost in the old teaching building. Was that really a ghost?


    Ming Shu went toward the ssroom while thinking about it. But before she arrived, the headmaster appeared suddenly and angrily stopped her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you clean the yground?¡± The headmaster was very angry. ¡°Lu Meng, don¡¯t think that you can do anything you want at school as long as your grades are good.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°I tell you, you must be punished when you make mistakes. That¡¯s a school rule. As a student, you must obey it. That I¡¯m strict to you now is good for you. When you work in society, all your mistakes will be great losses. No one will reason with you like I¡¯m doing now.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Today after school, I will supervise you personally. If you don¡¯t clean again, I will deal with you.¡±


    The headmaster spoke quickly. It was as fast as pouring beans from a bamboo tube. Then he left.


    ¡°...¡± <i>You should at least listen to my exnation.</i>


    ¡°Headmaster, who made you angry?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more and more difficult to teach those students. They¡¯ll cause problems for you the second you don¡¯t pay attention to them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but they are children and naughty now. Don¡¯t get angry with them...¡±


    Ming Shu looked over there. A woman in a cream-colored dress was talking to the headmaster, hair wavy and looking pretty young.


    That voice...


    It was the same as that woman¡¯s yesterday.


    ¡°Mengmeng!¡± Ye Miaomiao rushed out from somewhere and hugged Ming Shu¡¯s arm. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Ming Shu pulled her hands away and pointed at where the headmaster was with her chin, asking, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Ye Miaomiao looked and answered, ¡°She might be the English teacher in the Junior Department. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I was just asking.¡±


    T/N: <i>He chu shi gui cheng </i>and <i>Yan yan mu xing kuan </i>are verses.

 Chapter 33 - League of Poor Students (10)

    <h4>Chapter 33: League of Poor Students (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Jin Yuqi didn¡¯te to school but that wasn¡¯t big news. Others did things as usual. What they talked about most still was the photos of Ming Shu on the Postbar.


    Although they had been deleted, others couldn¡¯t control their curiosity to gossip. Even some boy students asked Ming Shu when they had the chance.


    ¡°Lu Meng, did you really date for money outside?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ye Miaomiao pushed away the boy student who asked Ming Shu, warning, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if I hear that again, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Ye Miaomiao was the famous tigress in ss and some boy students didn¡¯t dare to displease her.


    ¡°Hah, it¡¯s been exposed. Why can¡¯t we talk about it. If you don¡¯t want us to talk about it, you could choose not to do it. Since you did it, stop pretending to be innocent. Shameless.¡± A girl student ahead snorted.


    ¡°You say that again!¡±


    ¡°Liushui.¡± Ming Shu stopped Ye Miaomiao who was about to rush to that girl student.


    ¡°Mengmeng, I¡¯ll help you deal with them.¡± Ye Miaomiao was unhappy. Those people only knew how to nder others. Her friend Mengmeng didn¡¯t do that.


    ¡°Deal with us? Ye Miaomiao, who are you? Are we wrong?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If she hadn¡¯t done that, would we say that? She is shameless. Bitch!¡±


    In the past, Lu Meng was the straight-A student in ss. Her appearance was lovely and many boy students liked her, so others envied her. Now they were told that Lu Meng had done shameless things. Of course they would nder her plenty.


    Jealousy makes people crazy.


    Ye Miaomiao became angry at once and threw books at them. ¡°Who is shameless? Who is a bitch? Who are you cursing?¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Ye Miaomiao¡¯s behavior irritated those girls. They threw books back.


    A chaotic battle took ce in the ssroom.


    ¡°...¡± <i>What the hell? Can¡¯t you let me say something? Why do all of you like to perform? </i>Ming Shu thought.


    <i>Pa¡ª</i>


    A book came from the side and knocked down Ming Shu¡¯s bag of nuts she had ced on the corner of her desk. The nuts fell to the ground and scattered everywhere. Then they were trampled.


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu was a freak. Others could hit her, but her snacks couldn¡¯t be touched.


    ...


    Ten minutester.


    All the girls who fought just nowy on the floor. Ming Shu didn¡¯t care whether you were a girl or a boy. As long as you wasted her snacks, she wouldn¡¯t let you off.


    Ye Miaomiao and the other bystanders were extremely shocked.


    <i>When did Mengmeng became so fierce in fighting? </i>Ye Miaomiao thought.


    Ming Shu stood on a chair, squinting at those whoy on the floor. ¡°Apologize to Liushui.¡±


    ¡°She fought us first. Why should we apologize to her?¡± One of the girl students stared at Ming Shu. <i>Why is Lu Meng so fierce now? It¡¯s painful.</i>


    Ming Shu raised her fist with a smile. That girl¡¯s face became pale at once in fear. She lightly bit her lower lip, tears pooling in her eyes. ¡°S-sorry.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Under Ming Shu¡¯s threat, the other girls apologized unwillingly.


    Ye Miaomiao felt touched. <i>I know Mengmeng is kind to me.</i>


    ¡°Well, the second question.¡± Ming Shu unclenched her fist and stretched two fingers, ncing at the girls. ¡°Who knocked down my nuts just now?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What? </i>the girl students lying on the floor thought.


    Nuts?


    It had been chaotic just now. Who cared about those nuts?


    Those girl students wanted to answer that they didn¡¯t know. But seeing Ming Shu¡¯s smiling face, they felt frightened for no reason and didn¡¯t dare to answer that they didn¡¯t know.


    When they hesitated, a noise came from outside. Then an angry shout emerged.


    ¡°Lu Meng, what are you doing!¡± The angry shout from the headmaster broke the strange atmosphere of the ssroom. ¡°Come down.¡±


    He didn¡¯t me her for what she had done before. Now she had hit her ssmates in school. She was so unruly.


    Ming Shu was asked to the office and was put to me. Those students who had been hit demanded that Ming Shu be given a major demerit. However, Ming Shu just looked at the headmaster without care.


    The headmaster thought that Ming Shu was a straight-A student and could make the school proud. He had decided to speak for her. But he became angrier and angrier at Ming Shu¡¯s attitude and gave her a demerit.


    The time she had to spend cleaning the yground increased to half a month.


    Those girl students werecent and thought, <i>Why did she hit people? She deserves that.</i>


    But soon they realized this matter couldn¡¯t be solved so easily. After school, they were stopped by Ming Shu at once.


    ¡°Lu Meng, if you hit us again, we¡¯ll tell the headmaster. Then you¡¯ll be expelled,¡± one of the girls said courageously.


    Ming Shu leaned against the door frame with one hand and swung her bangs beautifully, one corner of her mouth turned up. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m a reasonable person.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What you¡¯re doing now doesn¡¯t show that you¡¯re a reasonable person. </i>These girl students were silent and thought this to themselves.


    ...


    At the nuts shop.


    Ming Shu took her nuts and left, followed by the group of girls, who were looking at each other and feeling strange. She turned back and faced them. They stepped back and said with rm, ¡°What else do you want to do?¡±


    Ming Shu just smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste food next time.¡±


    The girls watched Ming Shu until she disappeared at the end of the street. One of them swallowed saliva with a gulp and said, ¡°Do you think Lu Meng is possessed by evil?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I had that feeling already. Lu Meng didn¡¯t smile like that before. I feel afraid when I look at her smile.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have the same feeling. Lu Meng is being really odd recently...¡±


    She asked them topensate her nuts and hit them before just because they had knocked them down. Did normal people do that? If she wasn¡¯t possessed by evil, what else could cause her strange behavior?


    ¡°I¡¯m a little afraid.¡±


    The girls looked at each other and hugged themselves, rubbing their arms. They all seemed to be fearful.


    ...


    That Lu Meng had fought with others in ss was the leading news on campus again. Many people wondered whether Lu Meng was possessed by evil. How could she do all these things that didn¡¯t add up with her image?


    Some people said Ming Shu had been driven crazy because of what happened on Postbar before.


    But this guess had been proved wrong. She didn¡¯t seemed to be crazy. Her logic was present. She was normal. But her smile was frightening sometimes.


    And those girl students who had been hit by Ming Shu didn¡¯t dare to irritate her. It was like she was a cursed object and they didn¡¯t daree near anymore.


    That Ming Shu had to clean the yground caused the headmaster pain. After school, Ming Shu left quickly and he couldn¡¯t catch up with her.


    The headmaster had no other choice. He had to wait outside the ssroom before sses were finished.


    ¡°Headmaster, can¡¯t you let me off?¡± <i>How could I clean the yground? It doesn¡¯t match with my identity.</i>


    The headmaster was serious and said, ¡°Lu Meng, don¡¯t joke with me.¡±


    <i>s!</i>


    <i>Now even a smile is illegal.</i>


    ¡°Why are you still standing here? Let¡¯s go. Today I won¡¯t leave until you finish cleaning.¡± <i>Children are more and more rebellious now. Why did she, a straight-A student, change so greatly? I must educate her well.</i>


    <i>I won¡¯t let her go astray.</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes rolled, saying, ¡°Hello, Headmaster.¡±


    The headmaster remained still.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Headmaster, why must we hurt each other? </i>Ming Shu thought.

 Chapter 34 - League of Poor Students (11)

    <h4>Chapter 34: League of Poor Students (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    As for cleaning the yground, how could she do that. Ming Shu cleaned for a while and didn¡¯t cover more than three square meters.


    <i>Ah, I¡¯m so hungry!</i>


    ¡°Lu Meng, you¡¯re cleaning the yground?¡± Cheng Yan, with two ssmates, came from the direction of the headmaster. He raised his eyebrows at Ming Shu and said, ¡°When will you finish if you clean that way?¡±


    The two boy students beside Cheng Yan stared into each other¡¯s eyes and then looked at the girl student in front of them with curiosity. <i>Our boss seems to be interested in her recently </i>, they thought.


    <i>Did he fall in love with the straight-A student?</i>


    <i>Boss, you¡¯re not in the same world!</i>


    Ming Shu wanted to sweep these annoyances away.


    ¡°Headmaster, he¡¯s bothering me about cleaning,¡± Ming Shu shouted to the headmaster, who was ying on his cell phone.


    The headmaster looked up and saw Cheng Yan and twopanions standing in front of Ming Shu. His face became gloomy at once. He walked toward them while shouting, ¡°Cheng Yan, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Why do youin as soon as you are displeased? </i>Cheng Yan thought.


    Ming Shu leaned against the broom and looked at him with a smile. <i>Because you bothered me into missing my snacks.</i>


    ¡°Headmaster, I want to help Lu Meng clean.¡± Before the headmaster came close, Cheng Yan made this request.


    That shocked not only the headmaster but also his twopanions.


    <i>Has our boss taken something beforeing out today?</i>


    <i>When had his worshipful hands wielded such a crude broom?</i>


    ¡°Cheng Yan, what do you want to do?¡± The headmaster was confused. ¡°How many times have youe to school this month? I¡¯m telling you, the school will expel you if you continue.¡±


    ¡°So I came today,¡± Cheng Yan said. ¡°Headmaster, it¡¯s gettingte. Lu Meng is a girl, it will be dangerous when she goes hometer. How about I clean for her.¡±


    The headmaster looked at the sky, then looked at the yground that Ming Shu hadn¡¯t cleaned past the first three square meters, and finally looked at Cheng Yan who rmended himself just now. He thought for a while and said, ¡°Quickly.¡±


    Cheng Yan winked at Ming Shu and ordered hispanions, ¡°You two, clean the yground.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I just knew that our boss wouldn¡¯t clean the yground himself </i>, the two thought.


    Ming Shu walked briskly through the yground, dragging the broom. Cheng Yan followed her closely. ¡°Lu Meng, aren¡¯t you going to thank me?¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this? Tell me.¡± <i>He¡¯s suddenly kind to me. He must have a purpose. I should protect my snacks, </i>Ming Shu thought.


    ... But the premise was that she had snacks now.


    <i>I¡¯m hungry.</i>


    ¡°Lu Meng, don¡¯t be so indifferent. It¡¯s just help among ssmates.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him. Her eyes seemed to be full of water and glimmered softly, appearing warm. Under that gaze, Cheng Yan felt a little guilty.


    <i>Why do I feel guilty? I¡¯ve done nothing!</i>


    He coughed and said, ¡°Lu Meng, I think you need a boyfriend. If you had a boyfriend, he would solve that problem for you today. So how about I be your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Ming Shu looked at the yground and said, ¡°I need a follower. Do you want to be my follower?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What follower? I said boyfriend! Boyfriend! </i>Cheng Yan was a little crazy and shouted in his mind.


    <i>Calm down!</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t be angry.</i>


    Cheng Yan leaned forward and his expression became more serious. ¡°Lu Meng, don¡¯t avoid my question. I¡¯m talking with you seriously.¡±


    Ming Shu put her hand against his chest and smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    <i>Cheng Yan is strange.</i>


    <i>I won¡¯t be cheated by him.</i>


    ¡°That you don¡¯t like me now doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t like me in the future.¡± Cheng Yan smiled and was very confident. ¡°I believe that you¡¯ll like me.¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head, smiling. ¡°Confidence is good. But don¡¯t be overconfident, or you¡¯ll suffer losses.¡±


    ¡°How do you know you won¡¯t like me without trying. Are you afraid of that?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled wider, saying, ¡°Afraid? There¡¯s nothing I¡¯m afraid of.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare agree with my suggestion?¡± Cheng Yan thought that provoking Ming Shu would be useful. He moved closer to Ming Shu and asked, ¡°Except that you¡¯re afraid of something, I can¡¯t think of any other reason.¡±


    Under Cheng Yan¡¯s provoking stare, Ming Shu smiled and answered, ¡°Provoking me is useless. I won¡¯t like you no matter what you say to me.¡±


    <i>I¡¯m not a person who is easily influenced by others.</i>


    [Guest, you could agree with him.] The Harmony System instigated Ming Shu again. [Agree with him now and get rid of himter, you will earn his Hatred Points. This way, you could obtain many more Hatred Points. Then gathering one billion Hatred Points and opening a store won¡¯t be a distant dream. Guest, don¡¯t miss such a good opportunity.]


    <i>Ah. Am I that kind of horrible woman?</i>


    <i>If I had the time to do that, I would like to eat more snacks.</i>


    [...] <i>In the Guest¡¯s heart, what else is important besides snacks? Is there any chance I can refuse to cooperate with her? </i>The Harmony System thought.


    <i>I just want Hatred Points.</i>


    <i>Why is it so hard?</i>


    Ming Shu could never be kind-hearted to those who had ulterior motives. While the headmaster was talking on the phone, she threw the broom aside and left.


    <i>If Cheng Yan wants to sweep, just let him. I¡¯ll go chase my dream.</i>


    Cheng Yan had a feeling of failure because of Ming Shu¡¯s direct refusal.


    Wasn¡¯t he handsome? He was confident in his looks. Those girls at school all shouted excitedly when they looked at him.


    Why didn¡¯t it work when he met Ming Shu?


    ...


    Since Jin Yuqi had been locked inside the old teaching building, she came to school again after three days. She looked very weak and red at Ming Shu with great resentment. If looks could kill, Ming Shu would already have died many times.


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t care about that. She looked at Jin Yuqi with her standard smile.


    Was she angry? Did she hate her?


    It was right for her to be hateful.


    Jin Yuqi didn¡¯t stop looking at Ming Shu until the head teacher arrived. Then she sat down with a gloomy expression. Her desk-mate didn¡¯t even dare speak.


    Knocking on the desk, the head teacher said, ¡°Be quiet. Each ss has to participate in the Cultural Festival, so our ss is going to perform a drama,<i>Sleeping Beauty </i>. The head of the Cultural Committee is in charge of that. Everybody, join positively.¡±


    ¡°Ah... a drama again,¡± one studentined.


    ¡°Can we not join? It¡¯s boring.¡± Another studentined too.


    ¡°Yeah, Teacher, can we not join.¡±


    The head teacher patted the desk, looking a little unhappy. ¡°No. Each ss has to participate. You¡¯d better hurry up and prepare.¡±


    Unwillingness was clearly showing on these students¡¯ faces. This ss was made up of straight-A students most of whom liked to study only.


    So when the head of the Cultural Committee asked others to join, they all made excuses not to join.


    With great effort, the head of the Cultural Committee gathered enough people with a carrot and stick.


    This matter originally had nothing to do with Ming Shu. But when they were going to rehearse, the head of the Cultural Committee called Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked at the head of the Cultural Committee with confusion. ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Mengmeng, when did you sign up?¡± Ye Miaomiao was confused too. She sat next to Ming Shu and never saw that Ming Shu had signed up.


    ¡°...¡± <i>How could I know. Maybe I signed up when I was dreaming </i>, Ming Shu thought.


    The head of the Cultural Committee nodded. ¡°Yes, you.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Jin Yuqi, who was watching her with a slight smile. Her resentment for Ming Shu was clear.


    Ming Shu took a breath, then asked the head of the Cultural Committee with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the role I¡¯m going to y?¡±


    ¡°En... The witch who curses the princess.¡± The head of the Cultural Committee felt awkward. ¡°Lu Meng, didn¡¯t you fill in the form in person? In the past, you never joined us even when we called you. I didn¡¯t expect that you would join us willingly this time.¡±


    Lu Meng was quite odd recently. Now she had also joined the drama. It was unknown whether this was because she had been irritated by what happened on Postbar.

 Chapter 35 - League of Poor Students (12)

    <h4>Chapter 35: League of Poor Students (12)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    What was a drama?


    In her memory, a drama was a kind of grandiose performance that she couldn¡¯t understand.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t understand the reason for Jin Yuqi to sign up for her, but she knew it mustn¡¯t be good.


    <i>Would I be afraid of that?</i>


    <i>The merrier it is, the more entertaining it will be.</i>


    Not understanding why Ming Shu promised the head of the Cultural Committee, Ye Miaomiao, holding her hand, asked Ming Shu, ¡°Mengmeng, you didn¡¯t sign up in person. Why did you agree?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a drama. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± Ming Shu opened her chips, speaking slowly but arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯m the Goblin of Acting. If they y a drama game with me, I will thoroughly defeat them.¡±


    ¡°Mengmeng, you haven¡¯t acted in a drama before,¡± Ye Miaomiao said nervously. ¡°It¡¯s more difficult than you imagine.¡±


    Ming Shu patted Ye Miaomiao on the shoulder, a smile on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t deal with.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t worry at all, but Ye Miaomiao was extremely concerned.


    Ye Miaomiao put her hand against her forehead for a while. Finally, she sighed and signed up too.


    She couldn¡¯t let Mengmeng be bullied by others.


    ...


    After school, Ming Shu went to the yground and found the two followers already there.


    Seeing hering, the two ran to her, smiling with ttery. ¡°Sister-inw, we¡¯ll clean the yground for you. You needn¡¯te anymore. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯llplete the task well.¡±


    ¡°Who is your sister-inw?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll hit you if you call me that again.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Our Big Brother likes you, aren¡¯t you our sister-inw? Or are you Big Sister?</i>the two thought.


    Ming Shu nced at the two followers; the two lowered their heads. Okay, since she said so, she wasn¡¯t their sister-inw. Anyhow, they listened to their Big Brother.


    ...


    Ming Shu yed the role of the witch who curses the princess. She didn¡¯t need to show up in the performance for a long time, so most of the time she sat there and ate while the others were rehearsing.


    Jin Yuqi joined the drama too. But amazingly, she didn¡¯t make trouble for Ming Shu and rehearsed seriously.


    Maybe because of Jin Yuqi¡¯s deliberate guidance, all of others isted Ming Shu. Fortunately, Ye Miaomiao was there too, so Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t be so bored as to make trouble for them.


    ¡°Hello, Grandmother, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m spinning. You see, it¡¯s very interesting. Do you want to try?¡±


    Now, the scene they were rehearsing was that the princess was on her fifteenth birthday and was about to enter a deep sleep because she was stabbed by a spindle¡¯s needle.


    The princess was Jin Yuqi. Although she wasn¡¯t a professional actress, Jin Yuqi¡¯s acting skills were good. She could act well without any special sses.


    Even the teacher who inspected them nodded to themself, showing satisfaction toward Jin Yuqi.


    When Jin Yuqi was holding the spindle prop, a person rushed toward Jin Yuqi angrily. ¡°Jin Yuqi, why did you upy our ssroom?¡±


    The rehearsal was interrupted; everyone looked at the girl student who rushed in just now.


    ¡°Is she the Qian Duoduo from ss F? Why is she making trouble for Yuqi again? She ruined Yuqi¡¯s uniform before and Yuqi forgave her. Shouldn¡¯t she feel grateful to Yuqi? I don¡¯t know where her couragees from.¡±


    ¡°s, such ugly ducklings always think themselves swans that could one day fly.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s so confident. She is so shameless and even thinks Senior Jiang will like her. Senior Jiang matches our Yuqi well, they should be a couple...¡±


    A good show wasing.


    Ming Shu shifted to another position and continued eating, her gaze on that girl student¡ªthe original female protagonist.


    Jin Yuqi was the fake female protagonist and wanted to counterattack. So there must be an original female protagonist.


    Was the original female protagonist still in the picture?


    She had thought the original female protagonist had been sessfully suppressed by Jin Yuqi already.


    The girl student was embarrassed because of the discussion about her. But she still looked at Jin Yuqi with confidence. ¡°We used to practice in this ssroom all the time. Jin Yuqi, why did you take it?¡±


    Holding the spindle and smiling elegantly, Jin Yuqi answered, ¡°Qian Duoduo, this ssroom belongs to the school and there was nobody when we arrived. You also didn¡¯t apply to the school so that this ssroom could be reserved for you. Why can¡¯t we use it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a public ssroom, why can¡¯t we use it?¡±


    Recently, many people rehearsed for the Cultural Festival, but the space for the rehearsal was not enough. Qian Duoduo and her ssmates used this ssroom all the time before, but now it had been upied by Jin Yuqi and her ssmates. So Qian Duoduo came here and asked for Jin Yuqi¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°But we used it all the time before,¡± Qian Duoduo insisted, her face turning red in embarrassment.


    ¡°You used it all the time before, so does it belongs to you?¡± Jin Yuqi yed with the spindle. ¡°Why don¡¯t I know of such a rule in this school?¡±


    ¡°Well... you should have told us first,¡± Qian Duoduo said weakly.


    They argued. Qian Duoduo and Jin Yuqi defended their positions one after another, exining their reasons. Later, it was unknown when exactly they started to fight and Qian Duoduo pushed Jin Yuqi.


    Jin Yuqi fell down and the spindle she held stabbed her palm.


    From where they were, everyone only saw that Jin Yuqi was pushed down by Qian Duoduo. But from Ming Shu¡¯s vantage point, she saw that Jin Yuqi stepped back and fell down by herself.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Do all people like to do that? It¡¯s contagious! </i>Ming Shu thought.


    ¡°Yuqi!¡±


    When the others screamed, a boy student rushed in and helped Jin Yuqi to stand. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Jin Yuqi deliberately hid her hand behind back, which gave the impression that she didn¡¯t want the boy to see it. But on the contrary, this action drew his attention. ¡°Your hand is injured?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Jin Yuqi shook her head with a normal expression, deliberately keeping distance between herself and the boy.


    ¡°Senior Jiang, she pushed Yuqi just now,¡± a nearby girl said.


    Senior Jiang looked at Qian Duoduo, his face bing indifferent.


    Under Senior Jiang¡¯s stare, Qian Duoduo shook her head and exined incoherently, ¡°No... I...¡±


    Jin Yuqi had fallen down before she put forth her power.


    Qian Duoduo looked at Jin Yuqi and saw scorn on her face. She immediately understood what had happened just now. Pointing at Jin Yuqi, she said furiously, ¡°You¡¯re framing me!¡±


    That she ruined Jin Yuqi¡¯s uniform before was also set up by Jin Yuqi. But everyone said it was her fault and believed Jin Yuqi¡¯s story.


    ¡°We all saw that you pushed Yuqi, are we all framing you?¡± Jin Yuqi didn¡¯t need to argue: her ssmates would speak for her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Qian Duoduo¡¯s face became red with worry; she felt aggrieved and sad. Compared with the others¡¯ scolding, Senior Jiang¡¯s gaze made her sadder.


    ¡°Qian Duoduo, apologize to Yuqi,¡± Senior Jiang said in a deep voice.


    Qian Duoduo¡¯s face became pale at once. <i>He also doesn¡¯t believe me.</i>


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Ming Shu coughed, which drew everyone¡¯s attention sessfully. Then she stood up and walked to the middle of the crowd under their stares.


    Why did she also insert herself into this?


    As soon as Ming Shu showed up, Jin Yuqi became nervous.


    Qian Duoduo was the original female protagonist when Jin Yuqi read the book. But now, when she saw Ming Shu, she had an unfortunate premonition. However, she didn¡¯t know the reason.


    ¡°I was bored just now, so I recorded a video. Let¡¯s see it.¡± Ming Shu took out her cell phone, smiling.


    Jin Yuqi nced at the ce Ming Shu came from. That direction...

 Chapter 36 - League of Poor Students (13)

    <h4>Chapter 36: League of Poor Students (13)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Jin Yuqi¡¯s face instantly became a little pale. Quickly suppressing her inner turmoil, she said calmly, ¡°Lu Meng, is it suitable to watch a video now?¡±


    Ming Shu ignored Jin Yuqi and fiddled with her cell phone. Sound came from the phone at once. It was a recording of the recent events.


    Hearing their own voices, the bystanders gathered to watch.


    From the video, they could all see Jin Yuqi clearly, as well as what happened just now.


    Jin Yuqi argued with Qian Duoduo and then the two started fighting. But Qian Duoduo only lightly pushed Jin Yuqi, hardly even touching her.


    They all fell silent.


    Even Senior Jiang looked at Jin Yuqi with a confused andplicated gaze.


    Jin Yuqi bit her lips hard and clenched her fists tightly, her palms almost bleeding from the pressure of her fingernails.


    ¡°Yuqi?¡± Senior Jiang addressed her, maybe hoping to hear an exnation from her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Facing the evidence, Jin Yuqi could say nothing. She couldn¡¯t say she¡¯d sleepwalked right then.


    Lu Meng, the bitch, dared to ruin her n.


    <i>Damn it!</i>


    ¡°I said that I didn¡¯t push her,¡± Qian Duoduo said in a low voice, aggrieved, then wiped her eyes and ran away.


    Senior Jiang hesitated for a while, looking at Jin Yuqiplicatedly. Then he ran as well, following Qian Duoduo.


    ¡°Senior...¡± Jin Yuqi opened her mouth, but couldn¡¯t say anything. She nced at the bystanders and their conflicted expressions, bing angry. ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and rehearse!¡±


    ¡°...¡± The others were silent and thought, <i>What¡¯s the point of shouting at us?</i>


    <i>We spoke for her just now!</i>


    <i>s, she is the fair-skinned, rich, and beautifuldy. Let¡¯s go.</i>


    As the bystanders walked away, Jin Yuqi stared at Ming Shu. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be satisfied when you¡¯re angry.¡± <i>How can I get Hatred Points if you aren¡¯t angry! I did that just for my work!</i>


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Ming Shu circled Jin Yuqi with a big smile on her lovely face. ¡°You¡¯re right to be angry. Anger will make you more beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Lu Meng!¡± Blue veins bulging on the back of Jin Yuqi¡¯s hands and eyes bloodshot, she shouted furiously, ¡°This isn¡¯t over!¡±


    ¡°Yo, bring it on!¡± Ming Shu still bore her duty to get Hatred Points.


    Jin Yuqi stared at Ming Shu and then walked away in her high-heeled shoes. She wouldn¡¯t let her off.


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile shrank. Then she returned, sat down, and started eating as if nothing had happened.


    Only snacks could release her.


    ...


    Maybe because of Jin Yuqi¡¯s influence, nobody talked about that day, pretending that nothing happened.


    The drama was rehearsed in an orderly manner. Ming Shu walked around the yground every day, only seeing Cheng Yan¡¯s followers. Cheng Yan didn¡¯t show up in the yground and wasn¡¯t even seen at school.


    Cheng Yan was the problem student whom the school felt most troubled about. He stirred trouble and fought every day. All the bullies around the school knew him.


    Whenever he went to school, the students had holidays.


    However, he was handsome, so many girls at school liked him. Although he was not as popr as the original male protagonist, Senior Jiang, he was still in the top three.


    He was one of the the school¡¯s popr students who became well known because of appearance.


    <i>s, he shouldn¡¯t want to pursue me since he seldomes to school. Out!</i>


    Ming Shu sat at the back of the yground, eating out of a bag of candy.


    ¡°Lu Meng.¡± Shangguan Feng arrived, extremely angry. He questioned sharply, ¡°Why did you bully Yuqi?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re blocking my view of the sunset.¡± Ming Shu tilted her head to see him and found that it was a little inconvenient. She stood, but she was still shorter than him... so she stepped back and stood on the stair she¡¯d been sitting on. At once, she was much taller than Shangguan Feng. Then she said slowly, ¡°Or do you think that you¡¯re more beautiful than the sunset?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What the hell? </i>ShangguanFeng didn¡¯t want to waste too much time with her. ¡°I¡¯m asking you why you bullied Yuqi. Lu Meng, you can make trouble for me if you¡¯re unhappy. I like Yuqi first and foremost, so why did you make trouble for her? I will look down on you even more if you do that!¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head. <i>Did Jin Yuqiin to Shangguan Feng again?</i>


    <i>Why is she so confident that Shangguan Feng still has an influence on me?</i>


    <i>Am I a superficial person?</i>


    ¡°Shangguan Feng, quit performing. Making trouble for her has nothing to do with you.¡± <i>What should I do with people who put on these self-important acts.</i>


    Shangguan Feng didn¡¯t believe that. He sneered and said, ¡°If it had nothing to do with me, why did you make trouble for Yuqi? Lu Meng, don¡¯t start lying now. You weren¡¯t like this before!¡±


    ¡°Well, what was I like before?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°You...¡± Shangguan Feng was stuck. Angry, he finally said, ¡°In short, you weren¡¯t like this before. Lu Meng, this is yourst chance. If you dare to make trouble for Yuqi again, I won¡¯t let you off. Should this happen, it will not only involve you and I, but also our families.¡±


    <i>Amazing. You¡¯re threatening me.</i>


    ¡°I will make trouble for her again and again. If you¡¯re angry, hit me!¡± <i>How can Iplete my task and get Hatred Points if I don¡¯t make trouble for Jin Yuqi?</i>


    Shangguan Feng instantly became even madder and even felt the impulse to p Ming Shu.


    Excitement shing in Ming Shu¡¯s eyes, she lifted her foot and quickly kicked Shangguan Feng.


    Shangguan Feng stepped back. Before he could steady himself, he felt a sudden pain on his knee and knelt down. Two boy students stood in front of him, brooms in their hands. ¡°You dare to bully sister-inw, are you tired of living?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Shangguan Feng was baffled. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    ¡°None of our business? You bullied our sister-inw and call <i>us </i>meddlesome. It¡¯s lucky for you that our Big Brother isn¡¯t here, or else he would thoroughly beat you!¡± One follower smacked Shangguan on the leg with his broom and said, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Shangguan Feng was extremely angry and shouted, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t care who you are. Do you want to die!¡± The followers beat Shangguan Feng with their brooms.


    Shangguan Feng was furious that he was beaten, unable to fight back. He merely stood and fled quickly.


    Before leaving, he stared at Ming Shu with resentful eyes the same as Jin Yuqi¡¯s.


    Ming Shu waved at him.


    [Extension Task: Utterly iste Shangguan Feng.] The Harmony System announced a task suddenly.


    ¡°...¡± <i>It¡¯s the end for anyone who impedes me frompleting my task. The Harmony System is going to deal with you </i>, Ming Shu thought.


    <i>Harmony, are you abusing your power for personal revenge?</i>


    <i>I hadn¡¯t thought you were this kind of system.</i>


    <i>In order to obtain Hatred Points, you really could do anything. Are you sure the plot can develop without any mistakes? Are you kidding me?</i>


    [As long as the real protagonist hasn¡¯t been influenced, a small deviation is okay. Guest, don¡¯t worry. You only have to remember that your task is to gather Hatred Points.] The Harmony System continued impressing its ideology on Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu lifted her eyebrows and thought, <i>Hey, Harmony, you¡¯re pretty amazing.</i>

 Chapter 37 - League of Poor Students (14)

    <h4>Chapter 37: League of Poor Students (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Cultural Festival wasing and Ming Shu was going to finish her punishment of cleaning the yground. During that time, Cheng Yan didn¡¯t show up at all, as if he had vanished.


    ¡°Ah, the rehearsal is over.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s have snacks, I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not nervous...¡±


    The students who finished rehearsal left one by one. Ming Shu and her ssmates still rehearsed, though, because someone arrivedte.


    When they finished their rehearsal, almost all the other students had left.


    ¡°Mengmeng, quickly. I¡¯m inviting you to eat delicious food.¡± Ye Miaomiao ran out, dragging Ming Shu who hadn¡¯t even taken off her costume.


    <i>Food!</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes shone, but she still stopped Ye Miaomiao and took off the costume. She was afraid of being sent to a mental hospital if she left with it on.


    Ye Miaomiao found a Huoguo restaurant near the school and invited Ming Shu there.


    It was their first time at this restaurant and Ye Miaomiao was unclear about its menu, so she ordered the super spicy dish. As a result, she felt extremely hot while eating.


    ¡°Huhuhu...¡± Ye Miaomiao fanned her tongue with hers hands, tears flooding her eyes. ¡°Mengmeng, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too spicy?¡±


    <i>It¡¯s so so so spicy!</i>


    <i>Why is Mengmeng so calm? How is she not even sweating?</i>


    ¡°En... I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very spicy.¡± Ming Shu picked up some meat with her chopsticks and asked, ¡°Is it very spicy?


    ¡°It¡¯s very spicy.¡± Ye Miaomiao drank juice quickly. ¡°Mengmeng, I remember you didn¡¯t eat spicy food before.¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know how I ate spicy food before.¡± Ming Shu picked up more meat.


    ¡°...¡±


    She put down her juice quickly and ate some meat. Although it was spicy, it was really delicious. The two enjoyed it happily.


    After finishing the Huoguo, they left the restaurant. Then Ye Miaomiao answered a call from home and they parted ways.


    Ming Shu walked around. Finally she went to the dessert shop and bought lots of food. When she exited, carrying a stic bag full of her purchases, she saw some people walking toward her and her smile shrank.


    <i>Why is it him again?</i>


    <i>It¡¯s him!</i>


    <i>It¡¯s him!</i>


    <i>Troublesome!</i>


    Cheng Yan walked with several people, apparently apanying them somewhere. He was also surprised to see her.


    Then he slightly smiled and whispered to the two followers who had helped Ming Shu clean the yground before. The two of them looked at Ming Shu and winked at her vaguely, then left with the others noisily.


    With one hand in his pocket, Cheng Yan walked through the crowd to Ming Shu. ¡°Lu Meng, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you home.¡± Cheng Yan tried to take the bag from Ming Shu, but Ming Shu hid it behind her back suddenly and stared at him with rm, as if he was going to rob her snacks.


    ¡°...¡± She hadn¡¯t been so alert when he showed up.


    Thinking of her habit of protecting food, Cheng Yan took back his hand and ced his fist against his lips. He coughed to hide his original intention and said, ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. I¡¯m going home now so I¡¯ll send you back on my way.¡±


    He was smart. If he said that he wanted to walk her home, he would surely be refused. But the result was different if he went home too.


    As expected, Ming Shu looked at him for a few seconds and then walked forward, carrying her bag. She didn¡¯t refuse Cheng Yan¡¯s offer.


    It was not veryte now. Many young people hung around under the colorful lights.


    Cheng Yan¡¯s stare roved over the crowd only to fall on Ming Shu in the end. He organized his thoughts and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you joined the stage-y drama?¡±


    ¡°What, do you have an opinion?¡± Ming Shu bit her spoon as she answered, tilting her head.


    ¡°No, how dare I have an opinion.¡± Cheng Yan smiled. He kept silent for a second, then moved closer to Ming Shu suddenly. ¡°Lu Meng, you really can¡¯t give me a chance?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t give you a chance, would you disappear?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s the point of asking me that?¡± Ming Shu said.


    Cheng Yanughed in a low voice. ¡°Lu Meng, I find you more and more interesting.¡±


    ¡°I find you more and more interesting too.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s tone implied other meanings.


    ¡°In what way am I interesting?¡± Cheng Yan asked, not realizing Ming Shu¡¯s real meaning.


    Ming Shu pointed at her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t give up, maybe you¡¯ll be cured one day.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What do you mean?</i>


    <i>Do you mean I¡¯m sick in the head?</i>


    <i>Why am I crazy for liking her?</i>


    Cheng Yan was a little frantic. Why was she so stubborn? Because of his followers¡¯ suggestion, he purposely didn¡¯t show up before. But she had no reaction to that, which was different from what his followers told him.


    Why was it so hard to pursue a girl?


    <i>Ding!</i>


    It was a message. Seeing that it came from Ye Miaomiao, she read it.


    <i>Mengmeng, I left my bag at school. Can you go back to look for it for me? My student ID card is in it. It will be troublesome if I lose it. I¡¯m busy and can¡¯t go back now. Please.</i>


    Ming Shu read that twice, then directly called back to confirm.


    The call was answered, but it was noisy on that side and Ming Shu couldn¡¯t hear clearly. <i>¡°Mengmeng, it¡¯s loud over here. Did you receive my message?¡±</i>


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu threw out the stic ice cream bowl and returned to the school. ¡°Where did you put your bag?¡±


    <i>¡°Maybe the auditorium. I brought it when I went to rehearse. I can¡¯t remember clearly. Go to the rehearsal room and the auditorium and search.¡±</i>


    ¡°En.¡±


    ...


    Because tomorrow was the Cultural Festival, there were still some people at school preparing. Ming Shu went to the rehearsal room first and didn¡¯t find Ye Miaomiao¡¯s bag there. Then she went to the auditorium.


    But, the follower...


    Ming Shu thought for a few seconds. Then she stopped in the corridor of the auditorium and crooked her finger, beckoning Cheng Yan.


    Cheng Yan walked quickly to her without any suspicion or hesitation. ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and pushed him suddenly, surprising Cheng Yan. He fell into a room behind him. Then Ming Shu quickly closed the door.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Why is it so hard to pursue a girl?</i>


    Not to mention he¡¯d been hit by her, now he was locked in some room!


    <i>You¡¯ll be forever alone!</i>


    Cheng Yan groped for the switch and turned on the lights. Maybe it was a room to store stage props, because there were many stage props all in a mess. He looked around and found there was a window through which he could escape.


    It wasn¡¯t that easy to restrain him.


    Cheng Yan left through the window. He returned to the auditorium through another room and walked to the stage where the performance was going to be held tomorrow.


    Before he was nearby, he heard somebody talking.


    ¡°Lu Meng, it¡¯ste, why didn¡¯t you go home? What are you doing here?¡± It was the headmaster¡¯s loud voice.


    ¡°Ye Miaomiao lost her bag here. I¡¯m retrieving it for her.¡±


    Even though he couldn¡¯t see her face, he could still hear the smile in her voice.


    ¡°All right, you go. Remember to turn off the lights when you leave. Return home as soon as possible!¡± The headmaster walked toward the ce Cheng Yan was. He moved quickly to the corner to hide.


    After the headmaster left, Cheng Yan emerged from the dark corner. Meanwhile, Ming Shu stepped out with a schoolbag. When she saw him, a murderous look seemed to appear on her lovely face for a moment.


    But when Cheng Yan looked at her more closely, she still had that smiling and innocent expression. She was surrounded by yellow light as if her whole body was radiating warmth.


    Cheng Yan furrowed his brow. Had the murderous look been his imagination?

 Chapter 38 - League of Poor Students (15)

    <h4>Chapter 38: League of Poor Students (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Cheng Yan knew that Ming Shu didn¡¯t like him, but he couldn¡¯t be afraid of losing face if he wanted to win her.


    So Cheng Yan insisted on sending Ming Shu home, not caring for face.


    Around the school were dark and narrow alleys where few cars could be seen, only passing pedestrians.


    Originally, it was extremely suitable for couples to rendezvous in these kinds of ces. However, Ming Shu, who walked ahead, was focused on eating while Cheng Yan wanted to talk to her. So the conversation between them came to an end after several sentences. The two almost couldn¡¯tmunicate with each other at all.


    It seemed that they lived in two differents.


    And that foodie was extremely arrogant, always feeling superior.


    Never judge a book by its cover. One would be cheated by her appearance and die in the end without knowing why.


    Cheng Yan felt hopeless. When and how could he seed in winning her?


    Was God kidding with him?


    All of a sudden, a flurry of footstep came from ahead and Cheng Yan looked over unconsciously to see a crowd of people carrying knives and walking toward him angrily.


    ¡°Cheng Yan!¡± someone called him.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Cheng Yan cursed in a low voice, quickly walking forward and catching Ming Shu, who was still ambling along.


    Ming Shu looked up and nced at him with confusion, then looked at the people charging toward them.


    <i>Huh!</i>


    <i>Are so many people going to frighten me to death to inherit my snacks?</i>


    Ming Shu rid herself of Cheng Yan at once and stepped aside quickly, holding her snacks. ¡°I have no rtion with him. I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>You can¡¯t do that! </i>Cheng Yan shouted in his mind.


    Ming Shu smiled, saying to those people, ¡°If there¡¯s any issue between you and him, get your revenge on him only. I¡¯m just a passerby.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Cheng Yan, is she the girl you like?¡± One person opposite themughed, sneering with words full of scorn.


    As he walked closer, Ming Shu saw him clearly. He was not as attractive as Cheng Yan, but was also handsome. He was tall and strong and dressed all in ck, wearing a somewhat scary expression.


    ¡°You go first,¡± Cheng Yan said to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Holding her snacks, Ming Shu was about to leave.


    But the people stopped Ming Shu immediately. ¡°Cheng Yan, how could you ask her to go first? This is an umon chance for her to appreciate your heroics.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see.¡± <i>I¡¯m busy. My snacks are waiting for me.</i>


    The man snorted, squinting at Ming Shu. ¡°Cheng Yan, where did you find such a timid and careful girl? She doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡±


    ¡°The problem between us has nothing to do with her. Let her go.¡± Cheng Yan furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°Nothing to do with her?¡± The man guffawed. ¡°Is she your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say things randomly.¡± Ming Shu put her hands up. ¡°I¡¯m not his girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± The man looked Ming Shu up and down with confusion, thenughed suddenly. ¡°Cheng Yan, hahahaha. Why do you like her? How could she say something like that.¡±


    Cheng Yan hadn¡¯t been in a rtionship with a girl before. Although he was young, since he had taken this road, the ostentation and extravagance associated with it couldn¡¯t be ignored. But in the past, he was alone whenever he showed up.


    However, a girl was with him today and he followed her with such patience. If she wasn¡¯t his girlfriend, who was she?


    The man had thought the girl couldn¡¯t be simple. Now it surprised him that she was just a timid and careful girl.


    The followers beside the man suddenly stepped forward and caught Ming Shu¡¯s arms on both sides.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Even caught, Ming Shu still kept a smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯m not familiar with him. Deal with him if there¡¯s a problem between you. Don¡¯t involve innocent people, okay?¡±


    <i>I¡¯m just eating. Why am I involved in such evil things?</i>


    <i>Can¡¯t I eat in peace?</i>


    <i>It¡¯s all because of this troublesome fellow.</i>


    ¡°...¡± <i>Why stare at me? I also didn¡¯t expect to be stopped here </i>, the troublesome Cheng Yan thought.


    ¡°Little girl, since you¡¯re involved with someone you shouldn¡¯t be, you have to be prepared for these kind of thins. Do you think I¡¯ll believe that you don¡¯t know him and let you go?¡± The man¡¯s face became malicious. ¡°Cheng Yan, you only have one choice now. Follow me and we¡¯ll resolve things.¡±


    <i>It seems they won¡¯t finish talking any time soon.</i>


    ¡°If I don¡¯t choose, what will happen?¡±


    ¡°Well, your beautiful girlfriend wille with me.¡±


    <i>Can¡¯t they get this over with?</i>


    Ming Shu was almost going crazy, but Cheng Yan was still chatting with that guy. When the man and Cheng Yan couldn¡¯te to an agreement, a painful shout suddenly rang out.


    The two who¡¯d been restraining Ming Shu fell to the ground.


    The petite girl was kicking one of them. ¡°Who allowed you to touch my snacks!¡±


    ¡°...¡± All were silent.


    <i>Hey, she looked so weak before!</i>


    <i>Why is she so fierce now?</i>


    Cheng Yanid his hand against his forehead, speechless. She looked weak, but when someone touched her snacks, she would be fierce as if possessed by Ares.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Ming Shu turned her head and looked at the man who¡¯d been speaking to Cheng Yan. ¡°Do you want to get hit?¡±


    ¡°...¡± He had treated her like a docile sheep, but actually she was a tigress. He sneered and thought in his heart, <i>Knowing a little Kung Fu, you just don¡¯t appreciate how powerful others are </i>. ¡°What are you doing? Catch her.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled strangely. <i>Fighting is good. It¡¯s entertaining.</i>


    She threw the snacks aside and rolled her sleeves up in preparation for a brawl.


    <i>I would have eaten a hundred bags of snacks if I didn¡¯t have to beat you today.</i>


    Seeing that a girl was fighting with a crowd of men, Cheng Yan feltplicated.


    <i>Hey, what happened to the plot of the hero rescuing the damsel?</i>


    <i>This isn¡¯t how it should be!</i>


    ...


    It was dark and the wind was strong; no stars could be seen in the sky.


    The cold wind blew past the red and blue lights. A crowd of people squatted on the road, hands on their heads, and fielded questions from policemen.


    Ming Shu sat in front of her snacks, eating to replenish her strength. She asked Cheng Yan who was guarding his life. ¡°Did you call the police?¡±


    Cheng Yan answered, ¡°Do you think I would call the police?¡±


    He was a bully, would he ever do that?


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you?¡± Cheng Yan thought it was more likely that Ming Shu had called the police. She always seemed to want to do that before.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Am I foolish?¡±


    She¡¯d participated in such a serious altercation, so why would she call the police?


    ¡°You two, what are you talking about? Don¡¯t whisper to each other!¡± a policeman shouted suddenly. Because of that, Ming Shu¡¯s hands jerked and her chips almost fell to ground.


    She stuffed the chips in her mouth quickly as the policeman walked toward her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ming Shu put down the chips calmly. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll report what happened just now.¡±


    Hearing that, the policeman decided not to me her for eating just now. ncing at his busy colleague, he took out a notepad and said, ¡°Exin.¡±


    ¡°The truth is that... h h h... h h h... h h h... In conclusion, they attacked first and I just protected myself.¡± Goblin of Acting Ming Shu told the policeman that a crowd of people was about to be impolite to a girl and she herself was just a poor innocent who beat others in self-defense.


    The policeman was astonished. When they arrived, they saw this girl hitting people.


    Ming Shu continued: ¡°I just learned some Kung Fu. If I were a weak girl, you might be looking at my corpse.¡±

 Chapter 39 - League of Poor Students (16)

    <h4>Chapter 39: League of Poor Students (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The headmaster received a call that night. He was asked to go to the police station and pick up Ming Shu and Cheng Yan.


    A straight-A student and a problem student were at the police station together, which astonished the headmaster. He felt the same as the policeman who had taken Ming Shu¡¯s statement.


    Finishing up the procedures, the headmaster walked out with the two of them, an unhappy look on his face. Once they had exited the police station, the headmaster suddenly erupted, shouting, ¡°Lu Meng, Cheng Yan, you two didn¡¯t go home tonight! What were you doing?¡±


    More importantly, why ask him toe here? He felt ashamed!


    Ming Shu pointed at Cheng Yan. ¡°Headmaster, those people were going to make trouble for him. It¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    ¡°None of your business? Why was it you who beat on people?¡± The headmaster was so angry he even wanted to blow himself up.


    <i>You injured those people so heavily they called the police. You don¡¯t feel proud of yourself?</i>


    Why didn¡¯t he ever realize the straight-A student was so fierce?


    ¡°Headmaster, it¡¯s really my fault. It has nothing to do with Lu Meng.¡± If Cheng Yan didn¡¯t manfully confess his fault now, he believed he would be put on Ming Shu¡¯s cklist forever.


    ¡°Cheng Yan!¡± the headmaster shouted angrily. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t study, but you shouldn¡¯t be a bad influence on Lu Meng.¡±


    Cheng Yan wanted to exin, but was interrupted by the headmaster. ¡°Fine. Lu Meng, don¡¯t y with Cheng Yan anymore and write a self-criticism for me by tomorrow. And Cheng Yan, if I find out you¡¯re leading students astray again, I¡¯ll ask the school to expel you. Now, I¡¯ll send you both home!¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes rolled and she said, ¡°Headmaster, I also don¡¯t want to y with him, but he always keeps hounding me and affects my studies. I suggest he be expelled as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Hum.¡± The headmaster snorted, not directly replying to Ming Shu. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cheng Yan moved closer to Ming Shu. ¡°Lu Meng, must you be so cruel?¡±


    Holding her snacks tightly, Ming Shu ignored Cheng Yan and got in the car with the headmaster.


    The headmaster sent them to themunity gates and watched them walk in. He felt astonished in his heart. What a damning fate, that the straight-A student and the problem student lived in the samemunity.


    Cheng Yan apanied Ming Shu to her home. When he was about to leave, he said, ¡°The headmaster is my uncle. Do you think he would listen to your suggestion? Lu Meng, see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the fuck?</i>


    <i>This is some shady deal!</i>


    ...


    One trouble follows another. Ming Shu got into big trouble when she went to school the next day.


    The students who came to the auditorium first to prepare for the rehearsal found that all the costumes that every ss stored in there were stained with oil paint and couldn¡¯t be worn.


    The Cultural Festival wasing. How would they perform on stage with all of the costumes ruined?


    Not only the costumes of one ss, but the costumes of all the sses had been ruined.


    And Ming Shu was considered the primary suspect.


    Ming Shu, who knew what had happened, stood in the middle of the crowd, looking at the stained costumes. The pungent smell of the oils suffused the ce.


    Ming Shu furrowed her eyebrows slightly. Then she calmly took out a lollipop and said slowly, ¡°There¡¯s only one truth¡ª¡±


    Everyone quieted down and looked at Ming Shu.


    Truth?


    She knew the truth?


    Now that she was the suspect, what kind of truth would she say?


    But Ming Shu changed the topic suddenly. ¡°All of you im I did this. But where¡¯s the evidence?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Can¡¯t the pause between sentences be too long? </i>The others were silently thinking this.


    ¡°Yesterday when it was dark, someone saw that you came to the auditorium again,¡± a student in the crowd said.


    ¡°I saw that you went into the auditorium and came out after a while.¡±


    ¡°There was no one in here when we left. Some students who leftte saw you return. Other than you, who would have the chance do this?¡±


    ¡°Lu Meng, is there any resentment between us? Why did you ruin our costumes so that we can¡¯t perform on stage?¡±


    ¡°Some people are saying Lu Meng has gone crazy... Is she really crazy?¡±


    All kinds of voices mixed together and all thements were aimed at Ming Shu.


    ¡°You¡¯ve said enough. I asked Mengmeng to go to the auditorium to pick up my schoolbag for me. Did you see Mengmeng pour the paint in person? If not, don¡¯t say things randomly.¡± Ye Miaomiao squeezed through the crowd. No matter what the truth was, she had to protect Mengmeng first.


    Ye Miaomiao was extremely angry when she heard the news this morning.


    ¡°Everyone left the auditoriumst night and many people saw she was thest one to go home. What¡¯s wrong with suspecting her?¡± Jin Yuqi walked out from the crowd, staring at Ming Shu. ¡°If she didn¡¯t do it, can she prove it?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows; her smile became more beautiful.


    Resentment shed in Jin Yuqi¡¯s eyes quickly. <i>She should smile now, </i>Jin Yuqi thought.


    ¡°Call the teacher!¡± someone shouted.


    ¡°Yes, call the teacher. The teacher would know whether we framed her.¡±


    Looking at the excited crowd and Jin Yuqi who thought she would win, Ye Miaomiao secretly poked Ming Shu and asked, ¡°Mengmeng, did you offend God? Why are you running into so many problemstely?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled at Ye Miaomiao and said fearlessly, ¡°Okay, call the teacher.¡±<i>Am I afraid of that? If things get out of control at this point, it¡¯ll be funny </i>, she thought.


    Since Ming Shu said that, the students who stood at the edges of the crowd went to call the teacher immediately.


    Jin Yuqi was afraid that the teacher would know the truth, but she couldn¡¯t stop her ssmates from going or else she would be suspect. Jin Yuqi didn¡¯t know why things turned out like this. She only poured oil paint on the costumes of one ssst night.


    But with the situation as it was, she couldn¡¯t shrink back.


    The teacher who was in charge of the Cultural Festival arrived with the headmaster. As soon as they appeared, they were surrounded by the students and theirints.


    ¡°Headmaster, Lu Meng is so evil. She poured oil paint on our costumes and they can¡¯t be worn now. What should we wear for the Cultural Festival?¡±


    ¡°Teacher, the witnesses saw Lu Meng was thest one to leave the auditorium yesterday. Now she¡¯s denying that she did all this...¡±


    Theseins were countless.


    Painfully, the headmaster looked at Ming Shu who stood behind the crowd, drinking yogurt and ignoring the others¡¯ censures.


    What was she up to recently?


    She fought against others in ss first. Then she fought with Cheng Yan outside school. Now many peopleined that she had ruined their costumes.


    Had she gone crazy after all the stress from studying?


    ¡°Be quiet!¡± the headmaster shouted. The students were afraid of the headmaster and all quieted down because of his shout. But their anger showed on their faces clearly.


    The headmaster knew what had happened just now and massaged the skin between his eyebrows. ¡°Lu Meng, when I checked yesterday, you really were thest one to leave. Anything you want to exin?¡±


    Everyone was surprised by the headmaster¡¯s words and looked at Ming Shu.


    Jin Yuqi also rejoiced secretly, her happiness shining from her face. It seemed God also helped her. Even the headmaster saw Ming Shu yesterday.


    In order for the others not to find out she was happy, Jin Yuqi lowered her head quickly. She hid her joy

 Chapter 40 - League of Poor Students (17)

    <h4>Chapter 40: League of Poor Students (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I told you she did it.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what she wants. She must be crazy. We¡¯ve rehearsed for such a long time, will it all be ruined by her?¡±


    ¡°Headmaster, she must give us an exnation!¡±


    ¡°Be quiet!¡± the headmaster shouted loudly. <i>Is what I said useless now?</i>


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± Ming Shu threw up her hands. ¡°Believe it or not.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no enmity between you and Mengmeng. She must have been framed by someone,¡± Ye Miaomiao said, after Ming Shu¡¯s words. ¡°Headmaster, we must find out the truth and prove that Mengmeng is innocent. Mengmeng isn¡¯t such a bored person.¡±


    The headmaster looked at Ming Shu, who tilted her head and bit into her lollipop, a slight smile on her innocent face. She could smile even now. Was she crazy or merely calm?


    ¡°Headmaster.¡± Ming Shu stopped biting the lollipop, her clear voice ringing through the whole room. ¡°Do you smell blood in the room?¡±


    ¡°Blood?¡± The headmaster sniffed the air unconsciously. But there was only the pungent smell of oil paint.


    ¡°Lu Meng, don¡¯t change the topic.¡± One student pointed at Ming Shu. ¡°It must be you who ruined our costumes. Now you¡¯re trying to scare us to distract us. This is the school¡¯s auditorium. Where would any bloode from?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Headmaster, don¡¯t listen to her.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and said to the headmaster leisurely, ¡°Headmaster, I suggest you call the police now. No matter whether I did it or whether there is blood, we¡¯ll know the truth once the police are here.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at Jin Yuqi in particr. From Jin Yuqi¡¯s appearance and behavior, maybe she also didn¡¯t know the truth and was even confused about why there were so much paint.


    The headmaster deliberated for a while and asked Ming Shu, ¡°Lu Meng, the room reeks of oil paint. How can you smell blood?¡±


    The smell of oil paint was so overpowering that they couldn¡¯t smell anything else at all. Why could she, a simple girl, distinguish the smell of blood?


    ¡°I say there is, so there must be.¡± Ming Shu kept smiling, confident.


    ¡°...¡± Did the straight-A student¡¯s behavior differ from normal people¡¯s? Thinking that she was the straight-A student who never lied, the headmaster finally decided to ask the teacher beside him to call the police.


    Jin Yuqi became worried when she heard the headmaster decided to call the police. She had thought that this matter would be solved easily, not expecting that the teacher would call the police.


    There was so much oil paint and...


    Jin Yuqi gripped the fabric of her clothes and tried to calm down. But she was still worried and couldn¡¯t be as calm as the others.


    Soon the police arrived. Some of the policemen had seen Ming Shu at the police station yesterday. They furrowed their eyebrows when they saw her, indicating their confusion at seeing this troublemaker again.


    The policeman asked for information from the headmaster first. The headmaster also felt it was strange that there was so much oil paint here, so he told the policeman that Ming Shu had caught the smell of blood.


    The policeman asked them to go outside to wait, then told his colleagues to search the room.


    The students stood in groups of two or three and discussed, waiting outside and craning to see inside but unable to discern anything.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t theye out in so long?¡±


    ¡°Is it true there¡¯s blood?¡±


    ¡°The oil paint really is strange. Other than on our costumes, there¡¯s a lot spilled on the floor. It¡¯s weird.¡±


    Ming Shu and Ye Miaomiao stood next to the headmaster who was in the middle of the crowd. After all, she was suspected of pouring the oil paint, she had to stand in the middle.


    The headmaster stared into the room, furrowing his eyebrows. As the headmaster, he hoped that nothing had happened that might impact the school¡¯s prestige.


    The policeman left the room, his serious expression revealing that something bad had really happened. Soon another group of policemen came here. The police cordoned off the area and no one was allowed to leave.


    Didn¡¯t that mean something bad really happened?


    The policeman called away the headmaster first. Soon the headmaster came back and called for Ming Shu with an unhappy, serious expression.


    The atmosphere became depressed suddenly, everyone feeling upset. Except for Ming Shu, the students were questioned separately.


    ¡°Lu Meng, you were the first to im the room smelled of blood?¡± the policeman asked, holding a pen and notepad. ¡°The smell of oil paint was overpowering, how did you detect any smell of blood?¡±


    Ming Shu leaned against the wall, her attitude improper. ¡°I guessed it.¡±


    The policeman frowned. ¡°Lu Meng, please answer my question honestly.¡±


    ¡°Lu Meng, answer honestly.¡± The headmaster reproached Ming Shu with a serious stare. That she could smile at this time.... Did she reallyprehend the seriousness of the matter?


    Ming Shu took out two pieces of chocte and answered while opening them. ¡°I found that there was blood on the floor when I came into the room. The policeman clearly knows the color of oil paint won¡¯t change, but the color of blood will. And... I can smell blood.¡±


    The policeman nodded. Yes, the color of blood would change, which was different from oil paint. They also found some blood that wasn¡¯t covered by the paint.


    But...


    ¡°Smell?¡± The room was full of the stench of oil paint, and they still couldn¡¯t smell the blood although they had visited many crime scene. Could the girl as well?


    Ming Shu ate the chocte and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s inherent.¡±


    Some people did have a strange talent and could smell blood easily. Or maybe she was sensitive to the smell of blood. But she was still suspect.


    The policeman looked Ming Shu up and down. She had remained calm the entire time since she was called here. Maybe she wasn¡¯t calm, butfortable.


    If there was a person like her at a crime scene, there were two exnations for their behavior. First, they really had nothing to do with the crime, so they would be at ease. Second, they were the murderer, pretending to be calm to mislead the investigators.


    The policeman coughed and said, ¡°There really is a lot of blood mixed in with oil paint at the crime scene. And you were the first one to discover it. So we need your cooperation.¡±


    Ming Shu agreed with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...


    A lot of blood, which waster proven to be human blood after a test, was found at the crime scene, catching the police¡¯s attention.


    Now that all the costumes had been ruined, the Cultural Festival couldn¡¯t be held as nned. The headmaster asked teachers to tell students that the Cultural Festival was being postponed and students were to have sses as usual.


    And all the students at the crime scene needed to be questioned by the police...


    The police¡¯s questions were things like ¡°When did youe here?¡±, ¡°Who discovered this first?¡±, ¡°Why did you argue?¡±, ¡°Did you find anyone strange?¡± and so on...


    No secret could be kept forever. Although the headmaster asked them to keep it quiet, the news that a lot of blood was found in the auditorium still spread, leading to heated discussion among students. The school suffered immense pressure and demanded that the police uncover the truth as soon as possible to assuage the students¡¯ uneasiness.


    Except for the blood, the police didn¡¯t find any other clues. It appeared that someone deliberately poured blood there and then covered it with oil paint.

 Chapter 41 - League of Poor Students (18)

    <h4>Chapter 41: League of Poor Students (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The police found that two kinds of oil paints had been mixed together when they tested the paint. Although they were the same color, thepositions of the two kinds of oil paints were different because they came from different brands.


    After some analysis, they inferred that someone poured one kind of oil paint first, then someone else poured another kind of oil paint afterward.


    ¡°ording to the evidence we¡¯ve gathered up until now, it¡¯s likely that some students wanted to y a prank, which was taken advantage of by the culprit.¡± The police held a meeting in their temporary meeting room.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s possible that some students poured the paint first and the suspect cameter. Now we need to find out which student poured the oil paint.¡±


    ¡°That Lu Meng is the biggest suspect.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with that. She came to the police stationst night,¡± someone disagreed. ¡°The headmaster came to pick her up and he said that he sent her home personally. And we know she stayed at home after she came back because of the housemaid¡¯s statement. The housemaid went to the washroom several times during the night and said that she saw Lu Meng asleep on the sofa in the living room.¡±


    ¡°She went to the police station?¡±


    ¡°En... because of fighting.¡± That policeman nodded. ¡°She looked very thin and seemed to be weak, but she is really very fierce.¡±


    The policemen stared each other in the eyes.


    ¡°Lu Meng needs to be investigated further. After all, she was mostly suspected because the headmaster said she entered the auditorium as he was leaving.¡±


    ¡°En... But she didn¡¯t carry anything at that time and came out quickly. ording to the time when the doorkeeper saw her leave, we could specte that she stayed in the auditorium only for several minutes. She didn¡¯t have enough time to do anything. Then she went to the police station because of some altercation and was sent home by the headmaster.¡±


    ¡°Investigate more carefully,¡± the policeman who seemed to be the leader concluded in the end.


    When police investigated who poured the oil paint first, a student confessed saying she did it. She wasn¡¯t allowed to join the ss performance, leading her to pour the paint during the night because of her grudge.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out like this. She didn¡¯t know why there was blood beneath the oil paint. She was afraid. After struggling for a long time, she decided to confess what she had done.


    When the student came to confess, Ming Shu was brought in for questioning. After hearing the student¡¯s story, Ming Shu lifted her eyebrows and asked her in front of the police, ¡°You did it? How did you enter the auditorium? I remember that I locked the door when I left.¡±


    The lock on the auditorium¡¯s door was an instant lock. The door was opened when Ming Shu came in because the headmaster was inside.


    But once the door was locked, it could only be opened with a key. And Ming Shu locked the door when she left.


    ¡°I...¡± The girl¡¯s face became pale. ¡°I have the key.¡±


    ¡°I also remember that the teacher gave the key to the president and vice-president of the Student Council yesterday. Where did you get the key?¡± Ming Shu held her chin in her hands, smiling. ¡°Or did you steal it?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t steal the key,¡± the student denied unconsciously.


    When someone was med for stealing, they would reply instinctively if they didn¡¯t do it. The same went for this student. But she regretted it as soon as she retorted. ¡°Yes, I stole it.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the policeman beside them. ¡°She lied.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie, I really did it.¡± The student worried that the policeman wouldn¡¯t believe her and insisted, ¡°I really poured the paint.¡±


    The policeman had seen many different kinds of people; he could easily tell whether someone was lying. ¡°You question her inside. Lu Meng, you¡¯re the suspect now. Don¡¯t talk randomly.¡±


    ¡°s, I said I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Before we catch the murderer, everyone is suspect.¡± The policeman was serious. ¡°You¡¯re still a suspect now. h h h, h h h...¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. But, can I eat that bread? Don¡¯t you provide meals when you question me?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Was she even listening to me? </i>the policeman thought.


    ...


    The police couldn¡¯t be fooled so easily. Because Ming Shu said only the Student Council had the key, they soon found out Jin Yuqi.


    Jin Yuqi wasn¡¯t a member of the Student Council, but she had borrowed a key from the president and hadn¡¯t given it back.


    Jin Yuqi was afraid of being investigated by the police. Although she had nothing to do with the blood, she had ruined those costumes, which would damage her image if it was exposed.


    In order not to be discovered, she bribed another student to confess for her.


    Originally Jin Yuqi would have seeded. But Ming Shu, who was sure that the oil paint was poured by Jin Yuqi to begin with and would win Hatred Points along the way, was in the police station too when the student was confessing.


    But even if Ming Shu weren¡¯t in the police station at that time, the police would have discovered the information about the key sooner orter.


    Before she came into this world through a book, Jin Yuqi was just a student. Those people who incarnated into novels always said they were older and more mature, adding their age in their original world with their age in the novel¡¯s world. But experience and IQ couldn¡¯t be counted as age.


    The background of this world that Jin Yuqi incarnated into was of a school campus. Maybe when faced with her peers, Jin Yuqi had a sense of superiority. She could easily seed and win several lovers because she only needed topete with naive students. But when she faced the police, she was not smart enough.


    Jin Yuqi only poured some paint, which wasn¡¯t a criminal offense. But when she came to school, she found that her ssmates looked at her with a strange gaze, the same gaze they looked at Lu Meng with before.


    Jin Yuqi gritted her teeth and thought, <i>Lu Meng, it¡¯s because of you again.</i>


    She had expected that Lu Meng would be everyone¡¯s enemy this time because of her frame job. However, what she had done brought serious consequences to herself in the end.


    ¡°What are you looking at!¡± Jin Yuqi fiercely stared at the students beside her.


    The students who were staring shrank back in fear and ran away with their friends.


    Jin Yuqi had looked frightening just now and wasn¡¯t elegant or easygoing at all.


    Jin Yuqi ignored those students who kept whispering behind her back and went to see Shangguan Feng, resentful.


    She had to make sure Lu Meng waspletely discredited.


    ...


    The police had found out that Jin Yuqi poured the oil paint initially, but not who poured the oil paint that was mixed with the blood. And no corpse was found at the school either. Ming Shu, who was suspected at first, was proven innocent in the end because she didn¡¯t have the motivation and time to do anything.


    So the investigation had to be dyed.


    The school was afraid that worse things would happen among students. So without evidence, it was announced that the oil paint mixed with the human blood was a mere prank and the human blood was taken from a hospital and had note from anyone specific.


    Because no corpse had been found, most students believed it and were pacified by the announcement. The police also didn¡¯t deny the announcement and investigated in secret.


    As the mid-term exams approached, the attention of the students was diverted and less people discussed this matter.


    The mid-terms were strict. Ming Shuy prone and looked at the test paper, unwilling to answer any questions at all.


    When the exam period was about over, she quickly began to answer and turned her test in as the bell rang.


    When all the subjects were finished, Ming Shu became energetic once again. She went to buy snacks with Ye Miaomiao. <i>I can eat happily atst, </i>Ming Shu thought.


    As soon as they arrived at the school¡¯s shop, they saw Cheng Yane out with many snacks. Ye Miaomiao poked Ming Shu secretly and thought that many people said that Cheng Yan was pursuing Mengmeng.


    ¡°Finished your test? It¡¯s for you.¡± Cheng Yan gave the snacks to Ming Shu, a roguish smile on his face that elicited excited shouts from the girl students hanging around.


    ¡°...¡± I would ever choose a <i>guy doesn¡¯t show up when he should, </i>Ming Shu thought.

 Chapter 42 - League of Poor Students (19)

    <h4>Chapter 42: League of Poor Students (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Cheng Yan was ignored by Ming Shu. The corners of his mouth trembled. She ignored him again! Ignored him again! Ignored him again!


    Was he so easily ignored?


    She ignored him every time!


    Cheng Yan threw the snacks to another girl nearby. Then, ignoring the girl¡¯s excited shout, he followed Ming Shu to the shop.


    ¡°Cheng Yan!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, I saw Cheng Yan at school today!¡±


    As Cheng Yan went in, the shouts from the girls emerged one by one.


    Carrying a shopping basket, Ming Shu threw snacks inside quickly. Cheng Yan watched her for a while, then walked forward to take the basket. ¡°I¡¯ll hold it for you, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to.¡± Ming Shu caught one side of the basket and refused to hand it over to Cheng Yan, smiling.


    <i>Should you dare to take away my snacks, I¡¯ll hit you, you fool.</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to serve you.¡± Cheng Yan gripped the basket as well, not giving up.


    ¡°There are many people waiting for your servitude.¡± Ming Shu beckoned Cheng Yan to look at the other side where many girl students were watching him. Hearing Ming Shu¡¯s words, all those girls looked forward to Cheng Yan¡¯s servitude.


    ¡°But I only want to serve you,¡± Cheng Yan said seriously. ¡°Can¡¯t you consider my offer?¡±


    Ming Shu let the basket go suddenly. ¡°Liushui, please get another basket for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Miaomiao, browsing in another isle, answered.


    Ming Shu forced a polite smile and left.


    <i>You want that basket? Okay, I¡¯ll give it to you. I don¡¯t want it.</i>


    ¡°...¡± <i>How do I pursue her when she¡¯s so different from other girls? Are there any tips?</i>


    Not daring to take away Ming Shu¡¯s shopping basket again, Cheng Yan followed her quietly. ¡°Lu Meng, how do you view the oil paint case at school?¡±


    ¡°No opinion.¡± Ming Shu put several boxes of yogurt into the basket as she replied.


    ¡°Lu Meng.¡± Cheng Yan bent close to Ming Shu. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re involved too. Although you¡¯ve been removed as a suspect, this matter hasn¡¯t been solved. Do you think you can escape itpletely?¡±


    <i>Bang!</i>


    Covering his eyes, Cheng Yan felt depressed. <i>You hit me whenever you¡¯re displeased. Can¡¯t we have a nice chat?</i>


    Ming Shu took back her fist, her smile gentle and soft. ¡°If youe close to me again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    But her words were not gentle and soft at all.


    Cheng Yan watched Ming Shu go to check out with Ye Miaomiao who smiled and chatted but turned to nce at him from time to time. It seemed she was talking about Cheng Yan with Ming Shu.


    And Ming Shu smiled as usual, her true feeling unrevealed. She just replied to Ye Miaomiao asionally, which prompted Ye Miaomiao tough heartily.


    <i>She is just a normal student when looked at from a distance. But why is she so fierce after close contact?</i>


    <i>s...</i>


    <i>I failed N+1 times.</i>


    <i>I need to change my methods.</i>


    The scores of the mid-term exams were released soon. What surprised them most was that Lu Meng, the straight-A student, barely passed in most subjects and failed in Chinese, Politics, and History.


    She! Had! Failed!


    What was the matter with the straight-A student?


    Ming Shu wasn¡¯t the number one; Jin Yuqi took her ce in their year.


    In the past, Jin Yuqi¡¯s grades weren¡¯t bad, but they weren¡¯t very good either. Her ranking was almost the same as Ming Shu¡¯s ranking as of now. But now she had be the number one.


    Did Jin Yuqi and Lu Meng exchange their names?


    ¡°Before I was thinking that Jin Yuqi turned good. Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t change at all. Did she pretend? That she said she didn¡¯t like Senior Jiang must be her n to win Senior Jiang¡¯s love.¡±


    ¡°Yes. In the past, she liked Senior Jiang so much and always entangled herself with him. All of a sudden, she didn¡¯t pursue Senior Jiang anymore and became close with Shangguan Feng who grew up with Lu Meng. If not for her, Shangguan Feng and Lu Meng wouldn¡¯t have such a bad rtionship. She¡¯s so malicious.¡±


    ¡°She got such a high score this time, did she cheat? Her grades weren¡¯t so good before.¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    Because of the oil paint case, many students were dissatisfied with Jin Yuqi. There was much gossip about her at school. This time, when she became the number one student, she obtained Hatred Points from others.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    The students who were discussing just now looked behind them to find that Jin Yuqi was staring at them with an angry face. They nced into each others¡¯ eyes and left with their heads down.


    Jin Yuqi looked at the score list on the bulletin board. Lu Meng¡¯s name was obvious, as if bolded.


    She took out her cell phone, found Shangguan Feng¡¯s number, and dialed.


    ¡°A¡¯Feng, have you thought about what I saidst time?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s not so good...¡± Shangguan Feng hesitated.


    ¡°Hah, A¡¯Feng, didn¡¯t you say you could do anything for me?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Shangguan Feng hesitated for a while longer, then agreed under Jin Yuqi¡¯s threat of hanging up. ¡°Okay, I promise.¡±


    Ming Shu received an unexpected score and was asked to have a talk with the teacher and headmaster separately.


    Believing that Ming Shu must have been influenced by the oil paint case, the headmasterforted her saying not to care too much about the score this time and get a good score the next time, and that what happened recently had nothing to do with students and their task was only to study.


    Ming Shu agreed carelessly. Thinking about her snacks all the time, Ming Shu didn¡¯t hear what the headmaster said.


    ¡°Okay, you can go back.¡± The headmaster waved his hands, indicating for Ming Shu to leave.


    ¡°Bye, Headmaster.¡±


    Ming Shu left the office as a beautiful woman walked toward it. She smiled gently at Ming Shu, then entered the office after knocking on the door.


    The woman was called Shi Yaxin, the English teacher of the junior department. She was gentle and always spoke up for her students, which gained her poprity.


    Ming Shu thought for a while. Then she found a ce to squat down and eat.


    Shi Yaxin spoke with the headmaster for a long time, then came out when sses were over. Ming Shu followed her to the junior department, where students always looked downhearted and the atmosphere was depressive.


    Ming Shu moved her gaze between those students who walked together and those students who walked alone. Compared with the students who were apanied, those on their own were more downhearted.


    While she was looking at the students, Shi Yaxin had left.


    Ming Shu felt strange and walked around for a while.


    Today was the day when the mid-term exam results were released. The student rankings were posted in the corridor of the junior department. The grades of most students were extremely bad. Only a few got decent grades.


    ¡°Senior Sister?¡±


    Ming Shu looked around. A thin, weak girl was standing behind her and looking at her fearfully. The uniform of the junior department was different from the uniform of the senior department in color, so this student could easily tell that Ming Shu was of the senior department.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    The girl student rxed at Ming Shu¡¯s gentle and harmless smile. She looked around and swallowed. ¡°Senior Sister, what are you doing here?¡±


    Ming Shu chose a random exnation: ¡°I¡¯m lost.¡±


    ¡°Well, Senior Sister, go this way and you¡¯ll get back to the senior department soon. It¡¯s been a long time since sses finished. Senior Sister, go now.¡± The girl student showed Ming Shu the way.


    Ming Shu looked in the direction the girl indicated. It was a side path through which Ming Shu could return to the senior apartment, but she couldn¡¯t know the exact ce she would end up at. It wasn¡¯t the same path she came from.


    ¡°Senior Sister, how about I lead the way?¡± Seeing that Ming Shu didn¡¯t reply to her, the girl made this suggestion, head tilted.


    ¡°Lu Meng.¡± Cheng Yan showed up suddenly. He caught her arm with a tight grip and said to the girl, ¡°Thank you, we¡¯ll go back together.¡±


    Seeing a boy student appear, the girl was surprised. She looked at Cheng Yan for several seconds and then ran away.

 Chapter 43 - League of Poor Students (20)

    <h4>Chapter 43: League of Poor Students (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu got rid of Cheng Yan with her smile, which looked a little ferocious. ¡°Are we done yet?¡±


    She would always meet this nerd, who was like a ghost haunting over the entire school.


    Cheng Yan looked around and pulled on Ming Shu¡¯s arm again, leading her to the senior department with quick steps. His strength was surprisingly great, enough that Ming Shu couldn¡¯t free herself from his grip.


    At this moment, Ming Shu discovered that Cheng Yan seemed to have hidden his strength before.


    In less realistic words, was he giving in to her?


    This idea was really too impractical.


    Leaving the junior department, when they arrived at a rather remote ce, Cheng Yan threw Ming Shu against the wall, with one hand propped up beside her. He looked at her with a kabe-don posture. ¡°Why were you in the junior department?¡±


    ¡°Why were <i>you </i>in the junior department?¡± Ming Shu asked instead of answering his question.


    He didn¡¯te from the direction of the senior department, which meant he had been there before she arrived.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go to the junior department!¡± Cheng Yan said in a dignified tone, just like before when he warned her not to go to the old teaching building. ¡°Lu Meng, I won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the secret hidden in the junior department?¡± Ming Shu leaned close to Cheng Yan, a big smile blooming in her eyes. ¡°What is worthy of such a formal warning?¡±


    Cheng Yan pressed on Ming Shu¡¯s shoulders, pushing her back against the wall, and looked into her eyes. ¡°Lu Meng, why do you always ignore my feelings? Always doubting me, thinking I have some other purpose?¡±


    ¡°Do you not?¡± Ming Shu pushed his hand away, slightly raising her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. I just want to spend the rest of my life with you.¡± Cheng Yan looked particrly serious. ¡°Just believe me for once, all right?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Cheng Yan seemed a little self-indulgent. ¡°Fine. No matter whether you believe me or not, I won¡¯t give up.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Ming Shu pushed him away, then straightened her school uniform.


    Cheng Yan dragged her back with force. ¡°Lu Meng, I¡¯ll say this onest time. You¡¯re not allowed to go to the junior department.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re annoying!¡±


    Ming Shu swung her fist at Cheng Yan while Cheng Yan subconsciously moved his head to one side, the fist flying past his cheek. Because of his body¡¯s conditioned reflexes, Cheng Yan wanted to fight back, but he suppressed the impulse in the end, only avoiding his face being hit.


    ¡°Cheng Yan, you are not telling the truth.¡± Ming Shu threw Cheng Yan onto the ground and squatted beside him, her fingers poking his chest. ¡°You are far stronger than what you¡¯ve shown, right? Why don¡¯t you fight back?¡±


    Cheng Yan took Ming Shu¡¯s hand and sat up, propping up his body. ¡°It¡¯s not something a man should do¡ªfight back against the girl he likes.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled back her own hand fiercely, giving Cheng Yan a cold look. ¡°Cheng Yan, don¡¯t be delusional. Are you trying to fool me like I¡¯m a three-year-old kid?¡±


    Cheng Yan said he liked her, but he was acting too deliberately, like it was not real at all.


    Before, when Jiang Xun looked at her with amorous eyes, that was truly liking... although the one he liked was not her.


    Ming Shu grabbed her schoolbag from the ground and got up, dropping Cheng Yan a condescending smile. ¡°Cheng Yan, don¡¯t let me see you around. If you piss me off, I will destroy you without mercy.¡±


    This was not a threat, but worse than a threat.


    ...


    Cheng Yan hadn¡¯t appeared since that day. It was a routine disappearance. But his errand boys still showed up before Ming Shu to deliver breakfast and snacks.


    ¡°Mengmeng, how are things going between you and Cheng Yan?¡± Ye Miaomiao showed great interest in gossiping.


    ¡°Not very well.¡± <i>What would happen between me and that nerd with evil designs? Nothing.</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like him?¡± Ye Miaomiao made eyes at Ming Shu. ¡°Cheng Yan is handsome! His grades are not very good, but I heard he has a great family background, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡±


    Ye Miaomiao doubted it. ¡°I think Cheng Yan cares about you a lot. He buys you breakfast and snacks everyday, which he never did for any other girl before. Mengmeng, you don¡¯t like him? Are you concealing your real feelings? Come on, tell me about it. I¡¯m your friend and I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°He cares about me?¡± Ming Shu grunted. ¡°Liushui, do you have a misunderstanding concerning boys who care about girls?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Ye Miaomiao shook her head.


    ¡°He did send these things, but did he show up in person? Sending his two followers here means he cares?¡± <i>Such care I don¡¯t find ttering.</i>


    Thinking for a while, Ye Miaomiao said: ¡°But every time he appears, you¡¯ll either beat him or ignore him. Even so, he hasn¡¯t given up on you, that¡¯s true love!¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I¡¯m not going to debate with her. This is what¡¯s called a chicken and a duck trying tomunicate, getting nowhere.</i>


    <i>Most importantly¡ªI¡¯m not fond of him, not at all!</i>


    ¡°Lu Meng, someone told me to give you this.¡± A ssmate put an envelope on the table in front ofMing Shu.


    Ye Miaomiao came to see. ¡°Who wrote a love letter to you?¡±


    Ming Shu took the envelope to check it over, yet not a word was written on the surface. She opened it. There was letter paper inside, and the handwriting was one she recognized.


    Shangguan Feng, that annoying scarecrow.


    He asked Ming Shu to meet at the old teaching building, saying he had something to tell her.


    <i>Shangguan Feng...</i>


    <i>What does this little goblin want to scheme...</i>


    ¡°Mengmeng, you aren¡¯t going, are you?¡± Ye Miaomiao got anxious as soon as she saw Ming Shu packing up her things. ¡°Shangguan Feng must be nning something evil. Earlier you made a massive fool of him, you can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Ah, to eat.¡± Ye Miaomiao sighed


    It was a relief that she wasn¡¯t going to see Shangguan Feng. He chose the old teaching building to meet, and that kind of ce clearly revealed his evil intentions.


    ¡°But wait, Mengmeng, weren¡¯t you just eating snacks in ss? Now you¡¯re going to eat again?¡± Ye Miaomiao yelled from behind Ming Shu.


    Recently, her Mengmeng had been eating too much, but she didn¡¯t get any fatter. Where did that food go?


    Eating without getting fat was a really easy way to obtain Hatred Points.


    Feeling her plump waist, Ye Miaomiao suppressed the desire to eat along with Ming Shu, swallowing saliva. She had to control her eating, otherwise she would get fat.


    Hearing the mournful howl of Ye Miaomiao behind her, Ming Shu curled her lips and happily went down the stairs. After she finished eating in the school canteen, she held the letter and deliberated for a long time, and finally she decided to go have a look. Ming Shu walked toward the old teaching building.


    It was time for ss at this point, so no one was hanging around the school. Ming Shu stopped at her destination, an unprovoked gruesome feeling rising inside her.


    She went up along the stairs. This building was between the senior and junior departments.


    Initially, there wasn¡¯t a junior department in this school. The teaching building of the junior department over there was built afterward, with this old teaching building as the divider The junior department could be seen from the old teaching building


    The first two times, Ming Shu came here during evening, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to the specific appearance of this building.


    Now arriving upstairs, Ming Shu noticed many scratches on the staircase wall. If there was only one or two of them, it might have been drawn by someone deliberately. But there were many such scratches on the wall, varying from old to new.


    She held out her hand to mimic them, trying to find out how the scratches were made. But the angle and height both seemed incorrect. She bent down a little.


    After a moment, Ming Shu took back her hand, her smile growing more and more brilliant. ¡°This school really is interesting.¡±

 Chapter 44 - League of Poor Students (21)

    <h4>Chapter 44: League of Poor Students (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Since Shangguan Feng asked her out here, he must have some evil n. So Ming Shu arrived ahead of time, hiding in a secluded spot and waiting to see what he would do.


    It was in a ssroom on the third floor. Ming Shu sat there, waiting.


    About half an hourter, the sound of footsteps came from the staircase. It sounded a bit hesitant, at a very slow speed.


    Ming Shu leaned forward to have a look. Shangguan Feng showed up at the top of the stairs. He looked around with a refined expression and stood for a while before opening a ssroom door.


    Ming Shu sat still in the corner and didn¡¯t stop eating her snacks. After a moment, some noise came from the ssroom.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve arrived here, she hasn¡¯te... Yuqi, are we really going to do this?¡±


    It seemed the person on the other side had said something, and Shangguan Feng began to coax in a light and nervous tone.


    Hanging up the phone, Shangguan Feng sighed heavily. He was smoking, leaned against the shabby table and wondering whether it was right to do this. But thinking Jin Yuqi might get angry, he had no other choice.


    He would do anything as long as it made Jin Yuqi happy.


    Ming Shu waited for a little longer, then walked to the ssroom door, adjusting her clothes¡ªand fiercely kicked the door open.


    Because it had aged, the door was kicked down by Ming Shu.


    It smashed against the floor with a big <i>bang </i>, sending dust into the air.


    ¡°Shangguan Feng, what do you want?¡± The mild voice of the girl sounded through the dust. Not angrily, but with a faint smiling undertone.


    Shangguan Feng was probably startled by the sudden appearance of Ming Shu. His expression was extremely brilliant. Upon hearing the voice of Ming Shu, he quickly returned to himself and squeezed a smile onto his face. ¡°Mengmeng, you¡¯re here.¡±


    <i>Wow!</i>


    <i>Shangguan Feng called me this! Does he want to scare me to death so as to inherit my snacks?</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t go in, but stood at the doorway smiling and said, ¡°Just say it quickly. My time is very precious. Wasting my time is wasting my life, which you can¡¯t afford.¡±


    ¡°...¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Yuqi, he would never speak a word to this woman ever again. Shangguan Feng suppressed his inner impatience. ¡°Mengmeng, do we have to have such a difficult rtionship?¡±


    Ming Shu nced up at Shangguan Feng with smiling eyes. Her lips parted slightly and her words smashed into the dust flying around the room. ¡°Yes, we do.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>How should I reply to this?</i>


    Taking a deep breath, Shangguan Feng said, ¡°Mengmeng, I¡¯m here to reconcile with you today. I know that recently you¡¯ve been wronged and it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°Reconcile?¡± Ming Shu lifted her slender eyebrows, showing her smiling eyes. ¡°Are you kidding me? After what¡¯s happened between us, you really think it¡¯s possible for us to reconcile?¡±


    <i>If I were to believe you then my brain must have been blocked by pig¡¯s feet.</i>


    ¡°Mengmeng, I know you¡¯re angry. If you want to beat or scold me, I will ept. But can you forgive me this time? I promise I¡¯ll take care of youter.¡± Shangguan Feng said this ording to previous lines. With such sincere words, it seemed he was really regretful.


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Okay, how about letting me beat you first?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He didn¡¯te to be beaten.


    But what was revealed in her expression seemed to be serious. Was he really going to be beaten by her?


    ¡°Mengmeng...¡±


    ¡°You just said it.¡± Ming Shu interrupted Shangguan Feng in a delighted voice. ¡°Shangguan Feng, won¡¯t you forget what you just said instantly? If so, I cannot believe you.¡±


    Shangguan Feng, faced with Ming Shu¡¯s smile, which always gave her a cold edge, felt his deepest thoughts seemed to have been read by her.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Shangguan Feng agreed, gritting his teeth. ¡°As long as you can forgive me, I¡¯m willing to help vent your anger.¡±


    So be it! He would just be beaten once. He was a man; if he couldn¡¯t bear this, then he couldn¡¯t be considered one.


    Ming Shu came forward, one hand grasping his wrist, preparing to give him a lesson. But she couldn¡¯t help wondering, what kind of magic potion Jin Yuqi had made this man drink, that he would suffer for her? Or was it that the aura of a fake protagonist could beparable to the real protagonist¡¯s aura?


    [The aura of a fake protagonist is the same as the protagonist¡¯s. Don¡¯t underestimate it, Guest.] The Harmony System exined patiently.


    A few rays of excitement shone from Ming Shu¡¯s eyes. <i>Interesting </i>.


    [...] <i>What was interesting?</i>


    ...


    Near the old teaching building...


    Jin Yuqi and several of her ssmates were heading in this direction. They toured the surroundings and seemed to be looking for something.


    ¡°The animal was just seening this way, how could it disappear in the blink of an eye? That silk scarf was a gift from my father, I can¡¯t lose it,¡± one of the girls said anxiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s keep searching. It should be in the vicinity.¡± Jin Yuqiforted her, eyes naturally resting on the old teaching building. ¡°Usually there aren¡¯t many people hanging around the old teaching building. Those stray dogs and cats probably use it as shelter. Let¡¯s go have a look.¡±


    ¡°That building...¡± Some timid girls revealed faces full of fear. ¡°It always has a spooky feeling.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s so many people here so there¡¯s no need to be scared. We will go together.¡± Jin Yuqiforted them again.


    Everyone felt a lot more relieved as they stayed together. They all walked toward the old teaching building.


    Yet they didn¡¯t find anything from the first floor to the second floor. Jin Yuqi proposed they continue to go up. Since they had searched the second floor, going up to the third floor was not a big deal. Later, a group of people followed Jin Yuqi, moving up to the third floor.


    Jin Yuqi was ahead of them, walking directly to the appointed ssroom. But in front of her was just a fallen door lying on the ground and no one in the ssroom.


    Jin Yuqi¡¯s stomach dropped as she saw this scene. Was something wrong?


    Just when she was about to call Shangguan Feng, a faint sound emerged from the next ssroom suddenly. It sounded like groaning, and also like a hum of pain.


    Jin Yuqi immediately wore an excited look on her face, but then she quickly hid it. In a deliberately low and questioning voice, she asked, ¡°Did you hear any strange voice just now?¡±


    Everyone nodded as they all heard it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see...¡±


    ¡°Oh no, forget about it. What if it¡¯s something unthinkable.¡±


    ¡°In broad daylight, what¡¯s something unthinkable? Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Jin Yuqi retorted. ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Jin Yuqi walked to the ssroom where the voice wasing from. The abandoned students looked at each other for a moment, then caught up to her in a trot. At the front, Jin Yuqi gently curled her lips. <i>Lu Meng, you¡¯re dead this time.</i>


    <i>Kacha.</i>


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    The door opened, making a harsh sound.


    ¡°Ah!¡± As soon as the ssroom door waspletely open, the girls at the back screamed loudly. Then with flushed faces, they covered their eyes and turned around.


    Meanwhile the boys were shocked, pping eyes upon the scene in the ssroom.


    It was like Jin Yuqi had been pinned on the spot. <i>What happened?</i>


    <i>Why is there only Shangguan Feng? Where is Lu Meng, that bitch?</i>


    Probably disturbed by the sudden noise, Shangguan Feng regained a little consciousness. He barely opened his eyes. Yet after recognizing the people standing at the door, he suddenly felt a lightning strike inside.


    She brought so many people here?


    Shangguan Feng subconsciously tried to cover his body, but his clothes had been taken away by Ming Shu. Now he was totally naked and being looked at by so many ssmates who had been led here by Jin Yuqi.


    All of a sudden, humiliation and anger struck all his nerves.


    However, the angrier he was, the more ufortable he became, and he desperately wanted to vent his desire.

 Chapter 45 - League of Poor Students (22)

    <h4>Chapter 45: League of Poor Students (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    She brought so many people here, what if ...


    How could she treat him like this?


    He devoted a true heart to her, and she used it.


    Jin Yuqi told him to coax Ming Shu, lure her into drinking some water, which she said would make her annoying and embarrassed. She didn¡¯t tell him what was dissolved in the water. He believed her, so he just did what he was told without any doubts.


    But he didn¡¯t know anything until now.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t drink the water but had such a reaction as well. How? he wondered. It must have been before he left when he ate the food given by her that he fell into her trap.


    She intended to humiliate him together with Lu Meng. Watched by so many people, naked and having sex with someone in the old teaching building, how could he stay in this school afterward? How would he face people¡¯s talking?


    Jin Yuqi was stunned only for a moment. Then she turned around, pretending she didn¡¯t know anything.


    Seeing this, Shangguan Feng became even angrier. He stood up from the floor with thest of his strength, staggering toward the door.


    ¡°Shangguan Feng, are you okay?¡± The male students apparently knew Shangguan Feng, and without thinking much, they asked him this concernedly, preparing toe and cover him up.


    Taking the chance while he was unnoticed, Shangguan Feng swiftly grabbed Jin Yuqi and dragged her into the ssroom, his eyes shooting an angry re. The door was closed and locked without difficulty.


    The students outside were shocked for a moment before falling upon the door, hitting it. ¡°Shangguan Feng, what do you want to do? Open the door!¡±


    ¡°Shangguan Feng, open the door.¡±


    ¡°Yuqi.¡±


    ¡°Shangguan Feng, what are you doing, let me go. Ah!¡± Jin Yuqi screamed. ¡°Help.¡±


    ¡°Break the door.¡±


    Screams and pounding noises mixed with each other, creating endless chaos.


    The ssroom door didn¡¯t stand for long because of its age. It was broken open by students¡¯ co-efforts. Then on the floor of the room, they saw Shangguan Feng on top of Jin Yuqi, twisting his body violently. He seemed to be in a crazy state. They immediately worked together to pull him away.


    In a panic, Jin Yuqi confusedly tugged her skirt to cover her thighs. With a trembling body and a stunned expression, she curled her arms around her knees and crouched in a corner. Her eyes tightly stared at Shangguan Feng, who was struggling and roaring like an animal.


    The dust on the ground was dotted with drops of blood. Several girls looked at each other with different thoughts in mind, then went over to care for Jin Yuqi.


    The boys were almost at the limit of their ability to control Shangguan Feng. Atst, they had no other choice but to call the faculty.


    Several teachers hurried over only to encounter such a scene. With dizzy minds and shocked faces, they quickly ordered a few students to send the mad Shangguan Feng to the infirmary.


    Then a party of people hurried downstairs. Just as they walked out of the old teaching building, a dark shadow fell down from above. <i>Putong! </i>Something smashed on the ground heavily, sshing drops of warm blood all over them.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    ...


    Having been shocked twice, Jin Yuqi¡¯s whole person appeared dull. Shangguan Feng was still in aa.


    The school intended to hide what happened in the old teaching building, but the incident where someone jumped off the building that happenedter surely had exposed everything between Jin Yuqi and Shangguan Feng.


    Students who were present there then couldn¡¯t give a clear and exact exnation of the whole thing either. It began with a silk scarf, which was quite expensive and was carried off by a dog. The owner of the scarf begged them to help her look for it.


    Then they marched near the old teaching building and found Shangguan Feng naked in the ssroom. Shangguan Feng was so crazy that he dragged Jin Yuqi into the ssroom...


    What happened next was already known.


    They ran into a suicide case, a leap from the old building.


    ording to the investigation, the girl who jumped to her death was from the junior department. The police also found that the girl had many scars on her body. Some were new, some looked like they had been there for a long time.


    The truth was revealed shortly this time.


    No school could escape from violence; this school was no exception. Because of unbearable bullying, the girl jumped from the building. The matter quieted down after those students involved had been taken away. In the end, the only story that passed around concerned Jin Yuqi and Shangguan Feng, who were doing this or that in the old teaching building.


    Fortunately, Shangguan Feng and Jin Yuqi had been suspended, or they would be angered to death after hearing this gossip.


    Ye Miaomiao always had a feeling that something was wrong. After thinking for a long time, she finally surrendered to her own gossiping fire. ¡°Mengmeng, why would Shangguan Feng and Jin Yuqi do that kind of thing in the old teaching building?¡±


    Ming Shu stilled her hand, holding a chocte bean motionlessly. She shook her head, chuckling. ¡°How would I know.¡±


    ¡°Mengmeng.¡± Ye Miaomiao stuck her face inches from Ming Shu¡¯s, smiling evilly. ¡°You were absent the day when this happened. Earlier Shangguan Feng asked you out, andter this happened, you tell me you don¡¯t know?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she had a premonition that Ming Shu must know something.


    ¡°Knowing too much, you will be...¡± Ming Shu made a motion of cutting the throat.


    Ye Miaomiao protected her neck quickly with both hands. She curled her lips with shifting eyes and asked, ¡°Mengmeng, have you heard about the girl who jumped from the old teaching building?¡±


    <i>If you don¡¯t want to talk about Shangguan Feng, then I¡¯ll change to another topic. There¡¯s no problem with this, right?</i>


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Well, I heard some back-alley news.¡± Ye Miaomiao sat next to Ming Shu, naturally reaching for the chocte beans. Ming Shu stared at Ye Miaomiao¡¯s hand, restraining the strong urge to stop her.


    Ye Miaomiao said while eating, ¡°You know, the junior department was built afterward. It waspletely different from our senior department, which belongs to the municipal key school. They say most students epted in the junior department have good grades, but poor family backgrounds. The suicidal girl was from a rural area. Rumors said she and a teacher were having an affair. She killed herself because she couldn¡¯t bear the pressure of being talked about over a supposedly improper rtionship with the teacher, not because of violence! It¡¯s not suicide!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Ming Shu responded uninterestedly.


    ¡°Hey, Mengmeng, aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± Ye Miaomiao poked Ming Shu. ¡°The rumor has been spread to our senior department, many people are talking about it.¡±


    Ye Miaomiao didn¡¯t understand why Mengmeng had been behaving a little strangely these days. Sometimes she was very interested in one thing, and even though her excitement had an odd quality, she was eager to engage; but sometimes she just showed zero interest in other things...


    <i>Well, it seems she will always be uninterested when she¡¯s eating.</i>


    Ye Miaomiao nabbed the chocte beans from Ming Shu¡¯s hands. ¡°Mengmeng, are you listening to me?¡±


    Her hands empty, Ming Shu first stared at her lonely hands for a moment, then moved her eyes to Ye Miaomiao.


    Although she was wearing a smile on her face, it seemed something horrible was hiding deep inside her eyes. Ye Miaomiao felt a bit terrified under such a stare, which made her subconsciously want to return the chocte beans to their owner.


    Ming Shu then dropped her eyes, calmly pulling out a packet of dried mango from the desk.


    Ye Miaomiao held the chocte beans, her hand moist with cold sweat as for a moment she thought Mengmeng was going to beat her.


    Ming Shu tore the packaging of the dried mango, her soft smiling voice ringing out: ¡°The bloody paint in the hallway and the suicidal jump from the old teaching building, these two things must be linked. But Liushui, I advise you not to get involved. It may kill you.¡±


    Ye Miaomiao tightened her grip on the chocte beans bag slightly, gulping. She asked, ¡°Mengmeng, do you know something?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled, but didn¡¯t answer.

 Chapter 46 - League of Poor Students (23)

    <h4>Chapter 46: League of Poor Students (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The girl who leaped to her death.


    Ming Shu was eating snacks in front of the old teaching building. The bloodstain had been cleaned up. If it wasn¡¯t for the yellow tape, no one could imagine that there had been a suicide case here.


    Ming Shu ducked beneath the yellow tape and walked up to the rooftop.


    The old teaching building had six floors in total, not very high. Its rooftop was littered with random piles of debris.


    Ming Shu went to the spot the girl jumped down from, bending over to peer below.


    Then suddenly her whole body was pulled back by a tug on her cor. Ming Shu turned around to see Cheng Yan¡¯s handsome and shining face.


    With an aggressive smile, Ming Shu pped Cheng Yan¡¯s hand aside and swiftly gave him a punch in the belly. Cheng Yan slightly moved his body to avoid the fist and easily grasped it.


    ¡°Lu Meng, are you sure you want to wee me with such great passion?¡±


    ¡°If you stop haunting me, I¡¯ll stop being so passionate.¡± Ming Shu jerked hard to break free from his grip, pulling his arm in a shoulder throw.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Why does she like doing this.</i>


    Ming Shu stepped on Cheng Yan¡¯s chest, bending her body with two hands propped on her knees. She said with a smile, ¡°Cheng Yan, you ignored my words again and again. Are you testing my bottom line?¡± Her gentle tone carried an intoxicating air, like a breeze blowing past his cheek.


    ¡°Lu Meng, do you remember that I also told you not toe here?¡± Cheng Yan stared back at Ming Shu. Her eyes were always smiling, but one couldn¡¯t discern her real thoughts and emotions at all.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Do I have to obey what you say?¡±


    <i>Do you think you are a god?</i>


    <i>I have to abide by whatever you say?</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s good for you.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what I want?¡±


    Cheng Yan had never asked what she wanted and what she wanted to do. All he had done was treat her blindly ording to his own intentions. He interfered with her behavior under the veneer of protecting her, which was especially annoying.


    Cheng Yan frowned, silent for a moment, then asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to tell you?¡± Ming Shu took back her foot. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to do, just go away already. Don¡¯t disturb my eating.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Eating? Did he get it wrong?


    She was the first to eat at a crime scene.


    Climbing up from the floor, Cheng Yan brushed some dirt off his school uniform. As he saw Ming Shu really pulling out snacks to eat, his mouth twitched a little. He then walked to the edge of the rooftop, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°That girl jumped from here. The police said it was suicide. Do you think so?¡±


    Now that one way was blocked, he would take another. He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t track down the killer!


    Ming Shu just nced at him, uninterested. She didn¡¯t say a word until she had finished eating a pack of snacks. With a faint voice, she said, ¡°She didmit suicide.¡±


    Cheng Yan frowned deeply. ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    She was overconfident to say that, as if she had already known the answer.


    ¡°Because...¡± Ming Shu paused for a moment and her smile widened. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes.¡±


    <i>What?</i>


    Returning to the day of the incident...


    Ming Shu beat Shangguan Feng fiercely before taking off his clothes and throwing him into the ssroom. Then she went to the rooftop, eating snacks as she waited for an entertaining show.


    In the middle of her eating, someone suddenly ran up crying, moving straight to the edge of the rooftop. Ming Shu was sitting on the other side of the rooftop, blocked by the debris, so the girl didn¡¯t notice her.


    She stood alone at the edge of the rooftop, crying for a long time, which annoyed Ming Shu a lot. She was in no mood to eat anything. Ming Shu stood up and walked over to the girl along the roof¡¯s edge, giving a standard smile. ¡°Can you stop crying? It¡¯s impolite to disturb others¡¯ eating.¡±


    The girl seemed to be startled by her sudden appearance. She stared at Ming Shu with tearful eyes.


    Ming Shu still had some impression of her face. She was the girl who showed her the way to the junior department before.


    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s you.¡± Ming Shu walked steadily from the edge of the rooftop toward the girl. Her eyes seemed to contain the warm spring sunshine. ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± The girl opened her mouth and said in a subtle voice, ¡°Senior Sister... I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Ming Shu turned around and walked back. ¡°If you¡¯re fine, then stop crying. You disturbed my eating.¡±


    The girl stood where she was. She watched Ming Shu disappear behind the debris, then clutched her clothes and carefully moved over there. Slipping between the piles, she saw Ming Shu sitting in a spot near the inside part of the rooftop, many snacks at hand.


    ¡°Senior Sister...¡± She asked cautiously, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Eating snacks,¡± Ming Shu answered.


    The girl looked at the snacks in front of Ming Shu. She stood still for a long time, not knowing what she was wondering.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to die, go back to ss. Don¡¯t stand here, because I won¡¯t share my snacks with you.¡±


    The girl smiled for some unknown reason. ¡°Senior Sister, I didn¡¯t intend to eat your snacks.¡±


    ¡°Even if you did, I won¡¯t give you any.¡± The food protector Ming Shu was online.


    The girl was amused again, but soon the smile on her face became miserable. She looked away and toward the cloud in the distance. ¡°Senior Sister, do you know the feeling of being dead?¡±


    Ming Shu looked up at her. Tears were silently falling down the girl¡¯s cheeks. Her overcast eyes, which were supposed to be vibrant, now were filled with despair and pain.


    The girl wiped away her tears and sobbed, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m so envious of your senior department.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your junior department? Tell me, perhaps I can help you.¡±<i>What¡¯s the secret hidden in the junior department? It¡¯s forcing students tomit suicide?</i>


    The girl shook her head and bent over in a 90-degree bow to Ming Shu. ¡°Thank you, Sister.¡±


    Finishing this sentence, the girl turned around and left. She walked back to the ce where she had been standing, her eyes pointed in the direction of the junior department.


    She was still standing there when Ming Shu ate up her snacks and left. But after she watched those two¡¯s entertaining show, the girl jumped from the building.


    Ming Shu was sure there was only the girl herself on the rooftop when she left. Although the girl had struggled, she was dead in her heart. Thus, it was not a murder: shemitted suicide.


    Cheng Yan¡¯s gaze becameplicated and his voice lowered a bit. ¡°Since you knew she wanted tomit suicide, why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head with a subtle smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡± When she left, the girl was just standing on the rooftop. She didn¡¯t make any move to jump off. It totally made sense for Ming Shu to say she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°...¡± <i>I really don¡¯t know how to describe this girl </i>. Cheng Yan took a deep breath. ¡°I found some clues at the junior department. Do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Will you be so kind as to tell me?¡±


    Cheng Yan felt helpless. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t tell you, you will search for yourself. It¡¯s better for me to tell you than put you in danger.¡±


    Ming Shu pondered for a while, then nodded with a smile. ¡°Great.¡±


    Cheng Yan was somewhat relieved. Sometimes she just didn¡¯t follow the logic of normal people. He was really afraid she wouldn¡¯t agree.


    But...


    Now she agreed, which made his heart even more uncertain.


    ¡°Ahem... well, now we are partners?¡± Cheng Yan asked carefully.


    ¡°If you think so,¡± Ming Shu said without much care.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Why is it so hard to chase a girl!</i>


    What about capturing her heart with flowers? Being the Prince Charming?


    What about marrying her after saving her life? Being the hero?


    <i>Lies!</i>

 Chapter 47 - League of Poor Students (24)

    <h4>Chapter 47: League of Poor Students (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Some students at the junior department will stay after school every Friday to make up missed lessons. But I found these students are very reluctant, even scared of making up sses. Some will be terrified hearing others unintentionally speak the words ¡®making up lessons.¡¯¡±


    Cheng Yan led Ming Shu to the junior department. ¡°The head of the junior department is Pan Zhiguo, who is having an affair with Shi Yaxin. I followed him several times. Before, when you saw me in the school, I was trailing him. And the two voices you heard that second time, it was Pan Zhiguo and Shi Yaxin.¡±


    Cheng Yan finished talking, but then found Ming Shu was eating with rapt attention, not listening to him at all.


    ¡°Stop eating, we¡¯re about to arrive at the junior department,¡± Cheng Yan reminded her.


    Ming Shu looked up and put away the snack. ¡°What kind of dirty business did you find them doing?¡±


    ¡°... Nothing yet.¡± Sometimes Pan Zhiguo and Shi Yaxin went to the old teaching building, but he found they were just having secret trysts.


    Under the amused gaze of Ming Shu, Cheng Yan felt somehow a little awkward. He had been investigating this matter for some time, but failed to make any significant progress.


    It was Friday and the school had been closed for the weekend holiday. All the doors in the junior department were locked. Ming Shu and Cheng Yan climbed over the wall to get in.


    It seemed the security guards here were more numerous than in the senior department. Before walking further, they met two security guards patrolling around the school.


    School was out now, but the security guards were still patrolling, which was too unscientific.


    ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡± Cheng Yan pointed at a teaching building. The students were all making up lessons in that building.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the library?¡± They made up lessons in the library instead of using ssrooms, were they out of their minds?


    ¡°It is. sses are made up in the library every week. There¡¯s only one entrance, which is guarded, so I haven¡¯t entered,¡± Cheng Yan exined in a whisper.


    The students were still in there when it grew dark. Ming Shu crouched in the flowers while eating the WantWant Crunchy Rice Balls. She was a little impatient as a result of hunger.


    Her snacks were eaten up.


    <i>Forget about this, I¡¯m going to look for some food.</i>


    Ming Shu stood up and was about to leave. Cheng Yan pulled her back by the wrist. ¡°Shh!¡±


    Some students started toe out of the library. Most of them walked toward the dormitory building in silence. The atmosphere was particrly depressed.


    Following the students, Shi Yaxin left the library with a stack of textbooks in her arms. Some slow students were frightened to see her, like mice running into a cat. They hurried to catch up with the students further ahead.


    ¡°Follow her.¡± Ming Shu stared at Cheng Yan¡¯s hand which was pulling on her clothes and said, ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    Cheng Yan calmly released her clothes. ¡°I¡¯ve followed her but didn¡¯t find anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re stupid.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ...


    Cheng Yan felt it was a mistake to agree to work together with Ming Shu. He thought she wanted to follow Shi Yaxin to find some clues, but it turned out¡ª


    Cheng Yan witnessed Ming Shu back Shi Yazhan into the corner of a dark alley. Was it toote for him to wear a silk stocking on his head?


    ¡°Are you students of the senior department?¡±


    <i>Great, it¡¯s toote now.</i>


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Shi Yaxin was fairly calm. ¡°If the school finds out you¡¯re harassing a teacher in the dark, do you know what the consequences will be?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ming Shu studied Shi Yaxin from head to toe and answered with a smiling tone, ¡°Teacher Shi, there¡¯s no need to be nervous. Regardless, you are not a good person either.¡±


    Not a good person...


    ¡°This student... Are you the Lu Meng from the senior department?¡± Shi Yaxin had a small impression of this girl. She was cute and was an excellent student at the senior department. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You know it very well in your heart, don¡¯t you, Teacher Shi?¡±


    The smile on Ming Shu¡¯s face was too ring, which made Shi Yaxin feel a bit flustered. <i>Does she know something?</i>


    Ming Shu reached out to grab Shi Yaxin¡¯s handbag.


    ¡°Student Lu Meng, what are you doing!¡± Shi Yaxin clutched her handbag tightly. ¡°You are a good student, how can you rob someone?¡±


    ¡°If a teacher can do bad things, why can¡¯t I?¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what Shi Yaxin did, but she was good at making up things to casually rave about.


    ¡°You...¡± Shi Yaxin felt even more rmed in her heart. She unintentionally loosened her grip.


    Ming Shu put more strength into her own, nabbing Shi Yaxin¡¯s handbag.


    Shi Yaxin was startled back to herself, but it was toote to take the bag back.


    Ming Shu dug out the cell phone from her handbag. It was locked by fingerprint. Ming Shu then violently forced Shi Yaxin to unlock the phone


    There was nothing special in the phone, but several numbers were dialed shortly after school ended.


    Ming Shu called one of the numbers.


    ¡°Hello? Teacher Shi, my child has gotten home, thank you for your concern.¡±


    Shi Yaxin leaned against the bumpy wall behind her, her heart pounding uneasily. She didn¡¯t know what the smiling girl in front of her wanted to do, but she had a very bad feeling right then.


    Hearing the voice over the phone, Shi Yaxin rxed a little unreasonably.


    Ming Shu dialed three numbers in session; they were all answered by parents. It seemed Shi Yaxin was confirming whether the students had gotten home.


    Just as Ming Shu was about to dial the fourth number, a text message came with a <i>ding dong </i>sound.


    ¡°Student Lu Meng, what do you want to do!?¡± Shi Yaxin roared. ¡°I¡¯m not <i>your</i>teacher, but I¡¯m a teacher at this school. Aren¡¯t you afraid of me going back to tell the headmaster about this?¡±


    ¡°Well, if so, Teacher Shi has to muster the courage to tell on us.¡± Ming Shu smiled and held the phone up before Shi Yaxin.


    A picture was shown on the screen, in which a little girl was standing in shadow. Below read a couple of sentences:


    <i>Today¡¯s goods were great. Money has been transferred into the ount, don¡¯t let me down next week.</i>


    The momentum Shi Yaxin just drummed up slowed and weakened as soon as she saw the words. Her face turned pale instantly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is. It must have been sent by mistake.¡± Shi Yaxin defended herself in vain.


    ¡°Well, maybe the girl happened to be in our school¡¯s uniform and in our school¡¯s library as well.¡± Ming Shu spoke in a gentle voice. ¡°Teacher Shi, do you believe that?¡±


    Dim lights shone on Shi Yaxin. With half of her face hidden in darkness, she kept silent at first. But faced with Ming Shu¡¯s inquiry, she started to cry aloud, hands holding her head.


    ¡°Teacher Shi, are you feeling pained? You can put an end to this pain yourself.¡± The gentle voice of Ming Shu seemed to be bewitching her. It lightly burrowed to the bottom of her heart, nting roots of confession.


    Shi Yaxin looked up and stared at the lovely girl opposite her. Those two smiling eyes seemed to carry all of her deepest secrets.


    ...


    Shi Yaxin was from the countryside. Her family was in poor financial condition. Thus, despite the fact she was admitted to a famous university, ultimately she went to a normal university for her younger brother.


    After graduation, she worked in a primary school. The sry was very low. Worse yet, the headmaster was a rogue who repeatedly harassed her. Finally, at a staff gathering, he got her drunk and brutally raped her.


    She wanted to eliminate the headmaster, but he had a tough background. In the end, she not only failed to punish him, but was also ndered for seducing him shamelessly. She was submerged in endless criticism.


    When she was about to kill herself to prove her innocence, she met Pan Zhiguo, the man who led her onto an even more terrible road.


    At first, Pan Zhiguo was good to her. He didn¡¯t mind what happened to her and arranged for her to teach junior students. She also thought she had met a good man. She would chuckle to herself, thinking about how she¡¯d forget the past and live a happy life with Pan Zhiguo.


    However, life again chose to y a huge joke on her.

 Chapter 48 - League of Poor Students (25)

    <h4>Chapter 48: League of Poor Students (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Most of the students in the junior high school department were poor students who performed well academically and couldn¡¯t afford a fancy school¡¯s tuition. So this, a junior department of a famous high school that could offer discounts to students, naturally was their first choice.


    These students came to this school longing for academic sess, but actually entered a den beyond their expectations.


    Pan Zhiguo would choose those students whose families were in extremely difficult financial straits and who were easily controlled. Then, on Pan Zhiguo¡¯s order, Shi Yanxin would approach them and ask them to stay after school to make up lessons with various excuses.


    Having an innocent and kind face that could fool others, Shi Yaxin was allowed in the school.


    Those students were regarded as goods and provided to scum to select.


    When Shi Yaxin saw the deal for the first time, she was also hugely frightened and had nightmares for several nights. After that, every time she met those students at school, she would tremble with fear.


    But Pan Zhiguo threatened her, saying she couldn¡¯t regret her choices and she would be treated as goods too if she didn¡¯t help him.


    Her task was to ask students to stay after school to make up lessons, which was much easier the second time around. And any resistant students would be brought to the old teaching building and locked inside, bing terrified after only one horrific night.


    Then Pan Zhiguo would use a carrot-and-stick method and the students had to obey him.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want...¡± Shi Yaxin cried so heavily that she couldn¡¯t even breathe, speaking on and off. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry for them.¡±


    ying with the cell phone, Ming Shu continued to smile even after hearing such a story. ¡°Do you know who¡¯s doing business with Pan Zhiguo?¡±


    Shi Yaxin shook her head. ¡°Every Friday, I only bring the students to the library. Those who are selected will be taken away and I¡¯ll watch the leftover students. I don¡¯t know what happens after, it¡¯s taken care of by Pan Zhiguo.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever been curious about it?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Shi Yaxin seemed to remember something horrible; her face became paler. ¡°I followed him once but was found. Then... I didn¡¯t dare to try again.¡±


    Being young and with their tails caught by Pan Zhiguo, these students were easily controlled after being threatened.


    Shi Yaxin told them that when she came here, this business had been going on for over two years. But she didn¡¯t know when it started.


    After graduation, some students would directly work in Pan Zhiguo¡¯s entertainment venues. As for those who didn¡¯t obey, they would be sold, which Shi Yaxin once heard unintentionally when Pan Zhiguo was chatting on the phone.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone investigate the missing people?¡± Cheng Yan got a chance to ask this.


    A person was missing, didn¡¯t anybody call the police?


    ¡°Pan Zhiguo¡¯s background is powerful...¡± Shi Yaxin said, ¡°and he would investigate every student¡¯s background. He never chose those students whose backgrounds are powerful or who are local. Most of the students he chose came from the countryside.¡±


    Ming Shu spoke with Shi Yaxin alone for a while and then let her go.


    ¡°Lu Meng, do you realize how dangerous this is?¡± Cheng Yan didn¡¯t agree with letting Shi Yaxin go. ¡°If she tells Pan Zhiguo, we¡¯ll be at risk.¡±


    Who supported Pan Zhiguo so as to make him so fearless? If they acted rashly and alerted them, no one could know what their enemies would do to protect themselves.


    ¡°Resultse with risk. If we don¡¯t want to bear the risk, we won¡¯t get any results.¡± Ming Shu left, shaking herself. ¡°And I like the risk.¡±


    What she wanted was only excitement.


    Cheng Yan felt he couldn¡¯t catch up with her thoughts. Always when you were thinking about how to finish this step, she had skipped it already and moved on.


    There seemed to be a gap between ordinary people and geniuses.


    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±


    ¡°Deal with him!¡± How could sheplete her task and get Hatred Points if she didn¡¯t deal with Pan Zhiguo.


    ¡°...¡± <i>What I¡¯m asking is how to deal with Pan Zhiguo, not whether to deal with him!</i>Cheng Yan thought. ¡°How do we deal with him?¡±


    All romantic advice says not to deny what girls say. Even if what she says is wrong, the boy must agree with her.


    Scratching her head, Ming Shu was a little depressed. After a while she looked at Cheng Yan with shining eyes. ¡°Call the police?¡± <i>This is the easiest way.</i>


    ¡°ording to Shi Yaxin, Pan Zhiguo has powerful backers. Calling the police is unrealistic.¡± If Pan Zhiguo really had support, it would be more difficult if they called the police.


    ¡°Well, how about kidnapping?¡± <i>If we can¡¯t ask for help from the police, we can do it ourselves.</i>


    Doing things oneself, one would have ample food and clothing.


    <i>Do you have any scientific and realistic ideas? You either call the police or kidnap him, do you think that the police station belongs to your family so that you could ask help from them or they would support your illegal n? </i>Cheng Yan thought.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. Promise me you¡¯ll behave yourself.¡± Cheng Yan warned Ming Shu in case she tried to kidnap Pan Zhiguo by herself.


    He didn¡¯t think that she was kidding just now. She really would kidnap Pan Zhiguo.


    Before Cheng Yan coulde up with a n, another studentmitted suicide at school. This time, she cut her wrists and died in the bathroom. It was said that the bathroom was full of blood when the student was discovered. The scene was shocking.


    And the word ¡°retribution¡± was written in blood on the floor.


    Ming Shu learned this from Cheng Yan. The school hid the news, but Cheng Yan knew some details because of his uncle, the headmaster.


    ¡°Those students...¡± Cheng Yan hesitated.


    ¡°They tried to draw people¡¯s attention.¡± Holding her chin in her hands, Ming Shu said slowly, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t pointed out that there was blood mixed with the oil paint in the auditorium, there would have been another who would guide people to discover it. The oil paint case didn¡¯t draw much attention and died down easily.


    ¡°They know it doesn¡¯t work until someone dies. So one girlmitted suicide by jumping from the building and now another girl died by cutting her wrists in the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Cheng Yan was confused.


    Ming Shu pointed at her head, saying, ¡°Because I have a brain.¡±


    They thought that as long as the oil paint mixed with blood was investigated by the police, some evidence must be found. However, the police discovered nothing.


    Then it came to the girl on the roof. She didn¡¯t know whether her death would attract people¡¯s attention or would be hidden by others, so she struggled hard.


    Now it came to the girl whomitted suicide in the bathroom.


    She expressed her hopelessness with her blood to draw the public eye, hoping that someone could rescue them.


    If no one investigated this time, it was believed that another girl would die soon.


    Pan Zhiguo could threaten them, but he couldn¡¯t prevent them from dying.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s help them.¡±


    ¡°I thought you would stand by indifferently.¡± Cheng Yan was surprised. She had seen a girl leap from the roof and didn¡¯t blink. Now she said she would help them.


    Ming Shu stood suddenly, lowering her head so her eyes were covered by her bangs. After a while, she looked up with a familiar smile on her face. ¡°You don¡¯t understand me.¡±


    Cheng Yan was stunned for a second. He really didn¡¯t understand her.

 Chapter 49 - League of Poor Students (26)

    <h4>Chapter 49: League of Poor Students (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Pan Zhiguo was very agitated recently over the sessive suicides of students. Although he had a strong background, it would draw attention if these events couldn¡¯t be stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did you persuade them?¡± Pan Zhiguo shouted at Shi Yaxin, unable to restrain his anger.


    Shi Yaxin¡¯s hands were sped before her, sweat on her palms. She answered in a tremulous voice, ¡°I have tried my best.¡±


    Pan Zhiguo stared at her with his fierce, wolf-like eyes. He grasped her neck, baring his teeth and saying, ¡°What I want isn¡¯t that you try your best. Do you really know why I allowed you to stay here? If you can¡¯t do your job well, what¡¯s the use of you?¡±


    Shi Yaxin seemed to be frightened by him. sping Pan Zhiguo¡¯s hands, she begged him with a sob, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t do my job well. I promise I¡¯ll persuade them properly next time and won¡¯t let them...¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Pan Zhiguo interrupted her, helping her to stand steadily and adjusting her cor. He said gently, as if he were another person, ¡°Xiao Ya, I have told you many times: Don¡¯t be so careless. Why didn¡¯t you listen to me? I told you to be careful, be careful¡ª¡± <i>Pa!</i>


    A pping sound rang out. Shi Yaxin¡¯s head turned because of the p. The obvious imprint of a hand soon appeared on her face.


    ¡°Sorry...¡± Not daring to resist, she apologized quietly.


    Pan Zhiguo caught Shi Yaxin¡¯s cor again and pulled her close to him, threatening her. ¡°Shi Yaxin, I¡¯m telling you, if you do something in secret to ruin me, I will deal with you harshly.¡±


    Shi Yaxin was so frightened that she trembled, shaking her head over and over. ¡°I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That would be best.¡± Pan Zhiguo pushed Shi Yaxin away. ¡°Get out.¡±


    Clutching her clothes tightly, Shi Yaxin quickly ran out and didn¡¯t dare to breathe until she was far away from Pan Zhiguo.


    Then she carefully took out the recorder hidden in her clothes and turned it off, sending a message after she looked at the cell phone¡¯s screen for a while.


    <i>Ding </i>!


    Ming Shu tilted her head and nced at her cell phone. Then she put down her fork and opened the message.


    The light of the screen illuminated the slight smile on her face.


    ¡°Look, it didn¡¯t work.¡± Ming Shu showed Shi Yaxin¡¯s message to Cheng Yan. ¡°Pan Zhiguo dares to do that at school, do you think he¡¯s a fool? Cheng Yan, did you evade taxation?¡±


    ¡°What taxation?¡± Cheng Yan asked unconsciously.


    ¡°IQ taxation.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Would you die if we had a nice chat? </i>Cheng Yan thought.


    Ming Shu lowered the cell phone and replied quickly. Then she took her fork and continued to eat her noodles.


    ¡°What did you say to her?¡± Cheng Yan took the phone to see.


    But nothing was shown in the messages and the original message from Shi Yaxin disappeared too.


    ¡°What do you intend to do? Lu Meng, behave yourself.¡±


    ¡°I gave you a chance, but your way didn¡¯t work. So now we should carry out my n.¡± <i>It wasted so much time and still didn¡¯t work, </i>Ming Shu thought.


    <i>To waste time is to waste life.</i>


    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± <i>Her n is kidnapping or something simr. It isn¡¯t a good method </i>, Cheng Yan thought.


    But Ming Shu focused on eating and ignored Cheng Yan.


    <i>Can¡¯t he stop talking when we¡¯re eating? </i>Ming Shu thought.


    ¡°Lu Meng, what are you going to do?¡± Cheng Yan thought that his image was ruined, but he had no other choice since Ming Shu was difficult to pursue.


    ¡°Lu Meng, Pan Zhiguo doesn¡¯t mess around. If he finds us, he won¡¯t let us off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t risk yourself, I¡¯ll think of other methods.¡±


    Ming Shu put down her fork, making a slight sound that caused Cheng Yan to stop talking and stare at her. <i>What does she want to do? </i>he thought.


    Ming Shu just smiled a bit and asked the waiter for the bill.


    But Cheng Yan felt a chill go down his spine, as if a cold current came suddenly in March and people felt the chill in their bones.


    Cheng Yan didn¡¯t notice Ming Shu doing anything special. She went to and left school on time every day. But he still felt worried, so he sent her home after school every day in case she put herself in danger.


    ¡°Cheng Yan came to school again.¡±


    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s the rtionship between Lu Meng and Cheng Yan? Why does he pick her up every day?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Why isn¡¯t it me that Cheng Yan picks up?¡±


    The girl students¡¯ envious gazes fell on Ming Shu constantly. Even Ye Miaomiao poked her arm and winked at her vaguely.


    They all said that Cheng Yan didn¡¯t dedicate himself to Ming Shu because he didn¡¯t appear in person.


    Was he dedicating himself to Ming Shu now that he did?


    Ming Shu peered out the window and saw Cheng Yan leaning against the wall of the corridor outside the ssroom, head lowered to look at his cell phone. The light of the sunset cast on him what seemed to be a warm, dreamlike halo. He looked like the Adonis from ancient Greek mythology.


    <i>Ring¡ª</i>


    As soon as the bell rang, the ssroom became noisy. The girls gathered at the window, infatuated with Cheng Yan¡¯s handsome face.


    Ming Shu packed her things, most of which were snacks, without hurry.


    Then under many girls¡¯ envious gazes, Ming Shu exited the ssroom, carrying her bulging bag.


    Cheng Yan moved close to Ming Shu to talk to her. But Ming Shu was indifferent to him, which made the other girl students jealous.


    She didn¡¯t know she was lucky.


    ¡°Can you not follow me?¡± Ming Shu was annoyed at him following her around all the time. <i>The way you stick to me, am I a prisoner? </i>Ming Shu thought.


    ¡°You¡¯re not telling me your ns, so I¡¯m following you,¡± Cheng Yan said with a firm expression. ¡°I won¡¯t let you do anything dangerous.¡±


    Pressing her tongue against the roof of her mouth, Ming Shu took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to nt a bomb, do you want toe?¡±


    ??


    <i>Where did a bombe from? Is she kidding with me? </i>Cheng Yan thought.


    It was obvious that Ming Shu wasn¡¯t kidding. She took out a junior department school uniform that Cheng Yan had no idea how she got. Then she changed into the uniform and went to the library with her bag.


    It was lunch break, so there were students in the library.


    Cheng Yan followed her with confusion on his face, feeling astonished in his mind.


    Why did he follow her?


    How could he know if there was anything she wouldn¡¯t do if he didn¡¯t follow her?


    There were only a few monitors in the library, so there were many blind spots. Cheng Yan saw her take out a time bomb that was set to ten hours and ce it in a corner of the library.


    Cheng Yan was keeping watch for her. Only God knew why he kept watch for her.


    Cheng Yan felt his back dripping with cold sweat by the time they came out of the library.


    She was really brave.


    ¡°Do you really want to bomb the library?¡± The time she set was ten hours from now, during which there was no one in the library. She didn¡¯t want anyone die. ¡°What would you do if the police investigate you? This is so illegal.¡±


    ¡°Today is Friday,¡± Ming Shu answered with a smile.


    <i>What¡¯s special about Friday? Is Friday suitable for blowing up libraries?</i>


    <i>Friday...</i>


    Pan Zhiguo would arrange for the students to be dealt with in the library on that day.


    There was something odd here.


    Cheng Yan became clever for a second because he was shocked by Ming Shu¡¯s strange behavior.


    Except when he was in ss, he watched her almost all the time. When did she get a time bomb?

 Chapter 50 - League of Poor Students (27)

    <h4>Chapter 50: League of Poor Students (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The counter-terrorism division received an e-mail at nine in the evening on Friday. They were told that a bomb was ced in the library of the junior department of a high school and it was going to blow up at ten.


    So the counter-terrorism division ordered the police to surround the library at once.


    Many students who were studying in the library were asked to leave by the policemen. After searching the whole library, they only found one of the two time bombs that were mentioned in the anonymous e-mail, leaving the other one.


    During the search, an armed policeman found a way to the basement, the scale of which was beyond his imagination, and reported to his boss quickly.


    In the basement, there were not only students, but also some improperly dressed high-society people. It was an extremely extravagant set-up and shocked many.


    The counter-terrorism division realized the situation was serious and reported to their superiors that many underage children were involved in the case. The inspection team from the capital hadn¡¯t left yet. Hearing that, they set up a special task force at once and gathered the best detectives to investigate.


    Standing on the roof of the old teaching building, Cheng Yan looked at the chaotic junior department, feelingplicated.


    <i>Was there such an option? </i>Cheng Yan thought.


    Although Pan Zhiguo had a powerful background, he still couldn¡¯t interfere with the counter-terrorism division¡¯s work. So this move from the counter-terrorism division, which he had never considered before, surprised him greatly.


    Apologies, please forgive the fact that Cheng Yan, an ordinary person, couldn¡¯t think up such a unique n.


    Did Lu Meng ever think that although the library would be exposed this time, she was also at risk? How could he help her if she was investigated by the counter-terrorism division?


    ¡°If they don¡¯t discover the basement or any other evidence concerning Pan Zhiguo this time and he escapes as a result, what should we do?¡± Pan Zhiguo was ever so cautious. Even though his criminal acts were exposed, he could still find a way to escape.


    Flipping her bangs, Ming Shu replied, ¡°What are you afraid of? If he escapes this time, we¡¯ll design another trap for him.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Do you think he¡¯s the Chinese cabbage and you can make another trap for him whenever you want?</i>


    Cheng Yan even wanted to open Ming Shu¡¯s skull to see what she was thinking.


    Ming Shu jumped down from the roof, stretching. ¡°I¡¯m going home to eat.¡±


    <i>Do you have any appetite even now? You made such a big fuss and now you¡¯re leaving. Did you consider the feelings of these people who were forced to be involved?</i>


    Cheng Yan felt distraught and thought:


    <i>Why do I like her!</i>


    <i>Can I regret my feelings now?</i>


    The next day...


    All the news outlets reported what had happened in the library.


    ording to the police, in that so-called time bomb, they only found some crystalline substances which proved to be sucrose¡ªwhite sugar¡ªrather than explosives.


    Whoever ced the time bomb in the library might have wanted them to find the basement.


    Just as Cheng Yan expected, Pan Zhiguo denied everything and insisted that he knew nothing, pinning all the me on Shi Yaxin. He hadn¡¯t left any evidence that could incriminate him.


    However, Shi Yaxin had filed a statement to the police and disclosed what he had done three days ago. She also persuaded some students to identify Pan Zhiguo as the culprit.


    Pan Zhiguo¡¯s attorney believed these students had mental issues born of fear and were guided by Shi Yaxin, so their statements couldn¡¯t be taken as evidence.


    Just when Pan Zhiguo thought he could clear his name, an unexpected witness appeared. This witness not only identified Pan Zhiguo but also handed in evidence.


    Pan Zhiguo didn¡¯t have much contact with these students, but he had to contact those Money Bosses who did business with him. Those people were not as naive as students and kept some evidence.


    Pan Zhiguo didn¡¯t know why anyone would identify him since no one could escape if this matter was uncovered by the police.


    Pan Zhiguo failed this time. People like him would never sacrifice themselves to protect others. Therefore, knowing he had no way to escape, he confessed what he had done and informed the police who supported him all this time.


    All of Pan Zhiguo¡¯s businesses were closed down by the police. He had smuggled and killed people, which was much more serious than forcing students to sell their bodies, so he would spend what remained of his life in prison even though he had turned himself in.


    Using Pan Zhiguo¡¯s information, the task force caught the big boss, as well as the countless officials and high-society people involved.


    Ming Shu¡¯s n worked because of the task force¡¯s timely actions, his business being caught in the act, and the Money Boss¡¯s report. Otherwise, Pan Zhiguo would have sessfully gotten away this time.


    It seeded due to luck and strength.


    What Cheng Yan worried about most was not Pan Zhiguo, but the fact that Ming Shu ced the time bomb in the library, which would cause big trouble for her. Inciting fear and panic in the popce was illegal too.


    But Ming Shu still wasn¡¯t investigated after several days, which relieved Cheng Yan.


    Pan Zhiguo was sentenced to life in prison and the rest of his aplices were also condemned. Because of her report and her part in the evildoings, Shi Yaxin also received a prison sentence.


    Because the children needed psychological care, the junior department temporarily suspended ss as it was investigated.


    This matter caused heated discussion whichsted until the finals.


    As it was the same as during mid-terms, the straight-A student¡¯s final grades surprised everyone again.


    The first bad score could be an ident, but there must be something wrong if the straight-A student got a bad score a second time.


    Facing people¡¯s questioning gazes and teachers¡¯ bombardment of questions, Ming Shu responded with a smile,pletely without a care. She disappeared at the time the holiday began and was caught by Cheng Yan after he waited three days at her house.


    Of course, Ming Shu had gone to eat during those three days, so Cheng Yan volunteered to treat her to delicious food.


    Ming Shu was unwilling to go with him at first, but Cheng Yan persuaded her parents, who weren¡¯t around most of the time, and they entrusted her to Cheng Yan without a worry.


    <i>Am I your kid?</i>


    <i>Am I your biological kid?</i>


    <i>What did Chengcheng promise you? Or are you going bankrupt and want to save yourselves by selling your daughter?</i>


    ¡°Mengmeng.¡± Cheng Yan went to her home with a suitcase early in the morning, changing the way he addressed Ming Shu. ¡°I entrust myself to your care.¡±


    Ming Shu closed the door, leaving that handsome face outside.


    <i>What fucking care.</i>


    ¡°Mengmeng! Let me in. Your parents will cut down on your allowance if they learn you shut me out.¡± Cheng Yan¡¯s face appeared in front of the window.


    Looking at the person outside the window with his arms akimbo, Ming Shu took a deep breath and then walked over with a smile on her face, drawing the curtains all of a sudden.


    <i>I need food to calm myself down.</i>


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    The sound of the door being opened rang through the hallway, the security door unlocked by somebody. The suitcase came first and then Cheng Yan¡¯s annoying face appeared. ¡°Mengmeng, look!¡±


    In Cheng Yan¡¯s hand was the key to her house.


    Ming Shu threw the pillow on the sofa at him, smiling a little ferociously. <i>¡± </i>Are you their biological child? <i>¡°</i>


    <i>They even gave you a key. What kind of deal did you all make?</i>


    Cheng Yan caught the pillow easily. ¡°Mengmeng, give it up. By the way, your mom told me that she gave the maid a holiday, so it¡¯s only you and me here. Like a love nest.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled, her arms crossing over her chest. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an unforgettable love nest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

 Chapter 51 - League of Poor Students (28)

    <h4>Chapter 51: League of Poor Students (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ming Shu pushed away all the stuff on the table, totally looking like an evil boss. ¡°Buy something else for me!¡±


    Cheng Yan took a deep breath. ¡°Mengmeng, I can hear your stomach growling. It¡¯s fine if you want to order me around, but you shouldn¡¯t harm your own body.¡±


    She would never touch the food he had prepared for her personally. If he intended to order takeout, he had to discuss with her the whole time! Even when the takeout wasid out on the table, she wouldn¡¯t touch it until she was on the brink of starvation. What an odddy!


    But what could he do?


    The only thing he could do was spoil her!


    Ming Shu ced her hands over her empty stomach, staring at the food on the table and licking her lips. Finally she picked up the chopsticks and began eating.


    For the whole summer, Cheng Yan was tortured almost to the point of doubting his life. But he would never give up. As a real man, he believed, he had to be persistent.


    ¡°The new school term is starting in a few days. Do you want to buy anything?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and have some fun, maybe you¡¯ll see some interesting things to buy?¡± Cheng Yan insisted on making an effort.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Cheng Yan was rejected pitilessly yet again. <i>I¡¯m not giving up! </i>he roared inside. Thinking for a little while, he dialed Ye Miaomiao¡¯s number.


    Later, Ming Shu got a call from Ye Miaomiao upon finishing the food. Before Ming Shu opened her mouth, an impatient and excited voice emerged from the other side: ¡°Mengmeng, Mengmeng, that Jing Fu Restaurant introduced new dishes recently, let¡¯s go have a taste!¡±


    Ming Shu swallowed the ¡°no¡± and asked, ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle to your houseter!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The minute Ming Shu hung up the phone, a text message came to Cheng Yan¡¯s phone¡ª <i>Nailed.</i>


    Cheng Yan fell silent. This method didn¡¯t work for him. He had already tried to induce her with delicious food, but she always seemed to have extremely strong self-control when faced with food he offered her.


    When on earth had he displeased her?


    When the two girls went out together, Cheng Yan followed them shamelessly. He was really abandoning all his dignity!


    ¡°Mengmeng, it¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t we go shopping?¡± Ye Miaomiao suggested on their way to the Jing Fu Restaurant. ¡°You¡¯ve spent all your time staying at home, that¡¯s too unhealthy! You need some fresh air, what do you say? Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    But meeting Ming Shu¡¯s smiling eyes, Ye Miaomiao sensed danger at once. She smiled back fawningly. ¡°No, no, let¡¯s forget about that.¡±


    Mengmeng¡¯s smile was getting scarier and scarier now...


    ¡°There are new movies ying recently, perhaps we can go to see a movie?¡± Cheng Yan seized a chance to speak.


    ¡°Great, great!¡± Ye Miaomiao agreed immediately. ¡°Mengmeng, are you going?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ming Shu refused. She set her sights on the street out of the car window.<i>Only couples would go to ces like a movie theater, why would I go there? Who knows what this goblin Cheng Yan wants to do to me? </i>she wondered.


    Cheng Yan gave Ye Miaomiao a look, and thetter began to shake Ming Shu¡¯s arm pleadingly. ¡°Come on, please, I haven¡¯t seen a movie in so long. Mengmeng, pleasee see a movie with me, all right?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to see a movie.¡± <i>Who hasn¡¯t seen a movie? Can a movie be eaten?</i>


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy tasty snacks for you.¡±


    <i>Well...</i>


    Ming Shu pretended to be demure. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    Who the hell knew why her Mengmeng had be a total food ve! Ye Miaomiao couldn¡¯t help wondering.


    <i>That¡¯s it! Not a foodie, but a food ve, an even higher level of obsession with food.</i>


    Ye Miaomiao then took the chance to offer her ultimate weapon to convince Ming Shu. She continued, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to lobster! Special offer! They wouldn¡¯t be avable on a normal day, how¡¯s that?¡±


    Lobster! Special offer!


    Ming Shu curled her lips and showed a slight smile, her eyes twinkling with light. ¡°Movies are quite boring, but... asionally watching a movie is not that bad.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I knew it! She would do anything as long as you gave her food </i>, Ye Miaomiao thought.


    ¡°...¡± <i>But why didn¡¯t this method work for me? I¡¯m confused. </i>Cheng Yan was stunned.


    Then he thought he could finally watch a movie with her in harmony, but the truth was, she didn¡¯t even sit beside him. Ye Miaomiao tried to change seats with her, but was soon rejected with a single nce. From the start to the end of the movie, Cheng Yan was totally lost in thoughts of how to draw Ming Shu¡¯s attention, and the movie¡¯s plot was entirely neglected by him.


    Ming Shu really liked Jing Fu Restaurant¡¯s food. If it wasn¡¯t that Ye Miaomiao stopped her, for fear she might attract many onlookers to watch the ¡°King of Eaters,¡± she would have kept eating till the end of the day.


    ¡°Mengmeng,ter I¡¯ll go home by myself, you don¡¯t need to send me home. You can go back with... Ouch!¡± Someone ran into Ye Miaomiao while she was talking and almost knocked her down. ¡°How is this happening? Are you blind or...¡±


    Ye Miaomiao held back her next words. She looked at the person in front of her, her expression bing a littleplicated.


    ¡°Ye Miaomiao, what did you say about me?¡± Jin Yuqi sounded a bit harsh, especially when she saw Ming Shu behind her. The hatred in her eyes was totally exposed.


    Ever since that event, Jin Yuqi hadn¡¯t showed up at school. They all said she was engaged to Shangguan Feng.


    ¡°It¡¯s you who ran into me,¡± Ye Miaomiao refuted without giving any impression of weakness. ¡°I was walking and you just appeared suddenly in front of me. Does it even make sense that I ran into you first?¡±


    ¡°Ye Miaomiao, you hit me and now you¡¯re making up excuses?¡± Apparently Jin Yuqi wanted to cause trouble. ¡°Having spent a lot of time with a certain someone, you seem to have forgotten basic manners?¡±


    [Guest, gain another round of Hatred Points and this mission will be finished. ] The Harmony System always knew the perfect time to show up and urge Ming Shu to do such things.


    Ming Shu sighed deeply in her heart. <i>Some bad things might happen sooner orter if I continue to get urged like this!</i>


    <i>Just calm down.</i>


    ¡°Jin Yuqi! You¡¯re...¡±


    Ming Shu pulled at Ye Miaomiao to stop her. Ye Miaomiao turned with a grunt and then stepped back. Ming Shu took a few steps forward, standing before Jin Yuqi.


    With a pair of smiling eyes, the colorful and shing neon lights were scattered around in Ming Shu¡¯s dark pupils, casting beautiful rays that inspired a feeling of extremelyfortable softness in others.


    Yet it was exactly the owner of this face that had pushed her into this situation. Jin Yuqi ground her teeth, but somehow, she always had a feeling of weakness when standing before this woman.


    Jin Yuqi straightened her back, trying to ovee this feeling. ¡°Lu Meng, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Well, I want tomunicate honestly with you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jin Yuqi got a surprised look on her face.


    Ming Shu smiled. She pulled Jin Yuqi by her wrist and dragged her toward a remote spot off to the side.


    Cheng Yan and Ye Miaomiao looked at each other for a little while. <i>What is she doing? </i>they both wondered.


    Jin Yuqi couldn¡¯t free herself of Ming Shu¡¯s grip. She became a little scared. ¡°Lu Meng, let me go! What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Lu Meng! You bitch, let go of me! I¡¯m calling the police!¡±


    ¡°Help...¡±


    Jin Yuqi begged help from the passersby on the street when they looked their way curiously. She didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu would do anything good. The unknown danger was causing her to panic.


    But before the passersby realized what was happening, the yelling girl had already been dragged around the corner, disappearing from their sights.


    The people gazed at one another, then returned to their own business like nothing happened.


    Jin Yuqi was taken to a dark corner, and Ming Shu didn¡¯t give her any chance to speak, just beat her up fiercely.


    Jin Yuqi suffered the unprovoked beating, but the pain in her body still couldn¡¯tpare to the pain deep in her heart.


    Why did she have to meet this bitch Lu Meng?


    Why did she always find trouble with her?


    Why! She always offended her and did unexpected things to her.


    She hated her!


    [Hatred Points at full capacity, the task isplete.]


    The Harmony System had known that Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t leave this world since she was a total foodie, so it just skipped the following questions.

 Chapter 52 - League of Poor Students (29)

    <h4>Chapter 52: League of Poor Students (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After giving Jin Yuqi a fierce beating, Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything to her and left elegantly with her standard smile. It was as if she hadn¡¯t been abusing Jin Yuqi.


    Jin Yuqiy on her stomach. Seeing Ming Shu¡¯s figure disappear into the darkness, the hatred beneath her eyes spread like a zing fire.


    ¡°Lu Meng... I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Why, why did she have to suffer all of this? She should be the winner.


    Jin Yuqi struggled to stand up after lying there for a little longer. She walked back to Jing Fu Restaurant¡¯s front door, leaning against the wall. As she was looking for someone to call the police for her, she saw Shangguan Feng getting ready to get into a car with a girl.


    Shangguan Feng...


    Ignoring her aching body as well as her embarrassment, Jin Yuqi rushed out to push the girl against the car door. She demanded, ¡°Shangguan Feng, who is she? Why are you with her? What are you going to do?¡±


    The girl was frightened into hiding behind Shangguan Feng and asked in a coaxing voice, ¡°Feng, who is she? She¡¯s so fierce, I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Shangguan Feng protected the girl with his arm, and he turned his nose up at Jin Yuqi as he gazed at her messy state. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my fiance, how is it none of my business!¡± Jin Yuqi became extremely angry. ¡°Shangguan Feng, have you forgotten your promises? You said you loved me and would take care of me for our whole lives! Now we just got engaged, how could you do something like this! Shameless!¡±


    ¡°Jin Yuqi, how could you do those kinds of things to me when you were using me?¡± Shangguan Feng sneered. ¡°What do you think I am? Your ve?¡±


    He would never forgot how those people at school looked at him.


    Jin Yuqi did that to him. How could he forgive her so easily?


    ¡°Lu Meng nned the whole thing! She intended to destroy us, you can¡¯t just me me for everything. If you¡¯re a man, go trouble her!¡± Jing Yuqi dumped all the responsibility on Ming Shu.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Shangguan Feng reached out to pinch Jin Yuqi¡¯s cheek, leaning closer with wondering eyes. But as Jin Yuqi nodded her head, he suddenly threw her off. Without anything to support her, Jin Yuqi staggered and fell to the ground. The cold and ironic voice of Shangguan Feng reached her ears from above. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m still stupid enough to believe you?¡±


    He was so regretful. He wondered why he always followed her advice before. Was he a lunatic?


    Shangguan Feng put his arm around the girl, lowering his eyes arrogantly to her fallen form. ¡°Jin Yuqi, behave yourself. The Jin family does not have any time to protect you now.¡±


    Recently the Jin family had been involved in a corruption case, which had put it in a dangerous position. That was why Shangguan Feng was able to have his full swing.


    ¡°Feng, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s go have fun.¡± The girl patted Shangguan Feng¡¯s chest and spoke in spoiled tone. She also gave a dismissive nce to Jin Yuqi.


    Jin Yuqi was breathing heavily in anger. Now almost anyone could look at her that way! She just couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Shangguan Feng grunted before getting into the car with the girl on his arm. The car then drove away ruthlessly, leaving Jin Yuqin alone, sitting in that spot, talked about and pointed at by the surrounding people.


    ¡°What are you looking at! Who allowed you to look at me! Go away, go!¡±


    Jin Yuqi got up from the ground and began to yell at those people like crazy.


    Probably because Jin Yuqi was really in a maddened state and looked too scary, the onlookers all scattered immediately.


    Jin Yuqi staggered as she left. It seemed she had nowhere to go in this noisy city. An unprecedented feeling of coldness overwhelmed her.


    ¡°Hey! Watch out!¡±


    ¡°Shit, are you blind?¡±


    Jin Yuqi ran into many people along the way, and most of them responded with abuse.


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    When Jin Yuqi hit another person, a girl¡¯s soft voice and a boy¡¯s nervous one rang out one after the other.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay...¡± The girl looked up to Jin Yuqi, and the minute she saw Jin Yuqi¡¯s face, she was stunned. After recalling for a little while, the girl asked tentatively, ¡°Sister Jin Yuqi?¡±


    Hearing this, Jin Yuqi looked at the girl confusedly. After recognizing the girl clearly, an angry and shameful feeling mixed with a bit of fluster rose from the bottom of her heart. Why was Qian Duoduo here?


    Jin Yuqi lowered her head, hiding her face behind her bangs. She hurriedly burst out, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken,¡± then fled.


    ¡°Am I mistaken?¡±


    ¡°Probably. Didn¡¯t you just say you were hungry? Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go. We have to make up missed lessons for you.¡±


    The voices of the two faded away as they walked further. Jin Yuqi turned back to see the intimate figures. She fiercely dug her nails into her palm, blood dripping, but she didn¡¯t seem to feel it.


    ...


    Three monthster...


    Jin Yuqi and the Jin family totally split up. She was evicted from the family in the end, just the same as in the plot she had known before.


    In the story where Qian Duoduo was the female protagonist, Jin Yuqi was rightly evicted from her family.


    She intended to change the ending, but in the end... it was still the same ending she received. The boys who confessed to her before were now all scared away.


    Filled with hatred, Jin Yuqi was on the edge of madness.


    She must have revenge.


    ...


    The first target of her revenge was Ming Shu. Pitifully, Jin Yuqi was beaten by Ming Shu and brought into the police station when Ming Shu called 110. It had already been a month when Ming Shu heard things about her again.


    Jin Yuqi drove a car into Shangguan Feng.


    Simrly, Qian Duoduo was also hit by the car, but only got slightly injured. Afterward, Jin Yuqi continued to hit several people madly before the police seized her again.


    Brother Jiang filed awsuit against Jin Yuqi. Jin Yuqi was put into the asylum for mental disorder.


    As for Shangguan Feng, he became a vegetable. He may not be able to wake up for the rest of his life.


    ...


    Graduating from high school, Ming Shu went from an excellent student to a poor student. She attended amon university.


    But apanied by Cheng Yan, college life was never quiet. Ming Shu didn¡¯t like Cheng Yan at all, but thetter harassed Ming Shu all the time.


    The whole school knew that these two were ¡°quarrelsome lovers.¡±


    When two poor students crowded together, the possibility of making trouble increased exponentially. Cutting sses, fighting, failing exams... just name it. There were nothing that the two didn¡¯t dare to try.


    Ming Shu usually fought for food.


    Meanwhile, Cheng Yan usually fought for Ming Shu.


    Finally, they graduated from college. But Cheng Yan still wouldn¡¯t let Ming Shu go. They yed a game of cat and mouse for several years, during which lots of people had introduced girls to Cheng Yan, but they were all rejected by him. There seemed to be only one girl in his eyes.


    He chased after Ming Shu alone!


    He just couldn¡¯t stop!


    What the hell was wrong with him.


    After many years passed, Ming Shu still had a baby face. Cheng Yan had grown up into a mature man, with an attractive style of tyrannical and celibate quality.


    ¡°Cheng Yan, so many years have passed, can¡¯t you just let me go!¡± All she had dreamed of was staying with her dear snacks forever. Why was it so hard!


    What an insidious man!


    ¡°Is it that hard for you to like me even for a while?¡± Cheng Yan asked miserably.


    ¡°Is it that hard for you not to like me even for a while?¡± Ming Shu huffed angrily. ¡°Would you please stop chasing after me?¡± This man didn¡¯t like her at all.


    Wasn¡¯t there a saying that went like...


    <i>¡°The less you get, the more you want?¡±</i>


    Throughout all these years, she still couldn¡¯t understand why Cheng Yan had to chase after her like such a psychopath.


    She had tried everything she could think of to get rid of him, but all failed. He didn¡¯t leave even with her beatings and abuse. She was fed up with him now!


    Cheng Yan took a deep breath and reached out to Ming Shu. ¡°Mengmeng, get down here first, it¡¯s not safe. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    But Ming Shu grabbed onto the handrail with a weird expression. ¡°Cheng Yan, you forced me here.¡±


    The minute she spoke thest word, Ming Shu loosened her hand.


    Cheng Yan¡¯s pupils dted in fright. He rushed over, trying to catch her, but her soft clothes slipped from between his fingers.


    The wind and sunlight were all he caught.

 Chapter 53 - League of Poor Students (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 53: League of Poor Students (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Cheng Yan looked at the girl who¡¯d fallen onto the intable cushion below. The corners of his mouth twitched a little; then, without any hesitation, he also jumped down.


    Ming Shu had just stood up when another figure dropped from above and hit the cushion by her side, the force of which again made her lose her bnce. A warm palm caught her wrist, and Cheng Yan got onto her body, gazing at her gloomily.


    They looked at each other for a long while.


    ¡°Lu Meng, you win.¡±


    After finishing this sentence, Cheng Yan got up and left.


    Ming Shu stared at his figure through the cushion. Soon, his back disappeared in the crowd.


    ¡°Mengmeng, isn¡¯t this going too far?¡± Ye Miaomiao found Ming Shu and pulled her up from the cushion. ¡°I saw Cheng Yan was quite down when he left. Just now, he did jump down after you.¡±


    ¡°Because there¡¯s a cushion here.¡± Ming Shu brushed at her clothes and thought, <i>Only a coward wouldn¡¯t have the courage to jump.</i>


    Ye Miaomiao revealed a contemptuous expression. ¡°You really think anyone would dare jump down from a building? Mengmeng, you have no idea how lucky you are. Cheng Yan is an excellent man. He¡¯s been chasing after you for so many years, do you know how many girls out there envy you? But you don¡¯t value him at all, what a poor man.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can marry him if you like. Just don¡¯t let him bother me.¡± <i>I have offered my whole heart to snacks, how can I love someone else? </i>Ming Shu thought.


    Ye Miaomiao pinched Ming Shu¡¯s arm. ¡°Okay, stop it. If my boyfriend finds out, he¡¯ll kill me!¡±


    ¡°Well, what a pity.¡± Ming Shu shook her head. She paid the workers who provided the cushion, then went straight to the nearest restaurant.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. Why don¡¯t you like Cheng Yan?¡± <i>Throughout all these years, even if you didn¡¯t fall in love with him at first sight, maybe you have some feelings for him now? </i>Ye Miaomiao wondered.


    Cheng Yan was indeed a poor student before, but he had changed greatly these years. He was no longer that troublesome boy.


    ¡°Why should I like him?¡± <i>What a strange question.</i>


    Because Cheng Yan dedicated himself to Ming Shu for many years, but she never responded, others began judging her as ruthless, treading on such a sincere heart.


    Some even said she was purposely ying Cheng Yan. They believed she should have told Cheng Yan clearly if she didn¡¯t like him, instead of wasting his time.


    What?


    Hadn¡¯t she expressed specifically since the beginning that she didn¡¯t like Cheng Yan?


    Yes, dislike!


    Now it was her fault?


    <i>I¡¯m feeling wronged, okay? How should I defend myself?</i>


    Ye Miaomiao scratched her head. ¡°Fine, fine, you don¡¯t like him. But what kind of man do you like? There are also many other men admiring you nowadays, but which one do you like?¡±


    <i>My heart has broken worrying over your happiness, but you¡¯re not aware of it at all!</i>Ye Miaomiao was bleeding inside.


    ¡°Humph, they don¡¯t deserve me.¡±


    ¡°You? Who do you think you are?¡± Ye Miaomiao rolled her eyes at Ming Shu. ¡°I say, no one will marry you in the future. Look at yourself, staying at home almost everyday, only knowing how to find food, like a boringdy in ancient times. Do you even live in the twenty-first century?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows slightly, a knife and fork in hands. ¡°Who told you that a woman has to marry someone?¡±


    Ye Miaomiao gave her a helpless look. ¡°Won¡¯t you feel lonely when you¡¯re on your own? Since the world has men and women at the same time, it makes sense to find your other half. You are viting the naturalw.¡±


    ¡°Naturalw? Can that be eaten?¡±


    ¡°Eat eat eat, all you care about is eating.¡± Ye Miaomiao gave up. ¡°Okay, as you will. I dare say Cheng Yan will not pay attention to you, either. I want to see how you¡¯ll live your life by yourself!¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged her shoulders indifferently.


    <i>I will live with my snacks, isn¡¯t it simple?</i>


    <i>If I feel bored, I¡¯ll go make some trouble. This world is so lively, anywhere could be a great ce to stop and see the sights. Is it even possible for me to feel lonely?</i>


    <i>Of course not!</i>


    Ye Miaomiao was angered and grabbed her bag, getting ready to leave. Ming Shu held onto her clothes and curled her mouth in a beguiling manner. ¡°Liushui, how about eating some seafood tonight?¡±


    Ye Miaomiao looked down to stare at the girl gazing up at her with sparkling eyes. She kept silent before freaking out: ¡°I¡¯m going mad!¡±


    ...


    Just like Ye Miaomiao predicted, Cheng Yan didn¡¯t show up from that day forward. Their lives seemed to have split in different directions.


    But asionally, Ye Miaomiao would report Cheng Yan¡¯s recent condition to Ming Shu.


    People on the outside held different opinions on their rtionship. But Ming Shu didn¡¯t care. Later, she left the city to pursue fine food in other ces.


    When she left, she got an MMS from Cheng Yan.


    The content was a little odd. It was a small and antiquated yard, looking like a picture within a picture. But she didn¡¯t know where it was.


    After many years, when Ming Shu had returned to the city, she asionally let Father Lu see the saved picture in the phone. Father Lu pointed at the little yard and asked surprisedly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the ce where we lived before? How did you get this photo?¡±


    Ming Shu looked to the picture as well and said, ¡°Did we live there before?¡±


    ¡°Right. When your grandpa and grandma were still alive we all lived in that house. Later, after they passed away, we moved out. Back then, you were so naughty, ying around...¡± Father Lu was caught in distant memories and spoke for a long time.


    Ming Shu captured several key words from Father Lu¡¯s redundant descriptions.


    ¡°Dad, did you and Cheng Yan meet a long time ago?¡± <i>It can¡¯t be like those outdated infant matrimonies, right?</i>


    ¡°Right! Otherwise we wouldn¡¯t dare to leave you alone with that kid.¡± Father Lu got up to search for a while in the study. Soon he handed a photo album over to Ming Shu. ¡°We thought you would be together, who knows...¡±


    The album contained many photos, most of which were childhood photos of the Host. asionally a little boy would be present, which should be Cheng Yan.


    ¡°Dad, who¡¯s this?¡± Ming Shu pointed at a little girl in a princess dress. It clearly wasn¡¯t Lu Meng.


    ¡°That¡¯s your elder cousin. She passed away of illness when you were eight.¡± Father Lu sighed pityingly.


    ording to Father Lu¡¯s memory, after the cousin was gone, Ming Shu also fell seriously ill. Later Grandma and Grandpa passed away one by one. They were afraid that the house was an ominous ce, so after the funeral, they quickly left with Lu Meng.


    Lu Meng had a memory problem after recovering from the illness. As she grew up, lots of childhood memories became more and more distant and were totally forgotten.


    <i>¡°If I¡¯m gone, you have to protect Mengmeng, take care of her. You must promise me.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°But...¡±</i>


    <i>¡°I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t promise, I¡¯ll never see you again.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Okay. I promise you.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Mengmeng is healthier than me. She is going to live longer than me, too. I hope she will live happily for me, see the world that I won¡¯t have the chance to see.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°She will.¡±</i>


    Ming Shu had a strange dream that night. In the dream, she seemed to have returned to that small yard and met with her elder cousin.


    Ming Shu woke up nkly. Covered in her quilt, she stared outside the window at the darkness.


    So this was why Cheng Yan didn¡¯t let her go? To fulfill the promise made to a young ymate?


    Right, that was how she felt for Cheng Yan as well. He was trying toplete a mission, instead of loving her for real.


    From the indifference in the beginning to the inexplicable pursuit afterward...


    But when did he find out she was that Lu Meng from his childhood?


    Whatever, it was none of her business. That Lu Meng had long disappeared from this world.

 Chapter 54 - Gorgeous Doctor (1)

    <h4>Chapter 54: Gorgeous Doctor (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Continental Headlines: Zhi Po randomly goes crazy whenever displeased#


    After that, Ming Shu and Cheng Yan lived two separate lives with no rtion to each other. Cheng Yan didn¡¯t get married for the rest of his life. Well, not for a lifetime; at least when Ming Shu left the world, Cheng Yan was still single.


    Ming Shu died in a car ident in that world, a huge pile-up. She could have survived it, but at the critical moment, a white light suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. She was then drawn back to the room of white clouds.


    Wasn¡¯t that annoying?


    [Lu Meng¡¯s original life was over.] the Harmony System exined.


    A glimmer of a smile passed through Ming Shu¡¯s eyes quickly. ¡°For the next world, can you stop arranging me many unreliable admirers?¡± The key point was that they weren¡¯t even admiring <i>her.</i>


    <i>Who do you think I am, a scrap picker?</i>


    [That is beyond my control. ] Every character has a stage, a course of life. And it is unchangeable.


    The white cloud screen appeared.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 8000


    Extension Task: Completed


    This time she got 8000 Hatred Points!


    Sure enough, was it more cost-effective to obtain Hatred Points from a group?


    ¡°Next world, next world.¡± She couldn¡¯t wait to eat.


    [...] <i>I won¡¯t try to guess the Guest¡¯s thoughts.</i>


    ...


    ¡°Miss, do we still have to move forward? It¡¯s getting dark. I¡¯m afraid we might be in danger if we continue to move. Miss Bai was crossing the line...¡±


    A clear female voice suddenly rang in Ming Shu¡¯s ears. A gentle breeze blowing past her cheeks brought with it a trace of heat and a faint rotten stink.


    Ming Shu quickly opened her eyes. She found herself standing in a sheltered forest, weak light breaking through the thick rustling leaves. asionally, the chirps of insects and birdsong would reach her ears.


    Two people were with her. The woman was standing by her side, looking down deferentially¡ªshe should be the person that just spoke to her. The man, however, stood a little further away from them, warily observing the surroundings.


    Ming Shu curled her lips up. ¡°Find a ce to rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t dare to say much as she was waiting for the new story at this time. She followed these two people to their destination before receiving the background information from the Harmony System.


    This was a Xuanhuan world.


    Xiao Rufeng, the fake protagonist, was a murderer before. During a mission, she was betrayed by her people. Then she crossed to the Xuanyuan Continent, bing the seventh Miss, or Miss Seven, of the Xiao family, who was unpopr among her rtives.


    Miss Seven was a loser. She didn¡¯t know who her father was and her mother had died long ago. Miss Seven was fat and ugly, as well as a total anathema. Her rtives always caused trouble for her and spurned her. She lived a hard life.


    After Xiao Rufeng crossed through, she opened the doors of her universe and remade her spirit pulse.


    From then on, she followed a sessful path of weight loss, detoxification, and beautification. Miss Seven began to practice her skills, shocking the world with her power as well as proving herself to them.


    The typical plot of Lady Loser¡¯s counterattack against life.


    The Host was called Zhi Po, the only disciple of the Master of Death Valley himself.


    The moral of this name was to effect a miraculous cure, bringing the dying back to life. Even if the soul was broken, it could be restored.


    Obeying the Master¡¯sst wish, Zhi Po left the valley to find the daughter of the Master¡¯s old friend. She would protect the daughter, ensuring her a peaceful life of joyfulness and well-being.


    The Host did find the girl, but unfortunately she was not a good person. Hearing the Host¡¯s exnation, she began to order the Host to bully the fake protagonist and others in a variety of ways. In the end, she even dared to fancy Xiao Rufeng¡¯s man. She pestered the Host endlessly to help her win that man.


    The Host had a one-track mind. She promised to protect the girl when the Master left, so even if she was reluctant in her heart, she had to do what she was told. She and Xiao Rufeng butted heads over many things.


    Xiao Rufeng took a fancy to her silver needle, which was passed down from generation to generation of Death Valley¡¯s disciples. Later she schemed to get the silver needle, and the Host was driven to a tragic death.


    But after the Host was killed, that daughter of the Master¡¯s old friend showed no grief or sympathy. She even nurtured a grudge against the Host for being useless. The Host¡¯s dead body was thrown aside to feed the lowest level of spirit beasts.


    Of course, the daughter of the friend didn¡¯t meet any good end.


    Daring to pursue the sparkling fake protagonist¡¯s man, wasn¡¯t that asking for death?


    Zhi Po, with such an important identity, came to a miserable end.


    The protagonist aura was really strong!


    After Ming Shu received the story, she thought for a moment and recalled where they were now¡ªthe Windy Mountain Range of Demons.


    The Xuanyuan Continent was filled with Qi, the element which could be harnessed to augment internal organs. Most people here majored in Qi practice. They advocated at force, respecting the powerful Qi practitioner. The one who was strong had the right to speak.


    The Windy Mountain Range of Demons was a boundless forest; no one knew it ended. Some said it was connected to another world, while some believed it was the end of the world.


    There was a variety of different opinions. But no one had been to the end of the Windy Mountain Range of Demons, so no one could confirm what the truth was.


    The Windy Mountain Range of Demons was a dangerous ce, but was also full of spirit beasts and rare treasures. Thus it had be one of the most important ces to practice on the Continent.


    This time, the Host was here because she had followed the friend¡¯s daughter¡ªBai Yanran.


    Earlier, when they met a tough spirit beast, Bai Yanran pushed the Host ahead to protect her. She, on the other hand, had already left.


    Right now was the point in the plot where the Host had chased away the spirit beast and was getting ready to find Bai Yanran again.


    Since the Host was not the main character, the main plot naturally had nothing to do with her. So these scenes weren¡¯t included in the original background information.


    ¡°Miss, I know it¡¯s not my business, but Miss Bai is not worth your loyalty at all. You are the Master of Death Valley, who in this Continent wouldn¡¯t respect you? While this Miss Bai, she treats you like a servant! Even if the old Master were alive, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed you to be treated like this...¡±


    Ming Shu turned to the girl, smiling. ¡°Hui Xue, you also think Bai Yanran is annoying?¡±


    The girl raised her head in surprise; it seemed it was quite inconceivable to hear such a sentence from Ming Shu. ¡°Miss? Are you...¡± <i>All right? </i>she thought.


    The Miss was directly calling Miss Bai¡¯s name and saying she was annoying?


    ... She was a lot more than annoying, she was totally ungrateful and shameless.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Miss, she would have died many times.


    ¡°Miss, Hui Xue was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have talked about Miss Bai like that.¡± Hui Xue bowed her head again and wondered, <i>Is the Miss speaking contrarily? She is a bit capricious today, maybe I should shut up.</i>


    ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± Ming Shu waved her hand carelessly. ¡°I also think she¡¯s annoying.¡±


    The Host obeyed her Master¡¯s wish to protect Bai Yanran, but Bai Yanran took it as an opportunity to order about the Host. If the Host didn¡¯t possess stubborn integrity, if it were another who had epted the Master¡¯s request, things would be quite different.


    Hui Xue widened her eyes slightly. ¡°Then why did you...?¡± <i>Amodate her?</i>


    ¡°I won¡¯t be like that anymore.¡± Ming Shu curled the corners of her mouth in a smile. The Host amodated others, but that was her choice. Now that Ming Shu was in this body, she would never amodate anyone.


    Hui Xue was filled with doubt inside. But thinking of today¡¯s matter, she reckoned that her Miss was too disappointed at Bai Yanran and said these words.


    ¡°It¡¯s good for Miss to think it through.¡± Anyway, it couldn¡¯t be better for the Miss to ignore that Miss Bai. ¡°Our Miss has an honorable status, not anyone could order you about like that.¡±


    Each Master of the Death Valley was a great doctor, the most highly skilled.


    There was a famous saying on the Continent that almost everyone knew:


    There is no disease or patient that can¡¯t be cured by Death Valley, except those who are rejected by it.

 Chapter 55 - Gorgeous Doctor (2)

    <h4>Chapter 55: Gorgeous Doctor (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    There were so many powerful people in this continent, but only Death Valley could save lives and be so powerful at the same time.


    <i>The Miss has be the new Master of Death Valley. Even if the lords of those well-known aristocratic families were here, they would not dare to disrespect our Miss. That Miss Bai, however, is too... It just annoys me whenever I think of her. Can¡¯t believe that Miss always told me to stay calm before. </i>Hui Xue was lost in her thoughts.


    ¡°Is there any food?¡± Ming Shu poked the burning branches with a stick. Her eyes reflected the mes, glittering with intelligence. <i>There must be a lot of delicious food in this world.</i>


    ¡°Just wait for a moment,¡± Hui Xue said quickly. ¡°Liu Feng, Miss is hungry, go get something to eat.¡±


    The man in the distance turned around. He nced at Ming Shu with an unreadable look, then disappeared in a sh. The rustling of leaves came from the deep forest, which startled the night birds into flight. Soon everything turned calm again.


    Liu Feng and Hui Xue followed the Host since childhood. Hui Xue was more vivacious; with a sensitive and meticulous disposition, she was mainly responsible for taking care of the Host¡¯s diet and daily life needs. Liu Feng, who wore a poker face all day, was a little careless, but he mastered a very powerful force; even unwilling tomunicate, he would always do whatever the Miss asked, ying the role of a coolie and escort.


    Because of Bai Yanran, the two were driven back to Death Valley by the Host in ater period. This directly led to the Host¡¯s hopeless plight when she was attacked.


    ... Affected by the protagonist aura, any impossible plot seemed possible.


    Apparently, Bai Yanran took primary responsibility for the miserable end of the Host, but the Host herself also yed a role. If she were more flexible, how would she have died that way. What a pity.


    Of course, this didn¡¯t have anything to do with Ming Shu. She was here to cause trouble for Xiao Rufeng. She had to y the viin again.


    But anyway.


    The Host was certainly an out-and-out viin in the story. But from the Host¡¯s point of view, she was just trying to fulfill the Master¡¯sst wish. Was she wrong?


    Different standpoints led to different arguments about good and evil.


    ...


    Liu Feng came back with two dead hares. Perhaps it was because this world was rich in Qi, both the hares looked near twice as big as those of a normal world, with plenty of meat.


    After finishing her meal, Ming Shu leaned against a tree trunk to rest. Hui Xue sat beside the campfire, asionally ncing sidelong at Ming Shu as she stoked the mes.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Hui Xue was a bit startled. She calmly pretended to withdraw her gaze and stammered, ¡°No, nothing, I didn¡¯t look at anything.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled her coat tighter around her and leaned slightly toward Hui Xue with a pair of smiling eyes. ¡°Hui Xue, you know, lying girls will be ugly...¡±


    Hui Xue could no longer hide her surprised face. Before, the Miss didn¡¯t go find Bai Yanran because she had figured it out, but now, how to exin that the Miss suddenly changed personalities? She had been apanying the Miss since she was a little girl, and no one was more familiar with the Miss¡¯s personality than her.


    The present Miss was too weird. But except for the weird feeling of her character, her essence was still the same as the Miss.


    ¡°Miss...¡± Hui Xue swallowed and said carefully, ¡°Are you all right?¡± Was the Miss bewitched?


    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡± <i>I can eat a whole hare in one go.</i>


    Hui Xue hesitated. ¡°But... but before you rarely smiled like this.¡± She didn¡¯t see the Miss smile ever since they left Death Valley to find Bai Yanran.


    But today, after the Miss said they wouldn¡¯t follow Bai Yanran again, the smile on her face never disappeared.


    ¡°Before is before, now is now.¡± Ming Shu leaned back against the trunk, rxing her body. ¡°Do you know the meaning of living? It¡¯s to achieve happiness. If you live an unhappy life, you¡¯d only be living in pain. If so, it¡¯s better to just end your life.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Did Miss just realize something during meditation? Why can¡¯t I understand what she¡¯s saying? </i>¡°What if the circumstances are tough and life just can¡¯t be happy?¡±


    There were too many uncontroble factors in this world. Any factor could lead to tragedy, and not every course ran smoothly.


    ¡°For those happy people, they would be happy no matter where they are.¡± Ming Shu pushed aside some stray hairs near her ear. ¡°And I...¡± <i>I will find ways to make myself happy.</i>


    Hui Xue tilted her head, waiting for the follow-up. Yet Ming Shu looked away and didn¡¯t intend to open her mouth again.


    Hui Xue was a little confused in her heart. But thinking from another perspective, the Miss was the smartest, so what the Miss said must definitely be right.


    ¡°As long as you are happy, Miss. Hui Xue only wants you to be happy.¡± She was totally a blind fan of her Miss.


    ...


    What was the most abundant thing in Windy Mountain Range of Demons?


    Exotic flowers and rare herbs, as well as spirit beasts.


    People on the Continent would catch the spirit beasts mainly for two reasons. One was to tame them, thus using the tame beasts for fighting; the other was to kill them, taking out the beast crystal to sell or exchange for other things.


    But Ming Shu¡ª


    ¡°That one is edible, go catch it.¡± Ming Shu pointed to a cattle-like spirit beast a short distance away and gave orders to Liu Feng with greedy eyes.


    <i>All the running beasts can be eaten.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m going to stay here forever!</i>


    Liu Feng shed to catch the beasts, who were rmed and fled toward the woods. Then several strange howls came from deep within the forest, sending birds flying overhead. Before long, the strange sounds disappeared. Liu Feng dragged a spirit beast twice the size of his body out of the forest.


    He unloaded the spirit beast before Ming Shu and turned to stand aside.


    ¡°Miss... you still want to eat?¡± Hui Xue looked at the dead beast as her mouth twitched. The Miss had already eaten up three spirit beasts along the way, but they¡¯d only marched a few miles!


    The meat of spirit beasts also contained Qi, which only a few people could digest. Consequently, the high-level spirit beasts generally weren¡¯t used as food.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Ming Shu looked back at Hui Xue, showing a starving face.


    Hui Xue was full of concern. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m worried that your body can¡¯t bear too much Qi. Can you digest all the Qi in the spirit beast meat? If the Qi can¡¯t be absorbed by your body, it will umte to the maximum capacity and cause health issues. And... why would you be hungry?¡±


    <i>Right, that¡¯s the point.</i>


    Practitioners like them usually didn¡¯t need to eat food for two or three months.


    ¡°Maybe...¡± Ming Shu averted her eyes quickly. ¡°I¡¯m trying to advance, so it makes me hungry. Right, that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Thest sentence, you were exining to yourself?</i>


    It did require a lot of Qi to advance. Hui Xue felt Ming Shu¡¯s pulse to confirm the normal cirction of Qi in her body. After hesitating for a while, she made a fire and roasted the meat under the anticipatory gaze of Ming Shu. She still doubted though.


    The scent of roasted meat pervaded the woods. Ming Shu looked like a cute pet waiting to be fed.


    ¡°Miss, some people are fighting.¡±


    <i>Whatever, whatever, let them y.</i>


    Ming Shu kept silent, so Hui Xue and Liu Feng had no other choice but to continue their roasting.


    ¡°Miss, they areing over to us.¡± The noisy voices were far away at first, but at present they were approaching.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. Let them y freely, don¡¯t disturb them.¡± <i>So torturous to wait for the meat.</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Miss!¡± Hui Xue batted away Ming Shu¡¯s greedy paws. ¡°It¡¯s not yet roasted. By the way, Miss, soon those people will get here...¡±


    Just before Hui Xue finished the sentence and Ming Shu withdrew her paws, a dark shadow flew swiftly toward them from the left.


    All of a sudden, sparks flew and the meat bounced against the closest tree trunk, falling to the grass.


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes widened as she witnessed the meat rolling in circles on the grass, then rolling to the soil, stained with lots of ¡°condiments.¡±


    <i>My! Roasted! Meat!</i>

 Chapter 56 - Gorgeous Doctor (3)

    <h4>Chapter 56: Gorgeous Doctor (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Who¡¯s this little goblin! Who dares to knock over my roasted meat!</i>


    <i>Drag them out for a beating! Beat them to death!</i>


    Ming Shu nced at the shadow who¡¯d hit against the trunk heavily along with the meat. Information shed across her mind. They were wearing the uniform of the Imperial School.


    They were all students of the school.


    Don¡¯t ask why there was a word for uniform in a Xuanhuan world. There just was. No matter if it was reasonable or not, it was needed for the plot.


    Bai Yanran also studied at the Imperial School. This time she came to the Windy Mountain Range of Demons just because of an organized school activity for students to practice.


    ¡°Yang Shufeng, take it out!¡± Several people in the same uniforms jumped out of the forest, including men and women.


    After they yelled, they surprisingly found some others were with them, which abruptly froze them where they stood. The air turned stagnant at once.


    Liu Feng and Hui Xue returned to Ming Shu. Ming Shu was staring at the dropped meat sadly, the meat she hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to eat.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they Bai Yanran¡¯s people? What are they doing here?¡± Someone recognized Ming Shu.


    ¡°The Bai family is very powerful. We¡¯d better not offend them.¡±


    One of the boys stepped forward and held his fist in the other hand. ¡°We are solving some personal grudges, it¡¯s none of your business. So please forgive our unintended offensive.¡±


    Ming Shu was still staring at the meat and didn¡¯t respond.


    Hui Xue and Liu Feng didn¡¯t dare to say anything either. They just looked at those people.


    The group over there hesitated for a while, thought they were agreed, and turned their eyes to Yang Shufeng again.


    Yang Shufeng slowly stood up by holding the trunk. He ignored the pain forcibly and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re going too far. I found it first, why should I give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you found it? Who can prove that?¡± a boy on the opposite side sneered. ¡°Hand it over and we will let you go.¡±


    ¡°Thieves!¡± Yang Shufeng was too angry, blood spraying from his mouth. And coincidentally, it was sprayed on the roasted meat.


    ¡°What a jerk! Yang Shufeng, you asked for it.¡± The young man who spoke winked at hispanions and they swiftly nked Yang Shufeng on both sides.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    The girl¡¯s pleasing voice pierced through the air like the sound of beads dropping on a jade te, crisp and cheerful.


    People on the other side had to stop, turning to the boy who gave orders just now.


    ¡°You are Miss Zhi Po, right?¡± The boy approached several steps. ¡°You work for the Bai family, and we don¡¯t intend to be your enemy. But if you are going to help Yang Shufeng, then don¡¯t me us for fighting. Perhaps a single one of us couldn¡¯t surpass the Bai family, but all of usbined would be a worthy rival.¡±


    ¡°Rx. I¡¯m a reasonable person.¡± Ming Shu walked past Hui Xue with a smile. Her long dress swung with her steps, forming a graceful figure. She pointed at Yang Shufeng. ¡°Liu Feng, take him.¡±


    Yang Shufeng¡¯s eyes widened. He apparently didn¡¯t know when he had offended the girl before him.


    Hearing this, the students on the other side also didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°And them.¡± Ming Shu turned around, pointing at the others again.


    Those students were stunned. ¡°Miss Zhi Po, what do you mean?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled lightly. ¡°Wasting food is shameful behavior, especially... wasting <i>my </i>food.¡±


    What?


    How was this rted to the food?


    Liu Feng¡¯sbat power was far beyond these students. Within a short time, he had taken down all of them to throw at Ming Shu¡¯s feet. Then, with a stony face, he retreated to one side.


    ¡°Miss Zhi Po, in what way did we offend you?¡± The students piled on the ground were muddled and they began to question Ming Shu one after another.


    ¡°Was it Bai Yanran who told you to do this to us?¡±


    ¡°Where is Bai Yanran?¡±


    Yang Shufeng sneered from the side. Now none of them could escape.


    Ming Shu strolled around them with her hands behind her back. Her eyes rested on Yang Shufeng and another student. ¡°You two, go catch me the same type of spirit beast. Then we¡¯ll let this all go. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you all.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What¡¯s the Miss doing? </i>Hui Xue thought.


    ¡°...¡± <i>I feel calm at heart, but don¡¯t know what to say </i>, Liu Feng thought.


    The others had ten thousand alpacas running about widely in their heads. <i>What the hell?</i>


    Even though they couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, their lives were in the hands of Ming Shu now, so they had to go catch the spirit beast. Yang Shufeng was injured earlier, so he¡¯d only be a liability. When he returned, he became even weaker. And the other student also got hurt, blood staining their skin and making them look very miserable.


    Since the spirit beast was caught, Ming Shu kept her word to set them free. Then, sitting down, she began to roast the meat.


    ¡°...¡±


    They couldn¡¯t believe it!


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Before anyone could take a chance to breathe, a strange sound suddenly emerged in the distance. What followed were some human screams, heading in their direction.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Who the hell knew what was the matter. Everyone looked toward the source of the sound anxiously, and soon, a human being appeared in their sights. The man ran over with an unstable gait, his face filled with horror. It seemed something terrible was chasing after him. He hoofed it past them.


    Then a second person.


    A third one.


    One of the students grabbed a fleeing man and asked loudly, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Run! There¡¯s a sixth level spirit beast behind us.¡± The man shook off the student¡¯s hand with a frightened expression. ¡°Don¡¯t grab me. You want to die, but I don¡¯t!¡±


    The spirit beasts could be divided into ten levels. Those between levels one and four weremon, those of level five were lessmon, and those of the sixth were rare. If the students worked together to fight spirit beasts between levels one and four, they might have a chance of winning, but level six...


    They would be killing themselves.


    ¡°Let¡¯s run.¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡± Someone pointed at Yang Shufeng, who was leaning against the trunk weakly.


    The leader gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yang Shufeng, take out the healing herb!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Yang Shufeng spat on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll never give it to you thieves!¡±


    <i>Whisper...</i>


    <i>Rustle...</i>


    Just as the two were at a stalemate, some noises came from the grass. Everyone was rmed and stared at the source.


    Two figures came out from the grass. After seeing many people before them, the two were also rmed. Behind them, more figures showed up in quick session, all wearing the same school uniform. They were students, too.


    ¡°Zhi Po.¡± A girl¡¯s voice broke the weird silence first, and its owner walked straight to Ming Shu. ¡°Where have you been? Why didn¡¯t youe after me? Do you know I almost died?¡±


    Ming Shu looked up to give her a nce. This girl was Bai Yanran. With a pea-like face, she should be very popr.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether you live or die.¡±


    Bai Yanran¡¯s eyes widened disbelievingly. Her spoiled Miss¡¯s temper burst out all of a sudden. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to protect me? You dare talk back to me! Go kill that beast quickly! Or you will be punished. Go! What are you looking at? Just go!¡±


    ¡°Miss Bai, may I remind you that it was you who abandoned our Miss before.¡± Hui Xue couldn¡¯t stand Bai Yanran anymore. Besides, the Miss also said she wouldn¡¯t tolerate Bai Yanran in the future. It was unnecessary for her to eat humble pies now.


    Bai Yanran shouted back fiercely, ¡°Who do you think you are! Cheap ve! I¡¯m talking to her, you shut up!¡±

 Chapter 57 - Gorgeous Doctor (4)

    <h4>Chapter 57: Gorgeous Doctor (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu got up with a twig in her hand. To everyone¡¯s surprise, she suddenly hit Bai Yanran on the back of her hand with the twig. ¡°What she said is what I said. Did I allow you to point fingers at my people?¡±


    Bai Yanran achingly eximed. Her fair hand turned into a red, swollen bun with visible speed. Bai Yanran covered the hand with a pair of fiery, angry eyes. ¡°You dare to hit me.¡±


    What happened to this woman? Before she would do anything she was told. Howe this time she behaved so strangely.


    ¡°I hit you, so what?¡± Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°Do you think you are a goddess that I don¡¯t dare hit you?¡±


    <i>Before, Zhi Po could bear your willfulness, but I¡¯m not that kind.</i>


    ¡°Zhi Po, did you forget who you are?¡± She dared tough, though not a thing was funny.


    Bai Yanran¡¯s chest fluctuated rapidly. She was breathing heavily in her fury.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you tell me who I am?¡±


    ¡°You are here to protect me as a servant, what else could you be!¡± Bai Yanran seemed to have lost her mind with rage, saying this without thinking.


    She felt a little regretful as well after finishing that sentence. But after thinking for a while, she convinced herself that she was right. Zhi Po indeed came to protect her, and she usually ordered her about like a servant, so wasn¡¯t she a servant?


    ¡°Bai Yanran, are you out of your mind? Our Miss being your servant, do you think you are worthy?¡± Hui Xue was finally able to hold her head high. Bai Yanran really thought herself a big shot, wasn¡¯t that amusing? If it weren¡¯t for the Miss tolerating her before, she¡¯d have been killed by Liu Feng many times over.


    ¡°I¡¯m the dignified Miss of the Bai family. Why aren¡¯t I worthy?¡± Bai Yanran said arrogantly with a straight back. ¡°Zhi Po, I now order you to bring me back the beast.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Hui Xue was shocked by Bai Yanran¡¯s shameless behavior.


    Ming Shu smiled at Bai Yanran and said softly, ¡°Okay, wait here for me and don¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Miss!¡± Didn¡¯t the Miss say she wouldn¡¯t care about Bai Yanran anymore? Howe she now listened to her again?


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to follow. Watch the meat.¡± Ming Shu pointed at the roasting meat on the fire, which was already changing color with a tempting smell, and rolled up her sleeves as she walked into the grass, bypassing the crowd.


    Bai Yanran disdainfully grunted at Hui Xue. ¡°When she returns, I¡¯ll let her punish you.¡±


    <i>To dare to talk back to me, this ve must be tired of living. I will teach her a lesson or she won¡¯t realize who is the master here.</i>


    ¡°All right, everyone. Don¡¯t worry, Zhi Po will kill that spirit beast.¡± Bai Yanran turned around with great confidence and spoke to the others.


    The crowd hesitated. Some people still chose to leave, and some die-hard fans of Bai Yanran stayed.


    The earlier students seemed to not be on Bai Yanran¡¯s side; they left as well with the half-dead Yang Shufeng dragging behind them.


    A few other people stayed.


    Among the remaining, there was a handsome man in ck. He was very outstanding with his tall figure and unique style. You could tell immediately that he was non-human... To be serious, he was obviously not an ordinary person with just one look.


    The man was surrounded by several escorts, one of which was holding a woman. That woman looked pale; she seemed to be seriously injured somewhere.


    Bai Yanran¡¯s eyes fell on the man; she felt her heart skip a beat. Until now she had been too angry to notice him.


    She swiftly adjusted her hair and wore a shy, sweet smile on her face. Bai Yanran walked to him enchantingly and said in a tender tone, ¡°Lord Seven, don¡¯t worry. Zhi Po is kind of a doctor. When shees back, I¡¯ll let her take a look at Sister Fei¡¯er.¡±


    Bai Yanran¡¯s eyes were full of affection. But as she nced at the woman in the escort¡¯s arm, a hidden hatred suddenly appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°Is she?¡± the man responded indifferently. He continued in an alienated but polite voice, ¡°Then we¡¯ll rely on Miss Bai, if you please.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to help you,¡± Bai Yanran answered coyly.


    ...


    One hourter, Ming Shu emerged from the grass. Hui Xue immediately approached, and as she came near, she was startled to see something big behind Ming Shu. Her scalp tingling, Hui Xue subconsciously wanted to shout for Liu Feng.


    ¡°Shh.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s warm finger lightly pressed on her lips. She was confronted with a pair of smiling eyes and swallowed her words hard.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Hui Xue saw the spirit beast staring at her, tilting its head. It had a pair of ss-like eyes, which were filled with doubt and fear instead of ferocity. The spirit beast grinned at Hui Xue, exposing its white teeth.


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Miss is going to stir things up!</i>


    ¡°Zhi Po, where is the spirit beast?¡± Bai Yanran was watching them from close by. That arrogant appearance made Hui Xue really want to p her.


    Ming Shu moved aside a bit and reached out to push away the concealing grass. ¡°Here it is, your spirit beast.¡±


    The spirit beast was alerted by the action; it squatted in the grass with fierce eyes, staring at the other people. Once the grass was parted, the spirit beast immediately jumped out, rushing straight at Bai Yanran.


    This happened too fast. Perhaps Bai Yanran was too scared, for her whole body froze on the spot and she stared at the spirit beast like a loser.


    At the critical turning point, a man next to her pulled her down. They rolled a few times on the ground. The spirit beast fanned the air. The escort of that Lord Seven took the opportunity to draw the attention of the beast, leading it away from Bai Yanran and to the others. The scene was extremely chaotic.


    ¡°Come help!¡± The sixth level spirit beast was not easy to deal with. The escort called out to the students who were retreating slowly toward the fringes.


    Through the disordered figures, Lord Seven looked to the woman who had sat down at the campfire. She was watching the chaotic battle cheerfully, her chin propped on her palm. The woman wore all white, covered in a red robe.


    Because of the flickering mes, the woman was bathed in soft light. She looked very gentle.


    However, this woman did bring back a beast to attack them. And now, she was calmly sitting there to watch them, like she was enjoying a y.


    Lord Seven¡¯s eyes again rested on Ming Shu¡¯s robe, the pattern on which was a little familiar to him. It seemed he had seen it before somewhere.


    ¡°Watch out, Lord!¡±


    The spirit beast approached Lord Seven soundlessly. It opened its big mouth and was about to bite him.


    Lord Seven frowned, raising his hand to block it. With his clothes floating, a strong air flow burst from his sleeve, directly hitting the beast in the belly. The spirit beast was thrown toward a distant trunk and fell down, groaning sorely.


    Lord Seven¡¯s expression distorted. Surging Qi was flowing fiercely through his body and his injury became worse. But he adjusted his breath, not losing his fighting vigor.


    The beast¡¯s animal intuition was telling it that it had better not piss off this man.


    The spirit beast howled at Ming Shu; thetter waved the branch in her hand and said, ¡°Run, silly.¡±


    Then the spirit beast belted out another howl and red at Lord Seven for a moment before turning around to jump into the grass. It disappeared into the woods.


    ¡°Zhi Po, what¡¯s wrong with you!¡± Bai Yanran got rid of the man holding her and rushed to Ming Shu, saying sharply, ¡°Why did you bring the spirit beast back to attack us?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled as she fiddled with the branch in her hand. ¡°Would you please be reasonable? It¡¯s you who asked me to bring it back, and you didn¡¯t say you wanted it dead or alive. Wasn¡¯t I doing what you asked? Speaking of what¡¯s wrong with me, that¡¯s what you should ask yourself, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± When did she tell her to bring it back? Bai Yanran spluttered, ¡°I told you to kill it, kill it, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    ¡°The silly little thing struggled to grow into a big spirit beast, how could I have the heart to kill it?¡±


    The others¡¯ eyes bulged speechlessly. <i>Could you please put the roasted meat away before talking nonsense?</i>

 Chapter 58 - Gorgeous Doctor (5)

    <h4>Chapter 58: Gorgeous Doctor (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Zhi Po, are you crazy?¡± Bai Yanran didn¡¯t want to be disrespected in Lord Seven¡¯s presence. She couldn¡¯t suppress her anger, though. <i>What¡¯s wrong with this Zhi Po, seriously </i>. It had only been a few days sincest time they met. Why was she like a totally different person? Especially with her rude attitude.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy.¡± <i>I¡¯m doing very fine.</i>


    ¡°What on earth do you want to do? Why did you let the spirit beast attack...¡± Bai Yanran lost her words all of a sudden and her beautiful eyes gradually filled with disbelief. ¡°You, you can rein the beast?¡±


    All the people present, including Lord Seven, turned to Ming Shu at the same time.


    There were all kinds of professions on the Xuanyuan Continent. The mostmon was the spiritual master. Anyone could be a spiritual master as long as they had a spirit pulse. The difference was in the levels, which ranged from the lowest to the highest.


    And besides the popr profession of spiritual master, there were other professions such as pharmacist, weapon refiner, master tactician, and beast-reining master.


    Among them, the most respectable were the pharmacist and the beast-reining master.


    It was not hard to understand that the pharmacist was of great importance. Who wouldn¡¯t be sick or injured during their lifetime?


    A beast-reining master, on the other hand, was able to rein in a spirit beast, making it easier for humans to tame. It was well known that taming a reined spirit beast was much easier than taming an un-reined one, with a 90% risk deduction.


    The spirit beast was ferocious and brave. Once it was tamed, it would be a powerful weapon. The higher a spirit beast¡¯s level was, the harder it was to tame. At this moment, the beast-reining master would y an import role.


    ¡°Reining in a beast?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s smile widened. ¡°This skill seems quite powerful, but I can¡¯t.¡±


    Clearly Bai Yanran didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°If you can¡¯t rein in a beast, why did the spirit beast listen to you?¡± Only a beast-reining master could drive a beast. She must be capable of beast-reining.


    Beast-reining...


    The purpose ofing to the Windy Mountain Range of Demons this time was precisely to catch a strong spirit beast to tame. If she knew how to rein in a beast, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for her to tame a powerful one? Bai Yanran was chuckling to herself in her heart.


    If she had known that Ming Shu mastered the beast-reining method, she wouldn¡¯t have treated her like that.


    Why didn¡¯t she tell her that she had this skill before? <i>Now, in such a situation, does she want me to apologize to her in person? </i>Bai Yanran pondered.


    ¡°Well, it just listened to me on its own. What could I do about that. You can ask it to follow you if you like.¡± Ming Shu tore off a piece of roasted meat, and the irresistible smell immediately floated into the air.


    Bai Yanran was still struggling over whether to apologize or not when the woman who had been ced in the escort¡¯s arms suddenly moaned. She seemed unconscious, scratching at her clothes and skin constantly. Within a short while, her fair skin was all scratched up, tiny streams of blood beginning to appear.


    Ming Shu observed the messy scene on the other side as she chewed the delicious meat.


    Lord Seven stood in the crowd with his hands behind his back. He didn¡¯t seem panicked at all, not even changing his cold expression. Ming Shu licked her fingertips and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡±


    Hui Xue looked over and followed Ming Shu¡¯s gaze. ¡°He is the Seventh Lord of the Royal Family, Feng Cheng. The sick woman is his future wife, Lady Seven Xiao Rufei.¡±


    Xiao Rufei? The fake protagonist was called Xiao Rufeng... This Xiao Rufei seemed to be the legitimate Miss of the Xiao family, the formal female protagonist of this world. She should have lived a happy life with the male protagonist Feng Cheng.


    But unfortunately, as Xiao Rufeng¡¯s body was upied by another person from another world, Xiao Rufei had to face a tough life. She was pressured by Xiao Rufeng in many ways, losing all kinds of opportunities. Furthermore, she ended up with a broken family and died bitterly.


    The fake protagonist was too cruel.


    <i>I have to eat another spirit beast to calm down.</i>


    [Extension Task: Gain Hatred Points from Bai Yanran.]


    <i>From Bai Yanran? Isn¡¯t that a piece of cake? This task is of no technical content at all, it won¡¯t allow me to show off my real strength. Can I have another task?</i>


    [No. ] <i>This is a serious task, how can you change to another casually?</i>


    <i>Then... could you send a more challenging one?</i>


    [The task isn¡¯t allowed to be sent unless it satisfies the conditions.] The Harmony System rejected her again. It was a system of principles, how could itpromise with the Guest¡¯s sweet words? [Feng Cheng is a conditional extension task. You can offend him as many times as possible.]


    <i>Hey hey hey!</i>


    <i>Didn¡¯t you just say you wouldn¡¯tpromise easily?</i>


    [...] <i>I didn¡¯t say anything.</i>


    As Ming Shu was having a ¡°friendly¡± chat with the Harmony System, Bai Yanran ran over hurriedly from the other side. Her tone sounded a little ufortable, but still carried an arrogant ¡°Miss¡± style. ¡°Zhi Po, go have a look at her.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Bai Yanran nced over and lowered her voice. ¡°He is Lord Seven. You¡¯d better not displease him. Just go take a look, and tell him that you can¡¯t fix it.¡±


    <i>Do you think I want to save that Xiao Rufei? Of course not!</i>


    Bai Yanran was only too anxious for Xiao Rufei¡¯s death. She was the one that was born to be the wife of Lord Seven. Why should that bitch upy the position of the future Lady Seven?


    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°Zhi Po!¡± Bai Yanran was directly rejected twice. She couldn¡¯t help losing her temper and yelled in a shrill voice. But for fear that others would notice, she deliberately lowered her volume, which then sounded exceptionally weird. ¡°Are you going to do it or not?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled with moon-like eyes and eyebrows, her thin lips opening and closing. ¡°I won¡¯t do it. You can check her by yourself.¡±


    ¡°If I could do it, would I ask you?¡± Bai Yanran grunted. ¡°It¡¯s your honor to be ordered by me. Zhi Po, don¡¯t go too far. Without the protection of the Bai family, do you think you could survive in the Continent with your beast-reining method?¡±


    Thetter part of the sentences were a bare threat.


    This sought-after profession was naturally a dangerous one.


    There¡¯s a saying: If I can¡¯t get what I want, no one else can have it, either.


    ¡°Well, since you said that...¡± Ming Shu answered in a rising tone. Bai Yanran thought her threat worked. But before she could even begin to smile, Ming Shu continued, her following words smashing her heart like heavy stones. ¡°I will definitely live happily on this Continent, but you may not be able to witness it.¡±


    <i>Couldn¡¯t you finish the sentence in one breath!</i>


    Besides, what did she mean, Bai Yanran may not be able to witness it? Was she cursing her to die?


    ¡°Zhi Po, you are going too far!¡±


    Ming Shu threw away the bones and took out a handkerchief to wipe her hands. ¡°First, I didn¡¯t sell myself to you. Second, I don¡¯t owe you money. I have every right to reject you. So, may I ask you how I¡¯m going too far?¡±


    In fact, she didn¡¯t have any obligation to save Xiao Rufei; even if she had, Death Valley saved people ording to certain rules. No one was entitled to be saved.


    Before, the Host was kind of stupid, maybe for the sake of the plot. Throughout the whole story, the Host tolerated Bai Yanran and was led by the nose by her.


    This dramatic plot was truly amazing.


    Snacks were needed to calm emotions right then.


    Bai Yanran gritted her teeth. Glimpsing Feng Chenging this way, she instantly reced her grim expression with an aggrieved face and tearful eyes. She said in a weeping voice, ¡°Please, Zhi Po, just go take a look at Sister Fei¡¯er. I know it was all my fault before. But Sister Fei¡¯er is in danger now, go check on her, okay? I will pay you for the diagnosis.¡±


    <i>What?</i>


    <i>The whole Continent owes you an Oscar!</i>


    <i>So good at acting, why don¡¯t you enter showbiz?</i>


    Feng Cheng approached with his escort, right on time to hear these words from Bai Yanran. He indifferently swept his gaze over Bai Yanran. Ming Shu wondered whether he caught their earlier conversation.


    He kept silent. The escort looked at Ming Shu and held his fist in his other hand. ¡°Miss Zhi Po, sorry to bother you, but could you take a look at Miss Xiao?¡±


    Ming Shu turned her smiling eyes to Feng Cheng and pointed at Bai Yanran with her finger. ¡°If you want me to see the patient, you have to order your people to beat her.¡±


    ¡°Zhi Po, you...¡± Bai Yanran was beyond shocked now. It was hard to express her new level of shock, so far above the original level.


    Subtle changes were observed on Feng Chen¡¯s face. The escort waspletely stunned.


    Was something wrong with his ears?


    The escort covered his blunder and said, ¡°With all due respect, Miss Zhi Po, weren¡¯t you Miss Bai¡¯s person before?¡±


    ¡°Do you want the diagnosis or not?¡±

 Chapter 59 - Gorgeous Doctor (6)

    <h4>Chapter 59: Gorgeous Doctor (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    By now, had Xiao Rufeng crossed over and met the male protagonist once already? Or had she met him several times? Well, it was not important... What was important now was that Xiao Rufeng had sessfully drawn the attention of Feng Cheng, making him realize she was different from the rumors.


    However, Xiao Rufei upied the position of the future Lady Seven now. Even if Feng Cheng wasn¡¯t fond of Xiao Rufei, he wouldn¡¯t stand by on the sidelines and watch her suffer, for the sake of the Xiao family.


    But if he epted Ming Shu¡¯s proposal, he would have to offend the Bai family.


    Although he was from the royal family, in reality, the royal family and these noble families hadrge gaps between each other. It would cause trouble to offend any one of them.


    ¡°Miss Zhi Po, could you make another demand?¡± Seeing his lord hesitate, the escort volunteered to speak out. ¡°Any rare and valuable objects. You need only name it, the royal family and the Xiao family will not let you down.¡±


    With just one sentence, the Xiao family was also dragged into the negotiation. No matter what requirements Ming Shu would ask, the Xiao family had to undertake half of the responsibility.


    These people were too shrewd to lose any pennies.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t me me, then.¡± Ming Shu smiled to see them off. ¡°Lord Seven, there¡¯s nothing I can do for you, please leave now.¡±


    Being the male protagonist, Feng Cheng had his own thoughts. He took a profound look at Ming Shu, and somehow, let his eyes fall on the pattern of her robe again.


    Where on earth had he seen it before?


    Watching Feng Cheng leave, Bai Yanran caught her breath again. It was too scary.


    ¡°Zhi Po, you hold on!¡± Bai Yanran dropped these threatening words. She dared cause her trouble with such malicious schemes; luckily Lord Seven didn¡¯t agree.


    ¡°Whatever. Are you going to eat me?¡± Ming Shu was quite at ease.


    Anger turned Bai Yanran¡¯s eyes red. She nced over at Feng Cheng and ran to him in a trot, abandoning her argument with Ming Shu.


    Ming Shuughed lightly and continued eating.


    ...


    ¡°Lord, Miss Xiao is getting worse now. We¡¯d better leave this ce immediately,¡± the escort suggested.


    Feng Cheng looked thoughtful, focusing his eyes on the woman moaning in pain. He then said in deep voice, one hand holding his jaw, ¡°She was poisoned by the ck-eyed golden viper. We need the healing herb to detoxify her, or nothing will help even we leave.¡±


    ¡°But the healing herb is too hard to find. I¡¯m afraid that before we get it, Miss Xiao might...¡± The healing herb was a very precious kind of herb, which could remedy all kinds of poisons.


    ¡°The healing herb? When I arrived here, I heard someone shouting at a man for the healing herb.¡± Although Bai Yanran wasn¡¯t willing to save Xiao Rufei, this was the perfect chance for her to draw Feng Cheng¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Where¡¯s that man?¡± the escort immediately asked.


    Looking around, Bai Yanran didn¡¯t find the man she saw earlier. ¡°It seems he has left...¡±


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have gone far, I¡¯ll go chase him,¡± the escort immediately said, turning to Feng Cheng to await his order.


    After a three-second pause, Feng Cheng nodded.


    The escort then left hurriedly to chase after Yang Shufeng and those students.


    The remaining escorts found it a little unbearable to see Xiao Rufei in pain, and someone suggested, ¡°Lord, let me force that woman over so that she can make Miss Xiao feel better in the meanwhile.¡±


    Feng Cheng didn¡¯t answer. He stared at Ming Shu¡¯s red hem drooping on the ground.


    ¡°Lord?¡±


    Feng Cheng returned to himself and ordered, ¡°Find a ce to rest first.¡±


    The escort was a bit unwilling, throwing a nce at Ming Shu. But thinking that the woman might be capable of reining a beast, he then was convinced that it would be wise for the Lord not to contend with her so casually.


    ...


    The escorts didn¡¯t catch up with Yang Shufeng and those students. Xiao Rufei¡¯s condition was getting more and more serious. Bai Yanran volunteered to take care of Xiao Rufei. Feng Cheng agreed, for she might do the job more conveniently as she was of the same gender as the patient.


    Right now, a group of people were camped in a rtively open area, taking a rest.


    After Ming Shu finished her meat, she leisurely strolled near them with Hui Xue and Liu Feng. But she didn¡¯t get closer to them, just kept wandering not far away.


    The others were full of confusion, not knowing what she wanted to do.


    However, there was a clear boundary between them and Ming Shu, and neither side crossed over the line.


    Bai Yanran finally epted the fact that Ming Shu would no longer listen to her, so she let go of the idea of ordering her about now. But deep in her heart, she was thinking of taking revenge for today, trying to find a way to teach Ming Shu a lesson.


    When it grew darker, everyone noticed Ming Shu starting to roast meat again.


    The tempting smell of the meat floated over, making their mouths water.


    But they had all grown up with servants and no one was willing to go hunting. More importantly, they had lost all their strength during the day being chased after by the sixth level spirit beast. They were too tired to move.


    ¡°Yanran, what¡¯s wrong with that Zhi Po?¡± Someone approached Bai Yanran, asking with a grouchy stare pointed in the direction of Ming Shu.


    Before, when Zhi Po was with them, they didn¡¯t have to worry about the food at all, because the two servants beside her would do everything for all of them.


    ¡°Who knows,¡± Bai Yanran answered resentfully. ¡°I didn¡¯t beg her toe with me. Now she¡¯s giving me the cold shoulder, who does she think she is!¡±


    ¡°Yanran, if you didn¡¯t treat her that way, we might have avoided these unptable things now.¡± A girl sitting opposite them med Bai Yanran, her tone ironic.


    Hearing this, Bai Yanran exploded. ¡°What do you mean? Are you ming me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, don¡¯t mistake me, Yanran,¡± the girl immediately denied, but her tone was still iffy. ¡°But I heard that she took the initiative to protect you. She was not your servant, how could youmand her like a ve?¡±


    Bai Yanran was about to erupt. Then she saw Feng Chenging this way out of the corner of her eye, so she merely red at the girl before putting on a smiling face for Feng Cheng.


    The girl rolled her eyes at Bai Yanran and whispered, ¡°If not for your family, who would tolerate you? Now you dream totch onto Lord Seven, what a joke.¡±


    The others also looked at each other and then quickly averted their gazes.


    Truly, they didn¡¯t like Bai Yanran; she always ordered them about and acted like she was the queen. But they could do nothing about it. She was born with a silver spoon in her mouth!


    Late at night, the camp quieted down.


    Ming Shu chewed on a bone like a dog. She stared at the campfire before her and pondered, <i>What to eat for breakfast?</i>


    Hui Xue sat next to Ming Shu. She was too sleepy to hold up her head.


    Ming Shu reached out to hold Hui Xue¡¯s slumping form, preventing her from hitting her head. Hui Xue was then gently ced against a tree trunk.


    Liu Feng, who stood in the tree, looked down to catch this picture. His calm ck eyes shed. The Miss seemed more approachable now and smiled more often.


    But that smile was not the same as in Death Valley. He couldn¡¯t tell what the difference was, though.


    <i>Rustling...</i>


    Some weak sounds suddenly emerged from the woods behind them. Ming Shu turned her head to peer into the darkness, then she stood up, propping herself on the trunk and doing a little stretch. The Feng Cheng¡¯s escorts also heard the noises. But seeing Ming Shu stand up, they thought it was Ming Shu making the noise. After staring at her for a few seconds and not hearing the strange noises again, they slowly drew back their gazes.


    But something didn¡¯t seem right. Pondering uncertainly, the escorts turned to the source again.


    There was only a campfire there, the mes swaying with the night breeze. Nothing to see but the shift of dark and light.


    Even the one standing in the tree was gone.


    ¡°Aooooo~!¡±


    Several dark shadows leaped out from the darkness. The leading one was the very same sixth level spirit beast that chased them during the day.


    ¡°Beast attack!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

 Chapter 60 - Gorgeous Doctor (7)

    <h4>Chapter 60: Gorgeous Doctor (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu perched on a big tree branch to observe at the melee below. ¡°Hui Xue, are they really studentsing from the most powerful Royal School on the Continent?¡±


    <i>They, who were at the mercy of several spirit beasts?</i>


    <i>Are you kidding me?</i>


    ¡°Miss, these are all sixth level spirit beasts. Even Liu Feng wouldn¡¯t be able to win the fight for sure.¡± A face appeared from among the leaves nearby. ¡°And moreover, not all students in the Royal School are talented ones. Some disciples from the big families were admitted because they met the requirements to pass through.¡±


    ¡°You are saying they were admitted through the back door?¡±


    Hui Xue choked, but had no reason to refute her. ¡°Maybe you can put it in that way...¡±


    Ming Shu began to lose interest. ¡°It¡¯s boring, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go have some night snacks.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    #How to deal with the Miss bing more and more obsessed with food? Emergency. Waiting online.#


    Ming Shu returned after finishing her night snacks to find that these people were still being besieged by the spirit beasts.


    ¡°What a longsting war!¡± Animals are indeed more powerful than humanity.


    Ming Shu told Hui Xue to stay where she was while she walked toward the spirit beasts¡¯ circle from the grass. Hearing her footsteps, the sixth level spirit beasts were alerted and looked over, roaring angrily to warn Ming Shu away.


    These spirit beasts were like huge cats with magnified features, long tails, and simr in size to tigers. There was a tuft of shing hair between their eyebrows, thus people on the Continent called them thunder cats.


    Don¡¯t ask Ming Shu why they chose to call them thunder cats or why there was a tuft of shing hair. She didn¡¯t understand the unique style of people on the Continent, either.


    ¡°Aooo~!¡± The spirit beast which showed up earlier this day growled, and the other beasts unwillingly retreated to gave way to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Zhi Po, what do you want to do?¡± Seeing Ming Shu appear, one of the survivors shouted. ¡°Why did you drive the spirit beasts to attack us? What¡¯s your purpose?¡±


    ¡°You can talk nonsense, but you can¡¯t eat everything.¡± The other person widened his eyes in surprise. Ming Shu waved her hands smilingly, ¡°Sorry, I mean you can¡¯t talk nonsense and can¡¯t eat everything either. Did you witness me driving the spirit beasts to attack you?¡±


    ¡°The present situation can¡¯t be counted as evidence?¡± The spirit beasts standing before them weren¡¯t evidence?


    ¡°Did I drive you to attack them?¡± Ming Shu asked one of the thunder cats beside her seriously.


    The thunder cat shook its head with a howl.


    ¡°See? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Ming Shu innocently spread her hands. ¡°It might be that one of you has done unthinkable things to offend them, otherwise, why did they just attack you?¡±


    ¡°You are the beast-reining master, of course they¡¯d listened to you.¡± Some people still didn¡¯t believe her.


    [The Guest is able to earn many Hatred Points easily by taking the me for others.]


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Okay, I have to educate you now.</i>


    <i>Earlier you encouraged me to kill people, and now began to praise the behavior of taking me for others?</i>


    <i>Are you serious? Why couldn¡¯t you suggest some dignified actions?</i>


    ¡°Great. I did it! What can you do to me!¡± Ming Shu raised her hand to give orders vigorously. ¡°Kids, go on! Kill them!¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Is this human a nutcase? </i>the thunder cats thought.


    Everyone was rmed. But they soon found the thunder cats were looking at Ming Shu as if she was a loser. Only the leader seemed to be staring at her with fear.


    Embarrassing atmosphere.


    Depressed feeling.


    Ming Shu waved her hands again and then touched her own hair, smiling. ¡°Well, you guys continue. I¡¯ll... go eat something.¡±


    <i>I told you these thunder cats have nothing to do with me. You had to see it for yourselves, satisfied now? I¡¯m not a so-called beast-reining master!</i>


    [...] Was the host making herself a joke?


    No, the Host was here to tease others.


    ...


    <i>Rumbling¡ª</i>


    The moment Ming Shu turned around, a spark produced by a spirit force collision suddenly zed into the night. As the thunder cats and all the people looked up to see, a human figure appeared in the crowd all of a sudden.


    Some ¡°thing¡± seemed to be following her. Lots of trees were knocked down and a huge figure was gradually revealed.


    It was a bear.


    The bear¡¯s body was as big as a hill. Those towering trees were all pushed down effortlessly by its casual movement.


    Spotting the bear, the thunder cats were scared into an unwilling retreat, howling lowly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a seventh level spirit beast! A seventh level!¡± the silent crowd suddenly eximed.


    ¡°Why is a seventh level spirit beast appearing in this ce?¡±


    ¡°Zhi Po, that vicious woman, she must want to kill us all.¡±


    These frightened people held Ming Shu ountable for the situation without any hesitation.


    Ming Shu pointed to the person who just appeared. ¡°Are those objects attached to your necks just for decoration? Apparently the bear was led here by her, how¡¯s it rted to me?¡±


    Ming Shu was fine with the Harmony System wronging her, but now these people intended to me her for everything? No way.


    Everyone looked in the direction Ming Shu pointed. They hadn¡¯t noticed a new person appear in their group until now. And that person was retreating to the edges, getting ready to sneak away.


    ¡°Xiao Rufeng!¡± Bai Yanran recognized the person and called her name with widened eyes. ¡°Why are you here? Weren¡¯t you...¡± <i>Dead?</i>


    Of course, she closed her mouth in time, swallowing back thatst word.


    That figure had been discovered so she stopped retreating. She then stood still and looked at the others. Her meaty face was stained by a ck birthmark, appearing a bit hideous.


    This was Xiao Rufeng, the fake protagonist.


    The present Xiao Rufeng hadn¡¯t begun her counterattack.


    Xiao Rufeng scoffed with a pair of cold eyes. ¡°Sorry, Miss Bai, I¡¯ve let you down. I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    Her sharp eyes turned quickly to rest on Ming Shu, who was standing behind the thunder cats at that time. Xiao Rufeng seemed to find it a bit odd that Ming Shu wasn¡¯t at Bai Yanran¡¯s side. She was standing all alone in the shadows.


    The light ended just at her feet. She stood over there like a shadow herself, expression unclear and essence indiscernible.


    ¡°What are you talking about! It has nothing to do with me.¡± Unexpectedly, this person had a strong sense of determination. That she should be alive after being chased into a group of spirit beasts...!


    Xiao Rufeng was very ¡°famous¡± and the present people all knew her. But they all looked at her with contemptuous eyes. ¡°Xiao Rufeng, did you lead the bear here?¡±


    ¡°What if I did, what if I did not?¡± Xiao Rufeng averted her gaze carelessly, her face filled with arrogance.


    The bear was getting closer and closer. Everyone was too nervous to breathe. ¡°Xiao Rufeng, you pissed off the bear, so you must face it by yourself. Don¡¯t get us in trouble!¡±


    ¡°Chase her out!¡±


    ¡°Right, since she led it here, we should force her to lead it away.¡±


    Someone walked toward Xiao Rufeng. Xiao Rufeng put her hand behind her back, a sh of coldness crossing her eyes.


    ¡°Now we are in a dilemma. If you want to fight, wait till we resolve this,¡± Feng Cheng¡¯s escort rebuked.


    The escort¡¯s words also expressed Feng Cheng¡¯s opinion. Though unwilling, these people didn¡¯t dare disobey Feng Cheng. They stared at Xiao Rufeng furiously.


    Ming Shu got ready to leave, but the thunder cat blocked her way with several mournful howls, rubbing its head against her thighs.


    ¡°Pal, that¡¯s a bear.¡± Ming Shu pointed at the approaching hill. ¡°Do you see that? A bear. Bears kill people. Let me pass.¡±


    ¡°Wuwu...¡± The thunder cat growled at its fellows. Then several thunder cats jumped fearlessly into the dark toward the bear.


    Soon, the roars of the bear carried to them. The bear was lured in another direction.


    The thunder cat looked at Ming Shu again, hopefully and fearfully.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Who told you to lead it away!</i>


    <i>Fool!</i>

 Chapter 61 - Gorgeous Doctor (8)

    <h4>Chapter 61: Gorgeous Doctor (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu got ready to leave, angry. The thunder cat bit her clothes, howling, ¡°Aoo...¡±


    Ming Shu tried to pull her clothes free but failed, so she turned to look at the thunder cat with a sigh. Then she looked at the confused people standing away from her.


    ¡°Who took its egg? Just eat... no, give it back.¡± <i>I wonder if the eggs of thunder cats are edible.</i>


    ¡°What egg?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t either. I didn¡¯t see any eggs.¡±


    ¡°Does the thunder caty eggs?¡±


    Once this remark was out the group suddenly fell quiet. They realized that the thunder cat seemed to have kittens instead ofying eggs. What kind of egg was it looking for?


    ¡°Okay, I asked, but it¡¯s up to them whether or not to give back your egg. Now let go of me.¡± Ming Shu pulled at her clothes again.


    The thunder cat purred, reluctant to open its mouth, then turned to the other side, roaring. It probably meant to say to return the egg and avoid dying.


    Ming Shu really wanted to tell it that the novel¡¯s hero and heroine as well as the fake protagonist were all here. <i>Even if you had a tenth level spirit beast beside you, you wouldn¡¯t be able to kill them. This is your fate! Probably your egg has been eaten.</i>


    [...] <i>Do you think everyone is like you? Eat, eat, eat, what else do you know?</i>


    Although several thunder cats had left for the bear, the remaining ones still outnumbered the humans, thus no one dared to make any rash moves.


    ¡°Who took it?¡± Feng Cheng¡¯s fierce gaze swept across the crowd. But most people were dazed, not knowing anything about the egg.


    ¡°Lord Seven, this must be Zhi Po¡¯s conspiracy. She is trying to find an excuse to kill us. Apparently thunder cats don¡¯ty eggs.¡± Someone boldly put forward his personal opinion.


    Feng Cheng nced at the speaking person.


    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡± That man was a bit scared to look into the eyes of Feng Cheng, his voice almost unheard.


    ¡°Whoever took it, just hand it over quickly, or nobody can leave.¡± One of Feng Cheng¡¯s escorts continued, ¡°No matter what kind of egg, just take it out.¡±


    Following the escort¡¯s sentence, Feng Cheng pointed at a person and said in an assured tone, ¡°Hand it over.¡±


    That man flushed. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t take it.¡±


    Feng Cheng slightly narrowed his eyes. The temperature seemed to have dropped several degrees. The man still tried to quibble, his body trembling. ¡°I really didn¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°Search him.¡±


    Finally, the escort found an egg on that person. It was the size of a fist, the shell covered in colorful vertical stripes. No one present knew what animal wouldy such an egg. Even Feng Cheng was confused.


    The escort held the egg, carefully approaching the thunder cat. He put the egg on the ground, then returned to the crowd.


    The thunder cat jumped out swiftly and picked up the egg in its mouth. It stared at the people over there for a while. Then, with a howling sound, all the thunder cats immediately scurried into the surrounding shrubs, disappearing without a trace.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Ungrateful </i>, Ming Shu thought.


    ...


    The bear returned shortly after the thunder cats left. The group scattered everywhere in panic. They didn¡¯t get rid of the bear until dawn.


    For some unknown purpose, Xiao Rufeng didn¡¯t take advantage of the chaos to escape.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± After a break, everyone suddenly found they had deviated from their mapped route. They totally had no idea where they were at this moment.


    ¡°Check the map.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work. It can¡¯t tell where this ce is...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all Xiao Rufeng¡¯s fault.¡±


    With the quarreling going on in the front, Ming Shu walked slowly far behind them.


    Hui Xue was trying to figure out their location. Holding the map for a long time, she frowned and said worriedly, ¡°Miss, we seem to be near the Mountain of Dragon Bones.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever seen such a colorful egg?¡± Ming Shu touched her own chin, a meaningful smile on her face.


    ¡°What?¡± Hui Xue was a little confused about Ming Shu¡¯s unexpected question. ¡°What kind of colorful egg?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering whether it¡¯s edible.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Our Miss didn¡¯t listen to me at all. </i>Hui Xue took a deep breath. ¡°Miss, we¡¯re arriving at the Mountain of Dragon Bones.¡±


    <i>Dragon?</i>


    ¡°Can I eat it?¡±


    Hui Xue tried hard to force a smile on her face. ¡°No, you can¡¯t. The Mountain of Dragon Bones is very dangerous.¡±


    Death Valley, because of its need for a variety of rare and treasured herbs, often came in and out of the Windy Mountain Range of Demons. From one generation to another, the Valley graduallyposed the most exhaustive, detailed map of it on the Continent.


    And the Mountain of Dragon Bones...


    ¡°Miss, did you just say the Mountain of Dragon Bones?¡± Feng Cheng¡¯s escort showed up out of nowhere, looking at them with a somewhat distorted expression. ¡°How do you know this is the Mountain of Dragon Bones?¡±


    Liu Feng appeared all of a sudden with a cold face. He blocked the escort¡¯s ess to Ming Shu and Hui Xue.


    The escort wasn¡¯t surprised at all since he had already seen Liu Feng¡¯s actual strength. ¡°Miss Zhi Po, I meant no harm, I just happened to hear you mention the Mountain of Dragon Bones.¡±


    Hui Xue quickly folded the map, staring at him with alert eyes.


    The escort¡¯s gaze gleamed a little. It was surprising that they should have a map.


    Even the royal map, which had been drawn by countless people for the royal family, couldn¡¯t provide any useful information on this ce.


    But these three¡¯s map seemed to still be viable, and it mentioned the Mountain of Dragon Bones...


    <i>Who are they?</i>


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Ming Shu uttered this sentence rather abruptly. She turned her eyes as if she just saw the escort standing in front of her and, surprised, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Miss zhi Po, just now this Miss said this is the Mountain of Dragon Bones.¡± The escort expressed his doubts. ¡°Is it?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ming Shu turned to ask Hui Xue.


    Hui Xue covered her chest with her hands, face dark. <i>How should I answer? Or should I shut up? If I say something wrong, Miss will be angry again.</i>


    The escort didn¡¯t get the answer he wanted, but was driven away. He then returned to Feng Cheng helplessly.


    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. Liu Feng, go get some food.¡± Ming Shu chose a ce to sit down, holding her chin. She watched Feng Cheng¡¯s group from a distance. ¡°What kind of ce is the Mountain of Dragon Bones?¡±


    ¡°The Mountain of Dragon Bones is one of the most dangerous ces in the Windy Mountain Range of Demons. It¡¯s rumored that this ce was buried beneath dragon bones. The resentment of the dead dragon has taken root here. Anyone who entered the Mountain wouldn¡¯t be able to leave alive, so disciples of our Valley would walk around to avoid it,¡± Hui Xue answered quickly while muttering to herself, <i>Doesn¡¯t the Miss know this already?</i>


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome.¡±


    ¡°Miss, the point is we seem to be near the Mountain of Dragon Bones now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hui Xue almost lost her mind. <i>Miss, can¡¯t you be a little more nervous?</i>


    ...


    ¡°I heard her mention the Mountain of Dragon Bones,¡± the escort reported to Feng Cheng. ¡°They seem to have a map, but I didn¡¯t see it clearly. Who are they, Lord?¡±


    Feng Cheng nced at Ming Shu¡¯s side. He also wanted to know who they were.


    ¡°Go and bring Bai Yanran here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±


    Bai Yanran thought Feng Cheng called her for some good reason. She came along with a happy and shy expression, but was only asked about the matter of Ming Shu.


    Bai Yanran hated Ming Shu secretly in her heart, but she didn¡¯t dare to show that resentment on her face. She belittled Ming Shu using both overt and covert words, exaggerating the facts at her own will.


    ¡°In the beginning, she offered her services. Now that I think about the whole thing, I have to say she must¡¯ve hidden her evil purpose. Fortunately she exposed herself early, or I would still be in the dark.¡± Bai Yanran looked entirely miserable. ¡°I was so kind to her but she used me. I¡¯m sorry, Lord, it¡¯s all because I trust people so easily.¡±

 Chapter 62 - Gorgeous Doctor (9)

    <h4>Chapter 62: Gorgeous Doctor (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Feng Cheng waved his hand. ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Bai Yanran was stunned. That was it? She didn¡¯t intend to quit. ¡°Lord, actually I have...¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rufeng, you¡¯re such a bitch, a bastard without a mother¡¯s education. Don¡¯t you look in the mirror? Look at your ugly face, how dare youpare yourself to Rufei.¡± The sound of an angry rebuke interrupted Bai Yanran¡¯s confession.


    Feng Cheng looked to the source. A girl in the group as well as several others confronted Xiao Rufeng, some food scattered on the ground. Xiao Rufeng bowed her head, her expression unseen.


    The girl abused Xiao Rufeng with words for a while, but it seemed to not be enough for her. She was about to physically beat Xiao Rufeng; meanwhile, Xiao Rufeng couldn¡¯t bear such humiliation for much longer.


    A great argument war was about to begin.


    Main characters: Xiao Rufeng, Miss Nobody, Feng Cheng, Bai Yanran, and a number of extras.


    Audience: The golden triangle team of Death Valley.


    Er... plus a thunder cat.


    As the other side was trapped in endless quarrels, the thunder cat jumped out of the grass, lowering its head wearily. It spat the egg out from its mouth and pushed it toward Ming Shu using its nose.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me this to eat?¡± Ming Shu picked up the egg to throw it excitedly into the fire.


    The thunder cat immediately bit on her sleeve, shaking its head strongly. <i>It¡¯s not for you to eat.</i>


    ¡°If it¡¯s not for me to eat, why did you give it to me?¡± Ming Shu threw the egg aside.


    The thunder cat whined with a desperate look. It stretched out a paw to pull the egg back. With its nose touching the egg continuously, the thunder cat seemed to be trying to wake it up.


    ¡°No breathing, it¡¯s dead.¡± Hui Xue didn¡¯t have the heart to see the thunder cat in pain. It looked so pitiful.


    Hearing this, the thunder cat grew more despairing. It pressed on the egg and started to cry aloud, purring.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Are you serious? As a spirit beast, is it necessary for you to cry so energetically?</i>Ming Shu thought.


    ¡°Miss, check this, is there any hope of rescuing it?¡± Hui Xue looked at Ming Shu with imploring eyes. She seemed to have forgotten the fierce and cruel aspect of the thunder cat. Before such furry animals, she waspletely helpless to resist.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a veterinarian.¡± <i>Being the dignified Master of Death Valley, am I supposed to treat a spirit beast?</i>


    ¡°Wuwu...¡± The thunder cat constantly used its paws to tug at Ming Shu¡¯s clothes.


    Ming Shu pulled her clothes back, ignoring it.


    The thunder cat looked at Ming Shu, its eyes radiating hope and confusion as well as fear.


    It cried for a while before leaving without the egg. But it came back quickly, cing a branch weighed with bright red fruit before Ming Shu.


    ¡°That¡¯s fire cloud fruit,¡± Hui Xue eximed. ¡°So many... A lot more than the Valley¡¯s stock.¡±


    Ming Shu picked it up to have a look. There were four fruits on one branch, each the same size of grapes. She took one to shove into her mouth.


    ¡°Miss, are you...¡± Hui Xue was shocked. She reached out to grab the remaining fruit from Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°Spit it out, quickly. Miss, the fire cloud fruit can¡¯t be eaten like this. It will kill you.¡± The fire cloud fruit was of strong quality and must be refined before eating.


    Ming Shu dodged aside. She quickly picked off the remaining three fire cloud fruits, shoving them all into her mouth.


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>We¡¯re finished </i>, Hui Xue thought.


    ¡°Liu Feng!¡± Hui Xue cried. Her loud voice even quieted down the noisy people arguing nearby.


    Liu Feng jumped down from the tree, staring at Ming Shu silently. Ming Shu threw away the branch and said breezily, ¡°These may be fake fire cloud fruits. As you can see, I¡¯m feeling very well.¡±


    Tears were forming in Hui Xue¡¯s eyes. She stepped forward to grab Ming Shu¡¯s wrist and feel her pulse. It was very stable.


    ¡°How could it...¡± She wouldn¡¯t be wrong, that was fire cloud fruit.


    The thunder cat took the opportunity to bring another bunch back. Just as Ming Shu was about to take it, Hui Xue grabbed it first. ¡°Miss, even if there¡¯s no side effect, you can¡¯t eat.¡±


    <i>I don¡¯t know why Miss is fine after eating the fruit, but what if there is some sequ?</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t let Miss take the risk.</i>


    Ming Shu felt a little full now. After deliberating for a while, she decided not to fight with Hui Xue. She sat back in her ce, picking up the egg. Slightly turning her head, she impressively encountered countless pairs of eyes looking at her.


    She curled her lips and chuckled lightly. ¡°Are you enraptured by my beauty? I will be proud if you continue to look at me this way.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Psychopath </i>, everyone thought.


    <i>Let¡¯s continue our arguing.</i>


    ...


    Finally, the debate that centered around Xiao Rufeng came to an end because of one sentence from Feng Cheng.


    Xiao Rufei fell ill again. Originally Xiao Rufeng didn¡¯t intend to save Xiao Rufei, but Feng Cheng took her aside. It seemed they made an unknown deal with each other. Then Xiao Rufeng came back to feed Xiao Rufei a Dan medicine with a cold expression.


    Once she took the Dan medicine, Xiao Rufei clearly became better. But she still needed to be detoxified.


    They had to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    Most of the people continued to move forward. But as they walked, they found themselves circling back to their original spot¡ªthe woman named Zhi Po was still sitting under a tree, fiddling with a colorful egg.


    A thunder caty next to her, its gaze following the spinning egg. It was such a harmonious scene... Not even a little!


    All because of that egg! They were besieged by thunder cats. But now the egg was being toyed with by this woman. What the hell?!


    ¡°Lord Seven, what kind of animal do you think that egg belongs to?¡± Xiao Rufeng stood beside Feng Cheng with crossed arms, looking at the others in the distance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Feng Cheng answered briefly.


    ¡°Miss Xiao, do you know?¡± the escort asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m a loser, how could I know.¡± Xiao Rufeng shrugged, mocking herself.


    The corners of the escort¡¯s mouth twitched a little. <i>This Miss Seven of the Xiao family is truly a unique individual.</i>


    Xiao Rufeng and Feng Cheng both knew the girl over there was not easy to deal with. No matter whether what they had gone through before had something to do with her, they shouldn¡¯t disrespect her now.


    They¡¯d better talk about thister, after leaving this ce.


    So they stopped the discussion about the egg.


    The escort hesitated to ask. ¡°Lord, we¡¯ve probably been trapped here. That Zhi Po has a map, maybe we should find a way to borrow it?¡±


    Bai Yanran wandered closer deliberately because she saw Xiao Rufeng standing near Feng Cheng. She happened to catch that Zhi Po had a map. Her beautiful eyes rolling, she immediately suggested, ¡°Lord, let me go borrow the map. Anyway, she was my servant before.¡±


    <i>As long as I get the map, Lord Seven must think highly of meter.</i>


    Xiao Rufeng looked at Bai Yanran like she was an idiot.


    ¡°Xiao Rufeng, what is that look on your face?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a look of congrattions. I wish Miss Bai good luck,¡± Xiao Rufeng said sarcastically.


    ¡°Just you wait!¡± Bai Yanran was the kind of person who couldn¡¯t stay calm with any provocation. She would be irritable immediately after being taunted.


    Leaving once Feng Cheng answered, the angry Bai Yanran directly went over to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu threw the egg to the thunder cat and adjusted her clothes. ¡°That idiot ising to be humiliated.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± <i>Where¡¯s the idiot? Why did you fix your clothes for the idiot?</i>


    <i>Just as well, it¡¯s not so easy to meet such a stupid female supporting role </i>, Ming Shu thought.


    <i>It¡¯s a rare opportunity, so let¡¯s just make the most of it.</i>


    ¡°Zhi Po.¡± Bai Yanran stood before Ming Shu and got straight to the point, saying, ¡°You have a map of this ce, right? I want to use it.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Who told you I have a map? Go ask the one who told you that. I don¡¯t have any map.¡±


    Bai Yanran frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush. I know you have it. How about this, you give me the map, and I will not cause you trouble again. You and I will be eventer.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her fist to her lips, coughing out a chuckle.

 Chapter 63 - Gorgeous Doctor (10)

    <h4>Chapter 63: Gorgeous Doctor (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Miss Bai, you really are thinking highly of yourself.¡± Ming Shu picked up a stick beside her, rising slowly. ¡°But it seems there will be no such ¡®even¡¯ thing between you and me.¡±


    <i>Who the hell do you think you are, a goddess?</i>


    <i>Shua!</i>


    <i>Pa!</i>


    With a fierce momentum, the stick whipped against Bai Yanran¡¯s body, who started to scream in pain immediately. She tried to shield the injured part, but the stick fell on her body constantly, leaving no time for her to take action. There seemed to be spirit force behind every hit, for each time, Bai Yanran felt as if her skin was going to split.


    Ming Shu wore a calm smile during the whole process. That deadwood had clearly changed into a powerful weapon in her rising and falling hands.


    Bai Yanran tried to gather her spirit force to fight back. But each try ended in vain because Ming Shu just didn¡¯t give her any chance!


    ¡°Zhi Po, are you crazy? Stop it!¡± Bai Yanran shouted in a broken voice. She finally got a chance to flee. Standing far from Ming Shu, arms around her shoulders, Bai Yanran stared at the crazy bully with angry red eyes.


    <i>This damn woman, she dared beat me before so many people.</i>


    Ming Shu waved the stick in her hand and asked, ¡°Still want the map?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Bai Yanran was breathing heavily due to fury, face flushed and eyes shining with billowy hatred. She gritted her teeth. ¡°Zhi Po, you will pay for what you did today.¡±


    She would let this woman know what¡¯s worse than death.


    Fiddling with the stick in her hand, Ming Shu smiled breezily and didn¡¯t say a word.


    But she looked more irritating that way than if she had rampantly retorted.


    Bai Yanran stomped her feet angrily and turned around to run away. Someone tried to pay her some care, yet was ignored. Soon she ran out of everyone¡¯s sights.


    ¡°Miss, Bai Yanran was infuriated by this...¡± Hui Xue said worriedly after Bai Yanran¡¯s figurepletely disappeared. ¡°She is narrow-minded and likes to get up to little tricks, I¡¯m afraid...¡±


    As the saying goes, fair and honest revenge is better than intrigue and secret conspiracy. Thetter just left you nowhere to hide.


    ¡°Hui Xue, this ce is the Windy Mountain Range of Demons.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Windy Mountain Range of...¡± After pausing for a moment, Hui Xue understood Ming Shu¡¯s words.


    The Windy Mountain Range of Demons was thousands of miles away from the Bai family, and Bai Yanran¡¯s followers either died or got separated. So it was not so easy for Bai Yanran to scheme something.


    Ming Shu kept silent. What she was thinking was, <i>Killing a person in the Windy Mountain Range of Demons is easy, and won¡¯t draw much attention.</i>


    Clearly Hui Xue misunderstood her meaning, but Ming Shu didn¡¯t intend to exin.


    ...


    ¡°Miss Zhi Po, what do we have to do to borrow your map?¡± The escort came to negotiate with Ming Shu under Feng Cheng¡¯s order.


    Ming Shu was now riding on the thunder cat with an extremely unrestrained and frank posture and was fiddling with that colorful egg. Hearing the question, she looked up slightly to sweep a nce over the escort. She said slowly, ¡°You really want to know?¡±


    The escort solemnly nodded. ¡°As you just mentioned, if this ce really is the Mountain of Dragon Bones, we are all in danger now. We¡¯d better get out of here as soon as possible. You too, Miss Zhi Po.¡±


    ¡°But I have the map, I can leave on my own. Why should I lend it to you?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>That¡¯s why I asked you what do you want so as to share the map with us! </i>If Miss Zhi Po has any demands, just tell us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s simple.¡± Ming Shu jerked her chin toward Feng Cheng, saying smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ll lend you the map when your lord is dead.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>This is simple?</i>


    He wanted to cut this woman.


    She dared curse the lord!


    The escort didn¡¯t dare to look into the eyes of his lord as he returned to report. Since he began working for Feng Cheng, he had never seen anyone provoke the lord like this bold and arrogant woman.


    Feng Cheng nced over at Ming Shu with his gloomy eyes. ¡°Interesting.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What? What¡¯s interesting! Such a disrespectful woman. </i>If they¡¯d been at the capital city now, she would have been cut into pieces to feed the wolves a thousand times over.


    Xiao Rufeng leaned against the trunk as her eyes moved back and forth between Feng Cheng and Ming Shu, not knowing what she was thinking.


    ...


    Ming Shu refused to share the map; Feng Cheng and his people could do nothing about it. They tried to find the right direction again several times but still couldn¡¯t get out, so they decided to go deeper.


    Since they couldn¡¯t leave they¡¯d rather go deeper to have a look.


    This idea was put forward by Xiao Rufeng, which was naturally doubted by many of them. In the end, these people didn¡¯t stop arguing until Feng Chengmanded them to keep going.


    No one knew exactly whether there were dragon bones buried under the Mountain of Dragon Bones. But they all knew it was a dangerous ce. They were too scared to go on steadily once they heard this ce might be the Mountain of Dragon Bones. If it wasn¡¯t for Feng Cheng leading the way, they would have fled.


    The trees were not tall on the Mountain of Dragon Bones, and the sunshine easily broke through the canopy, gleaming brightly on the fallen leaves covering the ground. The leaves rustled as the group marched past.


    The sun was strong, and any exposed skin burned like it was on fire, almost on the edge of explosion.


    The further they marched, the stronger the burning sensation was.


    Atst, all of them were too hot and tired to move.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this, too hot and thirsty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired, I can¡¯t walk any further. Can we just rest for a while?¡±


    Comints rose up in session, and the ones at the front had to stop. Because of her obesity, Xiao Rufeng¡¯s entire face was dripping with sweat, but her expression didn¡¯t change much. Compared to those tired and gasping people, she was much hardier.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a stove in here, damn, what a hell of a ce this is. I don¡¯t want to walk!¡± Bai Yanran lost her ¡°Miss¡¯s temper¡± and sat to the side right away, without considering the situation.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± an rmed voice cried suddenly.


    A snake¡¯s head appeared behind Bai Yanran, flying above the ground of fallen leaves, and the snake¡¯s tail swiftly slipped out from under them, wrapping around Bai Yanran¡¯s body. Bai Yanran was frightened into screaming hysterically, yetpletely forgot to counterattack.


    By the time she remembered to fight back, her hands and legs were all wrapped tightly in the snake¡¯s coils and couldn¡¯t move at all. The snake squeezed tighter, and Bai Yanran felt as if her internal organs had been squished together and the air consistently pressed out of her. She had to open her mouth to breathe.


    The snake¡¯s body was a golden yellow, the scales dazzling in the sunlight. It was a huge snake; its length was unknown, because there was still a long section of it concealed by the leaves.


    The eyes of the snake were also golden, without the slightest impurity.


    ¡°Help! Help me...¡± Bai Yanran shouted to the crowd in a quivering voice. ¡°What are you thinking about! Help me! Lord Seven, help!¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± A crisp sound rang out from a distance. ¡°Miss Xiao, why did you disturb the snake? It was soundly asleep.¡±


    Everyone looked to the speaker at the same time.


    Including that huge golden serpent.


    The woman was standing slightly above them, on a stone. Her red robe floated in the air in a natural arc, making the white dress underneath appear extremely holy. She held an unknown fruit, staring at it interestedly with a perfect smile. The maid stood below, but the escort was nowhere to be seen.


    Hearing Ming Shu¡¯s words, Xiao Rufeng narrowed her eyes a bit, but her facial expression remained unchanged.


    No wonder the fake female protagonist was worthy of being a killer. Probably, her calm was much stronger than a normal, real female protagonist.

 Chapter 64 - Gorgeous Doctor (11)

    <h4>Chapter 64: Gorgeous Doctor (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Feng Cheng turned his sights to Xiao Rufeng.


    Since Xiao Ruofei was still in aa, Xiao Rufeng was now the only miss with thest name of Xiao. Everyone followed Feng Cheng¡¯s gaze; Xiao Rufeng suddenly became the focus of the present, while the serpent, as well as Bai Yanran who it had ¡°kidnapped,¡± were ignored.


    Xiao Rufeng put her hands in her sleeves, cleared her throat, and said, her voice neither humble nor self-important, ¡°Miss, what do you mean? I was standing the furthest away, how could I have disturbed it?¡±


    Before, when Bai Yanran bullied her, this woman was always an aplice. Although she didn¡¯t know how they¡¯d fallen out, she still held a grudge for the original Xiao Rufeng.


    ¡°Help...¡± Bai Yanran was in despair. She was in this situation, how could these people turn to that woman? Couldn¡¯t they save her first?


    But no one noticed her.


    ¡°Xiao Rufeng, why did you disturb the serpent?¡± Someone who disliked Xiao Rufeng immediately grasped this chance.


    Xiao Rufeng sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring your brains with you?¡±


    The others were about to talk back, but the woman¡¯s voice carried over to stop them.


    ¡°I also think they didn¡¯t bring their brains with them.¡± Ming Shu shoved a fruit into her mouth. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Miss Xiao said it, I just echoed it. Hers was the original sin.¡±


    ¡°Help...¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rufeng, I knew you were nning some evil things. Are you going to put us to death!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rufeng is a total disaster, we shouldn¡¯t travel with her.¡±


    Ming Shu meant to arouse conflict between Bai Yanran and the others. But at this time, the silly miss was not here, so these people were more willing to argue with Xiao Rufeng.


    Ming Shu pondered for a moment. She realized it wasn¡¯t because Bai Yanran had no bone to pick with them, but because Xiao Rufeng was the fake protagonist.


    With the protagonist aura, it was like being equipped with an attention-grabbing apparatus.


    Xiao Rufeng became a little angry, but she couldn¡¯t show it on her face. She had to suppress her desire to quarrel with these people.


    ¡°Help...¡± Bai Yanran¡¯s face turned pale, her voice getting weaker and weaker.


    The serpent hadn¡¯t encountered such a situation before. Apparently it had ¡°kidnapped¡± an unimportant person.


    These hateful humans dared ignore it.


    The serpent shook its tail and threw Bai Yanran away. Then, almost at the same time, its golden tail flew toward Xiao Rufeng, curled around her ankle, and fiercely dragged her toward it.


    Xiao Rufeng was dragged on the ground, instantly sliding a few meters. But she calmed down quickly and gathered a ball of light made of spirit force to hit the serpent in the tail.


    The Serpent hissed angrily in pain. But it didn¡¯t release Xiao Rufeng; instead, it sped up to drag her to its side.


    Its huge body wrapped around Xiao Rufeng in continuous spirals.


    The tail tip, as sharp as a sword, was pointing at Xiao Rufeng¡¯s neck. Only a little strength was needed to pierce through her whole neck.


    This all happened in a few seconds; everyone had yet to recover from arguing with Xiao Rufeng, but already Xiao Rufeng had been seized by the serpent.


    ¡°Human, get out of here.¡± The serpent stared at Feng Cheng with a pair of golden eyes. ¡°Otherwise I¡¯ll kill her first, then kill all of you.¡±


    The atmosphere quieted down strangely.


    Even Xiao Rufeng gently took a breath, her eyes shing with joy.


    ¡°It can speak.¡± Ming Shu looked back to Hui Xue. ¡°Is it a saint beast or a divine beast?¡±


    The higher a spirit beast¡¯s level was, the smarter it would be, and it might even understand humannguage. But to speak human words, it had to be a saint or divine beast.


    ¡°Miss, shh.¡± Hui Xue shook her head at Ming Shu.


    Liu Feng jumped down from the tree as well, staring at the serpent over there with a cold face. He tightened the muscles throughout his whole body, getting ready to fight.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, is it powerful?¡± Ming Shu was a little puzzled seeing the two act nervously.


    Hui Xue lowered her voice. ¡°If it really is a saint beast, much less us, not even Liu Feng could deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Of that niubility?¡±


    Hui Xue was a little unfamiliar with the word ¡°niubility,¡± butbined with the context, she could just barely understand its meaning. ¡°Even if the most powerful holy spiritualists on the Continent were here, they may not be able to win against a saint beast. The saint beasts are the closest to the Divine Ones.¡±


    On this continent, a holy spiritualist was the most powerful kind of human. The number of holy spiritualists on the Continent could be counted on the fingers of one hand.


    As for the Divine Ones...


    They hadn¡¯t been seen in almost a thousand years.


    ¡°That¡¯s really powerful,¡± Ming Shu praised insincerely.


    ...


    As Ming Shu and Hui Xue discussed, Feng Cheng and the serpent also exchanged ideas. Then the serpent somehow let its gaze fall on Ming Shu¡¯s figure.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Why are you looking at me? What do you want?</i>


    The serpent stuck out its scarlet tongue. ¡°As long as she gives me the egg, I will help you leave the Mountain of Dragon Bones.¡±


    The egg?


    How was this rted to the egg again?


    Ming Shu took out the colorful egg from the folds of her clothes. She had been warming and cultivating it with her spirit force these days, which gave it a sound environment to keep breathing. But it was still too weak and could die at any moment.


    Feng Cheng spared a nce for Xiao Rufeng, who was as cool as a cucumber. ¡°She is not one of us.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s none of my business. Either give me the egg, or you all die here.¡± The serpent¡¯s eyes were filled with viciousness. ¡°The skeletons buried here will wee yourpany.¡±


    Feng Cheng frowned and turned to look at Ming Shu. Both this woman and the serpent were hard to deal with.


    If he hadn¡¯t been injured before, they might have had a chance if they fought the serpent...


    ¡°Zhi Po, hand that useless egg over! I don¡¯t want to stay here, I want to get out.¡±


    ¡°Miss Zhi Po, give it what it wants. This is a saint beast, not amon spirit beast.¡±


    Before Feng Cheng opened his mouth, the others couldn¡¯t help speaking one after another.


    The first reaction of these people upon seeing the saint beast was to run rather than seize it. It could be said that a saint beast was almost impossible to defeat.


    ¡°Ao wu!¡± The thunder cat stopped Ming Shu with its head against Ming Shu¡¯s nk, eyes imploring. <i>You can¡¯t give it the egg. It will eat it.</i>


    ¡°The egg is really edible?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s eyes brightened.


    ¡°Ao wu.¡± <i>No no no, it isn¡¯t.</i>


    If the thunder cat could cry, it might have cried aloud right then. It went a long way to bring the egg back, but the egg was dying. Now the egg finally recovered a little, yet was discovered by the serpent. Apart from the serpent, even the woman here wanted to eat the egg.


    It really couldn¡¯t be eaten!


    ¡°Miss Zhi Po, the egg can save our lives. Could you give it to the serpent?¡± Although they didn¡¯t know what kind of egg it was, if it was desired by a spirit beast, it must be a valuable egg.


    But now it was difficult to protect themselves, let alone an egg.


    Ming Shu smiled with curved eyes and eyebrows. Under the gaze of the thunder cat and the serpent, she slowly loosened her fingers.


    The colorful egg dropped from her hands. The thunder cat and the serpent took action at the same time, but the former was near Ming Shu, so it grabbed the egg with its mouth quickly and twisted around, leaping into the jungle behind it.


    The serpent chased after it swiftly, Xiao Rufeng still wrapped in its tail. The leaved were dragged along by the snake¡¯s body. The crowd now discovered that what they just saw was only the tail and head of the serpent. The middle portion of its body waspletely hidden under the leaves.


    The fierce wind produced by the serpent¡¯s movement knocked the others off-kilter. Some were disoriented by the huge body.

 Chapter 65 - Gorgeous Doctor (12)

    <h4>Chapter 65: Gorgeous Doctor (12)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°See, I solved a problem for you guys. Won¡¯t you thank me?¡± <i>I told you I¡¯m not a scumbag.</i>


    [...] <i>Put away the egg in your hand before saying that.</i>


    The others stood up from the ground and looked to Ming Shu. Her smiling face was really annoying. Seeing her holding the colorful egg, all their gratitude vanished immediately.


    ¡°You...¡± How was the egg still in her hand? What did the thunder cat just take away?


    They clearly saw her throwing away the egg!


    The serpent wanted this egg. If it found itself cheated, the consequences would be disastrous.


    ¡°Lord, what should we do now?¡± Xiao Rufeng was taken away by the serpent.


    But these people didn¡¯t intend to save her. What would the Lord n to do?


    ¡°You stay, and the rest follow me.¡± Feng Cheng tossed a deep nce at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Lord, the serpent is not easy to deal with. It is unwise to go after it like this.¡± The escort tried to persuade Feng Cheng not to go.


    But Feng Cheng swept his eyes over him; the escort closed his mouth all at once.


    Feng Cheng left with some others to chase after the serpent. Meanwhile, Ming Shu jumped off the stone with the egg and told Hui Xue to make a fire. She was going to roast the egg.


    Everyone looked at the spirals of smoke floating into the air, feeling a little weird. What on earth was that woman doing?


    ¡°Yanran, before... didn¡¯t you find there¡¯s something wrong... with her brain?¡±


    Thrown away by the serpent, Bai Yanran then returned to the team, but she looked a little messy. Faced with everyone¡¯s doubts, she grunted. ¡°How would I know.¡± Who the hell knew whether that Zhi Po was bewitched or not.


    Just now, this group of people ignored her like she didn¡¯t exist, and now they dared toe to her?


    Bai Yanran¡¯s expression made the surrounding people a bit embarrassed. They tried to justify themselves. ¡°Yanran, It was a saint beast, we could do nothing about it...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to defeat a saint beast. Don¡¯t be angry with us, Yanran. You¡¯re always a lucky dog, no matter what happens you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Hearing these tteries, Bai Yanran grunted again, sarcastically. She originally looked down on these people; if they were not needed as attendants, she wouldn¡¯t have talked to them. This time, treating her in this way, Bai Yanran was definitely too angry to show them a pleasant face.


    Yet Bai Yanran seemed to have forgotten: This ce was the dangerous Windy Mountain Range of Demons, a ce that could even trap and kill the senior Master.


    It¡¯s neither the Royal School, nor did it belong to the Bai family.


    After talking to themselves for a while and being faced with Bai Yanran¡¯s arrogant attitude, several students stopped trying and stood aside with each their own thoughts.


    ¡°Miss, it seems they are quarreling with each other.¡± Hui Xue squatted next to Ming Shu, wearing a slightly contemptuous look. ¡°Bai Yanran has a bad temper. She offended lots of people before at the Royal School. Now at the Windy Mountain Range of Demons she still acts like everyone is a servant. I dare say, if she really disrespected the heartless and cruel ones, she¡¯ll doubtless be killed in secret.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu stared at the egg in her hand and didn¡¯t care about others at all. She turned to the me, moved the egg above the fire, then slowly opened her fingers.


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    It was Liu Feng¡¯s voice. A little hoarse, but not unpleasant to hear. Ming Shu rarely heard his voice; now with his sudden call, she looked to himpliantly.


    But all of a sudden, Ming Shu felt a dark shadowe over her, an indistinct figure standing in front of her. An exotic aroma floated to her nose and the egg was snatched from her hand.


    Ming Shu was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized what was happening.


    <i>Someone dared to rob me of my food!? Seriously?!</i>


    Ming Shu reversed her fingers to catch the person¡¯s hand. However, the minute she touched the other¡¯s skin, that human figure suddenly changed into a cloud of smoke, drifting to the opposite side like lightning.


    The smoke led the me to another side, and the licking mes immediately lit the surroundings. Within a short time, the mes rose quickly and a natural burning barrier appeared.


    The smoke slowly condensed into a human form on the other side of the fire.


    That ¡°man¡± was dressed in a white robe, which was embroidered with some obscure golden patterns. The front was slightly open and upper half of his ck hair was tied back, while the lower half was casually draped over his shoulders and chest. Under the smooth hair, delicate corbones were exposed.


    The fire whistled, reflecting a magnificentndscape in the man¡¯s deep, dark eyes.


    The man had a somewhat pale face, but his soul-stirring beauty still impressed everyone. He curled his mouth in a coquettish smile, his sudden appearance not unlike a demon incidentallye down to the human world. The shade of his lips was somehow bloodthirsty.


    The colorful egg was now held in his hand, the joints articted. It looked like he only needed a little strength to break the egg.


    Ming Shu held her breath a little.


    Everyone fell into a weird silence. Only the burning fire still sang with abandon.


    The man¡¯s very breath seemed charming; he was altogether too flirtatious, like an evil spirit that could steal one¡¯s soul. But at the same time, he possessed some imperceptible purity, as pure as the purest creature at the beginning of the world, unstained and clean.


    Two extremes werebined inside one single person.


    Ming Shu lowered her gaze. Her smiling voice broke the silence. ¡°Hui Xue, how did this silly person appear?¡±


    Startled back to herself, Hui Xue strove to move her sights away from the man standing opposite them. She answered in an intricate and obscure voice, ¡°He... seems to be... the Master of Drunken Flower Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°Who cares about some so called Drunken Flower or Grass Pavilion! Didn¡¯t you see him rob my food?¡± Ming Shu pointed at the man. Her smiling cheer was mixed with savage aggression.


    <i>To dare to grab my snack!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m going to beat him badly!</i>


    Ming Shu rolled up her sleeves, getting ready to take action. But Hui Xue pulled her clothes in a timely manner. ¡°Miss, calm down. That Master of Drunken Flower Pavilion is not so simple, he¡¯s quite abnormal.¡±


    ¡°Abnormal?¡± <i>Who could be more abnormal than me?</i>


    <i>Hm... it seems something is not right...</i>


    <i>Forget about it. What¡¯s most important now is to get the egg back.</i>


    Ming Shu broke free from Hui Xue and jumped over the wall of fire to her screams, straightforwardly attacking the man¡¯s vitals. Again, before Ming Shu could touch him, he instantly changed into a plume of smoke and slipped away, right through Ming Shu¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°Death Valley is really losing its power with each generation.¡± The man¡¯s silvery voice carried through the fire, reaching the ears of Ming Shu. It was like a sneer, but his tone also contained contempt.


    Ming Shu shook her sleeves and smiled, saying, ¡°Okay. You¡¯re powerful, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    The man raised his eyebrows slightly. He seemed a little confused about why Ming Shu started to praise him all of a sudden.


    Just as he was observing her, a chill suddenly went down his spine and a strong force was aimed at his back. He quickly moved sideways to avoid it, but with the wind whistling past his ear, a warm hand grasped his arm. His surroundings were turned upside down, then he was suddenly pressed upon by a heavy weight.


    The woman¡¯s face appeared over him, grinning.


    Ming Shu kicked the fallen person¡¯s body angrily. Then, stepping on his chest, she bent over him with a smile, her hands propped on her knees. ¡°Fellow, you dared to take my egg. Who gave you the courage?¡±


    The man was stunned, staring at her for a few seconds. Then he suddenly opened his mouth: ¡°Girl, your clothes are open.¡±


    Ming Shu remained unmoved.


    <i>I¡¯ve been ying this trick since a long time ago. Don¡¯t presume to get me with it!</i>


    The man¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment. He had a weird feeling about the smile of the woman above him.


    Undoubtedly, her smile was as natural as the spring wind of March, but he could see the chilly sharpness beneath that smiling facade, hidden like des. It was as if her ¡°fake¡± smile could fling those cold, sharp des at him at any moment.

 Chapter 66 - Gorgeous Doctor (13)

    <h4>Chapter 66: Gorgeous Doctor (13)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu reached out to recapture the egg in the man¡¯s hand. She found something was wrong as soon as she touched the egg.


    <i>Dead?</i>


    <i>Can a dead egg be eaten?</i>


    [...] <i>Is this the time to think about whether a dead egg is edible or not? Don¡¯t tell me, she raised the egg with her own warmth these past days just to eat it? </i>the Harmony System wondered.


    This idea was scary, but without knowing why, the Harmony System felt this was the truth.


    What a suffocating truth.


    Taking the opportunity whilst Ming Shu focused on the egg, that man turned into smoke again. With no body beneath her foot, Ming Shu¡¯s frame wobbled a little and she almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°...¡± <i>What the hell is this little goblin?</i>


    <i>He kills the egg, and now wants to leave soundly?</i>


    <i>That! Is! Impossible!</i>


    However, the man did not intend to run away. He transformed into a human again in midair and patted his dust-free clothes with slender fingers. ¡°Master of the Valley, do you know what that is in your hand?¡±


    ¡°Food.¡±


    Just now it was still alive, but then it had been toyed with to death.


    Ming Shu was very manic inside. She put away the egg and dragged a branch in her hand, a spark next to her. Swiftly and violently, she threw the branch at the man. The spark seemed to ignite the air, and countless mes swept toward him.


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He avoided the mes with a few easy dodges.


    But soon, the mes fanned by Ming Shu surrounded him on all sides, as if they had felt, like sentient beings, Ming Shu¡¯s intention. The mes continued to engulf the vegetation in an attempt to make themselves taller and stronger.


    ...


    ¡°Damn! You humans tricked me!¡± The serpent¡¯s roar resounded through the sky, and a golden light erupted from the woods all of a sudden. Then the serpent halted its huge body in a rush, knocking down the surrounding trees. They copsed with a thunderous noise.


    The mes were reflected in the golden pupil of the serpent, and in the swaying lights, two figures asionally met and then parted again. Each time they fought hand to hand, the mes around them seemed to grow higher and higher.


    Standing on the other side of the fire were many ¡°spectators,¡± who were paying close attention to that side.


    The serpent was burning inside, as ferocious as the real fire before its eyes. It had only been a moment since it left here, why did this turn into a sea of me? It was hard to find such a ce to live!


    The serpent raised high its head and rushed toward the fire angrily.


    Its momentum was very fierce, such that the mes did not leave any mark on its moving gold-colored body. Meanwhile the two who were focused on their fight over there did not seem to notice. The serpent was filled with resentful hatred now. Deplorable human beings, who dared to trick it and even burn its nest. It was going to eat them.


    The serpent was getting nearer, about to open its big mouth to swallow Ming Shu. However, as it rushed at them, the two standing before its nose stepped aside at the same time. The serpent didn¡¯t hit anybody, only passing by them.


    Ming Shu turned over in the air andnded on the back of the serpent on her toes, then easily jumped opposite. She lifted the branch, which was like a sharp-edged sword in her hand, to rush to the man again.


    The man had wanted to avoid her, but that stupid serpent slipped behind his back and blocked the path, so he was hit in the shoulder.


    Although the sharp stick looked scary, it only caused him some pain, and no other ¡°side effect¡± was showing.


    Just a bluff...


    And he had been afraid of getting hit.


    The girl seemed a little vexed, her smile almost gone. But in the next moment the corners of her mouth rose, and some weird ripples appeared in her eyes.


    Somehow, the man¡¯s body shivered. He dodged again to avoid the serpent¡¯s sneak attack. The serpent was totally irritated now. It pressed on the mes with an angry roar and surrounded Ming Shu and the man with the coils of its body.


    But the two didn¡¯t seem to care about the serpent. They didn¡¯t stop fighting and changed positions constantly by stepping on the serpent. The serpent chased after them, looping around itself, and finally twisted itself into a knot, unable to move. It dropped down to the ground with a hiss, struggling.


    The man was about to step on the serpent¡¯s head to pose handsomely, but before he could, he received a fierce punch to the waist. His whole body was knocked down, falling on the serpent.


    Then a branch touched his forehead.


    Even if he knew it was a bluff of a weapon, at this moment he still felt it could easily pierce through his forehead.


    ¡°Master of the Valley, what do you want?¡± The man gave up resisting andy down to look at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu poked his forehead with the stick, saying clearly, ¡°Pay me back with the same egg.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The man¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Master, what do you think that egg is?¡± He wouldn¡¯t be able to find another egg like that for her even he searched the whole Windy Mountain Range of Demons.


    Ming Shu squatted down to grab his clothes, pulling him closer. ¡°Or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    The man reached out to take Ming Shu¡¯s hand, leaning even closer to her. That strange scent floated over. ¡°I certainly cannot repay you with that egg. What say you if I offer myself, paying you with two better ones?¡±


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t tell what the scent was. It was very light andfortable, not pungent, and made one eager to meet any of his requirements.


    Ming Shu frowned, her gaze sweeping over the man who was almost reclining on her. She could even feel the man¡¯s long eyshes brushing against her chin, the sensation itchy.


    The man¡¯s dark and sparkling eyes were of some intoxicating magic, luring those he gazed at.


    ¡°Indecent!¡± Ming Shu suddenly pped the man¡¯s head.


    <i>When I was acting indecently toward women, you were perhaps not yet born!</i>


    The man was stunned. She actually beat him over the head!


    But soon Ming Shu taught him a truth, that she not only beat him over the head, but also beat him everywhere. Countless punches fell onto his body, which were far more painful than the stick.


    The man hurriedly transformed into smoke and ran away.


    When he reappeared, however, he seemed everything but embarrassed, as if the person who was beat just now wasn¡¯t him. His pale face revealed a bit of horrible bloodthirstiness. ¡°I underestimated Death Valley¡¯s Master.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t affected by his sorcery at all. Her smiling eyes never showed any captivation throughout the process. He had met such a kind of person before, but he had not met anyone who had such a strong resistance to him.


    Ming Shu threw away the branch, got up, and squinted at the man in the distance. ¡°To run away when you¡¯re losing, are you human?¡± <i>Damn, this idiot has a certain skill, I can¡¯t pin him down. What should I do? Emergency, waiting online.</i>


    ¡°...¡± <i>Seems there¡¯s something not right with that sentence?</i>


    Shouldn¡¯t she have said ¡°Are you a man¡± instead of ¡°human¡±? How did she add more to it? She just upgraded the issue from a man¡¯s ability to a racial problem!


    The man retained the same look, and the tip of his pink tongue licked his pale lips. ¡°The egg has died, but if you want, I can make it up to you with other objects. Of course, if you want, I¡¯m also willing to offer you myself.¡±


    ¡°Who cares, I just want my egg.¡± This sentence seems a little strange somehow, was this her illusion?


    ¡± <i>Hiss! </i>¡± <i>You two evil people standing on my body, have you thought about my feelings?</i>


    The man still wanted to say something, but turning his eyes from her, he saw some people approaching from afar. His body slowly turned into smoke again. As a faint breeze blew, he disappeared before Ming Shu¡¯s eyes.


    Only his clear voice reached Ming Shu¡¯s ears, floating upon the wind, alluring. ¡°If you want,e to me at the Drunken Flower Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I don¡¯t go whoring.</i>


    <i>Wait, don¡¯t run, aren¡¯t you powerful?</i>


    <i>Ugh! I¡¯m angry! Where¡¯s my snacks? I need to calm down.</i>


    ¡± <i>Hiss! </i>¡± <i>Stupid mortal, get off of me!</i>


    Taking a look at the stupid serpent twisted into a donut, Ming Shu touched the snake¡¯s body and whispered, ¡°This should be edible, but... would it affect my IQ if I eat such a stupid thing?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I am a dignified saint beast. This human, you dare think to eat me!</i>

 Chapter 67 - Gorgeous Doctor (14)

    <h4>Chapter 67: Gorgeous Doctor (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Seeing the twisted serpent struggling to untangle itself, the approaching people¡¯s eyes widened disbelievingly.


    What happened during their absence?


    They were Feng Cheng¡¯s escorts. Xiao Rufeng and Feng Cheng both disappeared in a strange ce; they searched the whole ce several times yet found no one. So they came back to get more helpers.


    Obviously, Feng Cheng was more important than the stupid serpent. The returned escorts took the remaining ones with them and went to find their Lord again. Though Bai Yanran and the others didn¡¯t go, they kept a distance from that serpent.


    The fire was getting stronger and stronger, spreading to the edges of their location. They had to leave this ce and march forward again.


    Someone intended to catch the stupid serpent, but he was scared back before getting any closer to it.


    It was really a bit stupid, but its strength didn¡¯t lose out. If amon person tried to take it down, they¡¯d only be killing themselves.


    ¡°Hiss!¡± <i>You foolish mortal,e back! Don¡¯t run!</i>


    After those people left, Ming Shu took the lifeless egg, approaching the serpent. ¡°Well, let me ask you a question. If you give me a satisfying answer, I will help you untie yourself.¡±


    ¡°Humph, no human is kindhearted. Do you think I will believe you?¡± The serpent¡¯s voice was full of distrust.


    Ming Shu smiled carelessly. ¡°Okay, then, sorry to interrupt.¡±


    The serpent was a little doubtful as it saw Ming Shu turn around to leave, but soon it grew anxious. ¡°You, wait, stop.¡±


    Ming Shu turned to look at it.


    The golden pupils of the serpent narrowed into slits. It spit out its scarlet tongue. ¡°What do you want to know?¡±Although it did not want to help this human at all, it really wanted the egg.


    The human was cunning, and the serpent was just the same.


    Ming Shu raised the colorful egg. ¡°What is this egg?¡±


    ¡°Give it to me and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a moment, then threw the egg at it. The serpent grabbed the egg with its free tail. But before it could be ecstatic, its glee was put out just like a pot of cold water poured onto a fire. ¡°It¡¯s dead, how did it die? What did you do?¡±


    Was this creature a fool? Didn¡¯t it hear the conversation before between her and that Master of the Drunken Grass Pavilion?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say whether you wanted it dead or alive.¡± Ming Shu spread her hands helplessly, her smile sweet.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± The serpent roared, its twisted body rolling on the ground like a hill. The ground trembled under its movement as well.


    ¡°Wow, wow, calm down, okay? I didn¡¯t kill this egg. It was the goblin from earlier, he did it, you should me him.¡± Ming Shu immediately dumped the responsibility onto the man as she saw the serpent was going mad.


    The serpent truly had a worrying IQ; it really stopped going mad after hearing Ming Shu¡¯s words. With its long tail, it tossed the egg back to Ming Shu and said angrily, ¡°This is a divine beast¡¯s egg. I¡¯ll be able to upgrade if I eat it. Damn, where does that human live? I¡¯m going to find and punish him.¡±


    Divine beast?


    <i>Is this something prepared for the female protagonist?</i>


    Ming Shu began to recall the story. It seemed the fake female protagonist indeed got a divine beast at the Windy Mountain Range of Demons. Originally, without her stirring everything, the story¡¯s plot developed very smoothly and seriously. Xiao Rufeng counterattacked all the way, acquiring rare and valuable treasures, and walking a very smooth uphill road.


    <i>Wow, how am I so amazing?</i>


    [...] <i>What? Weren¡¯t you recalling the plot? How¡¯s it suddenly turned into boasting about yourself?</i>


    Ming Shu took the dead egg and prepared to leave.


    The serpent became anxious at once. ¡°Hey, human, you said you¡¯d help me out.¡±


    ¡°Did I say that?¡± Ming Shu turned around with a light smile, and recalled for a moment before she suddenly realized something. ¡°Ah, yes, I said that. But that was a give-and-take condition of mine, and you altered it, so... I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    What if it attacked her when she set it free? She wasn¡¯t that stupid.


    Ming Shu looked at the serpent with regretful eyes, then she jumped out of the fire while shaking her head.


    ¡°...¡± <i>What did she mean by thatst look?</i>


    Regret for what?


    Not eating it?


    Why did ite up with this terrible idea.


    <i>Ah! So angry!</i>


    The serpent was angered into a ball. Abominable human, really cunning.


    ...


    The ground of the Mountain of Dragon Bones was like a furnace. The air was little more than billowing heat waves, with the clear sound of explosions ringing out asionally.


    ¡°What the hell is this ce?¡± Bai Yanran fanned herself with her hands, but everywhere was full of heat waves. She coughed and had to put down her hands.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait for Lord Seven and his people? Are we going to get out like this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe for us to stay here, either.¡± The fire was big enough to burn them at any time, not to mention that dangerous serpent.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Zhi Po?¡±


    Everyone looked back but found no one behind them. The one who was following after them now was gone. They had marched so far just because Zhi Po was at their backs. But where was she?


    Someone walked back a distance; after a moment, he returned with a weird look. ¡°She¡¯s over there... eating.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    At this time, she was in the mood to eat.


    Why hadn¡¯t she been stuffed to death?


    ¡°Yanran, why don¡¯t you go ask her how we can get out of here. Doesn¡¯t she have the map?¡±A girl rested her eyes on Bai Yanran.


    But Bai Yanran had been rejected by Ming Shu a few times. Even if she were an idiot, she would have known she¡¯d better not ask for more humiliation. She merely grunted at the girl¡¯s proposal. ¡°Go yourself.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you close to each other? Yanran, we really want to get out. If we continue walking blindly, we might die here sooner orter.¡±


    Bai Yanran still sat by. She was not going to beg that bewitched bitch.


    Everyone looked at each other for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s take a rest here.¡±


    The temperature was too high, they could only stand where they were. With such a high temperature, the ce was still surrounded by wild vegetation. No withered nts were within sight, which made everyone feel creeped out deep inside.


    Where on earth were they right now?


    ¡°Bai Yanran, what are you doing, give it back!¡±


    ¡°I should drink first.¡± Bai Yanran caught the kettle, still possessing the arrogant attitude of a ¡°Miss.¡± She ordered, ¡°Release your hand.¡±


    ¡°Bai Yanran, you are going too far! This is my water.¡± Right then, in this blistering environment, water was of great importance. Naturally, she wasn¡¯t willing to share it with Bai Yanran, a petty and overbearing youngdy.


    ¡°Yours? You are nothing but a petty dog of mine!¡± Bai Yanran shouted as she fiercely made to beat the other. In her eyes was a mixture of hatred and anger. Before, when she was held hostage by the serpent, she asked for help, but none of these people cared.


    ¡°Bai Yanran, that¡¯s enough!¡± Some could not stand the scene and stepped forward to pull Bai Yanran away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it, do you think this is your Bai family?¡±


    Before, they stomached her misbehavior all because of the Bai family behind her. But now, in a situation of life and death, it was hard to say whether they could escape safe and sound. They were already submerged in resentment and anger in the bottom of their hearts, and now Bai Yan was drawing their ire to herself. They started to me and scold her one after another.


    Faced with a united opposition, Bai Yanran was angered until she burst intoughter. She pointed at them with her index finger. ¡°Great, great, are you rebelling against me? Have you forgotten your ttering looks when you followed me?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions were bing uglier and uglier.


    ¡°If you were not the Miss of the Bai family, who would have treated you well? No one could bear your bad temper!¡± the one who was robbed of her water shouted back at Bai Yanran.


    Bai Yanran formed a fist fiercely with her dangling hand, her visage vicious. ¡°You just wait... I¡¯ll make you regret when I get out.¡±

 Chapter 68 - Gorgeous Doctor (15)

    <h4>Chapter 68: Gorgeous Doctor (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Being the vicious supporting female role, isn¡¯t Bai Yanran too stupid?¡± With her pitiful IQ, how could she hold the character? Even if it was the so-called necessary setting for the plot, wasn¡¯t this too unfair?


    And... how was it possible for the Host to be tortured by such an idiot...


    <i>Probably she¡¯s stupid just the same, or even worse.</i>


    <i>This is a series in which all viins are of low intelligence.</i>


    ¡°What did you say, Miss?¡± Hui Xue looked to the one beside her confusedly. Who was the Miss talking to?


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Has the egg been cooked?¡±


    Looking back at the egg in the fire, Hui Xue was a bit worried. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s a divine beast egg. Is it proper to roast it?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not proper, it¡¯s dead anyway. We are doing good to give it a worthy death.¡± Ming Shu began to talk nonsense seriously.


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>It¡¯s a divine beast egg! Miss!</i>


    <i>Neither a chicken nor duck egg!</i>


    After being roasted in the fire for a long time, the ¡°divine egg¡± didn¡¯t even change color. It wasn¡¯t stained with any dust.


    Ming Shu removed the egg and tapped on it. Cold. In other words, it had been roasted for a long time but did not even grow warm.


    ¡°Miss, the fire ising this way. We¡¯d better leave.¡± Hui Xue peered in the distance; the fire was approaching in a line. It was really urgent they go now.


    Ming Shu threw the egg back into the fire and stared at it intently.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Again?</i>


    The fire was getting closer and closer, and Hui Xue was getting more and more anxious. She waved Liu Feng to her side to get ready to take Ming Shu forcibly away. But just at this time, the mes three meters away from them seemed to be restrained by something, curling toward the ground.


    Ming Shu took a nce at it. Then she removed the egg from the fire again and stood up, patting her clothes. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What?</i>


    <i>Now you want to leave?</i>


    <i>Didn¡¯t you just insist on staying?</i>


    ¡°Miss, how¡¯s the fire...¡±


    ¡°The big guy is going to show up.¡± Ming Shu slightly curled her lips. ¡°We¡¯d better run quickly, or there won¡¯t be any chanceter.¡±


    The corners of Hui Xue¡¯s mouth twitched. Seeing as the Miss was smiling so confidently, Hui Xue thought she would be able to easily defeat anything. But it turned out she was just thinking about running away.


    ...


    Actually, when Ming Shu said they¡¯d better run, she meant they¡¯d better find a proper ce to watch the ¡°fun.¡±


    Hui Xue was totally speechless. The Miss was now able to tell lies without blushing.


    ¡°Are there really dragons here...¡± Suddenly, Hui Xue widened her eyes, greatly shocked and surprised.


    Ming Shu muttered as she chewed on an unknown fruit: ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about a dragon skeleton?¡± Without any meat, what was the point of that? Dislike.


    At this time, they were at a higher vantage point. The skeleton of a dragon was slowly breaking out from underneath the ground. The sound of a dragon roaring swept across the forest, and the strong presence of the divine beast seemed to force all on the continent to bend their knees.


    ¡°The dragon skeleton is still the dragon!¡± Hui Xue was excited. ¡°The dragon has already disappeared from the Xuanyuan continent. We should be seeing a dragon skeleton!¡±


    Seeing Hui Xue so excited, Ming Shu focused her attention on the milky-white skeleton and asked, ¡°Could it be eaten?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>The divine beast egg is still in your hand. Are you going to make some soup with dragon bones?</i>


    <i>Ugh, the dragon is the head of the divine beasts. It can¡¯t be eaten! Cannot!</i>


    <i>Is the Miss going mad?</i>


    <i>Honglonglong¡ª</i>


    The skeleton of the dragon was veryrge. The moment it broke out, the surrounding mountains began to fall apart. On Ming Shu¡¯s side, the earth also swayed, but it didn¡¯t go so far as to copse.


    ¡°Miss, look, there¡¯s a human.¡± Hui Xue pointed to the tail of the dragon skeleton. A human figure was running up along the spine.


    It was precisely Xiao Rufeng.


    Xiao Rufeng was having a dogfight with the dragon skeleton as mountains and rocks copsed and trees and branches flew about, the dragon¡¯s roar filled with anger. Xiao Rufeng was knocked down to the ground several times by the skeleton, but she would get up every time and continue to battle.


    ¡°You stay here, and don¡¯t follow me.¡± Ming Shu made to get down.


    Hui Xue widened her eyes again. ¡°What are you going to do, Miss?¡± <i>Are you really nning to retrieve the dragon skeleton for soup?</i>


    Min Shu smiled as she put her finger to her lips. ¡°Shh.¡±


    ¡°Miss...¡±


    Ming Shu shed aside and disappeared into the jungle. Avoiding the main battlefield, Ming Shu sneaked to the edge and found a hidden ce to sit down.


    After a long time, Xiao Rufeng and the dragon skeleton were still fighting each other. Ming Shu became a bit sleepy and yawned. ¡°Has she finished? Why does it take her so long?¡±


    [... The process of getting a gold finger is usually hard.] <i>It¡¯s not that easy to acquire a powerful ¡°weapon,¡± sometimes it may cost you days of battle.</i>


    <i>But... Guest, what do you n to do hiding here?</i>


    <i>Why do I always have a feeling that the Guest is nning some evil things...</i>


    Amazingly, each time the Guest would find new ways to gain Hatred Points... What was this inexplicable expectation all about?


    Ming Shu took out the egg and yed around with it since she had nothing better to do now. The thunder cat didn¡¯t return after leading the serpent away. She wondered if it had died.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Suddenly Ming Shu uttered a surprised sound and loosened her hand. The colorful egg began to rise up slowly, and swirling Qi was gathering around it.


    Ming Shu snatched it back again. Then all of a sudden, the umted Qi around the egg vanished. Touching the egg, Ming Shu¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Still alive?¡±


    The colorful egg struggled, trying to break away from Ming Shu.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± The voice of a young child rang out.


    ¡°Ah, it can speak.¡± Ming Shu was startled into loosening her grip again. The colorful egg dropped down to the ground with a crisp sound.


    ¡°Ahhhh, terrible human.¡± The childish voice sounded a little crazy.


    Ming Shu poked at it with a finger. ¡°You asked me to let you go. Why are you angry now? Are you a girl? With such a changeable temper... Uh, were you pretending to be dead?¡±


    The colorful egg rolled opposite her resentfully and answered, ¡°You humans are all bad! You want to absorb my force. If I didn¡¯t pretend, I would have been killed!¡±


    Ming Shu held the egg still and talked to it as if talking to a naughty kid. ¡°Well, be reasonable! I only wanted to eat you instead of absorbing your force or whatever...¡± So earlier, the fool from Grass Pavilion absorbed its force?


    He could even absorb the force of a divine beast... Cool!


    ¡°Is there any difference between eating me and absorbing my force?¡± The egg turned angry.


    ¡°There is a difference in nature,¡± Ming Shu said with a smile. ¡°Regardless, the snake also tried to eat you, why do you only me humans? Racial discrimination?¡±


    The egg became even angrier. ¡°All of you are terrible creatures, you¡¯re birds of a feather.¡±


    ¡°Wow, a newly born little baby, how could you know that saying?¡± Ming Shu slightly raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Humph, I inherited it.¡± The egg was both angry and proud. The former was because it had been pressed by Ming Shu again, and thetter was because of its ¡°literacy.¡±


    ¡°Inherit? Do you have a family, brothers or sisters? Where are they?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Why is she paying attention to such a bizarre point? If I tell her, is she going to find them to eat?</i>


    <i>Humans are really terrible.</i>


    The egg kept silent for a moment. Then suddenly it burst into loud cries, and the tone of the whole scene changed rapidly. ¡°Wuwuwu... Please don¡¯t eat me, I taste terrible! Wuwu... it¡¯s so difficult for me to grow up...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu loosened her hand unhappily and said, ¡°Stop crying, ugh, it annoys me. Rx, I won¡¯t eat something that can speak.¡±


    A creature that could speak usually possessed intelligence. She would always try to avoid these things.

 Chapter 69 - Gorgeous Doctor (16)

    <h4>Chapter 69: Gorgeous Doctor (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The colorful egg breathed a sigh of relief as it heard that Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t eat something that could speak. It carefully began to absorb the Qi around it, recing the force absorbed by that odious human being.


    If it hadn¡¯t yed dead so timely, it may have truly died.


    <i>Humans are so terrible.</i>


    <i>Or rather... this world is terrible. I want to go home, wuwuwu!</i>


    <i>Absorb Qi and then go home.</i>


    <i>Absorb Qi and then go home.</i>


    Ming Shu held her chin and looked at the increasing Qi around the egg. With so much Qi being absorbed, wouldn¡¯t it be stuffed to death? Ming Shu couldn¡¯t help reaching out to poke it, but the egg seemed to predict her intention and swiftly rolled out of reach. Following after it were multiple streams of floating Qi, constantly entering through the eggshell.


    As the egg was absorbing Qi happily, the ongoing battle between Xiao Rufeng and the dragon was finallying to an end. Undoubtedly, the winner must be Xiao Rufeng.


    The huge skeleton disappeared all of a sudden, and Xiao Rufeng also fell down upon the ground due to loss of strength. The whole mountain range was now covered in vast silence.


    Ming Shu stood up in a rush.


    The colorful egg was startled by Ming Shu, forgetting to absorb the Qi. Carrying some fearful worries, it looked up to Ming Shu at a 45-degree angle.


    <i>What are you doing!</i>


    <i>You scared me.</i>


    Ming Shu rolled her sleeves up as she walked toward the battlefield, breathing into her belly¡ªit was time to work.


    The egg paused, then it absorbed Qi as it rolled after Ming Shu.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Seeing Ming Shu dragging away the woman on the ground, the egg became more confused.


    ¡°Picking up the corpse,¡± Ming Shu answered. Waiting for such a long time, just for this moment, ha, effortless. Ming Shu kicked it and continued, ¡°Stay out of my way, you¡¯re going to make me sprain my ankle, do you know the consequences?¡±


    The egg rolled aside worriedly. But after hesitating for a while, it rolled back to Ming Shu¡¯s side again. ¡°This woman is surrounded by plenty of Qi, sofortable.¡±


    Ming Shu took a look at it. The egg was scared into rolling away again. ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t absorb her Qi, it¡¯s all yours.¡±


    ¡°Zhi Po...¡± Xiao Rufeng still had some consciousness. She was being dragged by the legs along the ground, trying to lift her head to look at the person ahead. ¡°What... What do you intend to do?¡±


    Ming Shu turned to her and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home. Uh, don¡¯t thank me. I¡¯ll be proud of myself.¡±


    That smile was very weird and Xiao Rufeng had a bit of a bad feeling. ¡°Stop, put me down.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Miss, but I have a task to finish.¡±


    ¡°Task? What task?¡± <i>What is this woman talking about?</i>


    The task¡ªof gaining Hatred Points!


    Ming Shu released Xiao Rufeng¡¯s legs and turned around. She raised a hand, then mmed it down. Xiao Rufeng was smacked into aa.


    The egg rolled a few meters away fast. This woman was so cruel!


    Ming Shu continued her work. After a while, the egg slowly rolled to her feet again. ¡°Well, could I just absorb a little of her Qi? I really want it...¡±


    The Qi of this woman was sofortable, bathing in it was like being in a mother¡¯s embrace.


    <i>So eager to have that, I want that.</i>


    ¡°Just a little.¡± The egg rolled around Ming Shu. ¡°Just give me one breath, please, the rest is all for you.¡±


    Ming Shu lifted her foot and kicked the egg unhesitatingly. The egg wasunched out all the way to the distant jungle.


    ...


    Recently, the most widely spread news on the continent was the birth of a divine beast egg. It was unknown where the news originated from. Besides this, the continent was always flooded with many different rumors. No one ever knew whether they were true or not, but it didn¡¯t prevent some people from believing them.


    Before long, someone was said to have heard the dragon howling in the forest of the Windy Mountain Range of Demons. Then it was rumored that a divine dragon was born.


    ¡°A divine dragon! If I can have a divine dragon, it won¡¯t be a dream to dominate the continent.¡±


    ¡°You really are dreaming. You don¡¯t even know if the news is true or false. Dragons have long disappeared from the Xuanyuan continent. How is it possible there is a dragon now?¡± Hispanion poured cold water on him.


    ¡°Well, what if it is true?¡±


    ¡°Then it wouldn¡¯t be yours.¡±


    ¡°Hey, why do you have to be against me, em?¡±


    ¡°Stop arguing. Do you know thetest news?¡± Seeing the two were about to quarrel, the rest of the people quickly stopped them.


    ¡°What news? Is it more exciting than the birth of a divine dragon?¡±


    The man smiled confidently. ¡°Hehe, do you know the Drunken Flower Pavilion?¡±


    ¡°The biggest brothel on the continent, who does not know? What, is there some new beauty?¡± Women of the Drunken Flower Pavilion were all beauties, but the most amazing was that they could not only enhance your force but also let you experience... Well, you would never forget that special experience. But usually, most people went there just once, or else they may lose all their fortune.


    ¡°Just two days before...¡± The man deliberately paused. ¡°The Drunken Flower Pavilion was made into a mess by someone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Really? Who is so bold to cause trouble for the Drunken Flower Pavilion?¡±


    Actually, right now, the one they were discussing was sitting opposite them, a baozi in her mouth as she gazed at the egg rolling on the table.


    After finishing the baozi, she reached for the egg and threw it out the window.


    ¡°Ah!¡± An exmation came from outside. ¡°Who is so unscrupulous, throwing stones!¡±


    The person who was hit looked around angrily. He did not find the murderer, so he kicked the egg fiercely against the wall. The poor egg rolled to one side, but then a pair of dark-embroidered boots blocked its way.


    This aura...


    The egg suddenly froze and instantly changed into a deathlike state.


    A slender hand picked it up. White clothes floating, the man curled his lips up lightly. His smile was like a spring blossom, draining the surrounding scenery of color immediately.


    ¡°Master, how is this egg still alive?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also curious.¡± The man tightened his grip and tried to absorb its force again. However, just likest time, no force could be felt. It was a dead egg.


    But just now, it was obviously alive.


    ¡°Master.¡± A man came over in a hurry and bowed. ¡°We¡¯ve found her. She¡¯s right in this restaurant.


    ¡°She is the new master of Death Valley. A few days ago, after getting out of the Windy Mountain Range of Demons, she went to the Xiao family to send Xiao Rufeng home, then she went straight to the Drunken Flower Pavilion.¡±


    The man looked up slightly to the restaurant. He just went out for a trip, but when he returned, his Drunken Flower Pavilion was totally destroyed. Although the Pavilion was only an empty shell, as the master of it, he should be angry about it being destroyed.


    ¡°Master, we have to seek help from Death Valley, but the Valley¡¯s master seems to have taken us as enemies. Is there any misunderstanding?¡±


    The man stood with his hands behind him, pondering. He would never reveal that he had robbed her of the divine beast egg earlier at the Mountain of Dragon Bones, which directly earned her vengeance.


    <i>She¡¯s so narrow-minded!</i>


    But he ordered calmly, ¡°Follow her first, report to me when you find something abnormal.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ...


    Xiao Rufeng was returned to the Xiao family by Ming Shu in perfect condition.


    She really was merely sent to her home.


    And on the way home, Ming Shu beat her.


    But it was tough for Xiao Rufeng to stay with the Xiao family.


    Xiao Rufei, the favored real protagonist, and others from the school hadn¡¯t returned; even Lord Seven hadn¡¯te back. She actually returned first, all by herself. For one thing, the Xiao family wouldn¡¯t leave her alone, and for another, other families also came to question her.


    ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know!¡± Xiao Rufeng shouted to these people irritatedly.


    This was why that woman sent her back?


    To make her the target of criticism?


    Xiao Rufeng quickly calmed down. She couldn¡¯t jump into the trap that woman set for her.


    ¡°How could you not know. You went in there together, so why did youe back alone, safe and sound? You piece of trash!¡± The person speaking was Bai Yanran¡¯s father.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m trash, so what could I do to your little daughter?¡± Xiao Rufeng agreed and asked

 Chapter 70 - Gorgeous Doctor (17)

    <h4>Chapter 70: Gorgeous Doctor (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Xiao Rufeng knew she was not weed, but she didn¡¯t expect she would be so unpopr in the family. No one in the Xiao family was willing to stick up for her; instead, they joined many outsiders in questioning her where Xiao Rufei was.


    She was sent back by the woman named Zhi Po, so she had no idea where Xiao Rufei and those people were, either.


    Finally Xiao Rufeng was detained in the dungeon of the Xiao family. Her rtives threatened that if she didn¡¯t tell them the whereabouts of Xiao Rufei, she would not be let out.


    The dungeon had been set up to be difficult to escape.


    Before Xiao Rufeng could think of a way to escape, she heard Xiao Rufei and Lord Seven had returned already. But Xiao Rufei was seriously injured and her life was in danger.


    With a joint search and rescue by the Royal School and various major families, the rest of the students also came back one after another.


    Xiao Rufei was trapped in aa all the while. The Xiao family invited plenty of famous healers from all over the continent to treat her, but none of them could cure Xiao Rufei.


    Xiao Rufei¡¯s mother, driven by great resentment and anger, relieved all her wrath upon Xiao Rufeng. Xiao Rufeng was fed medication to suppress her spirit force, thus she didn¡¯t have any strength to resist. Each time she would be tortured almost to death.


    But deep in Xiao Rufeng¡¯s heart, she held an unyielding belief. As a former dignified killer, she crossed over here with much more advanced ideas in mind. Now at the mercy of these people, she felt angry and humiliated. She kept thinking of an opportunity to get herself out.


    Unfortunately, before she could escape the Xiao family, she would be discovered and taken back every time.


    ¡°Xiao Rufeng, if you dare to run again, I will break your legs.¡± Xiao Rufei¡¯s mother stood opposite the iron bars of the cell and condescended to Xiao Rufeng, apanied by girl servants. ¡°Rufei is home now, but if anything bad happens to her, I¡¯ll let you offer your life.¡±


    Thinking of how weak Xiao Rufei was now, Mother Xiao couldn¡¯t help hating the person in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, loser! It¡¯s not enough for you to bring death to your parents, so now you want to murder my Rufei!¡±


    Xiao Rufeng¡¯s body was fully covered in injuries. She looked up slowly to the woman outside, curling up the corners of her mouth, and coldness gathered in her deep eyes.


    <i>For this moment, I will let you know the consequences, I promise.</i>


    Mother Xiao met with Xiao Rufeng¡¯s eyes unintentionally, and she was suddenly startled a bit to take a step back. But she calmed herself immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your identity, loser! You go in there and beat her as violently as possible. Let her know who she is. What do you think the Xiao family is? Your home? Next time, if she escapes again, you will all be punished!¡±


    Thest sentence was spoken to the guards.


    Seeing Xiao Rufeng being punched and kicked, Mother Xiao could finally vent half of her anger. She sneered again and then left the dirty dungeon with the servant girls in tow.


    Xiao Rufeng was even more covered in injuries now andy there weakly. She clutched the straw strewn on the ground, eyes filled with unprecedented hatred.


    <i>The Xiao family... and that Zhi Po...</i>


    <i>Just wait. I will have my revenge.</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu had stayed in the city for a few days. She didn¡¯t hide her identity, though. Since she certainly would be recognized, at least it would be known she was from Death Valley.


    Not surprisingly, the Xiao family visited her for Xiao Rufei¡¯s sickness. But Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect the Bai family would alsoe to her.


    ¡°Miss, the Lord of the Bai family came in person, will you meet him?¡± Hui Xue stood beside Ming Shu. Although she didn¡¯t want to see anyone from the Bai family herself, she had to listen to what the Miss wanted.


    ¡°Have the people from the Xiao family gone?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, they¡¯re all there.¡± Hui Xue nced outside. ¡°Now that the whole Xiling City knows you¡¯re here, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t take a long time for those visitors to flock.¡±


    The reputation of Death Valley was definitely not for nothing, and the number of people who wanted to ask for treatment was justrge enough to queue around Xiling City in many circles.


    ¡°Who does the Bai family want to treat?¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t say.¡± Hui Xue shook her head, moving her eyes around, and guessed, ¡°It¡¯s possibly... about what happened to Bai Yanran?¡±


    Bai Yanran was the most favored and valued in the Bai family. Now the Lord of the Bai family came to the door personally. Except for Bai Yanran, who else it could be about?


    Ming Shu rubbed her chin lightly. ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡±


    <i>So does the Miss want to meet him or not? </i>Hui Xue wondered.


    These people all gathered outside the inn, blocking the way. She suspected that within a short time, the inn owner woulde up to drive them away for making trouble.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t give a certain answer, and Hui Xue didn¡¯t dare to ask again. Normally, the Miss was a reasonable and insightful master, except before, when she was obeying Bai Yanran¡¯s orders weirdly.


    And recently, the Miss was still a bit weird, smiling more and eating more, but at least the former reasonable and insightful Miss hade back.


    The Miss would tell her when she had made a decision.


    Hui Xue was still a blind fan of her Miss. Poor innocent girl, she would never have thought her Miss had long been reced by another person.


    ¡°Oh, right, Miss, here¡¯s the invitation sent by Drunken Flower Pavilion.¡± Hui Xue remembered and took out a gilded invitation card covered in carved flower patterns from her sleeve to hand to Ming Shu.


    Three erged words, <i>Drunken Flower Pavilion </i>, were particrly prominent on the invitation.


    Drunken Flower Pavilion?


    Inviting her?


    <i>What, does he want to grab my snack again?</i>


    Ming Shu opened the invitation with her index finger; nothing strange was written on it. It was only inviting Ming Shu to attend the opening ceremony of Drunken Flower Pavilion ten days from now.


    Well, Ming Shu just destroyed his ce, and now he was going to open another already?


    <i>Are the rich people now all willful like this?</i>


    <i>Impressive.</i>


    Ming Shu turned over the invitation again and again, suspecting it may hide some unknown message. But it truly was just an invitation. She turned back to Hui Xue and asked uncertainly, ¡°He¡¯s inviting me to destroy his new ce?¡±


    Hui Xue was a little shocked and carefully said, ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s more like he¡¯s showing off.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t he saying, <i>You worked hard to destroy my ce, but I could just open another one in an instant </i>. And he should be so generous to send an invitation to the Miss. If this was not showing off, what else could it be?


    Ming Shu fell into silence for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s the grudge between Death Valley and Drunken Flower Pavilion?¡±


    It might be a coincidence that the man had taken the egg; perhaps he needed its force. But after that, his disdainful tone and provocations both seemed to hint at something. If the two groups were not enemies to each other, then that man was definitely ying stupid.


    Hui Xue frowned as she searched her memories. ¡°As far as I know, there shouldn¡¯t be such a thing. But I don¡¯t know too much about some stuff in the Valley. Everyone knows the Drunken Flower Pavilion is a brothel, but it also dabbles in many other industries. It¡¯s an extremelyrge force. No one dares to disrespect it willfully.¡±


    ¡°Is he very powerful?¡± Before, Ming Shu had fought with that man, and he indeed was disadvantaged. He didn¡¯t seem to have hidden his real strength.


    ¡°Not exactly, I heard his force is not strong. But he practices an odd technique which can control people¡¯s hearts and minds. The controlled person will do whatever they are told and has no means to rebel, it¡¯s frightening.¡±


    Ming Shu thought of the man¡¯s appearance before, and she was suddenly covered in goosebumps all over.


    Drunken Flower Pavilion, this force was mentioned in the story several times, but it wasn¡¯t the main point. Later in the plot, it didn¡¯t appear at all. Apparently the Pavilion and its master were not important.


    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°Qing Chen, everyone called him Lord Qing Chen or Master Qing Chen.¡±


    ¡°His image doesn¡¯t exactly match his name.¡± How could that man use the name<i>Qing Chen </i>, his appearance had nothing to do with ¡°unworldly,¡± it was a total waste. Ming Shu pushed the invitation to the edge of the table using her index finger, and as she lifted her finger the invitation dropped to the ground. Ming Shu then smiled slightly. ¡°It must be a final dinner, too dangerous, I¡¯m not going.¡±


    She was a party person.


    However, the man had a criminal record of grabbing her snacks, she¡¯d better not go there.


    <i>I have to resist the temptation.</i>


    <i>Everything can be sacrificed except my snacks.</i>

 Chapter 71 - Gorgeous Doctor (18)

    <h4>Chapter 71: Gorgeous Doctor (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Bai Yanran¡¯s father and the people from the Xiao family had waited for two days. But the inn was guarded both before and after, and none of them saw Ming Shu.


    Father Bai was so anxious that he paced back and forth in front of the inn while people from the Xiao family stood on the sidelines. They just minded their own business and didn¡¯t vite the boundary between them.


    When the two sides unintentionally had some eye contact with each other, they would move away quickly as if seeing something they disliked.


    The two families had been rivals for many years. Now that they gathered here together, it was really a bit awkward.


    ¡°Lord, Lord, the Miss is showing crazy symptoms again!¡±


    The servant of the Bai family arrived in a rush. He couldn¡¯t even breathe and his face was still a little restless. It seemed the Miss he was talking about was really making a huge mess.


    Father Bai¡¯s face turned ck. He looked at the inn and waved as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Go, let¡¯s go upstairs to invite her.¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe he would ever be able to meet that person from Death Valley. The Bai family was not a small force or school, either, but now he was left outside and didn¡¯t even see anyone from the Valley. It was beginning to annoy him.


    ¡°Lord...¡± Others of the Bai family stopped him. ¡°If we offend the people from Death Valley, the Miss might not have the chance to be treated by them.¡±


    At this time, Father Bai felt a mixture of anger and anxiety within. He went straight upstairs despite the persuasion.


    Seeing this, the Xiao family¡¯s people also followed him up. The inn was originally a spacious ce, but with these people standing inside, it suddenly became crowded.


    ...


    Liu Feng was guarding the door. Seeing so many peopleing forward aggressively, he immediately revealed a weapon. There was no expression on his cold face, but his meaning was obvious. If they dared to step closer, he would not be polite to them.


    Father Bai endured his anger and shouted with his fist mming into his other hand, ¡°The lord of the Bai family is here to pay a visit.¡±


    The Xiao family was standing behind him and they didn¡¯t take further action. With Father Bai as the provoker, they couldn¡¯t be more willing to watch.


    Liu Feng didn¡¯t move. He peered at the people before him like a statue.


    Father Bai was just feigning politeness and didn¡¯t even bend his body, his eyes fixed on the tightly closed door.


    Time seemed to have a voice, ticking and walking.


    Every sound pierced his heart.


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    They didn¡¯t know how long it was before the door was slowly pushed open. The servant girl they had met several times before came out from inside, her hands folded in front of her body. She walked to Liu Feng with small and unhurried steps. Liu Feng then put away his weapon and stepped back slightly.


    Hui Xue slightly bowed. ¡°Lord Bai, I¡¯m sorry but the Miss is not here, you won¡¯t see her today.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible! My people didn¡¯t see here out,¡± Lord Bai blurted out in a loud voice. ¡°Is it that the Miss inside is unwilling to meet me? What requirements does she have? She need only open her mouth, as long as she can cure my little daughter, I won¡¯t let her down.¡±


    As long as a person could be bribed, they would not be difficult to deal with.


    But, obviously, this time Father Bai hit a nail house.


    ¡°Lord Bai, you might know the rules of Death Valley.¡± Hui Xue smiled slightly and answered in a warm and polite tone, ¡°We only choose our patients following our heart.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Screw that following your heart nonsense.</i>


    The rules of Death Valley had always been the strangest ones among the various major forces on the continent.


    Following their heart basically meant it was up to their mood. It meant that a disciple of Death Valley could see a patient if they liked, and they could also refuse to treat a patient if they wanted.


    Commonly known as¡ª


    It depends on the mood.


    Weren¡¯t they just too willful?


    Yes, they were!


    ¡°Let me see your Miss.¡± <i>My people have waited here all this time. How could she leave without anyone the wiser? She must be looking for an excuse to avoid us,</i>Father Bai thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Bai, the Miss really is not inside.¡± Hui Xue really wasn¡¯t telling a lie. Who the hell knew where the Miss was? She just went out to tell something to Liu Feng, and when she returned, in the blink of an eye, the Miss had disappeared.


    What could she do? She could do nothing but keep calm. She couldn¡¯t let these people know she didn¡¯t know where her Miss was, that was too unprofessional.


    ¡°Today I must see her. She is a healer, wouldn¡¯t she be merciful?¡± Father Bai was thrilled and he got ready to break through the door.


    The weapon put away by Liu Feng was pulled out again.


    ¡°Hey, move, move, excuse me, please let me through.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s temporarily blocked here. Change direction.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°No reason.¡±


    ¡°Hey, did you buy the inn? Why are you blocking my way? And, more importantly, why are you piled at my door? Are you robbing me?¡± With so many people, too.


    Insidious.


    Fortunately, there was no food in the room.


    ¡°Miss!¡± Hui Xue screamed with excitement but immediately calmed down a little. ¡°You are back.¡±


    The surrounding people subconsciously turned their heads and looked to where the noises came from. The people at the back moved aside to clear the way one after another. At the end of the passage, a woman in a red dress was standing there with a smile, looking at them.


    Behind her were rays of light that rested on her shoulders, forming a warm halo that enveloped her body, holy andforting.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Father Bai and the Host met once at the Bai family¡¯s ce before, but they didn¡¯t talk. Right now, seeing Ming Shu appear here, he was surprised into widening his eyes. ¡°You are the disciple of Death Valley?¡±


    Ming Shu lifted her foot to walk along the passage, and the fiery red robe floated with her voice. ¡°If I¡¯m not, are you?¡±


    ¡°You know my daughter, right?¡± Father Bai was suddenly excited. He indeed had seen this woman beside Bai Yanran, Yanran should know the person from Death Valley, great! Father Bai held back his eagerness and continued, ¡°Since you are Yanran¡¯s friend, I will just tell you straightly: My daughter has been out of sorts, perhaps you could go to see her and make a diagnosis?¡±


    Hearing this, the Xiao family all changed their faces a little and tried to speak up.


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t give them any chance to speak. Wearing a gentle and harmless smile, she walked through the human passage and stood five meters away from Father Bai. ¡°I find something interesting.¡±


    Father Bai was filled with question marks. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Is there a specific function for your Bai family?¡±


    Father Bai was more confused. What did she mean?


    Ming Shu continued toe forward and smiled back toward the crowd when she arrived at Hui Xue¡¯s side. ¡°You are all so self-righteous.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t eat human...¡± <i>Meat </i>.


    Ming Shu coughed. Under the strange gaze of Father Bai, she retained the same smile. ¡°Do I know your little daughter? Are we close? Or does she look like a goddess that needs me to worship her and have a look at her?¡± The greater Bai Yanran¡¯s hatred was for her, the better. She must be mad with hunger before she would go to see Bai Yanran.


    [Host, you can go to see Bai Yanran, and then do something to her... It might be easier for her to hate you. You¡¯re only one step away frompleting the task. ] The Harmony System incited Ming Shu with bad ideas, h h h...


    Ming Shu thought to herself, <i>What a suffocating operation, it¡¯s too much.</i>


    <i>Uncle Harmony, could you spend ten minutes facing the wall and think about your name¡¯s meaning before you try to stir things up?</i>


    <i>Am I the kind of person who willply with others¡¯ casual suggestions?</i>


    [Our mission is to collect Hatred Points, through what means is not important. Moreover, Bai Yanran is not a good person. Just think, if it wasn¡¯t for her, would the Host havee to such a miserable end? Of course, I¡¯m just offering you an easier way to get Hatred Points. What you decide is not my business and I have no right to interfere.] The Harmony System was only interested in Hatred Points. Other things were not within its scope of consideration.


    #I have a terrible system, how should I handle this? Waiting online. Emergency.#

 Chapter 72 - Gorgeous Doctor (19)

    <h4>Chapter 72: Gorgeous Doctor (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The arrogant attitude of Ming Shu ignited Father Bai sessfully. He sneered coldly and said, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t speak so madly. This world is bigger than you think. Your Death Valley is not invincible.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled indifferently and didn¡¯t get angry at all. ¡°Then you can go find the invincible to treat your daughter.¡±


    ¡°...¡± It felt like a fist punching cotton: useless.


    If you couldn¡¯t anger someone in any way, then this person was either a fool or an elite.


    Clearly the woman opposite was not a fool.


    The atmospheres of both sides were somewhat rigid.


    ¡°Miss.¡± After appreciating such a good y, the Xiao family¡¯s people finally stood out and said with a much better attitude, ¡°Would you please go with us to take a look at our Miss Xiao? We promise you arge reward.¡±


    Ming Shu showed a big smile to the Xiao family. Just as those people thought they might have persuaded her, the girl with her pair of moon-like eyebrows spoke out her refusal firmly. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why? Miss, can you give us a reasonable exnation?¡± The Xiao family was not angry, but they didn¡¯t give up. If they couldn¡¯t invite this woman from Death Valley, their Miss would suffer a lot and no one else seemed able to cure her.


    Before they came here to invite this doctor, the Lord told them toplete the task no matter what it cost.


    Thinking for a while, Ming Shu said innocently, ¡°I¡¯m not in the right mood.¡±


    The Xiao family continued to propose various conditions, trying to impress Ming Shu. However, Ming Shu had no interest at all. Then, suddenly, silence befell them.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± A clear voice rang from the other side, breaking the strange atmosphere.


    It was a man dressed in gorgeous clothes. With his handsome appearance, it seemed anyone who took a nce at him would be obsessed. He was leaning against the door frame with crossed arms. He gazed sideways at them, but in fact, all that was reflected in his eyes was Ming Shu¡¯s figure in bright red.


    It was like a burning fire, radiating dazzling light and forming a deep and vast universe in his dark pupils.


    Ming Shu rested her sights on the man only for a second, then quickly moved aside. Why should she meet this procurer again!


    ¡°Qing Chen...¡± Father Bai¡¯s face also changed slightly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    This ce was not the site of Drunken Flower Pavilion. Why was the evildoer Qing Chen here? What was his purpose?


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Qing Chen approached from the other side. His rather long hem dragged along the ground, as soft as a feather passing by. ¡°Lord Bai cane to seek medical treatment, why can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Are you sick?¡± Father Bai blurted out.


    Qing Chen moved his eyes a little, and his clear voice sounded slightly ridiculing. ¡°I thought it was not a secret on the continent. Lord Bai seems to be ignorant.¡±


    A bright light shed upon Father Bai¡¯s mind. He thought of that rumor that spread on the maind.


    It was rumored that the master of Drunken Flower Pavilion could not live over 26 years.


    The Drunken Flower Pavilion seemed to be looking for charismatic healers all the time. And this was just like confirming the rumor. No one in the Pavilion had evere out and denied it.


    So he really couldn¡¯t live over 26?


    ¡°Lord Bai, the Xiao family, everyone, since the Miss has refused all of your requests, please don¡¯t act like clingy babies. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed for yourselves?¡± Qing Chen didn¡¯t stop talking. ¡°Now, would you like to be kicked out by me, or...?¡±


    Then he omitted the following words, gazing at Father Bai smilingly.


    Father Bai¡¯s eyes were filled withplexities. He wanted to argue, but was a little awkward.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only disciple of Death Valley, let¡¯s go.¡± Father Bai forced himself to find an excuse and left.


    There were many disciples in Death Valley. He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t find a person to treat his daughter. <i>But we¡¯re not done on today¡¯s issue </i>, he thought.


    Ming Shu slightly raised her eyebrows. She just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Hui Xue¡¯s expression was one of simmeringughter. If Lord Bai knew that the people of Death Valley all listened to the Miss, she didn¡¯t know whether he would be angered to death.


    The Xiao family looked at Ming Shu, then looked at Qing Chen, but eventually they only had to leave, too.


    As soon as the two gangs left, the corridor was empty and it seemed the air was beginning to circte properly again.


    With his mouth curled up, Qing Chen broke the silence first. ¡°Miss Zhi Po, I helped drive away two troublemakers for you. How do you n to thank me?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her fist. ¡°How about this?¡±


    ¡°Miss Zhi Po, that may be a little rude.¡± Qing Chen¡¯s facial expression remained unchanged. ¡°Earlier, Miss Zhi Po smashed my ce, I haven¡¯t had time to thank you.¡±


    <i>Is this man a fool?</i>


    <i>I destroyed your ce and you want to thank me?</i>


    <i>This is real city folk¡ªalways knowing how to have fun.</i>


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, it¡¯s really not a big deal.¡± Ming Shu began to cooperate with his acting.


    ¡°In fact, I have long wanted to renovate. But with so many emotional years spent there, I never had the heart to do it. This time, Miss Zhi Po helped me make the decision. I should thank you with both feeling and reason.¡±


    Ming Shu offered a big and bright smile. ¡°Well, then would you please pay the demolition fee?¡±


    ¡°...¡± When it came to shamelessness, no one daredpare to this one. Qing Chen took a deep breath. ¡°Miss Zhi Po, let¡¯s just drop these hypocritical conversations, isn¡¯t it boring?¡±


    ¡°Did I start it?¡±


    ¡°... Well, okay, it¡¯s me,¡± Qing Chen admitted frankly and naturally changed topics. ¡°I wonder if we can go to have a meal together, Miss Zhi Po?¡±


    ¡°Are we very close?¡± <i>He¡¯s inviting me to dinner, which is strange enough considering we fought before. It must be a trap! I won¡¯t go no matter how tasty the food is </i>, Ming Shu thought.


    Qing Chen shared ambiguous eye contact with Ming Shu. ¡°We had such chemistry with each other, remember?¡±


    <i>WTF?! Who had chemistry with such an idiot! Don¡¯t describe a battle as lustful activity! I¡¯m a serious woman.</i>


    Ming Shu maintained a calm smile. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal if I touched you? Are you a little girl or what, a touch will make you pregnant?¡±


    Internally, Qing Chen was losing his grip, but he couldn¡¯t show any sign of that. Resisting the volcanic feeling, he went straight to the point: ¡°Miss Zhi Po, as you heard just now, I have serious things to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Medical treatment?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t do that, you need to look for someone else.¡±


    ¡°Fuck.¡± Qing Chen could not help but burst out with foulnguage.


    The vision that Ming Shu had just tried to shove aside solidified on Qing Chen¡¯s face again, and her expression became a little strange.


    Qing Chen quickly disguised this by looking straight into the questioning eyes of Ming Shu. ¡°Miss Zhi Po is the master of Death Valley. If you can¡¯t cure the disease, would there be anyone else in the world who can?¡±


    <i>Calm down </i>, Qing Chen said to himself.


    <i>I have to calm down. I cannot ruin the character setting for me!</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t do this!</i>


    He wanted to strangle this woman.


    ¡°Regardless, I can¡¯t. You¡¯re wee to leave now.¡± Ming Shu waved her hand at Qing Chen, looking like an innocent bystander.


    She had no interest in saving other people¡¯s lives; this skill was too boring for her.


    ¡°Zhi Po...¡±


    <i>He¡¯s like an annoying fly, buzzing buzzing buzzing...</i>


    <i>I told you I can¡¯t cure a disease.</i>


    <i>I! Cannot!</i>


    Before Qing Chen finished the following sentence, Ming Shu had already rushed at him like an arrow.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    <i>tter!</i>


    Qing Chen¡¯s figure was swept away and mmed into the potted nt in the hallway. The pot was fiercely cracked, and porcin and vegetation were strewn all over the floor.


    A lot of mud had sshed on Qing Chen¡¯s clothes, and a few leaves were stuck in his hair, making him look rather embarrassing.


    <i>I want to kill her. Is that okay?</i>


    <i>But the character setting can¡¯t be broken.</i>


    <i>Which bastard set this rule!</i>

 Chapter 73 - Gorgeous Doctor (20)

    <h4>Chapter 73: Gorgeous Doctor (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu leisurely returned to her room after the beating. Qing Chen was slumped down outside the door.


    As soon as she went into the room, she saw the eye-catching colorful egg expose itself on the table, rolling around willfully.


    This little thing rolled back by itself?


    The colorful egg perceived Ming Shu¡¯s arrival, so it rolled to the edge and began to bounce up and down. ¡°It¡¯s so scary, that man is horrible!¡±


    Ming Shu pulled out a chair and sat down. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The colorful egg rolled in a couple of circles, back and forth, acting like a spoiled brat. It voiced in a pitiful tone, ¡°The outside world is awful! I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Ming Shu twitched her mouth, pointing to herself with one finger. ¡°So you mean I¡¯m not scary?¡±


    The egg somehow trembled its body. ¡°Well... you are fine, you said you won¡¯t eat living things that can speak.¡±


    If it were not for this sentence, it wouldn¡¯t havee straight to her after escaping from that man.


    ¡°I don¡¯t eat, but...¡± Ming Shu prolonged her words with a meaningful smile. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean people around me don¡¯t eat, right?¡±


    What a naive egg.


    <i>!!!</i>


    <i>Is that true?</i>


    <i>Why is my fate so miserable!</i>


    <i>Wuwuwu, I want to go home.</i>


    ¡°You must be scaring me on purpose,¡± the colorful egg tentatively said, voice airy and grieved.


    <i>I¡¯m such a cute egg, why does everyone want to eat me? I¡¯m not delicious at all!</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m not scaring you, kid.¡± Ming Shu picked up a fruit from the tray and took a small bite. ¡°Later I¡¯ll let Hui Xue cook you.¡±


    Hearing this, the poor egg jumped up and down anxiously, making crisp noises constantly like an uneasy child.


    Finally it shouted aloud, ¡°You are a bad person! You are all bad!¡±


    Then it angrily rolled down from the table and bounced out through the open window, disappearing from Ming Shu¡¯s sight.


    Thetter focused on eating her fruit, nonchnt.


    As she finished one fruit and was about to have another, the egg jumped in from outside again, trembling fiercely with a frightened ¡°expression.¡±


    Ming Shu was surprised. ¡°What are you doing back here?¡± <i>Has it ovee the fear of being boiled alive, or... is my charm so irresistible?</i>


    The colorful egg rolled its eyes at Ming Shu secretly, saying extremely quickly, ¡°That serpent is here!¡±


    Serpent?


    The figure of a stupid snake in the Windy Mountain Range of Demons shed across Ming Shu¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Screams starteding from outside constantly, apanied by the crash of fallen objects.


    Ming Shu stood up and walked to the window to take a look. The street was a scene of chaos, and a little further away, a huge golden monster was winding its body this way.


    The buildings were all destroyed in its passing.


    ¡°It¡¯sing, it¡¯sing.¡± The colorful egg jumped beside Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯sing to eat me.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a divine beast egg?¡± Ming Shu looked down at it. ¡°You¡¯re scared of that one?¡±


    The colorful egg bounced even more fiercely. ¡°I¡¯m still young... In human terms, I¡¯m still an infant! How is it possible for me to beat an adult?¡±


    Ming Shu concluded simply, ¡°You mean you are weak.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very powerful!¡± protested the little egg.


    Ming Shu said doubtfully, ¡°Then go fight with it! Why are you scared?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± The egg hesitated for a little while, and then found a reasonable excuse for itself. ¡°I¡¯m still a baby, I can¡¯t fight it. When I am born and out of the shell, I will be way more powerful than the serpent.¡±


    <i>Humph, I¡¯m not weak.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m just not born yet.</i>


    ¡°That is called being weak.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I¡¯m not weak, I¡¯m not!</i>


    The golden serpent came straight toward the inn. Hui Xue and Liu Feng walked in. The former stared at the serpent with fear and urged Ming Shu, ¡°Miss, it¡¯sing near, let¡¯s get out of here first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s noting for me, why should I leave?¡± Ming Shu said smilingly.


    ¡°... Not for you?¡± Hui Xue for sure didn¡¯t agree with her Miss. Had she forgotten how she abused the serpent at the Windy Mountain Range of Demons? If it wasn¡¯ting for revenge, then what else?


    Ming Shu pointed at the uneasy egg. ¡°It¡¯s absolutelying for this one. We only need to hand it over and everything will be settled in peace.¡±


    The egg rolled back several meters right away, stuck itself into a corner, andined in a crying tone, ¡°You¡¯re a cruel human! You¡¯re heartless.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded with her smiling eyes, staring at the egg, and then asked seriously, ¡°You¡¯re right, I am heartless, but what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± <i>What does it have to do with others if I¡¯m cruel?</i>


    The eggpletely went crazy.


    <i>What¡¯s wrong!</i>


    <i>She should asked me what¡¯s wrong with her cruelty! Does she feel proud of that? What¡¯s this pride for!</i>


    <i>Besides, I am such a cute and powerful egg, how could this woman not want me? Is she a woman? Is she even a human!</i>


    <i>She¡¯s worse than a beast!</i>


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s here.¡±


    The minute Hui Xue finished the sentence, the golden serpent slithered forward handsomely and sessfullynded its head outside Ming Shu¡¯ window, knocking a neighboring house into the air.


    Just its head was about the size of a window.


    Its golden eyes were like two big copper bells, staring straight at Ming Shu, gloomy and treacherous.


    ¡°Hi.¡± Ming Shu greeted the serpent with a wave.


    The serpent spit out its scarlet tongue, saying ferociously, ¡°Human, give me the divine beast egg, and you shall survive.¡±


    ¡°Stupid snake, I¡¯ll survive?¡± Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°You should worry about yourself.¡±


    She was implying something by saying this. The golden serpent followed Ming Shu¡¯s gaze, then it saw several figures were running at full speed toward it in a circle formation. Narrowing its hostile eyes, the serpentshed its tail in a rush, cutting the buildings in half with loud noises. It then quickly lifted its glossy tail again, the gathering Qi causing objects to float into the air, their sharp edges aimed at the approaching figures.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    With a strike of its tail, the scattered objects in the air flew out in all directions with a swift and fierce momentum.


    Liu Feng stepped forward to block the flying debris for Ming Shu, and Hui Xue took the chance to grab Ming Shu¡¯s wrist. ¡°Miss, go!¡±


    Hui Xue pulled Ming Shu along to flee the inn via the front door. As soon as they stepped out, the inn was cut up and copsed to the ground. Surrounded by the wavering dust, the figure of the serpent became more and more indistinct.


    ¡°Ahem hem...¡± Hui Xue waved her hands to fan the dust and led Ming Shu to s safer location. But suddenly, her wrist was pulled hard by Ming Shu and she was dragged back several steps. Then a huge object crashed down just in front of her from above.


    ¡°Be careful, baby.¡±


    A stream of warm breath flowed passed Hui Xue¡¯s ear; she swallowed silently.¡±T-thank you, Miss.¡±


    If the Miss hadn¡¯t pulled her back just now, she would have been hit by the fallen object. But why did it feel a little strange...


    ¡°Miss Zhi Po, we meet again.¡±


    Ming Shu loosened her grip on Hui Xue and looked to the side. Qing Chen was standing just a few steps away from her, in an even more gorgeous outfit, looking like a colorful butterfly.


    His stunning elegance hadn¡¯t been reduced by the dust and ashes of the ruins.


    That was a real procurer right there.


    Ming Shu smiled lightly. ¡°Look at you, are you falling in love with me?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What a shameless narcissist. </i>Qing Chen harrumphed a coldugh and replied, ¡°Is Miss Zhi Po always so narcissistic like this?¡±


    Ming Shu admitted humbly, ¡°Well, not that much.¡±


    <i>What?! Who said I was praising you!</i>


    Qing Chen forced himself to hold back his violent impulses. He pasted on a fake smile and said, ¡°I really hope that Miss Zhi Po¡¯s medical skill is as good as her thick skin.¡±

 Chapter 74 - Gorgeous Doctor (21)

    <h4>Chapter 74: Gorgeous Doctor (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, I can assure you that I¡¯ll put you to death with my own hands.¡± The Host could be the sessor of Death Valley, which suggested that she had excellent medical skills. But... for Ming Shu, she would definitely refuse to save people. Treating a disease was just a waste of time and life bar.


    The girl was standing opposite him, wearing a smiling face; even her eyes were smiling at him, you just couldn¡¯t find any hint of viciousness in this picture. But such a ¡°sweet¡± girl had just said the above words, which made one want to kill her and cut her into pieces...


    Qing Chen took a deep breath. ¡°Miss Zhi Po, you are not qualified in name only, are you?¡±


    ¡°Well, take your chances and you¡¯ll know.¡± <i>I may not be qualified to cure diseases, but I have much experience in torturing people to death, </i>Ming Shu thought.


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not the right time to chat.¡± Hui Xue took the chance to stop them as she perceived the two seemed to want to have a hot debate right here and now. ¡°The serpent ising.¡±


    In the ruins, the golden serpent was sliding through quickly in their direction, followed by some humans attacking it constantly. But the spirit force mming against it was just like scratching an itch, not lethal in the least.


    With a clear objective in mind, the golden serpent rushed straight toward Ming Shu.


    Two little figures on the ground were reflected in its golden pupils. <i>These two ignored me, AGAIN! Just likest time.</i>


    <i>Ahhhh!</i>


    Being born as a dignified saint beast, the serpent had never been neglected like this by two tiny humans. This was total defiance, disrespect! It had to make them pay for what they did.


    The golden serpent¡¯s tail swept from the side. Ming Shu and Qing Chen went into action at the same time. They separated in two different directions as the golden serpent swept past from below, then they exchanged positions. The serpent¡¯s tail did not even brush their clothes.


    Qing Chen moved some small steps to keep bnce, dusting his gorgeous robe and saying unhurriedly, ¡°Miss Zhi Po, your strength is not bad.¡±


    ¡°Well, you too.¡± <i>This man¡¯s strength is not that good, but his ability to escape should be decent.</i>


    These two pretentious people continued to ignore the golden serpent, starting to tter each other.


    The golden serpent was totally enraged. Its tail changed direction and stabbed at Ming Shu with a fierce wind.


    Ming Shu snatched a stick out of the air and struck it toward that tail with force. The serpent thought that was just an ordinary piece of wood, so it ignored it. However, when the sticknded on its tail, unbearable pain spread from its tail to its whole body, deep into its bones.


    <i>¡°Hissss¡ª¡± </i>The golden serpent couldn¡¯t help groaning in pain.


    Hateful humans.


    ¡°Leave this ce.¡± Ming Shu rushed to Hui Xue in just a few steps and pulled her to run away.


    Hui Xue was stunned and wondered, <i>Were you just bluffing the serpent, Miss?</i>


    Ming Shu had run away, leaving Qing Chen all alone in the same spot.


    <i>What¡¯s wrong with this woman? I thought she was going to have a fight with the saint beast... Who¡¯d have thought that she¡¯d just give it a kick and run away? Shit... What¡¯s the difference between this and hiding away before provoking a tiger by kicking its ass? </i>Qing Chen had a storm raging in his head.


    No way, he should also run.


    But Qing Chen stopped halfway. He grabbed onto the ends of his clothes tightly.<i>No, I cannot run. I¡¯m the master of Drunken Flower Pavilion, running away is not a thing that a master should do.</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t run.</i>


    <i>The character setting is not allowed to be vited.</i>


    The result of not being able to run was that Qing Chen and the golden serpent battled each other across several streets. After destroying countless buildings, Qing Chen barely preserved his image with the assistance of his people, who arrived afterward.


    Meanwhile, nobody had noticed where the culprit had gone.


    Qing Chen was infuriated almost to the point of cursing.


    ...


    The golden serpent was the ¡°king¡± in the city of Xiling. Born as a powerful saint beast, people of all the big families could do nothing about it. They had heard that even Feng Cheng didn¡¯t seed in defeating it. The serpent was destroying the city like crazy.


    They couldn¡¯t rest easy with that. The major families had begun to discuss countermeasures. Even if they were unable to kill the serpent, they had to drive it away.


    Of course, some selfish people had also tried to tame the golden serpent for their own use. However, the saint beast was not so easy to deal with. Every one of them ended in vain; some even paid with their lives.


    These people¡¯s actions increasingly angered the golden serpent. It vented its anger on the whole city, destroying almost the entirety of Xiling and causing heavy casualties.


    ¡°Miss, Miss, Feng Cheng negotiated with the golden serpent.¡± Hui Xue rushed inside with thetest news. ¡°The serpent asked them to surrender you and Qing Chen and Xiao Rufeng, or it would massacre the city.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rufeng?¡± Was she mistaken?


    Hui Xue nodded. <i>Right, it¡¯s Xiao Rufeng, who was sent back to the Xiao family after you picked her up in the mountains.</i>


    ¡°...¡± It was understandable to surrender her and Qing Chen, but Xiao Rufeng... For what? It forgot that it desired the colorful egg?


    What was the untold connection between the golden serpent and Xiao Rufeng?


    Ming Shu thoughtfully touched her wrist. Confused pieces of information shed one by one before her mind¡¯s eye, eventually summing up into useful conclusions.


    Before, the golden serpent took Xiao Rufeng away briefly. Possibly something had happened during that time. The golden serpent... Was it the golden finger for Xiao Rufeng?


    WTF... There was no such stupid snake in the plot!


    <i>Director! A snake is invading the world!</i>


    The colorful egg seemed to be Xiao Rufeng¡¯s golden finger.


    However, the egg ought to be robbed by Xiao Rufeng from Xiao Rufei. But now there was no intersection between the egg and Xiao Rufei, so Xiao Rufeng had no chance to grab it. So the plot just arranged a new golden finger for Xiao Rufeng?


    Sure enough, she was the beloved reborn.


    If one golden finger was gone, no need to worry, because there would be a second one, a third one...


    <i>I need to eat snacks to calm down.</i>


    ¡°Then?¡± It was impossible for Feng Cheng to ept the deal easily as he was the male protagonist.


    Hui Xue swallowed worriedly. ¡°After the final negotiation, they only need to hand over you and Xiao Rufeng.¡±


    The background of Qing Chen was the Drunken Flower Pavilion. The power of the entire Pavilion couldn¡¯t be neglected by Feng Cheng.


    Therefore, in the end, only her, being the ¡°disciple¡±of Death Valley, and the unfavorable Xiao Rufeng of the Xiao family, became victims.


    ¡°Miss, if they knew your identity, they would not dare to hand you over. You...e on, stop eating, Miss. They are nning to hand you over for the peace of Xiling!¡±


    ¡°Well, they are not the ones who make decisions.¡± Ming Shu protected the snacks and answered, ¡°Do I look so easygoing as to agree with them?¡±


    ¡°Miss, there are a lot of powerful masters in Xiling. We cannot defeat so many people.¡± Xiling was equivalent to the capital of the Xuanyuan maind, where countless masters and predecessors could be hidden.


    In order to protect Xiling, it was highly possible that those people would turn to these master elders.


    These old monsters were beyond tough, and they would be difficult to deal with. In that case, the Miss would be in danger.


    Ming Shu tilted her head and asked, ¡°If they are that powerful, why don¡¯t they directly handle the golden serpent?¡±


    Hui Xue was shocked by the question, not knowing how to answer.


    ¡°Hui Xue, do you know why?¡± Ming Shu stared at Hui Xue with her chin held in her palm.


    Hui Xue nodded, then quickly shook her head.


    ¡°Because the weaker side is always easier to deal with. Everyone loves ying the bully.¡±


    Ming Shu drew a circle on the table¡¯s surface and said gently, ¡°Sacrificing an unimportant person in exchange for more lives, they think it¡¯s justice.¡±


    Her fingertip stopped in the middle of an invisible circle, flowing lights shing inside her eyes. ¡°But not everyone will ept to be the sacrifice and serve the so-called justice. When one stands against this, other people will unhesitatingly criticize them, abuse them, and put on their head the heavy hat of ¡®sinner.¡¯ Together they will push this person into the abyss.¡±

 Chapter 75 - Gorgeous Doctor (22)

    Chapter 75: Gorgeous Doctor (22)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    People who came to ¡°invite¡± Ming Shu soon arrived. Ming Shu supported herself on the railings of the inn and looked at therge crowd below in quite a pleasant mood. ¡°So many people are here. It looks like I¡¯m very important.¡±


    Hui Xue was totally speechless. She looked to Liu Feng, who was squatting on the beam, and found the same helpless feeling in his eyes. Miss, they did note to invite you to a feast. They are here to invite you to death, okay?


    Could you take it a little more seriously?


    ¡°Miss.¡± Hui Xue pulled on Ming Shu¡¯s clothes, not letting her leave. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go downstairs.¡±


    Ming Shu patted Hui Xue¡¯s hand lightly and smiled. ¡°They havee all the way to invite me, how can I not go, right? That would be impolite.¡± There must be a big show, I¡¯m not gonna miss it .


    ¡°Miss!¡± Hui Xue stamped her feet anxiously. ¡°Those people don¡¯t have kind intentions. What should we do if something unexpected happens? You¡¯re the master of Death Valley. You have to keep yourself safe.¡±


    There was only one disciple in Death Valley for each master. Now that the old master had passed away, and the Miss hadn¡¯t gotten any disciples of her own, if something bad really happened to Miss... How should the Valley deal with that? Miss was behaving irresponsibly by risking her life, both to herself and to the Valley.


    ¡°Rx, I have nine lives!¡± Ming Shu said in a proud voice. ¡°These people are not strong enough to hurt me.¡±


    If she didn¡¯t want to die, who could force her?


    Naturally, Hui Xue could do nothing about Ming Shu. Soon they were dramatically escorted by the crowd to an open space in the center of Xiling.


    At this time, the open space was surrounded by countless people from all the families around the city. Meanwhile, the golden serpent slithered over a building, its head held high, and gazed at the people below.


    Feng Cheng stood in the middle of the crowd. He was surrounded by some old men, all of whom were sage-like in appearance and lookedpassionate, with no worldly desires.


    These people should be the so-called powerful predecessors.


    Ming Shu walked into the circle of people with a calm smile, her red robe floating in the wind. She disyed no signs of fear or nervousness. She cast her mild gaze directly into everyone¡¯s eyes.


    She looked like an innocent and harmless girl. The air seemed to move easier upon her arrival.


    She was a person who obviously did not have powerful momentum, but her sense of presence was stronger than anyone else present.


    All of the eyes were moving with the red-d figure, someplicated, some regretful, some indifferent, hateful, jealous...


    ¡°Miss Zhi Po.¡±


    A middle-aged man from the Xiao family stepped forward and blocked Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu stopped. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The lord of the Xiao family quietly watched Ming Shu. This girl could stay calm even under such circumstances.


    Lord Xiao took a few more steps forward and lowered his voice. ¡°Miss Zhi Po, as long as you promise to treat Rufei, the Xiao family will help you handle this matter. This is a favorable transaction, what do you say?¡±


    Since Feng Cheng could negotiate with the golden serpent, the Xiao family could also start another negotiation. That¡¯s why Lord Xiao could offer this suggestion to Ming Shu.


    But Ming Shu lifted her hair. ¡°Well, I say it¡¯s unnecessary. I can handle this myself. Why do I need your help?¡±


    If a fist couldn¡¯t handle a matter, then one could count on fact and reason.


    [...] It seems the fist equals to fact and reason in the Guest¡¯s understanding. So... what¡¯s the difference?


    Lord Xiao had been informed of Ming Shu¡¯s stubbornness earlier by his people, and it was said she was very conceited. Considering that most disciples of Death Valley had medical skills unmatched by ordinary people, it was understandable that they may be conceited. However, he didn¡¯t expect this person to be so arrogant.


    ¡°Since Miss Zhi Po said this, she must be very confident.¡± Lord Xiao changed his tone.


    Ming Shu reached out to cover her mouth, yawning, then put down her hand and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not that confident. Don¡¯t frighten me, Lord Bai. I¡¯m just a weak girl, it¡¯s impolite for you to talk to me like that.¡±


    ¡°...¡± What¡¯s wrong with this person? Was she acting on purpose?


    He wanted to save her life.


    Since she disrespected me like this, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You are talking too much. Where is the other person?¡± The golden serpent grew impatient. His big head fell violently a few meters down, pressuring the crowd into moving back a few steps.


    Lord Xiao spared a nce for Ming Shu, then waved toward the back. Soon Xiao Rufeng was brought out.


    Her bloodstained clothes were a total mess. With such weak breathing, it seemed she might die at any minute.


    Ming Shu took out a few pieces of dried meat from within her sleeves. She watched Xiao Rufeng be dragged to her side as she chewed the dried meat.


    Xiao Rufeng still had some breath. She tried hard to lift her eyelids, urately capturing Ming Shu¡¯s figure. A fierce and sharp light shed past her eyes, but all she could do now was shiver. Her cracked lips trembled. ¡°Zhi Po...¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s me.¡± Ming Shu answered in a bright tone. ¡°You are alive? Great.¡±


    Xiao Rufeng¡¯s body shivered even more fiercely, and she squeezed out a few words through her teeth. ¡°Zhi Po, don¡¯t be too proud too early. Who will win or lose is not yet settled.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu continued to chew on the dried meat with smiling eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who wins or loses. What¡¯s important is... do you hate me?¡±


    I¡¯m not here topete with you. I¡¯m here for Hatred Points!


    Xiao Rufeng¡¯s hands clenched into fists, and her blood-red eyes filled with hatred.


    Hatred?


    How could she not hate her.


    This woman had troubled her many times. She was also the cause of the present situation. She certainly hated her.


    If she survived today, she must make this woman suffer. She had been a killer for so many years, which had earned her much experience in torturing people.


    ¡°As agreed, we give you these two people, and you exit the city, back to the Windy Mountain Range of Demons. Never show yourself in Xiling again.¡± Feng Cheng, as a representative, stood up and negotiated with the golden serpent.


    ¡± Hiss , rest assured. I¡¯m not like you humans who eat your words.¡± The golden serpent sneered.


    Humans were sinister and deceitful. They never kept their word.


    Even beasts kept their word more strictly than humans.


    Feng Cheng looked at Ming Shu and Xiao Rufeng. A wisp of gloomy light appeared in his eyes. This Xiao Rufeng was definitely not a loser, as she appeared on the surface. As for that Zhi Po...


    After several strange and quiet seconds, Feng Cheng waved his hand to order his escorts to take them to the serpent.


    Xiao Rufeng curled her mouth even more at Ming Shu.


    Let¡¯s wait and see.


    Ming Shu calmly shoved thest bit of meat into her mouth, patting her hands, and asked, ¡°Are you really handing me to this stupid snake?¡±


    ¡°Hiss hiss¡ª¡± Stupid snake? What?!


    The golden serpent hissed at Ming Shu for a few moments, but it didn¡¯t move. Seeing this, the onlookers broke the silence. ¡°Zhi Po, it was all your fault. You think we don¡¯t know what happened in the Windy Mountain Range of Demons? It¡¯s you who caused the trouble, don¡¯t dare to drag innocent Xiling people into death with you.¡±


    ¡°What? Could you be just a little reasonable?¡± Ming Shu pointed at the Bai family and continued, ¡°The first person who caused trouble was the Miss of the Bai family. How did it be me?¡±


    Had it not been Bai Yanran who intended to get in close contact with the golden serpent using her beautiful buttocks? How could such not have alerted the golden serpent?


    ¡°What are you talking about! How is it possible that Yanran offended it. Don¡¯t try to defend yourself by framing innocent people,¡± Lord Bai shouted back immediately.


    Ming Shu picked her ear with her pinkie finger, smiling. ¡°Calm down, why are you so excited! Did I blurt out the truth?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense? Then why are you shouting? Did you take the wrong medicine?¡±


    ¡°You wronged my Yanran, why can¡¯t I argue about the truth? Don¡¯t you pull Yanran into the water!¡± Lord Bai continued his shouting, face red with agitation.


    She is the one who has taken the wrong medicine!

 Chapter 76 - Gorgeous Doctor (23)

    <h4>Chapter 76: Gorgeous Doctor (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Okay, calm down. When did I not allow you to argue? I just asked why you¡¯re shouting.¡± Ming Shu spread out her hands innocently. ¡°Are you showing off your splendid and loud voice? Come on, save it for bedtime. We are not the right people for you to share with.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Everyone pretended they didn¡¯t understand what she was saying.


    Lord Bai¡¯s expression clouded for a while. Then finally he sneered and said in a louder and serious voice, ¡°Zhi Po, don¡¯t try to deflect our attention! Escorts, take her down. Today, even if the master of Death Valley were here, he would surrender you for the protection of the innocent citizens of Xiling.¡±


    Ming Shuughed. ¡°Are you the master of Death Valley? How do you know the master would surrender me?¡±


    <i>Me surrendering myself, seriously?...</i>


    ¡°Death Valley is famous for healing people. Doctors are all kindhearted. Saving the world is what they should do,¡± Lord Bai answered with a confident face, taking his thoughts for granted.


    Ming Shu smiled brightly at Lord Bai. ¡°Well, you are guessing it wrong, Lord Bai. I will not hand myself over.¡±


    ¡°... What?¡± Lord Bai was a bit confused for a while, and it took him a little longer to react. ¡°You dare to pretend to be the master of Death Valley? Who gave you the courage?¡±


    ¡°I am the master. How am I pretending?¡± <i>Of course it¡¯s the Harmony System that gave me the courage.</i>


    [...] <i>It¡¯s none of my business.</i>


    ¡°Hahaha, if you are the master of Death Valley, I will be the ancestor of it.¡± A burst ofughter came from the crowd, followed by even louderughter.


    ¡°This woman must be crazy. She dares to say she¡¯s the master of Death Valley. Perhaps her identity as a disciple of Death Valley is also a lie.¡±


    ¡°No wonder she didn¡¯t dare to diagnose anyone! If she had seen any patients, she would be exposed!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not any news of a new master in Death Valley. How is it possible that the master suddenly became a little girl? Does she think we are all fools?¡±


    Feng Cheng closed his mouth tightly, and his eyes fell on the dark patterns on Ming Shu¡¯s red robe. He was wondering why the patterns were a bit familiar to him. Now it was clear. The patterns could only be used by the master of Death Valley. But no one knew exactly what the patterns were.


    It looked a bit like grass, but more like a flower once one looked closer.


    But even so, whether she was the real master or not was hard to determine at this time.


    Lord Bai waved his hand to quiet down the crowd. ¡°Zhi Po, don¡¯t try, do you know who the master of Death Valley is?¡±


    ¡°The Miss is the master of our Death Valley. She is not pretending to be anyone.¡± Hui Xue forced her way into the crowd and rushed to Ming Shu. ¡°Do you want to be enemy to all of Death Valley?¡±


    <i>Our Miss rarely left the Valley. When she did, she didn¡¯t use her identity as thest disciple of Old Master. Then Old Master suddenly passed away, and the Miss left the valley after the funeral. We didn¡¯t have time to announce the appointment of a new master.</i>


    ¡°Little girl, this is not something that can be believed with words alone. Evidence must be produced.¡± If they easily believed her words, then anyone could say they were the master of Death Valley. And there would be lots of masters!


    Hui Xue reminded Ming Shu. ¡°Miss, the jade.¡±


    Ming Shu blinked. What jade?


    Did she have something of jade?


    The corner of Hui Xue¡¯s mouth twitched. She lowered her voice. ¡°There¡¯s a jade on you, did you forget?¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a while. <i>Is there? Uh... Seemingly...</i>


    She searched in her wide sleeves carefully, but besides a pile of dried meat, there was no sign of any jade.


    ¡°...¡±


    How many pieces of dried meat did she store in her sleeve?


    ¡°Hahaha, still acting? What, where¡¯s your evidence?¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t even prepare props for the acting, how brave they are.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡±


    The mocking was getting louder and louder.


    ¡°Miss, where did you put the jade?¡± Hui Xue became a little anxious. ¡°Search thoroughly, please, you mustn¡¯t eat it.¡±


    ¡°... Can the jade be eaten?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Hui Xue stared at Ming Shu. She was afraid that the Miss might eat everything!


    Ming Shuforted Hui Xue. ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t worry, let me see.¡±


    If it couldn¡¯t be eaten, then it must be somewhere.


    It was too difficult for Ming Shu to look for a jade in a pile of snacks.


    ¡°Justugh.¡± Ming Shu said to theughing crowd with a good-natured attitude. ¡°Later you will cry.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Was she really a fool?


    Hui Xue wished she could find a ce to hide. When it came to other ¡°important¡± people, their appearance was either gorgeous or imposing.


    Why was the style of her Miss so bizarre?


    Have you ever seen anyone searching for a jade in a pile of snacks when it was needed for a disy of power?


    No, right?


    She hadn¡¯t witnessed such a scene before, either.


    Ming Shu looked for a long time, and finally she touched a piece of jade. Her eyes lit up with joy. ¡°Here it is.¡± She pulled out the jade pendant happily and threw it to Hui Xue.


    Hui Xue checked the jade over and over again before finally sighing in relief. Luckily the Miss didn¡¯t eat it.


    Seeing Ming Shu really taking out a jade ¡°prop,¡± the others gradually stoppedughing. <i>There is a jade? Is it real or not?</i>


    Hui Xue grunted coldly. Her fingers loosened, and the jade dangled in the air. ¡°Open your eyes, this is the token jade of Death Valley.¡±


    The jade was totally exposed. The suet-like white jade was engraved with a scarlet character surrounded by dark lines. And the lifelike jade seemed to have some red lights flowing around it.


    Every disciple of the master of Death Valley had a jade, which was obviously more advanced than the ordinary jade. Usually the jade was circled by strong and thick Qi, making it more precious than normal jade.


    The atmosphere suddenly calmed down.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a fake jade! Who knows if you haven¡¯t counterfeited it?¡± Some people in the crowd still didn¡¯t believe it.


    This woman looked like a fake master!


    Hui Xue held the jade tightly and stared at the man with her beautiful eyes. ¡°It is well known the jade pendant of the master of Death Valley is made of ancient jade with thousands of years of history. There is only one jade on the maind. It¡¯s impossible for our Miss to master the ability to create one.¡±


    ¡°Can I take a look?¡± Feng Cheng said.


    After hesitating for a while, Hui Xue turned back to Ming Shu. Thetter didn¡¯t stop her, so Hui Xue passed the jade over.


    Feng Cheng inspected the jade carefully. His brow wrinkled deeper and deeper, and finally he returned it to Hui Xue. ¡°It is indeed an ancient jade. She¡¯s not lying.¡±


    This statement undoubtedly proved the identity of Ming Shu.


    ¡°Impossible...¡± Lord Bai didn¡¯t believe it.


    How was it possible that the master of Death Valley was such a young girl?


    Hui Xue hung the jade pendant on Ming Shu¡¯s waist, and her little face was full of coldness. ¡°How is it impossible?¡±


    It is impossible!


    However, Lord Seven said that jade was real...


    Ming Shu yed around with the jade and continued Hui Xue¡¯s words: ¡°So, now you still want to hand me over to that stupid snake?¡±


    It was twopletely different things to offend an ordinary disciple of Death Valley and to offend the master of it.


    ¡°But it¡¯s you who¡¯s responsible for this matter...?¡± A weak voice sounded.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Even if you are the master of Death Valley, you can¡¯t get all of us into trouble.¡±


    <i>Are you kidding me?!</i>


    <i>Just make it clear! In the beginning, it was Bai Yanran who alerted the stupid snake. Later, the stupid snake took a fancy to the divine beast egg, and it just had to grab it!</i>


    <i>What did this have anything to do with me? What did I do?</i>


    <i>What! Did! I! Do!</i>


    ¡°You forgot that master of the Drunken Grass Pavilion. He also provoked the serpent, how could you not hand him over?¡± <i>I didn¡¯t cause the trouble all by myself. These people me everything on me alone. Do I look that weak?</i>


    Drunken Grass...


    When did the Drunken Flower Pavilion change its name to Drunken Grass? Did Qing Chen know about this?

 Chapter 77 - Gorgeous Doctor (24)

    <h4>Chapter 77: Gorgeous Doctor (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The neglected stupid serpent was very angry. Before, this human ignored it, which it might have tolerated, but now she dared to let others ignore it so grantly. Intolerable!


    The stupid serpent got furious, and its tail swept over like a growing vine. It directly attacked Ming Shu and Xiao Rufeng, trying to wrap them up.


    Ming Shu moved her body aside easily to avoid the tail. But the escorts who were carrying Xiao Rufeng were scared by the attack and dropped her quickly. Then Xiao Rufeng was sessfully wrapped in the serpent¡¯s tail.


    <i>¡°Hiss hiss¡ª¡± Hateful humans, I¡¯m going to tear you up.</i>


    <i>Especially that evil woman.</i>


    The stupid serpent lifted its entire body up and tried to attack Ming Shu. But suddenly, its body froze in midair for a second, and the next second it swiftly slipped backward and ran away.


    In the dust, the golden figure of the serpent gradually disappeared. If it were not for the messy ruins everywhere, it would seem as if the golden serpent had never showed up.


    This was it?


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Why did it leave? Are we good here?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rufeng was taken away...¡±


    Hearing the name of Xiao Rufeng, everyone was silent for a moment. In these people¡¯s minds, Xiao Rufeng was nothing but a loser, a total disaster. But now the golden serpent took Xiao Rufeng and left Ming Shu here... This undoubtedly confused them.


    Ming Shu propped her chin on her fingertips with smiling eyes. <i>It really is Xiao Rufeng¡¯s golden finger...</i>


    After a few moments, she grabbed a piece of dried meat from her sleeve, chewed it, and turned to look at the crowd.


    No condemnation or anger could be seen in her eyes; instead, she looked calm and mild. But it was precisely this indifference that made others feel cold and creeped out.


    The Xiao and Bai families were showing the most unpleasant faces. Since they¡¯d just offended her, the possibility of getting her to see patients was zero.


    ¡°Well...¡± Ming Shu put her hands behind her and dragged her words out. ¡°Do you want to pack me up and send me to the stupid snake?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Hui Xue, remember: For all these people who are present today, our Death Valley will never treat them. All their rtives and the 18 generations that seed them are not allowed to seek our help.¡±


    Hui Xue was slightly surprised. <i>Our Miss is so cruel. But these people deserve it. They actually wanted to trade our Miss¡¯s life for their peace.</i>


    After announcing a new rule for Death Valley, Ming Shu left unhurriedly with Hui Xue and Liu Feng. But her brisk voice could be clearly heard from afar.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to eat some roasted duck.¡±


    ¡°Miss, you are still hungry?¡±


    ¡°I was scared today so I need to eat much more food tofort myself.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>You were scared? </i>We <i>were scared, okay?!</i>


    ¡°Lord... is that woman really the master of Death Valley?¡± Feng Cheng¡¯s guard was skeptical. ¡°She used to follow Miss Bai...¡±


    Feng Cheng looked murkily in the direction Ming Shu left. A piece of red cloth was disappearing from his sights. ¡°Go check it out.¡±


    There must have been some signs of this new master of Death Valley.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±


    ¡°Lord, the saint beast... it took Xiao Rufeng away. It didn¡¯t seem like it was going to hurt her. Was there some trick?¡±


    Even the guards sensed something unusual, so naturally Feng Cheng also thought about it.


    But Feng Cheng was a little confused at this time. He kept silent for a moment. ¡°Clear up the mess first. The rest will be discussedter.¡±


    ¡°... Yes, my Lord.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Miss...¡±


    After the golden serpent disturbed Xiling, the whole city was caught up in a strange atmosphere. In this situation, the mostmon scene was that of the master of Death Valleying in and out of all restaurants.


    More than that, asionally the escort of the master could be seen dragging a spirit beast back to the city.


    Then some smoke would arise from somewhere.


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s here.¡± The maid pointed at the smoke not far away and whispered, ¡°Miss, even the lord didn¡¯t persuade her. Do you really want to go?¡±


    Bai Yanran had a veil over her face, and the smoke was reflected in her gloomy eyes. ¡°My face... It can only be cured by Death Valley, right?¡±


    The maid slightly lowered her head, looking scared. ¡°Yes...¡±


    The lord had turned to many people for help, but everyone said only Death Valley could cure it.


    Bai Yanran clung to her clothes, her heart sinking. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Miss...¡±


    The maid walked faster to catch up with Bai Yanran. They headed toward the smoke.


    This was a quadrangr courtyard. It seemed very noisy and children¡¯sughter wasing from inside continuously. Bai Yanran pushed her way in, and the scene presented to her was unexpectedly harmonious.


    Several children were running and singing around the campfire. The meat was roasted in the middle, already changed into an attractive color. In the air was the tempting smell of food.


    In the corridor nearby, a girl in red was leaning against a pir, a faint smile between her eyes and brows. She watched the yful children while nibbling at a piece of meat.


    A dark shadow suddenly appeared in front of Bai Yanran. The chilled air almost sent her hair standing upright.


    Liu Feng blocked her gaze and stared at her with cold eyes, obviously indicating she was unwee here and had better leave.


    Bai Yanran took a deep breath and raised her head. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Zhi Po.¡±


    ¡°The Miss won¡¯t see any guests now.¡± Hui Xue stepped up from the side, only to blink and walk closer. ¡°Bai Yanran?¡±


    This woman dared toe to the Miss?


    <i>Isn¡¯t she afraid the Miss will kill her?</i>


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Hui Xue asked with her hands on her hips.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Zhi Po.¡± Bai Yanran pointed to Ming Shu as she answered. The maid pulled her clothes behind her lightly. Although Bai Yanran was somewhat impatient, she softened her attitude a little. ¡°I¡¯m looking for your master.¡±


    Hui Xue sneered. ¡°Our Miss won¡¯t see any guests now. As I just said. Miss Bai, please go back.¡±


    <i>This woman treated the Miss so miserably before, now she dares toe to us. Who gave her the courage?</i>


    Bai Yanran didn¡¯t move. She looked over Hui Xue and stared at Ming Shu, shouting, ¡°I know why you wereing to me before, Zhi Po. Your master asked you to protect me, right? The master owed my mother, and he wanted you to repay her for him. Are you going to vite his wishes?¡±


    Ming Shu lifted her head slightly. The children in the yard suddenly stopped ying and looked at Ming Shu with innocent expressions. Showing a warm smile, Ming Shu waved at them and said, ¡°You should go back to ss. Come on, this sister needs to handle something.¡±


    The children then ran to the door with hands covering their smiling mouths. Some slow kids looked back as they were running. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t tell the teacher that we came to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ming Shu smiled in answer.


    These children were students from an old-fashioned private school next door. There was a door connected to the other side, so the smell of roasted meat lured them over.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t drive them away. Thus, from time to time, they would sneak in to share the meat.


    After all the children left, Ming Shu threw out the bones in her hands and pulled out a handkerchief, wiping slowly. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Bai Yanran suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. This secret was discovered in the belongings left by her mother, but she was not sure if it was true. Now that Ming Shu admitted it in person, she waspletely relieved.


    Now there might be some hope that her face would be cured.


    However, Ming Shu¡¯s next sentence extinguished Bai Yanran¡¯s faint hope immediately.


    Ming Shu stepped down elegantly, an extremely soft smile on her face. ¡°So what?¡±


    That was the mission Zhi Po needed to aplish, not her.


    She was Ming Shu, not Zhi Po. She was here to acquire Hatred Points. Nothing more, nothing less; it was that simple.


    ¡°You...¡± Bai Yanran¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You must protect me. This was the agreement between my mother and your master. How can you break it?¡±

 Chapter 78 - Gorgeous Doctor (25)

    <h4>Chapter 78: Gorgeous Doctor (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°When I kept my word, you treated me like a servant. Now you are asking me to continue the so-called agreement. Miss Bai, you are so funny.¡± <i>The Host was a silly girl, do you think I am also a fool? Stupid!</i>


    ¡°This is what your master owed to my mother.¡± Bai Yanran remained unconvinced. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for my mother, your master would have died long ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what happened between my master and your mother. Does it have anything to do with me?¡± Ming Shu raised an eyebrow andughed. ¡°If you want to argue, talk to my master. I can¡¯t convey your message to him.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Bai Yanran never expected that Ming Shu would be so indifferent and act so outrageously!


    Bai Yanran had to throw the handle after the de. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be universally condemned for your ungratefulness, cure my face! Or I will ruin your reputation.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I have offended so many people, I don¡¯t care about offending a few more. Whatever you like.¡± <i>It¡¯s be sofortable to gain Hatred Points, the more the better.</i>


    Bai Yanran¡¯s face twisted under the veil and she gritted her teeth, saying, ¡°Zhi Po, fine, just you wait.¡±


    She turned around and got ready to leave. But Liu Feng took out his weapon, blocking her way.


    ¡°Zhi Po, what do you want?!¡± Bai Yanran looked at Ming Shu, rmed.


    <i>What do I want? I¡¯m going to kick your ass!</i>


    <i>What else? Are you expecting me to invite you for dinner?</i>


    <i>What kind of ce does she think my house is? The vegetable market? Anyone justes in and out at will?</i>


    <i>The key point is... she disturbed my meal!</i>


    Ming Shu rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re going to spread rumors, I¡¯ll certainly help you. It will be more persuasive when you have some ¡®evidence¡¯ on you, won¡¯t it? So I¡¯m going to offer you some evidence now. Don¡¯t thank me so much. I just can¡¯t stop helping others.¡±


    ... What?


    Bai Yanran retreated subconsciously. Her little maid had already been frightened with cold feet. She didn¡¯t dare to breathe now. She¡¯d told the Miss that they shouldn¡¯te here.


    ¡°No, don¡¯te over...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it will only take a little while.¡±


    ¡°Zhi Po, if you dare hurt me, my father will not let you off,¡± Bai Yanran shouted with a broken voice, expecting that Ming Shu would hesitate to disrespect Lord Bai. Right now she really felt terrified of this woman in front of her.


    Ming Shu curled her lips.


    Then Hui Xue and Liu Feng witnessed a cruel one-sided assault.


    Hui Xue even found it a bit unbearable to watch. The Miss had be more violentpared to before. She didn¡¯t show any mercy to women now...


    Meanwhile, Liu Feng¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He even wanted to join in.


    ...


    After Bai Yanran was fiercely beaten by Ming Shu, the Harmony System immediately sounded with a pop-up message, showing that the Hatred Points had all been gathered.


    Ming Shu pondered quietly for a while. The Harmony System didn¡¯t know what she was pondering, but it was certainly not something good.


    Now thest mission was to collect full Hatred Points from the fake female protagonist.


    <i>But the question is... Where¡¯s Xiao Rufeng? Since no one knows where she is, how should I obtain Hatred Points?</i>


    <i>So...</i>


    She¡¯d better take time to eat some food.


    A few dayster, Ming Shu heard that Feng Cheng took Xiao Rufei away from Xiling City to seek medical treatment. Without Xiao Rufeng, although they still made slow progress, things were finally going smoothly.


    <i>Maybe I should go irritate Feng Cheng andplete an additional task </i>, Ming Shu couldn¡¯t help thinking.


    However, before she had time to put the idea in practice, Ming Shu was overwhelmed by public opinion from the entire city.


    It was Bai Yanran¡¯s revenge.


    Not knowing how, Bai Yanran sessfully incited those people, who had offended her before, to uniformly use Ming Shu of being ungrateful and indifferent. They said Ming Shu had no benevolence as a doctor. Someone like this was absolute scum, the dregs of society, and she wasn¡¯t worthy of being the master of Death Valley, and many more simr discussions.


    In short, right now, everyone in the city believed that she deserved death.


    But Ming Shu wasn¡¯t affected at all. She even enjoyed this bustling scene just like everybody else. But Hui Xue couldn¡¯t be more angry and anxious. She couldn¡¯t wait to go out and fight with those people for 300 rounds.


    ¡°Miss, something went wrong.¡± One day, a few dayster, Hui Xue came to the door hurriedly. A ¡°thing¡± was following after her like a small tail, making its way through, bouncing as it went. Ming Shu looked at it and it immediately rolled to hide behind the door.


    Hui Xue didn¡¯t seem to notice she had brought something back. She promptly reported, ¡°Miss, some disciples of Death Valley mutinied.¡±


    ¡°Bai Yanran is so influential?¡± <i>She has the power to instigate the Death Valley disciples? I underestimated her!</i>


    ¡°Some disciples were incited to expel you from Death Valley.¡± Hui Xue was too angry. ¡°When Old Master was alive, some people had already disyed restlessness. This time you left the Valley immediately after inheriting the master¡¯s position, which may have given those people an opportunity.¡±


    In the final analysis, it was because the Miss hadn¡¯t set a solid foundation of prestige.


    Most people in Death Valley still remained unconvinced by the Miss¡¯s abilities, and the Miss didn¡¯t let them get to know her in time.


    ¡°Miss, shall we go back to the Valley?¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°Obviously to clean house!¡± These traitors, the Death Valley wouldn¡¯t tolerate them. The Miss was the only owner of Death Valley.


    ¡°Clean house and deliver ourselves into their hands?¡± Since they dared to rebel, they must have prepareds waiting to catch them.


    ¡°...¡± <i>This seems quite reasonable.</i>


    ¡°Do you really think Bai Yanran has such great power?¡± Disciples in Death Valley always appeared and disappeared mysteriously, and it was not easy formon people to meet them, let alone egg them to rebellion.


    If Bai Yanran¡¯s worrying IQ coulde up with such a great idea, she wouldn¡¯t have been a supporting role.


    ¡°Miss, you mean...¡± <i>There¡¯s someone behind this?</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. She didn¡¯t know if there was anyone behind it, but she knew that it was going to be fun...


    <i>I just can¡¯t help looking forward to it.</i>


    ...


    During the period of Death Valley¡¯s internal strife, many people chose to side with the rebels. Ming Shu was denounced by the united people, and they asked her to get out of Xiling.


    Outside her house, people gathered together to shout slogans all day long. They tirelessly repeated the same sentence, broadcasting the same 3D show excitedly.


    ¡°These people are so boring. Why can¡¯t they change to a new sentence?¡± Ming Shu couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.


    Beside Ming Shu¡¯s handy a colorful little beastie. It was the same size as a little puppy, and also looked like a dog. Its short tails were wagging restlessly and the eyes were so watery. Anyone who saw this adorable little beastie would want to touch and pet it.


    Its furry little paws were fiddling with the colorful egg, the surface of which had lost its previous luster and be dark.


    Hui Xue stood beside it and was eager to touch it, but this little beastie was not kind at all. It didn¡¯t allow anyone to touch, even the Miss was no exception.


    She didn¡¯t know where the little beastie came from. It just suddenly followed Miss in one morning. But Hui Xue found that the color of this little beastie was the same as the dark colorful egg. And ever since it appeared, the egg ceased to move.


    Hui Xue thus suspected it was a divine beasting out of the colorful egg.


    But the ssification was still unknown...


    Ming Shu was totally impatient and tired of the shouting outside. She unhappily took a look at the little beastie, who was interestedly ying with the egg.


    Sensing the gaze from Ming Shu, the little beastie stopped and stared back.<i>What are you looking at?</i>


    Ming Shu reached out and tried to catch the little beastie. But before she got any closer, the hair on the little beastie suddenly rose, a deep roar emerging from its throat.


    <i>Pa </i>. Ming Shu pushed it ruthlessly. The little beastie was too small and it dropped down into the grass with the egg in its arms. The grass engulfed its entire body.


    But it jumped out of the grass immediately, arguing. Although it was only some strange mumbling, Ming Shu understood its meaning.


    <i>You hit me again!</i>


    Its small arms and legs were so cute.


    Ming Shu harrumphed. She rolled up her sleeves, getting ready to y fight.


    Just as her sleeves were rolled up, a breeze blew past her. Then a familiarly strange scent floated before her nose.

 Chapter 79 - Gorgeous Doctor (26)

    <h4>Chapter 79: Gorgeous Doctor (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Miss Zhi Po, life is tough recently.¡± Qing Chen was still dressing like a procurer. Additionally, he held a new folding fan and was waving it like a graceful beauty.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I beat you fiercely enoughst time?¡± Ming Shu offered a standard smile. ¡°Would you like to have a luxury package?¡±


    ¡°Miss Zhi Po...¡± Qing Chen took a step back. ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight.¡±


    Qing Chen¡¯s eyes fell on the little beastie, who was struggling to climb out of the grass. He narrowed his eyes a little. <i>This is what came out of the egg of the divine beast? It looks so... fashionable.</i>


    ¡°Not here to fight, then what are you doing here?¡± <i>You want to take my snack again?</i>


    Qing Chen turned his gaze back and curled the corner of his mouth up into a beautiful arc. ¡°Miss Zhi Po is now in trouble. I simply came to solve the trouble for you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Ming Shu looked at Qing Chen like she was staring at a freak. ¡°Has your brain been squeezed by the door? Or has it been eaten by an insect?¡±


    <i>Don¡¯t think that you have a deceitful face and you can casually make up stories.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not a fool!</i>


    Qing Chen went crazy inside and said with difficulty, ¡°Miss Zhi Po, I¡¯ll help you solve this problem. You just need to help cure my disease. You won¡¯t lose anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather let you die.¡± <i>I¡¯m not going to do such charity </i>.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Can I kill her?</i>


    <i>Who told me that this task was going to be very easy with this beautiful face?</i>


    <i>Bullshit!</i>


    Ming Shu turned around and got ready to go outside. Behind her, the fluffy little beastie pushed its egg forward to keep up with Ming Shu.


    Qing Chen couldn¡¯t help putting his foot out, blocking its way.


    The colorful hair all over the little beastie¡¯s body suddenly went up. It swelled like a hedgehog and stared wrathfully at the long leg in front of it. Its small ws clenched the egg tightly as if someone would try to take it away.


    Qing Chen was thinking that this little beastie was interesting, then he heard the faint sound of Ming Shu passing over.


    ¡°I advise you not to provoke it.¡± <i>Even I couldn¡¯t touch it at will, this fool would dare to ce his foot so casually.</i>


    ¡°This is what came out of the divine egg?¡± Qing Chen didn¡¯t take back his foot, blocking the little beastie¡¯s way, and he asked curiously, ¡°What kind of divine beast is it?¡±


    He only knew that it was a divine beast egg, not what kind it was.


    Now this little beastie came out of the egg... He had never seen the same kind before.


    ¡°You ask it.¡± <i>How should I know?</i>


    Ming Shu smiled a bit weirdly, and it seemed there was some expectation in her eyes. What was she expecting?


    Qing Chen thought confusedly and he subconsciously took back his foot.


    At almost the moment he withdrew his foot, he saw the woman show a regretful expression.


    <i>Sure enough, it was a trap...</i>


    <i>Fortunately I realized it.</i>


    The little beastie spared a nce for Qing Chen, then ttened its fur. It continued to push the egg and followed Ming Shu groggily, like a colorful Tangyuan rolling on the ground.


    Qing Chen stared at the little beastie following Ming Shu out of the yard. Soon there were groans and loud criesing from outside one after the other.


    Qing Chen lifted his flowery skirt and walked out of the yard.


    The scene outside was very unsightly.


    The woman, dressed in her fiery robe, was sweeping across the battlefield with a broom. That inconspicuous broom, at this time, was like a powerful weapon in her hand. These people mourned continuously and didn¡¯t have any opportunity to fight back. They were all defeated by amon broom.


    What the hell? Was the broom some kind of legendary weapon?


    Qing Chen hugged his arm. Although his heart was surging, he had to paste a charming smile on his face and pretend to be very interested.


    <i>My face is stiff.</i>


    <i>This is the first time I find acting so hard.</i>


    <i>Why did Ie to suffer like this?</i>


    Ming Shu twirled the broom in the air in a showy manner and stamped it on the ground. She then breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°Tomorrow, if you daree here and shout slogans to disturb me, I promise you will experience better service than this. If you are brave, just attack me altogether. Your death will be your own responsibility.¡±


    The crowd stared at the ¡°broom woman¡± Ming Shu with hands covering on their chests.


    The atmosphere calmed down strangely.


    Someone suddenly yelled in a loud voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The people on the ground climbed up one after another and left supporting each other.


    Qing Chen hugged his chest and walked down the steps, meeting Ming Shu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Miss Zhi Po just let them go so easily?¡±


    ¡°Or what? Do I need to heal them?¡± Ming Shu dropped the broom and pped her hands. ¡°My treatment is very expensive. Common people can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    ¡°How expensive? Maybe I can afford it.¡±


    Ming Shu grinned and said, ¡°Life.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Healing someone to death.


    This principle was very impressive to Qing Chen.


    ...


    Since Ming Shu had beaten away those who were shouting outside her house, more and more people began toe to her. The beaten ones didn¡¯t shed any blood at the time, but a few dayster, they would be unable to move. They felt powerless and their limbs became too heavy to lift. It seemed no one could cure them.


    ¡°Master, that woman is very wicked. None of those she beat were spared, even Death Valley could do nothing about the symptoms.¡±


    Qing Chen was lying in a rocking chair, swaying casually. ¡°The Death Valley people came out?¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t gone back. Death Valley¡¯s people couldn¡¯t sit still. They muste out.¡± The guard paused. ¡°Master, perhaps we could try someone else? Other people in Death Valley have good medical skills. Maybe...¡±


    Qing Chen opened his folding fan neatly, covering half of his face and furrowing his eyebrows slightly. ¡°No, I only want her to treat me.¡±


    ¡°Master, you wouldn¡¯t be... taking a fancy to her?¡± That woman was conceited and arrogant. Besides her identity as the master of Death Valley and her good-looking face, what else could attract the master so strongly?


    ¡°Pfft.¡± <i>Who would like that madwoman.</i>


    The guard looked at Qing Chen, surprised.


    Qing Chen quickly used the folding fan to cover his face in a sort of disguise. ¡°I have my own ns. Don¡¯t ask, just go.¡±


    ¡°... Yes, Master.¡± The guard left, ncing back from time to time.


    Why did he have a feeling that the master was acting a little strange recently.


    Did the master really like that woman?


    The guard shuddered. How terrible.


    ...


    At night, Ming Shu was feeling hungry and couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    The little beastie fell asleep with the egg in its arms next to her. Ming Shu pped it suddenly, and the little beastie woke up with a start. It was so angry it bared its teeth at Ming Shu fiercely.


    <i>What are you doing!</i>


    <i>Why did you hit me again!</i>


    <i>If I don¡¯t grow taller in the future, it¡¯s all your fault.</i>


    Ming Shu looked at it calmly. The little beastie groaned and moaned from deep in its throat. Meanwhile, it moved aside with the egg to make room for Ming Shu.


    ¡°Can¡¯t speak now? You are evolving in reverse?¡± Ming Shu showed a contemptuous face.


    The little beastie bared its teeth at Ming Shu again, protesting fiercely.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to show your teeth. You can¡¯t speak now, can you?¡± <i>It dared to treat me like this! Hoh! Little beastie.</i>


    ¡°...¡± <i>Humph, just wait for it, ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!</i>


    After bullying the little beastie, Ming Shu smiled and got out of bed to look for food. On the way, she saw Liu Feng standing in the dark like a pir.


    He didn¡¯t seem to need any sleep. Ming Shu had never seen him sleep, anyway. Even if she got up in the middle of the night, Liu Feng would appear beside her. He could be awarded the title of Guard of the Year.


    After Ming Shu finished eating, Liu Feng disappeared. She was wondering why when she heard a muffled sound not far away, like a heavy object falling to the ground.

 Chapter 80 - Gorgeous Doctor (27)

    <h4>Chapter 80: Gorgeous Doctor (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Qing Chen was like a fly. He just had a finger in every pie.


    At this time, Qing Chen was standing in front of several ¡°corpses.¡± The moonlight sprinkled his face, lending a silvery halo to his outline. He looked like a night elf, and was even more fascinating and intriguing.


    But Ming Shu felt that kind of strange pure breath again.


    In a brief moment of stillness, that feeling disappeared without a trace. There was only the seductive procurer standing before her eyes. The procurer smiled and said in an intoxicating voice, ¡°Miss Zhi Po, you are too careless. Look, so many people have sneaked into the house and you didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Ming Shu looked beyond the ¡°corpses.¡±¡±Where¡¯s Liu Feng?¡±


    ¡°I let him rest for a while.¡± Qing Chen dragged his long dress and walked to stand in front of Ming Shu. He leaned forward slightly, and the strange scent gradually became stronger. ¡°Miss Zhi Po, the moonlight is very good tonight. It¡¯s perfect for healing, what do you think?¡±


    <i>WTF? Psychopath!</i>


    <i>What does good moonlight have to do with healing?</i>


    Ming Shu rxed her wrists and, in the anticipatory eyes of Qing Chen, she put on a light smile. ¡°I think it¡¯s more suitable for beating you.¡± The next second, she clutched Qing Chen¡¯s cor and maneuvered him into a neat overarm throw. Then Qing Chen was flung tond together with several dead bodies.


    Qing Cheny on the corpses helplessly.


    <i>Is she a woman?</i>


    <i>Is she even a woman!</i>


    <i>Do you think that Qing Chen will give up like this?</i>


    <i>No!</i>


    He was a persistent person, and he wouldn¡¯t give up until Ming Shu agreed to treat him.


    But Qing Chen was also a smart person. He always appeared at the right time and would never annoy Ming Shu, sometimes he even gave Ming Shu a hand. However, Ming Shu didn¡¯t buy his ¡°kindness.¡± Every time he would be either thrown out or driven out, which made the entire Drunken Flower Pavilion lose fac.


    Qing Chen almost became skeptical about life.


    ...


    May 9th.


    The emperor¡¯s birthday. Many big shots were invited to attend the celebration.


    Somehow Ming Shu also received an invitation. After her ¡°fierce¡± temper was revealed to the public, for this period, apart from Qing Chen who still dared to harass her brazenly, the rest had all kept silent.


    Even those rebellious disciples of Death Valley didn¡¯t show up.


    Actually, these people of Death Valley shouldn¡¯t be med. Usually when someone was betrayed, they would be very angry and anxious, but this didn¡¯t seem to apply to Ming Shu. She didn¡¯t respond with any ferocity to the whole thing, and her behavior basically said, <i>¡°It¡¯s okay if you want to rebel, just don¡¯t bother my eating.¡±</i>


    This totally confused the rebels from Death Valley, and they didn¡¯t dare to take any action.


    ¡°Miss, are we really going inside?¡± Hui Xue was a little hesitant as she gazed at the majestic pce gates.


    Ming Shu ignored the little beastie¡¯s resistance and put it inside her sleeve with the egg. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the doorway. If we leave now, we¡¯ll beughed at by them.¡± <i>It might be fun.</i>


    ¡°But...¡± Hui Xue tried to persuade Ming Shu. ¡°Hey, Miss, wait for me.¡±


    Ming Shu entered the pce with the invitation.


    Before walking too many steps, Ming Shu was blocked by Bai Yanran. Her face had recovered and a Death Valley disciple stood beside her. Seeing Ming Shu, the disciple¡¯s head bowed with guilt.


    ¡°Yi Ming, you...¡± Hui Xue pointed at the disciple disbelievingly.


    Bai Yanran proudly held her head high. ¡°Zhi Po, have you slept welltely? Well, it would be a good thing if you hand over Death Valley, so you won¡¯t have to suffer anymore.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled at her meaningfully.


    After a few seconds...


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Bai Yanran¡¯s screams drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    Ming Shu waved her hand unhurriedly and said, ¡°She¡¯s in my way.¡±


    Bai Yanran fell to the ground awkwardly, drawing all kinds of gazes from different directions. For Bai Yanran, these stares were like raging mes, burning her heart.


    She looked at Ming Shu with a dark face, hatred surging within. Bai Yanran couldn¡¯t understand. Obviously the woman standing before her eyes was the one who¡¯d been scolded by the whole continent, and she should be despairing and crying all day long. But why did she still look so natural and unrestrained?


    ¡°She is that Zhi Po? Why is she here in the pce? Death Valley is now a mess, but she doesn¡¯t seem to be anxious. It¡¯s really a pity that Death Valley has been passed onto her. Even its reputation will be destroyed.¡± Some people began to talk about Ming Shu with each other.


    ¡°Well, she could do nothing about it...?¡±


    ¡°But she is very powerful. Even that many people didn¡¯t best her.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being powerful? After so long, when did she show her medical skills? What is Death Valley? It¡¯s a ce famous for healing. No matter how powerful she is, it¡¯s useless if she can¡¯t heal anyone.¡±


    ¡°Right...¡±


    ¡°What are you discussing?¡±


    ¡°What else could we be discussing, it¡¯s that Death Valley...¡± The voice of the answering person cut off abruptly, and his heart beat fast. He turned his head carefully. His face suddenly twisted and he stuttered, ¡°Ma... Master Qing Chen.¡±


    <i>How¡ªhow how how is he here!</i>


    All the voices seemed to disappear at the same time. Qing Chen casually walked past them, each step seeming to take a century.


    As Qing Chen approached the scene of the ¡°ident,¡± another ¡°ident¡± suddenly urred.


    <i>Shua!</i>


    Bai Yanran bounced up from the ground and a cold light shed in her hand. A whip iid with sharp barbs appeared out of nowhere, making a crisp sound as it cut the air.


    Bai Yanran¡¯s gaze was full of hatred. She cracked the whip toward Ming Shu fiercely.


    Ming Shu shook her finger in the air to stop Liu Feng.


    She then turned to avoid the whip. Bai Yanran had poured so much Qi into the whip, the air seemed to be tight and awful because of it.


    <i>Kill her.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m going to kill her.</i>


    Bai Yanran waved the whip quickly and poured more and more Qi into it. The long whip dropped from above, leaving Ming Shu nowhere to hide.


    It seemed the whip would fall on Ming Shu any minute, but Ming Shu grasped its other end with her bare hands, pulling in a rush. The whip tightened.


    Blood rushed out of Ming Shu¡¯s palms, but she still maintained a light smile. Then with one fierce tug, Bai Yanran staggered and was pulled down to the ground.


    Ming Shu drew the whip to circle around Bai Yanran and tied her up easily.


    Bai Yanran struggled, but the barbs plunged deeply into her body, causing her no small amount of suffering. She screamed, ¡°Zhi Po, you bitch, let me go!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Ming Shu picked her ears as if she didn¡¯t hear the words clearly.


    ¡°Bitch! Let go of me. I am the young Miss of the Bai family. How dare you do this to me. I¡¯ll let you die. Are you deaf? Save me!¡± Thest sentence was shouted to Yi Ming.


    Yi Ming wanted to help, but he was scared of Ming Shu and Liu Feng, so he remained motionless.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Even if you¡¯re a goddess, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today.¡± <i>I¡¯m not the kind of person who will be kind to women.</i>


    Bai Yanran¡¯s voice was altered because of the pain. ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I dare.¡± Ming Shu smiled happily and pressed hard with her hand. The whip wrapped tighter, such that Bai Yanran couldn¡¯t speak due to great pain.


    <i>I wasn¡¯t responding to you, so you assumed I¡¯m easy to bully?</i>


    ¡°Zhi Po, stop it!¡± Father Bai arrived with many followers, and the surrounding people made way for them one after another. His expression was both tense and angry. ¡°Release Yanran.¡±


    ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± As Yanran was in Ming Shu¡¯s hands, Father Bai didn¡¯t dare to provoke her even though he was furious.

 Chapter 81 - Gorgeous Doctor (28)

    <h4>Chapter 81: Gorgeous Doctor (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu said briskly, ¡°It¡¯s better to give her a ck eye.¡±


    If the child is not obedient, it¡¯s better to give them a ck eye.


    Upon finishing this sentence, Ming Shu put it into practice, leaving no opportunity for Bai Yanran to argue. And everyone¡¯s scalp tingled with Bai Yanran¡¯s screams.


    Lord Bai was beyond angry; he ordered his people to stop Ming Shu. But apparently Liu Feng and Hui Xue wouldn¡¯t watch their Miss be besieged, so they joined the battle to help Ming Shu. The scene became very confusing.


    ¡°Why did you hit me?¡±


    ¡°When did I hit you?¡±


    ¡°Fuck! You won¡¯t admit it, but I saw it with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°Are you blind?¡±


    ¡°What the fuck did you say? Who¡¯s blind? Asshole, beat him!¡±


    The melee spread to the surrounding crowd, and eventually it evolved into a huge free-for-all.


    Qing Chen stood outside the chaotic crowd and sighed.


    In his lifetime, he would never have any chance to save the girl like a hero.


    <i>Just watch the show quietly! </i>After Bai Yanran was rescued, the melee also stopped. Those people stood in a row, confronting Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu slowly patted the folds of her clothes into ce, feeling hungry.


    <i>Too much energy has been wasted, I need to eat some food to replenish it.</i>


    ¡°When I heard that someone is fighting at the gates of the pce I didn¡¯t believe it. Now it seems to be true. You are all so energetic.¡± A young man who was somewhat like Feng Cheng in appearance came in their direction, surrounded by many people.


    Compared to Feng Cheng¡¯s indifference and abstinence, this man appeared to be treacherous. At first sight, you could tell he was born to be a viin.


    ¡°Lord Four.¡±


    ¡°Lord Four.¡±


    Lord Four nodded and stepped to the middle with his hands sped behind his back. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? This is the entrance to the pce. How dare you fight here?¡±


    Lord Four¡¯s face darkened as he finished thest sentence, and he looked very unhappy. ¡°You all came to celebrate the birthday of Father today. But I see you are causing trouble.¡±


    ¡°Lord Four, it was not us, it¡¯s she who started this.¡± Causing trouble in this forbidden zone was a serious crime, so someone passed the buck to Ming Shu immediately. ¡°It¡¯s all her fault.¡±


    Lord Bai also stood up. In neither a respectful nor offensive manner, he said, ¡°Lord Four, this was begun by Zhi Po. She threatened the life of my daughter and made rude remarks. I had no choice but to fight.¡±


    Bai Yanran was supported by several people off to the side, her condition extremely weak. She tried to speak, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to even open her mouth; she could only offer a heavy nod to agree with what Lord Bai had said.


    And many people behind them echoed Lord Bai¡¯s words as well.


    <i>It¡¯s her.</i>


    <i>It¡¯s her.</i>


    Our poor scapegoat Ming Shu.


    ¡°...¡± <i>These little goblins are not only blind in their eyes but also blind in their hearts. They are blind in everything!</i>


    After listening to all the usations, Lord Four let his sharp eyes fall on Ming Shu. He squinted and kept silent for a long while before speaking. ¡°Are you the master of Death Valley, Miss Zhi Po?¡±


    Ming Shu offered a smile and said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>She¡¯s lying through her teeth!</i>


    ¡°Why did you start a disturbance at the pce gates, Miss Zhi Po?¡± Everyone knew she was the new master of Death Valley, so Lord Four just ignored Ming Shu¡¯s denial and cut to the chase.


    ¡°What did I do?!¡± Ming Shu¡¯s bright and beautiful face was full of innocence, and she stated with smiling eyes, ¡°Which of your eyes have seen me creating the disturbance? Don¡¯t talk wildly! I was just beating a person. How could I have known all that¡¯s wrong with them, they just joined the fight all of a sudden. It¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    <i>I was fighting on my own, but these people had to join in and battle chaotically. What else could I do?</i>


    Our Guest seemed to be so proud of beating others...


    Lord Four was a little speechless as well. The master of Death Valley seemed to be a bit different from normal people.


    ¡°If you had not beaten Yanran first, would we fight with you? Lord Four, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. She was holding my daughter hostage first and then hit her. Now she¡¯s trying to shirk responsibility!¡± Lord Bai shouted angrily.


    ¡°Then why did you beat Miss Bai, Miss Zhi Po?¡±


    ¡°She blocked my way.¡± <i>What¡¯s wrong with hitting a punching bag?</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>I really don¡¯t know how to continue this conversation now </i>. Lord Four gave up.


    Awkwardness spread in the air, and time seemed to have frozen.


    Ming Shu suddenly swept her eyes over Lord Four, and she paused for a moment on his waist. The words she then spoke shocked everyone: ¡°Was it you who urged Death Valley to rebel?¡±


    Lord Four¡¯s back was tense and his hands inside his sleeves slowly tightened.


    ¡°Miss?¡± Hui Xue was also surprised. The Miss almost didn¡¯t seem to care about the rebellion of the Valley. Why was she now saying so definitively that Lord Four was the person behind the insurrection?


    ¡°I was joking.¡±


    Hui Xue¡¯s mouth twitched. Lord Four faked a smile and said, ¡°Miss Zhi Po, this joke is not funny at all.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Ming Shu continued, ¡°Now I¡¯m sure. Lord Four, why did you incite Death Valley¡¯s people to rebel?¡±


    She was assured in her tone.


    Lord Four¡¯s mood fluctuated a lot with Ming Shu¡¯s every sentence. Unconsciously, cold sweat had spread all over his body. But he soon calmed down. <i>She¡¯s nothing but a chit of a girl, there¡¯s no need to worry about her.</i>


    ¡°Miss Zhi Po, mind your irresponsible remarks. You said I incited your people, do you have any evidence? If you don¡¯t have any evidence and just nder me, you will be punished for disrespecting a royal family member.¡± Lord Four¡¯s tone became tougher and his eyes sharper.


    People around them were all scared into silence, not even daring to breathe.


    <i>This Zhi Po just started a big fight, now she¡¯s offending Lord Four. How daring is she?</i>


    Ming Shu let out a deep chuckle and answered firmly, ¡°I have no evidence, but it is you.¡±


    Even if there was evidence she would be toozy to exin. It would waste her energy. <i>The waste of energy is a waste of time, and thetter means a waste of life.</i>


    Lord Four intentionally or unintentionally nced at Yi Ming next to him. Yi Ming trembled and shook his head. He didn¡¯t reveal anything.


    The interaction between the two was hidden. But Ming Shu was holding her chest and staring at Yi Ming. Under Ming Shu¡¯s smiling eyes, Yi Ming felt like he¡¯d been caught in bed with Lord Four. Cold sweat suddenly dripped down his back, and with a shifting gaze, Yi Ming didn¡¯t dare to look at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Hmph, Miss Zhi Po, how can you make up such stories so easily? Aren¡¯t you afraid we¡¯llugh our teeth off?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯tugh your teeth off, since you¡¯ll be losing all your teeth in just a moment,¡± Ming Shu said softly. Her voice was like the spring breeze in March blowing past people¡¯s cheeks; it was so gentle that everyone almost neglected what she was saying.


    But what she said...


    Was really not something that could be neglected.


    <i>But what does that mean?</i>


    Lord Four didn¡¯t understand, and no one else present did, either.


    ¡°What she meant was that your teeth will be beaten off.¡± A joyful voice suddenly echoed down to them from above.


    Everyone was attracted to this voice. They looked up simultaneously to see a flowery ¡°butterfly¡± sitting on the stone lion at the pce gates. With his fair corbones exposed to the air through slightly opened clothes, the man assumed a seductive posture, raising one of his hands to block the sun like a delicate girl. His thin and light pink lips were shining with a charming hint of gloss, alluring to anyone who saw him.


    The red walls and green tiles behind him lost their color; the entire world was left with only that figure in bright color. Just a glimpse of him would capture anyone¡¯s heart.


    <i>It¡¯s him again!</i>


    <i>He always shows up in such eye-catching ways, each and every time. Does he really think he¡¯s selling his body?</i>


    A person who snatched her snacks, Ming Shu always disliked.


    No, she hated such a person.


    She was just so tired of these psychopaths in each world.


    The only good news was that this one was not a crazy wooer.


    This fool had a clear goal¡ªto treat his disease.


    But he was just daydreaming. She would never waste time curing someone. If she had any time, it was better to eat a few more snacks so she would be stronger when fighting.


    <i>Okay, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll just drop these boring thoughts and give him a beating first.</i>

 Chapter 82 - Gorgeous Doctor (29)

    <h4>Chapter 82: Gorgeous Doctor (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    As everyone was upied with that flowery procurer, Ming Shu took the opportunity to draw out the sword of a person next to her, and then she rushed at Lord Four with the sword in hand, as swift as a gust of wind.


    The strength of Lord Four was not insignificant, and when danger approached, he immediately reached out to gather his Qi to block the sword.


    The sword then hit the invisible barrier of Qi, forcing out a few sparks. The surrounding people stepped back one after another like a group of frightened little beasts and made room for the battle.


    Ming Shu pressed down with the sword, producing even more dazzling sparks against the barrier.


    Lord Four felt the sword was bearing on him with incredible weight. It seemed if he was distracted for just one second, the barrier of Qi would be broken and the heavy sword would cut him in two.


    How was this woman¡¯s strength so great?


    Stranger still was that he could not see through her strength.


    <i>Shua¡ª</i>


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Lord Four had to take out his own weapon to fight with Ming Shu. His weapon was a first-rate spirit weapon, while Ming Shu was holding an ordinary sword in her hand. However, she was not taking the backseat in this battle.


    <i>nk¡ª</i>


    The sword and Lord Four¡¯s weapon collided with each other, making a harsh and sharp noise.


    Ming Shu dragged the sword in a backward sweep. Somehow Lord Four felt a strong vibration against his wrist, then he lost his weapon. Lord Four was shocked; it was toote to condense Qi. All he could do was block the sword with his bare hands, then his entire body was thrown by the inertia.


    The sword was just an ordinary sword. But in the eyes of the viewers, the sword seemed to shine with ayer of light, very powerful.


    Even the owner of the sword was confused and shocked. Was this really his sword?


    Ming Shu took control of Lord Four with lightning speed and put him on the ground. ¡°You better not move, my sword doesn¡¯t have eyes; I presume you don¡¯t want to see it cut your lord by ident.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s words sessfully froze the onlookers on the spot.


    She flipped her bangs chicly, bent down, and sped her knee with one hand. The posture was so domineering, like a bandit swaggering into a vige. Her clean face was reflected in Lord Four¡¯s pupil. She patted his face with the sword. ¡°Is it you who egged on the disciples of Death Valley to rebellion?¡±


    Lord Four waspletely unable to move, and he couldn¡¯t find a way to fight back with spirit force.


    ¡°No,¡± Lord Four denied. ¡°Miss Zhi Po, you¡¯re attacking a royal family member. Are you dering war against our royal family?¡±


    Ming Shu showed a deeper smile.


    <i>What are you talking about, idiot, </i>Ming Shu grunted in her heart.


    Lord Four had a scalp-tingling feeling, which made him recall many years ago when he was kept in the dark by his father for making mistakes. It seemed the darkness was going to breed some terrible monster to devour him.


    <i>What does this woman want to do... </i>Lord Four felt a little anxious.


    But soon, Lord Four, as well as the onlookers, knew what Ming Shu was going to do.


    It was not enough for her to beat Bai Yanran, she also wanted to beat Lord Four.


    ¡°Was it you who urged Death Valley to rebel?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    Ming Shu asked again after beating him for a while, and when she got the same denial, she continued the cycle.


    When had Lord Four been tortured so fiercely? Never! Even in front of Feng Cheng, he was never in such an embarrassing situation.


    ¡°Liu Feng... Are we going to be beaten if we stop the Miss right now?¡± Hui Xue sped her hands together and asked Liu Feng with difficulty. Thetter was standing stiffly next to her, like a sculpture.


    Wearing an expressionless face, Liu Feng answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hui Xue wanted to cry. Weren¡¯t they saying toe to the banquet? Why had the Miss already beaten two people before the banquet started? She could understand why Bai Yanran was beaten¡ªshe deserved it!


    But this Lord Four...


    The Miss said he had incited the Death Valley disciples to rebel. Did she have any evidence? If not, beating him like that would definitely get them hunted down and killed!


    Lord Four didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    But he was afraid that he would be beaten to death like this.


    And outrageous as it was, none of his people came forward to rescue him.


    ¡°Arrest her!¡± Lord Four hoarsely yelled at his guards. ¡°Are you dead?¡±


    These idiots, he was beaten like this, but they still stood there. What was the use of them!


    Lord Four¡¯s shouting seemed to finally wake everyone up. They took out weapons and walked toward Ming Shu.


    Hui Xue and Liu Feng also joined the battle, and the melee that¡¯d subsided just now resumed.


    Ming Shu seemed to have endless strength, plus her speed was so great, no one could do anything to her. A circle of people was beaten down, then another circle of people came forward, but no one defeated her.


    Eh... so hungry.


    I¡¯m done.


    Ming Shu pulled Lord Four, who hadn¡¯t had time to escape from the battleground, back toward her. She ced the cold sword against his neck. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    Lord Four turned back in horror with an extremely disbelieving face. She had clearly been blocked on the other side just now, why had she suddenly appeared next to him?


    W-H-Y!


    ¡°Come, Lord Four, I need your cooperation.¡±


    Cooperation with what?


    Lord Four looked at the sword on his neck and then struggled about, trying to resist. But Ming Shu could easily hold him back.


    At this point, Lord Four was facing the smiling face of the woman before him, but he only felt her sneer.


    Lord Four had to cooperate with Ming Shu to save his own life.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Ming Shu held Lord Four and shouted at the crowd in the distance, ¡°Stop, or I will show you the acrobatics of splitting head and body.¡±


    <i>Splitting head and body?</i>


    <i>Isn¡¯t that...</i>


    <i>WTF?</i>


    The people were forced to stop to look at Ming Shu weirdly.


    Liu Feng and Hui Xue quickly returned to Ming Shu, standing separately to her left and right.


    The scene now resembled a wedding ceremony that had been interrupted. The groom had been smatched by the ¡°robber,¡± and the atmosphere became inexplicably awkward.


    Even the procurer had shifted to a morefortable position, waiting to see the next big show.


    Ming Shu forced Lord Four to sit down, making it easier to turn around. Then she faced Liu Feng and said, ¡°Liu Feng, go buy some food for me.¡±


    Liu Feng¡¯s weapon trembled a bit in his hand. Did he just hear wrongly?


    Hui Xue was now wearing a desperate expression. <i>You didn¡¯t hear wrongly. The Miss just told you to buy some food.</i>


    Everyone was shocked.


    What was this situation?


    Weren¡¯t they in a fight? Why was she going to eat?


    Did she even have any fighting spirit?


    She ought to respect them!


    Lord Four was held by Ming Shu. Everyone else was in dead silence, not even daring to breathe freely. All they could do wasin in secret.


    Of course Liu Feng wouldn¡¯t disobey Ming Shu¡¯s orders, and soon he brought a bunch of food back. If not for present circumstances, he could even roast a whole pig or sheep on the spot.


    Surrounded by a circle of people, Ming Shu was still able to eat calmly and elegantly. The audience was totally attracted to her great appetite, and they just couldn¡¯t wait to join her.


    The tempting smell of meat was floating around the battlefield.


    This was probably the weirdest thing they had experienced this year.

 Chapter 83 - Gorgeous Doctor (30)

    <h4>Chapter 83: Gorgeous Doctor (30)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu calmly finished eating in front of everyone.


    Now recovering to an energetic state, Ming Shu immediately gave Lord Four another fierce beating, not allowing the onlookers any time to respond.


    The crowd was shocked, again.


    <i>What?!</i>


    <i>What did she just do?!</i>


    <i>She can¡¯t be so rampant!</i>


    ¡°Come, Lord Four, tell me, did you incite my people to rebellion?¡±


    Lord Four covered his handsome face. His heart was falling apart like a mountain copsing, the broken pieces hitting him on the brain. ¡°I¡ªI... I don¡¯t understand... what...¡±


    Lord Four¡¯s hands were tied back, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    ¡°Was it you?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Lord Four breathed heavily with a pale face. ¡°You¡ªyou want¡ªyou want to beat me to admit it?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t even present any evidence, but she insisted that he did it. Lord Four felt both wronged and angry. No one had dared to treat him like this before!


    Ming Shu turned him over and stepped on his chest. She used the sword to cut his clothes open and pointed at some trace on his waist. ¡°It¡¯s Fuluo flower, and only Lord Four¡¯s mansion has this kind of flower in the whole of Xiling.¡±


    Lord Four nced at his waist. He didn¡¯t remember when and how it had been stained with the pollen. But... ¡°So what?¡±


    Ming Shu turned to Yi Ming. ¡°Coincidentally, the same pollen also appeared on his body.¡±


    Lord Four subconsciously looked over to Yi Ming. Yi Ming was looking down at himself and found Fuluo flower pollen in his sleeve. His face became pale.


    Fuluo flower was a kind of very delicate flower, which was transported from exotds thousands of miles away from Xiling. This flower was hard to preserve and would die with a little carelessness. It took a lot of manpower and resources to just deliver Fuluo flowers to Xiling.


    Plus that Fuluo flower had no medicinal value, so even if people knew the Fuluo flower was very beautiful, few would bother to grow it.


    Only Lord Four loved the Fuluo flower and grew many in his mansion.


    Hui Xue¡¯s sharp gaze fell on Yi Ming. Thetter was even more like a frightened bird. He was trembling heavily and pulled on his sleeves tightly. He didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    ¡°So what? This proves nothing,¡± Lord Four argued hoarsely. ¡°Even if he has it on his body, it can only prove that he had been to my mansion. How can you prove that I told him to do anything?¡±


    Ming Shu moved her eyes to Yi Ming and smiled. ¡°As far as I know, every disciple of Death Valley will take a type of medicine when they enter the Valley. This medicine is colorless and odorless, which can strengthen the body and improve cultivation. But, at the same time...¡±


    Yi Ming looked up with surprise, and he wondered what Ming Shu was saying.


    Even Hui Xue was a little confused.


    She didn¡¯t know about it at all...


    Ming Shu paused for a few seconds and said, ¡°At the same time, it¡¯s highly toxic; only the master of Death Valley knows how to deal with it. The Dan medicine that Death Valley makes you take every month is the antidote. What do you think the consequence of your rebellion is?¡±


    ¡°No...¡± <i>It¡¯s not true, how can Death Valley give such medicine to its disciples?</i>


    Yi Ming shook his head. He didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling heat throughout your whole body? Your abdomen is sore and your ears are humming...¡± Ming Shu described softly and slowly.


    Yi Ming¡¯s face gradually became red, and he seemed to really get hot in his body. His lower abdomen was getting sore and the surrounding voices became difficult to hear. All the symptoms were the same as what Ming Shu had just said.


    Was it true?


    There were really many things in Death Valley that the ordinary disciples didn¡¯t know, and it was true that every month the Valley would give them Dan medicine to take...


    The more Yi Ming recalled, the more scared he became. Cold sweat was streaming down his forehead, and he finally went down on his knees and confessed in tears, ¡°Master, Hong Yan forced us, he forced us to betray you.¡±


    ¡°Who is Hong Yan?¡± Ming Shu turned to ask Hui Xue.


    This name was a bit familiar.


    But Ming Shu was toozy to think. It was more convenient to ask Hui Xue directly.


    Hui Xue was pulled back from her daze. She swallowed and exined in a low voice, ¡°Hong Yan was a disciple of the Valley. He arrived at the Valley together with you. He was originally the most likely person to be the new master of the Valley. But, there was a little ident. Hong Yan lost his opportunity after treating a patient without the permission of Old Master, which almost led to that person¡¯s death. Three years ago, Hong Yan caused trouble again and was driven out of the Valley by the master. At that time, you were practicing alone in the Valley, so you didn¡¯t know about it.¡±


    Ming Shu understood immediately.


    Therefore, this Hong Yan felt the Host had snatched away what he deserved, and now he wanted to take it back.


    <i>There¡¯s nothing new, just out-of-date plots.</i>


    ¡°So what do you want to do?¡±


    Yi Ming felt he was getting more and more ufortable. He didn¡¯t dare lie and spilled everything he knew.


    Hong Yan secretly contacted Death Valley. He learned that the old master died and the new master was not present. Then Hong Yan immediately implemented his own n. First, he persuaded some people in Death Valley to join him, and for those he couldn¡¯t convince, he tried every possible way to change their minds, including both baiting and threatening them. As long as he could have the people of Death Valley on his side, Hong Yan would use whatever method he wanted.


    Hong Yan had left Death Valley for three years and had now be very strange. Sometimes, they had a feeling that Hong Yan was not a normal human.


    After convincing the disciples, Hong Yan teamed up with Lord Four. Yi Ming was not sure what they were nning. Part of Death Valley now listened to the orders of Lord Four.


    He did not expect to meet Ming Shu, and Ming Shu didn¡¯t y the game ording tomon sense. She directly started the fight at the pce gates!


    What was even more unexpected was, the disciples of Death Valley were all under her control...


    ¡°Where is Hong Yan?¡± Ming Shu interrupted Yi Ming¡¯s following narration.


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know.¡± Yi Ming shook his head. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Every time there is a new order, he will contact us. We act ording to his instructions.¡±


    Ming Shu touched her chin, thinking for a while. She raised her slender brows and nced at Lord Four.


    Men!


    All they cared about was power, women, and wealth.


    The present emperor was old, but he had not yet selected his heir. Everyone knew that Feng Cheng was most likely to be the heir, so it was not surprising that Lord Four may have his own ns.


    Hong Yan wanted Death Valley, while Lord Four wanted the emperor position. If the two joined hands...


    Perhaps they were nning something even more ambitious.


    ¡°He is the disciple of your Death Valley.¡± Lord Four gritted his teeth and denied insistently, ¡°Of course he would say anything you want him to say. What do you want by ndering me?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet, what are you anxious about? Feeling guilty?¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°...¡± Lord Four choked. Hatred began to well at the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°The emperor is here¡ª¡±


    A sharp voice sounded from the behind them and the bright yellow imperial chariot gradually approached. A tall and upright man wearing the dragon robe walked into the crowd, surrounded by many followers. He was in his fifties. On his serious face, no signs of emotion could be observed. Even seeing Lord Four beaten into a swollen bun by Ming Shu, his expression did not seem to shift. He was totally immersed in the smell of nobility.


    The scene suddenly seemed to be moving in slow motion.


    ¡°What are you quarreling about here?¡± Emperor¡¯s voice was very loud, breaking the shackles of time. ¡°What do you think the pce is? Your yground?¡±


    It was meant to be a perfect birthday ceremony, but someone dared to start a fight at the pce gates. Everyone gathered here, while he waited inside for a long time only for nobody to arrive.


    The emperor¡¯s inner rage had almost umted to the critical point. If it were not for the good image an emperor must maintain, he might have exploded on the spot.

 Chapter 84 - Gorgeous Doctor (31)

    <h4>Chapter 84: Gorgeous Doctor (31)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The appearance of the emperor changed things again.


    After all, Lord Four was one of the emperor¡¯s sons. He had been beaten to this condition, which would force the emperor to act ordingly.


    Beforeing out, the emperor had known how it all started. The master of Death Valley was indeed a big shot, but the royal family was not so weak to be bullied casually.


    Just as the emperor was about to get angry, Qing Chen suddenly stood on the back of the stone lion. His height became higher than the average all at once, which sessfully attracted the attention of everyone.


    The crowd began to hear some faint oohs and ahhs.


    Qing Chen could always amaze the public whenever and wherever possible.


    Like a kaleidoscope, he would show different kinds of beauty each time.


    Qing Chen was very satisfied with this and smiled. ¡°Your Majesty, I have something to report.¡±


    The emperor unhappily frowned. How was the master of Drunken Flower Pavilion also here?


    Just now, Qing Chen had been lying on the stone lion. The emperor only noticed Ming Shu and didn¡¯t see him at all.


    ¡°What is it?¡± The emperor asked unhurriedly.


    Death Valley, Drunken Flower Pavilion... neither were easy to deal with.


    Qing Chen¡¯s glittering eyes swept across all the people present, and his following words were clear and sweet. ¡°Lord Four gathers his own soldiers in secret and intends to rebel.¡±


    The crowd went into an uproar the minute Qing Chen finished his sentence.


    Although the emperor didn¡¯t change expression, his eyes revealed a frightening light.


    Thest thing an emperor would allow to happen was rebellion.


    ¡°Qing Chen, what are you talking about?¡± Lord Four took the lead to get angry, but he was restrained by Ming Shu and couldn¡¯t move. He could only yell at Qing Chen, ¡°I had nothing against you, why are you ndering me? Father, I¡¯m 100% loyal to the family, he¡¯s talking nonsense, don¡¯t listen to an outsider!¡±


    The emperor looked at Lord Four with a gloomy gaze, but his words were said to Qing Chen with deterrence, ¡°Master Qing Chen, do you know what you are talking about?¡±


    This old guy dares to deter me!


    Qing Chen held back the urge to swear at the emperor and continued: ¡°Of course, if Your Majesty wants to see evidence, our Drunken Flower Pavilion can provide it.¡±


    The emperor gave a look to the escorts. Taking the order, the escorts immediately began to drive the crowd out.


    Lord Bai, with his daughter Bai Yanran still in bad condition, didn¡¯t know whether they should go or not. He meant to seek justice for Bai Yanran, but how did the situation finally develop into Lord Four¡¯s rebellion?


    This change was so... so fast.


    ¡°Lord Bai and Lord Xiao, you stay.¡± The emperor opened his mouth.


    Lord Bai and Lord Xiao looked at each other but then quickly moved their eyes away. Lord Bai ordered his people to take Bai Yanran back for treatment first, then he stood aside together with Lord Xiao.


    Soon the crowd was cleared out, leaving only a few involved parties.


    ¡°Lord Four, do you have anything to say?¡± The emperor looked at his fourth child, who was in quite an awkward situation now, and asked this. It was hard to discern the emperor¡¯s real emotions through his majestic voice.


    ¡°Father, you must believe me, I have no ns,¡± Lord Four argued loudly.


    Lord Four knew very well his royal father¡¯s personality. If he couldn¡¯t make his father believe him today, he was afraid that...


    ¡°What evidence do you have, Lord Qing Chen? Present it now.¡± The emperor ignored his son and asked Qing Chen for evidence. ¡°I must remind you, Lord Qing Chen, the consequences of provoking the royal family are serious.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Your Majesty.¡± Qing Chen took out a small whistle the size of a section of bone from his clothes, blowing it. No sound came out. But soon, someone appeared out of nowhere and handed something to Qing Chen.


    Someone broke through the pce gates, but the escorts didn¡¯t notice at all. The emperor¡¯s whole heart sank.


    This Drunken Flower Pavilion had be more and more elusive.


    Qing Chen¡¯s Drunken Flower Pavilion, under the guise of a brothel, was actually in the business of collecting information, assassination, robbery, etc. It was no exaggeration to say that he knew very well the major forces throughout the whole continent.


    Qing Chen handed the evidence to the emperor. Lord Four was still held by Ming Shu. He couldn¡¯t see what Qing Chen had handed over to the emperor, so he stretched his neck to look, feeling both uneasy and angry inside.


    Why did Qing Chen, the she-male, also make trouble for him?


    ¡°Guards!¡± the emperor suddenly roared. He looked at Lord Four with an ambiguous gaze and ordered, ¡°Go search Lord Four¡¯s mansion.¡±


    ¡°Father...¡± What did Qing Chen show the emperor exactly? ¡°Father, I really am not rebelling. You must believe me, someone is making up things to nder me.¡±


    The emperor sneered and ignored Lord Four¡¯s pleas.


    Qing Chen covered his face with a fan, revealing only a pair of fox-like eyes, and winked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu habitually responded with a smile, glittering lights radiating out from her beautiful eyes. She looked lively and happy.


    However, apart from this, one couldn¡¯t tell any of her other emotions.


    Ming Shu took out a packet of cakes from her clothes, transferred Lord Four to Liu Feng, then walked to the side, resuming her ¡°happy time.¡± The emperor nced at her, seemingly dissatisfied, but remained silent. He stood alone on one side with hands sped behind his back, looking deep into the pce gates.


    Compared to a person who only wanted to stop and interfere with Ming Shu, Qing Chen¡¯s way of helping was obviously more ¡°popr¡± with Ming Shu.


    The guards sent out by the emperor soon returned, bringing back a lot of things uncovered in Lord Four¡¯s mansion. There was not only a brand new dragon robe, but also a few captured subordinates. Frightened by the majestic image of the emperor, the captured ones confessed everything easily.


    Lord Four tried to stop them from confessing, but in the face of facts, all of his arguments and exnations seemed to pale, and finally he became so angry he fainted.


    ¡°Old Four, you disappoint me.¡± The emperor shook his head, his majestic face showing a bit of pain, but it was immediately reced by fury. ¡°Guards, take Lord Four down.¡±


    The emperor looked at Lord Bai, intentionally or unintentionally.


    Under the elusive gaze of the emperor, Lord Bai suddenly became nervous.


    He was aware that the emperor let him and Lord Xiao witness this scene today to deter them... Although the emperor was old now, he knew everything on the continent as if looking into a seeing ss.


    Since he could punish Lord Four without any hesitation, naturally he would find ways to deal with them, who seemed to have surpassed the royal family these past years.


    The guards took the order to seize Lord Four. But Liu Feng was holding Lord Four and he didn¡¯t seem to want to let him go. After confronting each other for a little while, it seemed the two sides were going to fight again. Qing Chen spoke out in time.


    ¡°Your Majesty, may I make a request?¡± Qing Chen asked, but his tone was not one of asking a request.


    The emperor was impatient internally, but he pretended to be listening on the surface. ¡°What request, just say it.¡±


    ¡°I hope Your Majesty will leave Hong Yan to Miss Zhi Po. The man used to be a disciple of Death Valley, and it is reasonable to let Death Valley punish him.¡±


    The guard beside the emperor whispered something in his ear.


    Pondering for some time, the emperor answered, ¡°The request is granted. Once that person is arrested, he will be transferred to Death Valley. But... I hope master Qing Chen will not intervene in the royal family¡¯s affairs.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy, all right?¡± Qing Chen couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes.


    ¡°What did you say, Master Qing Chen?¡±


    Qing Chen immediately forced a smile. ¡°Nothing, Your Majesty, please rest assured. I¡¯m not interested in the royal family¡¯s affairs.¡±


    ¡°Remember what you said today.¡±


    The emperor nced at Ming Shu, who was still eating, then he sneered and left with his guards.


    Liu Feng let go of Lord Four with the consent of Ming Shu. But Ming Shu came forward suddenly and knocked out one of Lord Four¡¯s front teeth in front of the remaining onlookers. She shook her fist and waved. ¡°Okay, take him away.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Your Majesty,e back! Look what this woman has done!</i>


    Liu Feng¡¯s face twitched with his speechlessness. He was 100% sure that if Miss and the master of Drunken Flower Pavilion teamed up, the entire continent would not be enough for them to y with.


    Lord Bai and Lord Xiao had their own scheming to do and had no intention to stay, so they also left. Before he made his exit, Lord Bai gave Ming Shu a hostile and meaningful look.

 Chapter 85 - Gorgeous Doctor (32)

    <h4>Chapter 85: Gorgeous Doctor (32)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Everyone had left. Since there was no more fun to watch and no reason to cause trouble, Ming Shu got ready to leave as well, her snacks in her arms.


    But Qing Chen appeared in front of her without any warning and that strange fragrance floated to Ming Shu¡¯s nose again.


    What a perfumed girlish man!


    Ming Shu subconsciously covered the snacks, moving back her body a little. Then she stared at the butterfly before her and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    <i>This procurer showed up suddenly again. Is he nning to take my snacks?</i>


    Qing Chen felt funny and helpless. ¡°You¡¯re like the little beastie!¡± Both were food protectors.


    Ming Shu had meant to refute, but she swallowed the words that came to her lips and said, ¡°If there is nothing, just get out of my way.¡±


    Qing Chen moved to the side, giving way for Ming Shu. ¡°Miss Zhi Po, I did help you a lot today. You really won¡¯t think about treating my illness?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your help.¡± She could have dealt with it herself. Who let him suddenly step forward and take the opportunity to help her strike.


    ¡°Whatever, I helped you, right?¡± Qing Chen shamelessly took the credit for himself.


    Ming Shu nced at him, saying nothing.


    Because Qing Chen was telling the truth.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t like to owe people, even if it was not what she requested. The fact was he did help her.


    But...


    She really didn¡¯t want to treat the butterfly that snatched her snacks.


    Ming Shu still didn¡¯t say anything. She continued forward with her head lowered.


    Qing Chen ground his teeth, resisting the urge to destroy the character setting. Then he caught up with Ming Shu immediately.


    ¡°Miss Zhi Po, what should I do to make you treat me?¡± Qing Chen pulled on Ming Shu¡¯s clothes. ¡°Is it so difficult to take a look at me?¡±


    He just wanted to cure his illness.


    Wasn¡¯t that simple!


    ¡°What should I do to make you leave me alone? There are so many doctors in the world. Is it difficult to find another one besides me?¡± Ming Shu pulled back her clothes.


    Qing Chen pulled on them again. ¡°But only you can cure my sickness.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled back. ¡°What sickness?¡±


    ¡°Lovesickness.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Qing Chen blurted out the sentence, and after a while he was aware of something strange. But the word had been spoken. He could only force a smile and pretend to make a calming stance. ¡°So it can only be cured by you, Miss Zhi Po.¡±


    <i>Right! If I let her fall in love with me, I wouldn¡¯t worry that she will not cure me!</i>


    <i>Great! I¡¯m really a genius!</i>


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go back and wait for death?¡± Ming Shu became impatient, getting ready to leave.


    <i>Screw your lovesickness!</i>


    <i>I see he is having death sickness.</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>God, couldn¡¯t I just force this girl to treat me?</i>


    Qing Chen calmed his temper and revealed a trademark smile. ¡°Miss Zhi Po, are you really going to show me such ungratefulness?¡±


    <i>Un! Grate! Ful! Ness!</i>


    Ming Shu really wanted to p his face, let him know what ungratefulness truly was.


    Persuading herself, Ming Shu shoved two cakes into her mouth and said, ¡°Fine, I can cure you. But after you are cured, promise me that you will not appear in front of me ever again. For the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡± Qing Chen raised his smiling face and agreed.


    <i>You think I want to see you?</i>


    If it weren¡¯t for this task, he would have killed her himself.


    ...


    Ming Shu took out her dusty medical tools, sitting in the yard decently. It looked like she was a qualified doctor with amazing skills.


    Qing Chen was sitting opposite her. The atmosphere between the two was very strange, with no one breaking the silence, and they seemed to bepeting in who could keep their smile longer.


    Hui Xue was totally confused. She looked at her Miss for a while, then looked at Qing Chen again.


    <i>What are they doing?</i>


    <i>Are theypeting for the better-looking smile?</i>


    <i>Surely the Miss is more good-looking!</i>


    ¡°Miss Zhi Po.¡± Qing Chen couldn¡¯t help breaking the silence, for he was afraid smiling longer might give him a stiff face. ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    <i>Just be tolerant, I¡¯m sitting opposite a psychopath.</i>


    Hearing this, Ming Shu found a preserved fruit in the small bag next to her and put it into her mouth. Then she handsomely rolled up her sleeves, beckoning Qing Chen to show his hand.


    Qing Chen suddenly felt a little worried. He carefully reached his hand toward Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu¡¯s hand was very warm, just like the impression she gave people.


    Ayer of soft light covered Ming Shu, which transformed her figure into something hazy and beautiful.


    A breeze passed through the courtyard, swaying the green branches.


    Qing Chen was a little lost.


    The inch of skin that she was pressing against began to heat up and the coagted blood began to circte.


    Then the heat quickly disappeared. Qing Chen looked up at the woman opposite him, encountering a light smile. ¡°What kind of sickness do you think you have?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>So who is the patient now?</i>


    <i>Will a doctor ask the patient this kind of question?!</i>


    <i>Will they!</i>


    If he knew what sickness he had, why would he need a doctor?


    <i>Does she have even some professional ethics?!</i>


    ¡°A gic disease.¡±


    His father didn¡¯t live longer than twenty-six. He was only five years old then, and he watched his father die in front of him. His pained face still seemed to appear in Qing Chen¡¯s mind now.


    It was said his grandfather also died at the age of twenty-six. Therefore, they had an unwritten rule in the family: they must be married uponing of age, so as to ensure the survival of the family.


    However, Qing Chen thought this kind of pain shouldn¡¯t be passed onto the next generation, so he broke the rule and refused to get married.


    ¡°Do you have any idea of the disease, Miss Zhi Po?¡± He had seen many doctors, but most said they could do nothing about it.


    ¡°No...¡± Ming Shu grasped his chin. ¡°You are probably poisoned.¡±


    Qing Chen almost sprayed out a mouthful of blood all over Ming Shu. He had firmly believed that it was a gic disease for so many years, now she was telling him it was poison? Probably? Couldn¡¯t she be a little more reliable?


    <i>Is she a quack? Or does she wish to take the opportunity to kill me?</i>


    ¡°What poison?¡± He would like to hear her exnation.


    Ming Shu grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    <i>Pu¡ª</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t stop me, I¡¯m going to choke this psychopath.</i>


    ¡°Miss Zhi Po!¡± Qing Chen almost gritted his teeth. But after a moment, he loosened his teeth and smiled meaningfully. ¡°It looks like Miss Zhi Po really wants to see me a lot, are you falling in love with me?¡±


    ¡°Hard to say.¡± Ming Shu answered with a more brilliant smile. ¡°After all, your delicate body may not be able to satisfy me.¡±


    The hair all over Qing Chen¡¯s body raised. <i>Help, someone is talking dirty.</i>


    Qing Chen tried hard to suppress his violent mood. ¡°I am really poisoned?¡±


    The gic disease which had been told of in the family for several generations now suddenly became a poisoning. Qing Chen felt his family were all idiots.


    <i>And this poison! How is it so strong as to pass down from generation to generation! Does it think it¡¯s a heirloom?</i>


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    Qing Chen stared at Ming Shu for a few seconds, then suddenly got up, holding the table, and leaned closer to Ming Shu. ¡°Can you get rid of it?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Not a very certain tone.


    <i>This is also the first time I¡¯m an excellent doctor. I¡¯m still not skilled in this business, so it¡¯s understandable if there is any mistake.</i>


    A patient asked the doctor, <i>What disease have I got?</i>


    The doctor said, <i>You are probably poisoned.</i>


    The patient epted it.


    Then the patient asked the doctor again, <i>Could the poison be detoxified?</i>


    The doctor answered casually, <i>Maybe </i>.


    May... be?


    <i>Does she even think about the psychological burden of the patient? Where¡¯s her responsibility toward her patient?</i>


    <i>What the hell... I think I¡¯ve met a quack.</i>


    Pondering alone for a long time, Qing Chen pped the table suddenly: ¡°I decided!¡±


    He had no other choice but to believe Ming Shu.


    ¡°Okay, okay, easy there.¡± Ming Shu picked up the bag containing her preserved fruits. <i>He almost touched my snacks </i>. ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited, you¡¯ll die.¡±


    <i>You¡¯ll die!</i>


    Qing Chen calmly took back his hand and changed to his normal look of a beautiful and flowery butterfly procurer. ¡°When do we start?¡±


    <i>If she can¡¯t cure me, I will choke this quack.</i>


    Ming Shu looked up at the sky. ¡°In a few days.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Why did she look to the sky?


    Ming Shu just nced at him with a smile, then got up with her snacks and left.


    A colorful ¡°dumpling¡± fell from her sleeve and rolled a fewps on the ground. With the fur covering its whole body standing on end, the furry beastie pushed its colorful egg to follow after Ming Shu, seeminglyining about something.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Why can¡¯t we just let him die?</i>

 Chapter 86 - Gorgeous Doctor (33)

    <h4>Chapter 86: Gorgeous Doctor (33)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Miss, are you really going to treat the master of Drunken Flower Pavilion?¡± Hui Xue asked Ming Shu very uncertainly. She seemed to have something to say.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    ¡°He...¡± Hui Xue didn¡¯t know how to say it. Ming Shu turned around and looked at her. Hui Xue continued: ¡°When you were practicing alone in the Valley, Master Qing Chen once came to our Death Valley. The old master diagnosed him, but then let him leave without saying a word.¡±


    <i>He went to Death Valley before? Since the master of the Host could do nothing to help him, why does he feel that I can save him?</i>


    <i>Is it because I¡¯m better-looking than the Host¡¯s master?</i>


    Hui Xue looked around carefully, acting like a thief. ¡°After that, the old master often got lost in thought, sometimes for a whole afternoon. During that time, we didn¡¯t even dare to speak loudly. Later, one time, I heard the old master talking to someone in the room. He mentioned Qing Chen, the Windy Mountain Range of Demons, the Mountain of Dragon Bones, something like that. Before I could clearly hear what it was, he discovered me, and guess what?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There was no one else in the old master¡¯s room!¡± Hui Xue said.


    ¡°Maybe the master was talking to himself.¡±


    Hui Xue scratched her head. ¡°It¡¯s also possible. But at that time, the old master looked very gloomy, and I was forced to keep silent about what I had heard. Miss, I think Master Qing Chen¡¯s illness must be difficult to cure, you¡¯d better leave him be.¡±


    ¡°But I have promised him.¡± <i>How can you repent if you promise something to others? Unless... after he¡¯s dead.</i>


    Hui Xue¡¯s mouth twisted worriedly. ¡°Miss, have you found out what kind of illness Lord Qing Chen is suffering from?¡±


    ¡°Almost... but considering what you just said, I¡¯m a little uncertain.¡± Qing Chen seemed to have been involved in something unusual, and if so, his ¡°illness¡± was certainly not that simple.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    <i>Did I say anything wrong just now?</i>


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± <i>It sounds quite interesting.</i>


    Back on the Mountain of Dragon Bones, in the Windy Mountain Range of Demons...


    Coincidentally, the golden serpent that took Xiao Rufeng away and the dragon skeleton that fought with Xiao Rufeng were both from the Mountain of Dragon Bones.


    Hui Xue blinked her innocent eyes with confusion.


    But soon Hui Xue dropped it. She could always believe in the Miss easily and wholeheartedly.


    ¡°Miss, wait for me.¡± Hui Xue caught up with Ming Shu. ¡°Miss, I still have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Miss, you said that people in Death Valley have all taken that... Is it true?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Well, earlier you told Yi Ming that disciples of Death Valley have taken a kind of Dan medicine, and the antidote is only avable to the master.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that?¡± She just made it up casually. The medicine that disciples of Death Valley took monthly was to keep them strong and calm, preventing some disciples from overdoing the practice out of impatience.


    ¡°But Yi Ming...¡± <i>The symptoms on him were exactly the same as Miss said.</i>


    ¡°I used some medicine on him then. He will be all right after the effect wears off. Right, I just remembered, where is Yi Ming now?¡±After all, the body she was upying was that of a skilled doctor. It should be easy to understand that she had some medicine with her.


    Hui Xue opened her mouth with surprise as she listened, and she answered, ¡°Liu Feng has punished him ording to the rules of the Valley. But Hong Yan hasn¡¯t showed up. He took away most of the disciples of Death Valley, we must find him as soon as possible.¡±


    The disciples who didn¡¯t follow Hong Yan now had gotten into contact with Liu Feng. They were all searching for Hong Yan everywhere right about now.


    ¡°Since he wants Death Valley so eagerly, he will definitely appear again. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡± <i>The enemy is in the dark while I¡¯m exposed, it¡¯s better to keep calm.</i>


    Hui Xue looked up to the sky, speechless. <i>No need to worry?</i>


    <i>How is that possible? Who knows what crazy things that Hong Yan will do? And it¡¯ll be toote when something unexpected really happens.</i>


    ¡°Miss...¡± Hui Xue tried to analyze the pros and cons to Ming Shu, h h h... But thetter didn¡¯t seem to have epted even a punctuation. All she ever did was eat and sleep...


    ...


    The turmoil in Xiling had put the public in an uneasy and horrific situation.


    The emperor raged against the rebellion of his fourth son and cleaned up political affairs. Any clique member rted to Lord Four was investigated and punished. What everyone didn¡¯t realize was that the emperor had long known up until now. He was just waiting for an opportunity to take action.


    The opportunity to take down all the partisans of Lord Four in one fell swoop.


    Qing Chen reclined on the big tree in the courtyard,menting, ¡°That¡¯s the cruel and ruthless royal family, same as always.¡±


    This time he just made a wedding dress for the emperor. Because of this psychopath.


    A total losing business!


    Ming Shu wasn¡¯t eating anything right then. Instead, she was pounding some herbs very carefully, with a few ancient books spread open and at hand. She pursed her lips slightly, and from the perspective of Qing Chen, it seemed she was bearing a light smile.


    Qing Chen floated in silence to her other side, reaching for one of the ancient books.


    ¡°Miss Zhi Po, don¡¯t tell me you are learning how to do this right now?¡± Qing Chen threw away the ancient book, pinned to the spot speechlessly.


    ¡°Well, you can always stop me.¡± What a wordy man. She wasn¡¯t born a doctor! What was wrong with learning!


    Ming Shu mashed all the herbs and poured them on a clean handkerchief. ¡°Your hand.¡±


    ¡°Wha...¡± <i>What?</i>


    Qing Chen clenched his fist, resting his thin lip upon it. ¡°What do you want to do with my hand?¡±


    ¡°During the diagnosis period, you must listen to me in every aspect.¡± Ming Shu looked up at this man who was far too beautiful. ¡°Have you forgotten what you promised me?¡±


    ¡°...¡± He did make that kind of promise, but... He looked at the handkerchief, slowly rolling up his sleeves and offering his arm, and said uncertainly, ¡°Miss Zhi Po, remember you¡¯re the master of Death Valley, you¡¯re a highly skilled doctor...¡±


    <i>Why do I always feel that this woman is not a skilled doctor?</i>


    <i>She is a quack.</i>


    <i>And I am a guinea pig...</i>


    Qing Chen¡¯s hand was very pale, an abnormal color. The blood vessels and veins could be seen clearly.


    Ming Shu pressed a few times on his arm, seemingly discerning something, then pulled out a knife¡ª


    <i>WTF!?</i>


    Qing Chen stepped back a few meters in a rush. ¡°Miss Zhi Po, did I do anything wrong? Why are you holding a knife?¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡± Ming Shu had a perverted smile on her face.


    ¡°...¡± <i>No way.</i>


    But finally Qing Chen was forced to ept a cut on the arm, right on the vein!


    Looking at his blood streaming out continuously, Qing Chen felt these might be hisst moments in this world.


    Meanwhile, the ¡°murderer¡± looked very calm, cing all the mushy herbs on the bleeding wound. Qing Chen didn¡¯t know what the herbal concoction was, but it felt cool andfortable. Soon, not only did the blood stop, but the pain disappeared.


    After that¡ª


    He couldn¡¯t feel his arm.


    It didn¡¯t seem to be his hand.


    As time went by, Qing Chen saw the wound begin to overflow with dark blood. The color... it looked as thick as ink, with a certain strange smell.


    Qing Chen leaned closer to check it out.


    His suddenly straightened his body as if he had seen something terrible. Looking toward Ming Shu, he stammered out, ¡°Miss Zhi Po... you... what did you put in my body?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak wildly, it was already in your body.¡±


    ¡°I have... worms in my body?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Ming Shu looked closer. The dark blood turned out to be many tiny worms. She rubbed her chin and murmured, ¡°It turned out to be worms.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Qing Chen smacked the table disbelievingly. <i>Is she really a doctor?</i>


    Ming Shu lifted a hand to open the ancient books. The pages were turned quickly and loudly; he didn¡¯t know what she was looking for.


    The little beastie was lying beside Ming Shu¡¯s bag full of snack. One of its ws rested on the egg, and the other was trying to remove a snack from inside the bag.


    Ming Shu red at it with her split vision, and the little beastie red back, fur bristling.


    <i>What! You don¡¯t feed me, that¡¯s abuse of a small animal!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m still growing!</i>


    The little beastie grabbed the snack bag swiftly, then rolled down to the ground with its precious egg. Soon its small figure disappeared into the thick grass.

 Chapter 87 - Gorgeous Doctor (34)

    <h4>Chapter 87: Gorgeous Doctor (34)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu was robbed of her snacks, which suddenly threw her into a state of low blood pressure. Qing Chen, who was immersed in the shocking realization that there were worms in his body, was pulled back by her unusual ¡°vibe.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Qing Chen asked as he caught Ming Shu¡¯s arm. ¡°Please, doctor, do something to get the worms out of me.¡±


    As soon as he thought of worms in his body, Qing Chen felt itchy all over.


    While Ming Shu was held up by Qing Chen, the little beastie had taken the chance to hide in the deep grass, leaving no trace behind.


    Damn, is this fool doing it on purpose? He helped another idiot steal my snacks!


    Ming Shu stood there for a few more seconds before sitting back down again.


    ¡°Have you heard of undead insects?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of undead bodies,¡± Qing Chen answered truthfully, and then he wasughed at by Ming Shu.


    This woman could express all her emotions with a smile. Qing Chen couldn¡¯t help admiring Ming Shu.


    ¡°The undead insects are a kind of parasite that can leech off the human body. They live by absorbing the strength and vitality of the human body. The host body sometimes will have a rapid heartbeat and struggle to breathe, and they live no longer than thirty years.


    ¡°Once someone is poisoned, the insects will enable them to absorb any Qi in the world, which will alleviate the symptoms caused by the parasite. But this Qi couldn¡¯t be used by the poisoned person themselves.¡±


    Before, Qing Chen tried to take the colorful egg just because of its rich Qi.


    Qing Chen frowned and his expression became slightly serious. Apparently, Ming Shu was right.


    He did have an elerated heartbeat and found it hard to breathe. But he always thought it was because of his weak physical condition; he never thought they were rted to his ¡°illness.¡±


    ¡°Can the undead insects be... cleared out?¡± Undead insects... This term was not familiar, but it didn¡¯t seem that strange, either.


    They may first have appeared in foreignnds.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Qing Chen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How?¡±


    Ming Shu revealed a weird smile to Qing Chen. Thetter suddenly had a bad feeling.


    ...


    The poison of undead insects could be removed at one point.


    But that was a long time ago.


    Because dragons existed at that time.


    But now, there were no dragons.


    The method of detoxification was very simple: Drinking dragon¡¯s blood would cure all. Because dragon¡¯s blood had the greatest masculine energy in the world, and the undead insects were just the opposite.


    Interestingly, the undead insects were originally born from tainted dragon bones.


    The two could be said to reinforce and restrain each other.


    ¡°Is there still a dragon in this world?¡± Qing Chen was a little desperate. Dragons had not appeared in the past few hundred years. It was said the dragons had long gone extinct. Where could he find a whole dragon?


    <i>Is this a joke?</i>


    <i>This task is impossible toplete!</i>


    ¡°There is.¡± During theter portion of this story, the fake protagonist would have a dragon. But it was not clear where it came from. The plot she got was simplified, and many details were murky.


    Since the fake protagonist could have a dragon, it proved that dragons must exist in this world. But the world didn¡¯t know this.


    Qing Chen turned around and looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Can I just kill this psychopath?</i>


    Finally, Ming Shu, under the harassment of Qing Chen, told him impatiently that he could go to the Mountain of Dragon Bones to try his luck.


    The Mountain of Dragon Bones was buried with a dragon. If there really was a dragon in the world, the most likely ce would be there.


    But¡ª


    ¡°Why should I go with you?¡± She didn¡¯t want to go to the Windy Mountain Range of Demons. She only wanted to be a quiet foodie.


    ¡°Miss Zhi Po, you promised to cure me. I am still poisoned now, of course you have to go with me.¡± Qing Chen stepped closer to Ming Shu, and his faint fragrance lingered around her.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going.¡±


    ¡°Miss Zhi Po,e on.¡± Qing Chen rushed to Ming Shu. ¡°There are many delicious foods in the mountains. Don¡¯t you want to have a taste?¡± Qing Chen clearly mastered the best way to seduce Ming Shu.


    No gold or silver treasures, and no need to prepare long stories.


    Just food.


    Ming Shu fell into silence.


    Food...


    She recalled the spirit beast meat that she ate in the Windy Mountain Range of Demons. The meat¡¯s quality was much better than ordinary meat. Tempting!


    ¡°Let me consider it.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The colorful ¡°Tangyuan¡± jumped out and shook Ming Shu¡¯s skirt, rolling its big, jewel-like eyes.


    <i>Go with him, go with him!</i>


    ¡°Go away.¡± Ming Shu kicked little beastie aside. ¡°I didn¡¯t get even with you forst time.¡±


    <i>What even? We¡¯re family, my eating equals to your eating? Don¡¯t be so stingy!</i>


    Little beastie continued to act cute.


    ¡°Who is your family! I tell you...¡± Ming Shu suddenly paused. She looked at Qing Chen, who was staring thoughtfully and confusedly at her and the little beastie, then naturally changed the topic. ¡°We¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Miss Zhi Po, please rest assured, I will prepare everything and let you travel without worry,¡± Qing Chen immediately answered, and at the end he didn¡¯t forget to add: ¡°I will take enough snacks for the journey.¡±


    Qing Chen gathered his clothes and realized something: Ming Shu couldmunicate with this divine beast, but... she seemed to be more than justmunicating with this beast, she was able tomunicate with all the beasts.


    ...


    In the Windy Mountain Range of Demons...


    The burning sun hung high in the sky, and the air seemed to be on fire. It was extremely hot.


    A group of people were walking in the woods. The most striking person on the team was a flowery butterfly. He walked at the forefront, waving a fan. The people behind him had sweat all over their foreheads, but he looked the most cozy.


    ¡°Master, we should be arriving at the Mountain of Dragon Bones soon,¡± the guard reported to Qing Chen while checking the map.


    ¡°Great.¡± Qing Chen stopped and turned. The minute he turned around he was frightened. ¡°Where is Miss Zhi Po?¡±


    The guard turned back as well and also found the team was onlyprised of their own people.


    Ming Shu and her two followers were gone.


    ¡°Just now they were still behind us...¡±


    ¡°I told you to focus on her, you...¡± Qing Chen almost got angry, but he forced it back in time. ¡°Go back, find them.¡±


    This was the Windy Mountain Range of Demons. One wrong turn may get them lost.


    When Qing Chen found Ming Shu, she was poised on a tree and picking fruit. Hui Xue and Liu Feng stood below, looking up at her. Both of them were a bit unspeakably awkward.


    Ming Shu jumped down the tree with her fruit.


    ¡°Miss Zhi Po.¡± Qing Chen gritted his teeth. ¡°Next time you want to pick fruit, just tell me. How could I allow you to do this hard work?¡±


    ¡°Master Qing Chen, you¡¯d better take care of yourself.¡± Ming Shu smiled lightly at him as she put the fruit in her bag. The little beastie was squatting beside her, picking the fruit with its ws and shoving them into its mouth.


    Ming Shu stared at it, and it quickened its actions. As Ming Shu was about to beat it, it took onest second to put more fruit into its mouth and then rolled aside with bristling fur, staring back at its ¡°owner¡± angrily.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Like owner, like pet.</i>


    <i>Did you forget your identity? This is a divine beast?</i>


    <i>Can¡¯t you behave like you are a real divine beast?</i>


    But Qing Chen restrained his mood quickly. He bent down to help Ming Shu store the fruit. ¡°Why does it hold its eggshell?¡±


    Some hatched beasts did collect their own eggshells after birth, but this divine beast... After birth, its eggshell was still intact, and it held its eggshell like that ever since it hatched!


    Ming Shu nced at the little beastie, who grasped its eggshell even more tightly with its ws, staring at Ming Shu and Qing Chen in rm.


    It¡¯s mine!


    Ming Shu pulled her gaze away and smiled at Qing Chen. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Qing Chen didn¡¯t believe her at all. She must know.

 Chapter 88 - Gorgeous Doctor (35)

    <h4>Chapter 88: Gorgeous Doctor (35)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Qing Chen found that the way Ming Shu and the little beastie got along was very weird. She didn¡¯t want to see the little beastie, and the little beastie didn¡¯t seem to want to see her.


    When the two saw each other, they¡¯d either be ring at each other or the little beastie would steal food, then get thrown away, kicked away, buried in the soil, hung on the tree...


    What a mysterious rtionship.


    After having walked a long time, they finally arrived at the Mountain of Dragon Bones.


    The Mountain of Dragon Bones was destroyed a lotst time, with bare rocks and copsed dead wood. But the heat was not any less, the hot sun baking the ground. They felt they were not stepping on the ground, but on an oven. Some people were too hot to breathe.


    But Qing Chen was not affected by the heat at all. With his feet not touching the ground, he floated forward like a flower fairy.


    ¡°How should we find the dragon?¡± Qing Chen floated to Ming Shu. ¡°The Mountain of Dragon Bones is so big. Are we searching the whole ce on foot?¡±


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you scream aloud to see if it wille out?¡± Ming Shu raise her eyebrows at Qing Chen.


    ¡°...¡±


    ...


    On a mountaintop not far from them, a woman was sitting with legs crossed at the highest peak, staring at the scene below. With the naked eye, there was actually nothing to be seen, but she seemed to have seen everything. Her eyes were filled with hatred.


    ¡°They areing.¡± A man¡¯s voice rang out from behind the woman. Then her whole body was enveloped in two arms, and the man¡¯s cold breath floated to her ear. ¡°You can take revenge.¡±


    ¡°I will let her beg for death.¡± The woman clenched her hands into fists.


    ¡°I will help you,¡± the man said intimately.


    The hatred at the bottom of the woman¡¯s eyes was growing more intense.


    The woman was none other than Xiao Rufeng.


    When she was kidnapped by the golden serpent, she left a mark on it. She intended to tame the golden serpent after separating from Feng Cheng.


    Unexpectedly she was brought back to Xiling ahead of time. When she thought she might have missed the opportunity, the golden serpent fortunately appeared again and gave her the chance to escape.


    She was taken by the golden serpent to the Mountain of Dragon Bones.


    But when she was taming the serpent, something unexpected happened again.


    The dragon skeleton that was conquered by her earlier suddenly reappeared. She was affected and fainted. When she woke up, the serpent had disappeared and was reced by the man in front of her.


    He devoured the golden serpent, upying the snake¡¯s body and recing it with the dragon skeleton. She couldn¡¯t tell what the man was now.


    And she was tamed by this man.


    She tried to control him, but eventually she was punished and controlled instead. It was more precise to say that she was tamed by him.


    The man was very powerful, so powerful that she didn¡¯t dare to resist. Fortunately, as long as she was obedient, the man would be nice to her, and even promised to avenge her.


    Xiao Rufeng¡¯s body suddenly stiffened.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°She...¡± Xiao Rufeng pointed below. ¡°She seemed to see me.¡±


    The man looked in that direction. A red figure was standing on a rock, staring this way. The expression on her face could be seen clearly. It was a wide smile, and she seemed to have found something really interesting.


    Ming Shu touched her chin and looked thoughtfully at the mountains over there. The trees were so tall and thick. In fact, she didn¡¯t see anything. She just felt that there was an ufortable air on that side.


    The little beastiey at her feet, ying with the colorful egg not that interestedly.


    <i>That dreadful thing, there¡¯s nothing to look at. Are you hungry?</i>


    ¡°Dreadful?¡± Ming Shu grumbled. ¡°Do you know what is over there?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Qing Chen was confused.


    ¡°Not talking to you.¡±


    Qing Chen blinked and jumped up to Ming Shu¡¯s side. At a nce, he saw the little beastie holding the egg and rolling to the other side. Its vignce was especially cute.


    The little beastie waved its ws at Ming Shu, negotiating the conditions.


    <i>You give me the bag and I will tell you what it is.</i>


    Ming Shu held tightly onto her snack bag, then threw it to the little beastie after all kinds of hesitant considerations. The little beastie shed itscent eyes and plunged into the bag happily. After a moment, it rolled out with an even rounder and bulkier belly, while the bag was empty, no fruit left behind.


    The full little beastie crawled out in a satisfied mood.


    <i>It is the dragon-snake </i>. <i>Annoying </i>.


    ¡°Dragon-snake? The descendant of a dragon and snake?¡± The snake family had the blood of dragons and could ascend to dragons through cultivation, and the descendants of the dragon and the snake were quicker to ascend. Why did this silly kid say it was annoying?


    <i>He is not a descendant of the dragon and the snake. He grabbed the body of that stupid snake and reced the dragon skeleton. Then he produced himself as the dragon-snake.</i>


    Dragon skeleton...


    Ming Shu was silent, then suddenly she looked at Qing Chen beside her. ¡°Do you know what is buried here?¡±


    ¡°A dragon.¡± Qing Chen rolled his eyes internally. ¡°It¡¯s because a dragon was buried here that it¡¯s called the Mountain of Dragon Bones.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled meaningfully. ¡°But the buried dragon... was it buried dead?¡±


    Although the dragon had died, its grievances were still around here. Was it really grievance?


    What if it was not buried, but suppressed or sealed here?


    Besides, the golden serpent took Xiao Rufeng away, and if that golden serpent had been killed, then Xiao Rufeng...


    She was definitely not dead, so she was very likely with the dragon-snake.


    <i>Wow, that¡¯s interesting!</i>


    Qing Chen blinked. ¡°Zhi Po, you seem very excited.¡± Even if it wasn¡¯t buried, was that exciting? Her eyes almost turned green, too scary...


    This psychopath surely couldn¡¯t be measured by ordinary people¡¯s thinking.


    ¡°Do I?¡±


    Qing Chen nodded. Apparently!


    Ming Shu jumped off the rock.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Up the mountain to hunt the dragon,¡± Ming Shu said briskly, her bright voice slowly sounding throughout the mountains.


    <i>To see if Xiao Yufeng is here.</i>


    <i>If she¡¯s here, let¡¯s obtain some more Hatred Points.</i>


    She was a dedicated person.


    [...] <i>It sounds beautiful, but you just want to cause trouble.</i>


    Qing Chen was stunned. <i>Going up the mountain to hunt the dragon? Do you think the dragon is an earthworm? You¡¯re hunting it? Dame, wait!</i>


    ...


    Xiao Rufeng didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu woulde so soon and with so many people. She didn¡¯t know what to do for a time.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Ming Shu, like an old friend, waved to Xiao Rufeng. ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    That familiar smile and familiar tone.


    Both were so disgusting and hateful.


    The man behind her patted her shoulder; Xiao Rufeng¡¯s uneasiness seemed to vanish in the same moment. She exhaled a shaky breath and sneered. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a long time, Zhi Po.¡±


    ¡°You have found a new backer? He looks... um, unpresentable?¡± The man¡¯s whole body was wrapped like a briquette, not even a hair was visible.


    <i>Is he cosying? Final Destination?</i>


    ¡°The people who have seen me are all dead.¡± The man¡¯s voice was as calm as stagnant water.


    Ming Shu could feel a cold gaze watching her from the briquette with fierce pressure. It was really ufortable.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re powerful.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s smile remained unchanged. It seemed she had not been affected by the pressure and praised the man insincerely.


    ¡°...¡±


    The man moved as if to begin the battle. But Xiao Rufeng stopped him. She stepped into Ming Shu¡¯s line of sight and confronted her directly. ¡°Zhi Po, I have a question. Perhaps you can answer me?¡±


    ¡°Well, you need to ask it first.¡± <i>Who knows what question you will ask, I¡¯m not that stupid to promise you immediately. What a fool.</i>


    ¡°Why are you causing trouble for me?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand this all this time.


    Before she listened to Bai Yanran¡¯s orders and targeted her, that was understandable. Butter, she and Bai Yanran split up, and she still continued to cause her problems. Apart from Bai Yanran, she and Ming Shu hadn¡¯t had many disagreements before.


    <i>Why does she hate me so much?</i>


    ¡°This question... Let me think...¡± Ming Shu held her chin in contemtion.

 Chapter 89 - Gorgeous Doctor (36)

    <h4>Chapter 89: Gorgeous Doctor (36)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you are too unsightly?¡± Ming Shu smiled at Xiao Rufeng through half-closed eyes. ¡°Is this excuse eptable? If not I can make up another one for you.¡±


    Qing Chen covered his hand on forehead, sighed. He didn¡¯t want to stand with this psychopath. <i>People will send him to a mental hospital together with her!</i>


    Xiao Rufeng: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s words somehow angered the dragon-snake. He sneered, then leaned over to Xiao Rufeng¡¯s ear and whispered something. Ming Shu couldn¡¯t hear what they said, but from the expression on Xiao Rufeng¡¯s face, she guessed it was nothing good.


    Ming Shu broke off a branch on the road side conveniently, waving it about in the air. The leaves rubbed against each other and rustled constantly.


    The two opposite turned to this way at the same time.


    The green leaves suddenly flew to them like sharp des, blocking their sight in an instant.


    The dragon-snake pushed Xiao Rufeng aside and quickly raised his hand. Then, suddenly, all the leaves were shattered by an invisible power and dropped to the ground.


    The opposite woman heaved a regretful sigh.


    ¡°You sneak attacked!¡± Xiao Rufeng stabilized her body and shouted.


    The branch in Ming Shu¡¯s hand had be bare. She gently waved the branch like a cantor. ¡°What is a sneak attack? I am standing in front of you. You ignored me, now you me me for sneak attacking? Shame on you.¡±


    ¡°What is the difference between your behavior and a sneak attack?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s lips curled in a light smile, her eyes sparkling with flickers of light. It looked like a calmke surface being broken, ripples spreading out. Ming Shu looked even gentler in this way.


    Xiao Rufeng became a little vignt.


    She had seen many ¡°smiling tigers,¡± who were the most difficult to deal with. Because you never know what kind of dangers and traps are hidden under their smiles.


    ¡°You...¡±


    <i>Shua!</i>


    The branch swept through the air, making a murderous sound.


    Xiao Rufeng felt a ck shadow sh past her front. The wind seemed to carry des, slicing her skin. In the next moment, her body was pulled on by some hand, and her whole person twirled in a circle. After losing her sense of direction, her back hit the cold stone.


    Ming Shu¡¯s smiling voice sounded out from above her head. ¡°This is called a sneak attack.¡±


    Ming Shu flung away Xiao Rufeng¡¯s hand, pointing to her chest with the branch. The branch was hanging softly, and it seemed to possess no lethality whatsoever.


    But Xiao Rufeng had a premonition. She felt it only required a little effort, and then the woman before her would be able to kill her with this soft, non-destructive branch, piercing her throat.


    Xiao Rufeng held her breath subconsciously.


    <i>Whizzing¡ª</i>


    A few leaves suddenly shot from off to the side toward Ming Shu, and Ming Shu moved sideways to avoid them. She raised her hand to sweep aside several pieces with the branch. But the remaining ones, after having missed the target once, circled back around in midair and continued to fly toward Ming Shu.


    ¡°...¡± Were they equipped with a positioning system?


    As Ming Shu was avoiding the leaves, the dragon-snake quickly rescued Xiao Rufeng on the ground, moving her aside.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± The dragon-snake asked in a caring tone.


    Xiao Rufeng took a breath. ¡°I¡¯m fine, she...¡±


    ¡°I will kill her for you.¡± The dragon-snake seemed to know what Xiao Rufeng was thinking, and he also added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, herst breath, I will leave it for you to end.¡±


    ¡°Well well, interesting. You haven¡¯t asked my opinion, how can you decide this on your own?¡± <i>Are you sure you¡¯ll have that opportunity?</i>


    The dragon-snake raised his head sharply. Ming Shu was holding the branch as if holding a big knife, and she stepped on the raised stones. Her red robe clung to her legs, and the posture made her look slightly unrestrained.


    The dragon-snake put his hand out, waving it in the air, and clenched his fingers into ws. The leaves around him began to twitch wildly. In the next moment, countless leaves detached from branches and flooded toward Ming Shu.


    Each leaf was infused with strength, sharp as a knife.


    Ming Shu immediately used the branch to knock down a cloud of leaves, seemingly very easily. But it was not so easy in actuality, she just put on a very rxed expression.


    She had seen her health bar decreasing.


    Her heart was aching...


    The dragon-snake controlled the leaves into forming a long dragon to surround Ming Shu. Once Ming Shu knocked down one part, new leaves would join.


    And the Windy Mountain Range of Demons was filled with leaves.


    The leaf dragon¡¯s tail was sweeping toward Ming Shu, pushing her toward a cliff. Ming Shu stepped on a rock and leaped up. But unfortunately, another leaf dragon wasing down from above to block her way. Every direction had been blocked off; Ming Shu seemed to have nowhere to escape to now.


    <i>Damn it! Is he nning to kill me so that he can inherit my snacks?</i>


    Ming Shu struggled to clear a path with the branch and rushed out of the encirclement. The dragon-snake was a bit surprised. Still, he directed the two dragons to catch up with Ming Shu, meaning to put her to death.


    Ming Shu was entangled with one dragon, and the other dragon was attacking from behind.


    She nced back and, just as she prepared to escape, a pair of cold hands suddenly touched her waist. She was removed from the dangerous position in a spiraling leap, her attacker lightlynding on a tree.


    Qing Chen, stepping on a few leaves, was as steady as a ne.


    In addition to fighting, as well as his being unable to practice powerful and overbearing methods, he was very powerful in other aspects.


    ¡°... What are you doing?¡± She was just about to fight with the two dragons. This idiot suddenly pulled her out of the battle! Was he serious?


    <i>I can¡¯t believe this... Who the hell is going to detoxify me if you¡¯re dead?!</i>


    Qing Chen roared inside with unspoken criticism. But he could only speak out: ¡°We are now on the same side, how can I let Miss Zhi Po fight alone.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°It¡¯ll be thankful if you don¡¯t add to the trouble. Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Well, fine, as you said.¡± Qing Chen suddenly let go. Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect this and was abruptly weightless, falling from above.


    <i>Fuck, is he a fool? It¡¯s 100% correct that a powerful opponent is less frightening than a weak teammate.</i>


    <i>Qing Chen is the weak teammate.</i>


    Ming Shu quickly stabilized her body in midair. She leaped up again after touching down on the nearest trunk, and then rushed toward Qing Chen with the branch.


    ¡°Miss Zhi Po, it¡¯sing.¡± Qing Chen floated back a distance and pointed behind Ming Shu, pasting on a scared face.


    The two dragons were approaching Ming Shu one after another.


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile widened. She waved the branch, hitting the dragons¡¯ heads. Then, grasping the opportunity provided by the dragons¡¯ evasions, she turned over and stepped directly on the back of one of them. With two hands gripping the branch, Ming Shu stabbed it into the middle of the dragon¡¯s back at full tilt.


    The dragon twisted about for a while, then the structure of leaves copsed, scattering and raining down the sky.


    Ming Shu efficiently dealt with the second dragon andnded on the ground.


    She exhaled a breath. Fortunately the Host worked hard to cultivate, and her strength was enough for her to fight. Otherwise, if the Host was a weak chicken, she must have been killed here in minutes.


    Good software must be equipped with excellent hardware to take effect.


    ¡°I underestimated you.¡± The dragon-snake stood among the green leaves of the sky, continuing, ¡°But, pitifully...¡±


    ¡°You will die here today... Am I right?¡± Ming Shu continued the dragon-snake¡¯s sentence.


    The dragon-snake was a little surprised, but then he sneered, ¡°It¡¯s good you know it.¡±


    Ming Shu revealed a bright smile. ¡°If I die, you will regret and wish you had nevere to this world.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t regretted anything yet.¡±


    ¡°Then I will make you regret once.¡± Ming Shu unexpectedly threw away the branch and pointed to a point on her chest. ¡°Come, stab here.¡±


    <i>Let me help you kill me.</i>


    The dragon-snake: ¡°...¡±


    Qing Chen: ¡°...¡±


    <i>WTF? What are you doing, you crazy woman? Are you killing yourself?!</i>

 Chapter 90 - Gorgeous Doctor (37)

    <h4>Chapter 90: Gorgeous Doctor (37)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>I¡¯ve met all kinds of crazy people, but I never met someone like this psychopath. She exposed herself to the enemy so thoroughly!</i>


    Qing Chen couldn¡¯t understand what she was thinking. But now he understood why she left Hui Xue and Liu Feng down below¡ªso that no one would stop her from going crazy.


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile was getting stranger and stranger. She lifted her foot elegantly and moved toward the dragon-snake. ¡°What, you¡¯re afraid now? Didn¡¯t you say that you haven¡¯t regretted anything? Now you start regretting?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?!¡± Qing Chen rushed to Ming Shu, blocking her forward pace, and frowned.


    <i>I still need you to cure my illness!</i>


    <i>You have to cure me first, then you can do whatever you want, including ask for death.</i>


    But Ming Shu only nced at him for a second, then ignored him and continued to approach the dragon-snake. ¡°You have only one chance. If you miss this opportunity, you will not experience what is regrettable. Don¡¯t miss it when it passes you by. Come on, past this vige, there will be no such store.¡±


    The dragon-snake was forced to retreat a few steps by Ming Shu. He clenched his fist secretly and asked, ¡°Do you really think I can¡¯t kill you?¡±


    ¡°Come on, you can.¡±


    Ming Shu was wearing a smile and continued to provoke the dragon-snake.


    The little beastie was holding its colorful egg and rested on a stone not far away. His ck gemlike eyes were half-closed, seemingly uninterested in the situation at this time. Just when Ming Shu provoked the dragon-snake and asked him to stab her, the little beastie moved its hairy paw a little.


    But because the colorful egg was going to roll down, it took the w back again to catch it.


    Then it casually flicked its eyes on the direction of Ming Shu.


    ¡°Zhi Po!¡±


    Before the dragon-snake could take any action, Xiao Rufeng rushed out. She was holding a sharp weapon that came from nowhere and stabbed at Ming Shu with a loud cry.


    Ming Shu really didn¡¯t move. She calmly stood in ce, staring at Xiao Rufeng rushing over.


    The little beastie suddenly stood up. But Ming Shu gave it a serious look, so the little beastie had to lie down again after letting out an unhappy grunt.


    Almost at the same time, Xiao Rufeng¡¯s weapon pierced Ming Shu¡¯s chest.


    Xiao Rufeng was shocked by her own sess.


    Qing Chen originally thought Ming Shu was just joking with them. Although he stopped her just now, to be honest, he didn¡¯t expect she would let herself be hurt.


    But now, when Ming Shu was actually struck by Xiao Rufeng, he waspletely stunned.


    By the time he figured out Ming Shu really wasn¡¯t defending herself, Xiao Rufeng¡¯s weapon was already a millimeter away from Ming Shu¡¯s chest. He responded quickly, but only grabbed the middle of the weapon, failing in stopping the de from piercing into Ming Shu¡¯s body.


    Qing Chen threw Xiao Rufeng away with a palm full of Qi, then turned around to hold Ming Shu in arms. He almost lost his ability to speak. ¡°You, you... are you okay?¡±


    <i>Is this woman really crazy?</i>


    <i>Why didn¡¯t she avoid the attack?</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s face gradually lost color, but the corner of her mouth tilted up and she raised her hand to hold the weapon. She moved Qing Chen¡¯s hand away with her other hand and looked directly at Xiao Rufeng. ¡°I said to let your owner kill me, not you, okay?¡±


    Xiao Rufeng watched Ming Shu pull the weapon out of her body.


    <i>Jingle.</i>


    The bloody weapon fell to the ground, and blood rushed forth in its absence, sshing onto the grass. The white coat covering Ming Shu¡¯s chest was soaked in blood, turning to dark red.


    Ming Shu stared at the weapon and smiled lightly. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, the result is the same anyway.¡±


    The air was filled with the smell of blood as well as other strange things.


    Xiao Rufeng had a very bad feeling now, which drove her subconsciously to move closer to the dragon-snake. When she thrust the weapon into Ming Shu¡¯s chest, she felt the other woman had changed into another person. Boundless darkness and blood rushed over her. The light on the horizon was seemingly disappearing.


    But she knew that there was no change in the environment, it was something deep inside her... Fear.


    Ming Shu revealed a bright smile and blinked her clear eyes. Then, with her red lips slightly parted, she said to Qing Chen, ¡°Stand a little further from me, I¡¯m not responsible for any idental injuries.¡±


    In fact, this sentence was not responsible at all. Because as soon she finished this sentence, she already took action. Qing Chen was swept away by a strong Qi gathering around Ming Shu, hitting the tree near the little beastie, and he fell before it, looking right into its big eyes.


    The little beastie still held the colorful egg, rolling it in the grass, only staring.


    Qing Chen sat up with a dizzy head.


    The surrounding Qi went into a very unstable state. Measureless Qi was forming in a whirlwind in the air and rushing at Ming Shu, then quickly drilling into her body.


    An invisible pressure came from all directions. Qing Chen was almost pressed down to the ground. At this moment, the world was captured in silence.


    Fortunately, the pressure soon disappeared.


    Qing Chen covered his chest, his eyes wide open to stare at the red figure in the distance. Inside, he was feeling tides and currents again.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    <i>What¡¯s this operation?</i>


    <i>Suddenly cheating in the game?</i>


    WTF? No one told him that there was such a hidden BOSS here!


    On the opposite battlefield:


    Ming Shu continued to fight against Xiao Rufeng and the dragon-snake with her bare hands. Within a short time, Xiao Rufeng was beaten fiercely and unable to fight back, then she was thrown onto a big tree, hanging there like a creepy dead body.


    Then, in no time, the dragon-snake fell from the air as well.


    <i>Peng! </i>He hit on the ground heavily, stirring the dust, and a pit was instantly formed.


    All of this happened in only a few seconds.


    Ming Shu seemed to be stepping on air and walked down steadily. Her red skirt fluttered behind her gracefully. In addition to the darkness and bloodiness of the before, she was covered in ayer of soft, gentle, and harmless color.


    She went to the dragon-snake and pressed on his chest with her foot to prevent him from getting up.


    ¡°Do you regret now?¡±


    The hat on the dragon-snake¡¯s head fell, revealing a pretty face.


    But at this time, the face was very pale, and there was still blood at the corner of his mouth. His pupils radiated a kind of horrified emotion.


    He recalled the moment just past, the horror of which could only be felt by someone who experienced it, and he was totally shocked now.


    The dragon=snake shook his head. ¡°You are not human.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not a person, are you?¡± Ming Shu touched the blood on her chest, then reached out to the dragon-snake. ¡°Check this clearly, is this human blood? Do not mistake my species, okay?¡±


    The blood of human beings is different from that of other species. It¡¯s easy to distinguish for people like them.


    What flowed in Ming Shu¡¯s body was absolutely authentic human blood.


    But...


    ¡°No... impossible.¡± How could she raise her strength to this level in an instant? He hated to admit it, but he felt that just now she was able to kill him in just one move.


    He was the powerful dragon...


    The dragon family should be the most powerful!


    Even if it was now restrained into a golden snake¡¯s body, there should only be a handful of people on the continent who can beat him.


    ¡°You are definitely not human!¡± Humans would never have that powerful strength. The dragon-snake shouted disbelievingly, ¡°What the hell are you?! Don¡¯t pretend to be mysterious!¡±


    ¡°Consider me a divine god.¡±


    The dragon-snake¡¯s pupils contracted sharply, and he refuted, ¡°The divine family has long disappeared from this world. How could you be a divine god?¡±


    <i>Hey! This little goblin wants to cause trouble here.</i>


    <i>I told you I¡¯m a human and you didn¡¯t believe it, now I say I¡¯m a god and you still don¡¯t believe it. What, you wanna fight?</i>


    In the end, the unconvinced dragon-snake was again beaten for a little while by Ming Shu. During the process he found that, amazingly, Ming Shu¡¯s fighting ability recovered to a normal level, despite the deep wound on her chest. The dragon-snake tried to fight back. But when he intended to gather strength, he felt that the vessels in his body seemed to be blocked by something. The pain almost bent his back, leaving no additional space for him to fight back.


    Ming Shu crossed her arms over her chest and stared at the dragon-snakemandingly. ¡°So, just so you know, the strength you absorbed into your body before has a side effect. You may not be able to use your Qi in the future. Well, you can choose to use it if you can endure the pain...¡±


    <i>I said that I¡¯d make you regreting to this world. And I was not speaking idly.</i>

 Chapter 91 - Gorgeous Doctor (38)

    <h4>Chapter 91: Gorgeous Doctor (38)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu dragged the dragon-snake to the edge of the cliff.


    ¡°What do you intend to do?¡± The voice of the dragon-snake was full of pain.


    Since his body couldn¡¯t move, he had to stare at Ming Shu helplessly.


    ¡°Try this, a human body falling from a high altitude.¡± Ming Shu pushed the dragon-snake to the edge, catching him by the edge of his clothes. The dragon-snake, suspended in the air, looked down. The bottom was full of lush trees and upraised sharp rocks.


    ¡°Do you think throwing me down... That in this way, I will die?¡± <i>I am a dragon, okay? Am I that easy to kill?</i>


    Ming Shu patted the dragon-snake¡¯s shoulders and smiled. ¡°You really think too much. When did I say I would kill you? Farewell, friend!¡±


    Ming Shu loosened her grip.


    The dragon-snake lost his bnce and dropped back, quickly falling down. asionally, one could hear the sound of some heavy object hitting rock.


    Ming Shu leaned over the stone to peer downward.


    <i>I will not kill anyone easily.</i>


    <i>But that doesn¡¯t mean I will allow a little goblin who has dangerous intentions toward me to jump around.</i>


    <i>This dragon=snake... it barely counts as human.</i>


    ¡°You just pushed him down?¡± Qing Chen stood a miniscule distance behind Ming Shu and looked down at the cliff. His eyes were full of inquiries and doubts.


    ¡°Did you want me to keep him?¡± <i>For what? He can¡¯t be eaten.</i>


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid he will seek revenge against you?¡± <i>The dragon-snake is not a good one. It¡¯s trouble to let him go, he should be killed.</i>


    ¡°I said I would let him regreting to this world, you think that was a joke?¡± Ming Shu turned and smiled imperiously. ¡°If he wants to seek revenge against me, he must have the power to do it.¡±


    Qing Chen: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What gives you the confidence, really.</i>


    Qing Chen suddenly thought of the weird pressure from before. He nced at Ming Shu¡¯s chest and saw the blood had already begun to dry up. ¡°The wound...¡±


    <i>That¡¯s near the heart, right?</i>


    But she only reacted with a pale face in the beginning, then she just jumped up and down like nothing had happened.


    Ming Shu patted her chest and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    She patted with such heavy strength, but there was no blood oozing from the wound and she didn¡¯t seem feel any pain. It could be imagined that she was fine.


    ¡°You... lied to him?¡± Qing Chen raised his voice suddenly.


    WTF!


    He was worrying about her! But she was pretending! <i>Unbelievable... She is not only a quack, but also a liar. I believed her!</i>


    Well, liars and quacks seem to be in the same family?


    <i>Em... Thinking about it this way... It seems a bit of a relief. What¡¯s wrong with me?</i>


    ¡°What was that power just now, before you ¡®broke out¡¯?¡± That power was too horrible. He was a man who had experienced great winds and waves, but even he felt that that power was terrifyingly strong. Just imagine how scary such a thing was.


    ¡°Well, I <i>am </i>powerful, right?¡±


    ¡°The power was very strange, and it made me very ufortable...¡±


    ¡°So... what?¡±


    Qing Chen was stopped in his tracks.


    <i>Yes, she¡¯s right. So what?</i>


    It was none of his business. He just needed her to treat his illness.


    Qing Chen nced at Ming Shu and then leaned back against the trunk beside him, saying nothing more.


    ...


    Ming Shu took Xiao Rufeng down from the tree and tied her up.


    Xiao Rufeng was injured much more seriously than the dragon-snake, and she was almost unable to speak at this time.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t do this on purpose. I didn¡¯t know you were so fragile, really.¡± Ming Shu smiled as she secured Xiao Rufeng to the tree.


    Xiao Rufeng red at Ming Shu with bloodshot eyes, breathing heavily. She looked like was killing Ming Shu with her burning gaze.


    Ming Shu stepped back hurriedly as if she was frightened. ¡°Don¡¯t be so fierce, it will make you look ugly.¡±


    The scar on Xiao Rufeng¡¯s face had not beenpletely removed. At this time, with a pair of reddened eyes and messy hair, she indeed looked a little scary.


    Xiao Rufeng: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Ahhhh, I want to kill this mad woman!</i>


    Ming Shu ignored Xiao Rufeng, who was yelling at her hysterically. She held her chin with one hand and asked the Harmony System:


    <i>Still not enough Hatred Points?</i>


    [Not yet.] The Harmony System answered and promtply began to suggest bad ideas to Ming Shu again. [Perhaps the Guest can send her back to the Xiao family, and tell the Xiao family that she had tamed a dragon? ]


    Ming Shu was speechless. <i>Can you give me a more embarrassing idea?</i>


    She didn¡¯t want to judge whether the system was ¡°harmonious¡± or not. She was beginning to believe that her system was a stupid and useless one.


    [Yes, I absolutely can. Do I need to tell you, Guest? ] Of course its solutions were many. It had prepared all kinds of programs for selection.


    <i>Shut up, you!</i>


    Ming Shu turned around and suddenly asked, <i>Can I kill her?</i>


    [... Theoretically, it is not possible. At the time you kill her, you will not collect enough of her Hatred Points at thest moment. Then all the Hatred Points you gained in this world, including the ones gained from any additional mission, will be cleared, even reduced to a negative value. It¡¯s not worthwhile. ] The Harmony System answered without pausing. [And apparently the Guest cannot kill a protagonist in this world, even if it¡¯s a fake one.]


    Ming Shu remained silent for a while.


    <i>Fine, forget it, I don¡¯t want to kill anyone anyway.</i>


    [...] <i>Then why bother!</i>


    The Harmony System was also curious about why the Guest didn¡¯t kill people. When it met her, she was fighting with someone. Although the one was not trying to put her to death, his methods could be considered sinister. Even an ordinary person would kill that kind of enemy for safety¡¯s sake, if one had the ability to do so.


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t kill that person. She just beat him up.


    Later, ording to its observations, it didn¡¯t see her try to kill anyone else, either.


    Although, in the end, those people were either killed by others or died because of various seque and idents, it¡¯s true that no one was killed by her personally.


    <i>But... the Guest doesn¡¯t look like a good person at all! Not killing people... well, it doesn¡¯t match her character setting!</i>


    <i>... Don¡¯t tell me that the Guest is secretly a good person?</i>


    The system felt that it was a bit whimsical. Just look at the Guest¡¯s ideological awareness and style of doing things. If she was a good person, who else in the world could be considered a good person?


    <i>It can¡¯t be like this... I have to think about it carefully.</i>


    ¡°Zhi Po.¡± As Ming Shu was still absorbed in how to obtain more Hatred Points, Qing Chen suddenly spoke out. ¡°Can the blood of the dragon-snake be used?¡±


    <i>The dragon-snake also has the blood of the dragon!</i>


    <i>I was scared by this quack doctor just now and forgot to ask this.</i>


    ¡°If you really want to die immediately, you can jump down and bite him.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t hesitate to point at the cliff.


    ¡°...¡±


    This meant that the blood couldn¡¯t be used. <i>Can¡¯t she just stay true to herself? With such a beautiful smile, yet speaking out such terrible lines, how hypocritical!</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me.¡± Ming Shu waved and gestured to Qing Chen to stay away.


    Qing Chen gritted his teeth and stared at Ming Shu. But soon he wore an even more hypocritical smile, which was mixed with the seductive charm of a procuress. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking about how to make her hate me more.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Qing Chen looked at Xiao Rufeng, who was already dying. <i>She must hate Ming Shu to death by now, and she still needs Xiao Rufeng to hate her more? What is she thinking all day long?</i>


    ¡°Well, you...¡±


    ¡°Ha! I know!¡± Ming Shu pped her hands all of a sudden and hurriedly dragged Xiao Rufeng down the mountain.


    Qing Chen: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Holy crazy.</i>


    <i>What the hell does she want to do!</i>

 Chapter 92 - Gorgeous Doctor (39)

    <h4>Chapter 92: Gorgeous Doctor (39)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu¡¯s clothes were heavily blood-stained. Even her inner clothes were bright red. When they went down the mountain, Hui Xue was shocked by the scary scene and felt very worried.


    Later, after she confirmed that Ming Shu was not injured, the big stone pressing on her heart was slowly moved aside.


    Ming Shu put on the clean clothes prepared by Hui Xue ahead of time, and then she dragged Xiao Rufeng toward the group of spirit beasts, throwing her into them.


    Under such dangerous circumstances, Xiao Rufeng, perhaps still being protected by the aura of the protagonist, could always perfectly avoid the attack from spirit beasts, fortunately saving her own life.


    But unfortunately, each time she escaped from the encirclement, Ming Shu would step up to her, regardless of Xiao Rufeng¡¯s angry and resentful eyes¡ªMing Shu changed to another spirit beast group and again threw her into them.


    After repeating this several times, Ming Shu finally heard the Harmony System telling her that she had enough Hatred Points.


    Taskpleted! Ming Shu happily turned around in no time, leaving Xiao Rufeng behind without any hesitation. <i>Great, now let¡¯s take the patient to look for food.</i>


    <i>Oh, that¡¯s not right, it¡¯s look for the dragon.</i>


    It was too difficult to find a dragon. Ming Shu searched almost the entirety Mountain of Dragon Bones yet found nothing rted to a dragon. But she did taste everything that could be eaten around the area.


    Qing Chen desperately wanted to kill her and just gave up the task.


    ...


    Xiao Rufeng didn¡¯t die.


    Her inner cultivation still worked, but without knowing why, her cultivation level degraded over time, and finally she again became the loser who just passed through into this world.


    As to the taming between her and the dragon-snake, it disappeared out of nowhere when she became trash again.


    She tried to find the dragon-snake, but the Windy Mountain Range of Demons was too big and was full of spirit beasts. She had now be apletely normal person, and it was impossible for her to find anyone in the Windy Mountain Range of Demons. It sounded rather contrived.


    Xiao Rufeng also tried all means avable to leave the Windy Mountain Range of Demons, and she seeded. But she ran into Xiao Rufei and Feng Cheng upon stepping back into the outside world.


    Xiao Rufei didn¡¯t seem to know what had happened in the Windy Mountain Range of Demons. She insisted on taking Xiao Rufeng back to the Xiao family regardless of her rejection. Feng Cheng failed to stop Xiao Rufei because of thetter¡¯s coquetries. In the end, he sent Xiao Rufeng back to the Xiao family with a dark face.


    On the way, Xiao Rufeng escaped several times but was found and stopped by Xiao Rufei out of kindness.


    The Xiao family was safe harbor for Xiao Rufei, but it was her hell.


    With no strength, no defenders, no matter how strong Xiao Rufeng¡¯s will was, she would copse in the long run. Not to mention that there was a Xiao Rufei front of everyone, appearing as the perfect model forparison.


    The time it took for a powerful person to be destroyed was only a moment.


    At the beginning, Xiao Rufei may have spoken for her and protected her using the identity of elder sister. Butter, because Xiao Rufei and Feng Cheng had more and more things to do, they didn¡¯t stay in Xiling as often. No one paid attention to Xiao Rufeng or cared about her.


    Xiao Rufeng was married off to someone as a concubine by the Xiao family, ying the role of a marriage tool.


    When Xiao Rufei was told about the marriage, Xiao Rufeng had already moved out of the Xiao family. She went to see her, but at that time, Xiao Rufeng had begun to behave abnormally. She almost injured Xiao Rufei.


    Feng Cheng was very furious. If it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Rufei¡¯s pleading, Xiao Rufeng would already have been executed by Feng Cheng.


    Since that night, Xiao Rufeng was locked away.


    On the day of Xiao Rufei and Feng Cheng¡¯s wedding, Xiao Rufeng somehow managed to run out and made a scene at the wedding. But because it¡¯s an ill omen to kill at weddings, Xiao Rufeng saved her life one more time. Yet after that, she could only be locked in a small room, apanied by a chain for the rest of her life.


    <i>Hula¡ª</i>


    The unkempt woman looked at the ground. She was biting her finger and smirked from time to time.


    ¡°It¡¯s mine. Mine... Hehe, mine, it¡¯s all mine, all mine, hahahahahaha...¡±


    A maid passing by heard the soundsing from inside and hurried to leave.


    As for the Bai family, because they chose the wrong side and the wrong person, finally they were broken up by Feng Cheng. Bai Ruran was living a life even worse than Xiao Rufeng, and she was sent to the bordends.


    ...


    Ming Shu and Qing Chen continued to fight in jest or for fun. They never seemed to tire of teasing and tricking each other. On the whole, their lives could be considered as happy and lively.


    In the beginning, they were not pleasing to each other. But gradually, when Qing Chen was in a good mood, he would take the initiative to find food for Ming Shu. Although they still argued with each other from time to time, Ming Shu obviously didn¡¯t contradict him like before.


    Ming Shu and Qing Chen stayed in the Windy Mountain Range of Demons for a long time, and the ce was almost entirely scoured by them¡ªmainly for food.


    During this period, Ming Shu met the dragon-snake again. But just as she said, just when the dragon-snake intended to use his power, there would be a situation of broken meridians. And if he couldn¡¯t use Qi, he would be no different from ordinary people.


    But here in this world, if you couldn¡¯t use Qi to protect yourself, you would only be bullied. The dragon-snake was no longer the former powerful dragon-snake.


    ¡°Miss, there may be no dragon in this world. It¡¯s probable we will never find a dragon if we search the mountain like this.¡± Hui Xue tried to persuade Ming Shu to give up. She tossed a nce at the flowery butterfly sitting not far and continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t we let master Qing Chen find the dragon himself. And when he finds it, you will treat him at that time, what do you say?¡±


    Ming Shu took another bite of the grilled fish. ¡°Could the dragons speak?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the dragons were born to speak humannguage and could transform into human shape.¡± <i>Wasn¡¯t thismon sense? Why did Miss suddenly ask this?</i>


    ¡°What a pity.¡± <i>I wonder what dragon meat might taste like.</i>


    Hui Xue¡¯s mouth twitched.


    As long as Miss said it was a pity, she knew what Miss was thinking.


    Was Miss¡¯s courage really made of gold? Why was she so brave, to have the idea of eating a dragon?


    The little beastie may have bee aware of Ming Shu¡¯s thoughts, for its eyes red with shing lights. It pulled on Ming Shu¡¯s sleeves excitedly with furry ws.


    <i>I wanna eat it, I wanna eat.</i>


    ¡°Shut up, walk away.¡± Ming Shu threw it aside along with the colorful egg.


    Hui Xue: ¡°...¡± <i>That cute little animal. Miss is so ruthless! I really want to pick it back up.</i>


    ¡°Zhi Po, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Qing Chen pointed to a mountain not far away. Right then, they were situated at the core area of the Windy Mountain Range of Demons. Many things that they had never seen before were present here.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°There may be better food over there.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Ming Shu hesitated for a while. Finally she went and followed Qing Chen to the mountain on the other side.


    The mountain was not high, but it was already very upright and steep for the Windy Mountain Range of Demons. It was also difficult to climb due to cragginess.


    ¡°Zhi Po, let¡¯s see who will reach the summit first?¡± Qing Chen got a little excited.


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s the stupid race for?¡± Ming Shu was not very interested. Her eyes constantly searched around, obviously looking for something to eat.


    ¡°It¡¯s boring anyway, let¡¯s do it.¡± Qing Chen winked at Ming Shu. ¡°Or, you¡¯re frightened? Are you afraid to lose?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to provoke me.¡± <i>Am I the kind of person who will be motivated so easily?</i>


    ¡°If you win, I will pick the rootless fruits for you.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Ming Shu flew up and grabbed the vines on the cliff. Within the blink of an eye she had moved up a dozen meters.


    WTF?!


    <i>Got excited when food¡¯s on the table? This woman!</i>


    <i>Did she starve to death in her previous life?</i>


    Qing Chen was totally speechless. He had to catch up with Ming Shu quickly.


    On the top of the mountain, in addition to trees and stones, there was nothing else around.


    Ming Shu almost kicked Qing Chen down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rude, look, the scenery here is quite brilliant!¡± Qing Chen pointed at the mountain range in the distance. Viewing the Windy Mountain Range of Demons from this height really presented a beautiful picture.


    ¡°Well, perhaps you¡¯d like to settle down here?¡± Ming Shu chuckled as she crossed her arms over her chest.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Settle down in this wilderness? I knew she was a nut. </i>¡°Miss Zhi Po, if you want to be with me, it might be not bad to settle here. Miss Zhi Po, what do you think... Hey, wait! Miss Zhi Po...¡±

 Chapter 93 - Gorgeous Doctor (40)

    <h4>Chapter 93: Gorgeous Doctor (40)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    One day at noon.


    ¡°Zhi Po.¡± Qing Chen¡¯s flowery clothes swayed in the air. He floated to Ming Shu and his mood was a bit low. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Xiling city.¡±


    ¡°You give up?¡± Ming Shu was surprised.


    Qing Chen shook his head. ¡°Hui Xue is right. In this world, there may have been no dragons...¡±


    Hui Xue didn¡¯t think that her previous words were heard by Qing Chen. It was a bit embarrassing. She found an excuse to leave.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t sound like you, why so passive?¡± Ming Shu seemed to be in a good mood, and she casually asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Qing Chen lifted his clothes and sat down. He stared at the fire, where some fish was being roasted.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be my birthday in three months.¡± Qing Chen paused.¡± Twenty-six years old.¡±


    He felt the changes in his body in recent days.


    ¡°So fast?¡±


    Qing Chen rolled his eyes at Ming Shu. She only knew how to eat all day and didn¡¯t notice how much time had passed at all.


    Plus they were in the Windy Mountain Range of Demons. It¡¯s a ce where people would ignore time.


    ¡°So, go back for what¡ªto wait to die?¡± Since they didn¡¯t find the dragon, and there was no other way to cure this poison, he truly could only wait for death.


    Qing Chen leaned toward Ming Shu, closer. An enchanting smile formed on his face and he asked, ¡°What, you can¡¯t bear to part with me?¡±


    <i>If you are reluctant to let me die, just think of a way to cure me! Come on!</i>


    ¡°I won¡¯t go back with you.¡± Ming Shu stepped away from Qing Chen. Her dream was to eat the entire Windy Mountain Range of Demons. She hadn¡¯t finished yet.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Qing Chen patted Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder, and his strength pushed Ming Shu backward; they were identally facing each other now. Qing Chen, unprepared, looked into the depths of Ming Shu¡¯s eyes. He fell into a feeling of softness. He seemed to see countless golden lights there, shing and attracting him so deeply.


    Ming Shu blinked; the lights disappeared as the mirror flower, as the water moon. Qing Chen moved his eyes away a bit unnaturally. ¡°Well, we¡¯ve gotten along for so long, won¡¯t you return with me?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and got rid of his hand. ¡°Save it, no, you go back yourself.¡±


    Qing Chen didn¡¯t give up. ¡°You promised to cure me. So this is it? No, no way, you have toe with me.¡±


    ¡°I told you the treatment. You can¡¯t find the medicine yourself. What¡¯s the rtion with me?¡± <i>Something like a dragon, she was not the protagonist, how could she know where to find it!</i>


    ¡°Looking for medicine is your duty as a doctor, isn¡¯t it?¡± Qing Chen argued unreasonably.


    ¡°What? Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m serious, and I¡¯m going to rely on you,¡± Qing Chen answered in a provoking manner while ying with his own flowery clothes.


    ¡°Wow, you really are shameless.¡± This idiot was getting bolder and bolder. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t been given an ideological education ss for a long time.


    Qing Chen shook out his hair. ¡°Yeah, you are so kind to me. I mean, you almost spoiled me.¡±


    He had been with Ming Shu for some time. Although her temperament was not clear, it was also not that hard to understand.


    Ming Shu stared at him and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°I mean it. Come back with me.¡± Qing Chen coughed and avoided Ming Shu¡¯s stare. ¡°We didn¡¯t find the dragon. It seems I really have to go back and wait for death. Could you see me off for myst trip?¡±


    <i>WTF? Am I crazy? Am I really inviting this madwoman toe back for myst trip?</i>


    <i>Screw thest journey!</i>


    Qing Chen was almost moved by his own tears, why could he act so well.


    However, Ming Shu obviously didn¡¯t seem to buy this. ¡°You have so many disciples at your Drunken Flower Pavilion, they will apany you during your final moments, don¡¯t expect me.¡±


    ¡°How can they bepared with you?¡± <i>When you get crazy, the whole Drunken Flower Pavilion wouldn¡¯t be enough to calm you down. </i>¡°You are the master of Death Valley. If you¡¯re there with me when I¡¯m dying, it would also be a proud thing for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the master anymore.¡± Not long ago, news arrived that Hong Yan brought people with him to Death Valley, and he imed Ming Shu had died. All of Death Valley was now headed by Hong Yan.


    Qing Chen obviously remembered this matter as well. ¡°Youe back with me, and I will help you get back Death Valley.¡±


    Ming Shu gave him a look of contempt. ¡°Even if I want your help, do I need it?¡±


    Death Valley developed like this because shepletely ignored it. If she wanted to take back Death Valley, it would cost no more than eating more food.


    Qing Chen: ¡°...¡± <i>Don¡¯t be so arrogant and show off your power!</i>


    In the end, Qing Chen didn¡¯t persuade Ming Shu. Before the two separated, they had a big fight. The reason was that Qing Chen took away a bunch of fruits that Ming Shu picked the night before.


    ¡°Zhi Po, do you even have a heart?¡±


    Qing Chen threw the bunch of fruit in front of Ming Shu and left, not looking back even once.


    Ming Shu stared at the bright red fruit on the ground. She stood in ce for a long time. Then she bent down and picked up the fruit, dusting the surface. She whispered softly to herself: ¡°I didn¡¯t have this before.¡±


    <i>Hey!</i>


    The little beastie patted Ming Shu¡¯s legs.


    Ming Shu looked at it.


    The little beastie patted its own small chest again. Its ck jewel-like eyes were full of seriousness, but it appeared very funny.


    One person and one beast silently looked at each other. No one knew what they had exchanged. In the end, Ming Shu chuckled and bent down to pick up the little beastie with the egg. ¡°You eat less next time, I will be very happy.¡±


    Little beastie grunted.


    <i>We are family, mine is yours and yours is mine...</i>


    ¡°Miss...¡± Hui Xue approached Ming Shu slowly. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m very fine. I can eat an entire cow now.¡± Ming Shu threw away the little beastie.


    The little beastie held its egg and rolled down the hillside. If you don¡¯t know what heartache is, just imagine the little beastie¡¯s expression now. It was like someone had just received a love confession from his crush, as a result, and she told him that it was actually for a game of Truth or Dare, and she chose the Dare.


    ...


    Autumn leaves fell in the cold wind.


    A tall, thin man stood in the courtyard, looking at a dead tree with his hand behind him.


    <i>Cough </i>... He ced his hand on his lips, and when he took it away, his palm was full of blood.


    ¡°Master, the weather is getting colder, you should wear more clothes.¡± The guard put a cloak on Qing Chen as he spoke.


    ¡°How¡¯s the matter of Death Valley?¡± Qing Chen took out a handkerchief to wipe the blood on his palm. Then he went toward the room, wearing the cloak.


    ¡°All solved, Miss Zhi Po... will still be the master of Death Valley when shees back,¡± the guard answered. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t understand. You didn¡¯t seem to like Miss Zhi Po, so why are you...¡±


    <i>Helping eliminate the traitors in Death Valley for her?</i>


    Qing Chen shook his head. Perhaps he was crazy?


    His mission had failed, but it really was not her fault. Just view it... as himpensating her, for he had bothered her a lot previously.


    Qing Chen¡¯s birthday was getting closer and closer, and his state was getting worse and worse. He could hardly get up from the bed now.


    This year¡¯s first snow came very early. Qing Chen looked at the falling snow outside the window, and his thoughts drifted far away.


    ¡°Master.¡± The door was suddenly pushed open, and cold wind blew straight into the room, causing Qing Chen to shiver a little.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Qing Chen leaned against the bed with half of his face hidden in the dark. His expression couldn¡¯t be seen.


    The guard stepped forward. ¡°Master, Miss Hui Xue... she wants to see you.¡±

 Chapter 94 - Gorgeous Doctor (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 94: Gorgeous Doctor (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Hui Xue?¡± Qing Chen was a little surprised. She and that psychopath were inseparable. How could shee find him?


    ¡°Why is she here? Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Miss Hui Xue seems to have been injured. I ced her in the west wing of the house. And I tried to treat her first, but she insisted on seeing you.¡±


    Qing Chen moved away his quilt and got his feet on the ground ¡± <i>Cough </i>... Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Master, you...¡± The guard swallowed his following words. He put the clothes on Qing Chen and escorted him out.


    Hui Xue was lying in bed, with her face covered in blood, rendering her almost unrecognizable.


    Qing Chen walked to the bed and was a little shocked. ¡°How is it...¡± <i>What¡¯s wrong?</i>


    Was that psychopath okay?


    Hui Xue tried hard to see clearly who was standing in front of her. Then she searched through her clothes to take out a little porcin bottle, passing it toward Qing Chen while saying in a faint voice, ¡°Miss told me to give you this. Miss said, she has done what she promised you, and you don¡¯t owe each other anything now.¡±


    The porcin bottle was translucent; inside a red liquid gleamed weakly in the light. Qing Chen stared at the porcin bottle for a few seconds. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Hui Xue shook her head and got up, holding onto her weak body, and said heavily, ¡°Master Qing Chen, take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Qing Chen pressed Hui Xue back; there was a bit of imperceptible uneasiness in his tone. ¡°What happened?¡±


    That psychopath was so powerful, she couldn¡¯t be hurt.


    <i>But why do I have a bed feeling...</i>


    Hui Xue had used up her strength, letting herself be stopped by Qing Chen.


    Her eyes were getting red. ¡°Miss...¡±


    After Qing Chen left, Ming Shu seemed to search for food aimlessly in the Windy Mountain Range of Demons, but actually she was getting closer to where the dragonsy. Hui Xue only remembered the weather was beautiful when Ming Shu passed through the border. She smiled as she told her and Liu Feng to roast the meat and wait for her return.


    But...


    They only got a bottle of dragon blood and a letter written in blood, sent by the little beastie.


    Later even the little beastie disappeared.


    Ming Shu asked Hui Xue to send the dragon blood to Qing Chen, and that sentence...


    She also said she was leaving and would note back. Ming Shu asked them not to look for her. They should go back to Death Valley, and someone would contact them, help them clear the traitors, retake Death Valley.


    Hui Xue couldn¡¯t ept it. She broke into the dragons¡¯ir alone.


    However, the dragonir was not that kind. The injuries on her body were from that time. Later, she chose to send the dragon blood to Qing Chen first, because her time was not enough, and she couldn¡¯t let Miss down, couldn¡¯t waste the Miss¡¯s kind feelings.


    Liu Feng was still back there. She had to go back and find the Miss.


    She believed that Miss must be fine.


    Overtaxed, Hui Xue fainted. Qing Chen held the porcin bottle and said to the guard after pondering for a long time, ¡°Treat Miss Hui Xue and don¡¯t let her leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Qing Chen left the room. Outside, it was snowing heavily, with the ground being covered in a thickyer of white carpet. The snow fell on his face, his nose tip, his lips... He felt so cold, to the bones.


    ¡°Madwoman.¡±


    [Lord Nine, your mission will bepleted after drinking the dragon¡¯s blood. The mission this time is very strange. There must be something wrong. But fortunately, the mission is to bepleted, and we can leave.]


    Qing Chen tipped his head down to look at the dragon blood in his hand. That woman risked her life to send him the bottle of dragon blood, but she was doing it because of her promise, nothing else.


    He should be happy since he got the dragon blood and could finish the mission.


    But why... did he always feel a little ufortable in his heart?


    [Lord Nine, don¡¯t hesitate, she¡¯s no more than an object in the mission.] The voice in his mind was still shouting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think she is a little different?¡± Qing Chen stood in the snow. His clear and melodious voice passed through the falling snow, and became as cold as that same snow.


    [Yes... she¡¯s indeed a little different. But the world itself has some faults, and it is not surprising that the characters inside have changed.]


    <i>Not surprising?</i>


    <i>That woman was so strange.</i>


    <i>I always feel that something was wrong.</i>


    Maybe... he really was thinking too much.


    <i>This is just a task.</i>


    After a long time, Qing Chen opened the porcin bottle, gazing in the direction of the Windy Mountain Range of Demons, and finally drank the blood inside.


    A drop of dragon blood dripped from his mouth, slipping over his chin, and fell onto the white snow. It was like a blooming red plum, spreading brightly over the white.


    ...


    Ming Shu returned to the Cloud Room of the Harmony System, still entirely dumbfounded. <i>How dare those stupid dragons harm me?!</i>


    She managed to get the dragon blood, which meant that she could win against them. But again, just like in the previous world, at thest key moment she was pulled back.


    <i>Always at a critical moment!</i>


    <i>Damn!</i>


    <i>Last time the miserable car ident... Fine, forget it, and this time...</i>


    <i>Okay, forget it all, the scene was too ferocious, I¡¯d better keep silent to save my arrogant image.</i>


    <i>I really look forward to how I will die next time.</i>


    [Easy, Guest, the life of the Host is up. No matter how powerful you are, there is no way to continue to stay in that world.] The Harmonyforted Ming Shu quickly. [But after the Guest opens the System store, you can use the props to exchange life.]


    Thinking about the long way to go until those one million Hatred Points, Ming Shu felt it¡¯d be faster to die.


    <i>Anyway, almost everything in this world has been tasted, and it¡¯s time to eat the next one.</i>


    [...] It really thinks too much, the Guest only cared about food, and not whether she would die or not.


    ¡°Right, how is Qing Chen, the fool?¡± <i>The dragon blood was obtained at the cost of my life! A total lose-lose situation!</i>


    The clouds in the room surged and condensed into a screen.


    A panoramic view of the Xuanyuan Continent appeared on the screen, continuously zooming in, and finally stopped at a scene of a yard.


    In the snow-covered yard, a man was wearing a beautiful fox-fur robe. His eyes and brows were so perfect, and his thin lips were slightly closed in a beautiful arc. He just stood in the snow, with a worried but steady expression. This scene was like the first time they met.


    ¡°Move.¡±


    Qing Chen pulled the curtain and sat in the carriage.


    The time seemed to speed by, and the picture turned to the Windy Mountain Range of Demons.


    Qing Chen had taken off the robe and was now wearing gorgeous clothes, slowly marching through the forest. He was the most eye-catching ssh of color in the green ocean.


    Finally, Qing Chen stopped at the ce where Ming Shu entered the dragons¡¯ir. Hui Xue and Liu Feng were still in the same ce. They seemed to have been staying here for a long time.


    ¡°Master Qing Chen, you...?¡± Hui Xue came back here after her wounds were healed. She and Liu Feng tried every method to find the entrance, but they didn¡¯t make any progress.


    ¡°She got in through here?¡± Qing Chen asked.


    ¡°Yes...¡± Hui Xue nodded, while Liu Feng looked at Qing Chen expressionlessly.


    Qing Chen circled around the ce for a while. ¡°You didn¡¯t find a way to get in?¡±


    Hui Xue shook her head helplessly. ¡°The passage was opened by Miss. But we don¡¯t know how the Miss opened it...¡±


    They knew that the passage was in front of them, but they just couldn¡¯t open it.


    They tried to break through it forcibly, but only got heavily injured by the self-defense shielding of the passage.


    Qing Chen didn¡¯t know what to do in the beginning either. He stayed outside for a long time. In order to save time, the screen shed again, directly to the scene where Qing Chen managed to open the passage.


    Hui Xue and Liu Feng intended to follow him in, but he refused.


    Qing Chen stepped into the passage.


    The screen was suddenly swallowed by darkness. Then, after a while, it cleared with a magnificent scene of mountains and rivers. In the high sky, there were all kinds of dragons.


    Ming Shu held her chin and looked at the scene for a while. Her eyes went gloomy for a few seconds. Then she waved her hand. ¡°Okay, turn it off.¡±


    The Harmony System directly shut down the screen without asking any questions. Then the information about Ming Shu showed up in the air.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 14000


    Additional Task: Completed


    <i>This world earned me only six thousand hatred points! I knew it! To open the System store is nothing but a daydream.</i>


    <i>Fine, go go go, let¡¯s go to the next restaurant!</i>

 Chapter 95 - The Royal Princess (1)

    <h4>Chapter 95: The Royal Princess (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Headlines of the Royal Pce: Shen Ci uses the prophecy skill to find food#


    <i>Hul¡ª</i>


    The bean-sized raindrops hit the window of the horse-drawn carriage, the sound of which was like a song of war. Outside the window, screams and sounds of fighting were piercing through the rainy night. The smell of blood spread, with bright red rainwater streaming everywhere.


    ¡°Princess, Princess...¡± The faint voice sounded in Ming Shu¡¯s ears.


    Ming Shu¡¯s consciousness was erratic, and it took a while to settle.


    ¡°Princess, are you okay?¡± The voice trembled, mixed with a bit of despair in the noisy rain.


    Ming Shu felt soreness all over. She tried to sit up, but before she could sit properly, an abrupt imbnce made her pitch forward and onto the cold wood.


    <i>It hurts!</i>


    <i>Are you serious? This world doesn¡¯t have to give such a big greeting gift, okay?</i>


    ¡°Princess!¡± The exmation of the little girl rang.


    Then Ming Shu was supported with a pair of trembling hands, the palms covered in cold sweat, showing that the owner of the hands was very scared at this time. Ming Shu looked up but only saw a thin and weak silhouette.


    Ming Shu touched the skin that had collided with the wood just now. She sat still by holding onto the wall and leaned over to listen outside.


    In addition to the sound of rain, there were cluttered footsteps and the sound of weapons colliding.


    <i>The minute I got here I encountered a fight. What an exciting thing.</i>


    ¡°Take the princess away, quickly.¡±


    An unknown voice suddenly screamed outside, then the carriage abruptly jostled, shaking Ming Shu to the back. This wild running in the rain was definitely more eventful than riding a bouncy car.


    Ming Shu¡¯s whole body was almost shattered. She grabbed onto every object that could be used as a support, barely stabilizing her body.


    <i>Shit. Damn it.</i>


    <i>What kind of road killer is driving this carriage? Your license will be revoked, do you know that!</i>


    The carriage progressed bumpily for a long time, and other than the sound of rain, there was no fighting. Then the bumps gradually smoothed out, and they seemed to have reached the high road. The carriage stopped after running for a long time again.


    There was only the roar of rain from outside. No one opened the door, and no one spoke.


    The little girl with Ming Shu had long fainted, and it was impossible to count on her. Ming Shu had to try to push the door open by herself. She was weak and pale now, and almost had no strength.


    It took her quite a long time to push the door open. Upon opening the door, the rain poured in, and half of her body was soaked. Ming Shu reached out to block the strong wind and rain, pushing open the jammed carriage door and bent over to get out.


    Her entire person was soaked in the heavy rain. The wet, heavy clothes molded to her body, making her ufortable.


    Surrounded by boundless darkness, vision blocked by curtains of rain, Ming Shu could see nothing but the shadows of some trees and the outlines of the mountains. It was impossible to tell where she was.


    <i>So tired... and hungry¡ªI need to find something to eat first.</i>


    Ming Shu turned around and prepared to go back to the carriage. Suddenly a sword, gleaming coldly, appeared in the darkness and blocked her way. A voice dripping with sarcasm prated the rain. ¡°Your Highness, where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Go back to sleep, do you believe that?¡± MingShu didn¡¯t look back, answering the question with a light tone.


    The owner of the voice kept silent for a few seconds. After a moment, the sword shed to Ming Shu¡¯s front,pletely blocking her way back to the carriage. ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t youe with me to sleep somewhere else? I¡¯m sure that no one will bother Your Highness there.¡±


    ¡°You want to kill me?¡± Ming Shu calmly turned around. She was standing high on the carriage, taller than the other, and condescended to lower her sight to the man in ck. Thetter was entirely wrapped in cloth, leaving only his eyes visible. The corner of Ming Shu¡¯s lips lifted. ¡°Who gave you the order?¡±


    The man in ck sneered. ¡°Your Highness, me yourself for not living at a good time. You blocked the way.¡±


    <i>Blocked the way?</i>


    <i>Of whom?</i>


    <i>For god¡¯s sake, couldn¡¯t he give me some time to learn the plot? We can discuss thister after I eat something...</i>


    Obviously, the opposite party didn¡¯t agree.


    The man jumped up in a single bound. Mixed with the wind and rain, the sharp de cut the air with imposing momentum, directly attacking Ming Shu.


    <i>Damn, I¡¯m over.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m so hungry and have no strength to fight.</i>


    The key was that this body had no martial arts skill at all. Such a delicate body couldn¡¯t even be expected to possess the simplest knowledge of Kong Fu. She highly suspected that a little fierce action would be enough to destroy the body.


    <i>I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m done...</i>


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    A column of purple light dropped down from the sky, seeming to tear the air, and the earth trembled with fear.


    The de pierced into her flesh¡ª <i>Puchi </i>¡ªand time was frozen.


    The sword sessfully prated Ming Shu¡¯s chest, blood gushing. Yet the woman didn¡¯t seem to have noticed the pain. The lightning shed and the man saw a weird smile on the woman¡¯s face.


    She slowly reached out and gripped the de...


    In the next moment, the man seemed to glimpse something horrible. His pupils gradually filled with horror and fear.


    <i>Hula¡ª</i>


    The rain was getting heavier.


    ...


    ¡± <i>Cough, cough </i>...¡± Ming Shu was choked by the rain. She pushed the man aside with her legs; he was still breathing but couldn¡¯t move.


    The man¡¯s eyes were wide open, chest heaving.


    She nced at him, then reached out to touch her own wet chest. She wondered whether it was blood or rain that dampened it.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t get up immediately. She stared at the rain, her eyes filled with silence and darkness past the curtain of rain.


    For a long time, she only sighed, then wrapped her clothes tighter around her and climbed up from the ground. Then she crawled into the carriage on her hands and knees.


    <i>So hungry!</i>


    <i>Only snacks canfort my injured heart now.</i>


    Don¡¯t ask her how she killed the man in ck. She will say that it¡¯s her suicide that killed him, believe it or not.


    [... Guest, your life-saving skill is very special. ] The Harmony System wanted to say this earlier in thest world, but the Guest seemed to be a bit perfunctory and arrogant when it came to this topic.


    No wonder she was fearless and unafraid of death.


    At first, the System only felt that the Guest was very powerful and capable of causing and dealing with troubles. This was in line with its recruitment guidelines.


    But after getting along with her these days, the Harmony System noticed more and more questionable (shining) points about the Guest.


    ¡°Maybe a little... It¡¯s a passive skill.¡± Ming Shu sounded slightly pitiful. ¡°Who willmit suicide for nothing?!¡±


    ... Although she had done it before, now she was no longer a naive fool.


    [...] <i>Didn¡¯t youmit suicide before? </i>[A passive skill? How many times can you use it?]


    This was almost equivalent to getting an infinite resurrection buff in a game. Committing suicide was the key to starting a powerful ughter, causing the level of violence to rise sharply. It would be very easy to pass all missions.


    ¡°Why should I tell you, shut up, you.¡± <i>In addition to giving bad ideas, what else can you do? Useless system.</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t answer the Harmony System. Mainly because speaking consumed too much energy, and also because she was too hungry.


    [...]


    Ming Shu covered her chest, leaning against the window and gasping. She searched for a moment in the carriage and touched a paper bag that appeared to hold food. Ming Shu opened it and took a sniff. Great, it was indeed food. She decided to eat it, ignoring whether it was delicious or poisonous.


    But the snack she found was not even enough for Ming Shu to sate her hunger. Thest of her strength had been used to kill the man in ck. She only wanted to find a ce to eat quietly now.


    <i>Let me die with my snacks.</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t stop me.</i>


    Ming Shu was too hungry to even receive the plot, but the plot had begun to pour into her brain uncontrobly.


    This was the setting of an ancient romance.


    Cheng Jinyun, the fake female protagonist, was reluctant to marry a silly prince because she loved someone else. At the time before she was reborn, she nned to make her younger sister Cheng Jinxiu, the righteous female protagonist, marry for her. The two shared the same father but had different mothers.


    As a result, the man Cheng Jinyun loved was total scum who only took a fancy to the authority of the Cheng family. With the help of the Cheng family, the scum achieved his goal of gaining an identity and status. He began to indulge in depraved pastimes, and his original vows and promises became a joke.


    At this time, the situation in the Imperial Court suddenly changed, and it turned out the silly prince would be emperor. The news shocked the whole world. No one imagined that the grand winner would be him.

 Chapter 96 - The Royal Princess (2)

    <h4>Chapter 96: The Royal Princess (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Cheng Jinxiu had never left the silly prince and they experienced a lot together. Finally, the silly prince epted Cheng Jinxiu and regarded her as the most precious gift.


    The silly prince was naturally the lead male protagonist this world.


    And Cheng Jinyun, the fake female protagonist, was affected by the Cheng family when they chose the wrong side. When the family was punished, the scum man immediately disowned the Cheng family.


    As the kind female protagonist, Cheng Jinxiu pleaded for her family with the silly prince, and thus Cheng family thus wasn¡¯t sentenced to death. But it was still degraded to the status of ordinary people, and since then the Cheng family had been on the decline.


    The Cheng family med all of this on Cheng Jinyun. Every family member thought it was because Cheng Jinyun didn¡¯t marry the silly prince, which had put the whole family into that condition. Cheng Jinyun was treated harshly by the Cheng family, and she transferred her hatred to Cheng Jinxiu, thinking that it was she who had taken everything away from her.


    But she could do nothing about it. She couldn¡¯t even feed herself.


    Finally, Cheng Jinyun found she was pregnant. Driven to desperation, she went to that scum. And finally, she got herself and her unborn baby killed by that man¡¯s new lover. Cheng Jinxiu buried her in the end.


    After that, Cheng Jinyun was reborn full of hatred.


    She was reborn at the time the ¡°former¡± her was going to ask Cheng Jinxiu to marry the silly prince for her. Although it was Cheng Jinxiu who buried her, she didn¡¯t feel any gratitude because of it. Instead, her hatred for Cheng Jinxiu got stronger and stronger. She thought it was all Cheng Jinxiu¡¯s fault, and her kindness was totally an act.


    This time she didn¡¯t let Cheng Jinxiu marry for her, and she herself married the silly prince. Step by step, she carried out her scheming revenge against the scum man, tortured Cheng Jinxiu, and finally killed the silly prince, controlling the country¡¯s affairs with her child still young. Ultimately, she simply began to rule the country using her own name and became an empress in history.


    What an amazing plot reversal.


    Aside from the story prior to the rebirth, it was an inspirational drama about a true queen.


    If you pissed off a woman, well, prepare to sacrifice the whole world to save yourself.


    The Host was called Shen Ci.


    These events were happening in the time of the Wushang Dynasty. The Heavenly Temple was created by the Wushang Dynasty¡¯s first emperor, who was especially interested in recruiting the world¡¯s most extraordinary talents for special abilities for the royal family.


    It could be said that the Wushang Dynasty hadsted for hundreds of years in prosperity, to which the Heavenly Temple made indispensable contributions.


    And in the Heavenly Temple, there was one kind of person who was especially respected by the masses; even the master of the temple had to treat him with courtesy.


    That was the Prophet.


    The Host was a Prophet.


    She was the youngest of the Heavenly Temple, but her status was the noblest. However, the life of the Host was not easy, for she had to learn as much knowledge as she could, whether it was about verses, ditties, odes and songs (the four forms of poetry), or astronomy and geography.


    Without knowing why, the Host was capable of almost anything except martial arts. She was like a canary kept in a cage, delicate and fragile, and others could only be allowed a distant appreciation but no close vition.


    Not only her, but every Prophet was good at everything except martial arts. This meant that it required countless people to protect them.


    It was not because the emperor feared being challenged and so prevented prophets from learning martial arts, it was that their physical condition didn¡¯t allow them to practice martial arts.


    Prophets could predict the future, and they may change the destiny of others, at the cost of life. In such a case, how could they not be vulnerable?


    In order to appreciate the contributions of Prophets to the Wushang Dynasty, generations of emperors ennobled female Prophets as royal princesses and the male ones as royal kings, their status only below that of the emperor.


    But of course, they had no real power.


    The rtionship between the Host and the silly prince was good.


    The Host was a kind girl. When she saw someone in the pce bullying the silly prince, she often stood up for him. Gradually, the silly prince grew closer to the Host and often stayed in the Heavenly Temple. The Host weed him as well. Sometimes they would just sit for an entire afternoon. The Host was learning while the silly prince was entranced.


    Cheng Jinyun found out that the silly prince seemed to like the Host. Since her n was to be the most distinguished member of the Wushang Dynasty, she wouldn¡¯t allow any ident to change that. Therefore, she schemed many different ways to weaken the Host more and more.


    Thest straw that drove Cheng Jinyun to kill the Host came from thetter¡¯s prediction, which was that Cheng Jinyun would bring bad luck to the Wushang Dynasty and destroy it.


    Upon Cheng Jinyun learning of this prediction, she went to the Host earlier than anyone else, trying to persuade her to close her mouth. The Host refused. Then, during their dispute, Cheng Jinyun killed the Host by ident.


    Cheng Jinyun might not have meant to kill the Host at that time, but since it had happened, sheter managed to dispose of the Host¡¯s body calmly. She imitated the Host¡¯s handwriting and left a letter, saying that the Host had left the Heavenly Temple ording to her own will.


    Since then the Host had disappeared. The Heavenly Temple searched the entire city and nothing was found. No one had seen her since.


    Right now should be around the time the Host traveled with the emperor to the Guining Temple to pray for the country¡¯s future. On the way back, she was attacked by these assassins.


    At this time, Cheng Jinyun was just reborn, and the marriage date for her and the silly prince should be after this praying event. In this incident, Cheng Jinyun would save the silly prince once, which was going toy the basis for his future eptance of her.


    It seemed these assassins were all targeting the Host. Although she was safe, the ident did frighten her a lot, and she had fallen ill after going back.


    As to what the assassin had meant when he said the Host was blocking the way, Ming Shu couldn¡¯t figure out from the plot.


    ...


    Suddenly, all kinds of unspeakable pictures shed across Ming Shu¡¯s mind. That heavy breathing and erotic groaning made Ming Shu¡¯s face turn red.


    Ming Shu turned over, head aching, but those images were still there.


    She thought she was dreaming at first, but the scenes changed swiftly, revealing it was not a dream at all.


    ¡°Harmony System, have you copsed?¡± Ming Shu sat up in a rush. She mmed into the wall of the carriage, making herself dizzy, but the unspeakable pictures were still showing up in her brain. Her mouth twitched. ¡°Just stop!¡±


    The Harmony System seemed to press the pause button, and the image was fixed in Ming Shu¡¯s mind.


    Ming Shu covered on head and grinned unhappily. ¡°What are you doing this early in the morning?¡±


    <i>Has anyone met such a system that will y this kind of fighting video for the Guest?</i>


    <i>The Harmony System!</i>


    <i>It has nothing to do with harmony!</i>


    <i>Why wasn¡¯t it harmonized itself!</i>


    The Harmony System exined, [I was trying to wake you up.]


    ¡°Wake me up... your morning call service is really special.¡± The smile on Ming Shu¡¯s face became scarier and scarier. <i>Am I that kind ofzy person? </i>¡°Why the hell did you cover the scenes with mosaics!¡±


    <i>Mosaics equals dirty.</i>


    [... Well, I¡¯ll try to get rid of them next time.] The Harmony System sincerely epted theint from Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu was suddenly tempered.


    She¡¯d better keep herself away from this abnormal system.


    Ming Shuforted herself inside. It was hard to meet this kind of system, one that offered advice and yed videos. If it could offer food like a magician... that would be perfect.


    [As long as the Guest strives to earn Hatred Points, the System store has free snacks of all worlds to offer. Come on.] The Harmony System started advertising spontaneously.


    <i>Snacks.</i>


    <i>Free!</i>


    <i>And as many as I need!</i>


    Ming Shu suddenly came alive. Those one million Hatred Points didn¡¯t seem so high.


    <i>Work work work.</i>


    But Ming Shu, who was full of passion just now, withered all of a sudden in the next second. ¡°Can I overdraw some snacks first?¡±


    [Food is outside.] <i>Why else would I work hard to wake her up? </i>the Harmony System thought.


    <i>Outside?</i>


    Ming Shu blinked her eyes open, then she reached out to push the half-covered door. The carriage had stopped on grass, and at this time outside the carriage was¡ª


    <i>All these damn wolves?</i>


    The horse pulling the carriage had disappeared. The assassin who¡¯d been left alivest night was being eaten by several wolves. The scene was extremely bloody.


    Ming Shu was so hungry at this time, she really wanted to eat herself, but she couldn¡¯t take any interest in eating something that consumed human flesh.


    And, she really wouldn¡¯t eat people.

 Chapter 97 - The Royal Princess (3)

    <h4>Chapter 97: The Royal Princess (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu retracted herself into the carriage with her arms around her legs, shivering.


    <i>I¡¯m starving!</i>


    <i>With such a weak body, how is it possible for me to fight those wolves outside?</i>


    <i>A highly difficult task with an especially weak body, are you kidding me?</i>


    <i>Shashasha¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu pulled aside the curtain and peeked out. The wolves might have seen her, as they were advancing in her direction. Several pairs of creepy green eyes stared at Ming Shu, which was very scary.


    ¡°Princess... Princess.¡±


    The little girl woke up and got up with sore arms. She nervously looked at Ming Shu, who was leaning against the window right then. ¡°Your Highness, are you...¡±


    ¡°Shush.¡± Ming Shu put a finger to her lips.


    The little girl closed her mouth all at once. She followed Ming Shu¡¯s line of sight. The scene outside immediately caused her face to pale, and all she could remember was to scream aloud. But fortunately, she thought of Ming Shu¡¯s ¡°Shush,¡± so she timely reached out to cover her mouth, preventing herself from making any sound.


    <i>Wolves... there are so many wolves.</i>


    <i>How is this happening?</i>


    The little girl moved closer to Ming Shu, clutching Ming Shu¡¯s arm tightly, and her voice trembled: ¡°Princess, what should we do?¡±


    <i>Surrounded by so many wolves, how can we escape?</i>


    ¡°Wait for a hero to save the beauty.¡±This was amon story. But considering she was not the protagonist, it was unknown whether there would be someone to save her.


    ¡°Ah?¡± <i>What hero wille to save the beauty? Shouldn¡¯t the princess be too scared?</i>


    The little girl gritted her teeth with tearful eyes. ¡°Your Highness, let me go lead the wolves away, you take the opportunity to run and don¡¯t look back. His Majesty will send guards to find you, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Now she could only think of this way to save the royal princess.


    Ming Shu stopped the little girl. ¡°No, no, that won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness...¡± The little girl¡¯s tears fell even more fiercely. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I didn¡¯t protect you well...¡±


    ¡°Do you have any food?¡± <i>I need to gain some physical strength!</i>


    ¡°Ah?¡± The little girl was stilling up with words, and upon hearing this sudden question from Ming Shu, she was stunned for a while. Then she began nodding her head hesitantly. ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    The little girl opened a box behind her quickly and took a few parcels from inside. There were some easy-to-carry dry food in the parcels.


    Ming Shu became even more excited than upon seeing her loved ones.


    After eating more than half of the dry food, Ming Shu was still hungry, but not so hungry as to die.


    ¡± <i>Aowuuu </i>¡ª¡±


    The wolves outside were howling with deep voices. Then, all of a sudden, the carriage rocked heavily, and some wolves jumped up onto the cover of the carriage. The little girl was frightened into screaming aloud, which made the wolves outside be even more excited. They started to jump onto the carriage one after another.


    But Ming Shu was as calm as a log. She stared at the door while shoving the dry food into her mouth. Then she picked up the sword used by the assassinst night, quite conveniently. ¡°Remember,ter you run from the back, and run as far as you can.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness...¡± The little girl shivered.


    Ming Shu curled her lips into a smile. ¡°Do as I say, or you will be eaten by the wolves.¡±


    Ming Shu ate up all the dry food; meanwhile the wolves outside were about to break open the door. She pushed the little girl aside, then opened the door. The wolves suddenly became excited and began to roar.


    Then the door was closed quickly again, and the little girl only got the chance to see a sh of cold light from Ming Shu¡¯s sword.


    Then, stepping to the tempo of the wolves¡¯ howls, she stumblingly ran far away.


    ...


    Somewhere near the bottom of a mountain...


    A young girl was struggling to hold onto a tree trunk and pick up the green fruit hanging on the branch. She failed several times because of her height. After resting for a while, she continued to reach for the green fruit.


    Her fingertips were getting closer and closer to the fruit, closer and closer...


    Then, with a quick forward movement, she sessfully grasped the green fruit, but then she slipped and her whole body crashed to the ground.


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    The ground was covered with grass, so actually it didn¡¯t hurt that much. Ming Shu patted her butt and then sat up, rubbing the fruit clean and stuffing it into her mouth.


    Ming Shu looked up at the other green fruits, mouth watering, but she couldn¡¯t reach them.


    <i>So angry!</i>


    Wait a minute... What was the ability of the Host?


    Prophecy!


    <i>That¡¯s right!</i>


    Ming Shu excitedly put her hands together, murmuring, ¡°The fruit on the tree will all fall at the same time.¡±


    Then she looked up at the fruit with wide open, anticipatory eyes, praying,<i>Come on,e on, I will catch you.</i>


    A minute passed. The fruits were still smiling at her from the branches.


    Three minutes passed and the fruits still remained unbothered.


    Ten minutes passed and the fruits still didn¡¯t fall down.


    One hour passed...


    <i>Why?! This skill is not useful at all.</i>


    [Are you serious? Guest....] <i>That powerful skill... you just tried to use it to pick fruit? How is this...</i>


    <i>Hul!</i>


    <i>Pengpeng¡ª</i>


    Before the Harmony System finished itsint, all the fruit on the tree suddenly began to fall down, leaving an empty tree standing before Ming Shu all at once.


    Not! One! Single! Fruit! Was! Left!


    [...] <i>I maybe once thought highly of this skill.</i>


    <i>Come on.</i>


    <i>It¡¯s prophecy, not speaking in tongues, okay?!</i>


    Ming Shu covered her head which had been pebbled fiercely by the falling fruit. ¡°Come on! Couldn¡¯t you tell me when you were about to fall down? That hurts.¡±


    Ming Shu picked up a few fruits and stuffed them into her mouth.


    You dare to hit me, I¡¯m going to eat you!


    ...


    On a shaded path not far away...


    A man riding on a horse with a small group of people was taking a temporary rest there. He looked through the leaves and stared at the girl eating fruits on the grass.


    ¡°Lord, it seems to be the royal princess.¡± The guard behind him took several steps forward and reported respectfully, ¡°The news said the emperor¡¯s team was attacked while travelling a few days ago, and the royal princess was lost. His Majesty is now sending people out to find her. Should I bring her over?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The man looked over with a nk expression.


    ¡°Lord, if we take the royal princess back safe and sound right now, it may save us many troubles. It¡¯s good for us.¡± The royal princess was a great trump card.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    The lord said this in a cold voice and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Uncle, can you give me a ride?¡± <i>Free ride, lucky me! I don¡¯t want to run around in the wild for food, this weak body is so frustrating!</i>


    A melodic voice rang from behind him, and the little girl who was just now sitting under the tree now stood not far away with a few fruits in her arms, looking at him with a smile.


    The man frowned slightly. <i>Howe she¡¯s so fast?</i>


    ¡°You¡¯re speaking to the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The wrong person? Impossible. The sign of King Huai¡¯s house was so striking, and she was not blind.


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t argue with him. She held the fruit and turned around, leaving.


    No free ride, she had to ept the trials and hardships and walk back.


    ¡°Lord, we will meet again when we enter the city. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to say that,¡± the guard whispered into the man¡¯s ear. ¡°You haven¡¯t returned home for many years, but the royal princess could still recognize you, she is not stupid. Lord, we have to be careful not to get caught on the wrong side. And it is not good to offend her.¡±


    She was the beloved ¡°baby¡± of the Heavenly Temple.


    If they didn¡¯t run into each other, it might make sense. But now the royal princess was aware of them. And she greeted them. If they ignored her, and something bad happened to her in the end, then lots of people would take the chance to pour dirty water on the lord.


    The man seemed to be impatient and said with a ck face, ¡°You send her back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    The guard breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that the lord would disagree.


    The lord jumped onto his horse, patting it; then the horse rushed out. Ming Shu was walking on the side of the road, and the horse passed by with a gust of wind. She only saw the man¡¯s figure disappearing after a very short time.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Such an arrogant lord. </i><i>Does your elder brother know about that?</i>


    Who was his elder brother?


    Well, his elder brother was the country¡¯s emperor.


    Therefore, the Host called him Uncle in respect.

 Chapter 98 - The Royal Princess (4)

    <h4>Chapter 98: The Royal Princess (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Your highness, I apologize to you on behalf of our lord. The lord recently stayed upte into the night, hurrying the journey, which has made him physically and mentally exhausted, so perhaps his mood is not very good. If there was any offense, I beg you not to me him.¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hand indifferently. ¡°Thank you for sending me back.¡±


    She didn¡¯t care about the so-called ¡°offense.¡± It was up to him whether or not to give her a ride.


    Ye Cong, the guard, was a little surprised. He thought she would be angry at the lord¡¯s attitude.


    Even if she wasn¡¯t very angry, she might say a few words about it.


    At least, all the princesses and misses he had encountered were like that.


    But she didn¡¯t seem to care about it at all. And she even expressed a polite thank you. This was not like a princess, not to mention her identity was much nobler than the usual princess.


    She was the royal princess from the Heavenly Temple...


    Ye Cong came back to himself and said hurriedly, ¡°This is as it should be, but Your Highness, may I beg for your understanding: we can¡¯t find a carriage nearby. Your Highness has to ride on horseback by herself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡±


    Ye Cong ordered a subordinate to lead a horse over in a hurry and helped Ming Shu to get on its back. ¡°There is still a distance to the capital, Your Highness. I have sent people to inform His Majesty. Someone shoulde to pick up Your Highness soon.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled slightly. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡±


    <i>Hurry back to eat.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m too hungry!</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu thought that based on her powerful skill, horse-riding must not a problem at all. But she didn¡¯t expect her weak body to be so vulnerable, and the feeling of suffocation just made her very helpless. Ming Shu had to slow down.


    If Ming Shu went slow, then Ye Cong could only slow down as well.


    <i>Clip-clop...</i>


    The tters of rapid hoof beats came from ahead, causing Ye Cong to be alert immediately. But soon figures appeared: it was their own people. Ye Cong greeted them with a sigh of relief.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Guard Ye, the front road was blocked due to debris, the lord is going to take another road.¡±


    ¡°Debris?¡±


    ¡°There was a heavy rain a few days ago, it should have happened at that time.¡±


    As they were speaking, King Huai and several others also appeared riding on horses.


    King Huai squinted at Ming Shu coldly, who was biting into a fruit calmly on her horse, and he rode straight past her without any hesitation.


    ¡°Lord...¡± <i>Wouldn¡¯t you wait for your subordinate?</i>


    Ming Shu continued chewing on the fruit as if nothing had happened.


    The debris blocked the way so they had to change course with King Huai. But this alternate route would take more time. They could have been in the city before dark, but now it looked like they had to stay overnight in the suburbs.


    King Huai and Ming Shu each kept to one side, not bothering each other.


    Their resting ce was close to a river. Ye Cong was trying to catch some fish while Ming Shu squatted by the river, holding her chin and watching. It seemed that the fish here was smarter, for Ye Cong caught nothing for a long time.


    ¡°Can you catch the fish?¡± <i>I¡¯m starving to death.</i>


    Ye Cong was a little awkward. ¡°Your Highness, maybe we should go hunt some animals for you.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded, so Ye Cong took his people away to go hunting. He thought it was easy to catch fish. Who knew that the fish here was so difficult to catch.


    The patrols were scattered. After Ye Cong left, the entire camp became empty.


    King Huai leaned against the trunk, gazing across the river from time to time.


    The girl lifted the hem of her dress and waded into the water. After a while, she returned to shore, staring at the river with her head tilted to one side. The moonlight shone on the river, making the water sparkle, and the girl¡¯s hands sped together.


    King Huai calmly watched a school of fish rush toward shore.


    Just like the previous incident of the fruit falling down from the tree.


    This was a bit different from the prophesying he knew about.


    A prophecy... is an event that will surely happen in the future. Prophets only tell of what will happen in the future ahead of time, rather than changing what will happen in the future through prophecy.


    Ming Shu carried a few fish back to the fire. After all the internal organs had been cleaned up, she skillfully put the fish onto the fire, roasting them.


    Ming Shu looked at King Huai with a smile and said, ¡°Uncle, why are you staring at me like this?¡±


    <i>Are you nning to grab my fish?</i>


    King Huai frowned and looked away. He said in a cold voice, ¡°Dress properly.¡±


    Ming Shu had just cleaned the dirt on her clothes and was still dripping. She had walked into the river just now without shoes. Now her small feet were exposed to the air, looking crystal clear in the firelight.


    In ancient times, society was rtively conservative. Women¡¯s feet were not allowed to be seen by others.


    Ming Shu took her shoes and put them on, adjusted her clothes as well¡ªthen continued to grill the fish.


    The two didn¡¯t talk anymore.


    Ye Cong came back to see that Ming Shu had already begun eating, while his lord leaned against a tree and stared at him coldly, eyes prating. Ye Cong swallowed and hurriedly ordered the servants to prepare food.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you need more food?¡± He couldn¡¯t catch the fish, so how could she?


    <i>And isn¡¯t this skill of grilling fish a bit inconsistent with her identity? Has anyone witnessed a royal princess roast fish?</i>


    Ming Shu spit out a fishbone with a smile and shook her head.


    Ye Cong then gave King Huai the best food they got, and the rest of the food was distributed to the others. But for them, it seemed eating was only to fill the stomach, rather than savoring the meal. They ate the food as if they werepleting some kind of mission, fast and efficient.


    Inparison, King Huai disyed more pleasing manners. He chewed the food slowly, posture elegant and clearly of noble temperament.


    Ming Shu poked the fire with one hand and held her chin with the other.


    Since the ession of the present emperor, his brothers had either been killed or degraded to lower positions. The only one who still owned the title of Lord was this King Huai.


    King Huai was the youngest son of the former emperor. When the present emperor ascended the throne, King Huai was still a child. If the emperor hadn¡¯t shown mercy to a child, he would have beenbeled as inhumane.


    After the emperor ascended the throne, King Huai, who was still a child then, voluntarily asked to leave the capital and go to the frontier for practice.


    He asked for no feats and rewards.


    However, when he became an adult, the emperor gave the title andnd to him anyway.


    The only time the Host saw King Huai was at the state banquet. That year was the centennial state banquet of the Wushang Dynasty. King Huai had to return to the capital. At that time, he was young, honestly looking no different from today¡¯s King Huai. They both shared a cold appearance, preventing others from approaching him.


    The Host was impressed by the sign of King Huai¡¯s house.


    This was why Ming Shu recognized him at a nce.


    People of the Heavenly Temple said that because King Huai had be more and more famous in the bordend in the past years, the emperor was somewhat ufortable. This time, King Huai returned to the capital upon the emperor¡¯s order.


    The Host was able to learn more insider information, but she was not very interested in these matters. Most of the information was unintentionally kept in mind through the discussions of other people in the Heavenly Temple.


    King Huai...


    Well, as long as he wouldn¡¯t disturb her eating and gaining Hatred Points, everything was negotiable.


    Ming Shu picked afortable ce to lie down.


    A quiet night.


    Early in the morning of the next day...


    Ming Shu was awakened by the sound of a horse moving.


    She opened her eyes to see King Huai had left on his horse, leaving only Ye Cong and some others waiting for her off to one side.


    Ming Shu pulled her hair and yawned, walking toward the river.


    Ye Cong thought she was going to wash, so he didn¡¯t ask much. But after a moment, he saw Ming Shu leisurely carrying a few fish back.


    Ye Cong was speechless.


    ¡°Your Highness, perhaps we should hurry up and go back?¡± <i>The capital city is getting nearer, and there is no need to dy.</i>


    In fact, he was a little worried that the Lord had gone back first on his own.


    ¡°Okay, just let me have breakfast.¡± Ming Shu began to roast the fish.


    <i>It¡¯s torturing to travel in hunger.</i>


    <i>I will never move until I¡¯m full.</i>


    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 99 - The Royal Princess (5)

    <h4>Chapter 99: The Royal Princess (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It was already afternoon when Ming Shu returned to the pce. The people of the Heavenly Temple and the emperor were all waiting for her. Upon her arrival, she was sent back to the Heavenly Temple, escorted by big crowds.


    The Heavenly Temple was located in the northernmost part of the pce. It included aplex of extremely exquisite pces, which were dotted with bridges, flowing streams, and winding paths, looking like a hidden but beautiful getaway spot. The temple was surrounded by green bamboos, and within their circle was the area under the control of the Heavenly Temple.


    ¡°Little Ci, you¡¯re back, is everything okay?¡± As soon as Ming Shu entered the Heavenly Temple, an old man wearing a benign expression came up and asked.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Ming Shu nodded her head.


    This old man was the current Master of the Heavenly Temple. It could be said that the Host was raised by him, and he was like a real father to her.


    However, because of the noble identity of the Host, the old man did not dare to be her ¡°father.¡±


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s good.¡± The old man patted Ming Shu on the shoulder and led her into the Heavenly Temple. ¡°His Majesty will investigate this incident, so it will have an exnation, and those assassins will pay for what they¡¯ve done.¡±


    Ming Shu curled her lips in a slight smile and said softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master, you must¡¯ve been worried about me.¡±


    The old man sighed. ¡°Everyone was worried about you. Right, I heard that King Huai sent you back?¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems like that.¡±


    ¡°How did you meet King Huai?¡± The old man frowned.


    ¡°I met him halfway.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter, I will find a way to thank him for you. But don¡¯t get close to King Huai in the future, do you understand?¡± the old man warned Ming Shu in a serious tone.


    At present, the emperor was suspicious of King Huai. It was not appropriate for Little Ci to be connected to him. If he was a child of His Majesty, it would be easier to handle. But he was actually His Majesty¡¯s brother. If something unpredictable happened, a rtionship with him would cause a lot of trouble.


    More importantly, that King Huai, how did he happen to meet Little Ci?


    <i>Just a conspiracy theory. But it¡¯s better to keep Little Ci far away from King Huai.</i>


    The old man escorted Ming Shu for a little longer before ordering people to send her back to her room to rest.


    When passing through a hall, Ming Shu saw the little girl from before kneeling in the middle of the hall. Ming Shu asked the person next to her, ¡°What is she doing?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, Zhi Qi is being punished.¡±


    Zhi Qi left her owner to escape. Although it was ordered by Ming Shu, this was not in ordance with the rules of this era. epting the punishment was a lighter result.


    Ming Shu nodded and didn¡¯t speak for Zhi Qi right away. But after she returned to the room, she said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry. You tell Zhi Qi to prepare some food for me.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± The maid hesitated for a moment. ¡°Yes, Your Highness, I will tell her now.¡±


    She sighed in her heart, thinking that Zhi Qi was lucky enough. Her owner was so kind and tried to stop her from being punished in this way.


    Just as Ming Shu had put on clean clothes, the emperor¡¯s imperial edict arrived.


    Being the royal princess, Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t have to follow all those sophisticated manners for epting the edict. So all she needed to do was to listen to the eunuch with her head down.


    The imperial edict mainly aimed tofort her emotions, and the emperor gave all kinds of precious treasures to her as pacifying gifts.


    ¡°Your Highness, there will be a banquet in the pce of His Majesty the next night. His Majesty would be very d to see youe.¡± After announcing the edict, the eunuch conveyed a verbal message from the emperor.


    <i>Banquet equals food.</i>


    <i>Food!</i>


    Ming Shu immediately smiled and said, ¡°I will go.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. I will not disturb your rest, Your Highness. I¡¯ll return to the pce now.¡± The eunuch then said a few superficial words and bowed as he left.


    Ming Shu let servants send him out. She wandered around among the big boxes, and opened one of them casually. Gold and silver jewels, as well as silk satins, were piled orderly inside, nothing more.


    The things in thest box were a bit different though. There were a few calligraphy scrolls and paintings.


    Zhi Qi was in low spirits with red eyes at the time, but when she saw the calligraphy scrolls and paintings in the box, her back suddenly straightened.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s Mo Baisheng¡¯s work.¡± Zhi Qi carefully unfolded the painting. ¡°His majesty gave this ¡®World Peace¡¯ to you.¡±


    Mo Baisheng?


    It seemed the Host liked these calligraphy scrolls and paintings very much. Mo Baisheng was a painter that the Host liked very much. He¡¯d lived in the dawn of the Wushang Dynasty, which was hundreds of years past. He left countless paintings and calligraphy scrolls to theter generations, which were praised and coveted by schrs and writers.


    ¡°World Peace¡± was one of Mo Baisheng¡¯s most representative paintings and had been collected by the royal family when possible.


    Now the emperor sent the painting to Ming Shu. The sincerity was true and touching.


    ¡°Hang them up.¡± <i>It looks pretty good, but unfortunately it¡¯s not edible.</i>


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness¡±


    Zhi Qi asked others to hang the painting. ¡°Your Highness, these things...¡±


    ¡°Keep some, and send the rest to the master.¡± <i>I have to keep some money for buying food, or what would I do when I¡¯m about to starve to death someday?</i>


    The boxes were moved out and the room looked more spacious. Ming Shuy on the beautiful couch and ate freshly baked desserts.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Zhi Qi suddenly knelt to the ground, tears dripping.


    ¡°What are you doing, I¡¯m still living, why are you crying?¡± Ming Shu waved her hands. ¡°I know what you are going to say. I ordered you to leave then, so it was none of your business.¡±


    Thinking of those wolves, Ming Shu was a bit angry. In order to get rid of them, she had expended great effort.


    ¡°But...¡± How could she leave her owner to escape by herself?


    ¡°If you want to cry, go back and kneel in the hall.¡±


    Zhi Qi was truly self-condemning in her heart, and she really went back to kneel in the hall, though she didn¡¯t cry. Even if the princess had forgiven her, she couldn¡¯t forgive herself.


    ¡°...¡± <i>What a silly girl.</i>


    <i>...</i>


    The banquet was held in a special pce.


    Ming Shu leisurely arrived at the pce just before the start of the feast. Zhi Qi had a cold as she was kneeling a long timest night, so Ming Shu didn¡¯t have a personal maid to apany her. The rest of the servants were not allowed to go in, so Ming Shu went in alone.


    ¡°Princess, Princess, slow down and be careful.¡±


    ¡°Uncle is back, where is he?¡± A petite girl ran in joyfully, while a maid followed behind and reminded her in worried voice.


    Then the maid saw Ming Shu standing in front of her. She sped up the pace to stop her owner, reminding again, ¡°Your Highness, the royal princess is here.¡±


    This girl was Princess Rong Hua. Because the Host was named the royal princess, a title a little higher than her own, this Princess Rong Hua had always disliked the Host.


    ¡°So what? Do I need to salute her?¡± Princess Rong Hua was very disdainful as she looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Is she not from the Heavenly Temple? If it weren¡¯t for the Heavenly Temple, she would be nobody.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you die outside.¡± Princess Rong Hua murmured in a low voice.


    Ming Shu put on a small smile and said, ¡°Since Princess Rong Hua is still not dead, how can I die.¡±


    Princess Rong Hua was startled, she said it so quietly...


    Her bit on her lower lip lightly, and after a few seconds she snorted and ran away from Ming Shu.


    <i>I¡¯ll note for you today.</i>


    The maid nervously gave Ming Shu a salute, then chased after Princess Rong Hua to the pce.


    <i>Snap!</i>


    Suddenly a crisp sound came from the pce gates.


    It was followed by the sharp roar of Princess Rong Hua: ¡°You dare to hit me! Guard, take him!¡±


    An eye-catching figure in bright yellow then stumbled out of the gates.


    He was soon surrounded by Rong Hua¡¯s people. Rong Hua ran out, lifting her the hem of her dress, and pointed at the man with impetuousness. She seemed to want to scold him, but with a nce around she saw too many people were with them, so she immediately changed her tone. ¡°Brother, did you take your medicine today? Let Rong Hua send you back to take medicine, all right?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± The prince was frightened and waved his hand. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t mean it, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    This was the male protagonist¡ªPrince Mu Ze.

 Chapter 100 - The Royal Princess (6)

    <h4>Chapter 100: The Royal Princess (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Your Highness, perhaps allow me to send His Highness back to the pce?¡±


    Just as Princess Rong Hua¡¯s people were going to take Mu Ze away, a brisk female voice suddenly rang out. Then a bright figure appeared next to Mu Ze.


    ¡°Cheng Jinyun, it¡¯s none of your business!¡± Princess Rong Hua tried hard to hold in her anger.


    <i>This fool, why should he upy the position of the prince.</i>


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid not. I¡¯m the future wife of His Highness. How is it none of my business?¡± Cheng Jinyun said humbly but loudly; she didn¡¯t show any fear at all.


    Cheng Jinyun was wearing a suit of simple clothe, but she had a beautiful face, which would always attract everyone¡¯s attention. Gorgeous costumes seemed unnecessary for her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Miss of the Cheng family to be so shameless. She is still an outsider, but she¡¯s taking herself seriously now.¡± Princess Rong Hua talked back without any politeness, ironically.


    ¡°Sticking up for my fianc¨¦, I don¡¯t see anything wrong with it.¡± Cheng Jinyun raised her chin; her tone was firm.


    Everyone knew the prince was a fool. For Cheng Jinyun to stand up for the prince like this, even onlookers with an unclear standpoint in the game of session would think Cheng Jinyun was a woman of affection and faith.


    As for Princess Rong Hua...


    She was spoiled to be arrogant. If it were not for her noble identity, probably no one in the pce would pay attention to her.


    Ming Shu walked up the steps while lifting her skirt.


    The person standing at the outer circle was a little surprised. He bowed in salutation and said, ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    These words were undoubtedly like a stone thrown into a calmke, sending out ripples. Everyone gave way to leave a passage wide enough to pass through, bowing and greeting the royal princess humbly.


    ¡°What are you doing here at the pce gates?¡± Ming Shu walked through calmly, and her smiling eyes fell on the middle of the crowd. ¡°Princess Rong Hua, are you weing someone¡¯s death?¡±


    Princess Rong Hua changed her face immediately. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. What are you talking about?¡±


    The idiot at the front was after all the orthodox prince of the country. Even if she couldn¡¯t wait for him to die, she couldn¡¯t say it in front of so many people.


    ¡°No? Then why are you blocking the way of so many people?¡± <i>You blocked the way, don¡¯t you know that, little girl?</i>


    Princess Rong Hua moved her lips but didn¡¯t say anything.


    After a while, she grunted and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    <i>This fool is lucky. He should be the friend of Shen Ci! She always speaks for him.</i>


    <i>This is not over, humph.</i>


    The rest of the people looked to each other with a bit of confusion. This Royal princess...


    Did she be a little aggressive today?


    Cheng Jinyun secretly measured Ming Shu with her eyes. This was the royal princess. She only saw her a few times in her previous life, because she was always surrounded by people when she appeared. Her face was hardly seen at that time.


    This was her first time seeing the royal princess at such a close distance, and she looked so little...


    Was she the same age as her?


    Ming Shu wore a smile on her face while walking past Cheng Jinyun. Then she was escorted by the ministers to the main gate of the great hall.


    Mu Ze secretly nced at Ming Shu. As he was about to follow her, Cheng Jinyun suddenly moved forward and stopped him. ¡°Your Highness, allow me to take you back first and change into other clothes?¡±


    Mu Ze frowned, but he could only nod his head with a dull look in his eyes.


    ...


    Ming Shu was assigned to sit on the first seat on the right hand side of the emperor. There were many delicate desserts disyed on the table, and a tea-like fragrance was flowing around.


    Ming Shu was eating carelessly as if there was no one else present.


    Cheng Jinyun and the prince came in together when the banquet was beginning.


    The seat for the prince was at the opposite side of Ming Shu, while Cheng Jinyun¡¯s seat was much farther from him. Under all kinds of contemptuous and disdainful gazes, she carefully escorted the prince and then slowly walked back to her own seat.


    Cheng Jinyun sneered in the bottom of her heart. <i>What do you idiots know? The biggest winner here is this fool you¡¯re seeing.</i>


    Immediately after Cheng Jinyun sat down, a loud voice rang from outside.


    ¡°King Huai arrives¡ª¡±


    The entire hall suddenly went silent, as if someone had pressed the pause button.


    A man in the ck royal suit came in. He had a cold face, with eyes firmly pointed forward. He walked slowly and calmly.


    The temperature of the entire hall fell several degrees with his arrival.


    By the time King Huai had entered the hall, the ministers came back to themselves and remembered to salute him.


    ¡°Rise.¡± The voice was just as cold as the person, without any warmth. He seemed unwilling to say anymore.


    He went straight to Ming Shu. As he walked in front of Ming Shu¡¯s seat, King Huai looked down on her, with no warmth in his eyes. Thetter couldn¡¯t help shivering.


    Ming Shu took the tray containing the deserts and moved backward.


    <i>What do you want, to grab my snacks?</i>


    The hall became so quiet that the falling of a needle would be heard. Everyone was holding their breath.


    It was said that the royal princess was sent back by King Huai. What happened between these two people?


    One word from the royal princess could save a dead man.


    This phrase was well known in the Wushang Dynasty.


    As everyone was making all kinds of guesses, King Huai took his eyes away. He walked to the side of Ming Shu and sat down liberally.


    On the left and right side, the first seats were respectively taken by the prince and Ming Shu. So King Huai could only take the second seat on one side, which was exactly facing Princess Rong Hua.


    Princess Rong Hua showed a little fear, but she was also very happy. However, after King Huai sat down, he never looked up to look at anyone present at the banquet. He drank the good wine on the table alone all the time, which made Princess Rong Hua very much upset.


    And after King Huai arrived, almost no one dared to speak loudly. The atmosphere was rather depressed.


    Finally the emperor arrived.


    ¡°All lords, we won¡¯t talk about state affairs today. It¡¯s a casual party to please the royal princess. So just enjoy it.¡± As soon as the emperor came in, heughed and let everyone eat and drink to the fullest.


    But hearing this, everyone became a little scared.


    Wasn¡¯t it a wee banquet... for King Huai?


    Mu Ze held a teacup, looking like he was drinking the tea carefully, which precisely blocked the expression on his face.


    King Huai was still sipping wine without any reaction. As if he didn¡¯t hear any words from the emperor, and nothing had any rtion with him.


    Ming Shu tilted her body to one side, holding a te of desserts in her hand, her sparkling eyes filled with amusement. She said in a cheerful voice, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    <i>The old fox dared to use me. Don¡¯t you want your empire stable and prosperous during the second half of the year?</i>


    It stood to reason that this dinner banquet should be a weing feast for King Huai, but the emperor said on purpose that it was for pleasing her. Wasn¡¯t he trying to start a war between her and King Huai?


    ¡°The royal princess was frightened, and I really didn¡¯t want that to happen.¡± The emperor continued his ying, and he didn¡¯t pay attention to the disrespectful gesture of Ming Shu at all. ¡°If the royal princess has any requests, just tell me, and I will meet them.¡±


    <i>I¡¯m afraid you will be scared to death if I tell you, </i>Ming Shu thought in her heart.


    Then Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Your Majesty, may I ask for more of these desserts?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Such a good opportunity... she only asked for some desserts? Is she a fool?</i>


    Well, okay, the Heavenly Temple had provided her with everything, she really had nothing to ask for.


    ¡°Hahaha, great, great, help yourself and eat whatever you want! I will order the chef to cook anything you like.¡± The emperor nodded withughter.


    Ming Shu smiled slightly. If she really helped herself, she could eat the national treasury into a deficit.


    Ming Shu perceived a gaze resting on her. She looked aside. The neighboring man was drinking a ss of wine empty, gaze lowered. He wasn¡¯t looking at anyone.


    <i>Was it my perception?</i>


    Ming Shu then slowly turned her eyes to the prince.


    Mu Ze¡¯s eyes instantly ran into hers. He grinned, and his eyes were pure to their depths, like a newborn baby.


    <i>What an excellent actor!</i>


    The emperor lifted his palm slightly, then the music gradually rang out, and the performers began dancing... The scene seemed to be lively, but in fact, the undercurrent was raging and every one of the people at the banquet was making their own schemes.

 Chapter 101 - The Royal Princess (7)

    <h4>Chapter 101: The Royal Princess (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu was eating at the banquet from beginning to end, which really shocked many people present.


    Had she been abused while she was missing? More importantly, how was it possible for her to stuff all that food inside her stomach?


    <i>You¡¯re the royal princess, shouldn¡¯t you pay attention to your noble image?!</i>


    ¡°Uncle.¡± Princess Rong Hua carried a ss of wine and walked to the seat next to Ming Shu, steps elegant and small. Her voice was so tender that it could bepared a puddle of spring water. ¡°Here¡¯s to you, Uncle, wee home.¡±


    Princess Rong Hua was standing in front of King Huai like an innocentmb. Ming Shu felt that as long as one was not blind, one could tell what this little girl was thinking.


    Ming Shu put her head on her arms, lying upon the table and looking at the two people next to her smilingly.


    <i>Princess Rong Hua and King Huai are biological uncle and niece?</i>


    <i>Although in ancient times people didn¡¯t value much blood rtions much, they didn¡¯t have the precedent of marrying a princess to a lord, a brother of the emperor, right? Is this world too terrible, or is it that Princess Rong Hua is too scary?</i>


    King Huai was unmoved by Princess Rong Hua. He just mechanically drank his wine, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him.


    The shyness on Princess Rong Hua¡¯s face was slowly reced by grievance and embarrassment. She bit her bottom lip and tightened her hand around the wine ss. ¡°Uncle...¡±


    ¡°Brother King Huai, what¡¯s this about? Rong Hua respects you, do you have to put on airs?¡± The emperor looked to the side,ughing still, but one could hardly tell his emotion or mood from his tone.


    Hearing this, the ministers were startled again.


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Princess Rong Hua.]


    <i>What?</i>


    Ming Shu blinked. She had found out that additional tasks are based on triggering conditions. They often measured the ¡°good¡± points between two people. If zero, then the two are strangers and have no rtion with each other; if negative, then the person could be a potential subject that Ming Shu needed to gain Hatred Points from.


    When the negative value reached a critical point, the Harmony System would issue a task.


    This triggering mode was figured out by Ming Shu on her own. It should be correct, but as to the specifics, only the Harmony System knew.


    <i>However... I didn¡¯t do anything just now! Why does Princess Rong Hua hate me more? Inexplicable!</i>


    <i>But it doesn¡¯t matter. For the sake of the snacks... I¡¯m sorry, Princess Rong Hua.</i>


    ¡°Your Highness, since Uncle is not willing to drink with you, allow me?¡± Ming Shu raised her ss and smiled widely.


    Shen Ci had a good appearance, with white skin, delicate eyebrows, and tender as water. She was a typical Jiangnan woman. Now she was smiling like a bright moon, and her whole person was shining with gentleness. People couldn¡¯t bear to talk to her loudly.


    If Princess Rong Hua was smart enough, she would follow the words of Ming Shu so that no one needed to feel embarrassed. However, Princess Rong Hua didn¡¯t care about Ming Shu at all. She didn¡¯t want to hear any words from Ming Shu¡¯s mouth, so she directly rejected.


    ¡°Who wants to drink with you, I¡¯m talking to my uncle, is it your turn to speak?¡±


    ¡°Rong Hua.¡± The emperor called Princess Rong Hua and pretended to be angry. ¡°Mind your attitude, you are talking to the royal princess, where are the manners of your daily studies?¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Scolded by the emperor, Princess Rong Hua¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. ¡°I am your daughter. Why do you speak for an outsider every time?¡±


    She just couldn¡¯t understand, why did everyone think of a fake princess so highly? She was powerful, but she was also dependent on the royal family. Why did she, the orthodox princess, have to respect her?


    The emperor¡¯s face ckened. He was not really angry just now, but real anger started to gather. ¡°Rong Hua, is it that I have spoiled you?¡±


    Princess Rong Hua probably sensed the change of tone of the emperor. She didn¡¯t dare talk back again, but she was extremely unwilling.


    It was understandable that Princess Rong Hua was unconvinced at the bottom of her heart. After all, she was the biological daughter of the emperor. But every time it was she that was scolded. She just couldn¡¯t understand why.


    However, if she didn¡¯t take the initiative to challenge others, whether it was the Host or Ming Shu, they didn¡¯t intend to y with her.


    What the emperor worried about was the Heavenly Temple, for he needed the ability of prophecy. That was why he valued the Host. But it was hard to say how much of his kindness was sincere.


    Actually, the real beloved one was Princess Rong Hua, but she didn¡¯t realize it.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you afraid of losing to me in drinking?¡± <i>I¡¯m capable of provocation tactics as well.</i>


    ¡°Who is afraid of you?¡± Princess Rong Hua gritted her teeth; she had to prove her power. ¡°I¡¯ll drink! But it¡¯s nothing interesting to drink like this, what about a race?¡±


    ¡°Rong Hua.¡± The emperor frowned. ¡°This is not a ce for you to y. Royal Princess, Rong Hua is still young, she doesn¡¯t know when to stop. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    Offending the royal princess was the same as offending the whole Heavenly Temple.


    The Heavenly Temple was a double-edged sword. If was not appropriately used, it would hurt the user. The former emperors had tried to weaken the power of the Heavenly Temple, but the results were unsatisfactory. That ce was no longer under the control of the royal family.


    Every time he scolded Rong Hua, he was trying to prevent things from going out of control and offending the Heavenly Temple. But she didn¡¯t understand his great pains.


    Ming Shu smiled again before opening her mouth. ¡°Your Majesty, that¡¯s nothing at all. I¡¯m young as well. Perhaps allow me and Her Highness to have a bet?¡±


    The Host and Princess Rong Hua were indeed the same age, with a few months¡¯ difference.


    ¡°Well...¡± <i>Since she came, it seems she¡¯s be a bit unpredictable.</i>


    <i>Is it...</i>


    His eyes fell on King Huai, who had stopped drinking and was focused on Ming Shu. King Huai¡¯s staring was cold and strange, not like watching a familiar person.


    <i>Is he thinking more?</i>


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s just drinking wine, not something dangerous like fighting with weapons. There¡¯s nothing to be scared of.¡± Princess Rong Hua waved her hand. ¡°Take the wine. And this, this is my stake.¡±


    Princess Rong Hua took out a dagger.


    Judging from the look of the ministers present, it was estimated that the dagger was not amon knife.


    The emperor didn¡¯t stop her, which was an acquiescence to the bet.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want from me.¡± Anyway, the Heavenly Temple would pay the debt for her.


    <i>And... it¡¯s impossible for me to lose.</i>


    <i>Where do you think all those snacks have gone for all these years?</i>


    ¡°Deal, that¡¯s what you said, and no take-backs.¡± Princess Rong Hua continued immediately. She liked drinking since she was a child. It may be a bit exaggerated to say that a thousand sses of wine wouldn¡¯t get her drunk, butmon people were notparable to her, that was true.


    This was also why the emperor didn¡¯t try to stop the bet.


    More importantly...


    Shen Ci seemed a bit strange.


    The strong fragrance of wine was floating in the air, forming an intoxicating atmosphere.


    Two same wine sses were ced in front of the girls, each of which was filled with strong liquor.


    ¡°I want to drink too, I want to drink too.¡± Mu Ze suddenly got up. Deep in the bottom of his eyes he revealed a little worry, and he shouted, ¡°I want to drink.¡±


    Ming Shu looked up at him for a while, and Mu Ze kept shaking his head: <i>Don¡¯t drink it.</i>


    But in the eyes of outsiders, he was just going crazy. Ming Shu gave him a meaningful smile. Well, it seemed the prince really liked the Host in the beginning.


    Everyone¡¯s appreciation was worth being cherished.


    But some people¡¯s appreciation was alwaysingte.


    <i>Shen Ci... has left this world, all right?</i>


    ¡°Take the prince away.¡± The emperor waved to the guards. He didn¡¯t seem to be willing to see his stupid son.


    ¡°Leave me alone, I will drink wine.¡± Mu Ze resisted.


    ¡°Let go of me...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I want the wine.¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone...¡±


    Mu Ze struggled hard but was eventually taken away.


    The eunuch director, who was temporarily ying the role of the referee, stood in the middle of the two. He breathed into his belly, then gave the order: ¡°Begin.¡±


    Thepetition was very simple. Whoever first finished the wine on the table, thenpletely wrote out the Chinese characters set by the emperor, would win.

 Chapter 102 - The Royal Princess (8)

    <h4>Chapter 102: The Royal Princess (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Princess Rong Hua drank very fast; the feeling of drunkenness wasing up quickly. Her face was stained with a red glow now. The emperor looked at her daughter with a bit of worry.


    Meanwhile, on the opposite side, the girl was holding the ss with one hand, gently smiling, and she slowly drank up each ss of wine, as if she was not in a race, but was tasting good wine.


    But unexpectedly, the surrounding onlookers found the number of empty wine sses in front of her was increasing as fast as that of the Princess Rong Hua, or even faster.


    A drinking race between Princess Rong Hua and the royal princess? Unbelievable! This had never happened in history before. It was quite a big show for today.


    <i>Kada¡ª</i>


    The wine ss collided with the table surface, making slight noises.


    ¡°Give me that... brush pen!¡± Princess Rong Hua felt a little dizzy and weak, but her consciousness was clear. She staggered as she stood up, escorted by her maid, and walked to the table on which a big paper was spread.


    With a ssh of ink, Princess Rong Hua¡¯s beautiful and grand calligraphy soon appeared on the paper.


    ¡°It¡¯s really nice calligraphy!¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed.¡±


    The ministers standing nearby couldn¡¯t help praising Princess Rong Hua¡¯s handwriting. They came closer one after another to appreciate the creation process.


    The heirs of the royal family were educated in all four arts, including music, chess, calligraphy and painting. They learned since childhood, which endowed them with great knowledge of them all, and in some aspects they were even quite proficient.


    The calligraphy of Princess Rong Hua was the best among all the heirs, and the emperor was very proud of that as well.


    So when Princess Rong Hua heard the praise of the ministers, she stood upright immediately and seemed to have seen the dawn of victory.


    But having drunk too much wine really affected her. She dyed a little in writing. Then after she finally finished the writing, a feeling of weakness attacked her all at once. She almost lost her bnce and leaned upon her maid to avoid falling over.


    She looked to Ming Shu, who was still sitting in her seat and drinking wine, and whose posture was not even changed. She was also looking back at her with a smile.


    <i>What is sheughing at?</i>


    <i>What¡¯s so funny? Her smile is really ugly, as ugly as her appearance.</i>


    Princess Rong Hua pushed the maid away and staggered to Ming Shu. Thetter was now holding a ss of unfinished wine in her hand. Princess Rong Hua couldn¡¯t help giving a beaming smile. ¡°You lose.¡±


    ¡°Rong Hua.¡± The emperor, though, interrupted her.


    ¡°Father, I win!¡± Princess Rong Hua became a little anxious and her face was filled with excitement. She knew she would win.


    ¡°Rong Hua, the royal princess won,¡± the emperor said in a deep voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly,e now.¡±


    Princess Rong Hua¡¯s smile was frozen on her face. ¡°Father... what are you saying?¡± <i>How could she win, she didn¡¯t even finish the wine!</i>


    ¡°Your Highness, it is indeed the royal princess who won, she finished the calligraphy faster than you...¡± the maid whispered in Princess Rong Hua¡¯s ear.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t finish the wine! So what if she was faster than me in writing?¡± Princess Rong Hua pointed at the wine on the table.


    The maid whispered again, ¡°It was poured by Her Highness after she had finished the writing.¡±


    It turned out that Princess Rong Hua was surrounded by the ministers just now, which totally blocked her sight. In fact, when she began writing, Ming Shu also finished her wine and started the second phase. She wrote faster than Princess Rong Hua.


    That ss of unfinished wine was poured after she had finished the writing and sat down.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, for the gift.¡± Ming Shu raised her ss and smiled.


    Princess Rong Hua stared at Ming Shu disbelievingly, but she didn¡¯t make a scene. Keeping silent for a while, she turned and ran away.


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    The maid also chased her out.


    ¡± <i>Ho </i>, childish! Royal Princess, don¡¯t concern yourself with her. This dagger is yours now.¡± The emperor came out and broke the awkwardness. He ordered the maid to pass the dagger to Ming Shu, and continued, ¡°Since two princesses showed their fine calligraphy, why don¡¯t you ministerse and show what you can do? Come, whoever writes the best today, I will reward.¡±


    The ministersined in the bottom of their hearts. They only intended to watch a y, but now they had to y themselves for the emperor.


    However, they were so good at hiding their real thoughts deep inside. On the surface, they happily followed the emperor¡¯s order.


    The ministers went up to show off their calligraphy one by one, and the scene grew quite harmonious.


    ¡°Why help me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ming Shu turned her head. The man sat perfectly straight next to her, leaving her with only one side of his face. Ming Shu looked around and then asked, ¡°Are you talking to me, Uncle?¡±


    King Huai didn¡¯t answer.


    Ming Shu held her chin with one hand, and the fingertip of another was ying with the porcin wine ss. The liquid swaying in the ss reflected dots of light, which were scattered into her pupils, lending them a slightyer of soft luster. ¡°I just wanted Princess Rong Hua to hate me.¡±


    King Huai was a little surprised.


    The girl with fine features was smiling tenderly. Her voice was crisp and ethereal, but the content of her words was so confusing.


    ¡°You hate her?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± In the words of the Harmony System, why should she hate a character existing in a game?


    <i>It¡¯s all for the snacks... I have to gain her Hatred Points.</i>


    ¡°Why?¡± King Huai was even more curious, and he asked again.


    Ming Shu offered another close-lipped smile. ¡°Uncle is not an officious person. It doesn¡¯t matter to Uncle. Why do you want to know?¡±


    Hearing this, King Huai felt a little dumb for a moment, but then he nodded coldly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After that, there was only silence between the uncle and the niece.


    The banquet ended in a weird mood. After the emperor left, Ming Shu dusted her skirt and got up. The ministers didn¡¯t dare to offend her, so they humbly waited on the spot for her to go first.


    The air outside the hall was much better than that inside. Ming Shu took a deep breath and stretched out. She walked down the steps briskly, like a bird that had just been set free from a cage.


    <i>I need some snacks now.</i>


    <i>Snacks.</i>


    <i>Snacks </i>!


    ¡°Please wait, Your Highness.¡± A eunuch servant caught up with Ming Shu. ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty wants to see you in the royal study room.¡±


    <i>Royal study room? At this time? What does he want?</i>


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s toote at night, it¡¯s not suitable for a man and a woman to meet. I wille tomorrow,¡± Ming Shu said in a soft voice.


    That old fox was not a good person. He used her to embarrass King Huai, and let Princess Rong Hua bet with her...


    <i>The royals are all conspirators.</i>


    <i>Who has the energy to deal with a conspirator thiste!</i>


    <i>Not to mention my snacks are waiting for me.</i>


    <i>... Eh? </i>The eunuch was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hand and went straight to the litter parked outside the pce.


    ¡°... His Majesty is waiting for you...¡±


    The eunuch was frozen to the spot. He stared at the litter moving further and further away for a long time beforeing to himself. How should he report to his royal master!


    ...


    King Huai stood in the shadows with his hands behind his back, watching Ming Shu¡¯s litter leaving.


    ¡°Lord, about what happened today... the emperor was obviously purposely targeting you.¡± Ye Cong stood beside King Huai, full of indignation. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the royal princess, it might have gotten worse.¡±


    King Huai retracted his gaze. ¡°What do you think he would think of us?¡±


    Ye Cong didn¡¯t understand the meaning of this sentence for a while, then after thinking it over, he cautiously replied, ¡°Perhaps he will think the lord and the royal princess are intimate.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± At the banquet, no matter for what reason, the royal princess helped him out, which would make his suspicious elder brother doubt him.


    ¡°Lord, this does us no harm,¡± Ye Cong said. ¡°The Heavenly Temple is not a weak chicken. And... it looks like the royal princess is easy to get along with.¡±


    <i>Easy to get along with?</i>


    King Huai didn¡¯t know how Ye Cong would have this conclusion in mind.


    In his opinion, that girl was everything but an easy person to get along with. On the contrary, he had a feeling that she hid some unpredictable emotions beneath her frequent smiles.


    ¡°Do some investigations into her past.¡±


    ¡°Lord?¡±


    ¡°She is not that simple.¡±


    King Huai turned and walked in the other direction. His figure seemed blend into the darkness, and a cold voice came to the ears of Ye Cong from afar.


    ¡°Everything must be under control for thiseback.¡±

 Chapter 103 - The Royal Princess (9)

    <h4>Chapter 103: The Royal Princess (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    At the East Pce...


    After the eunuch servants had left, Mu Ze instantly changed his dull face. ¡°How is the situation?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, the royal princess had left safely.¡±


    There was no one in the room, but voices emerged from within.


    ¡°Good.¡± Mu Ze breathed a relief.


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you think the royal princess is a little different from before?¡± The voice hesitated. ¡°The former royal princess would never offend Princess Rong Hua in public.¡±


    Mu Ze frowned seriously. ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I just find it a bit strange.¡±


    ¡°She was frightened by the assassination attempt, so it¡¯s understandable that her temper had changed a little.¡± Of course Mu Ze had sensed the change in Ming Shu, but he would rather give himself a reason to defend her.


    That voice didn¡¯t answer.


    Mu Ze continued, ¡°Have you figured out why that person called my uncle back?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, Your Highness. But he must be nning something. King Huai has been faithfully guarding the frontier for many years. And his personality is as deep as a well. If he and His Majesty engage in a battle, it will definitely cause a hectic situation. Your Highness, you must be very careful.¡±


    Seriousness appeared in Mu Ze¡¯s eyes. ¡°Go.¡±


    The room sounded silent again, dead silence.


    It was deep into the night. The cold, humid air left dewdrops on everything exposed in the dark. The moon gradually hid itself in the clouds, and there were only a few stars scattered across the sky.


    The entire pce also fell into darkness and went silent.


    Mu Ze pushed open the window and jumped out. With superb movement arts, he skillfully avoided the patrolling guards and went in the direction of the Heavenly Temple.


    He was very familiar with the temple and easily arrived outside the room he was looking for. The person in the room was still awake, and the slender figure was silhouetted against the window by candlelight.


    After making sure there was only her in the room, Mu Ze carefully got closer to the window. He reached out, but didn¡¯t make up his mind to knock for a long time.


    He wanted to see for himself whether she was really safe and sound.


    Mu Ze took a deep breath and decided to knock on the window.


    The shadow on the window suddenly becamerger and closer; he heard footsteps. Mu Ze immediately changed himself into the fool who existed in the daylight.


    The window was pushed open, and the woman, in only a coat robe, stood inside, smiling at him and not very surprised. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Mu Ze felt a little depressed in his heart. She seemed really strange...


    <i>It¡¯s like another person.</i>


    But Mu Ze smiled foolishly. ¡°I, I, I am looking for Little Ci.¡±


    The two were separated by a window, with one smiling softly and lovingly on one side, and another smiling innocently on the opposite.


    Ming Shu leaned over and the distance between them was shortened instantly. Mu Ze saw his own reflection in Ming Shu¡¯s eyes, looking really dumb and stupid, without any sign of normality.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote, Your Highness, are you taking me out for a midnight snack?¡±


    Mu Ze was frozen to the spot, but fortunately he had always seemed to be stupid, so there was no need to worry about being seen through.


    He calmed himself in secret and then grinned a foolish grin. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll eat with Little Ci.¡±


    This man was quite capable of pretending! She didn¡¯t believe that he never doubted her.


    She and the Host were totally different in almost all aspects except appearance. If King Huai, who hadn¡¯t seen the Host for a hundred years, was skeptical, then never mind him, who was often with the Host every day.


    <i>Acting!</i>


    <i>Who can¡¯t do it?</i>


    <i>I am good at acting!</i>


    ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t have any snacks, though. Why don¡¯t you go to the kitchen and order the servant to prepare some?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Ze nodded in obedience, and even asked very caringly, ¡°What do you want to eat, Little Ci?¡±


    ¡°Red dates brewed with cubilose, flowery vegetables, shrimp and fish pieces, roast chicken... vegetable rolls, melons, something like this.¡± Ming Shu recited a long list of names, containing almost all the names known by the Host.


    Mu Ze¡¯s expression was one of somebody totally taken aback.


    ¡°I...¡± He felt a little wronged. ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Then we won¡¯t eat anything.¡± The world owed an Oscar to Ming Shu.


    Mu Ze seemed to be threatened by this sentence, and he quickly said, ¡°I will go right now, Little Ci, don¡¯t drive me away.¡±


    Then he disappeared into the darkness swiftly. Ming Shu supported herself on the window sill and slowly took out a fruit, biting into it. Why did hee to her? To check if she had been reced by another person?


    [Host, do you want to take another task concerning Mu Ze?]


    ¡°Are you going to encourage me again to let Mu Ze like me, and then get rid of him?¡± Ming Shu scorned the System.


    [Host,pleting such a task would gain you quite a many Hatred Points, and it is more cost-effective than taking an additional task.] The Harmony System continued its persuasion. [And such a task is not that easy to encounter in every world, Host, just cherish the opportunity.]


    ¡°Requiring the mission subject to like the body I¡¯m using... This condition is really not suitable for every story.¡±


    [...]


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do this kind of thing.¡± Ming Shu refused.


    <i>I won¡¯t be scum.</i>


    [But you are scum.]


    ¡°Shut your mouth.¡± <i>This system is bing more and more annoying, it¡¯s affecting my appetite.</i>


    [...]


    After Ming Shu had finished two fruits, and before she became too sad while enjoying the lonely moon to fall asleep, Mu Ze came back with two boxes of food. He was sweating heavily because of his quick pace. ¡°Look, Little Ci, here you are.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Little Ci?¡± Mu Ze didn¡¯t seem to have understood her words, looking at her confusedly.


    ¡°Nothing, Your Highness, shall we eat together?¡± Ming Shu invited Mu Ze out of courtesy, but her heart was yelling out, <i>No! Say No!</i>


    ¡°Uh huh, let¡¯s eat together.¡± Mu Ze nodded again and again. His expression was like that of a puppy that just got praised by its owner; he was only missing the wagging tail.


    But upon Mu Ze epting Ming Shu¡¯s invitation, he felt there was a strong chilling air about the girl standing before him. When he tried to examine it closely, however, the feeling disappeared.


    Ming Shu took the box of food and jumped over the window to the outdoors. Mu Ze was stunned, and his heart was sinking further and further. The girl in front of him was not his Little Ci.


    There was a small wood outside Ming Shu¡¯s room, in which the two chose to have their meal.


    The food was still warm, obviously it was just out of the pot. As for where Mu Ze had gotten all the food, that was not what Ming Shu cared about.


    ¡°Little Ci, I want to eat that.¡± Mu Ze pitifully looked at the delicious food in front of Ming Shu.


    But Ming Shu pulled the te closer to her side, guarding her food. Her cheeks were like two puffy buns because of how stuffed they were. The scene was slightly cute.


    Mu Ze was very sure now that this woman was not his Little Ci. How would Little Ci act in this way? But if she was not Little Ci, who was she? And where was Little Ci?


    <i>It can¡¯t be...</i>


    Thinking something bad might have happened, the mask on Mu Ze¡¯s face weakened.


    Mu Ze almost burst out with questions for Ming Shu, but held back in the end.


    <i>I can¡¯t act rashly.</i>


    ¡°Little Ci, I must go back, or I will be scolded again.¡± Mu Ze began to pack things ¡°clumsily,¡± but fearing that Ming Shu would notice his change in emotions, he continued, ¡°Little Ci, you should rest early, staying up toote will diminish your beauty.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± For the sake of food... Ming Shu stopped him.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Ze turned back with an anxious look. ¡°Is there anything else? It¡¯s toote, I have to go back.¡±


    Ming Shu held her face in both hands, eyes hidden in the darkness of the night so no one could see what she was thinking. ¡°I¡¯m not Chen Ci. To be exact, the soul in this body is not that of Chen Ci.¡±


    Her smiling tone of her voice seemed to be telling a distant story.


    <i>Guangdang¡ª</i>


    His stuff fell heavily to the ground.

 Chapter 104 - The Royal Princess (10)

    <h4>Chapter 104: The Royal Princess (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Mu Ze left, his whole person was in a confused and stupefied state. He couldn¡¯t believe the bizarre story he had been told.


    Ming Shu sent him away with a smile.


    [Host, you didn¡¯t tell Jiang Xun about all this in thest story, why are you telling Mu Ze now?] The Harmony System was curious.


    <i>Don¡¯t say that¡¯s it for the sake of food again... Didn¡¯t Jiang Xun give her a lot of snacks?</i>


    Why did she choose to tell everything directly to Mu Ze?


    ¡°Who knows, perhaps I¡¯ve eaten too much.¡± <i>I just wanted to tell him, no reason.</i>


    Most people like to find a reason for whatever they do, to make their actions reasonable.


    But sometimes you do things just in that moment on a whim. Perhaps it¡¯s an impulsive intention, but there aren¡¯t so many reasons. Then outsiders will interpret it in all kinds of bizarre ways.


    She just wanted to tell Mu Ze.


    She just wanted to, so what?!


    [Don¡¯t you think this is cruel to him?] Suddenly discovering that the person he liked was indeed a stranger upying a foreign body, and that person herself was dead.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t even know the person you like is gone from the world, isn¡¯t it more cruel?¡± Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°And you, you¡¯re a system that has always been encouraging me to do cruel things, you have no qualification to say that!¡±


    [Well, it seems like that.] The Harmony System was very much in agreement with Ming Shu. [Perhaps, Guest, you should stir this thing up. How about telling him that it was you who killed Shen Ci, so he will hate you?]


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>I have to change to another system!</i>


    <i>Immediately! Right now!!!</i>


    <i>...</i>


    Early the next morning, the emperor sent servants to escort Ming Shu to the royal study room.


    Ming Shu, under the urgent gaze of the eunuch, calmly had her breakfast and packed up the snacks prepared by Zhi Qi, then she slowly took her time to follow the eunuch, marching to the royal study room as called.


    There were more people besides the emperor in the royal study room. King Huai and another strange minister were present as well.


    At the foot of King Huai, some pieces of porcin were scattered on the floor. while the shivering minister knelt beside him. King Huai lowered his head, exposing only the side of his face to Ming Shu. The emperor was wearing a darkened expression, sitting high behind his desk table. The atmosphere was very depressed.


    It could be inferred that a big show had already been on before Ming Shu arrived.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Ming Shu broke the silence of the room.


    The emperor acted as if he¡¯d just noticed Ming Shu. He changed his expression and said peacefully, ¡°The royal princess is here,e, take a seat.¡±


    The little eunuch next to him immediately carried a sandalwood chair over to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Take him out, flogg him eighty times, then exile him to the frontiers and never allow him to return.¡± The emperor turned his face, recovering to same gloomy look.


    Fear made the minister fall to the floor, and he even gave up the opportunity to defend himself. Then he was dragged out.


    ¡°You two, did I frighten you? s, these ministers always think I¡¯m too old and don¡¯t have the capacity to rule this country. They dare to deceive me!¡± The emperor pressed between his eyebrows, looking very tired.


    Ming Shu smiled with closed lips and didn¡¯t pick up the conversation.


    The old fox was doing this on purpose to show his power.


    King Huai still kept his head down, saying nothing as well. But the tight line of his jaw indicated he had heard the emperor.


    Ming Shu and King Huai were both silent, which made the emperor a bit embarrassed. <i>Am I going to continue this one-man show for myself?</i>


    ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t be so angry, it¡¯s bad for your health.¡± The eunuch director saved his master from being ¡°isted.¡±


    ¡°Ai, right.¡± The emperor sighed heavily. ¡°Royal Princess, I have two things to ask you today.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled again. ¡°Please do, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°The first thing is about thest assassination attempt. Did anything special happen during that period? The assassins are still on the run, and I¡¯m thinking perhaps you can provide some clues to help hunt them down as quickly as possible. When they¡¯ve captured the assassin, I will definitely give you an ount.¡±


    Ming Shu nced upward out of the corner of her eye.


    The emperor looked very sincere, as if he really wanted to catch the assassins and give her justice. However, how could he have such a good heart? What he really wanted to ask was¡ª


    What had happened between her and King Huai?


    He was doubting her and King Huai.


    It was understandable. After all, she was the beloved treasure of the Heavenly Temple, an extremely united collective. If she chose to stand on King Huai¡¯s side, the emperor must feel worried.


    Now under the gaze of the emperor, Ming Shu answered lightly, ¡°I was starving.¡±


    Emperor waited for Ming Shu to continue, but Ming Shu, one side of her mouth turned up, kept silent.


    <i>That¡¯s it?</i>


    <i>Is that all?</i>


    After a long time had passed, the emperor broke through the awkwardness. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry for that. Royal Princess, I do need you to recall everything that happened that day, and make sure not to miss any details.¡±


    Silence.


    Seeing that the conversation was going to face an awkward pause again, the emperor had to let go of this question. ¡°Humph, well, this second thing is about the King Huai¡¯s future. King Huai is not a young boy any longer, and it¡¯s time for him to set up a family, pursue political goals. I¡¯m thinking perhaps the royal princess can rmend any suitable girls?¡±


    Hearing this, King Huai, the human-shaped pir, couldn¡¯t continue his silence any longer. He looked up at the emperor, but before he opened his mouth, Ming Shu spoke first, ¡°Your Majesty, this matter, it¡¯s not something I should decide, right?¡±


    <i>I am responsible for prophecies! Why did the old emperor ask me to y matchmaker?</i>


    <i>This fool... Is he expecting me to predict who will be the future wife of King Huai?</i>


    <i>Or is he...</i>


    <i>Suspecting that King Huai and I are in some kind of rtionship?</i>


    It seemed thetter was more likely.


    Wow, the emperor was really holding quite a lot against King Huai.


    ¡°The marriage broker has asked for leave to return home, and he hasn¡¯te back yet.¡± The emperor sighed. ¡± I can¡¯t find anyone who can do this soon enough. The only person I believe in is you, Royal Princess. Although you¡¯re still young in age, you have rich experience. I believe you can choose a virtuous wife for King Huai to be the Rani. What do you say?¡±


    Ming Shu just wanted to say two words to this idiot: <i>Huh, huh.</i>


    ¡°Your Majesty, I will take care of my own marriage choice.¡± King Huai¡¯s cold voice rang out in the middle of the two¡¯s conversation.


    The emperor didn¡¯t mind his ¡°offense¡± and continued very smoothly. ¡°Oh? Brother, is there a girl you like now? Who is she, tell me and I¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡±


    ¡°I do not like anyone, Your Majesty, and right now I have no ns to get married either.¡±


    ¡°I think thedies of the Cheng family are good.¡± The emperor didn¡¯t listen to King Huai at all, and he continued, ¡°But the eldest sister is engaged to the prince. The younger sister is still single, and it¡¯s also heard she is as excellent as her elder sister. What do you think of them, Royal Princess?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, King Huai said he has no ns to get married now.¡± Ming Shu held her chin with a smile, disagreeing with the emperor. ¡°Just as the saying goes, forced happiness is actually bitterness.¡±


    The seconddy of the Cheng family was Cheng Jinxiu, who was the true female protagonist. If he should try to match the true female protagonist to this... King Huai of unclear characteristics, what should the male protagonist do?


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>The rtionship between these two people is really not that simple, </i>the emperor thought.


    This Shen Ci, what was wrong with her? She became more and more licentious, daring to speak to him like that! Had the assassination attempt increased her courage?


    ¡°I have no ns to get married, Your Majesty.¡± King Huai retained the same cold tone.


    The emperor was considering a lot of things in his mind. Then his face changed into a slightly angry look, saying in the tone of an eldest brother, ¡°You¡¯re not a child! When others are as old as you, their children run all over the ce. Now I¡¯ve only got one younger brother, which is you. If I don¡¯t take care of these things for you, who will?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± King Huai¡¯s attitude was neither angry nor humble, and he stood there very respectfully, looking at no one else.


    <i>Pa!</i>


    The heavy sound of a fist beating on the table surface erupted suddenly, and the emperor said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your opinion. Born into a royal family, marriage is not a matter of choice.¡±

 Chapter 105 - The Royal Princess (11)

    <h4>Chapter 105: The Royal Princess (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The emperor seemed to be asking Ming Shu for suggestions. But actually, he was giving her orders.


    Either he married Cheng Jinxiu or King Huai picked someone by himself. In short, he must be married within a period of one month.


    King Huai didn¡¯t make promises, responding with silence. But the emperor took the silence as agreement, and he let them go in short order.


    <i>See? If someday your boss is telling you something like ¡°I was thinking about...¡± or ¡°What do you say...¡±, then he usually already had a decision in mind.</i>


    <i>So...</i>


    <i>Why the hell did he call me here?</i>


    King Huai left a bit earlier than Ming Shu, but when Ming Shu came out, he was still standing at the door.


    ¡°Why help me again?¡± he asked.


    Ming Shu took out a pack of candy while walking unhurriedly to ¡°her¡± uncle. She answered in a delighted tone, ¡°To show my thanks, Uncle, for sending me back. I am a good, grateful child.¡±


    Her eyes and eyebrows were both curved in a tender smile, which was like the gentle spring breeze of March, blowing over the rivers and rippling the water.


    It was not that kind of simple and childish smile though. On the contrary, she was very smart.


    ¡°It was Ye Cong¡¯s idea to send you back, don¡¯t thank me. Just mind your own business.¡± King Huai temporarily set aside his doubts toward Ming Shu, walking with his hands behind him.


    Ming Shu tilted her head, amused, a candy bar in her mouth. <i>What an arrogant man!</i>


    <i>But are you sure you¡¯re sniffing at the right person? If you¡¯re really capable, just rise in rebellion.</i>


    <i>Where¡¯re my snacks!</i>


    There was only one road leading out of the royal study room, so Ming Shu had to follow behind King Huai while eating. But halfway there, she was attracted by the lotus in the imperial garden, and ran to pick the lotus seeds, parting ways with King Huai.


    The seedpod of the lotus was in the middle of the pond. There were no boats or tools, which gave Ming Shu another chance to use the prophecy ability.


    [...] If the predecessors of the prophecy ability know that the Guest would use prophecy to gain food, they might have jumped out of the coffin to kill her.


    ¡°Except for getting food, what else can this skill do?¡± She had tried to ¡°predict¡± that the emperor would die or the imperial pce would disappear, but none of these great prophecies had been realized. This skill was just for bragging.


    [There is a clear distinction between prophecy and spiritualism. You shouldn¡¯t use prophecy as a spiritual technique.] The Harmony System was speechless. It absolutely couldn¡¯t understand the Guest using prophecy as a spiritual technique, trying to ¡°change¡± what was going to happen.


    <i>#The Guest always has a way to update the usage of a skill#</i>


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    <i>Snacks are justice.</i>


    <i>In this view, this skill is very useful, but it¡¯ll be better if the time could be shortened a little.</i>


    Ming Shu ate lotus seeds leisurely at the pond, gathering a bunch of brightly colored koi around her feet. This kind of fish didn¡¯t taste good, but they just kept showing off in front of Ming Shu, which almost roused her appetite. She stared at the koi, wondering about how to eat them.


    Just as Ming Shu was entangled in the thought of whether to eat them or not, a moving figure appeared in the corner of Ming Shu¡¯s eye. She took a nce at it, but only stopped for a second before returning her eyes to the koi.


    Ming Shu rolled up her sleeves and began to execute the fish-catching n.


    <i>Putong¡ª</i>


    Some heavy object fell into the water, sending up a spray, and the whole pond was disturbed.


    Ming Shu witnessed as the koi were all frightened into sinking deep into the water, leaving not even faint shadows.


    Ming Shu¡¯s heart bled.


    <i>My fish!</i>


    <i>Damn it, which idiot is throwing himself into the water!</i>


    <i>Couldn¡¯t you just find another pond?</i>


    On the other side of the forest shade stood the Princess Rong Hua, wearing elegant royal clothes and watching some ¡°thing¡± which was struggling around in the water.


    The ¡°thing¡± was a human.


    That human was being shoved down by the head at the hands of Princess Rong Hua¡¯s maid, stopping her from surfacing. It was a crime scene¡ªdrowning a person alive!


    The imperial pce was really a scary ce.


    Ming Shu put away the unfinished lotus seeds in a leaf, approaching Princess Rong Hua.


    ¡°Princess Rong Hua, what crime has this maidmitted that warrants you punishing her like that?¡± Unexpectedly, Cheng Jinyun¡¯s voice emerged from the green shade, holding a sense of justice.


    Even if she was an evil fake female protagonist, the story plot just couldn¡¯t avoid a clich¨¦d routine.


    ¡°I can do whatever I want, it¡¯s none of your business. By the way, who do you think you are that you dare order me?¡±


    ¡°You Highness, it¡¯s just you seemed to be going to drown her, that¡¯s not the punishment, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, she deserves it! Who gave her courage to block my way! Besides, what¡¯s the big deal of drowning a maid in the pce? She has lost the right to her life since the day she entered here.¡± Princess Rong Hua didn¡¯t show any mercy, and she was even quite proud of what she just said. Then she warned Cheng Jinyun in a cold voice, ¡°You mind your own business. Don¡¯t think you are an important person with the title of future wife of the prince. It doesn¡¯t mean he will be the final prince.¡±


    <i>If Father really gives the whole country to an idiot, I don¡¯t think the ministers will agree.</i>


    <i>That fool will be abolished sooner orter.</i>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the princess to be so vicious at a young age.¡± Cheng Jinyun¡¯s voice changed a bit.


    ¡°What? Vicious?¡± <i>She dared to say I¡¯m vicious. </i>Princess Rong Hua was burning in anger, and she pointed to Cheng Jinyun immediately, ordering, ¡°Take her down.¡±


    <i>Together with yesterday¡¯s anger, I¡¯ll punish this woman now!</i>


    Cheng Jinyun was just a weakmon person, while the people of Princess Rong Hua were more or less knowledgeable about Kongfu, so Cheng Jinyun was soon contained.


    Ming Shu walked a half circle to reach them. When she arrived, the show happened to be ying the scene of Cheng Jinyun being pressed into the ground by Princess Rong Hua.


    <i>Wow, two subjects for gaining Hatred Points are together, who should be the first?</i>


    For the sake of fairness, Ming Shu decided to gain the points from the two simultaneously.


    Ming Shu rummaged in her sleeve, pulling out a colorful round animal, and lifting it like a dumpling; it was soft,cking bones.


    The little beastie opened its sleepy eyes in confusion, then struggled with its short legs, the furry ws scratching Ming Shu¡¯s hands.


    <i>Let me go, why take me out!</i>


    <i>I was sleeping!</i>


    The little beastie got very angry, fur standing upright all over its round body. But Ming Shu didn¡¯t let it go, and kept rubbing the fluffy fur, which made the little beastie look more and more like a colorful dumpling.


    <i>Stop, stop, what are you doing?</i>


    [Guest, should I ask... Why is it here?] When the Guest was sent back, it didn¡¯t detect any other consciousness in the passage.


    <i>But why is this little beastie here?!</i>


    Ming Shu passed the buck and said, ¡°You ask it.¡±


    The Harmony System rolled its eyes (though it had none). It couldn¡¯tmunicate with an ¡°animal.¡±


    <i>Forget it. Anyhow, the stronger the fighting power of the Guest is, the easier it is to collect Hatred Points. The advantages outweigh the disadvantages.</i>


    Ming Shu threw the little beastie on the ground the moment it was about to bite on her hand. ¡°Go, push the two people over there into the water.¡±


    The little beastie shook its fur, very angry, and roared inside.


    <i>Why don¡¯t you go do it yourself?</i>


    <i>Why me!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not going!</i>


    ¡°If I had that ability, would I need you?¡± There were quite a many people over there. <i>This weak chicken body, I doubt if it can beat even one of them. I¡¯m not stupid, of course I can¡¯t go by myself </i>. Ming Shu kicked the little beastie. ¡°Hurry up, or I¡¯ll...¡±


    The little beastie suddenly got nervous, and its ck jewel-like eyes stared at Ming Shu tightly.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°... Deduct your food.¡±


    The little beastie¡¯s fur, which had just ttened, stood up again. It hopped on the ground like a bouncing ball. <i>You bully me, you cruel master. Why bully me!</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat any of my food then.¡±


    Hearing this, the little beastie suddenly stopped. It curled itself into a dumpling, murmuring withints, and then rolled toward the two people.


    The little beastie was very efficient in finishing the task. Cheng Jinyun together with Princess Rong Hua were swept into the water by a st of ¡°evil wind.¡±


    The little beastie then rolled back, depressed. As it was about to climb back to Ming Shu¡¯s sleeve and continue its nap, Ming Shu shed to one side. The poor little beastie fell down onto the ground and its mouth was filled with mud.


    ¡°...¡± <i>I will change to another master!</i>

 Chapter 106 - The Royal Princess (12)

    <h4>Chapter 106: The Royal Princess (12)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Being swept into the pond all of a sudden, without rhyme or reason, Cheng Jinyun and Princess Rong Hua were both astonished. In the water, Princess Rong Hua was yelling and struggling desperately. Several times, when Cheng Jinyun had almost climbed up to the bank, she was dragged down by the former.


    They two struggled in the water for a long time before finally getting to the shallower waters with the help of the maids and eunuchs.


    ¡± <i>Cough, cough, cough </i>...¡± Princess Rong Hua coughed a with hand covering her chest. She looked up and revealed a pair of furious eyes, sounding extremely angry. ¡°Cheng Jinyun, you want to murder me?¡±


    But Cheng Jinyun was in the same embarrassed state. Just now she was stopped from climbing up the bank by Princess Rong Hua many times, which made her choke on several mouthfuls of water. At this time, she was also angry. ¡°If I wanted to murder you, would I need to jump into the water with you?¡±


    The cold wind blew past Princess Rong Hua, and the chilliness made her calm a bit. <i>With so many people present, it¡¯s impossible for Cheng Jinyun to do that, so who?</i>


    ¡°Your Highness...¡± The maid next to her pulled on her sleeves. ¡°The royal princess is....¡±


    Rong Hua shouted, impatiently, ¡°What royal imperial prince...¡±


    But suddenly she swallowed the unfinished word, because she saw the person that she hated very much in a glimpse, who was standing not far and looking at them with her annoying smile.


    She seemed to be enjoying their awkward situation.


    ¡°Your Highness, Miss Cheng, is it fun in the water?¡± The wind carried that smiling voice to their ears.


    ¡°It was you!¡± Princess Rong Hua gritted her teeth and worked hard to climb out of the water. ¡°Did you do that?¡±


    Cheng Jinyun frowned and followed Princess Rong Hua to get on the bank. <i>This royal princess... What did she mean?</i>


    ¡°Well, yes,¡± Ming Shu admitted without any hesitation.


    ¡°Your Highness, why did you do that?¡± Cheng Jinyun asked before Rong Hua opened her mouth. Her continuous shouting was just annoying and useless.


    ¡°Well...¡± <i>Of course, I did it for Hatred Points </i>. ¡°Wait a minute, let me make up a better reason.¡±


    Cheng Jinyun: ¡°...¡±


    Princess Rong Hua: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What do you mean by ¡°make up a better reason¡±?</i>


    <i>And wait a minute? For that reason?</i>


    <i>You¡¯re making that reason up right now?!</i>


    ¡°You did it on purpose!¡± Princess Rong Hua red at Ming Shu and pointed at her with a finger. Her sharp voice was roaring again. ¡°Shen Ci, you dare to try to murder me! I¡¯m the real and noble princess of this country. Do you know what crime you havemitted by trying to murder a princess?¡±


    At the thought ofst night, Princess Rong Hua¡¯s heart was being ignited by firecrackers, and the explosions kept torturing her. At this time, she was dying to kill Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu smiled and nodded, then admitted again in a slower voice, ¡°Right, I did it on purpose. Didn¡¯t you realize that? Wow, was I too generous?¡±


    Princess Rong Hua was totally furious.


    <i>She pushed me into the water and dared to say she was generous?</i>


    <i>What?</i>


    Cheng Jinyun stood aside silently. She was not sure if this royal princess was after her or Princess Rong Hua. If she was only implicated by thetter, she¡¯d better keep quiet now to prevent further mistakes.


    And even if she wasing for her, she was also passive at this time. The best idea was using the brainless Princess Rong Hua to confront her, so she didn¡¯t have to expose too much. Just watch the show.


    ¡°Shen Ci, don¡¯t think that because you are the royal princess that I can¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Ming Shu spread her hands and formed a beautiful smile on her lips. ¡°Hit me?¡±


    Princess Rong Hua clenched her hands. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t?¡±


    Ming Shu opened her hands and invited, ¡°Come on!¡±


    ¡°Guards!¡± Princess Rong Hua couldn¡¯t bear the anger anymore, so she screamed, ¡°Arrest her!¡±


    ¡°But Your Highness, this is... the royal princess,¡± the eunuch next to her reminded her.


    Princess Rong Hua red back at the eunuch. ¡°So what! She tried to murder me! Are you all blind? I order you to arrest her right now, go! Go! Don¡¯t you want to be alive?¡±


    Thetter sentence was very deterrent. Princess Rong Hua had no pity for the maids and eunuchs. In her eyes, their life was not even as important as a pet¡¯s.


    The eunuchs then had to walk to Ming Shu, despairingly.


    ¡°Your Highness, sorry for the offense.¡±


    They were forced to do this, only hoping that the royal princess would not pursue their part in it afterward.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± An angry objection came from the path behind Ming Shu. The eunuch supervisor came forward hurriedly. He squeezed into the circle formed by eunuchs, showing the orchid fingers, then continued in a squeaky voice. ¡°What are you doing? How dare you offend Her Royal Highness like this? Are you trying to kill yourselves?¡±


    The eunuchs were all frightened enough to kneel on the ground, trembling. ¡°Li Gonggong, we beg you for mercy...¡±


    Princess Rong Hua walked a few steps forward. ¡°Li Gonggong, you came just at the right time. The royal princess pushed me into the pond for no reason, you have to tell Father and ask him to punish her.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness...¡± Li Gonggong¡¯s eyes stayed on Princess Rong Hua for a moment, then he quickly lowered his head and waved to the people next to him. ¡°Hurry, go get a cloak for Her Highness.¡±


    Princess Rong Hua was too angry just now and forgot what she was looked like at this time. Li Gonggong¡¯s words reminded her of the messy situation she was in now. Princess Rong Hua screamed and hugged herself.


    The emperor was nearby. He sent Li Gonggong to see what happened as he had heard the quarreling. Who knew that it was such an embarrassing thing.


    Li Gonggong quickly ordered his people to take Princess Rong Hua and Cheng Jinyun to change clothes while he took Ming Shu to see the emperor first.


    Although he had learned a bit about what happened through their conversation, Li Gonggong felt that this thing...


    It was weird...


    In the royal garden...


    Princess Rong Hua and Cheng Jinyun had both changed clothes, and the two were standing side by side. Cheng Jinyun lowered her head humbly while Princess Rong Hua excitedly told the story exaggeratedly to the emperor in front of her.


    Ming Shu sat next to the emperor and ate while also listening to Princess Rong Hua¡¯s description of events.


    The emperor nced at her several times, but Ming Shu always caught his eye and responded with a smile. This made the emperor feel like he was a boy that did something wrong, making him unwilling to strike at her in the end.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m telling the truth! She bullied me!¡± Princess Rong Hua shed tears. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, why did she bully me, wuwuwu¡ª¡±


    The emperor though knew very well about his own daughter, and her words couldn¡¯t be the whole truth.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, what about you? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Father...¡± Princess Rong Hua stamped her feet. She was telling the truth, why bother asking Cheng Jinyun again?


    Princess Rong Hua was going to protest, but was scared silent by a slightly cold look from the emperor. She had to keep quiet. But she gave Ming Shu a re before approaching Cheng Jinyun and warning, ¡°Cheng Jinyun, you dare to say anything insane, I will teach you a lesson sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I was on my way to the pce upon the summon of imperial concubine empress. When passing the royal garden, I met Princess Rong Hua. And Her Highness stopped me. Then while we were conversing, somehow a strange wind came from nowhere, and we were both pushed into the pond by the strong force.¡±


    Cheng Jinyun left off all of Princess Rong Hua¡¯s exaggerated words, simply rifying the whole thing.


    ¡°Strange wind?¡± The emperor grabbed onto these words. ¡°What strange wind, speak clearly.¡±


    Cheng Jinyun shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Cheng Jinyun knew exactly what she should say and what she should not. She was very smart. <i>No wonder she finally bes the ruler of the country.</i>


    As long as you are not the protagonist, no matter how powerful you are, you will eventually be a stepping stone for the protagonist.


    This is how this world works.

 Chapter 107 - The Royal Princess (13)

    <h4>Chapter 107: The Royal Princess (13)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Royal Princess, do you have anything to say?¡± The emperor looked to his side, where Ming Shu was sitting and eating desserts. <i>How did she be so obsessed with food?</i>


    Ming Shu was biting on a piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake, and she murmured an ambiguous ¡°Well,¡± shoving the whole cake into her mouth and swallowing. After finishing that, she slowly answered: ¡°I have nothing to say. I did it.¡±


    The emperor frowned. ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    His tone was obviously a bit unhappy.


    He was the emperor, but she bullied his daughter for no reason, so was she provoking him? Was this her revenge for how he had pressured her yesterday and today?


    If Ming Shu knew what was going on in the emperor¡¯s mind, she would haveughed.


    She didn¡¯t think so much, okay? It was just for gaining Hatred Points. Don¡¯t direct the show by yourself.


    Ming Shu began to talk irresponsibly. ¡°Princess Rong Hua has been ying with fire recently, so I helped her get rid of some heat.¡±


    The emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°So it seems. Perhaps the royal princess can find a way to solve that?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Now came Ming Shu¡¯s turn to be dumbstruck.


    He really believed her when she was just making that up!


    The fire that Ming Shu was talking about was the princess¡¯s violent temper, but the emperor understood it as a real, burning fire. Coincidentally, a few days ago, there was indeed a small fire disaster that urred in Princess Rong Hua¡¯s pce.


    Due to the existence of the Heavenly Temple, the emperor believed in Feng Shui and metaphysics very much.


    And a prophet had the mostplete education in the Heavenly Temple. So from the viewpoint of the emperor, it was not surprising for Ming Shu to do anything like fortelling. That was why he believed her and asked more.


    Ming Shu straightened her back ¡°seriously,¡± a fist against her lips. ¡°Princess Rong Hua shall be soaked in the pond for two hours everyday, for forty-nine days, then the excessive internal heat will be removed.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Princess Rong Hua was shocked. ¡°Father, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, she is deliberately humiliating me.¡±


    <i>Soaking in the pond for two hours? Impossible! She must have said that deliberately to tease me.</i>


    Ming Shu racked her brains and continued the nonsense. ¡°The pond is located in the soil, while both soil and water can inhibit fire.¡±


    Seemingly it sounded reasonable, but... really?


    ¡°Oh, right, Miss Cheng, you¡¯d better do it with Princess Rong Hua,¡± Ming Shu added, in a gentle tone.


    ¡°...¡± Cheng Jinyun simply couldn¡¯t understand whether Ming Shu was deliberately targeting her or if she was just tied up with Princess Rong Hua.


    <i>But then again, was the former royal princess like this?</i>


    <i>It seems... not?</i>


    <i>Was it my rebirth that changed other people¡¯s lives?</i>


    ¡°Send the royal princess back to the Heavenly Temple,¡± the emperor ordered Li Gonggong next to him after a long silence.


    ¡°Father, do you really believe what she said?¡± Princess Rong Hua was not convinced. She wouldn¡¯t believe any wording out of that woman¡¯s mouth!


    Emperor turned to his daughter, with a meaningful look, and stopped her from saying anymore.


    Ming Shu got up, patted her wrinkled clothes, then followed Li Gonggong to walk to the door. ¡°Oh, I forgot.¡±


    She suddenly turned around and picked up the lotus seeds wrapped in leaves.


    ¡°...¡±


    Princess Rong Hua red at Ming Shu, the sharp gaze almost piercing through Ming Shu¡¯s body.


    ¡°Your Highness, be careful with your eyes, don¡¯t use them too much.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled slightly, then slowly left, holding the lotus seeds.


    ¡°Father, what she said was obviously nonsense! She is a liar!¡± When Ming Shu left, Princess Rong Hua burst out. She felt wronged and angry. ¡°Would you rather believe her than your own daughter?¡±


    ¡°Miss Cheng, you can go back to rest now,¡± the emperor looked at Cheng Jinyun and said.


    Cheng Jinyun bowed down to the emperor gracefully. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The emperor waved at everyone to get out, then let Princess Rong Huae over while shaking his head. ¡°Rong Hua, you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Father, you always say I don¡¯t understand, but you never tell me anything. How can I understand?¡± Princess Rong Hua was almost crying. ¡°Why can¡¯t you punish that Shen Ci? You know she did it on purpurse! She bullies me, it¡¯s the same as provoking you, she doesn¡¯t show any respect for our royal family.¡±


    Emperor touched on the head of Princess Rong Hua and said, ¡°The Heavenly Temple is not as simple as you think. Shen Ci is the prophet of the Heavenly Temple, so even if she kills you... Father may well be able to do nothing.¡±


    It was not that he didn¡¯t want to punish Shen Ci, but he couldn¡¯t.


    He had to be tolerant.


    Princess Rong Hua looked at the emperor incredulously.


    The emperor sighed. ¡°Do you know what the situation is right now?¡±


    Princess Rong Hua shook her head mechanically, her heart beating in a nervous rhythm.


    There had been no major war in the past hundred years, and there was no need for the Heavenly Temple to show its power. Meanwhile, the people of Heavenly Temple were even more understated. Sometimes when they were scolded by others, they would just stand still with their heads lowered, not arguing.


    Therefore, these princes and princesses may think that those people were only attached to the royal family. They were respected because of the existence of the royal family.


    Princess Ronghua never thought, the Heavenly Temple... was so powerful that her father seemed to be very restricted by them.


    ¡°The world¡¯s situation is never stable. There is no long unification or long division. Our Wushang Dynasty has been in power for too long. Those dukes, generals, and ministers underneath have already been nning something. If at this time, I lose the support of the Heavenly Temple, I¡¯m not sure if I can hold the throne.¡±


    Although he did pressure Ming Shu, the emperor really didn¡¯t dare to offend her at his will. He was worried now.


    ¡°Father...¡± Princess Rong Hua still couldn¡¯t believe the truth. ¡°Is it... so serious?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke her again, can you do that? Just mind your own business, being a real princess, and remember, she is protecting the territory for our royal family.¡±


    <i>She is protecting the territory for our royal family.</i>


    ...


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, you are back.¡±


    The minute Ming Shu stepped into the Heavenly Temple, Zhi Qi weed and greeted her. Standing not far away was the old master, who was touching his beard with a kind smile.


    ¡°Is everything okay? His Majesty... did he scold you?¡± The master¡¯s fatherly voice was mixed with a little worry.


    ¡°No.¡± That old fox, even if he wanted to, he didn¡¯t have the courage to aplish it.


    The master nodded. ¡°Come with me, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Ming Shu handed the lotus seeds to Zhi Qi and smiled. ¡°Can you make lotus seed soup for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± <i>The smile of my princess is so beautiful.</i>


    <i>But wait, where did she get the lotus seeds?</i>


    The old master took Ming Shu to the Heavenly Temple¡¯s innermost chamber. The door was closed and there were several disciples guarding it, making it look quite mysterious.


    After confirming the environmental security, the master said, ¡°What do you know about the assassination attempt?¡±


    Ming Shu dragged out a chair and sat down, chin on her palm. ¡°One assassin said that I blocked the road.¡±


    The master¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head. She knew very little about any of it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got some news here.¡± The master pushed a letter toward Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu opened the letter and read it with an unchanging expression.


    ¡°What do these people want to do? Rebel?¡±


    The master said heavily, ¡± The world¡¯s situation is never stable. There is no long unification or long division. As you can see, these people¡¯s biggest obstacle is our Heavenly Temple. If the assassination attempt had really seeded, the Heavenly Temple would not stand by. They could use the incident to y the Heavenly Temple against the royal family...¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Well, it looks like I¡¯m really blocking the way. Sorry about that?¡±


    Her prophecy and the Heavenly Temple were both what these people wanted to get rid of.


    ¡°Those people won¡¯t give up, you have to be careful these days.¡±


    ¡°All right, I know.¡± Ming Shu moved closer to the master¡¯s side and asked smilingly, ¡°Master, is it that our Heavenly Temple no longer needs the royal family?¡±

 Chapter 108 - The Royal Princess (14)

    <h4>Chapter 108: The Royal Princess (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    About thest question raised by Ming Shu, the master didn¡¯t answer with an affirmative.


    He only told her that the Heavenly Temple existed for the royal family and was inseparable from it.


    Ming Shu pondered this while eating lotus seeds.


    <i>The Heavenly Temple and the royal family...</i>


    <i>This evening I should go beat Princess Rong Hua.</i>


    [...] Why could the Guest rte her thinking about the rtionship between the Heavenly Temple and the royal family to beating Princess Rong Hua?


    ...


    That night, Ming Shu ganged up with the little beastie as well as the Harmony System, which kept encouraging her to practice this or that evil idea on Princess Rong Hua, and went to give Princess Rong Hua a violent beating.


    Upon finishing, Ming Shu climbed up the wall to get out.


    The little beastie fell onto the ground first, but before it could roll to one side, Ming Shu fell from the wall andnded on it. The little beastie immediately saw stars, it was so dizzy...


    <i>Move aside! You¡¯re so heavy!</i>


    The little beastie could only protest angrily.


    ¡°This wall didn¡¯t seem so high when we came in, strange...¡± Ming Shu murmured while climbing up from ground.


    The little beastie rolled aside quickly.


    <i>I¡¯ll never walk along with her again, it hurts! What if this stops me from growing taller?!</i>


    ¡°Auh!¡± A sudden exmation rang out.


    The little beastie was so startled its fur bristled all over, and it turned to the culprit angrily.


    <i>What¡¯s the matter!</i>


    <i>Thiste at night, are you going to scare a little beastie to death?!</i>


    The little beastie¡¯s pupils narrowed to slits, alertly staring at the ck shadows on the other side.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness...¡± This voice was a bit familiar. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Ming Shu patted her chest and stepped back while showing a look of mock fright. ¡°God, you scared me. Don¡¯t you make any noise while walking? It¡¯s toote and quiet now.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>We scared you, and you areughing? </i>Ye Cong thought.


    <i>By the way, we were the first to stand here, okay?</i>


    The little beastie rolled into the grass to hide.


    King Huai, who was almost in harmony with the darkness, nced at it without expression, then took back his sight in just one second. He didn¡¯t seem to be interested in what it was.


    Ye Cong asked carefully, ¡°Your Highness, what are you doing here?¡±


    Just now, as soon as he and his lord came here, a person fell down from the wall before them. They wanted to hide but it was toote.


    Ming Shu stopped patting her chest and smoothed down several curls of hair falling around her ear. ¡°What are you doing here? As far as I know, King Huai does not live in the pce?¡±


    In any case, she lived in the pce, even if she appeared here in the middle of the night, so she could make up any reason and cover this up. But, King Huai was not residing in the pce.


    Ye Cong didn¡¯t dare to answer of his own ord, casting his gaze on his lord.


    King Huai¡¯s eyes fell on Ming Shu, and the darkness of night masked all the emotions in his eyes.


    ¡°Whatever, forget about it, it doesn¡¯t matter to me what you are doing here.¡± Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°We never met each other, goodbye.¡±


    <i>Since we were all handling affairs under the cover of darkness, let¡¯s just be friendly to each other. I¡¯m hurrying back for snacks.</i>


    ... <i>So the key is actually the food.</i>


    Ye Cong tried to stop her. ¡°Your...¡±


    King Huai reached out to stop him. The unfinished sentence was lost in the darkness.


    Ming Shu nced at him, smiling, then elegantly walking away with a hand lifting her skirt¡¯s hemline.


    ¡°Lord?¡± Ye Cong was a little confused and worried; what if the royal princess told others about their meeting today?


    ¡°She won¡¯t.¡± King Huai¡¯s cold voice was full of certainty.


    Ye Cong became even more confused. <i>Why is the lord so sure?</i>


    Ye Cong looked at the dark shadow that had already moved far away, and sighed helplessly in the bottom of his heart. It was really one trouble after another.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The night wind blew across the grass outside the pce wall. A weak figure was swaying along with the grass. The full moon hid itself behind the clouds, and the whole world plunged into darkness, without any visible light.


    A storm wasing.


    ...


    Ming Shu walked slowly toward the Heavenly Temple. When passing a fork in the road, she suddenly stopped, hesitated between the left and the right.


    <i>Right side, right side!</i>


    The little beastie rolled out of the grass and went straight to the right.


    Ming Shu seemed to be determined now, and the foot hanging in the air fall onto the right-side path.


    The little beastie happily formed itself into a dumpling, rolling forward alongside Ming Shu¡¯s feet.


    After walking through two trails, the building up ahead gradually appeared in the vision of Ming Shu. Therge Chinese characters of the imperial kitchen could be seen from far away.


    Ming Shu licked her lips, eyes shing brightly.


    The ingredients in the imperial kitchen were prepared for the next day, but many were semi-finished products, and the only food that could be eaten was¡ªwhite steamed bread.


    But it didn¡¯t discourage the appetites of Ming Shu and the little beastie. These two immediately began to nibble the white steamed bread, squatting in a corner of the imperial kitchen. The little beastie was nibbling very fast, and in the blink of an eye, its white steamed bread was half-eaten.


    While they were rather concentrated on eating, a faint, sudden noise was heard from off to the side. The window cracked open a slit. Ming Shu and the little beastie stopped their movements at the same time, looking to the window simultaneously.


    The window was pushed open and a man dressed totally in ck jumped in from the outside.


    ck clothes, ck pants, ck headband, and ck face mask.


    The standard outfit of an assassin.


    Apparently, the man in ck didn¡¯t expect that in the middle of the night, there would be people squatting in the imperial kitchen, snacking on white steamed bread. He was frozen to the spot, looking to Ming Shu, while thetter was also staring at him with eyes wide open.


    The atmosphere was very embarrassing.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, well, I¡ªcame to the wrong ce, wrong ce. Please ignore me, you just continue, carry on.¡± The man in ck let out an awkwardugh.


    <i>What the hell is the colorful hairy animal next to her? A pet?</i>


    When the little beastie did not form itself into a ball, its appearance was that of a small puppy and its size was only slightlyrger than a fist; seemingly anyone could pat it to death with one hand.


    <i>I¡¯ve seen many strange things and humans all these years but I¡¯ve never seen... such a strange pet.</i>


    Ming Shu and the little beastie lowered their heads at the same time and continued nibbling.


    The man in ck didn¡¯t intend to leave. He looked at the woman squatting on the floor with a little curiosity. Her clothes were... not like a maid¡¯s.


    <i>Is she a concubine of some pce?</i>


    <i>But is it necessary for a concubine to steal food?</i>


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    The man in ck squatted in front of Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu and the little beastie¡¯s movements were almost synchronized as they held their food back to protect it, staring at the man in ck with vignce. Now he was watching the on-line food defender Ming Shu and her petty little beastie.


    The man in ck¡¯s face was covered in ck lines. Just now when he appeared, he didn¡¯t see them acting so alertly?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± The man in ck made his voice sound more amiable and tried to be friendly. ¡°Hey, is this your pet? It¡¯s so small... What¡¯s the breed...¡±


    The little beastie red at the man in ck, holding its unfinished white steamed bread and rolling to one side, hiding under the table.


    ¡°... called?¡± <i>Why is everything so strange today?</i>


    Ming Shu shoved her white steamed bread into her mouth quickly, then curled her lips in a standard smile. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±


    He was dressed like an assassin (actually he was an assassin) and suddenly appeared here, shouldn¡¯t anyone scream at this scene?


    This little girl was not afraid at all. She even asked him ¡°What do you want?¡± with a smile.


    <i>This reaction is not right.</i>


    ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡± Ming Shu reached out to take another white steamed bread from overhead and continued, ¡°Do you have three heads and six arms, or are controlled by a ghost?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an assassin!¡± <i>You should be afraid of me!</i>


    ¡°Oh, an assassin.¡± Ming Shu nodded, and the next second she excitedly asked, ¡°Who are you going to assassinate? I can show you the way.¡±


    The man in ck was dumbstruck when he heard this. <i>What?</i>


    <i>Show me the way?</i>


    He was an assassin, an <i>assassin </i>!


    The man in ck suspiciously examined Ming Shu from upside down. She was in fine clothes and exquisite fabrics, the fabrics used by the royal family...


    The man in ck answered quietly, ¡°Princess Rong Hua.¡±


    Ming Shu looked up and gave him a look. The man in ck seemed to have no reaction, squatting in front of her casually. However, his muscles were tight, and if Ming Shu did anything out of the ordinary, he could kill her in an instant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± The smile on Ming Shu¡¯s face widened. ¡°Princess Rong Hua¡¯s pce is not here, you took the wrong way.¡±

 Chapter 109 - The Royal Princess (15)

    <h4>Chapter 109: The Royal Princess (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The man in ck felt like a dumb fool. Right now he was following behind the strange woman, whose figure was swaying from one side to another. She was so weak and totally defenseless.


    <i>Why did I actually follow her?</i>


    <i>Why!</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t understand...</i>


    The man in ck took a bite of the white steamed bread in his hand, beginning to doubt himself. He was indeed a bit hungry, then he happened to see... He swore that he really just happened to see the legendary imperial kitchen, so he thought, he should go into the kitchen to have a look... to see what kind of delicious food was stored in that room, so that he might feed himself before finishing his task.


    He didn¡¯t expect that there was no delicious food, only white steamed bread.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s here.¡± Ming Shu pointed to the pce, the wall of which she had just jumped.


    The man in ck quickly put on his mask and asked, ¡°Why did you help me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to have others¡¯ help?¡± <i>What¡¯s wrong with this world? I can¡¯t even get a thank you for helping someone?</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you will sell me out.¡± Just like the saying goes, if someone offers you help without gaining anything return, they¡¯re either nning something evil or concealing something bad!


    Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be so gloomy, young man, can¡¯t we hold a positive life attitude? Besides, how much are you worth?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Listen to thest sentence... You told me to be positive?</i>


    ¡°If you hesitate any longer, it will be dawn,¡± Ming Shu kindly reminded him.


    The man in ck couldn¡¯t sense any signs of danger from Ming Shu, and he didn¡¯t even feel any hostility. Her whole personality seemed very soft, like a ball of warm cotton in tender light.


    He was a little hesitant. There wouldn¡¯t be traps waiting for him inside?


    <i>Go in, or don¡¯t?</i>


    <i>Fine, whatever!</i>


    He made up his mind and jumped over the pce wall.


    Soon, the man in ck came out with Princess Rong Hua on his shoulder. But when he found Ming Shu still standing in the same ce, nibbling the white steamed bread, he was so shocked and frightened that he almost fell off the wall.


    <i>Although the white steamed bread of the imperial kitchen is more delicious thanmon ones, you don¡¯t have to keep eating, okay? How hungry are you?!</i>


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± The man in ck kept his voice down.


    ¡°I want to ask you, why are you kidnapping Princess Rong Hua?¡± This man risked his life toe into the pce and kidnap the princess. If he didn¡¯t do it for fun, then there must be a big conspiracy behind it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡± The man in ck jumped down with Princess Rong Hua. ¡°About what happened today, if you dare tell anyone else, I will kill you no matter where you are.¡±


    ¡°Come on, kid, your IQ needs to be recharged.¡± Ming Shu dusted off the bread crumbs on her hand and red at the man in ck. ¡°If I tell anyone, what¡¯s the use in killing me?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be...¡± The man in ck shook his head and firmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t fool me.¡±


    This woman in front of him always wore a smile on her face, revealing harmlessness to any creature, which would easily lower others¡¯ defenses.


    ¡°Tell me, why do you want her? Rest assured, I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t tell you?¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°Then I can only help you kill Princess Rong Hua or offer you to the guards and get my reward. Which one do you like better?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What the hell? Does this kind of thing even exist?</i>


    <i>Who showed the way for me just now!</i>


    <i>I knew this woman was not kind.</i>


    ¡°Look at your weak woman¡¯s body, do you think you can beat me?¡± He was very confident about his martial arts, or it wouldn¡¯t be him to sneak in the pce today to steal people¡ªah, pah, kidnap people.


    This woman walked like a weak chicken, and he could tell she didn¡¯t know any martial arts at first nce, otherwise he would have already killed her.


    ¡°Well, indeed I can¡¯t, but...¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°They can.¡±


    ¡°What...¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hand and several dark figures appeared in the dark. These people were the ones who were sent by the master to protect her after thest time she encountered an assassin.


    The man in ck wanted to cry. He was here just to kidnap a person, why did he inexplicably provoke a strange woman?


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important, I just want to know why you¡¯re stealing her. Tell me, and I will let you go. I¡¯ll send you out for free.¡± Ming Shu winked at the man in ck. ¡°It¡¯s good for you.¡±


    ¡°How would I know...¡±


    ¡°Do you have any other choices?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The ck shadows over there were standing in silence. He couldn¡¯t feel any breath from them. These people... He couldn¡¯t predict their strength, but they could quietly appear... which meant their strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    ¡°If I tell you, you promise you won¡¯t tell others, and send me out of here?¡± the man in ck asked with vignce.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu nodded.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Anyway, his job was to kidnap someone; they didn¡¯t say he must keep it secret. ¡°Ie here to steal... to kidnap the princess, for the reward, and the rest I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Guard...¡± Ming Shu pretended to shout.


    ¡°Hey, okay, okay, I haven¡¯t finished, you you you, don¡¯t shout!¡± the man in ck interrupted Ming Shu nervously.


    Ming Shu signaled for him to continue.


    The man in ck hesitated for a moment. ¡°This is something I heard from others in secret, and I can¡¯t guarantee it¡¯s true, so... don¡¯t me me if I¡¯m wrong,¡± he reminded Ming Shu first, and after Ming Shu nodded, he continued: ¡°Kidnapping Princess Rong Hua is to frame the royal princess of Heavenly Temple.¡±


    Frame... the royal princess of Heavenly Temple...


    The royal princess = Shen Ci.


    Shen Ci = Me


    <i>Someone wants to frame me?</i>


    ¡°Why?¡± <i>Last time was an assassination, which failed, and now it¡¯s framing? </i>This someone really hated the royal princess and wanted her dead.


    ¡°How should I know, I just do this for money,¡± the man in ck said, ¡°but I guess it should be rted to the current situation. I heard His Highness King Huai has returned to the capital city. A good show is about to y. And that royal princess is also unlucky, born in the wrong time. You see, the current situation...¡±


    Suddenly the man felt he seemed to have spoken too much, so he rigidly shifted the topic. ¡°This is all I know, can I go now?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ming Shu waved her hand.


    The man in ck was relieved, and he quickly left this dangerous ce with the fainted Princess Rong Hua. He didn¡¯t dare let her send him off. If she sent him to another, even more dangerous ce, he wouldn¡¯t know about it!


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, we just let him go?¡± one protector came forward and asked.


    Ming Shu touched her chin and was silent for a moment. ¡°You go in to check if there is any evidence framing me, and send two people to follow him. Find out who he will give Rong Hua to.¡±


    <i>It¡¯s really a windfall tonight.</i>


    Taking the orders, the man disappeared in a sh, and the distant people also slid into the darkness. The little beastie poked its head out from a tuft of grass.


    <i>Hey hey hey, someone is framing you.</i>


    ¡°That makes it a little fun.¡±


    The little beastie struggled out of the grass with its short legs, shaking its coat.


    <i>Fun for what? You are a weak chicken in this world, be careful and don¡¯t kill yourself.</i>


    ¡°Well, I have you.¡± Ming Shu bent over and picked up the little beastie. ¡°You will protect me, right?¡±


    <i>Who will protect you, I¡¯m not gonna protect you, you only know how to abuse me all day, humph.</i>


    Ming Shu just smiled and pressed on its head.


    Thetter huffed <i>. Look at what you are doing! And you want me to protect you? Keep dreaming!</i>


    <i>Ah, ah, ahhhhh, let go of me!</i>


    <i>My head is broken.</i>


    ¡°Catch the assassin¡ª¡±


    ¡°Assassin, assassin, guards!¡±


    Suddenly loud shouting came from the distance, followed by countless torches.


    Ming Shu shook her head and sighed. That stupid thief, which fool sent him off?


    Later, Ming Shu knew why that stupid thief was found. His Qing Kung and martial arts were good. He was found because he wasn¡¯t familiar with the pce¡¯s routes, but he was not caught in the end.


    Because of the assassin incident, the entire pce was closed off, and the royal guards began to search from one pce to another.

 Chapter 110 - The Royal Princess (16)

    <h4>Chapter 110: The Royal Princess (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Under the cover of darkness, Ming Shu returned to the Heavenly Temple.


    ¡°Little Ci.¡±


    As Ming Shu reached her door, the kind voice of the old master rang from behind her.


    Ming Shu raised her smiling face and turned around. ¡°Master, you¡¯re still awake?¡±


    The old master shook his head and sighed. ¡°You are too willful, Little Ci, you were not like this before.¡±


    Since the Heavenly Temple had arranged people to protect her, it was natural for the master to know everything Ming Shu had done.


    ¡°People will change.¡± Ming Shuughed. ¡°I can¡¯t live in the past forever.¡±


    Of course, the old master knew people would change, but she had changed so radically.


    He always felt...


    She had changed into another person.


    The old master waved his hand slowly, as if he was very tired. ¡°Things have been settled about Princess Rong Hua. Go in and take a rest. If the emperor sends people here to investigate, just cooperate with them and don¡¯t fool around. I¡¯ll deal with the person who framed you.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ming Shu agreed immediately.


    She pushed the door open and walked inside. The old master, however, stood outside for a while before leaving.


    The room was just the same as when she left it, but Ming Shu stood still at the door and stared behind the screen.


    ¡°Hiding in the room of a youngdy in the middle of the night, this is not something that a noble lord should do.¡±


    No one answered. Ming Shu waited patiently.


    <i>I have plenty of time and patience.</i>


    The time for a cup of tea had passed, and the man behind the screen finally lost his patience, turning around to get out.


    Wearing the ck suit of royal lords, was King Huai.


    Ye Cong also came out, following his lord. He didn¡¯t dare to look around casually, trying to reduce his presence.


    ¡°The royal princess colluded with an assassin to steal the princess of a country,¡± King Huai said in a serious tone upon getting out, trying to hold onto the upper hand in this conversation.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s right. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°To borrow your room for a while.¡± At this point, the pce was full of guards, and the Heavenly Temple was the only ce that was safe for these two.


    Ming Shu widened her smile and her tone became even gentler. ¡°King Huai, if I should shout aloud right now, what will you do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not good for either of us. You wouldn¡¯t want that to happen.¡± King Huai was still calm. His eyes unintentionally fell on somewhere in the room, and his pupils slightly shrunk, but then returned to normal after a while.


    Standing beside him, Ye Cong was very anxious. <i>My lord, that¡¯s not the right tone for negotiation, okay?! What are you thinking?</i>


    ¡°Well, I...¡± Ming Shu dragged out her words. ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t care much about what would happen, as long as I am happy.¡±


    King Huai¡¯s cold face changed a bit, finally, but his tone was still the same. ¡°You can try it.¡±


    Ye Cong: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I always feel these two are going to have a fight.</i>


    <i>Lord, we are asking for help now, can¡¯t we be a little thankful? Humble?</i>


    ¡°Humph.¡± Ming Shu snorted and went to the table, pouring a cup of tea. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try it. Let¡¯s see whom His Majesty will believe.¡±


    Ming Shu drank up the tea in one gulp, smiling.


    Surely, King Huai knew that if she really sent up the rm, then his royal brother would believe the Heavenly Temple, taking the opportunity to eradicate him.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, please don¡¯t...¡± Ye Cong stopped King Huai in time. He couldn¡¯t let his lord continue to ruin this negotiation, so he tried hard to exin: ¡°We don¡¯t mean you any harm, Your Highness, we just need to borrow your ce for a while to hide. And since we are not having any direct conflict of interest, there¡¯s no need for us to worsen our rtionship, right?¡±


    The subtext of this sentence was probably: <i>We both know each other¡¯s ¡°crime,¡± so if we turn against each other... it¡¯s not good for any of us.</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s not me who is worsening our rtionship. It¡¯s your lord who¡¯s doing it.¡±<i>What an arrogant man! He is asking me for help and hiding in my room, but with that attitude! What does he think my room is? A vegetable market?</i>


    Ye Cong whispered to King Huai for a while. Then he walked over to Ming Shu and lowered his voice. ¡°Your Highness, my lord is not a talkative person and meant no harm. Please don¡¯t me him for his words. I want to apologize for our rudeness. Your Highness, could you let us hide here for a little longer?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled, and said very slowly but clearly: ¡°You¡¯re not wee here. If you don¡¯t get out of my room right now, I¡¯ll call the guards.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    ¡°Neither of us are innocent. If His Majesty finds out, it¡¯s hard to say who will be punished the worst.¡± Ming Shu paused. ¡°But... I¡¯ve got the Heavenly Temple at my back. What do you think, Uncle?¡±


    She did lead the assassin to the pce of Princess Rong Hua and helped him take her away, but King Huai also appeared in the pce in the middle of the night, with unclear intentions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Lord...¡±


    ¡°Leave.¡± King Huai sounded as cold as a stone.


    Ye Cong had to follow King Huai and left Ming Shu¡¯s room.


    The Heavenly Temple was quiet, but outside the Heavenly Temple it was not quiet at all. The patrolling guards seemed to be searching everywhere.


    ¡°Lord, we can¡¯t go out right now, there are too many guards outside.¡± Ye Cong was very worried. If the lord hadn¡¯t showed his gloomy face and arrogant attitude, they wouldn¡¯t have been put into such a passive situation.


    ¡°Did you see that painting?¡± King Huai suddenly asked.


    ¡°Painting?¡± Ye Cong was a bit confused.


    Ye Cong didn¡¯t dare to look around at the time. It was the royal princess¡¯s boudoir. Even if she was not the royal princess, she was still a girl. He was a man, and he must behave himself very well in her room, so he didn¡¯t notice any painting.


    But Ye Cong quickly thought of something. He was a little shocked. ¡°Why is that painting in her room?¡±


    King Huai stared hard into the direction of the emperor¡¯s pce. ¡°Except that person, who else could give it to her?¡±


    Ye Cong was frightened a little, then murmured, ¡°His Majesty is too bold, who would think he¡¯d give the painting to the royal princess.¡±


    King Huai sneered. ¡°The Heavenly Temple is the safest location.¡±


    Too many secrets were hidden in the Heavenly Temple, so it boasted many powerful top martial artists.


    The emperor ced the painting in the Heavenly Temple, which was a smart decision.


    ¡°King Huai, Your Highness.¡± A voice full of vicissitudes sounded from the darkness.


    Ye Cong immediately tensed. He didn¡¯t even notice that someone was approaching them, how annoying!


    ¡°No need to be nervous.¡± The master came out from the darkness, a kindly smile on his face. ¡°Your Highness came to visit thiste, I apologize for not weing you sooner.¡±


    ¡°No, I should apologize for my sudden visit.¡± King Huai spoke like this, but his tone and behavior were not apologetic at all.


    ¡°Hohoho.¡± The old masterughed in a low voice. ¡°I remember when you left the capital city, you were still a child. Now so many years have passed.¡±


    King Huai kept silent.


    The master stroked his beard and continued: ¡°The Heavenly Temple is unwilling to be involved in these unnecessary battles.¡±


    King Huai said, ¡°The Heavenly Temple has never been able to stay out of such disputes.¡±


    The master sighed. ¡°The Heavenly Temple has guarded the royal family for generations. It¡¯s a shackle and a fate that cannot be broken for us. But Little Ci, I only want her to live a steady and safe life.¡±


    ¡°As a prophet, it¡¯s impossible for her to have a stable and safe life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I have one thing to ask from you.¡± Old master suddenly changed the topic.


    King Huai was speechless.


    There were hundreds of MMP flooding across his mind. He just wanted to maintain his character setting, why was it so hard? What on earth did this old man want to do?!


    <i>Couldn¡¯t he let me be a cold noble lord quietly?</i>


    And that strange royal princess. She always inspired a feeling of familiarity, but he had never seen her before...


    <i>This is such a bizarre story.</i>


    T/N: MMP = a popr swear word used online, like WTF.

 Chapter 111 - The Royal Princess (17)

    <h4>Chapter 111: The Royal Princess (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mu Huai took a deep breath, and after persuading himself with all kinds of psychological preparations within, he indifferently uttered, ¡°I couldn¡¯t even protect myself, Master, you¡¯vee to the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°King Huai, Your Highness, perhaps you¡¯ve underestimated our Heavenly Temple.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Since you are that powerful... Why the helle to me?! Are you nuts!</i>


    ...


    Lying in the bed, Ming Shu was counting numbers seriously: one roast wholemb, two roast wholemb, three... But suddenly a gloomy face appeared, breaking into her delicious illusions of food.


    It was a bearded face. Eyes circled in blue-ck and decorated with horrible streaks of blood within. It was like the face of a ghost.


    Ming Shu stared into this pair of eyes, her own eyes equally widened.


    <i>MMP... </i>She murmured inside, <i>Are you trying to scare me to death and then inherit my snacks?</i>


    <i>Come on! Isn¡¯t it enough King Huai could get into this room? Now our Lord Male Protagonist came in so easily as well! Is it because he is the leading role, and any defense would be invalid against him?</i>


    <i>Where¡¯s the justice!</i>


    <i>The Heavenly Temple is the safest ce in the royal pce...</i>


    <i>Lies!</i>


    <i>Okay. Be cool.</i>


    <i>Calm down, and...</i>


    <i>Smile.</i>


    <i>Wait... King Huai is not the male protagonist, why could he get in?</i>


    <i>A BUG!</i>


    Ming Shu finally squeezed out a calm smile. ¡°Hey, what festival is it today, my room seems so popr?¡±


    Mu Ze bent over to gaze at Ming Shu, supporting himself with the bed¡¯s edge. His cracked lips were slightly open, and several words came out bitterly: ¡°Is it true... Shen Ci has gone?¡±


    Ming Shu sat up swiftly and jumped to the ground from a gap between Me Ze and the bed. She put on her coat and answered, ¡°I¡¯ve told you clearly, Your Highness, Shen Ci has gone.¡±


    <i>Isn¡¯t the reaction of the prince too lengthy?</i>


    Mu Ze clenched his fist, enduring the extreme agony. ¡°But you are standing in front of me. You were lying, right?¡±


    Ming Shu leaned against the bed. ¡°I¡¯m not Shen Ci. You know it, Your Highness. Why deceive yourself?¡±


    <i>She is not Little Ci.</i>


    <i>She has the same appearance, voice, and breath as Little Ci, but the expression in her eyes and the way she speaks are totally different.</i>


    <i>She is not Little Ci, not my Little Ci...</i>


    The past two days were like hell for Mu Ze. Countless scenes kept ying out in his head, setting off his nerves. At first, he was overwhelmed by the pain, then it was reced by numbness. He disbelieved what Ming Shu told him at first, then persuaded himself to believe, but in the end, he denied all of it.


    ¡°Then who are you? Who are you?¡±


    Why had his Little Ci gone away?


    ¡°Me? Well... I don¡¯t know who I am either. Probably I¡¯ve lost my memories.¡± Mu Shu began to talk willfully in an earnest tone. ¡°Right. I must have lost my memories.¡±


    However, as she was talking, all of a sudden Mu Ze shed close to her and pinched her neck fiercely. ¡°Who are you?! Tell me!¡±


    ¡± <i>Cough cough cough </i>, Your Highness, I may remind you that you are hurting the body of Shen Ci.¡± It was a little difficult for Ming Shu to speak, but no panic appeared on her face, which even showed an ambiguous smile.


    Hearing this, Mu Ze suddenly loosened his hand as if he¡¯d received an electric shock. The fair skin of Ming Shu¡¯s slim neck turned red because of his fierce pinching. Mu Ze became very guilty, and he apologized in a trembling voice. ¡°Little Ci, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it, I didn¡¯t mean it...¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you have lost her.¡± Ming Shu touched her neck and took a few steps back.


    ¡°Please, let Little Cie back. As long as you let here back, I will do anything for you.¡± Mu Ze looked at Ming Shu with pleading eyes.


    He was wrong. He shouldn¡¯t have hidden his feelings from Little Ci. He always thought that one day he might have a chance to tell her openly, he always thought... Little Ci would wait for him.


    He was so regretful.


    After keeping silent for a while, Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Mu Ze squatted down with his hands covering his head. He couldn¡¯t help drowning in tears.


    Ming Shu just watched this man cry quietly. The smile on her face had disappeared, though she didn¡¯t know when, and her entire person was like a transparent jade sinking under cold ice.


    It seemed a long time passed before Mu Ze stood up. With his head lowered, he said dismally, ¡°Take care of her body. Otherwise I will make you suffer.¡±


    ...


    The disappearance of Princess Rong Hua ignited the emperor¡¯s fury.


    The master told Ming Shu he had cleaned up all evidence rted to her, but the next day Ming Shu was still taken away by the people sent by His Majesty.


    Since some certain force made up their minds to frame her, it seemed they would not let this chance go easily.


    In the royal study room...


    Ming Shu was not as lucky asst time; the room was crowded with circles of ministers.


    The minute Ming Shu stepped into the room, the emperor couldn¡¯t help throwing out an angry question: ¡°Royal Princess, I ask you, why did your belonging appear in the room of Princess Rong Hua?¡±


    Ming Shu blinked. ¡°What belonging?¡±


    The eunuch held up something to show Ming Shu. It was a gold <i>buyao </i>, a kind of hair essory for women in ancient times that was awarded to her by the emperor. And in the entire pce she was the only person who possessed a<i>buyao </i>like this.


    Before, the Host often wore it. But after Ming Shu hade, sheined that it wasted too much strength to wear such a heavy, shiny thing on her head. So she told Zhi Qi to put it away somewhere.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps Her Highness thought it was pretty so she took it from me.¡± Last night when she went to beat her, she didn¡¯t take anything there except her fists.


    But this thing appeared here now, which could only mean that...


    <i>There¡¯s probably a traitor hidden in the Heavenly Temple.</i>


    The emperor became even more ferocious. ¡°Royal Princess, Rong Hua is missing, were you involved with that?¡±


    ¡°Even if I tell you it has nothing to do with me, you won¡¯t believe me,¡± Ming Shu said in a casual tone, showing no respect.


    ¡°Royal Princess, mind your attitude!¡± The emperor was originally holding back his anger, but with this disrespectful attitude of Ming Shu¡¯s, his anger was ignited immediately, like fire meeting gasoline.


    But Ming Shu continued, raising her eyebrows with a light smile: ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s wrong with my attitude?¡±


    <i>You want me to kneel down and sing a song for you?</i>


    The emperor burst out, ¡°This <i>buyao </i>was given to you by me. It appeared in the room of Rong Hua, and you are telling me it has nothing to do with you? Where is Rong Hua? What does your Heavenly Temple want?¡±


    Thinking of the Heavenly Temple, the emperor felt even more wronged. It seemed he was going to vent all his anger at that temple that had umted during all these years.


    ¡°How should I know?¡± Ming Shu answered with a smiling voice. ¡°Your Majesty, rather than waste time here questioning me, it¡¯s better for you to send people to search for Her Highness. The kidnapper is much more fearsome than me, and if you can¡¯t find Her Highness in time...¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The emperor pped his desk. ¡°Shen Ci, are you not taking me seriously?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s smiling tone remained unchanged. ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re too old for me, I¡¯m afraid I cannot take you seriously.¡±


    The ministers: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Her Highness is going to rebel, isn¡¯t she?</i>


    ¡°You, you...¡± The emperor was angered to the point of speechlessness. If it were possible, he would have ordered to kill her.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please, calm yourself.¡± Seeing things were getting out of control, the head eunuch hurriedly came forward to sooth the emperor. ¡°The investigation is still ongoing, and perhaps Her Highness is really unrted to the kidnapping.¡±


    ¡°The evidence is conclusive. If it¡¯s not the royal princess, then why did such a valuable <i>buyao </i>appear in the room of Princess Rong Hua?¡± one of the ministers questioned.


    ¡°And besides, in the daytime, the royal princess and Princess Rong Hua had just had a conflict, so the Royal Princess has a reasonable excuse to implement a kidnapping,¡± another minister added.


    ¡°Last night we were blocked when we requested to search the Heavenly Temple, isn¡¯t it suspicious?¡±


    It seemed all the ministers present were trusted followers of the emperor. They were trying to convict Ming Shu of the kidnapping.


    Ming Shu raised her hand andined, ¡°Your Majesty, I suspect you instigated them to frame me. So... was it you yourself that kidnapped Princess Rong Hua?¡±


    The royal study room fell into silence all at once.


    The royal princess... She was not going to rebel, she was crazy.

 Chapter 112 - The Royal Princess (18)

    <h4>Chapter 112: The Royal Princess (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In the royal study room it was a total mess. The desk and the censer were overturned on the ground, and books and papers were scattered everywhere.


    What happened?


    Well, let¡¯s review...


    Ming Shu suspected it was the emperor himself who schemed the kidnapping and he was just crying ¡°Thief!¡± as the true thief. He had hidden Princess Rong Hua away so as to frame her.


    The emperor was naturally angry at this usation. He scolded Ming Shu for talking nonsense and showing no respect to His Majesty.


    A fierce debate then yed out between the two, and it got more and more violent, to the point of a fight.


    Correct, they had a fight. Sensing that the number of ¡°enemies¡± was too many for her, Ming Shu ordered the guards hidden around her toe out, and then...


    The fight was on. That¡¯s why the royal study room ended up in such a messy condition.


    Now Ming Shu was sitting on the steps, holding a te of green bean cakes (who the hell knew where she got it), and the leisure she disyed made her look like she was enjoying a wonderful afternoon tea.


    Opposite her was a row of alert royal guards, heavily armed, who were ready to rush over and take down Ming Shu any minute. Meanwhile, the others were all standing behind the guards, hurt or injured, looking like a crowd of suffering captives.


    The emperor was supported by Eunuch Li. He had almost fainted due to anger.


    But the emperor wouldn¡¯t want to lose his imposing manner. ¡°Shen Ci, how dare you attack me... Great, hoh, I see your true face today! You will be executed for the crime of viting my sanctity. The Heavenly Temple can¡¯t save you either!¡±


    ¡°Well, kill me then.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I cannot?¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly nced at the emperor. The emperor and Eunuch Li both took several steps back, swallowing with difficulty.


    ¡°Can I have another te of green bean cakes?¡± <i>The food is too little, not even enough for me to fill my empty stomach, let alone handle these noisy goblins.</i>


    What?


    They had endured their nerves for half a day, and what did she just say?


    <i>Are you kidding?</i>


    The situation drifted into a stalemate.


    ¡°Little Ci.¡± The master of Heavenly Temple came in a hurry as soon as he got the news. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Right on time, Master.¡± The emperor somehow saw a glimmer of hope. He stood upright and questioned the master sharply. ¡°This Shen Ci sees no rules in the pce. She ordered your people to attack me and all the ministers. Master, I¡¯ve always respected your Heavenly Temple, but now what do you mean by this?¡±


    At this moment, the emperor was very determined that the Heavenly Temple must be eliminated. One day longer it existed, one day longer it would restrict the royal family.


    ¡°Your Majesty, is there any news about the investigation?¡± The master avoided the emperor¡¯s question.


    ¡°She is the most suspicious one.¡± The emperor snorted.


    The master frowned. He looked at Ming Shu who was still sitting on the steps, and said lowly, ¡°Your Majesty, the only evidence is just a <i>buyao </i>, isn¡¯t it a little hasty to suspect that Little Ci is involved in the disappearance of Princess Rong Hua? Besides, Little Ci had no reason to kidnap Her Highness. And what¡¯s most important now is to find where Her Highness is.¡±


    The emperor calmed down a little. But he still didn¡¯t believe Ming Shu.


    After keeping silent for a little while, he asked, ¡°Master, what do you think we should do?¡±


    Since everyone was totally aware of what happened just now, the emperor believed the master must know as well.


    The master answered, ¡°Your Majesty, whether little Ci is rted to the disappearance of Princess Rong Hua, we will know when we find Her Highness.¡±


    The emperor snorted again. ¡°Are you saying, Master, that Shen Ci should not be punished for her contempt of me?¡±


    He was the emperor of the country. And his dignity as an emperor must not be offended by a silly girl! She must be punished for what she had done.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this matter should be settled after Princess Rong Hua is found.¡± The master made his analysis in a calm and orderly manner. ¡°Your Majesty, you must have wronged Little Ci, so that she had to defend herself in an improper way. All things considered, Little Ci is no more than a child the same age as Princess Rong Hua. And she is the prophet. The great responsibility she is undertaking must have pressured her greatly. In the future, she still has to work for the royal family. If Your Majesty punishes her for her childishness today, I¡¯m afraid it will be toote to regret then. As to the other guards of the Heavenly Temple that were involved in the fight, I will punish them personally. What do you say, Your Majesty?¡±


    It sounded like the master was negotiating with the emperor, but his strong tone had shown that, if the emperor couldn¡¯t let the matter go today, then the matter will never end.


    He even threatened the emperor with prophecy. Okay, you want to punish the prophet, right? Go ahead. But if something bad happens in a prophecy and leads to problems for the Wushang Dynasty, then we will see who will suffer more.


    The emperor was crying inside.


    This Heavenly Temple had forced him into this situation, yet he could do nothing about it.


    And prophecy... it was indeed a good skill. Anyrge natural or man-made disaster can be prevented in advance through prophecy. Even if it can¡¯t be thoroughly settled, the losses might be minimized.


    Prophecy was the weapon that had helped the Wushang Dynastyst until today. If the weapon was lost, could the dynasty stillst?


    The emperor really didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°The case of the missing Princess Rong Hua will be handed over to the Heavenly Temple. You must find Princess Rong Hua in three days, safe and sound, otherwise you will all be punished.¡±


    The master knew that this was already the biggest concession the emperor could provide.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The master took Ming Shu away from the royal study room. After they walked a distance from the royal study room, the master let go of her. ¡°Little Ci, what on earth are you doingtely? It¡¯s not like you.¡±


    She made a scene in the royal study room and beat... the emperor...


    When he heard the news, he almost fainted. Since Little Ci hade back from outside the pce, she¡¯d be very strange. She didn¡¯t stop eating all day as if she was starving all the time. And within just a few days, she had ruined the friendly rtionship between the emperor and the Heavenly Temple.


    ¡°They started it.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, he is the emperor, the son of the Wushang Dynasty. He is the king, and we are the ministers. This is the rule.¡±


    ¡°Master...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t start. I don¡¯t care what you are thinking now. Go back and reflect on yourself. You must know, the Heavenly Temple can have your back, but I can¡¯t let you mess around.¡± If today¡¯s matter was not based on the disappearance of Princess Rong Hua, he wouldn¡¯t have known how it could be settled.


    Ming Shu blinked her big watery eyes. ¡°Master, can we go back to eat first?¡± <i>I didn¡¯t eat enough, I¡¯m so hungry.</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    ...


    In fact, there was nothing to investigate about this matter. The master had ordered people to follow the ¡°thief¡± who kidnapped Rong Hua and found the person connected with him. It was the same person who tried to assassinate Ming Shust time.


    However, in order to convince the emperor, the master didn¡¯t have the princess saved immediately. Instead, he pretended to be looking for her.


    The master nned to save the princess on thest day of the deadline, but what happened then was just outside of his expectations.


    The kidnapper sent a letter requesting the exchange of Princess Rong Hua with the famous painting <i>World Peace </i>. They warned that if the painting wasn¡¯t sent to South Ferry in two hours, Princess Rong Hua would be returned dead.


    Of course, this news was kept from ordinary people. Ming Shu learned it from the master.


    The master led a raid on the camp they had discovered, but found that it was only an empty trap. Princess Rong Hua and the kidnapper were not there.


    These people could sessfully deceive the Heavenly Temple, which meant they were indeed powerful to some extent.


    ¡°How strange, why does this kidnapper want Mo Baisheng¡¯s painting?¡± Zhi Qi was very confused. ¡°It¡¯s true that Mo Baisheng¡¯s paintings are costly and they are of great value to collectors, but... is it necessary to n a kidnapping and ask for an exchange?¡±


    ¡°Their original purpose was the painting. I¡¯m afraid framing me was just convenient.¡± <i>It¡¯s better to avoid making mischief, but if that¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s not a big deal.</i>


    <i>They should treat me so casually...!</i>


    Ming Shu walked in front of the <i>World Peace </i>painting hanging on the wall. <i>Is there anything special about this painting?</i>


    ¡°Take it down.¡±


    Zhi Qi quickly took the painting down andid it on the desk.


    Ming Shu walked around the painting, looking at it carefully while eating her snacks, like a real artist.


    ¡°Miss, what do you see?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Then what are you looking at?</i>

 Chapter 113 - The Royal Princess (19)

    <h4>Chapter 113: The Royal Princess (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The strange thing was that the emperor didn¡¯t send people to take the painting. The two, master and emperor, suddenly abandoned the dispute. They locked themselves up in one room and conspired for a long time. Then they seemed to have given up the rescue of Princess Rong Hua, and all the people were ordered to return to the pce. They began to strengthen the safeguarding of the royal pce.


    Even the Heavenly Temple increased its number of patrolling guards.


    Ming Shu was a bit surprised. <i>This painting is more important than the life of Princess Rong Hua?</i>


    <i>If it is so important, why did the emperor give the painting to me?</i>


    <i>I need to brainstorm.</i>


    ¡°Get me something to eat.¡± <i>To fuel the brainstorming.</i>


    Zhi Qi quickly handed over the snacks.


    <i>Wait!</i>


    <i>If Princess Rong Hua is dead, where should I get my Hatred Points?</i>


    <i>So, now she may have to rely on me to save her?</i>


    <i>This doesn¡¯t seem to be a normal plot development.</i>


    <i>MMP... Is this really happening? A Hatred-Point gatherer has to rescue her target character?</i>


    Ming Shu got up and rolled up the painting. ¡°Zhi Qi,ter, if the masteres over and asks where I am, you will tell him that I have eloped with the painting.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Princess... what are you going to do?¡± Zhi Qi was confused at first, then she got a little nervous. ¡°You can¡¯t leave the Heavenly Temple now, it¡¯s dangerous outside.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled to Zhi Qi. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m not so easy to kill.¡±


    <i>The snacks are still waiting for me, how can I die casually.</i>


    Zhi Qi was fascinated by that smile, and when she came back to herself, Ming Shu had walked out the door. Zhi Qi quickly chased after her. ¡°Princess, hey, pleasee back. Stop the princess, stop the princess!¡±


    ...


    <i>Pah pah pah!</i>


    Ming Shu dusted off the grass clinging to her body. She was now standing at a very remote corner of the pce wall, and the little beastie rolled out from one side.


    <i>You promised me! Food, food, food! I want the Han Banquet!</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me. Move.¡±


    The little beastie didn¡¯t roll this time. It jumped forward, following Ming Shu.


    <i>Big liar!</i>


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not the first time. Stay cool, little kid.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I don¡¯t know what to say, really.</i>


    Every time it helped her, she wouldn¡¯t pay!


    <i>Why do I have such a liar of a master. What¡¯s wrong with my life!</i>


    <i>But why can¡¯t you stand firm a little bit each time? Just a little bit...</i>


    <i>I am so angry!</i>


    <i>Angry enough to perish together!</i>


    The more it thought, the angrier the little beastie became. Finally it ¡°transformed¡± into a hedgehog, aimed itself at Ming Shu, and hit her body hard after running up and jumping. Ming Shu almost fell to the ground.


    The little beastie rolled along Ming Shu¡¯s clothes and climbed into her sleeve as soon as it could.


    ¡°A brave soldier, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ming Shu pinched it. The little beastie huddled into a ball andined continuously in a small voice.


    Ming Shu chuckled. She willfully touched and yed with the little beastie until thetter struggled to protest, helplessly murmuring. Then she smiled and walked to the market with a crowd of people.


    ...


    Ming Shu asked about the location of the South Ferry, and then swaggered to the targeted ce with that <i>World Peace </i>in her hand.


    Just as she approached the South Ferry and passed a corner, her wrist was suddenly caught by someone and she was pulled into an alleyway.


    A strange and cold breath shrouded Ming Shu. She looked up to see Mu Huai¡¯s cold face.


    <i>God!</i>


    Is this man going to rob a beautiful girl of her snacks?


    Ming Shu parted her lips and was about to talk. But suddenly Mu Huai¡¯s expression changed, and his cold finger pressed against her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡±


    ¡°What will you do with this painting?¡± Mu Huai reached out, cing one hand on the wall behind Ming Shu. A sudden kabedon. Ming Shu¡¯s eyes and eyebrows were clearly reflected in the cold eyes of Mu Huai, as if they had been dyed with ayer of frost, appearing foggy.


    ¡°Why do you care, Uncle?¡± Ming Shu bent down and escaped Mu Huai¡¯s entrapment. ¡°This painting is mine now. I have the right to do whatever I want with it.¡±


    Mu Huai went crazy inside. He wanted to grab the painting, but he couldn¡¯t right then.


    ¡°This painting is very important. Take the painting and go back to the Heavenly Temple.¡±


    ¡°No way, I¡¯m already out here and I walked this far,¡± Ming Shu refused. ¡°If I go back now, wouldn¡¯t my effort be wasted?¡±


    ¡°Lord, they¡¯ve...¡± Ye Cong¡¯s voice trailed off and became a little surprised. ¡°Royal Princess, you... why are you here?¡±


    Mu Huai asked, ¡°What is the situation now?¡±


    Ye Cong looked at Ming Shu. Seeing that his lord didn¡¯t seem to care to hide information from the royal princess, he answered directly: ¡°The ferry has been ambushed. It seems Qi Hongwei hase in person.¡±


    Qi Hongwei. Ming Shu remembered the name.


    The name appeared in the letter that the master showed her before.


    He seemed to be a heavyweight in the business of rebellion.


    ¡°He¡¯s being bold this time. Qi Hongwei is always cautious and careful, Rong Hua should not be here.¡±


    ¡°What do we do now? There is no news from the pce, and we don¡¯t know if His Majesty will exchange Princess Rong Hua with the painting. His Majesty has always adored Princess Rong Hua, so maybe it¡¯s not impossible...¡±


    ¡°The painting.¡± Mu Huai looked at Ming Shu next to him.


    Ye Cong followed Mu Huai¡¯s gaze and noticed the painting in Ming Shu¡¯s hand. His eyes widened immediately.


    <i>The emperor hasn¡¯t sent people here. How can this royal princess, who opposed Princess Rong Hua,e here? Not to rescue Princess Rong Hua?</i>


    ¡°Lord, someone ising,¡± Ye Cong, staring at the main road, reminded in a low voice.


    Almost at the same time he finished the sentence, a figure managed to avoid the peripheral guards and entered the alleyway.


    Ye Cong attacked instantly. The figure must not have expected someone to be here, and was a little stunned, but their reaction was quick. The figure avoided the attack swiftly and moved deeper into the alleyway.


    ¡°They¡± were covered with a veil over the face. But from the figure, it was not difficult to tell that it was a girl.


    ¡°Who are you!¡± Ye Cong asked.


    ¡°Just passing by.¡± The girl lowered her voice, which sounded a bit hoarse, and her head also dipped down. Apparently she was preventing others from recognizing her.


    Ming Shu suddenly shouted, ¡°Cheng Jinyun!¡±


    The girl subconsciously nced at Ming Shu, and the shock shed past her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you.¡± Ming Shuughed. <i>A woman appearing here at this time and dressed like this, how can it not be the protagonist?</i>


    ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°Really? But Miss Cheng, you dropped your things. Look, isn¡¯t that Xiangyun jade yours?¡±


    Xiangyun jade... The girl automatically followed Ming Shu¡¯s gaze to the ground, but there was nothing on the ground.


    ¡°It is you, Miss Cheng, there¡¯s no need to deny it.¡± Thest time in the royal garden, Ming Shu saw Cheng Jinyun wearing a Xiangyun jade around her waist. So she naturally made it up.


    Cheng Jinyun gritted her teeth. ¡°You tricked me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, so what? Are you not Miss Cheng of the Cheng family?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Cheng Jinyun had nothing toeback with.


    <i>Why is she here?</i>


    Ming Shu yed with the painting in her hand and said casually, ¡°Seems everyone is present today. Are you alling for this painting?¡±


    <i>Such a valuable thing is now in my possession, it can probably be exchanged for a lot of delicious food.</i>


    <i>But wait...</i>


    <i>I¡¯m here on business. Right, calm down, I can¡¯t be tempted by snacks.</i>

 Chapter 114 - The Royal Princess (20)

    <h4>Chapter 114: The Royal Princess (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    She didn¡¯t expect that Cheng Jinyun, the fake female protagonist, would show up for this painting. This painting was really important.


    <i>Hehe. </i>Ming Shu clicked her tongue.


    Mo Baisheng was really a big shot.


    Ming Shu stepped back to the end of the alleyway with the painting to make sure these people couldn¡¯t capture her easily. Then she smiled and said, ¡°fortunately, today you can witness a miracle with your own eyes.¡±


    Mu Huai¡¯s first thought was that she wanted to do something unusual.


    Cheng Jinyun was a little confused. She looked at Ming Shu¡ªor rather, the painting in her hand.


    Cheng Jinyun only yed a supporting role in her previous life; she didn¡¯t know what happened to the protagonist. However, she was now the new female lead and knew that some secrets were hidden in this painting, so she took the risk and came here in person.


    Who knew... she would be seen through by Ming Shu at a nce.


    ¡°Stop her.¡± Mu Huai gave the order to Ye Cong.


    Thetter, in conditioned reflex, acted immediately. But Ming Shu was already standing at the entrance of the alleyway; she only needed to turn around and run a few steps outside, and she would be exposed to an ambush.


    Ye Cong didn¡¯t stop her.


    Ming Shu escaped the alleyway.


    She stood outside, smiling. The emperor gave this painting to her, using the Heavenly Temple and Ming Shu herself as its shield.


    Well, she was okay with him using the Heavenly Temple, but using her...


    <i>Anyone who uses me without gifting me snacks, they are robbers.</i>


    ¡°Lord... do I need to chase after the royal princess?¡± Ye Cong didn¡¯t dare to give chase. The people outside were all Qi Hongwei¡¯s, so he had to ask Mu Huai.


    <i>Chase?</i>


    <i>Chase what?</i>


    <i>I want to kill her.</i>


    Mu Huai held back his anger and watched Ming Shu walking toward the ferry with the painting. She looked quite pleased.


    <i>Why is she happy? What is she happy about! There¡¯s nothing to feel happy about!</i>


    Did she know what she was doing?


    Mu Huai clenched his fists and took a few deep breaths so that he didn¡¯tbust.


    <i>What should I do now?</i>


    <i>What can I do?</i>


    Just find a good spot, and wait to watch the show.


    ...


    Ming Shu walked to the ferry. People dressed likeborers had already surrounded her in all directions. They seemed to want to examine her entire person thoroughly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought you what you want.¡± Ming Shu shook the painting in her hand and smiled.


    Ming Shu came alone, which was unexpected to these people. They studied her cautiously, suspecting ambushes and traps.


    The girl widened her smile, as if having figured out what they were worrying over. ¡°Rest assured, I am alone.¡±


    ¡°Let here up.¡±


    A voice rang in the distance. Ming Shu followed the sound: a man was standing on the ship¡¯s board.


    Ming Shu put the painting on her back. With her skirt flying, she walked toward the side of the boat. The people blocking her way didn¡¯t scatter to let her pass until she neared them.


    Ming Shu then boarded the ship. The man awaiting her bowed his tribute and said calmly, ¡°Pleasee with me.¡±


    Ming Shu stood motionlessly and smiled. ¡°You really are thinking highly of yourselves. Let your lord or anyone who matterse out to meet me.¡±


    The man frowned, apparently dissatisfied with Ming Shu¡¯s proposal.


    But finally, he looked at Ming Shu and was ready to go in and report this proposal.


    ¡°Oh, right, prepare some food for me, and don¡¯t poison it.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Is this person here to cause trouble?</i>


    ¡°Hahaha, the royal princess is much more interesting than I thought.¡± Theughter came from the cabin, and a man exited, escorted by his people.


    The man was eye-catching, wearing gorgeous clothes, and he looked just like any other young lord of a rich family.


    ¡°You are also more good-looking than I expected.¡± She thought he would be a fierce and sturdy man; she didn¡¯t expect a good-looking one.


    ¡°This should stand as testimony to the saying, ¡®Rumors are not credible.¡¯¡± Qi Hongwei took a seat opposite Ming Shu. ¡°Go prepare some food. We can¡¯t let the royal princess think we are rude and don¡¯t know etiquette.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Someone brought a chair for Ming Shu. Ming Shu naturally epted the kindness. She sat down directly, using the painting as a walking stick and propping it up on the ground. This made Qi Hongwei narrow his eyes a bit.


    But then Qi Hongwei quickly curled up the corners of his lips. ¡°It seems the royal princess is a straightforward person, I like to talk to people who are straightforward.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything. She stared at the table where the snacks were about to be ced.


    Qi Hongwei looked calm, but he was filled with various suspicions.


    Then the snacks were served. Ming Shu immediately reached out to take some.


    ¡°Royal Princess, aren¡¯t you afraid of me poisoning you?¡± It is not wise to eat what someone else prepares for you, at someone else¡¯s stronghold.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anyway, you will be responsible for my death.¡± Ming Shu took a bite of dessert. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not bad. Give me another two tes.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Is she starving in the royal pce?</i>


    Qi Hongwei waved to order his people to prepare another two tes of desserts. ¡°The royal princess really impressed me today.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited, the most impressive is yet toe.¡± <i>It¡¯s just the beginning and you¡¯re impressed? Won¡¯t you be scared to deathter?</i>


    ¡°Is it? I am really looking forward to it.¡± Qi Hongwei became more and more confused. He didn¡¯t know what Ming Shu was going to do.


    Ming Shu spared some time to ask in the middle of eating: ¡°Where¡¯s Princess Rong Hua?¡±


    Qi Hongwei folded his hands in front of him. ¡°To my knowledge, Princess Rong Hua and the royal princess did not have a harmonious rtionship. Why have you been sent to bring the painting here now?¡±


    ¡°Probably because I look good.¡± Ming Shu took the opportunity to be narcissistic.


    ¡°...¡± <i>I¡¯m afraid things won¡¯t go well today.</i>


    ¡°You know what? That Princess Rong Hua, bring her out and let me have a look.¡±


    Qi Hongwei gave a superficial smile. ¡°Royal Princess, do you think I would keep Princess Rong Hua here?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled sincerely, though. ¡°So then I¡¯ll ask for two more tes, and you can take the time to bring her over here.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Is she delusional or am I? </i>¡°Royal Princess, this request is beyond my ability...¡±


    <i>Hu¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu pinched the middle of the painting. With only a little effort, the painting would be torn in half. She continued to ask smilingly, ¡°Well? What about now?¡±


    Qi Hongwei was shocked into standing up from his chair and watched Ming Shu with a very odd expression.


    ¡°You care so much about this painting, but I don¡¯t. I have no mercy for it, and when I ruin it, you won¡¯t even get the pieces. Now, would you please bring Princess Rong Hua to me?¡±


    Qi Hongwei stared at Ming Shu¡¯s hand, fearing that she would identally destroy the painting. Then he calmed down and said, ¡°Royal Princess, don¡¯t forget, you are surrounded by my people now. Think carefully, do you think you will be faster than them? May I suggest you cherish your noble life?¡±


    ¡°Wow! You are so powerful! Do you want me to give you an Oscar with a Han Banquet as the prize?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>How should I answer this?</i>

 Chapter 115 - The Royal Princess (21)

    <h4>Chapter 115: The Royal Princess (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Qi Hongwei didn¡¯t understand why the royal princess, who had a conflict with Princess Rong Hua, insisted on seeing her. And it seemed if he didn¡¯t bring Princess Rong Hua to her, she would definitely tear apart the painting.


    Although he felt that there was an eighty-percent chance for him to grab the painting, what if...


    Qi Hongwei agreed to let his people bring Princess Rong Hua over. Ming Shu then rolled up the painting and poked it against the ground again, continuing to eat. ¡°I must remind you, if Princess Rong Hua hasn¡¯t appeared in front of me by the time I finish these, I will tear up the painting. Give me some tea, thank you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The cards were in his hands, weren¡¯t they? How did the tables turn so quickly?


    Qi Hongwei suddenly thought of something someone told him a long time ago¡ª


    <i>If you don¡¯t care, you will have no scruples; if you have no scruples, you will be fearless; and if you are fearless, you will be able to stand out from the crowd and dominate the heavens and the earth.</i>


    She was that kind of person.


    She seemed not to care about anything, even her life. She looked unprepared and her weakness was totally exposed. Anyone might put her to death.


    But the fact was, in the depths of his heart, he stopped himself from acting rashly.


    Qi Hongwei was very clever. When Ming Shu was going to finish thest piece of dessert and the Princess Rong Hua hadn¡¯t yet been brought out, he ordered another two tes of desserts. Ming Shu just looked at him and didn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°...¡± <i>I suspect now that she¡¯s onlye to eat my food.</i>


    Princess Rong Hua was brought out, her head covered. She was too weak to stand upright and was supported by the guard.


    Qi Hongwei ordered to pull off the ck cloth over the head of Princess Rong Hua. The sudden re made Princess Rong Hua feel ufortable for a bit, and tears streamed down her face.


    Princess Rong Hua took a moment to get used to the daylight.


    Before she figured out where she was, Princess Rong Hua saw Ming Shu sitting leisurely opposite her. Princess Rong Hua red at Ming Shu, but her mouth was stuffed with cloth and she couldn¡¯t speak. She could only make a sound in her throat.


    ¡± <i>Wu wu wu wu... </i>¡±


    <i>It¡¯s her again.</i>


    <i>She colluded with these people to kidnap me! Why hasn¡¯t Fathere to save me?</i>


    Ming Shu looked up and examined Princess Rong Hua. Except for the slightly dirty clothes, it seemed she hadn¡¯t been abused by anyone.


    Qi Hongwei¡¯s guard whispered something in his ear. He looked to the shore. ¡°Royal Princess, do you mind if we sail?¡±


    ¡°Have the emperor¡¯s people arrived?¡± Ming Shu asked.


    ¡°I thought the royal princess was sent by him.¡± At first he thought like this. But judging from the information he just got, she hade here on her own. The emperor sent people here after he learned that she hade alone, with the painting.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sent by anyone.¡± <i>Funny, who can order me around?</i>


    ¡°That means you don¡¯t mind then.¡± Qi Hongwei waved to sail.


    The ship slowly left the ferry before the royal guards rushed out from several different roads. Princess Rong Hua struggled. ¡± <i>Wu wu wu... </i>¡±


    <i>Come save me!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m here!</i>


    However, the royal guards just stood by the shore, watching the ship leave the ferry.


    Qi Hongwei looked at Ming Shu. ¡°I have a suggestion, Royal Princess, I don¡¯t know if you are interested?¡±


    Ming Shu dusted off her hands and ced the painting horizontally over her knees. She lifted her chin and gave a beaming smile. ¡°Even if I¡¯m not interested, will you not say it? Come on, just tell me.¡±


    ¡± <i>Wu wu wu wu... </i>¡± Princess Rong Hua, ignored by the two, struggled fiercely. But she was restrained by the guard, and she could only watch the royal guards on shore getting further and further away.


    <i>Save me!</i>


    <i>Why aren¡¯t you saving me!</i>


    Qi Hongwei took a look at Princess Rong Hua and said, ¡°The royal family distrusts the Heavenly Temple now. They don¡¯t give you real power. Although you are powerful, there¡¯s no ce for you to apply it. You can only stay in the Heavenly Temple all day. As long as you agree, Royal Princess, I will always wee you and I will ensure you¡¯ll be much morefortable at my ce than at the royal pce.¡±


    Then he added, ¡°Of course, if the royal princess has any request, just say it.¡±


    If he could ally with the Heavenly Temple, then why bother acting against it?


    ¡°My request is very simple. How do you say, ¡®Let me take your throne¡¯?¡±


    <i>Puff¡ª</i>


    The onlookers were all stunned. <i>Is this so simple? You taking the throne? Then what did we make the effort to fight for? Making wedding dresses for others?</i>


    <i>This woman is really crazy.</i>


    Qi Hongwei was not a straw bag. He knew that Ming Shu was rejecting him in a different way.


    ¡°Okay, that being the case, let¡¯s talk about the exchange?¡± He didn¡¯t expect to sessfully ally with the Heavenly Temple, though. The rejection was not surprising to Qi Hongwei.


    ¡°Who said I want to exchange with you?¡± Ming Shu looked at him with a funny smile. ¡°From the time I appeared to the present, did I say that I¡¯m here to trade for the hostage?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Then did youe to eat my snacks? </i>Qi Hongwei was almost angered toughter. He reached out to touch his forehead and took a deep breath. ¡°Royal Princess, if you¡¯re not here to trade for Princess Rong Hua, then what are you here for?¡±


    ¡°Just to make sure that Princess Rong Hua wasn¡¯t having a happy life here. That will make me relieved.¡±


    ¡± <i>Wu wu wu... </i>¡± Princess Rong Hua¡¯s beautiful eyes were almost ring out of her eye sockets, which made her face look a little bit hideous.


    Ming Shu smiled at her. ¡°Lord Qi, if you throw her into the water, I may consider giving you the painting.¡±


    Qi Hongwei looked at her with a probing gaze, but he didn¡¯t answer immediately. Since her appearing here, he hadn¡¯t figured out what kind of person this little girl was.


    The information he gathered seemed to be ipatible with the person in front of him.


    <i>Is she excellent at pretending, and everyone is deceived by her, or...</i>


    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±


    Ming Shu glided her fingertip across the painting. The river water sshed the side of the boat, the sound of which drowned out her voice slightly. ¡°No matter how you look at it, the emperor has given up on this daughter, and she is useless. It¡¯s not important whether she¡¯s dead or alive. Now that I have the painting, just do what I say, and your chance of getting this painting is greater, right?¡±


    ¡± <i>Wu wu wu... </i>¡± <i>Liar! Father will not give up on me, you are lying!</i>


    <i>Father has sent people to rescue me. He will save me. I will never believe in the words of this bitch!</i>


    Besides Princess Rong Hua¡¯s painful moaning, no other voices sounded on the ship.


    Ming Shu patiently waited for Qi Hongwei¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Lord Qi, order your people to stand down.¡± Ming Shu suddenly looked up. She took out a fire roll from her sleeves and ced it at her lips, blowing lightly. mes came out immediately. The bright mes jumped into the eyes of Qi Hongwei, and this single spark instantly became a sea of fire in his pupils.


    Qi Hongwei was a little startled. He immediately raised his hand to stop the attack. The hovering guards looked at each other before returning to their original positions.


    This royal princess was not as unprepared as she seemed.


    ¡°Guards.¡± Qi Hongwei¡¯s face ckened. ¡°Do as she says.¡±


    ¡± <i>Wu wu wu... </i>¡± Princess Rong Hua strongly shook her head.


    Ming Shu tilted her head and waited for the prompt tone of the system. Princess Rong Hua almost cried to unconsciousness; she was carried to the side of the boat. Even when she was about to be pushed over, the tone still didn¡¯t sound.


    <i>Putong¡ª</i>


    [Not enough.] The neutral electronic voice of the Harmony System now sounded, and in passing it proposed some ¡°bad¡± ideas for Ming Shu. [Guest, you should let people take off all her clothes and then throw her down. That way, the Hatred Points should be enough.]

 Chapter 116 - The Royal Princess (22)

    <h4>Chapter 116: The Royal Princess (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Princess Rong Hua sank into the water after struggling for a while. The water¡¯s surface soon evened out again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve satisfied your request, Royal Princess, now can you give me the painting?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ming Shu agreed readily.


    Ming Shu passed the painting to Qi Hongwei, and thetter hurriedly reached out to take it. However, before he touched the painting, several dark figures suddenly jumped out of the water, trying to grab the painting.


    Qi Hongwei had to give up the painting first. He and the figures in ck had trapped each other. Ming Shu stepped back to the edge of the boat with the painting, and suddenly a <i>whoosh </i>sounded from behind her. She bent down out of reflex.


    It was Cheng Jinyun. She appeared out of nowhere once more. After failing tond the first strike, she quickly dropped to the ground opposite of Ming Shu, staring at her with cold eyes. ¡°Give me the painting.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ming Shu smiled and provoked, ¡°You wish.¡±


    Cheng Jinyun shouldn¡¯t have any knowledge of Kung Fu, so how did shee to this boat? Getting on the boat may not require Kung Fu, but judging by her actions, it seemed she was not unfamiliar with Kung Fu. So she¡¯d actually been hiding her strength before?


    The plot was developing a bit incorrectly!


    [The fake female protagonist herself is a variable, so you don¡¯t have to make a fuss, Guest, just focus on your mission and gain enough Hatred Points.] The Harmony System came online just in time to remind Ming Shu.


    ¡°...¡± <i>So except for the Hatred Points, the rest is unimportant, right?</i>


    [Our original mission is to gain Hatred Points.] Always remembering the task at hand is an internal quality that a system should have.


    ¡°...¡± <i>It sounds a bit reasonable?</i>


    ¡°Shen Ci, hanging onto that painting only leads to a dead end.¡± Cheng Jinyun lowered her voice and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t you see how many people are aiming for this painting now?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Ming Shu stopped thinking other things. ¡°Because you want the painting, I have to give it up? Is it you are losing your mind, or I will be acting stupidly?¡±


    <i>She thinks I am the Doraemon, how funny!</i>


    ¡°With your ability, do you think you can protect this painting under such circumstances?¡± Noticing some peopleing over, Cheng Jinyun became a little anxious. ¡°Give me the painting!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Cheng Jinyun gritted her teeth, making up her mind. She directly waved her hand to attack Ming Shu with a st of swift, fierce wind.


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes but didn¡¯t avoid it, waiting to be hit by the force of that wind.


    However, a shadow shed in front of her, and the wind was easily dissolved, disappearing into the air.


    Mu Huai reached out to pull Ming Shu into his arms. He held her around the waist with one hand and employed Kung Fu to rapidly leave Cheng Jinyun¡¯s range of attack.


    The two fell to the second level of the boat. Mu Huai released Ming Shu and stared at her coldly. ¡°Next time you won¡¯t be so lucky.¡±


    An angry and cold tone...


    Ming Shu was even angrier, and her smile looked a bit ferocious. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to save me!¡± <i>I was trying tomit suicide!</i>


    ¡°Royal Princess, you mean that I shouldn¡¯t have saved you?¡± Mu Huai snorted. He had saved her. Even if she didn¡¯t appreciate it, there was no need to be ungrateful!


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have been one of those bodies.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy to be one, what does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°If you were not holding the painting, you think I¡¯d want to save you?¡± Mu Huai almost exploded. How could there be such an annoying person?


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes again and her lips slightly curled. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t be so kind.¡±


    <i>It¡¯s all for this painting.</i>


    Mu Huai didn¡¯t say anything. After a while, he reached out and said, ¡°Give me the painting.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ming Shu took out the fire roll from inside her sleeves, getting ready to ignite the painting without warning. <i>MMP, since you all want it, then no one should have it.</i>


    Mu Huai was totally frightened. He quickly went forward to stop her. However, Ming Shu fell backward and jumped directly from the second level.


    She rolled and then stood up in a corner below. The painting was unfolded now. Ming Shu lit the middle of the painting with fire.


    When the fire grew closer to the painting, some golden patterns seemed to be appearing and shing on it.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Qi Hongwei roared from afar. He swept aside the people blocking his way and rushed to Ming Shu.


    But Ming Shu showed no sign of stopping at all. She quickly ignited another part of the painting. Qi Hongwei was angered until his eyes were red. He would definitely kill this woman.


    Ming Shu maintained her beautiful smile and waved the burning painting at Qi Hongwei, then threw it hard, right off the boat.


    One of the men in ck rushed out to catch the painting, and he quickly put out the fire. However, two-thirds of the painting had been burned into messy pieces.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>This woman must be crazy.</i>


    The group of men in ck looked at each other before leaving with the ruined painting. ¡°Retreat!¡±


    ¡°Take them!¡± Qi Hongwei roared again.


    Those men jumped into the water one after another, disappearing under the water¡¯s quiet surface.


    Cheng Jinyun was nowhere to be seen, either. Perhaps she had left, or hidden.


    Qi Hongwei held onto the boat railing with his fingers pressed into the wood. His fingertips became bloodless with the amount of pressure he exerted, and distinct blue veins appeared on the backs of his hands. He stared at the water fiercely.


    <i>Shen Ci...</i>


    ¡°Shen Ci!¡± Qi Hongwei spun around in terrible anger. His good-looking face now had been overtaken by distorted rage and cruelty. ¡°Take her!¡±


    Mu Huai jumped from the second floor to shield Ming Shu, his clothes pping.


    ¡°King Huai, what do you intend to do?¡± Qi Hongwei said in uncontroble anger, his voice shaking.


    ¡°Even if you kill her, the painting is gone.¡± Mu Huai stated this fact in a cold voice.


    ¡°She must pay for it. It¡¯s none of your business, go away!¡± He had nned everything for so long, and it was all for the painting. Now because of the stupid actions of this woman, everything was ruined. How could he let her go!


    Mu Huai didn¡¯t give in and said very slowly, ¡°If you want to take her, take me first.¡±


    Qi Hongwei sneered again. ¡°Ho, who would have imagined this? That one day the noble King Huai should say something like this because of a woman.¡±


    But to be honest, Qi Hongwei didn¡¯t know much about King Huai. This King Huai didn¡¯t seem to have any weaknesses. In the bordend, he spent most of his time training soldiers.


    Mu Huai looked at Qi Hongwei without saying a word. <i>Perfect acting!</i>


    Qi Hongwei gritted his teeth. ¡°King Huai, you also came for the Dragon Root. Now the painting is gone, so no one can find the Dragon Root. Aren¡¯t you angry?¡±


    ¡°Dragon Root? Is it edible?¡± Ming Shu poked her head out from behind Mu Huai.


    Seeing Ming Shu¡¯s smiling face, Qi Hongwei got angrier and angrier. He wished to tear it up! He said furiously, ¡°Dragon Root is the foundation of the Wushang Dynasty. As long as the Dragon Root is found, the days of the Wushang Dynasty will be numbered.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s inedible. For a thing you can¡¯t eat, do you really need to fight so hard? You sure are funny, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    <i>Man proposes and god disposes. Do you really think you can change the world?</i>


    <i>Where have you put the naturalw?</i>


    <i>Be careful, human. The naturalw might punish and devour all of you.</i>


    Qi Hongwei: ¡°...¡± <i>What do you understand besides eating? How did this stupid woman be a royal princess, by eating?</i>


    Mu Huai reached out and nudged Ming Shu¡¯s head back. ¡°I came for a different purpose. As long as the painting does not fall into your hands, I don¡¯t care if it is intact or not.¡±


    ¡°Impressive, King Huai. I didn¡¯t expect you would work yourself to the bone for the emperor. After all, ¡®His Majesty¡¯ treated you that way.¡± Qi Hongwei ridiculed Mu Huai.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with him.¡± <i>I did this for the mission, and it has nothing to do with my damn rtionship with the emperor.</i>

 Chapter 117 - The Royal Princess (23)

    <h4>Chapter 117: The Royal Princess (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°King Huai, why don¡¯t we form an alliance and share the throne together?¡± Qi Hongwei proposed a tempting idea.


    ¡°Not interested.¡± <i>Two tigers cannot live on the same mountain. Alliance? Go fool those with a low IQ. Do I look like an idiot?</i>


    ¡°King Huai, do you have to stop me today?¡±


    ¡°Are you finished?¡± Ming Shu interrupted them again. ¡°I think we should take a seat and chat over food.¡±


    <i>h h h... These two men talk too much. I¡¯m starving over here!</i>


    King Huai nudged her back again, speechless.


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t ept the ¡°kindness¡± this time. <i>Stopping me once, okay, I¡¯m tolerant. Stopping me again? Nice try!</i>


    Ming Shu pped Mu Huai on the back of his hand.


    <i>Pa¡ª</i>


    The atmosphere quieted down all of a sudden.


    It was a heavy hit. Mu Huai¡¯s hand turned red immediately. Shock and anger had his hand twisting into the shape of a w, trembling and aimed toward Ming Shu. But he took a deep, deep breath and held back his strong temper.


    <i>Calm down!</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t strangle her.</i>


    Mu Huai held his left hand with his right, pulling it back to one side. ¡°I must leave with her today.¡±


    ¡°Hoh, that depends. King Huai...¡± Qi Hongwei took out his weapon. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of your skilled Kung Fu. I may have the chance to see it for myself today.¡±


    Mu Huai actually didn¡¯t want to fight. He was afraid that others might be jealous of his excellent martial arts and handsome actions. But it seemed he had to fight so that he could get rid of Qi Hongwei.


    After contemting for a while, Mu Huai decided to sacrifice himself.


    That psychotic woman was entirely to me! Why couldn¡¯t she just give the painting to him! She dared to burn it. If Qi Hongwei or the emperor had seen her burning the painting in person, they would definitely have cut her into pieces. He was too generous!


    But what was most annoying was she didn¡¯t feel grateful toward him, not even a little bit!


    <i>I¡¯m so angry.</i>


    <i>Why?! Why do I have to fight here while she is eating next to me!</i>


    Mu Huai was tortured by all kinds of thoughts. But on the surface, he still wore a cold expression and epted a one-on-one fight with Qi Hongwei.


    The fighting style of Qi Hongwei was very violent. With every movement backed by fierce momentum, his attacks were fast and powerful. He left almost no opportunity for the opponent to fight back.


    Meanwhile, Mu Huai¡¯s movements looked a bit random, like nondescript tricks integrated with a variety of martial arts. Although it was confusing, it could be used to restrict Qi Hongwei¡¯s fighting style.


    The two were entrapped in a tangle with each other, which seemed furious and endless.


    Ming Shu held her chin, bored. <i>How long are they going to fight?!</i>


    <i>Will I get dinner?</i>


    <i>Well, let me think about what to eat first.</i>


    <i>Braised joint of pork in brown sauce, steamed pork ribs...</i>


    ...


    The restaurant was full of people. Ming Shu ordered a table full of dishes and listened to the wonderful conversation from the next table as she happily enjoyed the delicious food.


    ¡°This royal princess, she suddenly ignited the painting and burned it to pieces, which shocked everyone present.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about the painting that makes it worthy of so many people fighting over it?¡±


    ¡°That I don¡¯t know, but I heard the painting is Mo Baisheng¡¯s work <i>World Peace</i>, and that it is a famous painting.¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a famous painting, why did so many people have to fight over it?¡± someone questioned. ¡°Are you not fooling us?¡±


    There were many artists as well as many famous paintings. Some other painters were also more famous than Mo Baisheng. So...


    ¡°What? Of course not! Why would I fool you...¡±


    ¡°So did the royal princess really burn it?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s who she is, Her Highness the royal princess.¡±


    Ming Shu was listening to others praising her when suddenly someone came to her table. She looked aside, biting into the pork leg. ¡°Finished?¡±


    Mu Huai emanated chilliness. He sat down beside her and said coldly, ¡°Royal Princess, you left so early.¡±


    When he and Qi Hongwei finished the fight, they turned around to see no one waiting there.


    So why on earth were they fighting?


    ¡°Man is iron and food is steel, missing one meal will hunger you.¡± Ming Shu busied herself with chewing the meat. <i>This is perhaps my only hobby now, eating food.</i>


    Mu Huai naturally joined her. He asked the waiter to get him a bowl and chopsticks.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Mu Huai met Ming Shu¡¯s unfriendly eyes. ¡°I fought for you, don¡¯t I deserve a meal?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to fight for me.¡± Ming Shu gathered the food to her side of the table. ¡°You want to eat? Order for yourself.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Anger had fed Huai Huai until he was full. Staring at Ming Shu, who was eating with unseemly table manners, he said in a deep voice, ¡°You know, that painting you destroyed... It¡¯s very important.¡±


    ¡°Knowing too much will get one killed. Don¡¯t tell me, I don¡¯t want to know.¡± Ming Shu refused.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a lot of nerve before?¡±


    ¡°I am very timid.¡±


    ¡°The painting has been burned, and you also provoked Qi Hongwei, now you tell me you are timid?¡± <i>At that time she was quite arrogant, showing no sign of being timid, all right? If I believe her words, I am a fool.</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I was pretending.¡±


    Mu Huai¡¯s mouth twitched. He put his fist against his lips, hiding.


    Ignoring Ming Shu¡¯s refusal, Mu Huai coughed and said directly, ¡°Mo Baisheng is best known for his four paintings: <i>Faithful Leaf, Pearl ying Dragons, Illuminating Stars, </i>and <i>World Peace </i>. Each of these four paintings has a map hidden within, and putting the four small maps together will create aplete map leading to the Dragon Root.¡±


    Ming Shu grunted with a smile.


    ¡°What are youughing at?


    ¡°Well can¡¯t Iugh? Mind your own business, man.¡±


    ¡°You destroyed one of the paintings, which means that no one can create the whole map now. Qi Hongwei will probably not let you be.¡± Qi hongwei was not a kind man at all.


    ¡°King Huai, Your Highness.¡± Ming Shu wiped her hands and looked up into Mu Huai¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve talked too much today. Did you take the wrong medicine?¡±


    Mu Huai avoided Ming Shu¡¯s gaze and continued, ¡°Not just Qi Hongwei, but the emperor. You must be careful.¡±


    Then he stood up, looking down to meet Ming Shu¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you need help, juste to me.¡±


    Then he turned and left.


    ¡°Suddenly you are being kind to me... Uncle, are you hiding some unseemly and evil n?¡± Ming Shu also stood up and caught up with Mu Huai, smiling. ¡°Uncle, do you have a crush on me? My beauty or my talent, which one?¡±


    ¡°...¡± If anyone dared to say he was the most narcissistic, he would introduce this one to him.


    ¡°Whatever you think.¡± <i>I don¡¯t want to talk to her.</i>


    Ming Shu left the restaurant, following closely behind Mu Huai. The street was crowded with people and small stalls selling a variety of street snacks. It was a very lively scene.


    Ming Shu bought every food along the street.


    Mu Huai was totally speechless. <i>She ate so much in the restaurant, and is now buying these snacks again... Is she a pig?</i>


    <i>Even a pig cannot eat this much, right?</i>


    ¡°Royal Princess, be mindful of your weight.¡± Mu Huai couldn¡¯t help but say something unpleasant, intending to offend Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked back and smiled. ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t His Majesty ask you to find a wife within a month? Have you got one?¡±


    <i>Come on, who can¡¯t say unpleasant words!</i>


    <i>I think I¡¯m quite good at ¡°debating¡± like this.</i>


    ¡°...¡± Mu Huai harrumphed. ¡°Royal Princess, do you have anyone to rmend?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to, but do you really trust me, Uncle?¡± The girl¡¯s voice was light and witty, which even in such a noisy market could clearly fall to his ear, piercing all the way to the surface of his heart.


    Mu Huai had no doubt that it was possible for her to get a body for him.


    ¡°I...¡± Mu Huai looked around and... <i>Where is she?</i>

 Chapter 118 - The Royal Princess (24)

    <h4>Chapter 118: The Royal Princess (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mu Huai found Ming Shu in a nearby secluded alley.


    In the quiet alley, the girl stood quietly under a tree, staring at the seductive fruit hidden in the green leaves.


    A cool breeze came from the other end of the alley, blowing past the girl¡¯s skirt, and she looked like a fairy among floating clouds, about to rise in the wind.


    <i>Shashasha¡ª</i>


    The leaves shook.


    The air seemed to be filled with the scent of fruit.


    Mu Huai found she was actually very good-looking.


    ... When she was quiet.


    She gave others a feeling of tranquility and gentleness.


    But thinking of the annoying way she talked... Mu Huai immediately dropped the thought.


    <i>Um... Are these fruits edible?</i>


    Ming Shu carried the fruit out of the alley and when saw Mu Huai standing there, she was somewhat surprised. Then she covered the fruit. ¡°Uncle, why are you still here?¡±


    Mu Huai turned around without saying a word.


    ¡°...¡± <i>What?</i>


    <i>What¡¯s wrong with this man?</i>


    Mu Huai didn¡¯t walk fast. It seemed he was deliberately waiting for Ming Shu to catch up. King Huai¡¯s mansion and the royal pcey in two different directions, but Mu Huai intended to send Ming Shu back.


    When the majestic outline of the royal pce appeared, Mu Huai slowed down and opened his mouth, still with his back to Ming Shu. ¡°You¡¯d better stay in the pce.¡±


    <i>This is confusing. </i>Ming Shu thought.


    <i>This cheap uncle is very abnormal today.</i>


    Was it because she burned the painting that he was angered to the point of insanity?


    ¡°Uncle, are you feeling all right today? Do you want to... Ah, Uncle, where are you going?¡±


    Before Ming Shu finished her sentence, Mu Huai quickly left. He was afraid that he might want to kill her again if he heard something irritating.


    Ming Shu scratched her head, then looked at the fruit in her arms, smiling happily. Who cared about those unimportant matters.


    Ming Shu went back to the Heavenly Temple and was scolded heavily by the master. But Ming Shu seemed to care not at all, which made the master so angry that he grounded Ming Shu as punishment.


    Sitting alone in a small dark room, Ming Shu was feeling quite wronged. That painting was given to her by the emperor, right? Which meant it was hers, right? Then why couldn¡¯t she decide what to do with it?!


    ¡°No one will let her out without my permission.¡± The angry voice of the master rang from outside, followed by footsteps that gradually faded away.


    After a while, Zhi Qi¡¯s voice rang through the door. ¡°Princess... are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Zhi Qi, it¡¯s so dark here, can you get me some food?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Is there any rtionship between darkness and food? </i>Zhi Qi was a little hesitant. ¡°Princess, the master didn¡¯t allow us to give you food.¡±


    ¡°Just keep it quiet, don¡¯t let anyone know.¡±


    Zhi Qi was about to answer but was interrupted by another voice. ¡°Zhi Qi, the master wants to see you. Go, I will stay here.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but...¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, the master is waiting for you.¡±


    Zhi Qi discussed with the person for a while, but the result was clearly not hopeful. So Zhi Qi could only let Ming Shu reflect here, and she would plead for the master to quickly let her out.


    Ming Shu helplessly leaned against the door with her stomach. <i>When he lets me out, I will have starved to death.</i>


    ¡°Princess, the master is trying to protect you. His Majesty is very angry now. It¡¯s better for you to avoid the tense situation. When things settle down, the master will let you out.¡±


    <i>Humph, that old fox is really hard to serve.</i>


    There was only a small window high in the wall of this dark room. Ming Shu couldn¡¯t reach it, and she couldn¡¯t find a way to escape now.


    Ming Shu sat down in a cross-legged position. Time passed by, and she didn¡¯t know how long it¡¯d been, but the light outside grew darker.


    The dark room was now pitch ck.


    Ming Shu touched her empty stomach. <i>So hungry.</i>


    Then she put her palms together before her chest. <i>Someone will bring me food, someone will bring me food, someone will...</i>


    <i>Kata¡ª</i>


    Someone threw a stone through the small window. It fell down on the floor in front of Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu blinked. <i>Now the prophecy is happening so fast?</i>


    ¡°Are you there?¡± A deliberately lowered voice sounded from outside the small window.


    <i>The prince?</i>


    <i>Why is he here...</i>


    Ming Shu approached the small window. ¡°Hi, what can I do for you, Your Highness?¡±


    There was a strange noise outside, then Ming Shu saw a ck shadow appear at the small window. The voice of the prince became clearer. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to protect this body? What were you doing today? What if something bad happened?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Does this prince also have a mental problem? He climbed the wall in the middle of the night just to educate me? Very impressive...</i>


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do, but you can¡¯t hurt her body. That body is not yours.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s a very serious situation right now.¡± Ming Shu interrupted Mu Ze.


    ¡°Are you injured?¡± The person outside suddenly became nervous. ¡°Where were you hurt? Is it very serious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    A long, strange silence.


    ¡°Wait for me.¡± Mu Ze quickly disappeared after saying these few words.


    After a while, Mu Ze came back. He began to pass some food to Ming Shu from the small window, piece by piece. But because the window was too high and Ming Shu couldn¡¯t reach it, Mu Ze put the food in a basket, then lowered it down with a rope.


    After transferring all the food he brought, Mu Ze suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for you, it¡¯s for Little Ci. Don¡¯t mistake my intentions.¡±


    <i>I didn¡¯t say you care about me... I¡¯m not that kind of sentimental little girl, </i>Ming Shu murmured in her heart.


    ¡°I know what happened today. The painting... Did you really burn it?¡± Mu Ze seemed to be leaning against the wall outside, and his voice sounded further away than before.


    ¡°Since you know, why bother asking?¡±


    ¡°Just to confirm,¡± Mu Ze said. ¡°You are bold. There were so many different forces fighting for that painting, and you... burned it.¡±


    ¡°I feel a little regretful now. If I hadn¡¯t burned it, I wouldn¡¯t have been locked up here. I don¡¯t even have any food.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    While Ming Shu was enjoying the food, Mu Ze waited outside in silence, not knowing what he was doing.


    ¡°Someone is here, I¡¯m leaving now,¡± Mu Ze suddenly said. ¡°Remember, protect Little Ci¡¯s body well. I¡¯m always watching.¡±


    The moonlight streamed in from the small window. The patrolling guards looked everywhere only to find no one, then eventually left. The world returned to silence.


    ...


    <i>Drip.</i>


    Water drops fell onto theke¡¯s surface, ripples spreading out, and the reflections began to fluctuate and distort, as if the world in the water was about to copse.


    Blood.


    Fighting.


    Bodies.


    All of these images fused together to present a tragic scene.


    The mountains and rivers seemed to have been dyed blood red. Besides red, there was no other color in this world.


    Ming Shu opened her eyes suddenly, gasping harshly.


    What was lingering in her brain was the strange scene.


    What was that?


    Ming Shu tried to sit up, but she found her limbs were too weak to move. It was simr to the difort of a person who had never run a marathon running five kilometers in one breath.


    A thought shed past Ming Shu¡¯s mind.


    <i>Prophecy.</i>


    <i>That is a real prophecy...</i>


    <i>But what does it mean? </i>What she saw was only a very vague picture, and she didn¡¯t see anything solid.


    How did the Host interpret these images when they were so hard to understand?


    Ming Shu tried to remember the thought process of the Host. But even if she could quickly inherit the Host¡¯s skills, she couldn¡¯t synchronize with her thought process.

 Chapter 119 - The Royal Princess (25)

    <h4>Chapter 119: The Royal Princess (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu destroyed the painting, which irritated the emperor very much. Add that to Ming Shu¡¯s offensive behavior in the royal study roomst time, and the emperor was going to hold her ountable.


    However, it seemed the master and the emperor had reached some kind of secret agreement, and Ming Shu wasn¡¯t punished by His Majesty in the end.


    After three days in the dark room, Ming Shu was let out. The feeling of seeing food again was just wonderful.


    But before she could enjoy the wonderful moment, the master, who no longer had his usual kind appearance, walked over with a serious look. ¡°Leave us alone.¡±


    Zhi Qi and others looked at each other, worried and fearful, then quickly left, leaving the venue to Ming Shu and the master.


    ¡°Master, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Ming Shu spoke first, which made the master swallow back the words at the tip of his tongue.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°When I was inside, I saw some images.¡± Ming Shu told the master what she had predicted in the dark room.


    The master nced at her with a slightlyplicated expression.


    <i>If she is not Shen Ci, why can she predict the future?</i>


    The power of prophecy was not essible to everyone. The Wushang Dynasty had arge poption, but only Shen Ci could...


    <i>Is it really me that thinks too much? Little Ci became so hard to understand because of recent events.</i>


    The master pressed down the question that he was going to ask Ming Shu, and said, ¡°Other than this, was there anything else?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    The master pondered for a moment. ¡°Do you have any idea what it means?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>If I knew that, do you think I would ask you? </i>Ming Shu closed her mouth tightly and the corner of her lips lifted. ¡°It¡¯s a war.¡±


    The scene was more like a war than anything else.


    The master didn¡¯t say anything then. Ming Shu wondered whether he agreed with her or not.


    He nced at Ming Shu, sighing in his heart, and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything more, tell me right away.¡±


    Sometimes a prophecy is not presented all at once, but in several different visions.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Ming Shu remembered a more important matter. ¡°Master, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s probably a traitor in the Heavenly Temple. You have to investigate the <i>buyao </i>event ofst time, Master.¡±


    The master¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I know.¡±


    Then the master left, looking quite worried. Ming Shu held her chin and sighed.


    She felt that the master had behaved a little bit strangely just now when listening to her prophecy.


    ...


    Qi Hongwei disappeared without a trace. The emperor didn¡¯t capture anyone, and even though he angrily scolded a group of useless ministers, nothing got done.


    Then these two matters came to a close, and the issue of selecting a wife for Mu Huai was put on the agenda again. Ming Shu heard that, all day long, the ministers were rmending others¡¯ daughters, praising them with the most beautiful words, but they didn¡¯t rmend their own daughters.


    Because they all knew that this marriage would probably lead to a miserable end.


    The emperor was tired of all those rmendations, so he personally selected the Second Lady of the Cheng family, Cheng Jinxiu, the formal female protagonist of this world, as King Huai¡¯s wife.


    Cheng Jinxiu was neither the daughter of the legitimate wife nor favored by the family, but she was regarded as a chess piece that could be used by the family. Now, inexplicably, the emperor selected her to be the future wife of King Huai, and the Cheng family didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    It was true that Mu Huai now held a noble position, but the emperor distrusted him. Who knew when the emperor would eradicate him? There¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡°Apanying an emperor is like apanying a tiger, you just can¡¯t take a wrong step.¡±


    Under such circumstances, everyone was behaving cautiously and paid close attention to the changing situation. Ming Shu was perhaps the only one who just worried about her meals.


    The royal pce didn¡¯t provide food all the time, and in each pce every meal was supplied ording to what rations dictated. In order to keep the ingredients fresh, the kitchen usually prepared only two more backup meals. So the food was actually not in great supply.


    Plus Ming Shu was not allowed to leave the pce now.


    Shouldn¡¯t she feel angry?


    ¡°Princess, are you really going to eat this fish?¡± Zhi Qi stared at the fish that Ming Shu had caught in the pond, suspicious. ¡°Princess, this fish is from the royal garden. If others discovered we caught it and ate it, what would we do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen. Go, light a fire.¡±


    ¡°Princess...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Zhi Qi, smiling sincerely. Zhi Qi couldn¡¯t help taking the order to prepare a fire to roast the fish.


    Although the princess smiled very softly, Zhi Qi always had a feeling of numbness in her scalp. It felt as if Her Highness would drown her in the pond if she didn¡¯t do what was asked.


    So the daily news delivered to the emperor was thus:


    The royal princess is catching fish in the royal garden again.


    The royal princess is picking peaches again.


    The royal princess picked the flowers in the royal garden to make flower cakes.


    The royal princess is picking flowers in the royal garden again.


    The royal princess...


    The emperor was angered to fuming. <i>Can¡¯t she leave the royal garden alone?</i>


    <i>She is going to destroy the royal garden!</i>


    ¡°Princess, someone ising.¡± Zhi Qi pointed to the path nearby.


    Cheng Jinyun emerged. She seemed to spot Ming Shu as well. After looking around to make sure no one else saw her, she walked over to Ming Shu.


    She stopped a meter away from Ming Shu, then said brusquely, ¡°I need to talk to you.¡±


    Ming Shu turned the fish over. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cheng Jinyun looked at Zhi Qi, who was quite nervous now. ¡°Alone.¡±


    Ming Shu answered casually, ¡°Then don¡¯t treat her as a person.¡±


    Zhi Qi: ¡°...¡± <i>So what am I?</i>


    Ming Shu patted her head and smiled. ¡°Treat her as a fairy.¡±


    Zhi Qi: ¡°...¡± <i>What¡¯s this heart beating over?</i>


    Cheng Jinyun was a bit speechless at this time. This royal princess was really surprising.


    She looked at Zhi Qi, who was a little out of it now, and took a deep breath. ¡°Aboutst time, I hope the royal princess will keep it a secret for me.¡±


    Now was not the right time for her to be exposed. These days, she was worried the royal princess might sell her out. And today, she finally had a chance to enter the pce, so she must negotiate with her.


    ¡°What?¡± Ming Shu innocently asked, as if she really didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°Royal Princess, you don¡¯t have to pretend.¡± The royal princess knew what she was talking about.


    Ming Shu remembered. ¡°Oh, I know. But Uncle knows it too. I can keep secrets for you, but what about Uncle?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Royal Princess. I just hope that you can help me keep it secret.¡±


    Perhaps because she was reborn and exuded an unknowable sense of superiority and self-confidence, and her tone was quite arrogant, it seemed everyone would follow her words.


    ¡°Why should I keep it secret for you? What have you got on me?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°If nothing, Miss Cheng, your way of asking for help is really impressive. Do you think you are a fairy, that everybody loves you?¡±


    <i>You want me to keep it secret for you, so I have to keep it secret for you?</i>


    <i>Come on, I¡¯m not your follower.</i>


    Cheng Jinyun revealed no worries, though. ¡°What if I do have something?¡±


    If she had nothing on hand, she wouldn¡¯t have rushed to negotiate with her.


    ¡°Oh, what is it? Tell me, see if you can scare me. How about I¡¯ll keep it secret for you if you can scare me?¡±


    The girl smiled shallowly, as if nothing was enough to make her change her expression. It was hard to tell her true emotions.


    Cheng Jinyun narrowed her beautiful eyes slightly. ¡°Royal Princess, do you really want me to say it here?¡±


    ¡°Sure, why not.¡±


    Cheng Jinyun nced at Zhi Qi, who had already returned to herself, but her face was reddened in nervousness. <i>Okay, she asked, so I will speak it now.</i>


    ¡°One night a few days ago, Royal Princess, you and the assassin who kidnapped Princess Rong Hua were together. I don¡¯t know what His Majesty will think if he learned this. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What is ¡®that¡¯s it¡¯? Is that not enough? Colluding with an assassin to kidnap Princess Rong Hua, is this a small matter?</i>

 Chapter 120 - The Royal Princess (26)

    <h4>Chapter 120: The Royal Princess (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Uncle also knows, so it actually doesn¡¯t matter how many people know about it. If you want to tell His Majesty, just go and tell him, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    If one person knows your secret, it might be bad for you. But if several people know your secret, it might not be. Instead, it might be a bomb waiting to explode.


    Cheng Jinyun was a little startled. <i>King Huai also knows?</i>


    <i>Why does he know? Was he with her, or...</i>


    But no matter how King Huai knew of it, she was now facing two problems.


    If Ming Shu and King Huai were not on the same side, and she seeded in telling this to His Majesty, ording to her understanding of this woman, she would definitely confess that King Huai knew as well. His Majesty would then suspect King Huai was also in the pce that night, and thetter would be bound to me her for causing this trouble. Offending King Huai was no good to her.


    If Ming Shu and King Huai <i>were </i>on the same side, then she might not even have a chance to tell His Majesty, and she would also offend King Huai.


    Of course, Cheng Jinyun was thinking too much. What Ming Shu wanted to tell her was actually very simple: <i>It doesn¡¯t matter how many people know it, I¡¯m not afraid.</i>


    ¡°Are you finished?¡± Ming Shu looked at the silent Cheng Jinyun and became a little impatient. ¡°Don¡¯t block my sunlight,e on, please move.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Since her rebirth, she hadn¡¯t had such a strong desire to fiercely beat a person in front of her.


    <i>Who gave her such confidence and courage?</i>


    ...


    Cheng Jinyun left. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She was so wronged in her previous life, and now that she was reborn, why should she be so wronged again?


    If God had given her a chance to live a second life, and she still lived like before, then what was the meaning of her rebirth?


    <i>No...</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t live like this. I will be thest one standing, no matter what it takes.</i>


    Cheng Jinyun made up her mind. She turned around and walked back.


    Ming Shu was sitting there alone; Zhi Qi was not with her. Cheng Jinyun hid behind a big tree, her nails clutching the trunk tightly.


    After a while, she lowered her hand and secretly gathered some Qi. Just as she was about to attack Ming Shu, the prince suddenly rushed out and went straight toward Ming Shu, blocking Cheng Jinyun¡¯s view.


    Cheng Jinyun dissipated the Qi immediately.


    The prince stood with his back to her, totally covering Ming Shu. She listened to them carefully. However, it was all the prince¡¯s silly self-talking, nothing useful.


    Cheng Jinyun considered some details in her mind. The prince seemed to like this woman very much.


    No, not seemingly.


    He did like her.


    Cheng Jinyun pulled on the leaves beside her, and because of her uncontroble strength¡ª <i>hu¡ª </i>leaves were pulled down. She quickly left and didn¡¯t stop until she was far away.


    The prince was her best choice, she couldn¡¯t let the prince like Shen Ci.


    Cheng Jinyun returned to the Cheng estate. Before she entered the house, she saw many servants moving red boxes inside the gates.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Cheng Jinyun asked one of the servants.


    ¡°Miss, this was sent by His Majesty to the younger miss,¡± the man replied.


    Cheng Jinyun frowned. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Early this morning, His Majesty dered he selected the younger miss to be the future wife of King Huai.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cheng Jinyun didn¡¯t expect that, when she hadn¡¯t even married the prince yet, Cheng Jinxiu would marry King Huai.


    King Huai...


    Cheng Jinyun returned to her room, depressed. She couldn¡¯t watch Cheng Jinxiu get married happily. She had been so miserable in her previous life. Cheng Jinxiu must also taste that kind of suffering.


    ¡°Jinyun.¡±


    The sudden voice scared Cheng Jinyun quite a bit, but she soon smiled and turned to peer behind the screen. ¡°Master, howe you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t made any progress in so long, so I¡¯m here to see what¡¯s going on.¡± An old man came out from behind the screen.


    Cheng Jinyun answered hurriedly, ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have to worry. You¡¯ve passed on all your skills to me, I will never let you down. But you also know what happened recently; the Heavenly Temple is very cautious these days.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you remember.¡± The old man nodded, and his eyes flickered with deep hatred. ¡°I¡¯ve waited for so many years, and I don¡¯t care if I have to wait a little longer. Be careful.¡±


    Cheng Jinyun bowed her head and gave her assent.


    The old man spoke to Cheng Jinyun about some other issues. Then, same as he appeared, he vanished without a sound.


    ...


    The second eldest miss of the Cheng family was thrown naked in front of the gates of her family¡¯s estate. The news seemed to grow wings and had spread throughout the city by breakfast time.


    Yesterday the emperor handed out a decree, and today Miss Cheng was treated like this. This was entirely to provoke the emperor.


    Mu Huai was inexplicably scolded in the early morning¡¯s meeting, which put him in a bad mood. The air surrounding him could almost kill a person.


    After the meeting, Mu Huai went out alone.


    ¡°Uncle, you are so ruthless!¡±


    Mu Huai turned to see Ming Shu leaning against the pce wall with a smiling face. The red wall and green tiles were reflected in her clear eyes. The cumbersome pce dress had been rolled up casually, revealing her white arms. <i>She must have been searching for food somewhere just now.</i>


    However, that image carried a bit of a lively feeling. Unlike other women in the pce, she was neither elegant nor innocent, but more like a vivid picture.


    Zhi Qi stood beside her, looking nervous.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Mu Huai averted his gaze, his voice slightly deep.


    Ming Shu rolled down her sleeves and continued: ¡°I knew it. Uncle is not that kind of unstable person.¡±


    ¡°You believe me?¡± Now Mu Huai was surprised. In the meeting, not many people believed he didn¡¯t do it.


    Because he publically refused to marry the miss, those ministers believed that he did it in order to avoid the marriage.


    ¡°Anyone with a brain can tell.¡± Ming Shuughed.


    Even if the emperor ordered the marriage to happen, there were many ways to refuse it. Why use this kind of ineffective method which would offend many people?


    King Huai was not a fool.


    Mu Huai suddenly felt that perhaps he could consider the master¡¯s request.


    Sometimes she was actually quite cute.


    <i>Ahh, pah!</i>


    <i>Nonsense!</i>


    <i>What am I thinking about.</i>


    Mu Huai quickly shook away the strange thoughts in his head.


    ¡°Uncle, if I tell you who did it, can you do me a favor?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s smile became dazzling.


    Mu Huai was alert. His first reaction was not to wonder why she knew who did it, but¡ª


    ¡°What favor?¡±


    <i>Ha, cute? I knew she must be nning something.</i>


    ¡°Just a very small matter.¡±


    ¡°Tell me first.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, please, can you promise me first!¡±


    Mu Huai showed a cold expression on the surface, but his inner thoughts were quite different.


    <i>Sorry, I can¡¯t.</i>


    Ming Shu coughed. ¡°Take me out of the pce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple, right?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s eyes were smiling again.


    <i>MMP, the master ced people in various positions. If I try to leave, I will be stopped immediately.</i>


    <i>The little beastie?</i>


    <i>There is only one little beastie, and I can¡¯t split it in pieces to lead those people away.</i>


    <i>What can I do?</i>


    <i>I¡¯m desperate!</i>


    Mu Huai looked her up and down and asked with a poker face, ¡°What are you going to do outside of the pce?¡±


    Recalling thest time, he didn¡¯t want it to happen again.


    ¡°Eat!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough for you to eat in the pce?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head honestly.


    <i>Not enough, not enough!</i>


    The food in the pce was indeed exquisite, but... it was not enough!

 Chapter 121 - The Royal Princess (27)

    <h4>Chapter 121: The Royal Princess (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Getting out of the pce and seeing the market made Ming Shu feel alive again. She set a new goal in minutes: to eat all over the city.


    Mu Huai followed Ming Shu with his hands behind him, looking at her back thoughtfully. <i>I don¡¯t know why, but the way she behaves always gives me a familiar feeling...</i>


    But he couldn¡¯t remember.


    <i>Did I meet someone simr in a former world?</i>


    <i>Hmm... it should be because of this.</i>


    Mu Huai was really shocked by Ming Shu¡¯s strength in eating. Don¡¯t be fooled by her good eating manners; she looked to be eating slowly and carefully, but she had consumed so much.


    ¡°Now will you tell me who did it?¡± Mu Huai stepped forward to block Ming Shu, who had just spotted another food stand and was about to rush over.


    Ming Shu swallowed something. ¡°Who else could it be? It was Cheng Jinyun.¡±


    A person who had such great hatred for Cheng Jinxiu and couldmit the crime so conveniently, besides the reborn leading role Cheng Jinyun, who else could it be?


    ¡°Her?¡± Mu Huai was a little confused. ¡°I didn¡¯t have any contact with her...¡±


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Ming Shu pulled her arm from Mu Huai¡¯s grip and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°She just wanted to give Cheng Jinxiu a lesson, it had nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°... Are women all so vicious?¡± Mu Huai muttered to himself.


    Sure enough, staying away from women was the right choice.


    Ming Shu turned to look at Mu Huai.


    Mu Huai quickly schooled his expression, pretending he didn¡¯t say anything.


    <i>What on earth is she looking at? Hasn¡¯t she ever seen such a handsome face like mine before?</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s clear eyes were apanied by a full smile. She just quietly stared at Mu Huai, not pressuring him, but her continuous staring just made one feel so unsure and worried.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you some <i>huntun </i>.¡± Mu Huai gave up. He was very ufortable under Ming Shu¡¯s gaze, so when he noticed a nearby food stand, he immediately shifted the topic.


    ¡°Great, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡± <i>Ah... </i>¡± A secret sigh of relief. Mu Huai seemed to acquire a new skill.


    The <i>huntun </i>stand was crowded with customers. Mu Huai wasn¡¯t willing to share a table with others as he was the noble King Huai of the country... so the two waited for half a day before getting a vacant table.


    As soon as a bowl of <i>huntun </i>was served, Ming Shu stuffed them into her mouth one after another. But the freshly cooked <i>huntun </i>was too hot, forcing Ming Shu have to open her mouth frequently to cool it. Even so, she never spat them out.


    It looked ridiculous.


    But also a little cute.


    Mu Huai covered his face to hide his obvious mirth.


    It seemed she would do anything for food.


    Soon Ming Shu finished her <i>huntun </i>. However, Mu Huai¡¯s <i>huntun </i>hadn¡¯t been touched, so he pushed it in front of her. ¡°Here.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him, eager but hesitating, which made Mu Huai speechless all over again...


    Mu Huai nced aside and shifted the topic. ¡°If you had the chance to leave this ce, would you leave?¡±


    ¡°I can leave any time I want.¡± Ming Shu sounded full of confidence.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even exit the pce gates.¡± Mu Huai unrelentingly revealed this truth.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to fight them.¡± <i>Those people are unimportant, they don¡¯t deserve to waste my life bar. Saving up is a traditional virtue.</i>


    ¡°...¡± <i>Her bragging is far beyond me.</i>


    Ming Shu finished all the <i>huntun </i>. Then she focused on the pot, looking hungry. Mu Huai hurriedly paid the bill and led her out of the small stand. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark, I have to send you back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still so early...¡±


    ¡°I have to keep you safe, or the master will kill me.¡±


    ¡°Wait, that...¡±


    <i>Don¡¯t pull me, I can have three more bowls of </i>huntun <i>.</i>


    ...


    Cheng Jinxiu was sent away by the Cheng family the next day. After such a big scandal, who would dare to let her stay in the estate to be gossiped about and discussed by people.


    Naturally, the marriage was not going to happen.


    Mu Huai packed up and was about to leave, but the emperor forced him to stay with the excuse of the prince¡¯s uing wedding ceremony. Mu Huai tried to think up an appropriate reason to reject the invitation, but before he could manage it, the prince dered that he would not get married.


    His reason was quite bizarre, but no one dared to refute it.


    He said he had dreamed of the former emperor, who told him not to get married, or else he would be faced with the danger of losing his life.


    The prince was a fool, but he had been the prince for so many years and wasn¡¯t abolished, which naturally meant he had other powers to rely on.


    Behind the prince was another power, which was the reason the emperor couldn¡¯t abolish him easily.


    Of course, there were some other hidden secrets, but no one knew the details. In short, the prince was not abolished.


    The prince strongly requested not to get married, and the emperor didn¡¯t seem to want the eldest miss of the Cheng family to marry the prince, so he agreed and cancelled the marriage agreement between Cheng Jinyun and the prince.


    Cheng Jinyun could have never expected such a surprising turn of events. She was totally struck dumb.


    Was it because she was not Cheng Jinxiu that the prince didn¡¯t want to get married? Even if Cheng Jinxiu had been sent away, could she still not change everything that happened in her previous life?


    The prince disappeared after the marriage agreement was cancelled.


    Yes, he disappeared.


    No one knew where he was, not even the emperor. But the emperor was unexpectedly restless and anxious, sending people everywhere to look for him.


    Cheng Jinyun was no longer the prince¡¯s future wife. It became difficult for her to even enter the pce now, let alone plot other things.


    Before the prince disappeared, the only person he contacted was Ming Shu.


    He left a letter to Ming Shu, which could be briefly summarized in one sentence: Protect Shen Ci¡¯s body.


    Ming Shu always felt that the prince was scheming something big.


    The prince¡¯s disappearance seemed to have put the entire imperial city on alert, an odd atmosphere overtaking it.


    ¡°Little Ci, hurry, pack up your things and leave the royal pce with King Huai.¡± The old master led a few people into Ming Shu¡¯s room in the middle of the night, ordering her to leave without telling her anything.


    Several people around them immediately began to pack up Ming Shu¡¯s things about the room, which confused Ming Shu even more. ¡°What happened?¡±


    The master signaled Ming Shu toe to one side.


    He patted Ming Shu¡¯s head softly with a caring look and sighed. ¡°Little Ci, you can be an ordinary person now. Leave this ce, and no matter what happens, don¡¯te back. The Heavenly Temple has nothing to do with you from now on.¡±


    ¡°What happened, Master?¡± Ming Shu frowned slightly.


    The master shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t concern you. I have been raising you for so many years and I have treated you as my own child. Promise me you won¡¯te back.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± <i>What is the situation now?</i>


    <i>The male protagonist is gone, so the entire world has gone crazy?</i>


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s time.¡± Mu Huai stood at the end of the corridor, holding antern. His long shadow stretched out behind him in the tender light.


    The master patted Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder again and led her to Mu Huai¡¯s side. ¡°King Huai, please take care of Little Ci, she is in your hands now.¡±


    ¡°A fair trade.¡± Mu Huai showed his usual cold expression.


    The master seemed to have realized something. He took a rectangr box from the guard and removed a rolled-up painting from inside. ¡°The Heavenly Temple has kept this painting for many years. King Huai, remember what you promised, don¡¯t let this painting fall into others¡¯ hands. ¡±


    This was the deal he first proposed to Mu Huai, but at that time Mu Huai didn¡¯t agree.


    ¡°Since <i>World Peace </i>has been destroyed, this painting is not so important. Don¡¯t worry, Master, I¡¯ll keep my word.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what deal have you made behind my back? I¡¯m sold together with a painting, given as a present?¡± <i>This is not a fair trade!</i>


    <i>Has anyone asked for my opinion?!</i>


    ¡°Little Ci, go, see the world outside. You shouldn¡¯t be trapped here for a lifetime, take care of yourself, <i>ah... </i>¡±


    Perhaps the master didn¡¯t have the heart to see Ming Shu leave. After saying this, he turned around and vanished into the night.


    Zhi Qi stood in the distance, looking over with an unclear expression, and then she melted into the darkness as well.


    Ming Shu turned to look at Mu Huai and smiled. ¡°Uncle, can you tell me what just happened?¡±


    <i>Why does the master suddenly want me to leave now?</i>


    Mu Huai asked her before: If she had the chance to leave, would she go or not? This proved that he knew what happened.


    ¡°When we get out of the city, I will tell you.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go.¡± <i>I haven¡¯t gotten enough Hatred Points.</i>


    Ming Shu seemed to have thought of something and suddenly headed outside. Mu Huai thought she agreed to go, so he ordered the others to carry the packages away first, then they would meet at the city gates at dawn.

 Chapter 122 - The Royal Princess (28)

    <h4>Chapter 122: The Royal Princess (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu went straight to the pce where Princess Rong Hua lived.


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡± Mu Huai was puzzled.


    ¡°To beat up the princess.¡± Ming Shu started to climb the wall with the help of some objects next to her. She hadn¡¯t seen Princess Rong Hua in a long time, so she didn¡¯t get any Hatred Points in recent days. What else could she do?


    ¡°What makes you hate her so much?¡± <i>That you have to beat her up before leaving.</i>


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t hate her.¡±


    ¡°What? What for, then?¡± Mu Huai didn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°For my empty stomach.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>What is the rtionship between your empty stomach and Princess Rong Hua?</i>


    Seeing Ming Shu struggling hard to climb the wall, Mu Huai flew up andnded on the pce wall, reaching out to her.


    Ming Shu looked up to stare at him, hesitating a little. The moonlight shone softly on the two quiet people.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. We must get to the city gates before dawn,¡± Mu Huai exined.


    Ming Shu hesitated for a while longer before reaching out her hand to Mu Huai as well. Thetter took her hand and gently pulled her up. Mu Huainded on the other side lightly with Ming Shu in his arms.


    There were many guards in Princess Rong Hua¡¯s pce. Perhaps in order to save time, Mu Huai helped Ming Shu ambush them.


    <i>This is not bad. </i>Ming Shu joyfully epted the kindness and she then headed directly to Princess Rong Hua¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Get out, all of you!¡±


    Princess Rong Hua¡¯s sharp shout echoed from the room, after which a group of maidservants and eunuchs were driven out, followed by shards of porcin.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!!¡± Princess Rong Hua shouted with her hands on her head. Her hair was loose and messy, making her look like a real shrew.


    Ming Shu jumped in through the window. Princess Rong Hua must have heard the noise, and she roared furiously, forgetting all the manners of a noble princess. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to get out? What! Can¡¯t you understand my words?¡±


    After roaring, Princess Rong Hua felt it didn¡¯t seem right.


    The direction the noise wasing from was wrong.


    She quickly turned to look at the window.


    Ming Shu stood by the window, smiling lightly, and her entire body radiated a tender aura of innocence.


    Right, it was like this.


    The scene disyed in front of Princess Rong Hua now ovepped with the scene Ming Shu appeared inst time.


    ¡°Why are you here? Don¡¯te closer.¡± She didn¡¯t know why, but Princess Rong Hua was frightened, and she backed up step by step. Tear stains were still shining on her face, making her look like a poor, weak prey. ¡°Shen Ci, I hate you! I hate you! Why you are the royal princess, why? Why is it you?¡±


    Why?


    But it was not decided by Shen Ci, nor her.


    Because the noble title was imposed on this body by ¡°them.¡±


    Who had asked after Shen Ci¡¯s wishes?


    Who cared what she wanted?


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes curled into two crescent moons. Then her brisk voice slowly sounded: ¡°You hate me, that¡¯s good.¡±


    <i>If you don¡¯t hate me, it will be hard toplete the mission...</i>


    Ming Shu walked to Princess Rong Hua.


    ¡°What do you want? Stop, don¡¯te closer, this is my bedroom, don¡¯te closer.¡±


    Ming Shu flexed her wrist. ¡°Last time I beat you, so this time, it will be the same. You can shout whatever you want, but I don¡¯t think anyone wille to save you.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s words reminded Princess Rong Hua of that unfortunate memory. Her face then turned as pale as paper.


    ...


    Princess Rong Huay on her stomach in a strained position, tears and snot streaming down her face, her voice hoarsened. ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡±


    ¡°You provoked me first, remember?¡± <i>If you didn¡¯t show up, how could the system post a message to gain Hatred Points from you? So just me yourself.</i>


    ¡°Uncle... Uncle, save me.¡± Princess Rong Hua¡¯s eyes suddenly gleamed as if she had seen a savior.


    Ming Shu nced behind her. Mu Huai was standing by the window and staring inside; it seemed he had been there for quite a while.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Emm... a little longer.¡± Ming Shu replied.


    ¡°Uncle...¡± It was as if lightning struck Princess Rong Hua. She incredulously looked at Mu Huai. ¡°You...¡±


    <i>You¡¯re with this woman?</i>


    <i>Why?</i>


    Ming Shu felt very strange too. She had beaten Princess Rong Hua so fiercely, why didn¡¯t the Hatred Points increase?


    <i>Do I have to beat her again? </i>Just as Ming Shu was thinking over whether or not to give Princess Rong Hua another beating, the Harmony System suddenly popped out to remind her the Hatred Points acquired were enough.


    Ming Shu looked at Princess Rong Hua, who was lying on the ground in despair. Then she looked at Mu Hua, who was standing outside the window with an indifferent look, speechless... It turned out the critical factor was him.


    ¡°Go, go, go.¡± As soon as the Hatred Points were full, Ming Shu retreated, dying not a single minute.


    <i>Great! Next world!</i>


    ¡°Shen Ci, you will die like a dog!¡±


    The vicious voice of Princess Rong Hua emerged from behind her.


    Ming Shu turned around, and the corners of her mouth curled in a beautiful, shallow arc. ¡°Oh.¡±


    Princess Rong Hua was drowning in fury, but she could only watch Ming Shu and Mu Huai leave. From beginning to end, Mu Huai didn¡¯t spare her even a single nce.


    <i>Why...</i>


    <i>Why!</i>


    ...


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± Mu Huai looked at the mansion gates of the Cheng family, strings of curses running across his mind. <i>This woman is seriously crazy.</i>


    ¡°Paying a visit to Cheng Jinyun,¡± Ming Shu said.


    Mu Huai couldn¡¯t help mocking her. ¡°Oh... Royal Princess, you must have forgotten, but Cheng Jinyun is not as weak as Princess Rong Hua; she has martial arts skills. You will be discovered before you can get near.¡±


    ¡°Right...¡± Cheng Jinyun had inexplicably gained some martial arts skills. <i>Why wasn¡¯t I so lucky? </i>Ming Shu asked Mu Huai in a depressed tone, ¡°Uncle, how can I be a superior martial arts practitioner quickly?¡±


    Mu Huai looked down on her. ¡°First, you need to find a superior master, then ask him to pass all his skills onto you.¡±


    ¡°That simple?¡±


    ¡°Simple?¡± Mu Huai repeated coldly. ¡°This method can allow ordinary people to be masters in a very short period of time, but they can live no longer than two years.¡±


    For those who originally had some foundation of martial arts skills, it may not be that bad. As long as those skills could be useful, it was not a problem to survive. But those who didn¡¯t have any martial foundation would generally live no longer than two years.


    It¡¯s like a basket which can only hold one pound of fruit, but you stuff two pounds of fruit inside. That basket will end up broken.


    Ordinary people suddenly acquiring powerful skills would be in a simr situation as the basket.


    Ming Shu touched her chin and pondered deeply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you won¡¯t reap what you sow. Even if you are willing to live for only two years, no one wants to pass on all his life¡¯s skills to you.¡± Mu Huai thought Ming Shu was pondering on this matter so he couldn¡¯t help warning her.


    Ming Shu wasn¡¯t listening actually. After considering for a long time, she said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m going to set the house on fire.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    <i>Wait, what?</i>


    <i>Set it on fire </i>?


    Ming Shu never went back on her words.


    She burned Cheng Jinyun¡¯s room down and left a note for her, fearing that she wouldn¡¯t know that it was she who did it.


    <i>Isn¡¯t it a provocation?</i>


    <i>Isn¡¯t she asking for trouble voluntarily?</i>


    Ming Shu constantly refreshed Mu Huai¡¯s bottom line of cognition; he really was underestimating this troublemaker.


    He wondered if it was not toote to return her to the Heavenly Temple.


    Mu Huai took a few deep breaths before finally persuading himself not to drop her.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go, before it¡¯s toote.¡± Mu Huai said these helpless words again, which had been repeated many times this evening.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t...¡± Mu Huai also prepared further convincing words, but he didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to agree so quickly right then.


    Since Ming Shu had agreed, Mu Huai didn¡¯t dare dy. He quickly took her to the city gates and met with Ye Cong and the others.


    Mu Huai returned to the capital city with few people and few things, but because he had to bring one more person back, another carriage was added to his convoy.


    In the distant sky appeared faint signs of theing dawn. The heavy city gates were slowly opened, the sound of which seemed like a song of long history.


    Mu Huai and the others exited the city immediately and headed straight in the direction of the border.


    Ming Shu sat inside the rickety carriage, watching the city outline be vaguer and vaguer, gradually disappearing from sight. This imperial city, upon which the Wushang Dynasty had been established a hundred years ago, now seemed to have begun to copse...

 Chapter 123 - The Royal Princess (29)

    <h4>Chapter 123: The Royal Princess (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Now can you tell me what happened?¡± Ming Shu averted her gaze and looked at the man sitting opposite her.


    Mu Huai was staring at <i>Illuminating Stars </i>that the master gave him. The painting was actually nothing much to look at. What really mattered was the pattern that would appear on it when it got close to fire.


    That was probably the map leading to the Dragon Root of the Wushang Dynasty.


    Mu Huai rolled up the painting and folded his hands together in his sleeves. ¡°You saw a prophecy a few days ago, right?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled slightly. ¡°Uncle and Master did make a close deal.¡±


    Mu Huai stared at Ming Shu and said, ¡°Your prophecy, someone had predicted it a long time ago, though it was more detailed than yours.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Twenty-two years ago, thest prophecy of thest prophet was that wars were going to upy the world. With evil spirits overrunning thend, the Wushang Dynasty was to be destroyed. And that prophecy referred to the prince, who was just born at the time.¡±


    ¡°Because of that prophecy, the prince was regarded as a reincarnation of an evil spirit, which made the emperor very dreadful and worried. But he didn¡¯t have the heart to kill his own son.¡± Mu Huai looked at Ming Shu, saw she had no strange reaction, and added, ¡°As the saying goes, even a vicious tiger will not eat its cubs. At that time, the emperor looked forward to the birth of the prince very much, but no one could expect it to end so.¡±


    For so many years, the emperor didn¡¯t abolish the prince for such a reason.


    In order to change this prophecy, thest prophet took a glimpse at the holy secret, against the holy rules, then suggested the emperor take the prince as his formal heir, which might give them a chance to turn the tables.


    But as a result, thest prophet died miserably.


    ¡°Why not kill the prince right away?¡± <i>It¡¯s much simpler</i>


    <i>and can save a lot of trouble.</i>


    It seemed killing the prince meant that the male protagonist would be gone...


    Mu Huai shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    The prince could be killed, but even the emperor couldn¡¯t bear to kill him at the time. He considered whether he would abandon his son for his throne and the world.


    However, he did not.


    Then there was only one possibility.


    The prince couldn¡¯t be killed due to some unknown reasons.


    ¡°Lord,e out and see.¡± Ye Cong¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from outside. He seemed to have seen something incredible.


    Mu Huai parted the curtains, and the blood sky immediately reflected in his deep eyes. It was like having been stained by blood. The redness spread from the horizon and covered the entire sky very quickly.


    Within everyone¡¯s range of sight, there was nothing but red.


    This scene was exactly the same as what Ming Shu saw in the prophecy.


    The first scene of the prophecy was now happening.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°How did the sky turn red?¡±


    ¡°Lord, it¡¯s too abnormal, I¡¯m afraid something bad is going to happen.¡± Ye Cong frowned deeply. They had never witnessed such a weird phenomenon.


    The wind was blowing.


    <i>Shashasha¡ª</i>


    The trees all bowed to one side, and dust swept into the air. Startled horses neighed, restless. No matter how hard the people tried to quiet them, the horses were too frantic to calm down. Finally, they broke the reins loose and fled in all directions.


    The people on horseback couldn¡¯t control these anxious animals, so they had to abandon their steeds and jump down.


    The horse pulling the carriage which Ming Shu was sitting in also went crazy. Mu Huai swiftly removed Ming Shu from the carriage.


    ¡°These animals have all gone crazy!¡± Ye Cong and the others gathered around Mu Huai. ¡°Lord, what should we do now?¡±


    Ye Cong swept his gaze toward Ming Shu and his lord. Although it felt a bit strange, the two standing together appeared to match...


    Ming Shu¡¯s dark pupils were stained the bloody red of the sky. She didn¡¯t seem to notice that she was still in Mu Huai¡¯s arms. Ming Shu stroked back her hair, mussed by the wind, and said, ¡°This is absolutely leading to something unusual!¡±


    Ming Shu lowered her eyes, feeling the temperature at her waist was not right. Then she saw Mu Huai¡¯s white, slender hands lightly resting on her waist.


    Ming Shu brushed off Mu Huai¡¯s hands. ¡°Uncle, are you quitefortable?¡±


    Ye Cong: ¡°...¡±


    Mu Huai gave her a calm look, then took back his hands. Numerous MMPs began to run wild in his mind again.


    It wasn¡¯t intentional!


    Right then, he only paid attention to the sky, and who would notice whether he was holding someone in arms!


    <i>Do you think I want to hold you?</i>


    <i>Humph!</i>


    <i>So angry.</i>


    He had saved her several times, but didn¡¯t get any gratitude. Why was she


    so unfair to him?


    ¡°Lord, what do we do now?¡± The horses all fled and something so strange happened to the sky. Ye Cong felt quite lost now.


    Mu Huai gazed at the sky intently. ¡°Settle somewhere first.¡±


    <i>Something is going to happen.</i>


    ...


    The bloody skysted a long time before it returned to normal. During this period, various animals seemed like they¡¯d been collectively infected by rabies and ran wild.


    Ming Shu sat in a broken-down yard, eating a bag of pastries. Ye Cong and Mu Huai were standing at the courtyard¡¯s gate; their discussion could be vaguely heard from the distance.


    This was a vige very close to the imperial city. Ye Cong asked the vigers to give them this yard as a temporary foothold


    The little beastie climbed out of Ming Shu¡¯s sleeve. After thinking for a while, it bit Ming Shu¡¯s wrist.


    <i>I want some food too!</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to hear it. The little beastie again bit her wrist with some strength, which finally drew the owner¡¯s attention. Ming Shu felt the sudden pain and almost dropped the pastry on the ground.


    <i>I want some, hurry, I want to eat the pastry too.</i>


    Ming Shu pressed the little beastie back into her sleeves. <i>You want</i>


    <i>everything!</i>


    ¡°...¡± <i>Ahhhh! I want to change my owner. I will change her immediately, right now! I don¡¯t want to stay with her any longer.</i>


    ¡°The imperial city is in chaos.¡± Mu Huai came toward Ming Shu and spoke in a light voice. ¡°We will wait here for some time.¡±


    ¡°What do you think this is?¡± Ming Shu asked him.


    Mu Huai kept silent for a while, sitting down opposite Ming Shu. ¡°Have you heard of evil spirits?¡±


    Ming Shu paused. ¡°Evil spirits?¡±


    The tone was unlike her normal smiling tone, but it was also not indifferent or confused. It was more like an inquiry.


    Mu Huai didn¡¯t have time to think about what it was and why she used such a tone. He continued, ¡°A few hundred years ago, when the Wushang Dynasty was not yet established, evil spirits roamed. They fed on humans and hunted them, meaning the masses had no means to live. At the time, the entire world was shrouded in horror and disaster.¡±


    The first emperor of the Wushang Dynasty couldn¡¯t bear the suffering of the people. He then gathered warriors to fight against evil spirits and saved the people.


    Their group got stronger and stronger. They developed from repeated defeats in the beginning to arrive at the final sess: forcing the evil spirits to withdraw from the human world.


    To prevent the evil spirits from invading the human world again, the first emperor gathered all the powerful masters in the world and made them work together, and in the end, all the evil spirits were suppressed in one ce.


    And that ce was¡ª


    The so-called Dragon Root of the Wushang Dynasty.


    The Heavenly Temple, with the consent of the first emperor, was established by those powerful masters who fought together with the emperor.


    In addition to guarding the royal family, the Heavenly Temple had a more important task: to guard the Dragon Root where the evil spirits were suppressed.


    Meanwhile, Mu Huai¡¯s mission was to protect the Dragon Root from being destroyed by anyone. It was a very simple task.


    But...


    Now he¡¯d failed.


    Without any forewarning.


    <i>Annoying!</i>


    ¡°So it means that someone has found the Dragon Root?¡± <i>And</i>


    <i>he or she released a group of little goblins... A smart guy.</i>


    Mu Huai was also a little confused.


    One of the four paintings leading to the Dragon Root had been destroyed, another two were now in his hands, and thest one was missing. How was the Dragon Root found?


    ¡°The prince,¡± Ming Shu suddenly said. ¡°Are you sure that the previous prophet also mentioned evil spirits in the prophecy?¡±


    Mu Huai thought for a while, then nodded.


    ¡°The prince is definitely the key.¡± In the previous plot, Shen Ci was missing, not dead. And after Shen Ci disappeared, Cheng Jinyun apanied him, so the prince didn¡¯t take any excessive actions.


    But this time...


    It was hard to tell.

 Chapter 124 - The Royal Princess (30)

    <h4>Chapter 124: The Royal Princess (30)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After the red sky disappeared, the whole world was covered in dark clouds, and the sky seemed to be pressing down on the earth.


    A disturbed atmosphere spread everywhere, making it easy for people to get irritated and angry.


    ¡°What a bitch! I told you to cook, how have you cooked nothing after such a long time? You want to starve me to death, do you?¡±


    ¡°Monster! I¡¯ve served you for so many years, taking care of this family, and what about you? What else do you do except eat and drink? Now you dare to beat me, you know what, I quit!¡±


    ¡°Fine! Fine, bitch, you have the nerve now...¡±


    In the yard of a neighboring house opposite Ming Shu, a family war was ying out. A lot of vigers were watching and discussing with each other in groups, not daring to get too close to the stage. Ming Shu was not interested and she leaned her chin on her hand, yawning again and again.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    A scream rang pierced through the air.


    Ming Shu was totally alert now. The onlookers were all scared and began to step back, faces turning pale. In the opposite yard, the house¡¯s male owner buried himself against his wife¡¯s neck, and thetter struggled, but in vain.


    The sound of swallowing could clearly be heard.


    ¡°Ahhh¡ªmonster!¡±


    ¡°Monster! Run, run!¡±


    The vigers recovered from the shock and began to run around, shouting. The noise seemed to startle the man, who then dropped his dead wife and jumped out with a very strange posture. Hended in the open space outside.


    Mu Huai and Ye Cong came out of the room. Except Mu Huai, whose cold face was as icy as a winterke, the others were all staring at the scene in shock.


    The man supported himself on the ground on all four limbs, half of his face stained with red. There seemed to be a piece of flesh between his teeth, dripping blood.


    His body arched slightly, and a beast-like roar emerged from his throat.


    ¡± <i>Aoowoo¡ª </i>!¡± The man rushed toward their yard,


    targeting Ming Shu.


    Ye Cong and a few people next to him flew up and stopped him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Huai came to pull Ming Shu out of the yard, while thetter was standing motionlessly on the spot.


    ¡°Uh? Where are we going, why don¡¯t you kill him?¡± <i>It¡¯s a little goblin~</i>


    ¡°Ye Cong will handle it.¡±


    Mu Huai walked very fast. As they passed by some houses, simr scenes yed out sessively. Former bedmates were now growing long, sharp fangs, piercing through their lovers¡¯ throats.


    Screams sounded one after another.


    Ming Shu tried to withdraw her hand, but Mu Huai held it very tight. ¡°Uncle, can you release my hand? Don¡¯t take advantage of me.¡±


    Mu Huai shook her hand off unhappily. ¡°Follow closely.¡±


    Mu Huai then kept walking for a distance, and suddenly he felt it seemed no one was behind him. He turned around, catching Ming Shu heading in the other direction.


    And over there...


    There seemed to be a grape trellis.


    Mu Huai¡¯s mouth twitched helplessly. Resisting the urge to kill her, he walked back and stopped her. ¡°Can you stop thinking of food for just one moment? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s dangerous now?¡±


    However, the person he stopped revealed a weird smile, and sharp nails suddenly grew from her fingers, aimed at Mu Huai¡¯s chest.


    Mu Huai was shocked and reached out to block the ws. The owner of the ws smirked, wearing that familiar face, which made Mu Huai feel a bit disgusted.


    <i>Ugly.</i>


    Mu Huai began to gather his qi, but his face changed suddenly in the next second.


    <i>WTF?</i>


    <i>The qi can¡¯t be gathered.</i>


    <i>When did this happen?</i>


    Mu Huai couldn¡¯t remember anything, just as he didn¡¯t notice when Ming Shu disappeared from behind him.


    <i>Damn!</i>


    These evil spirits had been suppressed for so long, howe they had such power as soon as they came out? He underestimated them.


    Without qi, Mu Huai had to use his fists to fight.


    The ws were as sharp as des and easily scratched several lines of wounds in him, which bled profusely.


    And the blood made the opponent even more frenzied. Her face distorted, and her eyes revealed a gleam of excitement.


    ¡°Blood! Fresh blood! I want blood!¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    The ws were targeting Mu Huai from above, and just as Mu Huai thought that he would definitely be disfigured, the evil spirit in front of him suddenly froze on the spot. Then her head was split in two by a machete.


    The hand holding the machete was as fair as shining snow, slim and beautiful.


    Mu Huai turned his head thoughtlessly. Ming Shu was standing behind him, her head lowered, ck hair blocking her face. He couldn¡¯t read her emotions, but he could feel the air pressure around her was extremely low.


    At the time, Mu Huai also had a feeling of...


    Fear.


    It was like the fear of a traveler walking in the dark who encountered an unknown creature, but couldn¡¯t see or touch it.


    A momentter, Ming Shu suddenly looked up. A breeze blew lightly past her soft hair, revealing a small, wless face, and her mouth rose in a perfect arc. ¡°Uncle, be careful.¡±


    Tender and radiant, the smile was as beautiful as a sacred lotus. Staring at Ming Shu¡¯s beaming face, Mu Huai couldn¡¯t help wondering what happened just now was only a trick of the light.


    ¡°I can¡¯t save you every time.¡± Ming Shu released the machete in her hand casually. She didn¡¯t even know what kind of weapon it was, and then the evil spirit was struck down, still wearing the same face as Ming Shu.


    Mu Huai wiped metaphorical cold sweat from his face and began to doubt. <i>Was it just a trick?</i>


    <i>No...</i>


    <i>It wasn¡¯t.</i>


    The power of ordinary people was not enough to kill an evil spirit.


    Mu Huai looked at the evil spirit on the ground, whose eyes were rolling in its death throes...


    ¡°It¡¯s quite like me.¡± Ming Shu bent over andmented. It sounded like she was really praising the spirit¡¯s nice disguise, but also mocking it. The next moment she looked up to the sky with a hand touching her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why is she always hungry? If someone had to marry her... Could he afford her food?</i>


    <i>No, no, no, why am I thinking like this?</i>


    ¡°You just...¡± Mu Huai wanted to ask her what happened just now, but looking into Ming Shu¡¯s innocent and clear eyes, he swallowed the question back.


    His gaze then fell on her bloodstained clothes, and he asked anxiously, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Ming Shu patted her clothes. ¡°No.¡±


    Mu Huai was stunned for a while. Judging from her vigorous movements, she didn¡¯t seem to be hurt, then.


    Mu Huai breathed a sigh of relief and nced back. Ye Cong and others should be fine...


    ¡°I will take you out of the vige first.¡±


    ¡°Find me some food first.¡± <i>Hungry, hungry! My life bar has been reduced to</i>


    <i>nearly nothing. I could eat a whole cow now.</i>


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave the vige first. It¡¯s not safe here.¡±


    ¡°Food, food, food!¡± Ming Shu stubbornly repeated.


    <i>I¡¯m not leaving without food!</i>


    Probably Mu Huai really didn¡¯t know what to do with Ming Shu. He ended the life of the evil spirit lying on the ground, then went to the nearby empty courtyard to search, hoping to find some food for Ming Shu.


    He never felt that food was so important.


    Ming Shu squatted next to the little evil spirit on the ground, staring at the wound made by Mu Huai. The wound was very shallow, but fatal.


    ¡°Harmony System, can ordinary people kill an evil spirit?¡±


    [Possibly.] Although an evil spirit was stronger than ordinary people, it was also part of a living species. As long as it was alive, it would not be invincible. Ordinary people could also harm evil spirits and even kill them.


    Ming Shu thought for a while and grabbed a leaf to cover the face of the little spirit. Looking at her own face lying dead on the ground was quite weird.


    ¡°It¡¯s all here. Just eat some first to fill your stomach.¡± Mu Huai handed the food he found to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu took the food happily. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Food was really effective.


    Mu Huai led the way ahead and the two quickly left the vige. From the outside, the whole vige was shrouded in a strange fog.


    Mu Huai tried to gather qi again and seeded. In the vige he couldn¡¯t use qi; it was probably rted to the fog.


    Mu Huai didn¡¯t ask Ming Shu what happened when they separated, because he knew that even if he asked, he wouldn¡¯t get any useful answers.


    ¡°Wait here, I will go back to have a look.¡± Mu Huai was a little worried about Ye Cong and the others. This fog was too odd.

 Chapter 125 - The Royal Princess (31)

    <h4>Chapter 125: The Royal Princess (31)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mu Huai re-entered the vige while Ming Shu sat outside waiting for him. About an hourter, he and Ye Cong emerged from the fog.


    A few people followed behind them. They seemed to be not lightly injured.


    Being able to survive at the hands of evil spirits, these people¡¯s strength was also not ordinary.


    ¡°Lord, are these things evil spirits?¡± Ye Cong asked Mu Huai while bandaging himself.


    Evil spirits... which were really strange to him.


    It can be said that he only heard of them in some stories and legends.


    ¡°Yes.¡± They were evil spirits, suppressed by the first emperor of the Wushang Dynasty several hundred years ago.


    Ye Cong swallowed a mouthful of cold air and looked back into the vige with a lingering fear. The fog was getting thicker and thicker, and the vige was almost obscuredpletely.


    If it weren¡¯t for the lord¡¯s sudden appearance, they might have been buried inside.


    ...


    Evil spirits came out from everywhere and proceeded to ughter human beings day and night. It seemed their mission was to consume all humans.


    The people were in a panic, fleeing from ce to ce. But the number of spirits was too great; no matter where one went, bloodthirsty spirits were expected to be encountered.


    No prelude and no buffering. In just one night, the war between humans and spirits began.


    Blood and bodies upied the entire world.


    Mu Huai was going to find the Dragon Root, the ce where the evil spirits were suppressed.


    He intended to order guards to escort Ming Shu back to the imperial city. In the current situation, it was not realistic to go to the border. It might be better to ce her inside the protective scope of the Heavenly Temple.


    This was perfectly identical to Ming Shu¡¯s n: going back to the city for delicious food. But after they walked a distance, Ming Shu suddenly changed tack.


    It turned out Ming Shu saw Cheng Jinyun, the fake female protagonist, who seemed to be looking for the Dragon Root as well. In order to gain Hatred Points andplete her mission, Ming Shu had to sacrifice the opportunity to return to the imperial city for fine food.


    Cheng Jinyun didn¡¯t meet Mu Huai¡¯s team, but they were moving in the same direction.


    The farther they marched, the more often they saw withered trees. In the end,rge areas of deadened nts were presented to their eyes, and no green could be seen on the whole mountain. They seemed to have arrived at a lifeless world.


    ¡°Almost there.¡± Mu Huai looked into the distance. Within sight was only dead vegetation. Still and silent.


    The evil spirits¡¯ powerful aura had made these nts die.


    ¡°Even if you find it, what can you do?¡± Ming Shu stood next to Mu Huai with her arms crossed over her chest, smiling lightly.


    Mu Huai shook his head. He didn¡¯t know what to do. But at the very least, he couldn¡¯t do nothing and just wait around.


    ¡°Why are youing then?¡±


    Ming Shuughed. ¡°Just to have a look; I won¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a new way to find yourself dead.¡± Mu Huai maintained his cold voice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Uncle seeking death himself?¡± <i>So many evil spirits have already been wandering everywhere. He is now going to their ce of origin. Aren¡¯t there even more of them?</i>


    Mu Huai nced at her. His lips moved, but no voice was heard.


    Then he ordered, ¡°keep going.¡±


    Ming Shu closed her mouth and caught up with Mu Huai, who was walking faster. ¡°Uncle, how do you think evil spirits taste?¡±


    Mu Huai¡¯s cold expression cracked. ¡°You want to eat evil spirits?¡±


    <i>What the hell? Are you going to eat all kinds of creatures in this world? Do you want to eat a human?</i>


    Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why ask?¡± Mu Huai was speechless.


    Ming Shu honestly answered: ¡°I just want to know what evil spirits taste like.¡±<i>After all, I have never eaten one.</i>


    Mu Huai rolled his eyes internally. ¡°Since you don¡¯t eat them, don¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°Are they tasty?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Several evil spirits following far behind Ming Shu and Mu Huai were really shocked. They looked at each other fearfully. Did they just hear someone saying that she wanted to eat evil spirits?


    It¡¯s always the evil spirits who eat people, how did it be a human eating evil spirits?


    This was not good. They had to share this news with the evil spirit king.


    ...


    Withered trees stood all over the mountains, and the whole world was colored in gray, lifeless and hopeless.


    A group of small evil spirits were circling around a cave, discussing fiercely.


    ¡°That¡¯s what she said.¡±


    ¡°She also said evil spirits taste bad.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, this human should dare to eat us and dislike our vor.¡±


    A man was sitting on a stone chair in the middle of the cave, his hair falling over his shoulders. With a feminine face, surrounded by a strong aura of evil, it seemed hard to tell if it was a he or a she.


    After listening to the small evil spirits¡¯ report, the man¡¯s me-like red lips curled slightly. ¡°Was that human really saying this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, we heard it clearly.¡± The spirits nodded immediately.


    ¡°Go and bring her back.¡±


    <i>A human who dares to eat evil spirits? Interesting.</i>


    ¡°Catch her, catch her!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, brothers, to catch that bold human!¡±


    The evil spirits walked out excitedly. But soon their voices disappeared like someone had pressed the pause button. The entire cave, even the mountain and forest, were caught in silence.


    The man realized something. He quickly got up and went outside.


    In the mountain forests outside, a group of people already awaited. They vigntly studied the evil spirits. Some spiritsy on the ground not far away; it was uncertain if they were dead or alive.


    ¡°Well.¡± The man smiled as he partially covered his mouth. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived so soon.¡±


    These were the people of the Heavenly Temple. They searched for the ce with the strongest aura of evil as quickly as possible. And surprisingly, they seeded. It was lucky of them to find this nest.


    ¡°Monster! You won¡¯t survive unless you surrender!¡± a man in ck clothes stepped forward and shouted. His voice shattered the silence of the mountains.


    ¡°Come,e, I heard simrly boring derations several hundred years ago, can¡¯t you humans think up some new words?¡± The manughed with a voice that was neither masculine or feminine, the sound very harsh. ¡°The humans of that time died long ago, but we are still alive. Don¡¯t you think we spirits are the masters of the world?¡±


    ¡°Long live the king!¡±


    ¡°Long live the king!¡±


    The little evil spirits shouted slogans with excitement.


    Ming Shu, resting against a tree, watched the scene from a distance. However, the two sides kept talking nonsense for a long time. All they did was talk!


    <i>Are they going to fight or not?</i>


    <i>I¡¯m hungry.</i>


    ¡°Who is your master now? Won¡¯t hee out to meet me? After several hundred years, I didn¡¯t expect you humans to be shrinking violets, hahahaha.¡± The male spirit smiled willfully.


    ¡°Huo Hu.¡±


    A voice of vicissitudes echoed from the sky.


    The evil spirit looked up in surprise.


    An old man descended from the sky andnded in front of everyone.


    Huo Hu stared at the old man for a moment and smiled. ¡°You know my name. It seems you are their master?¡±


    The master revealed a solemn expression. ¡°How did youe out?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how wee out. What¡¯s important is that we are released now.¡± Huo Hu¡¯s face suddenly turned gloomy, and his sharp voice pierced the air. ¡°Human! You must pay for what you have done to us. Blood for blood!


    ¡°Boys, kill them for me.¡± Huo Huughed to the sky. ¡°We¡¯ll use their blood to pave the road of our prosperity.¡±


    <i>This world will only belong to we spirits.</i>


    Hearing this, all the evil spirits¡¯ blood boiled and they rushed over with their weapons.


    The old man waved away several evil spirits charging toward him. His body moved fast, hurtling at Huo Hu.


    Huo Hu was stillughing wildly. ¡°Old man¡ªcunning humans! If it weren¡¯t for you humans ying dirty tricks, how could we have been suppressed by you? This time, you are not so fortunate.¡±

 Chapter 126 - The Royal Princess (32)

    <h4>Chapter 126: The Royal Princess (32)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The master and Huo Hu gathered qi simultaneously to attack each other. Wind collided between their hands, making loud noises. Huo Hu took an opportunity to attack the master¡¯s back.


    The master lost his bnce and fell from the air.


    The disciples of the Heavenly Temple stepped forward to help the master up. Huo Hu stood in the air and sneered, ¡°Heh, you humans are getting worse.¡±


    ¡± <i>Cough, cough, cough </i>...¡± The master didn¡¯t expect Huo Hu¡¯s strength to be greater than recorded in the ancient books.


    Huo Hu was about to continue with the sarcasm, but suddenly he detected a strange scent in the air, much like the smell of food in the human world.


    He squinted and quickly gathered his strength tond on an ancient tree not far away.


    The tree fell down with a loud noise, revealing the figure behind it.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>We¡¯re fighting here, and you are roasting fish next to us! Do you not feel even a little sorry?</i>


    ¡°Little Ci...¡± The master¡¯s face became even gloomier. ¡°How are you here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her, it¡¯s her, the human who said she was going to eat us!¡± The small evil spirits stood out to identify Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu grabbed her roasted fish, which was almost ¡°killed¡± by ident, and got up slowly. The corner of her mouth lifted in a perfect arc. ¡°When did I say that?¡±


    <i>I don¡¯t eat evil spirits, okay?</i>


    <i>What rumors are you spreading!</i>


    ¡°Earlier today, we heard it in person.¡± The little evil spirits were very sure. ¡°Humans are cunning, she¡¯s trying to deny it!¡±


    <i>Huh!? These evil little creatures. They framed me!</i>


    ¡°Oh? Now she is delivering herself to our door.¡± Huo Hu seemed to be very curious as he looked at Ming Shu. ¡°You¡¯re bold, but whates next will be your nightmare.¡±


    Judging by that old man¡¯s expression, this little girl with tender skin seemed to be one of them.


    Huo Hu revealed sharp ws, his tongue sweeping across bloody lips...


    <i>Let¡¯s take her as an appetizer first.</i>


    ¡°Little Ci, go!¡± the master shouted and flew forward to stop Huo Hu again.


    Huo Hu turned to deal another blow with gathered qi. The powerful spirit force swept over like a tornado, and the fallen leaves on the ground soared, blocking the two from sight.


    <i>Shua¡ª</i>


    Huo Hu sensed the danger instinctively.


    He walked backward, stepping on dead branches, for quite a few meters.


    Then, in the spot where he¡¯d been standing appeared a man in ck with a cold and strange face. But the danger of that moment just made Huo Hu not dare to look down on this man.


    ¡°King Huai...¡± Masternded on the ground with a hand covering his chest. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Just now, if it weren¡¯t for his sudden appearance which forced Huo Hu to give up the attack, the master might have been heavily injured.


    Mu Huai gave the master a coldly noble nce. But he noticed Ming Shu next, who was selflessly eating roasted fish. Mu Huai¡¯s mouth twitched again, and everything rted to noble or arrogant poise was ruined.


    <i>I told her not to attract Huo Hu¡¯s attention, she¡¯s really trying to be defiant!</i>


    ¡°Take all of them down!¡± Huo Hu was angered into losing his patience, and hemanded all the evil spirits to start fighting.


    The battlefield became more chaotic than before.


    It was at this time that Cheng Jinyun appeared. She hid herself among the people and spirits, approaching the master swiftly.


    Cheng Jinyun¡¯s sneaky actions just made it harder for Ming Shu not to notice her.


    Chewing on fish bones and avoiding some attacks from several small evil spirits, Ming Shu paid close attention to Cheng Jinyun for a moment. Then she suddenly threw away the bones and grabbed the weapon of a small evil spirit next to her.


    The evil spirit¡¯s eyes opened wide, holding onto the other end of the weapon.


    ¡°Can I... borrow it for a while?¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    The spirit got very angry. <i>Hateful human! Daring to</i>


    <i>rob us!</i>


    <i>Kill her!</i>


    The little evil spirit shouted and rushed at Ming Shu. But its face suddenly mmed into something soft and its vision was blocked, hands bing empty in an instant.


    Before the evil spirit could figure out what was on its face, a nk feeling slid into its brain, bringing overwhelming darkness.


    The colorful little beastie jumped down from the spirit¡¯s face, fluffing its fur.


    <i>She shouldn¡¯t have thrown me as a weapon. I am so small and weak, doesn¡¯t she have any sympathy?</i>


    The little beastie nced at the evil spirit which had lost consciousness, then formed into a small ball and rolled in the direction Ming Shu was heading.


    <i>Fine. I am also a kind-hearted beast.</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll just forgive her.</i>


    ...


    Cheng Jinyun was already very close to the middle of the battlefield. Mu Huai and Huo Hu were locked in a fierce duel, so she didn¡¯t dare attack for a time.


    But after secretly observing for a while, Cheng Jinyun finally found an opportunity. She removed the hidden weapon from her waist, aiming at the master who was withdrawing from the battlefield at this time.


    The weapon flew out.


    <i>Whizzing¡ª</i>


    Cheng Jinyun was confident that she would definitely be able to hit her target.


    <i>Zheng¡ª</i>


    However, to her surprise, the weapon hit some metal object, then changed direction and flew at a nearby tree, piercing the trunk deeply.


    Cheng Jinyun¡¯s face suddenly changed and hatred emerged in her eyes.


    <i>It is her, AGAIN!</i>


    Cheng Jinyun didn¡¯t give up. She took out several other weapons and threw them.


    All the weapons flew straight at the master at the same time, but the master had been alerted. He gathered qi with difficulty, knocked away two of the weapons, and pulled Ming Shu aside.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± The master didn¡¯t expect to be attacked.


    Ming Shu blocked the weapons, which made her hands vibrate a lot. Right now it seemed to be difficult for her to gather qi, but that was not a big problem.


    She looked up in the direction of Cheng Jinyun and made direct eye contact with her. But Cheng Jinyun gritted her teeth, eyes filled with ferociousness. <i>This royal princess always ruins my ns! </i>sheined internally.


    <i>And the prince rejected the marriage... it must have had something to do with her.</i>


    <i>Anyone who gets in my way will be punished!</i>


    The corner of Ming Shu¡¯s mouth upturned and she gave a beaming smile to Cheng Jinyun.


    <i>If I don¡¯t cause trouble for you, how can I gain Hatred Points?</i>


    Now, naturally the master also saw Cheng Jinyun. He arranged for two disciples of the Heavenly Temple to apany Ming Shu: ¡°Protect her.¡± Then he went to Cheng Jinyun.


    Cheng Jinyun may have thought that the master was injured, so this was a good opportunity to kill him. Therefore, when the master turned to her, she didn¡¯t retreat but brought out a weapon to meet him.


    A fight between the two then initiated. After having engaged in battle for a while, the master seemed to have realized something and suddenly asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Cheng Jinyun snorted. ¡°I¡¯m the one who will take your life.¡±


    If there were anyone to pay close attention to the styles and techniques used by Cheng Jinyun, they may have found that they were somewhat simr to those of the master. But they were also swifter and fiercer, killing intent in every move.


    The master was very familiar with this kind of Kung Fu, because this was what he had been practicing, but it was apparently more advanced.


    Each of Cheng Jinyun¡¯s moves seemed capable of restraining the master perfectly. He didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, that person had already made it.


    But...


    The master also improved his practice.


    The master suddenly changed his method to defending. Cheng Jinyun responded with an even more sarcastic expression; it seemed she was quite aware of the master¡¯s sudden defense.


    Her wrist turned, and internal qi formed a circle in the air. When she pushed forward, the circle suddenly bore down on the master.


    As the qi swept along, rocks and dust flew up, and Cheng Jinyun suddenly disappeared in the chaos.


    The wind rushed in the master¡¯s direction fiercely, which forced him to defend with all diligence.


    At this time, Cheng Jinyun suddenly appeared to the left of the master, and a cold de directly aimed for his chest.


    The master¡¯s eyes flew wide open, the light of the de reflecting in his pupils.


    Brighter and brighter...


    At this very crucial moment, Cheng Jinyun suddenly lost her bnce.


    The de deviated from its path and missed the master.

 Chapter 127 - The Royal Princess (33)

    <h4>Chapter 127: The Royal Princess (33)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Cheng Jinyun was pushed to the ground by some invisible force. There was something heavily pressing on her, pinning her to the spot.


    It seemed the time of this world had been frozen, leaving only her mind racing.


    This was like being swept into theke at the pce back then.


    Ming Shu appeared, one hand holding a tree vine. Under the disbelieving gaze of the master, Ming Shu kicked Cheng Jinyun¡¯s weapon away and tied her up with a smile, following up with a fierce beating.


    <i>Unbelievable. I owe anotherplete Manchu-Han feast now because of her.</i>


    <i>She deserves a much fiercer beating </i>, Ming Shuined to herself.


    Cheng Jinyun felt sore all over her body and could only re at the woman in front of her. The most unfortunate thing after her rebirth was meeting Ming Shu.


    She was like her born enemy.


    Everything, as long as she was involved in it, would go wrong.


    ¡°Shen Ci, do you dare to fight me alone!¡± Cheng Jinyun struggled against the vine and shouted at Ming Shu angrily, ¡°What kind of hero are you, to use a sneak attack!¡±


    Just now she was almost able to kill the Heavenly Temple¡¯s master andplete her own master¡¯s entrusted task.


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu shook her head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not as powerful as you, and I don¡¯t have the boldness to fight you alone. As for the sneak attack... I learned from you, don¡¯t you know that? So, Miss Cheng, what kind of hero are you, then?¡±


    Cheng Jinyun was speechless.


    ¡°Little Ci...¡± The master felt Ming Shu was so strange in that moment. He didn¡¯t know her; it seemed she was not the little girl from his memory.


    Ming Shu looked up and smiled again. ¡°Master, watch your back.¡±


    Her face was so familiar but the look on it was so unfamiliar. The master became absentminded for a moment, and he seemed to have blocked out Ming Shu¡¯s reminder.


    The evil spirits had broken through the Heavenly Temple¡¯s defensive line, carrying a variety of weapons and flooding toward them.


    A killing atmosphere spread everywhere.


    Ming Shu put her hand to her forehead, speechless. <i>It looks like I have tomit suicide.</i>


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The evil spirits stopped at the same time this voice spoke.


    And the others also stopped the fight in turn, including Huo Hu.


    Huo Hu then quickly retreated to the cave from before, kneeling down on one leg respectfully and fearfully. ¡°Lord King.¡±


    And then all the evil spirits kneeled down to repeat the words loudly: ¡°Lord King.¡± Their voices spread across the mountains.


    The cave remained very quiet and no other evil spirit appeared. But the aura emanating from the cave made everyone feel ufortable.


    They all thought Huo Hu was the evil spirit king. Who knew that there was another, more powerful evil spirit king in the cave.


    And the voice of this ¡°Lord King¡±...


    Sounded very familiar!


    ¡°The prince?¡± Ming Shu and the master said simultaneously. The voiceing out of this cave belonged to none other but the missing prince.


    <i>This prince is really funny... He would rathere here to be an evil spirit than the noble son of the emperor.</i>


    In the cave, a man wearing a bloody cloak slowly emerged from the darkness. For every step he took, it seemed a blood lotus bloomed under his foot, with a majestic air of evil spreading outward.


    The prince looked like his usual self and didn¡¯t change his appearance one bit, but his pupils had turned the golden yellow of spirits.


    ¡°It¡¯s really the prince...¡± someone murmured.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Another was confused.


    ¡°Why is the prince here? He and the evil spirits...¡± someone questioned.


    The Heavenly Temple¡¯s people were all stunned.


    ¡± <i>Junior brother </i>, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± An old man wrapped in a ck robe walked out from behind the prince. ¡°Is this a surprise?¡±


    The sudden appearance of an old man made everyone be more confused.


    But some of the senior disciples of the Heavenly Temple were looking at this old man with horror.


    ¡°Master...¡± Cheng Jinyun mumbled in a weak voice, then shouted louder, ¡°Master, save me!¡±


    But the old man looked at Cheng Jinyun hatefully. ¡°Damn, can¡¯t you do anything right.¡±


    Cheng Jinyun¡¯s face turned pale and she argued, ¡°Master, I almost killed him.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for that woman, she would have done it.


    The old man snorted and ignored Cheng Jinyun. He turned to the Heavenly Temple¡¯s master. ¡± <i>Junior brother </i>, I will also give you a chance to choose. Surrender or die, which one would you like?¡±


    Everyone was as dumbfounded as a group of idiots now. <i>What is the situation here?</i>


    But the master was not surprised. After he discovered that Cheng Jinyun¡¯s martial arts were very familiar, he had figured out everything, including some things that he didn¡¯t understand before.


    ¡± <i>Senior brother </i>, it¡¯s really been a long time,¡± the master said lowly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect...¡±


    ¡°That I¡¯m still alive?¡± The old manughed. ¡°When you kicked me out of the Heavenly Temple, did you think there would be such a day?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Master looked a little sad and a little angry. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would release these evil spirits. Don¡¯t you know what kind of disasters they will bring to this world? <i>Senior brother </i>! You were not like this before.¡±


    The master thought his <i>senior brother </i>had died that year, so even though the Dragon Root was destroyed and the evil spirits were released, he didn¡¯t imagine it was nned by his <i>senior brother </i>.


    ¡°Before? Hahahaha, if the evil spirits hadn¡¯t helped me, I would have long been dead since that year. You are just a group of hypocritical people and can¡¯t evenpare to spirits.¡± The old man red fiercely. ¡± <i>Junior brother </i>, haven¡¯t you always wanted world peace? Hoh, you wish! I will let you watch this world copse, dyed in blood.¡±


    <i>The viins are all very talkative.</i>


    Ming Shu yawned. It seemed the conversation would never end, so she was going to find a ce to sit down.


    The prince noticed her movements. He looked in Ming Shu¡¯s direction. Two little evil spirits then moved a stone bench before Ming Shu, together with a table, snacks, and tea.


    Everything was made avable.


    Of course, most of the attention at this time was paid to the old man and the master. Ming Shu was standing in a rtively peripheral location. Hence, besides Cheng Jinyun, who was tied like a rice dumpling, not many people noticed the situation on this side.


    Mu Huai stood opposite Ming Shu with a chilly look, and he asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡±


    <i>Even in this situation, the prince still prepared these things for her. Their rtionship is rather close.</i>


    ¡°I think...¡± Ming Shu took up a dessert on the table and pondered for a moment, saying, ¡°The prince must be nning to do something to me.¡±


    Mu Huai grabbed her hand. ¡°What? Then why are you eating this?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that a noble prince of the country as well as the ¡®Lord King¡¯ of evil spirits will poison my food?¡± If she died, Shen Ci would be forever gone. Therefore, no matter what the prince did, he wouldn¡¯t poison her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat.¡± Mu Huai quickly grabbed the dessert from Ming Shu¡¯s hand. Then, probably feeling that his behavior was a bit odd, he exined, ¡°I promised the master I¡¯d protect you.¡±


    Ming Shu red at Mu Huai¡¯s hand. Her fiery eyes made Mu Huai feel a little creeped out, and he seemed to foresee his hand being tortured in various ways.


    ¡°Mu Huai, are you looking for death?¡± Ming Shu smacked the table and got up.


    Her voice was quite loud, which immediately drew the attention of the others, who were still recounting the past. They looked this way and felt even more odd.


    ¡°Shush¡ªyou interrupted them.¡± Mu Huai couldn¡¯t help persuading Ming Shu like this. But then he remembered this was inconsistent with the character portrayal of King Huai, so he suddenly snorted again, trying to save his image.


    ¡°Give it back.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t pay attention to his behavior at all; she only cared about the dessert.


    Mu Huai sighed in relief, but at the same time, he really wanted to find a ce to hide. Embarrassing! How could there be such a person?


    He quickly searched himself and found a bag of snacks, handing it over. ¡°Here you are.¡±


    Ming Shu hesitated for a moment before taking Mu Huai¡¯s snack.


    <i>Before setting out, I decided to bring a snack with me, which turned out to be a very wise decision, </i>Mu Huai thought.


    Then Mu Huai nced at the crowd of people and spirits who were still watching them and calmly said, ¡°Just continue your business.¡±


    <i>If this continues, I will definitely fail the mission!</i>


    <i>Calm down, calm down.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m going to win an Oscar.</i>


    <i>This scene is no big deal. I can handle this.</i>


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>When did the royal princess get a table and bench? She is eating... while enjoying the show?</i>


    Evil spirits: ¡°...¡± <i>This human is going too far! But the Lord King didn¡¯t allow us to eat her.</i>

 Chapter 128 - The Royal Princess (34)

    <h4>Chapter 128: The Royal Princess (34)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In those years, there were two talented disciples in the Heavenly Temple. The two entered the Heavenly Temple together and since they got along well, they developed a very close friendship between them.


    But as time passed by, the paths of the two gradually diverged.


    The <i>senior brother </i>thought that it was boring and worthless to guard the country for the royal family, that the Heavenly Temple didn¡¯t need to rely on the royal family at all. He wanted to forsake the royal family and stand on his own, or subvert the royal family and rece it.


    However, the <i>junior brother </i>didn¡¯t think this was right.


    Therefore, the rtionship between them got worse and worse. In the beginning, they talked to each other about almost everything, but little by little, there was nothing left for them to talk about. Whenever they met, they would argue fiercely like enemies.


    Finally, one day, the <i>senior brother </i>took action. He persuaded some disciples of the Heavenly Temple to rebel with him.


    Of course, in the end, the rebellion was suppressed by the <i>junior brother </i>and his followers. The <i>senior brother </i>lost the fight and ran away, while the <i>junior brother</i>gathered people to give chase. Then they came to a cliff during the chase. The<i>senior brother </i>was seriously injured and unable to resist, so he chose to jump from the cliff.


    Ordinary people would die if they jumped from a cliff, but if the protagonist or viin jumped, they would always survive with all kinds of opportunities and adventures.


    Generally, the protagonist would get a golden finger to survive, such as running into an old man, picking up a peerless sword, obtaining martial arts books, and so on.


    Meanwhile, the viins could only meet something eviler in general.


    The <i>senior brother </i>met an evil spirit at the bottom of the cliff. He was the valued disciple of the Heavenly Temple and knew that the Heavenly Temple was originally set up to root out evil spirits, so he didn¡¯t feel it was strange to meet an evil spirit.


    This evil spirit was the Lord King of evil spirits hundreds of years ago. He escaped from the suppression through luck. However, in order to make the Heavenly Temple believe he was dead, he had to spend much cultivation on hiding.


    As a result, his strength had never been able to recover, and he could only hide in this deserted ce.


    The <i>senior brother </i>reached an agreement with the evil spirit for the sake of revenge. He agreed to release the evil spirits suppressed at the Dragon Root, and the spirit promised him that he would be the master of the entire world.


    Because at the time the <i>senior brother </i>didn¡¯t know where the Dragon Root was, he began to n. First, he nned to introduce the weakened Lord King into the empress, who was pregnant at that time, allowing the Lord King to share the same body with the prince. In order to avoid discovery, the <i>senior brother</i>then sealed the Lord King in an all-around way.


    After that, the prophet predicted the prince was the reincarnation of an evil spirit.


    Originally, the Lord King wanted to upy the body of the prince when the boy became mature. But he found it was not easy to do that, as the prince had a firm mind, leaving him no chance to take action.


    The Lord King had to wait and wait for a suitable time.


    Meanwhile the <i>senior brother </i>went to find the Dragon Root.


    It was not until Ming Shu told the prince Shen Ci was dead that the Lord King grasped a chance, but things were far from as simple as he may have thought. He couldn¡¯tpletely upy the body of the prince; consequently, he could only share it with the prince.


    In order to upy the whole body, the two fought like alley cats.


    The prince wanted to save Shen Ci; the evil spirit king told the prince that there was only one way to get Shen Ci back. He could help him, but the prince must help him first.


    On the other hand, after so many years, the <i>senior brother </i>had found the Dragon Root. It was not easy to break the seal, though, so the <i>senior brother </i>had to wait for an opportunity. But when the seal loosened one day, the <i>senior brother </i>still couldn¡¯t break it alone. So he contacted the Lord King.


    And then the prince broke off the engagement and left the imperial city. As to why he had to cancel the engagement... the prince insisted on it. After the prince left the imperial city, he joined the <i>senior brother </i>.


    They worked together to break the seal and release all the suppressed evil spirits.


    What happened then was already known to all.


    The <i>junior brother </i>was the master, and the <i>senior brother </i>was the old man opposite the master now.


    What shocked the master the most was the death of Shen Ci. Wasn¡¯t she...


    But thinking of Ming Shu¡¯s strange behavior in recent times, he began to suspect again. Perhaps Shen Ci had really died. The person in Shen Ci¡¯s body now was not Shen Ci at all.


    <i>Then who is she?</i>


    ¡°You...¡± Mu Huai looked at Ming Shu, whose expression hadn¡¯t budged at all, and he asked while narrowing his eyes: ¡°Who are you?¡±


    <i>If she is not Shen Ci, then where is Shen Ci?</i>


    Mu Huai felt she was not quite right before, and he also doubted, but he was not often in the capital, so he thought perhaps it was because she had worn different faces in the pce.


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve discover it, I might as well tell you.¡± Ming Shu cleared her throat and said in a serious tone, ¡°In fact, Ie from outer space, and I couldn¡¯t find my way back, so I could only remain with the identity of Shen Ci.¡±


    Mu Huai: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Traversing time and space?</i>


    Mu Huai knew that some worlds could be reached by outsiders through such traversals. <i>Is this woman an outsider?</i>


    <i>If so, then her inconsistent personality can indeed be exined.</i>


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the master also asked, and his voice was filled with anger at being deceived as well as self-usation and remorse. ¡°Why did you pretend to be Shen Ci, where is she?¡±


    ¡°Master, do you think it is the right time to ask who I am?¡± Ming Shu signaled him to look opposite himself, smiling tenderly. ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m not Shen Ci, but I don¡¯t have any ns to subvert the world. Perhaps you¡¯d better deal with the evil spirits first.¡±


    The master was reminded by Ming Shu and suddenly woke up.


    He gave a profound look to Ming Shu and then turned to face the evil spirits.


    He looked in the direction of his <i>senior brother </i>. ¡°Do you think they will truly fulfill their promise? Don¡¯t you know that they don¡¯t know anything other than instinctual killing?¡±


    The Heavenly Temple also didn¡¯t know the origin of these evil spirits. It was as if on a certain day they suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    They began to ughter humans, feed on them, and develop their ethnic groups.


    ¡°What? We only know killing? We have evolved over the years, all right?¡± some of the evil spirits argued. They were no longer the spirits that only knew killing, instead, they were intelligent beings now.


    ¡°Right, we are smart, and we know more than killing,¡± other spirits echoed.


    ¡°Humans deserve to be killed for having suppressed us here for so long. If it weren¡¯t for you, we might have evolved to be even more powerful.¡±


    ¡°Kill all the humans, long live the Lord King!¡±


    ¡°Kill all the humans, long live the Lord King!¡±


    The slogan of the evil spirits resounded deafeningly.


    The master¡¯s face darkened and he looked to the prince. ¡°Your Highness, are you going to make a mistake again?¡±


    The prince looked at Ming Shu with a pair of determined eyes. <i>I must get my Little Ci back, no matter what it takes.</i>


    Ming Shu held her chin and smiled.


    <i>Losing someone at the right time would be memorable.</i>


    ¡± <i>Junior brother </i>, don¡¯t try. Now the evil spirits are everywhere. Even though the Heavenly Temple has the ability to suppress the spirits again, you can¡¯t save this world.¡± The <i>senior brother </iughed. ¡°I wanted to kill you first, but it doesn¡¯t matter, now I can take revenge myself.¡±


    The <i>senior brother </i>never forgot that back in those days, he was almost put to death.


    He thought that Cheng Jinyun could get close to the Heavenly Temple because of her rtionship with the prince, so she might have the chance to kill the master. But he didn¡¯t expect Cheng Jinyun to be so stupid and never seed.


    ¡°You hate me so much?¡± the master asked in a deeper voice.


    ¡°Of course I hate you! How you treated me, have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°I... I intended to let you live.¡± At that time, he wanted to let him go, but the other didn¡¯t give him any chance to save him, jumping from the cliff determinedly.


    ¡°Then I have to thank you, <i>Junior brother </i>, for not giving me a way to live, otherwise I would never have be the present me, hahahaha.¡±


    ¡± <i>Senior brother </i>, listen to me.¡± The master tried to persuade him: ¡°They will not fulfill their promise, they are just using you.¡±


    <i>How can you believe in these evil spirits?</i>


    ¡± <i>Junior brother </i>, you are blind. Look at the current situation, don¡¯t you see? I will be the only winner, it has to be me!¡±

 Chapter 129 - The Royal Princess (35)

    <h4>Chapter 129: The Royal Princess (35)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>When the conversation bes disagreeable, to say one word more is a waste of breath.</i>


    The master and senior brother just couldn¡¯t agree with each other, so... they fought.


    Facing the chaotic scene of battle, Ming Shu began to think about what she was doing here.


    It seemed all of this had nothing to do with her!


    <i>I should focus on my own task...</i>


    Ming Shu got up and dragged Cheng Jinyun, who was still tied up, away into the distance.


    Mu Huai wanted to follow her, but was blocked by a few evil spirits. And by the time he dealt with those little spirits, Ming Shu had already disappeared from sight.


    ...


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Cheng Jinyun struggled as she was dragged along the ground, leaving smears of blood. But she seemed to be unaware of it and just roared angrily, ¡°You are not Shen Ci, who are you?! Why are you doing this to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the Cheng Jinxiu who was killed by you.¡± Ming Shu made this up casually.


    But Cheng Jinyun was suddenly shocked and retorted, ¡°Impossible, she is still alive.¡±


    ¡°Well... I¡¯m the Cheng Jinxiu who <i>will </i>be killed by you. The one you saw is the me of the present time.¡±


    <i>Persuasive! ??I almost believed it myself.</i>


    Ming Shu threw Cheng Jinyun under a tree and bent over to look at her. After a moment, she smiled and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you... reborn as well?¡±


    Cheng Jinyun¡¯s pupils dted, and then her eyes shone with bone-deep hatred. ¡°You killed me first, I was only taking back what belongs to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ming Shu squeezed her wrist. ¡°But... didn¡¯t you make the n to let Cheng Jinxiu marry the prince? You chose the wrong side and still me others?¡±


    Even if she married the prince in the beginning, with her irritable temper, the prince would not ept her.


    People made their own choices to follow different roads. No matter if it was rough or smooth, it had to be endured.


    There was no turning back in life.


    ¡°You are not Cheng Jinxiu!¡± Cheng Jinyun suddenly yelled. <i>Why would she call herself by her full name?</i>


    <i>But how does she know I was reborn?</i>


    <i>She is not Shen Ci, either.</i>


    <i>Then who is she?</i>


    <i>Who is she?</i>


    <i>Who?!</i>


    A panicked feeling arose from the bottom of Cheng Jinyun¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve found me out.¡± Ming Shu tilted her head, showing a pure and brilliant smile. ¡°It seems there¡¯s only one end for you now.¡±


    The panic slowly turned to horror that showed clearly through Cheng Jinyun¡¯s eyes.


    <i>No...</i>


    [Hatred Points are at full capacity.]


    Ming Shu beat Cheng Jinyun for a long time before the Harmony System notified her.


    As soon as the Hatred Points were maxed out, Ming Shu didn¡¯t have any intention to beat her any longer. She shook out her hands and stood up.


    [Guest, why can¡¯t you try another way to gain Hatred Points?] There were many different ways that could be used, couldn¡¯t she choose a more elegant one?


    Ming Shu sighed as she rested her hands on her hips. ¡°I will decide my way of gaining Hatred Points. You should mind your own business.¡±


    <i>This Harmony System is not harmonious at all!</i>


    <i>It is only interested in proposing evil things.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m a good person!</i>


    [...] <i>Why doesn¡¯t the Guest like my suggestion? Is it not good enough? Well... I have to think of some better ideas.</i>


    Ming Shu had no idea that her Harmony System turned to thinking up more bizarre suggestions again.


    Cold wind blew from behind her, raising a great many goose bumps.


    The airflow of the entire space seemed to slow down into a depressed and cold atmosphere.


    Ming Shu turned around.


    The prince was standing not far away, looking at her.


    Ming Shu lifted her hair. ¡°What, do you want to take back Shen Ci¡¯s body?¡±


    Her figure was reflected in the golden pupils of the prince, and thetter asked seriously, ¡°Will you give it back to me?¡±


    <i>Return my Little Ci to me.</i>


    ¡°What if I do not?¡± <i>I never promised to return Shen Ci¡¯s body to the prince. If Shen Ci reallyes back, what about me?</i>


    ¡°Then I can only get it back by myself,¡± the prince said. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to hurt Little Ci, so please cooperate with me. As long as you return Little Ci to me, I can find another body for you.¡±


    <i>Does this fool have a misunderstanding about the fusion of soul and body?</i>


    <i>He thinks it¡¯s easy tobine a soul with any random body?</i>


    In each world she moved through, all the bodies given to her were easy to fit into, and she could adapt and control thepletely foreign body in the shortest amount of time.


    But these bodies were not random choices, they were carefully selected by the Harmony System.


    <i>Is it possible for Shen Ci toe back?</i>


    Ming Shu asked the Harmony System this.


    [No.]


    The Harmony System answered simply and didn¡¯t exin too much.


    Ming Shu was also toozy to ask further.


    She wasn¡¯t interested in that.


    ¡°For the time being, I don¡¯t n to die.¡± Ming Shu spread her hands. ¡°So... I¡¯m sorry~ I can¡¯t return it to you.¡±


    The wind seemed to be getting stronger.


    The rotten leaves on the ground were blown into the sky to dance in the air. The figure of the prince became illusory, like an unreal flower in the mirror or a reflection in water.


    The next moment, the prince appeared in front of Ming Shu.


    He looked deeply into Ming Shu¡¯s eyes with a pair of golden pupils, as if he was going to look into the depths of her soul and seduce her to do something terrible.


    Ming Shu¡¯s beautiful thick eyshes beat like a butterfly¡¯s wings; her eyebrows rose. ¡°Your Highness, enchantment is ineffective on me.¡±


    The soft voice of the girl dissolved the rotten leaves floating in the air into dust, which then disappeared without a trace, blown away by the wind.


    A weird smile appeared slowly on the prince¡¯s face, and his voice became gloomy. ¡°Interesting. You are the first human immune to my enchantment.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°So...? Am I getting your attention?¡±


    <i>Woman, you have seeded in getting my attention.</i>


    Wasn¡¯t this amon plot in novels about a tyrant boss?


    <i>Okay! I have to admit that I am indeed handsome and outstanding. It¡¯s normal for me to get the attention of a big evil spirit.</i>


    The prince¡ªoh, no, it should be the evil spirit king now¡ªwas looking at Ming Shu as if measuring amodity.


    But soon the spirit king was gone and the prince controlled the body again.


    Ming Shu was amazed at the skill behind this character switching.


    Even people with schizophrenia couldn¡¯t transform their personalities so quickly.


    The male protagonist was really powerful!


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you will return it to me.¡± The prince¡¯s tone sounded much gentler than the evil spirit king¡¯s. He didn¡¯t reveal too much emotion on his face, but tenderness could be heard in each of his words. ¡°Soon Little Ci will be able toe back.¡±


    <i>The prince must be crazy.</i>


    Ming Shu looked around to observe the environment, getting ready to retreat.


    The prince slowly raised his arms. A group of evil spirits came from all directions and quickly surrounded Ming Shu.


    They sped each other by the hands, muttering incantations one after another. A faint light emerged from their fingertips and slowly expanded to form a halo.


    Rays of light as fine as silver strings flew out of the halo. They rose in??to the air, connecting to form a domed, which enveloped Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked up at this dome over her. It seemed to be very powerful.


    The evil spirits set up the of light and then bit through their fingers, their blood quickly dying the white light red. The air was heavy with the disgusting smell of blood.


    On the ground, someone seemed to be drawing lines, also in a bloodied color, which staggeringly appeared beneath Ming Shu¡¯s feet and gradually formed aplicated array.


    The prince stood in the periphery, staring at the scene with expectation and nervousness.


    Ming Shu stood still and waited for thepletion of their work. She didn¡¯t show any sign of worry or fear, as the Harmony System had said that Shen Ci would nevere back. And the body she was within would not break.


    So what she needed to do was wait for the formation toplete, and then¡ª


    Lose the battle.


    <i>Hey, hey, hey, what is the woman doing?</i>


    Ming Shu felt tired as she had been standing for a long time, and she sat down directly, taking out the food that hadn¡¯t been finished before and continuing her work.


    The evil little spirits: ¡°...¡± Although the girl inside the was smiling, they always felt that they were being mocked

 Chapter 130 - The Royal Princess (36)

    <h4>Chapter 130: The Royal Princess (36)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t feel nothing, though. When the formation was running, her body was a little uncontrolled. It seemed that some certain power was trying to expel her from this body.


    A fierce pulling of the soul from the flesh... and that feeling was not a little ufortable.


    The light of the array was growing brighter and brighter.


    Ming Shu¡¯s figure was almost obscured by the strong light, left with only a vague outline.


    Mu Huai rushed out of the forest and just saw that Ming Shu¡¯s figure was swallowed up by the light. He couldn¡¯t tell what it was like for him at the time, feeling neither sad nor angry.


    It was a strangely calm atmosphere.


    The dome of light waspressing downwards, joining with the ground array. Mu Huai put aside the strange feeling in his heart and moved as the wind to attack the prince.


    The prince was now the evil spirit king, who didn¡¯t stop Mu Huai from approaching the formation. His golden pupils revealed a strange luster and he said darkly, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    Looking at the functioning array in front of him, Mu Huai was a little hesitant. He could interrupt the process, but that might also hurt the person inside.


    <i>And most importantly...</i>


    <i>Is it worth it?</i>


    His mission was to keep the Dragon Root from being destroyed¡ªin other words, not to let these evil spirits run about.


    But now the task was definitely failed.


    If he wasted his energy to save others, it would be a thankless task.


    <i>Save her?</i>


    <i>Or leave her?</i>


    He promised the master that he would protect her. Although he failed his mission, he had to keep his word.


    <i>So, just save her.</i>


    Mu Huai found himself a good excuse in his heart, then took a deep breath and began to prepare to interrupt the formation.


    But just as he struck a pose and before he could gather any power, the light of the array suddenly dissipated, like clouds blown away by the wind. In an instant, the light vanished without a trace.


    And those evil spirits standing in the periphery to maintain the formation earlier also disappeared. They turned to small specks of light and vanished at the same time the light did.


    Mu Huai: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the hell?</i>


    <i>It¡¯s over? I haven¡¯t started!</i>


    <i>My chance at being the hero was ruined again?</i>


    <i>No, why am I saying ¡°again¡±...</i>


    The girl at the center of the formation was sitting cross-legged, and the light surrounding her body was slowly fading.


    The prince excitedly rushed to her. ¡°Little Ci, Little Ci...¡±


    The girl looked up. Picturesque eyebrows, beautiful curled lips. The ripples in her eyes spread out in small circles.


    ¡°Sorry, Your Highness, it¡¯s me.¡±


    An apology bearing no sincerity at all. The prince¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    ¡°Why...¡± He was a little helpless, like a child who couldn¡¯t find the way home, and his fragility was totally exposed in his eyes. ¡°Little Ci? Why is it you again, where¡¯s my Little Ci?¡±


    He yelled to the sky, ¡°Why is Little Ci noting back?!¡±


    But the next minute, the prince changed to the evil spirit king, and he said mirthlessly, ¡°I told you it was risky.¡±


    ¡°He lied to you.¡± Ming Shu stood up from the ground. ¡°The price of raising the dead, do you think it is so simple that you need only give up your body?¡±


    <i>Why is he so stupid?</i>


    ¡°You are saying there¡¯s indeed a way to resurrect the dead, right?¡± The prince didn¡¯t care whether he was deceived or not.


    He just wanted to resurrect his Little Ci.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡± Ming Shu pointed at herself and smiled. ¡°Your Highness, do you think I will tell you and then let you kill me?¡±


    <i>Do I look like such a selfless person?</i>


    <i>Impossible!</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t even think about it!</i>


    The prince looked sad. ¡°This was originally Little Ci¡¯s body. I¡¯m begging you, please, can¡¯t you let Little Cie back?¡±


    ¡°I can promise you anything you want...


    ¡°I just want to be alive.¡±


    The prince: ¡°...¡±


    Shen Ci couldn¡¯te back as long as she lived.


    ¡°You can use this body, which means that you can also use other bodies. Could you change to another body?¡± <i>Why do you have to upy my Little Ci¡¯s body?</i>


    Ming Shu smiled again. ¡°You are so funny, Your Highness. Do you think that the body is like a dress which can be switched out so easily?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± the prince suddenly roared and converted into the evil spirit king. ¡°It¡¯s time to finish my business.¡±


    He had waited long enough, and now he wanted the humans to pay the price.


    ¡°No, Little Ci hasn¡¯te back.¡± The prince grabbed fiercely at his hand, as if he was suppressing the evil spirit king.


    ¡°I¡¯ve kept my promise to you, you can¡¯t me me for failing. I also lost so many evil spirits.¡±


    ¡°You lied to me.¡±


    ¡°I told you it¡¯s impossible to guarantee sess.¡±


    The prince and the evil spirit king werepeting for the prince¡¯s body, and the look on that face changed unpredictably. At one moment, it was filled with sadness, and at another, it became fiendish and distorted.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    With a great sound of impact, the expression on the prince¡¯s face froze.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t stop and gave another fierce beating to the prince right after the first one. Hints of cruelty emerged in the prince¡¯s eyes, and he immediately prepared to fight back.


    Just as the prince was about to reach Ming Shu, his eyes suddenly rolled and he rushed toward the ground.


    Ming Shu silently gave a thumbs up to Mu Huai, who was now standing behind the fallen prince. <i>Good job.</i>


    <i>... Who </i><i>the hell knows why I helped her, </i>Mu Huai thought.


    The two squatted beside the prince, looking at each other in odd silence.


    After a long while, Ming Shu took out a piece of candy, put it in her mouth, tasted it, and asked, ¡°What now?¡±


    The evil spirits and the Heavenly Temple were still fighting to one side.


    But the prince, who was also the evil spirit king, had been knocked out by them.


    ¡°Maybe I can try to get the evil spirit king out.¡± <i>The mission failed, but if I can remove the leader of the evil spirits, that may earn me some additional points.</i>


    ¡°How talented you are, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°... Well, I met some odd people while I was at the border and learned some skills from them.¡± Mu Huai kept a straight face and spoke seriously.


    <i>Phew... That was close!</i>


    <i>Fortunately, I am very smart.</i>


    ¡°Is that so.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t ask further, though. She moved back. ¡°Okay, Uncle, it¡¯s your stage.¡±


    But stared at by Ming Shu like this, Mu Huai had no chance to finish the job. So after pretending for a while, he ordered Ming Shu to guard him from a distance so as to prevent anyone from disturbing him.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m just a weak woman with no strength!¡± <i>Requesting me to face the evil spirits alone... Is that what a man does?</i>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see any weak woman just now when you beat him bloody.¡± Mu Huai red at Ming Shu.


    No one had secrets anymore, so was it necessary to continue pretending so hypocritically?


    Shen Ci was truly a weak woman.


    But this was not Shen Ci.


    Ming Shu touched her chin and smiled. ¡°You are right, Uncle, but please be quick.¡±


    ¡°Just y your part¡ªand don¡¯t get distracted by food,¡± Mu Huai added in a worried tone.


    Ming Shu waved her hand, which made her seem even more unreliable to Mu Huai.


    When Ming Shu walked away, Mu Huai immediately bartered with the system for a high-priced tool meant for hunting evil spirits, and he separated the evil spirit king from the prince without much effort.


    The evil spirit king looked very powerful, but it was just a bluff. If his strength was so great, why bother sharing a body with the prince?


    After the evil spirit king left the prince¡¯s body, the prince¡¯s ck hair instantly turned to silvery white, like frost and snow.


    Mu Huai nced at the prince, who was still in aa, and sighed lightly.


    The evil spirit king had lived in his body for too long, which would probably lead the prince to...


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the evil spirit king asked disbelievingly. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be removed from the body.


    Mu Huai stuffed the evil spirit king into a porcin bottle and shook it with gritted teeth. ¡°Do you know how much your running around the world cost me?¡±


    ¡°Let me out!¡± The evil spirit king tried to break through the porcin bottle, but this seemingly ordinary porcin bottle was as hard as stone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time, this is not something you can escape.¡±


    <i>Do you think my system is feeding on vegetables?</i>


    [Lord Nine, I... don¡¯t eat anything.] The system reminded Mu Huai of this in a weak voice.

 Chapter 131 - The Royal Princess (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 131: The Royal Princess (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mu Huai and Ming Shu dealt with the evil spirit king in secret.


    There was no fierce fighting of three hundred rounds, and there was no blood or tears. It was settled quietly.


    Not even a single little spirit was startled.


    The evil spirit king was taken out. But there was still a troublesome burden:


    The prince.


    ¡°Uncle, what about wiping his memories?¡± Ming Shu made a suggestion. It wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for him to be trapped in the past.


    <i>He would definitely hinder me from eating!</i>


    At first, if she¡¯d known that the prince would be so stubborn and evil that he¡¯d cause so much trouble and even release the evil spirits, she would never have told him Shen Ci was gone.


    ¡°You do it.¡± Mu Huai gestured to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu then stepped forward and stared at the prince, whose hair was now totally white. In the end, however, she didn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t have the heart to do so?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu touched her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m too hungry and I have to go eat something to replenish my energy.¡±


    As she was saying this, Ming Shu got up and left determinedly.


    And Ming Shu also didn¡¯t go back to destroy the memories of the prince when she finished eating. She seemed to have forgotten this matter and just sat near the battlefield, looking around casually.


    Mu Huai took the captured spirit king to the battlefield and worked with the master to deal with Huo Hu, an important subordinate of the evil spirit king, as well.


    Sensing that something had gone wrong, the master¡¯s senior brother, poisoned by hatred, began to crazily attack the master and Mu Huai.


    And finally, he and the master perished together.


    As for Cheng Jinyun, after the death of the master¡¯s senior brother, her body showed odd changes. First, her whole person became as thin as a skeleton; then her limbs began to twitch violently as if she was experiencing the most terrible pain in the world.


    ...


    She stared tightly at Ming Shu, who was sitting in the distance alone.


    Why?! Why was she put to the same miserable end as in her previous life?!


    <i>WHY!</i>


    <i>This is not right!</i>


    Now that the evil spirit king was gone and Huo Hu was also dead, the remaining evil spirits lost morale as well as direction. It became much easier for the Heavenly Temple to finish them off.


    With no passion for fighting, the evil spirits retreated to the ce where they had been suppressed. The Heavenly Temple chased after them closely.


    The evil spirits then were too tired to escape, and they decided to die together with the humans.


    The Dragon Root copsed. But what made the evil spirits angry and speechless was that they weren¡¯t able to die with the humans; instead, something powerful seemed to have been opened up by them. The entire Dragon Root began to rise, and splendid pces began to appear in the mountains and forests one after another.


    When the golden pces appeared, Mu Huai was the first to notice the world was different. In the past, there was only some weak qi in the air, but now the qi was quite rich.


    It was like opening a door that had been closed and dusty for a long time.


    [Lord Nine, congrattions. You¡¯ve broken another record and upgraded this world.]


    ¡°Are you mocking me?¡±


    Every world had a rating, ranging from one to ten stars.


    These worlds would evolve over time, and some would level up while others would not. The world he was in now was originally a low-level martial world with the rating not exceeding two, but now...


    <i>Hehe. </i>It seemed to have be a cultivation world, and the stars jumped straight to four.


    [ <i>Ai, </i>Lord Nine!] The system continued, [Don¡¯t worry. Anyway, it¡¯s not your first time breaking a record. It¡¯s not a big deal. This world¡¯s rating has risen, and you¡¯ll take the punishment when we return. Then everything will be settled, and you will still be a hero.]


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>I need to calm down.</i>


    ...


    While the Heavenly Temple and the evil spirits were in a tangle, Qi Hongwei took the chance to lead a rebellion. Without the support of the Heavenly Temple, the Wushang Dynasty didn¡¯t persist for long before it was defeated.


    The emperor withdrew to the South, but Qi Hongwei chased after him relentlessly, and finally the emperor was caught. Then on the way back to the capital city, the emperor killed himself.


    In this situation, Qi Hongwei thought he could finally take the throne and master the world. Who knew that the golden pces would keep appearing all over and everyone would be attracted by the tide of cultivation. Who doesn¡¯t want to be the god to dominate the world?


    Everyone rushed to the golden pces. Who would care about Qi Hongwei, the new emperor that just subverted a dynasty?


    Qi Hongwei: ???


    He had been busy for so long, but for what?


    Settled in the empty royal pce, Qi Hongwei was full of discontent and indignation, unable to vent. Then, hearing of the overcrowding situation in the golden pces, he quickly organized people to go to the golden pces as well.


    It took Mu Huai a long time to handle the remaining evil spirits. But then, he was finally ready to look for Ming Shu.


    However, just as he turned around, the prince approached him from afar with a person in his arms. It was hard to tell if the look on his face was sad or desperate. His silver hair shone like the harsh snow.


    ¡°She...¡± Mu Huai¡¯s throat got a bit dry. She¡¯d been safe and sound when he saw herst night.


    ¡°When I found her, she was like this,¡± the prince uttered hoarsely.


    Mu Huai was stunned.


    But then he thought, perhaps she had found a way back.


    So she left without saying goodbye to him, which was a bit too heartless.


    The prince held the body tightly in his arms and walked away, firmly stepping towards the unknown light.


    Mu Huai watched silently as the lonely figure of the prince disappeared in the light.


    There weren¡¯t any emotional fluctuations riddling his heart, nothing but extreme calm.


    But...


    He felt an inexplicable cold.


    ...


    Back in the cloud room, Ming Shu shook her head dizzily.


    She absolutely didn¡¯t ask for death, it was just that the life of that body was over.


    How did she die?


    Well... She was catching a chicken on the mountain, and she was sure that the chicken was not poisonous, but she was finally poisoned to death.


    <i>I strongly ask for a redo!</i>


    <i>This is unscientific!</i>


    [Guest, are you all right?] In thest few days, the Guest was acting too strangely.


    ¡°I¡¯m great.¡±


    Ming Shu sounded quite happy.


    ¡°Harmony System, can I ask you a question? Why do the bodies you choose for me have to die young?¡± <i>Can¡¯t you let me live for a second longer?</i>


    [Only the good die young.]


    ¡°...¡± <i>I am actually agreeing with you.</i>


    Several white clouds drifted forth to form a screen in front of Ming Shu, on which slowly appeared her stats.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 22000


    Additional Task: Completed


    <i>Great! I¡¯ve got more points!</i>


    But it was still far away from one million points.


    [Do you need a break, Guest?] The Harmony System was a little worried about Ming Shu and asked this.


    ¡°What break? Come on, next world!¡±


    ...


    In another white room, a young man woke up in a transparent capsule. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw three familiar faces huddling before his nose.


    Two men and one woman.


    ¡°So desperate to show your face? Are you selling yourselves by weight?¡± The young man chuckled.


    ¡°You are dead,¡± Onlooker #1 gloated.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be miserable, haha! The trouble you caused this time is just huge,¡± Onlooker #2 also gloated.


    ¡°Okay, you two, don¡¯t say it like that! We should give him some time to cry, orter he will be too miserable!¡± Onlooker #3 pretended to be kind.


    The young man turned over and got up from the transparent capsule, adjusting his white clothes. ¡°Sorry, guys, you won¡¯t get your bonus this month again.¡±


    The onlookers: ¡°...¡± They were in one team. Now that his mission failed, it meant they had to pay for his mistake!


    It was because of him that their team was always at the bottom of the rankings every month!


    Every month!


    Every month!


    They would never get the bonus unless he didn¡¯t leave for a mission!


    ¡°I will work harder so that you won¡¯t get the bonus every month.¡± The young manughed aloud.


    Onlooker #1 gritted his teeth. ¡°Which bastard set this rule.¡±


    ¡°I set it.¡±


    The team immediately looked to the door with horror.


    A man came in, wearing a suit. And what attracted the most attention was his long blond hair, tied by a red cord at random, covering the backs of his shoulders.


    At this time, the dazzling man was looking at them with a nk expression.


    The onlookers inhaled with difficulty. ¡°Dir... Director, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Are you not dissatisfied with the rule I set?¡±


    The onlookers waved their hands uniformly andplimented in fear, ¡°No, no, we¡¯re very satisfied. The rule is perfect.¡±


    The blond man gestured for them to leave, then the three onlookers openly slunk out of the room, still fearful.


    <i>Scary.</i>


    But the young man leaned against the transparent capsule and didn¡¯t seem to notice the other.


    The beautiful blond man closed the door and looked at the youth. He cut straight to the point: ¡°I have a task for you.¡±


    The youth blinked, a little surprised. ¡°You are not here to punish me? Has the gxy exploded?¡±


    ¡°Make amends for your mistake, take it or leave it.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t worry that I¡¯ll fail, then I don¡¯t care.¡± The young man whistled casually.


    ¡°Take your system to upgrade thene back, I¡¯ll give you the information.¡± The blond man turned to leave, but he stopped at the door. ¡°You have only two options for this mission, kill the target or make her fall in love with you.¡±


    ¡°What?! Are you sure you¡¯re not joking?¡± the youth yelled at the blond man.


    <i>Kill the target or make her fall in love with me. Is this not a mission for the Restoration Department or the Conquest Department?</i>


    The blond man stood sideways at the door, leaving his face in profile to the youth. It seemed the corner of his mouth faintly lifted, but it could have been an illusion.


    The young man stood frozen on the spot, off bnce.


    <i>I am so angry!</i>

 Chapter 132 - Zombie Note (1)

    <h4>Chapter 132: Zombie Note (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Doomsday Headline: Irritable Ye Miao Starts A Fight Whenever Unhappy#


    ¡°What should we do? It¡¯s all zombies outside! Just do something! Or we¡¯ll die here.¡± A young girl wearing a baseball hat tightly clutched the arm of a boy next to her, nails sinking deep into the boy¡¯s skin, causing blood to well.


    ¡°How the hell would I know what to do? Take your hands off me!¡± The boy shook off the girl in the baseball hat angrily and shouted as he pointed at her: ¡°Do you want to kill us all?! Don¡¯t you know these things be excited when they smell blood?¡±


    Probably the girl had never been shouted at like this before, and she was stunned on the spot.


    There were quite a few people here, about a dozen, all in uniforms of the same school. Everyone was wearing desperate and sad expressions.


    Not long ago in this world, Doomsday arrived and human beings became exactly the same as the zombies on TV. They bit each other, and the bitten people became new zombies who would bite others. Trapped in an endless cycle, the human poption was getting smaller and smaller.


    But some people who were bitten would not be zombies; instead, they would acquire some kind of supernatural power.


    Everything happening was just the same as that in a novel or TV series.


    The civilized order of the entire world began to copse.


    These girls and boys were all high school students from the same school. At first, they hid in the school cafeteria and spent a few days safely. But when Doomsday came about, it was a weekend. The food in the school cafeteria was not abundant and was quickly eaten up, so they had to find a way to leave the school.


    The team had more than 20 people when they left the school. After fleeing all this way, there were only 12 left.


    And in just a few days, the city seemed to have be an empty shell.


    The shouting boy was a famous student at the school before Doomsday, and was also the leader of the team now. The girl in the baseball hat was his girlfriend.


    While searching for supplies, they were trapped in this supermarket, which had been picked dry.


    The upstairs was blocked, and dozens of zombies were gathering downstairs. What stopped the zombies downstairs was only an iron door that could be broken through at any time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die here.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell wants to die here? This damn apocalypse, why did it happen?¡±


    ¡°I want to go home...¡±


    Everyone on the team was on the brink of copse. In the past few days, each of their nerves had been strung high. They didn¡¯t dare to rx in their vignce for even a moment, which made them feel more and more desperate.


    ¡°Enough!¡± the boy shouted again. ¡°What¡¯s the use of tears? Can we get out by crying? If you don¡¯t want to die, just shut your mouths!¡±


    The others then gradually calmed down and everyone looked at the boy.


    But after the outburst, the boy could do nothing about the situation, either. He smoked by the wall. ¡°Save your energy.¡±


    A girl with a backpack walked to the supermarket¡¯s window and said coldly, ¡°We can get out from here, do you see that?¡±


    Everyone automatically looked in the direction the girl was pointing.


    The opposite building seemed to have been under repair when Doomsday hit and was left with a row of scaffoldings, about a meter away from the ce they were hiding.


    ¡°Ning Le, you say this so easily, can you even jump that far?¡± Some girls led by the baseball-hat girl began to verbally attack the girl with the backpack. ¡°And A¡¯Chen is our team leader here, what nonsense are you saying?¡±


    Ning Le nced at the girl coldly. ¡°I just told you there¡¯s a way to get out of here. As to whether you believe me or not, it¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Stop! At this time, do you still have the energy to fight? It¡¯s quite a long distance, we boys can jump over, but you girls...¡± Some boys frowned. ¡°Big Chen, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°Whoever can jump the distance goes first, then builds a simple bridge, and everyone should be able to use it to cross.¡± Big Chen said quickly: ¡°We may survive if this seeds, but staying here will only be a dead end.¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    In addition to the boys, there were a lot of girls in the team. Looking at the distance of nearly one meter, they shivered together and thought how impossible it was to jump over that wide gap.


    Several boys with good leaping ability jumped over first. This one-meter distance was not a big problem for the boys, so the key was the girls.


    Big Chen let several boys tear down the supermarket¡¯s shelves and put them between the gap, forming a simple bridge. The boys on the opposite building then supported the shelves so that the girls could pass over the bridge. The girls were scared at first, but finally they had to take the risk under the threat of Big Chen.


    Ning Le was thest one waiting to pass.


    Ning Le climbed the window and was about to step on the shelves.


    At this time, one girl suddenly kicked a shelf, which made the fragile bridge copse all at once. A board rolled down from above, hitting the ground with a loud noise.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The girl then showed a frightened face and exined incoherently, ¡°I... I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t you know an object falling from high altitudes can kill people? Even if it doesn¡¯t hit a person, what about the poor flowers and nts?¡±


    Before Ning Le could say anything, a crisp voice was heard from below. And it seemed the words were said with a faint smile.


    Everyone looked down at the same time.


    A messy car was parked right below them, from which a girl with short hair poked out her head, looking upward. She was wearing a suit of leather clothes decorated with exaggerated metal objects. In just one look, you could tell she was a bad girl.


    But she had a clean face, with bright eyes and white teeth; she was also kind of pretty.


    The girl supported herself on the car window and looked up at them. Her glittering eyes were filled with innocent gentleness, making her look like a littlemb.


    Obviously, the car had been parked here for some time. The window was open, and through it they saw a lot of colorful snacks piled inside.


    The girl took a bag of chips from beside her and tore it open. Then she slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s no more than three meters high, and there is a shed underneath. What? You need a bridge for this? Why don¡¯t you jump down directly?¡±


    ¡°... Who are you!¡± <i>Three meters! That¡¯s a scary height, okay?!</i>


    This girl was none other than Ming Shu.


    ¡°Who am I? Just an ordinary refugee. Who else could I be? Do you think I¡¯m a savior? You¡¯re daydreaming!¡± Speaking of a ¡°savior,¡± the girl called Ning Le on the opposite side was like a savior.


    Ning Le was the fake female protagonist of this world.


    And she was neither reborn nor crossed through time and space. She was not even from another novel world.


    She was from an alien.


    Can you believe it?


    Ning Le was an alien in spirit and she upied this Ning Le¡¯s body.


    She had an extremely low status on her original and was always bullied by others. But here, she was stronger and much more powerful than any vulnerable human being.


    As an alien who had been bullied for a long time, now she suddenly became a respected master. Hence the gathering of self-confidence that also led her to stronger ambition.


    She won over hearts, set up her own teams, and dominated the world step-by-step once Doomsday came.


    Those who disobeyed her were either thrown out to feed the zombies or directly killed.


    Because of her arrival, the whole world¡¯s plot underwent tremendous changes. And at the very end, both the male and female protagonists either died or became miserably disabled. An alien became the biggest winner of Doomsday.


    In summary, it was probably like¡ª


    An ¡°evil¡± protagonist¡¯s origin story.


    The body Ming Shu upied now belonged to a person called Ye Miao.


    Ye Miao¡¯s father was a head of some military region. Her mother died young, and she and her father couldn¡¯t see each other often over the years. But the rtionship between father and daughter was good. Before the arrival of Doomsday, Ye Miao and a group of her friends were having fun at a club. They drank too much and had to spend the night in a hotel together. Then, when they woke up, Doomsday was already underway.


    Ye Miao awakened a supernatural power. It was not a rare kind, but it involved the fire element and was of strong lethality.


    Later, Ye Miao found her father at his base. And relying on her father¡¯s prestige, Ye Miao went through numerous hardships and also achieved her own grades in Doomsday.

 Chapter 133 - Zombie Note (2)

    <h4>Chapter 133: Zombie Note (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In the original story, Ye Miao appearedte. When Ning Le and her met, Ye Miao was already famous at the base.


    As soon as Ning Le entered the base, she targeted Ye Miao in everything, which caused several failed missions for Ye Miao and a lot of suffering.


    But Father Ye didn¡¯t allow his daughter to be treated like this. Hence the rtionship between Ning Le and Father Ye deteriorated, and finally Ning Le was driven out of the base.


    After leaving the base, Ning Le became angrier and angrier at her ¡°enemy.¡± Then she schemed to make the zombies attack the city, and Ye Miao¡¯s father was thus killed.


    Later Ye Miao learned that it was Ning Le who orchestrated the tragedy, and she intended to avenge Father Ye. But at this time, because of the death of her father, some subordinates in the base suddenly left, taking a lot of weapons and materials with them. The base was in crisis.


    Ye Miao knew that it was also Ning Le who instigated those people to rebel, but she could do nothing about it. She hated Ning Le so much in her heart, but all she could do was take up arms against the zombies attacking the city once again.


    In the devastating tide of zombies,cking resources, Ye Miao¡¯s base waspletely annihted.


    Ye Miao was bitten by a zombie, but she didn¡¯t transformpletely. Instead, she found herself with the ability tomand zombies. Then, driven by her resentment for Ning Le, Ye Miao controlled the zombies to besiege Ning Le.


    It seemed that Ye Miao was the big viin, the final boss.


    Yet, of course, Ning Le defeated Ye Miao in the end and established a new order. She became the final winner of Doomsday.


    This plot was really a brain burner.


    As an alien, Ning Le was far more heartless than those fake female protagonists who were reborn or crossed through from other times and spaces.


    <i>The more challenging the story, the more interesting it is.</i>


    ...


    <i>Roar!</i>


    <i>Kuangdang¡ª</i>


    ¡°Ahhhh¡ª!¡±


    The falling board made a huge noise, which had attracted the zombies into gathering. The ce where Ming Shu parked was an alleyway. One end was blocked by a crumbling iron gate, and the other was clear. But at this time, several zombies were alreadying from that end.


    There were also zombies battering the iron gate.


    From between the cracks, the zombies with their steel-gray skin stained in disgusting blood were moving constantly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna run now?¡± Ming Shu held her chin in one hand and looked up at the students.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in more danger than us?¡± Differently from Ming Shu, there was at least a height between them and the zombies. The zombies had difficulty in climbing, so they were temporarily safe.


    Ming Shu shrugged and closed the window with a smile.


    She didn¡¯t drive away, though. All the zombies rushed at the car, iling and roaring, but surprisingly, they soon gave up on the car and turned to roar at those students high above.


    ¡°W-what happened?¡±


    Why were the zombies not interested in her car?


    Ming Shu bent over the steering wheel, eating potato chips leisurely and looking at the people huddling in fear up there.


    ording to the plot, the Host should have gone to the capital city to Father Ye. And when Ming Shu woke up in this world, Ye Miao was indeed on her way out of city.


    But then she went back.


    The reason was simple:


    Collect food.


    In the early stages of Doomsday, finding food was much easier thanter on. If she didn¡¯t gather enough supplies now, she might starve in the future.


    Last night, she parked the car here and was intending to visit this supermarket. But it turned out some people had hidden inside, including the fake female protagonist. Therefore, she decided to wait outside to see if anything interesting was going to happen.


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t work. We have to go back. We can¡¯t get down from here.¡± Big Chen went over to check and then returned in disappointment.


    Just now they were in the supermarket opposite and couldn¡¯t see the situation on this side. Now that they were here, they could see the road leading away was copsed in the middle. The gap was too great to jump. If they wanted to leave the supermarket, it seemed the only way was to leap down. But since the zombies had flooded the whole ce, jumping down was undoubtedly a death sentence.


    Those zombies also kept hitting the support below, which made the shelves more and more unstable. It looked like they might fall down at any time.


    ¡°How can we get back!¡± the baseball-hat girl yelled. ¡°Ning Le, what are you doing standing there? Go get the shelves and let us cross.¡±


    Ning Le looked at the scene coldly. If anyone took a close look at her, they might find the indifference deep in her eyes.


    Having been treated like that just now, even an ordinary person would have held proper reservations facing such a rude attitude, let alone Ning Le, our fake female protagonist.


    ¡°Ning Le, what are you doing, hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± The fierce attacks of the zombies made the shelves shake a lot, and some were scared into screaming.


    ¡°Ning Le!¡±


    ¡°Stop yelling. She definitely won¡¯t help you. If you have the strength, you might as well think about how to escape.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice came from a horn in the car, apanied by some strange crunching noise.


    The crowd noticed that she was driving a military car.


    The noise of her suddenly speaking aloud also drew some zombies to the car, but they then quickly changed direction again and showed no interest in the car at all.


    <i>What the hell? </i>Everyone was confused.


    But Ning Le noticed something. The dirty mess covering the car should be zombie blood. Since zombies could only hear and smell, the blood sessfully disguised Ming Shu as one of them, thus saving herself trouble.


    <i>The girl in the car seems useful... </i>Ning Le thought like this.


    Big Chen gritted his teeth and looked at Ning Le, who was still standing there without any intention to help them. Then he shouted, ¡°Jump!¡±


    The boys quickly jumped back to the opposite building one after another. Ning Le moved back a few steps and didn¡¯t stop them. But the second boy fell off identally because of a miscalction.


    He fell directly into the zombies, and in the blink of an eye, was devoured.


    Seeing this, all the students were horrified and shocked. But survival instincts demanded they continue jumping. The girls were too scared to jump and they had to wait for the boys to rebuild the bridge.


    However, this time was much more difficult than before. The ¡°bridge¡± was shaking and the girls screaming, both of which made the zombies below even more excited. They hit and hit again, and the support was shaking more and more fiercely.


    ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t do this...!¡± the baseball-hat girl cried and shook her head, holding the shelf next to her tightly. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to walk on it.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re going to break the gate!¡± someone opposite shouted aloud.


    Everyone was stunned.


    There were dozens of zombies on the ground floor of the supermarket. It was impossible for them to survive if the zombies rushed upstairs.


    At this critical moment, a gunshot was suddenly heard.


    It was followed by violent explosions.


    Startled by the louder noises, some of the zombies left to find the source, but still many stayed behind.


    ¡°Shh. Be quiet.¡± Big Chen gestured at the girls to keep silent.


    The explosions in the distance continued, and the zombies became hesitant. After the students made no noise for a while, most of the zombies eventually joined the group heading away. Then there were only a few scattered around.


    From the rearview mirror, Ming Shu saw a car gradually approaching through the moving zombies.


    <i>Well well well, it¡¯s an army.</i>


    During the early days of Doomsday, soldiers were rtively reliable, especially when Doomsday first broke out. The army sent out soldiers to search for survivors.


    The several remaining zombies were quickly and cleanly handled by the army.


    ¡°Come down quickly and let¡¯s go.¡± A man in a camouge uniform waved at the students.


    Perhaps encouraged by the unique heroic aura of the army, this group of students swiftly followed themand toe down. Atst they sat in the cars safely, and some cried due to fear after the event.


    Ning Le also got in a car, calm as could be.


    ¡°Are there any other survivors with you?¡± the man whomanded the students asked Ning Le, who was thest to get in the car. It was probably because she appeared quite calm. The other students were either crying at this time or looking too frightened or stunned.


    Ning Le hesitated, then pointed in the direction of Ming Shu.


    The man nced at the car, frowned. Then he grabbed the weapon with him and walked toward Ming Shu¡¯s car.


    The smell of the car was very disgusting. The man observed for a while. After he confirmed that there was a living person inside, he knocked on the window.


    Ming Shu opened the car window and revealed her clear, fair face. She greeted the man smilingly. ¡°Hi.¡±


    Faced with such an abrupt smiling face, the man was almost startled into shooting her.


    <i>Too weird.</i>

 Chapter 134 - Zombie Note (3)

    <h4>Chapter 134: Zombie Note (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In this gloomy world, suddenly meeting a smiling face was just as horrifying as meeting a zombie.


    The man nced into Ming Shu¡¯s car. It was indeed a military vehicle, but he wondered where she got it. The inside was very clean, a light fragrance even floated around, and some snacks were scattered on the passenger seat.


    ¡°Can you drive?¡± The man returned his gaze to her and put the gun back at his waist, continuing without any pause: ¡°If not, get your things and get off this car and into ours. If you can, then drive in the middle of our team.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can. Thank you for your kindness, Officer.¡±


    ¡°Good. Drive in the middle.¡± The man pointed at their cars and ordered to make space for Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu took a nce at the car in which Ning Le was sitting. <i>Well, if I need to gain Hatred Points from the fake female protagonist, I should stay with her. </i>Ming Shu¡¯s thoughts were such. Therefore, she didn¡¯t reject the man¡¯s proposal.


    Before the man left Ming Shu¡¯s car, he seemed to see a small thing moving around in the passenger seat. But when he intended to take a closer look, the window was closed and the sight was totally blocked.


    Ming Shu drove into the middle of the cars. It seemed this army came from the neighboring city. They had an order to search for survivors, but after arriving here, they didn¡¯t dare go any further.


    They took the survivors to a rtively safe building. There were not many obstacles around, so if something unexpected happened, it would be easy to escape.


    Ming Shu stayed in the car. Little Beastie rolled itself into a ball, sitting on a bag of chips, and kept stuffing chips in its mouth like a hamster. <i>Kacha kacha.</i>


    <i>Delicious, delicious!</i>


    Little Beastie was so absorbed in the happiness of enjoying snacks that it didn¡¯t notice a big handing over its head.


    Ming Shu picked up Little Beastie, beating it fiercely for a while.


    <i>Why are you beating me!</i>


    <i>Crazy woman!</i>


    Little Beastieined with two stuffed cheeks. It was enjoying the delicious chips when she just suddenly gave it a fierce beating! <i>I¡¯m so angry!</i>


    <i>Tap tap </i>. Someone came to stand outside the window.


    Little Beastie took the opportunity to slip away from Ming Shu and hide in the snack pile, disappearing immediately.


    <i>I¡¯m going to eat all of your snacks! </i>it harrumphed.


    Ming Shu opened the window and her smile appeared again. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you get out of the car?¡± It was the man again. He swept a nce over the interior. Some chips were scattered on the passenger seat, but there was no sign of the little moving thing he had noticed earlier.


    <i>I was mistaken... </i>he thought.


    ¡°Why should I get out?¡± Ming Shu smiled wider.


    ¡°We are going to rest here tonight, everyone should stay together. It¡¯s not safe for you stay in the car,¡± the man quickly said. ¡°Pack up your things and follow everyone inside, otherwise we are not responsible for your safety.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The man frowned heavily. <i>This young girl doesn¡¯t seem to be twenty, but behaves like a person who has been among society for many years. It¡¯s really weird that she smiles at anyone, and you can¡¯t even see any signs of pretense, </i>he pondered internally.


    ¡°Quickly.¡± The man turned to talk to the others after giving this brief and clear order.


    Ming Shu supported herself on the steering wheel, staring at the man¡¯s back. After listening for a while... it seemed they intended to form a small team and go back to the city.


    They had toplete the task of rescuing several important figures. During the day, several mission targets had been rescued, but there were still two people waiting to be found. Because they were close to the city center now, the main force would be surrounded by zombies if all of them went to find the two. They decided to send a small team.


    This team wasposed of core members, led by the man called Captain Fan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Ning Le came out from somece. She quickly reported her advantages before the man stopped her. ¡°I¡¯m familiar with the ce you¡¯re going to. I can lead you via the fastest route.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, we¡¯re not here to y.¡±


    ¡°Right, we have to finish the mission. It¡¯s dangerous for such a weak young girl like you to be involved.¡±


    ¡°I can protect myself.¡± Ning Le was very confident, and she lowered her voice: ¡°I have supernatural abilities.¡±


    The two words <i>supernatural abilities </i>were like thunder, striking at several people. ¡°Supernatural abilities? You¡¯ve awakened a power? Can you control it?¡± Captain Fan cautiously asked.


    Ning Le nodded. She was from a more advanced civilization, and supernatural power was what she originally had. Even if this body had not been awakened, she would have found another way to obtain power.


    And now in the early times of the apocalypse, many people were still exploring how to use their powers.


    Ning Le spread her hands. A column of water appeared in her palm, then disappeared in the blink of an eye. She was capable of applying her power freely.


    ¡°How did you do that? How can you control this power?¡± A person in the team suddenly became excited. ¡°Captain Fan and I have tried many ways for a long time, but we don¡¯t know anything at all. We might use it asionally, but generally it¡¯s almost the same as not having powers in the first ce. Using it to fight against zombies is really daydreaming.¡±


    In the early stages, most people who possessed supernatural abilities chose to hide it. In their team, the only two who were known to have powers were the captain and him. In order to study this supernatural ability, they had spent a lot of time and energy, but the results were dissatisfying.


    ¡°Can I go with you, then?¡± Ning Le didn¡¯t answer the man immediately, but looked at Captain Fan.


    Captain Fan thought for a moment and then nodded. ¡°But you have to teach us how to control these powers.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Ning Le readily agreed.


    ¡°Captain Fan, I¡¯ll go with you too.¡± Ming Shu sounded the car horn and shouted at them.


    Captain Fan turned to look at the girl in the car. Her smiling face was too shinypared to the gloomy sky, and you just couldn¡¯t move your eyes away from that face.


    ¡°Wow, what¡¯s wrong with you girls today? You are quite brave, aren¡¯t you?¡± Several men in the teamughed.


    The young girls they met these days only knew how to cry. This group of young people they rescued just now, for example, were like that.


    Only these two girls were exceptional. One with a cold face who knew how to control supernatural abilities; the other a bad girl who always wore a smile... It was unknown what skills she had for the time being, but she looked very confident.


    <i>It¡¯s a different time.</i>


    Captain Fan asked, ¡°What can you do?¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Ming Shu smiled and asked back.


    Captain Fan wanted Ming Shu¡¯s car. It was bulletproof and had been specially adapted to suit all kinds of harsh geographical conditions. The city was now full of waste, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy for ordinary cars to drive through.


    ¡°If I give you my car, where will I keep my snacks? No, choose another condition.¡± Ming Shu decisively refused.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You can store them here. Rest assured, no one will take your supplies,¡± Captain Fan promised.


    ¡°No no no, it¡¯s too risky. Forget it, I¡¯ll stay.¡± <i>No one can separate me and my snacks.</i>


    Captain Fan was a little speechless, but he continued his persuasion: ¡°What about you drive and follow behind us.¡±


    This girl gave him a strange feeling. He would try to figure out what she wanted. If she had a hidden purpose, he¡¯d better let her expose herself.


    ¡°I can do that.¡± <i>As long as my food stays with me.</i>


    Ning Le looked at Ming Shu, and thetter gave her a big smile.


    Unexpectedly, Ning Le nodded a greeting at Ming Shu.


    <i>What?!</i>


    <i>What does the fake female protagonist n to do?</i>


    Ning Le had roped in capable people and expanded her team in the early stages. Now that Doomsday was underway, Ning Le naturally didn¡¯t know her, the future final boss... <i>Is she trying to pull me to her side?</i>


    <i>This alien¡¯s scheming is terrible.</i>


    <i>To avoid my snacks being taken by others, I must make Ning Le hate me as soon as possible.</i>


    Ming Shu reminded herself of this determinedly.

 Chapter 135 - Zombie Note (4)

    <h4>Chapter 135: Zombie Note (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Pengpengpeng. </i>In the rain of bullets, a car shoved away all kinds of debris along the street and moved onto a wider road.


    Followed by a group of pursuing zombies, roaring.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste bullets.¡±


    ¡°Copy that.¡±


    The gunshots stopped. Three cars quickly screeched through the street and disappeared into the darkness at the end of it.


    This team was made up of Ming Shu and the others.


    Captain Fan¡¯s team had a total of four people, plus Ming Shu and Ning Le, making it six.


    Ming Shu drove her own car. Captain Fan and Ning Le were in one car. The remaining three drove one.


    At night, zombies were much slower than in the daytime. It was unknown whether it was because of photosynthesis or other reasons.


    In the beginning, they arranged for Ming Shu to drive in the middle. Butter Ming Shu fell behind and met some zombies. They didn¡¯t have time to adjust the formation, so it was Ming Shu following behind now.


    Staring at the zombies in the rearview mirror, Ming Shu sighed a little. ¡°These things are definitely terrible to eat.¡±


    Little Beastie was lying on its back among the snacks in the passenger seat, humming.


    <i>Are you going to eat them if they¡¯re delicious?</i>


    ¡°Perhaps in the future... we really will have to eat zombies.¡± These Doomsday¡¯s supplies were not enough for her at all.


    <i>I won¡¯t eat them! You eat them if you want. That¡¯s disgusting.</i>


    Little Beastie rejected the assumption with arrogance.


    Ming Shu nced at it. ¡°When can you talk?¡±


    She looked so stupid talking to herself.


    Little Beastie patted its small belly with its ws.


    <i>How am I supposed to know when I can speak?</i>


    ¡°Hehe, this is my first time seeing a retrogressive evolution.¡± Ming Shu snorted. <i>Before this little thing could talk, now it can¡¯t?</i>


    Little Beastie continued its humming.


    <i>Don¡¯tpare me with anything else, okay? I am unique. I¡¯m iparable!</i>


    Ming Shu formed a big, fake smile. The car suddenly made a sharp turn¨C<i>kuangdang¨Cand </i>Little Beastie mmed against the window fiercely.


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>My poor life as a beast!</i>


    The cars in front of them slowed down and finally stopped.


    There seemed to be something blocking the way. Captain Fan got out of the car first. He looked around vigntly, making sure it was safe, then waved for the others to get out.


    Ming Shu stuffed the struggling Little Beastie into her pocket and opened the door. She was afraid it would steal her snacks if she left it in the car alone.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Can I eat my master?</i>


    ¡°Cars can¡¯t go any further. It seems someone has blocked the road.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡± Ming Shu stood on tiptoe to look ahead. The road over there was destroyed, arge pit in the middle, so cars couldn¡¯t get through.


    Captain Fan nced at Ming Shu before turning to ask Ning Le, who was leaning against the door, ¡°any other route that we can take to Zhuque Street?¡±


    ¡°This is the nearest. Zhuke Street is not far from here,¡± Ning Le answered in a cold voice. ¡°I suggest we walk there and cut corners. It¡¯ll only take five minutes. Zhuque Street is an old and narrow street. If we drive, it may cost much more time.¡±


    <i>Zhuque Street? </i>Ming Shu felt a little curious.


    ¡°You are going to Zhuque Street?¡±


    Captain Fan and others looked at Ming Shu as if she were an idiot. Indeed. They had discussed it before setting out, saying that they were going to Zhuque Street. Did she not listen to anything?


    ¡°The person we are looking for may be at Zhuque Street.¡± Captain Fan took a deep breath. ¡°But maybe not.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. We must finish the mission before we draw the zombies here. What should we do now?¡±


    Captain Fan kept silent for a while, then ordered, ¡°Zheng Ye, you stay here, find a ce to hide, and the rest walk with me to the street.¡±


    Captain Fan then looked at Ming Shu, seeming to ask whether she would go or not.


    Ming Shu smiled and shook her head.


    Captain Fan didn¡¯t force her then. He included her in the team only because of the bulletproof car, which might help them escape in an emergency situation. Now, since they were going to walk to their destination, the car wouldn¡¯t be necessary.


    Ming Shu and the man called Zheng Ye stayed.


    ¡°Well, ehh, w-we should find a ce... to hide.¡± Zheng Ye sounded like he was not good atmunicating and was a little timid.


    Ming Shu looked around. ¡°You hide yourself. I¡¯ll have a look around.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Ming Shu went straight to a nearby supermarket.


    Zheng Ye hesitated for a while, then finally followed Ming Shu in.


    The supermarket had been ransacked, but there were still many goods left. Ming Shu took a backpack to put away everything edible.


    Zheng Ye also knew the importance of supplies now, and he joined Ming Shu in searching for more supplies.


    Ming Shu walked across the whole supermarket and finally she came to a locked warehouse. Both the door and the lock were intact and undestroyed.


    But it was possible there were zombies locked inside.


    Ming Shu knocked on the door, the sound of which was particrly harsh in the empty supermarket. Cold sweat kept appearing on Zheng Ye¡¯s forehead¡ª he was really horrified by the sudden sound. Then, after seeing it was Ming Shu knocking, he took a slow, rxing breath.


    But before he could finish, a low-pitched voice sounded from behind the door, followed by the scary noise of nails scratching its surface.


    ¡°Z-z-z-z-zombies.¡± Zheng Ye was scared enough to stutter now.


    ¡°There¡¯s a door here. No need to fear.¡± Ming Shu nced at him, feeling a little odd. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a soldier? Why are you scared?¡±


    ¡°I... I am a soldier, but I¡¯m n-n-n-not a zombie killer.¡± Before Doomsday was a peaceful era, and there were no wars. They had never been on a battlefield except for military exercises. And these zombies were so terrifying, even if they were soldiers, they would be afraid!


    ¡°It¡¯s very easy to kill a zombie.¡±


    ¡°These things can¡¯t be beat t-t-to... death.¡± Zheng Ye continued in a struggling voice, ¡°Other than blowing them up, how... is it easy?¡±


    They had used a lot of explosives recently, otherwise they would not have been able to get here.


    Ming Shu formed her hand in the shape of a gun and pointed at her own head, smiling. ¡°Shoot here.¡±


    <i>Before, that man killed zombies very effectively. Seemingly they do know how to kill zombies: hitting the head... Howe this fool doesn¡¯t know?</i>


    <i>Probably he¡¯s a real idiot, </i>Ming Shu thought.


    However, in the early days of Doomsday, many things hadn¡¯t been explored. And not everyone read novels. It was normal that some people didn¡¯t know some basic rules, then.


    Zheng Ye touched his head and was puzzled.


    <i>Hitting the head? Is that so?</i>


    Ming Shu let Zheng Ye step back, and she opened the warehouse door. As soon as the door was opened, an unpleasant smell floated out, as well as a zombified warehouse manager.


    The wrathful zombie rushed at Ming Shu, roaring.


    Zheng Ye lifted his gun to aim at the zombie¡¯s head immediately. But before he had time to pull the trigger, the zombie fell directly to the ground.


    A chopstick was inserted right in its head. Thebel was still hanging on the chopstick, swaying slightly.


    Zheng Ye was stunned. <i>So powerful.</i>


    <i>Even the captain couldn¡¯t throw the chopstick directly into the zombie¡¯s head at such a distance, right? Could it be... she is a legendary martial artist?!</i>


    Zheng Ye couldn¡¯t help thinking like this.


    Ming Shu picked out a shlight from the supermarket¡¯s shelf, kicked away the dead zombie, turned on the shlight, and went into the warehouse.


    Zheng Ye hastened to keep up.


    ¡°Dear god!¡±


    The minute Zheng Ye got in, he was stunned again. The rows of shelves in the warehouse were full of supplies. This supermarket should have restocked goods only just before the arrival of Doomsday.


    Ming Shu pinched Little Beastie in her pocket thoughtfully. <i>There are so many snacks here, but we can¡¯t take them all. What a pity!</i>


    <i>Why did the Host have to awaken a fire element power rather than the power of space?</i>


    <i>In Doomsday, space is far too important.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m so sad.</i>


    Ming Shuined inside. Then she went to the shelves in the food section. Those snacks hadn¡¯t been unsealed and were contained in several intact boxes.


    Ming Shu became even sadder. She pinched the Little Beastie even harder.


    <i>Why are you abusing me for your own inability! Stop, stop, stop pinching me!</i>


    Little Beastie growled with bristling fur.

 Chapter 136 - Zombie Note (5)

    <h4>Chapter 136: Zombie Note (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°We can¡¯t take all of these supplies.¡± Zheng Ye looked even more regretful than Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu was now sitting on arge box of biscuits, eating and listening to Zheng Ye¡¯s grumbling. She took time to answer: ¡°Let Ning Le help you.¡±


    Zheng Ye gave her a confused look. ¡°W-w-w-why?¡±


    Ning Le was no more than a young girl. How could she help them?


    Ming Shu kept shoving biscuits into her mouth. ¡°Because she has space.¡±


    ¡°S-s-s-space?¡± Zheng Ye¡¯s eyes glittered. ¡°Like the kind of space in those novels... that can store anything?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head, pondering for a moment, then nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Being the fake female protagonist, how could Ning Le not have such a thing as limitless space in Doomsday? Limitless space was just a standard configuration in this sort of story.


    She couldn¡¯t be counted as the fake female protagonist if she didn¡¯t have it!


    But this was not easy for Zheng Ye to understand. Also, he seemed to be a student who loved to ask questions. ¡°Is t-t-t-this also a kind of supernatural power?¡±


    ¡°Sort of.¡±


    ¡°Can it r-r-really store anything?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°The space... h-h-how big is it?¡±


    ¡°No idea.¡±


    In the warehouse, the bad girl sat on a box and was immersed in eating biscuits. Next to her was a man chattering and asking questions. Even if the answer he got was not useful, it didn¡¯t lessen his enthusiasm.


    An hour passed. There wasn¡¯t any situation outside.


    Two hours...


    Three hours...


    Many snacks had been piled up in front of Ming Shu, but outside, it was all silence.


    ¡°I... I¡¯m going out... to have a look.¡± Naturally, Zheng Ye couldn¡¯t let Ming Shu, who was no more than a young girl, go out and check alone. He took a weapon and walked out of the warehouse.


    The outside world was immensely dark and silent. Zheng Ye walked out of the supermarket carefully. It seemed no different from when they entered it.


    But the others hadn¡¯te back yet.


    Zheng Ye waited outside for a while, then re-entered the warehouse. He said to the eating Ming Shu, ¡°I... we¡¯ll wait one more hour. If the captain and the rest still don¡¯te back, w-w-we should go find them.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ming Shu answered casually.


    ¡°Right... I-I-I-I haven¡¯t asked, what¡¯s your name?¡± Zheng Ye looked at Ming Shu, showing a bit of shyness.


    Ming Shu turned the shlight on him, and Zheng Ye automatically lifted his hand to block the light. Then suddenly, his arm was pulled hard, and his entire person was pushed aside to m against the shelf. <i>Hula¡ªb </i>oxes fell down.


    Zheng Ye was unprepared and was buried under the boxes immediately. He raised his head with endless question marks, wondering why Ming Shu suddenly did this to him.


    But then he saw a zombie falling to the ground through the gap in the boxes. Cold sweat appeared on his back again, even chillier than before.


    <i>Hua¡ª</i>


    The boxes pressing on his body were moved away, and the girl looked at him in a condescending manner. Then he heard asmiling voice containing no anger: ¡°Next time you won¡¯t be so lucky.¡±


    Zheng Ye¡¯s cheeks turned red. He got up in a hurry and saw the zombie in supermarket staff¡¯s clothes on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m s-s-sorry. I don¡¯t know when it followed me.¡±


    Zheng Ye was like a child who had done something wrong. And he didn¡¯t dare look at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu threw away the weapon¡ªa pan¡ªin her hand, and sat back to continue eating, smilingly of course. It seemed she hadn¡¯t done anything else other than eating.


    Zheng Ye stood frozen on the spot, looking at Ming Shu and then looking at the zombie on the ground. After a while, he dragged the zombie out of the warehouse. And this time he remembered to close the warehouse door, so that the hidden zombies couldn¡¯t enter.


    They waited for another hour in the warehouse, and still, no one came back to them.


    Zheng Ye decided to go to find Captain Fan and the others.


    Ming Shu got up with a bunch of snacks in her arms. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to... don¡¯t have to bring so many s-s-s-snacks.¡± Zheng Ye couldn¡¯t help reminding Ming Shu: ¡°When wee back, we cane here to grab these.¡±


    Ming Shu ignored him. She strode out of the warehouse with the snacks.


    <i>No one can separate me from my snacks.</i>


    She grunted to herself.


    ...


    Zhuque Street was not unfamiliar to the Host, so it was also not unfamiliar to Ming Shu. The Host lived on this street.


    Entering Zhuque Street, the zombies were getting more numerous. Ming Shu made her way using the pan¡ªwhatever stood in the way would be hit precisely by the pan and knocked down.


    Zheng Ye was totally shocked.


    It was his first time seeing a person attacking zombies so casually...


    It was as if she was just pulling up carrots!


    If zombies were so easy to deal with, why were they so afraid?


    Of course, Ming Shu was only responsible for shoving the zombies aside, not for killing them. Zheng Ye followed behind to kill them by destroying their heads.


    <i>¡°Roar!¡±</i>


    Another zombie rushed out from the side. Ming Shu swiftly lifted the pan to hit its head¡ªk <i>acha¡ª </i>with a crisp sound. The zombie twisted itself in a direct 90-degree angle and fell to the ground.


    Then Ming Shu stepped on the back of the fallen zombie, which was struggling in vain and could only moan bitterly in protest.


    ¡°Are you sure this is the ce they were heading?¡±


    Zheng Ye nodded ceaselessly as he saw the nearby house number. ¡°No. 308. We should get there after passing two more houses.¡±


    <i>308...</i>


    <i>Two more houses?</i>


    <i>Wouldn¡¯t that be No. 310?</i>


    <i>Wait a minute.</i>


    <i>It seems something is not right.</i>


    Ming Shu felt a little strange. But she calmly walked past two more houses and came to door No. 310.


    She was very familiar with this ce.


    Because... the Host lived here.


    Ming Shu took a deep breath, smiling. ¡°Why are youing to my home?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Zheng Ye was stunned and a little overwhelmed. ¡°You... y-y-your home?¡±


    ¡°Did my father send you?¡± Before Zheng Ye made any response, Ming Shu suddenly figured out the key point. The only person that could dispatch an army to rescue someone would be the powerful father of the Host.


    ording to the original plot, the Host had left the city around this time, and she didn¡¯t meet these people at all. Naturally, she didn¡¯t know her father had sent people to find her.


    Seeing Zheng Ye was still confused, Ming Shu continued, ¡°My name is Ye Miao, and my father is Ye Ji¡¯an.¡±


    ¡°Chief Ye...¡± Zheng Ye reacted finally. ¡°You, you... you¡¯re Ye Miao?¡±


    ¡°Do I need to show you my ID card?¡± Ming Shu smiled, although she didn¡¯t have that thing at all.


    ¡°N-n-n-no need.¡± Zheng Ye shook his head.


    The order from Ye Ji¡¯an was passed from level to level. And thework was interrupted before the photos were delivered.


    That was why they only got an address and a name. They didn¡¯t know what the person they were looking for looked like.


    Who¡¯d have thought that the person they were looking for was already at their side.


    <i>This was... damned.</i>


    Zheng Ye calmed himself down and asked, ¡°Y-y-you are Ye Miao, and you are here; where is the captain and the others?¡±


    <i>It¡¯s quiet around here.</i>


    <i>The house¡¯s lock is intact, and it seems Captain Fan didn¡¯t enter the house.</i>


    <i>Did Ning Le kill them all in secret?</i>


    Ming Shu thought for a while.


    ¡°Go in first.¡± Ming Shu opened the door and let Zheng Ye inside the house.


    ¡°O-o-o-okay.¡±


    The Host¡¯s mother died of illness in her early years, so after Ye Ji¡¯an went to take office in the capital, the Host had been living in the house alone.


    Ye Ji¡¯an was not an irresponsible father, but he educated his daughter freely. As long as the Host didn¡¯tmit crimes or walk the wrong path, he wouldn¡¯t interfere with the Host.


    The furnishings in the room were exactly the same as when the Host left.


    Zheng Ye saw a photo of Ming Shu and Ye Ji¡¯an in the living room. He didn¡¯t know Ye Miao, but Ye Ji¡¯an¡ªhe definitely knew.


    Now it was confirmed. She was really the Ye Miao they were looking for.


    Ming Shu sorted out some useful things in the Host¡¯s room, then stuffed them into the backpack she found in the supermarket. Then she changed into sportswear.


    ¡°W-w-w-what should we do now?¡± Zheng Ye was totally lost right now, and he looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu sat on the sofa cosily. ¡°Just wait. Since they areing to find me, they will definitelye here.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± <i>The captain... Are they safe now?</i>

 Chapter 137 - Zombie Note (6)

    <h4>Chapter 137: Zombie Note (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Kacha¡ªKacha¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu was eating, cozy like a sightseer. Meanwhile Zheng Ye kept walking around the room and looked outside from time to time.


    ¡°Can you stop moving around? I can¡¯t concentrate on eating.¡±


    ¡°I-I-I¡¯m worried,¡± Zheng Ye said. ¡°The captain... they must be in trouble. I have to g-g-g-go find them.¡±


    As he was speaking, Zheng Ye took his things and went toward the door.


    He arrived at the door and suddenly turned back. ¡°You are not going to stop me?¡±


    Ming Shu looked up from the sofa, potato chips crunching in her mouth. ¡°Remember to close the door.¡±


    ¡± <i>... </i>¡±


    <i>This girl... is really a little strange.</i>


    He turned his head and was about to open the door when suddenly gunshots sounded outside. Zheng Ye quickly hid beside the window and looked outside. The gunshots were a little far away, and after waiting for quite a while, Zheng Ye saw people appear.


    ¡°It¡¯s the c-c-captain, and the others.¡± Zheng Ye quickly opened the door. ¡°C-c-captain... we¡¯re here.¡±


    Ming Shu got up with snacks in her arms and also moved to the window to take a look. Ning Le was not among the team. Only Captain Fan and the rest wereing toward them, followed by a lot of pursuing zombies.


    They were running almost at the speed of a hundred-meter race. And those zombies were much faster than in the first two days.


    Zhuque Street was upied by many old houses, which were some small neighboring vis. Seeing Zheng Ye in the house, Captain Fan told the other two to get in first, while he fought against the zombies behind them.


    Then, with the cover of Zheng Ye, Captain Fan also entered the house safely. Watching the fresh food escape under their noses, the zombies outside roared loudly and angrily for a while. But they couldn¡¯t get in, so finally they had to give up and wandered away in search of fresh food.


    Captain Fan gasped against the wall and asked with difficulty, ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait in that spot?¡±


    ¡°Captain, she, she is Ye Miao.¡± Zheng Ye pointed at Ming Shu.


    ¡°What?¡± The first person to respond was not Captain Fan, but another young man with a mole on his face. ¡°We risked our lives here to rescue the mission target. Now you tell me she is Ye Miao? You are telling me we¡¯re idiots and fought zombies for fun?¡±


    When Zheng Ye learned that Ming Shu was Ye Miao, he was just shocked instead of angry.


    He also didn¡¯t expect his teammate to have such a powerful reaction.


    Captain Fan stopped the young and angry mole-face, then looked at the girl on the sofa and asked, ¡°You are Ye Miao?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zheng Ye held the photo out to Captain Fan. Thetter moved his shlight in that direction and saw that photo. The girl in the photo was still little, but she looked exactly like the girl in front of him now.


    Captain Fan revealed aplicated expression. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me, and I didn¡¯t know you were looking for me. Now you¡¯re ming me?¡±


    Captain Fan didn¡¯t ask her name from start to finish. She also didn¡¯t know the name of the person they were looking for. How to tell them then?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us your name? Isn¡¯t itmon courtesy? Do you know how many risks we have taken to get here?¡± The young mole man got even angrier. ¡°Do you think it is still like before? Love and peace? Don¡¯t show your miss¡¯s temper again, all right?¡±


    Ming Shu got a little angry as well. ¡°Will you tell your name to anyone you meet in the first ce? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Do you know...¡± Captain Fan stopped the young man.


    ¡°Captain, she...¡±


    Captain Fan gave a serious look to the man, and the arrogance of thetter finally fell silent. He grunted in anger and stepped aside to sit down, but still red at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu gave him a smile. <i>So what?</i>


    The young man was almost irritated. Another teammate stopped him from jumping up in anger again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask her name,¡± Captain Fan said, ¡°so I will take responsibility for this. Don¡¯t worry, I will take you out of here.¡±


    ¡°Is i-i-it that serious?¡± Zheng Ye whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t we n-n-need to find another person? Even if Miss Ye Miao told us her name, we still have t-t-t-toe in.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, we wouldn¡¯t havee here, and Ning Le wouldn¡¯t...¡±


    At this time, Zheng Ye realized Ning Le was not among them. ¡°W-w-what happened to Ning Le?¡±


    ¡°We met many zombies when we came in, and they chased after us for a long time. We were surrounded in the end. Ning Le acted alone to lead the zombies away, but we didn¡¯t find her after,¡± Captain Fan exined concisely.


    ¡°There were so many zombies, Ning Le...¡± <i>Is it possible for her to survive?</i>


    The mole man kept ring at Ming Shu. It was all because of her! If she¡¯d told them she was Ye Miao earlier, they wouldn¡¯t havee to Zhuque Street. If they hadn¡¯te here, they wouldn¡¯t have met the zombies. If they hadn¡¯t met the zombies, Ning Le wouldn¡¯t be missing.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care about the ring at all. <i>It won¡¯t kill anyone anyway.</i>


    <i>Well... Ning Le is missing...</i>


    <i>With her current ability, missing definitely had to do with something else. During this time period, that ¡°something else¡± is apparently collecting supplies and medication. Also, it is estimated that her original purpose was to collect supplies in here.</i>


    These little goblins thought Ning Le was doing it for them, how na?ve!


    Captain Fan was also worried. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and look for her. You just take a rest here.¡±


    ¡°Captain, I¡¯m going with you.¡± The young man stood up instantly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯d be better to act alone. You take a good rest.¡± Captain Fan refused.


    The room suddenly fell into silence after Captain Fan left. Zheng Ye intended to talk and break the silence, but was afraid it may cause quarrels. Finally, he sat in the corner and didn¡¯t talk, either.


    They waited for the whole night. Captain Fan didn¡¯te back until early the next morning, and apparently, he didn¡¯t find Ning Le.


    In order not to dy any further, Captain Fan decided to go find another mission target first.


    They returned to the ce where they parked the cars. Zheng Ye told Captain Fan about the supplies in the supermarket warehouse. Supplies were of paramount importance in Doomsday.


    Captain Fan and another two people went in, but soon they came out with weird expressions.


    ¡°C-c-captain, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zheng Ye didn¡¯t go in. But seeing Captain Fan¡¯s face changed, he stuttered and asked.


    ¡°Are you sure there are supplies in there?¡± Captain Fan asked uncertainly.


    Zheng Ye nodded. He and Ye Miao both saw the supplies, and Ye Miao had been eating snacks the whole time.


    Captain Fan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s empty inside.¡±


    ¡°What? Impossible!¡±


    Zheng Ye didn¡¯t believe it and ran into the warehouse to see for himself. Yet... it was indeed empty! Not even an instant noodle cup was left. Only some useless stuff scattered around.


    ¡°Is it possible that some survivors came and moved away the supplies?¡±


    The city should have other survivors.


    Captain Fan frowned. ording to Zheng Ye, the warehouse was full, so even if it was a normal process of loading and unloading, it would take a long time to empty arge warehouse.


    How could the survivors move out all the supplies in such a short time under the threat of zombies?


    Everyone was a bit confused, but they couldn¡¯te up with an exnation right then.


    In the end, Captain Fan told everyone to get in the cars, and he whispered to another man who didn¡¯t talk much, ¡°Be on the lookout for that girl.¡±


    He always had a feeling that girl was not simple.

 Chapter 138 - Zombie Note (7)

    <h4>Chapter 138: Zombie Note (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The team set off again and headed to the next destination: Tengjiang University, which was separated from Zhuque Street by the ¡°Gxy.¡±


    Tengjiang University was one of the best universities in the country. It cultivated arge number of talents in various industries, and it almost won all the awards existing across the whole nation.


    There was a saying on the Inte¡ªa student from Tengjiang University will be either a talent or a super talent.


    The high school that the Host was studying at was an affiliate of Tengjiang University.


    Ming Shu drove behind Captain Fan¡¯s car. No living beings could be seen in the streets. It was only a messy scene after the chaos, and the ground was covered with blood and residual limbs.


    The ss windows of the shops on both sides were broken, expensive jewelry and bags scattered around, yet no one was interested in them now.


    It was hard to imagine that this was a peaceful ce not long ago.


    Ming Shu returned her gaze to the forefront. It was too quiet in the car. She reached out and turned on the music.


    <i>Stand up! Stand up! Stand up!</i>


    <i>We are all in one heart</i>


    <i>Brave the enemy¡¯s gunfire and move on!</i>


    <i>Brave the enemy¡¯s gunfire and move on!</i>


    <i>Move on! Move on and on!</i>


    Ming Shu was almost startled into driving the car onto the sidewalk. She quickly turned the volume down.


    <i>What the hell? I¡¯m totally deaf now!</i>


    <i>What are you doing!</i>


    Little Beastie showed its head from a pile of snacks and looked at Ming Shu confusedly. The sudden noise woke it up from sweet dreams.


    The passionate sound was still ringing in the car. Ming Shu smiledposedly. ¡°Well, just cultivate the sentiment.¡±


    <i>Sentiment? Do you have that? Don¡¯t you only know how to eat?</i>


    Little Beastie couldn¡¯t help dissing Ming Shu.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Before Little Beastie couldment further, the car suddenly crashed into something and stopped.


    <i>Can you drive? Can you drive safely?!</i>


    Passively rolling about in the snack pile, Little Beastie protested fiercely to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu ignored Little Beastie, staring at the front. It was not her car that hit something, but the leading car that hit something.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A zombie missing an arm suddenly appeared from behind the neighboring car, then the second one, then the third...


    Zombies emerged from all over the ce, flooding towards their cars and forming arge circle.


    Ming Shu made a prompt decision and swiftly retreated. There were not many zombies behind her. The car mmed most of them awat and sessfully returned to the broad main road.


    After Ming Shu retreated, Captain Fan immediately followed her. Captain Fan, the mole man, and Zheng Ye were in one car, while in the foremost was the silent man driving a car alone.


    There was a considerable distance between the silent man and Captain Fan. After Captain Fan¡¯s car also sessfully returned to the main road with Ming Shu, the silent man¡¯s car was totally blocked and surrounded by the mad influx of zombies.


    Captain Fan shot the zombies from behind, which drew some zombies away. But most of them were still circling around the silent man¡¯s car.


    ¡°Captain, more and more zombies areing, what should we do?¡± The young mole man was very anxious. ¡°We must save him.¡±


    The silent man¡¯s car was almost drowned by zombies. But there were also many other zombiesing over. It would be difficult for them to break in and save the man.


    The mole man and Captain Fan were pinned on the spot at this time. They couldn¡¯t think of any way to save their teammate.


    ¡°Ye Miao, do you have any ideas?¡± Captain Fan drove the car opposite of Ming Shu and asked this. One more person would give them more power. Maybe she had some good ideas.


    Then the first noise Captain Fan heard was the songing out of the car.


    <i>Stand up! People who don¡¯t want to be ves!</i>


    <i>Make our flesh and blood into our new Great Wall!</i>


    Ming Shu bit her fries, chewed, swallowed them down, then said to the rhythm of the song, ¡°He dies alone, or all of you die together; which one do you want to choose?¡±


    ¡°How can you say that?¡± The mole man was very angry at Ming Shu and he directly scolded her: ¡°We are here to find you. Do you have no conscience?¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for this mission, they would have left with the main force. They wouldn¡¯t be dealing with zombies right now.


    ¡°Ye Miao, y-y-you really don¡¯t have any ideas?¡± Zheng Ye stopped the young mole man. ¡°He is our teammate, please h-h-help him.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°We are a team now. If you intend to be narrow-minded at this time, it¡¯ll also be harmful to you.¡± Captain Fan spoke very fast. ¡°If you have any thoughts, just tell us and don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    While speaking, he aimed at the zombies flying over and shot them down one by one. But the number of zombies far exceeded his expectations.


    Numerous zombies came from the streets. This was the first time they met so many zombies after they arrived.


    Ming Shu supported herself on the steering wheel with one hand and smilingly reminded them, ¡°You only have these two choices, but soon you may have only one.¡±


    Blue veins appeared on Captain Fan¡¯s forehead. <i>I shouldn¡¯t have asked her!</i>


    If they were not separated by car, the young mole man may have jumped down and beaten her.


    Captain Fan nced at the zombies who had almost covered the entire car. All sorts of emotions shed through him. But finally, enduring the pain and stepping down on the gas pedal, he drove the car to a street with fewer zombies.


    The cars rushed out of the encirclement and left the zombies behind. Yet there were still zombiesing out of the street from time to time, and it was no surprise to suddenly drive into one.


    When they approached Tengjiang University, it was already dark. The sky was as ck as ink, with not a single star shining.


    The gate of Tengjiang University was wide open, and the ground was mottled with dark blood. In the case of all equipment being out of operation, Tengjiang University was like a monster hidden in the dark.


    Captain Fan found a rtively safe ce to park.


    ¡°Zheng Ye, you stay here and keep alert. We¡¯ll go in to find the mission target.¡± Captain Fan didn¡¯t look at Ming Shu¡¯s car.


    He knew that Ming Shu was telling the truth. If they didn¡¯t leave at that time, they could only put themselves in danger. But he couldn¡¯t understand how such a young girl could have such a cold heart.


    Captain Fan left with the mole man. Zheng Ye sat in the car for a while, then he carefully opened the car door and walked to Ming Shu¡¯s car, reaching out to knock on the window.


    Ming Shu opened the window. ¡°What, still want to educate me about socialist core values?¡±


    The night covered her face so Zheng Ye couldn¡¯t see her expression, but he could tell she was smiling from her brisk voice.


    ¡°No no no...¡± Zheng Ye shook his head. ¡°At that time, even the captain couldn¡¯t do anything, let alone you.¡±


    They took a long way to get here and had witnessed too many teammates dying in front of them. The captain was probably angry at himself that he could only watch them die. And Ming Shu just happened to say something that made people very ufortable...


    ¡°This... this is for you.¡± Zheng Ye stuffed a bag of food into the car. ¡°You¡¯re tired today, so just take a rest. I¡¯ll g-g-g-guard here.¡±


    Zheng Ye ran back to the car immediately after finishing the sentence.


    Ming Shu held the food bag which was still a little warm, slightly stunned for a while, then pulled it open.


    ...


    <i>Pengpeng¡ª </i>Gunshots sounded from the darkness, shattering the silence.


    Zheng Ye got out of the car swiftly, looking for the source of the gunshots. But in the endless darkness, he couldn¡¯t see anything at all.


    <i>Pengpengpeng¡ª</i>


    The series of gunshots sounded, andsted on and on.


    <i>The captain must be in trouble. </i>They only had two people on their team, so he must go to support them.


    Zheng Ye quickly went back into the car to pick up his weapon.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ming Shu leaned out the car window and asked Zheng Yezily.


    ¡°I, I... I have to go... to help the captain.¡± Zheng Ye loaded his gun.


    ¡°Can you handle that?¡± Ming Shu chuckled. But she didn¡¯t mean tough at him.

 Chapter 139 - Zombie Note (8)

    <h4>Chapter 139: Zombie Note (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The gunshots were getting denser and denser, endlessly.


    Ming Shu got out of the car, leaning on the door. She waved at Zheng Ye and said, ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    ¡°You, you, you... you want to go with me?¡± Zheng Ye was surprised, but he shook his head. ¡°No, you wait here... wait and we¡¯ll... we¡¯lle back very soon.¡±


    ¡°Get in the car,¡± Ming Shu repeated.


    Somehow Zheng Ye was a little scared. He prepared to open the back door. But unexpectedly, Ming Shu pulled him back and he was stuffed into the driver¡¯s seat. Then the car door was mmed closed with a <i>peng </i>sound.


    ¡°Watch my snacks in the car. If you lose any one of them, I¡¯ll take your head.¡±


    The car window slowly rose and was automatically closed.


    <i>Kacha.</i>


    The door locked.


    Zheng Ye tried to open the door, but in vain.


    ...


    Ming Shu walked in the direction of the gunshots. The road was safe, and she didn¡¯t meet any zombies.


    <i>When did you be so kind? Are you going to save people?</i>


    Little Beastie rested on Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder. It curiously poked her face with furry paws.


    <i>You were not such a nosy person.</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m happy and want to do some charity today, what¡¯s the big deal? Can¡¯t I be a good person?¡± <i>As long as I¡¯m happy, I can even save the entire world, </i>Ming Shu happily thought.


    <i>My master must¡¯ve forgotten to take her medicine.</i>


    Little Beastie rolled its eyes. It followed along Ming Shu¡¯s cor and climbed into her clothes, curling up into a ball. <i>Just let her y by herself. I am going to sleep.</i>


    Captain Fan and the others were easy to locate. Ming Shu followed the gunshots to find them.


    Looking around, the campus was also uniquely built. The buildings of each school were in a back-to-front style. Although Ming Shu could hear the gunshots, she couldn¡¯t see the sparks produced along with the shooting bullets.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A heavy object fell to the ground. An unpleasant stench came out.


    Ming Shu took a close look at it with the shlight. The zombie that fell from the building was twisting and preparing to get up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot, it¡¯s a human,¡± someone shouted in a low voice from the dark.


    Then another shout sounded.


    ¡°Turn off the shlight!¡±


    Footsteps came closer from the next corridor. Someone covered Ming Shu¡¯s shlight, and several shadows appeared in front of her.


    Ming Shu released the shlight. In the weak light among the darkness, she still formed a polite smile and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    The other party was obviously stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s you...¡± Ning Le turned off the shlight and said to the rest, ¡°She and I were a team. She¡¯s a friend.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you. Don¡¯t spread rumors.¡± <i>For my snacks, I can¡¯t be your friend, sorry.</i>


    Ming Shu took out another shlight and turned it on to examine those people. They should all be students. There were three girls and five boys, including Ning Le, probably the survivors of Tengjiang University.


    Tengjiang University was known as the cradle of geniuses, so these survivors must be some lucky dogs with both talent and good fortune.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use the shlight.¡± The person who had just covered Ming Shu¡¯s shlight came forward again, but Ming Shu raised her hand high this time and protected her shlight. Failing to grab the shlight, the man was very angry, and he shouted angrily in a low voice, ¡°If you want to die, just die yourself, don¡¯t get us in trouble!¡±


    ¡°Turn off the shlight.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, turn it off.¡±


    Ming Shu remained unmoved.


    ¡°Can you understand human words? Do not turn on the shlight,¡± one of the girls couldn¡¯t help but say seriously.


    ¡°Ning Le, tell your friend to turn off the shlight.¡±


    Ning Le looked at Ming Shu. ¡°There¡¯s a crazy killer on campus. The light source will expose our position. Could you put away the shlight first?¡±


    <i>Crazy killer?</i>


    Ming Shu looked all around using the shlight. She didn¡¯t see Captain Fan and the mole man, so they weren¡¯t with them?


    <i>Tututu... </i>Gunshots sounded again from further away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Let¡¯s go and see, maybe they¡¯re here to rescue us,¡± someone in the team said. ¡°Ning Le, if your friend doesn¡¯t listen to us, we won¡¯t take her.¡±


    Ming Shu spotted the person who just spoke with the shlight. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t think so highly of yourself. I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d walk with you.¡±


    The man subconsciously reached out to block the light, and his face darkened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this girl?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous to walk alone,¡± Ning Le said hurriedly. ¡°You should join us.¡±


    Intuition told her that this girl was very powerful. If she could win her over, it would be very beneficial to her.


    <i>ng¡ª</i>


    The sound of metal nging came from one end of the corridor.


    ¡°He¡¯sing.¡± The girls¡¯ voices trembled.


    ¡°Which way should we go?¡±


    ¡°That way, hurry, hurry, he¡¯sing over...¡±


    The students forgot Ming Shu all at once. They began to run away quickly.


    Ming Shu turned the shlight to the sound¡¯s source. A muscr man appeared from around the corner. He dragged an axe in his hand, which was stained with blood, of zombies or humans was unclear.


    His face was also stained with blood, and bore a crazy look. Seeing the students, he became even more excited and rushed over with the axe held high.


    ¡°Run!¡± Ning Le yelled at Ming Shu.


    There was only one direction they could withdraw from now. Ming Shu had to follow this group.


    They ran from one school building to another, with the crazy killer chasing after them closely.


    ¡°I... I can¡¯t do it. I¡¯m too tired.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any strength, either. I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    The two girls in the teamgged behind. The boys supported them and said anxiously, ¡°No, you¡¯ll be dead when he catches up.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t run any more, my legs...¡± Girl A panted and began toin, ¡°I told you not to leave. You insisted. How can we beat that crazy killer?¡±


    A genius of thought was not equal to a genius of physical strength.


    ¡°Ning Le, didn¡¯t you say you have a way to kill him?¡± girl B suddenly asked Ning Le. ¡°We left because of you, you have to be responsible.¡±


    Ning Le looked at Ming Shu, then frowned slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to hide first. I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±


    The crazy killer was invulnerable. He probably awakened some supernatural power.


    Ordinary methods were not enough to deal with him.


    A boy pointed at the corridor not far away. ¡°We¡¯re near theboratory. The door of theboratory is the strongest in the school.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go there first.¡± Ning Le nodded.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    As Ning Le just finished her words, a zombie suddenly rushed down from the nearby stairs. Ning Le was mmed to the ground. She held her hand against the zombie¡¯s chin, preventing it from biting her.


    The zombie struggled ferociously.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The two girls screamed at the same time.


    The boys responded quickly and stepped forward to help Ning Le kill the zombie.


    Ning Le was caught off guard just now. Her heart rate elerated a lot. She looked to the stairs where the zombie emerged from.


    At this time, a person was standing on the stairs. She reached out with one hand, holding the zombie back with something. The zombie¡¯s limbs were not struggling, which made it look like it was...


    Dead...


    Ming Shu dropped her hand. The zombie rolled down from the stairs, falling just in front of Ning Le. Brains and blood streamed onto the ground.


    The rest of the students were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to be so powerful as to quietly kill a zombie.


    In the distance, theughter and running steps of the crazy killer sounded again.


    He was getting closer...


    Ning Le narrowed her eyes a little and climbed up from the ground. ¡°Hurry.¡±


    Several students swallowed simultaneously. Then they rushed in the direction of theboratory together.

 Chapter 140 - Zombie Note (9)

    <h4>Chapter 140: Zombie Note (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Before Doomsday arrived, the types of equipment in theboratory were changed and it was all brand new. There were also abundant supplies inside theboratory.


    Ming Shu witnessed how the geniuses made a powerful explosive out of random supplies.


    You would never know what they could create if you gave them aboratory.


    [Mocked by Genius.jpg]


    <i>If you all are so smart, why can¡¯t you kill the crazy murderer?</i>


    This bunch of geniuses had been scare off by the imprable body of the murderer. They had tried to kill him but were unsessful.


    The resources they had at theirst location were limited. If they were in aboratory at that time, they were confident they could have killed the murderer.


    Now with Ning Le¡¯s help, the murderer¡¯s death could almost be guaranteed.


    ¡°If I am not back after some time, you can proceed to the side where you heard the gunshots.¡± Ning Le took her items and said this to the students.


    She looked at Ming Shu after she finished speaking and wanted to ask for her help to bring the students over. However, she remembered what Ming Shu did and gave up on this thought.


    ¡°Why not go together?¡± one of the male students felt apologetic and suggested.


    ¡°There is no need.¡± Ning Le rejected him directly.


    Of course, she had to reject him. She couldn¡¯t let anyone know what tricks she had up her sleeve. Also, it was easier to act alone.


    Ning Le brought the items that they made and left theboratory.


    The people in theboratory stood around nervously. They didn¡¯t even dare to blink their eyes as they were afraid that they would miss any sounds.


    The angry shouts of the murderer grew nearer and then moved further away. Themotion outside could be heard from time to time before it disappeared again after a while.


    The distant gunshots slowly disappeared, too.


    Ming Shu calcted the number of bullets Captain Fan wasted. After the exchange of fire just now, their bullets would run out even if they had help from other people.


    She prepared to go out and find them.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ming Shu just reached the door and was pushed away by a female student, Jia. ¡°Are you nning to kill us by opening the door now?¡±


    Although Ming Shu helped them just now, their hatred toward her would not dissipate easily.


    ¡°It is very safe outside.¡± <i>Why would I go out if I didn¡¯t know that it¡¯s safe? I am not stupid.</i>


    ¡°How can you be sure?¡± The female student didn¡¯t believe Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu took the shlight and shined it on her face. She gave a toothy grin and said clearly and slowly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you be magnanimous and let me out to go and die?¡±


    Jia immediately shut up.


    Ming Shu squeezed past Jia and opened theboratory door. She walked out brazenly. It was indeed safe outside; the murderer was gone and there weren¡¯t any gunshots. Only her footsteps could be heard.


    <i>Da da da. </i>Ming Shu started to walk away.


    ...


    The science department was incredibly huge and there were zombies all around. Ming Shu saw quite a few throughout her journey.


    The students followed behind her, keeping their distance and not talking to her.


    Ming Shu found a nice weapon in a storeroom¡ªa javelin.


    This would allow her to kill the zombies more easily and not have to worry about dirtying her clothes, too.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu kicked the zombie that she just killed down the building and continued forward. The location where the gunshots came from should be around here.


    Ming Shu knocked against the walls in front of her. It was pitch ck.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    ¡°Be careful!¡± the students behind her shouted instinctively.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t turn around and just struck her javelin backward, right into the head of the zombie.


    ¡°...¡± <i>That was incredible </i>, the students thought.


    <i>She didn¡¯t even look.</i>


    Their surroundings were filled with the deep roars of zombies. There seemed to be quite a number of them, but they were not attacking.


    Ming Shu retracted her javelin and took out her shlight to illuminate the surroundings. There were zombies all around them. However, they were blocked by a metal gate.


    ¡°So... so many zombies.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, they are locked up. Let¡¯s move first.¡± The guys held onto the girls and inched toward Ming Shu.


    At first, they wanted to wait for Ning Le at theboratory. However, what happened if Ning Le never came back? They could not rely on Ning Le to save them.


    Thus, they decided to follow thisdy, who seemed to be quite powerful. It was a better optionpared to staying in theboratory alone.


    Ming Shu shined the shlight on them. The students didn¡¯t dare to make any more noise and slowly moved over.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    <i>tter!</i>


    The zombies had smelled the humans and charged at the metal gates. The lock on the gate started to shake.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout.¡± A male student immediately covered the girl¡¯s mouth and half dragged her past the metal gates, reaching Ming Shu.


    <i>Tututu¡ª</i>


    Gunshots sounded again. It came from beside Ming Shu. A few shadows appeared from the end of the corridor and ran over. They saw people standing and instantly aimed their guns at them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot,¡± one of the students shouted instantly.


    If they didn¡¯t make a sound, the other party might think that they were zombies and shoot them.


    A group of people ran over and waved at the students. ¡°Run, run away immediately.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Captain Fan was among these people as well. He was shocked when he saw Ming Shu, but didn¡¯t have the time to say much. ¡°Let¡¯s retreat first.¡±


    They had somehow provoked a bunch of zombies who were pushing their way in from the corridor. It was frightening enough just looking at them.


    They retreated upstairs and made use of the metal gates on the stairwell to temporarily impede the zombies.


    They continued their way up to the roof and blocked the door of the roof with items they found. Only then did they dare to breathe easy.


    The group was clearly segmented. The students were on one side, shivering in fear. Captain Fan and Ming Shu were standing together in the middle and the other four men stood on their other side.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t see the guy with a mole. He was most probably dead.


    The other four men were from a different army squad. Captain Fan met then when he wasing in and they fought together against the zombies.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Captain Fan asked Ming Shu as he checked his bullets.


    Ming Shu lowered her head and stared at the shlight. She jokingly replied, ¡°The weather seemed good, suitable for a jog.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What do you mean by the weather is good? </i>Captain Fan thought. <i>Are the zombies your pets?</i>


    The captain from the other team walked over, his face full of worry. ¡°Captain Fan, how many bullets are you left with? We have exhausted all our ammo.¡±


    Captain Fan showed him his ammo and gave a wry smile. ¡°This is all I have left.¡±


    The other captain sighed. ¡°This puts us in a dire situation.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s recuperate first and then discuss further ns. There is always a way out,¡± Captain Fan replied.


    The other captain nodded his head and returned to his team. They took out what was left of their food supplies and distributed some to the students.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    A huge explosion shook the entire building.


    mes started to rise from afar and only to disappear in a second.


    Silence ensued before it was reced by the howls of zombies.

 Chapter 141 - Zombie Note (10)

    <h4>Chapter 141: Zombie Note (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The sudden explosion drew some of the zombies and they left the building.


    Captain Fan discussed with the other four men; they wanted to make use of this opportunity to escape. If they waited for the zombies toe back, it would be almost impossible to get out.


    Escaping would be easy for them if they were alone. However, they had a bunch of smart but physically weak geniuses with them now. This increased the difficulty of escaping tremendously.


    Ming Shu leaned against the walls of the rooftop, letting the wind blow into her as she listened to them discuss their n.


    ¡°Ye Miao, you must not leave the main groupter. I do not have the time to protect you.¡± Captain Fan walked over quickly and spoke to her.


    Ming Shu gave a slight grin and didn¡¯t reply.


    Captain Fan took it as silent consent.


    Everything was prepared and they were ready to go. The students were well-protected in the middle. Three of the men were in charge of scouting and Captain Fan and one other man took the back.


    Ming Shu walked in front of Captain Fan.


    As they had to look out for zombies, they proceeded down the stairs at a slow pace. However, there weren¡¯t many zombies around. The explosion must have really caught their attention.


    Without the zombies, the group was faced with another challenge. The design of the stairs was very weird. Not all the stairs were linked to each other. In order to reach the next section, they had to walk past a ten-meter corridor.


    This distance was not a problem before Doomsday. But now, it was lethal.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go...¡± The man in front kept his eyes on the zombies closeby while letting the students go ahead first.


    Everyone covered their mouths and cautiously moved forward. They just needed to walk down three more flights of stairs and they would reach the bottom. Yet, none of them dared to rx for even a second.


    <i>tter!</i>


    The sound frightened all of them and their hair stood on end. Everyone broke out in cold sweat. ( Boxno vel. co m )


    The student who made the sound couldn¡¯t even stand up straight.


    The noise alerted the zombies in the corridor and they all rushed over. The zombies in the ssrooms were also alerted and started pouring out. In a split second, the empty corridor was filled with zombies.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The students ran down the stairs, only to return again and cry, ¡°There are more zombies downstairs!¡±


    Captain Fan and the other captain looked at each other. They needed to kill off the zombies in front of them first.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± One zombie struck from behind a half-closed door and grabbed a student standing in front of it. It bit the student¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Help, he...¡±


    A sad scream echoed through the corridor.


    Captain Fan kicked away a zombie and gathered the students together. One of the girls was so afraid that she couldn¡¯t move her legs.


    Captain Fan had no choice but to help her over. Just as he was walking back with the girl, a sudden breeze lifted his hair and the girl fell to the ground.


    Captain Fan watched as Ming Shu retrieved her javelin. His eyes were filled with anger. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Captain Fan, you do not have to thank me.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    <i>Thank you?</i>


    <i>Thank you for killing someone?</i>


    ¡°She... she was bitten,¡± stammered one of the girls that survived, pointing at the dead girl. The dead girl¡¯s face had already changed color.


    Captain Fan turned his head to take a look. A chill ran down his spine. He swallowed hard. However, he had no time to be scared. The zombies were already upon him.


    ....


    ¡°Here, Captain Fan.¡±


    Ning Le stood at one end of the corridor and waved to Captain Fan. She quickly killed the zombies at her side.


    Captain Fan didn¡¯t have the time to think about Ning Le¡¯s appearance. He hurriedly brought the survivors over to her side.


    Behind Ning Le was a door. Captain Fan let the students enter first before turning around and saying, ¡°Brother, hurry...¡±


    ¡°I have been bitten, you...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a zombie pounced on him and he was swallowed by the zombies that followed thereafter.


    A tinge of regret shed in Captain Fan¡¯s eyes and he immediately rushed inside and closed the door.


    The zombies banged against the door. Under the zombies¡¯ attack, the door started shaking.


    ¡°We can leave from here.¡± Ning Le broke a window.


    All of them promptly leaped out of the window and escaped from the corridor on that side. They didn¡¯t know how far or how long they ran. In the dark, time seemed to have stopped.


    They only knew they must run.


    If they didn¡¯t, they would die.


    Their surroundings started to be quiet. There were no more sounds from the zombies or any signs of movement.


    ¡°It seems that we have gotten rid of them.¡± Ning Le stopped first and rapidly scanned the surroundings,ing up with a n. ¡°Everyone, find a spot to rest. I¡¯ll go check if there are any zombies around us.¡±


    Maybe it was because Ning Le saved them just now, but no one made anyments and started following Ning Le¡¯s order.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go together,¡± Ning Le suddenly called out to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu leaned against a wall. Compared to everyone who was panting heavily, she appeared too calm. She didn¡¯t seem to be out of breath at all.


    Ming Shu smiled at the sudden call and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Ning Le: ¡°...¡±


    Ning Le felt a bit awkward and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Captain Fan wanted to say something. However, he remembered her identity and decided to keep quiet.


    ¡°I shall go with you,¡± the other captain volunteered and broke the awkward atmosphere. ¡°Captain Fan, you can bring them to a safe location first.¡±


    Ning Le nodded her head.


    The two of them left instantly and Captain Fan went to find a safer area with the rest of the survivors. They finally decided on a ssroom. There were no windows in this room, hence, it would be harder for zombies to find them. There were also two doors, giving them two routes of escape.


    Knowing that they were safe, everyone fell to the ground in exhaustion.


    ¡°What kind of person is this? You have the ability but you chose not to contribute,¡± one of the female survivorsined.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± a male student reminded her.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I say anything? Just now when we wereing down, she didn¡¯t do anything. If she had helped...¡± The female student suddenly cried, ¡°If she had helped, Qi Qi might not have died!¡±


    Ming Shu sat on a chair with one of her legs up. She ced her hands on her knee and started tapping it.


    Hearing the usations of the student, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Why is this your problem? Am I consuming your food? Am I taking your supplies? Am I your bodyguard?¡±


    Firstly, she was not part of their team. Secondly, she didn¡¯t promise anyone that she would take care of them. Why must she help?


    ¡°What are you saying!¡± The female student got angrier. ¡°You are so heartless. You had the ability to help, but you just watched on as we were chased by so many zombies.¡±


    ¡°Do I have to be liable to you just because I have the ability?¡± Ming Shu sneered. ¡°Even when our country was intact, I never met someone so overbearing.¡±


    <i>Just because you are weak, I have to cater to you? Who says that the strong always have to protect the weak?</i>


    <i>What logic is this!</i>


    ¡°But you were under the protection of other people too, right?¡± The female student contained her emotions as she argued on, her face red with anger. ¡°You still ask for protection when you are already so strong. Do you know how shameless that is?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyes and looked around her. ¡°May I ask which one of you protected me just now?¡±


    No one replied.


    Not even Captain Fan.


    From the start till the end, no one had thought of protecting this little girl.

 Chapter 142 - Zombie Note (11)

    <h4>Chapter 142: Zombie Note (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Please stop arguing.¡± Captain Fan was getting a headache from all the quarreling. He didn¡¯t know how to talk the girls down and could only scold them. ¡°Rest while you have the chance. It won¡¯t be easy escaping the school.¡±


    The female student felt wronged. However, she couldn¡¯t find anyone that could speak up for her in this situation and could only kneel down and cry.


    The guy beside her immediately came andforted her.


    Ming Shu sneered and continued tapping her knee with her fingers.


    Captain Fan remained silent for a while before walking over to Ming Shu. ¡°Thanks for your help just now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°You came to find me, after all. Once we escape, we won¡¯t owe each other anything and can go our separate ways. ¡±


    If they weren¡¯t here to find her, she wouldn¡¯t even have bothered toe in.


    [...] <i>Are you sure it isn¡¯t because Zheng Ye gave you snacks?</i>


    <i>Well, it was a bit of both.</i>


    Captain Fan was slightly surprised. He didn¡¯t think that Ming Shu would say such words. After a while, he said, ¡°Let me bring you back to the capital.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to trouble yourself, I can go on my own.¡±


    In the dark, Captain Fan couldn¡¯t see the girl¡¯s expression. However, he could infer from her rxed tone that she was not afraid nor hateful of Doomsday. To her, there was no difference between Doomsday and the normal world.


    Are all the students so calm andposed?


    Captain Fan would soon realize that some students were afraid too. Not everyone wasposed like Ming Shu.


    ¡°This is my mission,¡± Captain Fan insisted. As a soldier, it was his job to follow through with a mission as long as he was alive.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t deny his words.


    Half an hourter, Ning Le and the other captain returned and they started strategizing.


    ¡°I cannot leave. I have to go to this ce. Captain Zhao, please bring the students out first.¡± Captain Fan rejected Captain Zhao¡¯s n.


    ¡°Your mission was theboratory in the basement too?¡± Captain Zhao decided not to conceal his intentions anymore. ¡°We¡¯ve been there. The entrance is blocked unless you have explosives.¡±


    Captain Zhao¡¯s mission was to go to theboratory and retrieve some reports. If there were survivors in theboratory, they could rescue them along the way too.


    As for Captain Fan, his mission was just the survivors.


    ¡°I still have to take a look,¡± Captain Fan insisted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move together, then. We don¡¯t have much ammunition left. If we split up, there is a higher chance of us dying.¡± Captain Zhao had already suffered many losses and had no ammunition left. If they split, he had no confidence that he would seed in escaping.


    ¡°That...¡± A male student with a fringe slowly raised his hand. ¡°There is another way into thatboratory.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Captain Fan and Captain Zhao said simultaneously.


    The student nodded his head and looked around, asking the student beside him, ¡°This is the North Section right?¡±


    The other student scanned the surroundings and nodded. ¡°This is the North Section. We should be at the Music Department now.¡±


    The male student with a fringe then continued, ¡°The entrance is at the Medicine Department in the North Section. I¡¯ve been there with my teacher twice.¡±


    ¡°How far is the Medicine Department?¡± Captain Fan asked.


    ¡°Around ten minutes...¡± Tengjiang University was a big university and each department was quite a distance away from the next.


    ...


    Finally, they decided to enter theboratory from the entrance of the Medicine Department at dawn.


    After distributing the night shifts, everyone went to get some rest.


    Ning Le sat on one side and kept ncing toward Ming Shu. After a while, she got up and sat down beside her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like me?¡±


    Ming Shu looked up from her bag of cream puffs and started guarding her snack. ¡°Why must I like you? I don¡¯t like girls.¡±


    <i>Do I have to share my snacks with you if I like you? Don¡¯t even think about it.</i>


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I provoked you before,¡± Ning Le continued. ¡°I just want to be your friend. You¡¯re powerful.¡±


    ¡°Do you only make friends with powerful people?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Ning Le felt that this human was harder to understand than the rest. She couldn¡¯t guess her thoughts. ¡°In these times, it¡¯s better to be in a group, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that you¡¯ll backstab me.¡± <i>This fake female protagonist would kill anyone who disobeyed her. I am quite scared.</i>


    Ning Le frowned and replied, ¡°I will wee you into my team if you ever change your mind.¡±


    If this girl weren¡¯t powerful, she wouldn¡¯t even bother talking to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t change my mind.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s tone was resolute.


    <i>If I made friends with you, what would happen to my snacks? Ah, no, I mean my Hatred Points?</i>


    Ning Le: ¡°...¡±


    Ning Le controlled her emotions and left with the thought that she would be able to convince Ming Shu one day.


    [Do you want to throw Ning Le out now and receive some Hatred Points first?] The Harmony System felt the difficulty of the mission this time and came up with a bad idea.


    Ming Shu chomped down on two cream puffs. <i>Do you have a worse idea?</i>


    [Fight with her?]


    <i>Shut up! </i>Ming Shu scolded.


    [...] Was it a bad idea? Looking at the situation now, even if it did have a better idea, there would be no way to execute it. Couldn¡¯t the guest just make do with the first idea?


    ...


    The next day at dawn, Captain Fan and Captain Zhao woke the students up and prepared to leave.


    Ming Shu was already leaning against the table and eating. In front of hery many bags of snacks.


    The female student woke up with swollen eyes. She was very hungry. She didn¡¯t eat much yesterday as she was in a bad mood after her friend had died and her quarrel with Ming Shu.


    The most important thing was, they did not have many food supplies with them now.


    The female student walked straight to Ming Shu and grabbed a bag of snacks.


    Ming Shu saw someone taking her food and immediately threw the female student over her shoulder.


    ¡°You...¡± The female student was in a daze from the throw. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    ¡°Who allowed you to touch my food?¡± Ming Shu looked down on the student and sneered at her.


    <i>No one can touch my food!</i>


    ¡°Yours?¡± The female student held herself up and replied furiously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see you carrying these snacks yesterday? Are you trying to take everyone¡¯s food and im it as yours?¡±


    Even though the room was dark yesterday, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hide so many snacks, right?


    ¡°Just because I didn¡¯t have food yesterday doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t have food today.¡± Ming Shu poured the snacks into her bag.


    ¡°Chen Wei, she went to find snacksst night.¡± The male student with the fringe pulled the girl back.


    He went to use the restroomst night and saw Ming Shuing back with the snacks.


    The female student turned pale. However, she was unwilling to lose face and argued, ¡°Even if it¡¯s yours, we¡¯re a team now. Shouldn¡¯t you share with everyone?¡±


    Ming Shu threw her bag over her shoulder and gave the female student a huge smile. ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, you can search for food yourself.¡±


    Anything could be discussed.


    Anything except food.

 Chapter 143 - Zombie Note (12)

    <h4>Chapter 143: Zombie Note (12)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The fight ended with Ning Le passing her food to Chen Wei. This allowed Chen Wei to develop good feelings towards Ning Le and they stayed together happily.


    The ten minutes walk from the Music Department to the Medicine Department took them two hours toplete.


    ¡°There it is.¡± The male student with the fringe pointed at an office excitedly. They had finally reached their destination after the long journey.


    Captain Fan gave a signal to Captain Zhao. Captain Zhao nodded and moved in from the side.


    The surroundings were very quiet. There were no signs of zombies.


    Captain Zhao checked the outskirts of the office and, after confirming that it was safe, he waved and Captain Fan immediately hurried over with the rest of the group.


    The office was filled with blood. Books and papers were all over the floor. The cupboard had been pushed by someone and was blocking the door behind it.


    This door was built to allow medical students to reach theboratory faster.


    ¡°Here it is.¡± The male student with the fringe was too excited and immediately went over to the door. Captain Fan¡¯s instinct told him to pull the student back but he failed.


    ¡°Roar!¡± ( Boxno vel. co m )


    The male student got pounced on by a zombie hiding in the cupboard and was bitten.


    Captain Zhao and his team instantly killed the zombie and dragged the student out. However, they were still toote.


    He was dead.


    Captain Zhao shook his head at Captain Fan.


    Chen Wei grabbed Ning Le¡¯s elbow with tears in her eyes. The other two male students were also staring at their dead friend. Their faces were white.


    There were only three of them left.


    Captain Zhao had no choice but to decapitate the dead student to prevent him from bing a zombie.


    Although she knew her friend was dead, Chen Wei couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and cry. Everyone was depressed.


    ¡°No matter what happens, never go ahead of us, do you understand?¡± Captain Fan warned the other three students.


    He then looked at Ming Shu and wanted to tell her the same thing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never go ahead of you.¡± Ming Shu gave an eye smile.


    Although Captain Fan felt that her smile was inappropriate in this situation, he had no right to say anything and could only shift his gaze away.


    There were only a few people left: Captain Zhao and Captain Fan, a man from Captain Zhao¡¯s team, Ning Le and Ming Shu, and the three students.


    ¡°This door is password-protected and it still has electricity running through it...¡± Captain Zhao inspected the door behind the cupboard. ¡°There might be a generator in theboratory. There could be survivors as well.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the password?¡± Captain Fan asked the three students.


    They shook their heads. They were not med students. If the male student didn¡¯t tell them, they would not have known that there was a door here. Some of them hadn¡¯t even known about the undergroundb.


    ¡°Let me try.¡± The man from Captain Zhao¡¯s team came forward. ¡°But I might not seed.¡±


    ¡°Just do your best.¡± Captain Zhao patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    It was not easy to crack a password-protected lock. There were no tools and high hopes were ced on him. The man got nervous and couldn¡¯t open the lock.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, take it slow. Everyone else can keep a lookout for zombies.¡± Captain Fan understood his nervousness and directed everyone¡¯s attention away.


    Ning Le turned her head and saw Ming Shu sitting on a messy table. A folder was opened in front of her. Her gaze was far away. Ning Le couldn¡¯t decide if Ming Shu was looking at the documents inside the folder.


    Ming Shu finished her snacks and jumped down. She walked to the other side.


    Ning Le hesitated for a while before inching toward the table. The documents inside were about the undergroundboratory.


    Ning Le held up the folder and flipped through it. She walked over to Captain Fan and pointed to an area on the document that was circled in red. ¡°Could this be the password?¡±


    The red circle wasn¡¯t drawn by the owner of the document. It appeared to be drawn in blood by someone in a hurry.


    There were eight letters. The lock required an eight-letter password.


    Captain Fan looked at the document and said, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    The numbers were keyed in one at a time.


    <i>Ka¡ª</i>


    A slight sound was heard.


    The door was unlocked.


    ¡°This is great. You are awesome, Ning Le.¡± Captain Zhao happily pped Ning Le¡¯s shoulder.


    Ning Le wanted to exin that she discovered the document because she saw Ming Shu looking at it. However, when she saw that Ming Shu didn¡¯t notice themotion, she decided to keep quiet.


    ¡°I will enter first. Captain Fan will take the rear.¡± Captain Zhao readied his weapon and opened the metal door.


    ...


    The lights in the corridor weren¡¯t very bright, but it was enough to let them see their surroundings.


    The floor was covered with patches of blood. There were signs of dragging. This ce had fallen, too.


    Captain Fan reached a conclusion in his mind. The survivors might be dead.


    Theboratory was very big; it was segmented into many different sections. Unexpectedly, they didn¡¯t meet any zombies while walking through theboratory.


    Neither did they meet any humans.


    ¡°So cold...¡± Chen Wei hugged herself. Suddenly, she tripped over something and fell against the wall beside her.


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    The metal partition split open and the roars of zombies sounded from within.


    Everyone¡¯s faces changed drastically.


    Ming Shu was right in front of the metal partition. The zombies rushed out from the opening and attacked Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu kicked away a zombie with a half-destroyed face and grabbed the fire extinguisher along the corridor. She swung the fire extinguisher at the zombies.


    In an instant, the small corridor was filled with zombies. Captain Fan wanted to help Ming Shu but was distracted by a scream from Chen Wei. This pulled him further away from Ming Shu as more zombies blocked the way between them.


    Ming Shu opened the fire extinguisher and randomly sprayed the zombies. Seizing the chance, she escaped from between them andnded safely in front of Chen Wei. She then grabbed her bag and ran forward.


    There was a door at the end of the corridor. However, it was locked with a stainless steel lock and couldn¡¯t be opened without specific tools.


    The zombies behind them were madly rushing toward them.


    ¡°What is this!¡± Captain Zhao kicked the door.


    Suddenly, the siren went off. Captain Zhao was so shocked his leg stopped halfway. The zombies were distracted by the sound for a second and were stunned.


    Thereafter, they continued pushing forward.


    Twenty meters...


    Ming Shu turned around to look for a suitable weapon and met with a pair of calm eyes.


    The owner of these eyes was half hidden behind a pile of boxes. He was wearing a doctor¡¯s whiteb coat and kept his hands in his pockets.


    He slowly took out his hand and pressed something on the wall.


    <i>Kuangdang¡ª</i>


    A metal gate fell from the sky, separating the zombies from them. The zombies mmed into the gate and wed at it, trying to catch them.


    ¡°Hu...¡± The students heaved a sigh of relief.


    The rest of them were more vignt and were on guard as they turned around.


    It was a young man. He was around 1.87 centimeters in height, his hair was not long, and his face was expressionless. They couldn¡¯t tell if he was a student or ab tech.


    Captain Fan tried asking, ¡°Hello, are you a survivor?¡±


    The young man slowly walked closer, his eyes fixed on them before slowly shifting his gaze toward Ming Shu.


    If it was not for his skin color, they would have thought him a zombie.

 Chapter 144 - Zombie Note (13)

    <h4>Chapter 144: Zombie Note (13)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Senior Ji Nan?¡± Chen Wei leaned against a male student, her voice filled with anticipation.


    Chen Wei didn¡¯t know if she thought of the right person. She was still recovering from the scare and the lighting was bad.


    The male student replied without hesitation, ¡°Besides him, who else can keep such a poker face?¡±


    Captain Fan looked at the three students who were talking. It wasn¡¯t strange if they knew each other. They were from the same school.


    Ning Le took two steps forward and said to the young man, ¡°We are here to rescue any survivors. Could you let us through?¡±


    Ji Nan asked, ¡°Have you all been bitten?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Chen Wei waved her hands immediately. ¡°Senior Ji Nan, we are not bitten.¡±


    ( Boxno vel. co m ) Ji Nan didn¡¯t ept their answers. ¡°Observe for three hours,¡± he said and walked away.


    ¡°Senior Ji Nan...¡± Chen Wei was sad. However, she felt lucky to be able to meet Senior Ji Nan in this kind of situation.


    Ji Nan, Teng Jiang University¡¯s well-known genius. He was famous among the females due to his handsome looks and had achieved many honors for the school.


    This person held quite an important role in the story.


    However, his ending could only be death. With Ning Le¡¯s character, she would kill anyone who had an assertive personality.


    ...


    In spite of the hideous zombies outside, Ming Shu opened a bag of potato chips and started munching.


    Chen Wei got unhappy with Ming Shu and they started bickering. Ming Shu smiled and talked back, causing Chen Wei to turn red with anger.


    At this moment, the gate that was blocking the zombies started to rise.


    ¡°What is happening...¡± Chen Wei stopped arguing with Ming Shu and screamed, ¡°Ah! They¡¯reing in. Stop them.¡±


    The zombies were confused at the start. They couldn¡¯t understand why this thing in front of them was rising. After a while, they realized that they were able to get fresh food.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The zombies rushed in through the half-risen gate and attacked them in groups.


    ¡°...¡± Ming Shu thought. <i>I can¡¯t even eat my snack in peace!</i>


    <i>I know you all are hungry, but I¡¯m hungry too!</i>


    ¡°Roar!¡± The zombies reached out with their dirty hands and grabbed Ming Shu.


    <i>Stop roaring!</i>


    Ming Shu kicked the zombie in the stomach and stuffed her snacks back into her bag. She unhooked a sharp weapon from her side and pierced it through the head of the zombie in front of her.


    Maybe it was because she was disturbed while eating and did not have anyfortable meal thesest few days, Ming Shu got violent and killed all the zombies around her.


    In the end, Captain Fan and the other guys didn¡¯t even need to raise their arms. They just watched as Ming Shu prettily and swiftly attacked the zombies.


    They would have pped and cheered for her if the situation were different.


    Ming Shu¡¯s moves were very fast. Before they could say anything, she finished.


    Thest zombie fell and Ming Shu threw away the weapon. Her aura was amazing. It was as though she was an army all by herself.


    <i>So hungry.</i>


    Ming Shu opened her bag and continued eating her snacks as though the ughter just now had nothing to do with her.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    She could still keep a straight face and munch on her snacks while facing such a gory scene. Her heart must be as strong as a senior forensic scientist!


    Three hourster, Ji Nan opened the door and saw the corpses of the zombies as well as a few humans staring at a girl eating snacks.


    ¡°Why is the door open?¡± Ji Nan asked.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking you?¡± Captain Zhao¡¯s man snapped.


    ¡°Are you suspecting me?¡± Ji Nan remained expressionless, but his voice held a hint of unhappiness. ¡°If I wanted to kill you, I would not have saved you at the start.¡±


    Captain Zhao held his man back. ¡°Let¡¯s forget how the door was opened. Could you let us in first?¡±


    Ji Nan remained silent for a moment, then opened the door.


    Chen Wei immediately started sticking to Ji Nan and talking to him. She seemed to have forgotten about the episode just now.


    Ji Nan brought them to a room which contained some food and other equipment.


    On one of the walls, there were monitors. Some showed zombies while others were empty.


    ¡°Was it you?¡± Ji Nan strode toward the monitor and turned the chair around.


    A male student was resting in the chair. He opened his eyes as though he was asleep and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Did you open the door?¡±


    ¡°Open what door? I was asleep.¡± The male student yawned. His gazended on the group standing at the door and his eyes cleared. He got strangely excited. ¡°You brought back humans?¡±


    ¡°You were the one in charge of checking the facilities yesterday. If you didn¡¯t open the door, it means that you neglected that area while you were inspecting the ce. Do you know that you could have killed us?¡± Ji Nan¡¯s voice got louder.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we fine now?¡± The male student got impatient. ¡°Theboratory is so big, how can I check everything myself?¡±


    Ji Nan got so furious, he was speechless. But, his expression didn¡¯t change. He took a while before addressing the group, ¡°All of you can find your own spots to rest. There are clothes and food over there and you all can wash up over here.¡±


    Chen Wei was the happiest when she heard that they could wash up.


    ¡°Ji Nan, aren¡¯t you going a bit overboard? Did you ask for my opinion?¡± the male student suddenly asked, his voice full of impatience.


    Ji Nan red at the male student from above. ¡°Xu Shuo, I suggest that you stop thinking about your crazy idea. If you dare to touch any one of them, I won¡¯t sit back and do nothing.¡±


    The male student sprang up. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the advancement of science, what do you know!¡±


    The male student kicked the chair and left theboratory.


    When he walked past Ming Shu, he red at her before continuing away.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Are you crazy?</i>


    <i>What have I done to provoke you?</i>


    <i>What are you ring at me for?</i>


    <i>Are you a pig?</i>


    ¡°Hey, Student Ji, is that guy just now called Xu Shuo?¡± Captain Fan¡¯s final mission was Xu Shuo.


    Ji Nan turned the chair around and got on his guard. ¡°Are you all looking for him too?¡±


    ¡°Er...¡± <i>Did someone elsee to look for him?</i>


    ¡°Xu Shuo won¡¯t go back with anyone, he...¡±


    ¡°You are the one with a problem, Ji Nan.¡± Xu Shuo¡¯s voice came from the speakers.


    Ji Nan pressed the keyboard and continued, ¡°If you want him to work for you, give up the thought. If you use force to take him away, you will be the zombies that you just killed.¡±


    The zombies that they just killed?


    Thinking back, the zombies seemed to be wearing the same thing. Just like...


    ¡°I received a mission to take him back to the army base.¡± Captain Fan¡¯s heart grew heavier. What kind of person did his superiors ask him to save?


    ¡°Army?¡± Ji Nan was surprised. His tone changed, although his expression stayed the same.


    <i>Stoneface.</i>


    ¡°Yes. ¡± Captain Fan nodded.


    Ji Nan was quiet for a while. ¡°Have a rest first. We can discuss thister.¡±

 Chapter 145 - Zombie Note (14)

    <h4>Chapter 145: Zombie Note (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°That¡¯s Xu Shuo...¡± Chen Wei bathed finished and sat down with Ning Le at a corner. Her small face showed hints of fear.


    ¡°Xu Shuo?¡± Ning Le was confused. <i>What about him?</i>


    Chen Wei grabbed Ning Le¡¯s hand and shivered. ¡°You don¡¯t know... he¡¯s very scary.¡±


    ¡°Scary?¡±


    Ning Le was curious. That guy didn¡¯t look scary at all. In fact, he was a bit cute...


    ¡°He killed someone before...¡±


    Chen Wei stammered as she talked about the life of Xu Shuo. At the age of 20, he already had a long resume.


    He was Tengjiang University¡¯s all-around genius.


    He was also Tengjiang University¡¯s maniac, whom everyone was afraid of.


    Ming Shu recalled the storyline and realized that this person never appeared before. Also, Ji Nan didn¡¯t meet the female lead in thisboratory.


    It was highly likely that captain Fan never found Xu Shuo, or he was dead and didn¡¯t meet Ji Nan. Either way, he didn¡¯t have any scenes.


    ...


    Ming Shu was thest one to go wash up. When she came out, there were only three students and Captain Zhao¡¯s man left in theboratory. The rest had disappeared.


    ( Boxno vel. co m ) Chen Wei saw Ming Shuing out and immediately straightened.


    Ming Shu felt that this girl was amazing. She was so frightened in front of the zombies, but acted like a princess when there were none.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. She took her bag and left theboratory.


    Inside this bigboratory, there were only Ji Nan and Xu Shuo. The corridor was empty.


    Ming Shu walked along the corridor and realized that there were lights ahead. A door was open. Behind the door, a man in a whiteb coat was deep in thought in front of an operating table.


    A zombie was lying on the operating table. Its hands and legs were tied up and it was furiously roaring.


    Xu Shuo felt someone watching him and turned around. After two seconds, he said, ¡°What are you looking at? Do you want to take a turn?¡±


    He took a few steps forward and closed the door.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Crazy.</i>


    <i>Why are you ming me when you forgot to close the door yourself?</i>


    Just as Ming Shu was about to leave, the door opened and Xu Shuo¡¯s face appeared. ¡°Are you a student of Teng Jiang University?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a teacher of the university,¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Xu Shuo grunted, ¡°I know all the teachers in the university. You¡¯re not one of them.¡±


    He paused and pointed at the zombie on the operating table, ¡°Are you from outside? Are the zombies outside different from this one?¡±


    ¡°Why must I tell you?¡± <i>I am not going to y with a maniac. I¡¯m scared.</i>


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a teacher? Shouldn¡¯t you help me with my queries? Although it is Doomsday, you should still keep your honor as a teacher.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I just reported to the university and haven¡¯t started teaching. Hence, it can¡¯t be helped. Also, in times like these, even humanity needs to be questioned. Let¡¯s not talk about the honor of a teacher.¡± <i>I just dug a hole for myself. Luckily I¡¯m smart enough.</i>


    Xu Shuo didn¡¯t reply. He stared at Ming Shu for two seconds, then closed the door.


    Ming Shu was locked out of the room for the second time.


    <i>How hurtful.</i>


    ¡°Ye Miao, what are you doing here?¡± Ning Le came from the other side and looked past Ming Shu.


    ¡°Why must I tell you? Is it any of your business?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking. Do you have to be so impolite?¡± Ning Le didn¡¯t like Ming Shu¡¯s tone. Her thoughts of roping her into the team dampened. <i>This girl is too powerful and hard to control. It¡¯s too hard to make use of her.</i>


    Ming Shu smiled and grabbed Ning Le¡¯s elbow.


    In the next second:


    Ning Le felt her world spinning and she mmed into the ground.


    Ming Shu¡¯s action was so sudden and fast that Ning Le didn¡¯t have any time to react. She only regained her consciousness after falling to the ground.


    Anger boiled within her as she sprung up and struck Ming Shu in the face.


    Ming Shu grabbed her hand and pushed it down. She kicked her lower abdomen. Ning Le moved back. Ming Shu didn¡¯t manage to hit her.


    The two of them started fighting in the corridor.


    Ming Shu grabbed something and jumped up. Ning Le instinctively wanted to dodge. However, she refrained and took the full blow of Ming Shu¡¯s attack.


    Ning Le flew backward. Someone caught and held onto her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Captain Fan frowned and asked.


    Ji Nan kept his poker face as he watched the door open.


    ¡°What is thismotion about?¡± Xu Shuo was really irritated. ¡°Ji Nan, this is my area, who allowed them toe into my area?¡±


    Ji Nan looked at Ning Le.


    ¡°Captain Fan, she suddenly attacked me...¡± Ning Le exined in a calm voice.


    ¡°Ye Miao, what are you doing?¡± Why did she pick a fight for no reason? <i>We are still in other people¡¯s territory. Can¡¯t she hold herself back?</i>


    Ming Shu held onto her bag and raised her chin. She smiled gently. ¡°I am fighting.¡±


    ¡°We are a team now. Do you have to do this?¡± Captain Fan was thankful to Ming Shu because she saved him once before. However, his impression of her changed after what had happened between Ming Shu and Chen Wei.


    The main reason was Ming Shu¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Ming Shu nodded her head.


    <i>If I don¡¯t attack the fake protagonist, how can I make her remember me?</i>


    <i>It¡¯s all for business¡¯s sake!</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯ve provoked you. All I did was ask you why you¡¯re here and you suddenly attack me?¡± Ning Le spoke as though she was saying the truth.


    Thisboratory was not her territory. If she appeared here and suddenly attacked someone, what would the others think?


    <i>As expected of an alien.</i>


    <i>The art of speaking.</i>


    Ji Nan looked at Ming Shu with suspicion.


    ¡°Ji Nan, if you don¡¯t ask them to leave now, I will take action,¡± Xu Shuo voiced out.


    ¡°Captain Fan has something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Not interested, ¡± Xu Shuo rejected. ¡°Get out.¡±


    Ji Nan: ¡°...¡±


    Ji Nan whispered to Captain Fan and told him that Xu Shuo was in a bad mood now. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to speak to him about anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave first and talk about itter,¡± Ji Nan said.


    Since this was someone else¡¯s territory, captain Fan agreed and asked Ning Le to leave. He would settle their issueter.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Xu Shuo called them and pointed at Ming Shu. ¡°She stays.¡±


    Ji Nan was displeased.


    He was the one who brought them in. These people were different from the ones that came before. They didn¡¯t drag Xu Shuo away without his consent.


    Xu Shuo didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to her.¡±


    Ji Nan didn¡¯t know how much he could trust Xu Shuo. Actually, he wasn¡¯t close at all with Xu Shuo. They only got more familiar with each other after being stuck here together.


    And even then, he could only say that he understood some of Xu Shuo¡¯s habits. Xu Shuo didn¡¯t bother with him at all... he only looked at him whenever he needed his help.


    <i>An arrogant and aloof person.</i>


    <i>However, he has the right to be like that.</i>


    <h4>Comment (0)</h4>


    COMMENT FIRSTRate this chapterVote with Power StoneSend Gifts<h4>Chapter 146: Zombie Note (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ji Nan walked away with Captain Fan and the rest of the group. Ning Le wentst and she turned back to look at Ming Shu. Her eyes were confused as she thought of something.


    Xu Shuo leaned against the door, ¡°Come and help me.¡±


    His face was quite youthful. Without the domineering aura and aloofness, he looked like an inexperienced high school student.


    His expression looked unhappy and irritated, as well as a little cute.


    If he was in high school, he would be chased by a lot of female students.


    Ming Shu hugged her bag, ¡°why should I?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t help you just now, what would you be taken as?¡± Xu Shuo grunted, ¡°there are many experiments conducted in thisboratory. Ji Nan looks heartless, but he¡¯s actually very righteous. If he suspects your motives foring here, he won¡¯t hesitate to throw you out.¡±


    ¡°Well, does that mean I have to thank you?¡± <i>You¡¯re not a good person either. What right do you have to say this to others?</i>


    ¡°That girl doesn¡¯t look like a good person,¡± Xu Shuo said. ¡°Are you girls always so silly?¡±


    <i>Fights between girls are always because of silly reasons. However, the process of fighting is exciting to watch.</i>


    <i>But...</i>


    ¡°I was the one who started the fight. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m in the wrong?¡±


    ¡°She was being nosy. I don¡¯t think that you¡¯re in the wrong. There are many people that put too much importance in themselves.¡± He saw everything from inside. The girl called Ning Le could have dodged the attack, but she didn¡¯t.


    Ming Shu looked at Xu Shuo curiously.


    ¡°Are youing?¡± Xu Shuo felt that he had said enough and was getting impatient. ¡°There will be rewards.¡±


    Ming Shu wanted to reject him. However, when she heard that there would be rewards, she asked, ¡°what rewards?¡±


    ¡°I can improve your supernatural power,¡± Xu Shuo said proudly.


    Ming Shu sneered and walked away.


    <i>I¡¯m not interested in supernatural power.</i>


    Xu Shuo didn¡¯t expect her to react this way and instantly added on, ¡°what do you want?¡±


    Ming Shu turned her head, ¡°do you have food?¡±


    ¡°Food?¡± <i>She chose food over power, is she stupid?</i>


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± <i>I¡¯m not ying with you if you don¡¯t have any food.</i>


    ¡°I do.¡± Xu Shuo stepped into the room. ¡°Close the door.¡±


    This was an operating room. Besides the operating table and a few pieces of medical equipment, there were only a few boxes packed in a corner.


    The room was cold and with the tied up zombie, it gave off an eerie feel.


    Xu Shuo took some food out from the boxes. Most of them were biscuits. There were a few other snacks as well.


    ¡°Have you all been stuck here all this while?¡±


    ¡°You think not?¡± Xu Shuo passed the food to Ming Shu and walked to the operating table. ¡°Do you believe Ji Nan has the ability to go out?¡±


    ¡°Then why do you have so many supplies? Did you all cause Doomsday?¡± Theboratory had everything they needed to survive.


    It was as though they were prepared.


    Xu Shuo turned and shed the deskmp on Ming Shu. ¡°Miss, that is a very daring usation. Do you need me to silence you now to increase the credibility of your statement?¡±


    ¡°There is no need for that. If Doomsday was really created by you, I can join you,¡± Ming Shu grinned.


    Xu Shuo choked and let go of themp. ¡°This is aboratory. When we have an experiment, we might need to stay here for a few months or even half a year. Hence, everything is prepared beforehand.¡±


    They were lucky too. Just before Doomsday, theboratory had replenished all their supplies.


    Ming Shu believed him and said, ¡°what do you need help with?¡±


    Xu Shuo straightened the operating table. The zombie immediately roared at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Use your fire element and attack it.¡±


    Ming Shu gaze shifted from the zombie, ¡°how do you know I have this power?¡±


    She didn¡¯t use any of her powers at all throughout the journey. Not only her, no one used their powers. She didn¡¯t know why Ning Le didn¡¯t use hers, but everyone else¡¯s powers were still too weak at this stage. There wouldn¡¯t be any effect even if they used them.


    This guy knew that she had a supernatural power, and even knew that it was a fire element power...


    <i>There is something going on!</i>


    ¡°I can see it.¡± Xu Shuo pointed to his eyes.


    <i>He can see it?</i>


    ¡°What is Ning Le¡¯s element?¡± Ming Shu asked.


    ¡°Fire and wood, but...¡± Xu Shuo paused. ¡°These are the more pronounced ones. The others are still weak but she should possess all the elements.¡±


    Xu Shuo squinted and said dangerously, ¡°Worth experimenting.¡±


    <i>Worth experimenting?</i>


    <i>If you dare do that to the fake protagonist, I¡¯ll give you a trophy.</i>


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Xu Shuo regained hisposure and pointed at the zombie. ¡°I am not here to answer your questions.¡±


    Ming Shu put down her snack and walked in front of the zombie.


    She formed a small fireball in her palm and threw it at the zombie.


    The fireball hit the zombie and extinguished almost immediately. This attack didn¡¯t have any effect on the zombie besides causing it to roar louder.


    ¡°Have you not eaten? Use more force.¡± Xu Shuo was recording something off to the side. However, it was obvious that Ming Shu¡¯s attack didn¡¯t meet his expectations.


    ¡°I really haven¡¯t.¡± <i>I haven¡¯t had a meal in a long time.</i>


    Ming Shu retracted her hand and suddenly smiled widely, ¡°why¡¯d you choose me? I¡¯m not the only one who has a supernatural power.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the other people.¡±


    Xu Shuo replied like this without hesitation.


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Xu Shuo.]


    Ming Shu eyes narrowed. <i>Xu Shuo doesn¡¯t have good intentions toward me?</i>


    <i>If it really is that way, he is hiding it very well...</i>


    Xu Shuo hurried Ming Shu along, ¡°don¡¯t stall, my time is very precious. Hurry up!¡±


    Ming Shu rubbed her hands together and took a few steps back. She focused her energy and mes started to appear in her palms. The mes coagted into the shapes of spears and she struck them at the zombie.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The zombie roared in pain. The metal chains that held the zombie melted from the heat and the zombie jumped down from the operating table.


    Xu Shuo was right beside the zombie. The zombie instantly held up his hands and moved to grab Xu Shuo.


    <i>Delicious food right here.</i>


    <i>Eat...</i>


    Boom <i>!</i>


    Xu Shuo calmly took out a gun from his pocket and shot the zombie in the forehead.


    The zombie fell onto the operating table, causing the table to fall, too. All the equipment scattered on the floor.


    The room was silent.


    The guy slowly moved his gun and pointed it at Ming Shu, ¡°was that on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    Xu Shuo: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Wasn¡¯t she all right just a moment ago? Why did she suddenly change?</i>


    <i>I need to continue acting. Must continue acting. Continue acting.</i>


    Xu Shuo repeated the phrase a few times before finally getting his emotions under control.


    <i>Why are girls so temperamental? How can I subdue them?</i>


    <i>Killing her seems like the better option.</i>


    <i>Yes, let¡¯s do it.</i>


    Xu Shuo pointed the gun at Ming Shu¡¯s head and with a hint of madness, he said, ¡°I haven¡¯t experimented on anyone with a supernatural power before.¡±

 Chapter 146 - Zombie Note (15)

    <h4>Chapter 146: Zombie Note (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ji Nan walked away with Captain Fan and the rest of the group. Ning Le wentst and she turned back to look at Ming Shu. Her eyes were confused as she thought of something.


    Xu Shuo leaned against the door, ¡°Come and help me.¡±


    His face was quite youthful. Without the domineering aura and aloofness, he looked like an inexperienced high school student.


    His expression looked unhappy and irritated, as well as a little cute.


    If he was in high school, he would be chased by a lot of female students.


    Ming Shu hugged her bag, ¡°why should I?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t help you just now, what would you be taken as?¡± Xu Shuo grunted, ¡°there are many experiments conducted in thisboratory. Ji Nan looks heartless, but he¡¯s actually very righteous. If he suspects your motives foring here, he won¡¯t hesitate to throw you out.¡±


    ¡°Well, does that mean I have to thank you?¡± <i>You¡¯re not a good person either. What right do you have to say this to others?</i>


    ¡°That girl doesn¡¯t look like a good person,¡± Xu Shuo said. ¡°Are you girls always so silly?¡±


    <i>Fights between girls are always because of silly reasons. However, the process of fighting is exciting to watch.</i>


    <i>But...</i>


    ¡°I was the one who started the fight. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m in the wrong?¡±


    ¡°She was being nosy. I don¡¯t think that you¡¯re in the wrong. There are many people that put too much importance in themselves.¡± He saw everything from inside. The girl called Ning Le could have dodged the attack, but she didn¡¯t.


    Ming Shu looked at Xu Shuo curiously.


    ¡°Are youing?¡± Xu Shuo felt that he had said enough and was getting impatient. ¡°There will be rewards.¡±


    Ming Shu wanted to reject him. However, when she heard that there would be rewards, she asked, ¡°what rewards?¡±


    ¡°I can improve your supernatural power,¡± Xu Shuo said proudly.


    Ming Shu sneered and walked away.


    <i>I¡¯m not interested in supernatural power.</i>


    Xu Shuo didn¡¯t expect her to react this way and instantly added on, ¡°what do you want?¡±


    Ming Shu turned her head, ¡°do you have food?¡±


    ¡°Food?¡± <i>She chose food over power, is she stupid?</i>


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± <i>I¡¯m not ying with you if you don¡¯t have any food.</i>


    ¡°I do.¡± Xu Shuo stepped into the room. ¡°Close the door.¡±


    This was an operating room. Besides the operating table and a few pieces of medical equipment, there were only a few boxes packed in a corner.


    The room was cold and with the tied up zombie, it gave off an eerie feel.


    Xu Shuo took some food out from the boxes. Most of them were biscuits. There were a few other snacks as well.


    ¡°Have you all been stuck here all this while?¡±


    ¡°You think not?¡± Xu Shuo passed the food to Ming Shu and walked to the operating table. ¡°Do you believe Ji Nan has the ability to go out?¡±


    ¡°Then why do you have so many supplies? Did you all cause Doomsday?¡± Theboratory had everything they needed to survive.


    It was as though they were prepared.


    Xu Shuo turned and shed the deskmp on Ming Shu. ¡°Miss, that is a very daring usation. Do you need me to silence you now to increase the credibility of your statement?¡±


    ¡°There is no need for that. If Doomsday was really created by you, I can join you,¡± Ming Shu grinned.


    Xu Shuo choked and let go of themp. ¡°This is aboratory. When we have an experiment, we might need to stay here for a few months or even half a year. Hence, everything is prepared beforehand.¡±


    They were lucky too. Just before Doomsday, theboratory had replenished all their supplies.


    Ming Shu believed him and said, ¡°what do you need help with?¡±


    Xu Shuo straightened the operating table. The zombie immediately roared at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Use your fire element and attack it.¡±


    Ming Shu gaze shifted from the zombie, ¡°how do you know I have this power?¡±


    She didn¡¯t use any of her powers at all throughout the journey. Not only her, no one used their powers. She didn¡¯t know why Ning Le didn¡¯t use hers, but everyone else¡¯s powers were still too weak at this stage. There wouldn¡¯t be any effect even if they used them.


    This guy knew that she had a supernatural power, and even knew that it was a fire element power...


    <i>There is something going on!</i>


    ¡°I can see it.¡± Xu Shuo pointed to his eyes.


    <i>He can see it?</i>


    ¡°What is Ning Le¡¯s element?¡± Ming Shu asked.


    ¡°Fire and wood, but...¡± Xu Shuo paused. ¡°These are the more pronounced ones. The others are still weak but she should possess all the elements.¡±


    Xu Shuo squinted and said dangerously, ¡°Worth experimenting.¡±


    <i>Worth experimenting?</i>


    <i>If you dare do that to the fake protagonist, I¡¯ll give you a trophy.</i>


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Xu Shuo regained hisposure and pointed at the zombie. ¡°I am not here to answer your questions.¡±


    Ming Shu put down her snack and walked in front of the zombie.


    She formed a small fireball in her palm and threw it at the zombie.


    The fireball hit the zombie and extinguished almost immediately. This attack didn¡¯t have any effect on the zombie besides causing it to roar louder.


    ¡°Have you not eaten? Use more force.¡± Xu Shuo was recording something off to the side. However, it was obvious that Ming Shu¡¯s attack didn¡¯t meet his expectations.


    ¡°I really haven¡¯t.¡± <i>I haven¡¯t had a meal in a long time.</i>


    Ming Shu retracted her hand and suddenly smiled widely, ¡°why¡¯d you choose me? I¡¯m not the only one who has a supernatural power.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the other people.¡±


    Xu Shuo replied like this without hesitation.


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Xu Shuo.]


    Ming Shu eyes narrowed. <i>Xu Shuo doesn¡¯t have good intentions toward me?</i>


    <i>If it really is that way, he is hiding it very well...</i>


    Xu Shuo hurried Ming Shu along, ¡°don¡¯t stall, my time is very precious. Hurry up!¡±


    Ming Shu rubbed her hands together and took a few steps back. She focused her energy and mes started to appear in her palms. The mes coagted into the shapes of spears and she struck them at the zombie.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The zombie roared in pain. The metal chains that held the zombie melted from the heat and the zombie jumped down from the operating table.


    Xu Shuo was right beside the zombie. The zombie instantly held up his hands and moved to grab Xu Shuo.


    <i>Delicious food right here.</i>


    <i>Eat...</i>


    Boom <i>!</i>


    Xu Shuo calmly took out a gun from his pocket and shot the zombie in the forehead.


    The zombie fell onto the operating table, causing the table to fall, too. All the equipment scattered on the floor.


    The room was silent.


    The guy slowly moved his gun and pointed it at Ming Shu, ¡°was that on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    Xu Shuo: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Wasn¡¯t she all right just a moment ago? Why did she suddenly change?</i>


    <i>I need to continue acting. Must continue acting. Continue acting.</i>


    Xu Shuo repeated the phrase a few times before finally getting his emotions under control.


    <i>Why are girls so temperamental? How can I subdue them?</i>


    <i>Killing her seems like the better option.</i>


    <i>Yes, let¡¯s do it.</i>


    Xu Shuo pointed the gun at Ming Shu¡¯s head and with a hint of madness, he said, ¡°I haven¡¯t experimented on anyone with a supernatural power before.¡±

 Chapter 147 - Zombie Note (16)

    <h4>Chapter 147: Zombie Note (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ji Nan opened the door.


    His face was still the same. However, his voice betrayed his feelings. He said dangerously, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The operating room was a mess. The corpse of the zombieid on the floor. There were scorch marks everywhere. The gun was kicked to one corner, dismantled.


    Not far away from the corpse, Ming Shu held down Xu Shuo and locked his wrists together with her hand. From Ji Nan¡¯s point of view, it looked as though Ming Shu was trying to do something to Xu Shuo. The posture was ambiguous.


    Ming Shu grabbed Xu Shuo¡¯s cor and patted his face. ¡°Little kid, you are still too young. Do you want to fight me? Go back to your mother¡¯s womb.¡±


    She got off Xu Shuo and slowly tidied her clothes. Then, she opened a bag of snacks and started eating.


    Xu Shuo¡¯s expression turned worse. He lost to...


    He lost to her!


    <i>Humiliation.</i>


    <i>This is humiliation.</i>


    ¡°Get out!¡± Xu Shuo picked himself up from the floor and pointed to the door. ¡°Get out now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, please be angry. You look more handsome when you¡¯re angry.¡± Ming Shu grinned at Xu Shuo and gave him an ¡°all the best¡± hand sign.


    Then, she happily skipped out of the operating room. Ji Nan stared at her with a weird expression until she disappeared. He shifted his gaze.


    ¡°What happened between the two of you?¡±


    ¡°That is none of your business.¡± Xu Shuo kicked the operating table on the floor.


    Ji Nan didn¡¯t want to be bothered about his issues, either. He exined his intrusion: ¡°Captain Fan was asked to fetch you undermand of the army. This city had already fallen. The supplies in theboratory will deplete one day. Please think about this carefully.¡±


    Xu Shuo sneered. ¡°It¡¯s only been a while and you¡¯re on their side?¡±


    Ji Nan didn¡¯t know how to answer him.


    ¡°I have said what I needed to say. When Captain Fan leaves, I¡¯ll leave too.¡±


    ¡°As you please.¡± Xu Shuo shut Ji Nan out of the room.


    When the door closed, Xu Shuo¡¯s face turned vicious. He let out his anger in the operating room, took a deep breath, and calmed down.


    <i>I am a genius. How can I be defeated by such a minor issue?</i>


    ....


    Ming Shu returned to theboratory. Ning Le was teaching others how to use their supernatural powers. What was unexpected was that Chen Wei¡¯s power had awakened, too.


    And it was an ice element.


    She never knew that she had an ice element ability and didn¡¯t know how to use it.


    However, when Ning Le taught her the method, she got it immediately.


    A genius indeed.


    Now, she was able to form ice spears.


    When Ming Shu walked into theboratory, the ice spear that she just formed went out of control and struck at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Be careful...!¡± someone shouted.


    Ming Shu raised her hand and mes erupted from it. The ice spear melted.


    The next moment, a few fireballs flew out of Ming Shu¡¯s hand and attacked Chen Wei.


    Chen Wei could only form more ice spears. She didn¡¯t know what to do and could only stare fearfully at the fireballs approaching.


    Ning Le hesitated, but decided to help in the end. She attacked the fireballs with water. The fireballs got smaller but didn¡¯t disappear. However, the water had evaporated.


    She threw out another waterball and their collision ignited mes. The waterball and the fireball intertwined for a while before disappearing together.


    She hadn¡¯t known that Ming Shu had supernatural powers and, what¡¯s more, it was the aggressive fire element.


    Everyone else was surprised, too, and stared at Ming Shu, dumbfounded.


    Ning Le broke the silence. ¡°Ye Miao, Chen Wei didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. Did you have to attack her?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, either.¡± Ming Shu smiled, ¡°It was everyone¡¯s first time using supernatural powers. idents naturally happen.¡±


    Chen Wei was too shocked to say a word as she hid behind Ning Le.


    <i>She has supernatural powers, too...</i>


    ¡°You are very familiar with the usage of your power. It can¡¯t be your first time.¡± Ning Le exposed Ming Shu. Her ability was very potent. How did she train it?


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°You almost hurt Chen Wei. She¡¯s a human, not a zombie.¡±


    In order to convince people to work for her, Ning Le had to maintain a good image in front of others. To them, she was very righteous.


    ¡°She also almost killed me. We¡¯re even,¡± Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°Are you saying that she can attack me, but I can¡¯t retaliate? Please get the situation right. She attacked first.¡±


    ¡°It was her first time. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± The conversation went in circles.


    <i>Just because it was her first time, she can be forgiven?</i>


    <i>If a murderer murdered for the first time, can he or she be forgiven? Even thews didn¡¯t write that. Who do you think you are?</i>


    <i>If she didn¡¯t have any powers or fighting skills, she would have died and everyone would forgive the murderer because she didn¡¯t do it on purpose? Is it like that?</i>


    Ming Shu gave a perfect smile and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, either.¡±


    <i>Do you think I don¡¯t know how to lie?</i>


    ¡°Everyone saw it. You did it on purpose. Also, it¡¯s obvious that it wasn¡¯t your first time using your power. Ye Miao, why did you do it?¡±


    <i>If I¡¯m not able to use her, then don¡¯t me me for pushing her out.</i>


    Ming Shu walked in and sat on the chair. ¡°Why does it matter to you if it was my first time using my power? If you are so righteous, why not go out and contribute to humanity by killing a few zombies. If you want to turn everyone against me, there¡¯s no need for such an effort. Let¡¯s just fight.¡±


    <i>Cut the crap!</i>


    <i>Let¡¯s fight one-on-one.</i>


    <i>Whoever wins is the boss.</i>


    Ning Le: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This girl is crazy.</i>


    Ning Le didn¡¯t dare to admit that she was bullying Ming Shu. She wanted to bring up the fight they had just now, but decided against it.


    <i>This girl is not easy to deal with.</i>


    Ming Shu continued smiling at Ning Le, making her very ufortable. She gritted her teeth and went to check on Chen Wei.


    She looked as though she was really frightened and could pass out at any moment.


    Ning Le took the chance to drag Chen Wei away,


    The others were deep in their own thoughts. Both parties split unhappily.


    Ming Shu was left out.


    ... She had always been left out.


    <i>I¡¯m used to it.</i>


    ....


    10 p.m that night...


    Xu Shuo walked into theboratory casually, followed by Ji Nan. They arrived from different directions.


    Xu Shuo scanned the room and sat in front of the monitor. He swung his leg under the table and said, ¡°There is a way to get me to leave with you.¡±


    Captain Fan saw hope and immediately asked, ¡°What are your criteria?¡±


    He had already heard many stories of Xu Shuo from Ji Nan and didn¡¯t dare to look down on this young man.


    ¡°There are ten rooms in thisboratory with zombies inside. You can choose five representatives to kill all the zombies as proof that you can protect me.¡± Xu Shuo pressed something and the monitor showed the rooms with the zombies.


    The rooms were of different sizes. Some had more than ten, some only had a few.


    They were all people that worked in theboratory once.


    Yet, the young man wanted them to kill these people whom he had worked with? His teacher might even be among them.


    ¡°Xu Shuo!¡± Ji Nan argued, ¡°They came to save you. You¡¯re going overboard.¡±


    Xu Shuo turned the chair and replied innocently and seriously, ¡°If they don¡¯t even have this ability, how can they protect me?¡±

 Chapter 148 - Zombie Note (17)

    <h4>Chapter 148: Zombie Note (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Xu Shuo¡¯s request was very weird, but Captain Fan and Captain Zhao both agreed to it.


    Captain Fan wanted to retrieve Xu Shuo while Captain Zhao needed the documents in theboratory.


    However, even with Ning Le and Captain Zhao¡¯s man, there would only be four of them. The three students... They were not considering them at all.


    There were not enough people.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I¡¯m not going.¡± Ming Shu rejected the offer.


    Captain Fan didn¡¯t ce his bets on Ming Shu. He was just thankful if she didn¡¯t create any trouble.


    Xu Shuo nced at her and gave her the cold shoulder.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Crazy </i>, Ming Shu thought.


    They couldn¡¯t gather five people and asked Xu Shuo if four people were okay. Xu Shuo considered for a while and agreed. He looked at them as though he was doing them a favor.


    He passed them weapons. They were left behind by the first few groups of people who wanted to ¡°catch¡± him.


    With the weapons in hand, the group of them felt more at ease. The zombies were all contained. As long as they coordinated with each other properly, killing them wouldn¡¯t be a problem. ( B oxnovel.c om )


    After the few of them left, Ji Nan stood in front of the monitor and looked at the rooms with the zombies. He eyes burned with fury as he said, ¡°Did you purposely put the zombies in these rooms?¡±


    The documents that Captain Zhao wanted were all in these rooms. What a coincidence.


    Xu Shuo yawned and saidzily, ¡°You agreed to the proposal. Why are you getting angry at me now?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t had ess to all the rooms in thisboratory, but Xu Shuo had. He didn¡¯t know what was in all the rooms and what experiment took ce where.


    But Xu Shuo did know...


    He knew which rooms had the important documents. He calcted everything from the start.


    Ji Nan felt a shiver go down his spine. He didn¡¯t know if he should be amazed by Xu Shuo or fear him.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Ji Nan shouted and left theboratory.


    The three students didn¡¯t know what happened, but they didn¡¯t want to be alone with Xu Shuo and left together with Ji Nan.


    ¡± <i>Aiya </i>, everyone deserted you.¡±


    ¡°And you as well,¡± Xu Shuo retaliated.


    The two of them stared at each other; sparks red between them. They shifted their gazes away and went back to their own territories.


    Ming Shu had nothing to be afraid of. She just felt weird because she didn¡¯t sense any hostility from Xu Shuo. However, the mission from the Harmony System...


    <i>Chen Wei should have been more suitable for the mission.</i>


    <i>Very strange.</i>


    <i>There is definitely something going on.</i>


    The two of them delved into their own thoughts and never spoke again.


    ... ( B oxnovel.c om )


    The city was filled with dust. Blood could be seen everywhere. Public facilities were in ruins and trash was scattered all over the ground.


    It was the silence of the dead.


    There was no one alive.


    There was no hope.


    This was Doomsday.


    Ming Shu walked right at the back. Yesterday night, Ning Le and the group had killed all the zombies, as requested by Xu Shuo. They had left theboratory immediately in the morning and were rushing out of the school.


    They went past the Medicine Department and the Music Department. They had been to these two ces before and Captain Fan ordered everyone to be on guard.


    Contrary to everyone, Xu Shuo seemed a bit rxed. When they encountered zombies, he was almost toozy to shoot even if he had a gun.


    It was noon when they finally left Teng Jiang University.


    Zheng Ye was waiting for them anxiously in the car. He only slept for a short while that night in fear that he would miss the moment his captain came out.


    Now, he finally saw theming and happily banged the window.


    Ming Shu opened the car door and dragged Zheng Ye out, much to the surprise of Captain Fan. She jumped into the car and closed the door.


    ¡°Captain Fan, it¡¯s time to say goodbye.¡± Ming Shu winded down the car window and waved her hands.


    ¡°Huh? Miss Ye Miao, we need... need to send you back,¡± Zheng Ye stammered.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, I¡¯ll go back myself. That way, you all won¡¯t be going against your orders.¡± In the end, Ning Le would be going to the capital. She would just wait for her there.


    <i>I will not take part in the miserable journey of the lead character.</i>


    Captain Fan wanted to say something, but Ming Shu had already closed the window and started the car.


    Just as the car moved, Xu Shuo opened the door and jumped in.


    Ming Shu wanted to stop the car but couldn¡¯t. The zombies behind them wereing.


    Ming Shu nced at Xu Shuo. ¡°Good strategy.¡±


    She didn¡¯t see him just now. It seemed that he went to draw in the zombies.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Xu Shuo pushed the snacks to one side. ¡°I¡¯d rather go with you than them.¡±


    He never nned to follow those people from the start.


    ¡°Looking for a chance to kill me?¡±


    Xu Shuo grunted and said arrogantly, ¡°They are too stupid to be with a genius like me.¡±


    <i>Genius?</i>


    <i>More like a fool.</i>


    Ming Shu got rid of the zombies chasing them and stopped in a business district. ¡°Get out of the car.¡±


    Xu Shuo stared at Ming Shu, confused. He lifted his hand and pointed at himself.


    ¡°Is there a third human in this car?¡± Ming Shu asked.


    Xu Shuo instantly grabbed his seatbelt. ¡°Do you know how many people are looking for me? Do you know how much I¡¯m worth?¡±


    ¡°In today¡¯s world, is money important?¡± Money was the most useless thing now.


    Xu Shuo changed his argument: ¡°Do you know how many supplies I¡¯m worth?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Ming Shu thought about it.


    <i>It seems a bit hard to gain Hatred Points.</i>


    <i>He didn¡¯t follow my script.</i>


    Ming Shu was indecisive. Supplies, supplies...


    In the end, Ming Shu still decided to dump Xu Shuo, even though he was hugging the car door.


    <i>This guy doesn¡¯t have good intentions.</i>


    <i>I need to get rid of him.</i>


    ¡°Let go!¡± Ming Shu pulled at Xu Shuo. He hugged the door even tighter.


    ¡°Won¡¯t your conscience hurt if you throw such a handsome young man out the street?!¡± Xu Shuo shouted.


    If she hadn¡¯t seen his evil deeds before, she might have been fooled by him.


    ¡°It won¡¯t.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°I am really valuable.¡± Xu Shuo emphasized his importance.


    Ming Shu was not moved at all and took out a knife from the car. She stabbed at Xu Shuo¡¯s hands.


    At first, Xu Shuo didn¡¯t let go.


    He was making a gamble.


    <i>Dang¡ª</i>


    The knife stabbed into the door. Xu Shuo fell onto the ground, all flustered. He stared nkly at the knife and screamed after a while, ¡°You really stabbed me?!¡±


    <i>This girl is too scary.</i>


    Ming Shu flung the knife back into the car and beamed. ¡°Did you think I was joking?¡±


    Ming Shu got into the car and drove off. Xu Shuo stood in ce and watched the car move away.


    Ming Shu watched Xu Shuo from the rearview mirror. The guy tilted his head, gave her an innocent and sinister smile, and waved at her.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Wow!</i>


    <i>Is this fool trying to scare me to death and inherit my snacks?</i>


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    The car suddenly stopped.


    Xu Shuo doubted. <i>Is sheing back to pick me up?</i>


    Ming Shu got out of the car, charged at Xu Shuo, and beat him up.


    Xu Shuo: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the hell is this?</i>


    <i>She starts a fight whenever she¡¯s unhappy!</i>


    ¡°You, you...¡± Xu Shuo pointed at Ming Shu and almost cursed at her.


    Ming Shu smirked. ¡°Please take care of yourself, you valuable person.¡±


    Then she left, leaving a clueless Xu Shuo behind.


    Xu Shuo: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Come back!</i>


    <i>Come back if you have the guts!</i>


    <i>I want to fight you!</i>

 Chapter 149 - Zombie Note (18)

    <h4>Chapter 149: Zombie Note (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    There were no sounds of animals during the nights of Doomsday.


    It was dead silent.


    The sky above was no longer filled with stars. In the darkness where one couldn¡¯t even see their own hands, zombies wandered around.


    Ming Shu had been driving for half a month, but she wasn¡¯t even halfway through her journey. Most of the roads had been blocked or destroyed. She had to think of another way to get to the capital.


    Sometimes, she would meet survivors who wanted to rob her of her food. But as you know, there was no way she would allow that to happen.


    Ming Shu opened the map. Little Beastie jumped onto the map and started rolling around.


    Ming Shu pushed it away. ¡°Move over.¡±


    Little Beastie rolled back and stared at her with its ck, round eyes. It started squeaking.


    <i>Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn you. The car back there has been following you for quite some time.</i>


    It was really dark outside. Nothing could be seen.


    However, Ming Shu didn¡¯t doubt Little Beastie and stowed the map. She picked up Little Beastie and got out of the car.


    The temperature at night was no different than the day. It was hot and stuffy. Ming Shu found the shlight and shook it a few times before it worked. The light dispersed the darkness.


    Ming Shu held it out and walked down the road.


    The surroundings were filled with wilderness. The probability of meeting a zombie was very low.


    After a turn, Ming Shu saw a few cars. The headlights were on and it was very quiet. There seemed to be no one there.


    She cautiously approached the first car. The door was open, but there was no one inside.


    Ming Shu looked back and went to the second car. It was a caravan and was filled with food and other random items. However, just like the first car, it was empty.


    There were two more cars behind it.


    Ming Shu continued walking. The third car had bloodstains on it; they looked fresh.


    The headlights of thest car turned on suddenly and shined directly at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Hello, we meet again.¡± A head popped out from the car. The owner seemed very happy to see Ming Shu.


    Xu Shuo got out. Aspared to half a month ago, his clothes were dirtier, but he was still as energetic as ever. He waved at Ming Shu. ¡°Such a coincidence, are you taking this route as well?¡±


    <i>Coincidence your head!</i>


    Ming Shu pulled up her sleeves and prepared to punch him.


    Xu Shuo immediately stepped back. ¡°Hello, hello, I admit that I was rudest time. Do you have to hold a grudge for so long?¡±


    <i>I¡¯ve taken a step back already. What else do you want!</i>


    <i>What the hell do you want!</i>


    ¡°I bear grudges a lot.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°Wait...!¡± Xu Shuo shouted. ¡°Do you know where the people in these cars went?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you kill them?¡± When she drove past this ce, there weren¡¯t any cars. This meant that the cars were behind her.


    Only Xu Shuo was here.


    <i>If he¡¯s not responsible, who else could it be?</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t tell me stuff like ¡°Xu Shuo doesn¡¯t kill people.¡±</i>


    <i>This crazy person...</i>


    <i>To him, killing must be as easy as eating and sleeping.</i>


    <i>After all, we can never understand what a maniac is thinking.</i>


    ¡°I am d that you think so highly of me. However, this was not done by me.¡±


    Xu Shuo just reached this area and noticed red light flickering within the forest. He thought that it might be some human with superpowers so he drove over and waited.


    Who knew Ming Shu would appear.


    ¡°Was this your doing?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t kill humans.¡±


    <i>It¡¯s not him?</i>


    <i>Then who is it?</i>


    <i>Shashasha¡ª</i>


    A gust of wind blew from the forest. Ming Shu smelled foliage as well as blood.


    Her heart jumped. She ran off immediately.


    ¡°Hey, what are you running for?¡± Xu Shuo instinctively followed behind Ming Shu.


    <i>Whiz¡ª</i>


    Something shot out from the trees.


    Xu Shuo heard an object flying through the air.


    Soon, itnded behind him.


    He looked back and his eyes widened.


    He instantly grabbed the gun on his waist and shot behind him. The gunshot echoed throughout the entire highway.


    A sharp roar sounded right after it.


    The object mmed into a car, denting the car entirely.


    There was a gori behind them. A gori that was a few times bigger than the normal ones.


    It was a gori zombie. Its skin had rotted away almostpletely and it looked hideous.


    The gori was moving at an amazing speed. Xu Shuo had to exert himself fully in order to catch up with Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu ran all the way back to her car, closed the door, and started the engine.


    Xu Shuo didn¡¯t reach it in time. However, he managed to grab the door. The car zoomed off and Xu Shuo was left streaking through the air, the hot wind scratching against his face like knives.


    The gori was only a few meters away from him. He hung onto the door and knocked the window furiously.


    <i>Let me in!</i>


    Ming Shu focused on driving and ignored him.


    <i>Damn!</i>


    Xu Shuo cursed and climbed onto the hood of the car.


    Luckily, her vehicle was an army vehicle. There were ces to hold onto at the top. Xu Shuo barely managed to regain his bnce. The gori kept chasing them. Even in the darkness, one could see its horrendous face and its sharp white teeth.


    Xu Shuo took out some pieces of equipment and started assembling them onto his gun. Then he aimed at the gori and took a shot.


    Ming Shu maneuvered the car with skill and managed to dodge a few of the gori¡¯s attacks.


    This also caused Xu Shuo to miss his target and almost fly off the car.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    The gori took a hit on its shoulder and slowed down for a minute. However, it was up again in the blink of an eye and chased them even more ferociously.


    <i>The boss leveled up!</i>


    <i>I have to face this monster alone! This is too stressful!</i>


    Xu Shuo regained hisposure and continued firing at the gori. The gori didn¡¯t stop even though it was wounded.


    Only one bullet was left. Xu Shuo aimed at its head.


    Boom¡ª


    The gunshot rang through the night.


    The gori fell and mmed into the ground with a blunt sound.


    Xu Shuo was still recovering from the adrenaline rush when his body jerked back suddenly and he fell. The tires were right in front of his eyes. Luckily, he rolled quickly to one side and didn¡¯t get hit by the car.


    Xu Shuo swallowed a mouthful of saliva and picked himself up from the ground. He knocked the car window with his gun and shouted angrily, ¡°Hey!¡±


    Ming Shu winded down the window with a look of surprise. ¡°You¡¯re not dead yet?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>How much do you wish I¡¯d die?</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not going to die. I won¡¯t die and will continue irritating you every single day. What can you do to me?</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m a genius. I can handle this kind of small matter.¡± Xu Shuo smirked arrogantly.


    ¡°A genius was chased by a gori? A crazy genius? The title suits you.¡±


    ¡°You were chased by the gori, too.¡±


    ¡°I never said that I¡¯m a genius.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the hell! I¡¯m not doing this anymore!</i>


    Xu Shuo¡¯s heart was full of reluctance, but he managed to look up and asked calmly, ¡°Shall we take a look at the gori? It was so powerful. There might be something of value there.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>How can he still remain calm?</i>


    <i>How?! Have I met my match?</i>


    ...


    [The Harmony System]:


    <i>In the future, the interaction of the male and female leads might go like this...</i>


    ¡°Would you die from hating me?¡± Ming Shu asked.


    ¡°Would you die from loving me?¡± the male lead retaliated.


    ¡°Do you want to fight?¡±


    ¡°Fight, then! I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡±


    ¡°Come on, then. Whoever backs out is an a**hole.¡±


    The male lead grabs Ming Shu¡¯s legs. ¡°Please just love me already¡±.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Over my dead body.¡±

 Chapter 150 - Zombie Note (19)

    <h4>Chapter 150: Zombie Note (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The zombie goriy on the ground, peaceful in death.


    Xu Shuo managed to shoot the gori in the head. Be it human zombies or animal zombies, the weak spot was always the head.


    Xu Shuo wasn¡¯t the least put off by the disgusting zombified gori. He even seemed a bit excited as he squatted beside the corpse, pulled out a pair of gloves, and started searching.


    Honestly, he was really disgusted. He almost wanted to vomit.


    <i>I am never going to y such characters again.</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This guy is crazy.</i>


    ¡°Look, this was found in its head.¡± While Ming Shu was staring, Xu Shuo had opened the gori¡¯s head and now pointed at a golden, crystal-like object.


    ( .c om ) Ming Shu shone her shlight at the object and gave a mysterious smile. ¡°You seem to have a lot of knowledge about this.¡±


    Before he opened the head, he already knew that there would be a crystal.


    People or animals who just turned into zombies are Level 0 zombies. If a zombie had crystals in its head, it meant that they had evolved to be Level 1 zombies.


    A smaller crystal with better colorization meant that the crystal was purer. This also meant the zombie was of a higher level.


    Just like inputer games.


    At the start, all yers and monsters were at Level 0. Now, the monsters had started leveling up.


    Xu Shuo paused for a while and then started giving his excuse. ¡°I met a zombie the other day and decided to cut it open out of curiosity, and I found the crystal. That zombie¡¯s speed was much faster than the other zombies¡¯ and it could use earth-element power to attack people. To verify my hypothesis, Ipared it with other zombies and realized the difference. That was when I suspected that the zombie had evolved.


    ¡°Zombies can level up too, just like how we can level up our supernatural powers.¡±


    Xu Shuo looked at Ming Shu after he finished and said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised that they have this in their heads?¡±


    The two of them looked at each other.


    What Xu Shuo said made sense. If it was him, he might really cut open a zombie in the middle of the road...


    Maybe she was thinking too much.


    However, Xu Shuo still gave her a weird feeling. <i>Better to be wary of him.</i>


    ¡°I knew it all along.¡± Ming Shu was toozy to think of an excuse.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Xu Shuo became even more confused.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s what stories are always like.¡±


    Xu Shuo: ¡°...¡± <i>Can stories be trusted?</i>


    <i>( .c om ) Actually, everything that was fiction before really dide true.</i>


    <i>Although the reasoning was not very precise, the meaning is there.</i>


    ¡°This thing could be useful.¡± Xu Shuo stopped probing and tilted his head to look at the crystal. He considered it. ¡°I still need to investigate more about its uses.¡±


    Even if he knew how to use these things, he would not tell her now.


    <i>She will be suspicious.</i>


    The crystals could be absorbed by people with supernatural powers to level up their abilities. In the future, it was an important source of ie, too.


    However, Ming Shu was not interested in the crystal.


    Although the crystal could level up one¡¯s powers, it had a huge side effect.


    Also, these low-level crystals would be useless once all the zombies started to level up.


    There was no need to waste time and collect them now.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go!¡± Xu Shuo didn¡¯t think that Ming Shu would leave just like that. He put the crystal into his pocket and caught up with Ming Shu. ¡°I might make an amazing discovery if I investigate this crystal. Are you not curious at all?¡±


    ¡°All the best to you, then.¡± Ming Shu got into her car and closed the door.


    Xu Shuo stood outside. He knew what Ming Shu was going to do. He reached out and hugged the car door. ¡°My car is wrecked. You can¡¯t just leave me here. The world will suffer a huge loss if I die.¡±


    He managed to find a carst time, when she left him in the city.


    But now, it was all wilderness around here. How was he going to find a car?


    <i>I can¡¯t be left here.</i>


    ¡°The heavens are jealous of you.¡± Ming Shu used the Harmony System¡¯s words and replied to Xu Shuo: ¡°Most geniuses don¡¯t live long. Don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    <i>What!</i>


    <i>I want to punch someone now!</i>


    <i>Okay, fine, I can¡¯t win her over.</i>


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go if you don¡¯t agree to bring me along,¡± Xu Shuo said shamelessly. Luckily his character was not the cold and almighty kind.


    Ming Shu searched for the knife.


    ¡°We can discuss this, just put down the knife...¡±


    Xu Shuo backed away and red at Ming Shu angrily. ¡°Why are you so heartless? Do you know how hard it is to find a genius like me?¡±


    ¡°Who wants to find a genius like you?¡± Ming Shu gave him the cold shoulder in her heart.


    <i>Can¡¯t you be angry for a moment? How can I gain Hatred Points if you keep being calm?</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t do this anymore.</i>


    <i>Where¡¯re my snacks!</i>


    <i>I need to calm down.</i>


    Ming Shu started the engine. However, the car didn¡¯t move.


    Xu Shuo stood outside and jeered at her. ¡°Retribution.¡±


    <i>This is the price of provoking me.</i>


    <i>Now you can¡¯t leave, either.</i>


    <i>Very good, hahahah!</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    ...


    ¡°There are zombies there. Drive in that direction.¡±


    The car whizzed passed a group of zombies. Xu Shuo leaned against the window, his face filled with disappointment.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just listen to me?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just shut up?¡± Ming Shu sucked her lollipop.


    She needed an opportunity to murder this crazy guy.


    ¡°Do you know how much of an honor this is? Do you know how much I charged per hour for people that wanted to talk to me? No, per minute?¡± Xu Shuo started showing off.


    It was the truth. When he was invited for discussions back then, his fees were very high.


    ¡°Please continue if you want to get out of the car.¡± Ming Shu turned to look at him and gave him a smile.


    Xu Shuo pouted but still shut up. He took out a book from somewhere and started reading.


    Then, he fell asleep.


    When he woke up, the sky was already dark. The scenery outside flew past.


    It was a city.


    The same song had been ying in the car for the past few days. It was China¡¯s National Anthem.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we change the song?¡± His tone was a bit muffled as he just woke up.


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu refused him with a single word.


    ¡°I heard that your father is from the army. Don¡¯t people from the army know how to enjoy life and wait for death? Are you trying to act like you love your country?¡± Xu Shuo disyed his sharp tongue.


    Ming Shu¡¯s expression and voice were gentle as she replied, ¡°I yed this song because I know you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    <i>Hurry! Give me some Hatred Points!</i>


    She thought that Xu Shuo would be angry, but instead, he started changing the song himself. However, he soon realized that there was only one song in the system.


    ¡°...¡± <i>How to change the song when there is only one song?</i>


    They continued the journey in silence. Sometimes, they would meet a few stray zombies and Xu Shuo would shoot at them, causing them to be chased by a whole group of zombies.


    Ming Shu snatched his gun away and warned him, ¡°If you dare cause any trouble again, I will throw you out to feed the zombies.¡±

 Chapter 151 - Zombie Note (20)

    <h4>Chapter 151: Zombie Note (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It had been three months since Doomsday started.


    Supernatural powers and zombie crystals were familiar to everyone now. Everyone also knew how to level up their powers.


    Those supernatural powers which wereughed at in the beginning began gaining recognition and gave people the upper hand when they were fighting with zombies.


    In the present world, money and power were worthless. One needed to have supernatural power and guns. These were the requirements to survive.


    The capital base was thergest base currently. Every day, people from all over the country woulde and seek help.


    Metal fencing surrounded the base, keeping out those that wanted to enter. Some people waited outside in despair.


    In order to control the poption in the base, everyone who wanted to enter must produce a certain number of zombie crystals.


    However, people who had supernatural powers, known as X-men, had the privilege of bringing their families in if they joined the army. This was to entice more X-men to be part of the team.


    This was a ssic example of riding on someone¡¯s sess.


    Ming Shu drove her car and cut the queue, causing quite a lot of displeasure within the crowd.


    Ming Shu ignored them and drove into the specialne.


    As she was driving an army vehicle, the guard didn¡¯t chase her away and just stopped her. ¡°Please show your identity.¡±


    ¡°Can I just use my face?¡± Ming Shu pointed to her face.


    The guard gave her a cold look and replied, ¡°This is not the time for joking around. Please show your identity.¡±


    <i>Why would I have an identity card?</i>


    <i>I only have this face?</i>


    Ming Shu scratched her head and gave a gentle smile. ¡°Is Ye Ji¡¯an here? Can you help me contact him?¡±


    The guard looked at Ming Shu from head to toe. He suspected that she was trying to bluff her way through. He rejected her: ¡°Themander is very busy.¡±


    A car wasing out of the passage. The guard immediately chased her away. ¡°You can¡¯t enter if you don¡¯t have your identity card. Please go and queue on the other side and drive your car away. Someone else needs to drive through.¡±


    ¡°Seems like your face is not useful at all. ¡°Xu Shuo sneered at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    She was not a celebrity. Even the people closest to her father might not recognize her.


    Xu Shuo suddenly passed a card to the guard.


    The guard looked confused and took it. His face changed when he saw what was written on it and he bowed. ¡°Please wait for a moment.¡±


    He ran toward the car that was about toe out.


    ¡°What did you give him?¡± Ming Shu asked.


    ¡°Something to identify who I am. The country had done a registration for geniuses like me long ago.¡± Xu Shuo raised his chin. <i>Praise me. Hurry up and praise me.</i>


    Ming Shu grabbed a bag of snacks and started eating. She was toozy to bother with him.


    A man got out of the car andpared the picture on the card to Xu Shuo. ¡°You are Mister Xu Shuo from Teng Jiang University?¡±


    ¡°Do I not look the same?¡± Xu Shuo pointed to the card and then to himself.


    ¡°Maybe you grew uglier.¡±


    Xu Shuo red at Ming Shu.


    The man looked the two of them and passed the card back to Xu Shuo. ¡°I will send someone to bring you in. May I know who this is?¡±


    The man found Ming Shu familiar, but couldn¡¯t remember where he saw her.


    ¡°Ye Miao.¡±


    ¡°Ye Miao?¡± The man frowned. After a few seconds, he widened his eyes and said, ¡°Old Ye¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrow. ¡°You know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± The man suddenlyughed. ¡°I am Uncle Ding, don¡¯t you remember me? I registered you before.¡±


    How could Ming Shu remember something that happened so long ago? The host probably didn¡¯t remember, either.


    However, that didn¡¯t stop her from smiling and greeting the man. Xu Shuo rolled his eyes at her.


    <i>Pretentious!</i>


    ¡°Come,e, let me bring you in.¡± Ding Qiuyi signaled the cars behind him to move first.


    ¡°Thanks, Uncle Ding.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. Your father will be extremely happy to see you.¡± It had been a long time since hest saw this girl. She had grown so much that he almost couldn¡¯t recognize her.


    Ding Qiuyimented.


    With Ding Qiuyi by their side, they passed through most of the guards with ease. However, an inspection was still necessary.


    ¡°How did you meet Xu Shuo?¡± Ding Qiuyi took the opportunity during inspection to question Ming Shu secretly. ¡°I thought your father send a group of people to fetch you? What happened to them?¡±


    ¡°They were too slow so I came by myself,¡± Ming Shu replied. ¡°As for Xu Shuo, he pestered me and followed me. I couldn¡¯t kill him so I allowed him to tag along.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Why do I find her smile so scary?</i>


    ¡°Xu Shuo is a genius but he is a bit weird, too. I guess all geniuses are like that. Their brains function differently from ours. Nothing happened on the way here, right?¡±


    Xu Shuo¡¯s name was on the capital base¡¯s VIP list.


    Who knew that he would arrive with themander¡¯s precious daughter?


    Ding Qiuyi felt a chill go down his spine. Other people might not know much about this young man, but they had his entire profile.


    He looked like an immature young man, but he was cold-hearted.


    ¡°Discounting the few times she almost fed me to the zombies or beat me up, nothing serious happened on the way here.¡±


    Xu Shuo put his hands in his pockets and casually walked away.


    Ding Qiuyi: ¡°...¡± <i>What exactly happened during the journey?</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t made those zombies chase me, would I have done that?¡±


    Xu Shuo said boldly, ¡°I did it for science. Risk has to be taken in the name of science.¡±


    <i>Science your head.</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile got brighter. ¡°Do you want to sacrifice for science now?¡±


    Xu Shuo didn¡¯t want to provoke Ming Shu, but he just couldn¡¯t control himself.


    ¡°That will not be necessary.¡±


    He knew what Ming Shu was capable of doing after being with her for this period of time.


    Ding Qiuyi looked at the two young people and seemed confused. Their manner of interaction was very strange.


    ¡± <i>Cough cough </i>, Mister Xu Shuo, let my man direct you to your room.¡± Ding Qiuyi broke into their conversation.


    Whatever their rtionship was, it was safer to keep them apart first.


    Ming Shu waved at Xu Shuo. <i>Now you can finally leave.</i>


    ¡°I want to stay with her.¡± Xu Shuo pointed to Ming Shu. ¡°If not, I will leave the capital base and find other people to work for.¡±


    Ding Qiuyi looked at Ming Shu. <i>What did you do to him?</i>


    Ming Shu confronted Ding Qiuyi¡¯s confused gaze. She felt helpless, too. All she wanted was to gain more Hatred Points.


    Who knew that she would provoke such a fool.


    Ming Shu rubbed her temples and gave a fake smile. ¡°He is just a fool. Ignore him and find a cage to lock him up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯ss a fool.¡±


    ¡°People who are fools normally don¡¯t admit it. Seems like your illness is quite serious.¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the hell! This girl doesn¡¯t follow my script!</i>


    Ding Qiuyi: ¡°...¡± <i>Where am I? Who am I? What am I doing here?</i>

 Chapter 152 - Zombie Note (21)

    <h4>Chapter 152: Zombie Note (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Left with no choice, Ding Qiuyi took the two of them to see Ye Ji¡¯an.


    Such a difficult issue should be left to themander.


    Ye Ji¡¯an was in a meeting, so Ding Qiuyi brought the two of them into another meeting room. He told them that he had to go and collect supplies outside the base and slipped off.


    He could never understand what youngsters were thinking.


    The minute Ding Qiuyi left, the meeting room became a war zone.


    ¡°Do you have to go against me?¡± Xu Shuo looked at Ming Shu and asked sincerely.


    Ming Shu started eating. ¡°Who asked you to keep following me?¡±


    ¡°Keep following you... It¡¯s an honor to have me around.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then please give this honor to someone else. Your Majesty, I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty? The Qing Dynasty fell a long time ago. Is your throne still there?¡± Xu Shuo couldn¡¯t help himself and mocked her.


    Ming Shu raised her head and smiled. The next second, she threw the ornaments on the table at him.


    ¡°Hey, why do you always hurt people when you¡¯re angry!¡±


    ¡°I just want to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard. I¡¯ll be angry.¡±


    Ming Shu used her fist to reply to Xu Shuo.


    Their fight ended with Ye Ji¡¯an entering the meeting room in anticipation.


    Xu Shuo was invited out of the room by Ye Ji¡¯an. Seeing his daughter in front of him, Ye Ji¡¯an was very excited.


    Ye Ji¡¯an was well-built and had a stern face. Such an appearance with such a status made him quite scary.


    However, in front of Ming Shu, he was just a caring father.


    Ye Ji¡¯an was full of concern and asked a few questions before he hurriedly brought Ming Shu home.


    Due to the ovege poption, Ye Ji¡¯an lived in a residential building even though he was themander, the highest-ranking person in the base. However, he did have an entire floor to himself.


    ¡°Commander.¡±


    ¡°Commander.¡±


    On the way up, they met many people who greeted Ye Ji¡¯an. They looked at Ming Shu curiously.


    ¡°Who is that girl beside themander?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, never seen her before...¡±


    ¡°I heard that she¡¯s themander¡¯s daughter. She just arrived today.¡±


    ¡°Themander has a daughter? He doesn¡¯t even have a wife, right?¡±


    ¡°I heard that before he came over to this ce, he was already married. It won¡¯t be weird if he had a daughter then, right? But for some reason, themander didn¡¯t fetch his daughter until now.¡±


    Themotion faded away as they climbed to the highest floor.


    ¡°Mister Ye is back.¡± Ady heard the door open and weed them with a smile.


    ¡°Yes. Please prepare two more dishes today.¡± Ye Ji¡¯an nodded.


    Thedy looked at Ming Shu in surprise. ¡°And this girl is?¡±


    ¡°My daughter,¡± Ye Ji¡¯an said proudly. ¡°This is Aunt Ning.¡±


    <i>Ning?</i>


    <i>Same surname as the fake protagonist? This surname is notmon...</i>


    <i>Are they rted?</i>


    Aunt Ning was shocked. Her eyes were filled with mixed emotions as she wiped her hands on her apron and greeted Ming Shu with a bit of fear. ¡°Miss Ye.¡±


    Ming Shu pursed her lips and nodded slightly. Aunt Ning smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I shall go prepare.¡±


    ¡°They gave her to me so that someone could cook for me.¡± Ye Ji¡¯an brought Ming Shu to the study and said tiredly, ¡°Most of the time, I won¡¯t be home. When things are busy, I have to work night and day.¡±


    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s getting harder to maintain the base?¡± Ming Shu went to close the door and she saw Aunt Ning peeking at them. Aunt Ning hurried back to the kitchen as though she was pricked by a needle.


    Ming Shu closed the door and sat opposite Ye Ji¡¯an.


    Thest time the Host met Ye Ji¡¯an was two years ago during her middle school exam. Ye Ji¡¯an took the Host to the exam venue but left before her exam ended.


    Two years had passed. Ye Ji¡¯an looked much older.


    Ye Ji¡¯an contemted his words. ¡°In this past month, more and more survivors came to the base and the poption exploded. The base can¡¯t support so many people, but none can we leave the survivors outside. They are all human.¡±


    Ming Shu looked up at Ye Ji¡¯an. He didn¡¯t seem to know that the base was collecting zombie crystals from those that wished to enter...


    This rule was verymon in Doomsday, where supplies were scarce and each base had its own limits.


    However, from Ye Ji¡¯an¡¯s tone, this rule wasn¡¯t set by him.


    As amander, he probably had many things to do. It was normal that he didn¡¯t know of this small rule.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t n to tell him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this.¡± Ye Ji¡¯an waved his hand. ¡°How have you been? You must have been through many hardships, right?¡±


    Hardships?


    If not for Xu Shuo, she would have led quite an enjoyable life.


    The two of them chatted in the study for a while before Aunt Ning called them to eat.


    The meal wasn¡¯t extravagant, but there was meat and fish.


    Aunt Ning scooped rice for them and then sat down in front of Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu nced at her. Ye Ji¡¯an didn¡¯t stop her. She probably ate with Ye Ji¡¯an before.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Miss Ye would be back today so I didn¡¯t prepare much food. Please try and see if they suit your tastes. I will make more food for you tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not picky.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Aunt Ning heaved a sigh of relief and asked Ming Shu to eat more while she scooped food into Ye Ji¡¯an¡¯s bowl.


    Ye Ji¡¯an kept talking to Ming Shu and asked her to eat more. He didn¡¯t have much interaction with Aunt Ning.


    However, Ming Shu was totally serious when she was eating and didn¡¯t talk much.


    <i>Food is life.</i>


    <i>We must be serious toward it.</i>


    This series of actions caused Ye Ji¡¯an to feel guilty. If he had brought her to the base earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have had to be alone. She wouldn¡¯t have had to fight zombies and travel all the way here to find him.


    As a father, his heart ached.


    ¡°Eat more, eat more...¡± Ye Ji¡¯an¡¯s eyes turned red.


    ¡°Mister Ye, please eat more, too. There is more food here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The entire table of food was wiped out after a while. Ming Shu rubbed her stomach.


    ¡°Aunt Ning, please prepare a room for Miao Miaoter and collect some toiletries. Also, check to see if she needs anything and get it for her.¡±


    Ye Ji¡¯an needed to leave right after the meal. He had many things to do.


    ¡°Yes, Mister Ye. I will see to it.¡±


    ¡°Miao Miao, I will be back in the evening. You can take a rest first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ming Shu waved goodbye to Ye Ji¡¯an and apanied him to the door.


    ¡°Which room is mine?¡±


    ¡°This one.¡± Aunt Ning guided her to a room. ¡°This room was a storage room so it is a bit messy, but the necessities are all present.¡±


    The room was not big and was indeed messy. However, it was enough for her.


    The study was just beside the room, too.


    Aunt Ning quickly tidied up the room and changed the bedsheets.


    Ming Shu stared at her. After much effort, she finally dug out this Aunt Ning from her memory.


    When the Host reached the base, this Aunt Ning was also present. They lived together quite peacefully until the day the Host learned Aunt Ning¡¯s intentions.


    The host used some tactics to chase Aunt Ning away.


    Not long after she left, Aunt Ning died. Aunt Ning was Ning Le¡¯s mother. Ning Le came to the base at this time and thought that the Host killed her mother.


    This caused the whole series of actions after that.


    Including the destruction of the base.


    Aunt Ning was the spark...

 Chapter 153 - Zombie Note (22)

    <h4>Chapter 153: Zombie Note (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    [Guest, you could kidnap Aunt Ning and use her to threaten Ning Le, h h h...] The Harmony System jumped out and gave her some ¡°enlightening¡± ideas.


    <i>Stupid idea.</i>


    [You can find some people, h h h...] The Harmony System continued giving suggestions.


    <i>Stupid idea x2.</i>


    [You can...] The Harmony System didn¡¯t give up.


    <i>Stupid idea x3.</i>


    The Harmony System got more and more ridiculous toward the end. Ming Shu almost wanted to destroy it.


    <i>Why does such a system exist?</i>


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not bugged?¡± Ming Shu highly suspected the Harmony System.


    [Our mission is Hatred Points, Hatred Points, Hatred Points.] Important things must be said thrice. [I have told you before to treat this ce like a gaming world. The people here are all NPCs and you are here toplete a mission. Please do not be stressed.]


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t give me any more stupid ideas, I will not be stressed. Really.¡± <i>I only feel stressed when you give me ideas.</i>


    [...] <i>The Guest is a bad person, too. What right does she have to judge my ideas? </i>the Harmony System thought.


    Ming Shu fell asleep in her room.


    She woke up at night due to amotion outside. It seemed like there were a lot of people.


    Ming Shu opened the door and walked out. The study was open and there were around ten people inside.


    On the sofa in the living room, Xu Shuo was holding a surgical knife and cutting into what looked like a zombie¡¯s finger. The entire coffee table had turned into his operating table.


    <i>Why is he here!</i>


    <i>Why is this stupid guy here!</i>


    <i>He even made this ce into an operating room!</i>


    <i>Is no one going to stop him?</i>


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Xu Shuo¡¯s hand trembled and he didn¡¯t manage to cut the finger. The surgical knife hit the coffee table and let out a shrill sound.


    Xu Shuo turned around and gave a slight smile. ¡°Please take care of me. I¡¯m going to live here.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± <i>I must have heard wrong.</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m going to live here,¡± Xu Shuo repeated.


    <i>Somebody drag this stupid guy out and execute him.</i>


    Ye Ji¡¯an sent off the people in his study and confirmed the nightmare.


    Xu Shuo said that he would only work for them if they let him stay here.


    The scary thing was, he wanted Ming Shu to be his assistant.


    For the sake of mankind and everyone¡¯s hope, Ye Ji¡¯an had no choice but to agree.


    Ming Shu started to wonder why Xu Shuo was so important. The world was full of geniuses. Even if Xu Shuo was one of the smartest, he shouldn¡¯t be regarded so highly.


    Everyone wanted him and Ye Ji¡¯an even ¡°sold his daughter¡± in order to keep him in the base.


    ¡°Miao Miao, just put up with it for a while,¡± Ye Ji¡¯an said earnestly.


    <i>I want to cry.</i>


    <i>I just want to gain Hatred Points. Why is it so difficult?</i>


    Xu Shuo smiled. <i>Now you know how valuable I am.</i>


    ...


    So, Xu Shuo would be staying with her. He didn¡¯t have anything at the start, but people started to send him stuff. Most of it had been experimented on.


    Xu Shuo was not going to work in the house. He needed to go to theboratory.


    As an assistant, Ming Shu needed to go, too.


    Most of the people in theboratory were old so Ming Shu and Xu Shuo seemed very out of ce.


    Xu Shuo got his ownb space and it was actually quite big.


    However, Xu Shuo was still unhappy and said, ¡°This is all old equipment and not from the same set. I need new ones.¡±


    The worker behind him contained his emotions and exined professionally, ¡°Mister Xu, this was the best we could get.¡±


    People risked their lives for these pieces of equipment. Yet, Xu Shuo still picked on them.


    It was Doomsday. He should be d to even have any equipment in the first ce.


    Xu Shuo became even more displeased. ¡°How do you expect me to work with this equipment?¡±


    <i>Geniuses are very anal.</i>


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s weird.¡± Ming Shu smiled at the worker. ¡°You can leave first.¡±


    The heart of the worker melted under the smile.


    <i>This girl is so gentle.</i>


    <i>Her voice is so nice.</i>


    ¡°Ye Miao. this is myboratory!¡± Xu Shuo was triggered.


    ¡°If you are so powerful, let me go, then.¡± Ming Shu wasn¡¯t scared of him at all. Her mission was to piss him off to death.


    There would be no Hatred Points if she didn¡¯t anger him.


    No Hatred Points points meant she couldn¡¯t open the System¡¯s supermarket.


    <i>No supermarket meant no snacks.</i>


    <i>No snacks meant no life.</i>


    As expected, Xu Shuo didn¡¯t know how to react. He red at the worker. The worker felt awkward and nervous at the same time. <i>What the hell is this!</i>


    He was just in charge of showing them around. Why did he need to endure so much stress? <i>I need a pay rise!</i>


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Xu Shuo finally shouted.


    ¡°Not you. Go back to your seat!¡±


    Ming Shu went back to her chair. The worker scurried off. <i>This is too scary.</i>


    <i>What ability does this person have to make everyone treat him this way?</i>


    Xu Shuo mmed the door after shouting and started ying around with his equipment. He didn¡¯t speak to Ming Shu.


    Slowly, theboratory started to fill with noise. There were the sounds of the equipment as well as of munching.


    Xu Shuo shot a nce at Ming Shu.


    <i>Eat, all you know is how to eat. Are you a pig!</i>


    <i>Why hasn¡¯t she been stuffed to death?</i>


    ¡°What?¡± Ming Shu was on her guard as she protected her snacks.


    <i>Are you trying to snatch my snacks?</i>


    Xu Shuo sneered and returned to his equipment.


    [Lord Nine, you won¡¯t be able to woo a girl like that.]


    <i>I didn¡¯t say that I want to woo her.</i>


    [You want to kill her? But you can¡¯t even beat her in a fight. I think it¡¯s better if you choose an easier path.] The System tried to persuade him.


    This issue was forever a pain to Xu Shuo. He gave the System the cold shoulder and ignored it.


    [...] <i>Lord Nine must be affected by this body. He¡¯s be really arrogant.</i>


    When Xu Shuo finished preparing the equipment, Ming Shu had already finished a pile of snacks and was lying down and boredly gazing at the busy scene outside theboratory.


    The walls of theboratory were made of one-way ss. People inside could see what was happening outside, but the people outside couldn¡¯t see inside.


    <i>Woo her?</i>


    <i>You might as well kill me.</i>


    ¡°Since you¡¯re full, get me a zombie,¡± Xu Shuo ordered Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu refused instantly. ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t ask for food, there won¡¯t be any meals for you today.¡± Xu Shuo gave her an evil smile. ¡°But if you go, I will ask for more meat for you.¡±


    ¡°Zombie meat?¡±


    <i>I¡¯m themander¡¯s daughter. It¡¯s not hard for me to get some meat for myself. Do you want to order me around? Dream on.</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    He scratched his head. <i>Do I really have to woo her?</i>


    Xu Shuo was unable to decide whether he should kill her or woo her. <i>Which one would be easier?</i>


    <i>Forget it. Let¡¯s do it. It¡¯s just getting a girl to love me. I am handsome, smart, and a genius. What can I not do?</i>

 Chapter 154 - Zombie Note (23)

    <h4>Chapter 154: Zombie Note (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Xu Shuo left theboratory and returned with a box. He ced it in front of Ming Shu.


    He patted the box. ¡°Are you going or not?¡±


    Ming Shu nced into the box. She was going to reject him but changed her mind. ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>There is nothing that a box of snacks can¡¯t solve.</i>


    <i>If there is, then get two boxes of snacks.</i>


    ...


    There were zombies caged inside theboratory. These zombies were used to being subjected to experiments to allow the scientists to find an antidote.


    Ming Shu followed a worker and reached the ce where they kept the zombies. Every zombie had its own cage. Its limbs were tied up and there was a steel door outside to prevent them from escaping.


    ¡°This one.¡± Ming Shu pointed at the zombie she wanted.


    The worker immediately went to get his equipment.


    ¡°No need for the trouble.¡± Ming Shu took out a gun and shot the zombie in the head.


    The worker looked at Ming Shu with confusion. <i>Don¡¯t they want it alive?</i>


    <i>How are they going to perform an experiment on it if it¡¯s dead!</i>


    Ming Shu asked the worker to carry the zombie to theboratory. He ced the zombie on a gurney and pushed it to theboratory.


    Ming Shu opened the door and pushed the zombie in. ¡°Your zombie has arrived. Eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Xu Shuo thought, <i>What the hell is ¡°eat it while it¡¯s hot¡±? I don¡¯t eat zombies.</i>


    When he saw that the zombie was not moving, he struggled and asked the worker, ¡°Have you all invented a drug that can make zombies unconscious?¡±


    ¡°Mister Xu... the zombie is dead,¡± the worker nervously replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want dead zombies.¡± Xu Shuo gritted his teeth.


    ¡°But Miss Ye killed it.¡± <i>It¡¯s really not my fault.</i>


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say whether you wanted it alive or dead.¡± Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll choose the safer option.¡±


    Xu Shuo: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Don¡¯t hold me back. I¡¯m going to strangle her.</i>


    <i>To hell with the tips.</i>


    <i>To hell with the mission.</i>


    [Please calm down, Lord Nine. Calm down. Think about those bitches that are waiting tough at you. Did that calm you down?]


    <i>Yes </i>.


    [Put down the knife.] <i>Lord Nine is not calm at all.</i>


    Xu Shuo stabbed the knife into the zombie¡¯s arm and shouted, ¡°Throw it away!¡±


    The worker immediately pushed the zombie out. <i>That is such a hot-tempered guy. Spare me, spare me.</i>


    Xu Shuo ordered Ming Shu to get another zombie. This time, it had to be alive.


    It was indeed alive. However, besides the head, the rest of the body was gone.


    Xu Shuo endured it.


    He added on to his criteria. Alive with the entire body.


    Entire body.


    Alive.


    Good, she got back a living zombie in one piece. She got him a zombie dog. The entire body. Alive.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Let¡¯s just kill her.</i>


    Ming Shu always had ways to piss Xu Shuo off. The worse thing was, he couldn¡¯t be angry. He had to tolerate her nonsense. This was the first of the tips.


    He could tolerate Ming Shu, but the people in theboratory couldn¡¯t. They didn¡¯t have many zombies to start with and now, there were even fewer because of Ming Shu.


    Theboratory refused to supply any more zombies to Xu Shuo. He was not here to work. He was here to waste their supplies.


    There were people who were against Xu Shuo¡¯s arrival and were jealous of his special treatment. Hence, the entireboratory started to protest.


    ¡°Look, there are no more zombies. You don¡¯t have to do any experiments anymore. Go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°Who says there are no more zombies? Aren¡¯t there a lot outside?¡± Xu Shuo replied with a cold expression.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrow. ¡°You want to go outside and catch zombies. I wish you good luck.¡±


    Xu Shuo bent down and whispered into her ear as he gritted his teeth, ¡°As my assistant, why don¡¯t you go and catch them?¡±


    <i>If I don¡¯t want to go, are you going to tie me up?</i>


    Ming Shu rolled her eyes internally. She suddenly thought of a better idea. If she went out, she would have a better opportunity to gain Hatred Points.


    <i>Throw him to the zombies.</i>


    <i>Yes, it is decided.</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu and Xu Shuo needed to leave the base. Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what Xu Shuo told Ye Ji¡¯an but, in the end, Ye Ji¡¯an ordered a small group of men to follow them.


    Aspared to when they first arrived, there were more survivors now. You could see survivors everywhere lying on the ground and looking hopeless.


    Some survivors pounced onto the car and tried to ask for some food.


    ¡°How can you all be so heartless. We are all humans, why don¡¯t you let us all in?¡±


    The base was filled with people and the car could only proceed at a slow pace. A voice sounded not far away.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Xu Shuo lowered his head and cleaned his surgical knife. He turned and asked Ming Shu, ¡°What do you say?¡±


    Ming Shu was eating her snacks. ¡°What?¡±


    Xu Shuo controlled his desire to roll his eyes. ¡°Look over there.¡±


    ¡°How can you lock us out just because they can¡¯t give us supplies. You are killing us indirectly. Are you still protectors of mankind?¡± The voice of a girl carried over.


    Ming Shu looked at the girl that was speaking so righteously on top of a car. That seemed to be the real female protagonist.


    Only the female protagonist could say such an irresponsible thing during Doomsday.


    The base sent many teams out everyday to find supplies. If they were willing, they could follow the teams. Even if they picked up leftovers, they would be able to collect enough supplies to get into the base.


    But they were not willing to put in the effort.


    Everyone in the base put in the effort to get in. These people just waited for things to happen. These were the people who were unwilling to do anything and would still corner people using morals when they refused to be charitable to them.


    Some of them might really be pitiful, but so what? This was how the world worked now.


    Besides the main characters, no one was a savior.


    Ming Shu ignored everything and continued eating her snacks. The car left the base and the girl¡¯s voice started to fade away.


    ¡°Tsk, how cold-blooded. You¡¯re themander¡¯s daughter. Aren¡¯t you supposed to show some emotion after hearing those words?¡±


    ¡°This is Doomsday. Doomsday has its own rules.¡± Ming Shu red at Xu Shuo. ¡°You¡¯re cold-blooded too. You have no right to judge me.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the same.¡±


    ¡°I am not the same as an animal.¡±


    ¡°Why are you insulting me?¡±


    ¡°How did I insult you?¡±


    ¡°You said I was an animal.¡±


    ¡°I did?¡±


    ¡°You did...¡±


    The driver: ¡°...¡± Since they left the base, these two youngsters had quarreled more than three times. <i>This is going to be a long journey.</i>


    ...


    Most of the zombies near the base had been killed by the groups that searched for supplies.


    However, this matched the requirements Xu Shuo had.


    If there were too many zombies, he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle them.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t get out of the car and remained inside with the driver.


    She tried to throw Xu Shuo to the zombies halfway through, but didn¡¯t seed and she eventually gave up.


    <i>Waste of energy.</i>


    Xu Shuo was really angry, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He continued catching zombies.


    The group that Ye Ji¡¯an sent was the one that helped theboratory capture their zombies. Last time, they would always have casualties. But now when they used Xu Shuo¡¯s methods, they didn¡¯t even need to use much effort.


    Catching zombies were so easy.


    ¡°This is enough. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Xu Shuo looked at the car full of zombies. <i>This should be enough for her to y with.</i>


    Wait, wrong. <i>This should be enough for me to use for a while.</i>

 Chapter 155 - Zombie Note (24)

    <h4>Chapter 155: Zombie Note (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It was already dark when they returned to base. The base was brightly lit and searchlights kept sweeping around, so as to discover any attacking zombies.


    It was very noisy outside the base. Ming Shu didn¡¯t know if it was always like this at night, but the driver obviously did.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The driver leaned out to look ahead. ¡°They blocked the entire road, what are these people going to do...¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid of drawing the zombies here? So much noise...¡± the driverined as he directly contacted the base with an inte. ¡°Make them get out of the way. Miss Ye Miao and Mister Xu Shuo need to enter the base.¡±


    But the people inside were overworked. Even if someone cared, it was not easy to make a way for them to get in.


    They could stop those survivors outside, but they couldn¡¯t shoot them.


    The driver was also at a loss for what to do. They had to wait outside.


    Ming Shu opened the car window. She intended to figure out the situation.


    But most people just ignored her, or asked her for supplies.


    Finally, Ming Shu spotted a young girl, about 17 or 18 years old.


    ( B oxnovel.c om ) The girl was a little scared at first. But seeing the gentle and beautiful smile on Ming Shu¡¯s face, she somehow felt inexplicably relieved in her heart. Then she boldly began to answer Ming Shu¡¯s questions.


    ¡°In the afternoon, a big sister gathered these people together. She told them that it was not right for the base to stop them because they didn¡¯t have supplies. She requested the base to let us in. But the base didn¡¯t agree. Then it was like this...¡±


    ¡°They want to break in?¡± Ming Shu asked.


    The girl nodded.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go?¡±


    The girl shook her head slightly, looking a bit scared. ¡°They¡¯re terrifying.¡±


    The dreadful look of those people was no different from the zombies she saw.


    Ming Shu smiled and took off her coat to put on the girl. ¡°Thank you for answering my questions. You¡¯re a good girl.¡±


    The girl had a warm feeling at that moment. She seemed to have smelled a vague fragrance.


    The car window slowly closed. But she was impressed by the beautiful smile on Ming Shu¡¯s face.


    It was like a flower of hope growing out of an abyss of desperation.


    Bright, and warm.


    She pulled on the coat tightly.


    Seeing the girl only got a useless coat, several survivors in the distance who intended to rob her cursed grudgingly, then squatted back down.


    The girl still pulled on the coat. There was a bag in the coat. She touched a hard object.


    She didn¡¯t know what it was, but she was sure that the sister put it inside on purpose. And she also knew she must hide it, or others would steal it away.


    ...


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so kind.¡± Xu Shuo couldn¡¯t help dissing Ming Shu as the car window closed.


    ¡°I never said I¡¯m not kind.¡± Ming Shu leaned against the window and looked at the girl standing outside alone.


    Xu Shuo stared at Ming Shu¡¯s profile. The slightly upturned corner of her mouth showed a perfect smile as if the arc had been measured precisely.


    He always felt that the cold-bloodedness of this woman was carved into her bones. Even facing Ye Ji¡¯an, her beautiful smiles didn¡¯t hold much sincerity. Most were perfunctory and mocking.


    No, the truth was, there had never been any sincerity in her bright smiles.


    ¡°Get me some snacks.¡± Ming Shu suddenly reached out her hand.


    ¡°...¡±


    In the face of snacks, cold-bloodedness was just a tiny issue.


    ( B oxnovel.c om ) Xu Shuo threw her a bag of cubed bread after searching in the back.


    But he didn¡¯t feel anything was wrong until after he did it.


    <i>Why the hell am I taking orders from her?</i>


    ¡°You eat too much. Who will have the courage to marry you?¡± Xu Shuo grunted. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you met me. I have a good temper. If it were someone else, you¡¯d have been beaten a hundred times!¡±


    ¡°Good temper?¡± Ming Shu questioned. ¡°You¡¯re really good at talking big.¡± Quite shameless.


    If he had a good temper, then she hated food.


    ¡°Am I not right? If I didn¡¯t have a good temper, I wouldn¡¯t tolerate you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you can¡¯t beat me.¡±


    ¡± ...¡± <i>Do not mention this sad truth, and we can still be friends.</i>


    <i>Do mention this sad truth, and we can only start another fight.</i>


    Of course, considering the battlefield was too small to fight, Xu Shu ¡°generously¡± forgave Ming Shu¡¯s provocative behavior.


    ...


    More and more survivors gathered around the base. They yelled and caused trouble willfully. Atst, the base had to settle them down with weapons. The situation got a bit stable, for a time.


    Slowly, the passage was cleared and the car continued moving forward.


    Ming Shu saw the female protagonist when they passed by. She was sending supplies to the survivors so that they could enter the base.


    But some survivors ate immediately after they got the kind supplies. Then they asked for more.


    Then the situation got a little uncontroble again. The female lead may have been torn up by those survivors if she were not guarded by her people.


    ¡°Lucky you¡¯re not like that,¡± Xu Shuomented. He would rather meet a woman like Ming Shu who was difficult to deal with, than meet a kind but stupid person.


    That kind of person would put themselves as well as their friends in dangerous situations.


    That was not kind, it was just stupid.


    Ming Shu smiled as she busied herself with eating again. Just like before, Xu Shuo had no idea what she was thinking.


    ...


    Ming Shu sat outside and waited for Xu Shuo, who was still being checked at the entrance. It was for safety purposes. Everyone re-entering from outside must be examined.


    The female protagonist and her people were also let in. The speed only increased because of the X-men.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know it would go like this,¡± a girl apologized guiltily.


    ¡°Humph, sorry? We¡¯ve worked so hard to collect those supplies, and you give out everything! What¡¯s the use of sorry?¡±


    The voice sounded a bit familiar. Ming Shu looked to the side.


    <i>Acquaintances!</i>


    Chen Wei and Ning Le were standing closeby.


    Ning Le looked no different than before. She watched the scene coldly, saying nothing, and behaved like a skilled and mature person.


    <i>Finally! Wee, my Hatred Point dispenser!</i>


    Chen Wei kept ming the guilty-sounding girl¡ªthe female protagonist¡ªso she had to keep apologizing.


    What was the name of our female protagonist...


    Right, it seemed to be Bai Xuewei.


    ¡°Xuewei didn¡¯t know things would go wrong like this. Besides, you didn¡¯t stop her, did you?¡± Bai Xuewei¡¯s supporters stood up. ¡°Now you¡¯re pushing all your criticisms on her alone?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t stop her? Really? How many times had Ning Le told you not to do that, were you listening?¡± Chen Wei sneered. ¡°What a bunch of idiots.¡±


    ¡°Chen Wei, what are you saying!¡±


    ¡°What am I saying? Are you stupid or what? Now we don¡¯t have any supplies, how can we live on? By eating the air?¡±


    ¡°No need, no need. The Miss Ning Le standing next to you has a lot of supplies stored in her space.¡±


    A soft voice spoke up. Everyone turned to the source.


    A girl in a white T-shirt was sitting in a chair of the waiting section. She was as pure as the snow before Doomsday. As powerful as Ning Le was, her clothes were still stained with blood and dust, but Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to be dirtied at all.


    The girl looked at them smilingly. Gentle and harmless.


    ¡°Ye Miao?¡± Chen Wei screamed. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy.¡± A guard next to Ming Shu seemed impatient. ¡°Be quiet.¡±


    ¡°What did I do? Why don¡¯t you tell her to be quiet?¡± Chen Wei talked back.


    The man rolled his eyes at Chen Wei. He didn¡¯t dare to provoke Ye Miao, lest he be fired.


    Chen Wei: ¡°...¡±


    Ning Le stopped Chen Wei. Earlier she learned from Captain Fan that Ye Miao was not an ordinary person. Now it seemed she was the daughter of some senior officer. Ning Le shook her head slightly.


    ¡°Annoying.¡± Xu Shuo walked over impatiently. Sensing the atmosphere was a little weird, he asked, ¡°What trouble have you caused?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Just greeting some old friends.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Shuo nced at those people even more impatiently, as if he had never seen them before.

 Chapter 156 - Zombie Note (25)

    <h4>Chapter 156: Zombie Note (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Bai Xuewei asked in a low voice once Ming Shu and Xu Shuo left.


    ¡°Should be some senior management in the base.¡± A man next to Bai Xuewei picked up the topic.


    They were followed by the base army¡¯s guards. Other than important or powerful people in the base, who else could receive such treatment.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Xuewei didn¡¯t seem to care much. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to settle down first. As to the loss, I¡¯ll find a way topensate everyone.¡±


    ¡°How will youpensate?¡± Chen Wei snorted.


    Ning Le secretly sighed in relief. These people didn¡¯t seem to realize what Ye Miao had said.


    But... how did Ye Miao know she had limitless storage space?


    What she intended just now was to tell them about this...


    <i>Did she discover it when I used my storage?</i>


    Nowadays, space-rted supernatural powers were very valuable. She had met a lot of people, but except for Bai Xuewei, no one else seemed to possess this power.


    She had to be careful.


    ¡°We should settle in first.¡± The man next to Bai Xuewei interrupted Chen Wei coldly. ¡°The base is new to us. First we rest, then we discuss other issues.¡±


    Some people turned to Ning Le. Ning Le nodded as she agreed with what the man said as well.


    Then, finally, they stopped quarreling and began to find ces to rest.


    ...


    The people in theboratory were all amazed by Xu Shuo again. He came back with so many zombies.


    Living zombies. This was more difficult than killing those creatures. They didn¡¯t expect Xu Shuo to catch so many living zombies in one afternoon.


    ¡°He¡¯s powerful...¡±


    ¡°No wonder he is highly valued by the seniors. He has ability.¡±


    ¡°Who knew if there were others helping him or not.¡± Some people were jealous.


    But Xu Shuo didn¡¯t care about this talk at all. He showed his noble arrogance as always and locked all others outside theboratory.


    ¡°Such an arrogant young man, what can he achieve?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of Xu Shuo? Oh, right, you came back just before Doomsday, let me tell you, this Xu Shuo...¡±


    Some people promoted Xu Shuo¡¯s qualifications passionately. All the listeners became surprised and curious.


    ¡°Even if he is a genius, can he find a solution to cope with zombies?¡± Some people were still not convinced by Xu Shuo¡¯s remarkable achievements.


    They didn¡¯t get any progress even working all together. Was it possible for him to achieve progress all alone?


    ¡°The senior officers are overestimating him...¡± Every one of these people could be counted as an expert, but none of them had been treated as well as Xu Shuo.


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t make any secret deal with my dad?¡± Ming Shu couldn¡¯t help asking Xu Shuo. She stood in front of the transparent ss and looked at the gossiping people outside. Meanwhile, the one being gossiped about was concentrating on his research.


    ¡°Geniuses must bear this jealousy,¡± Xu Shuo answered pridefully.


    ¡°Geniuses die young. What a pity.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you speak some nice words?¡± <i>This woman curses me everyday! What a good wish! Humph, I will not allow that to happen.</i>


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Eating that much, you can¡¯t even close your mouth.¡± Xu Shuo red at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu gave him a smile.


    It angered Xu Shuo very much and made him almost rush over to pinch her. But he had to stay cool. <i>No, she¡¯s just a nobody, I can¡¯t break character.</i>


    To avoid dying young, Xu Shuo began to work. He didn¡¯t like this job, but he must finish it so as not to contradict the character profile.


    <i>My poor life.</i>


    Ming Shu was his assistant. But in fact, the only thing she did was sit off to the side with her snacks, watching Xu Shuo torture the zombies.


    Sometimes, Xu Shuo would ask her to attack the zombies using her supernatural power. But then it would result in a zombie sttered everywhere in theboratory.


    Ming Shu could guarantee the zombies wouldn¡¯t get outside. But each time, the loud noise and scary roaring must have terrified the other researchers. They didn¡¯t want to be zombies! Gradually, all the other researchers in the entireboratory umted manyints against them.


    Those elderly experts were even angrier. Often, when they worked hard to find a clue, it would soon get lost in the roaring and struggling.


    At the start, Ye Ji¡¯an received manyints. Then, some elderly experts went straight to him to protest.


    Was Xu Shuo the only person needed in theboratory? If so, they would leave.


    This gave Ye Ji¡¯an a dilemma. He didn¡¯t expect such a reaction between Xu Shuo and his own daughter. But Xu Shuo definitively stated that he wouldn¡¯t do anything without being apanied by Ming Shu.


    Atst, Ye Ji¡¯an had to set up a separateboratory for Xu Shuo, with soundproof and bulletproof ss. Now others in theboratory felt a little safer and relieved.


    ¡°Old Ye, I don¡¯t understand. Why do you value that Xu Shuo so much?¡± Ding Qiuyi was really confused. ¡°I admit he¡¯s powerful, but... is he worth this treatment?¡±


    Ye Ji¡¯an tapped the table with his index fingers. ¡°Do you know why so many people want to find him at any cost?¡±


    Ding Qiuyi shook his head, confused still. ¡°Is he really that powerful?¡±


    Ye Ji¡¯an showed a bitter smile. ¡°Perhaps he can truly save the world.¡±


    Ding Qiuyi widened his eyes. ¡°By himself?¡±


    He knew Old Ye wouldn¡¯t talk nonsense, but he still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Do you remember when I went to secret training two years ago?¡± Ye Ji¡¯an suddenly talked about the past.


    Ding Qiuyi nodded. He remembered that day very clearly. Because it happened to be the day of the high school entrance examination and Ye Miao was one of the candidates.


    Ye Ji¡¯an asked for special leave to wait for Ye Miao outside the examination ce. But before the examination was over, he received an order to participate in training. They sent a helicopter to pick him up.


    ¡°Xu Shuo was also there.¡± Ye Ji¡¯an delved into his memory. ¡°It was a... strange seminar. The topic was about future human development and enhancement. Xu Shuo proposed the evolution theory at that time. He said it was only theory and never put into practice, but two yearster... zombies appeared.¡±


    Xu Shuo was only 18 years old then.


    He¡¯d just be a legal adult.


    With a child¡¯s face.


    He didn¡¯t know how a child could calmly propose a theory like that, even with a bit of evil interest.


    And it was at that time he met a person called Xu Shuo.


    Xu Shuo was the person who proposed the evolution theory. Ye Ji¡¯an heard from others that he may have finished products in hand.


    But it was all guesswork, of course.


    Xu Shuo had some crazy ideas, but he never had a tendency to endanger society. In fact, he participated in quite a few national programs and made great contributions.


    ¡°The zombies...¡± Cold sweat streamed down Ding Qiuyi¡¯s forehead. ¡°Did he make them?¡±


    Ye Miao was still with him... Was she in danger?


    Ye Ji¡¯an shook his head. ¡°The zombies first appeared in Y City, far from him. Also, the year the zombies broke out, he was engaged in a national project. For confidentiality purposes, they restricted all participants¡¯ contact with the outside world. He wouldn¡¯t have had the time to research zombies.¡±


    ¡°The theory he proposed was borate, as if he had done experiments. Possibly others used the theory and produced zombies based on it. Since he could propose such a theory, I think he might be able to find a solution.¡±


    It was unknown now how did Doomsday broke out. They only knew the source was in Y City. But the city had no survivors.


    Zombies had appeared everywhere by the time humans realized what was happening.

 Chapter 157 - Zombie Note (26)

    <h4>Chapter 157: Zombie Note (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°So... in other words, you caused Doomsday.¡±


    From Xu Shuo, Ming Shu also knew why Ye Ji¡¯an valued him so much.


    ¡°I proposed the theory, but I didn¡¯t make zombies. How is that rted to me?¡± Xu Shuo denied it.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t propose that theory, there wouldn¡¯t have been zombies.¡±


    Xu Shuo coughed. He stuffed half a chocte into Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°Do I need to apologize with my life?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s eptable.¡± <i>I couldn¡¯t agree more. But before that, please hate me as much as you can.</i>


    Xu Shuo red at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me? It¡¯s not my fault.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Xu Shuo moved the dead zombies out of hisboratory and brought in a new living one. He injected some strange liquid into the moaning zombie.


    Ming Shu seemed interested, ¡°Hey, about the theory, why did you propose it?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You were too bored.¡±


    ¡°Eat your chocte. Leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh, is it possible... that the antidote needs your blood?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve read too many novels.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled again. Then she turned around, leaving many snacks behind. ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±


    ¡°What? Wait, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Ming Shu left theboratory without hesitating. It had been raining for a few days, which made the base even messier. They sprayed liquid medicine everywhere, fearing that other viruses might grow in the base.


    <i>Shit. I didn¡¯t bring an umbre.</i>


    Ming Shu pondered whether she should go back. Just then, an umbre slowly appeared above her head, blocking the gentle rain from above.


    Xu Shuo came out as well. He grunted as he put one hand in his pocket. ¡°Well, no need to say thank you. I¡¯m just as generous as always.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t reply. She walked into the rain, and of course, Xu Shuo followed.


    They were around the central area of the base, and it was very quiet. Only the patrol squads would pass them asionally.


    ¡°Xu Shuo, I¡¯m curious. What on earth is your purpose?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice fell to Xu Shuo¡¯s ears along with the gentle sound of rain.


    She had tried many ways to piss him off, and he still allowed her to stay at his side!


    <i>He can¡¯t be a masochist, right?</i>


    ¡°Purpose?¡± Xu Shuo looked at Ming Shu, imitating her smile arrogantly. ¡°What do you have that I would want? You know, a genius like me, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t have!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Xu Shuo was speechless. <i>All right, all right, it¡¯s you. I can¡¯t have you, are you satisfied?</i>


    <i>Hehe... But do you think I will admit that?</i>


    <i>Never!</i>


    ¡°You? What do you have? Why do you think I have a crush on you?¡± <i>Who gave you this blind confidence? Those crazy zombies outside?</i>


    ¡°My beauty.¡± Ming Shu was absolutely confident.


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>MMP... Does this woman have even a little bit of shame?</i>


    ¡°I see... You must¡¯ve eaten too muchtely. The food made you sick!¡± Xu Shuo gazed warmly at Ming Shu like she was a mentally disabled baby. He patted her head lightly, then walked forward with his umbre.


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu shook her hair. <i>Stupid genius </i>, she thought. Then she calmly resumed her pace and walked along in the gentle rain.


    It was already past eight o¡¯clock in the evening when the two returned home. Why sote? Because... they had a fight in the rain.


    Well, a little correction might be needed here.


    It was Ming Shu who gave a beating to Xu Shuo in the rain. She became really angry at the stupid geniuster.


    The minute Xu Shuo got home, he locked himself in his room. He also dered that he would never see Ming Shu again.


    Others would disy affection in the rain, he was beaten fiercely instead, shameful!


    <i>You want me to woo her?!</i>


    <i>Woo her head!</i>


    <i>I want to go home.</i>


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Ye Ji¡¯an walked out of the study with a few documents. He was getting ready to go out. ¡°Did you fight again?¡±


    Ming Shu showed a smiling face. ¡°No, we¡¯re good. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t take his medicine today, and got a little out of control.¡±


    ¡± <i>You </i>didn¡¯t take medicine!¡±


    The room door opened and then closed quickly.


    Ye Ji¡¯an: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Do we have a guest today?¡± Ming Shu asked. She saw a few more dishes were disyed on the table than usual.


    ¡°It¡¯s your Aunt Ning¡¯s daughter. She came to see Aunt Ning. Since there are still many rooms here, I told Aunt Ning to arrange a room for her. You should change clothes, don¡¯t catch a cold,¡± Ye Ji¡¯an said. Ming Shu was all wet due to her former dealing with Xu Shuo.


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    The door of the bathroom opened.


    Ning Le came out. Seeing Ye Ji¡¯an, she greeted politely, ¡°Uncle Ye.¡±


    ¡°Ning Le.¡± Ye Ji¡¯an nodded. ¡°You and Miao Miao are of an age, you can talk. I have work to do, so I¡¯m not having dinner with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, Uncle Ye.¡± Ning Le nodded.


    [Guest, take this chance, get Ning Le out of here.] That may gain a lot of Hatred Points.


    The Harmony System couldn¡¯t wait to give stupid ideas.


    Ming Shu sighed.


    #My system can¡¯t control itself and keeps offering up silly advice, what should I do? Waiting online. Urgent.#


    Ye Ji¡¯an left in a hurry. Ming Shu went straight to the table after giving a nce to Ning Le.


    Aunt Ning came out of the kitchen. Seeing Ming Shu was eating alone and Ning Le was still standing there, she felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Le Le,e sit here. Well, Miss Ye Miao, Mister Xu Shuo...¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t dare to knock on that boy¡¯s door.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t eat.¡±


    ¡°Who said that!¡± Xu Shuo immediately walked out of his room. He pulled out a chair and sat opposite Ming Shu. But then after looking up at Ning Le, he frowned. ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    Seeing Xu Shuo a little unhappy, Aunt Ning exined quickly, ¡°Mister Xu Shuo, Mr. Ye agreed that Le Le can stay here temporarily...¡±


    Aunt Ning¡¯s humble and cautious attitude made Ning Le a little ufortable. She used this body, and naturally she met the mother of this body, and naturally she wouldn¡¯t allow her mother to be ¡°bullied.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk to them like this.¡± Ning Le stopped Aunt Ning.


    Ming Shu lifted her eyes. <i>When Ye Ji¡¯an was here, weren¡¯t you very polite?</i>


    <i>Howe after Ye Ji¡¯an left, you just dropped all courtesy?</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t stop her eating as she thought this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mister Xu Shuo, Le Le is young and she doesn¡¯t know how to behave properly.¡± Aunt Ning apologized. ¡°Please have your dinner. I¡¯ll go check the soup.¡±


    Aunt Ning pulled Ning Le into the kitchen.


    ¡°Le Le, if it weren¡¯t for Mr. Ye, I wouldn¡¯t be alive. Mister Xu Shuo is very important to Mr. Ye, you shouldn¡¯t argue with them.¡±


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Ning Le said. She was powerful now, and she could protect her mother well.


    ¡°Le Le, I¡¯m not a powerful mom. But staying here, you could be safe and wouldn¡¯t need to kill those things like other girls. Le Le, listen to me, stay here, all right?¡± Aunt Ning didn¡¯t know she had a powerful daughter now. All she wanted to do was protect her.


    Ning Le tried to persuade Aunt Ning to go with her. But she wouldn¡¯t leave no matter what Ning Le said. In the end, Ning Le had to stay with her mother, fearing that she might not be treated well.


    During their stay, Ming Shu didn¡¯t say a word to her, as if she was air in her eyes.


    Ning Le had never been ignored like this, not since she came to this world.


    She felt quite confused and angry deep inside.


    ¡°Ye Miao.¡± Ning Le stopped Ming Shu. Aunt Ning was in the kitchen at this time and couldn¡¯t see them. Ning Le then warned Ming Shu in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare order her around. I won¡¯t tolerate it.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Miss Ning Le, may I ask when I ordered your mother around? Cooking is her responsibility here. What, do you want me to worship her like a god?¡±


    After pausing for a while, Ming Shu continued, ¡°Is she a god?¡±

 Chapter 158 - Zombie Note (27)

    <h4>Chapter 158: Zombie Note (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In the original storyline, the Host chased Aunt Ning away and indirectly caused her death. This caused Ning Le to target the Host.


    However, Aunt Ning was still alive and well. Ning Le had no reason to target her.


    <i>So is that why she¡¯s finding some random excuse?</i>


    <i>666666...</i>


    Ning Le said to her with a cold expression, ¡°If I see you ordering her around again, you will suffer the consequences.¡±


    Ning Le felt that this kind of ¡°second generation official¡± would definitely have a temper. What¡¯s more, this girl had such a weird temperament.


    She wouldn¡¯t want to stay here anymore if it were not for her mother, who didn¡¯t want to leave.


    Ming Shu gave a quick smile and suddenly grabbed her elbow and pushed her into the room.


    Ning Le¡¯s heart stopped and she quickly resisted. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Ming Shu closed the door. Shadows fell on her face, making her to look a bit eerie. In a clear and gentle voice, she said, ¡°Closing the door so that I can beat the dog.¡±


    Ning Le: ¡°...¡±


    <i>How dare she call me a dog.</i>


    Ning Le¡¯s eyes were filled with rage as she attacked.


    ...


    ¡°Why are there loud soundsing from Miss Ye Miao¡¯s room?¡±


    Aunt Ning heard themotion and came out of the kitchen curiously.


    Just as she was going to knock on the door, the door beside it opened and Xu Shuo¡¯s face appeared. ¡°Aunt Ning, could you help me to get these things from theboratory? I need them urgently.¡±


    Xu Shuo passed a piece of paper to her.


    Aunt Ning epted the request and quickly took the piece of paper. She nced at the room again.


    Looking around, she couldn¡¯t find Ning Le anywhere. However, Xu Shuo was staring at her and she didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer. She took off her apron and left the house.


    Xu Shuo stood at the door and started criticizing Ming Shu. <i>Why does she have to choose her room as the location for a fight? Can¡¯t she choose a ce with no people around?</i>


    Ming Shu threw Ning Le out of her room and almost hit Xu Shuo. Xu Shuo got pissed. ¡°Can¡¯t you look before you throw? What are your eyes for?¡±


    The room behind Ming Shu was a mess. She leaned against the door and grinned. ¡°What are you doing secretly outside my door?¡±


    Xu Shuo retaliated, ¡°I¡¯m standing here tantly, not secretly. Have you not graduated from primary school?¡±


    Ning Le picked herself up from the floor and stared at Ming Shu with hatred.


    Her abilities had improved so much during this period of time.


    ¡°What are you looking at? You still want to get beaten?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s gaze went past Xu Shuo andnded on Ning Le.


    <i>I must have gained a lot of Hatred Points this time...</i>


    There were no bruises on Ning Le¡¯s face. However, her face was pale and there was cold sweat on her forehead. Her body must have been hit viciously.


    ¡°Ye Miao, you will suffer the consequence of your actions.¡± She was bulliedst time, but she would not be bullied now.


    ¡°I¡¯m so scared,¡± Ming Shu replied without much sincerity.


    Ning Le gritted her teeth and limped back to her room, prepared by Aunt Ning.


    Xu Shuo and Ming Shu stared at each other.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t send Aunt Ning away, she would have found out that you were beating her daughter.¡± Xu Shuo sneered.


    ¡°You¡¯re so nice? What are you plotting?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t the least worried about being found out.


    ¡°So ungrateful!¡± <i>What does she mean, I¡¯m plotting something? What does she mean?</i>


    <i>Shouldn¡¯t she be so touched that she wants to marry me?</i>


    <i>Isn¡¯t this what the tips said?</i>


    <i>What the hell is with these fake tips! Bad review!</i>


    [...] The system silently flipped through the items that Lord Nine gave a bad review for and decided to calmly ept the impending bad review.


    <i>As a system, I should be more positive.</i>


    <i>I can definitely collect all the bad reviews and earn the honorable title of ¡°The Prince of Bad Reviews.¡±</i>


    ¡°You¡¯re not a good person. How can you be so kind?¡± Ming Shu found it funny as she poked Xu Shuo¡¯s chest. ¡°Or have you changed your heart for a zombie¡¯s?¡±


    Xu Shuo wanted to p Ming Shu¡¯s hand away. <i>What are you poking at? Who says you can poke my chest?</i>


    However, he thought about the expensive <i>101 Ways to Woo Women </i>book which he bought and changed his mind. He grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°If I change my heart for a zombie¡¯s, do you think you would still be standing here?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I would definitely kill you.¡± Ming Shu nodded her head seriously. ¡°I am quite good at killing zombies.¡±


    Xu Shuo: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the hell!</i>


    <i>Those pink bubbles are all fake. All fake.</i>


    <i>I am so angry I feel like exploding.</i>


    ...


    Aunt Ning didn¡¯t notice that Ning Le was beaten; Ning Le left on the second day.


    Ming Shu continued eating and waiting for her death. She was also prepared to gain Hatred Points anytime. Xu Shuo¡¯s experiments saw new progress and he was working hard in theboratory every day. The two of them had less time to argue with each other now.


    That day, Ming Shu was full from eating and was preparing to rest. However, she was woken up by Xu Shuo. ¡°Come, let¡¯s get out of the base.¡±


    ¡°Go out and feed the zombies?¡± Ming Shu changed her position and refused to get up.


    ¡°There is a powerful zombie that I want to catch.¡± Xu Shuo came to stand in front of Ming Shu.


    A few days ago, someone found a zombie that couldmand other zombies while they were out collecting supplies.


    Xu Shuo¡¯s research was at its most crucial stage and he needed that zombie.


    ¡°What does that have to do with me? I¡¯m not going.¡± Ming Shu hugged her snacks and rejected him.


    ¡°Come on.¡± Xu Shuo took some snacks out from the box beside him.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡± Xu Shuo continued taking out snacks.


    Ming Shu looked at the snacks and started to waver.


    Xu Shuo continued removing more snacks.


    Ming Shu grabbed all the snacks. ¡°Are you trying to bribe me with just these? Give me the entire box.¡±


    ¡°Food supplies are hard to find. Don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡± <i>Do you know how much effort it took to get these snacks?</i>


    Ming Shu stared at Xu Shuo with her clear eyes. Xu Shuo relented and said irritatedly, ¡°Take it, take it.¡±


    ...


    Ye Ji¡¯an was worried when Xu Shuo and Ming Shu said they needed to go out. However, he was not the kind to be overprotective of his daughter.


    He understood the present world and didn¡¯t know how long it wouldst. He could protect her now, but what would happen when he was not around?


    Hence, when Ming Shu said she needed to go out, Ye Ji¡¯an just nagged at her to be extra careful and didn¡¯t stop her.


    After preparations were done, the team went to the meeting ce. This time, there were other teams tagging along, too.


    The team thatst saw this zombie was almostpletely annihted. The ones that managed to escape reported the news to the base.


    The base sent some men over, but they were eitherpletely annihted or heavily injured.


    The base had a mission lobby where they would post missions. As long as three people formed a team, they could ept any of the missions.


    The base posted this mission in the lobby. Anyone who felt that they were capable could take on the mission and there was no limitation to the number of people that could ept it.


    When Ming Shu arrived, there were already many people waiting in the lobby, talking among themselves.


    Ming Shu instantly saw the female protagonist, Bai Xuewei, and the fake protagonist, Ning Le.


    They were on the same team. The leader of that team was the man beside Bai Xuewei.


    That should be the male protagonist.


    Ning Le quietly stood on one side with Chen Wei and didn¡¯t take part in their group¡¯s discussion.

 Chapter 159 - Zombie Note (28)

    <h4>Chapter 159: Zombie Note (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°This is myst time saying this. This mission is very dangerous. Everyone is taking part in this mission of your own will. When we reach the mission location, you will all listen to instructions andmands. Whether you will get out of there alive or dead, it is up to fate!¡± Ding Qiuyi shouted at the people in the lobby with a loudspeaker.


    That¡¯s right, Ding Qiuyi was the captain this time.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Good. If anyone wants to leave, please go now. Those who have made up their minds can get onto the cars. We will leave immediately.¡±


    Most of the teams instantly got onto the army vehicles behind Ding Qiuyi, leaving only a few people who were still hesitating.


    After confirming that they were noting along, Ding Qiuyi ordered everyone to move out.


    The cars drove out of the base one by one. There seemed to be even more survivors outside. It was packed with people.


    Ning Le¡¯s team was in the second-tost car. Bai Xuewei sat beside the tall guy.


    ¡°He Yan, who do you think is in the gray car?¡± Bai Xuewei asked curiously. ¡°I saw someone escorting them when we stopped just now.¡±


    He Yan shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Who else can it be? It has to be someone with a high rank. I heard that the zombie this time is a Level 3 zombie. It wouldn¡¯t be weird if they sent someone to have a look,¡± Chen Wei said proudly, as though she had uncovered the truth.


    ¡°We¡¯re going there to kill zombies, not protect them. I wonder if these people will cause trouble for us,¡± one of the X-menined unhappily.


    ¡°That¡¯s Ye Miao,¡± Ning Le said calmly, ¡°themander¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Someone immediately mocked, ¡°This kind of princess only knows how to y. They don¡¯t know about our hardships.¡±


    ¡°Who asked her to have a good father?¡±


    Everyone in the car started criticizing Ye Miao. Ning Le¡¯s statement had caused everyone to judge Ming Shu even before she appeared.


    ...


    The team drove for half a day. Along the way, they met a few zombies, but the numbers were manageable and no one was hurt. Everyone arrived safely at the neighboring city.


    Ding Qiuyi ordered everyone to rest on the spot and moved on the next day.


    Ning Le munched on the food provided and stared at the gray car. Only she knew what she was thinking.


    <i>This time, I am going to make her die here.</i>


    The night was peaceful. No idents happened. The next morning, Ding Qiuyi split the teams into groups to facilitate the mission.


    There were two big groups. One was led by Ding Qiuyi while the other was led by Ming Shu and Xu Shuo. Coincidently, Ning Le was in Ming Shu¡¯s team.


    The two groups split up when they entered the city and started searching for the zombie. Meanwhile, they could also search for some supplies.


    ¡°The road up front is blocked. We need to change direction.¡± When they reached a road, a building had copsed on it and the way was blocked.


    The scout brought this piece of news to Ming Shu and waited for her decision.


    The people in the car got down and crowded around Ming Shu.


    They had not seen who was in the gray car even after so long.


    The car door slowly opened and a young girl stepped out. The door closed. However, they did see that there was someone else in the car.


    It was indeed a princess.


    A princess with wless skin and clean clothing. She looked nothing like someone from Doomsday.


    Ming Shu was munching on a piece of bread as she opened the map. Her finger ran along the map before pointing to a certain road. ¡°Move this way.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. Don¡¯t direct us any which way when you don¡¯t know anything.¡± A man¡¯s voice suddenly cut in. ¡°What would happen if you sent us into a whole hoard of zombies?


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to die with you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°How can a princess who knows nothing decide our path? Do you still see us as humans?¡±


    Ming Shu leaned against the car and turned around to look at the crowd. She threw the map over and said, ¡°You choose.¡±


    The man was stunned. He wasn¡¯t expecting Ming Shu to not be angry and even allow him to choose the way.


    <i>Since you ask, I¡¯ll choose.</i>


    The man looked at the map. However, he wasn¡¯t sure about the conditions of the roads. He saw Ning Le from the corner of his eyes. He was in the same car as Ning Le and felt that Ning Le was very reliable and knew a lot.


    He didn¡¯t think much and handed the map to Ning Le. ¡°You choose.¡±


    Bai Xuewei disagreed. ¡°This is not right, we agreed to listen to instructions.¡±


    The man grunted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this? What would a princess like her know? If she chooses just any road, we¡¯re the ones who¡¯ll suffer.¡±


    This statement gained the support of many people.


    They didn¡¯t trust Ming Shu.


    They felt that she was just here to y and didn¡¯t ce any importance in their lives.


    Bai Xuewei argued, ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let them choose.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Even Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything. Bai Xuewei kept quiet.


    Ning Le didn¡¯t know what Ming Shu was nning. She hesitated in front of so many people and finally lowered her head and chose a path.


    Ning Le quickly decided on a route. It was in the opposite direction as the one Ming Shu chose.


    ¡°This one.¡± The man pointed to the map.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Ming Shu readily agreed and returned the map to the scout. She smiled and said, ¡°You all can leave now. I wish you good luck.¡±


    <i>What?</i>


    <i>What, what?</i>


    <i>She¡¯s noting?</i>


    Ming Shu opened the door and got in the car. The sound of the door shutting woke everyone up from their shock.


    The first car was already moving in the direction that Ming Shu indicated. The rest of the cars followed behind. They were being deserted.


    They had nothing left. No supplies, no cars.


    Only now did they feel that something was wrong.


    WIth no cars and supplies, there was nothing they could do.


    The man instantly blocked Ming Shu¡¯s car and shouted at her, ¡°What is this? Are you ying around with me?¡±


    Ming Shu winded down the car window and smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the instructions when we were at the base? Listen tomands, follow instructions. I¡¯m the one inmand now...¡±


    ¡°What right do you have tomand me?¡± The man was not convinced. ¡°You¡¯re just a princess, have you ever even killed a zombie?¡±


    Ming Shu continued, ¡°I am the one inmand now. If you all don¡¯t want to listen to me, you can leave. No one is stopping you.¡±


    The man continued shouting, ¡°Then you should give us some cars and supplies!¡±


    Ming Shu supported her chin with her hand and smiled. ¡°Tou all agreed to listen tomands when you epted the mission. That is why we¡¯re letting you use our supplies and cars. If you all want to leave the group, why do we have to give you the supplies? Do you think I¡¯m a charity? You¡¯re too naive. Why don¡¯t you go back to your zombie kindergarten?¡±


    The man couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>This princess doesn¡¯t seem that useless.</i>


    None of them were actually familiar with Ming Shu. They just heard people talking about her on the way here and had a bad first impression.


    Some people were smart enough to return to the cars. The cars and supplies were all from the base. If they left now, they would have nothing left.


    The man didn¡¯t think that he would lose this fight and was overwhelmed with shame and vexation.


    Ning Le was even more pissed. She tried to discreetly give these people a bad impression of Ming Shu, but was overturned by Ming Shu after just one round.


    Normal princesses would scream and shout when faced with such a situation and ask for help from their subordinates.


    She used a few words and subdued these people while letting them know that she was not an easy person to deal with.


    <i>She is indeed a challenging opponent.</i>

 Chapter 160 - Zombie Note (29)

    <h4>Chapter 160: Zombie Note (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Let me give you all a piece of advice. Don¡¯t listen to what Ning Le said. With your IQ, you will only be used by her and will still count money even after being betrayed.¡±


    Ming Shu sighed and shook her head after she finished collecting this round of Hatred Points. Under Ning Le¡¯s sharp gaze, she closed the window.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>What¡¯s wrong with our IQ?</i>


    The smarter ones looked at Ning Le and guessed that she had some conflict with Ming Shu before.


    Ning Le was the one that exposed Ming Shu¡¯s identity to them. However, she didn¡¯t say anything else about her and caused them to misunderstand Ming Shu as a princess who knew nothing.


    Ning Le was fuming in her heart but dared not show it. She took a deep breath and walked calmly toward the car.


    She clenched her fists. <i>Ye Miao, I will destroy you one day.</i>


    The rest saw that the cars were leaving and there was no time to hesitate anymore. They contained their anger or suspicion and quickly get in the cars.


    ...


    The route that Ming Shu chose was very safe. There were no zombies in the area. Those people that were against her got a hard p to the face.


    The first day ended quickly. Besides a few lost zombies, there were no gains for that day. As dusk arrived, Ming Shu chose a building as their resting ce.


    Some people tried to find fault in her decision.


    However, they realized that the building was really very safe. There was a good view of their surroundings and an easy escape route. Even the parking areas were chosen professionally. There was nothing to find fault with.


    A young man got off the gray car. The light formed a warm orange aura around him. His presence alone was enough to make a beautiful picture.


    There were many female X-men in the group. They weren¡¯t exactly stunned when they saw the young man, but felt amazed that there was such a clean and lean fellow in such an environment.


    The young man yed with his surgical knife and looked toward the trunk. There was a hint of warmth in his eyes.


    Ming Shu took a box out of the trunk. The young man kept his surgical knife and tried to take the box from her.


    Ming Shu stepped back and was on her guard. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    <i>Are you trying to snatch my snacks!</i>


    ¡°...¡± <i>I¡¯m not trying to snatch it. </i>Xu Shuo controlled himself and said, ¡°I just wanted to help you.¡±


    ¡°No thanks.¡± Ming Shu walked around Xu Shuo. ¡°I¡¯m worried that you would exchange my snacks for zombies.¡±


    Xu Shuo face twitched. ¡°I¡¯m not that desperate.¡±


    ¡°Who knows.¡±


    <i>Who knows what this crazy guy would do if he was desperate.</i>


    <i>I better be careful.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m so scared.</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize a good person when you see one?¡± Xu Shuoined and shouted at the crowd, ¡°What are you looking at?! Have you never seen someone as handsome as me?¡±


    You could almost hear the sound of hearts breaking.


    Xu Shuo caught up with Ming Shu and they started chattering. The crowd couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying and only heard Ming Shu¡¯s voice: ¡°Are zombies edible¡±


    ¡°You want to try? I can catch one for you. Do you want it steamed, braised, or barbequed?¡± Xu Shuo replied excitedly.


    ¡°I shall leave it for you. All the zombies are yours.¡± <i>I don¡¯t eat zombies.</i>


    ¡°Good things are meant to be shared. I am willing to share it with you.¡±


    Xu Shuo was disgusted by what he said. He didn¡¯t know such words woulde out of his mouth. Indeed, as long as you were determined enough, you could do anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ept things from other species.¡±


    ¡°You are insulting me again.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Their voice faded away into the building. Everyone started to have a new impression of Ming Shu and Xu Shuo.


    <i>These two people were discussing so calmly about whether zombies are edible. Aren¡¯t they disgusted? Maniacs!</i>


    ...


    The zombies in the building had been cleared. To ensure everyone¡¯s safety, besides the people who were patrolling and on the lookout, they were all gathered in a single area.


    Xu Shuo went out and caught a zombie when Ming Shu was not watching. This caused amotion in the crowd.


    Someone stopped Xu Shuo from moving forward. The zombie was trying to rush toward the crowd.


    Everyone became stiff and was worried that the zombie would escape. Someone shouted at Xu Shuo, ¡°There are so many people here! Why did you bring a zombie back? Are you crazy?¡±


    As long as one person was bitten by a zombie, the whole group of them could be annihted.


    ¡°For an experiment,¡± Xu Shuo replied naturally. ¡°How would you humans understand a genius like me. Get out of my way.¡±


    The person blocking him didn¡¯t move. ¡°What if it bites someone?¡±


    Xu Shuo replied seriously, ¡°There are two possibilities if you are bitten. You either die or be an X-man.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Of course, they knew that.


    They were asking if he would take responsibility if they were bitten.


    ¡°There are too many people here, we can¡¯t let you bring it in.¡± They didn¡¯t care who he was. Their lives were more important.


    Xu Shuo suddenly let the zombie loose and it immediately jumped two meters foward.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The crowd fell back.


    Xu Shuo grabbed the zombie again. ¡°It really wants to go ahead. What to do?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>Okay, this guy is a maniac.</i>


    ¡°Ye Miao, are you not going to take care of this?¡± someone shouted at Ming Shu.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here,¡± Ming Shu replied.


    <i>Damn!</i>


    <i>How can you speak as if you¡¯re not here?</i>


    ¡°You¡¯re our leader. You have to be responsible for our safety. You can¡¯t let the zombie in.¡±


    ¡°You have to throw the zombie out.¡±


    ¡°You can choose to leave this ce.¡± An irresponsible reply floated from the back.


    Everyone had only one thought now¡ªthey wanted to kill someone.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A gunshot rang out and the zombie fell to the ground. Everyone looked back and saw Ning Le holding her gun with a calm expression.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Someone cheered for Ning Le.


    ¡°This is a public space. There are many lives here, we can¡¯t afford to let you fool around.¡± Ning Le¡¯s voice sounded over the cheers. Everything she said was from a human perspective.


    ¡°If I did anything wrong because I protected everyone, I have nothing to say.¡± Ning Le gave a helpless look.


    Ning Le¡¯s speech caused everyone to feel that Xu Shuo and Ming Shu didn¡¯t care about their lives.


    To Xu Shuo, their lives were really none of his business. However, he brought back the zombie because he was confident that he could keep it secure.


    ¡°Stupid.¡± Xu Shuo was very angry. ¡°You are the whole of humanity¡¯s viin.¡±


    The atmosphere became quiet.


    After a few seconds, someone startedughing softly. If Xu Shuo was not a member of the base, more people would haveughed.


    <i>Humanity¡¯s viin?</i>


    <i>Is he being delusional?</i>


    <i>Putong¡ª</i>


    While everyone was controlling theirughter, a sound caught their attention and they looked up. Ning Le had fallen to the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you were in the way.¡± Ming Shu pped her hands and walked around Ning Le, smiling down on the crowd.


    ¡°Ye Miao, are you crazy!¡± Chen Wei held Ning Le up, her face full of anger. She stared at Ming Shu with her round eyes and stood up for Ning Le.


    ¡°I think I am. Do you have medication?¡± <i>In the eyes of normal people, I am indeed crazy. Nothing can save me.</i>


    Chen Wei: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 161 - Zombie Note (30)

    <h4>Chapter 161: Zombie Note (30)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu looked at the crowd in front of her. Everyone was wearing different expressions. ¡°If you all have something to say, you can go ahead and say it.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Go ahead and say it to the zombies?</i>


    Everyone was a bit unhappy at Ming Shu but no one dared to really leave the building.


    Night had already fallen. Without guns, supplies, or cars, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive long in an area filled with zombies even if they were X-men.


    She knew that no one would dare to leave. That was why she had the courage to say those words.


    Ning Le was pushed to the floor by Ming Shu and was filled with frustration. However, there were Ming Shu¡¯s people all around and she cleverly chose not to do anything.


    She stared at Ming Shu dangerously and dragged Chen Wei off to the side.


    Chen Wei couldn¡¯t contain her anger and kept scolding Ming Shu behind her back. She didn¡¯t dare to scold her tantly.


    Xu Shuo waited for everyone to disperse before inching toward Ming Shu and asking, ¡°What happened? Why have you started speaking up for me?¡±


    ¡°Am I supposed to watch them throw you out or let you release the zombie to bite them?¡± <i>I can¡¯t afford to lose face.</i>


    ¡°Are you starting to like me?¡± Xu Shuo gave a cunning smile. ¡°You¡¯re so fierce you might not be able to find a husband. If you like me, I can consider it, since we spend so much time together.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Dead silence.


    Xu Shuoy on the floor in shock.


    <i>You can just say it if you don¡¯t like me! Why do you have to shoot!</i>


    [Lord Nine, you were asking for it.] The system couldn¡¯t sympathize with him.


    <i>You¡¯re lucky that you weren¡¯t hit.</i>


    Xu Shuo: ¡°...¡± <i>What did I do to deserve this? I was following the tips, right?</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t do this anymore.</i>


    <i>I am not doing this anymore!</i>


    [Persevere, Lord Nine, persevere and you will seed.] The systemforted him. [Think about those bitches outside. Are you regaining your strength? Sess will be yours in the end.]


    Xu Shuo threw the system into the doghouse. He didn¡¯t want its poisoned chicken soup.


    ...


    Half an hourter, Xu Shuo caught another zombie.


    The reason he was so dedicated to catching zombies was because of his mission. Besides getting the girl, he needed to save the world by finding the antidote.


    Although he failed most of his missions, he still treated every one of them seriously. If he failed this time, it was the world¡¯s fault and not his.


    The zombie kept roaring.


    Everyone was afraid that the zombie would escape and attack them.


    Luckily, it didn¡¯t have the chance.


    Xu Shuo finally got tired of experimenting and ordered people to dispose of the zombie.


    Everyone finally felt at ease and went to rest.


    At night, everyone was asleep. You could hear the different sounds of breathing.


    Little Beastie suddenly crawled out from Ming Shu¡¯s pocket and crawled over her body to reach the snacks.


    Just as its short legs were reaching the snacks, it suddenly stopped. It turned its small face around.


    Two shadows were moving slowly.


    Little Beastie wed at Ming Shu¡¯s clothes and with some effort, climbed onto her face. It patted Ming Shu¡¯s face with its short legs.


    <i>Wake up.</i>


    <i>Stop sleeping!</i>


    <i>Sleep your head! Wake up!</i>


    Ming Shu grabbed Little Beastie and squished it with her hand. <i>What are you doing sote at night? Are you asking me to catch you stealing my snacks?</i>


    Little Beastie kept resisting with its four short legs. Its fur stood up like a porcupine.


    <i>Someone is trying to run away.</i>


    <i>Let go of me. Let go!</i>


    Ming Shu yawned. <i>Let them run away then. Are you nning to chase after them?</i>


    Little Beastie muttered, ¡°It is Ning Le.¡±


    <i>Ning Le?</i>


    Ming Shu got up and shone her shlight in Ning Le¡¯s direction. She was indeed gone.


    Chen Wei was gone, too.


    Ming Shu yawned again. <i>I¡¯m hungry.</i>


    <i>Let¡¯s eat something first.</i>


    Ming Shu opened a pack of biscuits and stuffed it into her mouth. She started thinking about Ning Le¡¯s motive.


    <i>Searching for supplies?</i>


    <i>That¡¯s possible.</i>


    After all, she couldn¡¯t let anyone know about her limitless storage space... Speaking of which, it had been a while since she saw Captain Fan. Was he killed after finding out about her storage space or did they split up?


    <i>Give me a bite, give me a bite!</i>


    Little Beastie jumped around asking for food.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own?¡± Ming Shu pressed on its head and stopped it from jumping. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you finished an entire warehouse¡¯s worth of snacks?¡±


    The things that she and Zheng Ye found in the warehouse were not taken by Ning Le.


    Little Beastie had its own storage space, too. Although she didn¡¯t know how big it was, it could hold a lot of things.


    She always remembered the first time Little Beastie showed off its storage space to her and told her that it could help her store all her snacks.


    Ming Shu was still very ¡°naive¡± then.


    After that day, she never put her snacks in there again.


    Because once they were inside, they were not hers anymore.


    That¡¯s right!


    Not hers anymore.


    Why else would Little Beastie be so well-behaved these past few days and never once ask for food?


    Little Beastie heard her and stopped jumping. It appeared a little guilty but remained stubborn.


    <i>Those things are not nice. They taste terrible. I finished them so that you don¡¯t have to eat such disgusting things.</i>


    ¡°The snacks here are also not very nice. Hence, I will not share them with you.¡± Ming Shu patted Little Beastie¡¯s head and gave it a gentle smile.


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>WTF!</i>


    <i>I dug a hole for myself.</i>


    <i>My life is shrouded in darkness.</i>


    <i>Police Uncle, I want to report. Someone is abusing small animals, sob sob...</i>


    <i>The water in the Weske, my tears...</i>


    <i>Little cabbage, growing in the soil, nothing to eat...</i>


    Little Beastie hung onto Ming Shu¡¯s clothes with a deadened look.


    Ming Shu kicked Xu Shuo who was beside her.


    Xu Shuo got up immediately and fell back once again.


    Ming Shu kicked him again.


    Xu Shuo woke up a bit and muttered, ¡°What are you doing awake at this time. If your leg is cramped, cut it off.¡±


    ¡°A zombie kicked you.¡±


    Zombies!


    Xu Shuo instantly sprung up. There was only Ming Shu beside him, where were the zombies?


    He scratched his head and got pissed. ¡°Ye Miao, do you have to get your revenge like this?¡±


    Ming Shu stood up and moved her shlight around, disturbing the crowd. ¡°Everyone, wake up.¡±


    Xu Shuo looked at Ming Shu in confusion. <i>What is she trying to do in the middle of the night?</i>


    <i>Is she letting...</i>


    <i>What is that in her pocket?</i>


    <i>OMG, it can move.</i>


    <i>And it¡¯s colorful.</i>


    Xu Shuo took Little Beastie out of Ming Shu¡¯s pocket. Little Beastie justid there as though it was dead.


    <i>Is thisa dog? Where did she get this from?</i>


    Xu Shuo flipped Little Beastie around. <i>It doesn¡¯t seem to have bones... and its colorful fur is hurting my eyes.</i>


    A hand suddenly reached out and snatched Little Beastie away, stuffing it into her pocket like a ragged cloth.


    Xu Shuo: ¡°...¡± If that thing weren¡¯t warm, he would have thought that it was a toy.


    ¡°What are you doing in the middle of the night?¡± Everyone wasining. They finally managed to get some sleep after a while, but were disturbed by Ming Shu.


    ¡°That scared me, I thought there were zombies.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? I was just dreaming of eating a pork knuckle.¡±

 Chapter 162 - Zombie Note (31)

    <h4>Chapter 162: Zombie Note (31)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Most people were irritated when Ming Shu woke them up. They didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.


    ¡°Ning Le disappeared, did anyone see her?¡± <i>I¡¯ll destroy her ns before she can execute them.</i>


    <i>That¡¯s how smart I am.</i>


    Everyone looked at each other and then scanned their surroundings. Ning Le couldn¡¯t be found anywhere.


    ¡°Strange, where did Ning Le go?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she went to the washroom?¡±


    Ning Le was part of Bai Xuewei¡¯s team. When they heard that she had disappeared, Bai Xuewei immediately organized the team to look for her.


    ¡°Chen Wei is gone, too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see if they¡¯re in the washroom.¡±


    Bai Xuewei and He Yan went to look for them outside. The rest started discussing and had no intention of going out to search.


    They wouldn¡¯t risk their lives to look for them even though they had some interactions before.


    In Doomsday, you need to take care of your own life.


    Bai Xuewei and He Yan came back quickly. They had asked everyone that was patrolling outside. None of them saw Ning Le.


    ¡°I¡¯ve looked at the stars and predicted that it¡¯s not safe to stay here anymore. Prepare to leave.¡± Ming Shu gave an inscrutable smile as though she really went to look at the stars.


    Everyone started talking.


    It was dark outside and there were no stars in sight. How on earth did she look at the stars and made a prediction?


    Ming Shu grabbed her bag and waved at the army personnel. All of them packed their bags and followed Ming Shu out.


    ¡°WTF!¡±


    <i>She wasn¡¯t kidding.</i>


    <i>We¡¯re really leaving.</i>


    Bai Xuewei caught up with Ming Shu. ¡°Hey, Ning Le isn¡¯t back yet. We should look for her first.¡±


    ¡°You can wait for her here.¡± <i>Why would I leave if she was here!</i>


    <i>Who knows what Ning Le is up to? What if she is scheming something?</i>


    <i>For the safety of my snacks, we are moving.</i>


    ¡°How can you do this?¡± Bai Xuewei gave a look of disbelief. ¡°She is missing. You should send someone to look for her, not leave just like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu shone the shlight on Bai Xuewei¡¯s face. Bai Xuewei blocked the piercing light with her hands and heard a clear voice saying, ¡°If you care so much about her, you can look for her yourself. I won¡¯t stop you. This task is yours now. All the best.¡±


    Bai Xuewei: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Those who want to get in the cars, please do so now. Those who don¡¯t, it¡¯s your choice.¡±


    Ming Shu shouted this and turned around to leave with the soldiers. The sound of engines starting floated into the building.


    The people who were hesitating hurriedly got up and ran to the cars.


    Only a few of them didn¡¯t.


    This included Bai Xuewei and her team.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t move very far. She found a ce nearby.


    After this entire episode, no one could sleep anymore and they gathered together to discuss.


    Around two hourster, the building they were at was suddenly filled with the roars of zombies.


    From the sound, there seemed to be more than just one or two of them.


    Everyone squeezed in at the window to take a better look.


    The lighting was really bad and there was not much to be seen. However, an X-man used his power to light the scene up.


    It was packed with zombies.


    A chill ran down everyone¡¯s spines.


    If they didn¡¯t leave with her, they would have been surrounded by all those zombies.


    ¡°How... how did you know the zombies woulde?¡± someone asked Ming Shu, who was leaning by the window and eating non-stop.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you ask us to leave just now?¡±


    ¡°Because Ning Le disappeared.¡±


    Ning Le disappeared... W <i>hat does that have to do with the zombies?</i>


    <i>You mean Ning Le brought the zombies there?</i>


    ¡°Did you purposely ask someone to do it?¡± someone questioned. How could there be such a coincidence? Once they left, the zombies came.


    What¡¯s more, she had a conflict with Ning Le before.


    Ming Shu smiled at the usation. ¡°If I did this, you all will be in that building now fighting with the zombies.¡±


    ¡°You might still need us.¡± Most of them were X-men. She would not let so many X-men die wastefully.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    If Ding Qiuyi hadn¡¯t sent these people to her, she wouldn¡¯t even bother with them.


    Ming Shu¡¯s casual attitude caused the crowd to feel lost.


    <i>What exactly happened tonight?</i>


    The fight was still ongoing in the building. No one suggested saving theirrades. Everyone was quiet and just stared silently.


    Very quickly, the X-man¡¯s light disappeared and only the roars of the zombies were left.


    Everyone¡¯s heart turned cold.


    Were they all dead?


    ...


    Time passed and the sun started rising, chasing the darkness away.


    They could see the situation in that building. There were still some zombies loitering around.


    Just as they were staring, a shadow of a person appeared and someone immediately positioned his gun to aim at the shadow.


    Through the scope, he recognized the shadow as a living person and said excitedly, ¡°There are survivors.¡±


    ...


    The survivors were Bai Xuewei and He Yan, as well as Ning Le and Chen Wei, and three other men. The rest were lost and no one knew if they were dead or alive.


    Bai Xuewei seemed to be hurt and He Yan was a mess, too.


    ¡°You all...¡± Ning Le saw everyone when she entered and was confused.


    She arrived after the zombies had attacked the building. She was not nning to enter, but unfortunately, she bumped into Bai Xuewei¡¯s group as they were running out.


    Left with no choice, she could only help them kill the zombies. At that point in time, she was still wondering why there were so few people left, and Ye Miao and her men had disappeared, too. However, there were too many zombies and she didn¡¯t have time to ask.


    ¡°Ning Le, why did you bring the zombies over?¡± the man who escaped with Ning Le questioned her seriously.


    He regretted not leaving with Ming Shu.


    Of course, there was no use regretting now.


    Ning Le¡¯s heart dropped but she denied it calmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t. Why would I bring zombies over?¡±


    The man continued asking, ¡°Why did you disappear in the middle of the night?¡±


    Ning Le had already thought of her answer and just repeated it: ¡°I saw something outside and went to investigate it.¡±


    ¡°Did you manage to catch it?¡±


    Ning Le braced herself and shook her head.


    ¡°The zombies came after you left. How dare you say that it had nothing to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Exin yourself, Ning Le. What exactly happened?¡±


    Chen Wei couldn¡¯t keep quiet anymore and shouted at Ming Shu, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you all suspecting Ye Miao? Her men were patrolling yesterday and she had a conflict with us. She¡¯s the most suspect.¡±


    ¡°Please, the one that I had a conflict with is Ning Le. Why would I bring the zombies over if she¡¯s not there? Do I want tomit suicide?¡± Ming Shu stared helplessly at Chen Wei.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like any one of us,¡± Chen Wei reasoned faciously, ¡°and now you want to frame Ning Le. Why are you so evil?¡±


    Ning Le¡¯s n was to let Ye Miao be attacked by the zombies. Even if she didn¡¯t die, everyone would me her and it would be easier for her to stand out then and do something.


    Ning Le calmed down. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but I never did anything to harm you guys.¡±


    Her target was only Ming Shu. The rest were just unlucky.


    This statement was actually true.


    Ming Shu smiled. Ning Le remainedposed.


    Everyone was confused and couldn¡¯t decide who to believe.

 Chapter 163 - Zombie Note (32)

    <h4>Chapter 163: Zombie Note (32)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Now, the thing was, while Ning Le was missing, zombies attacked them.


    But because Ming Shu suddenly decided to leave the building, they were all saved.


    The bnce eventually tilted to Ming Shu.


    Sometimes, evidence was actually not necessary to decide something. As long as most people thought so, it became the truth.


    Ming Shu was simply thinking that Ning Le might want to cause troubles. She needed to relocate to protect her snacks, and didn¡¯t expect such a surprising gain.


    But... she got her Hatred Points!


    ¡°Ning Le, it was really you...¡± Bai Xuewei sounded hurt. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°No! It wasn¡¯t me.¡± Ning Le denied it again.


    She couldn¡¯t admit it.


    As long as she denied it, these people couldn¡¯t do anything to her, as they had no evidence.


    ¡°Le Le...¡± Chen Wei¡¯s trembling voice suddenly sounded.


    Ning Le had a bad feeling. Her intuition sensed something was wrong.


    But she had no time to stop her. Chen Wei continued, ¡°Le Le, they know now, just tell them the truth. You woke me upst night and then led the zombies here.¡±


    Hearing this, a man standing immediately roared, ¡°Ning Le! What else do you have to say?¡±


    Chen Wei was with Ning Le. Both of them disappearedst night. Now Chen Wei spoke up; she was clearly telling them Ning Le did bring the zombies here.


    ¡°What nonsense are you speaking!?¡± Ning Le¡¯s face changed slightly, but she raised her voice.


    Chen Wei trembled. ¡°You said you¡¯d make Ye Miao suffer. You also said even if you couldn¡¯t kill her, you would make her take the fall.¡±


    Ning Le got very anxious.


    There seemed to be something wrong with Chen Wei. She just kept talking, and didn¡¯t look at Ning Le or the others.


    Ming Shu looked at Xu Shuo. He was wiping his shiny scalpel leisurely. On the mirrored scalpel his steady eyes were reflected, which seemed a little strange.


    Xu Shuo sensed Ming Shu was watching him.


    He lifted his eyebrows a bit, smiling like a yboy, then said soundlessly, ¡°My pleasure.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Chen Wei, what are you talking about, when did I tell you that?¡± Ning Le didn¡¯t expect Chen Wei to suddenly turn against her.


    Chen Wei stepped back, as if something scared her. She shook her head and said, ¡°Le Le, they know everything. Admit it. There¡¯s no point in denying it.¡±


    Ning Le almost vomited blood in her anger.


    ¡°Ning Le, your partner has betrayed you, you still want to argue?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so evil.¡±


    ¡°You wanted to feed us to the zombies? I was really blind.¡±


    In the face of these angry people, Ning Le¡¯s exnation was pale and powerless. Even Bai Xuewei, who was almost kind enough to be a sister to the zombies, looked at Ning Le with disappointment.


    Ning Le gritted her teeth tightly. She looked at Ming Shu standing behind these people.


    <i>It must be her!</i>


    Ming Shu smiled wider. <i>That¡¯s right,e on, hate me! </i>She seemed to have seen her Hatred Points soaring.


    ¡°Kick her out, kick her out!¡±


    ¡°Kill her! If it weren¡¯t for Ye Miao, we might be dead now. We must kill her.¡±


    ¡°Kicking her out is enough. She wouldn¡¯t survive long in Doomsday by herself.¡±


    ¡°We must kill her. She¡¯s such a vicious woman, how do you know she won¡¯t retaliate against us?¡±


    Everyone talked about ways to dispose of Ning Le.


    Ning Le was angry and hateful. She knew she couldn¡¯t stay here. She took out the gun at her waist and fired two shots at the crowd. Then, quickly pushing the people nearby , she rushed to the window and jumped down.


    Someone shot at her. But Ning Le was swift, and it didn¡¯t cause any substantial harm to her.


    Ning Le soon disappeared in the buildingplex.


    When everyone turned back, they saw Chen Wei had fallen to the ground. Blood was streaming out from her chest.


    Ning Le shot Chen Wei just now.


    Chen Wei was still breathing. The stagnation in her eyes slowly faded, then became painful confusion.


    She couldn¡¯t remember why she was lying on the ground.


    It hurts...


    Save me...


    ...


    Ning Le ran away. With zombies wandering everywhere, it was definitely impossible for them to give chase. Everyone just cursed a bit to vent their anger.


    Ming Shu leaned on the pir, looking at Xu Shuo, who was massaging between his eyebrows. ¡°How did you control her?¡± she asked.


    Wasn¡¯t his supernatural power seeing through other people¡¯s supernatural powers?


    How did he control Chen Wei?


    Xu Shuo put down his hand. ¡°That is just one of my powers. Another is to control others with my mind.¡±


    It was not surprising for one to have two supernatural abilities. Our fake protagonist had an entire set of them.


    But this man before her, he had two umon supernatural powers at the same time...


    ¡°Do you admire me now?¡± Xu Shu winked at Ming Shu.


    <i>Admire your big head!</i>


    Ming Shu turned around to leave without any hesitation.


    ¡°Hey, I did you a big favor! Will you not give me anything in return?¡± Xu Shuo caught up to Ming Shu hurriedly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you might have been driven away, instead of that woman.¡±


    He was rescuing her!


    She didn¡¯t even say thank you.


    Ming Shu mocked him ruthlessly: ¡°This team is mine, I give the orders. For the record, they would be driven away instead of me. Your IQ iscking.¡±


    Xu Shuo: ¡°...¡± I have nothing to say.


    ...


    After that day, everyone became less dissatisfied with Ye Miao than before. Hence the search work afterwards was going smoothly.


    Yet they didn¡¯t find the target zombie.


    No news was heard from Ding Qiuyi, either. Probably they also didn¡¯t find it.


    Xu Shuo was a little impatient during the next few days. He argued with Ming Shu all day long, which either resulted in a beating, or a worse beating.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your dog?¡± Xu Shuo went up to Ming Shu and asked curiously.


    Ming Shu looked at him and smiled. ¡°Here it is.¡±


    Xu Shuo didn¡¯t react at first. When he realized she was talking about him, he immediately got irritated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, do you have to pick on me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re a treasure.¡± <i>MMP... How can I get Hatred Points without you?</i>


    <i>This stupid fool, why he doesn¡¯t hate me?</i>


    <i>I¡¯ve had another two bags of snacks. This man really doesn¡¯t know about hatred.</i>


    Xu Shuo calmed himself very soon. <i>I¡¯m not going to bother myself over this psychopath.</i>


    <i>Everybody is responsible for watching out for a psychopath.</i>


    He poked Ming Shu. ¡°Show me your colorful dog.¡±


    He had been looking for it these few days, but didn¡¯t even see a dog hair.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any colorful dog.¡± <i>Colorful dog? Funny.</i>


    The ¡°colorful dog¡± was now grinding its ws in Ming Shu¡¯s pocket angrily.


    <i>He is a dog, all his family are dogs!</i>


    No matter what Xu Shuo said, Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t take out Little Beastie.


    Fees for its appearance were rather high¡ªaplete Manchu-Han banquet!


    <i>Too expensive. Can¡¯t afford it, can¡¯t afford.</i>


    ...


    Five dayster...


    Ming Shu and Ding Qiuyi linked up with each other. Ding Qiuyi harvested more than Ming Shu. He found a zombie body that looked a bit special, and the crystal was already gone.


    But it was unknown whether it was the Level 3 zombie or not.


    In the end, they didn¡¯t find the so-called Level 3 zombie.


    The team suffered a great loss. But as they had taken the risk, they would work anyway.


    Later, Ding Qiuyi organized people to collect supplies before they set off for the base.


    Xu Shuo began to study the zombie as soon as they returned to the base. Ming Shu went home and found Aunt Ning was gone. It turned out Ye Ji¡¯an dismissed her a few days ago. As for the reason, no one knew anything about it.


    Even though she didn¡¯t do anything, Aunt Ning still left.


    <i>So this plotline will follow the set track anyway...</i>


    <i>And the next should be Ning Le leading zombies to attack the city?</i>


    <i>MMP... SCARY.</i>

 Chapter 164 - Zombie Note (33)

    <h4>Chapter 164: Zombie Note (33)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Two monthster...


    Xu Shuo handed two ss bottles filled with green liquid to Ye Ji¡¯an.


    Ye Ji¡¯an was excited. ¡°Is this... the antidote?¡±


    He knew that Xu Shuo could definitely figure out the antidote.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    This single word instantly killed Ye Ji¡¯an¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°Then... what¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Something that can strengthen the powers of X-men.¡± Xu Shuo yawnedzily.


    Startled a little, Ye Ji¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but hold the ss bottles tightly in his hands.


    In the past two months, the X-men¡¯s strength had been greatly improved, but the zombies evolved even faster than them.


    ¡°When can you produce the antidote?¡± Ye Ji¡¯an was still very concerned about this issue.


    As long as they had an antidote, the zombies would cease to exist...


    ¡°I¡¯m already working on it. I can help you with the antidote, but you have to promise me something.¡±


    Ye Ji¡¯an¡¯s mood soared again. ¡°Just tell me, what¡¯s your condition?¡±


    ¡°I want to marry Ye Miao.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ye Ji¡¯an thought he had heard wrong.


    ¡°I want to marry Ye Miao,¡± Xu Shuo repeated.


    ¡°Miao Miao?¡± Ye Ji¡¯an looked at Xu Shuo as if looking at a psychopath. Was he crazy? Weren¡¯t he and Miao Miao quarreling all the time? As long as they were in each other¡¯s presence, things would be turned upside down.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried that there¡¯s no guarantee of the future, you can rest assured. Your value and ability is your trump card. Even if I¡¯m not there to protect you, no one will do anything to you.¡±


    After pondering for a while, Ye Ji¡¯an could only assume that Xu Shuo was asking this for his own safety.


    ¡°I know that.¡± Genius Xu took it for granted. ¡°But I¡¯m talking about the antidote.¡±


    ¡°But you and Miao Miao...¡±


    Ye Ji¡¯an was very busy every day, but when he returned home asionally, the only scene awaiting him there was a mess left by two people.


    Despite repeated prohibitions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a sign of a good rtionship, Mr. Ye? Have you seen her so close to any other boys? She has a harsh mouth and is not willing to admit it. But I know she has me in her heart.¡± Xu Shuo began to talk nonsense, even though he didn¡¯t believe it himself.


    Ye Ji¡¯an: ¡°...¡± <i>I don¡¯t think so.</i>


    He believed his daughter hated the boy in front of him.


    ¡°Mister Xu Shuo, the antidote is for all of humanity...¡±


    ¡°Unless I marry Ye Miao, no way.¡± Xu Shuo ended the discussion.


    <i>It doesn¡¯t matter if we don¡¯t have feelings for each other. All I need to do is bind her to my side, and the feelings will grow.</i>


    He was so handsome. That psychopath would love him one day.


    Ye Ji¡¯an was silent for a long time. Then he agreed to ask Ming Shu¡¯s opinion.


    Unsurprisingly, Ming Shu refused before Ye Ji¡¯an could even finish his sentence.


    Ye Ji¡¯an agreed earlier to arrange Ming Shu to be Xu Shuo¡¯s assistant. That was because it did no harm to his daughter.


    But now he was requesting to marry his daughter...


    This was not a decision he could make alone.


    Ming Shu refused. So then Ye Ji¡¯an had to find an excuse to decline Xu Shuo.


    But before Ye Ji¡¯an thought about how to say this, Ming Shu changed her mind. She agreed to marry Xu Shuo.


    Ye Ji¡¯an: ¡°...¡±


    And thus two psychopaths with their own evil ns were engaged.


    Although it was Doomsday, the ceremony couldn¡¯t be done casually. They took time to prepare the wedding.


    ¡°Why¡¯s it so busy?¡± someone asked curiously.


    ¡°Are you new here? Ourmander¡¯s daughter is getting married.¡± The person answering the question sounded a little disdainful.


    ¡°In Doomsday, getting married?¡± The fist person doubted it.


    ¡°What do you know. Everyone lives in tension and horror all day long, now finally there is such a happy event. We can take the chance to rx a little bit.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± That person parted from the crowd and walked away with a hand covering his face.


    It was no other than Ning Le who sneaked into the base. She came back for Aunt Ning.


    She would take Aunt Ning out of here.


    Grasping a chance when Ming Shu and Xu Shuo were not at home, Ning Le went up to the building to find Aunt Ning.


    But no one was there. Aunt Ning¡¯s room was cleaned up, and her things were gone.


    Ning Le sensed something bad must¡¯ve happened.


    She asked all around yet got nothing. After many inquiries, she was finally informed that Aunt Ning was already dead.


    The truth was nowhere to be found. It must be that woman! Ning Le pinned this on Ming Shu without any hesitation.


    She was taking the me for others. Even if Ming Shu didn¡¯t want it, the Harmony System would persuade her to take it¡ªas long as it got them Hatred Points.


    ...


    The wedding was held one monthter.


    Themander invited arge number of guests.


    With all the people in the base, this wedding was extremely lively.


    Being the bridegroom, Xu Shuo drove to Ye Ji¡¯an¡¯s house to pick up the bride.


    As soon as his car stopped, he saw a man rushing down.


    ¡°The bride is gone!¡±


    That person ran to Xu Shuo. ¡°Mr. Xu, the bride is gone.¡±


    Xu Shuo was not angry at all. He even wanted tough.


    He had been watching her for a long time; after all, he never expected she would agree to marry him so easily. But in the past few days, Ming Shu didn¡¯t act abnormally at all. She was either eating or eating a lot.


    It seemed she wasn¡¯t nning anything.


    Who knew that on the wedding day she would go missing.


    What a shot right to the heart!


    <i>MMP, I¡¯m going to kill her.</i>


    Hearing the news, Ye Ji¡¯an strode through the crowd. ¡°What happened? Why is Miao Miao missing?¡±


    That person shivered. ¡°This morning we came to make a dress for Miss Ye. She said she would use the washroom for a while, but then... she never came back.¡±


    When they went to check the washroom, there was no one there.


    ¡°Have you searched everywhere?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We didn¡¯t find her.¡±


    Ye Ji¡¯an frowned slightly. Why did Miao Miao run from the marriage at this time?


    He looked at Xu Shuo, who seemed to have been scared numb. But actually, he was just trying hard to prevent himself from exploding with anger.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t quarrel with her. I haven¡¯t seen her these past few days.¡± Xu Shuo knew what Ye Ji¡¯an was thinking and he exined.


    ¡°Could it be that something happened to Miao Miao?¡± Ye Ji¡¯an got a little worried.


    ¡°She fled on purpose.¡± Xu Shuo was very sure. ¡°To embarrass me.¡±


    <i>Who can do anything to her?</i>


    <i>She just wants to piss me off.</i>


    <i>She wishes!</i>


    <i>Humph, this flimsy trick, I won¡¯t take the bait!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not angry.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not angry.</i>


    [Lord Nine, put away your sword.]


    Xu Shuo asked the system for information, gnashing his teeth.


    [Lord Nine, this... I don¡¯t know.]


    <i>Why don¡¯t you know? Aren¡¯t you a super system that ims to be omnipotent in this universe?</i>


    [Cough... This task is different from previous ones. I can¡¯t locate the mission target. Lord Nine, you are on your own now, so go ahead.] The system answered him in a weak voice. Then the connection was cut.


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Good, very good, now even my system is against me.</i>


    <i>All traitors!</i>


    Xu Shuo covered his face. <i>Calm down, calm down, I¡¯m not going to kill anyone, peace and love, peace...</i>


    After a moment, he looked up. ¡°Mr. Ye, since Ye Miao is missing, I will postpone the marriage. I can wait.¡±


    <i>She wants to get rid of me. Never!</i>


    Ye Ji¡¯an thought Xu Shuo would break off the engagement. Who knew he¡¯d only postpone it.


    Ye Ji¡¯an really couldn¡¯t understand these young people nowadays.

 Chapter 165 - Zombie Note (34)

    <h4>Chapter 165: Zombie Note (34)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Right then, Ming Shu was squatting on the wall of the base. She thought that if she still couldn¡¯t piss off Xu Shuo and gain lots of Hatred Points for this, there would be no need to continue this task.


    No Hatred Points even like this, then... Xu Shuo must be a bug.


    Beatings couldn¡¯t fix him, either.


    Ming Shu looked into the distance, full of sorrow. All she asked for was Hatred Points, it was a hard life!


    <i>Where¡¯re my snacks!</i>


    Some ck spots appeared on the horizon in the distance, growing more and more numerous.


    Ming Shu blinked, wondering what was wrong with her eyes.


    But the ck spots becamerger as Ming Shu took a closer look at them. And they were approaching.


    <i>Zombies...</i>


    <i>Holy shit, Ning Le chose to collude with the zombies to attack the base today.</i>


    <i>With this many zombies... it looks like I have tomit suicide today.</i>


    <i>I didn¡¯t expect to pick up my old business here.</i>


    <i>But it seems quite exciting to think about this.</i>


    Ming Shu shoved two more snacks into her mouth, took out a knife from her pocket, and stabbed herself in the chest.


    Without any hesitation. As if she was a cabbage, not a flesh-and-blood human.


    Her body fell from the base wall and she was about to smash onto the ground.


    But somehow a strange wind rose from the ground and gently supported her body.


    Ming Shu suddenly opened her closed eyes. Her expression was clear and clean, yet her typical smile was gone.


    Ming Shu then jumped to the ground from above, dust flying. She shook her head back and forth as well as left and right, and gradually, a smile tugged at the corner of her mouth again.


    The zombies in the distance seemed to be aware of something. They stopped one by one and were reluctant to go further.


    Ming Shu reached out to pull a bamboo pole inserted into the ground, carrying it on her shoulder. She sped up in a sh and disappeared immediately.


    When she appeared again, she had arrived at the opposite end of the zombie army.


    And this army was startled a bit. They stepped back uniformly at the same time.


    The bamboo pole was infused with supreme power, which swept across the army. Some zombies in the front row were swept away and smashed into the zombies behind them.


    The formation was destroyed and the zombie army suddenly became a mess.


    Ming Shu wielded the bamboo pole, waving it and rushing at the zombie army. In the dust clouds, zombies fell to the ground like fallen wheat.


    The zombies had never encountered such a powerful enemy. They began to retreat in howling terror.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ning Le was paying attention to the progress of the zombies. These zombies suddenly stopped marching, and some began to retreat. She became alert in an instant.


    Ning Le walked from one side to the front. She saw the person who was waving a bamboo pole at the zombies at a nce.


    Ye Miao...


    Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be at the wedding in the base? <i>Why is she here?</i>


    Ning Le had deliberately chosen today to start the attack. Because of the wedding ceremony, those people would definitely rx their guard. Thus she could catch them unprepared.


    But Ye Miao, who was supposed to be the bride, was now here alone¡ªkilling the zombies.


    Was the wedding canceled?


    Ning Le had no idea why this was happening.


    <i>Mraaao... scary, quit this, quit this.</i>


    <i>Mraaao, this human is so ferocious.</i>


    <i>Mraaao, run.</i>


    The zombies collectively ran away. The high-level zombies which were waiting to emerge at the end of the battle were a bit dumbfounded. Why did they run? The fight was over already?


    But all the others were running, so they should run, too.


    Then all the zombies turned around and ran. This was quite a spectacle.


    Ming Shu held the bamboo pole and watched the zombies flee. She calmly stuffed snacks into her mouth.


    <i>So hungry.</i>


    The life bar which she had nurtured for a long time was cleared immediately.


    It was not easy to y a hero!


    ¡°Ye Miao, go to hell!¡±


    Ning Le¡¯s voice, filled with hatred, rang from behind her, followed by two gunshots.


    One was shot by Ning Le, the other came from another direction.


    Ning Le was shot in the wrist first, so the bullet she fired hit the dirt.


    Covering her wounded wrist, Ning Le looked in the direction she¡¯d been shot from.


    Who destroyed her final bid...


    <i>Damn it.</i>


    From the bushes, several people came out in turn.


    The leading man was none other than Captain Fan who hadn¡¯t been seen in a long time. In a few months, Captain Fan seemed to have aged decades. His left sleeve was empty. The arm seemed to be missing.


    His right hand was holding a gun. Apparently he fired that shot just now.


    The people behind him were unknown faces. Ming Shu didn¡¯t know anyone, so neither did Ning Le.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Ning Le narrowed her eyes. He was not dead.


    Captain Fan¡¯s face was filled with vicissitudes and hatred. ¡°Ning Le, you made me understand something. A person¡¯s character can¡¯t be judged from their outward manner.¡±


    Ning Le held her bleeding hand and stepped back. ¡°You coveted my storage space, it¡¯s not my fault.¡±


    Captain Fan shook his head. ¡°Ning Le, no one has ever coveted your power. It is you who is too narrow-minded.¡±


    She killed Zheng Ye. She caused him to be bitten by a zombie. Since he was not an X-man, he might have zombified.


    All of this was due to the revtion of Ning Le¡¯s storage space, and Zheng Ye inadvertently implied something. Ning Le thought they wanted to grab her storage space.


    They never thought like that.


    Thinking of Zheng Ye¡¯s death, hatred welled from the bottom of Captain Fan¡¯s heart. He regretted not discovering it at the time. The murderer was Ning Le, yet he guarded her all along the way, used like a weapon by her.


    Fan Captain aimed the gun at Ning Le. Today he was going to avenge Zheng Ye.


    However, Ning Le was not so easy to kill. The moment Captain Fan pulled the trigger, smog exploded on the ground, and the gunshots were tightly packed, but they missed the target.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    Screams rang from the grass.


    Captain Fan immediately went over.


    Then he saw the girl had thrown Ning Le to the ground, easily grabbed the gun, and pointed it at her head.


    Ning Le¡¯s eyes were red, and she roared in a sharp voice, ¡°Ye Miao, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t get excited. You want to kill me, but you can¡¯t kill me,¡± Ming Shu said triumphantly.


    ¡°I dare you to let go of me!¡±


    Ming Shu sighed. <i>Every fool that gets caught says such a sentence, can¡¯t you change to another line?</i>


    <i>I worked hard to catch you. How can I let go of you so easily?</i>


    <i>Naive!</i>


    ¡°No, I will not.¡± <i>Bite me!</i>


    Ning Le was so angry that her entire face turned red. She endured for a while, then suddenly roared, ¡°How did you know my n?!¡±


    Today¡¯s n was wless, how could she know?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I just fled a marriage. Who knew I would run into such a good show.¡±


    Proof of fact: escaping marriage is very necessary.


    Ning Le waspletely dumbfounded. She would never have expected that.


    And... she also didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to be able to force back the zombie army.


    ¡°Kill me or torture me, do whatever.¡± Ning Le gave up hoping.


    The winner takes all.


    But Ming Shu said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m a reasonable person, and I don¡¯t kill humans.¡±


    Ning Le red with her round eyes, thinking that Ming Shu had other intentions. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head to look at Captain Fan standing nearby. ¡°Captain Fan, don¡¯t you want revenge?¡±


    Ning Le¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. This woman despised her?


    [Hatred Points are at full capacity.]


    Ming Shu smiled. <i>Finally!</i>


    <i>Go go go, let¡¯s have some snacks.</i>


    Captain Fan didn¡¯t refuse and went straight forward. ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I take revenge?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all.¡± Ming Shu gave Ning Le to Captain Fan. ¡°Take your time. I¡¯m going back.¡±


    ¡°...¡± She really left as soon as she finished the sentence.


    Captain Fan didn¡¯t know how to describe this girl. She didn¡¯t seem to care about what happened before.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Captain Fan¡¯s voice came from behind her.


    Ming Shu waved her hand and walked briskly to the base. She didn¡¯t look back.

 Chapter 166 - Zombie Note (35)

    <h4>Chapter 166: Zombie Note (35)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The people in the base didn¡¯t know that they just dodged a huge crisis and were still gossiping about how Ming Shu fled from her wedding.


    No news of Xu Shuo¡¯s anger reached Ming Shu¡¯s ears. All she got was the nightmare reality that Xu Shuo pushed back their wedding.


    <i>Isn¡¯t this a nightmare?</i>


    <i>How can he still not be angry? Is he a demon?</i>


    <i>Demons were not allowed after the nation was formed!</i>


    <i>It¡¯s better if I run away.</i>


    <i>Mission?</i>


    <i>Haha, it¡¯s an impossible mission.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not doing it anymore.</i>


    Ming Shu took the opportunity when no one was watching and drove her car, which only yed the national anthem, out of the base, bringing Little Beastie along with her.


    ...


    One yearter...


    Xu Shuo invented the first-edition antidote. The key to the antidote was Bai Xuewei¡¯s blood. That was the real usage of the female protagonist.


    However, convincing Bai Xuewei to devote herself to the entire world was none of his business.


    Xu Shuo left the sample behind. As long as they could convince Bai Xuewei, they could start making the actual antidote by following the instructions he left behind.


    Xu Shuo wanted to look for Ming Shu.


    Zombies were everywhere now. Supplies were getting harder to find. Xu Shuo felt that Ming Shu most probably went to a ce where there was an abundance of supplies.


    She would do anything for food.


    Xu Shuo gathered information from everywhere and finally managed to get some hints. He followed Ming Shu¡¯s path and, bit by bit, shortened the distance between them.


    ...


    In a random vige...


    Ming Shu sat on a haystack and nced at the zombies below her. She threw some stones at them out of boredom and the zombies roared even louder.


    The roars sounded one after another and echoed in the distance.


    [Guest, shouldn¡¯t you do something impactful?] The Harmony System couldn¡¯t watch Ming Shu continuing to eat and wait for death.


    Ming Shu retaliated, ¡°Should I kill people or set fires?¡±


    [The Host became a very powerful person in the future. You can¡¯t be worse than her, right?]


    Ming Shu stood up and suddenly shouted, ¡°Hello to the zombies below!¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Lots of zombies started roaring. Ming Shu was at the center of a pack of zombies, gathered around her in a circle spanning 100 meters in diameter.


    Ming Shu waved her hand like an emperor. ¡°Look, I have so many fans.¡±


    [...] <i>What fans? Do you think you¡¯re having a concert?</i>


    <i>Can you do anything other than provoking zombies?</i>


    <i>Let¡¯s not talk about saving the world. You could at least take over a part of the world.</i>


    ¡°My ambition is not so narrow.¡± Ming Shu jeered.


    [...] <i>Hahaha, your ambition is eating. Totally not narrow.</i>


    ¡°A foodie saved the world, have you heard such a thing before?¡±


    [Never.]


    ¡°How short-sighted.¡±


    [...]


    Ming Shu stretched and jumped onto the roof of the car. The zombies scurried away as though she was a virus.


    They made so much noise, but didn¡¯t dare to attack her.


    Ming Shu opened the door and got into her car. A loud army song started ying.


    The engine started and the zombies magically opened a path for Ming Shu. Once she left, they started to howl and chase after her again.


    Ming Shu brought an army of zombies and arrived at the next city.


    The native zombies got scared by this other army of zombies and retreated to a corner, not daring to move at all.


    This gave Ming Shu an easier time when searching for supplies.


    Of course, not all zombies were afraid of her.


    asionally, there would be some zombies who got arrogant after eating a human and wanted to fight with Ming Shu. Ming Shu attacked them with her fire-type supernatural power and the zombies jumped around howling. None of them came to find her again.


    The news of someone bringing a bunch of zombies while roaming around the world started to spread among the survivors.


    At first, they thought that the one leading them was a high-level zombie.


    However, they soon realized that it was a human leading them. The zombies were all following a car.


    The zombies and the owner of the car were not on good terms. You could see a fight happening every now and then.


    The zombies wanted to eat the owner of the car, but they couldn¡¯t win against her in a fight. Hence, the army started to snowball in number.


    One of the wonders of Doomsday was thus created.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s car suddenly stopped and the zombies behind her hit the bumper, causing a series of idents.


    In front of her, Xu Shuo was standing among a pile of scrapped cars. He still looked as young as before and was staring in her direction from afar.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>The crazy man is here.</i>


    <i>What the hell!</i>


    <i>Run!</i>


    The zombies were afraid of being burned by Ming Shu and didn¡¯t dare to attack her. However, Xu Shuo was different. He was aplete stranger. They were very hungry and all the zombies charged toward Xu Shuo, roaring.


    <i>There is food, brothers. Attack!</i>


    The Harmony System sighed. The simrity between the zombies and the guest was that they were both foodies, right?


    Xu Shuo: ¡°...¡±


    Such a big gift on their first meeting. He really wanted to strangle her to death.


    ...


    40 minutester...


    Xu Shuo used his skin that was thicker than the city walls and sessfully got onto Ming Shu¡¯s car. He flicked his hair, messed up when he was being chased by the zombies, and said, ¡°Miss Ye, you have been running away from your wedding for a total of one year and three months. When do you n to have our wedding?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled hideously. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    Xu Shuo didn¡¯t get angry. ¡°Then Miss Ye Miao can only bring me along on her journey.¡±


    <i>I¡¯m not going to be angry at this stupid girl.</i>


    <i>It lowers my status.</i>


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xu Shuo looked at Ming Shu. She didn¡¯t change much within the year that they hadn¡¯t met. 70% idleness with 30% smiles.


    ¡°What are you thinking, exactly?¡± Xu Shuo couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    He never understood her thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about what to eatter.¡± <i>Eating upies me a lot.</i>


    Xu Shuo smiled slightly. ¡°There are so many zombies around. Enough for you to eat.¡±


    <i>Sorry, I really can¡¯t help it.</i>


    <i>Since I can¡¯t finish the mission, I might as well do what I like.</i>


    The two people who gave up their missions stared at each other.


    Xu Shuo went with Ming Shu to a lot of ces. During this time, the base had sessfully invented the antidote, but that brought out a lot of fights. When the real antidote was spread to the world, it was already five yearster.


    The zombies died in batches. There were only a few zombies that still followed Ming Shu.


    Even the antidote was unable to convert the zombies back to humans. It could only kill them.


    Xu Shuo sighed. ¡°I will miss them.¡±


    It was interesting to see a bunch of zombies chasing them, yet couldn¡¯t do anything to them.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Why not let them bite you? You might still be able to be a zombie for a while.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Xu Shuo controlled his smile.


    ...


    The zombies were wiped out. The survivors in hiding could finally let down their guard and breathe in the fresh air outside.


    However, the restructuring of facilities was a problem.


    Could the survivors restore civilization to what it was before Doomsday?


    For the sake of their future, the human race started a campaign to produce more offspring.


    Not many females survived Doomsday. Those that survived were either powerful X-men or were protected by a guy.


    Hence, it wasmon to see people fighting over a girl.


    The good thing was, girls were a rare breed now. If anyone bullied a girl, they would be attacked by the masses, too.


    Those girls that were single or pregnant had the best life in the present day.


    ¡°Miss Ye, why don¡¯t we try it, too?¡±

 Chapter 167 - Zombie Note (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 167: Zombie Note (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu hugged her biscuits and leaned against the steering wheel, watching the guys in front of her fighting over a girl. Xu Shuo suddenly said this to her and she replied, ¡°I am not a man.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend that you don¡¯t understand.¡± Xu Shuo red at her. ¡°We should have been married six years ago. If you hadn¡¯t ran away, our children would be running around now.¡±


    <i>I can still try my luck. Who knows, she might suddenly be blind?</i>


    Apparently, Ming Shu was not blind. ¡°Too bad I ran away.¡±


    Xu Shuo: ¡°...¡± <i>You are quite proud of what you did.</i>


    <i>What is there to be proud of.</i>


    Xu Shuo started talking about major principles. ¡°As survivors of the human race and with the presence of resources, don¡¯t you think that we should make some contributions to humanity?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± <i>I am very busy.</i>


    <i>Who wants to have children with you.</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think our children would be very smart? They might be leaders in the new era.¡±


    ¡°They might be as stupid as you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>How am I stupid?</i>


    <i>I¡¯ve sacrificed so much and you¡¯re still looking down on me?</i>


    <i>I think it¡¯s better if I just get a knife and kill her.</i>


    No matter what Xu Shuo said, Ming Shu firmly rejected him


    ...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t stop moving. She continued to drive her car and roamed around, going ces which had food.


    Although the world was still in tatters, it was full of hope.


    Ming Shu went back and looked for Ye Ji¡¯an. However, Ye Ji¡¯an was very busy and after confirming that Ming Shu was okay, he asked her to y by herself.


    Ming Shu continued roaming in her car.


    One day, Xu Shuo was sitting in the car and asked curiously, ¡°You brought so many zombies with you when you drove around. However, I know that you avoided some cities and left more areas for survivors to live. Ye Miao, I really don¡¯t understand you.¡±


    He had been thinking about this for a long time.


    And never found an answer.


    Ming Shu was stunned for a while. She lowered her head and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand me.¡±


    <i>I don¡¯t need anyone to understand me.</i>


    She raised her head and looked far away, saying arrogantly, ¡°A king is meant to be lonely.¡±


    Xu Shuo: ¡°...¡± <i>Where¡¯s my knife!</i>


    Xu Shuo didn¡¯t have the time to find his knife. There was an earthquake.


    A sudden earthquake.


    The whole world seemed to be shaking fervently. The ground split, forming many crevices.


    The car fell into one and could no longer move anymore.


    Xu Shuo watched as Ming Shu got out of the car. He saw the smile from her profile. Her smile seemed to have frozen at that moment.


    It was beautiful and gorgeous.


    The car door closed and her face slowly disappeared.


    That moment, Xu Shuo felt something inexplicable.


    He quickly opened the shaking door and stepped onto the road. The shaking stopped immediately.


    Silence.


    Time seemed to have stopped.


    ...


    It was ten days after the earthquake.


    Xu Shuo drove the car and traveled along the cracked roads.


    Beside him, on the passenger¡¯s seat, there sat a box with white flowers and some old snacks inside.


    Xu Shuo nced sideways and stared quietly at the box.


    Sometimes he wondered, if he got off the car first, would she still be alive?


    He should hate her.


    But why did he feel so sad when he saw her body covered in blood?


    The girl who always carried a slight smile was gone.


    The girl who always bickered with him was gone.


    What was theirst conversation about?


    <i>Yes...</i>


    <i>¡°A king is always lonely.¡±</i>


    However, she was not a king yet.


    Xu Shuo recounted the memories he made with her for the past five years. It seemed like just yesterday that her gentle voice sounded through the air, apanied by her smile.


    Xu Shuo blinked and winded down the car window, letting the wind flow through his fingers.


    Very cold.


    So cold it reached his bones.


    He couldn¡¯t tell if it was the wind that was cold or if it was something else.


    ...


    The car stopped near a hill. The surroundings were filled with nice mountains and clear streams. It didn¡¯t look like it had experienced Doomsday.


    Xu Shuo sat in front of a new tomb and set down the fruits one by one, speaking to himself: ¡°It¡¯s hard to find food now. Eat these slowly.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s okay, I have nted fruit trees around you. They will bear fruit soon.¡±


    ¡°Very soon...¡±


    [Lord Nine, do you love her?] the system asked carefully.


    ¡°Love her? How is that possible.¡± Xu Shuo immediately denied it. ¡°I remember the rules, how can I love my target?


    [But your face says ¡°I fell out of love.¡±]


    Xu Shuo said, ¡°I spent so much time with her. Even a dog will have some emotions.¡±


    <i>I don¡¯t like her.</i>


    <i>Not cute at all.</i>


    <i>Hmph!</i>


    [...] <i>Luckily she¡¯s not here. Otherwise, Lord Nine would have been beaten to death.</i>


    The system couldmunicate with Xu Shuo, but it couldn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Thus, the system did not know the answer.


    But that was not important. To ensure that the missions were safe and stable, the memories would be cleared once he went back.


    No matter how much they loved each other in this world, he would forget everything once they returned.


    Xu Shuo stared at the tombstone that didn¡¯t bear many words.


    The wind started blowing.


    It blew passed the shoots that just sprouted and blew past the trees.


    Very soon, he would forget everything.


    Like he never experienced any of it at all.


    After a long time, he might be able to get back his memories.


    He could see the memories then...


    It was just a stranger that entered his life.


    Xu Shuo lifted his hand and touched the tombstone. He gave a chuckle sometimeter.


    ¡°Goodbye, Ye Miao.¡±


    The wind got stronger and blew up a few leaves.


    The tombstone remained silent.


    ...


    When Ming Shu returned to the Cloud Room, her vision was still ck, the same as during the earthquake.


    She shivered slightly. ¡°Can you inform me before I die? That was so scary.¡±


    [This is more surprising.] The Harmony System¡¯s voice was calm as usual.


    <i>Surprise your head.</i>


    The screen appeared in front of Ming Shu.


    The information got listed out.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 26000


    Additional Task: Ipleted


    ¡°So little?¡±


    [Because the additional task was notpleted.] the Harmony System exined kindly.


    Ming Shu touched her chin. ¡°Harmony System, do you find Xu Shuo weird?¡±


    [What is weird about him?]


    ¡°I pissed him off so much, but he didn¡¯t hate me. Isn¡¯t this weird?¡±


    [There are many different kinds of people in the world. You will meet people with different personalities along the way. Why would that be weird? There is no need to be worried about this. He is just a passing stranger.]


    ¡°Really?¡±


    [Yes.]


    The Harmony System paused. [If you feel that these memories are bothering you, I can help you wipe them away.]


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°You have this ability?¡±


    [Please don¡¯t underestimate me.] <i>I have a lot of abilities.</i>


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a habit of letting people wipe away my memories. Forget about it.¡±


    The Harmony System didn¡¯t force Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu put her hands behind her back and loitered around for a while, thinking about something.


    ¡°Can I pick the next world?¡± She never wanted to go anywhere simr to Doomsday ever again.


    [Sorry, you can¡¯t pick for now.]


    ¡°Which means I can in the future?¡±


    [Yes. If your Hatred Points reached one million, you can activate the system store and pick the world you want to go to.]


    Ming Shu silently stared at her 26000 Hatred Points.


    She wanted tough in the Harmony System¡¯s face.

 Chapter 168 - Marrying A Rich Lady (1)

    <h4>Chapter 168: Marrying A Rich Lady (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Rich Families Headline: Ruan Li starts spending whenever she wants to#


    ¡°Let¡¯s wee our star of the day¡ªMiss Nan Youyou.¡±


    The noise around Ming Shu stopped and she slowly opened her eyes. There were people all around her. The lighting was a bit dark and the spotlight shone on the stage before her.


    A girl in a pretty dress slowly walked onto the stage. When the girl appeared, everyone let out gasps of shock.


    They were stunned.


    The girl was really beautiful, like a princess who just came out of a pce, a crown on her head and standing under the spotlight. She <i>was </i>the spotlight.


    ¡°Thanks, everyone, for attending my birthday party.¡± Her lips moved and a pleasant voice rang out. ¡°I am very happy today...¡±


    Ming Shu blinked. She was standing among the crowd. This meant that she wasn¡¯t someone important. She squeezed out through the side and asked for a quiet room from the servant to receive the storyline.


    This was a story about a tyrant boss falling in love with a woman.


    The fake protagonist was called Nan Youyou. She was reborn.


    Nan Youyou and the male protagonist knew each other since they were young. They had simr statuses and families and everyone thought that they would end up together.


    However. the female protagonist appeared and this beautiful girl with a powerful background became a supporting role.


    The male protagonist fell in love with the female protagonist. Out of jealousy, Nan Youyou made things difficult for the female protagonist multiple times.


    What¡¯s even more cliche was, the female protagonist was the original daughter of the Nan family. Due to certain reasons, the two of them were switched at birth.


    The female protagonist went back to the Nan family and Nan Youyou was left in an awkward position. If she stayed in her ce and didn¡¯t go overboard, she could continue to be a daughter of the Nan family. However, she sought her own death.


    In the end, Nan Youyou was thrown out of the Nan family and she fell low. She died from drug overdose.


    When she died, she went back to a time when nothing had happened yet.


    Nan Youyou swore that she would get the male protagonist this time.


    She used her knowledge about the future and prevented the female protagonist from being recognized by the Nan family. She earned the love of the male protagonist and made him hate the female protagonist. Her ending was exchanged for the female protagonist¡¯s ending.


    The Host was called Ruan Li.


    She came to this city after she graduated and went to work in the male protagonist¡¯spany. When Nan Youyou framed the female protagonist, Ruan Li was affected.


    She was framed and thus, was determined to find evidence to prove her innocence. Although they didn¡¯t find out Nan Youyou in the end, Nan Youyou med Ruan Li and hated her.


    Ruan Li leveled up from an unimportant character to a supporting viin role and helped the female protagonist to suppress Nan Youyou many times. However, Nan Youyou knew what would happen and their ns always backfired.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Ruan Li was fired from thepany. However, Nan Youyou didn¡¯t let her off easily and ordered all thepanies to reject her application. Ruan Li was so furious she went back to her own family and used her powerful background to go against Nan Youyou in every way possible, fighting her way through and finally bing the final boss of the story.


    Of course, she was still defeated by the fake protagonist and lost her family as well.


    The current point in the story was: Nan Youyou had framed the female protagonist once already and Ruan Li helped the female protagonist to prove her innocence, proving her own innocence in the process.


    This scene now was Nan Youyou¡¯s birthday party. In the original storyline, there would suddenly be a ckout and the male and female protagonists would be locked in a room. Coincidently, the male protagonist was drugged.


    When two people of the opposite sex got locked in a room, even if nothing really happened, there would be some slight changes.


    The one who drugged the male protagonist orginally was none other than Nan Youyou.


    However, Nan Youyou was reborn so she didn¡¯t do it this time. But the ckout could still be useful.


    When Ming Shu finished downloading the storyline, the lights in the room had gone out. The ckout hade.


    <i>I¡¯m too hungry!</i>


    Ming Shu rubbed her stomach and pondered if she should find food or collect Hatred Points first.


    Following the storyline, the ckout wouldst for quite a while, so Ming Shu decided to find food first.


    <i>It¡¯s important to replenish our strength.</i>


    The corridor was very quiet. She retraced her steps. The main area was a bit agitated,, but everything was still in order. Everyone stood in the middle and waited.


    Ming Shu felt her way to the food, but realized that there was already someone there.


    ¡°Er...¡± The person saw a familiar face approaching and felt embarrassed. ¡°Xiao Li, you¡¯re hungry too?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>A love rival.</i>


    <i>Should I kill or strangle her?</i>


    Ming Shu nced at the female protagonist¡¯s chubby face. This face really couldn¡¯t bepared with Nan Youyou¡¯s face.


    However, the tyrant boss had seen too many pretty girls and might just like this kind of cute one.


    <i>This chubby face, I feel like biting into it...</i>


    <i>Maybe the male protagonist thinks this way too?</i>


    ¡°Hurry up and eat. I¡¯m really hungry too but didn¡¯t dare eat just now.¡± Jiang Duo passed Ming Shu a te of osmanthus cake and whispered to her, ¡°There is so much nice food here, but no one eats them. I don¡¯t understand these rich people.¡±


    Ming Shu decided not to strangle this rival on behalf of this te of osmanthus cake.


    Jiang Duo continued to pass food to Ming Shu and was concerned about her. ¡°Xiao Li, how long have you not eaten?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡± Ming Shu tilted her head and tried to recall. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    The Host seemed to have skipped lunch and didn¡¯t get a chance to eat anything here, either.


    ¡°Then hurry up and eat.¡± Jiang Duo passed Ming Shu even more food.


    <i>I love this kind of female protagonist.</i>


    <i>Give me a bunch of them.</i>


    [...] <i>Selling your allegiance to the highest bidder. Where is your character?</i>


    <i>Character?</i>


    <i>Sorry, I don¡¯t have one.</i>


    <i>Snacks built my character.</i>


    Ming Shu ate her food and calcted the timing. She got up immediately and said to Jiang Duo before she left, ¡°Help me look after these. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Jiang Duo thought that Ming Shu just wanted to go to the toilet and epted her request without asking.


    Ming Shu ran up the stairs. She didn¡¯t know which room the male protagonist and Nan Youyou were in and started searching every single room.


    The doors here all had high-quality locks. Once there was a ckout, the doors would lock up automatically and couldn¡¯t be opened from the inside. However, they could be unlocked from the outside.


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    No.


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    No.


    Last two doors.


    Ming Shu walked to the one on the left, ced her hand on the handle, and pressed down.


    The door clicked¡¯ open. Light entered the room through the crack and she saw a cold face.


    <i>OMG!</i>


    <i>Do bosses always look like that?</i>


    ¡°Here you are, Boss Shen,¡± Ming Shu called out naturally. ¡°I¡¯m here to save you.¡±


    Shen Yuanzhao stared at her indifferently. There was no warmth in his eyes, as though he didn¡¯t recognize her.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t bother with him and moved her phone¡¯s light in the other direction. She saw Nan Youyou staring angrily at her.


    She finally got to have some personal time with the male protagonist, but was interrupted before she could even say more than two sentences to him. How could she not be angry?


    Shen Yuanzhao didn¡¯t say anything and walked out the door.


    Shen Yuanzhao gave off an oppressive aura. Ming Shu wasn¡¯t sure what they talked about in the room, but from Shen Yuanzhao¡¯s expression, she guessed that Nan Youyou never finished what she wanted to say.


    Nan Youyou stood rooted to the floor and didn¡¯t chase after him. She knew that the more she chased him, the more he hated her.


    <i>Ruan Li...</i>


    <i>Very well.</i>


    <i>Last time she helped that white lotus and today, she ruined my ns.</i>


    Ming Shu watched Shen Yuanzhao walk away and purposely provoked her: ¡°I did it on purpose. Are you angry?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Nan Youyou red at Ming Shu.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, be angry,¡± Ming Shu slowly said. ¡°You¡¯ll be prettier.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Crazy bitch.</i>


    Ming Shu waved at Nan Youyou and closed the door.


    Nan Youyou was stunned and rushed forward. However, she couldn¡¯t open the door no matter how hard she tried.


    She pounded the door.


    ¡°Ruan Li, you just wait!¡±

 Chapter 169 - Marrying A Rich Lady (2)

    <h4>Chapter 169: Marrying A Rich Lady (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu destroyed the lock before she left. It would be up to the fake protagonist¡¯s luck to see when she would leave the room.


    Ming Shu skipped down the stairs and the lights turned back on. The lobby lit up and calm music flowed through the room, dissipating the uneasiness caused by the darkness.


    Ming Shu walked to the buffet table. Jiang Duo was still standing there and seemed a bit agitated.


    She saw Ming Shu walking over and immediately ran toward her, saying hurriedly, ¡°Xiao Li, Boss Shen is looking for me. I have to go.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and waved her hands. ¡°Bye.¡±


    Jiang Duo felt a bit odd, but couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. She nodded and said with concern, ¡°Be careful when you go back.¡±


    Jiang Duo then rushed out, bumping into many people along the way and apologizing to them profusely.


    ...


    The fake protagonist only invited friends and colleagues to her birthday party and there weren¡¯t any adults present. Everyone was a bit high.


    Ming Shu left the party at around 11 pm. It was the hottest period of summer and it was really stuffy and hot.


    She had only been outside for a while and was already sweating.


    Ming Shu looked at the dress she was wearing. It was so stuffy inside the dress.


    She walked to an empty area and tore off the hemline. Her legs finally got some fresh air. So much cooler.


    Ming Shu followed the Host¡¯s memory and went back home.


    Hao Yun Vi.


    Ming Shu nced at the luxurious name and gate. <i>The Host seems rich...</i>


    <i>OMG, I¡¯m not going to the male protagonist¡¯s office to be a spy, right?</i>


    Ming Shu entered the gate and tidied the host¡¯s clothes.


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu had just ced her hand on the doorknob when it was opened by someone inside. A tall figure stood under the light. The man nced at Ming Shu and exited the room. A car stopped in front of him.


    The man opened the car door and got inside. The car instantly drove off.


    This whole process took no longer than 30 seconds.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the hell. All bosses are really the same.</i>


    <i>The quality of this production is not good.</i>


    <i>Not good.</i>


    The Host was not a native. She was from the neighboring province and the daughter of the rich Ruan family.


    The Ruan family had a tradition: Their children werenot allowed to intern in their ownpany.


    Because Ruan Li¡¯s mother moved here, she was convinced by her mother toe here as well and finish her internship.


    She rejected her mother¡¯s offer to go through the backdoor and send her resume to manypanies. Just so, Shen Yuanzhao¡¯spany epted her and she went there for her internship.


    The person just now was Qin Che, her non-blood-rted brother.


    Which was her mother¡¯s current husband¡¯s son.


    At first, Ruan Li didn¡¯t stay at the Qin family¡¯s house. Because of this, her mother whined and Ruan Li couldn¡¯t take it. She really couldn¡¯t do anything about her mother and moved in the end.


    Qin Che didn¡¯te home often and even if he did, he would only stay for a while. As for Ruan Li, she was either at work or just stayed in her room. She could count the number of times she encountered Qin Che at home using one hand. The number of sentences they spoke to each other was no more than three.


    The host didn¡¯t really like this sudden brother of hers, but she didn¡¯t hate him, either. He was just like a stranger that had a special rtionship with her.


    ¡°Miss is back.¡± The maids of the Qin family were still at work.


    ¡°Yes, Aunt He. Can you make some food for me?¡± Ming Shu took off her shoes and said.


    ¡°Sure, what do you want to eat?¡± Aunt He immediately went into the kitchen and asked along the way, ¡°Mister ate some porridge just now and there is still some leftover, do you want to have some?¡±


    ¡°Anything edible is good,¡± Ming Shu replied casually.


    Aunt He couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Miss must be really hungry. Was it very busy at work today?¡±


    ¡°Still okay.¡± Ming Shu washed her hands and sat at the dining table while Aunt He brought the porridge out. ¡°Isn¡¯t work just like that?¡±


    ¡± <i>Sigh </i>. If you listened to madam and went to intern at Mister¡¯spany, you would not need to work so hard.¡± Aunt He had served the Qin family for a very long time. However, she treated the Host and her mother quite well and didn¡¯t bully them just because of her experience.


    ¡°They¡¯re all the same.¡± Ming Shu and Aunt He started chatting casually.


    Aunt He smiled and said, ¡°Eat some food first. I¡¯ll make more for you.¡±


    Ming Shu smelled something good and her eyes lit up. ¡°Thanks, Aunt He.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Hurry up and eat. Don¡¯t keep yourself hungry.¡± Aunt He¡¯s smiled widened.


    When Mister was at home, he wouldn¡¯t say more than ten sentences. It was so quiet. <i>Miss is much better. She loves to talk.</i>


    ...


    When Ming Shu went to work the next day, she heard people talking about how Nan Youyou was locked in that room for a few hours.


    Facts proved that the quality of those doors weren¡¯t too high.


    ¡°Xiao Li, you¡¯re here.¡± Jiang Duo obediently ran over. ¡°I bought some custard buns that I made personally. Do you want to try?¡±


    The moment she heard that there was food, Ming Shu was filled with energy. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Jiang Duo opened the box. Each custard bun was very cute and was still steaming hot.


    ¡°Are they nice?¡±


    ¡°Nice.¡± <i>This is freaking awesome!</i>


    ¡°I was scared that you wouldn¡¯t like it.¡± Jiang Duo heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°You can eat. I have to go prepare my work already. The devil will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Boss Shen.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Boss Shen.¡±


    Speak of the devil and he immediately walked out of the lift with his bodyguards, making a shy entrance. This floor belonged to the higher powers in thepany. People working on this floor were in close contact with Shen Yuanzhao.


    Jiang Duo stuck out her tongue at Ming Shu and rushed back to her seat.


    ¡°Jiang Duo,e with me.¡± Shen Yuanzhao called out for Jiang Duo when he passed her.


    Jiang Duo¡¯s expression dropped and she went into the office reluctantly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Boss Shen thinks so highly of Jiang Duo. She is so lucky.¡±


    The minute Jiang Duo left, the entire office got noisy.


    ¡± <i>Sigh </i>, say, do you all think that Boss Shen like her?¡±


    The whole office became quiet after the person said that sentence. Nan Youyou carried her bag and walked into the office in her heels as though she was walking the red carpet.


    Everyone knew that Nan Youyou downgraded herself and worked here for the sake of Shen Yuanzhao. In the past, she would be angry when Shen Yuanzhao and Jiang Duo were together. However, recently she started to not care about them as much.


    Everyone nced at each other, returned to their seats, and started working.


    ¡°Eating is not allowed in the office,¡± Nan Youyou suddenly said to Ming Shu when she walked past.


    ¡°Is it written on the employee¡¯s book of conduct?¡± Ming Shu pushed a custard bun into her mouth and questioned with a smile.


    Nan Youyou didn¡¯t know what to reply. This rule was indeed not written in the employee¡¯s book of conduct. ¡°... Everyone knows about this unwritten rule.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I lose my memory?¡±


    Nan Youyou: ¡°...¡± <i>How did her skin be so thick in one night?</i>


    ¡°If you want to eat, go out and eat. Don¡¯t be a nuisance to people who are working.¡±


    ¡°Are you working?¡± Ming Shu continued chomping down on the custard buns and pointed at the clock on the wall with her chin. ¡°There are still ten minutes left before work starts. What I do now is none of your business.¡±


    Nan Youyou: ¡°...¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze started to fall on her.


    Nan Youyou didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to speak so well suddenly and felt a bit irritated. She red at Ming Shu with her beautiful eyes.


    Even though she was reborn, she still had her temper. How could it be so easily changed?


    ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me. So scary.¡± Ming Shu casually proimed that she was scared and continued eating her custard buns.


    Nan Youyou: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Ruan Li, we are not allowed to eat in the office. Youyou just reminded you out of goodwill. How can you be so rude?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never eaten before?¡± Ming Shu nced at thedy who just spoke. ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat your cake in the office yesterday?¡±


    Thedy: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 170 - Marrying A Rich Lady (3)

    <h4>Chapter 170: Marrying A Rich Lady (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Nan Youyou chose the wrong issue to use as her weapon. Nine out of ten people had eaten in the office before. No one could run away from the usation.


    Nan Youyou just realized her mistake now and regretted her actions immediately. She was too emotional.


    She was reminded of what happened yesterday when she saw Ming Shu.


    <i>I need to control myself better next time.</i>


    Nan Youyou made this promise to herself. But how would she get out of this situation...


    ¡°You You, can you help me look at this table?¡±


    Someone helped Nan Youyou.


    Nan Youyou was relieved and instantly walked over.


    ...


    Jiang Duo walked out of the room with a downtrodden expression. Nan Youyou nced at her unintentionally. Her eyes were filled with a hatred that only she understood.


    Jiang Duo didn¡¯t notice Nan Youyou¡¯s gaze, but Ming Shu did. Nan Youyou saw Ming Shu smiling at her the minute she turned around. The smile was gentle, but Nan Youyou felt that it was also very piercing. It was like a thorn that pricked into her heart and she couldn¡¯t help feeling agitated.


    Luckily, Jiang Duo blocked their views of each other.


    Strangely, she heaved a sigh of relief. A ball of anger started to rise in her as Nan Youyou wondered, <i>Why am I afraid of her?</i>


    ...


    The Host didn¡¯t have many things to do. After all, she was still an intern and they wouldn¡¯t assign any important tasks to her.


    Ming Shu recalled the things that the Host did and started working in an organized manner after she finished her custard buns.


    Her job was very boring. All she had to do was design some forms and help other people sort their materials.


    Compared to her, Jiang Duo was much busier. She kept moving between her desk and Shen Yuanzhao¡¯s office.


    The rest of their colleagues either looked at her with jealousy or envy. Nan Youyou seemed to be thinking about something as she stared at Jiang Duo.


    When Shen Yuanzhao finally left with his bodyguards, Spinning Top Duo finally managed to lie on her desk in exhaustion and caught her breath.


    Ming Shu¡¯s and Jiang Duo¡¯s desks were opposite each other. She could see the despair on her face.


    Jiang Duo: Xiao Li, do you think that the devil is bullying me on purpose?


    A conversation popped up on Ming Shu¡¯sputer.


    The owner was just opposite her.


    Ming Shu thought for a while and typed with one hand.


    Ruan Li: Hitting means like and scolding means love. Maybe Boss Shen likes you.


    Jiang Duo looked up at Ming Shu in shock and looked down again. She hit her keyboard very hard while she typed.


    Jiang Duo: Do you torture someone when you like them? Is he crazy?


    Her words were filled with disdain.


    Ruan Li: He¡¯s the CEO. You must understand that they don¡¯t know how to express themselves. What shall we eat for lunch?


    After conversing for so long, Ming Shu finally typed out her thoughts.


    Jiang Duo: The canteen should have braised ribs and Kung Pao chicken today. I am so hungry after running around the entire morning.


    Ruan Li: Let¡¯s go and eat.


    Jiang Duo: It is not lunchtime yet... there are still five minutes left. Persevere!


    Ming Shu gave up typing and looked up at Jiang Duo. Jiang Duo was looking at her with resentment, too. The two foodies saw hunger in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Jiang Duo, please go and send these documents downstairs.¡± Ady suddenly dumped a pile of documents on Jiang Duo¡¯s desk and without waiting for a reply, she ced another pile of documents on Ming Shu¡¯s desk ¡°This is needed tomorrow. Please finish this by 2 pm and pass it to me.¡±


    Dang¡ª


    The clock struck 12.


    Thedy turned around and said to the others, ¡°Sisters, let¡¯s go eat now.¡±


    Jiang Duo was used to being ordered around. She picked up the documents and started looking at them even though she was sad.


    <i>I feel so wronged, but I shall keep quiet.</i>


    There were three interns in this office: Jiang Duo, Ruan Li, and Nan Youyou.


    Nan Youyou was a princess. Who dared to order her around?


    Hence, most of the workload fell on Ruan Li and Jiang Duo.


    Ruan Li had a strong background. When she got really irritated, her temper woulde out and she was not easily bullied.


    Only Jiang Duo was left.


    Sometimes she couldn¡¯t eat because of the tasks that were suddenly assigned to her.


    These people definitely did it on purpose. They had the whole morning to ask her, but only did so just before work ended.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t bother with the documents and stretched. On behalf of the breakfast that Jiang Duo brought for her, Ming Shu knocked on her desk and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± Jiang Duo looked at her with devastation. ¡°But there is so much work to do.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your job.¡± Ming Shu flipped through the documents in her hand. ¡°They¡¯re just bullying you.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Jiang Duo knew that they did it on purpose. However, she wanted to stay here and had to endure it.


    She was just an intern and had no background. It was really hard to find a job nowadays.


    ¡°Are youing?¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to waste time and listen to her nonsense.


    ¡°I... I¡¯m noting. You can go ahead and pass me your portion. I can help you finish it,¡± Jiang Duo said softly.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t be bothered by her and left.


    Jiang Duo breathed in deeply and started working.


    Thepany¡¯s working system was very well-nned. There was a two-hour break in the afternoon and work only resumed at 2 pm. Jiang Duo finished her work and looked at the undelivered documents. She hurriedly grabbed the documents and rushed to the elevator.


    The elevator door opened. Jiang Duo ran in.


    She ran into someone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jiang Duo started apologizing profusely before looking at the person.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you being chased by a ghost?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s gentle voice sounded in the elevator.


    Jiang Duo heard the familiar voice and was relieved. ¡°No, I¡¯m rushing to send this off.¡±


    Ming Shu was speechless for a second before passing her the food that was still steaming. ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    Jiang Duo took the food nkly and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be back quickly.¡±


    Ming Shu snatched the documents from her. ¡°Don¡¯t waste food.¡±


    Jiang Duo hesitated for a while. She was really hungry. Her stomach cramped painfully from hunger.


    ¡°Then I will have to trouble you, Xiao Li. Let me treat you after work today at my house.¡±


    Ming Shu was filled with anticipation and gave an OK sign.


    The female protagonist made such delicious food. No wonder bosses likeddies who knew how to cook.


    She liked them, too.


    Ming Shu took the documents to the assigned department. The department wanted her to sign on the document. Ming Shu took the pen and was just about to sign when she suddenly paused. ¡°Last time the documents I sent didn¡¯t need any signature. Why do I need to sign today?¡±


    The employee exined, ¡°This document needs to be transferred to other departments. If a problem urs, it¡¯s easier to find the person responsible. Hence, a signature is needed.¡±


    Ming Shu put down the pen. ¡°Can you pass me the document to have a look.¡±


    The employee looked at her curiously and passed her the documents.


    Ming Shu opened them and read ten sentences at a time.


    She was an experienced yer that had visited many worlds. She could still understand this type of document.


    ¡°This document has an issue. Let me take it back.¡±


    The employee caught on to something. Office politics were always intense. He said, ¡°Then you can pass me the documents before you finish work today.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and patted the document. ¡°This is not my job, I¡¯m just running an errand. If you have any questions, you can find the one who wrote this.¡±


    The employee: ¡°...¡±


    When Ming Shu was going up, she went into the same elevator as Shen Yuanzhao.


    Ming Shu studied him tantly. He was indeed handsome.


    Ming Shu grinned. ¡°Boss is taking the elevator with us today?¡± Shen Yuanzhao had his own personalized elevator.


    Wait a minute...


    If the person running the errand were Jiang Duo...


    <i>Tsk, this scheming.</i>


    Shen Yuanzhao didn¡¯t have a strong impression of the girl in front of him, but he remembered her from the night before.


    ¡°The elevator malfunctioned.¡± Shen Yuanzhao decided to answer her.

 Chapter 171 - Marrying A Rich Lady (4)

    <h4>Chapter 171: Marrying A Rich Lady (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu and Shen Yuanzhao came out of the elevator at the same time.


    Nan Youyou was very surprised to run into this scene. She gave several nces to Ming Shu, then said to She Yuanzhao, ¡°Boss Shen, these documents need your signature.¡±


    ¡°Go to Secretary Zhou.¡± Shen Yuanzhao seemed a bit unhappy and his tone was cold.


    Then he strode into the office.


    Nan Youyou looked at Ming Shu and asked suspiciously, ¡°Why are you taking the elevator with him?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go ask him?¡±


    Nan Youyou warned Ming Shu, ¡°I advise you not to have other thoughts.¡±


    Shen Yuanzhao could only be hers.


    ¡°What if I do, are you gonna cut open my brain and check? Killing people is illegal.¡±


    Nan Youyou got quite annoyed, but then she sneered, ¡°I thought there¡¯s a real sistership between you and Jiang Duo, but it turned out to be false. You only wanted to use her to get close to Boss Shen.¡±


    ¡°Boss Shen? What¡¯s the use of him? How many snacks can he get me?¡± <i>I¡¯m not very interested in creatures that are talkative but not edible.</i>


    Well, of course, if the creature could offer her snacks, she would care a bit.


    Nan Youyou: ¡°...¡±


    Jiang Duo behind her: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Ruan Li, behave yourself.¡± Nan Youyou left angrily, twisting her slim waist.


    Jiang Duo popped out from behind her and didn¡¯t seem to care about what Nan Youyou had said. ¡°Xiao Li, what¡¯s going on between you and Nan Youyou?¡±


    Ming Shu was also unsurprised by the sudden appearance of Jiang Duo. She pushed her bangs aside. ¡°Nothing, just some provocative small talk.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Jiang Duo questioned. ¡°I heard that her family is very rich, and she and Boss Shen are childhood sweethearts.¡±


    <i>You dare to provoke her...</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. <i>Of course, it¡¯s for my Hatred Points.</i>


    ¡°Have you ever seen Boss Shen care about her, then?¡±


    Jiang Duo pondered for a while. ¡°I saw them in the same car, and they had dinner together.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Has it progressed so much in the female protagonist¡¯s perspective?


    No wonder Jiang Duo was not interested in Shen Yuanzhao.


    ...


    Before getting off work, Ming Shu leaned on her desk and thought about what to have for dinner.


    A sudden roar came from next to her and interrupted her thinking.


    ¡°Jiang Duo, I told you to send the documents, why haven¡¯t you sent them?¡±


    The woman who¡¯d handed the documents to Jiang Duo earlier came over furiously. She just got a phone asking for the undelivered documents.


    Jiang Duo gave a vacant look to Ming Shu. Shouldn¡¯t the documents have been sent already?


    ¡°Jiang Duo, if business gets dyed, can you afford to take responsibility?¡± The woman was still yelling.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°You what? Where are the documents? Send them right now! Are you waiting for me to lead the way?¡±


    ¡°So noisy.¡± Ming Shu looked up.


    The woman immediately shouted at Ming Shu, ¡°I¡¯m talking to Jiang Duo, is it your turn to talk?!¡±


    Ming Shu yawned, and her eyebrows curved into good-looking arcs. ¡°I want to tell you that, your documents... I identally threw them into the trash can. If you go check right now, maybe you can find them.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The woman¡¯s voice raised in pitch. ¡°Do you know those documents are very important?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ming Shu smiled and answered casually, ¡°I¡¯m just an intern. Why do I need to know this?¡±


    The woman: ¡°...¡±


    She seemed to recall something and a chill ran down her back. ¡°Where did you throw them?¡±


    ¡°Ah, let me think.¡± Ming Shu pondered. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Go find them!¡± The woman reached out and tried to push Ming Shu. ¡°You¡¯ll be dead if you can¡¯t get them back today.¡±


    Ming Shu easily avoided the woman¡¯s ¡°ws¡± and supported herself on the desk. ¡°Well, even if I get them back, you¡¯ll still have to redo them. So there¡¯s no need to bother. You left many loopholes in the documents; if they were handed over, you might be dead now. In other words, you need to thank me for saving your reputation.¡±


    The woman blushed. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    This intern...


    How did she know so much?


    ¡°What am I talking about? Don¡¯t you know?¡± Ming Shu pointed at the clock with her chin. ¡°There¡¯s only half an hour before we get off work. They told me that the documents must be submitted by the end of the day. Just tell me, is this matter gonna be your responsibility or mine? I¡¯m just an intern, what about you?¡±


    If the documents were handed over, the woman could shirk her responsibility.


    But now the problem was that the documents hadn¡¯t been handed over.


    ¡°What are you doing over there?¡± A thin and tall man in sses looked to them unhappily.


    ¡°Secretary Zhou.¡± The woman seemed to have seen her savior and immediatelyined, ¡°Secretary Zhou, today I gave some documents to Jiang Duo and asked her to hand them over to the marketing department. But I don¡¯t know why Ruan Li lost the documents. And now she¡¯s trying to shirk responsibility.¡±


    Secretary Zhou pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose. ¡°Why did you ask Jiang Duo to help you with your work?¡±


    ¡°I... I saw she wasn¡¯t busy, so I just let her run the errands. Who knew she couldn¡¯t even handle such a small task.¡± The woman looked somewhat guilty.


    Bullying interns in the office was not umon; she didn¡¯t feel there was anything wrong. But facing the Secretary Zhou of Shen Yuanzhao, she felt a bit fearful.


    ¡°You know Boss Shen has rules. Every employee has their own duty. How much you¡¯re paid is equal to how much you need to do. The intern has an intern¡¯s job, not just running errands for you. Besides, is the intern¡¯s sry higher than yours? Or are you willing to give your sry to them as subsidies? Or, do you want them to rece you?¡± Secretary Zhou¡¯s voice was not loud, but no one dared to question him.


    Especially thatst sentence. It was even more frightening.


    The woman was a bit dumb. When did Boss Shen make this rule?


    But suddenly she seemed to have thought of something, and gave a hateful re at Jiang Duo. It must be because of this bitch.


    She wanted to frame Jiang Duo. Who knew that she would not only fail, but get herself trapped instead.


    ¡°What are you still standing there for? Go back to your own work.¡±


    Nobody dared to say anything. The woman red at Jiang Duo and Ming Shu before returning to her own seat and starting to redo the documents.


    Secretary Zhou rubbed his eyes and then turned around and went into Shen Yuanzhao¡¯s office.


    ¡°Boss Shen, it¡¯s settled.¡±


    ¡°That Ruan Li, how was her performance before?¡± Shen Yuanzhao suddenly asked.


    Today in the elevator, she spoke directly to him about the problem documents.


    That plus what she didst night, and Shen Yuanzhao began to form an impression of her.


    ¡°Well, she was quite good, probably the best among the interns. I checked her information. She is not from this city. She graduated from Hengxing University with excellent grades and was a representative student of that year.¡±


    ¡°Hengxing University?¡± Shen Yuanzhao looked up slightly.


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s that aristocratic university that¡¯s even famous abroad. Ordinary families can¡¯t afford it. For specific information, I have to go to her registered residence to check.¡±


    Shen Yuanzhao pondered for a moment. ¡°Do some investigation.¡±


    An excellent person quietly appeared in hispany. This was not a good thing.


    ¡°Boss Shen, she didn¡¯t hide anything, though. If there were any ns, she would have used a false identity. But at the interview, she did answer that she came to work in this city because of her rtives here.¡±


    ¡°Just to confirm.¡± Shen Yuanzhao insisted.


    In the industry, caution was the parent of safety.

 Chapter 172 - Marrying A Rich Lady (5)

    <h4>Chapter 172: Marrying A Rich Lady (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After work, Jiang Duo really invited Ming Shu to her ce for dinner.


    The house was not big, but it was clean and warm.


    ¡°I was really terrified today.¡± Sitting at the table, Jiang Duo still had a lingering fear. ¡°Fortunately, Secretary Zhou appeared in time, otherwise we¡¯d be all miserable.¡±


    Ming Shu was dedicated in her fighting with the food.


    After a while, she took the time to answer, ¡°Do you think that Secretary Zhou was so idle as to care about us?¡±


    ¡°Umm...¡± Jiang Duo¡¯s chubby face showed slight confusion.


    ¡°You bring me delicious food in the future, and I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Ming Shu winked at Jiang Duo.


    <i>I haven¡¯t had such delicious food in a long time.</i>


    <i>The cooking skills of the little girl with a female protagonist¡¯s aura are better than ordinary people¡¯s.</i>


    Jiang Duo¡¯s round eyes widened and she looked very curious. ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Yum yum...¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t intend to answer Jiang Duo¡¯s questions anymore.


    Seeing that Ming Shu was about to finish the entire sweet and sour fish, Jiang Duo eximed, and immediately picked up her chopsticks.


    She joined in on the fighting.


    You¡¯re reading on B oxnovel.c om Thanks!


    After they finished all the food, Ming Shu used a kind of bright, crystal-clear, expectant expression in her eyes to force Jiang Duo to make another dish with the remaining ingredients.


    Ming Shu finished it to thest drop.


    <i>This is called food and life.</i>


    ...


    In the next few days, the office was inexplicably well organized.


    Nan Youyou was off from work for some unknown reason. Shen Yuanzhao and Jiang Duo were still getting along with each other as before. But sometimes, the way Shen Yuanzhao looked at Ming Shu was a bit strange.


    Then on this day, Ming Shu suddenly received a call from Secretary Zhou, who asked her to go downstairs.


    Shen Yuanzhao was waiting for her in his car, along with Nan Youyou.


    <i>What¡¯s this for?</i>


    <i>Nan Youyou was missing for a few days, how did she get together with Shen Yuanzhao?</i>


    ¡°Boss Shen, where are you taking me?¡± Ming Shu stared at the traffic light in front of them while sipping the yogurt she bought on the way, and asked in a casual tone.


    <i>Is he going to team up with Nan Youyou and kill me so that they can inherit my snacks?</i>


    Shen Yuanzhao sat in repose with eyes closed and didn¡¯t answer. Nan Youyou chuckled. ¡°I heard that Miss Ruan graduated from Hengxing University?¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡± She didn¡¯t care where the Host graduated from.


    ¡°Hengxing University is not a school that ordinary families can afford. Students of that university usuallye from either rich or noble families.¡±


    Ming Shu stared at Nan Youyou and curled her lips up a little. ¡°What are you implying, that my family is very rich? Can¡¯t I get into school relying on my talent?¡±


    The two made fierce eye contact and sparks flew in the air between them.


    Nan Youyou clenched her fists.


    In this life, she would not lose Shen Yuanzhao to anyone.


    ¡°Boss Shen, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Shen Yuanzhao never said a word from beginning to end. Reminded by the driver, he immediately got out of the car.


    Nan Youyou gave a smile to Ming Shu before lifting her skirt and also getting off. She naturally held Shen Yuanzhao¡¯s arm.


    Shen Yuanzhao looked indifferent, but he didn¡¯t refuse.


    A handsome man with a beautiful woman, they caused quite a stir while walking over.


    Ming Shu was wearing a casual suit and standing among this group of costumed goblins, which seemed a bit out of ce.


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t care much about this, and she directly followed Nan Youyou and Shen Yuanzhao.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, but you can¡¯t get in looking like this.¡± The waiter reached out to stop Ming Shu as she was about to enter. He told her this with an apologetic expression.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Nan Youyou definitely did this on purpose.


    ¡°Oh my god... the young boss of Qinshi Group is here.¡±


    There was a sudden hubbub from the crowd outside the gate. Even Shen Yuanzhao and Nan Youyou also stopped to look back.


    A man in a dark blue suit came over, surrounded by many bodyguards.


    The man seemed to have a spotlight following him, the shine of which made it hard for others to keep their eyes open. What a young boss!


    Qin Che didn¡¯t seem to look indifferent, nor was he expressionless. He had a slight smile pulling at his mouth, but it was not a real smile. It seemed to indicate an unpredictable craftiness, as if the next second you would fall into his trap.


    Right.


    It was a craftiness, and cattiness.


    The cattiness that even his beautiful face couldn¡¯t hide.


    This kind of person was simplying onto the stage with a viinous aura.


    Since Ming Shu moved in with the Qin family, there were only a handful of opportunities for her to meet Qin Che face to face. Ming Shu didn¡¯t even see him clearly that night.


    But she saw him clearly today.


    Qin Che walked to stand in front of Ming Shu. By virtue of his height, he looked down at Ming Shu and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself.¡±


    Ming Shu looked up and could see the sneer in his eyes.


    An extraordinarily obvious sneer.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± What did he mean?


    <i>Am I very close to you?</i>


    [Additional Task: Collect Hatred Points from Qin Che.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>You¡¯re right on time, Harmony System.</i>


    [Well, well.]


    Ming Shu revealing her smiling face. ¡°Brother, isn¡¯t it you who¡¯s losing face, not me?¡±


    <i>Come on, just pour me some Hatred Points.</i>


    Brother?


    Everyone started talking.


    This girl was the youngdy of Qinshi Group?


    It was never heard before.


    Was she...


    The sneer in Qin Che¡¯s eyes got even stronger. ¡°I don¡¯t have a sister like you.¡±


    ¡°What, brother, are you saying that you have improper thoughts about me? s, we are family now, you can¡¯t...¡±


    Qin Che¡¯s face changed immediately. He grabbed Ming Shu and walked toward the entrance.


    The onlookers outside were dumbfounded. Did they just hear a huge, shocking secret? Qin Che had a girlfriend? And he was into this kind of game?


    Apanied by Qin Che, the waiter didn¡¯t dare say anything this time and let them pass.


    Nan Youyou and Shen Yuanzhao watched Ming Shu be taken away. Nan Youyou¡¯s eyes were full of doubt. How was she rted to the Qin family?


    Inside was an assembly hall. At this time, there were already a lot of people. Seeing Qin Chee in with a girl, they all looked over curiously.


    But Qin Che quickly took Ming Shu to one side, out of sight of those people.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ming Shu tried to shake off Qin Che.


    However, Qin Che held her with great strength. He pulled her into a room and quickly cornered her against the wall. His cold fingers held Ming Shu¡¯s chin. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I have improper thoughts about you? I will certainly put them to practice. Dear sister, what do you say?¡±


    Qin Che deliberately got closer to Ming Shu. His breath washed over her face.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t avoid him. She looked up at Qin Che and curled her lips slightly. ¡°Okay. Anyway, we¡¯re not blood rtions. We may have a child to inherit the Qin family in the future. How do you like that, brother?¡±


    Qin Che¡¯s fingers tightened. He stared into Ming Shu¡¯s eyes.


    After a minute, he let go of her and pushed her to one side. Then he opened the door. ¡°The gown,¡± he said.


    A blue bag was passed from outside, and Qin Che stuffed it in Ming Shu¡¯s hands. ¡°Since you¡¯re a member of the Qin family, just be aware of who you are and don¡¯t let me lose face.¡±


    Ming Shu examined the gown in the bag and sighed with emotion. ¡°You even prepared the clothes for our intimate encounter. Haven¡¯t you been desiring of me for a long time?¡±


    Intimate encounter...


    Intimate...


    ¡°Did you prepare one for yourself?¡± Ming Shu tilted her head and smiled softly.


    It was like the sun shining through the clouds. The whole world brightened.


    There were rainbows hanging above. Blue sky and white clouds, as well as clear water and green grass.


    Qin Che frowned slightly.


    Before he could process the sentence, Ming Shu suddenly rushed over. She gave him a suplex and forced him to the ground.


    <i>You dare corner me!</i>


    <i>Catty man!</i>


    <i>Snatching my snacks!</i>


    <i>Hm... it seems something is not right...</i>


    <i>Forget it, whatever.</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll beat you to death!</i>

 Chapter 173 - Marrying A Rich Lady (6)

    <h4>Chapter 173: Marrying A Rich Lady (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Many people in the hall inquired about the rtionship between Ming Shu and Qin Che, but no one knew anything.


    When Father Qin and Mother Ruan got married, they kept it very quiet. And after that, the two had gone to travel around the world and hadn¡¯te back yet.


    These people thought Father Qin was still single.


    ¡°Boss Shen, I¡¯ve made an appointment for you. Later, Mr. Joseph will give you an hour. Convince him or not, it¡¯s up to you now.¡±


    Nan Youyou stood by Shen Yuanzhao. She controlled her obsession and dressed up as either a conceiteddy or a rich family¡¯s daughter who didn¡¯t seem to care about Shen Yuanzhao.


    ¡°Good,¡± Shen Yuanzhao said.


    ¡°Boss Shen, I have a question.¡± Nan Youyou took the chance to ask.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Ruan Li and Qin Che?¡± She didn¡¯t know why, but she always felt that Shen Yuanzhao knew what that woman had to do with Qin Che.


    This Qin Che...


    The young boss of Qinshi Group.


    You¡¯re reading on B oxnovel.c om Thanks!


    Shen Yuanzhao nced at Nan Youyou with indifferent eyes, their meaning unclear; you just couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking.


    Nan Youyou smiled and changed the topic. ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient to tell me, Boss Shen, just forget it.¡±


    Shen Yuanzhao looked somewhere else and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    That¡¯s why he brought her here today.


    Unexpectedly, Qin Che and she really knew each other.


    Nan Youyou was very surprised. He was not sure, so what on earth was the rtionship between them?


    ...


    Shen Yuanzhao came here today for one person. This person was looking for a domestic partner.


    Most of the people gathered here today were doing so for this Mr. Joseph.


    Nan Youyou somehow knew this Mr. Joseph, and she also won an hour of his time for Shen Yuanzhao. This made Shen Yuanzhao change his opinion on Nan Youyou a lot.


    Nan Youyou took Shen Yuanzhao to meet Mr. Joseph.


    To her surprise, Qin Che and Ming Shu were already there.


    Ming Shu had changed into a white gown. The gauze just covered her knees, revealing the beautiful arc of her calf.


    This dress...


    Nan Youyou had seen it before. She wanted to buy it for today, but was told that it had already been sold. This dress was one of a kind.


    Ming Shu and Qin Che sat separately, and the atmosphere was a bit strange. On the other side was the foreigner with curly hair, and he was weing them to sit down.


    ¡°Mr. Joseph, I thought that you invited me alone.¡± Qin Che¡¯s sardonic eyes fell on Shen Yuanzhao.


    ¡°Mr. Qin, don¡¯t be angry. You know my time is very precious. Since both of you have intentions, then let¡¯s see who is more proper, won¡¯t that be great?¡± The foreigner said in broken Chinese.


    Nan Youyou didn¡¯t expect this, either. ¡°Mr. Joseph, you promised to give Boss Shen one hour.¡±


    ¡°Miss Nan, I am a businessman.¡± Joseph looked very sincere and apologetic. ¡°I promised to give Boss Shen an hour. But I didn¡¯t say that it was for him alone. Both of you are young and promising entrepreneurs. It is also my pleasure to meet you two together.¡±


    Joseph¡¯s words were beautiful, and Nan Youyou couldn¡¯t find a proper rebuttal.


    Ming Shu held her chin and suddenly said, ¡°To put it simply, he just wants to see who will offer a higher price and let him earn more. Brother, our family is not short of money, let Boss Shen take the chance.¡±


    Qin Che red at Ming Shu.


    A silent warning to shut up.


    Shen Yuanzhao couldn¡¯t understand what Ming Shu meant. She seemed to have a close rtionship with Qin Che, but why was she helping him?


    Joseph pped his hands. ¡°Miss Ruan is straightforward, but we¡¯re all businessmen, and businessmen pursue profit. This principle should bemon sense, so there is no need to hide.¡±


    Shen Yuanzhao and Qin Che didn¡¯t speak. Joseph looked at one side for a while, then at the other. He suddenly became a little unsure.


    Dealing with the Chinese was actually very tiresome; you just didn¡¯t know what they were thinking.


    Ming Shu got closer to Joseph and asked, ¡°Mr. Joseph, do you want some?¡±


    Joseph paused to give several looks to Ming Shu. Somehow, among the several people present, he thought this youngdy who was smiling the most happily was a bit...


    Kind?


    No way.


    He felt a little frightened.


    Both Qin Che and Shen Yuanzhao wanted to cooperate with Joseph, but it was not easy. At this time, they couldn¡¯t figure out each other¡¯s cards, so they didn¡¯t speak for a while.


    ¡°Really? Miss Ruan, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I can make a call right now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, great, great.¡± Joseph suddenly got excited, which made the other three very confused.


    W <i>hat¡¯s the situation?</i>


    Ming Shu shoved snacks in her mouth. <i>The problem that can be solved with snacks is not a problem.</i>


    Of course, Joseph was not that superficial, and snacks were definitely not enough to persuade him.


    Ming Shu boasted of the history of the Ruan family and their advantages. And... promised to give him a three percent profit.


    When Joseph heard that Ming Shu was from the Ruan family, he became immediately spirited.


    The best partner in his heart was the Ruan family, but this family... was a bit strange. They were very particr in choosing business partners.


    Especially with foreignpanies: 90% of them wouldn¡¯t have a chance to cooperate with the Ruan family.


    Rich and particr.


    The profits were not alluring, but wasn¡¯t it great to cooperate with an ideal partner?


    Under the amazed eyes of everyone, Ming Shu took out her phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Hey, Grandpa. Right, right, I¡¯m great. Oh, I don¡¯t know where Mom is now... Grandpa, I got a business proposal for you. You know Mr. Joseph, right? Yes, I¡¯ve talked to him...¡±


    Mr. Joseph looked at Ming Shu with shining eyes as if he couldn¡¯t wait to sign the contract immediately.


    Ming Shu hung up the phone and smiled at Mr. Joseph. ¡°People from the Ruan family wille to pick you up soon, Mr. Joseph, you can talk about the contract with them then.¡±


    ¡°Great, Miss Ruan, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Shen Yuanzhao and Qin Che were experiencing the same fierce storm inside. They hadn¡¯t started talking yet, and you just skipped to sign the contract?


    Who the hell was here to talk about business today?


    Nan Youyou stared at Ming Shu in discontent and indignation. She wanted to impress Shen Yuanzhao today by giving him a business opportunity. But she didn¡¯t expect to set up a bridge for Ming Shu.


    ¡°Mr. Joseph, are you really not going to consider it more thoroughly?¡± Shen Yuanzhao couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°The price the Ruan family promised, I can offer as well.¡±


    Joseph answered seriously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Shen. But I think it¡¯s more suitable for me to cooperate with the Ruan family.¡±


    Shen Yuanzhao looked at Ming Shu. You couldn¡¯t tell what emotion he held, but it was a bit creepy.


    Ming Shu held her chin and red at him. <i>What are you looking at? Have you never grabbed a business opportunity from someone else?</i>


    <i>Harmony System, perhaps I can also collect some Hatred points from the male protagonist?</i>


    [You may have a try. When the Hatred Points reach a critical point, I can release the task to you.] The Harmony System agreed without hesitation.


    Ming Shu: ¡± ...¡±


    <i>This Harmony System is abnormal.</i>


    Mr. Joseph gave a call to his people, then looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Miss Ruan, may I have the honor of dinner with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± <i>Snacks, yeah, I¡¯ming.</i>


    Mr. Joseph looked at the other three. ¡°We won¡¯t be doing business this time, but there¡¯s a saying in China goes that business is off while friendship is on. I wonder if you three can join us?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Shen Yuanzhao got up. ¡°See you, then.¡±


    Today¡¯s business, he didn¡¯t know whether it was a trap Qin Che set for him or just a coincidence, but this Ruan Li...


    Shen Yuanzhao left.


    Nan Youyou secretly red at Ming Shu, then quickly caught up with her boss and left as well.

 Chapter 174 - Marrying A Rich Lady (7)

    <h4>Chapter 174: Marrying A Rich Lady (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Mister Qin, what about you?¡±


    Qin Che crossed his arms in front of his chest. He didn¡¯t hide the sneer on his face. ¡°Even my lovely sister is going. As an elder brother, I have to go too. I hope Mister Joseph don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t.¡± Mister Josephughed as he got up. ¡°Mister Qin and Miss Ruan are siblings? It is hard to tell.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he was picked up from outside.¡± Ming Shu nodded her head.


    Qin Che: ¡°...¡± <i>Who is the one that was picked up?</i>


    ¡°Hahaha, Miss Ruan is very humorous. This way, please.¡±


    ...


    Mister Joseph really loved Chinese food, especially Sichuan cuisine. The two of them ordered a whole table of dishes and started exchanging thoughts about being a foodie while eating happily.


    Qin Che held his red wine from start to finish and never touched a single dish.


    ¡°I had a great time eating with Miss Ruan. If there is time, I will want to treat you to a meal in the future. Miss Ruan must ept my offer.¡±


    Joseph unwillingly sent Ming Shu out of the hotel.


    ¡°Please call me when there is good food.¡± <i>Being loyal to food is a must for foodies.</i>


    Ming Shu and Qin Che walked out of the hotel.


    The street was filled with flickering neon lights. It was dream-like.


    ¡°Snatching business from your own people. Your ability is good.¡± Qin Che controlled himself for the entire night, but now he could finally release his anger.


    The girl turned around in a background of neon lights. Her gentle voice sounded in the air: ¡°I just casually unted at him. Who knew that he was so easy to talk to?¡±


    ¡°Casually?¡± Qin Che¡¯s ridicule got worse. ¡°You didn¡¯te prepared?¡±


    He would never believe that she came unprepared.


    Ming Shu shrugged and smiled at Qin Che harmlessly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t snatch the deal, you might not have sealed it anyway.¡±


    <i>I just don¡¯t want you to get business. Are you angry?</i>


    <i>Release your anger on me!</i>


    Qin Che said coldly, ¡°You feel that I can¡¯t win over Shen Yuanzhao?¡±


    Ming Shu put making Qin Che angry as her priority. ¡°It¡¯s not a feeling, it¡¯s the truth.¡±


    ¡°Heh, him?¡± Qin Che sneered.


    Qin Che¡¯s car stopped in front of him and he opened the car door. He suddenly turned around and looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Is the dressfortable?¡±


    Ming Shu lifted her dress. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Keep the change. One million dors, remember to transfer it to me.¡±


    Ming Shu blinked.


    <i>What did he say?</i>


    <i>I didn¡¯t hear properly.</i>


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Keep the change. One million dors, remember to transfer it to me.¡±


    ¡°Before that.¡±


    Qin Che frowned slightly. ¡°Is the dressfortable?¡±


    Ming Shu grinned. ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±


    Qin Che mocked, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can run away just because you say it¡¯s notfortable. Isn¡¯t your Ruan family very rich? They can afford to give away 3% of their profit casually. How can you not afford to give one million?¡±


    ¡°You are extorting me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am extorting you.¡±


    He only extorted one million from her after she beat him and snatched his business opportunity. He was already being very kind.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>I want to beat him to death.</i>


    Qin Che smiled and sat down in his car. Ming Shu rushed over and sat inside, too.


    ¡°You purposely waited for me today, right?¡± Ming Shu looked Qin Che in the eye. ¡°If not, how could you have prepared the dress beforehand? Even the measurements were correct.¡±


    Don¡¯t tell her that this was a coincidence. She didn¡¯t believe that such a coincidence could ur.


    ¡°It just so happened that someone sent me a dress and I didn¡¯t have the time to take it out of the car.¡± Qin Che looked at Ming Shu. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to let you humiliate the Qin family.¡±


    Ming Shu rested her chin on her hand and muttered, ¡°But the other party didn¡¯t know that I was rted to the Qin family.¡±


    If he didn¡¯t appear, who would know that she was rted to them?


    Qin Che seemed to be mocking her short-sightedness. ¡°Do you think our circle is very big? The people inside will know you one day. Don¡¯t think that they don¡¯t know you just because you haven¡¯t met them.¡±


    ¡°You did it on purpose!¡± Her instinct told her that there was something fishy going on. The mission told her that it was his fault.


    Qin Che looked at her as though she was an idiot. ¡°Get off the car.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± <i>I am not getting off. Let me irritate you to death.</i>


    ¡°Heh.¡± Qin Cheughed softly and ordered the people up front, ¡°Invite Miss Ruan off the car.¡±


    He emphasized the word ¡°invite.¡±


    Ming Shu shrank deeper against the seat. ¡°Don¡¯t be so inhumane. Who knows, the headline tomorrow might be about the Prince of the Qing family abusing his sister.¡±


    Abuse...


    She could really say such things.


    The bodyguards outside didn¡¯t dare to move forward. Qin Che looked at them. ¡°What are you all staring for? Waiting for me to act?¡±


    The bodyguards: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at them. ¡°If any one of you touch me, I will call the police and say you molested me.¡±


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Qin Che was certain. ¡°Throw her out.¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed her phone and instantly dialed the police. ¡°Hello, someone is kidnapping me, please help me. I am at...¡±


    The bodyguards: ¡°...¡± <i>Didn¡¯t she say molest? Why has it changed to kidnapping?</i>


    Qin Che snatched Ming Shu¡¯s cellphone and ended the call.


    She really dared to call the police.


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes. <i>Are you angry now?</i>


    Qin Che wasn¡¯t the least angry and threw the cellphone back. He rxed his body and leaned back. ¡°Drive off.¡±


    The police called her back. Ming Shu was a bit worried.


    Qin Che mocked her with a slight smile. ¡°Why are you not answering. Do you want me to help you?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Hello...¡±


    Ming Shu came up with an excuse and fooled the police.


    She turned and saw Qin Che typing on his cellphone. He seemed to be reading his emails. <i>The life of a boss is so tiring.</i>


    The car drove along in the night. Ming Shu gazed at the scenery outside the window in deep thought.


    Qin Che finished sending his messages and just saw Ming Shu¡¯s side profile.


    Her lips were slightly upraised.


    The eyebrows were gentle.


    Neon lights shed passed asionally and shone on her face. It was unusually peaceful.


    When the scenery got more deserted, Ming Shu sniffed. ¡°This is not the way home.¡±


    Qin Che nced at her from the side. ¡°I never said I would send you home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Qin Che: ¡°...¡±


    <i>That¡¯s it?</i>


    <i>Shouldn¡¯t she be worried?</i>


    <i>Wait a minute. She doesn¡¯t need to be worried. If anything happens to her, my father will never forgive me...</i>


    He needed to think of a solution.


    ¡°Master, there seems to be a car following us,¡± the bodyguard suddenly said.


    Qin Che looked in the rearview mirror and saw a car behind them, following them at a distance. The bodyguard purposely slowed down and the car behind followed suit.


    ¡°Are they after you?¡± Qin Che asked Ming Shu.


    ¡°Are they not your enemies?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been followed by anyone before. You just got on my car today and this happens,¡± Qin Che mocked. ¡°A curse.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly became affectionate and smiled. ¡°I want to be my brother¡¯s unlucky charm.¡±


    Qin Che was disgusted. You could tell from his face.


    He must be holding back his urge to p her.


    ¡°Master, they are elerating. They probably want to overtake us.¡±


    ¡°Get rid of them.¡±


    Ming Shu hugged her arms. ¡°Why not throw me out of the car and see if they pick me up?¡±


    They were not sure who these people were after.


    <i>The only person that I provoked is Nan Youyou, and she wouldn¡¯t buy people to take my life for now.</i>


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Qin Che grabbed her cor and pushed her down into her seat. ¡°Buckle your seatbelt.¡±

 Chapter 175 - Marrying A Rich Lady (8)

    <h4>Chapter 175: Marrying A Rich Lady (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu started feeling around for the seatbelt. Suddenly, the car elerated and Ming Shu¡¯s body stered to her seat.


    Qin Che was speechless and righted her. He hugged her tightly to his chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    The car behind them had multiplied; they were gaining on them. They started banging into their car and Qin Che¡¯s car started skidding.


    ¡°Sit tight, Master.¡±


    The bodyguard sped all the way up.


    Qin Che¡¯s breathing was very stable. Ming Shu could hear his heartbeat beating slowly.


    Ming Shu was lost in thought.


    ¡°Scared now?¡±


    Qin Che couldn¡¯t feel any movement from the person in his arms and asked.


    ¡°Scared? Why would I be? I find this exhrating.¡± Ming Shu voice seemed to coincide with his heartbeat. ¡°It would be better if you let me drive.¡±


    Qin Che: ¡°...¡±


    He was thinking too much.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Another hit. The car was already disfigured.


    At this moment, a sh of light came from the front and the whole world was engulfed in white light.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu was awakened by a pair of furry paws. She looked at Little Beastie, which was squatting on her face. Her head hurt so much.


    ¡°Get down,¡± she ordered tiredly.


    Little Beastie kept squishingMing Shu¡¯s face with its paws.


    <i>Yes, I will get down. What are you scolding me for? I wouldn¡¯t have woken you up if I knew this was going to happen.</i>


    Little Beastie then curled itself into a rice ball and rolled to one side.


    Ming Shu realized that she was in the arms of Qin Che. At thest moment, Qin Che used his body and shielded her.


    She could still hear his heartbeat. It was beating steadily. He was not dead yet.


    What about the bodyguard in front?


    ¡°What is the situation outside?¡± Ming Shu asked Little Beastie. The car was shaking furiously.


    Little Beastie grunted, <i>Look yourself.</i>


    Ming Shu red at Little Beastie.


    Little beastie groaned and indignantly climbed out of the shattered window.


    <i>We are on a cliff. If you move forward one more step, you will fall down.</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu tried to pat Qin Che¡¯s face but to no avail.


    She was going to die.


    She was going to die.


    <i>So hungry.</i>


    Ming Shu asked little beastie to keep a lookout while she found her bnce and got out of the car.


    Then, she carried stones over and weighed the car down.


    After confirming that the car wouldn¡¯t fall down, Ming Shu tried to pull Qin Che and the bodyguard out of the car.


    They were on a slope. The ground was muddy and there were small insects crawling all over.


    Ming Shu caught her breath and started searching for her phone to call the police. However, she couldn¡¯t find it even after searching for a long time. Qin Che¡¯s phone was in an even worse plight. It had shattered to pieces.


    <i>This is unscientific!</i>


    The bodyguard¡¯s phone looked fine, but it couldn¡¯t turn on. Theponents inside might be ruined.


    <i>I¡¯m doomed to die here!</i>


    <i>Forget it.</i>


    <i>Let¡¯s find some food first.</i>


    Ming Shu abandoned the two men whom she wasn¡¯t sure were dead or alive and climbed up, looking for wild fruit near them.


    The taste was indescribable.


    It could only be used to fill the stomach.


    After regaining a bit of strength, Ming Shu went back.


    ¡°Hey, Qin Che, wake up. There¡¯s a fire. There¡¯s a murder.¡±


    No matter how much Ming Shu hit him, Qin Che made no response. <i>Besides a bit of blood dripping from his head, there seems to be no big problem...</i>


    <i>A bit of blood.</i>


    <i>Are you sure that is a bit of blood?</i>


    <i>That is a whole face full of blood!</i>


    [He is going to die from blood loss. Can you bandage him up first?]


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I supposed to gain Hatred Points from him? Why must I save him?¡±


    [If you don¡¯t save him, he will die. If he dies, who are you going to collect your Hatred Points from?] the Harmony System said sincerely.


    <i>I really respect this manner of operation.</i>


    Ming Shu tore her ¡°one-million¡± dress and bandaged Qin Che.


    After she finished, her hands were stained with blood. There wasn¡¯t anywhere that she could wash her hands. She looked at Qin Che¡¯s clothes and wiped her hands on them without any hesitation.


    [Guest, I suggest that you send him to the hospital. If not, there is a high probability that he will die.]


    Ming Shu shook out her legs. <i>Let him die, then.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m hungry.</i>


    [Hatred Points.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    <i>Squeak squeak¡ª</i>


    The stuffiness and the horrible smell of disinfectant woke Qin Che up.


    <i>Where am I?</i>


    A dusty old-fashioned fan was spinning above him. The unpleasant sound came from the fan.


    Light poured in through the window and Qin Che could hear the faint sounds of crowing and dogs barking.


    The air was filled with a weird scent.


    He tried to move his head. His head hurt so much.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re awake,¡± an unfamiliar voice said and ady with a pockmarked face walked in wearing a dirty nurse uniform. She asked him shyly, ¡°How do you feel? Do you feel ufortable anywhere? Does your head still hurt?¡±


    Qin Che covered his head. ¡°Where is this?¡±


    ¡°Health center,¡± the nurse said.


    Health center?


    In Qin Che¡¯s memory, there was no such thing as a health center. He didn¡¯t know what it was.


    ¡°Why am I here?¡± Qin Che questioned again.


    ¡°You were in an ident, I think. Your girlfriend sent you here.¡± The nurse felt a bit sad. <i>Such a handsome guy, but he already has a girlfriend. Sob.</i>


    Qin Che: ¡°...¡± <i>Where did I get a girlfriend from?</i>


    Ming Shu carried some snacks in and saw the nurse touching Qin Che, telling him that she needed to check his body.


    Qin Che head was hurting a lot, but struggled to prevent the nurse from getting near him.


    Ming Shu bit into her bun. Shocking news!


    If she sold this news to reporters, she could buy a lot of buns.


    <i>Wait! I meant pig trotters!</i>


    The struggling Qin Che saw someone standing by the door. The nurse must have felt the presence of a third party and let go immediately.


    The nurse exined with a red face, ¡°You... you¡¯re back? I was just trying to help this mister check his body and nothing else.¡±


    She suddenly covered her face and ran out.


    Ming Shu continued chewing her bun.


    Qin Che wanted to cover himself with the nket, but after realizing that it was dirty, he gave up and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Ming Shu was stunned for a while. ¡°I¡¯m your sister.¡±


    Qin Che¡¯s voice sounded tired. ¡°I don¡¯t have a sister.¡±


    His tone was very sincere. He didn¡¯t seem to be joking.


    Ming Shu stared into Qin Che¡¯s eyes and said in a strange tone, ¡°Do you remember who you are?¡±


    <i>Did this guy lose his memory?</i>


    ¡°Qin Che.¡± Qin Che sneered at Ming Shu, ¡°Who are you exactly? What ident was I in?¡±


    <i>Okay...</i>


    <i>He still knows his name.</i>


    <i>Did the impact make him confused?</i>


    <i>But even if he is confused, it can¡¯t be that he couldn¡¯t recognize my face and voice, right?</i>


    Ming Shu probed, ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me?¡±


    <i>Is he acting?</i>


    Qin Che scanned the girl and slowly shook his head. This action caused his injury to start hurting again and he didn¡¯t dare to move anymore.


    <i>He doesn¡¯t recognize me.</i>


    <i>But he remembers who he is.</i>


    <i>Selective amnesia?</i>


    <i>What the hell, is it real or fake?</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t believe it.</i>


    Ming Shu asked again, ¡°Do you know what year and month it is?¡±


    Qin Che answered without thinking, ¡°2016, 25th of March. You haven¡¯t told me how I got into an ident. I remember... I was on the way to a meeting.¡±


    2016, March. Her mother and his father were not married yet.


    Ming Shu supported her chin with her hand and started thinking. His amnesia seemed real. ¡°It is 2017 now. July.¡±


    Ming Shu pointed to the calendar on the wall. ¡°Any recollections?¡±


    Qin Che stared at the big ¡°2017¡± on the calendar and was stunned.


    ¡°I... don¡¯t remember.¡±


    He looked at Ming Shu and got even more confused. ¡°Who are you? The nurse said that you¡¯re my girlfriend?¡±

 Chapter 176 - Marrying A Rich Lady (9)

    <h4>Chapter 176: Marrying A Rich Lady (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Girlfriend?</i>


    <i>This guy might have really ruined his brain in the crash.</i>


    Ming Shu grinned and her eyes shifted around. She said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m your enemy.¡±


    <i>I don¡¯t care if his amnesia is real. My aim is to make him hate me.</i>


    ¡°Haha, you?¡± Although Qin Che lost his memory, his tone and expression when mocking her didn¡¯t change.


    <i>What about me?</i>


    <i>Is he looking down on me?</i>


    <i>This stuck-up guy!</i>


    ¡°Yes, I wanted to kill you.¡± Ming Shu smiled and looked at him challengingly.


    ¡°Then why did you send me here?¡± Qin Che¡¯s gaze moved toward her dirty clothes as though he could see through her lies.


    Ming Shu exined naturally, ¡°I felt that it would be such a waste if you died like this. So I decided to save you.¡±


    She could see the Hatred Points waving at her.


    ¡°You are not.¡± Qin Che was certain.


    ¡°Heh, if I say I am, I am. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± <i>Just hate me.</i>


    Qin Che ridiculed her: ¡°If I didn¡¯t even know who my enemies are, how could I have reached this status?¡±


    He had seen people who pretended to be lifesavers, but hadn¡¯t seen anyone pretending to be an enemy.


    ¡°Are you worried that you will be involved in my problems and want to break up with me?¡± Qin Che suddenly asked. ¡°I can assure you that you won¡¯t be implicated if I meet with any problems.¡±


    <i>Who the hell is your girlfriend!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m your sister.</i>


    ¡°Let me tell you. In this one year that you have forgotten, we have kept a lot of grudges against each other. I did this and that to you before...¡±


    Qin Che asked seriously, ¡°Did I put too much focus on my work and neglect you?¡±


    Ming Shu went crazy. ¡°You should be hating me, you know? We¡¯re enemies! Do you know what enemies are?¡±


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t remember how we got together, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    <i>Who the hell is your girlfriend?</i>


    <i>Who the hell needs your care and concern!</i>


    <i>This guy became even more idiotic after he lost his memory.</i>


    Ming Shu took two bites of her bun to calm herself down.


    [Guest, why not make him fall in love with you and then cheat on him?] The Harmony System leveled up its stupid ideas and added the cheatingponent.


    <i>Why not ask the nurse to do something to him?</i>


    Ming Shu came up with an even worse suggestion.


    [Good idea.] The Harmony System didn¡¯t have any intention of stopping Ming Shu and even pushed her. [Grab the opportunity now when he¡¯s weak.]


    Ming Shu decided to look for the nurse.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Qin Che suddenly grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for the nurse to check if your brain is damaged.¡± Ming Shu tried to retract her hand.


    <i>OMG, why is he so strong.</i>


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her.¡± Qin Che held even tighter. ¡°She hurts my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°I will if you don¡¯t go.¡±


    <i>Keep calm, keep calm. You can¡¯t kill him.</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t kill people.</i>


    <i>There are no Hatred Points for killing people.</i>


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ming Shu agreed with a smile.


    Qin Che hesitated and slowly let go.


    Ming Shu ran off immediately.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Ming Shu had just reached the door when a blunt sound came from behind her. She instinctively turned around.


    Qin Che had fallen down from the bed. The medical appliances crashed onto the ground and the ss bottles broke, spilling medicine everywhere.


    Ming Shu stood with her hands on her hips and looked at Qin Che trying to get up clumsily.


    After a while, she sighed and went to help Qin Che onto the bed.


    Qin Che hugged Ming Shu. ¡°Do you hate me so much that you want to break up with me?¡±


    Ming Shu pulled his hand away and hit his shoulder. ¡°Brother, my real brother, I am not your girlfriend! How do I break up with you!¡±


    Qin Che¡¯s gaze fell on her dress again. ¡°But... the dress you¡¯re wearing. I bought it for my girlfriend. Why are you wearing it, then?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>There¡¯s such a thing? </i>Ming Shu quickly thought of an excuse. ¡°I stole it...¡±


    Before she could finish, the doctor came in. ¡°What is wrong with you. The patient needs to rest. Why are you quarreling with him and trying to break up? You are still too young. If you agitate him too much, there might be serious consequences.¡±


    ¡°Move, don¡¯t block my way.¡± The doctor ordered Ming Shu to move away irritatedly and started attending to Qin Che.


    ¡°Doctor, I can¡¯t remember some things. Have I really lost my memory?¡± Qin Che asked.


    ¡°You hit your head and that could cause amnesia. However, my facilities are limited. I suggest that you go to a bigger hospital,¡± the doctor replied irresponsibly.


    Qin Che kept quiet.


    The doctor finished attending to Qin Che and warned Ming Shu, ¡°Don¡¯t argue anymore, seriously.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who is arguing?</i>


    <i>Who is arguing?!</i>


    ¡°Have you called my family?¡± Qin Che¡¯s suddenly calmed down and he questioned Ming Shu in a slightly tired tone.


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu instinctively and immediately denied it. ¡°No, how would I know your family members.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell them.¡± Qin Che didn¡¯t seem to hear herst sentence.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Even if I want to tell them, I don¡¯t know how. Your father and my mother are somewhere out there in the world, enjoying themselves.</i>


    ...


    The room was very quiet. Ming Shu was still thinking about executing her n, but Qin Che used all kinds of methods to keep her in the room whenever he was awake.


    They were so noisy that they were chased out by the doctor and asked to go to a bigger hospital in the city. If not, the bodyguard might be in danger.


    The bodyguard was still in aa. Ming Shu had no choice but to find a car and bring them into the city.


    When they got in the car, Qin Che¡¯s face turned pale. He seemed ufortable in the car.


    ¡°I want some water,¡± Qin Che said to Ming Shu.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any.¡±


    ¡°I saw you buying some.¡± Qin Che¡¯s tone held a hint of mockery.


    He tried to control himself and said slowly, ¡°I want to drink some water.¡±


    ¡± <i>Aiyo </i>, little girl. Your boyfriend looks ufortable. Hurry up and let him have some water,¡± the driver uncle said thoughtfully.


    ¡°He is not my boyfriend,¡± Ming Shu exined.


    <i>Boyfriend your head.</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to quarrel as a couple on asion, but don¡¯t y with life.¡± The driver got serious.


    <i>Ah!</i>


    Ming Shu took out the water and passed it to Qin Che. Qin Che gulped down a mouthful and frowned. ¡°Where did you buy this?¡±


    ¡°From the water pipe.¡± A <i>re you scared!</i>


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡±


    Qin Che spat the water out.


    Ming Shu crossed her arms in front of her chest and smiled at him. Qin Che quietly closed the bottle. Suddenly, he leaned on Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder and hugged her waist with one hand. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    Ming Shu was furious.


    However, the front seat was very narrow. The backseat was upied by the bodyguard and no matter how Ming Shu pushed, Qin Che stuck to her.


    Ming Shu got tired of pushing and because of the driver¡¯s scolding, she gave up.


    Qin Che tantlyy in Ming Shu¡¯s arm and fell asleep.


    Ming Shu really wanted to take out a knife and stab him to death.

 Chapter 177 - Marrying A Rich Lady (10)

    <h4>Chapter 177: Marrying A Rich Lady (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>¡°Xiao Li, why are you not at work?¡±</i>


    Ming Shu was paying the medical bills when Jiang Duo called her.


    ¡°Can you help me to take leave?¡±


    <i>¡°Ah, but that would affect your chances to be a full-time staff member, right?¡±</i>Jiang Duo whispered. She must be calling her secretly. <i>¡°When Boss Shen came today, his face was terrible. He had already asked me to buy three cups of coffee. He also asked me about you...¡±</i>


    Jiang Duo swallowed worriedly. <i>¡°Xiao Li, did you provoke Boss Shen in any way?¡±</i>


    ¡°Yes.¡± Of course, she did.


    She snatched his business opportunity. He would definitely be angry.


    <i>¡°Ah?¡± </i>Jiang Duo was shocked. <i>¡°What did you do?¡±</i>


    ¡°Nothing much. I just snatched a business opportunity from him...¡±


    A soft scream came from the other end and a man¡¯s voice came out: <i>¡°You don¡¯t have toe back to work anymore.¡±</i>


    <i>Dududu¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu stared at her phone. <i>Sure, if Nan Youyou weren¡¯t there, I would have quit long ago.</i>


    After sending a message to Jiang Duo, Ming Shu took the bill and threw it at Qin Che. ¡°The bill, remember to pay me back.¡±


    Qin Che¡¯s face was still pale. He folded the paper and put it to one side. ¡°Where is my handphone?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡±


    Qin Che scoffed at her. ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend. How can you not know?¡±


    Ming Shu retaliated, ¡°Let someone else be your girlfriend. I am not.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I was just used to it...¡± Qin Che suddenly apologized.


    Ming Shu looked as though she saw a ghost.


    Qin Che tried to remove the mockery from his expression but was not used to it.


    ¡°Was I always like that, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re breaking up with me?¡± Qin Che asked seriously.


    Ming Shu held onto the bed and leaned toward Qin Che. ¡°Brother, have you really lost your memory? I¡¯m your sister. Although we¡¯re not blood-rted, can you be so inhuman?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a sister.¡± Qin Che shook his head.


    Ming Shu controlled her urge to hit him. ¡°My mother married your father and then brought me over. So in theory, you¡¯re my brother.¡±


    ¡°My father is not married.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you lost your memory! Your father got married during that time. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Qin Che nodded his head. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re not my girlfriend. If what you say is true, then we¡¯re not blood-rted and can still be together.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I can see that you like me. We must have really loved each other before.¡± Qin Che¡¯s tone was sincere.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Are you blind? Where did you see that?</i>


    <i>I need my snacks to calm down.</i>


    Qin Che firmly believed that Ming Shu was his girlfriend. No matter what Ming Shu said, he just gave the ¡°I¡¯m not listening. I don¡¯t care, you¡¯re my girlfriend. I¡¯m not breaking up¡± attitude to her.


    <i>How to gain Hatred Points like that!</i>


    <i>How!</i>


    <i>Let¡¯s just stab him.</i>


    ...


    Around 2 pm, Qin Che¡¯s men arrived at the hospital.


    When they learned of Qin Che¡¯s amnesia, they were so shocked that they stood in front of Qin Che and kept silent for a long while.


    Luckily, he only lost one year¡¯s worth of memory. They quickly told him everything that had happened in that year. Qin Che¡¯s IQ wasn¡¯t affected by the ident and he immediately understood everything.


    When they were done, he pointed at Ming Shu and asked, ¡°Is she my girlfriend?¡±


    Qin Che¡¯s men were speechless. When did their boss have a girlfriend?


    This girl looked unfamiliar...


    They were all from Qin Che¡¯spany and hadn¡¯t seen Ming Shu before. Thus, they didn¡¯t know who she was.


    ¡°Boss Qin, she...¡±


    Qin Che held his head and tried to recall. ¡°Were we in love before? She says that she¡¯s not my girlfriend and wants to break up with me. Is she lying to me?¡±


    Ming Shu gave him the cold shoulder in her heart.


    <i>Please start your performance.</i>


    Qin Che kept telling his guys that Ming Shu was his girlfriend and she wanted to break up with him, but he didn¡¯t want to lose her.


    He could feel that he liked her.


    Everyone was very nervous. They remembered the doctor saying that their boss couldn¡¯t handle any excitement and immediately confirmed Ming Shu¡¯s status: ¡°Yes yes yes, she is your girlfriend.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Did you pay these people for this performance?</i>


    Ming Shu was dragged out by someone after that.


    ¡°Miss, you have seen our boss¡¯s condition. Can you please help...¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you all are not those 50 dors per day extras?¡± Ming Shu cut in.


    ¡°Ah?¡± The man was stunned for a while and then hurriedly handed out his business card. ¡°This is my card.¡±


    The position written on the card was quite high.


    ¡°We asked the doctor just now. He said that our boss can¡¯t handle any excitement. He firmly believes that you¡¯re his girlfriend and we¡¯re afraid to deny it for fear of worsening his condition.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will not make you do this for free. There will bepensation. Once our boss recovers, you can leave. If you want to go overseas or do anything, we can discuss it as long as it¡¯s reasonable.¡±


    Ming Shu listened to the man¡¯s bbering and was even more convinced they were extras.


    [Guest, I have a bold thought.]


    <i>When are your thoughts not bold?</i>


    [ <i>Cough... </i>] If the Guest keptplimenting it, it would be arrogant. [Since Qin Che believes that you¡¯re his girlfriend, why not you take the opportunity and ruin the Qin family. When he regains his memory, you will get your Hatred Points.]


    Ming Shu pondered.


    [What do you think? This idea is quite good, right?] The Guest alwaysined about its ideas, but this time, it really racked its brain and came up with this suggestion.


    <i>There is a bit of improvement.</i>


    <i>But Harmony System, the Qin family can be considered as half of my family. Is it really okay for you to encourage me to ruin it?</i>


    <i>You might be called back to undergo reprogramming.</i>


    [...] F <i>or the sake of Hatred Points, nothing can stop us.</i>


    ¡°Hey, girl, have you made a decision?¡±


    Ming Shu looked into his eyes. ¡°Give me two million first.¡±


    The other party was hesitant. ¡°Isn¡¯t two million too much?¡±


    ¡°Then you can take care of him yourself. I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but this money can¡¯t be given to you now. When our boss recovers...¡±


    ¡°I think you have misunderstood me.¡± Ming Shu smiled as the person looked at her doubtfully. ¡°The two million dors is for me to stay here. It¡¯s not thepensation. Thepensation is another thing.¡±


    The person didn¡¯t know that Ming Shu would request such arge amount at the start.


    ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t ask for too much.¡± The person¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°I just did. If you don¡¯t agree, I can just leave. The boss inside is not my boss anyway.¡± Ming Shu smiled casually.


    ¡°You...¡± Two million was not 20,000. He thought for a while. ¡°I need to discuss with them.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The person went to make a call and Ming Shu leaned against the wall outside. She watched Qin Che speak to his people.


    His eyebrows had a hint of ridicule and his tone was not polite at all. You could feel the oppressive atmosphere from outside the room.


    If the doctor didn¡¯t show her the evidence, she wouldn¡¯t have known that he lost his memory.


    Three minutester, the man came back with his phone. His attitude was not as friendly as before.


    ¡°Two million, I will send you the check tomorrow. You better do your job. If you cause any trouble or change your mind, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you.¡±


    Ming Shu waved the card in her hand and gave him a mysterious smile. She pushed open the door and went into the room.

 Chapter 178 - Marrying A Rich Lady (11)

    <h4>Chapter 178: Marrying A Rich Lady (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The business people finally left after talking for a while and the room became quiet.


    Ming Shu grabbed a chair and sat beside Qin Che.


    Qin Che steadied his emotions. ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t lose your memory.¡± Ming Shu gave a slight smile. ¡°What exactly are you nning?¡±


    <i>Who would give up two million so easily?</i>


    Qin Che passed the medical certificate to her. ¡°It¡¯s written here in ck and white, do you think I...¡±


    Qin Che swallowed back the unfriendly words he was going to say and restructured his sentence: ¡°Don¡¯t you believe the medical certificate written by the doctor?¡±


    Ming Shu put down the certificate and smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let me y along with you.¡±


    Qin Che nced at her. ¡°Do you really... want to break up with me? Is our rtionship giving you a lot of trouble?¡±


    Ming Shu grinned. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s torture to be with you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I treated you before, but I promise that I will be good to you from now on.¡± Qin Che held Ming Shu¡¯s hand and squeezed it slightly. His face was full of sincerity.


    ¡°Okay, give me five million first.¡±


    Ming Shu started counting in her heart. When she reached number three, Qin Che nodded his head. ¡°Okay, as long as you don¡¯t break up with me.¡±


    <i>Did he just agree?</i>


    <i>Is his brain damaged?</i>


    Qin Che immediately asked someone to send a check over and signed on it. He then passed the check to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked at the number of zeros on the check and sighed. <i>Whates around goes around. </i>Some old sayings really held some truth.


    <i>Yesterday, we were still on different sides... today, he rushed to give me money.</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu left the hospital to buy some snacks and bumped into Jiang Duo.


    There was blood on Jiang Duo and her face was white as she ran out of the hospital, distracted.


    Ming Shu immediately grabbed Chef Jiang. ¡°What happened?¡±


    <i>Who touched my chef?</i>


    Jiang Duo slowly focused her gaze on Ming Shu¡¯s face.


    When she recognized her, Jiang Duo felt like a drowning man who seized hisst lifeline and started crying. She stuttered, ¡°Xiao Li, it wasn¡¯t me. It really wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    Ming Shu took a look at the bright and sunny sky and led Jiang Duo into the hospital.


    This afternoon, Jiang Duo had an argument with a colleague. After lunch, the colleague came back and left the office because someone was looking for her.


    Nan Youyou came to look for a document and went to the colleague¡¯s table. The cupboard beside her suddenly fell down and she was cut quite seriously on her shoulder by some sharp objects that fell together with the other items.


    Shen Yuanzhao came back and sent Nan Youyou, who was bleeding profusely, to the hospital.


    However, someone used Jiang Duo of damaging the cupboard in order to get revenge for the colleague whom she had an argument with. However, Nan Youyou unexpectedly arrived and got implicated.


    ¡°Xiao Li, you must believe me. I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Jiang Duo cried profusely.


    No one believed her.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Ming Shu reluctantly took out herst sweet and stuffed it into Jiang Duo¡¯s mouth.


    The bitter taste in Jiang Duo¡¯s mouth dispersed.


    ¡°Sweet?¡±


    Jiang Duo nodded her head.


    ¡°Smile then.¡±


    How could Jiang Duo smile at this point in time?


    Ming Shu ced her arm over her shoulder. ¡°What happened has already happened. Crying will not make people believe in you, and it will not solve the problem.¡±


    Jiang Duo asked tearfully, ¡°Do you believe me?¡±


    ¡°You make such nice food. Of course, I believe you.¡±


    Jiang Duo heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. Someone was still willing to believe her.


    Although the reason... was a bit weird.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Jiang Duo asked Ming Shu.


    ¡°There are two ways.¡± Ming Shu pointed her finger and shook it. ¡°Call the police or prove your innocence.¡±


    ¡°Call the police...¡± Jiang Duo muttered.


    Would it be useful? She was alone in the office at that time and there was no camera inside. There were many items in the cupboard and she had touched them before.


    She had argued with someone, and the cupboard¡¯s position was too coincidental. In the end, all the evidence would be against her...


    Ming Shu looked at Jiang Duo¡¯s expression and knew that she had guessed the results of calling the police.


    Nan Youyou made such a big move this time. How could she let Jiang Duo off so easily?


    ¡°I... How do I prove my innocence?¡±Jiang Duo looked at Ming Shu.


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    Jiang Duo stared helplessly at Ming Shu.


    ¡°You have no witnesses,¡± Ming Shu continued.


    Right, she had no witnesses.


    She was alone in the office the whole afternoon.


    Whichever option she chose, Jiang Duo would always be at the losing end.


    Jiang Duo got discouraged and started sobbing.


    She let out all her emotions, from the usations to all the bullying she had to endure, and cried uncontrobly.


    ¡°Come, eat this when you finish crying.¡± Ming Shu passed a steaming hot bun to Jiang Duo.


    Jiang Duo turned her grief into appetite and started chomping down on the bun, stuffing herself till her mouth was full. Her eyes were red and it made her look like a rabbit.


    ...


    Jiang Duo stopped crying after eating the bun and wanted to see Nan Youyou.


    She was in the VIP ward. Ming Shu had to bring Jiang Duo up as normal people were not allowed inside.


    When they walked past Qin Che¡¯s room, Qin Che called out to her.


    ¡°What?¡± Ming Shu popped her head in.


    ¡°Where did you go to buy food...¡± <i>Did you go to the Pacific Ocean to buy food? </i>Qin Che stopped himself from saying that. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Where¡¯s the food you bought?¡±


    ¡°I ate it.¡± Ming Shu patted her stomach.


    Qin Che: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu closed the door and brought Jiang Duo to Nan Youyou¡¯s ward. Jiang Duo was in a daze.


    Only Shen Yuanzhao was in Nan Youyou¡¯s room. The curtains on the door weren¡¯t closed and they could see inside.


    Nan Youyou was talking to Shen Yuanzhao and Shen Yuanzhao suddenly hugged her. From their position, they could see Nan Youyou¡¯s distressed face.


    Shen Yuanzhao hesitated and patted Nan Youyou¡¯s head gently.


    Jiang Duo¡¯s face was already pale but got even whiter when she saw the two of them hugging.


    ¡°Xiao Li... let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Not going in?¡±


    Jiang Duo shook her head and hastened Ming Shu along. ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    Ming Shu grinned and asked, ¡°You like Shen Yuanzhao?¡±


    Jiang Duo startled and nced at Ming Shu shyly. She bit her lips and denied it softly. ¡°No.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have the courage to like someone like Shen Yuanzhao. What right did she have to like him?


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything and brought Jiang Duo to Qin Che¡¯s room.


    Jiang Duo looked at the person lying on the bed and stared for a while. She seemed to remember that she had met Xiao Li in a hospital.


    The man on the bed was as handsome as Shen Yuanzhao... but it was two different kinds of handsome.


    Anyone that could stay here was either rich or powerful.


    She didn¡¯t know that Xiao Li knew someone so incredible.


    Qin Che was afraid that he would say the wrong things and decided to keep quiet. He looked down and stared at the cellphone he just got.


    ¡°Xiao Li, he is...¡± <i>Who?</i>


    ¡°My brother,¡± Ming Shu answered.


    ¡°Boyfriend,¡± Qin Che corrected her.


    Jiang Duo was confused. <i>So which one is it?</i>


    ¡°Ignore him, his brain was damaged in an ident.¡± Ming Shu pointed to her head.


    Jiang Duo looked at the bandages on Qin Che¡¯s head and understood. She nodded her head. <i>Poor thing. He¡¯s so handsome but his brain is damaged.</i>


    Qin Che: ¡°...¡±


    She just casually brought someone inside and said such things about him. What¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t get him any food.

 Chapter 179 - Marrying A Rich Lady (12)

    <h4>Chapter 179: Marrying A Rich Lady (12)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I want some water.¡± Qin Che interrupted the conversation between Ming Shu and Jiang Duo.


    Ming Shu turned her head and nced at him. ¡°Pour it yourself.¡±


    Qin Che pointed to the IV drip. ¡°I can¡¯t get off the bed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink, then.¡±


    Qin Che started sneering unconsciously again. ¡°Is this how you treat your boyfriend?¡±


    Ming Shu suggested in goodwill, ¡°Why not you change to someone else?¡±


    Qin Che: ¡°...¡±


    He took out his cellphone and called his bodyguard indignantly to help him get some water.


    ¡°Xiao Li, how can you treat a patient...¡±


    ¡°Think about yourself first.¡±


    Jiang Duo¡¯s expression darkened. What should she do? She didn¡¯t even know who framed her.


    Nan Youyou was injured. If anything happened to her, how could she bear responsibility?


    Jiang Duo wanted to look for Nan Youyou after Shen Yuanzhao left. However, Shen Yuanzhao stayed behind and apanied Nan Youyou. Jiang Duo¡¯s heart was tormented and she left in despair.


    Ming Shu leaned against the window and updated information onto her new cellphone using the cloud system. Qin Che nced at her a few times and couldn¡¯t resist calling her. ¡°Come here for a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m calling the doctor.¡±


    Ming Shu put down her phone. She was smiling, but had a hint of displeasure in her eyes. She put her cellphone in her pocket and walked over, ring at Qin Che from above.


    ¡°Tell me about our rtionship before my ident.¡± Qin Che asked Ming Shu to sit down.


    <i>There isn¡¯t any ¡°before.¡±</i>


    <i>We really aren¡¯t close.</i>


    Although that was the truth, Ming Shu still replied without hesitating, ¡°Before, I was a really bad girl. I smoked, got drunk all the time, and got into fights. I gambled too much and made you a cuckold several times...¡±


    Qin Che¡¯s expression got weird. He looked as though he didn¡¯t believe what she said and was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m scum. You hated me before. Please continue hating me now. We don¡¯t have a future together.¡±


    Qin Che grabbed her hand the minute she finished speaking and said, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, you¡¯re not that kind of person. I can feel it.¡±


    <i>Feel your head!</i>


    ¡°I am that kind of person.¡± <i>I am already speaking badly about myself, can you please hate me?</i>


    ¡°I must have angered you. You are doing this in a fit of pique.¡± Qin Che promised, ¡°I will not make you angry ever again. I will listen to whatever you say.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>If I ask you to die, will you do it?</i>


    <i>Is there something wrong with the way I¡¯m trying to get my Hatred Points?</i>


    <i>I am skeptical about life.</i>


    <i>Should I beat him first?</i>


    <i>Maybe he would hate me after I beat him a few times.</i>


    A call came in and prevented Qin Che from being beaten. Ming Shu took out her cellphone and answered.


    Joseph spoke relentlessly about signing the contract with the Ruan family today and wanted to confirm the timing for their next meal.


    By the time Ming Shu finished the call, Qin Che had fallen asleep while leaning against her.


    He held her hand tightly.


    Strands of hair fell on his cheeks, exposing his handsome facial features. A gentle ray of light shone on his eyshes and caused a fan-shaped shadow to appear underneath his eyes.


    There were no hints of a sneer on his face, making him extrafortable to look at.


    <i>Good looks can¡¯t be eaten as snacks.</i>


    <i>I shall go eat some snacks.</i>


    Ming Shu pulled her hand away and left the ward without any hesitation.


    ...


    Shen Yuanzhao waited for Nan Youyou to fall asleep before leaving the ward.


    Secretary Zhou was already waiting outside and immediately went to fetch him when he saw his bossing out.


    ¡°Boss Shen, Qin Che is here, too.¡±


    ¡°Qin Che?¡± Shen Yuanzhao frowned. ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    Secretary Zhou told Secretary Zhou the information that he had gathered. ¡°It seems he was in a car crash. He¡¯s fine now.¡±


    Car crash?


    ¡°ident?¡±


    Secretary Zhou shook his head. ¡°Not sure.¡±


    Qin Che¡¯s information was not easy to gather. He used much effort to get these pieces of information.


    ¡°Have you checked Qin Che and Ruan Li¡¯s rtionship?¡± After much thought, he felt Qin Che and Ruan Li nned the eventst night and trapped him.


    He had brought Ruan Li along to investigate her identity, but ended up giving himself a big surprise.


    The daughter of the Ruan family...


    Secretary Zhou said, ¡°I have found out that Ruan Li has a house and a car under her name. The car entered the Qin family¡¯s residence before. However, she is the daughter of the rich Ruan family so it¡¯s not unusual for her to have a car and a house. However, I have not found anything about her rtionship with the Qin family. I¡¯m still waiting for news.¡±


    Shen Yuanzhao nodded. ¡°She is the sole heir of the Ruan family. If she has any special rtionship with Qin Che, it would be detrimental to our future growth.¡±


    Secretary Zhou asked carefully, ¡°What is your intention?¡±


    Shen Yuanzhao thought for a while. ¡°Wait for more news first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Have you investigated today¡¯s issue?¡± Shen Yuanzhao continued to ask.


    ¡°Everyone in the office is using Jiang Duo and I checked the security camera. She was alone in the office at that time. She is the prime suspect. However, I feel that Jiang Duo would not do such a thing.¡±


    Secretary Zhou took the initiative to help Jiang Duo.


    That little girl was like a happy little rabbit. She had a good heart and didn¡¯t look like someone who would do such a thing.


    Even he was not sure why.


    Shen Yuanzhao felt confused. He felt that the person he liked was Jiang Duo, but for some reason, whenever he was with Nan Youyou, he felt that she should be the one he loved.


    Especially when Nan Youyou looked at him stubbornly even though she was hurt.


    Shen Yuanzhao controlled his emotions. ¡°End this quickly and don¡¯t let it escte.¡±


    Secretary Zhou was a bit dazed.


    He didn¡¯t understand what his boss meant.


    <i>Is he letting Jiang Duo bear the consequences, or...</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu heard the next day that Jiang Duo took all the me and was moved to the logistics department. Although she was not fired, there was no future for her in the logistics department.


    Nan Youyou did all this to prevent the female protagonist from going back to the Nan family.


    There was still some time before the female protagonist got back together with the Nan family.


    Ming Shu stood up and walked out.


    Qin Che¡¯s voice sounded instantly: ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To fight.¡±


    ¡°Fight...¡± F <i>ight what? You¡¯re a girl, can¡¯t you be moredylike. </i>¡°Do you need bodyguards?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Qin Che felt that he was a model boyfriend.


    When she needed money, he gave it to her. When she wanted to fight, he sent her bodyguards.


    He never treated anyone so well in his entire life.


    Ming Shu walked directly into Nan Youyou¡¯s ward. Shen Yuanzhao was not here and only Nan Youyou was in the room.


    Nan Youyou was surprised when Ming Shu suddenly butted in and was on her guard. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Does your hand hurt?¡± Ming Shu closed the door and asked gently.


    Nan Youyou heard no concern in her voice.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Her instincts told her there was something wrong.


    ¡°You really went all out. In order to frame Jiang Duo, you put yourself at risk. Aren¡¯t you afraid the de will cut your face?¡± Ming Shu asked curiously.


    Nan Youyou¡¯s heart pumped faster. She clutched her clothes tightly under the nket. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°You hurt your arm, not your brain.¡±


    ¡°Ruan Li, what exactly do you want?¡± Nan Youyou got angry. ¡°If you¡¯re here just to say these sarcastic remarks, you¡¯re not wee.¡±

 Chapter 180 - Marrying A Rich Lady (13)

    <h4>Chapter 180: Marrying A Rich Lady (13)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°That is exactly what I¡¯m here for.¡±


    Ming Shu pped her hands and jumped onto the bed, smiling widely at Nan Youyou, who was tied up like a dumpling.


    ¡°Wuwuwuwu...¡±


    <i>Ruan Li, you bitch, how dare you hit me.</i>


    ¡°Beating people really allows me to gain Hatred Points faster. Why does this method not work for Qin Che?¡±


    Ming Shu muttered to herself as she walked out of the ward. She bumped right into Shen Yuanzhao.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Shen Yuanzhao frowned, his tone unfriendly.


    ¡°Oh, I was having a friendly conversation with your childhood sweetheart,¡± Ming Shu answered and continued walking straight ahead.


    Friendly conversation?


    Shen Yuanzhao rushed into the ward and was furious when he saw Nan Youyou¡¯s predicament.


    He instantly ran out to Ming Shu. However, there was no one in the corridor.


    Shen Yuanzhao untied Nan Youyou first.


    Then, he angrily went to Qin Che¡¯s ward to catch Ming Shu.


    Qin Che¡¯s room was empty. The nurse said that they just went to apply for discharge and had probably left the hospital by now.


    Shen Yuanzhao: ¡°...¡±


    It had been a long time since he got so angry over someone¡¯s provocation.


    ¡°Boss Shen, the information is here.¡± Secretary Zhou hurriedly entered. ¡°Ruan Li¡¯s mother married Qin Che¡¯s father in October ofst year. Ruan Li is Qin Che¡¯s sister.¡±


    Sister...


    She said the truth that day.


    So this was all nned by Qin Che?


    He put Ruan Li in hispany in order to snatch his deal with Mister Joseph...


    Shen Yuanzhao smirked. ¡°Qin Che used such unscrupulous methods, too. I have underestimated him.¡±


    Secretary Zhou didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Boss Shen was quite scary.


    ...


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Shen Yuanzhao.]


    Ming Shu was stunned when she suddenly received the mission.


    What?


    Did he finally get so angry that she was able to gain Hatred Points?


    <i>Let¡¯s go!</i>


    <i>Let¡¯s have a big fight!</i>


    Ming Shu looked at the table of delicious food in front of her and was really happy. This was the kind of world she liked.


    [...] W <i>hat happened to the big fight?</i>


    Little Beastie: ¡°...¡± Let me have a bite!


    Ming Shu pushed Little Beastie back and enjoyed the food herself.


    Qin Che still needed to rest after being discharged from the hospital. Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what he told Aunt He, but Aunt He was not the least against it and even seemed a bit... weird.


    Luckily, he didn¡¯t have much time to bother Ming Shu. He needed to be at thepany.


    He could only find Ming Shu after work. Most of the time, Ming Shu was out of the house spending his money. Qin Che searched half the city before finding her.


    Scolding and hitting didn¡¯t work on Qin Che.


    Ming Shu could only choose to spend his money.


    Hence, Qin Che started to receive multiple notifications from banks.


    His heart started to crumble.


    However, his logical side told him to keep up his character.


    He finally managed to make use of a loophole and changed his character setting without being found out.


    And in the end?


    No use at all!


    <i>Keep calm, I can win this.</i>


    <i>Ding¡ª</i>


    [xx Bank] Your ount with the ending number 1839 has made a payment of RMB25000 at 8/2/2017 15:32. Your remaining sum is...


    [xx Bank] Your ount with the ending number 1839 has made a payment of RMB40900 at 8/2/2017 15:40. Your remaining sum is...


    Qin Che: ¡°...¡±


    You are using my money really happily!


    Qin Che gritted his teeth as he took his phone and typed out a message and sent. <i>Pa¡ª </i>he mmed the phone on the table.


    There was a short message on the screen:


    [You bought so much stuff, do you need me to send a car to fetch you?]


    Qin Che wanted to cry. <i>Are the missions from the wooing department all so difficult? I will neverugh at them again.</i>


    ¡°Boss Qin.¡±


    Qin Che immediately sat up straight and looked sideways at the person who just came in. His eyes were filled with contempt and displeasure.


    <i>I am so elegant and cool.</i>


    ¡°Boss Qin, please look through this.¡± The person ced a document in front of Qin Che.


    Qin Che flipped through it and threw the document at the person. ¡°Your efficiency at work is really amazing the past few days. Should I prepare a prize for you all?¡±


    The person started to sweat profusely. Didn¡¯t Boss Qin lose his memory? Why was he still so hard to please?


    All right, having amnesia wouldn¡¯t change the personality of the person.


    ¡°Do you think that you can fool me just because I lost my memory?¡± Qin Che knew what the person was thinking. ¡°I just lost part of my memory, not all of it. I want a new proposal before the day ends.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± the person cried out. There were only two hours before work ended.


    Qin Che raised his eyebrows and gave the person a ¡°do you have a problem¡± look.


    The person swallowed worriedly. ¡°Yes, Boss Qin, I will get to it immediately.¡±


    However, Qin Che didn¡¯t have the time to look at the proposal that day. He had something to attend to and left thepany in a hurry.


    The person in charge of the proposal was so relieved. He had one more night to do the proposal.


    Ten Miles Street.


    This was the busiest and most expensive street in the city. There were rows upon rows of shops along the street.


    There were too many people around and Qin Che had no choice but to get off the car and walk.


    Once he appeared, he was recognized by some people, but he continued striding forward and didn¡¯t stop for anyone or anything.


    ¡°I already hit your car, what else do you want? It¡¯s just a cheap car. I canpensate you. Why are you still grabbing onto me? Are you crazy?¡±


    A shrill voice came from within the crowd.


    ¡°Cheap car? Do you know how much I spend to modify it? Do you know? How dare you say this is a cheap car...¡±


    The two parties got angry and started fighting.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Qin Che¡¯s heart stopped and he immediately shouted.


    The bodyguards helped him to part the crowd and he stepped forward.


    The people in the middle had stopped fighting and looked toward Qin Che. They were both fuming with anger.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? That is the son of the Qin family, Qin Che.¡±


    ¡°Wah! What is he doing here?¡±


    ¡°Who knows...¡±


    Qin Che scanned the two men who were fighting and didn¡¯t find Ming Shu among them.


    Meanwhile, Ming Shu...


    Was sitting in the cheap car, eating her ice cream while crossing her legs and enjoying the scene in front of her.


    All she needed was a pair of sunsses and someone to hold an umbre above her.


    Qin Che: ¡°...¡±


    Didn¡¯t they say that she was in trouble?


    Why was she eating ice cream?


    The bodyguard who followed Ming Shu slid over. ¡°Mister... iss had already finished fighting. Someone caused her to drop her ice cream and she forced the person to buy a new one for her.¡±


    <i>I was all prepared to be a hero and you¡¯re telling me this now?</i>


    Qin Che almost burst with anger.


    <i>There are always people who want to destroy my character. I need to keep calm.</i>


    Qin Che ordered the bodyguard to buy another ice cream and walked toward Ming Shu with the ice cream, ¡°Still want?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him twice and shifted her gaze to the ice cream.


    ¡°Get down first, the roof of the car is really hot,¡± Qin Che said gently and stretched out his hand.


    Ming Shu thought for a second and took his hand. She jumped down the car with style.


    Qin Che passed the ice cream to Ming Shu and asked, ¡°Shall we go home and eat?¡±


    Ming Shu took her hand back and smiled. ¡°You can go back yourself. I want to look for my pretty boy.¡±


    Qin Che: ¡°...¡±


    <i>To hell with pretty boys.</i>


    <i>Do I lose to them?</i>


    <i>Is she blind!</i>

 Chapter 181 - Marrying A Rich Lady (14)

    <h4>Chapter 181: Marrying A Rich Lady (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Under the gazes of the dumbfounded crowd, Ming Shu left while eating ice cream.


    Qin Che certainly couldn¡¯t let her go to find a ¡°boy toy,¡± and he followed up closely.


    ¡°OMG, so handsome and so gentle. Are they boyfriend and girlfriend?<i>Wuwuwuwu </i>, I want such a handsome and gentle boyfriend too.¡±


    ¡°When did Qin Che get a girlfriend?¡± People who knew Qin Che felt strange.


    Their circle was small. If a person like Qin Che had a girlfriend, it would have been known by them all.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Qin Chen was particrly fond of a girl in recent days. He often picked her up in the middle of the night. Isn¡¯t that a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I also heard that. So romantic, if only I was that girl.¡±


    Those discussions faded away gradually.


    Qin Che cursed in his own heart secretly. Fond of what?! That¡¯s only because he didn¡¯t manage to kill her, but got himself wounded!


    Fine, then, what else could he choose?


    Make <i>the woman fall in love with me!</i>


    Ming Shu intended to show a woman¡¯s master-level buying skill to Qin Che. Hence... Qin Che not only had to hold all the things she bought, but also needed to properly help swipe the card.


    ¡°What about we buy this whole shopping mall back?¡± Finally, Qin Che couldn¡¯t stand it and he began to think about buying the mall.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Even this couldn¡¯t irritate him? He wanted to buy a mall?


    <i>Holy crap, this Hatred Points target is also abnormal.</i>


    Ming Shu pondered how she could get Hatred Points. When passing a shop, she saw Nan Youyou was inside.


    She stopped immediately.


    Nan Youyou and another well-dressed woman stood opposite each other. The salesclerk next to them held a dress in her hand and was apologizing to the woman.


    ¡°Why did you give it to her?¡± The woman was not convinced.


    The salesclerk felt very sorry. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Miss, but do you want to look at other styles?¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t agree. ¡°But I told you to leave this for me a few days ago. How can you sell it to others? No, I¡¯ll speak to your manager.¡±


    The salesclerk was caught in the middle. ¡°This...¡±


    The woman was very impatient and red at her. ¡°This what? Go, find your manager. If you offend me, will you take responsibility?¡±


    The salesclerk was afraid of offending people so she ran to call the manager.


    While waiting, the woman examined Nan Youyou from head to toe. But Nan Youyou just stood there elegantly without saying a word.


    The manager came over in a hurry. After listening to the clerk¡¯s exnation, he immediately understood what was going on.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. We are willing to give you priority to choose next season¡¯s clothes. So perhaps you can choose another dress this time and leave this dress to Miss Nan?¡±


    Discounts were rare for such shops. Hence the priority to purchase was very attractive to some richdies.


    Many clothes were one of a kind; if you can¡¯t buy them at the right time, then you just can¡¯t buy them.


    Usually, the best-looking ones were bought by those who had priority.


    The woman started considering it, in hesitation, but she also didn¡¯t want to give up this dress. Then she made up her mind. ¡°That won¡¯t work. I saw this dress first.¡±


    The manager didn¡¯t expect that priority of purchase couldn¡¯t persuade the woman.


    After waiting for such a long time, Nan Youyou finally opened her mouth as she took out a card and handed it to the salesclerk. ¡°Here.¡±


    The salesclerk nced at the manager and was instructed by him. Then she took the card.


    The woman was suddenly irritated. ¡°What? Are you going to offend me?¡±


    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you tear the clothes, you can afford it anyway. As the saying goes, if you can¡¯t get it, then destroy it rather than leave it to others.¡±


    A pleasant voice suddenly sounded in the woman¡¯s ear. She turned back and met a pair of clear eyes. The girl was harmlessly smiling and tender-looking.


    ¡°Ruan Li!¡± Nan Youyou just couldn¡¯t maintain her elegant image as soon as she saw Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu said quickly, ¡°Miss Nan, hold on, hold on, you¡¯re noble and elegant, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Nan Youyou almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    She was angry to see Ming Shu at any time. And she even smiled and told her not to be angry.


    Which was even more infuriating.


    The woman probably understood that this girl also had a bone to pick with the woman opposite.


    Ming Shu asked again, ¡°Miss, are you going to tear it up or not?¡±


    The woman puffed out her chest and said boldly, ¡°Why not!¡±


    She grabbed the dress from the hands of the salesclerk and tore it up immediately. The fabric was good, and it was a little hard for the youngdy to tear it apart.


    Then suddenly a pair of scissor was passed to her.


    The young miss didn¡¯t think twice, she took them and cut the dress into pieces.


    Ming Shu handed the scissors over in just one second, as if she¡¯s prepared long ago. Both the salesclerk and the manager were toote to stop her, and they could only watch the scene with stunned expressions.


    After destroying the dress, the miss finally vented out her anger and mmed it toward Nan Youyou. Then she locked her jaw and looked at the manager. ¡°Do you still want to sell this dress to her?¡±


    The manager: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I¡¯ve experienced a lot of women fighting, but never met such suffocating operations </i>, he thought.


    He subconsciously looked at the suddenly appearing Ming Shu. <i>Who is this miss? Is she here to ruin my business? Do I need to call the police?</i>


    Looking at the tatters of the dress on the ground, Nan Youyou gritted her teeth, then red at Ming Shu. ¡°Ruan Li, do you have to go against me?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, I do.¡±


    Nan Youyou: ¡°...¡±


    She <i>just admitted it like that?</i>


    <i>Not hiding it at all?</i>


    <i>What does she want to do!</i>


    The salesclerk shivered. ¡°Manager, what should we do now?¡± <i>The ¡°harem fight¡± of these richdies is terrifying.</i>


    The manager was also shivering and his voice trembled. ¡°I don¡¯t know... Let¡¯s keep watching.¡±


    These three women had super fighting capacity. They were just small potatoes, and didn¡¯t dare to get involved in the war of bigger fish.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Yuanzhao came in from outside. They couldn¡¯t tell his real emotions from his cold face.


    The miss¡¯s eyes suddenly shone bright. She was shocked by Shen Yuanzhao¡¯s ¡°beauty.¡± But then she immediately recognized him and her face changed slightly.


    Shen Yuanzhao...


    What did this woman have to do with Shen Yuanzhao?


    Who didn¡¯t know him in this circle.


    Nan Youyou closed her mouth and hid away the hatred gathering in her eyes. ¡°Boss Shen.¡±


    Shen Yuanzhao seemed to be dissatisfied by Nan Youyou¡¯s greeting, but he didn¡¯t say much.


    Then his eyes naturally fell on Ming Shu and the youngdy who cut up the dress. He asked coldly, ¡°Miss Ruan, why are you here?¡±


    Ming Shu grunted. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? Is this your house?¡±


    Shen Yuanzhao narrowed his eyes slightly and his tone got colder. ¡°How did Youyou offend you?¡±


    This Ruan Li. He hadn¡¯t even had the time to punish her forst time, now she dared to appear in front of him.


    Ming Shu smiled innocently. ¡°Oh, no, I¡¯m just passing by.¡± <i>And picking up some Hatred Points.</i>


    ¡°Passing by?¡± Shen Yuanzhao clearly didn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°Boss Shen, it¡¯s none of my business, she asked me to cut up the dress, it was her idea.¡± The youngdy suddenly spoke up and pushed all me directly to Ming Shu.


    Some people could be offended, but some could never.


    Ming Shu wasn¡¯t angry at all, though.


    She studied her nails and said in a mild tone, ¡°I just gave you a suggestion. You didn¡¯t have to listen to me. Did I hold your hand and force you to cut it? I was just saying things.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Thedy red at Ming Shu and tried to clear up her rtionship with her. ¡°Boss Shen, it¡¯s really none of my business, it¡¯s all her...¡±


    ¡°Boss Shen, it¡¯s like...¡± The manager was afraid that Shen Yuanzhao would transfer his anger onto them so he quickly exined the matter.


    Since the appearance of Shen Yuanzhao, Nan Youyou didn¡¯t say a word. But her expression showed she felt a little bit wronged and that silence was just better than words.


    What a beautiful, innocent lotus flower.

 Chapter 182 - Marrying A Rich Lady (15)

    <h4>Chapter 182: Marrying A Rich Lady (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Shen Yuanzhao rested his eyes on Ming Shu, thoughtful and probing.


    ¡°What, do you want to have a fight?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and chuckled, then continued in an obvious provocation, ¡°Come on.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t fight with women.¡± As a CEO, even if he didn¡¯t like a person, he would have to maintain the boss-like demeanor. He couldn¡¯t lose his identity and let others judge him.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t treat me as a woman.¡±


    <i>I don¡¯t mind.</i>


    <i>Really.</i>


    <i>Let¡¯s go!</i>


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight.¡±


    <i>The loser must cry.</i>


    Shen Yuanzhao: ¡°...¡±


    A weird feeling emerged in the air and it got somewhat stifling.


    After quite a while, Shen Yuanzhao opened his mouth again. ¡°For Boss Qin, Miss Ruan is willing to go undercover in mypany. I didn¡¯t expect Miss Ruan and Boss Qin to have such a good rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can talk nonsense... No, you can¡¯t talk nonsense. Boss Shen, I worked for yourpany, but it had nothing to do with Qin Che.¡± <i>Don¡¯t rte my every action to Qin Che.</i>


    Obviously Shen Yuanzhao wouldn¡¯t believe this. ¡°Then let me ask you, Miss Ruan, why did youe to work at mypany?¡±


    Ming Shu answered easily, ¡°To work as an intern, of course, what else? To eat yourpany¡¯s food? Although the food in your canteen is not bad...¡±


    Shen Yuanzhao sneered. ¡°You are the heir of the Ruan family, do you need toe to mypany and work as an intern? Miss Ruan, do you believe your own words?¡±


    ¡°Miss Nan is the youngdy of the Nan family, isn¡¯t she also an intern in yourpany?¡± Ming Shu pointed in the direction of Nan Youyou with her chin. ¡°Can I not do the same?¡±


    Nan Youyou secretly red at Ming Shu. What does this have to do with her? Psychopath!


    Shen Yuanzhao gave a look to Nan Youyou and spoke for her. ¡°Youyou and I knew each other since childhood. Her internship in mypany ispletely different from yours.¡±


    [Guest, you don¡¯t have to exin it. Just let him think that you were an undercover spy, so that you can collect easy Hatred Points. It¡¯s a good thing to be the scapegoat sometimes.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>My system always advises me to be a scapegoat.</i>


    <i>Have you ever seen this kind of system?</i>


    <i>I have never seen one, either...</i>


    Scapegoat Ming Shu was online. ¡°Well, okay, as you like. I was spying at yourpany. What do you want to do about it?¡±


    A spy, so what? Whichpany doesn¡¯t have that? One, she didn¡¯t betray thepany on anything; two, she didn¡¯t steal anything from thepany. What could Shen Yuanzhao do to her when he had no evidence? So what?


    The worst thing he could do was hire some people to beat her in secret.


    <i>But I¡¯m fearless!</i>


    Shen Yuanzhao: ¡°...¡±


    She really dared to admit it.


    Who gave her the courage.


    ¡°Miss Ruan, we will have a chance topeteter.¡± He wouldn¡¯t forget the matter of Mr. Joseph, and he would also remember this time.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been walking ahead of you all this time. Boss Shen, perhaps you should catch up with me first and then we¡¯ll talk aboutpetition.¡± Ming Shu smiled arrogantly.


    Shen Yuanzhao was almost angered intoughing. He had encountered many different people in the business industry after so many years. Even those who stood at the top of the pyramid didn¡¯t dare to say such arrogant things.


    ¡°Miss Ruan, if a person is too arrogant and conceited, they will suffer.¡±


    ¡°Well, suffering is a blessing.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>I really can¡¯t continue this stupid conversation anymore.</i>


    Shen Yuanzhao snorted. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    He pulled Nan Youyou over and strode away.


    Ming Shu waved at them. ¡°Be careful, Boss Shen, watch your steps.¡±


    Nan Youyou was a bit dumbfounded. They were leaving now? Wouldn¡¯t he do something?


    Shen Yuanzhao was almost angry enough to stab himself. He had already forgotten his original purpose.


    Nan Youyou was afraid that the image she had worked hard to build up would copse, so naturally, she wouldn¡¯t dare to strongly ask Ming Shu for an apology. She was pulled away by Shen Yuanzhao like this, but in her heart was cursing Ming Shu from head to toe.


    When the two left, the atmosphere in the shop got less tense.


    The youngdy who betrayed Ming Shu stood on the spot with a flushed face. She didn¡¯t know what to do and just watched Ming Shu cautiously.


    Ming Shu¡¯s gazended on her lightly and she maintained a smiling face. ¡°Youngdy, remember to pay the bill.¡±


    Cold sweat ran down thedy¡¯s back, and she just couldn¡¯t speak out the word ¡°no.¡±


    <i>Who is this...</i>


    <i>She dared to provoke Boss Shen.</i>


    The manager was also pondering the same question.


    <i>Who the hell is she?</i>


    ...


    ¡°Can you stop following me?¡± Ming Shu was very annoyed. Qin Che was a CEO even if he lost his memories, he couldn¡¯t be so free, right?


    ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend, why can¡¯t I follow you?¡± Qin Che emphasized the word<i>girlfriend </i>.


    <i>Who the hell is your girlfriend!</i>


    <i>Who?!</i>


    <i>Not me!</i>


    <i>How many times do I have to tell you!!</i>


    <i>Can¡¯t you understand human words?!</i>


    <i>I just wanted to increase my Hatred Points, why am I getting so angry? No, I can¡¯t continue like this.</i>


    Ming Shu took a deep breath, then turned and smiled. ¡°Brother, do you know what they did to those having a taboo rtionship in ancient times?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Qin Che quickly replied, ¡°but I know that it is not the ancient time now.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu turned around and continued walking forward. <i>I have to find another way to collect Hatred Points.</i>


    A smug smile pulled at Qin Che¡¯s mouth as Ming Shu turned around. It seemed right that one chasing a girl must be shameless.


    ¡°What did you say to Shen Yuanzhao in that shop?¡± Qin Che caught up with Ming Shu. He helped block the stream of people beside Ming Shu.


    ¡°Love and romance.¡±


    Qin Che couldn¡¯t help but say mockingly, ¡°Do you talk about love and romance at swordpoint?¡±


    He didn¡¯t go in, but he could see what the atmosphere was inside.


    ¡°Mistress meets mistress, of course it will be tense.¡±


    Mistress?


    She and Nan Youyou? Or Nan Youyou and that woman?


    Qin Che was a bit suspicious. ¡°Who is the first wife?¡±


    Ming Shu shoved a snack into her mouth. ¡°How would I know...¡±


    Before Ming Shuo could finish her sentence, she saw Jiang Duo and Nan Youyou bump into each other at the mall exit.


    The milk tea in the hands of Jiang Duo spilled identally on Nan Youyou.


    <i>Well well well.</i>


    Ming Shu prepared herself to watch a show. This must be an interesting one.


    It looked like Shen Yuanzhao didn¡¯t recognize it was Jiang Duo at the beginning. He pushed Jiang Duo aside, then quickly took off his coat and put it on Nan Youyou, hiding the clothes soaked by milk tea.


    Jiang Duo was pushed and lost her bnce. She fell to the ground, the milk tea spilling everywhere.


    ¡°Jiang Duo?¡± Shen Yuanzhao looked down to see Jiang Duo and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Jiang Duo didn¡¯t dare to look at Shen Yuanzhao.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t mean it, you don¡¯t mean it every time. Can¡¯t you be careful?¡± Shen Yuanzhao was a little angry.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why he felt that her way of doing things was cute before.


    Now, thinking back, every time she made a mistake, he had to clean up the mess.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    ¡°Boss Shen, I¡¯ll go back and change clothes first.¡± Nan Youyou didn¡¯t intend toin. She whispered to Shen Yuanzhao and was ready to leave.


    Shen Yuanzhao grabbed her around her waist with one hand. ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    Nan Youyou seemed to want to say something, but in the end, she bit her lips and said nothing. When she lowered her eyes, she gave Jiang Duo a proud look.


    Jiang Duo watched Shen Yuanzhao and Nan Youyou leave together. She couldn¡¯t tell whether it was sadness or something else, her heart just twisted into a tight knot. She tried hard not to let tears stream out.


    People passing by all pointed at her and had discussions. Jiang Duo began to feel chilled, as if she had been abandoned by the whole world.


    ¡°Hey, how are you?¡± A person squatted in front of her. ¡°Where did you get hurt?¡±


    Jiang Duo looked up. Her eyes became red immediately. ¡°Xiao Li...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Ming Shu helped her up. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal,e on, let¡¯s go have some fine food.¡±


    The gloomy clouds cleared up right away.


    Without knowing why, when Jiang Duo saw Xiao Li¡¯s shining eyes as she talked about food, she always felt warm in her heart.

 Chapter 183 - Marrying A Rich Lady (16)

    <h4>Chapter 183: Marrying A Rich Lady (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In a dessert shop...


    Qin Che and his bodyguard sat in a corner, staring at the table next to them. They were all doubting their lives in their hearts now.


    ¡°You tell me, does she really like men?¡± Qin Che asked the system in his mind.


    [Lord Nine, even if she doesn¡¯t like men, you have to make her like men.]


    ¡°I can¡¯t kill her?¡±


    [...] The system kept silent for a while. [Lord Nine, good luck.]


    Qin Che sensed the system¡¯s contempt, and he was even more irritated.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t kill her.¡±


    <i>I¡¯ll win her trust first, then find a chance to...</i>


    <i>Right. I¡¯m such a genius.</i>


    <i>Hahaha.</i>


    [...] <i>Is Lord Nine out of his mind?</i>


    The bodyguard: ¡°...¡± <i>Young Boss looks so weird.</i>


    Ming Shu sent Jiang Duo back. Probably because Ming Shu had a good time eating with her, Jiang Duo didn¡¯t look as sad as earlier.


    ¡°Sure enough, food is the healing cure, I¡¯m feeling quite better now.¡± Jiang Duo stretched out. ¡°Thank you, Xiao Li.¡±


    ¡°No problem. When you¡¯re free next time, please cook for me~¡±


    Jiang Duo got it immediately, as she was also a foodie like Ming Shu. ¡°Come to my house on the weekend.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Go home now.¡±


    Jiang Duo looked at the car in the distance. She didn¡¯t know much about cars, but she saw Shen Yuanzhao also had a car of this brand. The color and style were slightly different.


    She heard that this brand of cars cost at least three million...


    <i>Xiao Li¡¯s family is so rich.</i>


    Jiang Duo shook her head and exhaled a breath. ¡°Okay, bye.¡±


    Ming Shu waved at her.


    ...


    After Jiang Duo disappeared, Ming Shu slowly walked back to the car and got in.


    Qin Che was on the phone and gestured at the bodyguard to drive directly.


    Ming Shu yawned, resting against her seat.


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired.¡± Qin Che hung up the phone. He leaned his head on Ming Shu. ¡°Can I borrow your shoulder.¡±


    Ming Shu immediately stopped him. ¡°Get away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still a patient, how can you tell me to get away?¡± Qin Che quickly hugged Ming Shu. ¡°And furthermore, this is my car.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that I can¡¯t beat you into a cripple?¡± Ming Shu turned her head and revealed a kind smile.


    ¡°I do. Go on, go ahead, in that case you¡¯ll have to take care of me for a lifetime.¡± Qin Che lifted his head and got even closer.


    Qin Che thought, ording to the routine plot, something unexpected should happen this time, and then they would have a kiss.


    Then, she might have a crush on him.


    But obviously, he was just thinking too much.


    Qin Che was ruthlessly kicked to one side by Ming Shu. The bright knife didn¡¯t give him any chance to get any closer.


    Taking advantage of Ming Shu¡¯s distraction, Qin Che gave her a fierce look and then rearranged his clothes and sat back calmly.


    The rascal just now was definitely not him.


    ...


    ¡°Young Master, Miss, we¡¯re here.¡±


    The bodyguard opened the door. Qin Che got off the car first, then he reced the bodyguard and personally opened the door for Ming Shu. He lifted his hand in the air like a gentleman.


    At a nce, Ming Shu saw the magnificent hotel not far away. Noisy and bustling.


    She sat still and didn¡¯t move.


    Qin Che¡¯s arm grew sore. He lowered his gaze. ¡°Get off.¡±


    ¡°I want to go home.¡±


    ¡°We willter.¡± Qin Che felt some people started. ¡°Get off the car now.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± <i>Who gave him the right to bring me to this baffling banquet?</i>


    Qin Che¡¯s tone changed slightly, no longer hiding his sarcasm. ¡°Shen Yuanzhao is also here, you really don¡¯t want to go in?¡±


    Shen Yuanzhao...


    Then Nan Youyou must be here, too.


    Ming Shu lifted her skirt and got out. Qin Che breathed a sigh of relief, but then immediately held it back. She couldn¡¯t really like Shen Yuanzhao?


    <i>Sure enough, I¡¯d better kill her.</i>


    Making the target fall in love with him? It didn¡¯t seem suitable for him.


    ¡°Brother, what are you thinking?¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly got closer. Qin Che was startled a bit and felt somewhat panicked. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Rays of hazy light shrouded the two figures, adding a touch of illusory beauty.


    Ming Shu¡¯s wless face was too close to him, and it was as exquisite as the ceramic whiteware on the windowsill, the kind you would be afraid of breaking even in the palm of your hand.


    Her eyes were as clear as springwater, looking directly into his. Qin Che¡¯s heartbeat sped up and became a little irregr.


    ¡°Nothing?¡± Ming Shu was somewhat suspicious. She was also not sure if it was illusory or not. She stared at Qin Che for a long while, then said slowly, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Ming Shu stepped back. The air began to flow again. Qin Che took a deep breath and reached out to touch his chest. There was nothing unusual. Phew...


    I must have been scared into deluding myself.


    ...


    The hotel was holding a charity auction. Qin Che took Ming Shu to change clothes first before they entered the hall.


    Shen Yuanzhao and Nan Youyou were really in the hall. Nan Youyou went to buy that dress today probably for this auction.


    Coincidence or not, the organizer arranged for Ming Shu and Qin Che to sit next to them.


    ¡°Boss Qin.¡± A boss next to Shen Yuanzhao greeted him. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡±


    Qin Che kept up a snobbish attitude, and the corner of his mouth curled into an arc of sarcasm. ¡°Didn¡¯t we meetst week? Boss Cai, you have a bad memory.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right right right, we met oncest week.¡± Boss Cai nodded hurriedly and showed great apology on his face. ¡°Too many things, so busy, I forgot, hahaha. Boss Qin, don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Shen Yuanzhao was a little confused. Didn¡¯t he lose his memories?


    This didn¡¯t look like that...


    About Qin Che¡¯s memory loss, no one dared to advertise it. They even had to keep it as a secret, and only several core members of thepany knew. The news must be closed to outsiders.


    Of course, some people could still learn this from other sources.


    A few people sessively came over and greeted Qin Che¡ªwhich were all mocked away by thetter. These people perhaps had heard about the news and just came to see if it was true.


    ¡°Boss Qin, who is this...¡± Someone turned their attention to Ming Shu.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Girlfriend,¡± Qin Che interrupted Ming Shu and answered firmly, in a slight warning tone. ¡°You¡¯re making her ufortable.¡±


    Ming Shu thought of the two million she had taken and didn¡¯t correct Qin Che.


    The man showed an incredulous look on his face. When did Qin Che get a girlfriend?


    <i>Is the sun rising in the west today?</i>


    He quickly moved his gaze away andplimented with a smile, ¡°Congrattions, Boss Qin, you and your little girlfriend are perfectly created by nature. Perhaps we can we hear your good news soon?¡±


    Even if Ming Shu was an ugly thing, they would still boast that she looked beautiful.


    These people were born to saypliments against their will.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°Right, right...¡±


    After these people dispersed, Qin Che took a seat with Ming Shu.


    ¡°Boss Shen, Miss Nan, we meet again, are you happy to see me?¡± Ming Shu challengingly said to the mission targets.


    ¡°Hoh...¡± Nan Youyou chuckled and didn¡¯t answer the question.


    She was definitely not happy to see her.


    But on this asion, she didn¡¯t want to beughed at because of her.


    Shen Yuanzhao was as calm as a silent mountain. He insteadmented in a meaningful tone, ¡°It turns out Miss Ruan and Boss Qin are in this kind of rtionship.¡±


    Ming Shu was cool about this sudden ¡°biting,¡¯ though. Shen Yuanzhao knew what rtionship she had with the Qin family.


    It was nothing strange, after all; he was the all-powerful male protagonist who could of course learn everything he wanted to know.


    Ming Shu got ready to sit down next to Shen Yuanzhao. But Qin Che, after hearing Shen Yuanzhao¡¯s words, held Ming Shu¡¯s waist and turned her to the other side. ¡°Boss Shen, mind your attitude toward my girl.¡±


    ¡°Your girl?¡± Shen Yuanzhao raised his eyebrows. ¡°Boss Qin, your taste is very unique.¡±


    A stern countenance shed across Qin Che¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. As long as I like her.¡±


    An invisible collision between Shen Yuanzhao and Qin Che was fiercely ongoing. The surrounding people were almost scared enough to stop breathing.


    They really wanted to change seats.

 Chapter 184 - Marrying A Rich Lady (17)

    <h4>Chapter 184: Marrying A Rich Lady (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The invisible battle ended with the organizer going up on stage and saying his speech.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that he had bad intentions?¡± Ming Shu asked Qin Che.


    Shen Yuanzhao must have had other intentions when he said those words.


    ¡°You snatched his chance of working with Joseph. He now thinks that you are a spy sent by me. Do you think he¡¯ll have any good intentions?¡± Qin Che mocked as he looked forward.


    ¡°How do you think he will take his revenge on us?¡± Both of them had provoked the male protagonist and were now on the same side.


    Qin Che thought for a while. ¡°He can¡¯t touch the Ruan family. They are not within his control and the Ruan family is not so easy to deal with. There is a higher possibility that he would hire people to kill us or create an ident.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>He¡¯s the male protagonist. He won¡¯t do such things.</i>


    ¡°Do you always do that kind of thing?¡± <i>He said it so naturally. Must have done it a lot of times.</i>


    ¡°Do I need to hire people to do that?¡± Qin Che replied.


    The random person behind them: ¡°...¡± <i>Hey, I heard everything.</i>


    <i>Who do you want to kill!</i>


    ¡°Hard to say.¡± Ming Shu smiled mysteriously. ¡°Are you really not nning to exin the ident at that time to me?¡±


    Qin Che¡¯s body went stiff.


    Ming Shu closed in on him and grinned with confidence. ¡°You didn¡¯t lose your memory.¡±


    Qin Che reached out and grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s waist tightly to prevent her from moving. He ridiculed her in a low voice, ¡°Should I be killed then, my dear sister?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I don¡¯t really care if you have amnesia or not.¡± <i>I just care about my Hatred Points.</i>


    <i>You just have to hate me.</i>


    Qin Che looked down at her. She was very close to him. Her hands were crossed in front of her and her posture was rxed. She didn¡¯t guard against him.


    The area where his hand was at started to feel hot.


    He let go of Ming Shu. ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we get home.¡±


    Ming Shu took a bag of sweets out of his bag and popped two into her mouth.


    Qin Che: ¡°...¡± <i>When did she put that in?</i>


    <i>This foodie...</i>


    Qin Che was lost in thought. He could still feel her body temperature against his hand.


    Stange.


    Her love for food gave him a familiar feeling.


    ¡°35000.¡±


    The 35000 woke Qin Che up and he instinctively looked up at the stage. There was a painting and the description said that it was done by a famous artist.


    He then followed the gaze of the auctioneer and realized it was beside him.


    ¡°What are you buying this for?¡±Qin Che titled his head and was speechless. She didn¡¯t look like someone who would appreciate these things.


    ¡°To spend your money.¡± <i>Spend all your money away.</i>


    What was the link between spending his money and buying this...


    Qin Che had a sudden realization. She was raising his number te... Qin Che¡¯s lips started twitching. <i>What the hell! </i>He started his ranting.


    <i>Excellent!</i>


    <i>Do you know how hard I work to earn this money? How dare you spend it just like that?</i>


    <i>I am so angry I could die.</i>


    ¡°36000¡±


    Nan Youyou raised her number te and said her price. She looked past Shen Yuanzhao and stared at Ming Shu, provoking her.


    Ming Shu chewed her sweets and continued raising her number te.


    ¡°37000.¡±


    ¡°38000.¡±


    ¡°39000.¡±


    ¡°40000...¡±


    Nan Youyou seemed to be targeting Ming Shu and raised her number te whenever Ming Shu did. Ming Shu wanted to spend all of Qin Che¡¯s money and was happy to have Nan Youyou help her.


    In the end, the painting that was originally worth RMB30000 was sold at RMB50000.


    After that, whenever Nan Youyou raised her number te, the final bid would always exceed the original price of the item by a lot.


    Nan Youyou was exasperated. However, she didn¡¯t have as much money as Ming Shu and couldn¡¯t afford to be as willful as her.


    Ming Shu noticed Nan Youyou¡¯s anger and started spending even more money.


    Qin Che held his forehead. He didn¡¯t want to look at Ming Shu.


    If she continued to spend like this, the Qin family would go bankrupt soon.


    ¡°Okay, thest item up for auction is old Mister Zhang¡¯s private collection, the blue-and-white dragon porcin dish. Starting bid is RMB1,000,000.¡±


    The crowd remained silent for a while.


    Whether or not the blue-and-white dragon porcin dish was worth the price, no one really cared. Old Mister Zhang¡¯s name was enough to wake everyone up and even those who just came here to watch a show started to be active.


    ¡°1.2 million.¡± Very soon, someone called out a price and raised the started bid by 20,000.


    ¡°1.3 million.¡±


    ¡°1.5 million.¡±


    More and more voices rang in the room and the price exceeded 2 million in just two minutes. However, the price didn¡¯t stop and continued to rise.


    Ming Shu knew that these people were not bidding for the item. They were doing this for the owner of the item.


    <i>Who is this old Mister Zhang?</i>


    ¡°He is a formidable figure in the business world. He has his hands in both the political and mafia world. Everyone has to give him some face.¡± Qin Che guessed what Ming Shu was thinking and exined to her softly.


    Ming Shu stared at the item on stage and started thinking.


    When the price exceeded three million, the number of people who continued bidding grew fewer.


    ¡°3.2 million.¡±


    After this price was called, the ce got quiet. The auctioneer started counting.


    ¡°3.2 million calling once.¡±


    ¡°3.2 million calling twice.¡±


    ¡°3.2 million...¡±


    ¡°3.25 million.¡± The auctioneer immediately changed his sentence. ¡°Thisdy ced a bid of 3.25 million. Is there any higher bidder?¡±


    Nan Youyou bid. Ming Shu had to join in to spend more money.


    Ming Shu gently said, ¡°3.5 million.¡±


    Nan Youyou gritted her teeth. ¡°3.55 million.¡±


    ¡°3.2 million.¡±


    ¡°3.6 million.¡±


    The bid continued to increase to 3.85 million.


    Nan Youyou hesitated. Shen Yuanzhao suddenly raised his number te. ¡°Four million.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Shen Yuanzhao. Shen Yuanzhao was looking this way, too. He seemed to want to y with her.


    The lighting in the auction room was dark and Ming Shu¡¯s face was a bit blurred. However, Shen Yuanzhao still caught the smile in her eyes.


    It was so bright that he couldn¡¯t move his eyes away.


    Yet, it was eerie, too.


    ¡°Five million!¡±


    Qin Che: ¡°...¡±


    Kill him now.


    <i>Let me die.</i>


    Shen Yuanzhao frowned. ¡°Boss Qin, are you going to let her fool around like this?¡±


    Qin Che¡¯s heart had burst a few times, but he gnashed his teeth and said dotingly, ¡°As long as she likes it.¡±


    Nan Youyou pulled at Shen Yuanzhao and seemed a bit agitated. ¡°Boss Shen...¡±


    Shen Yuanzhao patted Nan Youyou¡¯s hand and made a ¡°please¡± gesture toward Qin Che. He didn¡¯t want to continue this fight.


    ¡°Five million, closed. Congrattions to this mister.¡± The auctioneer called out three times and after no one added any bids, he sealed the deal.


    The auctioneer was grinning widely. This year¡¯s charity auction¡¯s total sum collected was much higher thanst year¡¯s. This meant that their sry would increase, too.


    Qin Che couldn¡¯t smile at all. He just wanted to find somewhere to strangle his dear sister.


    The people onstage got down and the lights came on. The host swayed his way up to the stage. ¡°This year¡¯s auction will be a bit different. The person who donates the most amount of money will be the ambassador for our auction next year.¡±


    The host paused for a while and a spotlight shone on Qin Che. The host announced with high spirits, ¡°Congrattions, Mister Qin, for being next year¡¯s charity ambassador.¡±


    The crowd immediately started talking.


    The charity ambassador was not just any position.


    ZF would prioritize thepany of the charity ambassador whenever there were suitable projects avable.


    Ming Shu finally understood why Nan Youyou was agitated. In the second half of the year, there was a big project which all the bigpanies fought over. This included Shen Yuanzhao¡¯spany.


    If he got the position of the charity ambassador this time, the deal would more or less be sealed. The project would be his.


    If she had helped Shen Yuanzhao get this offer, Shen Yuanzhao would definitely be grateful to her.


    Even if Shen Yuanzhao didn¡¯t want it, the Nan family could rise in status, too.


    Sigh, this was an excellent round of gaining Hatred Points.

 Chapter 185 - Marrying A Rich Lady (18)

    <h4>Chapter 185: Marrying A Rich Lady (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Qin Che was not interested in being the charity ambassador. When the host invited him to give a speech, he just said a few words and went off the stage.


    There was a cocktail party after the auction. Qin Che sent away all the people that wanted to get information from him and looked at Ming Shu with a sneer.


    ¡°You spent so much money to get this useless title of charity ambassador?¡± Qin Che knew that this title was really important in the future, but his character didn¡¯t know. Hence, he had to pretend that he was oblivious, too.


    The character setting was not allowed to be vited.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that there would be such a thing.¡± Ming Shu looked at him innocently.


    That was not a lie, she really forgot about it.


    After he was found out, Qin Che could no longer treat Ming Shu like he did before and could only put on his ¡°looking down upon and mocking the entire human race¡± face.


    ¡°Are you very happy spending my money?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ming Shu supported her chin with her hand and smiled. ¡°My aim is to make you bankrupt.¡±


    Qin Che¡¯s mouth twitched. <i>Is she crazy?</i>


    ¡°If the Qin family goes bankrupt, what benefits will you have?¡± Why was she speaking as though she wasn¡¯t part of the Qin family?


    ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t benefit you, I¡¯m happy.¡±


    Qin Che frowned and started pondering. He didn¡¯t spend much time with his sister and they had almost no interactions at all. Why did she hate him so much...


    ¡°Aunt Ruan and my father¡¯s marriage was their own decision. If you¡¯re not happy, why take it out on me? Do you think that my father and I want your inheritance?¡±


    Qin Che¡¯s question was very impolite. Although he didn¡¯t want to say such things, this character of his would say it, so he had no choice.


    ¡°If you think it is, then it is. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Ming Shu smiled gently. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with this issue.


    <i>Did I guess wrong?</i>


    <i>Then why is she always targeting me?</i>


    <i>What did this character do to provoke her?</i>


    <i>Or is she pretending?</i>


    ¡°Miss Ruan, Boss Qin, congrattions.¡± Nan Youyou smiled elegantly and walked toward them.


    Shen Yuanzhao was interacting with other people and didn¡¯t seem to have noticed what was happening here.


    Ming Shu nced at Nan Youyou. She was furious at her but still came over to greet them. There was definitely something wrong.


    Nan Youyou called the waiter over and personally, passed Ming Shu and Qin Che a ss of red wine each. ¡°Do you mind having a drink?¡±


    ¡°If I do?¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t answer.


    <i>I¡¯m not eating or drinking anything the fake protagonist gives me.</i>


    Qin Che wanted to take the ss, but retracted his hand after he heard Ming Shu.


    Nan Youyou¡¯s hand paused in midair and she said after a while, ¡°I just want to congratte you and Boss Qin. Are you going to reject me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you put something inside the drink.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s words were very direct and the atmosphere immediately became awkward.


    Nan Youyou hand shook and her face darkened. ¡°Miss Ruan if you don¡¯t want to ept my drink, you can just refuse. You don¡¯t have to use me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what are you scared of? Did you really put something inside?¡± Ming Shu stopped her from putting the drinks back and said softly, ¡°If you dare to finish this red wine, I¡¯ll apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Nan Youyou didn¡¯t dare to drink the red wine. It was drugged.


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare? Seems like you really drugged the red wine.¡± <i>I was just testing you. Who knew you really did something.</i>


    <i>But I just don¡¯t know what drug you put inside.</i>


    <i>Based onmon sense, it¡¯s definitely not something good. Highly likely that it¡¯s that kind of drug.</i>


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any evidence. Miss Ruan, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being unreasonable?¡± Nan Youyou tried to change the topic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± I <i>f someone offers you a toast right after you all had an argument, it is definitely a trap. I¡¯m not that stupid.</i>


    ¡°Drink it. Drink it and you¡¯ll know if I framed you.¡±


    ¡°Why must I listen to you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to prove your innocence?¡±


    Nan Youyou: ¡°...¡± Why must she prove her innocence? The storyline wasn¡¯t going ording to her n.


    ¡°You...¡± Nan Youyou¡¯s wine was suddenly snatched by someone.


    She immediately stopped talking and looked at the person beside her.


    Nan Youyou eyes grew wide and she tried to stop Shen Yuanzhao: ¡°Boss Shen...¡±


    However, Shen Yuanzhao didn¡¯t hear her and gulped down the wine. He red coldly at Ming Shu. ¡°Apologies.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, then.¡± Ming Shu smiled as she apologized. She showed no signs of regret.


    Shen Yuanzhao looked at Qin Che and said angrily, ¡°Qin Che, take care of your people. If she ever provokes someone she shouldn¡¯t, it will be toote to regret then.¡±


    Qin Che wore his usual mocking expression. ¡°No matter what she does, I¡¯ll clean up the mess for her.¡±


    Ming Shu rolled her eyes. She could clean up her own messes. <i>Who wants an idiot like you to help me clean up?</i>


    Shen Yuanzhao shot a death re at Ming Shu and pulled Nan Youyou away.


    When they were gone, Ming Shu immediately lifted her dress and followed them.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Qin Che followed her curiously.


    ¡°To take a stroll.¡± <i>Who knows, there might be a good showing up.</i>


    When Ming Shu came out of the door, Shen Yuanzhao¡¯s car was just leaving. Ming Shu gged a taxi and prepared to chase after Shen Yuanzhao.


    She just opened the door when a loud honk echoed beside her.


    Qin Che¡¯s car stopped opposite.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t get in his car and sat inside the taxi. She pointed to the car that was disappearing. ¡°Please follow that car.¡±


    Qin Che felt his stomach curdling in pain as he got down and stopped the taxi, jumping into the seat beside Ming Shu.


    ¡°Is this taxi better than my car?¡± Qin Che sneered.


    The driver saw that they knew each other and drove off without a word.


    ¡°The entire city recognizes your car. Are you hoping that they¡¯ll find out you¡¯re following them?¡± Ming Shu smiled and retaliated, ¡°Brother, remember to replenish your IQ.¡±


    Qin Che: ¡°...¡± He felt that she was scolding him, but he couldn¡¯t say anything in return.


    The driver was an experienced one and followed Shen Yuanzhao closely despite the heavy traffic.


    The surroundings started to quiet down and the driver stopped in front of a vi. ¡°Miss, I can¡¯t drive in here.¡±


    Ming Shu took out her money and gave it to the driver. She then got off the car.


    High-ss vi districts had tight security. It was impossible to break in through the main gate.


    ¡°Beg me and I will bring you in.¡± Qin Che looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu replied without any hesitation, ¡°Please, Brother.¡±


    Qin Che: ¡°...¡± <i>Where the hell is your ego?</i>


    <i>Ego?</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t have such a thing.</i>


    Qin Che told himself that he could not ruin his character setting and brought Ming Shu into the district.


    The security guard felt weird when he saw Qin Che walking in. Everyone living here had cars.


    He saw Qin Che swipe his card and a name shed on the screen. The security guard shut up.


    Maybe the guy wanted to do something with the pretty girl along the road?


    <i>Poor people like us can never understand what rich people are thinking.</i>


    ¡°You bought a house here and be neighbors with your enemy?¡±


    Qin Che mocked, ¡°This house was prepared for you. Aunt Ruan was worried about you staying alone so no one told you about this ce.¡±


    When she moved to live with the Qin family, Qin Che started living here.


    ¡°Oh, so you took my house.¡±


    Qin Che almost fell to the ground and gritted his teeth. ¡°I bought this house under my name.¡±

 Chapter 186 - Marrying A Rich Lady (19)

    <h4>Chapter 186: Marrying A Rich Lady (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Qin Che knew exactly where Shen Yuanzhao lived since he lived here, too.


    He brought Ming Shu to Shen Yuanzhao¡¯s house.


    The district was very quiet. Themps shone on the two of them and formed two long shadows.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t walk properly and would asionally skip around, full of energy. She was smiling like a little girl.


    If...


    If he hadn¡¯t seen the other side of her before...


    When they reached Shen Yuanzhao¡¯s house, his car was still parked outside. They were really lucky.


    The vi was still dark. Somemotion came from the car. They hadn¡¯t gotten out of the car yet.


    Ming Shu got nearer and squatted among the bushes.


    The sound-proofing of the car must have been bad and it allowed them to hear the noises that wereing from inside the car.


    Qin Che looked at his cellphone. His face was serious.


    Ming Shu looked over and saw a few photos on his screen. The photos were of Qin Che and her and from the angle of the photos, they looked very close in the photo.


    It was taken in secret.


    Not only that, but there was also a headline and an article.


    Headline: #Dating scandal between the Prince of the Qin family and his sister. Is this morally eptable?#


    The article didn¡¯t specifically state her identity and just mentioned that she was the daughter of the Qin family and was Qin Che¡¯s sister.


    The article used ambiguous words to influence people to think the wrong way.


    What would those people who didn¡¯t know the truth think?


    As a businessman, scandals were not scary. However, scandals which touched on moral issues could bring a lot of harm to theirpanies or worse, destroy theirpanies.


    This seemed to be the headline for tomorrow, but Qin Che managed to find out before it was published.


    ¡°There are paparazzi following you?¡± Ming Shu asked softly.


    Qin Che looked at her. Her expression was normal and calm. There were no signs of unhappiness. It was as though the article had nothing to do with her.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Normally, paparazzi followed celebrities, but there were also those who had nothing better to do and followed bosses like him.


    It was normal for bosses that were handsome and capable to be followed by paparazzi.


    Qin Che typed a message and asked his secretary to stop the article from being published.


    Ming Shu ced her hand on him when he was about to send the message and asked, ¡°Who do you think did this?¡±


    Her hand was soft and warm. Qin Che felt his skin turning hot.


    Ming Shu continued, ¡°Tomorrow, the news that you have be the charity ambassador will be out. If these two pieces of news appeared at the same time, what would happen?¡±


    This was either done by Nan Youyou or Shen Yuanzhao.


    However, she felt that Shen Yuanzhao was the prime suspect. Nan Youyou had tried to drug her just now, but this news was prepared for a while. Even the article was written.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Qin Che asked.


    Ming Shu directed his attention to Shen Yuanzhao¡¯s car. ¡°You know what I want to do.¡±


    Qin Che didn¡¯t care about the methods used, but it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing to anger Shen Yuanzhao now.


    He still had other missions.


    But...


    Qin Che deleted the message he typed and wrote a new one.


    ...


    It was alreadyte and Ming Shu was toozy to move. Therefore, she decided to stay in Qin Che¡¯s vi for the night.


    Compared to the grand Qin family¡¯s house, Qin Che¡¯s vi was more gloomy.


    ¡°Is there anything to eat?¡± Ming Shu asked the minute she went in.


    Qin Che pointed at the refrigerator. ¡°Talk a look yourself. There might be some food inside.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have his meals here. His helper woulde every three days so he was not sure if there was any food left.


    Ming Shu opened the fridge and realized that there were only raw ingredients. There were no snacks.


    <i>Let¡¯s order delivery.</i>


    Ming Shu ordered an entire table of food. When Qin Che showered and came out, he saw Ming Shu swinging her legs and eating happily.


    Honestly, he was a bit hungry, too.


    Qin Che came over and sat down. Before he could lift his hand, Ming Shu pulled all the food to her side.


    ¡°What?¡± She was ready to protect her food.


    Qin Che mouth twitched. ¡°Hungry¡±


    ¡°Cook your own food.¡±


    Qin Che wanted to re at Ming Shu but it was not something his character would do. He grunted and went to the fridge.


    Ming Shu thought that he was going to cook, but he took out a bowl of cup noodles instead.


    Ming Shu immediately lost her interest and continued eating.


    After she finished, she cleared the dishes and took over Qin Che¡¯s bedroom.


    Qin Che followed and pulled the nket. ¡°Get off.¡±


    ¡°I am the guest.¡± Ming Shu grabbed the nket and didn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°We are all from the Qin family, what are you talking about. Sleep in the guest room.¡± Qin Che pulled the nket from the other end.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep with me?¡± Ming Shu suggested cunningly.


    Qin Che¡¯s face had a strange expression and he moved toward. Ming Shu. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you like me?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°So you do want to sleep together?¡±


    Qin Che stared at her for a few seconds, then suddenly leaned forward as though he wanted to kiss her.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t move. Qin Che stopped his action. ¡°I shall be benevolent and not argue with you. You can have the bed.¡±


    <i>I¡¯m not going to argue with an idiot.</i>


    ¡°But aspensation¡ª¡± Qin Che tilted his head and pecked Ming Shu on the cheek.


    The girl¡¯s skin had a nice smell and it was soft and delicate, as white as milk.


    Qin Che froze in ce. They were very close to each other and he could hear her breathing.


    Her breathing was very calm.


    His heart, however, started beating very fast.


    <i>Tik tok tik tok...</i>


    There was only the sound of the clock ticking in the room.


    Qin Che felt strangely nervous. His heart started beating along with the rhythm of the clock.


    The next second...


    Qin Che was kicked off the bed.


    Qin Che cursed and swore as he picked himself up from the floor and scoffed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one that asked me to sleep with you? Why did you kick me after I kissed you?¡±


    <i>Crazy.</i>


    ¡°My leg was cramping. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Get out.¡±


    Qin Che fumed.


    <i>I will endure this!</i>


    [Lord Nine, you should strike while the iron is hot. Do it and talk about the restter.]


    Qin Che left the room and closed the door.


    When he was out of Ming Shu¡¯s sight, he patted his clothes, which had no dust on them.


    ¡°If I did something to her, she¡¯d make sure I have no offspring.¡± Don¡¯t ask him why he was so sure about this. He didn¡¯t know the reason, either.


    [Lord Nine... are you scared?]


    ¡°Who¡¯s scared?¡±


    [Me.] The system immediately kissed his ass. [Lord Nine, you are mighty and handsome, well-liked and full of talent. How can you be scared? I am sure Lord Nine has a better n.]


    Qin Che didn¡¯t reply to the system. He touched his chest and walked to the other room.


    He seemed to have imagined it all just now. His heart was beating normally.


    He shook his head. It was his imagination.


    ...


    In the bedroom, Ming Shu sat on the bed and stared nkly at the ceiling.


    She couldn¡¯t get the scene just now out of her mind.


    She wasn¡¯t touched and didn¡¯t feel any butterflies in her stomach.


    Instead, she felt an attraction.


    Very strange...


    [Guest, an adequate amount of dating is good for your health.]


    Ming Shu tossed her body onto the bed and covered half her face with the nket. ¡°Are you urging me to fall in love? With the person, I¡¯m supposed to gain Hatred Points from?¡±


    [You can get together with him and dump him after that.] the Harmony System urged. [After all, even if you really fell in love with him, you can create an ident before you leave and easily gain Hatred Points like that.]


    Everything revolved around Hatred Points.

 Chapter 187 - Marrying A Rich Lady (20)

    <h4>Chapter 187: Marrying A Rich Lady (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Are you not afraid that I¡¯ll fall in love with him and decide to stay here and forget about my mission?¡±


    The other systems were all afraid of their guests developing feelings for other characters as it would affect the mission.


    Her system, on the other hand, was urging her to get in a rtionship.


    It had this intention right from the start.


    She must have met a fake system.


    [Would you stay in here for the sake of someone?] The Harmony System didn¡¯t reply to her, but asked something else.


    Ming Shu kept quiet.


    Her chuckle broke the silence. ¡°Harmony System, do you really understand me?¡±


    [I don¡¯t.] The Harmony System was very truthful. [But you are different from others.]


    Although it didn¡¯t know the reason, the Harmony System felt that she wouldn¡¯t fall in love with someone so easily.


    Or rather...


    It hadn¡¯t seen her develop any feelings for anyone before.


    ¡°Different...¡± Ming Shu muttered, ¡°Yes I am different.¡±


    How could she be the same as others?


    She was so pretty.


    A ball of fur suddenly appeared on her palm. Little Beastie patted her palm with its paw.


    <i>Hungry!</i>


    <i>I want to eat!</i>


    Ming Shu took the nket and pressed it down. ¡°Go on a diet.¡±


    Little Beastie fumed.


    <i>If you don¡¯t give me any food, I will run away from home.</i>


    ¡°Up to you.¡± Ming Shu threw it to the ground. ¡°Leave and don¡¯t ever return. I can¡¯t afford to raise you.¡±


    Little Beastie jumped on the floor. Ming Shu didn¡¯t look at it and it jumped onto the bed.


    <i>Trash picker, you still owe me aplete Manchu-Han banquet. Don¡¯t try to run away from it.</i>


    ¡°...¡± Ming Shu was silent. ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    <i>Trash picker!</i>


    Little Beastie shouted without fear. Its fur exploded and it looked like a ball of colorful flowers.


    <i>That is what they say on the Inte.</i>


    Ming Shu picked Little Beastie up from the bed and rolled it into a ball. Then, she threw it out of the window.


    Little Beastie disappeared into the night sky.


    <i>Ahhhhhh! Trash picker, just you wait! This beast also has an ego! I will be back!</i>


    Little Beastie¡¯s scream started fading away./v ipnovel.


    Ming Shu closed the window. After this incident, she was too tired to think about anything else and just fell asleep.


    ...


    Qin Che had a dream. He dreamt that Ming Shu spent everything the Qin family had and triumphantly sold him away to pay her debts.


    He sat up in fear and immediately saw a pair of bright eyes in front of him.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Qin Che screamed instinctively.


    Ming Shu found a new night-robe and wrapped it around her body. She probably wore clothes inside and there was nothing to be seen.


    The morning sunlight shone in from the window and engulfed her in its gentle rays. She looked like an angel from heaven, pure and beautiful.


    ¡°Why are you sitting on my bed bright and early in the morning?¡± Qin Che shifted his gaze and asked irritatedly.


    <i>Scared me to death.</i>


    <i>If I woke up a bitter, would she really sell me away like what happened in my dream?</i>


    <i>Scary woman.</i>


    ¡°Brother, our conversation from yesterday isn¡¯t finished yet.¡±


    Ming Shu pushed against the nket and Qin Che was unable to pull it away. He took a deep breath and adjusted his emotions. He sneered, ¡°What conversation? Do you expect me to answer to you just because I kissed you? You were the one who chased me away. Are you regretting it?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at his smile.


    <i>Regret your head!</i>


    She suddenly felt that he was much better when he ¡°lost his memory.¡± At least he wasn¡¯t so irritating.


    Qin Che was stunned for a while. His brain hadn¡¯t started working this early in the morning. He thought for a moment and finally remembered what she was saying.


    ¡°You really want to know?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head and her mouth formed a slight smile under the bright sunlight. Her lips were very enticing.


    Qin Che got off the bed from the other side and put on some clothes. His back was facing Ming Shu. He slowly turned around and said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s a traitor in ourpany.¡±


    He turned fully. ¡°Do you remember the car ident?¡±


    Qin Che kept some stuff to himself and quickly exined the entire story to Ming Shu.


    Someone in thepany wanted to stage an ident and make him lose his memory. After that, they would find a girl to pretend she was his girlfriend and make her pregnant with his child.


    That was why he pretended that he lost his memory and chose Ming Shu to be his girlfriend.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t think about the loopholes and just asked directly, ¡°What¡¯s their purpose?¡±


    <i>Why do they want to make Qin Che lose his memory and let a girl fall pregnant with his child? Does he have a throne to pass down?</i>


    ¡°My father had 60% of thepany¡¯s shares and was in total control of thepany. One year ago, he passed all his shares to me. I am the real owner of thepany now.¡±


    Qin Che looked at Ming Shu. ¡°If I die, my child will be the only heir.¡±


    ¡°This is a huge scheme. They really know how to y,¡± Ming Shu smiled and said.


    ¡°But it can be done.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the people around you know of your rtionship status? Will they let a person stay beside you just like that?¡± Ming Shu questioned.


    This was the main reason why she didn¡¯t believe that he had amnesia.


    Qin Che eyes darkened. ¡°They want me to lose my memory entirely. I will be like a nk piece of paper and they can draw anything on it. I¡¯ll just ept what they say.


    ¡°They¡¯ll prepare some documents to prove that I have a girlfriend, but the rtionship was kept a secret. As long as I interact with the person they send to me for a long time and start to believe that she¡¯s my girlfriend, how can my people stop me?


    ¡°After that, they will start to dispose of my trusted subordinates and put their guys beside me.¡±


    Ming Shu held her face and asked, ¡°What happens if you remember everything?¡±


    <i>The memory of a human is not an object. You can¡¯t just throw it away when you don¡¯t need it and take it back whenever you want.</i>


    <i>You can try to make a person lose their memory, but you can¡¯t control when they will remember again.</i>


    Qin Che nced at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ll do, but if it were me... I would find a way to make the person lose his memory again or be even more unscrupulous.¡±


    What was the even more unscrupulous method? Ming Shu didn¡¯t ask and Qin Che didn¡¯t say.


    ¡°So after the ident, you used me as a shield?¡±


    Qin Che nodded his head.


    That was part of the reason. The other reason was for the mission.


    Achieving two goals in one go. Why not?


    Ming Shu expression didn¡¯t change and she asked calmly, ¡°Have you found out who it is?¡±


    Qin Che shook his head.


    If he knew who did this, he wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much trouble.


    Ming Shu was slightly disappointed. If she knew who it was, she could team up with the person and gain Hatred Points from Qin Che.


    If Qin Che knew of her intentions, he would probably strangle her on the spot.


    ¡°One more important question.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How do you know that someone is scheming against you?¡± And he knew so many details, too.


    Qin Che was stunned and he pushed his hair away from his face. He grunted and said elegantly, ¡°I have my own ways.¡±


    He suddenly leaned over. ¡°So, my dear sister, in front of other people, you are still my girlfriend.¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°They don¡¯t know that I¡¯m your sister?¡±


    ¡°They know.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of doing this?¡±


    ¡°To prevent them from putting a random girl into my life.¡± Qin Che caressed Ming Shu¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯re the safer option, right?¡±


    <i>No, not safe at all.</i>


    <i>I just want to find the person who¡¯s trying to kill you and make a deal with them.</i>

 Chapter 188 - Marrying A Rich Lady (21)

    <h4>Chapter 188: Marrying A Rich Lady (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Ming Shu was eating breakfast, Little Beastie rolled in through the window. Its fur was all wet.


    It jumped onto the table and dropped itself inside Ming Shu¡¯s porridge.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    When he came out of his room, Qin Che saw a colorful palm-sized animal, which looked like a dog, leaning against the bowl, gulping down the porridge.


    Ming Shu chewed on her sandwich and stared at the animal curiously.


    The little animal had a tail like a rabbit. It was very short and it was shaking about. It looked really cute.


    Of course, if only its fur wasn¡¯t so ring.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Qin Che moved nearer to observe it.


    Little Beastie heard themotion, curled itself into a rice ball, and rolled toward Ming Shu. It disappeared.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t have the chance to throw it away or im that she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°A dog,¡± Ming Shu took a new bowl to scoop the porridge and replied casually.


    <i>Trash picker, who are you calling a dog!</i>


    <i>Who is a dog?</i>


    <i>I am not a dog!</i>


    Mini pets were not rare, but¡ª ¡°You didn¡¯t have any pets with you yesterday.¡±


    So where did this doge from?


    ¡°It fell from the sky,¡± Ming Shu bbered.


    Qin Che: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Do you think that you are Lin Daiyu? What do you mean by ¡°fell from the sky¡±? You might as well say that you summoned it.</i>


    He saw that Ming Shu had no intention of saying any more so he just looked at it again and didn¡¯t probe further.


    When Ming Shu finished her breakfast, Qin Che had already answered many calls.


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    Qin Che put down the phone and threw the tablet in front of Ming Shu.


    It was the front of a newspaper.


    The headlines were red and bold.


    #The CEO of the Shenpany met a pretty girl at night and had fun with her in the car#


    The photo was a bit blurred, but you could still make out the people in it.


    Besides this news was an article about Qin Che winning the position of the charity ambassador.


    What an irony.


    ¡°Such poor resolution.¡± The photo was taken so poorly you couldn¡¯t even see Nan Youyou. People who were not close to her would never recognize her.


    ¡°They were in a car, how clear do you want it to be?¡± Qin Che mocked. ¡°You think that we¡¯re taking a photoshoot?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°As a professional paparazzi, candid shots must be the same quality as photoshoots.¡±


    Qin Che: ¡°...¡± <i>If the person has such skills, why would he still be a paparazzi?</i>


    <i>Crazy.</i>


    ¡°Go back by yourself, I need to go to work...¡±


    ¡°As a boyfriend, shouldn¡¯t you send me home?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and looked at Qin Che, who was preparing to leave the house.


    ¡°We¡¯re just acting like a couple. Don¡¯t treat yourself as my real girlfriend.¡±


    Qin Che wanted to cry. This was not what he wanted to say. He wanted to know why he was given such a character.


    And he was not allowed to vite his character setting.


    What¡¯s more, there was someone that kept finding trouble with him.


    <i>How do I survive?</i>


    ¡°Right.¡± Ming Shu nodded her head. ¡°That is your responsibility. If you don¡¯t send me home, I will have to break up with you and we can talk about how you are so inhumane that you don¡¯t even let your sister off.¡±


    Qin Che gritted his teeth. ¡°Okay, fine.¡±


    Ming Shu sighed in her heart. <i>Why is he still not angry?</i>


    <i>I¡¯m so angry!</i>


    <i>So angry that I want to hit someone.</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t do this mission anymore.</i>


    ...


    Shen Yuanzhao looked at the short message that was ridiculing him as well asughing at his misfortune. He could feel his blood pressure rising.


    Sender: Ruan Li.


    Message: Boss Shen, I have helped you get on the headlines. Please don¡¯t thank me.


    The headline today should have been about her and Qin Che. Now, the main characters were changed to him and Nan Youyou.


    And it was such an awkward predicament.


    Shen Yuanzhao called Secretary Zhou and immediately asked him, ¡°What happened to the news?¡±


    ¡°Boss Shen, Qin Che seemed to have put his men in every single big newspaper office. When I received the information about the news, it was already changed,¡± Secretary Zhou exined, soaked in cold sweat.


    How would he know that Qin Che had insiders within the various big newspaper offices and their positions were all quite high?


    ¡°Control it!¡± Shen Yuanzhao squeezed the words out.


    ¡°Okay, Boss.¡±


    The call was cut off and Shen Yuanzhao held his cellphone in silence.


    That ss of wine that day...


    Shen Yuanzhao rubbed his brow. He looked in the direction of the bathroom. He could see a graceful figure through the translucent ss.


    <i>Ka¡ª</i>


    The door of the bathroom opened and a girl walked out from within the steam. There were love marks on her soft skin and the girl lowered her head slightly, her face blushing.


    ¡°I... I will go back first.¡± Nan Youyou purposely lowered her volume as though she were afraid that Shen Yuanzhao would be angry.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t throw a tantrum, the suspicion in Shen Yuanzhao¡¯s heart dissipated a little.


    ¡°You You.¡±


    The girl stopped in her track and said, ¡°We can just pretend that nothing had happened. I know that you don¡¯t like me. I also know that my love for you was always one-sided, so... Thanks, Boss Shen, for giving me this memory. I will go overseas immediately and not appear before you again.¡±


    Nan Youyou was very nervous after she finished her sentence. If Shen Yuanzhao didn¡¯t follow her n, there would be no way she could make aeback.


    Shen Yuanzhao was stunned. He thought that she would ask him to be responsible...


    Was he thinking too much?


    Shen Yuanzhao¡¯s heart was filled with many thoughts.


    ¡°Boss Shen, I shall leave now.¡± Nan Youyou didn¡¯t hear Shen Yuanzhao reply and had no choice but to say something.


    Shen Yuanzhao woke up from his thoughts and ran to hug Nan Youyou. ¡°What nonsense are you saying? How can we pretend that nothing happened? You You, will you be my girlfriend?¡±


    Nan Youyou heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. However, she replied to him with a hint of difficulty, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this because of what happened... My... first time was kept for you. I... agreed to this.¡±


    ¡°I like you, You You.¡± Shen Yuanzhao felt like he was in a trance when he said this, as though... something had changed. However, he was unable to catch it.


    ¡°Boss Shen...¡±


    Shen Yuanzhao pushed down the strange feeling in his heart and caressed Nan Youyou¡¯s head. ¡°So, will you be my girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Nan Youyou was dying to agree but she couldn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t disy any signs of happiness and must appear hesitant, but at the same time still let Shen Yuanzhao see that she liked him.


    Shen Yuanzhao looked at Nan Youyou¡¯s expression and his heart skipped a bit. He leaned forward and kissed her.


    Nan Youyou panted as she leaned against his chest and replied softly, ¡°I do.¡±


    Shen Yuanzhaoforted Nan Youyou for a while. Nan Youyou carefully asked, ¡°Boss Shen...¡±


    ¡°Why are you still calling me your boss?¡±


    Nan Youyou smiled awkwardly. It had been a while since she addressed him in any other way. ¡°Brother Shen, the news... Who did it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of it.¡± Danger shed in his eyes.


    ¡°I want to know.¡± She had guessed who it was but wanted confirmation.


    Shen Yuanzhao looked at her. ¡°Ruan Li and Qin Che.¡±


    It was her.


    The ss of winest night was meant for her, but in the end, it helped her achieve her goal.


    But would Shen Yuanzhao suspect her of drugging the wine?


    ¡°Yesterday night, did Ruan Li do it on purpose?¡± Nan Youyou looked frightened and pushed the me on Ming Shu.


    Shen Yuanzhao hated people who lied to him.


    She finally managed to get him. She couldn¡¯t afford to be suspected by him.


    Shen Yuanzhao frowned and had some other thoughts. However, his mind seemed to follow Nan Youyou¡¯s words. ¡°Probably. I won¡¯t let this matter end like this. Don¡¯t worry, I will take revenge for you.¡±

 Chapter 189 - Marrying A Rich Lady (22)

    <h4>Chapter 189: Marrying A Rich Lady (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Shen Yuanzhao tried to cover up his news with other articles, but the entire circle knew about it already.


    Nan Youyou¡¯s identity was found out, too. ording to the information Ming Shu received, this news was leaked by Nan Youyou herself.


    Shen Yuanzhao had no choice but to announce their rtionship.


    The two of them had simr backgrounds and grew up together. The two families agreed to this rtionship and let the two of them get engaged first. They could get married after their rtionship had settled down.


    The engagement meant that the Shen family and the Nan family would be tied together. This was no longer a family matter.


    The entire business world was paying close attention.


    ...


    Ming Shu and Qin Che both received the invitation for their engagement party. On that day, they met each other outside the hotel hosting the party.


    Ming Shu was dressed casually. She got off from the taxi and waved at the driver with a smile. They looked as though they had a good time talking to each other.


    <i>If other people give her a smile, she can light up their entire world.</i>


    <i>However...</i>


    <i>Pretentious.</i>


    Qin Che instinctively thought of this word.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why he would use such a word to describe her.


    During this period of time, Ming Shu seldom appeared in front of Qin Che. The only information Qin Che could get about her was from the different messages from the banks telling him that his card had exceeded its limit.


    She was really on a mission to make him bankrupt.


    ¡°Hey, Brother, it¡¯s been a while since I saw you,¡± Ming Shu greeted Qin Che.


    Her grin was very irritating.


    The two of them were still pretending to be a couple. Also, some people still thought that he hadn¡¯t recovered from his amnesia. Hence, Qin Che didn¡¯t dare to scold her. ¡°Why are you dressed like this?¡±


    Actress Ming Shu immediately got into character. ¡°You didn¡¯t apany me to buy clothes recently. I have no more clothes to wear.¡±


    ¡°I brought something for you.¡± Qin Che patted Ming Shu¡¯s head. ¡°Let me take you to change first.¡±


    Ming Shu held Qin Che¡¯s hand as he reached out to her and smiled even brighter. ¡°Brother, you always seem to be carrying female clothing around. You must be a fan of crossdressing.¡±


    Qin Che¡¯s veins started popping out on his forehead. He wanted to push the heads of those beside him into the ground.


    <i>To hell with crossdressing.</i>


    <i>I am so angry I could die!</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everyone has a fetish. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± Ming Shu continued to provoke Qin Che.


    [Guest, you are really lucky that he hasn¡¯t beaten you to death yet.] The Harmony System couldn¡¯t help but make fun of her.


    <i>Isn¡¯t that my mission?</i>


    [...] That seemed to make some sense. Should it encourage its Guest to get hit more often?


    Ming Shu held Qin Che¡¯s arm and entered the venue. She changed into the dress he brought. It was a pretty purple dress and the essories and shoes came together as aplete set.


    The dress was really fitting. Ming Shu knew that Qin Che specially prepared this for her.


    Ming Shu walked out while lifting her dress and grinned at Qin Che. ¡°Brother, what are you scheming?¡±


    <i>Why does he have a dress in his car all the time? Why is it so strange?</i>


    Qin Che looked at Ming Shu and seemed satisfied. When faced with Ming Shu¡¯s question, he replied with the same answer as before. ¡°I can¡¯t let you lose the face of the Qin family. Since you¡¯re part of the Qin family now, you represent the family.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you really fell in love with me.¡± Ming Shu closed in on him. Her eyes were filled with curiosity.


    Qin Che almost denied it.


    Who would like her?


    However, he swallowed back the words and gave a smile. He put a hand on the wall behind her and half-enclosed her in his arms. ¡°What if I say yes?¡±


    ¡°Erm...¡± Ming Shu¡¯s back was against the cold wall and her face was filled with surprise. ¡°You will be struck by lightning.¡±


    <i>What the hell!</i>


    <i>This idiot really has evil intentions toward me.</i>


    Qin Che lowered his head and moved slowly toward Ming Shu. He said jokingly, ¡°We¡¯re not blood-rted. It is okay for us to get together. Also, you¡¯re not registered under the Qin family. If we decided to get married, that¡¯s possible, too.¡±


    Ming Shu stared into Qin Che¡¯s eyes and wanted to find something different in them. However, his gaze was very serious. He didn¡¯t seem to be joking.


    <i>Something is wrong.</i>


    <i>There must be something that went wrong.</i>


    ¡°Why are you so careless? Did you burn yourself?¡± A man¡¯s gentle voice sounded from around the corner.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right...¡±


    Qin Che put down his hand and tilted his body to stand beside Ming Shu.


    A man was holding on to Jiang Duo as they walked around the corner. Jiang Duo seemed to be in a daze. Her face was pale and there was a red patch on the back of her hand.


    ¡°If I knew this was going to happen, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you here.¡± The man felt really guilty. His voice was full of concern. ¡°Duo¡¯er, it is my fault that you got hurt. Please scold me.¡±


    ¡°I was careless.¡± Jiang Duo heard him and shook her head. ¡°It was not... your fault.¡±


    Jiang Duo saw Ming Shu and her voice grew softer. ¡°Xiao Li...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and said in a gentle voice, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Jiang Duo¡¯s eyes immediately became red. She broke away from the man and flew toward Ming Shu.


    During the engagement party, Nan Youyou¡¯s parents would be present, too. Nan Youyou wouldn¡¯t dare to invite Jiang Duo even if she wanted to show off in front of her. If Jiang Duo was recognized by her parents, all her efforts would be in vain.


    Jiang Duo came because of the person beside her.


    He was a ssic rich second-generation son. Before he met Jiang Duo, he was a flirtatious man and changed girlfriends as quickly as he changed clothes.


    After he met Jiang Duo, he fell deeply in love with her and became the loyal subordinate male protagonist that was willing to do anything for Jiang Duo.


    The man recognized Qin Che and knew that he got a girl recently. However, the person he liked suddenly rushed into the arms of a female. There was something wrong here!


    Wasn¡¯t he the one that was supposed to be consoling her?


    All stories were written like this.


    <i>Boss Qin, control your wife. If she continues to steal people¡¯s scenes, she will be beaten!</i>


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs,¡± Qin Che said to Ming Shu and walked down the stairs.


    He brought the subordinate male protagonist with him.


    Jiang Duo let go of Ming Shu after a long time. ¡°Xiao Li, am I very useless?¡±


    She hated him forst time, so why was she still feeling so sad?


    ¡°No, you make really delicious food.¡± <i>I feel hungry just thinking about it.</i>


    Jiang Duo was stunned. She thenughed aloud. ¡°Xiao Li, don¡¯t tell me you became my friend so that you can eat the food that I make.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded her head truthfully.


    Jiang Duo didn¡¯t feel any difort with this answer. Instead, she was amused. It also made her feel better and made her realize that she was not that useless.


    Actually, it might not even be such a serious issue. She was just lying to herself. Boss Shen might not even like her.


    ¡°Have you applied any cream?¡± Ming Shu held Jiang Duo¡¯s hand. ¡°If you leave a scar on such a pretty hand, it will be ugly.¡±


    ¡°No worries, it¡¯s just a small burn. It¡¯ll heal after a while.¡± Jiang Duo shook her head.


    Ming Shu insisted and brought her to get some medication.


    Although her intention was to make sure that Jiang Duo¡¯s hand would heal and she could continue to make more food, Jiang Duo still felt much better to have someone apanying her at such a time.


    ¡°Xiao Li, you¡¯re not Boss Qin¡¯s real sister, right?¡± Jiang Duo suddenly asked while Ming Shu was attending to her burn.


    They didn¡¯t have the same surname.


    ¡°No, my mother married his father.¡±


    Jiang Duo understood and nced at Ming Shu. She asked carefully, ¡°Do you like Boss Qin?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at her curiously. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°I felt there was something weird going on between you and Boss Qin.¡±

 Chapter 190 - Marrying A Rich Lady (23)

    <h4>Chapter 190: Marrying A Rich Lady (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I feel that you and Boss Qin are very harmonious.¡± Xiao Li and Boss Qin seemed to fit each other very well.


    Harmonious?


    They were only one step away from killing each other. How could our female protagonist see they were in harmony?


    <i>Is this why I can¡¯t be a female protagonist?</i>


    Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡±


    Qin Che didn¡¯t like her, either.


    She could see the seriousness on Qin Che¡¯s face, but no real heart.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Jiang Duo sounded a bit disappointed as she murmured, ¡°In fact, you and Boss Qin are very well-matched. You two standing together, you seem like a couple of heavenly creation. It¡¯s enviable. And he¡¯s also your brother, that¡¯s like so cute...¡±


    <i>Wake up mydy female protagonist! What are you thinking about all day long!</i>


    She imagined a scene of her and Qin Che at their wedding ceremony and fighting against each other... Ming Shu was startled by her thoughts and quickly shook the picture out of her mind as well as the goose bumps.


    <i>He and I?</i>


    <i>That¡¯s crazy.</i>


    She didn¡¯t dare imagine further.


    ...


    Jiang Duo said she wanted to be alone for a while, so Ming Shu went downstairs to have some food.


    After mocking some sarcastic colleagues, Qin Che turned around and spotted Ming Shu at a nce, who was sitting in the rest area and kept shoving food into her mouth like a hamster.


    There was a man standing beside her, who seemed to be talking to her. Ming Shu didn¡¯t respond at all, but as the man continued talking he reached out to approach Ming Shu.


    Seeing this, Qin Che ignored another bossing over to be mocked and went straight to Ming Shu. But before he got any closer, Ming Shu suddenly got up and caught the man in an overarm throw. The man fell to the floor.


    It made a big noise and attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    After a while, the crowd eximed loudly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mister He? <i>Chut </i>, that woman is finished, she dared to beat Mister He.¡±


    ¡°We have a good show today.¡±


    ¡°That girl looks a bit familiar...¡±


    Most of the onlookers were young people. They loved gossip and kept whispering to each other.


    Ming Shu was standing sideways, not showing her face. Thus, those who had seen her before only felt she was a bit familiar.


    ¡°He was being indecent.¡± Ming Shu calmly sorted out her clothes and turned to smile at theing staff. ¡°May I trouble you to throw him out?¡±


    The staff members were frozen in ce. These people here today were all respectable big potatoes, how did they dare to throw anyone out.


    Let alone the famous dandy Mister He in the circle right now.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Boss Qin¡¯s girlfriend?¡± As Ming Shu showed her full face, someone immediately whispered to hispanions, ¡°Is she?¡±


    ¡°You should be right. I saw Boss Qin with herst time.¡±


    ¡°This is Boss Qin¡¯s girlfriend? So beautiful. Is she ady of another rich family?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We haven¡¯t seen her in the circle. But look at her temperament, a girl that could attract the young master of the Qin family must not be a nobody.¡±


    ¡°Well well, this is quite a good show.¡±


    Many people started to enjoy the show and gloated.


    ¡°Mister He, are you okay?¡± Someone stepped forward to help the man up.


    Mister He was suddenly attacked like this and couldn¡¯t figure out what just happened. His head became dizzy, ears squeaking. So he didn¡¯t hear the discussion behind at hall.


    After quite a while, he came to himself and pointed to Ming Shu, roaring, ¡°Crazy bitch! I gave you some face yet you dared to beat me! You were just pretending. You¡¯ll be thrown out!¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°How many faces do you have that you can just give one of them away?¡±


    <i>Pu¡ª</i>


    Some onlookers couldn¡¯t help butugh aloud. He Yuxuan red in the direction theughter wasing from, and theughter weakened.


    ¡°Damn bitch, you¡¯ll...¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± He Yuxuan was once again thrown to the ground by Ming Shu.


    ¡°Next time you interrupt my eating again, it¡¯ll not be as simple as this.¡± Ming Shu looked down at He Yuxuan.


    His embarrassed appearance was now reflected in her smiling eyes.


    He Yuxuan got extremely irritated. He pulled himself up and roared in a broken voice, ¡°What are you doing! Throw this crazy woman out! Throw her out!¡±


    ¡°He Yuxuan, who are you saying to throw out?¡±


    A sarcastic voice sounded from beside him. The entire ce suddenly quieted down as if someone had pressed the pause button.


    He Yuxuan stiffened and turned his head mechanically. A few steps away, a handsome but icy man was standing with a pair of firm eyes, staring at him. A sense of invisible oppression gradually spread in the air.


    He Yuxuan widened his eyes slightly, and stuttered, ¡°C... cousin.¡±


    ¡°Who are you saying to throw out?¡± Qin Che repeated the question.


    He Yuxuan knew that his cousin usually wouldn¡¯t care much about his business, so he pointed to Ming Shu and reported confidently, ¡°She beat me.¡±


    Qin Che slowly walked to stand next to Ming Shu. ¡°She beat you and that¡¯s your honor, do you have any questions?¡±


    He Yuxuan seemed to have heard something unbelievable.


    Qin Che rarely meddled in his business. Even when he sometimes bullying others, Qin Che would at most mock at him with a few words.


    But today...


    This woman... She seemed a bit familiar.


    ¡°Cousin, she...¡± He Yuxuan was reminded of the recent rumors and swallowed his following words. Then he thought of the photo his father had shown him and started to realize Ming Shu¡¯s identity. ¡°Oh, she is Cousin¡¯s girlfriend, we¡¯re one family. It was my fault just now...¡±


    He Yuxuan quickly apologized and admitted it was his fault.


    As everyone knew, no matter how arrogant He Yuxuan was, he had to hide his ws in front of Qin Che.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Qin Che didn¡¯t want to see He Yuxuan.


    ¡°Well, okay, Cousin, I¡¯m leaving.¡± He Yuxuan was relieved and hurriedly stepped to one side. But he shouted at the crowd immediately, ¡°What are you looking at! Move.¡±


    The crowd scattered.


    Ming Shu gave an unclear look at Qin Che, which made Qin Che feel a bit awkward.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Qin Che didn¡¯t understand, so he asked.


    Ming Shu answered weirdly, ¡°Thank you, Brother and boyfriend, for speaking up.¡±


    Qin Che felt there was something else in her words, but it didn¡¯t prevent him from picking up the topic. ¡°What about offering yourself as a thank you gift?¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ...


    The engagement banquet officially began.


    Nan Youyou wore a white gauzy dress and stood with Shen Yuanzhao, epting the blessings and envy of everyone.


    [Guest, go save the female protagonist.] The Harmony System suddenly alerted her.


    <i>What?</i>


    The Harmony System hadn¡¯t alerted her like this before.


    [Save the female protagonist and foil Nan Youyou¡¯s n so that you can get Hatred Points.] The Harmony System exined immediately.


    Ming Shu looked around and didn¡¯t find Jiang Duo. That loyal male supporting role was looking at the stage absently.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    As Ming Shu was about to leave, Qin Che grabbed her immediately.


    ¡°Restroom.¡±


    Qin Che nced at her. He didn¡¯t feel right deep down but also didn¡¯t stop her.


    There were so many rooms upstairs, and it took Ming Shu quite a while to find a room which was guarded by two people.


    Seeing Ming Shuing over, the two men straightened at once. But Ming Shu walked casually and looked harmless and unprepared, and this made them less alert in their hearts.


    Just as she passed, Ming Shu suddenly lifted her leg to kick strongly at the nearest person. The other man reacted very quickly, and he took out the electric baton on his waist, waving it toward Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu blocked the attack with one hand, then dodged to one side. She grabbed the man¡¯s hand and led the electric baton hit the other man¡¯s neck. The man¡¯s eyes immediately rolled and he fell to the ground.


    Before the other person could respond, he felt a darkness covering his eyes. Then he also fell to the ground. Done!


    Ming Shu dusted off her hands and kicked away the ¡°corpses¡± in the way. She tried to open the door, but it was locked from the inside.


    Nothing could be heard from the outside.

 Chapter 191 - Marrying A Rich Lady (24)

    <h4>Chapter 191: Marrying A Rich Lady (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Jiang Duo held her arms with both hands and looked at the people in the room, who were all tied up. She was a little scared, with a nk mind, and couldn¡¯t think.


    Not long after Ming Shu left, she met these people. They forced her to this room.


    If Ming Shu hadn¡¯t arrived in time, she didn¡¯t know what would have happened...


    ¡°No one sent us. We saw she was alone so we just wanted to y with her.¡± A man who could talk insisted that no one was behind this.


    Ming Shu squatted down beside him, smiling. ¡°Really?¡±


    The light in the room was weak, and Ming Shu was with her back to the light, which made the smile on her face seem a bit gruesome.


    The fine hair all over his body stood up, and the man had the impression of being stared at by a devil right then.


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± the man insisted further, gritting his teeth, then gave a ck look to Ming Shu. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want to y with you as well.¡± Ming Shu pulled the man up and threw him into the chair. ¡°When you think of something, just call ¡°stop¡± at any time.¡±


    The man got nervous and unsure. What did she want to do?


    Ming Shu began to do some warm-up exercises. Twisting the neck and pinching the wrist, all massage techniques, and she learned them well.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    The man felt his arm was about to break. Cold sweat appeared all over his forehead, streaming down in big drops.


    <i>It hurts like hell.</i>


    He had done this to many people¡¯s arms and was subjected to this by others once, but he never felt so pained, as if it was erged several times...


    Jiang Duo had never seen Ming Shu like this. She was a little numb at this moment, and shivered with the rest of the tied-up people.


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop!¡± Seeing Ming Shu was going to pull his legs, the man couldn¡¯t help but growl, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Ming Shu pped her hands. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    <i>You could¡¯ve just told me from the beginning, which would¡¯ve saved my life bar a lot.</i>


    She turned and sat down on the sofa, taking out some snacks and eating. ¡°Okay, speak now.¡±


    The man gasped for breath. The pain was still lingering in his body, reminding him of what he had just experienced.


    He didn¡¯t want a repeat.


    ¡°It¡¯s...¡± The man gritted his teeth and finally made up his mind. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Nan, she told us to rape her, then take a photo.¡±


    Ming Shu was not surprised at all.


    Nan Youyou was afraid of Jiang Duo appearing at the banquet and being recognized by the Nan family, so she came up with such a solution.


    A solution that could stop Jiang Duo from appearing, and could also destroy Jiang Duo.


    Even if Jiang Duo was recognized by the Nan family, what would people in the circle say then?


    Just kill two birds with one stone.


    Being a female protagonist was really tiring.


    She had to cope with the male protagonist and male supporting role, and deal with all female supporting roles and female viins.


    Ming Shu looked at Jiang Duo, whose face was all pale now. ¡°What do you want to do about this?¡±


    Jiang Duo looked back at Ming Shu nkly. Countless doubts, questions, sadness, and anger intertwined in her heart. She didn¡¯t make any sound for a long while. Then she asked slowly, ¡°Nan Youyou... Why did she do this to me?¡±


    ¡°Jealousy, of course.¡±


    ¡°Jealousy?¡± Jiang Duo was even more confused. ¡°What do I have that is worthy of her jealousy? She has a good family, a beautiful face, and she is talented. She... and Boss Shen have been engaged, why does she need to envy me?¡±


    ¡°There is something that she doesn¡¯t have.¡± Ming Shu said something cryptic and Jiang Duo couldn¡¯t understand.


    Nan Youyou indeed had the halo of a protagonist, but it was stolen. There was only one real female protagonist and that was Jiang Duo. As long as Jiang Duo was there, Nan Youyou would not be at ease.


    After another long while, Jiang Duo said to Ming Shu in a low voice, ¡°Xiao Li, can you help me call the police?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ming Shu red at her. ¡°The Nan family may use their power and financial resources to hide this matter.¡±


    Jiang Duo nodded.


    What did she have, in order topete with Nan Youyou?


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t say much. Her task was only to get Hatred Points, and she had no obligation to help the female protagonist seed.


    At the worst, she could still protect her in the future.


    But it seemed quite exciting to think about this.


    The police came very quickly. The Nan family was very confused and surprised to receive the news. They ordered people to take them upstairs in secret and didn¡¯t want to cause any attention.


    In this case, the Nan couple also went upstairs to see. And the situation in the room shocked them a bit.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Mother Nan was very surprised and bewildered.


    How could this happen under the cover of a good engagement reception?


    Father Nan looked much calmer than his wife. He ordered his people to close the door and turn on the lights in the room. The slightly dim room immediately became bright, allowing them to see everything clearly.


    ¡°Who called the police?¡± The police officer swept the room. His eyes stayed on the tied-up people for a while, then finally fell on Jiang Duo, who was crouching in the corner.


    ¡°I did.¡± Ming Shu raised her hand.


    ¡°Tell me about the situation.¡±


    Ming Shu then made a concise narration. The reason, process, and the result were all stated clearly, and no one could find any mistakes within.


    As Mother Nan listened, her heart began to beat fiercely. How did this involve Youyou?


    She grabbed Father Nan¡¯s arm and pinched hard.


    ¡°How is it possible Youyou would do this kind of thing? Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Father Nan directly interrupted Ming Shu and questioned sharply, ¡°Do you have a problem with Youyou? Why are you framing her like this? And you choose the day of Youyou¡¯s engagement!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t make this up. They personally admitted it.¡± Ming Shu pointed at the people on the ground.


    The man who betrayed Nan Youyou just now looked into Ming Shu¡¯s smiling eyes, which sent chills down his spine. He nodded quickly. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Nan Youyou who hired us.¡±


    Father Nan¡¯s face became even darker. ¡°You bought off these people to frame Youyou, of course he will say what you tell him. Police officer, you must not listen to her. My daughter would never do this kind of thing.¡±


    Mother Nan echoed him.


    They knew very well about their daughter. She had everything she wanted, and now was engaged with Shen Yuanzhao. Why would she do such things?


    ¡°We have evidence.¡± The man was somewhat afraid of Ming Shu and he added this hurriedly.


    These people had a video in their hands. It was a video of Nan Youyou disguising herself to meet them, but it was soundless, and what they were discussing couldn¡¯t be heard. The video showed that Nan Youyou gave cash to these people.


    This video proved that Nan Youyou indeed had something to do with them.


    Father and Mother Nan¡¯s faces changed a lot. ¡°This... this must be fake.¡±


    ¡°I may have to take all of you to the police station first.¡± They needed professional tools to check whether the video was real or not.


    ¡°Officer...¡±


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Nan, you can rest assured. We will not wrong a good person, nor will we let go of a bad person. I believe the truth will soone to light.¡±


    ¡°Our daughter would never do this kind of thing. This woman must harbor some bad intentions...¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am nning on something.¡± Ming Shu picked up Mother Nan¡¯s words. ¡°But do you have any evidence?¡±


    ¡°Officer, you see, she admitted it.¡±


    ¡°Admitted what?¡± <i>What happened to bad intentions? Does this prove that she framed Nan Youyou? Does thew say something like this?</i>


    Mother Nan: ¡°...¡±


    Of course, the police officers could see that Ming Shu was deliberately angering the Nan couple.


    Father Nan stopped Mother Nan with a gloomy face. He talked to the police officers: ¡°Please wait, Officer, you see that we have so many guests here today. They are important figures from all walks of life. Could you allow us to make some arrangements first?¡±


    Considering the social influence of public figures, the police officer agreed.


    ¡°You twoe with us first.¡±


    Ming Shu helped the frightened Jiang Duo up from the bed. She put a coat on Jiang Duo casually and then walked out with her in her arms.

 Chapter 192 - Marrying A Rich Lady (25)

    <h4>Chapter 192: Marrying A Rich Lady (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The police recorded a separate statement for Jiang Duo, and the process went well.


    But those who cross-examined Ming Shu were not so lucky.


    Ming Shu stated everything clearly and logically. It seemed nothing was wrong about her narration. But they always felt that this thing was definitely done by her from her challenging tone.


    It must be her!


    Yet there was no evidence pointing to her.


    Instead, all the evidence was pointing to Nan Youyou in the end.


    Nan Youyou was taken to the police station as well. Of course, she denied that she knew those people.


    Then the police showed the video to her. She changed her standpoint and said those people were harassing her. She gave them money to make them stop. Who knew that they would frame her, and she indicated Ming Shu was the one who had been against her all this time.


    Ming Shu was suspected the most now. She was detained for 24 hours to assist the investigation.


    ¡°Someone came to bail Ruan Li out.¡±


    Ren Xu, who was in charge of the case, frowned. ¡°Bail her out?¡±


    ¡°Right, the president of the Qin Group came in person, and it¡¯s been approved.¡± The man handed the documents to Ren Xu and sighed. ¡°These ones are all big figures. The case is difficult to handle now.¡±


    Once some important figures were involved, there would be many limited conditions.


    If there was evidence, it might be easier, but the key was that they didn¡¯t have hard evidence.


    Ming Shu was taken from the detention room. Ren Xu stood at the door watching her leave, while thetter happily waved to him. ¡°Come on.¡±


    Ren Xu¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°She can go?¡± The Nan couple was still here. Seeing Ming Shu walk out, they immediately stopped Ren Xu and questioned, ¡°Why can¡¯t we bail Youyou out?¡±


    ¡°Nan Youyou was identified and couldn¡¯t be released on bail,¡± Ren Xu exined.


    While for Ming Shu, there was not even a bit of evidence, so they had to let her out.


    The Nan couple watched Ming Shu ¡°happily¡± leave, but couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    ...


    Qin Che¡¯s car was parked outside, waiting for her. But Ming Shu met Jiang Duo in the hall, who had just finished making her statement and was ready to leave. She was the victim so naturally she could go home now.


    Ming Shu took Jiang Duo to the car. Qin Che was resting in his seat with closed eyes, and didn¡¯t look at her at all.


    Soon the car arrived at Jiang Duo¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Xiao Li, thank you.¡± Jiang Duo said thanks to Ming Shu in a bit of a restrained voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Ming Shu opened the door for her and said mildly, ¡°Get some rest early. After tonight, your life will be more eventful.¡±


    Jiang Duo was full of doubts. Recently, she couldn¡¯t understand Xiao Li¡¯s words...


    She wanted to ask why, but ncing at Qin Che, who radiated a gloomy atmosphere, she closed her mouth and waved to Ming Shu, then walked upstairs.


    The car door closed. Qin Che slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Was it fun in the police station?¡±


    MMP, he was just distracted for a while, and shended herself in jail.


    <i>Why doesn¡¯t she go straight to heaven?</i>


    Ming Shu tilted her head and thought for a moment. ¡°Well, not bad, just the environment is a little tough.¡±


    Qin Che grunted from his chest. ¡°Do you think the police station is a hotel, and they will offer you a five-star treatment?¡±


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Ming Shu took a closer look at Qin Che¡¯s expression.


    But it was no different from before.


    Still a sarcastic and sinister face.


    Ming Shu wondered, if she put him in there, would he be angered enough so that she could have lots of Hatred Points?


    Qin Che intended to move aside. But thinking that he had to make her fall in love with him and finish the mission, he kept still, yet said ironically, ¡°Do you know that if this matter is leaked, what tomorrow¡¯s headline will be?¡±


    ¡°The young Master Qin¡¯s girlfriend went to the police station for a night trip?¡±


    Qin Che: ¡°...¡± She seemed quite excited saying this!


    It was a total mistake for him to bail her out.


    ...


    Ming Shu and Qin Che couldn¡¯t have a harmonious conversation, and they parted on bad termster.


    The next day, Ming Shu received a phone call from the police station asking her to go there again. When she went out the door, the busy Qin Che appeared again in his car like a wandering ghost.


    Sure enough, there¡¯s nothing wrong with the setting that a president in the novel was very free.


    On the way, Qin Che was once again angered to speechlessness by Ming Shu and he didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. He threw Ming Shu at the door of the police station, then drove away.


    In a room inside, the Nan couple and Jiang Duo sat in silence. Shen Yuanzhao was also there, but he stood in the corner and seemed to be pondering something.


    ¡°Xiao Li.¡± Jiang Duo obviously didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. His eyes were red and swollen, full of visible capiries.


    The Nan couple didn¡¯t look good, either. Strangely, Mother Nan seemed to have heard some unbelievable news, and she showed a shocked and panicked face. Father Nan constantly studied Jiang Duo with a veryplicated expression.


    At this time, Nan Youyou was also brought in.


    Ren Xu told the other staff to leave then said to Father Nan, ¡°Mr. Nan, this is your family business, but it involves the case, so I can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Father Nan nodded.


    Ming Shu held her chin. <i>Well, it seems the identity of Nan Youyou and Jiang Duo was discovered.</i>


    Today¡¯s issue... should have nothing to do with her, so she was just invited here to witness the show?


    Ming Shu gave Ren Xu a thankful look.


    Ren Xu was a bit of a mess.


    He brought Ming Shu here because she was also involved yesterday. In addition, Jiang Duo asked him if he could let Ming Shue, so he let here.


    Nan Youyou looked very tired. She was still wearing the dress from the engagement party. As she entered the room, her gaze directly fell on Shen Yuanzhao. ¡°Brother Shen...¡±


    The atmosphere was a bit embarrassed. Mother Nan wanted to walk over, but was stopped by Father Nan, so she could only look at Nan Youyou.


    Shen Yuanzhao was also just looking at her and didn¡¯t respond. His expression seemed to have changed to the default indifference.


    Nan Youyou had a strong bad feeling. She tried hard to keep calm. When she noticed Ming Shu, her eyes seemed to hold killing intent.


    It was her again.


    If it weren¡¯t for her, today¡¯s situation wouldn¡¯t have happened at all. Jiang Duo would be removed by her eventually, and she would be the real youngdy of the Nan family. Shen Yuanzhao would love her always and spend the rest of his life with her.


    Ming Shu smiled at her through half-closed eyes. ¡°Miss Nan, why are you looking at me like that? I didn¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Nan Youyou clenched her fists and hatred began to gather in her heart.


    Ren Xu was worried that Ming Shu would stir things up, so he quickly stood in between them. ¡°Miss Ruan, please don¡¯t cause trouble, or I¡¯ll have to ask you to get out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± <i>Fine, I¡¯ll just watch the show quietly.</i>


    ¡°Youyou...¡± Father Nan organized his words. ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±


    After Ming Shu left yesterday, those people confessed something else.


    Nan Youyou asked them to investigate Jiang Duo. They were not stupid. Then during the investigation, they found out that Jiang Duo was the real daughter of the Nan family.


    Nan Youyou hired them to destroy the old evidence so that no one could investigate the same issue.


    They recorded that video to threaten Nan Youyou and wanted to get more money.


    Then Nan Youyou requested them to help her for thest time so they could get more money. They certainly agreed.


    Who knew that the appearance of a certain girl would destroy the whole n.


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know.¡± Nan Youyou denied as always, and she exined nervously to her ¡°parents¡± while looking at them tearfully, ¡°Dad, Mom, you must believe me. Those people just want money, I don¡¯t know anything about what they said.¡±


    ¡°I have sent Miss Jiang¡¯s hair and my hair together to do the paternity test. I believe the results wille out soon.¡± Father Nan looked very sad. He didn¡¯t want to believe this, but Jiang Duo... seemed quite simr to them.


    Last night Jiang Duo was lowering her head all the time, and they didn¡¯t see her well enough. But suddenly hearing that Nan Youyou was not their biological daughter, as well as seeing Jiang Duo... how wouldn¡¯t they be suspicious?


    ¡°Dad...¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Brother Shen.¡± Nan Youyou went to Shen Yuanzhao with reddened eyes. ¡°You must believe me, I didn¡¯t...¡±


    Shen Yuanzhao couldn¡¯t bear to see the tears. He reached out and touched her head. ¡°When the resultse out, if you didn¡¯t lie, we will know.¡±


    Nan Youyou felt extremely cold in her heart now.


    She was very aware that Jiang Duo was the real biological daughter of the Nan family.


    She had tried so hard to live this life, but in the end, it still came back to origins.


    Just because she was not Jiang Duo, everything she made efforts to gain must be easily from her after she returned?

 Chapter 193 - Marrying A Rich Lady (26)

    <h4>Chapter 193: Marrying A Rich Lady (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Two dayster, the result of the DNA test came out.


    Nan Youyou wasn¡¯t blood-rted to them, Jiang Duo was. Suddenly, Jiang Duo had parents and was the daughter of a rich family. She got scared and hid at Ming Shu¡¯s house and didn¡¯t dare to see her parents.


    The police also found concrete evidence against Nan You You and Nan Youyou was put in criminal detention.


    The Nan couple couldn¡¯t ept the fact that the daughter they had raised over the past 20 years was not their own. What¡¯s more, she tried to hurt their real daughter.


    The Nan couple didn¡¯t visit Nan Youyou for a long time.


    After a while, Mother Nan secretly went to visit her, but was scared off by Nan Youyou¡¯s mental state at that time. She never went back again.


    Nan Youyou cried and threw tantrums, but to no avail.


    ¡°Nan Youyou, someone came to see you.¡±


    Nan Youyou¡¯s face lit up. However, when she saw the person on the other side of the ss, her heart turned cold immediately.


    ¡°Why did youe!¡± Nan Youyou jumped forward and stared at the person opposite her with hatred in her eyes.


    After she realized that the person couldn¡¯t hear her, she grabbed the phone and shouted, ¡°Ruan Li, what are you doing here?! Are you here tough at me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see how well you¡¯re doing.¡±


    A gentle voice echoed from the phone. The happiness in her tone made Nan Youyou feel like she was humiliating her.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you hurt me enough?¡± Nan Youyou was very agitated. ¡°I¡¯ve be like this now, are you happy?¡±


    Ming Shu touched her chin and smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be so agitated. You¡¯ll just be here for one to two years and when you¡¯re out, you can be a white lotus again.¡±


    Veins popped out on Nan Youyou¡¯s forehead. ¡°Ruan Li, I will not let you off even if I turn into a ghost.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the best oue. I don¡¯t mind.¡± The more she hated her, the better it was.


    Ming Shu put down the phone as the system informed her that her Hatred Points were at their maximum.


    Nan Youyou was still saying something angrily, but Ming Shu didn¡¯t hear anything. Nan Youyou could only knock against the ss.


    The people inside pushed the agitated Nan Youyou down.


    Ming Shu turned back and give Nan Youyou a bright smile.


    ...


    In a dark room, Ming Shu was tied to a chair. Someone walked in and stopped beside her for a moment.


    ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not awake yet.¡±


    ¡°Watch over her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The voice disappeared and the footsteps faded away. The room became quiet.


    Ming Shu opened her eyes. Her gaze was clear and there were no signs of confusion.


    After she went to visit Nan Youyou, she was kidnapped on the way back.


    Ming Shu guessed that their target was Qin Che and even guessed who the mastermind was. Hence, she went with the flow and let herself get kidnapped.


    She untied the ropes and rubbed her wrists as she got up. She observed the ce that she was held in.


    She should be at a basement. It was not very dirty.


    Ming Shu undid the lock on the door in a few tries. There was a guard outside and he looked toward the door when he heard the noise. He looked directly into Ming Shu¡¯s gaze. She was smiling.


    ¡°Bring me to your boss.¡±


    The other party: ¡°...¡±


    Wasn¡¯t she tied up just now?


    Ming Shu stood at the door with no intention of fighting or running away. The guard went up and asked if their boss wanted to see her.


    When he received a confirmation, the guard brought Ming Shu over a very long walkway before finally reaching a room.


    There were people guarding that room, too. Ming Shu walked in slowly and casually as though she were a guest.


    There was only a middle-aged man in the room. He had a studious face and a studious aura.


    However, his gaze was very oppressive and it made people ufortable.


    Ming Shu shifted her eyes away from the man and started looking around the room. The room had European-style furnishings, but the ornaments were all antiques. This made the whole room very weird.


    ¡°Miss Ruan, I apologize for inviting you like this.¡± The man waved his hand and the rest of the people left. ¡°But Miss Ruan exceeded my expectations, too.¡±


    ¡°Was I prettier or smarter?¡±


    The man squinted his eyes andughed weirdly, twice. ¡°I heard that you graduated from Heng Xin. No wonder you are so courageous and insightful.¡±


    Ming Shu walked to the sofa and sat down. She looked at the man. ¡°Is there anything to eat?¡±


    The man¡¯s expression almost changed.


    She was kidnapped. However, she didn¡¯t ask why and didn¡¯t ask about their identity. Afterplimenting herself, she asked him if there was anything to eat. <i>Is her brain fried?</i>


    ¡°Miss Ruan, do you know why I invited you here?¡± The man sat opposite Miss Ruan and put his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we talk about this after we eat?¡± <i>I don¡¯t feel like discussing anything on an empty stomach.</i>


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    Did the bunch of idiots knock her head somewhere when they kidnapped her?


    Because of Ming Shu¡¯s calmposure, the man didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her.


    ...


    Ming Shu and the man sat at the dining table. Ming Shu buried her head in her food while the man stared at her, his heart filled with multiple suspicions.


    He couldn¡¯t understand this girl.


    ¡°Miss Ruan, can we talk now?¡±


    Ming Shu put down her fork and wiped her mouth with a clean handkerchief. She said something surprising: ¡°I can help you defeat the Qin family.¡±


    The man couldn¡¯t keep a straight face this time. He was shocked.


    ¡°Miss Ruan is part of the Qin family, why do you want to harm them?¡±


    Ming Shu leaned against the chair and rxed her body. ¡°Because I want Qin Che to hate me.¡±


    The man was even more curious. ¡°Why?¡±


    He thought that he had captured a weak link, but now, it seemed more like a time bomb, and it was a crazy time bomb.


    ¡°This is none of your business. You want the Qin family, I want Qin Che to hate me. These two goals don¡¯t sh with each other. Do you want to coborate?¡±


    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±


    ¡± <i>Sigh </i>, I¡¯m so pretty, is that not enough?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What¡¯s the link between these two things? Do you mean that I have to believe you just because you¡¯re pretty?</i>


    The man took a deep breath. ¡°Miss Ruan seems to know who I am.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Ming Shu smiled harmlessly. ¡°Why must I know your identity?¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    <i>How daring are you to coborate with someone you don¡¯t even know?</i>


    <i>Someone send this lunatic back to the mental hospital.</i>


    ¡°Then how do you know that I want to target the Qin family?¡± He never mentioned anything about the Qin family this entire time.


    Ming Shu replied naturally, ¡°Is this very difficult to guess? Rule out some possibilities and choose the one with the highest probability. It¡¯s not that difficult.¡±


    Who else would kidnap her now besides Qin Che¡¯s enemies?


    The man¡¯s lips felt a bit stiff. ¡°What if you guessed wrong?¡±


    ¡°Guess again.¡±


    The man was speechless again. Was she ying a game...


    <i>Wait, why am I getting led by the nose by her? </i>Ever since they met, she looked really harmless and even seemed to be on the losing side. However, he naturally followed her lead.


    <i>This girl...</i>


    The man was on his guard, ¡°Miss Ruan, we can coborate if you want but you should show me some sincerity and ability.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a letterbox at Fuxing Road No. 1508. You might be interested in the things inside.¡±


    The man frowned. She was saying that she came well-prepared. Who would believe that?


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Ming Shu gave her standard smile. ¡°Mister He, wealthes with risk.¡±


    The man¡¯s expression paused and started changing. ¡°Miss Ruan is really impressive.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for yourpliment.¡±

 Chapter 194 - Marrying A Rich Lady (27)

    <h4>Chapter 194: Marrying A Rich Lady (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Boss He, we have collected the item.¡±


    He Shuguo asked someone to collect the item. He wanted to see what was inside the mailbox.


    Half an hourter, the item was delivered to He Shuguo. He nced at the girl sitting opposite him and opened the exquisitely wrapped envelope.


    The minute he opened the envelope, He Shuguo¡¯s face changed drastically.


    There were six photos inside the envelope. Although it was not a lot, every single one of them made his heart pump faster.


    His expression changed from shock to anger, and from anger to fear.


    ¡°Miss Ruan, what is the meaning of this?¡± He Shuguo threw the photos at Ming Shu angrily. ¡°What did you do to Yuxuan?¡±


    The photos were spread out. There was a man on each of the photos. He was tied to a pir and seemed to be suffering greatly.


    Ming Shu slowly put the photos back together in a pile. ¡°Why are you so angry? Isn¡¯t this the way you invited me, too? I¡¯m just doing the same to your son.¡±


    She tapped the photos with her finger and raised her head. She gave him a smile. ¡°I carry grudges.¡±


    He Shuguo felt a shiver go down his spine. The kidnapping of his son was done before this. Had she predicted that he would kidnap her?


    How could it be...


    This girl only knew how to spend money and eat. She didn¡¯t look like someone so calcting.


    He Shuguo waved to the people outside and they surrounded Ming Shu.


    ¡°Miss Ruan, you seemed to have forgotten that this is my home field.¡± He Shuguo¡¯s face was cloudy. ¡°Get her!¡±


    Ming Shu chuckled and blocked the first attack. She then grabbed a gun from her waist.


    The ck muzzle pointed straight at them. No one dared to move.


    <i>Foul!</i>


    <i>This is against the rules!</i>


    He Shuguo angrily screamed, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you all to search her?¡±


    The other guys swallowed as cold sweat dripped from their foreheads. They did search her body but she didn¡¯t have any weapons on her. How would they know where she got the gun from?


    He Shuguo gritted his teeth. ¡°Get out.¡±


    The guys stared at each other for a while before rushing out of the room. They closed the door behind them.


    No matter how good they were at fighting, they could never win against a gun.


    ¡°Miss Ruan really has a lot of surprises.¡± He Shuguo controlled the ball of fire in his heart and pushed the words out of his mouth.


    Ming Shu handsomely spun the gun in her hand, sat back on the sofa, and crossed her legs. ¡°Surprises make your life more wonderful.¡±


    <i>Wonderful your head.</i>


    He Shuguo calmed down. ¡°Where is Yuxuan? What motive do you have?¡±


    ¡°What does Mister He think about my sincerity?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What kind of sincerity is this? This is a threat.</i>


    He kidnapped her and she kidnapped his son. She was amazing.


    He only had one son and he normally couldn¡¯t even bear to scold him...


    ¡°Miss Ruan, let¡¯s stop beating around the bush. What do you want?¡± He Shuguo was concerned about his son and didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. ¡°If you want the Qinpany, we can discuss it as long as you let Yuxuan go.¡±


    The direction of their talk had gone in a direction that He Shuguo never expected. It would be hard for him to take back initiative even if he wanted to.


    He was outdone by a girl. Damn.


    ¡°I just want to teach Mister He a lesson. There are some people that you can¡¯t kidnap.¡±


    He would remember this lesson for his entire life. He Shuguo breathed in deeply and said, ¡°If you have any conditions, just name them.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say this at the start?¡±


    He Shuguo red at her. If her objective was the Qinpany and Qin Che, why did she need to kidnap his son!


    <i>Is she crazy!</i>


    ¡°Since our objective is the same, there was no need for you to kidnap Yuxuan.¡±


    ¡°I said that I carry grudges.¡±


    He Shuguo felt his anger rising to his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t kidnap you before.¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head and with an innocent face, she asked, ¡°Then why am I here?¡±


    He Shuguo controlled his anger. ¡°Before I kidnapped you, you had already kidnapped Yuxuan. What grudges did you have then?¡±


    <i>Shouldn¡¯t I be the one bearing grudges?</i>


    <i>What right does she have to do that!</i>


    Ming Shu nodded and seemed to agree with what He Shuguo said. However, she opened her mouth: ¡°But in the end, you kidnapped me.¡±


    He Shuguo: ¡°...¡±


    He couldn¡¯t afford to provoke her now. He had to save Yuxuan first.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to ask. How did you know that I was going to kidnap you?¡± <i>Is there a traitor on my team?</i>


    The girl smiled like a flower¡¯s bloom. ¡°When you hire someone to follow people next time, be willing to spend more money. There is some truth to what they say about a good thinging at a price.¡±


    He Shuguo heart started pumping hard.


    He had sent someone to follow her for a period of time, but when did she figure it out? She even followed the lead and found him...


    The more He Shuguo thought about it, the more afraid he was. He didn¡¯t dare to y around with her anymore.


    Some people didn¡¯t do much, but they were able to make people fear them.


    Ming Shu¡¯s condition was very simple: Make Qin Che hate her. She didn¡¯t care about the Qinpany. As long as this mission wasplete, He Yuxuan would be returned to him safely.


    He Shuguo never imagined that he would turn from a general givingmand to a soldier listening to orders.


    <i>I want to m the table!</i>


    <i>Who is the viin here!</i>


    He Shuguo was very unwilling to listen but had no choice. He had to help Ming Shu make a n sincerely.


    Team Hatred Points was officially established.


    ...


    Ming Shu hugged a bag of snacks and appeared outside the Qin family¡¯s vi. She opened the door and walked in.


    There was a tall figure inside the house. He was preparing to leave the house and bumped into Ming Shu face to face.


    Qin Che was stunned for a while. He looked at her with concern. ¡°Where have you been? Do you know...¡± H <i>ow long I was looking for you?</i>


    ¡°Why are you so concerned about me?¡± Ming Shu guarded her snacks.


    Qin Che: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Will I snatch your food from you? I have enough money for your entire lifetime supply of food.</i>


    Qin Che stared at Ming Shu. This expression when she was guarding her food...


    <i>Seems very familiar.</i>


    ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend, why can¡¯t I care for you?¡± Qin Che pushed away his uneasy feelings. ¡°Did you meet with any situation just now?¡±


    ¡°Brother, are you nervous for me?¡±


    Qin Che frowned. ¡°To other people, you¡¯re my girlfriend. At home, you¡¯re my sister. How can I not be nervous about you?¡±


    <i>What am I nervous about? I am not nervous at all.</i>


    ¡°That is not the point, but...¡± Ming Shu paused. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like something you would say.¡±


    Qin Che would definitely mock her and ask if she went out to do something unmorous. He wouldn¡¯t react like this...


    <i>Has he really fallen in love with me?</i>


    Qin Che¡¯s body stiffened. <i>Did he vite his character setting?</i>


    ¡°If something happens to you, how will I answer to your mother and my father?¡± Qin Che tried to salvage the situation.


    ¡°True.¡± Ming Shu nodded her head understandingly.


    Qin Che heaved a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t dare to ask her any more questions and hastily said goodbye before rushing off.


    Ming Shu walked into the house deep in thought. Aunt He passed Ming Shu a pair of slippers. ¡°Miss, Master really cares for you. Before you came back, he was very nervous. I have never seen him like that before.¡±


    Aunt He didn¡¯t get a reply from Ming Shu and she continued, ¡°You are not rted by blood to Master. If you both get together, there is nothing wrong. Master and Madam are not conservative people. They will be okay with it.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What did Qin Che tell you!</i>

 Chapter 195 - Marrying A Rich Lady (28)

    <strong>Chapter 195:Marrying A Rich Lady (28) </strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Aunt He.¡± Ming Shu stopped Aunt He from continuing. ¡°Your surname is He, too. Did youe to the Qin family along with Qin Che¡¯s mother?¡±


    Aunt He was just getting started when she heard this question. She immediately stopped and looked at Ming Shu strangely.


    After a while, she nodded her head andmented, ¡°Yes, the He family was well known for producing schrs. Although it couldn¡¯t bepared to the really wealthy families, it had quite some assets too. Since I was young, I was working for the He family and then followed my miss over to the Qin family. Before my miss passed away, she asked me to take care of Master and that¡¯s why I continued staying here.¡±


    ¡°Is there something going on? Why are you asking this?¡±


    Ming Shu pulled Aunt He over. ¡°Tell me more about the He family.¡±


    She knew that He Shuguo wanted to target the Qin family, but she didn¡¯t know the reason.


    ¡°There is nothing much.¡± Aunt He thought that Ming Shu was just curious. Although she said there was nothing much, she still told Ming Shu everything she knew.


    He Shuguo was Qin Che¡¯s uncle. When Qin Che¡¯s mother married over, He Shuguo was against the marriage. However, Qin Che¡¯s mother cried and threatened He Shuguo with her life and finally managed to marry into the Qin family.


    He Shuguo was afraid that his sister would suffer and asked Aunt He toe and take care of her.


    The Qin family had a bigger background than the He family. Although some people looked down on Qin Che¡¯s mother, she was well-mannered and knowledgeable and under the protection of Qin Che¡¯s father, so she didn¡¯t suffer much.


    After that, Qin Che was born.


    Qin Che¡¯s arrival meant that the Qin family had a heir. During that time, the entire Qin family was engulfed in anxiety. Aunt He felt it, too.


    There was one time when Qin Che almost died in the nursery and his father did some scary things in a fit of anger. This caused the people in the Qin family to quiet down.


    Qin Che¡¯s mother died two yearster and left young Qin Che alone. Aunt He promised Qin Che¡¯s mother to take care of him at her deathbed and thus stayed with the Qin family.


    After Qin Che¡¯s mother passed away, He Shuguo stopped visiting the Qin family. The He family also started to grow stronger during these years.


    Aunt He didn¡¯t know the exact details of these events and only offered a summary of everything.


    ¡°Thanks, Aunt He.¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking this, Miss? Did... anything happened?¡± Aunt He felt a bit perturbed.


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking for fun.¡± Ming Shu took her snacks and went upstairs.


    Aunt He half-believed her.


    Ming Shu hummed and climbed up the stairs. Jiang Duo was lying on the bed and staring at her phone weakly.


    ¡°Have youe to a decision?¡± Ming Shu threw the snacks on the bed.


    Jiang Duo was uninterested in the snacks. ¡°Xiao Li, don¡¯t you find this unreal? It¡¯s like a novel.¡±


    How could she be the daughter of the Nan family?


    ording to the Harmony System, they were part of a novel.


    However, Ming Shu couldn¡¯t tell her.


    ¡°The DNA test has been done. There is nothing unreal about this. You can¡¯t hide from them your whole life.¡± Ming Shu sat down beside Jiang Duo.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m snatching Nan Youyou¡¯s things...¡± Jiang Duo muttered.


    ¡°...¡± Shouldn¡¯t it be Nan Youyou snatching your things for all these years?


    The thinking of a female protagonist was indeed different.


    ¡°Also, I¡¯m used to living alone. If you suddenly give me two parents, I won¡¯t know how to interact with them.¡± Jiang Duo sighed. ¡°I think I¡¯ll hide here for a while.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re rich now!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my money.¡± Jiang Duo shook her head. She climbed off the bed and looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Xiao Li, what¡¯s your dream?¡±


    ¡°Dream?¡± Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°Is saving the world considered a dream?¡±


    ¡°...¡± When did Xiao Li be so delusional? ¡°Xiao Li, have you thought about what you want to do in the future?¡±


    Heaven is jealous of geniuses. I will die soon. I don¡¯t have to worry about my future at all.


    Ming Shu asked back, ¡°Have you thought about it?¡±


    Jiang Duo sat back on the bed. ¡°I want to open a hotel someday and have someone I love... and who loves me, apanying me every day till the day we die.¡±


    She stared at Ming Shu. ¡°Xiao Li, don¡¯t you think this kind of life is very beautiful?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Ming Shu answered without hesitation, ¡°I like being in a lively environment. I don¡¯t understand artistic youths like you.¡±


    A gentle smile hung on the girl¡¯s beautiful face. Her eyes were filled with warmth.


    Jiang Duo seemed to be in a trance. She felt that Xiao Li¡¯s smile was shining and it made her want to cry.


    She never thought that one day, a smile could make her tearful.


    Many yearster, Jiang Duo finally understood the smile which made her want to cry was filled with loneliness.


    It was like a flower that bloomed in the abyss. It could never leave the abyss and could only bloom in the darkness all alone.


    Jiang Duo thought back and realized that she should have hugged her.


    However, the Jiang Duo now didn¡¯t understand all this and only stared for a while before changing the topic.


    ...


    Qin Che¡¯s life wasn¡¯t going smoothly recently. He had yet to find the person who was threatening him and Ming Shu was with Jiang Duo all the time, ignoring him.


    Qin Che was so angry he wanted to give up.


    This afternoon, hispany participated in a bid. They were confident that they would win the bid, but it failed.


    ¡°Boss Qin, there is something fishy about this. How does the other party know our bidding price?¡± The secretary didn¡¯t dare to tantly point out that there was a spy among them.


    Qin Che looked at the secretary mockingly. ¡°Do I look like I didn¡¯t figure this out?¡±


    The secretary: ¡°...¡± I¡¯m not the one who leaked the news. Why is Boss Qin scolding me?


    Qin Che rubbed his brow. ¡°Investigate.¡±


    The secretary hurriedly left the room and went to investigate the people that were involved in this bidding.


    However, the bidding price was only known to a few key characters and after much investigation, they couldn¡¯t find anyone suspicious.


    After that, Qin Che started his unlucky journey. Hispany¡¯s projects started to have problems and his employees were also creating havoc for him. Different kinds of troubles started flying at him.


    Ming Shu was in charge of appearing whenever Qin Che was angry and gained some Hatred Points for herself.


    At this time, the news started guessing Ming Shu and Qin Che¡¯s rtionship and Ming Shu¡¯s identity was found out.


    She was Qin Che¡¯s sister and girlfriend.


    Although everyone knew that they were not blood-rted, some people still couldn¡¯t ept this and started insulting them.


    When Qin Che found out about this news, the entire Inte was already buzzing about him and Ming Shu.


    Most of them were negativements.


    Speaking in the soft winds and clouds: Their circle is so messy. They eveny their hands on their own sister.


    Face King: They are not blood-rted so why can¡¯t they be together? They look good standing together.


    Einstein: Disgusting.


    Growing up in adversity: Sigh, my perspective was widened today. I didn¡¯t know that a sister can have such uses.


    Master of the ominous: The sister doesn¡¯t look like a good person either. She might be after his money. Are the people up top all ghostwriters?


    ¡°Boss Qin, what should we do with this news?¡± The secretary didn¡¯t dare to make a decision and asked Qin Che carefully for instructions.


    Qin Che was so angry he almost gave up being irritated. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    The secretary took a while to get who he was referring to. ¡°Who? Oh... Miss is at Heavenly Pce Hotel.¡±


    ¡°What is she doing there?¡± What is she trying to do now!


    The secretary shook his head. How would he know what she wanted to do?


    Qin Che grabbed his clothes and left.


    ¡°Boss Qin, this...¡± Can you at least tell me how you want to settle this issue!


    In the end, the secretary decided to... put the issue aside.

 Chapter 196 - Marrying A Rich Lady (29)

    <h4>Chapter 196: Marrying A Rich Lady (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu was beating someone at the Heavenly Pce Hotel.


    Who was she beating?


    Who else but Shen Yuanzhao.


    After Nan Youyou¡¯s issue, there were manyments on the inte and Shen Yuanzhao disappeared from the public view for a long time.


    He came to see a client today, but instead saw Ming Shu, who was crossing her legs and eating ice cream.


    Shen Yuanzhao stepped out of the room and looked at the number. The room number was correct...


    ¡°Ruan Li, why are you here?¡±


    Shen Yuanzhao didn¡¯t think that it was a coincidence after the experience with Mister Joseph.


    Also, after what happened with Nan Youyou. Shen Yuanzhao would definitely treat Ming Shu badly.


    ¡°Waiting for you.¡± Ming Shu finished her ice cream and smiled cunningly. ¡°Oh right, your client told me that the business deal is called off. He would not work with people that arete.¡±


    Shen Yuanzhao nced at his watch instinctively. The timing was correct...


    They nned to meet at this time.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°Is it hard to change the time?¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t deny anything.


    Shen Yuanzhao knew that it was easy to change the time, but the other party would realize that they were tricked and he only needed to exin slightly before resuming the business deal.


    Why did she use so much energy to y with him?


    ¡°Ruan Li, do you have to target me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice.¡± Ming Shu felt helpless. <i>I¡¯m just carrying out my mission, too.</i>


    Shen Yuanzhao was so angry he almost vomited blood.


    No choice... Was someone holding her head down and forcing her to target him?


    [Guest, do you want to undress Shen Yuanzhao, throw him outside, and then call a few reporters? Your Hatred Points would skyrocket.] It might be because the Hatred Points were almost full, but the Harmony System kepting up with bad ideas.


    Ming Shu jeered at it silently. ¡°Why don¡¯t you suggest finding a few girls for him and then taking some photos?¡±


    [That¡¯s okay, too.] The Harmony System epted the suggestion readily.


    Ming Shu mouth twitched. <i>Okay your head!</i>


    [...] <i>She¡¯s giving me the cold shoulders again.</i>


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Shen Yuanzhao saw Ming Shu walking toward him and immediately was on guard.


    ¡°Boss Shen, let¡¯s do something fun!¡± Ming Shu gave a sinister smile.


    This was the sentence that Qin Che heard when he arrived.


    He stood outside without moving for a long while. His expression changed constantly and the air around him got colder and colder.


    There was a bigmotioning from the room and he could even hear Shen Yuanzhao grunting.


    Did she target Nan Youyou because of Shen Yuanzhao?


    If she liked Shen Yuanzhao, then what about him?


    Should he remind them to close the door or grab a knife and rush inside?


    [Calm down, Lord Nine, let go of your knife!]


    The system¡¯s warning didn¡¯t stop Qin Che and he strode toward the door. He raised his hand to open the door. However, before he could touch it, it flew open by itself.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ming Shu stepped back and looked at the shiny knife in Qin Che¡¯s hand. ¡°What do you want to do? Shut people up?¡±


    Qin Che looked behind Ming Shu. Shen Yuanzhao was lying on the floor. His clothes were a mess, but they were still on him. The scene that he imagined didn¡¯t happen.


    Qin Che: ¡°...¡± Was it still possible for him to say that he was sleep-walking?


    <i>Just calm down.</i>


    <i>The character setting is not allowed to be vited.</i>


    <i>I am not angry at all.</i>


    Qin Che calmly put away his knife and grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s arm, dragging her out.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Ming Shu tried breaking away, but Qin Che held her tightly and didn¡¯t give her any quarter.


    Qin Che chose an empty room and pulled Ming Shu inside.


    He closed the door and pushed her against the wall. He leaned toward her and said in a deep voice, ¡°Have you yed enough?¡±


    ¡°Who is ying.¡± Ming Shu frowned and in a rare moment, she looked at him strangely. ¡°Don¡¯te so close to me. Males and females should keep their distance.¡±


    Qin Che grabbed her chin and suddenly leaned forward and kissed her.


    When their lips met, Ming Shu¡¯s mind exploded. It was as though everything had disappeared and her mind was nk, only some colors slowly appearing.


    The heart of this body seemed to have stopped and suddenly started beating faster.


    <i>Putong.</i>


    <i>Putong putong putong.</i>


    His eyes were right in front of Ming Shu¡¯s. He closed his eyes and his longshes stroked her skin. It was slightly itchy.


    Qin Che¡¯s action was not rough and he only kissed her lips. He didn¡¯t proceed any further.


    After a few seconds, Ming Shu finally reacted and lifted her leg to kick him.


    Qin Che didn¡¯t dodge the attack and let her kick him. He then grabbed her leg and controlled it, further throwing her off.


    <i>Damn!</i>


    Ming Shu was fuming in her heart.


    Just as Ming Shu was about to explode, Qin Che released her lips and stared at her with their noses touching. He breathed heavily and asked, ¡°Do you have to make the Qin family bankrupt?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ming Shu red and him and pushed him away.


    <i>When did he be so strong!</i>


    Qin Che suddenly pulled Ming Shu into his arms and spoke in a low tone. ¡°If I go bankrupt, will you support me?¡±


    Ming Shu instantly went stiff.


    <i>Hey, Brother, shouldn¡¯t you be hating me!</i>


    <i>Hate me already!</i>


    <i>Why are you talking about bankruptcy so seriously? Can¡¯t you just obediently follow the script?</i>


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking when I said those wordsst time.¡± Qin Che¡¯s voice continued to ring. ¡°I know that I don¡¯t speak well and I don¡¯t know how to talk to you, but... I really like you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you...¡± Ming Shu rejected him helplessly.


    ¡°I know that you saved me during that ident. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have died.¡± Qin Che didn¡¯t listen to Ming Shu and continued his speech. ¡°I wanted to talk to you properly, but every time, you...¡±


    Qin Che let go of Ming Shu and held her shoulder. He looked at her sincerely. ¡°Xiao Li, give me a chance and I will take very good care of you.¡±


    <i>No.</i>


    <i>Please, mister, don¡¯t take care of me.</i>


    <i>I just want some Hatred Points.</i>


    Ming Shu took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°Are you not angry? I know who¡¯s threatening you and even teamed up with him to bring you down. All the losses that you had recently are my doing.¡±


    Qin Che kept quiet for a while and then said sincerely again, ¡°I¡¯m not sure how I provoked you, but if doing this makes you feel better, I have nothing to say.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>You win.</i>


    ¡°Are you crazy!¡± Ming Shu waved him away. ¡°Stop pestering me. If not, I¡¯llmit suicide.¡±


    Qin Che stopped in his tracks.


    Ming Shu immediately turned and wanted to leave. However, she felt that something was wrong and turned back.


    Qin Che was happy for a moment. ¡°You...¡±


    Ming Shu gave Qin Che a beating. When Qin Che was not resisting, he was quite easy to hit.


    Ming Shu stared at her hand in deep thought and left the room quickly as though there was something chasing her.


    Qin Che grabbed the thing beside him and held himself up.


    His life was so miserable that he was beaten because he confessed.


    [Lord Nine... just now...] The system was a bit hesitant.


    Qin Che smiled proudly and showed off to the system. ¡°Was my acting good just now? Was it amazing? The Oscars this year will be mine for sure.¡±


    The system gave a rare silent moment.


    [Lord Nine, you must not fall in love.]


    It couldn¡¯t be sure if Lord Nine was acting just now or showing his true feelings. However, it had the responsibility to warn him.


    [The people in this world are all just passers-by in your life.]

 Chapter 197 - Marrying A Rich Lady (30)

    <h4>Chapter 197: <i>Marrying A Rich Lady (30)</i></h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Qin Che dusted his clothes and smiled scornfully. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d fall in love with a crazy, violent girl? Am I that desperate?¡±


    [...]


    Qin Che looked at the empty area. ¡°Also, my memories will be deleted once I leave this world. How will I remember all this?¡±


    The system thought about Lord Nine¡¯s heartless personality and felt that it was thinking too much.


    Lord Nine had taken many missions and although he didn¡¯tplete most of them, he had been in contact with many different kinds of people. There were many people who confessed to him, but he never liked them.


    The word ¡°love¡± was never in his dictionary.


    This was the reason why he was not kicked out of the game even though his failure rate was so high. Missions that were failed too many times would be passed to him in the end.


    ¡°Ah, I still have to clean up the mess she made!¡± Qin Che sighed loudly. ¡°But she actually knew who was threatening me...¡±


    <i>And even teamed up with the person.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m so angry.</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu walked along the streets aimlessly. The sunlight elongated her shadow and people stepped all over it.


    She turned around and walked in the shade. Her shadow disappeared.


    She tilted her head and looked at the other shadows passing by. She seemed to be in a daze.


    [Shen Yuanzhao¡¯s Hatred Points are full.]


    ¡°Did you watch?¡±


    [Guest, I know how to read the atmosphere.] The Harmony System encouraged Ming Shu seriously: [You can choose to ept his love. Since he likes you, you can make use of this and it will be easier for you to gain Hatred Points.]


    Ming Shu looked down at her feet and after a long time, she stepped back into the sunlight. ¡°Harmony System, you should really self-reflect. Please live up to your name and let¡¯s be a bit more harmonious.¡±


    [...]


    <i>Why should I rely on you!</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s mind was filled with demons fighting each other.


    <i>Why are you showing me such things at this timing and location? Are you crazy or sick?</i>


    [This proves that I am very harmonious.] The Harmony System smiled.


    Ming Shu was speechless. <i>This is harmonious? What gives you such confidence?</i>


    [...] The Harmony System closed the image of the demons fighting and retreated.


    It needed to be alone for a while.


    ...


    When Ming Shu reached the Qin family¡¯s house, it was already midnight. She suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked at the door of the house.


    Qin Che was half-leaning on the car and standing in front of the door.


    Amppost stood in between them. Ming Shu was standing in the darkness while Qin Che stood in the light.


    Qin Che slowly got up and ced the bag he was carrying on the steps. ¡°I bought some snacks from Su¡¯ji Restaurant for you. Rest early.¡±


    He turned around and started the engine of the car.


    When the car passed by Ming Shu, it slowed down and Qin Che¡¯s voice came from within: ¡°What do you want to eat for breakfast tomorrow? Do you want the porridge from Imperial Cuisine Restaurant? You seemed to like it. Shall I buy it for you tomorrow?¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly raised her hand. Qin Che was just going to elerate when he saw Ming Shu¡¯s action and his hand shook with fear. He immediately stopped the car.


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    He looked at the hand that was inside the car with fear.


    Just a little bit more and...


    ¡°Qin Che, I want to eat something that you made.¡± Ming Shu leaned against the car window and smiled at the person inside. ¡°Personally.¡±


    Qin Che wanted to say that he didn¡¯t know how to cook.


    In the end, he nodded his head. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ming Shu retracted her hand and grinned. ¡°Good night.¡±


    Qin Che was slightly confused. ¡°Good night.¡±


    The car left the vi and disappeared into the darkness.


    [Have you made a decision?] The Harmony System hurriedly popped out.


    ¡°Made what decision?¡±


    [To let him woo you and then dump him.]


    ¡°... You¡¯re thinking too much. I just want to get Hatred Points.¡±


    [...] <i>Isn¡¯t this getting Hatred Points too?</i>


    ...


    Qin Che returned home andy on the sofa, cursing. He started flipping through the books in his study and took a few books to the kitchen.


    Cooking...


    He didn¡¯t even dare to think about this.


    Qin Che looked at the steps written in the book and felt that it was quite simple. However, when he saw the different pots and pans in the kitchen, he was stunned.


    <i>How do I do this?</i>


    <i>Right, I need to have ingredients first.</i>


    ¡°Get me some ingredients for breakfast now.¡±


    The secretary received the call with a confused face. What was Boss Qin trying to do now?


    The secretary didn¡¯t dare to dy and bought the ingredients and sent them over. Since he didn¡¯t know what Qin Che was nning to make, he bought a bit of everything.


    ¡°Boss Qin, this...¡±


    Qin Che took the ingredients and shut the door on the secretary¡¯s face.


    The secretary touched his nose that was, luckily, unhurt. Boss Qin just went crazy in the middle of the night!


    ¡°Let¡¯s make porridge...¡± <i>This is the easiest.</i>


    <i>I just need rice and water.</i>


    However, reality proved that it was not as easy as it seemed. He either added too much water or too little water. Qin Che threw away the burnt porridge and scratched his head in frustration.


    <i>Why did I choose to suffer like this?</i>


    <i>Get me an order of aplete Manchu-Han banquet.</i>


    [Lord Nine, have you forgotten that we need lots and lots and lots of points to redeem life skills?] The system ruthlessly told him the truth.


    Lord Nine¡¯s mission had nothing to do with life skills. Hence, he needed more points to gain these skills.


    ¡°The person who invented you is an idiot!¡± <i>Such useless skills are priced so high.</i>


    <i>Who are you trying anger?</i>


    [...]


    Qin Che washed the pot and tried again.


    If he failed this time, he would give up. He would go out and buy some porridge and imed that he made it.


    This was thest experiment. Although it was not very good, it was still much better than the ones before.


    Qin Che wiped away his sweat. This was even harder than killing people.


    He paid his respect to chefs everywhere.


    ...


    Qin Che woke up the next morning and brought the freshly made porridge back to the Qin family¡¯s house.


    ¡°Master.¡± Aunt He looked at the item in Qin Che¡¯s hands with curiosity. ¡°Have you bought breakfast?¡±


    Qin Che nodded and asked, ¡°Where is Ruan Li?¡±


    Aunt He immediately replied, ¡°Miss went out this morning and said that she¡¯s noting back to eat.¡±


    <i>Noting back to eat...</i>


    <i>Noting back...</i>


    <i>Not...</i>


    <i>What the hell does she mean?</i>


    <i>So angry!</i>


    He had experimented many time the whole night and she just decided to leave him hanging.


    <i>I¡¯m going to kill her.</i>


    <i>Calm down, calm down.</i>


    She was gone. What could Qin Che do?


    No matter how angry he was, he could only choose to finish the porridge himself.


    The taste...


    Was a bit weird, but it was still edible.


    This was not bad for the first try.


    ¡°Master...¡± Aunt He looked at Qin Che in fear. Why was mister¡¯s face so scary?


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving first.¡± Qin Che put down his bowl and stood up.


    Aunt He looked at Qin Che questioningly as he stepped out of the door. After a while, she walked toward the half-eaten porridge and investigated it.


    This porridge...


    A daring thought entered Aunt He¡¯s mind.


    ...


    Ever since Qin Che made the porridge, Ming Shu never bullied him again. She seemed to have given up this mission and was hiding from Qin Che.


    She cut off all contact with He Shuguo and returned He Yuxuan safely to him.


    He Shuguo didn¡¯t understand what Ming Shu was thinking. Wasn¡¯t she trying to get Qin Che to hate her?


    He Shuguo tried contacting Ming Shu in various ways but only got back a few words.


    ¡± <i>I¡¯m not doing this anymore. Time to end our cooperation.¡±</i>


    <i>End our cooperation?</i>


    <i>What are you ending it so suddenly?</i>

 Chapter 198 - Marrying A Rich Lady (31)

    <h4>Chapter 198: Marrying A Rich Lady (31)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Jiang Duo didn¡¯t want to go back to the Nan family. She hid from the Nan couple and even if she encountered them, she would just say a few words and refuse to go back with them.


    The Nan couple had no other way and decided to buy a new house for Jiang Duo. The daughter that they loved for all these years was not theirs and even tried to kill their real daughter.


    They were not kind people. They would definitely love their own children more.


    Jiang Duo failed to dissuade the Nan couple. She was also afraid that they would continue disturbing her and she didn¡¯t know how to interact with them. Hence, she had no choice but to ept the new house.


    The Nan couple understood Jiang Duo. They weren¡¯t by her side all these years and it would be impossible for her to be close to them suddenly.


    However, Jiang Duo didn¡¯t move into the new house and chose to stay where she was.


    ¡°This house was left behind by my adoptive father. He didn¡¯t have any children and left this house to me after he passed away.¡± Jiang Duo cooked and spoke to Ming Shu, who was stealing the food. ¡°You can stop eating. I still need these ingredientster.¡±


    ¡°Delicious.¡± Ming Shu stole another bite and muttered, ¡°Was he very good to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Duo¡¯s face was filled with yearning. ¡°He was really good to me. His ancestors were all chefs and I even heard that they worked in the royal pce in the past. My cooking skills were all taught by my adoptive father.¡±


    Jiang Duo was proud when she said this.


    Then, she sighed. If her adoptive father were not so stubborn, he would have been able to live morefortably. However, she respected him because of his stubbornness.


    Ming Shu suddenly realized something. ¡°What about your adoptive mother?¡± Delicious food needs to be passed down, too.


    ¡°She...¡± Jiang Duo sighed. ¡°She left my adoptive father because he was poor and she was also unable to bear him any children. After that, my adoptive father never remarried and raised me up alone.


    ¡°She came to my adoptive father¡¯s funeral. She seems to be having a good life and even has her own children...¡± Jiang Duo shook her head. ¡°Xiao Li, what about your parents?¡±


    She never heard her talk about them before.


    ¡°My mother married Qin Che¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°What about your father?¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°He died when I was very young.¡±


    She heard that it was because of an ident. The He family needed an heir then and hence, she took on her mother¡¯s surname.


    ¡°Ah, Xiao Li, you ate finish everything!¡± Jiang Duo¡¯s scream ended the conversation.


    Ming Shu ran out of the kitchen and left Jiang Duo alone talking to herself.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to go back to the Qin family¡¯s house and decided to stay with Jiang Duo.


    She could eat the food made by Jiang Duo everyday and it made her feel like a winner in life.


    Jiang Duo stopped working at Shen Yuanzhao¡¯spany, too. She didn¡¯t know what to do and started worrying when she had no money.


    Although Ming Shu gave a sizable sum for her living expenses as well as ¡°sry¡± and ¡°rent,¡± she couldn¡¯t rely on this to make a living. She needed to find a job.


    However, she didn¡¯t manage to find any.


    ¡°Be a food streamer.¡± Ming Shu pointed to the camera on her cellphone with a bright gaze. ¡°Contribute for the sake of food, my girl!¡±


    Jiang Duo¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Why not? You look so cute and you make such delicious food. I rarelypliment any food,¡± Ming Shu said with a serious face.


    Most of the time, she just ate to fill her stomach and didn¡¯t bother about the taste at all. However, Jiang Duo¡¯s food... was really addictive!


    <i>This is what heaven will taste like.</i>


    ¡°Do it!¡±


    Jiang Duo shook her head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    ¡°No, no...¡±


    ¡°Do it!¡±


    Ming Shu encouraged Jiang Duo for a long time before she finally agreed to try it out. The main reason was that she hadn¡¯t found any jobs at all and it would be a waste of time if she just stayed at home and did nothing.


    Jiang Duo started her journey as a food streamer.


    However, most of the time, her food was already gone before she even finished her dish. Jiang Duo used a lot of effort to stop Ming Shu from stealing her food, too,


    Luckily, the dishes she made were all very unique and exquisite and she was going for the imperial cuisine style. This caused her to achieve some poprity after a short while.


    Ming Shu would appear in the lifestream asionally. Her face was an ultimate weapon in attracting fans.


    Jiang Duo¡¯s poprity soared.


    Many yearster, Jiang Duo became the most popr food streamer and was invited to a food program. The host asked her reason for choosing this path. At that time, Jiang Duo smiled and said, ¡°It was because of a friend.¡±


    The host was surprised and joked, ¡°Is it a guy or a girl?¡±


    Jiang Duo voice was filled with yearning. ¡°A girl.¡±


    ¡°Where is your friend now?¡± The host was curious.


    ¡°She...¡± Jiang Duo¡¯s expression darkened. The host realized something was wrong, but didn¡¯t change the topic immediately.


    Sometimes, idents could make the show more interesting.


    ¡°She left.¡±


    From Jiang Duo¡¯s expression and tone, it was not difficult to guess what she meant.


    Jiang Duo would always remember the day. It was raining heavily and she just finished her livestream. She was preparing to make supper for Ming Shu.


    Just as she finished preparing the ingredients, the doorbell rang.


    It rang very urgently.


    Ming Shuy on the sofa and had no intention of opening the door.


    Jiang Duo had no choice but to open it. A man was standing outside. He was fully drenched and was breathing heavily.


    She remembered this person. He was Qin Che¡¯s secretary. Qin Che would sometimes send him to give them some stuff.


    She didn¡¯t know what happened between Qin Che and Ming Shu, but she could tell that Ming Shu was hiding from Qin Che.


    ¡°Is Miss Ruan here?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes...¡± Jiang Duo looked outside. It was pouring and raindrops sttered on the ground loudly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I have something urgent to tell her,¡± the man said.


    ¡°Xiao Li...¡± Jiang Duo called.


    Ming Shu looked up from the sofa. Her gaze fell on the secretary and she asked without any emotions in her voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Miss Ruan, Boss Qin is in trouble.¡± The secretary¡¯s tone was anxious.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu heard it and looked down.


    This was not the first time the secretary felt that Ming Shu was going overboard. Boss Qin treated her so well, but she was always like that. Just as he was about to fume, she said, ¡°Everyone has their own fate. It¡¯s not my business if he¡¯s in trouble. Please go.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ruan, you should know how Boss Qin treats you.¡± The secretary held in his anger.


    ¡°How can I survive if I have to reciprocate all the feelings that people have for me?¡± Ming Shu looked up again and continued smiling. ¡°If love is not epted, it will just be a burden.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ruan...¡± The secretary didn¡¯t know what to say. His cellphone rang and he took a look at it.


    He didn¡¯t pick it up. He looked at Ming Shu and emphasized, ¡°Miss Ruan, you are so cold-blooded.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not the first person to say this to me.¡±


    The secretary was so angry he was speechless. He answered the phone and turned around. ¡°Boss Qin had been kidnapped by He Shuguo. Hold them. We must ensure Boss Qin¡¯s safety.


    The first part was for Ming Shu to hear. Thest part was for the person on the phone.


    Jiang Duo stood by the door for a while before closing it.


    ¡°Xiao Li...¡±

 Chapter 199 - Marrying A Rich Lady (32)

    <h4>Chapter 199: Marrying A Rich Lady (32)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu stretched and smiled. ¡°Is the supper ready? I¡¯m so hungry!¡±


    Jiang Duo saw that Ming Shu was perfectly fine and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Very soon.¡±


    Ming Shu finished the supper and returned to her room. She never came out after that.


    Jiang Duo looked at the closed door and felt a bit worried.


    How did Qin Che get kidnap? Xiao Li...


    Jiang Duo sat on the sofa and let her imagination run wild. The rain got heavier. The sttering sounds felt as though they were hitting right into people¡¯s hearts.


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    Jiang Duo immediately looked up and saw the shadow against the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re not asleep yet?¡± Ming Shu said casually, ¡°Rest early.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Li... are you going out?¡± Ming Shu looked at the fully dressed Ming Shu.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu gave a light smile. ¡°I want to eat custard buns tomorrow. Remember to make more.¡±


    Jiang Duo was stunned for a while. Her heart started to feel anxious without any warning. She wanted to stop her, but no words woulde out of her mouth.


    She had lived with Xiao Li for so long. When she decided on something, she would do it even if she promised that she wouldn¡¯t. No one could stop her.


    She agreed after a while. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After that, she added, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±


    Ming Shu gave a gentle smile. The light fell on her eyes. Gentleness seemed to seep out from them.


    Ming Shu picked up an umbre. Jiang Duo sent her to the door and watched as she climbed down the stairs and walked out of the building, disappearing into the rain with the umbre.


    Jiang Duo grabbed the rusty rails and asked herself, ¡°Are you going to find him?¡±


    ...


    The scenery outside shed past, forming unique images through the rain and lights. There were only a few cars on the road. The whole city seemed to be engulfed in the heavy rain.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, Miss.¡±


    The girl sitting in the backseat came to attention and passed the driver his money.


    ¡°Little girl, this is such a deste area and it¡¯s sote at night. Please be careful,¡± the driver reminded her as he looked for change.


    ¡°Thank you. Keep the change.¡± The girl opened the door and got off the car. Her voice was gentle as she said, ¡°Thanks for sending me to a distant location¡±


    The driver¡¯s response was locked in the car as the girl opened the umbre and casually walked toward a building not far away.


    The rain sttered onto the umbre and formed a rhythm in the rainy night.


    Ming Shu stepped on the dirty, muddy ground and got closer to the building one step at a time.


    ...


    In the building...


    He Shuguo ced his hands behind his back and walked back and forth. In the end, he stopped in front of the man that was tied up. ¡°Qin Che, what is the point of holding on for so long?¡±


    Qin Che¡¯s mouth was taped shut and he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    He Shuguo tore off the tape covering his mouth.


    Qin Che sneered and looked at him mockingly. He didn¡¯t say anything.


    He Shuguo exchanged nces with Qin Che for a few seconds and shifted his gaze away. ¡°Since you¡¯re my nephew, I will send you overseas once you sign your name. You will not have to worry about your living expenses at all. How about that?¡±


    Qin Che didn¡¯t reply. He just stared at He Shuguo.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me lose my patience.¡± He Shuguo was a bit angry. ¡°Who can save you now? Your men are all far away and the rest of the people here are all under me. Are you counting on the police?¡±


    If Qin Che didn¡¯t force him so much, he would not take this step.


    ¡°Mister He, long time no see. How are you?¡±


    A girl¡¯s clear voice sounded from afar.


    Qin Che¡¯s eyes widened. <i>Why is she here?</i>


    The girl smiled and walked out from the shadows. She was holding an umbre and it was dripping water from its tip. As she walked, the formed a zigzag pattern on the floor.


    Qin Che looked at Ming Shu as she came closer and finally reacted. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°This has nothing to do with her! Let her go.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you finally bother to talk?¡± He Shuguo was shocked. ¡°Seems like my non-blood-rted niece is very important to you.¡±


    ¡°He Shuguo, if you dare touch her, I will make you regret it.¡± Qin Che got serious.


    ¡°Hahahaha... interesting.¡± He Shuguo pped andughed.


    He turned his head and looked at Miss Ruan. ¡°Miss Ruan actually dared toe?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled before she replied, ¡°If you dare to invite me, I will dare toe.¡±


    Qin Che¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse. He stared at Ming Shu closely. ¡°Ruan Li, leave this ce. This has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head and grinned. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. The other party personally sent me an invitation. How can I disappoint them? Am I correct, Boss Shen?¡±


    She looked at He Shuguo, but called him Boss Shen instead.


    He Shuguo felt terror in his heart and instinctively looked somewhere.


    Qin Che seemed to know everything already and didn¡¯t look surprised at all. He just stared at Ming Shu, worried that she would be in danger.


    A lean figure walked out from the shadows and said in a tone that was either mocking or filled with disdain, ¡°Miss Ruan is definitely smarter than others.¡±


    Ming Shu ced the tip of the umbre on the ground and gently spun it twice. Water sshed everywhere. ¡°Thanks for yourpliment, even though you were not very amazing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious. How did you find out?¡±


    Shen Yuanzhao stood against the light. His face was in the shadows and his expression couldn¡¯t be seen.


    Ming Shu continued spinning the umbre. ¡°Boss Shen, do you think that my status as the heir of the Ruan family is just a joke?¡±


    Although the Ruan family was not based here, it was not difficult for them to get some information.


    What¡¯s more, she was always keeping an eye on He Shuguo and Shen Yuanzhao. Did they really think that she stopped doing anything when she said she quit?


    She knew exactly what the two of them did.


    ¡°I forgot.¡± Shen Yuanzhao paused. ¡°Did Miss Ruane alone? Should I call you courageous or should I call you stupid?¡±


    ¡°Because...¡± Ming Shu dragged her words out. Her smile got even brighter. ¡°There are some secrets that can¡¯t be found out by anyone.¡±


    Shen Yuanzhao could see the expression on her face clearly.


    She seemed to only know how to smile.


    There was no anger, no worry, no suspicion, no vignce...


    She was like an inexperienced child¡ªharmless.


    However, Shen Yuanzhao was not so rxed. If this girl was as harmless as she looked, he would not have fallen victim to her so many times.


    Shen Yuanzhao raised his hand.


    Several men in ck came out of the shadows and pointed their guns at Ming Shu.


    The umbre was still spinning.


    Around and around...


    Ming Shu smiled slightly. ¡°Seems like Boss Shen is the one that wants my life.¡±


    Shen Yuanzhao frowned and nced sideways at He Shuguo. ¡°Mister He, it¡¯s up to you now.¡±


    He Shuguo was thinking about something. He only turned his head when Shen Yuanzhao called him a second time. He said with a cold expression, ¡°Qin Che, if you don¡¯t agree, I will have to ask Miss Ruan to wait for you downstairs.¡±


    Shen Yuanzhao wanted Ming Shu¡¯s life. This was his condition for working together.


    Even if Qin Che agreed to He Shuguo¡¯s request, Ming Shu would not meet with a good ending.


    He Shuguo understood this, but he was caught in a dilemma. If the girl couldn¡¯t be saved...


    It wouldn¡¯t be his fault.


    Qin Che mouth formed a sneer and looked at the girl spinning her umbre calmly within the crowd. He asked seriously, ¡°Who are you here for?¡±


    <i>For him?</i>


    <i>Or is...</i>


    The umbre stopped spinning and a slim hand grabbed its handle.


    The girl slowly smiled. ¡°Of course it¡¯s for me.¡±


    ...


    Things happened so fast that He Shuguo and Shen Yuanzhao didn¡¯t have any time to react.


    The minute Ming Shu finished her sentence, she attacked. The tip of the umbre suddenly became sharp and it urately pierced into the shoulder of the nearest target.


    Boom¡ª


    A gunshot.


    It echoed through the empty building.


    Qin Che¡¯s view was filled with blood. Before he could react to that answer, Ming Shu¡¯s body had already fallen slowly down.

 Chapter 200 - Marrying A Rich Lady (Finished)

    <h4>Chapter 200: Marrying A Rich Lady (Finished)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The feeling of suffocation enshrouded him from all directions, and all thoughts in his brain were buried with the fallen figure.


    He forgot to breathe and forgot to struggle.


    Blood soaked into the ground.


    Soaked into his heart, little by little. Something in the heart was being nourished by the blood, and was about take root and sprout.


    When everyone was stunned in the spot, the girl on the ground suddenly moved. She staggered up with the umbre in hand.


    The people surrounding her unconsciously retreated.


    She was not dead...


    Qin Che stared at her standing up. His emotions gradually quieted down when they had been unspeakable a moment before.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    Ming Shu held the umbre. Her deep voice was strange and changed into one that sounded like an evil spirit from hell. Everyone¡¯s blood froze.


    A chilly wind swept around them while they all shuddered at the same time.


    Tightly packed gunshots ovepped with the heavy rain outside.


    The ordinary umbre became a powerful weapon in her hand, an invincible one.


    Screams were covered up by gunshots, and all that could be seen was people falling down in silence. However, those people weren¡¯t dead yet, they still had some breath left.


    Shen Yuanzhao was a little scared. As Ming Shu approached, he slowly retreated and finally began to run.


    Fear.


    He felt fear.


    ¡°Boss Shen, where do you want to go?¡± The gloomy voice sounded from behind him, as if its owner was whispering in his ear.


    Shen Yuanzhao stopped immediately. He wanted to run, but he couldn¡¯t move at all. The next moment, his body flew into the air in a parab, then fell heavily on the ground.


    All his internal organs seemed to have been smashed out.


    He Shuguo was probably scared into forgetting everything. He didn¡¯t remember to run until Shen Yuanzhao was beaten into aa.


    But before he could run a few steps, he was surrounded by the people rushing up.


    Such noise here didn¡¯t attract his people¡¯s attention, something must have gone wrong.


    He Shuguo had to turn back. He saw Ming Shu standing in front of Qin Che, bending over to loosen the ropes for him. Her face was blocked by falling hair, and her expression couldn¡¯t be seen.


    But like Shen Yuanzhao, he had a feeling of fear...


    Standing there was not a human.


    ¡°Brother, be careful next time.¡± Ming Shu looked up and smiled as usual. ¡°Don¡¯t risk your life to do something. You can¡¯t control all the variables.¡±


    The fear pressing against the air faded.


    Qin Che¡¯s dry lips moved. ¡°A variable like you?¡±


    She was not included in his n.


    Ming Shu intended to answer yes, but suddenly she lost control of her body, starting to fall. She couldn¡¯t gather any strength. Qin Che caught her in arms immediately.


    ¡°Xiao Li?¡±


    The pain swept over her. Ming Shu subconsciously reached out to touch her own chest...


    Her fingers were stained red with warmth.


    How could this happen?


    The wound didn¡¯t appear.


    [The Host¡¯s life is ending, please get ready to leave this body.] The Harmony System gave her a reminder.


    <i>Even if the Guestes with a plug-in, it doesn¡¯t work. When the Host¡¯s life is over, she has to die anyway.</i>


    <i>But...</i>


    <i>Should I think about that what kind of plug-in the Guest hase with... Whatever, it¡¯s enough to have Hatred Points.</i>


    ¡°Xiao Li...¡± Qin Che didn¡¯t dare to move Ming Shu, and he shouted to the people behind him, ¡°Call an ambnce!¡±


    Knowing that this body was going to die, Ming Shu gave up saving herself. She let the blood flow out freely and dye his clothes red.


    She looked at him determinedly. Her eyes were as clear as always, showing no confusion or bitterness. It seemed she didn¡¯t care what she was going to face at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, a doctor wille soon, you¡¯ll be all right.¡± Qin Che covered the wound for Ming Shu. ¡°I won¡¯t let you die.¡±


    ¡°But I am dying.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡± Qin Che stared at her with reddened eyes; he sounded so stubborn. ¡°You won¡¯t die.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly smiled again. Beautiful ripples were spreading around in her clear eyes. She said lightly, ¡°I will.¡±


    <i>Very soon.</i>


    <i>I am dying.</i>


    Qin Che didn¡¯t say anything to her then. He just shouted at his people to urge the doctor.


    The girl in his arms was getting weaker and weaker.


    Until...


    She breathed out herst breath.


    Qin Che silently looked at the girl in his arms. She didn¡¯t even leave ast word to him. Did she really hate him so much?


    It was getting quieter and quieter all around him.


    The rain gradually stopped.


    The broken umbre was lying in the blood alone. Everyone nearby disappeared.


    Qin Che searched in his suit pocket and took out a box.


    He opened the box. It was a ring. He put it on Ming Shu¡¯s ring finger. The size was just right, and the broken diamonds were shining, magnificent and delicate. It matched with her finger very well.


    This was originally prepared for her.


    He thought, when this matter was ended, he would propose to her, regardless of sess or not...


    The calm question drifted away, blending into the night and vanishing into the sky.


    ¡°Will you marry me?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Then... what happened to the gentleman?¡± the host asked Jiang Duo curiously.


    Jiang Duo sorted out her emotions apologetically. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I never saw him again.¡±


    The host sighed. ¡°Miss Jiang¡¯s friend will be happy in heaven.¡±


    Jiang Duo smiled. ¡°As long as there are snacks, she will be happy anywhere.¡±


    In Jiang Duo¡¯s heart, Ming Shu was neverplicated. As long as you gave her something to eat, she would probably be willing to pick the stars for you.


    ...


    After many years, Qin Che unintentionally saw Jiang Duo¡¯s show. He carefully listened to her narration.


    At the end of the show, Jiang Duo faced the camera and said, ¡°They were well-matched, I never saw anyone else who fit each other like them. But they didn¡¯t get together. Maybe sometimes imperfection is more memorable.¡±


    Qin Che touched his ring finger, where a ring was ced. The other ring was tied on a string around his neck.


    ¡°Ruan Li...¡± Qin Che sighed and looked at the void. ¡°Get ready to leave.¡±


    [Lord Nine, finally you¡¯re leaving. I thought you were going to spend the rest of your life here.] The system sighed in relief.


    After Ruan Li died, the Qin family¡¯s state was very worrying. Butter he returned to normal. He handled the issues of He Shuguo and Shen Yuanzhao in an orderly manner, cleared all obstacles for the Qin family, andpleted the mission.


    The reason why He Shuguo targeted the Qin family was a little bit dumbfounding. In those days after Qin Che¡¯s mother died, He Shuguo always suspected that her death was strange.


    Later, after his investigation, it was confirmed that Qin Che¡¯s mother was killed over the issue of a heir. But he didn¡¯t know who did it.


    Since he didn¡¯t know who did it, he decided to take revenge on all of them. The murderer must be one of them.


    He Shuguo probably had also transferred his anger to Qin Che. His birth caused his mother to be killed.


    He didn¡¯t intend to kill Qin Che, but just wanted to destroy the Qin family and then send Qin Che abroad. However, the variable was Shen Yuanzhao, who wanted Ming Shu to die.


    Such a variable caused that ident.


    Qin Che grunted after a long time. ¡°Am I the kind of person with no dream?¡±


    [Right right right, Lord Nine has great dreams. Your dream is as unique as the bright moon in the sky.] The System didn¡¯t dare to provoke Qin Che at this moment, fearing that he might change his mind.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu returned to the Cloud Room. After being utterly confused for a while, she yawned. ¡°Next restaurant.¡±


    [Do you need to take a rest?]


    ¡°No.¡± <i>I want to eat.</i>


    The Harmony System had to show Ming Shu¡¯s data.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 40000


    ***: ****


    Additional Task: Failed


    Ming Shu was a little surprised. ¡°How is it so many? Did you count it wrong?¡±


    <i>Isn¡¯t the additional task notpleted?</i>


    ¡°And what¡¯s the hidden part?¡± <i>MMP, is it necessary to cover it with mosaics? Is it X-rated content?!</i>


    [A certain amount of Hatred Points are needed to check the hiden items.] The Harmony System exined to her.


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you tell me how much is that certain amount?¡±


    [One million.]


    Ming Shu gave a fake smile.


    <i>Okay. You¡¯re the boss.</i>

 Chapter 201 - Gathering for Cultivation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 201: Gathering for Cultivation (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Sect Headlines: Xuan Ji refuses to cultivate immortality whenever unhappy#


    ¡°With a beautiful face, she thinks she can be self-righteous. But it turned out she has a three-spirit root, what¡¯s the difference between that and a waste.¡±


    ¡°Of course there is a difference, she looks better than a waste.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡± Theughter flooded out.


    ¡°I disliked her long before. She always looked like all the world owes her. Beat her now.¡±


    With this order, Ming Shu felt pain in an instant. The punches and kicks fell on her body like rain.


    <i>MMP, this wee ceremony is far too special!</i>


    She had no strength, limbs weak, and she was pressed tightly to the ground. Ming Shu barely opened her eyes to see what the people who were beating her looked like.


    They were several young boys, about 13 or 14 years old.


    There were three who were beating her, and one was standing next to her. He had a regr face. He was probably the one who gave the order just now.


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± The boy saw Ming Shu looking at him, so he waved to stop the three. ¡°Are you convinced now? Hoh, you are a waste! If you¡¯re not convinced, juste up and fight!¡±


    Ming Shu took a breath and gritted her teeth. ¡°If you dare, kill me.¡±


    The boy came forward. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I dare?¡±


    Ming Shu burst into a slight smile. ¡°Do you dare?¡± <i>I¡¯m giving you the honor to kill me, just do it.</i>


    The boy may have felt that he was being provoked, so his wrist turned over, and a sword appeared in his hand, with the de pointing to Ming Shu¡¯s chest. He said to Ming Shu scornfully, ¡°Even if I kill you today, no one will know.¡±


    ¡°Then you may be disappointed.¡± <i>Don¡¯t talk nonsense, you should do it right now!</i>


    The boy was ready to ridicule Ming Shu some more but his eyes suddenly widened and he subconsciously stepped back. His several followers were also acting like they saw something scary, and they retreated to one side sessively.


    Ming Shu impaled herself on the de. The tip of the sword pierced her chest, and the blood flowed out along the de.


    ¡°You... you¡¯re crazy...¡±


    The boy became incoherent¡ªhe was just scaring her. They were at the Yin Sect, and it was a grave crime to kill disciples of the same sect. He didn¡¯t dare kill her for real.


    Ming Shu slowly curled the edge of her mouth in a slight smile.


    <i>You all wait.</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll beat you to death!</i>


    ¡°Lord... She¡ªis she dead?¡± Seeing Ming Shu lie there unmoving, an errand boy began to fear.


    ¡°You, go check her.¡± The boy pushed an errand boy next to him forward. He was after all only a teenager, and his callow face couldn¡¯t hide any emotion.


    The errand boy pulled a long face but didn¡¯t dare to refute the other boy. He went forward, trembling. ¡°Lord... she¡ªshe is not breathing.¡±


    The boy¡¯s face became pale, but he said with difficulty, ¡°No one saw us bring her here. As long as we don¡¯t admit it, no one will know...¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The girl¡¯s slightly tender voice interrupted the boy¡¯s words.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Ghost!¡±


    <i>Pulengleng¡ª</i>


    Birds in the forest flew to the sky, and dead leaves scattered in the air, falling to the ground.


    ...


    This was a world of immortal cultivation, and all major sects stood with or against each other. There were only two ways for ordinary people to cultivate immortality¡ªeither join a sect, or have a strong family with sessful immortal ancestors who passed down their cultivation skills toter generations.


    The fake female protagonist of this world was called Yun Yao, who came here through crossing novel worlds.


    Yun Yao was originally the female supporting role. In the original story, she looked for all kinds of trouble. She sowed dissention between the male protagonist and female protagonist, had an ambiguous rtionship with the senior brother in the sect, and used the senior brother to deal with others. But in the end, her conspiracy was revealed, she was then disliked and avoided by the sects, and almost everyone spat on and cursed her.


    However, the fake female protagonist who came here through crossing novel worlds was very dissatisfied with this ending, because she became Yun Yao now.


    She had read the whole story. Hence the fake female protagonist had a superiorityplex and believed she was the protagonist. Then, under the justification of seeking justice for the Host, she began to constantly rob the female protagonist of her lucky coincidences.


    In the end, the female protagonist died an unnatural death, while the fake female protagonist and the male protagonist were deeply attached to each other and became immortals.


    A typical counterattack path of the female supporting role.


    The Host was called Xuan Ji, the big boss of this world.


    Xuan Ji¡¯s whole family was killed by unidentified forces. In order to avenge them, she chose to cultivate immortality in a sect and learn from masters. However, because her spirit root was poor, she was bullied in the sect and gradually became more and more isted.


    One time, when Yun Yao robbed the female protagonist of a coincidence in the sect¡¯s mountain, because she didn¡¯t know that there was another mystery, she released the repressed Evil n.


    Yun Yao knew that she caused a huge problem. Afraid of being punished, she framed Xuan Ji who was also in the mountain.


    Xuan Ji was punished and was almost driven out of the sect.


    Because of this issue, Xuan Ji¡¯s life in the sect became even worse. More and more people began to bully her, and they either mocked her or punched and kicked her fiercely.


    Xuan Ji¡¯s mind became more and more twisted, and finally she grew into a big boss.


    After fighting with the fake female protagonist several rounds, she died a heroic death for the glorious history of the fake female protagonist.


    How had her identity be the ultimate boss recently?


    <i>But this is quite good.</i>


    <i>Well-matched with me.</i>


    <i>High-end, generous, and superior.</i>


    <i>The tiny issue is that the final boss was a bit miserable in the early stages. Can¡¯t you just send me to the final boss¡¯s peak and let me be a high-end yer?</i>


    [Guest, this is just the right time to collect Hatred Points.] The Harmony System answered. [The main problem is that your Hatred Points are limited and insufficient for me to transfer you to her peak. Guest, work harder! Gain more Hatred Points and you¡¯ll be a high-end yer very soon.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± H <i>ow has it be my problem again?</i>


    <i>What¡¯s the use of having a system like you?</i>


    [I¡¯m in harmony.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Just disappear!</i>


    <i>So hungry!</i>


    Ming Shu touched her stomach. She was hungered to the point of dizziness now.


    The timing in this world was still early. The Host just entered the sect and became an outer sect disciple.


    The Host lost her entire family and buried the blood feud deep inside. She kept a straight face all day long, not caring much about the sect¡¯s people or affairs. All she wanted to do was practice hard, find out the truth as soon as possible, and avenge her nsmen.


    In the beginning, her beautiful looks saved her a lot of troubles from other disciples. But after the sect tested every new disciple¡¯s talent, she was found to have a three-spirit root. Then those people began to show their real faces.


    Cultivation was better when one had a single-spirit root. Even a two-spirit root would be discriminated against, let alone her with a three-spirit root.


    Why was the single-spirit root best?


    For example, two people go to fetch water. One only needs to fill up one bucket, the other needs to fill up two or three. Which one will be faster?


    A single-spirit root was one bucket; the owner could level up when they filled it up. But the two-spirit root owner had to fill up two buckets, and the three-spirit root owner had to fill up three buckets.


    Naturally, the single-spirit root would be the best.


    Today¡¯s thing was the drama of being bullied.


    The Host¡¯s bing a big viin was not an overnight event, but was forced by these people day after day.


    Ming Shu rubbed her forehead and looked at the ¡°corpses¡± lying on the ground. She kicked one of them. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t pretend to be dead.¡±


    The boy who was kicked continued to pretend. ¡°...¡± <i>I¡¯m so scared.</i>


    <i>This wicked girl was just pretending to be weak, she¡¯s so powerful...</i>


    <i>Scary.</i>


    Ming Shu leaned over him and smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do!¡± The boy couldn¡¯t pretend further. He opened his eyes and looked at Ming Shu while yelling. It seemed he had prepared to wee his heroic death. ¡°To kill or not to kill, whatever!¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, I don¡¯t kill humans.¡± Ming Shu smiled and said, ¡°Go get me some food.¡±


    Looking at the smiling face of Ming Shu, the boy felt a bit dumbfounded. He almost never saw this wicked girl with any expression on her face. She always kept a straight face all day, as if the whole world owed her.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that she would look so beautiful when she smiled.


    Her eyes were as clear as a spring day, and her body was surrounded by some invisible spirit aura. Although you could still see some childishness in her soft cheeks, she was already exuding an extreme beauty.


    They were in the same white robes meant for outer sect disciples, but she looked so holy and pure in it. As if she had be an immortal that could ferry all living creatures at any moment.


    <i>Is she really... Xuan Ji?</i>

 Chapter 202 - Gathering for Cultivation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 202: Gathering for Cultivation (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Lin Jin came back in a hurry with a pile of fruits in his arms. He looked at the girl sitting cross-legged on the ground and swallowed. ¡°Here... This is all I found.¡±


    Ming Shu waved him over.


    Lin Jin took a deep breath and then approached Ming Shu while holding the fruits.


    Ming Shu took the fruits and started eating. She didn¡¯t do anything else to him. But for some reason Lin Jin stood next to her instead of taking the opportunity to run away.


    Lin Jin couldn¡¯t help but ask finally, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a three-spirit root? Why are you so powerful?¡±


    ¡°Three-spirit root is not a waste.¡± Ming Shu curled her mouth in a perfect smile, her lips stained with juice as pink as a petal. ¡°I didn¡¯t use magic to beat you, so what does it have to do with spirit root?¡±


    Lin Jin thought about it. Before he was beaten, and it was indeed not a magic art, but a kind of... violent violence.


    Thinking of Ming Shu¡¯s scary beating, Lin Jin couldn¡¯t help shaking off goosebumps all over his body. It was too horrible.


    ¡°Why did you pretend to be so weak?¡± Lin Jin sounded a bit whiny. If she didn¡¯t pretend to be so weak, how could he bully her?


    He would never dare.


    Ming Shu smiled meaningfully, and her voice was very light. ¡°I was really weak.¡±


    Lin Jin didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t answer him then. She concentrated on eating the fruits and finished them all. Probably the environment in the sect endowed these fruits with reiki; after eating all the fruits, Ming Shu was not hungry like before.


    Ming Shu dusted off her clothes and got up to leave. She didn¡¯t looked at Lin Jin at all.


    Lin Jin looked at his errand boys who were still lying on the ground and bleeding, and stopped Ming Shu. ¡°Hey.¡±


    The girl turned back slightly. A breeze blew through the mountains, leaves rustling, and the mottled shadows fell on her skirt.


    Lin Jin moved away his gaze immediately after he looked into Ming Shu¡¯s eyes. ¡°You... you¡¯re just going to leave like this?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Or what? Do I need to bury them?¡±


    Lin Jin: ¡°...¡± <i>They¡¯re not dead, why do you need to bury them.</i>


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll report this to the deacon elder?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu turned back and continued walking down the hill. Her soft and smiling voice was slowly blown over by the wind. ¡°If you report once, I¡¯ll beat you once. So just have a try.¡±


    Lin Jin: ¡°...¡±


    Surely she was still that arrogant girl.


    Lin Jin believed that she was only hiding her strength before. He didn¡¯t know why she did that, but he wouldn¡¯t dare to bully her in the future.


    One terrible experience was enough.


    ...


    The sect recruited new disciples every three years. All the candidates would ept the first test when they went up the mountain, to see if they had any spirit root.


    Having a spirit root was the threshold to enter the external division. But this didn¡¯t mean they became outer sect disciples. They could only be outer sect disciples after they passed the cut-off scores in the second test, which served to test what kind of spirit root they had.


    Those who didn¡¯t reach the passing line could choose to give up and go home, or they could choose to stay in the sect. In that case, they would be the off-staff disciples of the external division and wouldn¡¯t be recorded in the sect register.


    This kind of disciple were generally an all-around worker. They had to do all kinds of chores or dirty and tiring jobs, hence they were also called the servant disciples.


    The Host was a three-spirit root owner and not qualified to be an outer sect disciple. But she chose to stay in the sect, so she was a servant disciple now.


    ¡°Yoo, Xuan Ji is back.¡±


    ¡°Someone just can¡¯t ept her poor destiny. If I were a three-spirit root owner, I would have already left the mountain. I wouldn¡¯t have the face to stay here forever.¡±


    ¡°Well, she has a thick skin.¡±


    As soon as Ming Shu stepped into the yard, three girls standing under the roof started their mocking and provoking immediately.


    Ming Shu spared a nce at them.


    The Host was quite interesting to these three girls. They didn¡¯t bully her with real actions, but they provoked her with words and egged on others to bully her.


    They were headed by the girl with an oval face standing in the middle, who was called Zhu Xiaoyu.


    ¡°Are you envying me because I¡¯m more beautiful than you?¡±


    The girls were suddenly stunned.


    What was she saying?


    Zhu Xiaoyu sneered and her face was full of scorn. ¡°We envy you? Xuan Ji, do you have a problem today?¡±


    Ming Shu spread her hands. ¡°Well, jealousy is useless. I¡¯m still more beautiful than you.¡±


    <i>It¡¯s not my fault I¡¯m a beauty.</i>


    <i>But I am a beauty.</i>


    The girls: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu went in the direction of the kitchen, leaving the three girls to face each other alone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Xuan Ji is weird today?¡± After quite a while, the girl with an oval face spoke.


    ¡°She... seemed to be smiling,¡± a girl next to her answered hesitantly. ¡°I never saw her smile, it¡¯s too strange.¡±


    Everyone shuddered, inexplicably.


    ¡°What did she go out to do today? Didn¡¯t Lin Jin take her out? Why did shee back so soon?¡±


    Except for some dirt on her clothes, there were no scars or wounds. This was not right.


    The more Zhu Xiaoyu thought, the more confused she felt. She waved to the other two girls. ¡°Follow me, let¡¯s go have a look.¡±


    But they didn¡¯t find Ming Shu at all.


    ...


    ¡°Yun Yao, you¡¯re so powerful.¡±


    ¡°Yun Yao, am I doing it right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, this is so difficult...¡±


    Ming Shu was preparing to go back to sleep. But when passing by a room, she happened to hear the exmation of girls from inside.


    Yun Yao...


    Ming Shu bit twice into a steamed bun. It was the fake female protagonist.


    Cultivation in the external division would take one year. Disciples could get into the internal division after sessfully passing the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array. Those who couldn¡¯t pass it would have to wait another three years to go to the array and try to pass it again.


    So at present, both Yun Yao and the female protagonist were in the external division.


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    The door suddenly opened, and Ming Shu and the other person ran into each other face to face.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The girl who wasing out screamed. Then after she recognized it was Ming Shu, she yelled,ining, ¡°Xuan Ji, what are you doing at Yun Yao¡¯s door?!¡±


    Well, as you know, extreme news, whether good or bad, always had wings.


    The entire external division all knew that the Host had a three-spirit root. Naturally, they knew this famous face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± A soft inquiry voice came from inside.


    Then a figure appeared at the door. The robe on her body was slightly different from that of Ming Shu, a faint cyan.


    This was the clothes for outer sect disciples.


    Being the female supporting role in the original story, Yun Yao was of course a good-looking girl. Her skin was as fine as snow, and her eyebrows were two crescent moons; her eyes were as clear as autumn water, and when she looked at you, it was like gentle lights shining from the sky.


    ¡°Yun Yao, she stood at your door stealthily. I was scared!¡± The girl who opened the door immediately reported to Yun Yao.


    Yun Yao examined Ming Shu from upside down, then asked politely, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    Ming Shu gave her a big smile. ¡°No, just passing by.¡±


    <i>The fake female protagonist!</i>


    <i>Should I give her a beating first?</i>


    Ming Shu pondered for a while then gave up the idea. If they beat her all togetherter, she would have to kill herself again. <i>I died once just now, I have to take it slow.</i>


    Ming Shu turned around and left, eating the steamed bun all throughout. She only left a natural and unrestrained back to the girls behind her.


    ¡°She only has a three-spirit root and is not even an outer sect disciple. How can she be so arrogant? No wonder she was beaten by others.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know who gave her the courage.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Get inside.¡± Yun Yao stopped those people. She watched the figure of Ming Shu disappearing at the corridor¡¯s end with a thoughtful look.


    ¡°She scared me just now.¡±


    ¡°Yun Yao, what was she doing standing at your door? Do you think she was nning something bad?¡±


    Yun Yao shook her head and pacified her. ¡°Perhaps she was really passing by. We don¡¯t have conflicts with her, so I don¡¯t think she is against us.¡±


    ¡°Who knows. I heard that she was a little mentally ill. What if she goes crazy?¡±


    ¡°I heard that too.¡±


    Yun Yao interrupted these people¡¯s discussion. ¡°Okay, but now everything is fine, just get inside.¡±

 Chapter 203 - Gathering for Cultivation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 203: Gathering for Cultivation (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu went back to the room for servant disciples. This was a room for five people, and the space was limited.


    The environment was tough, but Ming Shu felt quite tired, so she didn¡¯t mind it and fell asleep very soon.


    The light in the room gradually weakened.


    The faint sound of footsteps came from nearby. Someone came into the room, then went back out in a minute.


    After about a quarter of an hour, the noise sounded again.


    The footsteps came closer to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu turned over slightly and opened her eyes. She swiftly reached out to block a wooden basin that was about to pour water over her head, and pushed it aside. The basin broke away from its holder¡¯s hand and was smashed to the ground.


    <i>tter¡ª</i>


    Water spilled all over the ground.


    Ming Shu rolled over to sit up and covered her legs with her skirt. She sorted out her messy hair, then looked up slowly, staring at the girl who was standing in front of her with a surprised look.


    Ming Shu yawned. ¡°You really work hard to prepare me for such a big surprise in the middle of the night.¡±


    The girl was somewhat startled, but she immediately remembered what she came for. She scolded in a harsh voice, ¡°You haven¡¯t done your work tonight, but dare to sleep here! Do you think you¡¯re a noble rich family¡¯sdy? Get up, don¡¯t be daydreaming. Go to work!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± The girl¡¯s voice became even sharper. ¡°Xuan Ji, you¡¯re bold now. Do you think you¡¯re an outer sect disciple? Get up now!¡±


    As she was talking, the girl was about to pull at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu seized the momentum to catch her hand, then tossed her to the bed in a backhand move.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    The girl¡¯s shrill cries rang out and attracted disciples from nearby rooms. Someone rushed in while rebuking Ming Shu, ¡°What are you doing, Xuan Ji? Let go of Sister Xiang Lan.¡±


    ¡°Let go?¡± Ming Shu smiled at the person. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She pulled Xiang Lan up and then released her hand. Xiang Lan suddenly lost her bnce and was left hanging in the air. The next minute she directly fell into the water stain on the ground.


    Xiang Lan gasped fiercely. She felt like she was almost suffocated.


    ¡°Sister Xiang Lan!¡±


    ¡°Sister Xiang Lan, are you all right? Come on, I got you.¡±


    Xiang Lan stood up with the help of others. She red at Ming Shu with a ck face while clenching her teeth. ¡°Teach this bitch a lesson. She was not beaten for one day and and then forgets who¡¯s the leader here.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled slightly.


    Among the servant disciples, this Xiang Lan was the head. She bullied the Host before very often. In the beginning, the Host once resisted, but there were too many of them, and the Host couldn¡¯t do anything to them at all.


    She was either forced to do other people¡¯s work, or was robbed of her very little food. Being drenched in cold water during sleep like tonight was also frequent.


    The Host never did anything excessive, just always wore a poker face and was unwilling to talk to others. But these people somehow loved to bully her.


    Perhaps it was because the Host looked like fair game, or she never admitted defeat, which made them ufortable.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ouch...¡±


    ¡°It hurts, hurts, help!¡±


    Screams kept ringing in the narrow room, and many disciples were scattered around on the ground, moaning in pain. The onlookers outside all looked at Ming Shu withplicated expressions and a bit of fear.


    How didn¡¯t they find out that this Xuan Ji was so powerful in punching and kicking...


    The reason why Xiang Lan could be the head here was naturally because she was powerful, but now she was stepped on by Ming Shu.


    It was so weird.


    Ming Shu looked down at the girl under her feet. ¡°Do you still want to teach me a lesson?¡±


    Xiang Lan was beaten so hard and she felt very dizzy in the head. She shook her head. ¡°No, no... I don¡¯t dare.¡±


    Ming Shuughed, and her tone was as tender as if she was saying some sweet words. ¡°Whoever wants to piss me off in the future, I can guarantee that I won¡¯t kill them, but I can¡¯t promise that they would not miss an arm or leg. If you don¡¯t mind bing disabled, thene to me at any time.¡±


    She stepped back. ¡°Now get out!¡±


    Xiang Lan was filled with horror at this moment. She didn¡¯t dare to dy and was helped out of the room quickly.


    Other onlookers also scattered in a minute when Ming Shu swept a nce at them with a smiling face.


    Scary.


    The issue of Ming Shu beating Xiang Lan was immediately spread. Hearing this news, other outer sect disciples all shook their heads and discussed it disbelievingly.


    Of course, Xiang Lan was not convinced by one incident. The next morning, she gathered more people with her and was going to teach Ming Shu a real lesson. But unfortunately, they just interrupted Ming Shu¡¯s eating.


    Then they were beaten ferociously by the extremely angry Ming Shu. And she didn¡¯t let them go until she robbed them of all their breakfast food.


    Later Xiang Lan caused trouble again a few times, but they were either beaten or beaten worse in the end.


    Gradually, no one dared to bully Ming Shu any more. They didn¡¯t dare to order her to do chores and avoided encountering her.


    ...


    In therge practice court, outer sect disciples in light cyan robes were all practicing.


    The fake female protagonist, who came to this world by crossing novel worlds, had changed her previous arrogance and temperament. She had good talent, she was good-looking, and she was both generous and kind, hence she was very popr among the outer sect disciples.


    Having observed for only two days, Ming Shu felt that this girl was totally a diplomatic talent.


    ¡°Xuan Ji.¡± Lin Jin popped out from nowhere, trailed by his several scared followers with ck and blue faces.


    Ming Shu looked at them. The errand boy group shivered all together at the same time. <i>Crazy girl </i>, they thought, and didn¡¯t want toe near.


    Lin Jin climbed the wall where Ming Shu was sitting. ¡°You¡¯re peeping here again. Do you want to learn this?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him speechlessly. Since she beat him fiercelyst time, this stupid boy suddenly began to notice her all the time.


    There must be something wrong with his brain.


    Lin Jin was actually not a bad guy. He just had an impulsive character, and any stimtion would drive him out of control.


    ¡°I¡¯m sitting here and watching aboveboard. When did I peep?¡±


    ¡°I can teach you if you want to learn.¡± Lin Jin just ignored Ming Shu¡¯s words.


    Servant disciples like her were not allowed to have sses with outer sect disciples. Lin Jin caught her sitting here several times and thought she wanted to learn, so he rmended himself excitedly.


    ¡°Although the three-spirit root is poor, if you could get the Xiling Dan (spirit washing medicine) in the future, there is still a chance to set foot on the best path.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°Xiling Dan is a level-seven Dan medicine, do you think you can just pick one like picking a stone on the mountain?¡±


    Xiling Dan could wash away a one-spirit root. It could make a three-spirit root be a two-spirit root and make a two-spirit root be a single-spirit root.


    One could use it once in a lifetime, which had no obstacles to cultivation. But it would make it harder for the user to level up and ascend.


    Lin Jin scratched his head and was a bit embarrassed. ¡°Really?¡±


    He heard it from the errand boys and he just didn¡¯t remember to ask what the level of the Dan medicine was.


    Level seven...


    Even an inner sect disciple may not be able to get it.


    ¡°Elder Hong, Xuan Ji is stealing again.¡±


    Zhu Xiaoyu suddenly reported this in a loud voice.


    Everyone practicing in the court looked in the direction of Ming Shu.


    Yun Yao stood at the outermost edge of the array and also followed everyone to look over. Ming Shu had been sitting there everyday recently.


    The middle-aged man called Elder Hong came out from the nearby building. He looked this way and saw Lin Jin at first nce. ¡°Lin Jin, what are you doing sitting there,e down!¡± he shouted.


    Lin Jin gave a wink to Ming Shu before he jumped down swiftly and went back to his position, followed by his trembling followers.


    ¡°Xuan Ji, have you finished your work?¡± Elder Hong looked at Ming Shu, showing no signs of emotion on his face.


    He had heard some news about her recent behaviors among the servant disciples. He also remembered when this kid first came up the mountain, he was quite optimistic about her talent. Who knew she had a three-spirit root, and...


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to work,¡± Ming Shu replied softly.


    Elder Hong thought she was indicating that she wanted to cultivate, so he sighed. ¡°Your spirit root is doomed, it¡¯s an unchangeable fact. If you want to stay in the sect, you can only serve as a servant disciple. Don¡¯te here again, do your job. Go back now.¡±

 Chapter 204 - Gathering for Cultivation (4)

    <h4>Chapter 204: Gathering for Cultivation (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t learning, just enjoying the scenery here.¡±


    Elder Hong: ¡°...¡± <i>She is talking rubbish now.</i>


    ¡°Elder Hong, she¡¯s been bullying others recently, it¡¯s like she¡¯s be insane.¡± Zhu Xiaoyu continued to report to Elder Hong.


    ¡°You get down first, don¡¯t sit up there.¡± Elder Hong felt it was a bit strenuous to look up.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care much about this. She stepped on the wall and jumped down easily. She even made a handsome ending pose when shended.


    ¡°Xuan Ji changed a lot recently...¡±


    ¡°Really, she did. She looks more beautiful than before, and not like the whole world owes her. She smiles frequently, and it just makes her look even better.¡±


    The discussions of the disciples reached the ears of Yun Yao. She watched Ming Shu walking to stand in front of Elder Hong with brisk steps, and she was a bit puzzled.


    ¡°Don¡¯te here again, understand?¡± Elder Hong didn¡¯t sound like he was going to punish Ming Shu.


    ¡°Elder Hong, stealing techniques vites the rules, she must be severely punished.¡± A resonant voice rang from behind Elder Hong.


    Elder Hong¡¯s face changed a bit and turned around to face the source, then he said lowly, ¡°Elder Xu, I am responsible for this practice court, and I don¡¯t heed yourmands.¡±


    Elder Xu and Elder Hong were almost the same age, but the former looked less kind.


    His sharp eyes swept past Ming Shu as he sneered, ¡°I am also a deacon elder of the external division, so I can¡¯t let you cover things up, Elder Hong. If the masters learn about this, you know what the result will be, right?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t stealing techniques.¡± Ming Shu exined herself: ¡°I¡¯m not interested in this stuff.¡±


    <i>I don¡¯t want to cultivate immortality.</i>


    <i>It¡¯s true. Believe me.</i>


    She was just observing the fake female protagonist, and passingly checked if the fake protagonist lit up a cooking skill.


    The cooking skill of the female protagonist was usually master-level, which was hard to encounter often.


    But she didn¡¯t see the female protagonist...


    [...] <i>I have a bad feeling.</i>


    <i>Guest, you have to calm down and think twice. We should keep our eyes off the female protagonist. The male protagonist may sometimes not be that hard to deal with, but the female protagonist is a creature we can¡¯t handle!</i>


    The next minute Ming Shu was drowned by porn videos in her brain, with loud noises of breathing and moaning.


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile got distorted.


    <i>Harmony System, what are you doing?</i>


    [Guest, are you calm now?]


    <i>What the hell... Are you expecting to calm me down by ying porn videos for me? No, wait, why do I need to calm down? What¡¯s wrong with me?</i>


    [...]


    The Harmony System turned off the porn videos.


    While Ming Shu and the Harmony System weremunicating, Elder Hong and Elder Xu had a heated debate on her ¡°stealing techniques.¡±


    outer sect disciples headed by Zhu Xiaoyu resolutely supported Elder Xu in that Ming Shu must be severely punished.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Can I find a ce to have some food first and thene back?</i>


    As Ming Shu was thinking about this issue, a disciple rushed over.


    ¡°Elder Xu, something happened.¡±


    The two elders stopped the debate and looked at the disciple. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The disciple wiped off his cold sweat and answered, ¡°The elixirs which are supposed to be assigned to all junior brothers and sisters are gone.¡±


    Elder Xu¡¯s expression suddenly twisted. ¡°Gone? How are they gone?¡±


    Everyone present including Elder Hong looked at the disciple who was reporting.


    The disciple was a little scared.


    ¡°Speak, what happened!¡±


    Elder Xu let out a roar. The disciple hesitated for a moment, then stuttered, ¡°I went to the Lihun Peak to take the elixirs yesterday. On the way back, my stomach felt ufortable, so I asked Junior Sister Yang Wan to help send them to the Dan Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°After I went back, because I had to go to the evening practice, I didn¡¯t go to the Dan Pavilion to confirm...¡± As he spoke, the disciple¡¯s voice became weaker and weaker, which sounded almost like crying. ¡°Just now I went to the Dan Pavilion to take the elixirs, preparing to distribute them to the junior brothers and sisters. Who knew that the senior brother of the Dan Pavilion said no one left the medicine there yesterday at all.¡±


    Each month, the outer sect disciples could get a Qingling Dan to clear away impurities from the body.


    Nowadays, the technique of refining elixirs in all major sects was fading away. Qingling Dan was not very precious in a big sect like Yin Sect, but if someone brought it down the mountain for selling, it was valuable then.


    ¡°Who is Yang Wan?¡± Elder Xu asked directly after listening to the disciple¡¯s narrative.


    A petite figure walked out from the crowd, and her face looked very pale. ¡°Elder Xu, I gave the elixirs to Xuan Ji and asked her to send them to the Dan pavilion...¡±


    Innocent Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the hell?</i>


    <i>Did you give them to me in a dream?</i>


    ¡°Xuan Ji, where are the elixirs?¡± Elder Xu looked at Ming Shu with a very unhappy face.


    <i>Why the hell would I know that?!</i>


    <i>I have never seen any elixirs.</i>


    Ming Shu turned to Yang Wan smilingly. ¡°May I ask when and where you gave me the elixirs? Which clothes I was wearing when you gave them to me, and what I was doing?¡±


    Yang Wan answered in a low voice, ¡°I gave them to you when we were about to take the evening practice ss, in the winding corridor to the Dan pavilion. You were in Taoist robe of course.¡±


    Ming Shu chuckled in her heart.


    <i>This girl didn¡¯t do enough work to frame me. It¡¯s too unprofessional, a negativement I may give.</i>


    ¡°Xuan Ji, where are the elixirs? Hand them over right now, and you may not be punished too harshly.¡±


    Hearing the girl¡¯s words, Elder Xu immediately shouted at Ming Shu without allowing any exnation. He seemed to be very sure that it was Ming Shu who took them.


    Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t see any elixirs, how could I hand them over? Do you want me to rub some elixirs on you right now?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>Rub? Do you think it¡¯s a mud pellet?</i>


    ¡°Elder Xu, she won¡¯t admit it. You should search for evidence directly. There were quite a lot of elixirs, she must¡¯ve hidden them somewhere.¡± Zhu Xiaoyu stood out and gave ideas to Elder Xu.


    ¡°Nonsense. Xuan Ji wasn¡¯t in the Taoist robe when we were about to have the evening practice yesterday. And she was with us, why didn¡¯t we see you?¡± Lin Jin squeezed in and defended Ming Shu with his several errand boys.


    Yang Wan¡¯s face got paler and she unconsciously looked at Zhu Xiaoyu.


    Zhu Xiaoyu changed her face a bit as Lin Jin spoke out. But she didn¡¯t give up. ¡°You¡¯ve been hanging out with her recently, who knows if you¡¯re helping her lie.¡±


    Zhu Xiaoyu cursed in her heart. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with this Lin Jin. After they came back that day, he suddenly began to care about Xuan Ji too much.


    ¡°If it was her or not, we¡¯ll see.¡±


    Elder Xu ordered some people to search the ce.


    Elder Hong frowned and looked at Ming Shu. He seemed to be asking ¡°Was it you?¡±¡® with his questioning eyes.


    Ming Shu smiled and shook her head.


    Elder Hong nodded and followed a group of people to search.


    Seeing Ming Shu return with so many outer sect disciples and two deacon elders, the servant disciples gathered around one after another and discussed heatedly.


    Naturally, they didn¡¯t find anything. Zhu Xiaoyu was a little surprised and looked at the pale Yang Wan.


    Yang Wan was also a bit panicked. She didn¡¯t respond to Zhu Xiaoyu.


    Zhu Xiaoyu had to continue the framing. ¡°She must have hidden them somewhere else. Elder Xu, it must be her who took the elixirs. I saw her stealing food in the kitchen before, and she also stole techniques.¡±


    ¡°Search the whole yard again.¡± Elder Xu gave the order.


    Ming Shu watched them tossing about calmly. She wore a leisurely look and didn¡¯t seem to care about anything.


    They searched everywhere, but didn¡¯t find any sign of elixirs.


    Elder Hong opened his mouth unhappily now. ¡°Elder Xu, you have no conclusive evidence that Yang Wan gave the elixirs to Xuan Ji and let her deliver them to the Dan Pavilion. Xuan Ji has someone to prove that she didn¡¯t receive the elixirs. Now you searched the ce and found nothing, what other doubts do you have?¡±


    ¡°Elder Hong, the missing elixirs is not a tiny issue.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know this, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can suspect these disciples willfully.¡±


    The two elders had a fierce battle of gazes against each other.


    The atmosphere suddenly quieted down.


    A gentle voice broke the strange, silent atmosphere: ¡°Well, well, you look so scared, did you just frame me?¡±

 Chapter 205 - Gathering for Cultivation (5)

    <h4>Chapter 205: Gathering for Cultivation (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The one Ming Shu was talking to was precisely Yang Wan, whose face had paled.


    She remembered that the Host also encountered this plot of being framed. No one acted as her witness and the Host defended herself in vain. Atst she was punished to kneel and ponder over her mistakes.


    But Ming Shu was very lucky. She had a fight yesterday and changed her clothes. So Yang Wan¡¯s testimony was full of loopholes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Yang Wan was frightened and waved her hands. ¡°I indeed gave you the Dan medicines. If you stole them, just hand them over quickly, Xuan Ji, don¡¯t get me involved.¡±


    Ming Shu wished she could help her. ¡°But you didn¡¯t even describe my clothes right. Is it that you lost your memory, or was I sleepwalking?¡±


    She looked at the servant disciples not far away and asked smilingly, ¡°What I was wearing yesterday, you should remember, right?¡±


    The servant disciples shrank back. They were a little afraid of Ming Shu now.


    Elder Hong asked, ¡°What did Xuan Ji wear yesterday?¡±


    Since the deacon elder asked, they had to answer. ¡°A cyan dress. Xuan Ji... brawled yesterday and dirtied the Taoist robe.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Yang Wan. ¡°Next time remember to do enough work before you frame others.¡±


    Yang Wan didn¡¯t expect that Ming Shu would change her clothes coincidentally, so she changed her excuse in a hurry. ¡°I was wrong, yes, she was wearing a cyan dress.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh? Then tell me about the flowers on my dress?¡±


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    Facing such an obvious change, Elder Hong was not stupid enough to believe it, so he waved his hand. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Yang Wan, youe to the Discipline Hall with me, I will figure this out.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem here?¡±


    A slightly hoarse voice sounded. A man in a dark blue Taoist robe stood under the wall and was looking this way casually.


    He was wearing a half-faced silver mask, in a slightly odd shape, only showing his chin and lips.


    His entire body was shrouded in azy air. He just leaned against the pir as if he was really weak.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Elder Hong and Elder Xu bowed to salute at the same time, and their attitude was extremely respectful.


    The other disciples didn¡¯t know this man.


    But they followed the two elders and said, ¡°Master.¡±


    Ming Shu was not one of them, of course. The man also didn¡¯t seem to care that someone didn¡¯t salute him, and didn¡¯t even look at Ming Shu.


    He looked at Elder Hong and asked in a casual tone, ¡°I heard you quarrelling from down the hill, what¡¯s this about?¡±


    Elder Hong and Elder Xu didn¡¯t know why this master who barely showed up suddenly appeared here. They became a bit nervous.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s just a little problem.¡± Elder Hong exined the matter to the man.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± The man¡¯s tone was still casual. The others all wondered what he meant by that.


    He put his hand on the mask and seemed to think. Elder Hong and Elder Xu didn¡¯t dare to disturb him, so the court suddenly became extremely quiet.


    After quite a while, the man lifted his hand. A faint glow started overflowing from his fingertips, and a beam of thin light soared to the sky, disappearing into the clouds with a long, dragging tail.


    Everyone was stunned, unsure of what he was doing.


    Then, suddenly, from above the clouds rained countless golden lights. They floated in the sky as if weaving a scene of a meteor shower over their heads, dreamy and beautiful.


    Then the lights gradually disappeared.


    It was like they had never been real.


    ¡°Master, what did you see?¡± Elder Hong asked carefully.


    The others were stunned again. What did he see?


    What had happened just now?


    The man pointed at several people with his beautiful fingers. ¡°Her, her, him, and him, they all breathe evidence of Dan medicine. As to who did it, you should find it out yourself.¡±


    Among the people he pointed at, in addition to Yang Wan and the disciple who came to report, there was also another boy and a girl. Yun Yao was the girl. She looked a bit wronged, as if she didn¡¯t know why she was mentioned.


    ¡°Master, what about Xuan Ji?¡± Elder Xu asked in an unconvinced tone.


    ¡°Xuan Ji?¡± The man raised his voice in question.


    Elder Xu thought the man didn¡¯t know who Xuan Ji was, so he pointed to Ming Shu immediately.


    The man followed his finger. But he shook his head after a moment. ¡°No.¡±


    He yawned. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Elder Xu was still very doubtful, but he didn¡¯t dare to question the man. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The man then disappeared in the blink of an eye, as if he had never appeared at all.


    ¡°Yun Yao, Zhao Feng, you twoe to the Discipline Hall as well.¡± Elder Hong called the roll.


    Everyone started talking.


    Being called out like this in front of so many people, Yun Yao¡¯s face felt hot, and she walked out of the crowd with her head lowered.


    But that man called Zhao Feng looked restless and moved slowly.


    Since the master said there was no sign of Dan medicine in Ming Shu, Elder Xu had no excuse to detain her. But he still insisted that Ming Shu would be punished separately for stealing techniques and brawling.


    Of course, Ming Shu didn¡¯t care about this at all.


    Elder Hong raised his voice. ¡°All right, all of you go back to your positions. You only have one year. Then, if you can¡¯t pass the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array and get into the internal division, you¡¯ll have to wait for another three years to get the chance. I hope you can understand that time is precious.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Elder!¡±


    After Elder Hong and Elder Xu left, everyone finally rxed.


    ¡°Who was that master just now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    ¡°The way he spoke was attractive. I thought masters were all the same age as my father¡¯s generation. Who¡¯d have thought there¡¯s such a young and good-looking master.¡±


    Ming Shu was somewhat speechless. The man was wearing a mask, how could they tell he was good-looking? What if the face under the mask was scary?


    ¡°I will see him when I get into the internal division. Ahhhh, I have to practice hard!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go cultivate now.¡±


    Everyone scattered.


    Ming Shu walked back to her room.


    The blue Taoist robe...


    He should be a master from Lihun Peak.


    There were a total of seven peaks in the Yin Sect, simply referred to as the Seven Peaks. On the day they went into the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array, it would be decided which peak the internal disciples would enter.


    The main peak was Wuying Peak. It was where the sect leader lived and generally wouldn¡¯t take disciples. The resident poption on this peak developed in a very stable parallel line.


    The second peak was Chihuo Peak, which mainly taught swordsmanship. It was the image ambassador of the Yin Sect and the number of disciples taken in each year rose in a curve.


    The third peak was Jin Peak, focused on tactical array formation. This world valued array formations very much, so there were also a lot of disciples on Jin Peak.


    The fourth peak was Xingxiang Peak, mainly teaching deduction, which was also known as fortune-telling. This skill depended on talent, so the disciples were not many, and they could take only one or two disciples each year.


    The fifth peak was Lihun Peak, which mainly taught how to refine Dan medicine. The techniques of refining Dan medicine were fading away, so Lihun Peak was now a rare and precious species in the Yin Sect. Each disciple on Lihun Peak was treated like a cherished panda.


    The sixth peak was Yanyue Peak, where Jun Qing lived. That¡¯s right, the lord male protagonist.


    The seventh peak was Lingjian Peak, where disciples received swords. But this peak had been closed for almost a hundred years. There was no peak leader and also no disciples.


    The Taoist robe for each peak was different.


    The blue Taoist robe designated Lihun Peak. And that man should be the peak leader of Lihun Peak: Yan Yin.


    Ming Shu chewed two mouthfuls of a steamed bun, and she forgot all these chores immediately.


    Soon the truth of the missing Dan medicine issue came to light.


    Yang Wan lost the Dan medicines by herself. Fearing that she would be punished, she fabricated a scheme against Ming Shu.


    Finally those Dan medicines were seized from Zhao Feng. Yun Yao just happened to have a conversation with Zhao Feng and inadvertently caught the breath of Dan medicine.


    Zhao Feng shouted that he was innocent.


    But he was just caught with the stolen goods. So it was useless for him to deny it, and he was finally driven out of the sect.


    Yang Wan was punished severely.


    Ming Shu found that Yun Yao was relieved after Zhao Feng was driven away.


    <i>Chut </i>, she was not right in the head.

 Chapter 206 - Gathering for Cultivation (6)

    <h4>Chapter 206: Gathering for Cultivation (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    At nightfall...


    Ming Shu avoided those disciples and sneaked into Yun Yao¡¯s room.


    Yun Yao seemed to be taking a shower. The sound of falling water filled the whole room.


    Yun Yao¡¯s vague voice came from inside: ¡°You can¡¯t do this next time. It really scared me. They almost found it out. If it¡¯s discovered, it¡¯ll be me who will be driven away.¡±


    ¡°I know. If it weren¡¯t for that man suddenly appearing, you wouldn¡¯t have been exposed,¡± a young voice answered, sounding a bit wronged.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. It was really rted to the fake female protagonist?


    ¡°Who was that man?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have been away from the Yin Sect for a long time.¡± The young voice sounded very steady, which was somewhat twisted. ¡°I made great efforts to get those elixirs, and now I lost them so easily. When will you find some elixirs?¡±


    ¡°No, behave yourself, don¡¯t steal elixirs again.¡± Yun Yao warned, ¡°You will kill me. I will find a way to get you elixirs.¡±


    Was it the golden finger of the fake female protagonist?


    So... the Host was framed of stealing the elixirs, which in fact was because of the fake female protagonist?


    Ming Shu opened the curtain and went in.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±


    The young voice was full of vignce and rm.


    <i>Hla! </i>Yun Yao covered her body and turned to look in the direction of Ming Shu. She was very surprised. ¡°Xuan Ji, how are you here?¡±


    When did shee in?


    She didn¡¯t even sense it at all...


    Ming Shu swept her gaze over the whole ce yet found nothing strange. She saw Yun Yao was holding a bracelet in her hand, one which looked quite primitive.


    Perhaps Ming Shu¡¯s gaze was too straightforward. Yun Yao subconsciously covered the bracelet and asked, ¡°Xuan Ji, what are you doing in my room?¡±


    The steam rose around them, blurring the girl¡¯s smiling face. ¡°I¡¯m here to have a private conversation with you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yun Yao was confused, and she frowned. ¡°If you want to tell me something, you need to wait for me to put my clothes on. Just leave first.¡±


    Although Yun Yao didn¡¯t know how she came in so quietly, at this time she wasn¡¯t wearing anything. Even though they were both girls, Yun Yao felt somewhat ufortable.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t listen to her, and instead approached the tub.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    ¡°Xuan Ji, stop right there, if youe any closer, I will take action.¡±


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to have heard her. Yun Yao immediately wrapped herself in the clothes beside her.


    She raised her hand and attacked Ming Shu with a magic art, trying to trap Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu moved aside a little and sessfully avoided the attack. She was so swift that Yun Yao didn¡¯t react in time.


    So fast...


    Yun Yao was shocked. ¡°You...¡±


    Wasn¡¯t she a three-spirit root owner? Why did she have such quick movements? Did she learn any powerful magic arts?


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Yun Yao¡¯s wrist was suddenly caught, and she was startled to let out a scream. Then her whole person was pushed back into the tub.


    Yun Yao was pushed into the water, her wrists trapped, and she couldn¡¯t form any magic art to attack Ming Shu.


    ¡°Did you steal the elixirs?¡± The clear voice came from over the top of her head.


    ¡°Wuwuwu...¡± Yun Yao struggled.


    Ming Shu loosened her hand a little and let her breathe. ¡°Did you steal the elixirs?¡± she asked again.


    Since Yun Yao came to this world, she had never met such a terrible situation. She shook her head with a pale face. ¡°No... no.¡±


    ¡°I heard you talking just now.¡± Ming Shu slid her fingertips to Yun Yao¡¯s wrist. ¡°Was it this? What¡¯s inside this bracelet? An ancient divine beast? Or...¡±


    ¡°This is just a bracelet, there¡¯s nothing in it.¡± Yun Yao screamed, ¡°You let go of me, Xuan Ji! We had nothing against each other, why are you doing this to me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Ming Shu once again pushed her down. ¡°We had nothing against each other. But you stole the elixirs and just watched others frame me?¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwuwu...¡±


    Yun Yao was pulled up again. She breathed heavily and her eyes turned red. ¡°I don¡¯t know... I didn¡¯t know they would frame you. It¡¯s them who framed you, it had nothing to do with me. I just took the elixirs. You are looking for the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°You admit it now? Didn¡¯t you just deny it?¡±


    Yun Yao kept trembling. She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but she was afraid of the smiling person in front of her.


    She felt that if she didn¡¯t admit it, she might be killed here.


    ¡°But you are safe and sound now, right?¡± Yun Yao took a breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to take the elixirs. The people who framed you were also punished. What else do you want?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>You just deserve to be a fake female protagonist.</i>


    If a female protagonist said something like this, she would have been forced to get offline by the audience.


    Ming Shu smiled and said, ¡°I want to teach you a lesson.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Ming Shu beat Yun Yao a few times, then suddenly she felt the temperature of the air drop. The surrounding objects quickly froze. Her hands clutching Yun Yao felt icy cold.


    Ming Shu was forced to release Yun Yao.


    Yun Yao covered her chest and gasped. ¡°C <i>ough, cough... </i>¡±


    <i>Shua¡ª</i>


    The ice cone formed by the steam suddenly came toward Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu pulled the curtain next to her and covered the ice cone with it while retreating outside. She watched the chilly ¡°bathroom¡± in interest.


    <i>Boom.</i>


    Just at this time, a figure broke through the roof and fell from the sky into Yun Yao¡¯s bathtub.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>It rained a person just now.</i>


    Yun Yao screamed as she got out of the tub and stood aside while wrapping herself in her clothes. The coldness in the air was fading away. Ming Shu guessed that it should have been caused by the owner of that voice she heard before.


    ording to the routine plot, the protagonist¡¯s golden finger would note up in the heyday, and it would be in a weak state at first.


    This thing should be weak now, so it could only make one bit of trouble.


    Poor thing.


    The person in the tub was in a white coat. He seemed to be hurt and grunted, a painful sound. The water in the tub instantly turned red.


    Yun Yao seemed to recognize the fallen person. She wanted to go forward, but because Ming Shu was present, she didn¡¯t dare to move. Hence, she tightly clutched her clothes and just watched the man in the tub.


    The man was caught in dizziness for a while. Yun Yao and Ming Shu didn¡¯t move, so he could only climb up himself.


    Before he could climb out of the tub, his body was suddenly lifted in the air. His breathing became harsh, but he didn¡¯t have the strength to attack.


    Then he felt like he was propped on one¡¯s shoulder, and...


    He was thrown out.


    Ming Shu closed the window behind him without any hesitation. ¡°Okay now,e, let¡¯s continue.¡±


    Yun Yao looked at the closed window with a dumbfounded face.


    She just... threw him out!


    Did she know who that was?


    Yun Yao continued trembling against the wall. She couldn¡¯t protect herself, and it was even more impossible to ask someone outside for help. She could do nothing but shout, ¡°Help!¡±


    Everyone went to evening practices. No matter how loud Yun Yao shouted, no one came.


    Ming Shu gave her a fierce beating. ¡°Are you angry? You should be angry,¡± she said.


    Yun Yao¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, and her lips were bitten bloody. But she didn¡¯t answer anything, trembling all the time.


    The person thrown out by Ming Shu was none other than the male protagonist.


    Yun Yao was deliberately taking a shower in the room at that time, waiting for the male protagonist who would fall from the sky.


    But now he was thrown out by Ming Shu.


    And she also got herself beaten up, so would Yun Yao not be angry?


    However, Yun Yao didn¡¯t dare to tell anyone that she was beaten by Ming Shu. Because Ming Shu knew that it was she who stole the elixirs and knew the secret of her bracelet...


    <i>Damn it.</i>

 Chapter 207 - Gathering for Cultivation (7)

    <h4>Chapter 207: Gathering for Cultivation (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    [Guest, do you know what you were like just now?]


    Aftering out from Yun Yao¡¯s room, Ming Shu specially went to check the ce where the man was thrown. She didn¡¯t see anyone. Probably the man had been picked up by someone else.


    The Harmony System interrupted her thoughts then.


    She asked curiously in response, ¡°What was I like?¡±


    [A pervert who rapes girls.]


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Tell me, Harmony System, am I your biological Guest? Is it really good for you to describe your Guest like this?</i>


    [...] <i>I wasn¡¯t talking nonsense. You indeed were like a pervert.</i>


    The Harmony System chose to shut up and not bicker with Ming Shu.


    It was going to think up stupid ideas... Pah! It was going to think about how to get Hatred Points.


    ...


    Since Yun Yao was beaten fiercely by Ming Shu, she didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble for her. Sometimes when she met Ming Shu out and about, she would avoid her as if she was afraid of Ming Shu beating her again.


    Ming Shu thought this fake female protagonist was so timid...


    Or probably she was secretly umting strength.


    No matter which one she was, Ming Shu lost her mission target for gaining Hatred Points. She couldn¡¯t sneak into the room of the fake female protagonist and have a nightly meeting with her whenever, right? That would cost much physical power. She would have to eat many, many snacks to recover.


    She was not here to cultivate immortality. But if she didn¡¯t, when the female protagonist got into the internal division while she was still in the external division, she wouldn¡¯t have chance to collect Hatred Points then.


    So Ming Shu had to start practicing.


    ¡°Xuan Ji, why are you sitting here all day long?¡±


    Lin Jin climbed up the back mountain with his errand boys, hands on his knees, out of breath. He asked the person who was sitting cross-legged on a big stone not far away, biting a rabbit leg.


    ¡°Phew, I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    <i>This ce is so high, how did she climb up?</i>


    Ming Shu answered, ¡°I¡¯m absorbing the essence of the sun and moon.¡±


    Lin Jin and the several errand boys collectively twitched the corners of their mouths. <i>Absorbing what essence of the sun and moon? Does she think that she is a nt or something?</i>


    ¡°Did you bring any food?¡± Ming Shu suddenly looked at Lin Jin with glittering eyes.


    Lin Jin was speechless. ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating right now? Speaking of which, where did you hunt the rabbit? I remember there were no animals nearby...¡±


    He said this as he waved to the errand boys behind him.


    The errand boys dragged a bag forward and put it in front of Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu threw aside the bones in her hand and went to check the bag immediately. ¡°Hunted from the neighboring peak.¡±


    <i>Neighboring peak...</i>


    <i>What neighboring peak?</i>


    The ce where they were now was outside the Seven Peaks. Only internal disciples were allowed to enter the scope of the Seven Peaks.


    So was she saying that she went into the Seven Peaks?


    <i>WTF!?</i>


    <i>How bold!</i>


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the people of Seven Peaks find you?¡± Lin Jin asked curiously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go in the Seven Peaks, how would they find me?¡± They¡¯d set all kinds of chaotic formations outside the Seven Peaks, which was too annoying. She didn¡¯t have the strength to break them.


    ¡°Then what neighboring peak?¡±


    ¡°Outside Yin Sect.¡±


    Lin Jin: ¡°...¡±


    He was thinking too much.


    <i>No, wait.</i>


    ¡°Did you go down the mountain?¡± Lin Jin was surprised.


    Ming Shu tilted her head and showed a confused face. ¡°Can¡¯t I go down the mountain?¡±


    ¡°Outer sect disciples are not allowed to go down the mountain willfully. And at the mountain entrance there¡¯s also a formation, how did you go down the mountain?¡± Lin Jin said in an even more excited tone.


    ¡°On my feet? I can¡¯t hide myself under the ground.¡± <i>I was indeed trying to fly, but limited to my ability, I didn¡¯t make it.</i>


    Lin Jin: ¡°...¡±


    So she really broke the formation and went down the mountain, then came back after hanging around in the neighboring peak. And no one in the sect found this out.


    She was a hidden master, wasn¡¯t she!


    The three-spirit-root just couldn¡¯t stop her from shining.


    Ming Shu suddenly jumped off the stone. She stood in front of Lin Jin, who was lost in his rich imagination, and leaned over to look into his eyes. ¡°Young man, do you want to cultivate immortality?¡±


    ¡°W... what?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled like a mountain breeze, beguiling people with her eyes.


    Lin Jin flushed and his heart rate sped up slightly. He didn¡¯t recover from his own confused thoughts until after quite a while. <i>Wasn¡¯t I cultivating immortality?</i>he thought.


    ¡°The method those people teach is boring. I can teach you something different.¡±


    ¡°Different?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°Do you want to learn?¡±


    Lin Jin actually didn¡¯t like cultivation very much. He went up the mountain entirely because of the decision of the family elders. He couldn¡¯t refute the decision, so he came here.


    As for those things the deacon elders had taught him, he just leaned them toplete tasks. And he never took the initiative to practice.


    He also didn¡¯t intend to stay in the Yin Sect for a long time. After one year, if he couldn¡¯t enter the internal division, he would go down the mountain to be a lord of foppery, squandering his time.


    But when Ming Shu asked him that question, Lin Jin suddenly gave birth to a desire.


    He wanted to cultivate immortality.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Jin answered. He was very curious about how many surprises she could give him.


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°But I have one condition: you have to bring me food every day.¡±


    Lin Jin: ¡°...¡± I


    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± It was not difficult for him to get some food.


    When the condition of cooperation was reached, Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t have to worry about how to get food.


    ¡°Oh, right, Elder Xu has been looking for you recently, but you were not there. He was very angry and said he was going to drive you out of the sect.¡± Lin Jin remembered his purpose foring here.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s menopause, don¡¯t worry, just ignore him.¡± Ming Shu patted Lin Jin¡¯s shoulder and spoke in a dismissive tone.


    Lin Jin: ¡°...¡± <i>WTF? Who is going to be driven out! It¡¯s you, hello!</i>


    <i>Howe you startedforting me now!</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu stayed on the mountain all the time. Every day except for eating, she would be in a daze. And she was apanied by several other people, who were also in a daze just like her.


    Lin Jin: ¡°...¡± <i>So what on earth are we doing?</i>


    <i>Didn¡¯t she say she would teach me about cultivation?</i>


    ¡°Xuan Ji, didn¡¯t you say that you will teach me?¡±


    ¡°Right...¡± Ming Shu looked back and thought for a while. ¡°What do you want to learn?¡±


    Lin Jin felt that his world opened another door again. ¡°I can choose?¡±


    Ming Shu continued with her casual attitude. ¡°Yeah, whatever you choose, but I probably don¡¯t know.¡±


    <i>She! Probably! Doesn¡¯t! Know!</i>


    The door that just opened was mmed shut ruthlessly.


    Lin Jin went crazy. ¡°What do you want me to choose?¡± She was definitely trying to trick him.


    ¡°Probably you will choose a thing that I just happen to know, right?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Come on, choose whatever you like. As long as it¡¯s not something with a heavy vor, even if I don¡¯t know, I can make it up for you.¡±


    Lin Jin: ¡°...¡±


    He better go down the mountain to the deacon elder.


    Lin Jin thought for a long time, and then he said, ¡°I want to learn array formation.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°Okay, I will teach you to build a foundation first.¡±


    Lin Jin rolled his eyes in his heart and believed Ming Shu must be joking.


    The process of cultivation was divided into eight levels, including Qi Refinement, Soul Condensation, Foundation Establishment, Inedia, Golden Core, Nascent Soul, Soul Release, and Tribtion Transcendence. After a person sessfullypleted the Tribtion Transcendence stage, they would ascend to immortality.


    Before bing an inner sect disciple, an outer sect disciple would be considered as highly impressive if they could reach the level of Soul Condensation. Now she said that she would teach him Foundation Establishment directly.


    Was he in a dream now?


    ¡°Xuan Ji, are you kidding me?¡± It was not that he didn¡¯t believe her, it was that there was no reason for him to believe.


    Ming Shu chewed a fruit and vaguely said, ¡°This world is full of reiki, building a foundation is very easy.¡±


    ¡°If it was really that easy... there would be many internal disciples.¡±


    Ming Shu gave him a look and smiled. ¡°You are limited by too many terms and articles on paper. Cultivation is based onprehension and talent.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯tmunicate with heaven and earth and then resonate, you¡¯ll never want to step onto the avenue.¡± Then Ming Shu changed the topic suddenly. ¡°So young man, let¡¯s absorb the essence of the sun and moon.¡±


    Lin Jin: ¡°...¡± Could he refuse?

 Chapter 208 - Gathering for Cultivation (8)

    <h4>Chapter 208: Gathering for Cultivation (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Lin Jin wasn¡¯t sure if it was illusion or not. He had been absorbing the essence of the sun and the moon ording to Ming Shu¡¯s method, and he felt the spiritual power stored in his body get much thicker than before.


    ¡°When you can see your own spiritual sea, you will be not far from building a foundation.¡±


    Spiritual sea?


    Lin Jin didn¡¯t know what it was. No one in the sect had used this term, but he worked hard to practice ording to what Ming Shu told him.


    Since she could name it, there must be such a thing.


    Lin Jin also found another thing. When sitting next to Ming Shu, even if she was just in a daze, the Qi around her was purer and thicker than other ces, like it had been purified. When the Qi entered into your body, you would feel veryfortable.


    Three-spirit root...


    For the first time, Lin Jin suspected that the three-spirit root might not really be a waste of a foundation.


    Why did he feel that three-spirit root seemed to be very powerful?


    In the blink of an eye, half a year passed.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t show up in the external division, and people down the mountain also seemed to have forgotten her.


    Lin Jin ran about between the practice court and the mountain every day.


    Even ordinary disciples could see that Lin Jin¡¯s movement was getting lighter and lighter.


    This situation caught the attention of Elder Hong.


    One day, he stopped Lin Jin, who was preparing to go up the mountain.


    ¡°Elder Hong, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Elder Hong looked around and lowered his voice. ¡°Who have you been with recently? Xuan Ji? Is she in the back mountain?¡±


    Lin Jin kept silent as he didn¡¯t know what to answer.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t mean to conceal anything from others. But when others went up the mountain, she would avoid running into those people. He didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.


    ¡°Do you wonder why no one went up the mountain recently?¡± Elder Hong grunted as he saw through Lin Jin¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Your progress is far faster than other people¡¯s, and the way of your cultivation is not the same as that in the sect. Ordinary disciples can see it, do you think I can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Elder Hong...¡±


    Elder Hong waved his hands. ¡°I don¡¯t want to me you. Send a message to the girl for me. There are still a few months to enter the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array, I hope she can enter the internal division.¡±


    ¡°Elder Hong... you seem to care about Xuan Ji very much?¡±


    There was something shing across the eyes of Elder Hong, but finally he sighed and waved. ¡°Go.¡±


    Lin Jin felt a bit strange. He told of the encounter to Ming Shu, but Ming Shu just thought about it for a moment before forgetting itpletely.


    Lin Jin took the opportunity to ask Ming Shu tentatively if he could let his errand-boy followers also join the cultivation. Ming Shu didn¡¯t object, just took the opportunity to raise her price, asking for more snacks each day.


    In this way, this group of people gathered there to cultivate immortality. People who didn¡¯t understand the situation might think that they were some kind of evil organization.


    ...


    asionally, Elder Hong would sneak up the mountain to check. But every time he saw a group of people eating together and talking of everything under the sun, which was quite lively.


    He was a little speechless.


    But he got used to it after a few more times.


    This group of people gathered here cultivating immortality, and they consumed a great many foods, but their progress was also fast.


    <i>Maybe this year...</i>


    <i>The situation would be very interesting.</i>


    Elder Hong thought like this and quietly went down the mountain.


    Shortly after he left, a blue figure slowly emerged from the air.


    He leaned against a tree trunkzily and looked up at the people who were gathering nearby for cultivation.


    After a long time, the man murmured, ¡°This development... is a bit wrong.¡±


    ...


    The forest in the night was very quiet.


    Ming Shuy on her exclusive throne¡ªa stone¡ªand was looking at the stars.


    Some other people were sitting separately not far away, who had been in the state of cultivation.


    Ming Shu reached out. Rays of Qi started emerging from her fingertips, entangling in the air to form a variety of patterns.


    ¡°So weak.¡± Ming Shu sighed.


    <i>Be content with it!</i>


    <i>You are not using your own body, and you want to get the power to destroy the world in one move?</i>


    Little Beastie jumped on the stone and approached the snacks in Ming Shu¡¯s hands, biting and chewing happily.


    Ming Shu pushed it down without any hesitation.


    Little Beastie fell in the crack of the stone,ining in roars and with upraised hair.


    Poop-picker, I¡¯ll fight it out with you. I am so cute, if you treat me like this, you will lose me.


    Ming Shu stuffed the stone crack with a fruit.


    Little Beastie: ¡°...¡± <i>Ahhhh, I¡¯m going to change to another poop-picker.</i>


    Ming Shuy for a while as Little Beastie finished nibbling the fruit stuffed into the stone crack and jumped out.


    It patted Ming Shu¡¯s hand back while still hummingints in low tones.


    <i>Poop-picker, someone ising up, someone ising up, do you hear it?</i>


    Ming Shu pressed its head and threatened, ¡°Call me poop-picker again and I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    <i>Poop-picker poop-picker poop-picker.</i>


    Little Beastie repeated the title like anguage repeater.


    Ming Shu grabbed Little Beastie and threw it down the hill violently.


    <i>Ahhhhhhh...</i>


    Little Beastie¡¯s screams disappeared gradually along with its body, shrinking into a ck spot.


    Although Ming Shu bullied Little Beastie, she trusted its words a lot. After throwing away Little Beastie, she immediately got up and left the big stone, walking toward the other side.


    Little Beastie came back soon, and it followed Ming Shu closely at her feet.


    The mountain was veryrge. Ming Shu and the people with her only upied a small part. She walked along the mountain path for a long time before spotting a sneaky figure.


    ¡°Is that Yun Yao?¡± Ming Shu squatted on the ground and poked Little Beastie.


    Little Beastie rolled back and forth to dodge Ming Shu¡¯s fingers.


    <i>I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know.</i>


    Ming Shu suddenly picked it up and hurtled it over to that person.


    Little Beastie made a parabolic movement in the air. ¡°...¡±


    <i>Wuwuwu, I must change poop-pickers.</i>


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Right, this voice was Yun Yao¡¯s.


    Being hit on the head suddenly, Yun Yao was covering her aching head at this time and looking around alertly.


    She didn¡¯t see clearly what it was, and there was no sign of humans in the vicinity...


    She became a little scared and wanted to go back. But in the end she gritted her teeth and continued marching.


    Ming Shu squatted there, staring at the ck shadow moving up little by little.


    At this time...


    <i>Well, let me think about it.</i>


    <i>It¡¯s almost like the plot of the fake female protagonisting here to grab the coincidence of the real female protagonist.</i>


    <i>Well well well.</i>


    <i>Hatred Points.</i>


    <i>I¡¯ming.</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know where the lucky coincidence was, and didn¡¯t know what it was. What she received were all those kinds of outline summary plots which were particrly concise.


    So she could only follow after the fake female protagonist.


    <i>Hu¡ª</i>


    The leaves not far away suddenly rustled. Ming Shu saw Yun Yao hiding behind the tree. Something unknown made noises over there for a long while.


    But there was nothing there, and Yun Yao continued to move forward. After walking for a while, she stopped at one ce. Judging from her behaviors, she was not sure about the specific location, and was just looking for something indiscriminately.


    Ming Shu just squatted on the ground and watched from the side.


    <i>Can I rush out and give her a beating right now?</i>


    [Wait, wait until she finds the thing and then grab it, the Hatred Points will be more plentiful.] The Harmony System suggested this.


    <i>It¡¯s nothing edible, which seems unworthy of grabbing.</i>


    Ming Shu was very disdainful about this.


    The Harmony System could tell from her tone, a tone that despised everything other than snacks... which was very confusing.


    Ming Shu felt so bored as they waited for far too long. She asked the Harmony System to y the prequel of the origin of life for her.


    The Harmony System was very happy to serve Ming Shu, and it even exined in detail to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>I really want to have a talk about life with the people who developed the Harmony System.</i>


    Just as Ming Shu was about to lose all her patience and get ready to go up to collect one round of Hatred Points, Yun Yao suddenly disappeared.


    She just disappeared in front of her.


    Ming Shu stopped the Harmony System quickly. She ran to the ce where Yun Yao was standing to check, but there was nothing. The Qi fluctuations were normal, and was no strange sign...


    Then it must be...


    An array formation!

 Chapter 209 - Gathering for Cultivation (9)

    <h4>Chapter 209: Gathering for Cultivation (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee


    It was already an hour after Ming Shu broke the array formation. She was brought to a very strange space.


    It was filled with floating mist, and nothing could be seen. But she could feel that her feet were stepping on rock.


    <i>Maybe it¡¯s inside the mountain.</i>


    There were noisesing from the depths of the mist. Ming Shu went forward following the sound. Then the mist gradually disappeared and a broad view showed up ahead.


    It was indeed a ce formed in the rock. On the smooth rock surface were wrist-sized iron chains connected with each other.


    Trapped by the iron chains was a dark figure, which could barely be identified as a human shape.


    At this time, Yun Yao was fainted on the ground, and there was ck Qi lingering around her. The flowing Qi seemed to try to enter her body, but didn¡¯t seed.


    Because of the sudden appearance of Ming Shu, that lump of chained ck Coal got a little vignt, the ck mist getting richer in the air.


    ¡°A human broke in, haha, what a lucky day.¡± A weird voice sounded in the space, with a bit of excitement.


    Ming Shu gave two casual looks to ck Coal while taking out a bag from her waist. She took out two fruits from the bag and began to eat opposite ck Coal. Then she started some small talk in a casual tone. ¡°Are you a devil?¡±


    ¡°Are you not afraid of me?¡± ck Coal felt this was somewhat novel.


    The ck mist tried to extend to Ming Shu¡¯s side.


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to notice the ck mist, and her tone was apanied by a smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a devil like this... You¡¯re distinctive.¡±


    Distinctive?


    ck Coal got more interested in this human being, and it put away its weird tone. ¡°Have you seen other devils?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing rare, why do you think I haven¡¯t seen one?¡±


    ck Coal felt she must be bragging, but... it hadn¡¯t heard any news from outside for a long time.


    The ck mist gradually reached the ce where Ming Shu was squatting. It touched Ming Shu tentatively at first, but as they weren¡¯t stopped, they immediately flooded to surround Ming Shu.


    <i>Poop-picker!</i>


    <i>Stop these disgusting things! Ahhhh! I¡¯m going to vomit!</i>


    Little Beastieined, roaring. Ming Shu waved her hand, and a beam of Qi flew out from her sleeve, spreading in the air and forming a thinyer of Qi around her, which blocked the ck mist surging toward her.


    ck Coal was shocked. This human did not even reach the level of Foundation Establishment...


    How could she just wave her hand and block its attack?


    The soft voice of the girl slowly flowed out: ¡°I was chatting with you and you just attacked me, can¡¯t you be a little civilized and friendly?¡±


    ck Coal: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Chatting with me?</i>


    <i>I¡¯m afraid this human is a fool.</i>


    ck Coalmanded the ck mist to continue attacking Ming Shu, but it seemed to be in vain. The ck mist couldn¡¯t reach Ming Shupletely.


    Ming Shu nibbled the fruit, ignoring the dancing ck mist. She swept another look at ck Coal and asked sympathetically, ¡°Were you practicing wrong techniques when you cultivated? How did you make yourself like this?¡±


    <i>This evil n... negativement again.</i>


    <i>So ugly that I can¡¯t bear to look.</i>


    <i>Sigh, I need more food to get over the shock.</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s the good thing you humans did!¡± The question seemed to have shot ck Coal in the heart, and it suddenly got agitated. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you humans, how would I be like this?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu finished one fruit and took out a second one. ¡°It must be that you are too stupid. Others were not caught, only you.¡±


    ck Coal: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is she specially here to mock me?</i>


    ¡°If you humans didn¡¯t chase me around, how would I be caught?¡±


    ¡°You were just too weak to win the fight, how can you me others?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    [Guest, it¡¯s useless to collect its Hatred Points.]


    Honestly, I was just chatting with it and didn¡¯t want to collect Hatred Points.


    [You are about to drive it crazy.] <i>Is this what you call chatting? Don¡¯t you see the small boss is going to get mad?</i>


    ¡°Ahhh, hateful human, I¡¯m going to take your life!¡± ck Coal gathered all the ck mist around Ming Shu. ¡°When I get out, all of you humans must go to hell.¡±


    ¡°Wow! You are so powerful.¡± Ming Shu praised very insincerely, then she asked in a very casual tone, ¡°Do you have treasure here?¡±


    ¡°Treasure? What treasure?¡± It seemed ck Coal indeed had a poor IQ, and it was led to another topic by Ming Shu in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Why ask me if you don¡¯t know! Are you nuts!</i>


    Ming Shu thought for a while, ¡°it should be rted to something that suppressed you. Think, can you remember where it is?¡±


    ck Coal, who was madly twisting itself, suddenly quieted down. ¡°Suppressed me?¡±


    ¡°The thing that suppressed me is under my body. That stuff is not a treasure,¡± ck Coal grunted, ¡°it¡¯s a human.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Hearing that the thing suppressing it was a human, Ming Shu didn¡¯t react much.


    ck Coal¡¯s world view was being refreshed. It might have met a fake human.


    Ming Shu continued, ¡°There must be a treasure on that person. Can you dig up the human?¡±


    ck Coal sneered, showing no mercy. ¡°Hehe, if I could dig it out, would I still be here?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at it. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ck Coal: ¡°...¡± It felt that it had been disdained. Although it didn¡¯t know why, and didn¡¯t know how it could sense the disdain from that fake human¡¯s fake smile.


    ck Coal gave up talking back to Ming Shu, and it asked in a bit of confusion, ¡°What do you ask this for?¡±


    ¡°For the treasure,¡± Ming Shu replied with a grunt. ¡°If the human is dug out, maybe you can get out.¡±


    ck Coal blurted out, ¡°Are you really a human?¡±


    She even wanted to let it out, what was wrong with this human?


    It was a devil!


    Devil!


    ¡°Just for convenience, no thanks.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°But you have to dig up the person first.¡±


    ¡°You want me to dig? How? Using my imagination?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes fell on Yun Yao. She pointed to the fake female protagonist who was lying on the ground. ¡°Wake her up and let her dig.¡±


    ck Coal becamea little alert. ¡°Why don¡¯t you dig?¡±


    Ming Shu gave a very justified reason: ¡°I¡¯m eating.¡±


    ck Coal: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I¡¯ve been a devil for many years, and today I¡¯mpletely convinced.</i>


    <i>This human being is not the same as the sexy bitches outside.</i>


    Perhaps because Ming Shu¡¯s smile was too sincere, ck Coal actually agreed with her n.


    It removed the ck mist around Yun Yao.


    Yun Yao woke up slowly. The first scene she saw was Ming Shu squatted not far away, eating fruits and smiling at her.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    She let out a short scream.


    Yun Yao wondered chaotically, <i>Where am I? How is Xuan Ji here? Is the treasure still there? What¡¯s that next to her...</i>


    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± Yun Yao screamed again. She rolled and got away from the spot.


    She fainted when she got here, and she didn¡¯t see what was attacking her.


    Now seeing such a lump of a ck thing, as well as a smiling Ming Shu...


    Yun Yao was shrouded in a huge psychological shadow.


    Ming Shu said to ck Coal, ¡°You scared her.¡±


    ck Coal was not convinced. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that you scared her? Don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t notice her frightened face as she saw you.¡±


    ¡°At least I¡¯m more good-looking than you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I was also very good-looking before being trapped here! </i>ck Coal was very angry, it turned its ¡°head¡± and looked at Yun Yao, fiercely shouting, ¡°Dig here!¡±


    ck Coal marked a piece ofnd under its feet with the mist.


    Yun Yao calmed her emotions a little. Being shouted at suddenly, she was a little dumbfounded. ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Stop talking and get to work, or I¡¯ll eat you!¡±


    Yun Yao: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?</i>

 Chapter 210 - Gathering for Cultivation (10)

    <h4>Chapter 210: Gathering for Cultivation (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yun Yao dug into the soil while thinking about what to do now.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but the spiritual power in her body felt like it was sealed. She could feel it, but couldn¡¯t use it.


    She didn¡¯t expect that it would be different for her herepared with the female protagonist. When the female protagonist came in, she didn¡¯t encounter such a strange thing and just got the treasure directly.


    But she came in only to meet such a strange thing and... a psychopath-like Xuan Ji.


    Yun Yao felt it was a little bit unfair. This treatment was far worse.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation outside now?¡± ck Coal asked Ming Shu about the news of outside world.


    ¡°Regardless, if you get out, you¡¯ll be chased and beaten by people.¡±


    ¡°What are you looking at!¡± ck Coal shouted at Yun Yao, and thetter immediately lowered her head and continued digging. The mist around the ck Coal floated closer to Ming Shu. ¡°You are a human. If you let me out, are you not afraid of being encircled by them?¡±


    Ming Shu looked down on ck Coal. ¡°Hey, be reasonable, what did I do?¡±


    ck Coal silently nced at Yun Yao, who was digging into the soil. After quite a while it uttered, ¡°Insidious human.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything then. She ate her food while watching Yun Yao excavating.


    <i>Shashasha¡ª</i>


    Arge pit gradually appeared in the ground, and Ming Shu walked closer to it. The ck Coal retreated backward, seemingly afraid of being attacked by Ming Shu. But also fearing that she might trick it and save Yun Yao, it didn¡¯t dare to retreat too far.


    ¡°Xuan Ji...¡± Seeing Ming Shuing over, Yun Yao lowered her voice and said, ¡°That is a devil. You want to help the devil?¡±


    Ming Shu looked up at her and grinned. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, I just came to snatch something.¡±


    Yun Yao¡¯s expression was somewhat cracked.


    <i>She¡¯s here to snatch something?</i>


    How did she know that she was looking for something?


    <i>Kuangdang¡ª</i>


    Before Yun Yao thought about it clearly, she hit a hard object. Ming Shu nced inside, then ordered Yun Yao, ¡°Go on, please continue.¡±


    Yun Yao: ¡°...¡± <i>What does the ¡°please¡± mean?</i>


    <i>Psychopath!</i>


    Yun Yao red at Ming Shu. But she continued to dig anyway, as she knew it was not the right time to take action.


    The object gradually emerged¡ªit was a stone coffin. Many strange patterns were engraved on it, lookingplicated and primitive, much like some kind of formation.


    As the stone coffin appeared, ck Coal got a little excited. After so many years, it finally saw the thing that suppressed it.


    It was going to whip the human inside a hundred times!


    ck Coal howled in a broken voice, ¡°Destroy it, destroy it!¡±


    ¡°Open it.¡±


    Yun Yao looked at Ming Shu as if asking, <i>Are you sure?</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. <i>I¡¯m very sure.</i>


    Now Yun Yao was trapped between the unpredictable psychopath and the crazy devil, what else could she do?


    Yun Yao tried to pry open the stone coffin.


    Suddenly, the pattern on the stone coffin seemed toe alive. Lights started emerging from the carved lines. Yun Yao felt her sealed spiritual power circting immediately...


    She was so excited and almost shouted out. But seeing the person next to her, she quickly suppressed her excitement.


    Only when Ming Shu was not prepared could she seed in a sneak attack.


    Yun Yao acted like she was very scared, and her face looked pale. She looked at ck Coal and Ming Shu fearfully, stopping her movement.


    ck Coal eximed to order Yun Yao to continue.


    Ming Shu only looked at her, as if through her body she had seen her inner thoughts.


    Yun Yao¡¯s palm was sticky with cold sweat. <i>Did she see through my act?</i>


    ¡°Stop yelling, what a crude voice.¡± Ming Shu looked away from Yun Yao and turned to ck Coal.


    ¡°Ahhhh, I¡¯m so excited. I have been locked up here for so long, now I can finally get out.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, you will alert the people outside,¡± Ming Shu reminded it casually. ¡°If you are not afraid, just continue.¡±


    ¡°Right right right, keep it low.¡± ck Coal was suddenly convinced by Ming Shu.


    Yun Yao: ¡°...¡±


    It actually believed this?


    <i>I¡¯m afraid this devil might be a fool.</i>


    Ming Shu knocked on the stone coffin. ¡°Continue.¡±


    Just as she touched the stone coffin, it felt like countless needles pricked her hand, and her fingers even became numb.


    She calmly took back her hand and put it between her sleeves. It was really a correct decision not to do this work on her own.


    Yun Yao showed a fearful expression while continuing to pry open the stone coffin. The lights became thicker and thicker in the carved lines on the coffin, and she couldn¡¯t open her eyes all the way.


    Yun Yao slowed down and began to look for a good opportunity.


    There were also lights inside the stone coffin. Yun Yao took a deep breath and pried the coffin open in one go.


    The lights in the stone coffin poured out.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The ck Coal suddenly let out a screech.


    The coffin lid flew toward Ming Shu swiftly.


    Yun Yao subconsciously nced into the stone coffin. There was a person lying inside alone, with a strange blue stone ced on the chest.


    Yun Yao¡¯s heartbeat sped up. She grabbed the stone and then swiftly jumped out of the big pit.


    She ran to the mist in the distance at full speed.


    Ming Shu blocked the coffin lid, and the lid was turned over in the air, then smashed into the rock wall.


    There was no change in Ming Shu¡¯s expression. But she covered her arm, standing there. With that block, her whole arm actually turned numb.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone!¡± After the lights in the stone coffin disappeared, ck Coal stopped screaming and shouted at Ming Shu angrily.


    ¡°She will be back soon.¡± Ming Shu lowered her eyes to the body in the coffin, which was disappearing into the air.


    The iron chains winding around the ck Coal were also slowly disappearing with the body. ck Coal saw this scene, so it excitedly looked at the chains and forgot the escaped girl temporarily.


    <i>I¡¯m going to be free.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m going to be free.</i>


    <i>Hahahahahaha!</i>


    The chains disappeared, and the ck Coal was freed. As it wasughing wildly, Yun Yao ran back with a very weird and terrified face.


    The ck mist around the ck Coal got thicker, and quickly spread into the distance and swallowed the white mist.


    Ming Shu stood in the dark mist, the fog flowing around her, and her figure gradually blurred. She seemed to be the devil here, scary and terrifying.


    Yun Yao¡¯s whole person seemed to have dropped into an ice cer. She looked at the figure surrounded by ck mist approaching her step by step, then reached out her fair hand. ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Xuan Ji... who on earth are you?¡± Yun Yao¡¯s voice shivered.


    Yun Yao didn¡¯t get an answer. She only felt her hand was caught by another warm hand, which controlled her wrist, and then it was a headturner.


    Yun Yao didn¡¯t remember to counterattack until she was smashed into the ground.


    She fought against Ming Shu using everything she had. But no matter what magic arts she used, the other party could handle them with just one wave.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Yun Yao was turned over and pinned to the ground by Ming Shu. Her hands were trapped behind her, and she could no longer form any magic arts.


    Ming Shu searched out the stone on her.


    ¡°That¡¯s mine!¡± Yun Yao yelled.


    ¡°Yours?¡± Ming Shu held the stone and smiled. ¡°You also stole it. And I¡¯m robbing you. We are no different.¡±


    Ming Shu tried to pinch the stone but found it was hard to break. It seemed to contain a very powerful kind of force.


    ¡°That is blue-sea stone, produced in the depths of the South China Sea. Only one blue-sea creature can be born in ten thousand years. If human beings cultivate immortality with a Bihai Stone, it will save half the effort. There are also some other uses I¡¯m not very clear about, but this is indeed a rare treasure in your human world.¡±


    ck Coal calmed itself down from the extreme happiness of being free. It was now standing not far away from Ming Shu and gave her a kind exnation.


    ¡°How can I crush it?¡±


    ¡°Crush?¡± ck Coal seemed to hear something incredible. ¡°Why do you want to crush it? Aren¡¯t here for it?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, to destroy it.¡±


    ck Coal: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I haven¡¯t been in contact with humans for a long time. Are humans all so strange now?</i>

 Chapter 211 - Gathering for Cultivation (11)

    <h4>Chapter 211: Gathering for Cultivation (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Normal blue-sea stones are very hard. They can only be broken using the power during the transition period,¡± ck Coal said. ¡°If you use it for your cultivation, you will be able to progress quicker. Why did you destroy it?¡±


    Those humans outside would fight to the death to get their hands on this item.


    Ming Shu looked at the stone in her hand and said faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to cultivate immortality.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I have nothing to say.</i>


    Yun Yao was almost exploding from anger. Why did she snatch it from her if she didn¡¯t want it? <i>Is she stupid?</i>


    Ming Shu thought for a while and kept the stone. If she brought it to the female protagonist, she might be able to exchange it for some food.


    Ming Shu bent over and looked at Yun Yao on the floor. Yun Yao was speechless from anger. Ming Shu smiled extra brightly. ¡°Yes be angry. It will be better if you hate me.¡±


    Yun Yao: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Crazy.</i>


    Ming Shu tied Yun Yao up.


    ¡°What are you doing? Xuan Ji, let go of me. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being found out by the sect?¡±


    ¡°I am so afraid,¡± Ming Shu said and continued dragging her toward the coffin.


    ¡°Let go of me, and I will pretend that nothing happened and we never met each other today.¡± Yun Yao took the opportunity and made her offer.


    Ming Shu threw Yun Yao into the empty coffin and put the lid back.


    ¡°That is not possible.¡± She purposely did all this to gain Hatred Points. How could she take it as nothing had happened?


    ¡°Xuan Ji, are you crazy! Let me out!¡±


    ¡°Xuan Ji!¡±


    ¡°Let me out!¡±


    ck Coal looked at the coffin and silently took a few steps back.


    ¡°You are not leaving? Are you waiting for people toe and wee you and then lock you up again?¡± Ming Shu looked at the wavering ck Coal.


    ck Coal hesitated. ¡°Are you really letting me go?¡±


    Ming Shu dusted the sand off her clothes. ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit, when did I free you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu lifted her skirts and left. ck Coal immediately followed her. After following her for some distance, ck Coal returned to the coffin and walked around it for a while before catching up to Ming Shu again.


    Yun Yao¡¯s voice got further and further away until it disappeared.


    Ming Shu went back to the ground.


    ¡°Has your power recovered fully?¡± Ming Shu held the stone wall and asked ck Coal, who was beside her.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± ck Coal looked at the Seven Peaks in the distance and hastened his pace. ¡°They have discovered it. I need to go.¡±


    ¡°Wait...¡±


    ¡°Hope to see you again.¡± ck Coal slowly sank into the darkness. ¡°You are a good person. I will repay you when I have the chance.¡±


    ck Coal finished his sentence and disappeared into the night.


    Ming Shu was given a good person card. ¡°...¡±


    <i>What do you mean by I am a good person?</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t want you to have the chance, I want you to give me some food now!</i>


    <i>F**k, you ran away so quickly.</i>


    Ming Shu searched her body. Her food was all finished just now and she was really hungry!


    ¡°Heh...¡±


    A soft voice came from above Ming Shu¡¯s head.


    She instantly looked up and saw a ck shadow right above her, looking down on her like a king looking at his subordinate.


    <i>Damn it! Is he nning to frighten me to death so that he can inherit my snacks?</i>


    <i>Luckily I have no snacks on me today.</i>


    Ming Shu retracted her gaze calmly and retraced her steps.


    <i>So hungry.</i>


    <i>I need to go back and have some food.</i>


    ¡°...¡± The ck shadow that was ignored was nk.


    The ck shadow flew down lightly and blocked Ming Shu¡¯s path. ¡°Were you talking to a devil just now?¡±


    It was a man.


    The voice was slightly low and the tone waszy as if the person needed to use much effort to speak.


    Ming Shu recognized this voice.


    It was the man that appearedst time.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Did I talk just now?¡±


    ¡°I heard it.¡±


    ¡°Evidence?¡±


    ¡°My words are evidence.¡±


    Ming Shu tantly replied, ¡°Okay, so what if I spoke to a devil?¡±


    The man was silent for a few seconds. ¡°How do you think the sect will punish you?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the sky. The man followed her gaze. A few cultivators were riding on their swords and broke through the clouds,nding at an area not far from them.


    ¡°There is a devil¡¯s aura nearby.¡±


    ¡°Something must have happened. Let¡¯s go take a look immediately.¡±


    They didn¡¯t seem to have noticed Ming Shu and the man and disappeared in the blink of an eye. They must have entered that ce.


    Ming Shu looked at the man and grinned. ¡°You are an aplice now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu went around the man and pushed aside some bushes. She walked forward. The man stood on the ground and stared at her back in deep thought. He only caught up with her when she was about to disappear from his sight.


    His footsteps were silent as a ghost¡¯s.


    Just as they were approaching the venue where Lin Jin was at, the man couldn¡¯t control himself anymore and asked, ¡°Are you not afraid that I will tell them everything?¡±


    Ming Shu was swaying as she walked. Her voice sounded tired. ¡°I will tell them about you too and say that you are the one who ordered me to do this.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The man¡¯s voice slowly sounded: ¡°You seem to have found out who I am. You are really daring.¡±


    She teamed up with the evil n right in front of him and even threatened him without a change in her expression.


    He really gained new insights today.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to waste her energy talking to the person behind her. She lowered her head and walked forward.


    The man followed her like a ghost.


    ¡°Master Yan Yin, why are you following me instead of helping them catch the devil?¡± Ming Shu finally turned around when she reached her destination and looked at the ghost behind her.


    ¡°I find you more interesting than the devil.¡±


    The moonlight from the sky filtered through the trees in the forest and fell on the man¡¯s half-masked face, making it glow slightly.


    <i>What do you mean by interesting!</i>


    <i>I am not a toy!</i>


    Ming Shu stepped back and submerged herself in the darkness. ¡°Do you want the whole sect to know that you followed a pretty girl and had evil intentions concerning her tomorrow?¡±


    Yan Yin seemed to be smiling. ¡°Is the pretty girl you?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s tone was light-hearted. ¡°You can be, too. If you change your clothes, you can be the pretty girl.¡±


    Yan Yin: ¡°...¡±


    This little girl was saying that he looked like a girl!


    Yan Yin didn¡¯t beat around the bush and saidzily, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get involved in this matter tomorrow, you need to listen to me from now on. I will teach you how to cultivate immortality and you wille to my Lihun Peak after the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array. I will pretend that I saw nothing tonight. How about that?¡±


    Ming Shu stared at the man opposite her.


    Someone suddenly popped out and wanted to teach her how to cultivate?


    <i>Is his brain fried?</i>


    <i>Or does he have other motives...</i>


    <i>But it¡¯s okay.</i>


    <i>I will just take on whateveres my way. If something happens, I can alwaysmit suicide and go on a murder spree.</i>


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Yan Yin.] The Harmony System suddenly appeared and gave her a mission.


    Yo!


    Was the master harboring evil intentions toward her?


    Just great. She was getting a bit irritated by Yan Yin.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Then can I bother you to kill someone first?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I buried a person inside there and she knew that I was the one behind everything. She is not dead yet. Now... she must have been discovered by the others already. When shees out, she might identify me as the culprit.¡±


    There was a 50% possibility that Yun Yao would identify her.


    She might not identify her, though, since Ming Shu knew some things about her. If Yun Yao was a bit more cowardly and afraid of her vengeance, she would keep quiet.


    Yan Yin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What else did you do behind my back!</i>


    Ming Shu continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. If I am in trouble, you will not be able to run away either. You must be really tired after finding me in the middle of the night. Take it aspensation. You don¡¯t have to be polite.¡±


    <i>F**k, why are you not cultivating in the middle of the night. Instead, you decided toe here and bullshit me? Has your brain been fried from all the cultivation?</i>


    Ming Shu finished her sentence and turned around. She was very hungry now and didn¡¯t want to continue talking to Yan Yin.


    Yan Yin sneered.


    <i>Who wants to be polite with you!</i>

 Chapter 212 - Gathering for Cultivation (12)

    <h4>Chapter 212: Gathering for Cultivation (12)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yan Yin followed Ming Shu for a distance. However, it might be that he received some news or something, but he suddenly turned around and went to the ce where they came from.


    Why would a cultivation sect hold an evil caln captive in their own territory?


    [It is safer to ce them in their sight.] The Harmony System gave the standard answer.


    <i>Don¡¯t think so.</i>


    Ming Shu sat on the big rock and started eating. <i>This is to give the female protagonist supplies.</i>


    [...] <i>As long as you are happy.</i>


    The next morning...


    Lin Jin stopped cultivating and stretched his back. He looked at Ming Shu, who was sitting on the big rock. ¡°Xuan Ji, did you sit here for one whole night again?¡±


    Ming Shu said in a serious tone, ¡°I am absorbing the essence of the sun and moon.¡±


    Lin Jin: ¡°...¡±


    He would have believed her if he hadn¡¯t seen the way she stalled out the night before.


    ¡°Let me get you something to eat.¡± Whether she did or not, she was still the boss.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ming Shu immediately became gentler when talking about food.


    Lin Jin couldn¡¯t handle the change and rubbed his arms.


    When Lin Jin finished making the food, the rest had emerged from their states of cultivation too and greeted Ming Shu before going down the mountain together.


    They had to go to the practice grounds in the morning. Ming Shu only taught them how to increase their cultivation level, but didn¡¯t teach them magic arts. They still had to go to practice to learn magic arts.


    When everyone left, some people came out from the forest nearby. The leader was a middle-aged man that Ming Shu had never seen before. His face was a bit serious.


    Yan Yin was wearing a silver mask andzily stood to the side.


    When they appeared, Ming Shu immediately felt someone use their spiritual power to scan the area around her. She was scanned in the process too.


    After confirming that nothing was amiss, the people started moving forward.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The middle-aged man opened his mouth.


    Ming Shu nced at him. Her reaction was different from the other disciples when they saw an elder of the sect. Ming Shu just smiled slightly and replied as per normal, ¡°Xuan Ji.¡±


    Xuan?


    That ce would not send someone here. It should just be a coincidence...


    The people below the mountain were all outer sect disciples. Some of them woulde up the mountain and practice their cultivation alone. It was normal for her to appear here.


    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t suspect her.


    However, her attitude and surname caused the middle-aged man to think again.


    An outer sect disciple managed to act like this when facing him...


    He asked, ¡°Gave you seen anything strange?¡±


    Ming Shu understood. It seemed like Yun Yao didn¡¯t tell them...


    ¡°Strange things... what is considered strange?¡±


    It might be that Ming Shu was smiling very gently, but the middle-aged man¡¯s serious face rxed a little. ¡°Something different from what you see everyday.¡±


    ¡°You all appeared.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is this little girl trying to pick on me?</i>


    ¡°Besides us,¡± the middle-aged man said.


    Yan Yin¡¯s gaze fell on Ming Shu. His gaze was very light as though he was causally sizing her up.


    Ming Shu moved her lips. ¡°No.¡±


    The middle-aged man stared at her for a few seconds and said, ¡°The morning practice is starting soon. You should get down the mountain and stop staying here. Even if nothing happened these past few days, do note up the mountain again.¡±


    He finished speaking and ordered someone to ry the message that all the disciples were banned from entering the mountain.


    ¡°Senior Brother, let me send her down,¡± Yan Yin suddenly voiced out, ¡°in case she runs around.¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you trying to ck off again?¡± a person beside him replied almost instantaneously. It was obvious that Yan Yin did this kind of thing before.


    Yan Yin didn¡¯t reply. He agreed silently.


    ¡°Senior Brother, look at him. He always runs away when there is a problem.¡±


    ¡°Yan Yin, Junior Brother, this thing... is really important. You are part of the Yin Sect and will have to contribute your efforts.¡±


    ¡°It would be good enough if he didn¡¯t ruin anything.¡±


    The rest of the people started talking. They were very unhappy with Yan Yin.


    The middle-aged man looked at him in disappointment and stopped the other people¡¯s conversations. He waved his hand. ¡°Go.¡±


    Yan Yin strode toward Ming Shu. His mask couldn¡¯t hide hiszy smile. ¡°Come, little thing, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ming Shu wanted to get some Hatred Points, but the group had already gone somewhere else and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    They were so fast she didn¡¯t even have time to react.


    <i>You can afford to be willful when you cultivate immortality!</i>


    Ming Shu silently put away the items on the big rock and walked down the mountain.


    The route downhill was very quiet. There were almost no sounds of birds at all.


    ¡°The blue-sea stone is with you, right?¡± Yan Yin suddenly spoke, breaking the silence of the forest.


    ¡°Do you want it, Master?¡±


    This statement proved that the blue-sea stone was indeed in her hands.


    He just asked casually. He didn¡¯t know that it was really with her.


    Yan Yin squinted. There was no change in his voice. ¡°If I want it, will you give it to me?¡±


    ¡°If you want it...¡± Ming Shu dragged out her words. ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    <i>I will destroy everything you desire.</i>


    <i>Do I sound cool?</i>


    Yan Yin suddenly moved and blocked Ming Shu. He made use of his height and looked down on Ming Shu. ¡°Do you dislike me?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me too?¡±


    ¡°Did I do something that made you misunderstood me?¡± Yan Yin was puzzled. ¡°I helped you yesterday night, why would I hate you?¡±


    ¡°You should ask yourself that question.¡± Ming Shu reached out her hand and patted Yan Yin¡¯s chest. ¡°How about... I dig it out for you to see?¡±


    Yan Yin felt an eerie chill.


    It was like the hand had already pierced into his chest and grabbed his heart, ready to pull it out any moment.


    He grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s wrist and his eyes narrowed. There were some emotions in his eyes.


    Hiszy voice flowed over the top of theke. ¡°You are still young. You don¡¯t have to be so cruel. You are cultivating immortality, not bing a devil.¡±


    ¡°Why is this any of your business?¡±


    ¡°I am your elder. If you are so disrespectful, you might be punished.¡±


    <i>Elder?</i>


    <i>Elder your head!</i>


    Ming Shu suddenly attacked Yan Yin¡¯s throat.


    <i>Let¡¯s give him a beating first.</i>


    Yan Yin was going easy on Ming Shu and didn¡¯t use his full power. However, he realized that he needed to take this fight seriously.


    He didn¡¯t know where this little girl learned her skills from. Her attacks didn¡¯t look powerful but were actually very fatal.


    <i>Shua¡ª</i>


    Sharp leaves flew past Yan Yin¡¯s face and a thin wound appeared on his chin.


    A branch fell in front of him and went straight for his forehead.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    Yan Yin gasped.


    He grabbed the branch and followed the white hand, his gaze finallynding on the girl standing opposite him.


    He used his power and pulled the branch. Ming Shu¡¯s body suddenly lunged forward. Yan Yin took the chance and caught her. grabbing her waist with one arm and pushing her into his chest.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The wind suddenly started blowing.


    He looked down on Ming Shu and said softly, ¡°I can go easy on you, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t defeat you.¡±


    A gentle breeze flowed through Ming Shu¡¯s hair and her smile got bigger. ¡°Really?¡±


    Yan Yin¡¯s expression worsened.


    He grabbed Ming Shu even harder around her waist and said after a while, ¡°You are ruthless.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ming Shu pushed him away and retreated to higher ground.


    ¡°Wait and see. You will be mine one day.¡±


    Yan Yin disappeared in a sh.


    There were a few drops of blood sinking into the ground.


    Ming Shu was in a daze as she looked at the ce where Yan Yin was just now.


    After a long time, she released her grip and a knife covered with blood fell to the ground.


    When she attacked with the knife, she never thought that she would seed. He could have dodged the attack...


    <i>He just stood there and let me stab him... What is he trying to do?</i>


    <i>Is he trying to lower my guard and then steal my snacks?</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t even think about it!</i>

 Chapter 213 - Gathering for Cultivation (13)

    <h4>Chapter 213: Gathering for Cultivation (13)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The normal disciples didn¡¯t know about the escape of the evil n devil.


    Hence, it was very peaceful below the mountain. However, Ming Shu¡¯s appearance broke the peaceful atmosphere.


    ¡°Xuan Ji, aren¡¯t you dead?¡± Xiang Lan brought some people along and blocked her way. Her face was filled with anger. ¡°Why did youe back?¡±


    <i>Who the hell spread the rumor about me dying!</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I came back from the dead. Are you scared?¡±


    Xiang Lan didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    There was no such thing asing back from the dead in this world.


    Ming Shu continued smiling. ¡°You said I was dead and then said I was talking nonsense when I exined I came back from the dead. Why are you so unreasonable?¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The second Ming Shu finished her sentence, Xiang Lan was thrown to the ground by Ming Shu.


    Xiang Lan¡¯s sidekicks wanted to help her up, naturally. Ming Shu¡¯s smiling eyes scanned them and they froze on the spot.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>Is this how reasonable you are?</i>


    Ming Shu looked down and stared into the angry eyes of Xiang Lan, which were almost bursting with fire. ¡°Be more reasonable next time, okay?¡±


    Ming Shu beat Xiang Lan the moment she came back and caused amotion among everyone. Some people were curious as to where Ming Shu went in this period of time while othersmented on how powerful she was.


    Elder Xu, who was not on good terms with Ming Shu, heard themotion and came over.


    ¡°Xuan Ji! Where did you go?¡± Elder Xu immediately released his imposing aura and wanted to challenge Ming Shu.


    However, Ming Shu firmly stood her ground. Only her clothes swayed slightly. She ignored Elder Xu¡¯s aura.


    ¡°To cultivate immortality.¡± Ming Shu looked at Elder Xu¡¯s long face and smiled slowly. ¡°What else can I do? Save the world?¡±


    ¡°You have a three-spirit root. No matter how much you cultivate, you will still be useless. What is the use of cultivating?¡± Elder Xu mmed the table and felt that Ming Shu was lying. ¡°What do you take this ce as? You disappear whenever you want and appear as you like?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t a three-spirit root owner cultivate? Are you looking down on three-spirit root owners?¡±


    ¡°For a three-spirit root owner, even the foundation would be hard for them to cultivate. It is the same as a useless spirit root. Who are you lying to when you say you went to cultivate immortality?¡±


    ¡°To you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    When Elder Hong entered, the two of them were already in a heated argument.


    Of course, most of the time it was Elder Xu who was shouting angrily. Ming Shu smiled and answered him and Elder Xu easily became angrier. The cycle continued.


    When Ming Shu calmly left with a gentle smile, Elder Xu was already smashing tables inside and wanted to kick Ming Shu out of the Yin Sect.


    ¡°Xuan Ji, why do you have to provoke him? You should know his temper. He didn¡¯t like you from the start.¡± Elder Hong pulled Ming Shu to a corner.


    ¡°He started it.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what motive Elder Hong had, but he didn¡¯t do what Elder Xu did so Ming Shu gave him a better attitude.


    Elder Hong sighed. ¡°He is still the deacon elder. If you can tolerate him, just tolerate him. Once you enter the internal division, you can find him for trouble then.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°How do you know I will enter the internal division?¡±


    Elder Hong sighed. ¡°I can see that you are not a normal person.¡±


    The aura in her body was very pure. Although he couldn¡¯t see her mental state, he felt that it should be very stable too.


    This kind of person, even if they had the three-spirit root, would rise to the top.


    Elder Hong said a few more words and left.


    Ming Shu was not curious about Elder Hong¡¯s intentions at all.


    ...


    Elder Xu really went to report her and imed that she was disrespectful and didn¡¯t abide by the rules of the sect. He wanted to kick her out of the Yin Sect.


    Many people were waiting tough at Ming Shu.


    Even if no one dared to provoke her now, it didn¡¯t mean that there were people who liked her.


    Elder Hong tried to fight for her, but the result was given out.


    However, this result didn¡¯t reach Ming Shu¡¯s hand. The disciple who was supposed to bring the news over was called back and this issue died.


    Elder Xu red fiercely at Ming Shu.


    Yun Yao returned ten dayster. She seemed fine, but was a lot quieter than before. asionally, she would look at Ming Shu with a sinister gaze.


    The Harmony System didn¡¯t say anything about her Hatred Points being full. This meant that the Hatred Points were stillcking.


    The mission was still ongoing. She still needed to work harder.


    As for the issue of the evil n, the sect didn¡¯t take any action. They hadn¡¯t found out anything yet.


    ...


    In a corner on the practice area...


    A girl wearing the external division¡¯s Taoist robe was practicing magic arts. She was trying to raise a big stone. However, she seemed to be facing some difficulty. The stone kept falling back to the ground after it was raised a little bit above the ground.


    The girl was a bit disheartened.


    A young man ran toward the girls with a long face. ¡°Zi Luo. did you provoke Xuan Ji?¡±


    The girl was puzzled. ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t...¡±


    She had heard of Xuan Ji before. She was an outer sect disciple from the external division. No one dared to provoke her now.


    However, she was just a three-spirit root owner.


    She heard that she had never used magic arts before and used her speed and fighting skills to win over her opponents.


    ¡°Really?¡± The young man didn¡¯t believe her.


    Zi Luo nodded. She didn¡¯t have any interactions with Xuan Ji, how would she be able to provoke her?


    The young man was curious. ¡°Why is she looking for you then?¡±


    Zi Luo was even more curious. ¡°Looking for me?¡±


    The young man frowned. ¡°She asked for you outside. I don¡¯t know what she wants to do. Let me go with you.¡±


    Zi Luo thought for a while and rejected the young man¡¯s help. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t provoke her. She might be looking for me because of other things. I will go meet her myself.¡±


    The young man was still worried, but Zi Luo stood firm to her decision. In the end, he said, ¡°Be careful, then. This person doesn¡¯t have a good reputation. If anything happens, just shout and I will bring people over. I don¡¯t think she will dare bully you.¡±


    Zi Luo nodded.


    She walked out of the practice area with a heavy heart.


    Ming Shu sat on the stone lion outside the practice area and looked up at the sky. Everyone stood far away from her and pointed at her.


    Zi Luo looked at her stance and suddenly didn¡¯t dare to approach her.


    She gritted her teeth and finally walked toward the stone lion under the gazes of the crowd. ¡°Hello, what are you looking for me for?¡±


    Ming Shu looked down at the female protagonist. Her aura was different from the fake female protagonist¡¯s aura. Zi Luo¡¯s entire body was covered in Qi like a pure precious stone.


    Ming Shu came to find the female protagonist with the blue-sea stone in hand.


    She sized the female protagonist up.


    There were a few practice areas in the external division. The female protagonist was not in the same practice area as Yun Yao so Ming Shu only watched her from afar before.


    The female protagonist was very lowkey. This might be because her journey only started after the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array when she found her teacher.


    Zi Luo felt awkward under Ming Shu¡¯s gaze. ¡°Excuse me, what business do you have with me?¡±


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Do you know how to cook?¡±


    Zi Luo was stunned. Cook?


    Zi Luo didn¡¯t know what Ming Shu wanted to do, but she felt that Ming Shu was a bit scary. She stammered, ¡°Yes... a little bit.¡±


    Ming Shu jumped down the stone lion and smiled. ¡°Cook something for me and I will give you something good.¡±


    ¡°W... what?¡±


    <i>Cook for her?</i>


    <i>What kind of request is this?</i>


    Zi Luo looked around her. There were more and more people surrounding them. She considered for a while and said, ¡°Follow me, then. But I only know how to cook a little...¡±


    Ming Shu followed Zi Luo with anticipation.

 Chapter 214 - Gathering for Cultivation (14)

    <h4>Chapter 214: Gathering for Cultivation (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The truth was, not every female protagonist had the cooking skills of a master chef.


    For example, this one.


    Ming Shu kept her faith in not wasting any food and finished the food with much effort. She took out the stone from her sleeve and stuffed it into Zi Luo¡¯s hand. Before Zi Luo could react, she left without turning back.


    Zi Luo was left holding the stone. ¡°...¡±


    Was that a look of disdain she gave her just now?


    Zi Luo looked at the stone. It was emitting green light and although she didn¡¯t know what it was, she knew that it was not a normal item.


    Zi Luo didn¡¯t know what to say. She felt that she should not take something so precious and went to look for Ming Shu a few times.


    However, she didn¡¯t manage to find her.


    But, she met some people who were looking for Ming Shu to cause trouble and when they were quarreling, she identally dropped some blood on the stone. The stone and her started to build a connection, and she realized that she could keep absorbing the Qi within the stone. Her cultivation level rose.


    ¡°Junior Sister, what are you doing!¡±


    The girl that was crawling through the window got frightened by the sound and immediately jumped down. She looked at the person in embarrassment. ¡°Lin... Lin Jin, Senior Brother. I am... I am looking for Xuan Ji.¡±


    Lin Jin remembered this girl, but...


    ¡°Why are you crawling through her window if you are looking for her?¡±


    Zi Luo¡¯s face turned red from Lin Jin¡¯s suspicion. ¡°I can¡¯t find her so I wanted to... wait for her in her room. I am not doing anything bad.¡±


    She waved her hands furiously at the end.


    Lin Jin was still suspicious. Zi Luo almost wanted to bury herself in the ground from the embarrassment when he finally said, ¡°She should be near the kitchen at this hour. However, she doesn¡¯t like people disturbing her. What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°Ah... no.¡± Zi Luo shook her head and then nodded. ¡°Yes. I have something to talk to her about.¡±


    ¡°Personal stuff?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Let me help you ask her.¡± Lin Jin¡¯s cultivation was going really well recently and his temper got much better. He said, ¡°Wait here.¡±


    Zi Luo looked up in surprise. ¡°Thanks, Senior Brother Lin Jin.¡±


    When Lin Jin found Ming Shu, she was sitting on a stool and munching on a bun. The disciples in the kitchen were cooking some food and asionally nced at Ming Shu with vignce.


    There was a colorful riceball squatting beside her. Lin Jin was able to see it from his standpoint, but the colorful riceball disappeared when he walked nearer.


    Lin Jin was puzzled. Was it an illusion?


    It shouldn¡¯t be... He had seen it numerous times. but never get to look at it closely and see what it was.


    ¡°Xuan Ji.¡± Lin Jin looked at her face and saw that her mood was not bad. He then said, ¡°There is a Zi Luo Junior Sister that is looking for you. It seemed really urgent. She even climbed through your window.¡±


    Ming Shu bit her bun and looked at him sideways. She said softly, ¡°Tell her that that thing is rightfully hers. If she really feels sorry, ask her to hone her cooking skills.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    <i>What is this?</i>


    Lin Jin scratched his head and noticed that Ming Shu¡¯s attention was directed at the kitchen again. He was speechless. Why did she look as though she was ready to rob the kitchen at any time?


    The disciples in the kitchen were very stressed too. It was not just Lin Jin, they also felt that Ming Shu woulde in a rob them any moment.


    Lin Jin brought her words to Zi Luo in confusion.


    She didn¡¯t know how Lin Jin persuaded Zi Luo, but when Ming Shu came back to her room, Zi Luo was not there anymore.


    She washed up andy on her bed.


    She lived alone in the room. Thus, it was very quiet.


    Ming Shu rested there. Her breathing was calm. The moonlight shone on her face and made her looked extra gentle.


    No one could tell if she was asleep or not.


    A shadow suddenly appeared on the silvered floor.


    ¡°Do you have a habit of sneaking into people¡¯s room at night, Master?¡±


    A clear voice sounded immediately after the shadow appeared.


    The man grunted. He was either surprised or he was just making a sound to reply to her.


    Yan Yin found a spot and sat down. His upper body was in darkness while his lower body was bathed in the moonlight.


    ¡°I only like to sneak into your room. What can I do?¡±


    Ming Shu opened her eyes and with the help of the moonlight, she looked toward the person in her room. ¡°Which leg likes to sneak into my room?¡±


    ¡°Both of them.¡±


    ¡°Then chop them off.¡± Ming Shu grabbed a kitchen knife from beneath her pillow and got down from her bed.


    The kitchen knife gave off a chilly gleam in the moonlight.


    Yan Yin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What problem does she have!</i>


    <i>She hides a kitchen knife under her pillow!</i>


    ¡°Was the stab woundst time not enough to prove that I have no evil intentions toward you?¡± Yan Yin continued sitting and watched Ming Shu holding the kitchen knife as she walked over.


    ¡°But I do.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°What did I do to provoke you?¡±


    The light waspletely blocked.


    The girl stabbed the kitchen knife into the wooden table beside him. <i>Kuang¡ª </i>it made a loud sound.


    She ced one leg on the stool beside the table. She looked exactly like a gangster who was trying to flirt with an innocent girl.


    However, the girl wasn¡¯t fierce at all. She smiled. ¡°Everything about you provokes me, from you as a person to your entire dress code.¡±


    Yan Yin could feel the hot airing from her as she neared him.


    It was like a fire that suddenly appeared in winter.


    Bright and warm.


    Yan Yin looked up and stared into the girl¡¯s eyes. He was not afraid of death. Hiszy voice had a hint of frivolousness as he said, ¡°What would you like me to wear then? I can wear it for you to see.¡±


    <i>¡°I can wear it for you to see?¡±</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Wait a minute.</i>


    <i>Something is wrong.</i>


    <i>Where¡¯re my snacks!</i>


    <i>Quickly give them to me. I need to calm down.</i>


    <i>There is a crazy person here!</i>


    Ming Shu pulled the kitchen knife out from the table and ced it at Yan Yin¡¯s throat. She instinctively leaned closer and looked into his eyes. ¡°I stabbed youst time. Do you not hate me?¡±


    The knife was right at his throat. Yan Yin didn¡¯t dare move. ¡°It allowed you to see my true intentions. Aren¡¯t you satisfied?¡±


    <i>Why the hell would I be satisfied!</i>


    <i>I just want you to get angry and hate me.</i>


    <i>Why is it so difficult?</i>


    ¡°If you are not satisfied, you can stab me again,¡± Yan Yin said and made to throw himself at the knife.


    Ming Shu quickly moved the knife away.


    She threw him to the ground and stepped on his chest. ¡°Do you think that you can get the stone by doing this? I am sorry, I have already given the stone to someone else. You should stop wasting your energy and stop trying to seduce me with your beauty.¡±


    Ming Shu was thrown off by an invisible force and Yan Yin jumped up. There was a sword in his hand and he pointed the tip toward Ming Shu¡¯s chest. ¡°Gave it to someone? Who did you give it to?¡±


    Ming Shu grinned and said in an irritating tone, ¡°I am not telling you. Let me piss you off to death.¡±


    Yan Yin didn¡¯t want to hurt Ming Shu with his sword. It was there to prevent her from throwing him to the ground again.


    However, he felt like killing her here and now.


    Yan Yin used a lot of effort and calmed himself down. ¡°There is only one blue-sea stone every ten thousand years. Do you know how precious it is?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I gave it to someone.¡±


    <i>It was precious, so I gave it as a present.</i>


    <i>There is nothing wrong with this.</i>


    Yan Yin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Are you stupid!</i>


    <i>You gave that thing away, gave it away...</i>


    <i>Who did you give it to?</i>


    <i>Who is worthy of such a precious gift?</i>


    <i>She doesn¡¯t seem to have any friends and there aren¡¯t any elders that she is close to. She would have been kicked out of the sect because of Elder Xu if it wasn¡¯t for me.</i>


    <i>Is it someone she likes?</i>


    <i>Right...</i>


    <i>She is very close to that guy Lin Jin and his cultivation level increased a lot recently. Did she give it to him?</i>


    Yan Yin didn¡¯t realize that he believed what Ming Shu said entirely.


    He naturally believed her when she said that she gave it to someone already.

 Chapter 215 - Gathering for Cultivation (15)

    <h4>Chapter 215: Gathering for Cultivation (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Xuan Ji, you better not disappoint me during the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array.¡±


    This was the sentence Yan Yin said to Ming Shu.


    He didn¡¯t ask about the location of the blue-sea stone and didn¡¯t say any other useless things.


    He just threw this sentence at her and disappeared from the room.


    Ming Shu held the kitchen knife. She didn¡¯t know if he was really angry or if he was not angry at all. She couldn¡¯t tell from his tone...


    She just wanted to quietly gain some Hatred Points. Why was it so difficult!


    ...


    It was getting closer and closer to the day of the activation of the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array.


    All the outer sect disciples started to cultivate more intensely.


    Lin Jin and his sidekicks continued to cultivate immortality together.


    Most of the time, Ming Shu would stay with them and asionally go back to her room to sleep.


    ¡°Xuan Ji, where are you going? That area belongs to the Seven Peaks...!¡± Lin Jin shouted at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Go back to your cultivation.¡± Ming Shu waved her hand.


    Lin Jin watched as Ming Shu walked into the haze. The sky started to darken.


    He was not very worried. She would always walk around the area to look for food and he would follow her sometimes too.


    Lin Jin went back and continued his cultivation with his sidekicks. However, the next day, he realized that Ming Shu had not returned.


    Thest few times she left, she would always appear the next morning and wait for him to feed her.


    But she didn¡¯te back today...


    Lin Jin waited on the mountain for a while. Ming Shu still did not appear by the afternoon.


    Lin Jin started to worry. He traced his footsteps from yesterday night and reached the border of the Seven Peaks. He couldn¡¯t move forward anymore.


    Lin Jin didn¡¯t know if Ming Shu went in or if she walked around them. He ordered the rest of the people to split up and find her.


    ¡°No one.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find her.¡±


    They searched all the ces that Ming Shu usually went to but still couldn¡¯t find her.


    ¡°What are you all looking for?¡±


    A blue shadow stepped out of the forest. His posture was casual and had a hint ofziness to it as if he was taking a stroll here.


    The silver mask on his face was shining really brightly as though there were diamonds mosaiced on it.


    The light reflected in his eyes like stars.


    ¡°Master...¡± Lin Jin¡¯s heart skipped a bit and he instinctively lowered his head.


    They had met once and he heard from someone that this was Master Yan Yin from the Lihun Peak.


    Yan Yin asked then again nicely, ¡°What are you all looking for?¡±


    Lin Jin didn¡¯t dare to raise his head, but he could feel the cold re that the person opposite was giving him. He was too scared to lie to him.


    Lin Jin swallowed worriedly. ¡°Xuan Ji... Xuan Ji disappeared. We are looking for her.¡±


    He didn¡¯t provoke this master before, right?


    ¡°This area belongs to the Seven Peaks. She is just an outer sect disciple. What is she doing here?¡±


    Outer sect disciple was a nicer way of putting it. If you wanted to put it in a not-so-nice way, she was just a servant disciple.


    What was a servant disciple trying to do bying so near the Seven Peaks?


    Lin Jin read Yan Yin¡¯s sentence this way. His heart was pumping so fast it could almost jump out. ¡°Master... Xuan Ji was cultivating nearby. I parted with her yesterday night and she wasn¡¯t back by this morning. That¡¯s why I came to look for her.¡±


    There was nothing wrong with this reason, right...


    ¡°She can cultivate?¡±


    Lin Jin didn¡¯t know what Yan Yin was trying to say. He couldn¡¯t detect any emotions from his tone and didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Yan Yin looked at Lin Jin and waved his handszily. ¡°You can go back. If I find her, I will ask her to return.¡±


    ¡°Master...¡±


    Yan Yin looked back.


    There was nothing special about the gaze, but Lin Jin felt a shiver ran down his spine. He was getting a case of the cold sweats. He didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore and left with his sidekicks unwillingly.


    Xuan Ji should be safe with Master around, right?


    ¡°She must be blind if she really likes such a person,¡± Yan Yin muttered.


    He used his magic arts and inspect the area around the Seven Peaks. There was no sign of Ming Shu.


    Did she really enter the Seven Peaks?


    Yan Yin couldn¡¯t believe it himself. But after remembering the fact that she would be the big boss in the future, he decided that she might have really entered that ce.


    In the end. Yan Yin found her near the Lingjian Peak.


    He used magic arts and transported himself over.


    The girl was squatting beside a clear stream and washing her hands. The stream reflected the lights and was sparkling. The lights fell on the girl¡¯s face and cast waves of light on her face.


    In that instant, she looked like a fairy that fell from Heaven.


    Her clothes were slightly messy and she looked like she¡¯d been in a fight. However, this didn¡¯t affect her gentle and soft aura.


    There was a corpse of an animal beside her. It looked like a spirit deer from the Seven Peaks...


    Yan Yin didn¡¯t step out, and just stood in the shadows and watched her.


    She finished washing her hands and started dragging the spirit deer out of the Seven Peaks slowly.


    Yan Yin realized that she walked straight through the barriers of the Seven Peaks without rming anyone and just left the Seven Peaks tantly.


    Yan Yin stood within the Seven Peaks and watched Ming Shu leave.


    ¡°I thought she was supposed to have psychological disorders, be bullied by others, and always be hungry and cold?¡±


    This was different from the information he got!


    <i>Did I enter the wrong story?</i>


    He always saw her bullying other people. Who dared to bully her!


    [The storyline is just for reference¡¯s sake. We have met many people who were different from the description in the stories. There is nothing strange about it.] The system was calmer.


    A single story could have many different storylines. As long as the ending was okay, it was not a big issue.


    As a system that had been through so much, what had it not seen? Be calm, be calm.


    Yan Yin: ¡°...¡±


    The logic was there, but he still felt it was odd.


    As for why he felt that way, he couldn¡¯t put a finger on it.


    It was an instinct.


    [Lord Nine, you should read more of the experiences coted by the department. I believe that you will be an expert at it soon.]


    ¡°Haha, will I need their experience?¡±


    <i>I am a genius.</i>


    <i>I! Don¡¯t! Need! It!</i>


    [...] Sigh.


    ...


    One monthter...


    The Nine Zigzag Mountain Array was activated.


    Anyone could participate in the array formation as long as they had the courage.


    The sect¡¯s aim was to be fair and impartial.


    However, most of the outer sect disciple in the external division were servant disciples and didn¡¯t go through any foundation training. Even if they entered the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array, would they be able toe out alive?


    The Nine Zigzag Mountain Array was easy to understand.


    It was a mountain that had many arrays. The aim was not to destroy the arrays but to escape them.


    They would enter from the bottom of the mountain and anyone that could reach the top of the mountain could enter the internal division.


    Ming Shu participated.


    All the servant disciples were surprised.


    They didn¡¯t think that Ming Shu, who only had a three-spirit root, would be so courageous.


    ¡°Is she crazy?¡±


    ¡°She most probably is.¡±


    ¡°I heard that she tried to secretly learn from the internal division but gave up after a while. She then disappeared for half a year and when she came back, she was either eating or sleeping. How is it that she still dares to participate in the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array?¡±


    ¡°She is good at fighting, but the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array requires magic arts, tsk tsk...¡±


    Everyone could visualize the sad scene of Ming Shu being carried back.


    Some people were waiting tough at her. Others sneered at her for overestimating herself.


    Ming Shu kept her smile all the way and her senior brothers from the internal division who came to fetch her couldn¡¯t help but stare at her.


    She appeared even moreposed that the disciples from the external division. However...


    The senior brothers from the internal division shook their heads. She had the courage but only had a three-spirit root. Also, she never trained before. It was almost impossible for her to pass through the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array.


    Some people just had to try it out themselves before giving up.


    As the only servant disciple that participated, Ming Shu was ¡°happily¡± sent off by the crowd.

 Chapter 216 - Gathering for Cultivation (16)

    <h4>Chapter 216: Gathering for Cultivation (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Outside the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array...


    The elders from the external division had arrived and there were some senior brothers from the internal division organizing the crowd.


    As for the elders from the internal division, they could only see them after passing through the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array.


    ¡°... If you can¡¯t handle it anymore, break the jade pendant and there will be people to bring you out. The Nine Zigzag Mountain Array is very dangerous and could be fatal. Please be careful.¡±


    When Ming Shu arrived, the deacon elder was already reading out the precautions.


    ¡°The person whose name is read out, pleasee to collect your pendant.¡±


    ¡°Liao Qiuping.¡±


    ¡°Fang Hong.¡±


    The people whose names were called collected their jade pendants and walked toward the mountain under the lead of the inner sect disciples.


    The mountain didn¡¯t seem special in any way.


    ¡°Xuan Ji, I will be going first. You be careful,¡± Lin Jin said to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu nodded her head and watched as Lin Jin left with his jade pendant.


    ¡°Hu Yingping.¡±


    ¡°Zi Luo.¡±


    ¡°Yun Yao.¡±


    Yun Yao and Zi Luo took their jade pendants together. Yun Yao had been practicing hard these few days and there seemed to be some results. Some of the deacon elders were nodding their heads in satisfaction.


    Yun Yao took her jade pendant. When she turned around, she coincidently saw Ming Shu standing beside her and her expression darkened. She calmly shifted her gaze away and walked off.


    ¡°Xuan Ji.¡±


    The deacon elder put down the name list after reading out Xuan Ji¡¯s name. Everyone looked silently toward Ming Shu.


    This was the only servant disciple participating in the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array.


    How could anyone not notice her?


    ¡°So, she is Xuan Ji?¡±


    The inner sect disciples were very curious.


    They had heard about news within the Seven Peaks. She was a prominent figure in the external division and most importantly, she had a three-spirit root.


    ¡°I heard that she has a three-spirit root. She will never pass the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array.¡±


    ¡°There are always exceptions. What if she passes?¡±


    ¡°Besides the two supreme-spirit root owners this year, this three-spirit root is the one that is attracting the most attention. Such a wonder.¡±


    The two supreme-spirit root owners were Zi Luo and Yun Yao.


    Among all the spirit roots, the supreme-spirit root was the most powerful. Those with the supreme-spirit root were born with the innate ability to cultivate immortality.


    Yun Yao wasn¡¯t a supreme-spirit root owner at the start, but after she came back in time, she became one. This might be the benefits of being a protagonist?


    Ming Shu smiled and walked forward under the indifferent gaze of the crowd.


    Elder Hong passed the jade pendant personally to Ming Shu and just said, ¡°Jiayou.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded and went to the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array with her pendant.


    ...


    On top of the mountain...


    The entire mountain top was tnd. There was a gate at the northern side of thend. That was the exit of the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array.


    Standing on the tforms were the elders of the sect. They were wearing the same Taoist robes but in different colors.


    Below them stood some disciples. They were either the apprentices of the elders or important disciples within the Sect. The disciples were all in a heated conversation.


    The man in the ck robe was the leader among the elders standing on the tform. He was the middle-aged man that Ming Shu saw on the mountain that day. He was the sect leader of the Yin Sect.


    The sect leader looked at the quiet gate and asked, ¡°Is Junior Brother Yan Yin not here yet?¡±


    The man in the red robe sneered from beside him, ¡°I sent someone to call him just now. He is still sleeping. Sect Master, you are pampering him so much he cks off at such an important event.¡±


    The sect leader¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He said indifferently, ¡°He is the peak master of the Lihun Peak.¡±


    The man in the red robe grunted and appeared unhappy. However, he controlled his emotions and didn¡¯t speak up anymore.


    ¡°Sect Master, who do you think wille out first?¡±


    The sect leader pondered for a while. ¡°You all have been watching Yun Yao and Zi Luo for this year. Their abilities are on par and it is hard to say who wille out first.¡±


    ¡°Zi Luo¡¯s power increased exponentially recently. I feel that she might be able to be the first.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and saw determination in their eyes.


    Supreme-spirit root.


    And there were two of them.


    Who didn¡¯t want them under their wing?


    After a disciple passed the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array, they would be chosen by the Seven Peaks and be an official disciple of the Seven Peaks.


    Every peak had a different way of cultivation so they would choose their disciples based on their natural talent and select the ones that were most suitable. That way, they would be able to go further in their cultivation.


    However, Yun Yao and Zi Luo were different. They had supreme-spirit roots. They could learn anything.


    The sect leader was full of anticipation too. ¡°It will be an interesting match this year.¡±


    ¡°Sect Master, you won¡¯t be fighting with us for disciples too, right?¡±


    The sect leader smiled gently and didn¡¯t reply. But, everyone knew that he had silently agreed to the statement.


    The sect leader¡¯s Wuying Peak wascking disciples. Since supreme-spirit root owners appeared, how could he not be moved?


    Luckily, they still had one more to choose from.


    They had started their fight even before anyone appeared.


    The time passed.


    ¡°Someone ising.¡± One of the peak leaders stared intently at the gate.


    Waves started appearing at the gate.


    After a while, a person stepped out.


    There weren¡¯t many signs of fighting on her and she appeared to have easily passed the array. Her expression was also very calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s Yun Yao.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Yun Yao had seen the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array before and knew some tricks. She went ahead of Zi Luo and was the first to be out of the array.


    The disciples of Wuying Peak asked Yun Yao to rest by the side while waiting for the other disciples to pass through.


    There was a time limit to this test. If someone didn¡¯t pass within four hours, they would fail the test.


    The second one who passed through was Zi Luo. However, she was in a worse statepared to Yun Yao.


    Yun Yao gave a cold smile in her heart. Despite her having the upper hand, Zi Luo was still the second to pass.


    After that, more and more disciples appeared.


    Lin Jin was the sixth. His sidekicks appeared after him and they all passed the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array.


    Lin Jin strained his neck and looked toward the door. None of the peopleing out was the one he was looking for.


    ¡°The time is up.¡±


    ¡°There are still a lot of people stuck inside.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there is still some time...¡±


    The conversations around Lin Jin made him even more anxious. He knew that Ming Shu was very good at fighting, but that skill was useless in the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array. She needed to use magic arts to pass.


    <i>Will she be able to pass?</i>


    ¡°Sigh... they most probably failed the test.¡±


    The incense stick was already fully burnt.


    ¡°I knew that Xuan Ji would not be able to pass the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, as a three-spirit root owner, she still wants to enter the internal division. Is she daydreaming?¡±


    The sect leader waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Close the gate.¡±


    The disciples of Wuying Peak went to close the gate. Just as they were about to apply their magic arts, the gate started to move and a shadow walked out.


    A strange fragrance dispersed through the air.


    There was a sudden moment of silence.


    ¡°WTF!¡±


    ¡°She managed to pass...¡±


    The crowd burst into a series of conversations.


    Yun Yao looked at the gate with a long face. Ming Shu was holding a piece of meat and munching on it.


    ¡± <i>Aiyah </i>, I passed in time.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s tone was rxed.


    Wuying Peak¡¯s disciples: ¡°...¡±


    The sect leader and the people around him looked at the meat in Ming Shu¡¯s hand and fell into deep contemtion.


    Ming Shu was too specialpared to the other disciples.


    It wasn¡¯t just referring to the fact that she was eating. Her image and aura both made her seem as though she had walked through the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array casually.


    <i>This is Xuan Ji...</i>


    ¡°Sect Master, what is wrong with this Xuan Ji?¡± She was definitely a three-spirit root owner and had never learned the foundation of cultivation before.

 Chapter 217 - Gathering for Cultivation (17)

    <h4>Chapter 217: Gathering for Cultivation (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Although she was thest, the attention on Ming Shu was the greatest.


    Everyone was thinking the same thing: <i>You are still eating when you walked past the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array. Are you on holiday?</i>


    The sect leader and the people around him were thinking: <i>Does she have secret weapons?</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like this, I will be embarrassed.¡± There were too many people looking at her. Ming Shu finished her meat in a few bites and shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I have finished my meat. If you want some, go get it yourself.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>Who wants your food!</i>


    The sect leader cleared his throat. The person beside him understood his intention. ¡°Congrattions to everyone on passing the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array... Can the disciple whose name is callede forward.¡±


    It was starting, it was starting.


    This would decide which peak they would be going to.


    If they were lucky, they could even be an apprentice of one of the peak leaders.


    However, Yun Yao and Zi Luo were not the first to be called. They were not the third, either. The names seemed to be called randomly.


    ¡°Sect Master, Junior Brother Yan Yin is not here yet...¡±


    The sect leader looked at the disciple representing Lihun Peak and sighed. ¡°Lihun Peak has a hard time gaining disciples. Keep a lookout for them. If there is anyone suitable, send them to him directly.¡±


    The person seemed unhappy with the decision, but didn¡¯t dare to talk back to the sect leader. He unwillingly agreed.


    ¡°You chose an array that needed sword skills in the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array. Are you willing to be part of Chihuo Peak?¡±


    Normal disciples were chosen by the elders of the Seven Peaks.


    ¡°Yes yes.¡± The disciple below was very excited.


    ¡°Next...¡±


    Ming Shu felt that she should be thest one. There was still plenty of time. She found a ce to sit down and continued eating her meat.


    The person closest to her stared at her with a strange look.


    Didn¡¯t she say that there was none left?


    Ming Shu looked at the person with vignce. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I can¡¯t even look at you?</i>


    The person thought back about Ming Shu¡¯s fighting history and decided not to argue with her. He turned around and looked at the front again.


    Most of the people went into Chihuo Peak. Jin Peak also chose quite a few disciples. Xingxiang Peak followed closely behind.


    As for Lihun Peak...


    Their peak master had not appeared and the disciples of Lihun Peak appeared indifferent too. They didn¡¯t make any moves.


    ¡°Next, Yun Yao.¡±


    When her name was read, she took a deep breath and walked to the center with her head high as she epted everyone¡¯s scrutiny.


    Everyone was excited when Yun Yao went up.


    She was the much-anticipated participant this year.


    ¡°Yun Yao, are you willing to be my apprentice?¡± Jin Peak¡¯s leader opened his mouth first. ¡°If you be my apprentice, you will be thest one.¡±


    The crowd red. Thest disciple...


    As expected of a supreme-spirit root owner.


    Yan Yao didn¡¯t want to ept the offer. She wanted to be the disciple of the male protagonist, Yanyue Peak¡¯s master.


    However, the male protagonist hadn¡¯t appeared. She could only smile.


    Jin Peak wasn¡¯t angry at all. As a supreme-spirit root owner, she had the right to choose.


    After Jin Peak, Chihuo Peak also said their conditions and it caused anothermotion within the crowd.


    The rest of the peaks all showed their interest, but Yun Yao continued to smile.


    ¡°Yun Yao, are you willing to be my apprentice?¡± The sect leader didn¡¯t say much and just gave her a sentence.


    Yun Yao was very agitated. The male protagonist still hadn¡¯t appeared...


    If she didn¡¯t choose now, it would cause displeasure among everyone.


    ¡°Have you finished considering?¡±


    Yun Yao gritted her teeth and gathered her courage. ¡°Yes, Sect Master, I want to enter Yanyue Peak.¡±


    Everyone instantly quieted down.


    Most of the disciples from the external division weren¡¯t sure of Yanyue Peak.


    But the inner sect disciples knew.


    There was only one person living on Yanyue Peak, Master Jun Qing.


    And he didn¡¯t have any disciples.


    He was the most powerful person in the Yin Sect.


    Even if she had a supreme-spirit root, this request was too outrageous.


    ¡°Just because she has a supreme-spirit root, she wants to be a disciple of Yanyue Peak? Who does she think she is?¡±


    ¡°Master Jun Qing would never take her in.¡±


    The female inner sect disciples were more irritated. They could not afford to let anyoney their hands on Master Jun Qing.


    The external disciples now knew what Yanyue Peak was and looked at Yun Yao with a different expression.


    ¡°Sect Master, this...¡± They didn¡¯t expect Yun Yao to request to go Yanyue Peak.


    The sect leader waved his hand. ¡°Go and ask Master Jun Qing.¡±


    Supreme-spirit root...


    It hadn¡¯t appeared for a long time. Maybe the one on Yanyue Peak would be interested?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yun Yao stood upright under everyone¡¯s gazes. Her heart was filled with agitation.


    came back after a short while with a weird expression on his face. ¡°Sect Master, Master said that he has already taken in a disciple and will not be taking in another one.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The sect leader was shocked. ¡°When did he take in a disciple?¡±


    How would he know?


    ¡°Did he say who it is?¡±


    The person shook his head.


    The sect leader thought for a while. ¡°Yun Yao, Master Jun Qing is not taking in any disciples. Please choose somewhere else.¡±


    The sect leader¡¯s reply was very interesting.


    He was telling Yun Yao that he didn¡¯t wee her anymore.


    Yun Yao understood the sect leader¡¯s intention and her expression darkened. Her nails pierced deeply into her palms.


    It was all because of that asshole Xuan Ji. If she managed to encounter Jun Qing that time, he would have taken her in as his disciple today.


    Yun Yao thought for a while and decided on Chihuo Peak. ¡°Master.¡±


    The leader of Chihuo Peak had a strange look on his face, but he changed it quickly andughed while taking Yun Yao in.


    The atmosphere finally livened up.


    ¡°Next, Zi Luo.¡±


    Zi Luo stepped forward and paid her respects. She was perturbed as she said, ¡°I have a master already.¡±


    She only just knew that the person who took her in as an apprentice was from Yanyue Peak.


    And his position was so high.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The sect leader raised his eyebrows and looked toward the other peak leaders.


    They all shook their heads. They had no right to choose a disciple before this test.


    The sect leader had an answer. ¡°Which peak is it.¡±


    Zi Luo bit her lips and said softly, ¡°... Yanyue Peak.¡±


    Everyone red up again.


    ¡°Bullshit, Master Jun Qing would never take in any disciple!¡± Before the sect leader could speak, the female disciples shouted out first.


    ¡°We don¡¯t believe this, Master Jun Qing would never take in disciples.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe it, don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Zi Luo was frightened by these female disciples and her face turned pale.


    The sect leader was angry and shouted, ¡°Quiet!¡±


    However, his shout didn¡¯t shut people up. Everyone let out a huge sigh together.


    A person in white flew in on a sword.


    Hended on the tform with his hands behind his back and scanned the crowd with his cold eyes. Everyone looked down. His aura was overbearing.


    ¡°Uncle Master.¡±


    The sect leader regained hisposure and paid his respects too.


    Jun Qing acknowledged them and looked toward Zi Luo.


    Zi Luo called in a small voice, ¡°Master.¡±


    Jun Qing nodded. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Zi Luo swallowed and walked over from the side.


    Jun Qing raised his hand and touched Zi Luo¡¯s forehead. A mark the shape of a snowke appeared briefly on her skin.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, but his actions showed everyone that Zi Luo was his disciple and she was part of Yanyue Peak.


    Yun Yao looked at Zi Luo and Jun Qing. Hatred almost shot out of her eyes.


    Jun Qing seemed to have realized this and nced at her. Yun Yao immediately retracted her gaze and stood there obediently.


    Jun Qing pulled Zi Luo to his side.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    Jun Qing spoke out of the blue.


    ¡°Uncle Master, there are still a few more people left.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The sect leader looked at Jun Qing and pondered for a while. He wanted to stand here and watch!


    ¡°Next...¡± The voice of the person who was shouting started to tremble.

 Chapter 218 - Gathering for Cultivation (18)

    <h4>Chapter 218: Gathering for Cultivation (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    She didn¡¯t know whether it was on purpose on not, but her name was really thest one to be called?


    When she walked up, none of the peak masters spoke.


    Even if she passed the Nine Zigzag Mountain Array, she was still a three-spirit root owner.


    The atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    ¡°No one wants me?¡± Ming Shu tilted her head and looked up at the tform. The smile on her face didn¡¯t fade.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>You still dare to say it aloud. You are amazing.</i>


    ¡°Then...¡±


    ¡°Who says no one wants you, I do.¡±


    A blue shadow appeared, followed by a soft andzy voice. Everyone quieted down.


    Yan Yin appeared to have not seen Jun Qing and didn¡¯t pay his respects to him. He looked straight at Ming Shu. ¡°Thest apprentice of Lihun Peak, are youing?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    She could actually gain the approval of Lihun Peak¡¯s master?


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°No.¡±


    A quick rejection.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>WTH! Did she just reject him!</i>


    <i>What is she trying to do?</i>


    Yan Yin was much calmer than the rest of the crowd. ¡°Besides my Lihun Peak, who else wants you?¡±


    Ming Shu gave an eye smile and said with a hint of arrogance, ¡°Six out of the Seven Peaks have appeared. Why not gather all the Seven Peaks?


    Yanyue Peak, Wuying Peak, Lihun Peak, Jin Peak, Xingxiang Peak, Chihuo Peak, Lihun Peak were all here.


    The one that was left was...


    Lingjian Peak.


    The inner sect disciples felt that this person was more amazing than Yun Yao.


    Lingjian Peak was also known as the Peak of Swords. The swords on Lingjian Peak had been there since the start of the Yin Sect and also had some swords that were createdter. Basically, there were a lot of swords on Lingjian Peak.


    However, Lingjian Peak had not had a peak master for almost a hundred years.


    Since there was no peak master, there were also no disciples on the peak. No one could enter Lingjian Peak unless a new peak master appeared.


    The swords in the Yin Sect now were all made elsewhere.


    ¡°Xuan Ji, do you know what you are saying?¡± The sect leader broke the silence. ¡°There is no one in Lingjian Peak now.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°The person who gets the Taiyan Sword will take over Lingjian.¡±


    Her eyes turned. ¡°Am I right?¡±


    The sect leader frowned. ¡°Yes, but the Taiyan Sword hasn¡¯t recognized anyone for the past hundred years.


    This was the reason why there was no peak master on Lingjian Peak.


    Yan Yin had a bad feeling.


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile got deeper as she raised her hand into the air. A humming sound came from within Lingjian Peak.


    The sound was clear and loud.


    It rang through the sky.


    Other people might not know this sound, but Jun Qing and the sect leader, as well as the people close to them, knew that this was the sound of the Taiyan Sword.


    Ming Shu raised her hand and a sh of sword-light broke out from Lingjian Peak and flew toward her. The silver Taiyan Sword stood in front of Ming Shu. The sword¡¯s noise had died down.


    Ming Shu grabbed the Taiyan Sword and looked at the people on the tform. ¡°Do I have the right to be part of Lingjian Peak now?¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°How is it possible...¡±


    That was the Taiyan Sword!


    They recognized it!


    Why did the sword which didn¡¯t recognize any owner for a hundred years recognize a three-spirit root owner?


    What was happening?


    Yan Yin remembered that he found her near the Lingjian Peakst time. She must have gone to find the sword that time...


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t her that chose the Taiyan Sword. It was the Taiyan Sword which chose her. That was why she could enter the Seven Peaks without any deterrence.


    It must be like this!


    <i>Why the hell is it like this!</i>


    <i>I purposely came to help her but she suddenly became the same rank as me. What kind of help does she need now?</i>


    <i>How am I supposed toplete my mission!</i>


    ¡°Congrattions to Lingjian Peak for having a new peak master.¡±


    Jun Qing¡¯s sentence caused Ming Shu¡¯s identity to be a reality.


    The sect leader¡¯s expression changed continuously. He seemed to be in shock. In the end, he said, ¡°Congrattions, my junior sister.¡±


    <i>The one who has the Taiyan Sword will take over Lingjian.</i>


    <i>This is the rule.</i>


    The rest looked at each other and started speaking.


    ¡°Congrattions, Junior Sister.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Aunt Master.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Master...¡±


    Ming Shu rose from a servant disciple to a peak master. Those people that were waiting tough at her couldn¡¯t ept the news for a long time.


    Yun Yao was so angry she could vomit blood.


    She thought that she had gained the upper hand but in the end, Zi Luo still got to have Jun Qing as her master and Xuan Ji became the peak master of Lingjian Peak. What was the use of knowing the future?


    Ming Shu looked at Yun Yao and her smile got bigger.


    <i>Wasn¡¯t that annoying?</i>


    <i>Wasn¡¯t that annoying?</i>


    <i>It¡¯s good that you are angry.</i>


    <i>My purpose is to make sure that you get angry.</i>


    ...


    The sect leader made arrangements for the newly selected disciples and then followed Ming Shu to Lingjian Peak with the rest of the peak masters.


    Jun Qing took Zi Luo back to Yanyue Peak. He had no intention to participate in this event.


    The sect leader and Ming Shu walked at the front. He sized up the person beside him. She was indeed a three-spirit root owner and her foundation was not there...


    ¡°Xuan Ji, Junior Sister, how did you get the Taiyan Sword?¡±


    Since he couldn¡¯t see anything, he decided to just ask.


    Ming Shu waved the Taiyan Sword. ¡± I got it when I was catching the spirit deer.¡±


    Spirit deer? Catching?


    He couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying.


    ¡°She caught a spirit deer to eat.¡± Yan Yin suddenly appeared beside the sect leader. ¡°The spirit deer finally grew big, but before it could develop its intelligence, it was eaten by her. How can someone with such conduct be a peak master?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The sect leader thought he heard wrong. ¡°The spirit deer live within the Seven Peaks, she... Junior Sister was in the external division at that time. How could she enter and catch one¡±


    This was the first time he heard of someone catching a spirit deer to eat.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Uncle Master Yan Yin... Oh, sorry, Senior Brother let me in.¡±


    <i>Who let you in? Who let you in?</i>


    <i>I didn¡¯t do anything!</i>


    The sect leader¡¯s gaze turned toward Yan Yin.


    Yan Yin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>It really wasn¡¯t me.</i>


    Ming Shu continued to gain Hatred Points. ¡°I just have a three-spirit root. If it weren¡¯t for Senior Brother Yan Yin, how would I be able to enter the Seven Peaks? Sect Master, you must punish him. He was lucky that I am a kind person. What if the person he let in were a devil or demon?¡±


    <i>Kind person?</i>


    <i>Is she talking about herself?</i>


    <i>Aiyo, does she still want her face value?</i>


    Yan Yin wanted to go up and strangle her.


    Yan Yin was the peak master of Lihun Peak. The sect leader didn¡¯t dare to provoke him. The entirety of the sect¡¯s elixirs was dependant on him.


    Thus, he only coughed and said with a stern face, ¡°This was an act of fate to allow you to meet the Taiyan Sword. Such coincidences.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>This person can bullshit better than me?</i>


    Yan Yin raised his eyebrows at Ming Shu, but didn¡¯t dare to appear too pleased.


    Ming Shu answered him with a smile. <i>Continue to be happy for now. There will be time enough for you to cryter.</i>


    ¡°However... Junior Sister can stop eating spirit deer.¡± The sect leader didn¡¯t seem to notice the sparks flying between Ming Shu and Yan Yin and warned Ming Shu.


    Although the spirit deer were not valuable, they were a specialty of the Seven Peaks. No one would think about eating them.


    ¡°The Yin Sect¡¯s special dish tastes really good.¡± It was really good at replenishing stamina.


    The sect leader¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Once you embark on the journey of cultivation, you should not have too many desires for food.¡±


    <i>What the hell is a special dish?</i>


    <i>The Yin Sect is not a restaurant!</i>


    Yan Yin nced at Ming Shu and grinned. The sect leader would kill her one day.


    Ming Shu ignored Yan Yin¡¯s gaze and tilted her head. Her smile was gentle. ¡°I haven¡¯t started learning the foundation yet.¡±


    She said it tantly.


    Sect Master: ¡°...¡±


    What could he do when his newly elected Junior Sister was so weak?


    There was already a superzy Yan Yin giving him trouble. Now, there was another one...


    He should just quit being the sect leader.

 Chapter 219 - Gathering for Cultivation (19)

    <h4>Chapter 219: Gathering for Cultivation (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The group of them sent Ming Shu to the Lingjian Peak and afterplimenting each other, the sect leader brought the rest of the people down.


    There was only a lonely hall on Lingjian Peak.


    ¡°Why have you not left?¡± everyone was gone but Yan Yin was still leaning against a pir in the hall. He didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of moving.


    Yan Yin nced at Ming Shu and he smiled. ¡°I feel that the atmosphere in Junior Sister¡¯s ce is very good and is very suitable for preserving one¡¯s health.¡±


    Theziness in his voice made it more pleasant to the ear.


    Ming Shu replied with a smile, ¡°Shall I dig a hole for you here?¡±


    <i>Preserve what health!</i>


    Yan Yin used a lot of effort to keep himself calm. ¡°Junior Sister, as a person who is cultivating immortality, you shouldn¡¯t be so hostile.¡±


    Ming Shu continued to smile. Her voice became gentler. ¡°Senior Brother, where did you see my hostility? Am I not speaking nicely with you?¡±


    Yan Yin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You were nning to dig a hole for my grave. How is that not hostility?</i>


    <i>Just calm down.</i>


    <i>I am not angry.</i>


    Yan Yin looked elsewhere. ¡°Junior Sister, Lingjian Peak has been empty for a hundred years. You will be lonely here. Why not let me apany you? If you meet someone from the evil n likest time, you will at least have a helper besides you.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°You are joking. How can I threaten you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you took part in freeing the evil n too.¡±


    The two of them started to cut one another¡¯s throats.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Junior Sister, I have made up my alibi.¡± Yan Yin was full of confidence. ¡°No one will believe you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>F**k, was there such an option?</i>


    Ming Shu took out the Taiyan Sword.


    Since the target was not listening to her, she should just beat him up.


    Yan Yin immediately straightened his body and persuaded her. ¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t be so impulsive, the Taiyan Sword...¡±


    <i>Shua¡ª</i>


    The only reply he got was the Taiyan Sword striking at him.


    The Taiyan Sword stuck the air. Yan Yin¡¯s body appeared at another location. ¡°Junior Sister, you will never have friends like this.¡±


    <i>Shua shua shua¡ª</i>


    <i>Who wants a friend like you who would backstab them?</i>


    <i>Even my snacks won¡¯t agree.</i>


    ¡°Junior Sister...¡±


    Ming Shu took the Taiyan Sword and chased after Yan Yin throughout the entire mountain. Yan Yin wanted to show his sincerity to Ming Shu and controlled his desire to retaliate.


    Ming Shu threw Yan Yin off the mountain and waved at him irritatingly. ¡°Senior Brother, I wee you toe and y again.¡±


    <i>If youe again, I will fight with you again.</i>


    <i>I will fight with you until you hate me.</i>


    Yan Yin touched his mask and looked down, hiding his emotions. He raised his hands and dusted his clothes. He said with a fake tone, ¡°Since you invite me so sincerely, I will definitelye again.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want toe again.


    He wanted to go home.


    However, as a professional mission yer, he could not get angry just because his target was a crazy person and he could not give up his mission just because his target was a crazy person.


    He had professionalism.


    <i>I feel so wronged but I shall keep quiet.</i>


    Yan Yin turned around and left. His back seemed a bit sorrowful.


    ...


    Lingjian Peak was really deserted. There was no other living thing besides herself. However, it had an abundance of Qi.


    Ming Shu even caught some spirit deer and started raising them.


    The first thing that the sect leader thought of when he heard of this news was ¡°the Yin Sect¡¯s special dish.¡±


    As expected, Ming Shu raised them as food.


    How was the fake female protagonist doing in Chihuo Peak? Ming Shu purposely went there to take a look.


    The peak master of Chihuo Peak didn¡¯t like this new junior sister of his, but they were colleagues and his disciples would need to find her for swords since Lingjian Peak was open now.


    Chihuo Peak specialized in sword skills. They needed swords the most so they couldn¡¯t afford to provoke her.


    Thus, Ming Shu was able to tantly walked around Chihuo Peak.


    Her reason? She still needed more practice.


    The sect master felt that Ming Shu was too weak as a peak master. She didn¡¯t even have any foundation. He ordered the peak master of Chihuo Peak to teach her properly.


    This way, Ming Shu had to take lessons with Yun Yao.


    ¡°Junior Sister, Yun Yao is very proficient with her sword skills. Shouldn¡¯t you practice a bit too?¡± The peak master of Chihuo Peak nced at the person on the wooden stool and decided to remind her.


    All she did every day was sit down and eat. <i>Is the Taiyan Sword blind? Why did it choose such a person?</i>


    Ming Shu looked at Yun Yao, who was practicing hard, and smiled at Chihuo Peak¡¯s leader. She said confidently, ¡°Senior Brother, I think that my sword skills are very good too.¡±


    Chihuo Peak¡¯s leader: ¡°...¡± He had never seen her practice before. Who gave her the courage to be so confident?


    ¡°Up to you.¡± The peak master of Chihuo Peak didn¡¯t force her. She was not his disciple anyway.


    He went over and gave Yun Yao some feedback before leaving the area.


    Yun Yao was being watched by Ming Shu everyday during practice. How could she keep herposure?


    Once the peak master left, Yun Yao held her sword and walked toward Ming Shu. ¡°Xuan Ji, what is your motive?¡±


    ¡°To take a look at you.¡±


    Yun Yao: ¡°...¡± Who wants you to look at me?


    ¡°Xuan Ji, don¡¯t think that I will be afraid of you just because you are the peak master of Lingjian Peak.¡± Yun Yao gritted her teeth. ¡°Even if you have the Taiyan Sword, you are still a three-spirit root owner.¡±


    Ming Shu pointed to her knees and gave a smile. ¡°I am still Lingjian Peak¡¯s leader. You have to call me Aunt Master. Come, call me.¡±


    Yun Yao didn¡¯t want to call her that. She gave her the cold shoulder and turned around with her sword.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her, she would have been a disciple on Yanyue Peak.


    Yun Yao had only walked two steps when she suddenly tripped and fell on the floor.


    ¡°Ah, you need to be careful when you walk.¡±


    A voice sounded above her.


    Right after that, the wind from a punch could be felt and Yun Yao had no chance to dodge the attack. She took the full impact of the punch.


    This issue was brought up to the peak master of Chihuo Peak and Yun Yao also came toin. However, Ming Shu disappeared right after hitting Yun Yao and there was nothing he could do.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly go and hit her back right?


    In the end, he could only report this to the sect leader and ask Ming Shu to give him an exnation.


    The sect leader was helpless as he sent people to look for Ming Shu.


    However, they couldn¡¯t find her. The sect leader had to personally look for Ming Shu.


    He walked one round and heard someone talking when he was near Jin Peak. He instinctively walked in the direction of the sound.


    There were many people gathering together and chatting. He was not sure what they were doing, but there was the fragrant smell of meat in the air.


    The sect leader shouted, ¡°What are you all doing?¡±


    Lin Jin was frightened by the sound and immediately stood up. His sidekicks stood up too.


    ¡°Sect... Sect Master.¡±


    ¡°Sect Master.¡±


    The sect leader walked near and realized that they were gathering around a person. This was the person that he was looking for.


    ¡°Sect Master Senior Brother.¡± Ming Shu waved at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The sect leader¡¯s gaze fell onto the barbecued meat in front of Ming Shu. His mouth twitched uncontrobly.


    She actually gathered disciples to barbecue meat together!


    ¡°I heard that you beat someone up at Chihuo Peak?¡± he asked with a serious face.


    ¡°Nope, we were just learning from each other.¡± Ming Shu turned on her bullshitting mode.


    ¡°That was not what I heard.¡± He didn¡¯t think that the peak master of Chihuo Peak would lie. The one that was lying was his cheap junior sister.


    Ming Shu smiled and said gently, ¡°Senior Brother, I am just a three-spirit root owner. How can I beat someone?¡±


    Sect Master: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Hello, three-spirit root owner, you are now the peak master of Lingjian Peak too</i>

 Chapter 220 - Gathering for Cultivation (20)

    <h4>Chapter 220: Gathering for Cultivation (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°She has only been the peak master for a few days and she beat someone up. Sect Master, you must punish her severely.¡±


    ¡°Even if she is a peak master, she has to act like one too. What kind of ability is it to fight a disciple? Sect Master Senior Brother, I agree to punish her severely.¡±


    ¡°Look at her. Does she seem like a peak master?¡±


    Ming Shu was dragged up Wuying Peak by the sect leader. She was currently munching her deer leg while looking at the other peak masters arguing about her beating up a disciple. She looked as though she was enjoying a good show.


    She suddenly became a peak master without any substance. If it was not for the rules and recognition by Jun Qing, no one would probably take her seriously as a peak master.


    ¡°Can you all be a bit more reasonable!¡± Ming Shu couldn¡¯t take it anymore and stood up with her deer leg. ¡°Yun Yao was impolite to me first and that¡¯s why I acted that way. How is this bullying a junior?¡±


    <i>What the hell. This bunch of idiots is giving a false ount of the true facts.</i>


    ¡°That is just what you say,¡± the peak master of Jin Peak said. He didn¡¯t like Ming Shu at all.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t what Yun Yao said her side of the story too? Her saying that I bully her means I really bully her?¡± Ming Shu argued with Jin Peak¡¯s leader. ¡°How can a three-spirit root owner like me bully a supreme-spirit root owner?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>Can you stop using your three-spirit root as an excuse?</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have the Taiyan Sword?¡± one of the peak masters said.


    The Taiyan Sword was a powerful weapon.


    ¡°Is it my fault that I have the Taiyan Sword?¡±


    Chihuo Peak¡¯s leader couldn¡¯t control his anger. ¡°Are you still not going to admit that you bully Yun Yao?¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly grunted. ¡°I did bully her. So what? Are you all going to beat me up?¡±


    <i>If I don¡¯t bully her, how do I gain Hatred Points?</i>


    <i>I did bully her.</i>


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Did you just suddenly admit it?</i>


    <i>Then why did you put so much effort into denying it just now!</i>


    <i>Are you crazy!</i>


    The sect leader had a headache. ¡°Okay, stop arguing.¡±


    The hall became silent.


    Ming Shu continued munching her deer leg.


    The sect leader said in a low voice, ¡°I will give you half a year. If you are unable to finish cultivating your foundation by then, you will give up the Taiyan Sword and let Wuying Peak keep it.¡±


    ¡°So you want the Taiyan Sword.¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    Jin Peak¡¯s leader sneered. ¡°You haven¡¯t even reached the foundation level. If something happens to the Taiyan Sword, who is going to be responsible for it? You?¡±


    ¡°The Taiyan Sword had already recognized you as its master so we will not fight with you.¡± The sect leader signaled Jin Peak¡¯s leader to shut up. ¡°But your power is really... The Taiyan Sword is very important to the Yin Sect. If you don¡¯t have the ability to protect it, we can only do it this way. If you don¡¯t want to give up the Taiyan Sword, you should work hard on your cultivation.¡±


    There were many people outside who had their eyes on the Taiyan Sword. If she took the Taiyan Sword out and it was snatched by someone, who would they cry to?


    The sect leader really had no intention of snatching the Taiyan Sword.


    ¡°You ask a three-spirit root owner to finish foundation cultivation in half a year?¡± Ming Shu stared at the sect leader. There was no change in her tone. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me to give up the Taiyan Sword directly?¡±


    Half a year to finish the Foundation Establishment stage was not hard for her.


    However, this request had no basis. A three-spirit root owner needed a long time to cultivate and if she couldn¡¯t find the right method to cultivate, she would be unable to build her foundation at all.


    And he was asking her to finish Foundation Establishment in half a year? Wasn¡¯t he trying to put her in a difficult situation?


    The sect leader said, ¡°A three-spirit root owner also managed to get recognized by the Taiyan Sword. This shows that you have the ability. If you don¡¯t work hard, how will you know?¡±


    ¡°The Taiyan Sword is blind.¡± Ming Shu rejected the offer. ¡°I am not cultivating immortality.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You are not cultivating immortality in the Yin Sect? Then what are you here for?</i>


    To e <i>at spirit deer?</i>


    ¡°Half a year. This matter is settled.¡±


    The sect leader didn¡¯t want to argue with Ming Shu any longer and decided on the conditions himself.


    ¡°As for Yun Yao, this will be an exception. If you do it again, you will be punished ording to the rules.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you are trying to hard sell me! I am so scared.¡± Ming Shu gave a slight smile. There were no signs of fear in her. She told them arrogantly, ¡°I am not cultivating immortality. Even if you give me two years, I will not finish my foundation. If you refuse to ept this,e and beat me!¡±


    ¡°You...¡± The sect leader was really angry this time. He mmed the table and shouted, ¡°Xuan Ji, do you have any rules?¡±


    ¡°Can rules be eaten? I am not going to y with you all anymore. I will go back to eat my deer.¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hand and walked out while singing a song quietly.


    ¡°The boundless spirit deer is my love, under the green mountains I will never cultivate immortality... what kind of spirit deer is the most delicious... fat spirit deer fall from the sky... the mostfortable way to eat a deer is to walk and eat at the same time, if we want to eat we must eat it happily. You are the most beautiful deer in the sky, I will not cultivate immortality after I eat you.¡±


    <i>What the hell is she singing?</i>


    <i>Sect Master, can we submit an application to kill her?</i>


    They thought that Yan Yin was irritatingst time. Now they knew that there was never a ¡°most irritating¡± with her. There was only someone even more irritating.


    Ming Shu was the first one in history to provoke all the high-ranking people in the sect within half a day.


    ...


    ¡°Master, she even managed to anger the sect leader. I have finally found a person that is more amazing than you.¡±


    A disciple was fanning the person on the rocking chair as he talked about the interesting thing that happened today. He couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity.


    ¡°Is there any news from Wuying Peak?¡± azy voice slowly responded. Everyone around it seemed to have slowed down.


    The disciple covered his mouth andughed. ¡°Master Xuan Ji is the peak master of Lingjian Peak. What can the sect leader do to her? If anything happens to Master Xuan Ji, Lingjian Peak will have to close down again.¡±


    Getting swords for the disciples always caused a headache among everyone in the Yin Sect after Lingjian Peak closed down a hundred years ago


    ¡°You are right,¡± Yan Yin replied softly.


    The disciple asked again, ¡°Master, will it be an interesting year this year?¡±


    Yan Yin thought about the lunatic on Lingjian Peak and didn¡¯t hesitate at all when replying, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The tone was certain.


    ¡°You can leave first.¡± Yan Yin waved his hand.


    The disciple put down the fan and left. He ran back after a while. ¡°Master, it¡¯s almost time to give out the elixirs. Shouldn¡¯t you start making them?¡±


    Yan Yin touched his mask and asked in an irritated tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just give them out?¡±


    The disciple didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly. ¡°That wasst month, you haven¡¯t started this month...¡±


    Yan Yin thought for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s give them out together next month.¡±


    The disciple choked a little. ¡°Master, what should I tell the sect leader?¡±


    ¡°Say that my mood is bad and I don¡¯t want to make any elixirs.¡±


    ¡°You used this excusest month.¡±


    ¡°I need to go into seclusion to advance my cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Used before...¡± I <i>f you advance every month, how many times do you need to break through!</i>


    Yan Yin looked at the disciple.


    The disciple gave him a sad face. Please don¡¯t ask him to think. He had already thought of every reason he could.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Yan Yin suddenly remembered something and slowly stood up. ¡°Go prepare.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± <i>Are you not looking for excuses anymore?</i>


    ¡°If you can give me a good excuse, I will not make elixirs.¡±


    The disciple shook his head fervently. ¡°I will go prepare immediately.¡±


    They were in charge of most elixirs. However, some of the elixirs required their master to make them personally.


    In order for their master to have a valid reason for not making any elixirs, the disciples of Lihun Peak had to always think of new excuses to use when the people from Lihun Peak came.

 Chapter 221 - Gathering for Cultivation (21)

    <h4>Chapter 221: Gathering for Cultivation (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Master Xuan Ji, the sect leader sent me to inform you that three days hence, the Lingjian Peak will be open to the Foundation Establishment disciples for them to take swords.¡±


    In the early morning, a disciple of Wuying Peak suddenly went up Lingjian Peak, bringing the sect leader¡¯s verbal instruction to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Take swords?¡± Ming Shu cocked one of her legs and bounced it rhythmically.


    The disciple couldn¡¯t bear to look directly at this. He replied with his head lowered: ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Hoh...¡± <i>That one just gave me a unteral order not long ago. Now he wanted toe to Lingjian Peak to take swords? Does he think that he is an almighty god?</i>


    The disciple didn¡¯t know what the meaning of Ming Shu¡¯s weird smile was, but he had already delivered the message.


    As to whether Ming Shu agreed or not, that was not his business. He then turned around and ran away quickly.


    <i>The newly appointed peak master is scary.</i>


    It was a happy event for the Foundation Establishment disciples to take swords, and the swords of Lingjian Peak were much better than those from outside.


    The entire sect was bustling.


    Then came the day of taking swords.


    All the Foundation Establishment disciples who would participate in taming swords were gathered in front of Lingjian Peak, while disciples who just entered the internal division were standing on the edge to be loyal onlookers.


    ¡°Today is the first time taking swords on Lingjian Peak after a hundred years. We don¡¯t know what changes you may encounter on the peak, so everyone, take care of yourselves.¡±


    Someone was exining the rules to the participants. Except for this voice, there were only the sounds of the rushing stream echoing in the mountain.


    ¡°Sect Master, it¡¯s time to inform Junior Sister Xuan Ji.¡± Someone reminded the sect leader of this.


    The sect leader stood in a spot the disciple couldn¡¯t see. He looked at the sky and nodded.


    Then the magic in his hand turned into a spirit crane and flew to Lingjian Peak.


    However, just as the spirit crane was approaching Lingjian Peak, it turned into a spot of light and disappeared into the air.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed.


    Lingjian Peak... how is it closed again?


    ¡°Sect Master... this...?¡±


    The only thing that could close Lingjian Mountain now was the Taiyan Sword, and the owner of the Taiyan Sword was Xuan Ji, so it went without saying.


    She didn¡¯t want these disciples to take swords.


    The sect leader never expected that Ming Shu would give him such a cold shoulder. In front of so many disciples, how could he afford to lose face?


    ¡°Xuan Ji is going too far!¡± The peak master of Chihuo Peak couldn¡¯t help but curse in rage. ¡°She is really taking herself as the owner of Lingjian Peak? Does she have any respect for the sect master and the sect?¡±


    ¡°Sect Master, you should talk to Junior Sister Xuan Ji, don¡¯t let so many disciples see this as a joke,¡± the good-tempered peak master of Xingxiang Peak suggested.


    As the spirit crane couldn¡¯t get in, the sect master had to try to contact Ming Shu through sound transmission.


    Fortunately, the sound was not blocked.


    ¡°Xuan Ji, remove the barriers of Lingjian Peak,¡± the voice of the sect leader was slightly deep. ¡°The sect¡¯s major event doesn¡¯t allow you to make jokes.¡±


    No response.


    But soon there was a figure atop the Taiyan Sword appearing in front of the Lingjian Peak.


    The disciples below naturally saw it as well, and they were boiling.


    ¡°It¡¯s Xuan Ji...¡±


    ¡°She was an outer sect servant disciple previously. And now she is a master of a peak overnight.¡±


    ¡°Humph, who knows how she became the peak master.¡±


    All kinds of discussions spread out in the crowd. But most were wordsced with envy and jealousy.


    The girl¡¯s clear and crisp voice carried over. ¡°Senior Brother Sect Master, I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d open Lingjian Peak.¡±


    The sect master asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you get my notice?¡±


    Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°I did, but I didn¡¯t agree. To give me notice is your business, but to agree or not is my business. ¡±


    Sect Master: ¡°...¡±


    Discussions from below became more and more turbulent. The sect leader pressed down his anger and asked again, ¡°What do you want so that you¡¯ll let them go up the mountain and take swords?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Ming Shu looked very willing to negotiate. ¡°Get me some food as the toll, then I¡¯ll let them go up.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>She closed the Lingjian Peak just for food?</i>


    <i>There must be something wrong with her brain.</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s request was a bit too far-fetched, but it was not difficult to meet. The sect leader ordered to prepare some food and send it to Ming Shu.


    But... the food was not enough to persuade Ming Shu¡ªshe rejected immediately at first. Although the sect leader was so angry that he really wanted to kill this crazy new peak master, he had to hold back his anger and keep sending more food to her. The carriers went back and forth several times, then finally Ming Shu was barely satisfied.


    Now Ming Shu sat on the Taiyan Sword and ate the newly paid-in-tribute snacks with a good mood. She was enjoying the show of the disciples below climbing up the mountain to take swords.


    <i>Snacks are justice.</i>


    <i>I want to eat too!</i>


    Little Beastie suddenly jumped out and pulled open Ming Shu¡¯s palm to take food.


    Ming Shu was in a good mood and didn¡¯t drive Little Beastie off this time.


    <i>Weng...</i>


    There were the asional sounds of swords shing in the mountain.


    It was not so easy for a disciple to find a sword of their own.


    ¡°Eh, why is she here? She hasn¡¯t even built a foundation yet!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯se to take swords even though she hasn¡¯t reached the Foundation Establishment? Yun Yao is so bold.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, after all, she has the supreme-spirit root!¡±


    Another round of jealous discussion came to Ming Shu¡¯s ears. Ming Shu looked down and saw that Yun Yao was heading for Lingjian Peak.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know this. Taking swords was allowed for Foundation Establishment disciples after Lingjian Peak was closed. Before, taking swords was allowed for all disciples as long as you feel that you can take one.¡±


    Why could only the Foundation Establishment disciples take swords after Lingjian Peak was closed? Because the sect¡¯s swords weren¡¯t plentiful enough.


    But Lingjian Peak was different. There were enough swords on Lingjian Peak for everyone. Besides, it was not that you could get a sword as long as you went up the mountain. If your qualifications were not enough, these swords would not cede to you.


    Therefore, if a disciple hadn¡¯t reached the level of Foundation Establishment, they may not willing to go up the mountain to ¡°tame¡± a sword.


    After Yun Yao passed by, there was anothermotion below.


    Jun Qing came over with Zi Luo.


    These two people seemingly couldn¡¯t get away from each other. Interesting.


    Ming Shu controlled the Taiyan Sword to hover lower and flew before Yun Yao, blocking her way.


    ¡°Xuan Ji, what are you doing?¡± Seeing Ming Shu, Yun Yao became extremely unhappy.


    ¡°What are you doing? Going up the mountain? Pay me toll.¡± Ming Shu reached out her hand.


    ¡°What?¡± Yun Yao thought she had heard it wrong.


    ¡°Toll,¡± Ming Shu repeated smilingly.


    ¡°Xuan Ji, you¡¯re going too far!¡± The peak master of Chihuo Peak flew out from somewhere. ¡°We have sent you so much food, isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Do you think your disciple is only worth that little snack?¡±


    Chihuo Peak Master: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop her?¡± Yun Yao pointed at Zi Luo, who was going to pass them.


    Zi Luo noticed them and she stopped short for a moment, looking back at Jun Qing. Thetter nodded slightly, then she continued to go up.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to let her pass, so what?¡± Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°Cut the chit-chat, hurry up and pay me the toll or I won¡¯t allow you to go up.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    The Chihuo Peak master stopped Yun Yao. He red at Ming Shu and said word by word, ¡°Fine, I will pay.¡±


    He intended to let Yun Yao take a sword today and didn¡¯t want to have more troubles.


    Ming Shu waited on the spot. In thend of cultivation, there was not much food. So it took the Chihuo Peak master quite a while to get more food to Ming Shu.


    Receiving the requested toll, Ming Shu sat back on the Taiyan Sword and smiled at Yun Yao. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    The Taiyan Sword flew into the air with a <i>woosh </i>.


    ...


    The higher up the mountain, the higher the level and quality of the swords on Lingjian Peak. Yun Yao¡¯s goal was naturally to climb higher and get the best sword. Those swords she met halfway were not what she wanted.


    Zi Luo was just walking through the mountain mechanically. Whenever she met a sword, she would go forward and try to pull it up. But she hadn¡¯t managed to pull out any sword.


    No one noticed when Ming Shu disappeared into the air. At this time, she held a blue Qing Sword in hand and was going down the mountain from above.


    The Taiyan Sword carried Little Beastie and was following theirmon owner. A deep sword-sound spread along the road, which was apanied by some kind of self-evident respect.


    Ming Shu took a look behind herself. She didn¡¯t expect that the sword she pulled out at randomst time to cut a spirit deer would be such a mighty sword.


    She got the sword first, and then she learned of that rule of ¡°getting Taiyan then getting Lingjian.¡±


    Ming Shu felt this was too unscientific. Such a powerful sword was casually nted at the foot of Lingjian Peak.


    The Taiyan Sword: ¡°...¡± <i>I also never imagined that one day I would be used as a kitchen knife.</i>

 Chapter 222 - Gathering for Cultivation (22)

    <h4>Chapter 222: Gathering for Cultivation (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu saw Zi Luo was walking not far below, so she nted the Qing Sword into the soil, and then disappeared to hide to one side.


    The Qing Sword was very showy, and Zi Luo noticed it as soon as she came up.


    The Qing Sword suddenly rang and flew out of the soil by itself, thennded in front of Zi Luo.


    Zi Luo was a bit startled. She had tried to pull so many swords along the way, but all in vain. Now suddenly a sword flew to her on its own, she was naturally very surprised.


    <i>Wengwengweng...</i>


    The vibrations of the Qing Sword made the nearby swords start humming as well.


    Zi Luo looked around and pointed at herself. ¡°Me?¡±


    <i>Wengwengweng...</i>


    The Qing Sword continued vibrating. Zi Luo carefully reached out to grasp the Qing Sword. It didn¡¯t resist, which seemed a bit different from what the master had told her...


    Zi Luo sighed in relief. No matter what, she finally took a sword, and she could report on this mission to the master now.


    As soon as Zi Luo left, Ming Shu turned to check on Yun Yao.


    Yun Yao was looking for the sword she had met while reading the book, but she didn¡¯t see any sign of that sword.


    She remembered that Zi Luo got the sword on Lingjian Peak. Why couldn¡¯t she find it... Had it been taken by Zi Luo?


    No, no, she arrived earlier and walked faster than her, that stupid female protagonist should still begging behind.


    Yun Yao looked up at the mountain that extended into the clouds. <i>Is it at a higher ce?</i>


    She gritted her teeth and continued to climb.


    <i>Wengwengweng...</i>


    The sounds of the surrounding swords made Yun Yao halt her steps. She looked around to see all the swords around her were vibrating. Then countless swords broke through the soil and lined up in the air. Their sharp ends turned to Yun Yao at the same time.


    Yun Yao stiffened on the spot.


    ¡°Run!¡± a young voice shouted at her.


    Yun Yao didn¡¯t have time to think about it, and she quickly turned to run downhill.


    The surrounding swords continued to break out of the ground, chasing her and forcing her down the mountain.


    Yun Yao ran down to see Ming Shu standing at the foot of the mountain. Now shepletely understood what this was about.


    ¡°Xuan Ji!¡± Yun Yao rushed out of Lingjian Peak and went straight to Ming Shu aggressively.


    Ah ah ah <i>... What, what, why so fierce, do you want to kill me and grab my snacks?</i>


    Yun Yao directly attacked Ming Shu with a magic art, trying to pin Ming Shu on the ground.


    Ming Shu lifted the Taiyan Sword to block it, but she was pushed into taking a few steps back nheless. Apparently, Yun Yao¡¯s attack was indeed fierce.


    <i>Oh my god! Our fake female protagonist is getting angry!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not prepared yet.</i>


    [...] <i>What are you going to prepare?</i>


    Yun Yao certainly wouldn¡¯t give Ming Shu the time to prepare. She threw continuous magic art attacks at Ming Shu.


    Yun Yao suddenly rushed down the mountain and fought Ming Shu, which attracted curious disciples from each peak to watch.


    Jun Qing stood far away, but he could see clearly that Ming Shu was using the Taiyan Sword more like an ordinary sword. She wasn¡¯t relying on the Taiyan Sword...


    What was she relying on, then?


    <i>Pa!</i>


    Yun Yao was kicked into the stream by Ming Shu, and half of her body sank into the water, whichpletely drenched her in an instant. The clothes clung tightly to Yun Yao¡¯s body, drawing graceful curves.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The Chihuo peak master shouted and stopped Ming Shu. Yun Yao took the opportunity to stand up from the stream and quickly dried her clothes using magic arts.


    Then she looked at Ming Shu with a reddened face, andined in an ashamed and angry tone, ¡°Master, Xuan Ji deliberately controlled those swords to drive me down the mountain, she didn¡¯t want me to take any swords.¡±


    Just now, many people also saw that there were countless swords appearing at the periphery of Lingjian Peak.


    Hearing this, the peak master of Chihuo Peak was instantly irritated. ¡°Xuan Ji, what on earth do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°What do I want to do? She started it.¡± The girl stood on the other side of the stream with her sword and smiled calmly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask what she wants to do?¡±


    <i>I was just defending myself!</i>


    <i>Self-defense, can you understand that!</i>


    ¡°You controlled the swords to drive me down first, I was just too angry.¡± Yun Yao really wanted to kill this troublemaker in front of her, but she still kept up a wronged tone.


    The girl chuckled as she shrugged. ¡°That can only prove that the swords of Lingjian Peak don¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who controlled them to drive me down!¡± Yun Yao sounded even more wronged. ¡°Master, you have to believe me.¡±


    ¡°Xuan Ji, you must give me an exnation today!¡± Last time she beat Yun Yao for no reason, and today she caused such trouble for Yun Yao again. The anger of the Chihuo peak master could no longer be suppressed.


    ¡°Exnation?¡± The girl nted the Taiyan Sword into the ground and smiled beautifully. ¡°I have nothing to exin, I was just bullying her for no reason.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What a pure and clear exnation.</i>


    It turned out that bullying others could be done so confidently, so freshly and with such refinement. Today they really broadened their horizons.


    The Chihuo peak master was a bit speechless. What could he say now?


    He took a deep breath. ¡°Why did you bully Yun Yao? How did she offend you?¡±


    ¡°Fine, bullying people must have a reason.¡± Ming Shu began to make up reasons on the spot. ¡°She has stronger powers than me and she wears more beautiful clothes... what about this? Well, let me think about it...¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What nonsense is she talking about! Can you show more sincerity?! Respect the one you are bullying, okay?!</i>


    ¡°Why do I feel that this is like Master Yan Yin finding excuses for not refining elixirs?¡± a disciple whispered to another disciple next to him.


    ¡°Emm... it¡¯s really like that.¡± Thetter agreed with the former very much.


    The Chihuo peak master could do nothing about Ming Shu; he had to use the sect leader to threaten her then. ¡°Come see the sect master with me! I have to get a proper exnation today! How can someone like you be a peak master on Lingjian Peak!¡±


    Ming Shuughed and her tone was arrogant. ¡°Then what? Can you kill me and find another owner for the Taiyan Sword? If you can kill me, I have no opinion, but I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    <i>I¡¯m not that easy to kill!</i>


    The Taiyan Sword cooperatively responded to its owner with a humming sound.


    An invisible airflow swept over, and the disciples who were not strong enough lost their bnce, then fell to the ground one after another.


    The Chihuo peak master was a bit surprised. The Taiyan Sword actually protected her...


    At this time, the sect master sent a sound transmission message to the Chihuo peak master, telling him not to argue further. The Chihuo peak master didn¡¯t ept it as a final say, and he questioned how the sect master could tolerate this bullying.


    The sect master was also very helpless. She had the Taiyan Sword to protect her, what could they do? Just as she said, would they kill her and find another owner for Taiyan Sword? This was simply not realistic!


    ¡°Xuan Ji, just wait!¡± The Chihuo peak master left angrily.


    Ming Shu maintained her provoking smiling face. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll wait, I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    ¡°Master...¡± Yun Yao widened her eyes. That was it? She drove her down the mountain, how could she not be punished! <i>Couldn¡¯t my master seek justice for me?</i>


    Reminded by Yun Yao, the angry Chihuo peak master remembered he had an apprentice waiting beside him. He pacified Yun Yao: ¡°I will find you a better sword.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°All right,e back with me.¡±


    Yun Yao red at Ming Shu hatefully while gritting her teeth. Under all kinds of gazes, she had to follow the Chihuo peak master and leave.


    Just at this time, Zi Luo stumbled down from Lingjian Peak, holding the Qing Sword in her hand.


    Yun Yao was the first one to see Zi Luo¡ªto see the Qing Sword in her hand.


    Yun Yao¡¯s face paled immediately. It was taken by her!


    Jun Qing was obviously very satisfied with this. He personally went up to adjust Zi Luo¡¯s clothing, then, under the gazes of the public, he took Zi Luo back to their Yanyue Peak.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t help smiling more happily. Was the fake female protagonist angered to the point of explosion?


    <i>My Hatred Points should be almost full, right?</i>


    [Not yet.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 223 - Gathering for Cultivation (23)

    <h4>Chapter 223: Gathering for Cultivation (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Disciples came down from Lingjian Peak one after another. Some were excited as they took a sword sessfully, while some were down in the dumps as they failed to take a sword.


    After this event, the most discussed news in the sect was the anecdotes of Ming Shu¡¯s charging a toll and bullying Yun Yao in Lingjian Peak.


    Everyone became even more curious about this new peak master.


    Most people in the sect observed all rules and regtions. At most, sometimes a few troublemakers would start fighting and brawling. But no one had ever been so rebellious as Ming Shu.


    Later on, they found that Ming Shu was actually very easy to talk to. As long as you gave her some snacks, you could stay on her mountain for ten days or even a half-month, and she wouldn¡¯t bother you at all.


    They also found that the Qi near Lingjian Peak was different from that of other ces, and seemed to be purer. So afterwards, more and more disciples began to bribe Ming Shu for the purpose of cultivating in Lingjian Peak.


    Usually, because inner sect disciples may need several months at one time to cultivate one level or more, the management of the internal division was rtively loose, and disciples could choose their own way of cultivation. But the scene of these people flocking together at Lingjian Peak would have difficulty not catching attention.


    But except for gathering on Lingjian Peak, they didn¡¯t do any other bad things. If Lingjian Peak was okay with this, then the sect leader had no reason to interfere.


    In that case, with many peopleing and going for cultivation in Lingjian Peak, the whole mountain became lively again.


    ...


    Yan Yin was going up Lingjian Peak.


    asionally he would hear people talking along the way. And from time to time, he would see a few disciples sitting in the mountain forests and practicing.


    He just shut himself away to refine elixirs for some time, what happened to this Lingjian Peak?


    With spirit deer wandering around the mountain, the whole peak was no longer dead silent like before, but... was filled with the breath of life.


    A breath of life at a ce for cultivation? The experience was really weird.


    <i>This foodie...</i>


    A thought shed past Yan Yin¡¯s brain very quickly, but he didn¡¯t catch it. He pondered for a while, feeling strange, but still couldn¡¯t understand what it was. Then finally he shook his head and went toward the only hall of Lingjian Peak.


    There were not many disciples at the higher reaches of the mountain. Perhaps they were not allowed toe up here.


    A man was sitting in the hall, and seeing Yan Yining inzily, he hurriedly stood up in surprise and walked out. ¡°Master Yan Yin... how are you here?¡±


    <i>It¡¯s him again!</i>


    <i>Does she really like this Lin Jin?</i>


    This man was less good-looking than him, had a poorer body shape than him, less strength than him, and had lower status than him, how could she like such a person?


    <i>Hmph!</i>


    <i>Blind woman!</i>


    Lin Jin felt that Yan Yin looked at him with such a strange expression, and he couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit nervous.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my junior sister?¡± Yan Yin didn¡¯t say anything until a long whileter.


    ¡°Over there... sleeping...¡± Lin Jin pointed to somewhere in the hall.


    A vague hint of clothes could be seen.


    Yan Yin pointed outside. ¡°You, get out.¡±


    Lin Jin replied, ¡°Ah?¡±


    Meeting Yan Yin¡¯s gaze through the mask, Lin Jin felt a chilled. He nced in Ming Shu¡¯s direction, swallowed, and then raised his voice, frightened. ¡°Master, Master Yan Yin is here!¡±


    Then he quickly escaped out of the hall.


    <i>I have a bad feeling that Master Yan Yin must havee to cause trouble.</i>


    <i>Master, this is all I can do to help you!</i>


    Yan Yin: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu lifted her body and sat up, looking at Yan Yin, who was still standing in the same ce. She whistled like a rogue. ¡°Hey, Senior Brother Yan Yin, are you here to be beaten again?¡±


    ¡°If Junior Sister is willing to beat me, of course I¡¯m willing to be beaten by you. But I really worry that it might hurt your hand.¡±


    <i>Disgusting! How can I speak out such shameless words? I¡¯m vomiting at myself.</i>


    Ming Shu was also shocked and was covered in goosebumps. <i>There must be something wrong with this man¡¯s brain.</i>


    <i>Why do the mission targets that I need to collect Hatred Points from... all want me to like them?</i>


    <i>Something is not right.</i>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Senior Brother has such a unique taste.¡±


    Unique taste?


    Yan Yin didn¡¯t react at first, but then he understood what she was meaning after examining her.


    Her behavior and way of speaking were different from ordinary children, which made him forget that she was still very young...


    ¡± <i>Cough... </i>Junior Sister, I¡¯m here to give you something.¡± Yan Yin changed the topic. He lifted his hand and a jade bottle appeared in his palm. ¡°It¡¯s elixirs for this month.¡±


    Ming Shu stared at the jade bottle. ¡°What¡¯s this for, are you nning on something evil?¡±


    ¡°The sect provides elixirs for each peak every month. Before, the Lingjian Peak was closed, so I didn¡¯t prepare any for Lingjian Peak.¡± Yan Yin said in a natural way, ¡°Now I personally brought the elixirs to you. Junior Sister, are you moved by my sincerity?¡±


    Ming Shu crossed her legs and kept jiggling them. ¡°I will be more touched if you die.¡±


    Yan Yin was going to explode inside.


    <i>F**k, why don¡¯t you die!</i>


    <i>Why should I die?!</i>


    <i>I will not die!</i>


    Yan Yin calmed down with difficulty and squeezed out a fake smile. ¡°Junior Sister, do you want to know why the entire Xuan family was killed?¡±


    The Xuan family? The Host¡¯s family...


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Did you kill them?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Yan Yin squeezed these few words from between his teeth. ¡°Junior Sister, do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>WTF! This psychopath didn¡¯t follow the routine plot!</i>


    <i>Calm down, calm down.</i>


    Yan Yin took several deep breaths and continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t youe here to seek revenge for your family?¡±


    ¡°It used to be like that...¡± Ming Shu paused. ¡°But now it is not.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do now?¡± <i>Unfilial daughter! She doesn¡¯t want to seek revenge for her family! Why isn¡¯t she punished!</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes got slightly brighter. ¡°To eat the special dishes of the Yin Sect.¡±


    Yan Yin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Okay, I can¡¯t continue this conversation anymore!</i>


    <i>Eat eat eat, this mission target only knows how to eat, you¡¯ll be a butterball.</i>


    ¡°Fine. Since you don¡¯t want to know, then just forget it.¡± Yan Yin put the jade bottle aside. ¡°If someday you want to know what happened, you cane to me at any time. I¡¯ll be happy to tell you everything, Junior Sister.¡±


    Before Ming Shu expressed her opinion, Yan Yin disappeared into the air quickly, avoiding being beaten again.


    Ming Shu jumped to the ground and went to pick up the jade bottle.


    ¡°A Xiling elixir¡±


    <i>How generous.</i>


    <i>But... if he wanted to buy me off with this, don¡¯t even think about it.</i>


    <i>Where¡¯re my snacks!</i>


    Ming Shu left the hall and found Lin Jin and his errand boys were all gone. But that night, Lin Jin showed up out of breath, expression depressed.


    ¡°How did I offend Master Yan Yin? He threw me down the mountain and pinned me there for a few hours...¡±


    Ming Shu, who was eating snacks: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who the hell knows what that psychopath was thinking.</i>


    ¡°I heard that Yun Yao is about to build a foundation. The Chihuo peak master is asking for Zhuji elixirs at the Lihun Peak.¡± Lin Jin looked at Ming Shu and changed the topic.


    ¡°So fast?¡±


    ¡°Not that fast, she has a supreme-spirit root. I heard that for a supreme-spirit root, since the beginning of cultivation, the foundation can be built within one year at the least. She has spent a year and a half now, and she may still need more time to prepare the final ritual, it should be considered slow.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Lin Jin came closer to Ming Shu. ¡°Master, do you really not want to build a foundation?¡±


    ¡°To take the lightning strike? Never.¡± Ming Shu shook her head.


    Lin Jin twitched his mouth. ¡°Only because you have to take the lightning strike, you don¡¯t want to build a foundation?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s eyes darkened a little, and even her smile got weaker.


    Lin Jin: ¡°...¡± Okay. He couldn¡¯t understand the thinking of a leader. Anyway, this leader was very powerful even if she didn¡¯t build a foundation.


    Little Beastie popped out from somewhere, and patted Ming Shu¡¯s hand with its fairy ws.


    <i>Poop-picker, give me a bite, I¡¯m starving.</i>


    Ming Shu lowered her eyes and pushed Little Beastie aside. ¡°You should practice more, don¡¯t think about eating all day. Don¡¯t you feel you¡¯re losing so much face that you can¡¯t talk?¡±


    Little Beastie groaned. It felt very dissatisfied with the attitude of its poop-picker.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Lin Jin turned around. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±


    Then he nced at a little ball of colorful hair in Ming Shu¡¯s hand, and knew she was not talking to him.

 Chapter 224 - Gathering for Cultivation (24)

    <h4>Chapter 224: Gathering for Cultivation (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Eh... what¡¯s this?¡± It¡¯s alive! A spirit pet? So cute.


    ¡°Dog.¡±


    Little Beastie suddenly jumped up.


    <i>You are a dog!</i>


    <i>Your whole family are dogs.</i>


    ¡°That includes you.¡±


    Little Beastie: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Hmph!</i>


    It was not going to argue with the poop-picker, because it was a generous beast.


    Little Beastie rolled toward Lin Jin. Thetter was thinking what it was amazing, and seeing Little Beastie rolling over, he tried to reach out and touch it. But Little Beastie¡¯s fur immediately rose, and its ck onyx-like eyes turned to re at him ferociously.


    Lin Jin was startled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it.¡± Ming Shu warned, ¡°It bites.¡±


    Lin Jin quickly took his hand back. When those soft hairs rose, they looked like countless silver needles which had been soaked in poison.


    Little Beastie bounced to one side and shot itself at the roast meat next to Lin Jin.


    The grill was knocked over, and Little Beastie precisely caught the meat in its mouth, then ran away quickly.


    The size of the roast meat was n timesrger than Little Beastie, but was tightly grasped anyway and disappeared somewhere within the blink of an eye.


    Lin Jin looked at this incredible scene, dumbfounded.


    The leader¡¯s pet was also notmon...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t intend to exin anything about Little Beastie.


    Lin Jin wanted to ask, but he didn¡¯t dare, so finally he chose to continue cultivating.


    Lin Jin had stayed at Lingjian Peak overnight sometimes. He felt it was easier to cultivate here than anywhere else.


    Or rather, in the vicinity of Ming Shu, it was easier to cultivate.


    The Qi around Ming Shu was like filtered water, rich and pure, putting no burden on the body. One didn¡¯t encounter any obstacles when leveling up.


    Lin Jin still ran about between two ces. Later, when he could practice independently, he chose to retreat for cultivation. Lin Jin then simply lived on Lingjian Peak with his errand boys.


    Yan Yin didn¡¯te again.


    The sect leader once sent someone to check, but Ming Shu clearly refused to cultivate immortality. The sect leader was very angry and didn¡¯t send others again.


    One monthter...


    Yun Yao was going to finish the Foundation Establishment stage.


    On that day, lightning shed and thunder rumbled. The lightning fell on the Chihuo Peak, which was especially horrible.


    Ming Shu touched Little Beastie¡¯s fur and looked at the lightning and thunder in the distance.


    There ought to be only three lightning strikes for Foundation Establishment, but now six strikes hade and gone...


    The seventh fell.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    The purple lightning seemed to want to tear the sky apart, and the deafening sound made people tremble in their hearts.


    The eighth strike followed closely...


    Just at this time, the eighth lightning strike suddenly turned a corner, flying toward the Yanyue Peak, which was covered in clouds and mist.


    The moment the lightning dropped, an arc of light rose from the Yanyue Peak and converged upon it.


    It seemed Yun Yao and Zi Luo were building their foundations at the same time...


    But this thunderbolt should be Zi Luo¡¯s, as Yun Yao¡¯s supreme-spirit root originally came from an unknown source.


    On this day there was only one thunderbolt for one person to build a foundation.


    In other words, these two now not only had to endure the strikes but also needed to attract the lightning to strike on their own.


    If a disciple couldn¡¯t suffer through the number of lightning strikes required for Foundation Establishment, they would fail.


    Interesting.


    <i>Sou!</i>


    A sharp de suddenly whipped through the air. Ming Shu moved her eyes slightly and threw Little Beastie out in a quick move. Little Beastie and the sharp de mmed into each other, sending out a fierce z <i>heng </i>noise.


    The de was broken and fell to the ground, then dissipated into the air.


    Little Beastie jumped to the ground and rolled into the crack in the stone nearby to hide.


    <i>I¡¯m so angry!</i>


    The poop-picker had gone too far these days. She used it as a hidden weapon without telling it first.


    Ming Shu looked at somewhere in the void. The air there seemed to be fluctuating, then countless sharp des shot over at the same time.


    Ming Shu waved her sleeves to stop the des. Her arm was struck and the des bounced back.


    As they were about to arrive back at their original position, the des suddenly stopped and floated in the air.


    A human figure slowly appeared in the air, entire body wrapped in a ck robe, exposing not even a hair.


    Ming Shu pushed her palm outward again, and the sharp des in the air were forced to move toward the ck-robed figure.


    The one in the ck robe waved a hand and the sharp des immediately disappeared into the air.


    Ming Shu shook out her hair, and looked at the opposite person while smiling. ¡°Evil n, what does it want?¡±


    ¡°Chut chut...¡± The ck-robed figurended on the ground, and said in a meaningful tone, ¡°The child of the Xuan family, I didn¡¯t expect this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise then.¡±


    The robed manughed. Loud noises of thunder came over his head, making hisughter sound very ferocious. ¡°Sure enough, you¡¯re from the Xuan family, if you¡¯re so bold.¡±


    Ming Shu grinned and showed her white teeth. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not.¡±


    The Taiyan Sword flew out of the hall andnded in Ming Shu¡¯s hand. The de cut through the air and stabbed toward the man.


    The man sighed again. He easily avoided the Taiyan Sword¡¯s attack and then stood in the air. ¡°The Taiyan Sword of the Yin Sect is really extraordinary.¡±


    Ming Shu waved the Taiyan Sword and made a few sword-lights, which surged into the void like a sea wave.


    The man moved in the air swiftly, using a strange method of steps, and he perfectly avoided the sword-light.


    He seemed quite powerful.


    Ming Shu looked up at the ck-robed figure in the sky and pointed at him with her sword. ¡°Youe down here.¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    He measured Ming Shu with his eyes. ¡°A three-spirit root... chut, it¡¯s really painstaking. No wonder I haven¡¯t found you until now.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap,e down!¡± Ming Shu waved to the ck-robed man with her sword.


    A three-spirit root owner whose strength was not even up to the Foundation Establishment level, the man didn¡¯t think highly of this little girl, so hended on the ground.


    Ming Shu threw away the Taiyan Sword and spread her arm to show her chest. ¡°Come, stab me.¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    Stab her?


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t y tricks, I¡¯m not stupid.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to kill me? Such a chance must not be missed!¡±


    The ck-robed man was suspicious.


    The girl opposite was unprepared, full of ws, and he couldn¡¯t see any conspiracy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to kill you.¡± The man said, ¡°Little girl, behave yourself. I need you toe with me, and then I may consider not killing you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not here to kill me?¡± Ming Shu took back her hands. ¡°Why the attack, then! Is there something wrong with you?¡±


    The ck-robed man: ¡°...¡±


    Although he was not here to kill her, he wasing to grab her. What was wrong with attacking?


    Ming Shu bent over and picked up the Taiyan Sword. She ced the tip of the sword against her own chest, preparing to kill herself.


    The ck-robed man was shocked. ¡°Stop!¡±


    Ming Shu stared back and said, ¡°Why? You won¡¯t kill me, can¡¯t I kill myself?¡±


    As she was saying this, Ming Shu stabbed into her own chest without hesitation.


    The man: ¡°...¡± <i>WTF!</i>


    ...


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    The thunder and lightning were still continuing. Zi Luo was injured all over her body. At this time, she was held in Jun Qing¡¯s arms, and Jun Qing protected her from the falling lightning.


    It was just a Foundation Establishment process, but there were already about ten lightning strikes, which was not normal...


    ¡°Master...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Jun Qing touched Zi Luo¡¯s forehead.


    The next second, another lightning strike dropped, and it split apart the arc of light over their heads, then hit Jun Qing¡¯s back. He let out a pained sound.


    Jun Qing suddenly narrowed his eyes. <i>It¡¯s the breath of a devil...</i>


    How was there the breath of a devil here.


    While the next lightning strike was on its way, Jun Qing took the chance to look up to somewhere. <i>It¡¯s on Lingjian Peak...</i>


    How could there be such a strong breath of devil on Lingjian Peak.


    Obviously, not only Jun Qing noticed this, the sect leader and other peak masters also noticed.


    Lingjian Peak was shrouded under the breath of a devil.


    Soon everyone saw a white and ck light shoot from Lingjian Peak. And before anyone could see clearly what it was, the light disappeared into the thunderclouds.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    The thunder became louder than before, like a thousand soldiers and horses galloping in war.


    Lightning strikes were produced one after another among the thunderclouds, illuminating half the sky. It seemed the thunderclouds were fighting against something and spared no time to strike at the two other people.


    No one knew how long had passed, and the thunderclouds gradually dispersed, leaving only a thick, dark breath of devil, which shrouded the Lingjian Peak.

 Chapter 225 - Gathering for Cultivation (25)

    <h4>Chapter 225: Gathering for Cultivation (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Go to Lingjian Peak!¡±


    ¡°Notify all the disciples, we¡¯re on full alert.¡±


    The sect leader quickly gave orders and led people to go to Lingjian Peak for the first time.


    Jun Qing fed two elixirs to Zi Luo and ced her in a room, then also went in the direction of Lingjian Peak.


    ...


    The entirety of Lingjian Mountain was full of devil¡¯s breath. Trees and vegetation began to wither at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The girl stood in front of the hall, which was already overwhelmed by the devil¡¯s breath. She was wiping blood off the Taiyan Sword, eyes lowered, and her expressions couldn¡¯t be seen.


    The ck-robed man lying at her feet was moaning in pain, and he looked at the girl in fright.


    The sect leader and his people arrived first. Then they saw that the girl held the Taiyan Sword pointed between the eyebrows of the ck-robed man. The tip of the sword had pierced the skin and ck blood was seeping out.


    ¡°Xuan Ji!¡± There was a bit of coldness in the voice of the sect leader.


    She stood in the devil¡¯s breath and looked more like a demon than the person on the ground.


    Ming Shu looked up and smiled. ¡°Senior Brother Sect Master, if youe a littleter, I would have been bullied.¡±


    As she spoke, the devil¡¯s breath around her seemed to fade a bit, and the gloomy feeling around her also disappeared.


    The sect leader was relieved. It ought to have been his imagination just now.


    The ck-robed man shivered and thought, <i>Who is bullying whom!</i>


    ¡°Why is an evil nsman here?¡± The sect leader looked at the ck-robed man on the ground, ¡°how did hee in?¡±


    There were so many people in the Yin Sect, but no one even noticed.


    Ming Shu kicked the devil on the ground. ¡°He said he came for me.¡±


    Jun Qing also arrived at this time, and everyone quickly made way for him.


    ¡°How can an evil nsman appear here?¡±


    No one could answer his question, though.


    Because no one knew how this evil nsman came in.


    The evil n and them didn¡¯t interfered with each other since long ago. That devil suppressed in the Yin Sect was there ever since the establishment of the sect. Except for the predecessors of that era, no one knew what crime the devil hadmitted.


    But for the rest of the evil nsmen, as long as they didn¡¯t provoke humans or cause some great trouble, both sides could live in peace. It could be said that everyone was unwilling to provoke one another.


    There was no expression on Jun Qing¡¯s face. But there seemed to be cold ice hidden in his eyes, making people shudder.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to feel anything. She took out the fruit that hadn¡¯t been finished that morning and nibbled twice. She was so hungry that she had to regain some physical strength.


    There was still blood on her body, and her purple robe was darker. Jun Qing swept his gaze over Ming Shu, and just like the sect leader, he also felt that this girl was like an evil nsman at first nce.


    But if you took a closer look, she was surrounded by Qi, and her breath was gentle and harmless.


    The sect leader stepped forward. ¡°Junior Sister Xuan Ji, you said he came for you, what is this about?¡±


    Ming Shu continued nibbling the fruit. ¡°How would I know, you should ask him. Maybe he thinks I¡¯m a beauty and couldn¡¯t help loving me?¡±


    The sect leader was speechless. <i>Can you not be so narcissistic?</i>


    <i>You are indeed beautiful, but you are still little!</i>


    <i>An evil nsman as a pedophile?!</i>


    ¡± <i>Cough cough... </i>I failed today. To cut or to kill, it¡¯s up to you. But if you want to get information from me, give up already.¡±


    The evil nsman spoke with great integrity.


    Today he underestimated the child of the Xuan family... no, not underestimated, it was that he had never seen such a descendant of the Xuan family.


    Ming Shu felt a little tired as she¡¯d stood all this time. So she squatted.


    ¡°Junior Sister Xuan Ji, be careful...¡± the peak master of Xingxiang Peak reminded her. Getting too close to an evil nsman was not safe.


    Ming Shu smiled at the kind peak master, then poked the chest of the evil nsman with her Taiyan Sword. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    The evil nsman red at her with eyes wide open.


    Ming Shu disliked this. ¡°Don¡¯t be so fierce, you¡¯re too ugly, you affect my appetite.¡±


    The evil nsman: ¡°...¡±


    The sect leader wanted to go forward, but was stopped by Jun Qing. A group of people had to stand by and watch Ming Shu ¡°talking¡± to the evil nsman.


    ¡°Let me ask you...¡±


    The evil nsman gritted his teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you anything!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and her tone was soft. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just small talk.¡±


    The evil nsman: ¡°...¡± <i>Psychopath.</i>


    He said he wouldn¡¯t answer, but she still asked.


    Ming Shu stared at the evil nsman¡¯s face. ¡°Did you kill my whole family because you wanted to get to me?¡±


    ¡°Kill your whole family?¡± The evil nsman suddenly sneered, his eyes full of irony. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill your family.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡±


    The evil nsman roared again, ¡°I told you I¡¯m not here to kill you! Why would I kill your whole family?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you wanted to get me because of my beauty?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Who do you think you are. </i>¡°Are you sick in the brain?¡±


    ¡°Just small issues.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    The evil nsman: ¡°...¡± Was she agreeing that her brain was sick?


    The evil nsman sneered. ¡°Just kill me!¡±


    ¡°You wish.¡± Ming Shu suddenly pressed the Taiyan Sword down hard, and the de cut the skin on his neck. ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I find you by myself of course.¡± Perhaps because this was not a secret, the evil nsman answered very quickly, ¡°The three-spirit root suppressed your breath, but recently your breath leaked. I happened to be near the Yin Sect, so I found you.¡±


    Hearing this, the sect leader suddenly had a bad feeling. What did the evil nsman mean that the three-spirit root suppressed her breath?


    She was not a three-spirit root owner?


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ming Shu held her chin with one hand.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    The evil nsman suddenly screamed.


    Except forJun Qing, no one saw what Ming Shu did to the evil nsman.


    From the invisible void, some fine needles condensed in the air and shot into the evil nsman¡¯s body, and the devil breath inside him started overflowing even faster.


    ¡°Ahhhh... stop...¡± The evil nsman screamed, ¡°Kill me, just kill me!¡±


    Ming Shu was very patient. ¡°I still have some questions, so sorry, but I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    The evil nsman huddled into a ball due to pain, and he roared at Ming Shu weakly, ¡°Who are you, the Xuan family has no such evil magic arts!¡±


    ¡°Xuan family?¡±


    ¡°Is the Xuan family he said that Xuan family?¡±


    All the peak masters¡¯ expressions changed a bit.


    Indeed, thest name of Xuan Ji was Xuan...


    Ming Shu poked the evil nsman. ¡°What do you want to catch me for?¡±


    ¡°Noment!¡±


    The next second came the evil nsman¡¯s scary screaming again. Everyone sensed that the devil breath around them was getting richer and richer, and the source was the body of the evil nsman.


    After about the time it took to finish a cup of tea, the screams finally faded, and the evil nsman¡¯s voice became hoarse. ¡°The blood of the Xuan family, we want the blood of the Xuan family, stop!¡±


    The evil nsman couldn¡¯t stand the torture of leaking devil breath from his body.


    He said that the evil n had a n.


    The evil nsmen¡¯s world, the human world, and the immortal world were divided, and each time the evil nsmen wanted to travel across the worlds, there were certain limitations.


    They wanted to break the limitations and send the evil n to the human world inrge numbers so as to attack and upy the human world.


    Among the people who set this limit at the beginning, the Xuan family made the array formation with their blood. Hence, if you wanted to break this array formation, you must use the blood of the descendants of the Xuan family.


    In the original plot, the Host was indeed associated with the evil n after she became a viin...


    Ming Shu tilted her head and asked, ¡°Who killed the Xuan family?¡±


    The evil nsman shook his head and gasped, ¡°I don¡¯t know. When we arrived, the whole Xuan family had already been killed in a blood river.¡± <i>I won¡¯t tell you even if I know it!</i>


    ¡°The Xuan family was all killed?¡± The sect leader seemed toe back to himself just now. He walked over directly and pulled up the evil nsman from the ground. ¡°Why didn¡¯t we receive this news?¡±


    The evil nsman was pulled up by the sect leader like a broken toy.


    ¡°How would I know. But the Xuan family was killed so violently, and there wasn¡¯t even a person to collect the bodies, hahahahahaha...¡±

 Chapter 226 - Gathering for Cultivation (26)

    <h4>Chapter 226: Gathering for Cultivation (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The sect leader burst out with a stern voice, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Ming Shu stood up and took a fruit out of her pocket, and continued to ask while nibbling, ¡°How did you know that I¡¯m still alive?¡±


    The evil nsman was a bit reluctant to answer.


    Ming Shu slightly closed and opened her fingers, and the evil nsman was tortured until he was twitching. He had to answer. ¡°The blood of the dead is useless, it must be the blood of the living, and it needs to be the direct descendant of the Xuan family. We thoroughly searched the entire Xuan family estate, and found that only your body was not present, so we knew that you must be still alive.¡±


    Hearing this, blue veins suddenly appeared and twitched on the back of the sect leader¡¯s hand. He turned to order the disciples, ¡°Send people to investigate.¡±


    The Xuan family was killed, but the Yin Sect didn¡¯t receive any news. How was this possible!


    Jun Qing suddenly waved his hand and stopped the disciple who was about to leave.


    He lifted his hands to draw something in the air, and the air fluctuated like a tunnel through time and space. For a moment, a scene appeared in the air.


    It was a building where people walked around. Tworge words, Xuan Mountain, were engraved on the mountain wall behind the building.


    The building looked normal, and there were people moving around, not like something bad had happened.


    ¡°You talked nonsense...¡± One of the peak masters questioned the evil nsman.


    Jun Qing frowned then waved his hand again. This time, the air seemed to pierce through a wave of water, and after a moment it showed an incredible scene.


    The building was still the same building, but there was no one walking around. There were only corpses that had been turned into white bones everywhere, and ck stains were presented all over the ground.


    The atmosphere quieted down in an instant.


    ...


    The evil n, the Xuan family, both were serious matters. The sect leader ordered to prison the evil nsman as he had to deal with the turmoil in the sect.


    Both Yun Yao and Zi Luo failed to build a foundation, but at this time not many people would be concerned about it.


    Jun Qing took the opportunity to go back and check on Zi Luo. Heforted her with several words then left hurriedly again.


    In contrast, Yun Yao¡¯s situation looked more miserable. It would be difficult for a disciple who had failed to build a foundation to sessfully build a foundation on the second try. Therefore, people who didn¡¯t like her before began to kick her while she was down.


    The devil¡¯s breath on Lingjian Peak had almost vanished. Some of the disciples who practiced at Lingjian Peak were slightly affected by the breath, but it didn¡¯t cause any big problems.


    The sect leader dismissed these disciples who gathered in Lingjian Peak for cultivation.


    Then the entire Lingjian Peak was closed again.


    Ming Shu was sitting outside the hall at this time, surrounded by elite disciples sent by the peak masters, who were here to guard the devil that had been suppressed in Lingjian Peak.


    ¡°Master Xuan Ji, is that really a devil?¡± Because of his close rtionship with Ming Shu, Lin Jin stayed at Lingjian Peak, and at this time he was curiously watching somewhere in the hall.


    He hadn¡¯t seen an evil nsman before, and he wondered how it looked different from them.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ming Shu answered absent-mindedly.


    ¡°Xuan Ji,e in!¡±


    Standing at the door of the main hall, the sect leader raised his voice and shouted at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu had just finished a steamed bun in her hand, so she patted Lin Jin¡¯s shoulder and said to him, ¡°You should cultivate more and build a foundation as soon as possible.¡±


    Lin Jin: ¡°...¡±


    Last time both Yun Yao and Zi Luo failed in building a foundation, now who dared to talk about building a foundation again.


    In the hall...


    In addition to Yan Yin of the Lihun Peak and Jun Qing of the Yanyue Peak, the rest of the peak masters were all present. The atmosphere was a bit suffocating. Even the Chihuo peak master who had a conflict with Ming Shu was now just sitting there with a poker face, making no sound.


    Ming Shu found a ce to sit down by herself and sorted out her hair. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°You are a descendant of the Xuan family?¡± The sect leader went straight to the point. ¡°Why are you only a three-spirit root owner?¡±


    The surname of Xuan Ji was indeed Xuan, but the descendants of the Xuan family were unlikely to have a three-spirit root, so they simply didn¡¯t think that Ming Shu would be rted to the Xuan family.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ming Shu nodded.


    As for the three-spirit root...


    Ming Shu was not very clear on it. In the memory of the Host, when the whole Xuan family was killed, she fainted for a while. When she woke up again, she had already be a three-spirit root owner.


    Perhaps someone in the Xuan family deliberately changed her spirit root in order to cover her identity.


    However, things like changing spirit roots... were very difficult.


    The sect leader sighed. ¡°Since you came to our Yin Sect, why didn¡¯t you tell us the Xuan family was killed?¡±


    Ming Shu raised the corners of her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you, why should I tell you?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Xuan Ji, the entire Xuan family was killed; this is a serious matter. You should tell us everything you know so that we can figure out what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes fell on the sect leader. ¡°The evil nsman said he didn¡¯t kill them, so Senior Brother Sect Master, who do you think it was?¡±


    The evil n had not killed the Xuan family.


    But the entire Xuan family had been killed, so who did it?


    In the original plot, this incident was only a condition for the Host to turn into a viin, and there was no detailed description at all. Even if there was, the story plot received by Ming Shu was just simplified content, so at this time she really didn¡¯t know who the murderer was.


    ¡°What the evil nsman said was not credible,¡± said the Jin peak master. ¡°He was probably shirking responsibility. This matter needs to be investigated carefully.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± The Xingxiang peak master nodded approvingly.


    The Chihuo peak master kept silent. It was unknown what he was thinking, and his expression looked a bit upset.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Are you saying that the entire Xuan family was killed by one evil nsman?¡±


    At this time, the Chihuo peak master suddenly began to question Ming Shu. ¡°You were with the Xuan family when it happened, don¡¯t you have any impressions? Can¡¯t you remember any details?¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother.¡± The sect leader shook his head at the Chihuo peak master.


    <i>Isn¡¯t this revealing her scar?</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to care. She suddenly changed the topic and shifted the focus to Yan Yin. ¡°You should ask Senior Brother Yan Yin, he said he knew who killed the Xuan family.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. How did it involve Yan Yin?


    ...


    Yan Yin walked over very slowly and leisurely. He seemed to be able to find a ce to lie down at any time and anywhere.


    The sect leader revealed an expression like he hated himself so much for the fact that he couldn¡¯t turn this iron into steel.


    Yan Yin randomly nced around the hall, spotting a vacant seat next to Ming Shu, and then went straight to it. ¡°Junior Sister, good morning!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Good morning at thiste evening? Senior Brother, did you forget to take medicine again?¡±


    Yan Yin wasn¡¯t angry at all and hezily changed his words. ¡°Good evening, Junior Sister.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>It¡¯s still the middle of the day, how is itte evening? Two psychopaths!</i>


    Yan Yin lifted his robes and sat next to Ming Shu, then his eyes fell to the sect leader casually. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Senior Brother Sect Master?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Hoh-hoh, finally he saw me. </i>The sect leader cleared his throat. ¡°You should be clear about the evil nsman? Just now Junior Sister Xuan Ji said...¡±


    Yan Yin sighed at the bottom of the heart, and a bad feeling came at him from all directions.


    <i>What did this psychopath do!</i>


    The sect leader slowly said, ¡°Do you know who killed the entire Xuan family?¡±


    <i>What the hell!</i>


    Yan Yin began to curse crazily in his mind.


    He was so violently angry that he wanted to hack people.


    <i>Just calm down.</i>


    The character setting was not allowed to be vited.


    <i>Those who want to break my character setting are all reactionaries!</i>


    ¡°Senior Brother Sect Master, how can I know that?¡± Yan Yin maintained azy look and denied it. ¡°I heard you caught an evil nsman? Wasn¡¯t it the evil nsman who did it?¡±


    The sect leader narrowed his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Why did Junior Sister Xuan Ji say you know?¡±


    Yan Yin melted his whole body into the chair. ¡°She framed me.¡±


    Ming Shu looked sideways at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me in personst time? You said whenever I want to know, I can ask you. Now I want to know, so just tell me.¡±


    Yan Yin continued to deny it. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you misremembered, Junior Sister, I have never said anything like that.¡±


    <i>Pa!</i>


    The sect leader suddenly pounded the table and stood up. ¡°Yan Yin, Xuan Ji, now that things are serious, you are still acting up!¡±


    The sect leader got very angry, and Ming Shu and Yan Yin stopped their quarreling.

 Chapter 227 - Gathering for Cultivation (27)

    <h4>Chapter 227: Gathering for Cultivation (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yan Yin insisted that he had never said he knew who the murderer was. It was unknown whether the sect leader believed him or not, but the final decision was that he and Ming Shu had to go down the mountain and go to the Xuan family site to investigate.


    Originally, Ming Shu had to stay in the sect for her safety.


    Butmon people just couldn¡¯t find where the Xuan family¡¯s stronghold was, and they couldn¡¯t bother Jun Qing, so they had to let Ming Shu lead the way.


    Ming Shu was not very willing to do this. She didn¡¯t want to investigate anything, she only came to this world to collect Hatred Points.


    But in the end, she agreed after considering for some time.


    Down the mountain seemed to be more delicious food.


    ...


    Of course, in addition to Ming Shu and Yan Yin, there were many other disciples joining the trip, including¡ªthe fake female protagonist.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know how this plot was going to develop, but Yun Yao was on the team. Some on the team were dissatisfied with her, while some tried to befriend her.


    Even if she failed in the Foundation Establishment, she was still a supreme-spirit root owner and a disciple of the Chihuo peak master.


    ¡°Master Xuan Ji, we¡¯re about to leave, but Master Yan Yin is still sleeping. Can you wake him up?¡± A disciple in a ck robe walked to Ming Shu and pointed to the figure in blue nearby.


    These people would never dare to disturb Yan Yin¡¯s sleeping.


    He might kill them.


    Ming Shu nced over there. Yan Yin was lying on a rocking chair with a leaf covering his face, and a silver-white mask showing through a corner beneath the leaf.


    Ming Shu walked over, lifted her skirt, and raised her foot to kick him.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    The rocking chair tilted to one side, and Yan Yin almost fell down from it.


    Everyone in the distance covered their eyes. ¡°...¡± <i>Oh my god, so cruel, Master Yan Yin will definitely kill Master Xuan Ji, right?</i>


    The leaf on Yan Yin¡¯s face fell gently to his shoulders, then slowly fell to the ground.


    The long eyshes on the mask trembled.


    The eyes opened slowly.


    A pair of pupils suddenly appeared in the sun, like a sedimentary dark jade, pure in nature.


    He blinked quickly, and his voice was slightly hoarse as he just woke up from a nap. ¡°Junior Sister Xuan Ji, can you be a little gentler when you wake me up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not gentle?¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Yan Yin stretched out. ¡°Quiet like a flower reflected in the water, moving as if the wind to lift the willow, this is gentle. Junior Sister Xuan Ji, do you think you are so gentle?¡±


    In addition to her smile, which looked gentle, her manners werepletely the opposite of gentle.


    Ming Shu gave the rocking chair another kick.


    Yan Yin took advantage of this movement to stand up and avoided falling down. His height was much greater than that of Ming Shu, so now he looked at Ming Shu from above and said, ¡°You see, you are not gentle at all.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled even more brilliantly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you what is gentle.¡±


    Yan Yin suddenly became alert. Sure enough, the next second the Taiyan Sword rushed at him.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Sure enough, they had a fight.


    They hadn¡¯t even set out yet!


    Could they have a peaceful journey?


    Yan Yin was afraid of losing face in front of these people, so he led Ming Shu to the woods next and was sessfully beaten fiercely again.


    Hey on the ground, and as Ming Shu was preparing to stand up, he then suddenly reached out to catch her wrist. ¡°You really want to know who killed the Xuan family?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu shook him off and bent over to look down at him. She said word by word, ¡°I¡¯m just going down the mountain to change up the menu.¡±


    ¡°Are you a pig?¡± Yan Yin blurted out. Then he regretted it a little, but the words couldn¡¯t be taken back, so he had to look at Ming Shu uneasily.


    Yan Yin thought he would be beaten again.


    Who knew that Ming Shu would just keep smiling and say, ¡°Even so, I¡¯m at least a golden pig.¡±


    <i>Golden pig...</i>


    <i>Gold...</i>


    <i>Does she dare to be more narcissistic?</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll give way to let you take the throne of the most narcissistic of the universe.</i>


    Ming Shu turned and left, feeling a little depressed.


    <i>This fool is also like this...</i>


    He didn¡¯t get angry even if she beat him fiercely.


    Was she suffering from some status effect that automatically reduced Hatred Points?


    <i>No, I have to think of a new way.</i>


    Yan Yin didn¡¯t know what Ming Shu was thinking about. He dusted off his clothes, used his own magic arts to heal himself, and then slowly followed Ming Shu.


    Because the two of them dyed, it waster than scheduled when they finally went down the mountain.


    ...


    Ming Shu really went down the mountain for food. Following the road was just extra.


    The disciples sent by the Seven Peaks just lost their bearings. Yan Yin was unwilling to interfere with Ming Shu, and the status of these disciples was lower than Ming Shu¡¯s, so they didn¡¯t dare toment tantly.


    Or they could give their opinions, but be thoroughly ignored by her. Ming Shu insisted on making her own way.


    The disciples knew their specific task, which was to go to the Xuan family¡¯s stronghold and investigate their murder. However, the location of the Xuan family stronghold was only known to Ming Shu and Yan Yin. Now that these two didn¡¯t move, they just didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Ming Shu was roasting meat at this time.


    Yan Yiny on the stone next to her, with his head resting on his arms. He looked sideways at Ming Shu. ¡°Junior Sister Xuan Ji, you really don¡¯t want to know?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s answer remained unchanged.


    Yan Yin leaned over and looked at Ming Shu intently, as if he wanted to find something from her face.


    ¡°s.¡± Yan Yin sighed. Then he took out a jade bottle from his sleeves and poured out an elixir, putting it into his mouth.


    He handed the jade bottle over to Ming Shu. ¡°You want some?¡±


    The air was instantly filled with the smell of elixirs. There were many different kinds of elixirs in the bottle, but they gave off the same faint scent.


    The scent was a bit tempting.


    Ming Shu bit the tip of her tongue and refused. ¡°No.¡±


    Yan Yin didn¡¯t insist, but he also didn¡¯t rece the cap, deliberately let the fragrance seep out.


    Ming Shu took the meat and moved elsewhere.


    <i>Wait until I¡¯m full, then I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.</i>


    Seeing Ming Shu leave, Yan Yin covered the jade bottle, and his fingertips knocked on the bottle¡¯s body. He put it back in his sleeve after a long while.


    ...


    ¡°Senior Brother Yang Qi, how about you go to talk to Master Xuan Ji? We have been dying for so many days...¡±


    The man who was called Senior Brother Yang Qi wore a ck robe, and he was a disciple of Wuying Peak.


    He was also helpless. ¡°I talked to Master Xuan Ji yesterday but she ignored me.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister Yun Yao, would you like to talk to her?¡± Someone looked at Yun Yao. Anyhow, she was the disciple of Chihuo peak master, and she was of much more importance than them.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Yun Yao didn¡¯t want to provoke Ming Shu. She came out this time for other purposes, and she didn¡¯t want anyone to interfere with her again.


    Hence when these people asked her, she refused directly. ¡°She is not worried, so what are you afraid of? If anything goes wrong, you will not be responsible for it.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other in speechless despair.


    In the end, they could only sigh and change the topic to discuss other things.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The wind was getting louder.


    Dark clouds suddenly drifted overhead, and the sun hid behind the clouds, the light dimming.


    ¡°Something is not right...¡± Yang Qi stood up alertly.


    Hearing this, everyone present stood up as well and looked in different directions.


    They were surrounded by forest. It was easy for others to hide in the woods quietly.


    <i>Sou!</i>


    <i>Sousousou¡ª</i>


    Something shot over from the thick forest. At first they only heard the sound, then they saw dense ck spotsing toward them, faster and closer.


    ¡°Hide!¡±


    Yang Qi yelled.


    Countless arrows rained from all directions. They didn¡¯t have any chance to avoid, but could only meet them head-on.


    Although Yun Yao failed to build a foundation, her strength was not little. These arrows couldn¡¯t hurt her.


    Yang Qi blocked the arrows and kept looking for spots where the arrows were fewer. He shouted, ¡°Rush out from there!¡±


    ¡°Stay close.¡±


    Human voices were covered by the whistles of the arrows puncturing the air.

 Chapter 228 - Gathering for Cultivation (28)

    <h4>Chapter 228: Gathering for Cultivation (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yang Qi intended to let people break out from the weak point, but then they found it was a trap. As soon as they got there, more arrows flew out to them.


    <i>Zheng¡ª</i>


    The arrows in front of Yang Qi suddenly broke; a cold light shed in from the outside, and then the arrows in the air broke one after another, falling to the ground.


    Not far away, the girl stood with her hand holding the sword.


    The rain of arrows broke through the air, and the wind blew past her skirt, sending it flying.


    Along with her weaving the sword, the sword-light shed, and the arrows flying over at an extreme fast speed were all cut and fell down.


    Just at this time, several arrows, different from these ordinary ones, suddenly shot at Ming Shu from behind.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to notice that as she was blocking the arrows in front. When she sensed it, the arrows had already approached behind her.


    Ming Shu was capable of blocking them, but when she was about to turn around and cut off the arrows, a few arrows came at her left side as well, apanied by huge power fluctuations.


    Under the impact of the invisible power¡¯s airflow, her body lost bnce a bit. Then when she turned around, it was toote.


    But just at this emergent moment, her whole person fell into a warm embrace.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    A dull sound of a sharp weapon piercing a body.


    Ming Shu saw a blue figure in front of her eyes; a hint of a certain aroma floated into her nose, as well as a faint blood scent.


    Yan Yin hugged Ming Shu andnded on a branch after avoiding several rounds of arrows. He took Ming Shu¡¯s hand to wave the Taiyan Sword.


    The strong and powerful sword aura swept through the forest, which sent the leaves surging, and countless green leaves were cut into pieces by the power, dancing in the sky chaotically.


    The rain of arrows disappeared all at once, and the surroundings fell silent once more.


    If it weren¡¯t for the broken arrows on the ground, they would suspect that what they had experienced just now was only their imagination.


    After quite a while, some disciples started breathing heavily.


    The arrows came in a sudden attack, and then left in a sudden retreat. They didn¡¯t even see who was shooting those arrows.


    Ming Shu felt that the one who held her in his arms was falling down, and she subconsciously reached out to catch him.


    Yan Yin¡¯s half-face was pale, and he was shot with an arrow in his back.


    The arrow was different from those on the ground. It was surrounded by ck Qi, and it was slowly disappearing.


    Ming Shu closed her mouth tightly andnded on the ground while holding him in her arms. She asked in a normal tone, ¡°Why did you save me?¡±


    Yan Yin blinked, and his voice sounded a little weak. ¡°You¡¯re so fierce toward me, can¡¯t you treat me better? I¡¯m wounded.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to save me.¡±


    If she stabbed him now, would it be a little unreasonable?


    [Guest, he will die if you give him another stab wound.] The Harmony System had to remind Ming Shu.


    Yan Yin sighed. ¡°Chut, you don¡¯t appreciate it, if I knew I wouldn¡¯t have saved you.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, this world has no ce for regrets.¡±


    <i>Are you angry now!</i>


    Yan Yin was obviously not angry. He relied on Ming Shu, and his face was getting paler, seeming to have no strength to speak.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t think that Yan Yin should be so vulnerable. But looking at the ck Qi lingering around his wound, she was a bit uncertain.


    ¡°Master Xuan Ji, Master Yan Yin...¡± Yang Qi first ordered people to go around and check the forest before taking the rest of the disciples back over to this side. Seeing the state of Yan Yin, his expression suddenly changed. ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s devil¡¯s breath.¡±


    The other disciples¡¯ expressions also changed after hearing his.


    ¡°Hold him.¡± Ming Shu wanted to hand Yan Yin over to Yang Qi, but Yan Yin pulled her clothes and didn¡¯t let go.


    Ming Shu kept silent for a while. ¡°Fine.¡±


    She reached out to take off Yan Yin¡¯s clothes, revealing the wound in his back. The arrow hadpletely disappeared, leaving only the deep wound with visible bones, the ck Qi still lingering around it.


    Yang Qi was frightened at this horrible scene. He quickly ced his hand above the wound, trying to force the devil breath out.


    But the devil breath wasn¡¯t forced out, instead, it infiltrated deeper.


    ¡°Wu...¡± Yan Yin groaned in a low voice, and he looked more ufortable, then he said with difficulty, ¡°Don¡¯t do this, this is not ordinary devil breath...¡±


    Yang Qi quickly stopped.


    The devil breath seemed to be born as the bane of people who cultivated immortality. If they were affected, those with low-level cultivation would die.


    Yang Qi got a little anxious. ¡°Master Yan Yin, what¡¯s this devil breath, what should we do now?¡±


    Ordinary devil breath could be forced out, but if it was not ordinary...


    He didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Sweat ran down from Yan Yin¡¯s cheek to his chin, and dripped on Ming Shu¡¯s hand in front of him.


    It was hot sweat.


    ¡°Hold it down first.¡± Yan Yin took out a bottle of medicine from his sleeve and handed it to Ming Shu. ¡°It won¡¯t spread too fast for now.¡±


    Ming Shu began to apply the medicine to the wound silently. The white powder fell on the wound, and Ming Shu felt Yan Yin twitching a lot.


    Ming Shu paused and waited for Yan Yin to stop twitching, then continued to apply the medicine.


    Yang Qi was very anxious and then suggested under the high-speed operation of his brain, ¡°Master Xuan Ji, we should send Master Yan Yin back to the sect. The sect master will have a solution.¡±


    Disciples like them surely had no way to deal with this kind of devil breath.


    As for Master Xuan Ji, there was also no need to count on her. Besides her higher status, her age and knowledge may not be as good as theirs.


    Before Ming Shu opened her mouth, Yan Yin shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s useless to go back. Senior Brother Sect Master can¡¯t do anything about this either.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Yang Qi was so anxious that his eyes turned red. ¡°The longer the devil breath stays in the body, the harder it is to clear it out. Master Yan Yin...¡±


    Yan Yin seemed to know what was different about this devil breath in his body, but he didn¡¯t want to say more. ¡°You handle the mess first, I want to rest.¡±


    ¡°Master...¡±


    Ming Shu waved to Yang Qi and then stopped speaking.


    Yan Yin found afortable position in Ming Shu¡¯s arms and closed his eyes.


    Ming Shu put her hand on his waist to prevent him from falling. She leaned into Yan Yin¡¯s ear. ¡°Yan Yin, you better not give the show away. If I find that you deliberately got yourself wounded, I will make you regret your life.¡±


    Yan Yin didn¡¯t react, and he seemed to have fallen asleep.


    Ming Shu reached out to touch his mask. Her fingertips slid through the cold mask, pinching the edge and gently lifting it up.


    Yan Yin sighed and pressed down her hand, then he said in a weak voice, ¡°Junior Sister, if you see my face, you will be responsible for me.¡±


    Ming Shu removed her hand. ¡°Have you heard what I just said?¡±


    Yan Yin formed a bitter smile. ¡°At that time, if I didn¡¯t save you, it might be you that got injured. I just didn¡¯t want you to be hurt.¡±


    But in fact, Yan Yin wasining helplessly in his heart again.


    <i>I saved you, and you suspect me?</i>


    <i>It¡¯s no better than saving a dog! This psychopath!</i>


    <i>F**k, I¡¯m so angry!</i>


    <i>Deep breaths! Calm! Now I¡¯m a wounded person!</i>


    He turned his face to one side. ¡°Whatever you want to think, anyway...¡±


    He stopped talking and finally fell into silence.


    When Ming Shu took a look at him again; his breathing had been stabilized, and this time he seemed to be in a real sleep.


    Ming Shu reached out to touch the wound lightly. Yan Yin seemed to feel the pain and cuddled closer into her arms.


    Ming Shu stared at Yan Yin¡¯s half-face exposed in the air, her eyes bing empty.


    Even the Harmony System was not quite sure what its Guest was thinking at the moment.


    When the Guest fell into this state of vacancy, it couldn¡¯tpletely perceive her mood.


    After a long time, Ming Shu came back to herself, and she rubbed her belly, looking up at the darkening sky.


    <i>So hungry.</i>


    She hadn¡¯t eaten anything since they were attacked by the arrows.

 Chapter 229 - Gathering for Cultivation (29)

    <h4>Chapter 229: Gathering for Cultivation (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Yan Yin woke up, it was already midnight.


    He could see the stars and gxy above him. The night breeze brushed against the leaves, making a soft and pleasant sound.


    His back was numb. He couldn¡¯t feel any pain.


    However, he was very cold.


    His limbs were all freezing as though he was ced on a block of ice.


    Yan Yin didn¡¯t see Ming Shu. He was left in the center and there were disciples surrounding him.


    <i>How could she abandon me when I¡¯m already in this state?</i>


    <i>Does she have a conscience at all!</i>


    Yan Yin wanted to get up when he felt someone holding his waist and pulling him up.


    Yan Yin looked back. Ming Shu had appeared behind him and was looking at him with a smile on her face.


    ¡°I thought that Senior Brother would not be able to pull through tonight.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you.¡± Yan Yin was very cold. His body was stiff as he said, ¡°I will not die in front of you.¡±


    <i>I will not die.</i>


    <i>Not only that, I will continue to appear in front of you until you fall in love with me.</i>


    Ming Shu smiled and sat down. ¡°That is hard to say.¡±


    Yan Yin felt some warmth beside him and moved closer without even thinking.


    His icy hands touched Ming Shu and she shivered in cold. She pushed his hands away in disdain.


    ¡°Cold...¡± Yan Yin spuat out a word.


    ¡°Yang Zhi!¡± Ming Shu shouted. Yang Zhi, who was standing guard, immediately ran over. Ming Shu ordered, ¡°Bring some warm clothes over.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yang Zhi had a storage bag. He took out two thick outerwear pieces. Ming Shu wrapped Yan Yin with the outerwears.


    Yan Yin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Does she have any heart!</i>


    <i>Okay, she doesn¡¯t.</i>


    Yang Zhi went back to the disciples¡¯ area with a bit of worry. Some of them had not rested yet. They were all wearing troubled expressions.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yang Zhi, was the thing that attacked us from the evil n?¡±


    ¡°Who else can it be? Is Master Yan Yin¡¯s injury not obvious enough?¡±


    ¡°The evil nsmen always minded their own business and never disturbed us before. What is the use of attacking us now?¡±


    Although that was what they said, would the evil nsmen and the various sects be able to stay in their ownnes and not disturb each other?


    Sometimes, a cultivator would kill a devil and other times, a devil would attack a cultivator. However, it didn¡¯t lead to any big issues and hence they proimed that they were both minding their own business.


    Yang Zhi pushed back the fear in his heart and consoled them as a senior brother: ¡°Those that are guarding, please be more alert. The rest of you can get some rest first.¡±


    Everyone looked around hurriedly and found a location to get some rest. There was a weight in everyone¡¯s hearts. Most of them couldn¡¯t sleep and tossed around in worry.


    ¡°Will Master Yan Yin be okay?¡±


    ¡°Should be...¡±


    Yun Yao sat off to the side. She could hear the conversations of her seniors and juniors.


    She nced in the direction where Ming Shu and Yan Yin were. Her eyes were filled with hatred and loathing.


    ¡°Senior Sister Yun Yao, why not get some rest? I can help you stand guard.¡±


    Yun Yao retracted the hatred in her eyes and rejected the disciple. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can go sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay... okay, then.¡±


    ...


    Yan Yin was in better condition the next day. Although his limbs were still cold, he could move by himself and his face was not as pale.


    Yan Yin was alreadyzy. Now that he was injured, he outrightly asked for a horse-drawn carriage and sat in itfortably.


    Yang Zhi wanted to go back to the sect but Yan Yin disagreed. He felt much better and wanted to finish the mission assigned to him first.


    Yang Zhi couldn¡¯t refute Yan Yin as his position was lower.


    They could only continue their journey to their destination.


    Before this, they didn¡¯t ride on their swords because of Ming Shu. This time, they decided to fly with their swords.


    The question was...


    Who would carry the injured and toozy-to-fly-on-his-own-sword Yan Yin?


    ¡°Junior Sister.¡± Yan Yin wanted to build a stronger rtionship with Ming Shu.


    However, Ming Shu was unwilling to carry him. ¡°There are so many people here. Why must I carry you?¡±


    ¡°I got injured because of you.¡±


    ¡°Haha...¡± <i>Did I ask you to get injured for me? Who asked you to add scenes for yourself?</i>


    ¡°Master, your Taiyan Sword will be a bit safer...¡± Yang Zhi helped Yan Yin. He didn¡¯t dare to say things like Master Yan Yin was injured while saving Ming Shu.


    He felt that their rtionship was a bit weird.


    In the end, Yan Yin got onto the Taiyan Sword.


    Ming Shu was not an ungrateful person. Although she felt that there was something wrong with Yan Yin¡¯s actions, he did help her even if she didn¡¯t need his help.


    Yun Yao didn¡¯t have a sword either and was carried by the other disciples.


    The Taiyan Sword was not big. Ming Shu could sit on it when she was alone but since there were two people now, she needed to stand.


    Yan Yin imed that he was injured and wanted to stand in front.


    Ming Shu red at him and stepped onto the Taiyan Sword. The Taiyan Sword instantly flew up and Yan Yin almost fell down.


    He leaned back against Ming Shu¡¯s body and said, ¡°Junior Sister, I am injured. You don¡¯t have to go so fast.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t you think you look like a hooligan that is bullying a little girl?¡±


    Yan Yin continued leaning on Ming Shu with ease. ¡°I don¡¯t. However, you are still too short. You need to grow more.¡±


    <i>Short...</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t you know how old I am?</i>


    <i>F**king pedophile.</i>


    Ming Shu pushed Yan Yin away and held him with her hand to prevent him from leaning back again. ¡°Do you have some mental illness? If you are sick, you need to go cure it. Do not be afraid of admitting you are sick. It would be really bad if your brain were infected.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Y <i>ou are the one that is sick! </i>Yan Yin gritted his teeth and smiled. ¡°Thanks for your concern. I am very well. Well in all aspects.¡±


    <i>Every aspect.</i>


    ¡°How can you be well when you are a pedophile? You have such a strong preference, Senior Brother.¡± <i>Do you know that you would be executed in the modern world? Oh wait, not executed. You will be caught and treated with an electric chair.</i>


    Pedophile?


    He looked behind himself instinctively. Because of cultivation, they would look bigger than normal people of the same age. Ming Shu looked like a 16- or 17-year-old girl. She didn¡¯t look like a child at all.


    Yan Yin grunted softly. ¡°In the mortal world, you can get married at fourteen years of age. You are fourteen years old this year, right? You have reached the age of marriage already. How am I a pedophile?¡±


    Some people even groomed their wives from young.


    ¡°I am still a child, you beast.¡±


    Yan Yin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>How did I be a beast!</i>


    <i>I didn¡¯t touch her.</i>


    <i>Do you think that I want to do this?</i>


    <i>I was forced!</i>


    No matter what Yan Yin said, Ming Shu kept calling him a beast and made Yan Yin so angry that he wanted to strangle her to death.


    ...


    Yan Yin was tired from standing too much. ¡°Junior Sister, can you let me sit down for a while? I am so tired.¡±


    His character was an ultimatezy sloth.


    ¡°Okay, I can dig a hole for you, I can even make a stone tablet for you for free.¡±


    Yan Yin: ¡°...¡± <i>Doctor! Someone is mistreating the patient! Catch her, catch her!</i>


    ¡°Do you hate me so much?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± <i>I hate you for not hating me!</i>


    ¡°Even though I saved you before?¡±


    ¡°Saving me doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t hate you. There is nothing contradictory about these points.¡± <i>Do I have to like you just because you saved me? What logic is this? I do not like emotional ckmail.</i>


    Yan Yin couldn¡¯t continue the topic. He kept quiet for a while and turned to look at the other people who were far away.


    His gaze fell on Ming Shu¡¯s face. ¡°Junior Sister, who do you think are the people who attacked us?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her head and looked at him. She smiled. ¡°You know who they are.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question. It was a statement.


    ¡°You are very smart. I am starting to like you more and more.¡±

 Chapter 230 - Gathering for Cultivation (30)

    <h4>Chapter 230: Gathering for Cultivation (30)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu and Yan Yin¡¯s conversation was cut short by a sudden attack.


    A few devils from the evil n appeared out of nowhere and attacked them for no reason.


    Ming Shu was forced tond. The people behind her were also attacked and they were fighting with the evil nsmen now.


    ¡°Have you all not had enough fun!¡±


    She just replenished her life bar and these idiots wasted it. Ming Shu felt irritated but excited at the same time.


    <i>Wasting food is shameful.</i>


    <i>Kill these devils!</i>


    ¡°Why are you distracted when they are right in front of you?¡± Yan Yin pulled Ming Shu to one side.


    His movement affected his injury and his face turned gray.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Ming Shu pushed Yan Yin to one side and charged forward with her Taiyan Sword. Two devils immediately were killed by her.


    <i>Come on, let¡¯s hurt each other!</i>


    <i>I will kill all of you devils who wasted my food.</i>


    The devils fell to the ground and turned into devil¡¯s aura, striking at Yan Yin from all directions.


    Some of it was moving toward Yun Yao.


    <i>OMG!</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t have the time to bother with Yun Yao. She rushed toward Yun Yin and used the Taiyan Sword to block the devil¡¯s aura.


    The aura didn¡¯t attack Yan Yin. It flew high into the air and hovered above him. The sun moved behind the clouds and the day darkened.


    Devils kept appearing. Yang Zhi led his people to join Ming Shu and they started fighting back to back.


    Yang Zhi took the chance to tell Ming Shu, ¡°Master, there are too many of them. They seemed to be waiting for us.¡±


    ¡°How did the evil n know that we would pass by this area...¡± someone asked, and everyone went silent.


    Right.


    How would the evil nsmen know that they would be passing by here and ambushed them here?


    However, no one was in the mood to think about this. They had to use all their energy to fight with the evil nsmen.


    Ming Shu was protecting Yan Yin and that restricted her actions. Some of the devils were attacking only her. They didn¡¯t want to kill her, but wanted to capture her alive.


    This was different from the rain of arrows which definitely was aiming to kill her.


    <i>This could be a different batch of devils...</i>


    <i>Interesting!</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes grew brighter. It was good to indulge in some action once in a while.


    Ming Shu killed two more devils and turned around only to notice that Yan Yin was out of her protection zone. A few devils pounced on him and intended to tear him apart.


    Yan Yin was cursing furiously. If he used any magic arts now, the devil¡¯s aura would engulf him and he would die immediately.


    However, if he didn¡¯t use his magic arts now, he would be torn into pieces by these devils.


    Just as he thought that he was going to fail his mission, the devils in front of him turned into ck smoke.


    The gleam of the Taiyan Sword appeared in front of his eyes.


    The girl flew toward him and caught him by the waist. She spun around andnded in between some devils.


    When the sword was raised again, the devils had disappeared.


    From afar, more and more devils were running toward them. They crowded all around them and there was no end to be seen.


    They were surrounded.


    ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s go!¡± Yun Yao¡¯s shout broke through theyers of devils and reached them.


    ¡°Master...¡±


    ¡°There are too many of them. If we enter, we will just die. Let¡¯s go! Our masters are very powerful. They will be okay.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Yang Zhi¡¯s voice faded. After a moment, Yun Yao started ordering everyone to retreat.


    Yun Yao looked back at Ming Shu and Yan Yin, who were engulfed by devils. She sneered in her heart.


    <i>Xuan Ji, don¡¯t me me. If you want to me someone, me yourself for provoking me first.</i>


    <i>This time, go on and die!</i>


    There were so many devils. She didn¡¯t believe that she would be able to survive.


    ...


    There was no change in Ming Shu¡¯s expression when she was surrounded by the devils. But, when she heard Yun Yao¡¯s voice, she smiled.


    She continued killing devils with her sword.


    Little Beastie fell onto the ground while she was waving the sword. It rolled to one side and jumped twice before disappearing into the grass.


    Yan Yin saw Little Beastie from his position and felt that it looked familiar. He couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen it before.


    The devils got scared of the Taiyan Sword and started to be less aggressive. However, they didn¡¯t disperse.


    Ming Shu¡¯s arm was a bit tired and her life bar was dropping. She held onto the Taiyan Sword and panted. <i>I don¡¯t want to strike anymore. I want to eat something!</i>


    ¡°Junior Sister, you can¡¯t continue anymore?¡± Yan Yin asked in concern.


    ¡°You want to fight?¡± Ming Shu turned her head and passed him the sword.


    ¡°Junior Sister, I am an injured man,¡± Yan Yin replied tantly.


    ¡°Then why are you asking?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Why can¡¯t I ask? I was concerned for you!</i>


    <i>No wonder you can¡¯t find a boyfriend. You are so fierce.</i>


    While two of them were debating who should go fight, a ck shadow fell from the sky.


    To be more precise, the shadow was thrown down.


    It was not anyone but...


    Yun Yao.


    There were no signs of other people. Yun Yao was alone.


    Shended near Ming Shu and the devils around her stepped back.


    Ming Shu took the opportunity and killed the devil nearest her. She stepped on him and pointed the Taiyan Sword at the devils that were rushing toward her. The devils retreated. They wanted to attack, but didn¡¯t dare.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and looked at the battered Yun Yao. Her tone was happy. ¡°Yun Yao, we must stay together when there are troubles ahead. Why are you running away so quickly?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how Yun Yao was thrown in. However, she saw Yun Yao retracted her hands when she was standing beside Yan Yin just now.


    She wasn¡¯t trying to serve justice for Yan Yin, but since she nned to keep her here, she would have to stay here too.


    She would take this opportunity and gain some Hatred Points!


    Yun Yao¡¯s expression was really bad. Her beautiful eyes were filled with hatred and it made her look sinister.


    She looked at the colorful riceball rolling in front of her.


    This was the thing... that suddenly appeared before she was thrown back in by a certain force.


    Little Beastie rolled to Ming Shu¡¯s feet and crawled into her sleeve.


    <i>Trash-picker,plete Manchu-Han banquet!</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t try to run away from it. If you do, I am not going to do this anymore! I mean what I say! Hmph!</i>


    Ming Shu kicked the devil under her foot away and pulled Yan Yin back. She smiled at Yun Yao. ¡°Yun Yao, you will definitely like the evil n¡¯s wee.¡±


    As Ming Shu retreated, the evil nsmen closed in on Yun Yao. They looked at Yun Yao greedily as though she was food.


    Yun Yao hurriedly picked herself up from the ground and shouted, ¡°Xuan Ji, if anything happens to me, how will you face the sect leader?!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I can just give an excuse. Worsees to worst, I will not go back to the sect. What is there to ount for?¡±


    She had reached maximum Hatred Points so she didn¡¯t need to go back to the Yin Sect anymore. Besides their special dish, the Yin Sect only had a small variety of snacks on offer and that affected her potential.


    Ming Shu waved the Taiyan Sword and pointed it at Yun Yao. ¡°Everyone, charge!¡±


    The devils must be really stupid. They followed Ming Shu¡¯s order and charged at Yun Yao.


    Yun Yao was stunned for a second before she got scared. ¡°You, you are a devil... ah...!¡±


    ¡°Devil, what devil. I am a true human.¡± Ming Shu stabbed the devils that regained their senses and continued to ask them to charge.


    [Hatred Points are full.]


    <i>Well well well!</i>


    <i>Finally full.</i>


    <i>Time to run, time to run.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m starving to death!</i>


    [...] <i>Every time the Hatred Points get full, Guest stops ying with the fake female protagonist. You kick her away so fast.</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>If I don¡¯t kick her away, should I sit down and talk to her about my experiences in gaining Hatred Points?</i>


    <i>Am I stupid?</i>

 Chapter 231 - Gathering for Cultivation (31)

    <h4>Chapter 231: Gathering for Cultivation (31)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Rustling...


    There was something moving in the darkness, raising goosebumps.


    Ming Shu stood within the darkness. She was in a daze.


    <i>Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?</i>


    Just as she was moving away from the devils, the entire world started shaking and she fell into this dark ce.


    It happened in a matter of seconds. <i>It was too fast, I haven¡¯t recovered.</i>


    ¡°Wu...¡±


    Yan Yin¡¯s painful groan brought Ming Shu back to reality. She felt her way toward Yan Yin. Her hands touched a cold mask.


    She moved her hands down and grabbed his shoulder. ¡°Are you dead?¡±


    Yan Yin gritted his teeth. ¡°Sorry to disappoint Junior Sister, I am not dead yet.¡±


    <i>How can a genius like me die just like this?</i>


    Ming Shu helped him up into a sitting position. Yan Yin leaned against Ming Shu and she could feel the warmth from his body¡ª


    Cold.


    It was so cold it reached into her bones.


    A sudden light appeared in front of Yan Yin. He felt a bit ufortable from the sudden brightness. It took him a while before he saw what was producing the light. It was a colorful riceball.


    The light was also colorful and it was not piercing to the eyes.


    Yan Yin gasped and looked at Little Beastie. ¡°What is this?¡±


    <i>Is it a colorful spirit pet?</i>


    He had not seen this breed before.


    ¡°Dog.¡±


    The light immediately turned off and the entire area was engulfed in darkness again.


    Little Beastie jumped on the spot as it shouted, <i>I have said that I am not a dog, not a dog, not a dog! I am not doing this even if you give me aplete Manchu-Han banquet!</i>


    Ming Shu urately grabbed Little Beastie and pinched it twice forcefully. Little Beastie exploded in anger. The light on its body started shining again.


    <i>Wuwuwu, I want to run away. The trash-picker is always bullying me.</i>


    Little Beastie rolled to one side to quietly be a lightbulb. Meanwhile, it scolded Ming Shu mentally for her hical actions.


    Yan Yin sized up Little Beastie. ¡°Even your pet is so temperamental.¡±


    Ming Shu patted his head like a kind mother. ¡°Just like you.¡±


    Yan Yin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is she saying that I am her pet?</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t hold me back. I am going to strangle her.</i>


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Yan Yin controlled his anger and changed the topic. He was afraid that he would break character if he continued.


    ¡°Wee to hell.¡±


    Yan Yin was speechless. Stupid!


    Ming Shu brushed off her clothes and got up. ¡°Can you walk?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yan Yin didn¡¯t have any energy in his body.


    ¡°Oh, then I will be leaving.¡±


    Yan Yin stared at her. ¡°Is this how you treat your rescuer?¡± <i>Has your conscience been eaten by a dog?</i>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to save me. You jumped over yourself and now you are ming me?¡±


    ¡°So I am wrong to save you?¡± Yan Yin got angrier. He got back some of his energy and grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s wrist. ¡°Are you so against people treating you well? Are you nning to push away everyone that treats you well? Do you have a heart?¡±


    Ming Shu was stunned for a while, then replied in a low voice, ¡°Why is that your business?¡± <i>You don¡¯t know how to make nice food.</i>


    ¡°Ha, it is none of my business.¡± Yan Yin didn¡¯t care if he vited his character setting. He sneered and pushed Ming Shu away. ¡°We will part here.¡±


    He got up with much effort and sucked in the cold air.


    F**k, he got injured for her and she didn¡¯t feel anything at all. <i>If this kind of person can be a girlfriend, I will stream myself eating a keyboard.</i>


    Yan Yin took a deep breath and walked into the darkness. <i>I am not going to do this mission anymore.</i>


    His arm suddenly felt warm. He leaned back and the light source started moving over.


    The girl¡¯s clear voice sounded. ¡°How can you purge the devil¡¯s aura in you?¡±


    ¡°None of your business.¡± Yan Yin tried to shake her away.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t need my help?¡± Ming Shu asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ming Shu let go.


    The warmth disappeared and Yan Yin felt very ufortable. The coldness came back and he felt that even his brain was freezing. He couldn¡¯t think properly.


    He gritted his teeth and left.


    <i>I have morals!</i>


    ...


    Yan Yiny on Ming Shu¡¯s back and hugged her. His face was on her neck. The warmth made him feel better.


    He stared at Ming Shu¡¯s side profile. ¡°I thought you were abandoning me?¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t get out, I can use you as an emergency food supply.¡± Ming Shu walked calmly as Little Beastie lit up the path in front of her. Her voice echoed through the narrow passageway.


    <i>Emergency food supply? What the hell is an emergency food supply!</i>


    ¡°So, you eat humans?¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°Under dire circumstances, there is no definite answer.¡±


    Yan Yin cursed her numerous times in his heart.


    ¡°Why were we transported here?¡± Yan Yin changed the topic.


    Who else would do such a thing besides the fake female protagonist?


    However, Ming Shu would not tell Yan Yin this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to get out?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Yan Yin didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. ¡°What do you know?¡±


    ¡°You are very heavy.¡±


    Yan Yin: ¡°...¡± He was a man. Wasn¡¯t it normal for him to be a little heavy?


    <i>Don¡¯t think that I will go down just like this. I will not go down.</i>


    Ming Shu was following Little Beastie. Yan Yin was curious about Little Beastie¡¯s identity, but Ming Shu either didn¡¯t reply to him or insisted that it was a dog. The conversation ended when Little Beastie exploded with anger again.


    After walking for a very long time, they finally saw a light.


    The exit was an opening in the rock. There was a forest outside and you could see mountains shrouded in mist in the distance.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Ming Shu called.


    There was no reply from Yan Yin.


    She turned around and looked at the person lying on her shoulder. Yan Yin was really near her and when she looked back, her lips touched his cheek and stopped in front of his lips.


    Ming Shu stopped breathing. Although she didn¡¯t touch them, it was a really close call.


    <i>Rustle...</i>


    Ming Shu turned her head back and widened the distance between them. She put him down indifferently. Yan Yin¡¯s face was pale and he seemed to be in pain.


    Ming Shu inspected his injury. The devil¡¯s aura was starting to spread.


    She reached into his clothes to look for his medicine. There were many bottles of various shapes and sizes. Ming Shu found the bottle he used before. There was not much elixir left inside and the effects were not visible.


    Ming Shu sighed. What should she do now?


    She kept the other bottles and was just preparing to stuff them back into his clothes when she nced upon a jade bottle. She opened the jade bottle and smelled it. This was the only elixir that had a fragrance.


    Simr to the one that he gave her on Lingjian Peak.


    ¡°Junior Sister... are you going to be responsible for my body?¡± Yan Yin suddenly caught her hand. His voice sounded very tired.


    Ming Shu controlled the emotions in her eyes and stuffed all the bottles back into his sleeve. ¡°Why not take off your clothes and let me take a look at you. I might consider the problem after that.¡±


    Yan Yin: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Also, so many people have seen it before. If you really want them to be responsible, you will have a lot of people surrounding you and you must not gender-discriminate anyone.¡±


    Yan Yin: ¡°...¡±


    He should just continue acting as though he fainted.


    ¡°The devil¡¯s aura is spreading.¡± Ming Shu pulled his clothes back. ¡°Do you know how to clear the devil¡¯s aura?¡±


    Yan Yin raised his hand and touched his back. ¡°Go to the Xuan family.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the mountains in the mist. They were near the Xuan family stronghold.


    Somehow, Yun Yao managed to send them here.

 Chapter 232 - Gathering for Cultivation (32)

    <h4>Chapter 232: Gathering for Cultivation (32)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mount Xuan.


    Ming Shu stepped on the Taiyan Sword and looked down at the buildings. The Host¡¯s memories started to ovep with what she saw.


    When the Taiyan Sword reached the ground, the first thing they saw were skeletons.


    There were stains of blood on the ground.


    Even if they did not experience what had happened, they could tell that something tragic had urred here before.


    ¡°What now?¡± Ming Shu asked Yan Yin and turned around.


    Yan Yin was looking at Ming Shu. This was her family. She appeared too indifferent, as if she didn¡¯t care at all...


    This was not how a normal person would react.


    But, she would be the big boss in the future. It seemed normal if she was a bit heartless and cold-blooded.


    Yan Yin coughed and said weakly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Dan Pavilion. If we are lucky, the thing might still be there.¡±


    The Dan Pavilion was deep inside the Xuan family stronghold. The Host didn¡¯t go there often but she still remembered the general direction.


    The door of the Dan Pavilion was wide open. There were dark red stains on the stairs and the building was badly damaged. There was a fight here as well.


    Ming Shu went in and looked around. There was no sign of the box that Yan Yin was talking about.


    ¡°It might have been taken away.¡± Yan Yin leaned against the stairs. ¡°Junior Sister, if I die, will you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Die?¡± Ming Shu suddenly bent forward. ¡°In your dreams.¡±


    <i>I have not gained my Hatred Points yet. Why would I let you die?</i>


    <i>The target is always in need of help. What can I do?</i>


    ¡°Have you really fallen in love with me?¡± Yan Yin raised his hand and touched Ming Shu¡¯s cheek. His eyes were filled with happiness. ¡°Unfortunately, I am dying soon.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    ¡± <i>Cough, cough, cough... </i>¡± Yan Yin started having a spasm. His hand fell as he grabbed his chest. He was not able to breathe properly.


    The devil¡¯s aura had seeped out of his clothes.


    Ming Shu frowned and went forward to hold him up. Her warmth made Yan Yin feel better.


    ¡°Cold...¡±


    Ming Shu cursed softly but still hugged him. The devil¡¯s aura crept up on Ming Shu and started to spread through her body.


    Ming Shu looked at the dissipating devil¡¯s aura around her and was lost in thought. There was a way to save him, but she was quite unwilling...


    ¡°Wait for me here.¡± Ming Shu suddenly let go of him and walked in the opposite direction of the Dan Pavilion.


    She went straight to the main hall and found a hidden stairway. She went down the stairs and into a secret chamber. No one had been here and it still looked the same as what the Host remembered.


    She started searching through the cabs. The things here were all treasures that the Xuan family had acquired over many generations.


    Ming Shu took a few boxes and walked out of the secret chamber. She closed the hidden door before walking back.


    The minute she walked out of the main hall, Little Beastie¡¯s shout could be heard.


    <i>Trash-picker, if you don¡¯te now, he will be taken by someone!</i>


    Ming Shu frowned and looked in the direction of the Dan Pavilion. She ordered Little Beastie to take care of him and hurriedly ran over.


    Little Beastie was still shouting.


    <i>Did you just ask me to protect someone!</i>


    <i>Trash-picker, has your brain been eaten?</i>


    <i>You never asked me to protect someone before!</i>


    Little Beastie was not happy with this order. It was such a precious dog... no, precious animal. Howould it just protect someone like this?


    <i>Not doing it, not doing it!</i>


    <i>Give me tenplete Manchu-Han banquets and I will not do it then, either.</i>


    Ming Shu was stunned for a while and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to protect him. Just make sure that no onees near him.¡±


    <i>How is this different from protecting him?</i>


    ¡°What is the difference between a dog that watches the house and a bodyguard?¡±


    <i>Trash-picker, do you believe that I will just leave now?</i>


    ¡°Complete Manchu-Han banquet.¡±


    <i>Hmph!</i>


    Little Beastie shut up.


    Ming Shu smiled with closed lips. However, she was a bit hesitant.


    Why was she saving Yan Yin?


    Based on her personality, she should be watching him die and gaining some Hatred Points now.


    She kept seeing the scene where Yan Yin saved her.


    <i>Return him his favor.</i>


    <i>And then we are cleared.</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. She seemed to have found a reason for her strange actions.


    ...


    Outside the Dan pavilion, there were many people. Some were from the evil n, but there were humans too. Yan Yin was the dividing line.


    Yan Yin moved position. Little Beastie squatted beside him. His fur was bristling.


    The people here had been scared off by Little Beastie and no one dared to move forward.


    The atmosphere was awkward.


    ¡°Where is Xuan Ji?¡±


    The devils opened their mouths first and asked Yan Yin.


    Yan Yin was engulfed by devil¡¯s aura. The ck smoke was seeping out of his skin. He looked eerie.


    Yet, his face appeared indifferent. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°That is Yan Yin from the Yin Sect... why is he here? What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Look for Xuan Ji first.¡±


    ¡°But he is from the Yin Sect, what if...¡±


    The humans were having a conversation.


    A devil looked at Yan Yin and said, ¡°If you tell us where Xuan Ji is, I will make sure that you can live.¡±


    One of the devils stared at the devil¡¯s aura behind Yan Yin and was in deep thought.


    ¡°I said, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Yan Yin touched Little Beastie with his foot and signaled it to find Ming Shu and tell her not toe here.


    <i>Who says you can touch me!</i>


    <i>Who says you can touch me!</i>


    Little Beastie red at him with its bristling fur and rolled further away while shaking its fur with disdain.


    Yan Yin: ¡°...¡±


    ¡± <i>Sigh </i>, so many people are looking for me. Why didn¡¯t you all send me an invitation?¡±


    Everyone turned to look in the direction the voice wasing from.


    A girl in a purple robe was standing on the steps and smiling at them. The buildings behind her seemed to be lit up.


    ¡°Xuan Ji!¡±


    The evil nsmen shouted. The humans also ordered people to capture her.


    ¡°Grab her, don¡¯t let the evil nsmeny their hands on her.¡±


    The Taiyan Sword appeared in the air; she stepped on it and flew toward Yan Yin.


    ¡°Fighting and killing are no good. Please be more civilized.¡± Ming Shu jumped down from the Taiyan Sword and waved it as she turned around.


    The two people that were closest to her were thrown aside and smashed into the roof not far away. They rolled down and hit the floor hard, vomiting blood all over.


    <i>Didn¡¯t she ask us to be more civilized?</i>


    <i>Which part of your attack was civilized?</i>


    Ming Shu looked at the shocked bystanders and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t kill people. They won¡¯t die.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>So your civilized way is not killing people?</i>


    ¡°Charge!¡± The humans waved their hands as if Xuan Ji had killed their father. ¡°Kill Xuan Ji!¡±


    Ming Shu felt helpless. Where did all these enemiese from?


    ¡°Wait wait wait!¡± Ming Shu shouted, but the people ignored her. This was different from what the television shows yed.


    Ming Shu was forced intobat. These people wanted her life and their blows were all fatal.


    The evil nsmen took the opportunity to close in on Yan Yin. They wanted to use him as a hostage.


    Little Beastie squatted at the side and seemed to have no intention of acting. The evil nsmen immediately flew forward.


    Just as they were about to catch Yan Yin, a sh of light appeared in front of them. Two of the devils¡¯ faces started seeping out the devil¡¯s aura. They fell to the ground and cried out in pain.


    The Taiyan Sword flew back into Ming Shu¡¯s hand. She opened her fingers and then the devils¡¯ aura started seeping out even faster.


    Yan Yin saw it. They were tiny needles that were formed using Qi.


    All the needles pierced into the devils¡¯ bodies and their aura started to dissipate uncontrobly.


    This move...


    He had never seen it before.

 Chapter 233 - Gathering for Cultivation (33)

    <h4>Chapter 233: Gathering for Cultivation (33)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    While those people were howling on the ground, Ming Shu caught her breath. Luckily, none of them were at the level of Nascent Soul. If not, it would require her a lot of effort to put them down.


    Ming Shu kicked the person nearest to her. ¡°Get up.¡±


    That person shivered in fear as he got up and looked at the girl in front of him.


    <i>How can one person have such outstandingbat skills! Is she still a human!</i>


    The main point was, she didn¡¯t use many magic arts at all. Most of the attacks were built upon her Qi.


    He heard that the highest level of cultivation and the purest form of power was the Qi within the earth.


    ¡°Go and get some food for me.¡± Ming Shu signaled with her chin. She gave a sweet smile and said faintly, ¡°Come back quickly. Don¡¯t even think about running away. It is not hard for me to catch up to you.¡±


    Food?


    The person was stunned, but when he recalled the scary experience just now he immediately nodded his head and ran out.


    Ming Shu found some ropes nearby and tied the rest of the people up. She then went to sit down beside Yan Yin.


    She didn¡¯t even want to move a finger now.


    <i>Hungry.</i>


    <i>So hungry.</i>


    However, she still passed the items she found in the secret chamber to Yan Yin. ¡°This should be the thing you¡¯re looking for. See for yourself.¡±


    Yan Yin looked at the boxes in front of him and reached out to start searching. He chose a box.


    The box opened and Qi seeped out of it. The Qi was very rich. The humans all got excited.


    The Xuan family was very rich. Before they were exterminated, they were on par with the variousrge sects. Hence, their treasures were all very rare.


    Yan Yin swallowed the pill and closed his eyes to recuperate. He didn¡¯t bother with the people that were tied up.


    Ming Shu nced at him and muttered, ¡°Are you not worried that I will just leave?¡±


    The person who went to find food came back. Ming Shu ate the food and regained some strength. She stood up and sat at a tform.


    ¡°So, what are you all trying to get by searching so fervently for me?¡± Ming Shu gave a quick look at the evil nsmen. ¡°You all don¡¯t have to say anything.¡±


    The evil nsmen: ¡°...¡± <i>Why can¡¯t we say anything? Are you looking down on the evil n!</i>


    No one spoke.


    The devil that had a different appearance from the rest couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and sneered, ¡°Aiya, why is no one saying anything? Are you afraid that she will find out about your filthy intentions?¡±


    That devil seemed to be the leader. His coat was not ck, but slightly grey. He also looked more handsome than the rest of the devils.


    Elite devils just had to look different.


    The elite devil said, ¡°Let me tell you...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± the human leader who had a square face shouted with a fierce expression.


    ¡°Please, you have been caught already. Even if you keep quiet, do you think that she will never find out?¡± The devil continued provoking them.


    Ming Shu bit into the slightly sour fruit and mumbled, ¡°Okay, if you all don¡¯t want to talk, we can y a game. If you all answer correctly, I will free one of your people.¡±


    The elite devil didn¡¯t reply, but he had epted Ming Shu¡¯s suggestion. A strange smile appeared on his handsome face.


    ¡°First question, were you all the ones that sneak attacked us in the woods?¡±


    The elite devil frowned. ¡°What sneak attack? If you are talking about the ambush, we are the ones who did it. However, we only wanted to catch you.¡±


    The humans denied it too. ¡°I don¡¯t know what sneak attack you are talking about.¡±


    The elite devil only admitted the ambush and denied the sneak attack. How did Yan Yin get attacked by the devil¡¯s aura, then?


    Ming Shu scanned the two groups. ¡°Second question, why are you all chasing me?¡±


    The elite devil sneered and didn¡¯t mind the question. ¡°You discovered it on Lingjian Peak already. Our aim is your blood.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded her head and looked at the humans.


    The square-faced man kept quiet. His expression seemed forced.


    The elite devil asked, ¡°If I answer for them, can you let one of us go?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You are nice to talk to,¡± the elite devil muttered and opened his mouth before the square-faced man could shout at him. ¡°They are from the Baihu Sect. Have you heard of the Baihu Sect? They are the mastermind behind the extermination of the Xuan family. Do you know why they exterminated the Xuan family?¡±


    Among all the sects, the Yin Sect was at the top of the pyramid.


    Baihu Sect was slightly below the Yin Sect in terms of ranking. It was a very powerful sect too.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Ming Shu shifted into a morefortable position and sat down.


    ¡°Hah, these people want to prevent us from getting the blood of the Xuan family. That way, we won¡¯t be able to break through the boundaries of our world and create havoc here. Hence, they killed everyone from the Xuan family so that no one could open the boundary.¡±


    The evil nsmen didn¡¯t know who exterminated the Xuan family at first. However, they picked up information as they were looking for Xuan Ji and found out some things.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± the square-faced man shouted and denied, ¡°It was the evil nsmen that killed the entire Xuan family. You are using us.¡±


    ¡°using you?¡± The elite devilughed. ¡°When have we ever denied what we did before? Look at him, this is what humans do. Tsk tsk... such a nice show of internal fighting.¡±


    The mockery on the elite devil¡¯s face was entirely visible.


    Ming Shu nced at the elite devil and tilted her head to look at the square-faced man. ¡°Why are you all trying to kill me? Shouldn¡¯t you be protecting me?¡±


    These people¡¯s IQ was quite low.


    The square-faced man sneered and said bluntly, ¡°There was news that you were on the same side as the evil nsmen. If evil nsmen are freed, normal humans will suffer. We need to get rid of anything that could cause danger for the sake of everyone¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°The Xuan family deserved to die for the sake of everyone?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s tone was light-hearted. However, everyone felt a chill run down their spines.


    ¡°You colluded with the evil nsmen,¡± the square-faced man used.


    ¡°So you all were the ones who killed the entire Xuan family?¡±


    ¡°That has nothing to do with us.¡± The square-faced man continued denying it. ¡°We are chasing you because you colluded with the evil nsmen.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then who are the ones who exterminated the Xuan family? Ghosts? The extermination is such a big thing. You all were not shocked over it and even tried to kill me. Do you think I am stupid?¡±


    The square-faced man showed a long face.


    Yan Yin was injured. He thought that Xuan Ji was easy to deal with. He never imagined that Xuan Ji could still triumph with so many of them here. If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t have been so outright in his attack.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I am asking onest time, who killed the Xuan family?¡±


    All the devils turned to look at the square-faced man, silently casting their votes to him.


    Ming Shu threw away the apple core. She had an answer.


    ¡°Last question, how did you all find me?¡±


    The elite devil¡¯s eyes darkened. He didn¡¯t want to answer this question.


    The square-faced man kept silent too. He was thinking about how to turn the situation around.


    Ming Shu waited indifferently. <i>I have a lot of time.</i>


    The elite devil spoke after a while. ¡°Finding you was a bonus. We were looking for the devil king and noticed his aura in the Yin Sect. After that, you all came out and the devil king¡¯s aura got stronger. When we chased it, we realized that it was you. You know what happened after that. However, I don¡¯t know how they found your location. You have to ask him.¡±

 Chapter 234 - Gathering for Cultivation (34)

    <h4>Chapter 234: Gathering for Cultivation (34)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t have any interest in who reported the news to the Baihu Sect. Anyway, whoever dared to show up and cause trouble in front of her would all be killed.


    If she couldn¡¯t kill them, she wouldmit suicide and then kill them all.


    One question answered, one devil was released. Ming Shu kept her word and really released several devils. But the elite devil was not released, and he told those several devils to go back and pass on the information.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t stop them.


    She sat on the steps, pinching Little Beastie while waiting for Yan Yin.


    The devil¡¯s aura leaked out of Yan Yin¡¯s body little by little. The elite devil changed expressions frequently, and he stared at Yan Yin as if studying aplicated object.


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡±


    Yan Yin spat out a mouthful of blood. The surrounding devil¡¯s aura dispersed, but then returned to his body quickly.


    His body weakened and began to tip over.


    Ming Shu just watched. She didn¡¯t stand until he fell to the ground, and she walked over slowly to help him up.


    Yan Yin wiped off the blood at the corner of his mouth, smiling weakly. ¡°It seems this is my destiny.¡±


    Ming Shu frowned.


    The elite devil said at this time, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your effort. The devil¡¯s aura in his body belongs to the devil king. Although I don¡¯t know how he got it, he¡¯ll only meet a dead end, unless...¡±


    He smirked. ¡°Unless you find the devil king.¡±


    Devil king, the king of the evil n.


    It was because the king was missing that the evil nsmen¡¯s world was restricted by humans, and ess was limited.


    ...


    At night, the entire Xuan family stronghold seemed gloomy.


    Even the bonfire couldn¡¯t drive away the cold.


    ¡°Junior Sister, I¡¯m cold...¡± Yan Yin pulled at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu pushed him off and threw clothes to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s dirty.¡±


    Yan Yinined. She robbed the captives of these clothes, don¡¯t think he didn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°Then you stay cold.¡± <i>I¡¯m not cold anyway.</i>


    Yan Yin continued in a low voice, ¡°Junior Sister, I don¡¯t know how long I can live.¡±


    Ming Shu stared at him, then hugged him rudely. ¡°You¡¯ll be strangled if you dare not keep your hands clear.¡±


    Yan Yin¡¯s lips turned up. But fearing that Ming Shu might notice it, he quickly hid the smile. He reached around her waist and rested his face against her neck.


    The smell of her...


    <i>So familiar.</i>


    ¡°If I die, Junior Sister, take me to the end of the world.¡±


    Ming Shu turned up her nose. ¡°The end of the world does not exist.¡±


    Yan Yin whispered inint, ¡°Junior Sister, can¡¯t you be romantic?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t. I just want to eat snacks now.¡±


    Yan Yin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I¡¯m already weak like this, you actually remember to eat? Can you care about me!</i>


    Yan Yiny in the arms of Ming Shu, sharing her warmth. He didn¡¯t want to speak as he was afraid that he might be angered to death.


    Ming Shu¡¯s fingers rested on his shoulder, touching it unconsciously from time to time. She looked at the writhing mes. ¡°You knew what the devil¡¯s aura in your body was from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Yan Yin paused and exined, ¡°I have seen it before.¡±


    Because he knew what the devil¡¯s aura was, he knew that it was useless to go back to the sect.


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡±


    Yan Yin kept silent for a while. ¡°I heard that a long time ago, the Xuan family collected a Jinhuan elixir, which could bring the dying back to life. I thought it may also be able to purify the devil¡¯s aura.¡±


    ¡°But... it should be gone.¡±


    The elixirs Ming Shu gave him were also very precious, but not effective.


    He could also exchange for another medicine through the system, but he thought that he may take this opportunity.


    He found that Ming Shu¡¯s attitude toward him changed a little. Whether it was because he saved her life or something else, he still had a chance.


    <i>I can win!</i>


    ...


    The next day, Ming Shu wandered in front of those people. She intended to take the captives back to the Yin Sect.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The square-faced man did not sleep for a whole night, and his eyes were red.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Take you back to ept the sanctions. After all, I don¡¯t kill humans.¡±


    The square-faced man knew what she said about going back was going back to the Yin Sect. If this matter was to be known by the Yin Sect, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    How could the rescuers take so long to arrive...


    Yan Yin took out arge magic instrument for Ming Shu so that she could pack these people up and take them back.


    ¡°Get up.¡± Ming Shu pushed the square-faced man.


    The square-faced man staggered, which caused the devils tough.


    Perhaps the evil nsmen were rtively optimistic and they could stillugh at this time. But theughter sounded insincere and was also unpleasant to hear.


    The square-faced man was depressed in his heart. He didn¡¯t know what Yan Yin fed themst night, but now they couldn¡¯t use any of their power.


    When the square-faced man got on the instrument, something fell from him, making a crisp <i>ding </i>sound.


    Ming Shu lowered her eyes and her expression suddenly changed. But she quietly picked up the item and ordered the others to keep up.


    Ming Shu tightly held the item in her hand. Something seemed to be gathering in her eyes, and she gradually became ice-cold.


    ¡°Junior Sister...¡±


    A call. The emotion condensing in Ming Shu¡¯s eyes dispersed immediately, spreading out in ripples, soft and gentle.


    She looked back at the man who called her, smiled, and then helped him to get on the magic instrument. She didn¡¯t show any abnormal expressions.


    The evil nsmen thatter rushed over to rescue theirpanions didn¡¯t arrive in time. They angrily chased after Ming Shu all the way.


    But Yan Yin¡¯s magic instrument marched very quickly, and it was very easy to lose those devils.


    It was already several dayster when they came back to the Yin Sect. The sight of such arge group of people scared the people in the Yin Sect a little.


    Ming Shu ryed what happened simply, then while those listeners were still dumbfounded, she abandoned the captives and went straight back to Lingjian Peak. She needed to rest and eat.


    Yan Yin was sent back to Lihun Peak.


    Ming Shu had a full meal in Lingjian Peak. Looking at the darkening sky, she thought for a while and then went down the mountain to go to Wuying Peak.


    When Ming Shu arrived, the sect leader was interrogating the square-faced man and the others.


    Ming Shu went up to give a fierce beating to the square-faced man without saying anything. The sect leader hurriedly ordered people to stop her.


    The square-faced man was a little confused, and full of pain.


    ¡°Junior Sister, what are you doing?¡±


    Ming Shu vented out heranger now, and she smiled. ¡°I want to ask him something alone, Senior Brother, can you go out for a while?¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    The sect leader hesitated and looked at Ming Shu, who was clearlying with Greek gifts. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a quarter of an hour, don¡¯t use violence.¡±


    Ming Shu crossed her arms before her chest, smiling harmlessly: ¡°I¡¯m a reasonable person.¡±


    The sect leader: ¡°...¡± <i>I really didn¡¯t see that.</i>


    ...


    The next day...


    As Ming Shu had just roasted some meat, Yan Yin climbed up the mountain out of breath, followed by some disciples from Lihun Peak.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ming Shu protected the roasted meat and stared at Yan Yin alertly.


    Some imperceptible coldness gathered at the bottom of her eyes, which frightened Yan Yin somewhat.


    It seemed she had been like this since they left the Xuan family. She looked not at all strange on the surface, but the way she looked at him was always cold...


    Yan Yin held back his confusion and let the disciples put down the luggage. After they left, hey on the chair. ¡°The Qi in Junior Sister¡¯s ce is rich, I want to rest here.¡±


    ¡°Go back to your Lihun Peak!¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister...¡± Yan Yin looked at Ming Shu with an extremely pale face, and he moved his lips: ¡°In myst days, I want to stay with Junior Sister.¡±


    Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°I thought your purpose was to put me to death.¡±


    Yan Yin was stunned and his heartbeat seemed to stop.


    ¡°Junior Sister...¡±


    <i>Pa </i>!


    Ming Shu put the jade bottle on the table next to him, and her tone was very light. ¡°Is there anything you want to exin to me?¡±


    It was the item dropped by the square-faced man, which was exactly the same as Yan Yin¡¯s elixir, with the same faint scent.

 Chapter 235 - Gathering for Cultivation (35)

    <h4>Chapter 235: Gathering for Cultivation (35)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The atmosphere was somewhat depressed.


    The time here seemed to stop.


    Yan Yin looked at the jade bottle for a long time. Then he asked in a dry voice, ¡°Do you believe in me?¡±


    ¡°Why should I believe in you?¡± Ming Shu asked back. ¡°You inexplicably approached me, you knew who killed the Xuan family, and you sent news secretly to Baihu Sect, let them hunt me down and try to kill me.¡±


    Yan Yin said softly, ¡°It was not me.¡±


    Ming Shu kept silent.


    Yan Yin stood up, with his deep blue robe undone, and he walked in front of Ming Shu. ¡°Some things I can¡¯t exin to you, but I never sent news secretly to others.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°This jade bottlees with a fragrance, which can be traced by a kind of spirit worm. You are the only one who has this in the entire Yin Sect, so if it was not you, do you think it was me?¡±


    ¡°I admit it. I am indeed the only one who has this jade bottle.¡± Yan Yin took a deep breath. ¡°But I have never given it to anyone.¡±


    Ming Shu stared at him and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Junior Sister.¡± Yan Yin bent over and knelt on one knee, then his cold fingers covered Ming Shu¡¯s hand while looking up at her. ¡°I like you and I wish for you live a happy life. I will never harm you.¡±


    He led Ming Shu¡¯s hand to his mask, and then gently removed it with her hand.


    His clear eyes and eyebrows were gradually revealed.


    It was an extremely good-looking face. The heaven and the earth seemed to be eclipsed at that moment.


    Yan Yin looked at her nervously. ¡°I just want to show my face to you alone.¡±


    He got up and approached Ming Shu. His voice was very low. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Then his pale lips fell on the pink lips of Ming Shu.


    Her lips were soft and warm.


    Like marshmallows.


    And with a touch of a fruity scent.


    She didn¡¯t move away...


    Yan Yin was shocked by this, and he stared at the girl who was close at hand. His shocked face was now reflected in her clear eyes, which also seemed to be apanied by some intoxicating ripples, and he felt like he was going to sink into their depths.


    <i>Putong...</i>


    <i>Putongputongputong...</i>


    His heartbeat was inexplicably elerated.


    Yan Yin put aside everything else and closed his eyes. He tried to hold her waist and slightly press his body toward Ming Shu¡¯s, gently kissing her harder.


    It was all because of her smell, which was familiar, strangely...


    He didn¡¯t dare too much, fearing that Ming Shu might beat him. After a short while, he released her.


    The air flowed again, and the warmth on his lips disappeared instantly. Yan Yin felt somewhat lost. He stared at Ming Shu¡¯s even redder lips and wanted to try again.


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze hadn¡¯t changed, as if the person who¡¯d just been kissed was not her.


    <i>What¡¯s this reaction?</i>


    ¡°Junior Sister...¡±


    Ming Shu calmly put the mask back on his face, then pushed him aside and stood up. ¡°If you can¡¯t give me an answer in one day, then please don¡¯t appear in front of me again, and we will be even.¡±


    ¡°What if I can?¡±


    Ming Shu turned back and smiled slightly. ¡°Then I can try to save your life.¡±


    ¡°Can I... exchange for something else? I don¡¯t want to be even with you.¡±


    ¡°Using your life to bargain?¡±


    Yan Yin nodded.


    ¡°Bargain for what?¡±


    Yan Yin said carefully, ¡°I... want to be with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Ming Shu turned around and walked toward the inside of the hall. After taking a few steps, she came back and picked up the roasted meat.


    Yan Yin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What does that ¡°oh¡± mean? It is yes or no?</i>


    Ming Shu closed the gate of the hall, then her expression finally rxed.


    She promised to save his life... which was undoubtedly no different from being with him.


    Did she hate Yan Yin?


    No.


    At first she just thought that he was purposeful, butter she couldn¡¯t see it; instead, she felt something that she wanted to avoid.


    Just like...


    <i>Chut.</i>


    <i>Ming Shu, you¡¯re falling!</i>


    Ming Shu ate two mouthfuls of the roasted meat. In the end, she ate the entire deer as if she was venting her anger.


    [Guest, do you want to try falling in love?] The Harmony System incited Ming Shu again.


    Ming Shu was somewhat speechless.


    Other people¡¯s systems would do anything to prevent the Guest from falling in love, while her system was really unique. It not only encouraged her to do bad things from time to time, now it even began to encourage her to fall in love.


    ¡°Are you not afraid of me staying in this world?¡± Ming Shu grunted. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything like I¡¯ll be sent back when I die; if I want to stay, there are ways.¡±


    [Then I will find another one.] The Harmony System didn¡¯t care at all.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>It turns out that I¡¯m not essential?</i>


    [ <i>Cough... </i>actually you¡¯re one of my most satisfying Guests, so, you can just screw around with him, and I will not interfere with you.]


    <i>It turns out there are other Guests.</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°I need something to get over my shock.¡±


    The Harmony System immediately yed the scene of goblins fighting each other.


    Ming Shu felt somewhat hot in her brain. She kept thinking over the scene just now.


    She waved irritably. <i>Turn it off, turn it off.</i>


    <i>Just go to sleep.</i>


    <i>This is annoying. </i>


    ...


    Yan Yin left Lingjian Peak.


    He covered his chest, face pale, and gasped. He didn¡¯t tell the sect leader about his being affected by devil¡¯s aura. If he told them, he might not be able to see her, let alone make her endure his presence.


    He spread his hand, looking at the jade bottle in his palm, and rage shed in his eyes .


    Yan Yin returned to Lihun Peak.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Master Yan Yin.¡± Disciples of other peaks hade to receive elixirs and were waiting for Yan Yin to arrive with their heads lowered.


    Yan Yin walked straight to the hall where he stored elixirs at ordinarily. There was no one in the hall. Yan Yin walked past rows of shelves and went to thest row.


    At a nce, everything disyed on the shelf was clearly exposed.


    He had a total of five such jade bottles. He gave one of them to Ming Shu, and he got one himself.


    So there should be three left on the shelf, but there was now only one left.


    Two were missing.


    The jade bottle was filled with high-level elixirs that ordinary people didn¡¯t need. Usually, no one dared toe here, so he just put them on the shelf conveniently.


    But now two bottles had been taken.


    This caused him to be misunderstood by her, thinking that he sent information to others secretly.


    <i>Almost destroyed my business!</i>


    Yan Yin¡¯s face darkened and he waved hand fiercely. The back shelves fell down along with his movement, making loud noises, and all kinds of bottles dropped to the ground, smashing into pieces.


    Disciples outside who heard the noise rushed in quickly. Seeing Yan Yin standing in the middle of a mess, their expressions changed, frightened. ¡°Master... w-what happened?¡±


    Normally Master rarely lost his temper and looked like azy and kind person. But the disciples of Lihun Peak were clear that if the master lost his temper, it would be absolutely terrible.


    Yan Yin turned around and asked coldly, ¡°Who came in here during recent days?¡±


    ¡°No... no one.¡± The disciples didn¡¯t know what was going on and stuttered in reply. ¡°No one came in.¡±


    This hall was specially for storing elixirs. Except the disciples of Lihun Peak, others were not allowed toe here.


    What on earth was going on?


    ¡°Think carefully, was there anyone who came in?¡± Yan Yin stared at them. ¡°If you can¡¯t think of anything, you will all go to the external division.¡±


    ¡°Master...!¡± one disciple eximed.


    Yan Yin nced over and that disciple didn¡¯t dare to continue.


    All disciples in Lihun Peak were gathered. Those who guarded this hall were senior brothers who had been on the peak for a long time. Yan Yin was more or less familiar with the temperament of these people.


    ¡°Master... there was really no one else who came in.¡±


    Nothing was found after a round of inquiry.


    Yan Yin leaned against the door. ¡°Are you saying that it was you stole the things?¡±


    ¡°W... what?¡±


    Everyone was frightened. What did they steal?

 Chapter 236 - Gathering for Cultivation (36)

    <h4>Chapter 236: Gathering for Cultivation (36)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yun Yao came back a mess. Hearing that Ming Shu had returned, her expression changed a bit.


    As soon as she entered the sect, disciples from Wuying Peak blocked her way and took her to see the sect leader at Wuying Peak.


    In the hall, Yan Yin was sitting at a lower position, holding his chin to look at something. But his eyes were empty, not focusing on anything at all.


    The peak masters of Jin Peak and Xingxiang Peak were also present, but she didn¡¯t see her own master.


    Yun Yao calmed her mind and went forward to salute. ¡°Sect Master... Uncle Masters.¡±


    The sect leader nodded with a serious look. ¡°Report your situation, why didn¡¯t the rest of the disciplese back with you?¡±


    Yun Yao was surprised. ¡°Other Senior and Junior Brothers haven¡¯te back? I... I don¡¯t know, we got separated.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    Yun Yao averted her eyes and didn¡¯t dare to look at Yun Yin. She struggled in her heart and didn¡¯t answer the question until quite a whileter. ¡°We were attacked by the evil n, and Uncle Master Xuan Ji left me in their encirclement...¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Yan Yin chuckled.


    Yun Yao immediately shut up. She didn¡¯t know whether Yan Yin knew that she pushed him out back then. But she was sure he knew that she told those Senior and Junior Brothers to leave.


    The sect leader nced at Yan Yin, then said to Yun Yao again, ¡°Then what?¡±


    Yun Yao had to bite the bullet. ¡°I finally broke out of the encirclement and escaped.¡±


    The sect leader squinted his eyes. ¡°Is that true? Why did I hear that it was you who led the other disciples to flee and left Junior Sister Xuan Ji and Junior Brother Yan Yin in the encirclement?¡±


    Yun Yao shook her head quickly. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yun Yao, what¡¯s the rtionship between you and Baihu Sect?¡± The Jin peak master couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice and question.


    Yun Yao was confused. ¡°No rtionship... I don¡¯t know anyone of the Baihu Sect.¡±


    The expression on her face didn¡¯t seem like she was pretending.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know anyone, why did you send information to Baihu Sect secretly?¡± the Jin peak master continued in a cold and angry tone.


    <i>Send information? What information... </i>Yun Yao was totally dumbfounded, and she could only shake her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t send any information, Uncle Master, what are you talking about? What¡¯s wrong with Baihu Sect?¡±


    The Jin peak master threw out something from his hand, which bounced about on the ground with crisp noises and then stopped at Yun Yao¡¯ feet. ¡°This was found in your room, how can you exin it?¡±


    Seeing the jade bottle, Yun Yao¡¯s face became a little pale. She had thrown it away! Why was it appearing here?


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know, I have never seen this kind of thing...¡±


    Yun Yao strongly denied it, and some cold sweat began appearing on her forehead.


    Yan Yin waved to gather spiritual power, just as he had done in the external division before. The spiritual power flew straight into the sky and then fell in pieces.


    Everyone present started shining, but the lights in Yun Yao were the strongest.


    No one noticed that Yan Yin¡¯s face became even paler.


    ¡°I can recognize every elixir of my Lihun Peak.¡± Yan Yin took back his hand. Then he rested his eyes on Yun Yao as if nothing had happened, and his voice was also the same as usual, the tonezy. ¡°The elixir¡¯s essence in you is so strong, how do you exin that?¡±


    Yun Yao¡¯s heart sank.


    She had already acted very carefully.


    A quick brainstorm was going on in Yun Yao¡¯s mind, then her eyes lit up. ¡°Last time when I was building my foundation, my master let me take an elixir for Foundation Establishment.¡±


    Yan Yin chuckled again. ¡°There¡¯s only one elixir for Foundation Establishment.¡±


    Yun Yao: ¡°...¡±


    She subconsciously touched the bracelet on her wrist, and in her heart became more anxious. The thing in the bracelet always snuck out to steal elixirs. She couldn¡¯t stop it at all.


    When she found the jade bottle, she felt it might be a problem, so she threw it away immediately.


    Yun Yao felt her brain was a total mess now. Faced with the pressuring gazes of so many people, she became even more panicked.


    Finally, she kneeled down with a thump. ¡°Sect Master, Uncle Masters, I know I was wrong, I stole the elixir, but I never sent any information to the Baihu Sect.¡±


    Yun Yao¡¯s face was filled with guilt and her statement was well-founded. She voluntarily admitted that she had stolen the elixir, but denied that she had sent information to Baihu Sect.


    ...


    Ming Shuy on the roof of the great hall of Lingjian Peak, while Lin Jin was sitting next to her and endlessly talking about what happened today.


    ¡°That Yun Yao is really powerful, she actually went to Lihun Peak to steal elixirs. Master, how did she do that?¡±


    Ming Shu was thinking something else and didn¡¯t hear what Lin Jin said at all.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°Master, Master...¡±


    Lin Jin kept calling several times, and then Ming Shu came back to herself. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I was talking to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu touched her forehead. ¡°What were you saying?¡±


    ¡°I was talking about how Yun Yao went to Lihun Peak to steal elixirs.¡±


    ¡°She has a bracelet with something inside.¡±


    Lin Jin widened his eyes. ¡°How do you know that, Master?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it,¡± Ming Shu answered for granted.


    Lin Jin tried hard to recall. There seemed to really have been a bracelet around Yun Yao¡¯s wrist, and it was quite unique.


    ¡°You go back first, and tell all disciples in Lingjian Peak to leave,¡± Ming Shu suddenly ordered Lin Jin.


    ¡°Ah? Why?¡± Lin Jin was still thinking over Yun Yao¡¯s bracelet, and he was a bit stunned suddenly hearing Ming Shu¡¯s order. ¡°They won¡¯t bother you at night.¡±


    ¡°I have something to do.¡± Ming Shu patted him on the shoulder. ¡°In half an hour, everyone must be out of Lingjian Peak.¡±


    As she finished the sentence, Ming Shu turned over and jumped over the wall. Lin Jin followed her quickly and wanted to ask further. Then he found Yan Yin wasing over, thiste... Why did Master Yan Yine here?


    And... Master told them all to go.


    Were these two going to do something unspeakable?


    Lin Jin began to let his imagination run wild. He identally met Yan Yin¡¯s gaze and couldn¡¯t help but tremble a little. He always felt that the way Master Yan Yin looked at him was murderous.


    <i>Scary.</i>


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go now...¡± Lin Jin decided to leave in a hurry.


    Ming Shu nodded.


    Lin Jin then went down the mountain together with all the disciples who had been cultivating in Lingjian Peak for a long time. Some of them were reluctant to leave, but after being told that it was Ming Shu¡¯s order, they could only follow it.


    On the mountain...


    Ming Shu and Yan Yin looked at each other for a long time, in silence.


    The night wind blew over the hills.


    The dark clouds covered the moon, leaving only the stars twinkling from time to time.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Ming Shu broke the silence and turned to walk into the hall.


    Yan Yin stepped up and followed, and he said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s the Chihuo peak master who colluded with Baihu Sect...¡±


    Yun Yao did steal the elixir, but she didn¡¯t give the jade bottle to Baihu Sect. The Chihuo peak master happened to see her throwing the jade bottle away, so he picked it up.


    Later Yan Yin carried out a thorough investigation in Lihun Peak. Fearing that he might be exposed, the Chihuo peak master put the jade bottle back into Yun Yao¡¯s room, trying to frame her.


    But it was not that simple to steal something from Yan Yin. He could know anyone who had touched his elixirs.


    The specific situation was still under investigation, but the current results had been enough to prove that Yan Yin had nothing to do with sending information to Baihu Sect.


    Ming Shu closed the gate. This hall had been very empty all this time. There were a few swords thrown on the ground casually. The door of the side hall was open, and there were more things inside, but it was still emptypared to the room of an ordinary person.


    Ming Shu went straight into the side hall. And after Yan Yin got in, she closed the door. There was a screen in the room that divided it into two parts.


    The light in the room was a little dim. Yan Yin suddenly felt the air was a little heated.


    Ming Shu poured a consecutive three cups of tea and drank them all. Then she put down the teacup in a rush.


    ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Yan Yin responded with a dumbfounded face.


    <i>So direct?</i>


    <i>No forey?</i>

 Chapter 237 - Gathering for Cultivation (37)

    <h4>Chapter 237: Gathering for Cultivation (37)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yan Yin was considering whether to sell his body or not.


    Did he hate her?


    Not really.


    But was he willing to have some intimate rtionship with her?


    Perhaps... yes.


    Yan Yin was startled by this conclusion. His whole person stepped back and he looked like a good man who was forced by a female rascal.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you want me to help you?¡± Ming Shu behaved a little strangely when she entered the room, but now she had recovered her usual smile.


    ¡°I...¡±


    <i>I¡¯ll take it off on my own!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not afraid of you!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not the one who should be worried anyway.</i>


    Thinking like this, Yan Yin began to remove his clothes.


    But then his movements uncontrobly froze, and he met with Ming Shu¡¯s stare, which were filled with dalliance. Yan Yin grunted, then undressed from the waist down quickly. Piece by piece, his deep blue robe, inner clothing, and underclothes fell...


    His nice figure in the golden light was exposed in front of Ming Shu. He actually had abdominal muscles and a V-line.


    Ming Shu squinted her eyes and smilingly gave another order: ¡°Continue.¡±


    Yan Yin, who wanted to keep a final piece: ¡°...¡±


    He gritted his teeth and pulled down thest one. But he subconsciously turned to the side and didn¡¯t let Ming Shu look.


    He was full of courage just now, but standing naked in front of her, Yan Yin somewhat felt a sense of shame.


    Why did he obey her orders!


    <i>Ahhhh!</i>


    Ming Shu walked over with a smile and put her hand on his shoulder. ¡°Senior Brother, what are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°No... nothing.¡± Yan Yin turned his head.


    Ming Shu¡¯s fingers moved up along his neck. Yan Yin suddenly felt something passing on his body, soft and itchy.


    Her breath rushed to his face with a sweet smell.


    Yan Yin peeped a nce at Ming Shu. She was so close to him, and Yan Yin felt her lips almost touching his cheek.


    He slowly turned his head. The next second Ming Shu stepped back. His hair fell to scatter on his shoulders.


    Ming Shu smiled and pushed away the screen behind her. There was a very big tub.


    She pointed to the tub. ¡°Go in.¡±


    Yan Yin had a feeling he was being yed with. He gave a stare at Ming Shu while walking toward the tub.


    There was only clear water in it, and it was cold.


    He lifted one foot into the tub. The water was too cold.


    Ming Shu stood beside the tub. ¡°Bathe for a while first, and don¡¯t faint.¡±


    Yan Yin felt he was underestimated. ¡°It¡¯s just bathing in cold water, Junior Sister, you¡¯re looking down on me.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I hope you can still say this in a while.¡±


    Ming Shu turned and pulled the screen back. Her figure disappeared in front of Yan Yin, and Yan Yin breathed a sigh of relief. He thought...


    He thought of what kind of ¡°strange¡± method it might be, not expecting that it was just bathing in cold water.


    <i>But why is the water getting icier...</i>


    Impression, it must be his impression.


    Only half an hourter, Yan Yin felt he couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. The clear water didn¡¯t change for a bit, but he just felt colder and colder, and his consciousness became a little cloudy.


    <i>Hula¡ª</i>


    Suddenly, a warm and soft body came close to his skin, and he was hugged in a pair of arms. Under the clouding of his consciousness, he seemed to see the cold profile of Ming Shu.


    Not with a smile, but a little serious and cold.


    Different from what he had seen in normal days.


    ¡°Junior Sister...¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you can stand this?¡± Her voice was still smiling. ¡°It¡¯s only a short time, you can¡¯t stand it anymore?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m cold...¡± Yan Yin didn¡¯t have any strength to refute her. He could only feel one thing now: cold.


    The hug seemed to get tighter. ¡°Hold on, if you pass out, I can¡¯t do this alone.¡±


    Then she covered Yan Yin¡¯s body with her own, and he felt it seemed not as cold as before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll recite an incantation, and you need to concentrate, repeat after me...¡±


    Her voice was a little far.


    As if there were some clouds and mists between them.


    But it sent his heartstrings thrumming.


    ...


    Yan Yin had a splitting headache. He was weak all over and couldn¡¯t raise his hand for a long time. But then the warm and delicate touch under his fingers awakened him.


    He turned his head to see Ming Shu in his arms with a quiet sleeping face. She looked as soft as a cloud floating in the sky.


    <i>Putongputongputong¡ª</i>


    They were lying together on one bed.


    Last night...


    What happenedst night?


    Yan Yin could feel that he had no clothing on his body. But the one in his arms was fully dressed.


    ¡°You are awake.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, which startled Yan Yin a bit.


    ¡°Junior Sister,st night, we...¡±


    Ming Shu raised her head and bloomed a smile. ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything, Senior Brother, are you disappointed?¡±


    ¡°You have slept with me, and now you want to deny it?¡± Yan Yin controlled Ming Shu¡¯s body, preventing her from getting out of his arms. Something on him was growing hard at an unspeakable speed.


    Ming Shu could feel it very strongly.


    Ming Shu¡¯s face changed and the temperature of her smile dropped a few degrees. ¡°Senior Brother, do you believe that I can let you never feel happiness.¡±


    Yan Yin continued holding Ming Shu tightly in his arms. His long legs stretched out and pressed against Ming Shu. ¡°As long as I can stay with Junior Sister, I will be happy.¡±


    Yan Yin didn¡¯t move and waited for that something to settle down.


    But he waited for a long time... Yan Yin was a little embarrassed. ¡°Uh, it¡¯s none of my business, it¡¯s doing this by itself...¡±


    ¡°You say that like it doesn¡¯t grow on your body.¡± Ming Shu began to kick Yan Yin. Thetter had no strength at all, so he had to release Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu turned over and got out of bed.


    <i>So hungry, I need to find something to eat.</i>


    Ming Shu left the room without even looking back.


    Yan Yin checked the wound in his back. The devil¡¯s aura seemed to have faded a lot. Although he had no strength, he felt much better than before.


    When Ming Shu came back, Yan Yin was still lying on the bed. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Junior Sister, what did you do to mest night?¡±


    ¡°Dual cultivation, haven¡¯t you heard of it before?¡± Ming Shu put a te of biscuits in front of him unwillingly.


    <i>My rations.</i>


    <i>Now I have to share with this person.</i>


    ¡°Dual cultivation?¡± Yan Yin didn¡¯t seem to believe her. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that need...¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Ming Shu reached out to take a biscuit and began nibbling. ¡°Who told you that dual cultivation requires that kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t thatmon sense?¡±


    ¡°Was yourmon sense taught by dogs?¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister, can you not attack me personally?¡±


    ¡°I was just speaking the truth.¡± Ming Shu finished one biscuit quickly and took another one. ¡°Real dual cultivation is not lewd like that.¡±


    Lewd...


    Lewd...


    His world view was being reshaped again.


    Ming Shu was going to finish all the biscuits soon. After hesitating for a while, she decided to save two biscuits for Yan Yin. She then supported herself with her arms on both sides of Yan Yin and looked at him demandingly. ¡°Listen, if I reached the level of Foundation Establishment, I will kill you.¡±


    Dual cultivation might advance her level as well, which was not what she wanted.


    <i>I really don¡¯t want to cultivate immortality.</i>


    <i>I just want to be with my snacks.</i>


    ¡°You don¡¯t want Foundation Establishment? Why?¡± Yan Yin remembered that his Junior Sister hadn¡¯t built a foundation yet.


    Ming Shu paused for several seconds, then answered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be struck to a ck Coal by the lightning. My beauty doesn¡¯t allow that to happen.¡±


    Yan Yin blurted out, ¡°I can do that for you.¡±


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯d better take care of yourself first.¡±


    Ming Shu got up and prepared to leave.


    Yan Yin suddenly reached out to ce a hand on her neck and pulled her to his face. His pale lips approached.


    Ming Shu pped him without any hesitation, then stood up straight. ¡°Are you addicted now?¡±


    ¡°Only addicted to you.¡±


    Yan Yin straightened his mask, which was pped aside by Ming Shu, and looked straight into Ming Shu¡¯s eyes.


    Ming Shu chuckled, then left decisively with the remaining biscuits.


    Yan Yin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I haven¡¯t had any one of them!</i>

 Chapter 238 - Gathering for Cultivation (38)

    <h4>Chapter 238: Gathering for Cultivation (38)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yan Yin would be tortured like this every night. Soaking in cold water was almost like killing him.


    Ming Shu would grab his food whenever unhappy.


    He had never seen a patient being abused like this before.


    ... Although, he was not hungry.


    He still also needed to supplement the spiritual power.


    Fortunately, he could stay sober in the water after a few days. However, Ming Shu only cultivated with him in the first few days, then she stopped afterward. Even when he couldn¡¯t manage it on his own, she just came in and hugged him.


    Ming Shu leaned on the tub and looked at the wound on Yan Yin¡¯s back. ¡°The devil¡¯s aura has almost been cleared out, but you need to stick to this everyday, so that the devil¡¯s aura in your body can be entirely removed.¡±


    Yan Yin turned back. ¡°Junior Sister, you really won¡¯t consider being with me?¡±


    Ming Shu put a coat on him and said lightly, ¡°The method of dual cultivation, do you know anything about it?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the mutual improvement of cultivation level?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled mockingly and turned away.


    Yan Yin felt that Ming Shu¡¯s expression was a little bit strange. He watched Ming Shu leave, and all kinds of thoughts shed in his mind.


    Yan Yin soaked in the water for a designated time, then he immediately put on clothes and went to look for Ming Shu.


    But he didn¡¯t find her around the entire Lingjian Peak; instead, he met Lin Jin who came to deliver things.


    ¡°Master went to catch the spirit deer,¡± Lin Jin could only answer in a low voice as he was stopped. ¡°The master seems to be eating more than before, and she looks tired everyday...¡±


    Yan Yin frowned slightly. <i>She is very tired?</i>


    <i>She looks quite energetic every day when she argues with me.</i>


    Yan Yin didn¡¯t go to find Ming Shu then, but went to the Wuying Peak¡¯s Library Pavilion. His aggressive look scared the disciples of the Library Pavilion a lot.


    ¡°Master, what are you looking for? Perhaps I can help you?¡±


    ¡°Master, please don¡¯t mess around, it¡¯s very troublesome to tidy up...¡±


    ¡°Master, you can¡¯t move that...¡±


    After Yan Yin turned the Library Pavilion into a mess, he stepped on the scattered books and walked to the disciple, who was almost crying. ¡°Are all the books of the Yin Sect here?¡±


    The disciple shed tears silently in his heart. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    When could he tidy all this mess!


    ¡°Oh, right, there are also some books with the sect leader.¡± The disciple felt that the pressure around him was getting more and more terrible, so he quickly added this.


    The sect leader wondered why Yan Yin suddenly wanted to read books, but he still let him go to where he kept books.


    ¡°The investigation on the evil n¡¯s business has been almost done. Baihu Sect found that the evil n wanted to use the Xuan family to break the boundaries between the devil world and the human world, so they ughtered the Xuan family without authorization, but this is just a high-sounding excuse.¡±


    ¡°Baihu Sect has always had a grudge against the Xuan family. The hatred worsened in this generation, so when Baihu Sect found this opportunity, they went out of their way to kill the Xuan family and take the resources.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that someone in our Yin Sect would collude with Baihu Sect... s, for so many years, those senior and junior brothers, I actually can¡¯t understand them now. This investigation has caught many disciples in the Yin Sect... We will prepare to notify other sects.¡±


    The sect leader told Yan Yin about all that had happened recently.


    ¡°Junior Brother, recently Lingjian Peak is closed again. I heard that you were in Lingjian Mountain, how is Xuan Ji doing?¡±


    ¡°She is the blood descendant of the Xuan family, and she may need to be present when...¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you listening?¡±


    Yan Yin was concentrating on a book, not listening to the sect leader at all.


    The sect leader picked up the name of the book at a nce and couldn¡¯t help the twitch at his mouth. ¡°Junior Brother, why are you reading this book? Who do you want to tie with to be a Taoist couple?¡±


    His junior brother was extremelyzy, now suddenly he was interested in the method of dual cultivation?


    Yan Yin closed the book, and his fingertips tapped on his mask a few times, then slipped onto its lips. ¡°Senior Brother, if she agrees, I don¡¯t mind bing a Taoist couple with her.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± The sect leader was curious. He really wanted to tie with someone and be a Taoist couple? <i>I didn¡¯t hear about who he is close to recently.</i>


    Yan Yin took the book and went out. His voice carried over after a while. ¡°That one on Lingjian Peak.¡±


    The sect leader was shocked and almost lost his bnce.


    How did the two little ancestors get together?


    ...


    Yan Yin dyed in Wuying Mountain for nearly a day. When he went back to Lingjian Peak, the twilight was heavy and the sky was burning with sunset¡¯s glow.


    Ming Shu ate roast meat outside the main hall, and Little Beastie squatted next to her, holding a bunch of bones and staring at Ming Shu with piteous eyes.


    But seeing Yan Yine over, Little Beastie immediately raised all its hairs and looked like a fierce tiger.


    Little Beastie didn¡¯t like him. Yan Yin knew that.


    Or Little Beastie didn¡¯t like anything close to Ming Shu, regardless of gender or species.


    But he was the first to be weed by such a fierce look.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t like me very much.¡± Yan Yin sat next to Ming Shu and held Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder in one arm in front of Little Beastie.


    Little Beastie¡¯s ck, gem-like eyes emanated a cold light, and its whole body bounced up to hit Yan Yin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Shh...¡± Yan Yin pulled his painful hand back.


    Ming Shu reached out to pinch Little Beastie with her hand, who was still trying to attack Yan Yin, and she put it back into her pocket.


    Little Beastie roared.


    <i>Poop-picker, you feed others!</i>


    <i>Why do you feed others!</i>


    <i>You are not allowed to feed others! No! No!</i>


    Ming Shu pressed down the irritable Little Beastie in her pocket, and her eyes fell on Yan Yin¡¯s already red, swollen hand. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke it, I can¡¯t stop it when it goes crazy.¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister, it hurts.¡± Yan Yin put his hand in front of Ming Shu.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even stand this pain, are you a man?¡± Ming Shu pushed his hand away.


    Yan Yin took the chance to hold her hand and said vaguely, ¡°Am I a man or not, Junior Sister, would you like to judge it yourself at night?¡±


    Ming Shu took a disdainful look at him and slightly raised her voice. ¡°You?¡±


    <i>Why that look?</i>


    <i>I am also very powerful, okay?</i>


    <i>I¡¯m being disdained!</i>


    ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯d better improve your IQ first.¡± Ming Shu pulled back her hand and packed up, getting ready to leave.


    Little Beastie popped its head out of her sleeve, looking at Yan Yincently. Yan Yin really wanted to stuff it into the ground.


    He was despised by a dog! What a shame.


    <i>Keep calm, I can win this.</i>


    Yan Yin entered the room; the cold water was already waiting for him. Ming Shu sat beside the tube and began to eat again, while Little Beastie was nowhere to be seen.


    He walked toward the tub while undressing.


    The clothes fell to the ground one by one, and when he approached the tub, there was no extra fabric on his body. He even raised his hand and took the mask off.


    <i>Hula¡ª</i>


    Yan Yin stepped into the cold water. Even if he had been used to this temperature, suddenly soaking in still felt chilly.


    Ming Shu pped her hands and came over there, holding a bowl of water.


    ¡°Drink this.¡±


    Yan Yin looked up at Ming Shu. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Poison.¡±


    Yan Yin took the bowl and his finger deliberately touched the back of Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°As long as it¡¯s given by you, I¡¯ll drink the poison.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t change her expression at all, only signaling him to drink.


    Yan Yin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>The mission target always ignores me.</i>


    <i>Is my charm so terrible?</i>


    <i>Can¡¯t you give me a shy expression?</i>


    It was indeed a bowl of water, but was suffused rich Qi , which was obviously different from ordinary water.


    He finished drinking in one breath and felt like he had ice cubes inside his whole body.


    Yan Yin¡¯s lips were slightly open, and he was breathing a little heavily. Then a darkness suddenly blocked his vision and his mouth was touched by another¡¯s lips.


    <i>Wu...</i>


    Yan Yin widened his eyes to look at the person in front of him. Ming Shu also opened her eyes slightly, and there seemed to be a smile within them, yet there seemed not to be one...


    Yan Yin forgot to breathe.


    A warm breath slid down his throat, then he felt his entirely cold body suddenly begin to warm up.

 Chapter 239 - Gathering for Cultivation (39)

    <h4>Chapter 239: Gathering for Cultivation (39)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu lightly kissed him on the lips, then got up. ¡°Now adjust the breath on your own, I¡¯ll go to sleep.¡±


    She walked a little fast, and when she turned around, her face turned pale all of a sudden.


    Ming Shu clenched her fingers. Using the bodies of others to consume one¡¯s own source of power was sure enough too arduous...


    Little Beastie peeked out from her sleeve, and its eyes were full of disdain.


    <i>You deserve it!</i>


    But then it jumped out of the sleeve and disappeared with a wink.


    Ming Shuy back on the bed, trying to find something to eat. But she didn¡¯t have any food at hand now, and she didn¡¯t want to move, so she simply curled up in bed and fell asleep soon with calm breaths.


    The vanished Little Beastie came back soon, and its little body dragged a big bunch of red fruits.


    It pushed the fruit to Ming Shu¡¯s lips.


    The fruit was not big, but Ming Shu¡¯s mouth was tightly closed. Little Beastie couldn¡¯t feed the fruit into her mouth, and it began to pat Ming Shu¡¯s face vigorously with its furry ws.


    <i>How the hell can you sleep now!</i>


    <i>Eat it!</i>


    Little Beastie still couldn¡¯t make Ming Shu eat the fruit, and it became somewhat anxious. It exerted its strength to poke Ming Shu¡¯s face .


    <i>Can you sleep after eating this?</i>


    Little Beastie felt someone was approaching. It immediately turned around to stare at Yan Yin, who was only wearing a singleyer of clothes. It roared in the back of its throat, preventing him from getting closer.


    ¡°She... Is she all right?¡± Yan Yin stopped and looked at Ming Shu, who was huddling in bed.


    <i>It¡¯s none of your business, get out!</i>


    <i>It¡¯s all because of this human!</i>


    <i>Perhaps I should just eat him...</i>


    Little Beastie wore a fierce look and was getting ready to attack Yan Yin.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this.¡± Yan Yin pointed to the fruit at Ming Shu¡¯s lips. ¡°But I can.¡±


    Little Beastie gradually calmed down. It looked at Ming Shu, then looked at Yan Yin, and then reluctantly retreated to one side.


    Yan Yin stepped forward and held Ming Shu up a bit. Although he had held her many times, Yan Yin felt for the first time that the little girl in his arms now was very weak.


    Yan Yin¡¯s heart twisted into a tight knot and he was a little distressed.


    Little Beastie scratched Yan Yin¡¯s hand and pointed at the fruit.


    Don¡¯t just stand there! Hey! Feed her the fruit now!


    <i>If it were not for my ability being restricted, I¡¯d never allow a bastard like you to touch her!</i>


    These fruits contained a lot of Qi, and Yan Yin was a little worried. ¡°With such powerful Qi, can she manage it?¡±


    <i>Cut the crap!</i>


    Little Beastie stared at him again. Yan Yin knew that there was no need to worry.


    A bunch of fruits were all fed to Ming Shu, and then Little Beastie dragged back some more again. It ordered Yan Yin to continue.


    Some of the fruits were too big and Ming Shu couldn¡¯t swallow, so Yan Yin directly fed her with his lips. Little Beastie tried to scratch him, but Yan Yin then asked back seriously, ¡°Or I¡¯ll let you do this?¡±


    Little Beastieined, murmuring, and red at him tightly. Yan Yin didn¡¯t know what it was saying, but it felt for sure that they were definitely not good words.


    Little Beastie stopped dragging back more fruits. Ity on Ming Shu¡¯s chest, staring at her intently, as if it was afraid something bad might happen.


    Yan Yin didn¡¯t dare to drive it away. This little thing was super fierce.


    Ming Shu slept like a log. Yan Yin ced a light kiss on her forehead, which made Little Beastie¡¯s gaze be even fiercer. He smiled at it provokingly.


    He kissed her.


    <i>So what can you do? Bite me!</i>


    Little Beastie grunted and went into Ming Shu¡¯s sleeve, making no more noise.


    Yan Yin adjusted the quilt theny down with Ming Shu in his arms.


    In the middle of the night, Yan Yin woke up from a deep sleep. He felt he was not holding a human in arms, but a Qi container, which was pure enough to tempt people to take a bite.


    He carefully touched Ming Shu¡¯s cheek with his fingers. It was so soft andfortable.


    ...


    The next day...


    Ming Shu woke up slowly. She supported herself to sit up and found Yan Yin was lying beside her, but she didn¡¯t think much of it. She often slept with Yan Yin these days.


    ¡°Not very hungry...¡± <i>I thought I might be hungered into a fool after I woke up.</i>


    <i>Hmph, it¡¯s all thanks to me.</i>


    Little Beastie took the merits for himself without any mercy, and didn¡¯t mention Yan Yin at all.


    Ming Shu pinched Little Beastie, chuckling. <i>You are the best.</i>


    <i>Of course.</i>


    Ming Shu lowered her eyes to look at the person next to her, and she leaned over with a bit of exploration and thought.


    Suddenly a hand came around her waist, pressing down slightly, and a voice full ofziness sounded: ¡°Junior Sister, are you satisfied with this face?¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ming Shu said in a meaningful tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to serve Junior Sister.¡± Between Yan Yin¡¯s eyes and eyebrows was a softness which wasn¡¯t noticed even by himself. ¡°How about rewarding me with a kiss, Junior Sister?¡±


    But before Ming Shu could respond, he approached and kissed her voluntarily.


    When Ming Shu was about to beat him, he revealed a serious look, ¡°I have read the book about dual cultivation. Now I solemnly ask you, Xuan Ji, are you willing to be a Taoist couple with me?¡±


    Ming Shu was stunned, then she said after a long time, ¡°I don¡¯t cultivate immortality, I will die earlier than you...¡±


    Yan Yin said, ¡°If you don¡¯t cultivate, then I don¡¯t either. Are you willing to do that?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind... that I don¡¯t like you much in my heart,¡± Ming Shu answered, ¡°yes, I am.¡±


    She was willing.


    She wasn¡¯t sure for now whether she liked him, but she knew that she was willing to use her power source to cure him, and this meant that he was different.


    He was very different.


    Not knowing what she was thinking of, Ming Shu¡¯s smile got even brighter.


    ¡°Love wille in time. One day, you will like me.¡± Yan Yin kissed her lips and he looked directly into her eyes. ¡°One day, you will like me.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°Then you have to work hard.¡±


    The next second Ming Shu poked him. ¡°Turn over, let me check your wound.¡±


    Yan Yin: ¡°...¡± <i>She changed tack so fast.</i>


    <i>Hmph!</i>


    He turned over obediently, and Ming Shu pulled down his clothes. The wound had begun to heal, and the devil¡¯s aura disappearedpletely.


    ¡°Actually, there are many other parts of my body that can be checked. Junior Sister, do you want to see them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost healed. What I gave you yesterday, you should digest it well and that should allow you to advance.¡± Ming Shu pulled the clothes back. ¡°I¡¯ll go get something to eat. Don¡¯t bother me if there¡¯s nothing big, especially when I¡¯m eating, otherwise...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile was a bit sullen. Yan Yin trembled and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m not even a match for food? I¡¯m good-looking, I have a nice body shape, and I¡¯mfortable to hug and touch...¡±


    ¡°You want to be a match? Work hard.¡± <i>Snacks are the most important in my heart! No one dares to separate me and snacks!</i>


    Ming Shu smiled and left the room.


    Yan Yin stared at her back.


    <i>Ahhhh!</i>


    <i>I even sold my body!</i>


    <i>What else does she want!</i>


    <i>Just calm down.</i>


    <i>I will definitelyplete this task.</i>


    ...


    During the period Ming Shu and Yan Yin became a Taoist couple, the world had been turned upside down.


    Baihu Sect egged on several forces to kill the whole Xuan family, and after the event was revealed, relevant personnel had absconded. Yin Sect summoned the other sects to capture the people involved with the Baihu Sect.


    And evil nsmen had also retreated to the devil world because of their foiled n, no longer stirring things up.


    It was impossible for immortal cultivators to enter the devil world, so they could only strengthen the surveince of the devil world, and passingly ensure that Ming Shu would not be taken away.


    The evil n¡¯s n had not yet begun and was prematurely aborted, so they were really irritated. Hence,ter, as long as an evil nsmen saw an immortal cultivator, the two sides would immediately begin to attack each other.


    Yun Yao stole elixirs and her master colluded with the Baihu Sect, so she was also driven out of the Yin Sect.

 Chapter 240 - Gathering for Cultivation (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 240: Gathering for Cultivation (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The news about Yun Yao¡¯s bracelet spread and she was chased immediately after she left the Yin Sect.


    ¡°Little girl, stop retaliating. Give the item to us and we will treat you nicely.¡±


    ¡°If you serve us well, you might be able to have a good life in the future.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, don¡¯t run away...¡±


    Yun Yao eyes were filled with hatred as she tried hard to run away. She was not going to give up her bracelet. It was hers.


    She needed to live.


    She needed to get revenge.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Yun Yao bumped into something very cold and stepped back.


    She looked up and saw a man in ck. His face was very handsome and he was smiling down on her.


    ¡°Who are you!¡±


    The people who were chasing Yun Yao caught up with her. They saw that she was stopped by someone and thought that the person wanted to snatch the item. They shouted at the person instantly.


    The man waved his sleeve effortlessly. Those people immediately grabbed their throats and struggled a while before falling to the ground.


    The man bent down and stared into the eyes of the frightened Yun Yao. ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s time to return my things to me.¡±


    Yun Yao¡¯s eyes widened. She remembered this voice.


    Although the tone was different, the voice was the same.


    It was the evil nsman, the ck Coal, that was in the cave.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take anything from you. The blue-sea stone is with Xuan Ji!¡± Yun Yao¡¯s voice quivered.


    ¡°I mean...¡± The man¡¯s finger touched her forehead. A string of ck smoke seeped out and entered the man¡¯s body. ¡°The thing that belongs to me.¡±


    Yun Yao felt something disappearing in her body. Her power and life...


    No.


    Yun Yao tried to struggle, but she couldn¡¯t move. The bracelet started to get warm. She looked down at it in fear. <i>Kacha¡ª </i>the bracelet broke and fell to the ground.


    <i>Why... why is it like this?</i>


    ¡°I heard that you bullied Xuan Ji?¡± The man continued smiling. ¡°Take it as me repaying her. Little girl, have a nice dream.¡±


    Yun Yao¡¯s life slowly disappeared. Her breath was taken away and she breathed with difficulty.


    <i>No...</i>


    <i>No.</i>


    <i>No¡ª</i>


    The man looked at the corpse and then stared at the Yin Sect.


    ¡°Devil King.¡±


    A few devils suddenly appeared.


    The man put his hands behind his back and walked in the opposite direction of the Yin Sect. ¡°Back to the devil world.¡±


    ¡°Devil King, our n...¡±


    ¡°Give her some face.¡± The man smiled. ¡°I have waited for a few hundred years. I don¡¯t mind waiting a bit more.¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu and Yan Yin became a couple. The sect leader and peak masters were against it while the other disciples were green with envy.


    Ming Shu, who created a miracle by bing a peak master, was now a couple with Yan Yin of Lihun Peak.


    This was not a case of climbing up in status.


    This was a case of shooting up in rank.


    The only thing was that she was not very powerful. She hadn¡¯t even built her foundation.


    The sect leader talked to Ming Shu about this issue for a long time. Even Lin Jin had built his foundation. The sect leader was really angry.


    Yan Yin didn¡¯t really care. She was very powerful without any foundation.


    Especially when she talked back at him.


    Yan Yin hurriedly ran into Ming Shu¡¯s room. ¡°Junior Sister, have you seen my elixirs furnace? I left it in the main hall yesterday.¡±


    Ming Shuid on the table. When she heard the voice, she supported her head with her chin on the table. ¡°I moved it outside.¡±


    Yan Yin: ¡°...¡± He had a bad feeling.


    True to his feelings, he saw that the furnace was filled with ashes. He didn¡¯t know what she did with it.


    Yan Yin was calm.


    Very good.


    Now there was a reason to not make elixirs anymore.


    The sect leader on Wuying Peak: ¡°...¡± <i>Are you all kidding me?</i>


    ...


    Yan Yin and Ming Shu were a formal couple now. They needed to live in the same room, but Yan Yin was a bit worried.


    Ming Shu allowed him to hug and asionally kiss her, but there was no further progress.


    Ming Shu carried a fruit that looked like a watermelon in and saw Yan Yin leaning by the bed, looking at her affectionately. He was wearing very little clothes.


    She could vaguely see his chest. It was somewhat alluring.


    She raised her eyebrows slightly and smiled. ¡°Are you not cold?¡±


    It was snowing outside.


    Yan Yin¡¯s mouth twitched. <i>F**k I am already dressed like this and she doesn¡¯t have any reaction at all!</i>


    He pulled his clothes back on and climbed onto the other side of the bed.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t eat the fruit. She put it away nicely and climbed onto the bed, too.


    Yan Yin used to hug her to sleep every night. She lost her big-sized bolster. Ming Shu poked Yan Yin.


    Yan Yin turned around and hugged Ming Shu. He was very obedient and did nothing.


    After a while, he started bing disobedient.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y around.¡±


    Yan Yin didn¡¯t reply to Ming Shu and struck: ¡°Junior Sister, I feel that I have to y my role as a partner.¡±


    Without waiting for Ming Shu¡¯s reply, Yan Yin kissed her.


    Yan Yin¡¯s action was overbearing and had a hint of fierceness. Ming Shu didn¡¯t like this feeling. She struggled a while, but couldn¡¯t escape. She decided not to move anymore. ¡°Do you think that you can be reckless in front of me now?¡±


    Yan Yin¡¯s body went stiff.


    The room turned silent. There were only the sounds of falling snow outside the window.


    Yan Yin got off her and hugged her. He said in a low voice, ¡°Sorry, I will not do it again.¡±


    ¡°I hope that you will ask for my opinion and not just do what you like.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°I believe that this kind of thing can only be done between two people that love each other. If you don¡¯t mind, I have nothing to say. We are a couple and I don¡¯t hate you. It is not unusual to do something intimate. However, I am unable to like you more as of now.¡±


    Yan Yin kissed Ming Shu¡¯s forehead. ¡°We will do it when you like me.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t reply. She leaned against his chest and listened to his heartbeat. After a long time, she closed her eyes. She ced her arm on his waist and went to sleep in afortable position.


    <i>Yan Yin, you don¡¯t love me much at all.</i>


    After this episode, Yan Yin never had other thoughts again and continued to live happily with Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu¡¯s batch of disciples went from forming foundation to Golden Cores... and rose up all the way. Only Ming Shu didn¡¯t have any foundation. However, Lingjian Peak became the favorite venue for cultivation.


    Yan Yin was against this, but he didn¡¯t dare to stop Ming Shu from taking bribes. He could only close one eye.


    ...


    ¡°Junior Sister, today is Zi Luo¡¯s Dan Achievement Ceremony. Are you going...¡± Yan Yin opened the door and realized that there was no one inside.


    He felt a bit strange. She should be in her room at this time.


    ¡°Master Yan Yin.¡±


    Yan Yin turned back and saw Lin Jin not far away,


    Lin Jin was an elite disciple now and was more mature than before.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡± Yan Yin asked.


    ¡°Master is waiting for you at the back of the mountain.¡± Lin Jin¡¯s expression was not good. He looked as though he was hiding something.


    Yan Yin¡¯s heart felt heavy and he ran out of the door without any hesitation.


    The entire sect was engulfed in a happy atmosphere due to Zi Luo¡¯s Dan Achievement Ceremony.


    However, Yan Yin found it offensive to his eyes.


    Ming Shu satzily on a t stone at the back of the mountain. She smiled slightly when Yan Yin appeared beside her.


    ¡°Yan Yin.¡±


    Yan Yin took a deep breath and walked to her. ¡°Why are you here? And you still mad Lin Jin... notify me.¡±


    Although he knew that she and Lin Jin had nothing going on, he still felt ufortable.


    Ming Shu leaned against him. ¡°I said goodbye to Lin Jin and left thest moment for you. Are you touched?¡±


    He felt that she was a bit weirdtely, but she didn¡¯t say anything and he decided not to ask.


    ¡°Touched for what? Your time is mine.¡± Yan Yin grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s hand and held it tightly.


    Ming Shu suddenly pushed him onto the stone and took the mask off. Yan Yin¡¯s face was revealed.


    Yan Yin looked down. He didn¡¯t look at her.


    Ming Shu grabbed his face and made him look at her. She smiled and kissed him.


    Fireworks exploded in Yan Yin¡¯s mind.


    Besides that time... this was her first time taking the initiative.


    Yan Yin felt a bit faint.


    ¡°Tell me, what is your name?¡±


    Her voice suddenly sounded and Yan Yin waspletely stunned.


    He was a bit anxious and looked away from Ming Shu. ¡°... Yan Yin is my name. Have you forgotten my name?¡±


    Ming Shu followed his gaze and continued to look him in the eye. This was not the name she was looking for. She probed again, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    Yan Yin swallowed. ¡°Why... why are you asking this?¡±


    <i>Why is she asking this?</i>


    <i>Which part went wrong?</i>


    Yan Yin felt very anxious.


    This was the first time he met such a situation in his missions.


    Ming Shu caressed his face and touched his lips with her finger. She kissed him again and smiled, her tone light. ¡°Please tell me your name.¡±


    Yan Yin was bewitched and opened his mouth: ¡°Qi... Qi Yu.¡±


    He bit his lips after he said it.


    <i>Damn!</i>


    <i>Why did I say it!</i>


    Ming Shu replied to him with a fierce kiss. Just as he was going to be out of breath, she let go of him andid on his body. She said in a soft voice, ¡°Nice name.¡±


    The hand that was holding Yan Yin¡¯s hand suddenly dropped.


    Air flowed in. Yan Yin¡¯s fingers turned cold.


    His whole body was frozen.


    ¡°Junior... Junior Sister?¡±


    The wind blew past the mountain.


    No one replied to him.


    ...


    Ming Shu went back to the Cloud Room. The Harmony System immediately asked:


    [Guest, why did you block me at the end?]


    For the sake of privacy, the Guest could choose to block it during certain times.


    Ming Shu looked at the white cloud screen and said faintly, ¡°I was doing something private. Do I have to let you see it? Harmony System, what kind of Harmony System are you?¡±


    [...] The Harmony system felt it was odd, but didn¡¯t know what went wrong.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 50000


    ***: ****


    Additional Task: Failed.


    The additional task was notpleted again.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t feel anything. The Harmony System didn¡¯t seem to care either.


    ¡°Next world?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°I want to rest for a while.¡±


    The Harmony System was even more curious. However, it couldn¡¯t guess what its Guest was thinking and had to let Ming Shu take a break.


    ¡°I want to see the ending,¡± Ming Shu suddenly said.


    The white cloud screen changed into an image.


    It was the Yin Sect.


    On top of Lingjian Peak, the Taiyan Sword stood alone. Sword sounds starting resonating everywhere and all the swords on Lingjian Peak were responding to it.


    There were many people under the Lingjian Peak, including the sect leader and the peak masters.


    ¡°What is happening to the Taiyan Sword?¡±


    ¡°Where is Xuan Ji?¡±


    Zi Luo¡¯s Qing Sword started to go out of control. Jun Qing had to help her control the sword.


    Zi Luo looked toward the direction of Lingjian Peak. She was still wearing the clothes from the Dan Achievement Ceremony. Her expression was numb as she said in a sad voice, ¡°Master... Senior Sister Xuan Ji has passed away.¡±


    This was the information that the Qing Sword gave her.


    The sect leader heard what Zi Luo said and made some prediction. His face changed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Qing didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. He rubbed Zi Luo¡¯s head and said in a cold voice, ¡°This is the destiny of someone who shouldn¡¯t have appeared here.¡±


    As everyone was gathering and watching the unusual happenings on Lingjian Peak, Yan Yin walked over, carrying someone.


    ¡°Junior Brother...¡±


    ¡°Master...¡±


    He didn¡¯t see any of them and went straight up Lingjian Peak.


    The minute he went up, the Taiyan Sword let out a loud sound.


    Lingjian Peak had closed once again.


    The sect leader sighed.


    This was the shortest life for a Taiyan Sword owner.


    When would Lingjian Peak be opened again?


    Yan Yin didn¡¯t do anything there. He stayed on Lingjian Peak everyday and apanied the corpse that wouldn¡¯t decay due to elixirs. He was like the walking dead.


    Ming Shu asked the Harmony System to fast forward. The image suddenly changed to the moment when the evil n attacked Lingjian Peak.


    Zi Luo was injured and Jun Qing was holding a boundary with some other people. The evil n had gained the upper hand.


    Among the evil nsmen, the man in ck stood at the front and pointed his sword at Lingjian Peak.


    Just as the evil n was about to destroy Lingjian Peak, a blue figure appeared at the bottom of the mountain. The silver mask was still shining brightly and the figure stared silently at the man in ck.


    ¡°You can attack anywhere but here.¡±


    The man in ck sized Yan Yin up. ¡°She is on the mountain?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The man in ck smiled. ¡°I will give some face to my rescuer.¡±


    He waved his hand and the evil n retreated.


    The man in ck looked in Jun Qing¡¯s direction. ¡°Jun Qing, we should settle our feud. Three days from now, we will have a fair battle...¡±


    Yan Yin didn¡¯t continue to listen to him and returned to Lingjian Peak.


    On the day of the final battle, the whole world seemed to have copsed.


    All that was left was darkness.


    ...


    In a room built from metal, all kinds of equipment started making loud sounds.


    A youth in a transparent capsule opened his eyes. There seemed to be a storm in the depths of his eyes and it made people scared of him.


    He hurriedly opened the door of the capsule and walked out.


    The white metal door opened and a few workers entered. ¡°Lord Nine, you...¡±


    The youth lowered his head. ¡°I am fine.¡±


    The workers looked at the numbers which had returned to normal and then looked at the pieces of equipment that stopped beeping. One of them said, ¡°Lord Nine, your emotions fluctuate a lot. You need to go to the psychological therapy room.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The youth nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    He looked down and walked out. Once he left, the workers inspected the machines.


    ¡°Hmm, Lord Ninepleted half of his mission...¡±


    Everyone crowded around. The progress of the mission bar was at 50%.


    Lord Nine¡¯s failure rate was as high as 90%. Most of the failed missions did not reach 50% at all.


    The workers looked at each other and whispered, ¡°There is something wrong with Lord Nine. We need to report it to the chief.¡±


    ¡°I feel that there is something wrong with him too.¡±


    ¡°No... Lord Nine destroyed the world again.¡± One of the workers pointed to a gray pointer on the screen.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    They stared at each other again and decided to tell on Lord Nine.


    Lord Nine¡¯s destructive ability was too scary.


    <i>Even if you couldn¡¯t finish the mission, you didn¡¯t have to destroy the world! The repair department wille and look for us againter!</i>


    The youth walked through a metal passageway and opened one of the doors. He locked himself up in the room.


    His memory was cleared when he woke up. However, he had tried to keep some of the memories this time.


    This was very strange.


    Something had happened during this mission.

 Chapter 241 - The Novice Breeder (1)

    <h4>Chapter 241: The Novice Breeder (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Blood Tribe Headline: Wei Xi Betrays Her Own Kind Whenever Unhappy#


    <i>Tik tok tik tok...</i>


    The sound of the clock ticking echoed throughout the empty room.


    Ming Shu opened her eyes with some effort. Her throat was so dry it seemed to be smoking and she was very hungry. She felt so close to death.


    She was in a small room. The curtains were closed and the room was very dark. Looking at the surroundings, it seemed to be a guy¡¯s bedroom.


    Ming Shu tried sitting up. Besides being too hungry, there were no other feelings.


    <i>Whatever this ce is, let¡¯s find some food first.</i>


    Ming Shu got off the bed and walked out of the room while holding on to the furniture.


    Outside the bedroom was the living room. There were no other rooms.


    There was no one in the living room, either. She walked to the refrigerator in the kitchen. There was some food inside. Ming Shu opened the food and started eating. She found that something was wrong.


    There was no taste at all. It was like she was eating candle wax and her stomach felt weird after eating it...


    <i>This body...</i>


    Ming Shu stared at her hands and turned them. It was a normal pair of hands, just a bit smaller than usual. There was a rose symbol on her wrist. It was bright red and looked very real.


    The red color caught Ming Shu¡¯s attention and she swallowed.


    <i>I have a daring thought.</i>


    Ming Shu put down the things and walked to the window. She opened the curtains and sunlight streamed in. She instinctively felt disgusted.


    Her skin started to show some changes. It felt as though it was burning. It wasn¡¯t the same thing as what was shown on television, but she felt loathing in her heart.


    <i>Damn!</i>


    She was from the Blood Tribe, a vampire.


    Vampires were unable to digest the food of normal humans. They could be in danger if they ate too much of it. Even if she could eat it, this body would be unable to ept it. There would be something wrong after a while.


    <i>Fine, I can¡¯t eat anything now. I can only drink blood.</i>


    <i>This is worse than Doomsday.</i>


    <i>Harmony System, I want to change worlds.</i>


    [...] S <i>o you think you are choosing a hotel?</i>


    The Harmony System ignored Ming Shu and threw the storyline at her.


    ...


    The fake female protagonist of this world was called Mi Li, a pure-blooded vampire and reborn.


    The same thing happened as usual. As a support role, Mi Li liked the male protagonist, but the male protagonist only liked the lead female protagonist. Hence, Mi Li dug a hole and pushed herself to her own death.


    After she was reborn, Mi Li met a powerful vampire and was pampered by the vampire. No matter what trouble she got herself into, there would always be someone cleaning everything up for her. She started on her path of sess.


    She went against the female protagonist and fought against the male protagonist. In the end, she got a good ending with the fake male protagonist.


    The Host was called Wei Xi.


    Queen of the Blood Tribe.


    In the year 2222, Wei Xi led the Blood Tribe in attacking the human race. Both parties suffered many casualties. The Blood Tribe¡¯s Prince Lai Si worked together with the human race and repressed Wei Xi.


    Wei Xi was seriously injured and went into a deep sleep. When she woke up, 300 years had already passed.


    That war broke the boundary between the Blood Tribe and the human race. They signed a treaty to live peacefully with each other.


    From that day onward, the human race and the vampires lived in the same world. They were segregated by day and night.


    During the daytime, humans could go out. At night, it was the vampires¡¯ time.


    Wei Xi woke up and realized that the world had changed tremendously. Her powers also disappeared.


    In order to get her powers back, Wei Xi wandered around the world and coincidently came to the Rose School.


    The Rose School was a school for both humans and vampires.


    Her powers then couldn¡¯t even bepared to the low-level students.


    Hence, she was always bullied in school.


    300 years. Even if she was the Queen of the Blood Tribe, she didn¡¯t have any power or subordinates. She could not even bepared to a normal vampire.


    Mi Li entered the school not long after Wei Xi did and, for some reason, she wanted to kill her.


    As a queen who had waged war on the human race before, would Wei Xi be so easily bullied by Mi Li?


    She would not.


    Hence, after many near-death experiences, Wei Xi started to use a forbidden method to suck the powers from her own kind and make herself more powerful. From then on, she started on the path to bing the final boss of the story.


    However, the method that Wei Xi used was scoffed at by both the human race and her own kind. In the end, Mi Li led a bunch of people to capture her in the name of executing a scum of the Blood Tribe and she died a terrible death.


    Ming Shu shivered in disgust.


    <i>Is it really okay for a queen to be like this?</i>


    <i>I am so hungry!</i>


    She looked at the food on the table. <i>Forget it, let¡¯s just eat it </i>. She would die of hunger if she didn¡¯t eat it anyway.


    Ming Shu tore the packages open and stuffed the food into her mouth.


    <i>No taste...</i>


    <i>No taste...</i>


    This was even worse than eating food that didn¡¯t taste good.


    <i>I¡¯m doomed to die here!</i>


    <i>Blood...</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s breathing got heavier. She wanted to drink blood.


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    The door was pushed opened by someone.


    Ming Shu squinted and looked at the person who came in. It was a guy who looked around 17 or 18 years old. There wasn¡¯t much expression on his handsome face and he was giving off a cold aura.


    He found Ming Shu, who was lying on the sofa, and looked over.


    Then he looked down and took off his shoes without a word. He walked into the living room, carrying some bags.


    Ming Shu stared at the guy¡¯s white neck. She could almost hear the sound of blood flowing. She licked her dry lips.


    <i>So hungry.</i>


    <i>Blood...</i>


    <i>Fresh blood.</i>


    Ming Shu pounced on the man when he walked over.


    The guy was caught off guard and let her attack him. He fell down on the other side of the sofa.


    Ming Shu was on top of him. She opened her mouth and was going to bite into his neck.


    The guy didn¡¯t wait for her to bite. He pulled down his cor. ¡°Bite.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s breathing got heavier, but it started to calm after a while. She got off the guy and fell back onto the sofa. She asked weakly, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    There was no memory of this person in the Host¡¯s mind.


    The Host had just entered the school during this time. She hadn¡¯t eaten for a few days and, after being bullied by some vampires, she fainted.


    The guy tidied his clothes and picked up the bags that fell to the floor. He pushed the bags in front of Ming Shu.


    They contained a few bags of blood that the guy got from somewhere.


    There were a lot of vampires on the streets in this day and time. The human race was very familiar with them.


    Thus, it was not weird for the guy to get blood.


    Ming Shu looked at the blood and couldn¡¯t control her drooling. Her eyes brightened.


    <i>Really, very hungry.</i>


    She could almost smell the fragranceing from inside the bags.


    Ming Shu nced at the guy. He was looking down and tidying his table.


    Ming Shu picked up a bag.


    The taste of the blood was delicious, different aspared to when she was a human.


    Ming Shu finished three bags in one go and reached out to take thest one.


    The guy suddenly stopped her. ¡°Save it.¡±


    He should be saying that she should save her food.


    ¡°Hungry.¡± Ming Shu stared at the blood.


    When you can eat, you should eat more. Who knew when you would be so hungry again!


    Although humans were everywhere, because of the treaty, a vampire would be punished if they attacked a human.


    The guy frowned and removed his hand hesitantly. He looked at Ming Shu as she finished thest bag of blood in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 242 - The Novice Breeder (2)

    <h4>Chapter 242: The Novice Breeder (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The guy threw the bags away. He grabbed his backpack and started doing his homework.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t have anything else to eat, so shey beside him and looked at him.


    He was wearing a different set of clothes. It looked like a school uniform.


    <i>This human is so weird.</i>


    ¡°Were you the one who saved me?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know if there was such a scene in the story. If this guy saved the Host, died not long after, and wasn¡¯t one of the main characters, the storyline wouldn¡¯t feature him.


    The guy didn¡¯t stop writing. He just nodded his head slightly and didn¡¯t reply to Ming Shu.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    The guy pushed a book to her. There was a name written on it in pretty handwriting.


    Xia Fu.


    Rose School, junior year, ss 7.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ming Shu gave the guy a bright smile.


    Xia Fu was stunned for a moment and just looked at her. He shook his head after another moment and continued doing his homework.


    His speed was very apparent. One look and you knew he was a genius.


    Ming Shuy on the sofa and looked around. She was a student of Rose School too...


    Rose School was different from other schools. There were no day and night sses. Everyone attended day sses and there were vampires and humans in a single ss.


    The Host just entered the school and was in junior high.


    <i>Wait, what!</i>


    <i>Junior high?</i>


    With her age, Wei Xi could be someone¡¯s ancestor. Why was she still in junior high?


    Ming Shu stood up immediately and walked toward the bathroom.


    There was a mirror. She stared at the person in the mirror... speechless.


    Little girl!


    Although she looked cute, she was a little girl.


    <i>Aren¡¯t I a queen? Even if I can¡¯t be hot or pretty, you should at least give me someone who looks fierce!</i>


    <i>What is with this round face? Who are you trying to fool!</i>


    <i>You don¡¯t give me food, and now you give me such a body.</i>


    <i>Can Imit suicide and go back?</i>


    [Even if youmit suicide, you will wake up at the checkpoint.] <i>Who asked you to use a bug!</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu measured her height. Luckily, she was taller than other young girls. Sheforted herself.


    The Host didn¡¯t look like this. However, when she woke up, she turned into a little girl. It might be because of her lost power or some other reason...


    But the difference was too great.


    Ming Shu came out and flopped on the sofa helplessly.


    Xia Fu finished his homework and put it into his backpack. He lifted it in his arms.


    He looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Go to your lesson.¡±


    ¡°Go to what lesson? I am not going.¡± <i>I want to caress my lost youth.</i>


    ¡°Lose points, no blood.¡±


    Xia Fu spoke one word at a time. However, his voice was very pleasant to the ear. Along with his expressionless and handsome face, it didn¡¯t seem weird at all.


    Lose points = no blood.


    Vampires were very hard to subdue. In order to prevent vampires from causing trouble, the school thought of such a method.


    Vampires that brawled and skipped sses would have their points deducted and no food would be given to them.


    <i>Food!</i>


    <i>I want to go rob a hospital.</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t stop me.</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t find her bag. It might be gone or she didn¡¯t even bring it from the start. She got off the sofa and followed Xia Fu out.


    It was the afternoon break now. Xia Fu¡¯s house was within a small building and the doors around them were all shut tight. Xia Fu climbed down the stairs quickly. Ming Shu followed him with some effort.


    The sunlight was very strong. Ming Shu stood at the gate and didn¡¯t want to go out.


    She was a pure-blooded vampire. Her hatred for the sunlight was rooted within her.


    Xia Fu suddenly came back with an umbre in his hand.


    Ming Shu smiled slightly and walked forward hesitantly. Xia Fu tilted the umbre and blocked all the sunlight.


    There were people on the road who wrapped themselves up like dumplings. You could tell immediately that they were vampires.


    Some of the vampires identally came into contact with sunlight and howled in pain. The humans were used to this. Some of them evenughed secretly and walked past the dumplings while jeering at them.


    ¡°Why did you save me?¡± Ming Shu asked.


    ¡°Walked past,¡± Xia Fu replied.


    Xia Fu replied to all of Ming Shu¡¯s questions with no more than two words. If there was a need for a longer answer, he would just remain silent or shake or nod his head in reply.


    Rose School was quite near Xia Fu¡¯s house. They reached the school after crossing two streets.


    To cater to the vampires, Rose School spent much effort on its infrastructure. Sunlight was blocked from entering the building and vampires could safely walk inside.


    Xia Fu was a senior high student. Ming Shu was in junior high. Their ssroomsy in different directions. Xia Fu passed the umbre to Ming Shu and walked away quietly. It was as though he really passed by coincidently and saved her.


    Senior year, ss 7.


    The fake female protagonist was also in this ss, right?


    Ming Shu decided to unleash the genius in her and jump grades.


    If she wasn¡¯t in the same ss as the fake female protagonist, how could she let her feel her love?


    Grade seven, ss 23. Ming Shu walked in.


    There were already people in the ssroom. Three hooligan vampires were surrounding a human.


    The human shivered in fear. There were bruises on his face and he was pleading for them to let him off.


    Ming Shu walked in and hit a table. The sound caused the hooligan vampires to look over. They sneered at her and continued bullying the human.


    Ming Shu walked toward the hooligans. That was her seat!


    She thought for a while and left the ssroom.


    If I <i>tell the teacher, I will be able to gain more points. More food!</i>


    Five minutester, the teacher walked in with a cane and beat the hooligans up.


    ¡°Deduct points!¡± The teacher finished her beating and pushed her sses up. She said in a cold voice, ¡°Everyone will have their points deducted!¡±


    The hooligan vampires: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu waited for the teacher to leave before entering the ssroom. She was immediately blocked by the hooligans.


    ¡°Little girl, are you looking for death? How dare you tell on us and team up with this low-level trash.¡±


    ¡°Please give way.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Low-level trash won¡¯t block people¡¯s path. It seems that you all can¡¯t even bepared to low-level trash.¡±


    WTH! How dare she scold them!


    The hooligan vampires were angered. ¡°You stupid little girl, how dare you go against us. Grab her! I¡¯ll teach her a lesson today.¡±


    Ming Shu immediately ran out and shouted in the direction the teacher just disappeared in. ¡°Teacher, someone wants to beat me up!¡±


    The teacher instantly ran back again and saw the hooligans rushing out of the room with angry faces. They looked as though they wanted to beat Ming Shu up. The teacher got really angry.


    ¡°All of you,e with me!¡±


    The teachers of this school were all vampires. Even if there were humans, they were not normal humans. The hooligans didn¡¯t dare to disobey her and gave Ming Shu an evil re before following the teacher.


    The teacher pinched one of them by the ear and scolded them as she walked towards her office.


    Ming Shu put her hands into her pockets and walked into the ssroom.


    The human that was just bullied squatted in the corner and watched Ming Shu enter. He was in a daze.


    He remembered this girl. She was a vampire, too. However, she always had a cold look on her face and never interacted with anyone in the ss. Her actions were a bit weird too and she was always bullied by other vampires.


    Yet, there was no coldness on her face now and she even looked a bit lively.


    He forced out a smile and said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°How long are you going to sit in my seat?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± He looked around. He seemed to have maneuvered to the back of the ss when he was trying to avoid the bullying.


    This was the vampire¡¯s seat.


    He immediately got up and arranged the table back to how it was before.

 Chapter 243 - The Novice Breeder (3)

    <h4>Chapter 243: The Novice Breeder (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    He watched as Ming Shu sat down; she didn¡¯t seem to want to bother with him. He slowly walked back to his own seat.


    More and more students starteding in. There were both humans and vampires.


    Besides those special ones, normal vampires and humans were still very obedient and got along quite well.


    However, when five asshole-looking vampires came in, the entire ssroom turned silent. It was eerie.


    They were afraid of these vampires.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s table was shaken. She looked up and stared at the vampire, who was wearing sunsses.


    ¡°Have you forgotten what I said to you this afternoon?¡± The vampire in sunsses kicked Ming Shu¡¯s table. ¡°Where is the thing?¡±


    Ming Shu recalled that this bunch of people was collecting protection fees from the Host. The protection fee for vampires was, of course, blood.


    The Host didn¡¯t even have enough blood for herself. How would she have extra to give them?


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    The vampire in sunsses kicked the table again and it fell to the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you! Are you deaf?¡±


    Ming Shu got up and smiled. She lifted her legs and kicked toward him. The vampire didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to retaliate and wasn¡¯t prepared for it. He took the full brunt of Ming Shu¡¯s attack.


    The vampire in sunsses crouched in pain. Ming Shu took the opportunity and grabbed his elbow, throwing him over her shoulder.


    She stepped on the vampire, who hadn¡¯t had the time to react, and looked down on him, smiling. ¡°You want some blood? I can give you some right now!¡±


    The ssroom was silent. Only her voice echoed throughout the room.


    The vampire in sunsses got knocked onto the floor in a matter of seconds. His sidekicks behind him were stunned.


    ¡°What are you all standing there for? Get her off me!¡± the vampire in sunss shouted at them.


    The rest of the vampires rushed over and wanted to drag Ming Shu away.


    Ming Shu grabbed a book and threw it at the vampire¡¯s head.


    It seemed a spell had been casted on the book. It was really hard when it struck their head.


    The sidekicks were subdued just like their leader.


    Everyone was in a daze.


    What was happening just now?


    Was this the same cold ssmate that was always being bullied? What was her name again?


    Everyone looked at each other. No one remembered her name.


    <i>Hula¡ª</i>


    The book spun twice in the air and hit the face of the vampire on the floor. The vampire howled in pain.


    ¡°Still want some?¡± Ming Shu bent down and smiled at the vampire in sunsses.


    The vampire was a bit stunned from the beating. He looked at Ming Shu¡¯s face and felt a cold shudder in his heart.


    He shook his head quickly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Ming Shu bent forward and found some palm-sized bags in his pocket. They had the Rose School¡¯s crest on them; this should be the food distributed by the school.


    Ming Shu took it tantly and searched the other vampires too. After confirming that there was none left, she carried the food to the side. ¡°Put the table back.¡±


    The vampire in sunsses was very upset as he picked himself up and put the table back in its original position.


    Then, they supported each other and left the ssroom. When they reached the door, the vampire in sunsses shouted, ¡°You just wait!¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him and smiled. She bit the blood bag.


    The vampire in sunsses shivered and left the ssroom messily.


    Ming Shu sucked... This blood wasn¡¯t as good as the one Xia Fu gave her.


    The food given by the school was all artificial blood. Or rather, all the food given to vampires was artificial blood. The treaty didn¡¯t allow vampires to drink human blood. It was against thew.


    Vampires could only get artificial blood if they worked and earned money; for students, they had to study well. If they don¡¯t make any mistakes, they would be able to get food every day and not go hungry.


    After a few hundred years, the vampires¡¯ and humans¡¯ curriculums became the same. Five years to University Entrance Exam and three years to a simtion exam.


    Everyone was equal in an exam.


    When humans and vampires first started on this education system, many vampires were tortured by the exams.


    However, it was much better now. After all, 300 years had passed.


    There were two lessons in the afternoon. The first lesson was math. Ming Shu stared at all the numbers and felt her head hurting.


    The second lesson was Chinese.


    Ming Shu wanted to fall asleep in ss. When she finally managed to hang on until the end of the ss, the teacher gave them a bunch of homework.


    Ming Shu packed the Host¡¯s bag and walked toward the teacher¡¯s office.


    She saw the vampire in sunsses and his sidekicksing toward her fiercely and immediately rushed into the office.


    The math teacher was just walking out and he bumped right into Ming Shu. He looked at her with a stern face. ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    Ming Shu pointed outside. ¡°Teacher, Fei Qi is finding me for trouble.¡±


    Fei Qi was the vampire in sunsses.


    ¡°Him again.¡± The math teacher seemed to have a deep impression of Fei Qi and didn¡¯t suspect her words of him bullying her. ¡°Where is he? Bring me to him.¡±


    ¡°Just outside. I need to find my homeroom for some stuff.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    The math teacher didn¡¯t bother and walked out himself. The corridor immediately became a mess and you could hear the math teacher shouting among all themotion.


    The other teachers in the office had no reaction. Those who finished their work went home and those that were eating continued eating.


    Ming Shu carried her bag and walked toward her homeroom teacher. She went straight to the point: ¡°Teacher, I want to jump grades.¡±


    The homeroom teacher looked up from the pile of homework and stared at the little girl in front him... This was a student in his ss. She didn¡¯t have much presence in ss and always had a cold aura about her.


    What was her name?


    Vampires were very clever¡ªif they chose to put their effort into studying.


    Hence, jumping grades was amon thing in the school. The homeroom teacher sized her up and took out some exam scripts from his desk. ¡°Eighth grade?¡±


    ¡°Junior year.¡±


    The homeroom teacher¡¯s hand froze on the spot. He asked again, ¡°Can you repeat that?¡±


    ¡°Junior year.¡±


    The homeroom teacher thought for a while and still couldn¡¯t remember her name. He coughed. ¡°You are in seventh grade now and want to jump to junior? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The homeroom teacher was speechless. ¡°Wait a while, I don¡¯t have the junior¡¯s exam script.¡±


    The homeroom teacher called to ask for the script. He looked at Ming Shu with a weird kind of concern, as though he knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to pass.


    ...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t have any ce to stay in the school. She normally walked around the area and waited for school to start in the morning.


    However, Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to live this kind of life. She needed to find a ce to stay.


    She hefted her bag and walked out of the school. She saw Xia Fu standing at the gate with his backpack slung over one of his shoulders. He was carrying a ck bag and looking at the passing students indifferently.


    The sun at dusk shone warm lights on him. His handsome features looked as though they were carved meticulously.


    The school uniform looked as if it was personally made for him.


    Quite a few students looked at him but no one dared to approach him. They walked around him and turned to look back.


    This wasn¡¯t love, it was fear.


    When Ming Shu walked out, Xia Fu moved and walked toward her. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Ming Shu took a while to understand what he was trying to say.


    Ming Shu instinctively touched the food in her pocket. ¡°Xia Fu, thank you for saving my life. I will repay you when I have the chance. However, we don¡¯t have any rtionship now.¡±


    <i>The one you saved wasn¡¯t me!</i>


    However, the blood that he gave her was really delicious. <i>I would repay you for that.</i>


    Xia Fu stared and her and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>What is the meaning of this?</i>


    <i>I¡¯m noting with you!</i>


    <i>Really!</i>

 Chapter 244 - The Novice Breeder (4)

    <h4>Chapter 244: The Novice Breeder (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In the end, Ming Shu drank her blood and went with Xia Fu.


    She didn¡¯t follow him because of the blood.


    Really.


    When she didn¡¯t agree, Xia Fu stopped her from leaving the school gates.


    More and more people were crowding around them. She wanted to beat him up and then run away. However, before she could act, Xia Fu brought out the ultimate weapon.


    As a vampire who had to worry about food all the time, she... could only bow down in front of food.


    <i>Snacks? No, these are not snacks. This food is for survival!</i>


    Also, the food that Xia Fu gave her was more delicious than the kind given by the school.


    They were both artificial blood. Why was the difference so huge?


    ¡°Why does yours taste better?¡± Ming Shu asked Xia Fu when she stepped into the house.


    Xia Fu raised his head and looked at her. He put down his bag. ¡°Diluted.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Ming Shu was silent for a while. ¡°Are all schools so shameless?¡±


    Diluting other people¡¯s blood.


    Hadn¡¯t anyone exposed them for such a shameless act?


    Xia Fu didn¡¯t reply and started doing his homework.


    Ming Shu opened her bag. The books inside were all crumpled. Xia Fu¡¯s books all looked brand new.


    <i>We are different.</i>


    <i>Hence, I do not need to do homework.</i>


    Ming Shu sighed andy on the sofa.


    She stared at the ceiling. Her gaze seemed far away.


    <i>What should I do in the future?</i>


    <i>How long do I need to be separated from my cute snacks before I can reunite with them again?</i>


    <i>Dingdong¡ª</i>


    Xia Fu got up and opened the door. Ming Shu watched him carry some food in and jumped down from the sofa. She stared at the food hungrily.


    However, when Xia Fu opened the delivery and she didn¡¯t smell any fragrance, her smile disappeared.


    <i>Ah!</i>


    <i>I want to go back!</i>


    Ming Shu stared at the delivery as though she wanted to see a flower growing out of it.


    Xia Fu said with no expression, ¡°No.¡±


    <i>I know I can¡¯t eat it. I just want to look at it. Can¡¯t I feast my eyes?</i>


    Xia Fu ate very fast. He continued doing his homework after he finished eating.


    Ming Shu got off the sofa andy on the table. She turned her head to look at Xia Fu, who was doing his homework. ¡°Xia Fu, is it really okay for you to have a vampire at home?¡±


    Although humans and vampires could live peacefully together, it was still uneptable for most humans to have a vampire stranger living together with them.


    They could be friends and colleagues, but they couldn¡¯t let a vampire into their house just like that.


    Of course, if they loved each other, that would be a different matter.


    She was just picked up by Xia Fu along the way and he let her stay with him.


    Did he have any bad intentions toward her?


    ¡°Yes, stay.¡±


    <i>What is this?</i>


    Xia Fu saw that Ming Shu didn¡¯t understand him after a while and wrote on some scrap paper.


    Y <i>ou have nowhere to go.</i>


    ¡°How do you know I have nowhere to go?¡± Ming Shu stepped back. She never told Xia Fu about her conditions at all. Not even her name.


    <i>I heard it from the vampire.</i>


    He paused and continued:


    T <i>he one that always bullies you.</i>


    The one that bullied her... Fei Qi?


    That fellow seemed to know that the Host had nowhere to stay. The Host saw him a few times when she was wandering outside. In the end, Fei Qi guessed that she didn¡¯t have a home and evenughed at her because of this.


    Xia Fu saw that Ming Shu had no more questions and continued doing his homework.


    There was only one bedroom in Xia Fu¡¯s house. He carried his nket out with no expression and started preparing his bed in the living room. He let Ming Shu use the bedroom.


    Ming Shu felt weird but didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t feel that he had any bad intentions toward her at all.


    Either he hid it too well, or he really didn¡¯t have any.


    She didn¡¯t have anywhere to stay anyway.


    I¡¯ll j <i>ust take on whateveres my way when ites.</i>


    <i>I will search for a room tomorrow.</i>


    But of course, she needed to have the money first...


    ...


    It was a quiet night.


    The next day, Ming Shu drank the blood supplied by Xia Fu and walked to school with him. Same as yesterday, she drew the gazes of many students when she entered the school together with him.


    The attention was very strange. Some looked as though they were seeing some new species and some of them were filled with curiosity. However, all of them had fear in them.


    Especially the vampires...


    ¡°Are you very unpopr in school?¡± Ming Shu walked faster until she was beside Xia Fu.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xia Fu replied with one word as usual.


    ¡°They look afraid of you. Are you very powerful?¡± Ming Shu continued asking.


    ¡°Still okay.¡±


    Xia Fu paused. ¡°Senior high.¡±


    The senior high and junior high were on two different sides. He was walking toward senior high, but Ming Shu kept following him. Hence, he reminded Ming Shu that junior high was in the other direction.


    ¡°I jumped grades.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I am ia junior now, same ss as you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Xia Fu continued walking.


    There was no surprise or suspicion. There was nothing. He epted the fact that she jumped grades and was in the same ss as him very calmly.


    Junior ss 7. Xia Fu opened the door and entered. The room became quiet and everyone looked at him.


    Xia Fu walked to thest table. There was an empty seat. A human was sitting on the seat next to the empty table.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    The human stood up immediately and looked at Xia Fu nervously. If anyone watched him carefully, they would notice that his legs were shivering.


    ¡°Clear it.¡±


    The human looked at the table and then gazed at the little girl that Xia Fu brought in. He immediately cleared all the things on the table and left.


    Xia Fu took Ming Shu¡¯s bag and stuffed it into the table. ¡°Sit.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    <i>Is Xia Fu okay today?</i>


    He had said five words within two minutes of entering the ssroom...


    Five words!


    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t say so many words in a whole day.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Don¡¯t you all be stunned, let me be stunned first.</i>


    Xia Fu finished attending to Ming Shu and sat down beside her. He slept.


    The weird atmosphere in the ssroom slowly disappeared after he fell asleep. However, there were still many people looking at Ming Shu.


    ¡°That little girl is a vampire...¡±


    ¡°Has she been caught by Xia Fu because she did something to him?¡±


    ¡°If she did something wrong, she would have been given to the teachers. Why would Xia Fu be so kind and let her stay beside him? There is definitely something going on.¡±


    ¡°Xia Fu and a vampire... I must still be dreaming. Let me sleep a while more.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s wearing the junior high uniform. Go check out her background...¡±


    Gossip spread everywhere. Ming Shu held her chin in one hand and looked at the people in the ssroom.


    She didn¡¯t see any vampire that looked like the fake female protagonist.


    Ten minutester, a golden-haired girl stepped into the ssroom. Whistles sounded in the room.


    The girl walked in without bothering with them; her gaze fell on Ming Shu.


    She looked at her curiously and before she could say anything, a man in sses walked in.


    It was the homeroom teacher of junior ss 7.


    The homeroom teacher walked up the podium and banged the table. ¡°Everyone back to their seats!¡±


    The golden-haired girl had no choice but to return to her seat. The rest went back to their seats too. The empty ssroom immediately almost filled up and there were only a few seats left.


    ¡°Report.¡± A small figure suddenly appeared at the door. The person was panting heavily and theor face was red.

 Chapter 245 - The Novice Breeder (5)

    <h4>Chapter 245: The Novice Breeder (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Yuan Xi you arete again!¡± The homeroom teacher pushed up his sses unhappily. ¡°How many times has it been this month?¡±


    Yuan Xi muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not a vampire, I can¡¯t teleport.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying!¡±


    ¡°Nothing, Teacher.¡± Yuan Xi stood straight and her voice was loud. ¡°The school bell hasn¡¯t rung yet. I am not consideredte.¡±


    The homeroom teacher was speechless. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Yuan Xi sat in front of Ming Shu. The moment she came over, Ming Shu had the urge the bite her. There was an attractive smell on her.


    Ming Shu swallowed.


    Yuan Xi might have noticed Ming Shu¡¯s gaze. She turned around and smiled at her and whispered, ¡°Are you a new student?¡±


    ¡°Quiet!¡± The homeroom teacher mmed the podium. Yuan Xi put her finger on her lips and turned back.


    Ming Shu stared at Yuan Xi¡¯s neck.


    <i>This is the female protagonist!</i>


    No wonder so many people want to bite her. She wanted to bite her, too. This was a moving piece of delicious cake.


    Ming Shu was deep in thought when her wrist was suddenly grabbed by someone. It was cold.


    Xia Fu was in the same position as before. He just stretched out a hand and held her wrist. After that, he slowly held onto her palm.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>I didn¡¯t n to bite her. Let me go!</i>


    Ming Shu pulled her hand away. Xia Fu didn¡¯t continue pursuing her hand and just knocked on the back of it. He warned her against any thoughts of sucking blood from a human.


    ¡°There are two new students with us today,¡± The homeroom teacher looked at Ming Shu. ¡°One of them is with us already. Let¡¯s invite her to introduce herself.¡±


    Ming Shu went up to the podium. The atmosphere below was very sinister. She ignored it and smiled. ¡°Wei Xi, vampire.¡±


    The golden-haired girl, who was the fake female protagonist, was staring at Ming Shu with a weird expression. No one knew what she was thinking.


    The homeroom teacher didn¡¯t feel that the introduction was awkward at all. He continued, ¡°Wei Xi jumped grades from seventh grade. If she can¡¯t keep up with the curriculum, please help her. Okay, you can get down now.¡±


    Ming Shu had just returned to her seat when a guy reported at the door.


    He was in casual clothes and had one of his hands in his pocket. His facial features were refined and he looked a bit flirtatious. His flirtatious eyes had a hint of yfulness in them.


    His red hair was like a huge me. Such a tacky color, but with his handsome face, it became beautiful.


    Everyone took a deep breath.


    Then, the girls started screaming.


    ¡°So handsome!¡±


    ¡°OMG, this is the transfer student they were talking about a few days ago, right? Ahhhhh, he is so handsome. I¡¯m going to suffocate soon.¡±


    The homeroom teacher waved his hand. ¡°Come in. Everyone keeps quiet. This is our second student. Please introduce yourself.¡±


    The guy whistled and gave a flirty look. ¡°Hello ,everyone, I am Yun Ce. I just came back from overseas and hope to have a good time with all of you here.¡±


    The girls started screaming again. You could also hear jealous tones from some of the guys. All in all, it was more lively aspared to when Ming Shu was up on the podium.


    ¡°Find a seat.¡± The homeroom teacher rubbed his brow. <i>Seriously.</i>


    ¡°Yun Ce, sit beside me.¡±


    ¡°Here, here.¡±


    Yun Ce moved his gaze away from the excited crowd and looked at the seat beside Ming Shu. He walked confidently to the seat and said, ¡°Can you please give up your seat?¡±


    This was directed at Xia Fu.


    Xia Fu had no reaction.


    The entire ssroom turned quiet.


    Ming Shu stood up. ¡°You can sit here.¡±


    <i>I am afraid that I will pounce on the female protagonist one day if I continue sitting here.</i>


    <i>I should sit further away.</i>


    Yun Ce raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t ept Ming Shu¡¯s kindness and blinked at her. ¡°I am talking to this student. I like window seats.¡±


    The homeroom teacher couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Yun Ce...¡±


    Yun Ce still looked yful, but his tone held a hint of firmness. ¡°Teacher, you told me to choose a seat. I have chosen my seat. I want to sit here.¡±


    The homeroom teacher didn¡¯t dare to provoke either one of them. He replied, ¡°You can discuss with Xia Fu. If he lets you, you can sit there.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Xia Fu didn¡¯t even raise his head when he rejected Yun Ce directly.


    ¡°What should I do? I really like this seat.¡± Yun Ce pushed against the table. ¡°No one shall sit here then.¡±


    The table broke immediately.


    Xia Fu pulled Ming Shu to a safe distance immediately when the table broke. However, in that instant, Ming Shu realized that the two of them had exchanged two strikes.


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze fell upon the blood bag that was under the table. The blood was seeping out of the bag drop by drop.


    She took a deep breath.


    Smiled.


    WTF!


    Ming Shu broke away from Xia Fu and picked up the table leg that was tainted with blood. She got up and instantly hit the person opposite her.


    Yun Ce looked shocked as he fell back and dodged Ming Shu¡¯s weapon. He managed to move his body away, but his leg was still struck and it hurt deeply.


    Yun Ce was surprised. She struck quickly and urately, using the least effort to create the biggest impact. What¡¯s more... he felt an oppressive aura that could only be felt when he faced a pure-blooded vampire.


    Just as he was stunned, the little girl closed in on him with great speed and grabbed his wrist, throwing him over her shoulder.


    <i>Hu¡ª</i>


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Yun Ce wanted to get up, but the table leg was already on his neck, preventing him from doing so.


    Yun Ce hadn¡¯t even spoken and was already beaten by Ming Shu.


    <i>Who asked you to destroy my food!</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll beat you to death!</i>


    <i>I haven¡¯t even had the chance to taste it!</i>


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>OMG, this little new girl is so violent.</i>


    Some people were shouting and asking Ming Shu to stop hitting their handsome god.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Teacher, hurry up and stop her!¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you hitting people? You guys, go stop her!¡±


    The ssroom turned into a mess. The homeroom teacher just looked on without any intention of stopping Ming Shu. In the end, it was Xia Fu who pulled Ming Shu away.


    Ming Shu stopped and stepped on Yun Ce. Her smile was vicious. ¡°Return me my food.¡±


    There was still the smell of blood in the air. He guessed what food she was talking about.


    Yun Ce wiped his face. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a bit of blood? How much do you want? Let me get up first.¡±


    Ming Shu was never kind to anyone who wasted her food. She didn¡¯t give in. ¡°Return it to me now.¡±


    Yun Ce: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Okay, okay. I will return it to you, okay?</i>


    He just had to meet a lunatic the minute he arrived.


    Yun Ce searched for his phone and called someone. Very soon, someone sent the blood over.


    ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Yun Ce pushed Ming Shu¡¯s leg away and picked himself up from the floor. He patted the invisible dust off his clothes. ¡°Take it as I am unlucky today. I shall not argue with you.¡±


    Ming Shu immediately became gentle as though the person just now wasn¡¯t her at all.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>This speed of changing face is 6666.</i>


    Yun Ce stared at Ming Shu again. He didn¡¯t want Xia Fu¡¯s seat anymore. He turned around and got the seat beside Ming Shu, sitting down like a boss.


    This episode ended with all the girls scolding Ming Shu out of ¡°love.¡±


    Xia Fu and Ming Shu¡¯s tables were broken. Some student offered to carry the new tables in. Ming Shu stuffed the blood that Yun Ce gave her into her bag.


    Xia Fu nced at Yun Ce. He seemed to know him, yet didn¡¯t. Yun Ce looked at Xia Fu provokingly before taking out a book and starting to read.

 Chapter 246 - The Novice Breeder (6)

    <h4>Chapter 246: The Novice Breeder (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu had been staring at Mi Li for a whole ss.


    Xia Fu was sleeping. Yun Ce was reading, but it was hard to tell if he was reading effectively or not.


    The atmosphere in the back rows was very weird.


    After one ss, Yun Ce¡¯s identity was clearly known to these people.


    He was the Second Young Master of the Yun Family Group.


    This Second Young Master was not a vampire, nor a human being. He was a human-vampire hybrid.


    As soon as the news was spread, those vampiresses who called Yun Ce a Prince Charming before the ss revealed embarrassed expressions, and some even directly exposed their disgust.


    Although the human-vampire hybrid was nowmon to see, some pure-blooded vampires still looked down on such half-bloods.


    When the ss was over, besides the human girls, who were still fancying Yun Ce, the vampire girls avoided Yun Ce one after another.


    Yun Ce didn¡¯t seem to care about such a big difference in before and after, as if he was quite used to it.


    The ss guide went out, then came back. ¡°Wei Xi and Yun Ce,e with me to get books.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Xia Fu sat up straight.


    Yun Ce turned to a nearby human girl. ¡°Would you like to help me get the books?¡±


    ¡°Ah... yes, yes.¡± The little girl blushed and went out with Xia Fu.


    After Xia Fu left the ssroom, Yun Ce put down the book and turned to Ming Shu. ¡°Your name is Wei Xi?¡±


    Wei Xi... He had heard this name before.


    ¡°The teacher called my name so loud just now, didn¡¯t you hear? If you have problems with your hearing, I suggest you go to see a doctor.¡± <i>Now, it doesn¡¯t work to pick up a conversation like this, young man, not to mention you destroyed my rations like crazy just now!</i>


    ¡°As the saying goes, no discord, no concord, don¡¯t be so indifferent.¡± Yun Ce flipped through the book casually, but his eyes kept staring at Ming Shu. ¡°Do you have a good rtionship with that boy?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him, and her eyes squinted while smiling. ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    When Ming Shu smiled, two dimples showed on her face, which made her look even more lovely.


    ¡°You¡¯re being overly vignt, I was just asking...¡± Yun Ce paused, then turned around to continue his reading.


    The next second, Xia Fu came back with the books. He put the books in order and stuffed them into Ming Shu¡¯s desk, then he ced the book for the next ss in front of her.


    Yuan Xi hid her face behind a book, and her ck round eyes wandered between Ming Shu and Xia Fu. Compared to others, Yuan Xi didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of Xia Fu; at least she dared to look at him.


    ¡°Hey, Wei Xi.¡± When Xia Fu went back to sleep on the desk, she leaned over and asked, ¡°Do you have a good rtionship with Xia Fu?¡±


    Another person asked her this question.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not bad.¡± Facing the female protagonist who could be taken as a meal, Ming Shu was in a good mood, and when she answered, her tone even became gentler. ¡°He saved me.¡±


    Yuan Xi¡¯s eyes widened, looking very doubtful., ¡°Really? Xia Fu saved a vampire...¡±


    Thetter sentence was Yuan Xi talking to herself, in a very low voice, but Ming Shu still heard it. She didn¡¯t ask, though, it didn¡¯t matter to her.


    ¡°My name is Yuan Xi, a human.¡± Yuan Xi also dropped the topic and began to introduce herself. ¡°You¡¯re from junior high, so you must be a quick learner and have excellent grades.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and didn¡¯t answer.


    Yuan Xi took it as Ming Shu being modest.


    Most female protagonists probably had amon feature¡ªoutgoing and talkative. Yuan Xi only talked to her for a while, and by then Ming Shu had basically understood the situation of the ss.


    Junior ss 7 was the top ss. As for why the top ss was not ss 1, Yuan Xi exined that because seven was the lucky number of Rose School, ss 7 among all grades was the top ss.


    There were a total of fifty students in the ss, twenty-five vampires and twenty-five humans. Their grades would decide whether they could stay in ss 7 or not.


    Ming Shu was a vampire; she came in and reced a vampire, so one vampire had already been demoted to an ordinary ss.


    But now there were fifty-one students in the ssroom, because Yun Ce got in through the backdoor, and he was included.


    At present, vampires and humans in the ss did things in their own way, and most of the time they collectively decided things ording to their grades. For instance, if they had a quiz, then the side with higher total scores would hold the power of speech until they had another test next time, and so on.


    The vampires were further divided into two groups, separately led by Mi Li and Si Luo.


    Si Luo was not in the ssroom now.


    However, Si Luo was the male protagonist.


    ¡°Yuan Xi, the teacher wants to see you,¡± someone called.


    Yuan Xi responded and left the ssroom.


    ¡°Hi.¡± A sudden figure appeared in Yuan Xi¡¯s seat, and Mi Li smiled elegantly. ¡°I¡¯m Mi Li. I wee you on behalf of the vampires in ss 7.¡±


    Ming Shu also smiled. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t want to kill me in the future.¡±


    Mi Li was confused. ¡°What?¡±


    Ming Shu repeated the sentence with a ring smile. ¡°I said, I hope you don¡¯t want to kill me in the future.¡±


    Mi Li: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I heard you came from junior high. You can jump directly to a junior in senior high, I think you must have good grades. Which family do youe from?¡±


    ¡°Not from yours, anyway. Why do you ask so much? Do you have a crush on me? Sorry, I¡¯m not a lesbian.¡± <i>Come on, start working now!</i>


    <i>Finish the job early and I can leave this shit world early.</i>


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with your attitude? Mi Li asked you politely, don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± A girl sitting diagonally opposite turned her head and red at Ming Shu with deep dissatisfaction.


    Ming Shu smiled and talked back, ¡°Did I ask her or beg her to bother me? She asked so I have to answer? Did she give me food or money? Does she think she is a fairy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s polite!¡±


    Ming Shu continued smiling. ¡°I don¡¯t have that, bite me.¡±


    The girl choked a bit and then sneered after a moment. ¡°Right, you are now with Xia Fu. You have Xia Fu to support you, so you must feel very good being the traitor?¡±


    Xia Fu suddenly raised his head, and his calm eyes swept to the girl. The girl was startled and began to tremble, and her face was pale, but she still turned back with a cold grunt.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    A calm voice sounded.


    The girl stamped her feet reluctantly, but she quickly packed up her bag and left the ssroom.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>This thigh looks very tasty.</i>


    ¡°Xia Fu, don¡¯t go too far with your bullying.¡± Mi Li watched the girl leave and was somewhat dissatisfied. ¡°We didn¡¯t have this included in the treaty negotiated before.¡±


    ¡°Noisy.¡± Xia Fu looked at Mi Li with a nk expression. ¡°Fight?¡±


    His tone was slightly different.


    Ming Shu tranted for him and thought he probably meant that if you¡¯re not convinced, just have a fight?


    <i>Very good.</i>


    <i>Just like my style!</i>


    <i>But don¡¯t upstage me!</i>


    ¡°You are not human.¡± Ming Shu couldn¡¯t waste an opportunity to gain Hatred Points. ¡°Stay with humans for a long time, and then you start to believe you¡¯re human?¡±


    ¡°Pu¡ª¡± Yun Ce really couldn¡¯t hold hisughter. ¡°Hahahaha, you¡¯re saying like you¡¯re not a vampire.¡±


    Other vampire students nodded approvingly.


    <i>Right, right, you are also a vampire yourself.</i>


    Ming Shu red at Yun Ce, and her tone became arrogant. ¡°I¡¯m different from you.¡± I¡¯m the Queen.


    ¡°Yes, you have a loli face, hahahahahaha! A vampire like this, you¡¯re really rare.¡± Yun Ceughed louder.


    ¡°Can¡¯t even beat a loli, you¡¯re also very rare.¡± Ming Shu smiled and dissed him back.


    Yun Ce¡¯s face changed a bit and his tone sounded strange. ¡°I wasn¡¯t using my real strength.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled wider. ¡°You¡¯re talking like you can beat me if you used your real strength.¡±


    Yun Ce seemed to think of something, and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    This little loli... was a big figure...


    She was not like the pure-blooded vampires they knew of now, but a more ancient kind... the Queen of the vampires.

 Chapter 247 - The Novice Breeder (7)

    <h4>Chapter 247: The Novice Breeder (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Xia Fu, don¡¯t think you can hide the truth.¡±


    Mi Li didn¡¯t fight with Xia Fu. She only said something inexplicable and then left the ssroom.


    Ming Shu immediately followed her out. Xia Fu didn¡¯t stop her and just looked at her, then he met Yun Ce¡¯s gaze. The two silently looked at each other for ten seconds and then moved away at the same time.


    Ming Shu decided to give a beating to Mi Li. They should firsty the foundation of their rtionship, which might make it easier to gain Hatred Pointster.


    Mi Li left the school directly, followed by Ming Shu. When she passed an alley, Ming Shu swiftly covered her head with a bag and gave her a fierce beating.


    The bag was just for convenience. After she finished, Ming Shu removed it from Mi Li.


    ¡°You...¡± After seeing the person who beat her, Mi Li red at Ming Shu with her beautiful eyes and showed a very angry expression. ¡°Why did you beat me, are you crazy?¡±


    She actually followed her.


    And beat her!


    Before, Yuan Xi, that bitch, wasughing and talking with her.


    In her previous life, she was killed because of Yuan Xi. In this life, she would absolutely make Yuan Xi pay the price.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just giving you a present in return for your wee on behalf of the vampires in ss 7.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Mi Li suddenly understood the sentence Ming Shu said before¡ª¡± <i>I hope you don¡¯t want to kill me in the future.¡±</i>


    She wanted to kill her right now.


    Of course, Mi Li didn¡¯t even touch a finger on Ming Shu in the end. She was restrained with the bag and wasn¡¯t rescued until several hourster.


    Mi Li got in a ck Bentley with a dark face.


    The man in the car had a strong aura, and the back of Mi Li¡¯s neck was pinched as soon as she got in. Mi Li knew that it was his habit, and she didn¡¯t resist; instead, she leaned against the man obediently.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The man¡¯s voice was low.


    Mi Li rubbed her painful arms and said quietly, ¡°There¡¯s an advanced student who joined the ss today. I felt she was very strange, so I wanted to test her. Who knew she would follow me and beat me.¡±


    Then he asked, ¡°What is strange about her?¡±


    Mi Li thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know, she¡¯s just very strange, like... like shees from the same source as me.¡±


    Right, the same source.


    The man kept silent for a while. ¡°What is her name?¡±


    ¡°Wei Xi.¡±


    Mi Li clearly felt that after hearing the name, a huge pressure swelled inside the car, leaving her breathless.


    She grabbed the man¡¯s clothes and shivered.


    Even if she had stayed with him for some time, Mi Li couldn¡¯t figure out the man¡¯s temperament.


    ¡°Kill her.¡±


    Mi Li stood in the noisy street, and her body was still cold. There was thest two words that the man said to her.


    She didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d made him angry.


    Or... if it was the name Wei Xi.


    ...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t go back to the ssroom. She wandered around outside and especially chose the lonely alleys that ordinary people didn¡¯t dare to use.


    ¡°Boss, look over there...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a vampire.¡±


    ¡°Vampires might also work, she looks very weak.¡±


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m a little scared, it¡¯s our first time.¡±


    The vampire man who was called Boss nervously swallowed, then pped the one who was talking before. ¡°What are you scared of? No one is here, do you want to eat or not? This little loli looks well-behaved, even though she is a vampire, she might be sold for a good price, in order to have enough food. Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    The vampires looked at each other for a while, then they decided to fight!


    They carefully approached Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu revealed a smile and suddenly turned around, and her eyes fell exactly where they were hiding.


    Then a crisp voice immediately sounded in the alley. ¡°Hey, you, do you want to be CEOs, marry beautiful, rich, and fairdies, and reach the peak of your life?¡±


    The vampires froze.


    Had they run into a con artist?


    If there was such a good opportunity for them, did they need to spend all day waiting here to do this?


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen, catch her.¡±


    The several vampires rushed out simultaneously.


    Then t strange screams came out from the alley.


    Ming Shu brought the vampires under control and ordered them to get a house for her.


    The vampire captives wanted to cry but had no tears. Didn¡¯t she say that they could be CEOs, marry beautiful, rich, and fairdies, and reach the peak of their lives?


    Robber! She robbed them of their personal freedom!


    Excessive!


    Although dissatisfied inside, the vampires still found a house for Ming Shu.


    Now she was the boss.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t really care about where she lived, but what made her somewhat depressed was that the house was next to Xia Fu¡¯s home. They could see each other when they opened the window.


    Ming Shu looked at the window and smiled. ¡°Are you doing this deliberately?¡±


    The errand boys of the Queen, who just took office, shivered and defended themselves. ¡°Boss, because we¡¯re near a school, a house is very difficult to find.¡±


    <i>This house is cheap!</i>


    <i>We are very poor!</i>


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Ming Shu waved. ¡°Throw out these messy things.¡±


    There was a lot of stuff left by the previous owner in the house, and Ming Shu didn¡¯t like any of it. She ordered the errand boys to throw it all out.


    ¡°Copy that.¡±


    They began to clean up, and soon the house was empty. And after finishing the job, the errand boys stared at Ming Shu eagerly.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What is this!</i>


    ¡°Boss... shouldn¡¯t you give us something to eat?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Oh, right, I¡¯m the boss and I need to feed these mouths. Suddenly I don¡¯t want errand boys.</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s toote to drive them away now.</i>


    Obviously it wouldn¡¯t work. As soon as these vampires heard that Ming Shu wanted to ept them as errand boys, they immediately agreed without saying anything. They were just so cheap.


    If they knew earlier, they would have chosen a richer vampire to provoke.


    Ming Shu thought for a moment. ¡°Where do the rich vampires live?¡±


    The errand boys shivered. ¡°What do you want to do, boss?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Take you to dinner.¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a while again and added, ¡°Those bad rich kinds, we¡¯ll go kill them for the public good.¡±


    The errand boys: ¡°...¡± <i>Our boss¡¯s smile is so creepy.</i>


    Then the poor, unacknowledged Queen, Her Majesty, together with her errand boys, managed to rob a ckhearted vampire.


    The errand boys were very worried that the ckhearted vampire woulde for revengeter. But Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to feel anything, unless she thought the ckhearted vampire had delicious rations.


    The diluted rations were really unsavory.


    After sessfully feeding her errand boys and letting them go home first, Ming Shu came back to her house.


    ¡°ssmate Wei Xi, you came back sote?¡± A roguish voice rang from the end of the corridor.


    Ming Shu looked up and saw Yun Ce leaned against the door frame, looking at her with a vague smile. The door next to him was open, and apparently he was the owner of the space.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Didn¡¯t they say a house was difficult to find?


    ¡°ssmate Wei Xi, do you want to join me for dinner?¡± Yun Ce invited.


    <i>Food!</i>


    <i>Food for human or vampire?</i>


    <i>Wait, I won¡¯t be easily bought!</i>


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu took out the key to open the door.


    Before Yun Ce could continue, his expression changed and he looked in the direction of the stairs.


    Xia Fu had returned.


    Yun Ce¡¯s eyes becameplicated, filled with depression and bitterness... as well as some other unfathomable emotions.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Did Yun Ce fall in love with Xia Fu secretly?</i>


    Xia Fu walked up the stairs with a bag and her schoolbag unhurriedly. He walked through the corridor inteced with lights and shadows, then stood in front of Ming Shu and handed the bag over. ¡°Dinner.¡±


    Ming Shu choked.


    <i>Is my rescuer going to raise me?</i>


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Yun Ce watched Ming Shu take Xia Fu¡¯s bag, and his eyes darkened. He turned into the house, smashing the door closed.

 Chapter 248 - The Novice Breeder (8)

    <h4>Chapter 248: The Novice Breeder (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Xia Fu entered the room. He put down the schoolbag and took out the ration that Yun Cepensated to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Do not eat.¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡± Ming Shu looked at the bag containing blood, which looked very upscale.


    ¡°Do not eat.¡± Xia Fu just repeated himself.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Ming Shu took the bag and unscrewed it directly. She put it to her nose to smell, then her expression changed subtly.


    <i>This is... human blood.</i>


    <i>Fresh human blood.</i>


    Xia Fu reached out to block her, keeping her away from the bag. ¡°Addictive.¡±


    Artificial blood was not a delicious food for vampires, but its function was the same as human blood.


    What was really delicious was the blood of human beings.


    If a vampire had been drinking artificial blood from birth and never tasted human blood, they wouldn¡¯t be an addict. However, once a vampire tasted human blood, the vampire with poor self-control would oftene to trouble.


    Now a specialw did not allow vampires to drink human blood, and a vition might have legal consequences.


    Yun Ce gave her human blood in broad daylight.


    <i>But I really want to drink it!</i>


    Xia Fu seemed to see through Ming Shu¡¯s eagerness. He suddenly took the bag away, pulled open his cor, and revealed a fair neck.


    Xia Fu¡¯s scent was not as attractive as Yuan Xi¡¯s. Ming Shu could control herself even in the face of Yuan Xi, let alone Xia Fu.


    ¡°If someday I can¡¯t help it.¡± Ming Shu turned around.


    ¡°I do not mind.¡± Xia Fu uttered four words, very slowly.


    ¡°Why are you so good to me?¡± Ming Shu smiled and turned around again. ¡°I was just coincidentally picked up by you in the street.¡±


    ¡°Picked up, raise.¡±


    <i>Because I picked you up, I will be responsible for raising you.</i>


    Ming Shu tranted those three words this way.


    It was like picking up a wounded kitten by the road; he thought it was poor, so he would keep it and raise it.


    Ming Shu was speechless.


    <i>So is he taking me as a kitten or a puppy?</i>


    Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°I need to rest now.¡±


    Xia Fu lowered his eyes and reced his cor, then pointed at the ration given by Yun Ce, saying again, ¡°Do not drink.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    Then Xia Fu left the room.


    Just as went downstairs, an old man came up to him, standing in front of him with respect and blocking his way.


    ¡°Young Lord, the lord sent me to ask you, how is progress?¡±


    Xia Fu frowned slightly and didn¡¯t answer.


    After waiting for a while, the old man continued, ¡°I heard that the Second Young Master of the Yun family is back? The lord asked me to tell you, if it¡¯s not necessary, don¡¯t worsen rtions with the Yun family.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xia Fu walked past the old man and went toward his building.


    The old man stepped up to follow and continued to convey the message. ¡°In addition, the lord hopes that Young Lord canplete the trial of the fifth realm as soon as possible.¡±


    Xia Fu paused for a few seconds, then he said, ¡°All right.¡±


    Xia Fu continued walking, while the old man stopped. He stood and watched Xia Fu disappear into the corridor, then sighed slightly and turned away.


    No one noticed that Ming Shu was leaning by the window, watching the old man turn and leave.


    <i>This story seems a bit interesting.</i>


    <i>It will definitely be very lively.</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes were full of excitement; she loved this sense of expectation!


    ...


    The next morning, Xia Fu didn¡¯te to meet her to go to school together. Ming Shu didn¡¯t bother to wait, so she went slowly to school alone.


    When passing through an alley, the errand boys rushed over and handed a file folder to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Boss, we risked our lives to get this.¡±


    Ming Shu opened the file folder and nced at it. ¡°It¡¯s just some ordinary information, and these should be included in a student file. Why don¡¯t you say that you got it from Mars?¡±


    The errand boys coughed. ¡°Well... Boss, we¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Then the errand boys left quickly.


    Ming Shu shook her head. She held several pages while drinking the untasty rations, walking toward the school.


    The name Xia Fu was written on the paper, included with his ID card.


    Xia Fu.


    Young Lord of the Xia family. They used the title of Young Lord these days, which was enough to show that the Xia family was not a serious family.


    They were vampire hunters.


    They mastered one hundred and one techniques and abilities to kill vampires.


    Like this, it was not difficult to exin why the vampires in the school were all very afraid of Xia Fu.


    After the vampires and humans came to live in peace, the vampire hunters set up a Vampire Supervision Department to specially oversee vampires.


    If any vampire dared to vite the treaty, to eat humans or conduct other wrongdoings, they would be handed over to this department for disposal.


    The Xia family had always been the head of this department.


    It was this very person who wanted to raise her...


    <i>Chut!</i>


    Ming Shu continued to read the information below.


    Yun Ce.


    There was not much information about Yun Ce. His mother was a vampire, and his father was the head of the Yun Family Group. He had an elder brother.


    Yun Ce lived in China before turning 12, and after that he went abroad. He only came back now, and the information during that period was nk.


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Yun Ce.]


    Ming Shu was a bit stunned.


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Lai Si.]


    [Additional Task: Solve the mystery of the war three hundred years ago.]


    The Harmony System gave out several additional tasks at the same time.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>So you just froze up before only to give me all the additional tasks now?</i>


    ¡°Gaining Hatred Points is understandable, but what the hell is that solving the mystery of the vampire war? Can I get Hatred Points from that too?¡±


    <i>Are you kidding me?</i>


    [It¡¯s a task for gaining group Hatred Points.] The Harmony System exined kindly. [Hatred Points are very objective.]


    <i>Group?</i>


    <i>Sounds powerful.</i>


    <i>But speaking of, who is Lai Si?</i>


    [...] The Harmony System kept silent. [Please refer to the storyline for details.]


    Ming Shu thought for a while.


    Oh, right, when the Host went to attack humans with her allies, it was a prince called Lai Si that joined forces with the humans and killed the Host.


    <i>Is there something hidden behind it? The truth may not be like that?</i>


    <i>Life is really full of secrets!</i>


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Yuan Xi suddenly popped up. ¡°Good morning, Wei Xi.¡±


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Ming Shu calmly put the file papers into her schoolbag in front of Yuan Xi and bloomed a tender smile. ¡°You look delicious today.¡±


    Yuan Xi covered her chest speechlessly. ¡°It¡¯s against thew.¡±


    ¡°So? I was just praising you.¡±


    ¡°Is that apliment? You scared me.¡± Yuan Xi breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It makes me special.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Yuan Xi swallowed her next sentence.


    ¡°What were you reading so earnestly?¡± Yuan Xi changed the topic.


    ¡°Some information.¡±


    ¡°What information?¡±


    ¡°About Xia Fu.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yuan Xi didn¡¯t seem to be surprised at all. ¡°He is our protection amulet at school. Those vampires don¡¯t dare to cause trouble as long as they hear his name. Even Si Luo, that jerk, would show him respect. But he is too difficult to get along with, so we ordinary people are a little afraid of him.¡±


    ¡°Very powerful.¡± Ming Shu smiled, but it¡¯s unknown whether she was praising him or someone else.


    Yuan Xi nodded and kept bringing up more topics then.


    ¡°Right, why didn¡¯t you go to ss yesterday afternoon? Yun Ce also skipped the ss, and the teacher was very angry.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Can I say that I went to beat someone?</i>


    <i>Will that anger the teacher to death and then rebirth?</i>


    Apanied by Yuan Xi¡¯s endless talking all the way, Ming Shu finally came into the ssroom.


    She subconsciously nced at the seats.


    Xia Fu was not there.


    Yun Ce was not there either.


    Mi Li was in the ssroom and she looked fine. As Ming Shu came in, Mi Li nced at her gloomily.


    Compared to yesterday¡¯s curiosity and judgment, her eyes were weighed with an obvious killing intent today.

 Chapter 249 - The Novice Breeder (9)

    <h4>Chapter 249: The Novice Breeder (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yuan Xi was popr with others, unlike other female protagonists who were always bullied in a story. She had human friends and vampire friends, as if she could naturally engage with others.


    Yuan Xi¡¯s identity was also simple. She was raised in a happy family and didn¡¯t have a miserable life, and her family background was quite good.


    Perhaps the original story was mainly about the sweet, happy life between her and the male protagonist.


    But of course, there were also many people who disliked Yuan Xi.


    Ming Shu and Yuan Xi entered the ssroom together, and immediately some people began to say some disharmonious and jealous words.


    ¡°Just ignore them,¡± Yuan Xi murmured to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu gave a provocative look at Mi Li, simply ignoring the others. Those people couldn¡¯t increase her Hatred Points, so they didn¡¯t deserve to be noticed by her at all.


    After two sses, Yun Ce entered the ssroom slowly. Probably because of his superior background, the teacher didn¡¯t scold him for beingte.


    While Xia Fu didn¡¯t show up the whole day.


    ¡°Wei Xi, bye.¡± Yuan Xi waved to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu nodded and watched the delicious female protagonist leave.


    Yun Ce took a single-strap bag and nced at Xia Fu¡¯s seat. He suddenly approached Ming Shu. ¡°ssmate Wei Xi, your deskmate didn¡¯te today, how about I invite you to have a meal?¡±


    <i>Xia Fu didn¡¯te, but how does this have anything to do with his inviting me to eat?</i>


    Ming Shu looked up at him and smiled. ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°What about going home together?¡± Yun Ce approaced one step. ¡°You need to go home, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t go home with red-haired monsters.¡±


    <i>Red-haired monster?</i>


    <i>Red! Haired! Monster!</i>


    <i>Who is she talking about?</i>


    Ming Shu put away her things on the desk into the schoolbag, shot a sweet smile at Yun Ce, then strode out of the ssroom.


    The sun was still in the sky at this time. Ming Shu stood in the shadows by the school gate with an agonized expression. She didn¡¯t have an umbre.


    s...


    Ming Shu contacted her errand boys and asked them to deliver an umbre to her. Then she sat and waited, looking far away outside the school. She then saw Yuan Xi was blocked by Mi Li. She didn¡¯t know what the two were discussing, but afterward Yuan Xi followed Mi Li away hesitantly.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Someone is abducting my delicious desert!</i>


    Ming Shu stood up in a rush, but the next second someone suddenly crashed into her from the side.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Ming Shu hadn¡¯t groaned, but the other side fell to the ground and kept moaning.


    <i>Am I running into ckmail material?</i>


    <i>Heh, it seems some people just don¡¯t know who I am.</i>


    Ming Shu nced down and saw the red hair in just one look. She didn¡¯t think more and also didn¡¯t stop, stepping on it while quickly rushing outside the school.


    Yun Ce, who was stepped on: ¡°...¡±


    <i>It hurts!</i>


    Ming Shu chased in the direction where Yuan Xi left. The sun shone on her, and it felt very ufortable, but it didn¡¯t seem to hurt that much as it was getting dark.


    The delicious smell of Yuan Xi guided Ming Shu.


    Other vampires couldn¡¯t seem to smell Yuan Xi¡¯s essence. Probably only a purebred vampire like the Host could smell it.


    If all the vampires could smell it, then Yuan Xi would have to spend her everyday life in danger.


    Ming Shu passed two streets, from the bustling street to a remote alley.


    Several cars were parked in the alley. Yuan Xi stood behind one of the cars and was constantly looking around.


    ¡°Yuan Xi.¡±


    Yuan Xi turned around.


    The girl stood under the setting sun, the color like blood, a shallow smile lifting her pretty and cute cheeks. Her eyes seemed to be filled with rippling water, swaying people¡¯s hearts.


    The girl was so cute, and she smiled so beautifully. You just couldn¡¯t help indulging in her tenderness.


    ¡°Wei Xi, how are you here?¡± Yuan Xi ran over and reached out to block the sun for Ming Shu. ¡°The sun hasn¡¯t set yet, are you not afraid?¡±


    ¡°Mi Li has no good intentions, you dared to go with her? You¡¯re very courageous.¡± Ming Shu pulled on Yuan Xi¡¯s hand and led her back.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Yuan Xi hadn¡¯t seen through Mi Li at this stage of the story, so she was a little confused to hear that. ¡°Mi Li said she had something to give me, and asked me to wait here.¡±


    ¡°You should stay away from her.¡± Ming Shu walked a little faster, and Yuan Xi was pulled along, trotting to keep up. ¡°Or someday when you¡¯re killed, you won¡¯t even know how.¡±


    <i>I won¡¯t allow my delicious dessert to be touched by others, even though I can¡¯t eat you myself.</i>


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°She seems not well-intentioned.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± <i>You can think like this? But Mi Li looks like a decent person...</i>


    ¡°Anyway, just stay away from her.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know if Yuan Xi had taken it seriously.


    And Ming Shu estimated that she didn¡¯t listen to her at all.


    The two turned a corner and suddenly four vampires jumped in front of them. Their bodies smelled rancid, and their appearances were even more disgusting, like beggars that had not been cleaned for hundreds of years.


    Yuan Xi¡¯s expression changed and she took the initiative to grasp tightly on the hand of Ming Shu. ¡°They¡¯re Dark vampires.¡±


    Dark vampires were the fallen. They drank human blood, killed their own kind, andmitted every kind of crime you could think of.


    The department that the Xia family was responsible for included the teams responsible for capturing these vampires.


    ¡°Howe there are two here?¡± Dark Vampire #1 stared at Ming Shu and Yuan Xi with a ferocious look. ¡°And one is a vampire.¡±


    ¡°Who cares how many of them there are, just kill them all.¡± Dark Vampire #2 smirked and licked his ck lips. ¡°There¡¯s no difference between killing one and killing two.¡±


    Dark Vampires #3 and #4 agreed.


    ¡°Wei Xi, can you beat them? If you can¡¯t, let¡¯s run!¡± Yuan Xi swallowed and lowered her voice. ¡°I have some stuff, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for us to get rid of them.¡±


    Ming Shu released Yuan Xi¡¯s hand, then took off her school uniform. ¡°Run? Why should we run? I want to use them to exchange for rations.¡±


    <i>They delivered themselves to me, how can I reject such kindness?</i>


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Yuan Xi was covered by the school uniform on her head, and after she pulled off he uniform, the girl had already rushed to the four Dark vampires.


    The afterglow of the setting sun fell, and the girl¡¯s figure was gradually covered with ayer of gray. But when you saw her face, the gray seemed to disappear, leaving only a warmth like the spring breeze.


    Even though she was beating others at this time...


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    The screams of the Dark vampires sounded one after another.


    Ming Shu handsomely kicked down thest Dark vampire, then stepped on his chest and turned to look at the dumbfounded Yuan Xi. ¡°Call that department, let theme to take these.¡±


    ¡°Call who?¡± Yuan Xi asked nkly.


    But then, before Ming Shu answered, she reacted and immediately took out her cell phone.


    Those people arrived very soon. Several cars quickly parked outside the alley, and staff all wearing the same uniform got off the car and quickly surrounded the crime scene.


    All their attention was ced on Yuan Xi, because she was a human, but Ming Shu was surrounded.


    The thing was although Dark vampires were spurned by other vampires, if the two sides met each other, and the former didn¡¯t cause trouble for thetter, the vampire would always stay out of it. Using their words, they could solve the problem internally, but they wouldn¡¯t sell out their kind.


    So priority was given to protecting humans.


    This sounded reasonable.


    ¡°Well...¡± Yuan Xi said weakly. ¡°She has nothing to do with them. She asked me to call you.¡±


    The group of people were a little stunned. <i>This vampire sells out her own kind?</i>


    It wasn¡¯t often seen...


    No! Not often at all!


    They had never seen this before!


    ¡°Did she beat down these Dark vampires?¡±


    Yuan Xi nodded ceaselessly. ¡°Yes, yes, as you can see, I¡¯m just a weak human. I can never beat down these huge vampires.¡±


    The man who asked the question looked back and forth, then waved for the people move aside.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and looked at them, then asked, ¡°Do you have any reward for people who help you catch Dark vampires?¡±


    The person nodded.


    They indeed had such a rule. Anyone who caught a Dark vampire could exchange for certain rewards. But... they never had any vampire do this before!


    ¡°How much artificial blood can this earn me?¡± Ming Shu cut straight to the meat of the matter.


    ¡°Umm...¡± The group of people were stunned again, and after a while someone said, ¡°One Dark vampire for two bags of blood, so it should be a total of eight bags.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Ming Shu reached out her hand.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>What the hell is with this today!</i>

 Chapter 250 - The Novice Breeder (10)

    <h4>Chapter 250: The Novice Breeder (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu added, ¡°By the way, I won¡¯t take fake ones.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s mouths twitched.


    How could they have fakes. Only those ck-hearted merchants would do that, okay? They were from a serious department!


    They may sometimes need blood to bait the Dark vampires out, so they carried some blood in their cars. Some of the staff quickly counted out eight bags of blood and give them to Ming Shu.


    The bag package looked familiar to Ming Shu.


    It was the same as that of the blood Xia Fu gave to her.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You... you¡¯re wee, you deserve it,¡± the other party replied stiffly.


    They had done this much with human beings, and usually after the human received the reward, they would encourage them to do more such things. But now, faced with a vampire, could they encourage her to continue to sell out more vampires?


    <i>Something seems not right!</i>


    Ming Shu put the blood bags into her schoolbag, then took back her school uniform and led Yuan Xi away.


    Yuan Xi was still a little dumbfounded. She only felt that Ming Shu¡¯s hand was very heated, but... vampires should have no temperature. Why was her hand warm?


    Mi Li stood nearby, and she watched Ming Shu and Yuan Xi leave with gloomy eyes. ¡°Stupid trash, can¡¯t even handle this tiny issue.¡±


    Wei Xi...


    She hadn¡¯t thought about how to deal with her, and now she came to spoil her business.


    Mi Li nced at the Dark vampires that had been caught, snorted, and turned away.


    Shortly after she turned around, the few captured Dark vampires suddenly dissipated into the air as if exposed to the sun.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>WTF!</i>


    <i>What happened?</i>


    They still felt quite confused after returning to the department office.


    ¡°Head Zhou, what happened today doesn¡¯t seem normal.¡±


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s quite strange, and it¡¯s also our first time seeing a vampire sell out her own kind. But the little girl looks very weak, how is she so powerful?¡±


    ¡°Vampires can¡¯t be judged from their appearances, probably she was a few hundred years old.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right...¡±


    The man who was called Head Zhou was walking in the forefront, and he frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll go to report the news. You should first finish today¡¯s daily report.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Many people came and went in the department. Head Zhou went to the upper level, then he stopped in front of a room and knocked on the door.


    <i>Knock knock!</i>


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Head Zhou pushed the door open.


    The room was veryrge. It could be seen from the arrangement and decoration that the owner of the room was a tasteful person. Every item seemed to have been carefully designed.


    Behind the office desk sat a middle-aged man with gray hair.


    Right, a middle-aged man with gray hair.


    He was the minister of the department: Xia Yin.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Minister, we encountered something a little strange in today¡¯s mission.¡± Head Zhou reported everything to Xia Yin.


    Xia Yin tapped the desk with his index finger, and his low voice echoed throughout the room. ¡°Students of the Rose School?¡±


    Head Zhou nodded.


    They were in Rose School uniforms.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. Carry on with your own business now.¡±


    Head Zhou opened his mouth, yet he didn¡¯t know what to say, so finally he just left the room.


    Head Zhou returned to the downstairs office and listened to a group of people discussing.


    ¡°How is Chief Head Xia here today, and staying for a whole day? This is a miracle.¡±


    ¡°I finally see Chief Head Xia, and I¡¯m so happy today.¡±


    ¡°But why did Chief Head Xiae back?¡±


    ¡°I heard that he was going to carry out the practice of the fifth realm, so he should be starting to prepare?¡±


    ¡°The fifth realm? Chief Head Xia is so powerful, I heard that he¡¯s the descendant with the best talent in the Xia family these past hundreds of years...¡±


    Head Zhou felt a little remote.


    The Xia family were vampire hunters and they had ancient, secret skills. The rumors said that the highest level of vampire hunter was the ninth realm.


    Xia Fu was still very young, and he was going to break through the fifth realm...


    Head Zhou didn¡¯t think that this was a good thing. The attention and expectations pressuring on that boy were too much and too heavy.


    He always worried that someday the talented young man would be overwhelmed.


    ¡°Head Zhou.¡± A well-dressed man came over with a box. ¡°Do you have a moment?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes.¡± Head Zhou nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Young Lord. He asked me to deliver something for him, but I have a temporary emergency now, so I was wondering if you could help me deliver this?¡±


    ¡°Okay, sure. Send to where?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll write it down for you.¡± The man took a piece of paper from the next table and wrote the address for him. ¡°Please, you must hand over this to the little girl in person, or Young Lord will get me in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Okay, rest assured.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a real one, bro, I¡¯ll invite you to dinner next time.¡±


    Head Zhou took the box and looked at the address. He felt a little strange. <i>Isn¡¯t this the ce where Chief Head Xia lives?</i>


    The box was sealed. Although Head Zhou was curious about what was inside, he didn¡¯t dare to open it. Then he carried the box to the designated location.


    When he arrived, he found it was not the building where Chief Head Xia lived.


    He met a few vampires hurrying down as he went upstairs. They were all in a panic as if something was chasing them.


    But maybe they just had some emergency to attend to, and Head Zhou didn¡¯t have a reason to stop them and ask.


    Room 3-5.


    Head Zhou checked the house number. <i>It¡¯s right here </i>. He knocked on the door.


    The door wasn¡¯t opened until a whileter, and a little girl showed up wearing a familiar loli face and with a bag of blood in her mouth¡ªwhich was just given out by him this afternoon.


    Head Zhou looked up again to look at the house number.


    Room 3-5.


    He didn¡¯t mistake it.


    Then he looked again.


    <i>It¡¯s right here!</i>


    <i>Chief Head Xia knows this little girl?</i>


    He seemed to have found out some great secret.


    ¡± <i>Cough... </i>¡± Head Zhou smiled a little embarrassedly. ¡°We meet again, little girl.¡±


    Ming Shu covered her ration alertly. ¡°What? I will not return anything even if you mistakenly gave me more rations.¡±


    Head Zhou: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What is this girl thinking!</i>


    ¡°Chief Head Xia had me deliver things to you.¡± Head Zhou pointed to the box.


    The opposite girl was a little confused. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Chief Head Xia,¡± Head Zhou said again, but then he changed the title. ¡°Xia Fu.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu looked at the box in his hand and took it casually. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Head Zhou didn¡¯t dare to answer this, and could only say, ¡°Chief Head Xia has something to do.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank him for me.¡± Ming Shu held the box and retreated into the apartment, then mmed the door closed.


    Head Zhou: ¡°...¡±


    WTF!


    It was his first time seeing such an arrogant person... no, arrogant <i>vampire </i>, with such a tender, smiling face.


    The box was full of rations. Ming Shu counted them, and ording to the number he gave her daily before, this was enough for about a week.


    Ming Shu squatted down and meditated for a moment, then moved the box into her bedroom.


    <i>Knock knock!</i>


    Someone was at the door again.


    Ming Shu wore a standard smile and went to open the door.


    ¡°Hi!¡±


    Yun Ce¡¯s handsome, roguish face suddenly appeared before her.


    Ming Shu blocked the entrance and smiled. ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    <i>This man came to me in the middle of the night, he must be nning evil things. I must protect my rations.</i>


    ¡°Just now I saw someone standing at your door, who looked like he was from the Vampire Supervision Department, are you okay?¡± Yun Ce looked into the room, taking advantage of his height. Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what he was trying to look for.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m okay. If you hadn¡¯te to bother me, I¡¯d be even better.¡±


    ¡°ssmate Wei Xi, this is hurtful. As your ssmate, I saw a stranger at your door and I wanted to check in on you, am I in the wrong?¡±


    ¡°You should worry about your red hair.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What¡¯s wrong with my red hair!</i>


    Was it his fault he had red hair?

 Chapter 251 - The Novice Breeder (11)

    <h4>Chapter 251: The Novice Breeder (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions !


    Ming Shu looked around and didn¡¯t see anyone else. Then she suddenly smiled at Yun Ce brightly. ¡°ssmate Yun Ce, I have an academic question to discuss with you.¡±


    Yun Ce raised his eyebrows. ¡°What question?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s fist came straight at his face.


    Yun Ce had been beaten once, and this time he wasn¡¯t caught off guard, so Ming Shu¡¯s fist just shot past his cheek.


    He sessfully avoided the fist, but didn¡¯t avoid Ming Shu¡¯s kick.


    Yun Ce was a halfblood, so he could use some vampire capabilities. But the same feeling as that time in the ssroom came to him again.


    The suppression due to a higher level...


    Yun Ce was turned over on the ground by Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu controlled him and gave him a fierce beating. After she finished the beating, she even arrogantly pinched his face and asked with a big smile, ¡°Are you angry? You should be angry more often. You know, you look the most beautiful when you¡¯re angry.¡±


    <i>Am I angry?</i>


    <i>Of course I¡¯m angry!</i>


    <i>I have been beaten by the same person twice in a row.</i>


    <i>And what the hell was that ¡°you look the most beautiful when you¡¯re angry¡±!</i>


    Ming Shu went back inside after gaining a series of Hatred Points.


    Yun Ce got up and kicked the door. His whole body was covered with a gloomy haze, eyes faintly red; then he turned to walk downstairs, disappearing into the night.


    Ming Shu leaned by the window and watched Yun Yun¡¯s figure disappear into the darkness.


    Her lip corners slightly curled up. <i>The wonderful nightlife has just begun.</i>


    <i>Go get another round of Hatred Points?</i>


    <i>... Or I should stuff myself full first?</i>


    ...


    At Paradise Entertainment City...


    Ming Shu looked up at the high-end and shining entertainment club signs. Then she walked straight inside.


    The big male bodyguard at the gate stopped her. ¡°The underaged are not allowed to enter.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>The word underage is far away from me!</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t judge people solely by their appearance!</i>


    Ming Shu raised her hand, and the tremendous momentum of her movement suggested she was going to start a fight. Those big guys stared at her cautiously one after another.


    Ming Shu smiled and took out a card from her pocket, which was earned by her errand boys with effort, then handed it over.


    The big bodyguard: ¡°...¡± <i>Do you really need to take out a card in that way?</i>


    The card in Ming Shu¡¯s hand was a low-level yellow card. Her errand boys had already made desperate efforts to get such a card, Ming Shu didn¡¯t wish for a diamond ck card as well.


    The bodyguard checked the card and didn¡¯t find any problem, and so he waved. ¡°Get in.¡±


    Paradise Entertainment City was a high-end ce integrated with all kinds of entertainment activities.


    The building had a total of ten floors, located in the most prosperous center area.


    The lower eight floors corresponded to different cards, and the cardholders could enter the corresponding floor. Of course, an advanced card would allow you to enter any floor below.


    The ninth and tenth floors didn¡¯t allow anyone to enter without permission.


    Ming Shu had a yellow card, the lowest level, which could only get her in the first floor.


    This ce was one of the estates under the name of Lai Si... His current name was Yi Jing, another mission target for Hatred Points. It was said that he spent most of his time here.


    However, Ming Shu was not here for him today. But it also wouldn¡¯t be bad to collect some Hatred Points from him.


    Even if Ming Shu was as tall as an adult, her loli face still made her look like an underage girl to others. Hence when she walked alone in the dim channel, she attracted a lot of attention.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this our new ssmate?¡±


    Ming Shu was blocked by a group of vampires, the foremost of which was the girl who was ¡°bullied¡± by Xia Fu and left the ssroomst time.


    Her name was... Nora.


    Nora looked at Ming Shu cockily at this moment. ¡°What, Xia Fu didn¡¯t follow you here to protect you? As a vampire, you got so close to a human and even asked a human for protection, aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± <i>I¡¯m a unique vampire.</i>


    Nora gritted her teeth. ¡°Xia Fu is not here, and you dare to be so arrogant. Do you know what this ce is?¡±


    ¡°If Xia Fu were here, you¡¯d leave again.¡± Ming Shu smiled calmly. ¡°Since you get to stay, you should thank me foring alone.¡±


    Nora¡¯s face changed. ¡°You¡¯re out of line!¡±


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡±


    Nora: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who the hell was praising you!</i>


    Xia Fu was not here, so Nora was not afraid. She snorted and waved, giving her orders. ¡°Take me up, I will y with her today and teach her the rules here.¡±


    ¡°You are so powerful,¡± Ming Shu praised without any sincerity.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t resist and followed Nora up.


    Nora had a blue card, two levels higher than the yellow card, but she could also only get to the third floor.


    Nora pulled open a door and pushed Ming Shu into the room. There were various props in the room, and some were even stained with blood.


    But there was no blood scent in the air, so it should only be some fake effects.


    Ming Shu looked around and smiled when Nora and her people came in. ¡°Thank you for bringing me up.¡±


    Nora was full of confusion. ¡°What are you saying? Have you been scared silly?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m reasonable. To thank you for bringing me up, I will beat you a little less.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The room fell into a strange silence.


    <i>Hula¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu pulled off the iron chain next to her and shook it in her hand. She seemed to be testing if the weapon fit in her hand, and then she shook it under Nora¡¯s strange gaze.


    The sound instion of the room was very good. Ming Shu turned everything upside down and made huge noises and screams, but no one came to investigate.


    Finally, she tied everyone up. Ming Shu dragged a chair over and sat in front of Nora.


    Nora¡¯s eyes were full of anger. ¡°Wei Xi, do you think you can leave here? You beat me, and you will die like a dog!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ming Shu nodded casually. ¡°But before I die, I will definitely take you with me, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Nora: ¡°...¡±


    The light in the room was very dark, and the smile on the face of the girl opposite seemed to be distorted. Nora couldn¡¯t help but feel chilled.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you a choice. If you get me a ck card, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    ¡°ck card?¡± Nora burst out and looked at Ming Shu as if she was mad. ¡°Are you crazy? How can we get a ck card?¡±


    The others also wore simr expressions.


    They came in here with Nora, who held the highest-level card among them. Some of them didn¡¯t even have a card.


    The ck card corresponded to the sixth floor, while they were now on the third floor. For half the distance, how could they get it?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. You only have two hours, and if you can¡¯t get it to me, I¡¯ll kill you all.¡±


    Ming Shu crossed her legs and smiled confidently. ¡°I dared toe here, so I naturally have my ways. Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to kill you.¡±


    Nora felt ill at ease, and she said after a long while, ¡°You tied me here... How do I get it for you?¡±


    Ming Shu caught her wrist, and Nora suddenly felt a coldness go straight into her head, making her want to surrender involuntarily .


    Ming Shu released Nora with a gentle smile. ¡°Go quickly ande back quickly, otherwise you will be very ufortable.¡±


    ¡°You... what did you put in my body?¡± Nora¡¯s voice quivered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, if youe back in time, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± She was a Vampire Queen, okay? Even if she didn¡¯t own the Queen¡¯s strength, she could still use some special skills.


    Nora regretted all the way to a dead end at that moment. Why did she have to provoke this girl?


    She nced at the girl sitting in the half-light, then left the room while grinding her teeth.


    She wanted to run.


    But, for a reason she didn¡¯t know, she was totally under the control of the girl¡¯s brisk and smiling voice.

 Chapter 252 - The Novice Breeder (12)

    <h4>Chapter 252: The Novice Breeder (12)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions !


    The person Ming Shu came for was called Lai Ang, who was a loyal supporter of the Host. Even after the Host became a viin in the original plot, he was always standing on her side.


    He may know something about what happened in those days...


    On the sixth floor, the facilities looked more elegant than on the lower floors, and the peopleing in and out were also more decent.


    ck cards naturally had corresponding identities, but staff on the six floor and below generally wouldn¡¯t bother checking these ck card holders, so one could get in as long as one held a ck card.


    Nine Dragons ying With Beads.


    Ming Shu stared at the name of the room. What the young staff sister said just now was probably here...


    She reached out to push the door and it easily opened. The scene disyed in front of Ming Shu was extremely... shocking.


    It waspletely matched with the idiom of nine dragons ying with beads.


    ¡± <i>Cough </i>!¡± Ming Shu cleared her throat. ¡°Well, would you please stop for a moment, there is an underaged girl here.¡±


    All kinds of moaning in the room suddenly stopped.


    The man on the sofa squinted over. He put his arm around the shoulder of a young woman and smiled. ¡°Are you taking underaged girls now?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡±


    ¡°Little sister, have youe to the wrong ce?¡±


    ¡°Little sister, are you lost? Go back to your parents.¡±


    Those young women began to tease Ming Shu inughter.


    Ming Shu also smiled. ¡°Lai Ang, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    The man narrowed his eyes until they were almost like threads, and he loosened his hand. ¡°Get out first, all of you.¡±


    ¡°Mister Fu...¡± Young women pouted.


    ¡°Okay, be good, I¡¯lle to youter!¡± The man touched the faces of those young women andughed flirtatiously.


    ¡°Okay... okay then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget us, Mister Fu.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go now.¡±


    The young women walked out of the room while twisting their enchanting bodies, and even closed the door kindly for the remaining two.


    The man sat up from the sofa, sorted out his messy clothes, and examined Ming Shu alertly. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t used the name Lai Ang for a long time.


    The little girl looked a little familiar, but he didn¡¯t seem to know her.


    Ming Shu bent over and ced a jade ring on the ss table, then looked up at the man and chuckled.


    ¡°Wei Xi, your Queen.¡±


    ...


    Lai Ang left the room with Ming Shu. The dissolute look on his face was as usual, and he still flirted with those young girls when he walked past them.


    However, when he looked back at Ming Shu, his expression obviously held some respect.


    Three hundred years.


    He had waited for three hundred years.


    Finally, she came back.


    But...


    The Queen seemed to be much gentler than before. She had put away her piercing eyes, and her entire body was surrounded by a soft but energetic atmosphere.


    ¡°Get downstairs from this way...¡± Seeing that Ming Shu was going in the wrong direction, Lai Ang quickly reminded her.


    ¡°Who said that I¡¯ll go down?¡± Ming Shu looked sideways at Lai Ang.


    Lai Ang was puzzled.


    Ming Shu looked in the direction of the upper floors. ¡°Since I¡¯m here, why don¡¯t we leave a gift?¡±


    ¡°This ce is the property of Lai Si...¡± Lai Ang frowned.


    ¡°So what, he dispossessed my things, can¡¯t I just vent some anger?¡±


    Lai Ang seemed to know what Ming Shu was saying, and his eyes became a little aggressive. ¡°I will take back the rights that belong to you, my Queen.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s blow up the building first.¡±


    Ming Shu happily made the decision.


    Lai Ang: ¡°...¡±


    This ce was strictly guarded, and they couldn¡¯t even get upstairs. How to blow it up?


    Ming Shu led him to the corner, avoiding cameras and crowds, and then shed into the bathroom.


    She took out Little Beastie, which amazed Lai Ang very much. What did his Queen experience during this time?


    <i>What¡¯s this colorful little animal?</i>


    <i>Poop-picker, what are you doing!</i>


    Little Beastie scratched its ws against Ming Shu and looked very unhappy. Since they came to this world, she hadn¡¯t allowed it toe out.


    She couldn¡¯t eat human food herself, so she didn¡¯t allow it to eat.


    <i>This is simply a jealous grudge!</i>


    <i>And now she disturbs my sleep, I¡¯ll never grow tall!</i>


    Ming Shu lifted Little Beastie by its short leg and began to shake it continuously. A lot of stuff dropped down to the ground, one of which fell too fast, and Ming Shu quickly picked it up and put it back.


    Lai Ang: ¡°...¡± <i>Although I only had a nce, if I didn¡¯t see it wrong, that should be a nuclear weapon? Emm, together with some food... a nuclear weapon with food inside?</i>


    <i>Sorry, three hundred years have passed, I may have to reassess my Queen.</i>


    <i>Poop-picker, let go of me, ahhh, I feel dizzy.</i>


    Little Beastie struggled. But Ming Shu didn¡¯t stop until she found what she wanted, then she put Little Beastie back on her shoulder. Little Beastiey there with sparks flying before its eyes.


    <i>So dizzy.</i>


    Ming Shu squatted down and began to assemble a bomb. After finishing her work, Ming Shu looked at Lai Ang and directly hid the bomb in the bathroom.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lai Ang: ¡°...¡± <i>That¡¯s it?</i>


    ¡°Or what, you want to stay here and be blown to pieces, then I put the pieces together to get you back?¡±


    Lai Ang shook his head. <i>Of course not!</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t immediately detonate the device. She and Lai Ang went out and waited until dawn. Paradise Entertainment City didn¡¯t open during the day and a closed sign was hung out. After waiting for another few hours, Ming Shu pressed the trigger.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    From the sixth floor up, Paradise Entertainment City was ensconced in thick smoke. There was no gravel falling, no strange things showing up, and the building above seemed to have disappeared.


    Various rms sounded from all directions.


    Ming Shu leaned on Lai Ang¡¯s car and watched the entrance to the building be pushed open. Some bodyguards in ck escorted a man out.


    Ming Shu whistled.


    She didn¡¯t know if the man heard it or sensed something, but he looked over in her direction.


    The man¡¯s eyes were as sharp as a de.


    But Ming Shu just smiled and even waved her hand. She walked toward the man.


    She stood at a distance of five meters from him, and her brisk voice pierced through the messy background noise, reaching his ears. ¡°Lai Si, I¡¯m back. Are you happy to see me again?¡±


    Gaining Hatred Points in this way was, of course, more enjoyable.


    ¡°Wei Xi.¡±


    The man called her name with a low and steady voice.


    Compared with Xia Fu¡¯s indifference as a youth, this man was tough and strong like he had experienced countless wars.


    Ordinary people may tremble standing in front of him.


    ¡°You really didn¡¯t die.¡±


    Ming Shu blinked. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not dead. I am a Vampire Queen. It¡¯s not so easy for me to die. Are you surprised, are you happy?¡±


    Ming Shu looked into the sky, where the smoke was rolling and rising. ¡°Right, do you like the gift I gave you?¡±


    The air around the man got even colder.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, get angry.¡± Seeing the man¡¯s darkened expression, Ming Shu continued to provoke him. ¡°I feel so happy that you¡¯re angry.¡±


    Lai Si looked at the girl, and the edges of his mouth curled in a cold smile. ¡°You looked a lot different when west met.¡±


    ¡°Soon you will find that I have not only changed my appearance, but also have be smarter.¡± Ming Shu narcissistically parted the hair in front of her forehead, and then waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll think over a gift for you for next time, but you must remember to stay angry, it¡¯ll help you be handsome.¡±


    <i>If you don¡¯t hate me, my effort will be wasted.</i>


    Lai Ang drove past the man, and the man watched them disappear into the crowded traffic.


    ¡°My Queen... you are crazy,¡± Lai Ang said after they had moved afar. ¡°Do you know how much resources and power he has now?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of him?¡± Ming Shu bit into a bag of blood. ¡°If he is really powerful, let him go blow up the school, and I¡¯ll give him a prize for that.¡±


    Lai Ang: ¡°...¡±


    Perhaps he would really dare to do so.

 Chapter 253 - The Novice Breeder (13)

    <h4>Chapter 253: The Novice Breeder (13)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Lai Ang looked at the miserable house of Ming Shu, and his face looked as if he¡¯d eaten a hundred flies.


    ¡°My Queen, do you really live here?¡±


    ¡°Right, I¡¯m just an outdated Queen, and I can¡¯t live in a splendid pce.¡± Ming Shuy down on the sofa.


    ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t live in this...¡± Lai Ang didn¡¯t know how to describe the ce. <i>But you¡¯re the Queen of Vampires, how can you live in such a miserable ce!</i>


    Ming Shu waved her hand carelessly. ¡°Even if I live on the street, I am the Queen.¡±


    Lai Ang: ¡°...¡± Why did he feel that his Queen always had a kind of unknown confidence.


    Lai Ang tried to persuade Ming Shu to live in the ce he prepared for her, but Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to move. Hence, Lai Ang could only order people to rearrange the apartment.


    The empty apartment was immediately stuffed with a lot of high-end goods, and the whole space then acquired apletely new atmosphere. Just looking inside, you might think that it was a room for a princess.


    ¡°Lai Si has been the head of the vampires in the eyes of humans for so many years. Most vampires respect him, but he hasn¡¯t made himself into the king.¡± Lai Ang introduced to Ming Shu her mission target for Hatred Points.


    ¡°About what happened in those days, how much do you know?¡±


    ¡°In those days?¡± Lai Ang paused to wonder, ¡°Are you talking about that big war?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded.


    Lai Ang shook his head and became a little angry, ¡°I don¡¯t know the specific situation very well. I just acted on your orders. But before you decided to attack the humans, you and Lai Si met with each other very frequently. Then the war began... and then, Lai Si joined forces with the humans to besiege you. I was dispatched to other ces, and when I came back, I only heard the news of your death. That war made Lai Si into a hero.


    ¡°I have never believed you dead, and I thought you woulde back. Now my intuition is proven correct.¡±


    Speaking of this, Lai Ang was a little excited.


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t have any memory of what Lai Ang said. She nodded thoughtfully. ¡°You go back first, I¡¯ll contact you if I need something.¡±


    ¡°No, I have to stay with you,¡± Lai Ang refused seriously.


    <i>Why stay with me?!</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t afford another ¡°errand boy.¡±</i>


    Lai Ang strongly insisted to stay and voluntarily took the position of the Queen¡¯s butler.


    Ming Shu¡¯s several errand boys expressed a warm wee to the sudden appearance of the golden thigh butler.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Whoever offers food is the boss.</i>


    Though they were not liked by Butler Lai Ang, Lai Ang arranged them to go elsewhere.


    <i>How can these kind of blind vampires with dubious backgrounds stay around Her Majesty?</i>


    ...


    The news that Paradise Entertainment City was bombed spread in the school. Ming Shu strolled into the school slowly. asionally she would see some students dragging their suitcases out, not knowing what they were to do.


    Ming Shu walked into the ssroom leisurely; it was as noisy as ever.


    As Nora nced at Ming Shu, her face suddenly turned as pale as paper.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she thought that the bombing of Paradise Entertainment City was rted to her.


    <i>I should never provoke her again.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m really afraid...</i>


    ¡°Wei Xi, Wei Xi, why didn¡¯t youe to ss yesterday? Xia Fu didn¡¯te, Yun Ce also didn¡¯te, did you all agree to skip sses?¡±


    As Ming Shu just sat down, Yuan Xi hurried into the ssroom, put down her schoolbag, and at the same time the first bell rang.


    Our female protagonist always got into the ssroom just before the first bell.


    Ming Shu took a look at Yun Ce¡¯s seat next to hers. Books were piled up messily on the desk, as if it hadn¡¯t been cleaned for a long time.


    ¡°I went to do something big yesterday.¡± Ming Shu averted her gaze and her eyes fell on Yuan Xi¡¯s neck, swallowing involuntarily.


    Yuan Xi covered her neck morosely. ¡°How can you act like Si Luo and always look at me in such a covetous way?¡±


    Was she really so delicious? She kept wondering this.


    <i>Si Luo... this male protagonist, I haven¡¯t seen him so far, </i>Ming Shu thought.


    Then she suddenly got close to Yuan Xi. ¡°Did Si Luo ever bite you?¡±


    Yuan Xi shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s against thew, okay?¡± Si Luo did lose control and almost bite her several times, but in the end, he didn¡¯t.


    Ming Shu touched Yuan Xi¡¯s head and smiled softly. ¡°No one is allowed to bite you.¡± <i>Even the male protagonist can¡¯t, or jealousy might make me kill him </i>.


    Yuan Xi didn¡¯t think much about this and she asked, ¡°What big thing were you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Filling my stomach.¡±


    Yuan Xi: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I always felt when she said this she was staring at my neck.</i>


    ¡°Come, sit down, I¡¯ll announce one thing.¡± The homeroom teacher came in from outside, and the students then sessively sat in their own seats.


    The homeroom teacher went up to the podium. He had been used to the vacant seats in the back rows; however, when he saw Ming Shu, he paused for a while and then said, ¡°Our ss¡¯s Autumn Twilight event is scheduled for next week. It willst for one week. So, when you go back, remember to pack your luggage and we will gather directly at the school gates on Monday.¡±


    As soon as the news was announced, the ssroom went into heated discussion and excitement.


    ¡°Teacher, where are we going this year?¡±


    ¡°Last year we went to the seaside. Is this year going to be the seaside as well? I still want to go to the beach!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t want to go to the beach.¡±


    The homeroom teacher patted on the table. ¡°You will know when and where by then. Okay, prepare for the next ss now.¡±


    The homeroom teacher then left the ssroom .


    Ming Shu poked Yuan Xi in front of her. ¡°What the hell is Autumn Twilight?¡± <i>To see the sunset all together?</i>


    ¡°Uhh...¡± Yuan Xi thought for a moment. ¡°You can see it as an autumn tour. Every ss will have this event each year, and the time is determined ording to the specific conditions of each ss, and it willst for one week. It¡¯s like an activity for students to go out and rx.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Autumn tour is just autumn tour, why saying Autumn Twilight!</i>


    After the second ss, Yun Ce walked into the ssroom refreshingly. Ming Shu clearly smelled a trace of blood in him.


    It was a very light smell.


    So light that other vampires couldn¡¯t detect it.


    ¡°ssmate Wei Xi, why are you looking at me like this? Do you have a crush on me? What do you want to do?¡± Yun Ce stroked his hair coquettishly, not forgetting to make eyes at Ming Shu.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t meet your request, I¡¯m still underage.¡±


    Yun Ce: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°ssmate Wei Xi, don¡¯t be foolishly sentimental, I wouldn¡¯t like a skinny little girl like you.¡± How shameless was she to say that she was underage.


    Ming Shu held her chin. ¡°Isn¡¯t it you being foolishly sentimental? Who was shamelessly asking me to do something to him?¡±


    Yun Ce choked. The sentence he just said did not have that meaning at all.


    ¡°Xia Fu hasn¡¯te back yet?¡± Yun Ce shifted the topic. ¡°Is he dead...¡±


    His voice became very low for thest sentence, and Ming Shu didn¡¯t hear it clearly.


    After the bell rang, the conversation between the two was terminated.


    The next few days were quite calm. Yun Ce kept a record of skipping sses everyday for half the day. Mi Li didn¡¯t have any more conflicts with Ming Shu, and the rest of the students only paid attention to the Autumn Twilight trip.


    Monday finally arrived with everyone¡¯s expectations.


    In addition to their ss, there were also other sses scheduling the trip on today. But their destinations should be different.


    Ming Shu walked to the position of junior ss 7, and then she found the female protagonist standing beside a tall boy, who was more like a foreigner than an Asian.


    The boy¡¯s hand rested on Yuan Xi¡¯s shoulder, which made it look like he was preventing her from moving.


    With that face and that outstanding aura, at first nce you would know he was the male protagonist.


    <i>How dare he touch my delicious dessert...</i>


    Yuan Xi waved to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu took the opportunity to go over and pull the delicious dessert to her own side, in her arms. Then she gave a big smile to Si Luo who was looking at her with eyes wide open, and took the dessert away from him.


    Si Luo: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who is this?</i>


    ¡°Hey, Si Luo, your little sweetheart was spirited away.¡± A boy next to Si Luo poked himughingly.


    Si Luo nced at him with a gloomy expression.


    The boy wasn¡¯t afraid at all, and he continued tough. ¡°That girl dared to snatch someone from your hands, and with that arrogant attitude, hahahaha.¡±

 Chapter 254 - The Novice Breeder (14)

    <h4>Chapter 254: The Novice Breeder (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Si Luo got on the bus and saw the girl who had just taken away his sweetheart sitting in the back row.


    She arranged his little sweetheart on a seat by the window, so it seemed impossible to take her back directly.


    Si Luo walked up to Ming Shu with his long legs and showed an overbearing expression. ¡°Move.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu really wanted to roll her eyes if she could.


    <i>Delicious dessert belonged to whomever took her away.</i>


    <i>I got her with my beauty, why should I give her to others.</i>


    ¡°Are you looking for death?¡±


    Yuan Xi pulled Ming Shu¡¯s sleeves and nervously looked at Si Luo, then said weakly, ¡°Si Luo, she is my friend, I want to sit with her...¡±


    Si Luo looked at Yuan Xi seriously. ¡°Will you say that again?¡±


    Yuan Xi got up the courage. ¡°I said... I want to sit with my friend.¡±


    ¡°Look, she is more willing to stay with me.¡± Ming Shu offered a dazzling smile.


    ¡°She¡¯s a vampire!¡± Si Luo gritted his teeth. ¡°You want to sit with her? Do you know what she might be nning?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t always stop me from making friends...¡± Yuan Xi murmured and sounded very wronged. ¡°I also want to hang out with my friend.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking like you¡¯re not a vampire. What kinds of things are you nning, then?¡± Ming Shu looked at Si Luo, and she suddenly got up and leaned over to him, then said in a voice that could only be heard by him and herself, ¡°Weren¡¯t you attracted by the smell of her at the beginning?¡±


    Si Luo¡¯s expression changed abruptly. He reached out and grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare harm her.¡±


    Before Ming Shu could struggle, a slender hand suddenly appeared between them and lightly pressed on Si Luo¡¯s wrist. Ming Shu¡¯s hand was released.


    Somehow it became very quiet in the bus.


    Everyone looked at the boy in ck clothes one after another.


    Si Luo turned his head, burning in anger. ¡°Xia Fu, what do you want? It¡¯s none of your business! Your Xia family has no reason to interfere with me.¡±


    Xia Fu released Si Luo and spat out two words. ¡°My girl.¡±


    Si Luo seemed to be shocked, and his eyes moved back and forth between Ming Shu and Xia Fu.


    ¡°It turned out to be you.¡± Si Luo seemed to have understood something. He shook his hand and walked to the seats behind them. When passing by Ming Shu, he said, ¡°Your Majesty, Wei Xi.¡±


    Ordinary vampires and humans seldom knew the name of the Queen of Vampires, but he knew.


    And Xia Fu recently had been paying close attention to a certain vampire, whose name was Wei Xi.


    ¡°Then how dare youpete with me to grab her!¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t suppress her voice at all.


    Si Luo was dumbfounded.


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Grab her? What is this girl talking about? </i>Yuan Xi was originally his little sweetheart!


    Who was grabbing her now!


    Si Luo was so angry that he wanted to go back and argue more, but was stopped by a boy behind him, indicating that he shouldn¡¯t be impulsive.


    ¡°Wow, what¡¯s happening here.¡± A frivolous voice broke the strange atmosphere in the bus.


    Yun Ce¡¯s mboyant red hair was particrly eye-catching.


    ¡°Trash.¡± Si Luo immediately showed a disgusted expression after Yun Ce came up.


    A gloomy look shed across Yun Ce¡¯s eyes. He wondered if what Si Luo said had to do with his half-human, half-vampire identity, or...


    ¡°Naturally, you¡¯re the noble, Your Highness Si Luo.¡±


    Si Luo snorted and sat down in a seat behind Yuan Xi. The boy who stopped him before also immediately sat next to him.


    ¡°ssmate Xia Fu, congrattions.¡± Yun Ce turned his head and showed his typically cynical face.


    Xia Fu knew what he was congratting him for, but he just gave a cold look at him, then silently sat down opposite Ming Shu.


    Yun Ce smiled to himself, then also looked for a seat to sit down.


    ¡°Mi Li, doesn¡¯t that Wei Xie from junior high and has no background?¡±


    In the first few seats, the girl next to Mi Li asked in a whisper, ¡°Xia Fu protects her, and now, why do I feel that Si Luo and Yun Ce also treat her with a weird attitude?¡±


    ¡°Right, she was so challenging, but she wasn¡¯t tossed out by His Highness Si Luo.¡±


    Mi Li looked at the person from behind the makeup mirror, and her eyes were full of gloominess.


    She didn¡¯t respond to herpanions¡¯ questions. The girls saw Mi Li wore a bad expressions and they didn¡¯t dare to discuss further.


    Mi Li was always like this recently. They were a little scared.


    ...


    After the homeroom teacher called the roll, the bus set off.


    Xia Fu opened his schoolbag and took out a bottle, then handed it over to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu refused without any hesitation. ¡°Thank you, but no need.¡±


    Xia Fu stiffened for a moment and didn¡¯t seem to understand why Ming Shu refused.


    But Ming Shu had turned her head to look out the window, so he had to put the bottle back in his schoolbag.


    Yun Ce looked over with a strange expression. Then he inexplicably snorted and turned his head to close his eyes, resting.


    The journey was long. Yuan Xi and Ming Shu chatted with each other to kill time, so it was not very boring.


    ¡°Are we out of the city now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s getting more and more remote...¡±


    Everyone looked out the window and saw the bus had already driven out of the city.


    It was not umon to leave the city for an Autumn Twilight trip, so everyone just discussed before returning to silence again. Then when it was almost noon, the bus slowed down and went off the main road, climbing up a hill.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°A big old castle!¡±


    The students in the bus ran to one side and watched the old castle, which had barely been revealed. All kinds of exmations sounded.


    Xia Fu looked at the old castle silently, while Yun Ce was thinking.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t see Si Luo¡¯s expression, but it seemed his mood was also not very good.


    Since the appearance of this old castle...


    These people had be a little weird.


    The bus stopped in front of the old castle. There were waiters in tuxedos standing in two rows, seemingly waiting for them.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ve arrived at our destination, we will spend this week here.¡± The homeroom teacher continued ¡°Now everyone get off the bus, and don¡¯t wander away.¡±


    After getting off the bus, they were even more amazed by the size and grandeur of the old castle.


    Ming Shu and Yuan Xi got off the bus, and the tyrant boss Si Luo came over. He grabbed Yuan Xi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Someone is already waiting for her, but what?¡±


    Yuan Xi followed Si Luo¡¯s gaze. The ck-clothed boy was standing next to Ming Shu.


    Xia Fu should be about 185 centimeters tall, and Ming Shu stood in front of him, which simply made them look like the most representative couple of the cute height difference aesthetic.


    ¡°ssmate Xia Fu, I don¡¯t need you to follow me.¡± Ming Shu was speaking to Xia Fu.


    She still wore a smile on her face, but Xia Fu thought the smile was a bit strange.


    Xia Fu had a bad feeling in the bottom of his heart.


    He left for just one week.


    What happened!


    ¡°Not safe.¡± Xia Fu uttered a few words slowly.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Xia Fu: ¡°...¡±


    The nerves between Xia Fu¡¯s eyebrows jumped wildly, and his eyes seemed to be suppressing some kind of emotion.


    Ming Shu looked at him with an interested expression, and her lips were faintly turned up, which was very annoying.


    Xia Fu took a deep breath secretly. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Then he turned and left.


    Just at this time, the homeroom teacher pped his hands and told everyone to follow the manservants wearing tuxedos. ¡°Everyone follow them in, choose your own room, two people to one. Put down your luggage and then gather at the old castle restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, pleasee with us.¡±


    The number of manservants was exactly matched with the number of student pairs.


    And the rooms were arranged for same-sex pairs so Yuan Xi got rid of Si Luo and waited for Ming Shu.


    Si Luo was too overbearing. Yuan Xi always had a sense of oppression when staying with him. She didn¡¯t even know where to put her hands and feet properly.


    But it was totally different with Ming Shu. She had a soft smile, and staying beside her was like holding a warm little sun. Each time she saw her smile, she even wanted to offer her a bite.


    Si Luo red at Ming Shu with dissatisfaction. Ming Shu remained smiling, though. ¡°Change your gender if you like, or wear some women¡¯s dresses.¡±


    Si Luo, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The boy next to Si Luoughed.


    ¡°Which side are you on?¡±


    ¡°Well well, Si Luo, don¡¯t be angry! Wait for me...¡± The boy hurriedly followed Si Luo into the old castle.

 Chapter 255 - The Novice Breeder (15)

    <h4>Chapter 255: The Novice Breeder (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Xiao Xi, what do you think this ce is? This is so big... it¡¯s like a pce. The school pumped in a lot of money for the Autumn Twilight trip this year.¡±


    Yuan Xi was unpacking her stuff and talking to Ming Shu.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± At least, she didn¡¯t know anything <i>now </i>.


    The Host had never jumped grades before so she didn¡¯t know the location of the trip.


    However, she had help.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t get any reply from Lai Ang, but she got a call from him.


    ¡°Queen, why are you at Lai Si¡¯s ce?¡± Lai Ang immediately asked her. ¡°I will send my men over instantly. Do not make any moves.¡±


    ¡°This is Lai Si¡¯s ce?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows.


    <i>Hatred Points are sent to my door!</i>


    ¡°Yes, you must be careful.¡± Lai Ang kept warning her. ¡°Lai Si loves to scheme and plot against people. He must be nning against you.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it.¡±


    Lai Ang was still worried. He immediately said a few words and wanted to send people over.


    Lai Ang was a powerful general under Wei Xi in the past. He had been living in the human world for very long and was definitely not a general without an army.


    However, in order to make Lai Si drop his guard toward him, he had to portray himself as someone who was flirtatious and yful.


    That was the only way to prevent Lai Si from killing him.


    In the end, Ming Shu stopped Lai Ang froming and gave him a mission. She asked him to research Lai Si and that finally prevented Lai Ang froming over.


    After unpacking, everyone gathered in the dining hall. The homeroom teacher spoke about some rules and regtions and then everyone started eating. It was free and easy that afternoon.


    The dining hall was very big. Yuan Xi looked at it in awe.


    Ming Shu stared at the bright red liquid in her cup and frowned slightly.


    She nced at the vampire beside her. His cup was filled with the normal artificial blood.


    Only her cup had the smell of fresh blood. In order to stop her from recognizing the smell, there was other stuff added to it. If she hadn¡¯t been careful, she would not have noticed it at all.


    Ming Shu stared at her cup in a daze. Yuan Xi bit into her steak and poked her. ¡°Xiao Xi, why are you not drinking? Are you not hungry?¡±


    <i>Hungry!</i>


    <i>I am starving to death!</i>


    <i>Why not let me bite you?</i>


    The cup in front of Ming Shu was suddenly taken away. Yun Ce appeared opposite her and he pushed his cup toward her. ¡°Why do I feel that your cup is more delicious? ssmate Wei Xi, do you mind if we change cups?¡±


    Although Yun Ce was a half-vampire, his habits leaned more toward the vampire kind. However, Ming Shu had never seen him drinking blood before.


    ¡°I mind.¡± Ming Shu grabbed her cup.


    <i>I just don¡¯t want to give it you!</i>


    ¡°ssmate Wei Xi, you¡¯re not drinking it and you don¡¯t want to exchange with me. Isn¡¯t this... what was it, to be a dog in the manger?¡±


    Yun Ce was very handsome. Even if he said such vulgar words, no one would find him bad at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy. What can you do?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to exchange with you. If you want to drink, you can ask for a cup over there!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so troublesome. I still feel that your cup will be more delicious.¡±


    Yuan Xi looked at the two people arguing with a puzzled look. <i>Isn¡¯t it just a cup of artificial blood? What is there to argue about? There is still a lot over there...</i>


    Si Luo was walking toward Yuan Xi among all the screams from the girls. Yun Ce was sitting opposite. He looked at him in disdain and moved a bit to the side. He ced a te of steak that was already cut up in front of Yuan Xi. ¡°Eat less, you are already as fat as a pig.¡±


    Yuan Xi: ¡°...¡± <i>Then why are you still giving me another te?</i>


    The guy who was always smiling could only sit between him and Yun Ce.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Andy.¡± The guy waved at Ming Shu. ¡°We have never met before. I didn¡¯t know there¡¯s such a cute ssmate in our school.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled back politely.


    An aura appeared beside Ming Shu. A guy in ck silently sat beside her.


    The appearance of Xia Fu caused the atmosphere at the table to be a bit strange.


    Ming Shu continued smiling.


    <i>Very good, if Mi Li and Lai Sie together, they could form two tables of mahjong and they would be able to participate in a beauty contest too.</i>


    <i>All the handsome and pretty ssmates are here.</i>


    Ming Shu sighed. <i>But they can¡¯t be eaten!</i>


    Yun Ce spoke first in a weird tone. ¡°Xia Fu, you seem to treat ssmate Wei Xi very differently.¡±


    The same weird tone...


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t make out what Yun Ce wanted to do to Xia Fu, but they definitely had something going on between them.


    Si Luo and Andy curiously looked over at the same time.


    Xia Fu was carrying a bag. He opened his bag now and appeared to have not heard what Yun Ce said at all.


    He took out some stuff from his bag and ced it in front of Ming Shu. Then, he went to move Ming Shu¡¯s cup away.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t let go of her cup.


    ¡°Aiya, Wei Xi is not epting your kindness,¡± Yun Ce gloated.


    Ming Shu decided to beat Yun Ce upter at a deserted area. This guy talked too much rubbish.


    Xia Fu didn¡¯t bother about Yun Ce and stared at Ming Shu with cold eyes. His intention was obvious. He wanted her to let go.


    ¡°I said before that I don¡¯t need you to care about me.¡±


    Xia Fu eyes held a hint of displeasure. His heart started cursing.


    <i>Do you think that I want to care about you?</i>


    <i>F**k, I controlled myself for so long. I only disappeared for one week and she was stolen away by these other guys!</i>


    The girl looked at him intently. Her gaze seemed extra focused.


    Xia Fu controlled his temper and looked at her without any expression.


    Ming Shu seldom stared at someone with so much focus, but she was doing it to Xia Fu. She wanted to glean something from his expression.


    However, there wasn¡¯t anything.


    Xia Fu let go of her and started eating silently.


    <i>No way am I going to vite my character setting.</i>


    Yun Ce raised his leg and squeezed his cor with his fingers. He continued, ¡°ssmate Wei Xi, the owner of this ce seems to have something against you.¡±


    When Si Luo and Andy arrived, Ming Shu had already covered her cup with her hand and they didn¡¯t notice anything different about the blood.


    However, Yun Ce¡¯s words caused them to shift their attention towards the cup instinctively.


    ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Andy said curiously. He even went closer and took a sniff. Ming Shu was still covering the cup but there were holes. Andy smelled the blood. ¡°It¡¯s fresh blood.¡±


    Andy and Si Luo looked at each other. He smiled. ¡°How did you provoke Lai Si?¡±


    They knew whose ce this was.


    Long ago, fresh blood was the best food to wee customers with. But now, this was not the case.


    ¡°I just destroyed his building.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s tone was casual.


    ¡± <i>Cough cough cough </i>...¡± Andy choked.


    Yuan Xi had a stunned look on her face.


    Si Luo and Yun Ce wore surprised expressions. Only Xia Fu had no expression, but internally, he was flipping and dancing about.


    Andy asked in a small voice, ¡°You still dare toe here? Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°How can I catch the tiger if I don¡¯t go into its den?¡± Ming Shu smiled and started talking nonsense. ¡°I¡¯m prepared to destroy this ce too. What do you all think?¡±


    ¡°How are you nning to do it?¡± Si Luo sneered. ¡°Your ability has downgraded, right? Do you think you can walk out of here alive after provoking Si Luo?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled gently and didn¡¯t reply.


    <i>If I can¡¯t get out of here alive, I can get out of here dead.</i>


    Also, she had squeezed many things into Little Beastie¡¯s storage space during the Doomsday world¡¯s events; it wouldn¡¯t be a problem bombing this entire ce.

 Chapter 256 - The Novice Breeder (16)

    <h4>Chapter 256: The Novice Breeder (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Andy let Yuan Xi sit beside Si Luo. Yuan Xi pouted, but she couldn¡¯t fight against Andy, so she could only change her seat unwillingly.


    Andy happily sat beside Ming Shu. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really like Lai Si either. Bring me along when you bomb this ce.¡±


    ¡°Andy!¡±


    ¡°Aiya, Si Luo, Lai Si didn¡¯t give us any good attitudest time. Why are you afraid of him? It¡¯s not as though we can¡¯t beat him in a fight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of him?¡± Si Luo immediately got displeased. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to get into any trouble.¡±


    Andy continued, ¡°Tsk, Si Luo, don¡¯t forget that you were not the one who started the trouble in the first ce.¡±


    Si Luo kept quiet for a while and poured some drinks for Yuan Xi. He had already epted Andy¡¯s request.


    Andy blinked at Ming Shu flirtatiously as though saying: L <i>ook, I managed to convince Si Luo already. Please bring us along to y!</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why is the male protagonist not following themon path? You are the male protagonist! And the female protagonist, shouldn¡¯t you have stopped us angrily? We are nning to bomb someone¡¯s house!</i>


    Yuan Xi was in a daze as per normal.


    Yun Ce raised his hand. ¡°I am willing to contribute my effort toward ssmate Wei Xi¡¯s cause too.¡±


    Ming Shu continued smiling. <i>Have you all given up on your character settings!</i>


    <i>Hey! Wake up!</i>


    The only person that seemed normal was Xia Fu. He continued eating his food as though he didn¡¯t hear their conversation at all.


    Xia Fu was thinking internally:


    <i>F**k, why don¡¯t you all fly straight to heaven!</i>


    <i>Bomb the castle? Why not you go bomb the universe!</i>


    <i>This girl is crazy too!</i>


    <i>Wait, why did you use the word ¡°too¡±?</i>


    <i>No, I can¡¯t let them bomb the castle, I still have a mission to uncover Lai Si¡¯s wrongdoings!</i>


    Xia Fu finished his food quickly, packed up his things, and left. He disappeared as suddenly as he appeared.


    Ming Shu watched him leave the dining hall and retracted her gaze. She looked at the excited Andy beside her.


    She didn¡¯t like Si Luo because he was always upying her little delicious treat¡ªhence, Ming Shu decided to bring them along to have some fun.


    Ming Shu decided that if anything happened, she would push the male protagonist out and then her little delicious treat would be hers.


    <i>This is a great idea.</i>


    However, Yun Ce got angry because she didn¡¯t want to bring him and he left with Xia Fu.


    [Guest, please be calm. Why are you fighting with the male protagonist for the female protagonist?]


    The Harmony System felt that it couldn¡¯t remain harmonious anymore.


    ¡°The female protagonist belongs to everyone. Whoever has the ability will get her. Even the secondary male protagonist can fight for her, so why can¡¯t I?¡± Ming Shu said tantly.


    <i>I don¡¯t even bear to bite her. why must I let the male protagonist bite! No way!</i>


    [Your mission is to gain Hatred Points, not gain Liked Points.] <i>I shall give the guest some small demons to fight with to calm her down.</i>


    ¡°I am gaining Hatred Points too. I brought so many people along to gain it together. Isn¡¯t it good!¡±


    The Harmony System was speechless. <i>You brought the male protagonist to help you gain Hatred Points. Awesome.</i>


    [Let go of the female protagonist! She can¡¯t be eaten anyway!] The Harmony System tried onest time.


    ¡°Who says the female protagonist can¡¯t be eaten?¡± <i>If she can¡¯t be eaten, why am I protecting her?</i>


    [...]


    If the fake female protagonist could be eaten, would she protect her too? The Harmony System couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted. It told itself that it would never allow such things to happen.


    ...


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    Yun Ce walked out of the door and saw Ming Shu leaning against the corridor wall. The lights along the corridor shone on her and formed a warm aura around her.


    Her clear gaze was fixed on a painting on the wall. No one knew if she was looking at the painting or daydreaming. She had her guard down and looked like a harmless cutie.


    If anyone sneaked an attack on her now, the person would definitely seed.


    ¡°ssmate Wei Xi, have you changed your mind?¡± Yun Ce closed the door and walked toward. Ming Shu. ¡°Have you decided to bring me along?¡±


    Ming Shu gaze moved slowly andnded on Yun Ce¡¯s face.


    A few secondster, she smiled. ¡°No, I am here to beat you.¡±


    ¡°Beat me?¡± Yun Ce stopped in his tracks. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why are you so against me?¡±


    He paused. ¡°Right, you are the queen. You will be disgusted by my presence.¡±


    Yun Ce thought that she would be surprised or at least have some other emotions when he spoke out her identity.


    However, there wasn¡¯t any.


    She continued smiling. Her smile was kind like the deities¡¯ during a divine intervention.


    ¡°Come, I still want to continue eating after I beat you up.¡±


    Ming Shu gave a motherly smile.


    Yun Ce: ¡°...¡± He didn¡¯t want to fight.


    He would feel an oppressive aura whenever he was with her. That was the queen¡¯s aura, when she was with his kind of people.


    The Vampire Queen... should be the most simr to their ancestors.


    Even if she looked weak now, once she used her oppressive blood, he wouldn¡¯t be able to win over her at all.


    <i>No fighting, no fighting.</i>


    Yun Ce wanted to run but before he could take two steps, he was dragged back by Ming Shu and all he saw was a pair of smiling eyes.


    ...


    Ming Shu finished beating Yun Ce and drifted back to her room.


    She met Mi Li, who was blocking her way.


    There were four attendants beside her and she looked exuberant.


    They crossed each other¡¯s path. Ming Shu didn¡¯t move.


    Mi Li didn¡¯t move either. The hatred in her eyes was strong. ¡°Wei Xi, you will regret everything that you did to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what did I do?¡±


    Mi Li clenched her fist. ¡°Do you not know what you did?¡± Lai Si wanted her dead. She couldn¡¯t live much longer.


    ¡°Not sure. Why don¡¯t you help me recall?¡± Ming Shu looked at her innocently.


    Mi Li sneered. ¡°There will be a time when you will beg me.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded and smiled. ¡°I am looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°Miss Mi Li, Master is waiting,¡± the attendant behind Mi Li reminded.


    Mi Li nodded and started walking.


    However, just as she walked past Ming Shu, Ming Shu grabbed her elbow.


    Mi Li¡¯s beautiful eyesnded on her. ¡°Wei Xi, what are you doing?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll send you down. No need to thank me.¡±


    She immediately pulled Mi Li down.


    Mi Li stepped into air and fell down the stairs. She even forgot her abilities as a vampire due to the shock of being pulled down.


    The attendants: ¡°...¡±


    Mi Li mmed into the carpet below. She looked up angrily and shouted at the attendants, ¡°Catch her!¡±


    ¡°Aiya, being angry is correct.¡±


    Mi Li looked at the smiling Ming Shu and got even more pissed off.


    The four attendants looked at each other and attacked Ming Shu together.


    Ming Shu dodged their attacks and provoked them irritatingly, ¡°You didn¡¯t manage to catch me. Did your master deduct your food supplies?¡±


    ¡°Catch her!¡± Mi Li jumped up furiously. Her expression was sinister.


    Ming Shu jumped up the stairs and stood in the corridor.


    The four attendants attacked her in an orderly manner. However, when they were near her, they kneeled down. It was not of their own will, but a natural bodily reaction.


    Their bodies naturally respected the vampire in front of them.


    ¡°You all will suffer if you are so disrespectful toward me.¡± Ming Shu turned around and left. She waved her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s y next time.¡±


    Ming Shu had no energy to watch the reaction of the people behind her.


    Every single kind of power consumed something.


    She was not only hungry now, but she was also very tired.


    If Mi Li attacked her now. she would die at once.

 Chapter 257 - The Novice Breeder (17)

    <h4>Chapter 257: The Novice Breeder (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mi Li stood outside the big room and knocked on the door. She only opened the door when she heard the voice inside.


    The man wore a sleeping gown and was lying on a leather sofa. Mi Li couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s expression under the obscure lighting, but she could feel the cold and oppressive atmosphere in the room.


    She moved forward cautiously.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    The man called her as though he was calling a little cat.


    Mi Li had to go over and bent down, lying on his legs obediently. She calmed her breath and waited for him to speak.


    The man touched her neck instinctively. ¡°She hit you?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± Mi Li nodded her head. ¡°She pushed me down the stairs.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t reply. Mi Li couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking and chose to keep quiet too.


    After a while, the man let her go. ¡°Find a chance to bring her to the back. I will let you have a chance to kill her yourself. Do you understand?¡±


    Mi Li¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°I can personally... kill her?¡±


    The man replied mysteriously, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Mi Li felt her blood boiling.


    Mi Li felt pressure on her waist; she was already sitting on the man¡¯sp. Before she could react, her clothes were taken off.


    Mi Li¡¯s body started trembling. The fear in her eyes was seeping out slowly. This was not acting. She was really scared.


    The man seemed to love watching her like this.


    The more Mi Li was afraid, the more excited the man became. Hence, Mi Li always felt as though she walked past the gates of hell.


    Finally, it ended. Mi Liy on the man¡¯s body, no strength left. The man hugged her and spoke in a cold voice.


    ¡°If you are obedient, I will give you whatever you want. If you are not...¡± The man¡¯s voice was low. ¡°You have seen the consequences.¡±


    ¡°I am obedient, ¡± Mi Li stammered, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Aspared to the fear for this man. Mi Li had a stronger desire to get her revenge on those people from her past life.


    As long as she listened to this man, she would be able to achieve many things: power, position, even strength...


    The man was pleased and carried her personally into the bathroom to take a bath.


    They were inside for two whole hours. Whatever happened inside, only Mi Li would know.


    ...


    The first night at the castle was peaceful.


    There was a small meeting the next morning. The homeroom teacher nned their activities for the next few days and then everyone had their own free time to y in the castle. The homeroom teacher woulde back to fetch them in one week¡¯s time.


    When the homeroom teacher left, everyone got excited.


    Besides the cup of blood, Ming Shu¡¯s food was normal.


    Lai Si didn¡¯t find her for trouble after she had beaten Mi Li up yesterday. She didn¡¯t know what he was nning to do.


    On the other hand, Mi Li looked really tired today. She wore a high-cor shirt and walked in a strange manner.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Mi Li stared at Ming Shu angrily and straightened up her body.


    However, when her neck was straightened, the love bites there showed up immediately.


    Mi Li covered her neck. The man didn¡¯t allow her to remove these marks, but she didn¡¯t want anyone to find out...


    After all, she was still a student. If anyone found out about her, she would be ostracised by others and her admirers would be unhappy too.


    ¡°Seems like you had a hard time yesterday.¡± Ming Shu smiled, her tone was ambiguous.


    Mi Li gritted her teeth and red at Ming Shu before returning to the castle.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, Xiao Xi.¡± Yuan Xi stood among a few girls and waved at her. ¡°We¡¯re going for barbecue in the afternoon. Do you want toe?¡±


    Ming Shu wanted to sneer at her, but she maintained her smile. ¡°No!¡±


    <i>I can¡¯t eat anything so am I supposed to watch you all eat?</i>


    <i>Do I look like someone who will torture themselves?</i>


    Yuan Xi just remembered this and looked at Ming Shu apologetically. She told the other girls, ¡°I¡¯m not going either. You all can leave without me.¡±


    The other girlsined for a while. However, they looked at Ming Shu, who was still smiling. She looked so cute that they couldn¡¯t bear to scold her. In the end, they left unwillingly.


    Most of the others went to eat barbecue in the afternoon. The vampires spread out and disappeared.


    Ming Shu finished her lunch in her room. Yuan Xi was called away by Si Luo and hadn¡¯t returned. Ming Shu was prepared to go snatch her back.


    However, Si Luo was not in his room. Andy was ying games by himself. He invited Ming Shu to y games together with him and asked her how she nned to bomb the ce.


    ¡°Need to find a suitable time.¡± Ming Shu held the controller and stabbed the monsters on the screen.


    ¡°True, we can¡¯t rush it.¡± Andy nodded. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go there,e here. Right, jump! Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t move...¡±


    Xia Fu stood outside the room and saw the two of them sitting beside each other through the crack in the door. His face was cold.


    There was someone who wanted to destroy his character settings.


    Now there was someone who wanted to snatch his girl.


    <i>I can¡¯t bear this!</i>


    [Lord Nine, she is not your girl yet.] The system weakly reminded him of this.


    <i>So? No one can snatch her either!</i>


    <i>Hmph!</i>


    Ming Shu yed for a while. Yuan Xi was not back yet and she prepared to leave.


    The moment she opened the door, she saw Xia Fu standing outside and looking indifferently at her. No one knew how long he had been standing there.


    ¡°Xia Fu, are you trying to be a doorkeeper?¡± I <i>f my psychological quality was not good, I would have been scared to death when I opened the door and you appeared right in front of me.</i>


    <i>Doorkeeper your head.</i>


    <i>Have you seen such a handsome door keeper before?</i>


    ¡°Talk?¡± Xia Fu¡¯s tone had some emotions in it.


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu shook her head. She smiled as she walked toward her room. ¡°There is nothing to talk about between us.¡±


    Xia Fu grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s elbow and pulled her back. He looked right into her eyes and spoke word by word. ¡°Are... you... angry?¡±


    Ming Shu struggled free easily and smiled even brighter. ¡°ssmate Xia Fu, what is there to be angry about? You are my savior.¡±


    Although the girl¡¯s tone was normal, Xia Fu still felt that something was wrong.


    <i>What is wrong with this crazy woman again!</i>


    <i>Just calm down.</i>


    <i>Deep breaths.</i>


    The character setting was not allowed to be vited.


    ¡°Then be my girlfriend,¡± Xia Fu said without any expression.


    The entire corridor went silent.


    Even the background music from the game seemed to have disappeared.


    After a while, Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Xia Fu, is this a joke? I¡¯m a vampire.¡±


    <i>You want me to be your girlfriend just because you saved my life?</i>


    <i>Is your brain spoiled!</i>


    <i>Am I that cheap?</i>


    <i>I need to have some snacks... no, snacks are useless in this world.</i>


    Xia Fu stared at Ming Shu. ¡°It¡¯s legal.¡±


    In the current society, it was normal for a vampire and a human to get married. Thew had recognized this and it was a legal marriage.


    ¡°I think you don¡¯t understand. I am the Queen of the Vampires.¡± Ming Shu folded her arms in front of her chest, ¡°I can only have boy toys. I can¡¯t get married.¡±


    Xia Fu had never mentioned her status, but Ming Shu had the feeling that he knew it all along. When he saved her the first time... he might have had other intentions.


    As expected, Xia Fu wasn¡¯t surprised by her status. His gaze became darker.


    Boy toy <i>s...</i>


    <i>Am I supposed to be her </i>boy toy <i>?</i>


    <i>Will a genius like me be a </i>boy toy <i>?</i>


    <i>What kind of joke is this?</i>


    <i>No way!</i>


    ¡°No one recognized you as queen.¡± He knew that she had no one under her now!


    ¡°How do you know?¡± She had not been dethroned and the ring that signified her status was still in her hands. If she made herself known, there would be vampires bowing down to her.


    She was still the Queen of the Vampires.


    No one could change that.

 Chapter 258 - The Novice Breeder (18)

    <h4>Chapter 258: The Novice Breeder (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu leaned toward Xia Fu and ced her hand on his shoulder, leaning half of her weight on him.


    She turned. ¡°Xia Fu, if you are willing to be my boy toy... I can consider you.¡±


    Xia Fu pushed Ming Shu away and walked off.


    After a few steps, he started to regret it. Would it still be possible to turn back now and say that he was okay with being her boy toy?


    ¡°Yuan Xi!¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    ¡°My little delicious snack, I haven¡¯t asked you why you¡¯re hugging her. Don¡¯t you know that males and females must keep their distance?¡±


    ¡°Si Luo, Wei Xi... let me go first.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Xia Fu took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t need to turn around to know what was happening behind him.


    Even if it was possible, he was not willing to.


    He needed some time alone.


    ...


    The next few days, it was very peaceful. Nothing strange happened and most of the students enjoyed their time at the castle.


    That night, there would be a bonfire banquet organized by the owner of the castle.


    Ming Shu went down a bitter as she was filling up her stomach.


    Yuan Xi was snatched by Si Luo.


    She sat in the shadows and watched Si Luo dance with her little snack, silently nning to pop their bubble.


    Just as she was getting up, a small girl bumped into her. The little girl apologized to her embarrassedly and ran into the castle.


    ¡°Wei Xi, I have something to talk to you about. Follow me.¡± Mi Li appeared out of nowhere and blocked Ming Shu¡¯s path.


    ¡°I have something on.¡± Ming Shu tried to walk around Mi Li.


    Mi Li didn¡¯t let her go. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t have the courage to talk to me alone? Weren¡¯t you very arrogant yesterday?¡±


    Ming Shu saw Si Luo pulling Yuan Xi away and immediately gave Mi Li an evil smile. ¡°Let me show you my arrogance again.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Under the gazes of the crowd, Mi Li was thrown over the shoulder by Ming Shu. Everyone looked toward them.


    ¡°If you block my path again, I might cut off one of your legs.¡± Ming Shu bent down and helped Mi Li tidy her clothes. ¡°So many people are watching. Do you feel embarrassed? Are you angry?¡±


    Mi Li pushed Ming Shu¡¯s hand away and picked herself up with a long face. She noticed the different stares she was getting and felt her face turning hot.


    She stared at Ming Shu and bit her lip. Then, she disappeared instantly into the castle.


    <i>Wei Xi, you just wait. I will make you pay for this.</i>


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know... Wei Xi suddenly threw Mi Li onto the ground and then Mi Li ran away.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look at Mi Li.¡±


    Mi Li¡¯s vampire friends followed Mi Li into the castle. The guys that admired Mi Li started reprimanding her.


    ¡°Wei Xi, you¡¯re going overboard. How can you do this to Mi Li?¡±


    ¡°How am I going overboard?¡± Ming Shu gave him an innocent face and started spouting nonsense. ¡°She wanted to fight with me. Am I going overboard just because I won? Am I in the wrong just because I¡¯m powerful?¡±


    No one knew what Ming Shu and Mi Li said just now. When they looked over, Mi Li was already on the ground.


    Hence, they didn¡¯t know if Ming Shu was speaking the truth or not. What if they were really fighting each other?


    ¡°Even if what you said was true, how can you be so hard on Mi Li?¡±


    <i>If I¡¯m not hard on her, how can I gain Hatred Points?</i>


    <i>Also, she blocked my path first! I wasn¡¯t the one who started it.</i>


    <i>I am not going to take responsibility!</i>


    ¡°Anything can happen in a battle.¡± Ming Shu looked at the guy who spoke just now and smiled. ¡°You are also wrong to grow so tall. Why don¡¯t I cut off a portion of your height?¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°What about me? I know I¡¯m cute. You don¡¯t have topliment me.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Shameless!</i>


    The guy still wanted to say something. Ming Shu pulled up her sleeves.


    The guy¡¯s face changed. He sneered and left with hispanions. The other people started gossiping among each other with different expressions and then dispersed after a while.


    Ming Shu scanned the crowd and her eyesnded on the spot where Yuan Xi and Si Luo were. It was empty now.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the hell? That devil Si Luo abducted my little snack again.</i>


    Most people were having fun at the bonfire banquet. A few people leaving didn¡¯t affect them at all. Ming Shu¡¯s little snack was abducted and her mood was affected. She left the banquet and walked into the castle.


    ¡°No, someone wille soon...¡±


    ¡°What are you scared of? They¡¯re all outside.¡±


    Ming Shu was surprised and then shouted toward the darkness, ¡°Who is having an affair!¡±


    There was no more sounding from the darkness.


    Ming Shu smiled gently and walked up the stairs. She met two attendants cleaning the castle. They looked at Ming Shu with eerie gazes.


    Ming Shu reached her room in an instant. However, she saw a shadow sh past from the corner of her eyes. She frowned slightly.


    After thinking for a while, she chased after it.


    ...


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    A shrill scream broke the silence of the castle.


    A person rushed out from the end of the corridor. The smell of blood flowed through the air. It was the smell of human blood.


    ¡°Someone is dead!¡±


    The person who ran out shouted in fear, ¡°Somebody help! Someone is dead. Someone died!¡±


    ...


    When Ming Shu arrived, the crime scene was already filled with people. She stood outside and watched.


    The attendantid a white cloth over the girl.


    The girl was the one who bumped into her at the bonfire banquet.


    ¡°She was bitten to death.¡±


    The one who spoke was a single-eyed vampire. He had just appeared and the attendants called him the butler.


    ¡°Why is there a vampire attacking humans...¡±


    ¡°Who did it?¡±


    ¡°Is it the people of this castle?¡±


    ¡°No way...¡±


    Gossips started sprouting everywhere. The butler turned around and looked at the students indifferently. He spoke in a stable tone: ¡°For everyone¡¯s safety, please gather in the dining hall.¡±


    The vampires were not really scared, but the humans were. They gathered in groups and stayed away from the vampires.


    The lights in the dining hall were all on, illuminating the dining hallpletely.


    Ming Shu found a ce and sat down.


    ¡°Who did it?¡±


    ¡°Who knows. All the vampires are suspicious.¡±


    The vampires got unhappy and refuted, ¡°That might not be true. What if a human imitated a vampire andmitted this crime?¡±


    The geniuses started investigating the case. ¡°I just saw He Jiajia one hour ago. How can a human finishmitting the crime in such a short time?¡±


    The vampire argued, ¡°How do you know it was He Jiajia that you saw? The lighting was so dim. Did you speak to her?¡±


    The human didn¡¯t give in. ¡°I sat behind He Jiajia in school. I know her very well. I can¡¯t possibly make a mistake.¡±


    The two parties were preparing to fight each other when the butler appeared at the right time and stopped their argument.


    ¡°Please check and see who is not here.¡±


    ¡°There is Shao Ping, Alice, Si Luo, Andy, Yun Ce, Xia Fu, Yun Ce and...¡± Mi Li stood up and said, ¡°Wei Xi.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Wei Xi here?¡± Someone pointed at the corner. Ming Shu swung her legs. Her body was half-blocked by the pir and the person in front of her was standing up. Hence, Mi Li might not have noticed her.


    Mi Li froze for a while and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see her.¡±


    Xia Fu and Yun Ce were in their rooms and were called down instantly.


    Yuan Xi and Si Luo came back from outside. Alice and Shao Ping could be found and Andy was missing.


    Alice was a vampire. Shao Ping was human.


    Xia Fu sat beside Ming Shu and didn¡¯t say anything. He typed on his cellphone.


    ¡°I saw you walking over to the crime scene before it happened. Why did you go there?¡± Xia Fu finished typing and showed it to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Why are you observing me?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s smile was gentle. ¡°If I say I went to murder someone, will you believe me?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and maintained her gentle smile.

 Chapter 259 - The Novice Breeder (19)

    <h4>Chapter 259: The Novice Breeder (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    While they were still searching for the missing people, Ming Shu asked Xia Fu, ¡°Have you decided to be my boy toy now?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Boy toy your head. Who wants to be your boy toy? In your dreams!</i>


    <i>I have my pride!</i>


    Xia Fu twisted his head without any expression and ignored Ming Shu. Ming Shu clicked her tongue and took out her phone to y. She called the police too.


    <i>Someone was murdered!</i>


    <i>Of course we need to call the police!</i>


    <i>I am aw-abiding vampire and I can get some food from this.</i>


    [...] <i>The food is the main purpose, right?</i>


    The one who received the news was Head Zhou. He felt it was odd. Wasn¡¯t this where Main Head Xia went? Why did someone call them?


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to ignore the call and immediately gathered his men and rushed to the castle.


    The people in the castle didn¡¯t know anything about this.


    The butler asked everyone to list their alibis. When it was Ming Shu¡¯s turn, Mi Li gave her a sinister smile.


    Yuan Xi looked at her worriedly. She wasn¡¯t with her. If she happened to be alone...


    ¡°I was with Xia Fu,¡± Ming Shu tantly lied.


    Xia Fu looked at Ming Shu and nodded his head. His expressionless face made it hard for people to believe that he was lying.


    Mi Li: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Not possible.¡± A vampire stepped out. ¡°I saw you running toward the crime scene and then the murder happened...¡±


    She whispered herst words but everyone heard it.


    ¡°Also, I saw He Jiajia bumped into you at the bonfire banquet. She said something to you.¡±


    ¡°I saw it too.¡±


    ¡°OMG, could the culprit be Wei Xi?¡±


    ¡°She looks so cute yet she¡¯s so vicious. Scary.¡±


    ¡°Capture her. I¡¯m scared...¡±


    There were voices from both the humans and the vampires. The humans were all gathered together and looked at the vampires in fear.


    Some of the vampires sat on the fence while others climbed down the fence and started throwing evidence at Ming Shu.


    In the face of such usations, Ming Shu continued smiling. She didn¡¯t seem the least angry. It was as though they were using someone else.


    Mi Li was delighted, but she kept it to herself. She was worried that someone would see it. She said, ¡°Butler, why don¡¯t we lock up those people who are the most suspicious. That way, we can prevent any incidents from happening.¡±


    As long as she was locked up, Mi Li would have a chance to bring her to that man.


    The butler pondered and nodded. ¡°That is the only way.¡±


    ¡°ssmate Yun Ce, are you not nning to speak up for me?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s gaze fell on Yun Ce. Her clear eyes looked as though they had lights inside and no one could escape from it.


    Yun Ce gave a yful smile. ¡°Xia Fu was with you. What can I say?¡±


    ¡°Oh, seems like you don¡¯t want this back?¡± Ming Shu took out a cellphone and waved it slightly. ¡°I wonder what secrets are inside. Why don¡¯t I show it to everyone now?¡±


    She didn¡¯t manage to see the face of the shadow she was chasing, but she managed to snatch a cellphone.


    The things inside surprised her, but they allowed her to know who was the owner.


    Yun Ce sprang up. His eyes changed and he gritted his teeth. ¡°I can testify that Wei Xi was with Xia Fu.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Do you think we¡¯re stupid?</i>


    However, no one dared to go against Yun Ce even though his words were not trustworthy. After all, he had the backing of the Yun family.


    But everyone was even more convinced that the culprit was Ming Shu.


    Yun Ce stared at Ming Shu¡¯s innocent face and evil thoughts formed in his heart.


    ¡°Yun Ce, are you sure you want to help her?¡± Mi Li walked to Yun Ce¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t do things that you will regret.¡±


    Yun Ce nced at Mi Li and sneered at her. ¡°What right do you have to question my actions?¡±


    Mi Li clenched her fists. There was coldness in her eyes.


    He looked down on her.


    One day, she would climb higher than any one of them.


    Ming Shu¡¯s innocence was proven forcefully. Mi Li didn¡¯t have a thorough n and was unable to lock Ming Shu up in the end.


    In the end, all the vampires that were suspects were locked up. The humans still asked to be separated from the vampires.


    Yun Ce saw that there was no one around Ming Shu and walked toward her.


    ¡°Give me my cellphone back.¡± Yun Ce red at Ming Shu. There was no longer any smile on his face. His expression was vicious and it made people very ufortable.


    Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Yun Ce looked around and forced Ming Shu into a corner. ¡°Have you seen the things inside?¡±


    ¡°A bit.¡±


    ¡°You are looking for death!¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Yes, I am looking for death. Do you dare to kill me?¡±


    Yun Ce said in a sinister tone, ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare? You are just a has-been. History had made you a sinner. If I kill you, I will not lose anything.¡±


    A sinner in history...


    True.


    She was a sinner.


    All the criminal charges from the war were piled on her. She was a sinner and it was the kind that could never be forgiven.


    The kind that would be hated by everyone.


    Her only remaining price was her name, yet undisclosed.


    If not, she would have been hated by everyone.


    But...


    What did that have to do with her?


    She was not Wei Xi.


    ¡°Come, kill me.¡± Ming Shu picked up a knife from the food cart beside her and stuffed it into Yun Ce¡¯s hand. She smiled and urged him, ¡°Let me see you killing me.¡±


    Yun Ce was stunned as he held the cold knife.


    This was not the reaction he predicted.


    ¡°You can¡¯t bear to do it? Are you scared? You justmit murder so smoothly, but you¡¯re scared to kill a vampire?¡± Ming Shu continued to provoke Yun Ce.


    Yun Ce¡¯s expression worsened and he neared Ming Shu with the knife. ¡°You knew?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know. I¡¯m just testing you.¡±


    Yun Ce¡¯s hand shook. ¡°You...¡±


    How much did she know?


    How many things had she seen on the cellphone?


    Yun Ce couldn¡¯t guess at all.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Ming Shu smiled and gained many Hatred Points. ¡°If you kill me now, you will get even angrier. Do you believe me?¡±


    Yun Ce¡¯s knife was right against Ming Shu¡¯s chest. He just needed to exert a bit of force and it would stab into her chest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s negotiate.¡± Yun Ce put down his knife. ¡°What do you want in exchange for keeping your mouth shut?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled tantly. ¡°Just kill me. Then, the secret will forever be a secret.¡±


    ¡°...¡± He had nothing to refute.


    What could he do when he met someone who was courting death?


    But she wanted him to kill her in front of so many people. Wasn¡¯t that a joke?


    ¡°What are you all doing?¡± Andy¡¯s lively voice sounded beside them. His face appeared and he was full of curiosity. ¡°What are you all discussing secretly? I told you that you must bring me along when you¡¯re bombing the ce.¡±


    Yun Ce took the opportunity when Andy wasn¡¯t looking and hid the knife up his sleeve. He resumed his yful aura. ¡°I¡¯m just talking to Wei Xi.¡±


    ¡°He wanted to kill me.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s words were surprising.


    Yun Ce nced at her with a fierce expression.


    Andy was shocked. ¡°Why... why?¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m cuter than him?¡±


    Andy heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°This is not funny at all.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t exin and pushed Yun Ce out of the way with her shoulder. She strode out.


    She looked up and noticed Xia Fu standing a few steps away. His calm eyes were staring in her direction. She didn¡¯t know how much he saw or heard.


    Yun Ce noticed Xia Fu too and looked at him secretly. He walked away.

 Chapter 260 - The Novice Breeder (20)

    <h4>Chapter 260: The Novice Breeder (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The culprit was not yet found, but the Vampire Supervision Department arrived.


    The butler didn¡¯t call the police. He suspected the humans, but since they had already arrived, he couldn¡¯t chase them away.


    The people in this department had better abilities and more powerpared to other departments.


    Normally, vampires would not dare to provoke them.


    ¡°Main Head Xia.¡± Head Zhou walked toward Xia Fu immediately as he entered the dining hall. ¡°This ce is too secluded. It belongs to Prince Lai Si...¡±


    He purposely lowered his voice when he said thest sentence.


    Xia Fu didn¡¯t have any expression on his face. Head Zhou was used to it. He turned around and asked the butler, ¡°I heard that a human had been drained by a vampire? Where¡¯s the body? Let someone check the body first and then we will take a look at the crime scene. You all protect the students and ask them about what happened.¡±


    Hisst sentence was directed at his men.


    The butler agreed and led Head Zhou to the body.


    The human students felt much safer after seeing so many other humans and started talking about the crime.


    Xia Fu didn¡¯t need to be questioned. He sat opposite Ming Shu. ¡°You took Yun Ce¡¯s thing?¡±


    ¡°You want to see?¡±


    Xia Fu didn¡¯t nod or shake his head.


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to show you.¡±


    Xia Fu: ¡°...¡± <i>I want to strangle her!</i>


    Ming Shu smiled even brighter.


    Xia Fu cursed her profusely in his heart. <i>What are you smiling at? What is so funny!</i>


    When Head Zhou returned, there was already no interaction between Xia Fu and Ming Shu.


    Head Zhou came to the same conclusion as the butler. The person was attacked by a vampire. She had lost 90% of the blood in her body.


    However, the students didn¡¯t give any useful information except for the fact that Ming Shu had been to the crime scene before.


    Head Zhou looked at the little girl opposite Main Head Xia and immediately dismissed the possibility. If Main Head Xia didn¡¯t suspect her, then it was not her.


    Don¡¯t ask him why.


    Blind respect.


    ¡°I have already reported to the school. Before the culprit is caught, we should send the students back,¡± Head Zhou told the butler.


    The butler¡¯s heart skipped a beat. <i>He is suspecting that the culprit is someone from the castle.</i>


    ¡°Okay. That will prevent any incidents from happening,¡± the butler agreed and looked toward Ming Shu. He suggested, ¡°It is alreadyte and it will not be safe to go down the mountain now. Let¡¯s wait for dawn.¡±


    Head Zhou thought about it and felt that it made sense.


    These were all students from ss 7 of Rose School. They either had rich or powerful backgrounds. If anything happened to them, he would not be able to bear the consequences.


    There were only two hours left before dawn. Most of the students couldn¡¯t sleep and went back to pack their stuff.


    Ming Shu had nothing much to pack. Yuan Xi, on the other hand, had brought a lot of stuff with her.


    ¡°P <i>iupiu... </i>¡± Andy waved his hands at Ming Shu from outside.


    Ming Shu nced at Yuan Xi who was still packing her stuff and went to close the door. ¡°What?¡±


    Andy looked around cautiously like a thief. ¡°When are you bombing this ce?¡±


    [If you don¡¯t bomb it now, we will be leaving it untouched.] The Harmony System couldn¡¯t wait any longer. <i>This was about Hatred Points!</i>


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to her system.


    [Do you want to film a video and send it to Lai Si after bombing this ce? You will gain a lot of Hatred Points.]


    <i>I am not as bored as you.</i>


    [...] Why was it boring? The ideas it gave had been thought through thrice!


    Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°Now.¡±


    Andy was excited. ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Are youing?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Let me call Si Luo!¡±


    Andy went back to his room and called Si Luo excitedly. Si Luo didn¡¯t want to create trouble with Andy but he was unable to resist his persuasion. In the end, he followed them unwillingly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ming Shu held a hint of excitement in her eyes too.


    She had never done such things with a male protagonist before. With the help of the male protagonist¡¯s aura, she could probably bomb a castle without much difficulty.


    The castle was very big. However, Ming Shu had figured the ce out over the past few days. The area where the students yed at was at the outskirts on the left of the castle.


    The inner right area had high surveince and it was probably where Lai Si was.


    She observed that Mi Li would go there every evening and when she came out, she couldn¡¯t even walk properly. This meant that Lai Si was always inside and never left.


    <i>But is it really okay for them to let loose like this everyday?</i>


    <i>Will their bodies be able to take it?</i>


    <i>Sigh, it seems something is not right...</i>


    ¡°Do you all have a bomb?¡± Si Luo asked suddenly. ¡°Are you nning to bomb it with your head?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Andy knocked his head and caused Si Luo to look at him in disdain. ¡°Your Highness Wei Xi, how are we bombing the ce?¡±


    ¡°Human bomb.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that exciting?¡±


    Andy choked. ¡°I... I better go back.¡±


    Ming Shu took two small things that looked like granite from her pocket and gave one to each of them.


    Andy¡¯s eyes immediately widened. ¡°How did you manage to bring this?¡±


    When they entered the castle, all their belongings were inspected. They couldn¡¯t bring any forbidden items inside.


    Ming Shu only smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to worship me.¡±


    Andy took it and looked at her with respect. ¡°Amazing, no wonder you¡¯re the queen.¡±


    Si Luo: ¡°...¡± <i>I am not dead yet!</i>


    The bombing team dodged the attendants and reached the right side of the castle. There were security cameras in some ces and they had to dodge them too.


    After turning right and left many times, Andy was dizzy and startedining.


    ¡°Shh!¡± Si Luo suddenly covered Andy¡¯s mouth.


    Ming Shu never made a sound and thus, he didn¡¯t need to bother about her. She stood by the wall and peeked out. She signaled a number at them.


    There were eight people guarding the corridor.


    Ming Shu felt that Lai Si knew she woulde. She stepped back. ¡°Let¡¯s change our location.¡±


    Andy looked at Ming Shu, confused.


    ¡°Just in case.¡± Ming Shu ordered them to retreat.


    Ming Shu verbally promised Little Beastie aplete Manchu-Han banquet and asked it to check which room Lai Si was in. Little Beastie rejected angrily at first, but still bowed down to the verbal promise of theplete Manchu-Han banquet.


    Little Beastie returned and told Ming Shu that Lai Si was not inside at all.


    Ming Shu was not even a bit surprised.


    But this didn¡¯t prevent her from bombing the castle.


    Since Lai Si was not here, she could bomb the ce freely.


    Ming Shu looked left and right and randomly pointed at a spot. ¡°Just throw it there. Come,e, time to go back.¡±


    Andy: ¡°...¡±


    Si Luo: ¡°...¡±


    They dodged all the security cameras and the attendants in the castle and finally managed to arrive. Now, she just suddenly stopped and asked them to throw their bombs here?


    <i>Is she crazy!</i>


    However, Andy still listened to her and threw the bomb. Si Luo was dragged along by Andy so he just sneered.


    ¡°Will it explode?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ming Shu threw her bombs too. She had five on her. She raised her eyebrows at the people behind her. ¡°Would you like a fireworks show? It¡¯s free!¡±


    Andy: ¡°...¡±


    Si Luo: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    On the other side of the castle...


    Lai Si stood in front of a window and looked at the car lights far away.


    ¡°Master, she¡¯s gone over. She brought Si Luo and Andy.¡± The butler that was supposed to be in the dining hall was standing behind Lai Si and reporting to him with a serious expression.


    ¡°Si Luo?¡± Lai Si was surprised. ¡°He is in this too?¡±


    ¡°Master, we can use this opportunity and get rid of him now to prevent him from spoiling your big ns,¡± the butler said. ¡°He almost ruined it thest time.¡±


    ¡°As a descendant of Lei De, his powers are distributed all over the world. You think that he is so easy to get rid of?¡± Lai Si replied in a low tone. ¡°It was an ident that we met his menst time... Speaking of which, the little girl is very interesting.¡±


    The butler knew which little girl his master was talking about.


    He carefully thought of his reply. ¡°The people of the Yuan family are all very interesting.¡±


    ¡°She seemed even more interesting.¡±

 Chapter 261 - The Novice Breeder (21)

    <h4>Chapter 261: The Novice Breeder (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    Beautiful fireworks exploded in the sky above the castle. At the same time, the castle shook as though it was being pushed by something.


    <i>Pengpeng¡ª</i>


    Fireworks exploded and Lai Si¡¯s figure was lit up. There was a cold aura surrounding his tall figure.


    The fireworks continued exploding and formed a smile in the sky as ifughing at the people below.


    From Lai Si¡¯s position, he could see the part of the castle which was bombed. mes and smoke rose up into the air. It looked cool and amazing.


    ¡°Hah...¡± Lai Si held onto the window sill. ¡°Not as stupid asst time.¡±


    He focused on the fireworks and didn¡¯t even give a nce at the bombed castle.


    The butler carefully said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t you think that that person has changed?¡±


    ¡°Three hundred years... there should be some changes.¡±


    The butler was still cautious. ¡°Master... I am worried that she will recover her lost memories.¡±


    ¡°Most of the power of the vampires is in my hands now. Even if she regained her memory, what can she do? Depend on Lai Ang?¡±


    ¡°She is still the Queen of Vampires...¡±


    Lai Si gave a cold smile. ¡°Then let¡¯s see who will get thestugh this time.¡±


    ...


    Xia Fu stood outside with a bunch of people and stared at the castle that was half destroyed by the bomb. His mouth twitched uncontrobly.


    She actually went to bomb the castle behind his back!


    Xia Fu had another mission that was rted to Lai Si. The thing that he wanted was in the castle.


    But looking at the situation now, the mission most probably failed.


    <i>Vite my character, cheat on me, destroy my mission...</i>


    <i>Amazing!</i>


    <i>How am I supposed to continue my mission!</i>


    <i>I am not doing it anymore!</i>


    <i>I want to go back!</i>


    Ming Shu carried her bag and slowly followed the anxious students out of the castle. She even looked back at her work and seemed very satisfied.


    Xia Fu didn¡¯t even think and walked straight over, grabbing her by the shoulder.


    He pulled her toward him and blocked most of her view. ¡°There is nothing for you to gain by bombing the castle and provoking Lai Si.¡±


    He was so angry that he forgot to maintain his character setting and spoke fluently.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you a man of few words? I have no money to give you for all the extra words that you spoke.¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrow. Her focus was still on Xia Fu¡¯s character setting.


    Xia Fu: ¡°...¡± <i>Oh no, oh no, the character setting is vited.</i>


    <i>F**k, I don¡¯t care anymore!</i>


    ¡°As a member of the Xia family, I need some disguise sometimes.¡± Xia Fu started adding scenes for himself expressionlessly. ¡°You are different from the documents I received too.¡±


    Xia Fu spoke fluently but his expression didn¡¯t change. That way, he could vite less of his character setting.


    Ming Shu nodded her head as though she epted his exnation.


    Xia Fu didn¡¯t care whether she believed him or not. He decided to just smash the pot since it was already broken. ¡°As a queen, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a bit rash?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s small face was filled with smiles. She replied light-heartedly, ¡°I am just a has-been queen. I don¡¯t need to consider anything.¡±


    Xia Fu: ¡°...¡± This was what he said before.


    He had to fill the hole he had dug no matter what happened.


    ¡°Also¡ª¡± Ming Shu swept away Xia Fu¡¯s hand that was still on her shoulder and looked up at him. Her eyes were smiling. ¡°How do you know that I was the one who did it? Did you see it yourself? If you don¡¯t have evidence, don¡¯t use me. I might make a im against you!¡±


    The fireworks above were still exploding.


    The colorful lights fell into the eyes of the girl and they looked like the cosmos, so bright that he couldn¡¯t shift his gaze away.


    Xia Fu was in a daze...


    He had seen this pair of eyes somewhere before.


    He didn¡¯t dare to stare straight at her and purposely shifted his gaze away. ¡°I heard you say it personally.¡±


    <i>No one else would want to bomb this castle except a lunatic like you, right?</i>


    Xia Fu didn¡¯t dare to say his thought aloud.


    ¡°Did I bomb the castle when you heard me? Maybe I was just joking? If I say that you are my ancestor, will you really be my ancestor?¡± Ming Shu continued to provoke Xia Fu. Her ultimate aim was to anger him to death.


    ¡°I will not quarrel with you.¡± Xia Fu made an effort to calm himself down. ¡°You must not tell anyone about this. I will help you cover it up.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. I will take care of my own business.¡± Ming Shu suddenly patted his shoulder and gave a mysterious smile.


    Xia Fu felt that she had looked past his cover and uncovered his secret.


    <i>But...</i>


    <i>How is that possible?</i>


    <i>That is not possible.</i>


    <i>It must be my imagination.</i>


    ¡°How are you going to take care of it?¡± Xia Fu pulled Ming Shu back just as she was about to walk off. He stared at her with his ck eyes. ¡°Do you know the consequences of provoking him?¡±


    <i>Who does she think Lai Si is?</i>


    <i>Even if she is the queen, she is just a general without an army. How can she go against an entire army?</i>


    Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°Seems like ssmate Xia Fu knows a lot about me.¡±


    Xia Fu put on a stern face. ¡°I do know many things. I can tell you what you want to know, but I have conditions.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Listen to me from now on.¡±


    Ming Shu looked up at the sky. ¡°The sky is still dark. Stop daydreaming!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Can we have a proper conversation?</i>


    Ming Shu was not the least interested in Xia Fu¡¯s conditions and walked toward the crowd. She leaned against Yuan Xi and started talking to her. Yuan Xi looked at her with a bit of fear. After a while, Si Luo entered the conversation and the two of them started pulling at Yuan Xi and scolding each other.


    Xia Fu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Does she like girls?</i>


    <i>WTF!?</i>


    <i>Why is my mission getting weirder and weirder...</i>


    <i>Wait, what was my mission again?</i>


    The bombing of the castle was Lai Si¡¯s issue. Since the butler didn¡¯t say that he wanted to investigate, Head Zhou couldn¡¯t say anything either.


    However, it was obvious that the castle was not safe anymore. The students were even more frightened. Head Zhou immediately arranged for everyone to leave and called the school to hurry up and pick their students up.


    Ming Shu got onto the bus after Yuan Xi. When she walked past Mi Li, she bent down and said, ¡°Were the fireworks nice?¡±


    <i>The most beautiful thing is to watch the fireworks with you.</i>


    <i>Let me give you a fireworks show.</i>


    <i>If you¡¯re not angry, I will admit defeat.</i>


    Mi Li¡¯s beautiful eyes turned round.


    <i>She did this!</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me. Your eyeballs look as though they are about to fall out. It¡¯s very scary.¡±


    Ming Shu said this sentence loudly. The students beside them all turned around. Mi Li didn¡¯t have the time to retract her gaze and some students saw her expression.


    Mi Li was a goddess to them. When they suddenly saw the vicious expression on her face, they couldn¡¯t get used to it.


    She felt anger in her heart and immediately changed her expression. ¡°Wei Xi, I don¡¯t think I provoked you, right?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I just want to make you angry.¡±


    <i>For the sake of my snacks, I have to gain Hatred Points.</i>


    Mi Li gritted her teeth. ¡°Are you sick!¡±


    Ming Shu nodded her head seriously. ¡°I have an illness that will only get better if I make you angry.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>Crazy.</i>


    Mi Li¡¯s face turned red. If there were no one on the bus, she would probably have pounced on Ming Shu and bit her.


    Ming Shu looked at the speechless Mi Li who wanted to re up with anger but couldn¡¯t. She happily hummed a tune and walked to the back.


    Conversations started behind her.


    ¡°Wei Xi and Mi Li¡¯s rtionship seems very bad...¡±


    ¡°Is Wei Xi bullying our goddess again...¡±


    ¡°Mi Li looked very scary just now.¡±


    ¡°She was angered by Wei Xi. Goddess also has a temper.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly turned around, ¡°I have a temper too. Be careful of what you say.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu was satisfied and walked forward. She saw someone sitting beside her little snack and her mood immediately dropped.


    <i>You can¡¯t have the best of both worlds.</i>


    Si Luo raised his eyebrows at Ming Shu triumphantly. <i>Let me see how you¡¯re going to snatch her now!</i>

 Chapter 262 - The Novice Breeder (22)

    <h4>Chapter 262: The Novice Breeder (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yuan Xi looked apologetically at Ming Shu. She couldn¡¯t win against Si Luo.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t fight with Si Luo on the bus so she sat beside their seats.


    This bus was smaller than the one that brought them here. Head Zhou¡¯s men were also riding with them so there were not many empty seats avable.


    Xia Fu stood in front of Ming Shu. He signaled for her to move aside and not take up two seats by herself.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Main Head Xia? Get down and sit in their designated cars.¡±


    Ming Shu provoked Mi Li and continued to provoke Xia Fu. Everyone was at a loss. Wasn¡¯t her rtionship with Xia Fu very good?


    Xia Fu continued to hypnotize himself to not argue with a crazy woman and to learn to care for them.


    He took action. He carried Ming Shu and threw her to the seat inside.


    ¡°Wah!¡±


    The entire bus kicked up a fuss.


    Xia Fu nced at them and they immediately quieted down. They looked at each other and changed the topic.


    Ming Shu secretly kicked Xia Fu. The kicknded on Xia Fu¡¯s calf and Xia Fu almost couldn¡¯t stop himself from pping her.


    Xia Fu gritted his teeth and turned around, blocking others¡¯ views before saying, ¡°What did you eat when you were growing up?¡±


    <i>Why are you so strong?</i>


    <i>My calf is numb.</i>


    Ming Shu smiled brightly and said clearly, ¡°Humans.¡±


    <i>F**k, do you know that you¡¯re a vampire and not a cannibal? What humans are you eating?</i>


    Xia Fu wore a serious and expressionless face. ¡°When do you n to eat me, then?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Ming Shu scanned Xia Fu. ¡°I will consider it when you grow fatter.¡±


    Xia Fu didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t understand his intention and purposely leaned toward Ming Shu. ¡°You know that I¡¯m not talking about this.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu lifted her hand and pressed against his chest, preventing him froming any closer. She smiled. ¡°I have frigidity.¡±


    Xia Fu, ¡°...¡±


    <i>I bow down to you!</i>


    <i>You are amazing!</i>


    Xia Fu controlled himself and swept her hand away. He sat up straight. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who saved you.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice was indifferent and held a hint of a smile. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t save me, I will not die.¡±


    Xia Fu: ¡°...¡± <i>What the hell. I just left for a week. Who brainwashed her!</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t let me find out.</i>


    <i>If I do, I will not forgive them easily.</i>


    ¡°Did anyone see Yun Ce?¡±


    Someone outside the bus suddenly shouted. Everyone looked around but didn¡¯t see that red-haired person. They all shook their heads.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see him when the castle exploded.¡±


    ¡°Is he in trouble?¡±


    Someone had died in the castle and then it was bombed. The students became nervous again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I went to the washroom.¡± Yun Ce¡¯s voice came from outside the bus. Soon, his red hair appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°Hurry up and sit down.¡± Head Zhou got onto the bus too. ¡°We will be going down the mountain immediately. Everyone can have some rest. It¡¯s very safe on the bus.¡±


    Yun Ce nced at Ming Shu and sat down.


    The bus started driving down the mountain.


    However, just as they were reaching the bottom of the mountain, they were stopped by a car.


    Head Zhou pulled a long face and went down to talk to the owner. He came up immediately and said, ¡°No worries, the owner of the castle is worried and wanted to send us down personally.¡±


    Nobody had ever seen the owner of the castle even though they were there for so long. When they heard what Head Zhou said, some of them looked out of window curiously.


    The car outside had its windows closed. They couldn¡¯t see anything inside.


    The bus started moving again. The car kept its distance and followed them. The journey was very peaceful. Once they reached the bottom of the mountain, the car changed direction and drove off.


    It seemed that they really came to just send them down.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t speak to Xia Fu for the whole journey. Xia Fu wanted to say something but the bus was too quiet. Hence, he decided to stay silent.


    When they reached the school, it was already past ten in the morning. The homeroom teacher and a few other teachers from the school were waiting at the school gates.


    The homeroom teacher said, ¡°Everyone had a hard time. Go back and get some rest. I will inform you when we are starting the lesson.¡±


    Most of the students returned to a familiar environment and started to rx. They crowded around the homeroom teacher and started talking.


    Ming Shu got down the bus and looked at Head Zhou. She walked toward him.


    ¡°Head Zhou.¡±


    Head Zhou immediately straightened up. This was the vampire that Main Head Xia ordered him to take care of. ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do a transaction.¡±


    Head Zhou looked toward Xia Fu. Xia Fu had one hand in his pocket and was standing under the sunlight typing on his cellphone.


    His phone rang instantly.


    Head Zhou took it out and nced at it before looking at Ming Shu. ¡°What transaction?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to talk about it here?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows.


    Head Zhou opened the car door. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the car.¡±


    ...


    Five minutester...


    Xia Fu received a message from Head Zhou.


    [She had something rted to Yun Ce. Main Head Xia, it is rted to the case you were chasing four years ago!!!]


    The exmation marks showed how excited Head Zhou was.


    Four years ago...


    A girl died in a ssroom of a certain school. She was bitten to death by a vampire. After that, there were many cases where the victim died the same way. Their deaths were not far apart from each other so these cases werebined and investigated together.


    At that time, he¡¯d just entered the department and the person he was following was put in charge of this case. Thus, he came into contact with this case.


    This was his first case and the only case that he didn¡¯t solve.


    He faced many obstacles when investigating this case. What¡¯s more, the prime suspect, Yun Ce, was sent overseas. Hence, the case was put aside.


    Xia Fu frowned slightly.


    The Xia family didn¡¯t let him touch anyone from the Yun family... however, for the sake of his mission, he could ignore all the other things.


    Xia Fu replied.


    [No matter what request she makes, ept it.]


    <i>If you can, please give me to her too.</i>


    Of course, he didn¡¯t type that out. He was afraid Ming Shu would get out of the car and beat him up.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t ask for anything weird. She requested a huge amount of food supplies.


    Head Zhou reported this to Xia Fu. Xia Fu was speechless for a long time. <i>Is she a pig?</i>


    <i>I have never seen any vampires that ate as much as her...</i>


    Xia Fu suddenly had a sh of memory. However, when he tried to recall it, he couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    He shook his head.


    He had felt strange when he was asked to go into the psychological therapy room. He would not allow himself to be dragged into that dark room again. The people inside were devils!


    ...


    <i>Dingdong </i>.


    Ming Shu looked up from the sofa. <i>Sote...</i>


    <i>Who is it?</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t want to open the door.</i>


    Ming Shu decided to pretend that she didn¡¯t hear anything.


    The person outside relentlessly pressed the doorbell.


    Ming Shu scratched her head and walked toward the door without her shoes.


    The person outside the door was none other than Xia Fu. He had a few boxes around him and he was breathing slightly heavily. He should have carried the boxes up.


    ¡°Is there no one in your department? Main Head Xia has to personally send them?¡± <i>And send them in the middle of the night? What is he thinking!</i>


    Xia Fu said without any expression, ¡°Where do I put them?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Anywhere, someone will pack them in a while.¡±


    <i>Someone! Wil! Pack! Them!</i>


    <i>There is someone!</i>


    <i>Is it the person who snatched her away when I wasn¡¯t around?</i>


    <i>No way! I have to stay and take a look.</i>


    <i>I have to see which bastard stole my girl.</i>


    Xia Fu looked down and covered up the emotions that were about to explode in his eyes. He carried a box inside. Ming Shu stopped him. ¡°Main Head Xia, I didn¡¯t invite you in.¡±

 Chapter 263 - The Novice Breeder (23)

    <h4>Chapter 263: The Novice Breeder (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Xia Fu argued reasonably, ¡°There are many vampires staying in this building. If you want your food to be taken by other vampires, you can leave them outside.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone dares to touch my food.¡± W <i>hoever that dares to touch my food will be killed by me. Everyone has a part to y in protecting their food supply </i>. Ming Shu didn¡¯t let Xia Fu in. ¡°Please leave.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know more about Lai Si?¡± Xia Fu brought out his ultimate weapon.


    Ming Shu went silent and after pondering for a while, she retracted her hand and signaled for him to bring the food in.


    Xia Fu walked in and immediately felt as though he went to the wrong ce.


    Was this still the house that had nothing but bare walls?


    This house was extravagant enough to be a princess¡¯s room!


    The poor queen suddenly had money.


    ¡°Do you have a sugar daddy?¡± Xia Fu couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Ming Shu said in an arrogant tone, ¡°I am the Queen of the Vampires. I can only be a sugar mama to other people. When will I ever need a sugar daddy?¡±


    <i>What does she have to be arrogant about?</i>


    Xia Fu moved the boxes. Although the information she provided was useful, it was not able to get her so much food. The rest of the food was taken out of Xia Fu¡¯s pocket.


    <i>If I don¡¯t sacrifice something, I will not be able to get her.</i>


    <i>I am giving my all.</i>


    The floor was covered with a thick carpet and the old sofa was nowhere to be seen. There was only a genuine leather sofa now. There were many things thrown on top of the sofa. Most of them were blood bags.


    She was like a hamster storing her food.


    Ming Shu turned on all the lights in the living room. Under the lighting, the room looked even more extravagant.


    Actually, Ming Shu got a shock when she came back too. She guessed that Lai Ang took the chance when she was away to stuff things into her house.


    ¡°If the things you say are not useful, I will throw you out of here.¡± Ming Shu pointed at the window and smiled threateningly.


    Xia Fu looked at the books that were on the sofa: <i>The History of Vampires </i>and <i>A Short Introduction to the Vampire </i>. He then shifted his gaze and sat on the sofa, looking directly at Ming Shu. ¡°You can¡¯t remember what happened to you in the past, right?¡±


    ¡°I guess not...¡± The sofa was upied by Xia Fu. Ming Shu had no choice but to carry her food and sit on the rocking chair opposite him. She ced her chin on her hand and smiled. ¡°I have no recollection of how the war happened. Besides that, I can remember the other things.¡±


    This was what the books wrote about her...


    They said that she was a surly person who made enemies with humans just because she was unhappy. She was a ssic example of someone who liked war.


    The reason for her starting the war was because she wanted to breed humans to satisfy her personal desires.


    In other words, there was nothing good said about her and all the things were presented reasonably as though it was the truth.


    On the other hand, Lai Si was the godly savior and he managed to get himself a bunch of fans.


    If she were not the Host, she would have believed the story.


    Xia Fu took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°The reason for the war was, you suddenly ordered the vampires to attack the humans¡ªand it was a massive attack.


    ¡°At that time, the Xia family was pushed to be the leaders because we are vampire hunters. The other ones that were pushed out were the Song family. They were vampire hunters too. Everyone fought alongside each other to resist the attack of your army.


    ¡°Toward the end, the Song family seemed to know all your ns and your army was destroyed. At the crucial moment, Lai Si convinced a huge portion of the vampires to betray you and fought alongside the humans to exile you. This forced you to go into the forbiddennds.


    ¡°When the Xia family arrived, your army was annihted and you... were missing. Lai Si and the Song family said that you were dead and that¡¯s what all the books say now.¡±


    Xia Fu said all this without any expression as though he was reading from a history book. However, there were some things that were not mentioned in books.


    Such as the Song family...


    Such as the fact that the Xia family didn¡¯t participate in the final match...


    Ming Shu asked softly, ¡°Where are the descendants of the Song family?¡±


    Xia Fu raised his head and looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Missing.


    ¡°After the war, it was the most chaotic period for humans and vampires both. The Song family mentioned that they had to rest. Everyone was reorganizing and no one took much notice. It was only when the treaty was formed and they needed the signature of the Song family that they realized that the Song family had not appeared for a long time.


    ¡°They sent people to search, but the Song family¡¯s house was empty. There was no sound at all and everyone had disappeared.¡±


    He had sent people to search for them too, but to no avail. They seemed to have disappeared into thin air.


    This was too strange, so it was kept confidential and outsiders did not know what had happened.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°So what did the Xia family find out?¡±


    Xia Fu stared at Ming Shu. ¡°What can I gain from telling you that?¡±


    Ming Shu instinctively hugged her food and said vigntly, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    <i>I will never give you my food.</i>


    Xia Fu¡¯s mouth twitched. <i>Who cares about your food. The logo of our department is on it!</i>


    ¡°Date me.¡± <i>I don¡¯t care whether I will make it or not. Let me ask first before someone steals the chance from me.</i>


    <i>He doesn¡¯t want my food...</i>


    Ming Shu tilted her head and smiled. ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t...¡± L <i>ike you! </i>Xia Fu managed to stop himself in time. ¡°If I didn¡¯t like you, why would I ask you to date me?¡±


    <i>I don¡¯t like this lunatic at all.</i>


    ¡°Maybe your brain is fried? After all, you humans always have stupid moments.¡± Ming Shu gave a caring smile.


    ¡°...¡± <i>You are not a human, so that¡¯s why you¡¯re scolding us, right!</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t hold me back, I want to beat her to death.</i>


    [...] <i>No one is holding you back. Lord Nine is giving himself too much screen time.</i>


    Xia Fu calmed himself down a little. ¡°Assume that my brain is not working properly. I like you, okay?¡±


    If anyone liked her, that person¡¯s brain must be fried.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t date.¡± <i>Dating can¡¯t be eaten. I am a vampire with pride and ambition.</i>


    ¡°Also... I¡¯m a vampire.¡± Ming Shu dragged out her words. Her cute face was filled with smiles. ¡°As a vampire hunter, your ancestors wille out of their graves and kill you if they learn you¡¯re dating a vampire.¡±


    <i>How can they fell in love if they are not from the same race?</i>


    <i>Interracial love? Not possible!</i>


    ¡°It is my business who I want to be with,¡± Xia Fu said, ¡°and I don¡¯t lose anything either. You are the Queen of the Vampires.¡±


    ¡°Has-been queen, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Can we stop bringing this up?</i>


    Why did he call her a has-been queen in the first ce!


    Ming Shu sucked some blood and suggested sincerely, ¡°Xia Fu, why not you be my boy toy?¡±


    Xia Fu sprang up immediately. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to know, forget it.¡±


    <i>To hell with your boy toys.</i>


    <i>How can a genius like me be someone¡¯s boy toy? Most importantly, she¡¯s not human.</i>


    <i>If other humans know about this, I will lose his face.</i>


    ¡°Walk slowly, I will not send you off!¡± Ming Shu waved her small hand.


    Xia Fu choked and gave a snort before leaving the apartment. He opened the door and saw Lai Ang, who was just preparing to knock on the door. Lai Ang looked quite handsome and his clothing was extravagant too. Xia Fu squinted his eyes.


    <i>Is he the one that stole her?</i>


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t Main Head Xia.¡± Lai Ang patted Xia Fu¡¯s shoulder and greeted him yfully. ¡°Long time no see. How is your father?¡±


    Xia Fu pushed Lai Ang¡¯s hand away indifferently. He spoke slowly, ¡°Ask him yourself.¡±


    ¡°You are still not cute at all.¡± Lai Ang didn¡¯t care. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Lai Ang spoke thest sentence seriously. The atmosphere in the corridor became still, like the calm before a storm.

 Chapter 264 - The Novice Breeder (24)

    <h4>Chapter 264: The Novice Breeder (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Passing by.¡±


    Xia Fu threw two words at him and walked down the stairs.


    ¡°This ce will not require your assistance anymore.¡± Lai Ang blocked Xia Fu.


    Xia Fu raised his head and looked at him. His ck eyes were indifferent. ¡°You said. Not counted.¡±


    He grabbed Lai Ang¡¯s wrist and pulled it back. Lai Ang instinctively retaliated and the two of them started a fight in the narrow corridor.


    However, it onlysted for 20 seconds. After that, the two of them parted and each stood at one corner.


    ¡°Main Head Xia has grown stronger.¡± Lai Ang rubbed his wrist, surprised.


    As expected of a genius from the Xia family that appeared once every hundred years.


    Xia Fu didn¡¯t care about him. He turned around and left without a change in expression.


    ¡°What are you cocky for...¡± Lai Ang muttered and then immediately entered the house. He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Ming Shu sucking the blood bags. ¡°My queen, why were you with Xia Fu?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t answer the question. ¡°Did you move all these in?¡±


    ¡°Haha, my queen, this is your house so it cannot look so poor. This is more fitting for your status.¡± E <i>ven if she doesn¡¯t have a pce, she cannot be looked down upon by other vampires.</i>


    Ming Shu said softly, ¡°I¡¯d rather you give me food.¡± This house was filled with things that cannot be eaten. She was not the least attracted to it.


    Lai Ang: ¡°...¡±


    Didn¡¯t he prepare a lot of food? Was it not enough for the queen?


    This was not the point.


    Lai Ang had heard about the happenings at the castle and was worried for her. That was why he came.


    He had seen Ming Shu bomb that building so he was very calm when Ming Shu bombed the castle this time.


    ¡°Lai Si will strike soon...¡± Lai Si understood Lai Si really well. They had worked together under the queen before.


    ¡°He will either send someone to kill me or...¡± Ming Shu smiled and looked out of the window. ¡°Tell the other vampires or humans that I have returned.¡±


    ¡°That will be troublesome.¡± Lai Ang frowned. ¡°You... if the other vampires find out that you have returned, they will definitelye and kill you.¡±


    No vampire would want a sinner queen that was supposed to be dead toe back to life again.


    ¡°How many vampires do you have under you?¡±


    ¡°Not many...¡± Lai Ang said. ¡°Although Lai Si didn¡¯t kill me, he prevented me from gathering my own troops. Most of the people that followed me were bought over by Lai Si.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s just wait.¡± W <i>ait until things get chaotic, and then we step in to make it even messier. Let the whole city be a mess.</i>


    <i>A lively world will make our lives colorful.</i>


    Lai Ang wanted to persuade Ming Shu to either stay lowkey or leave this ce. When she had gathered her strength, she could return again.


    However, Ming Shu was against this proposal.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t manage to see Lai Si¡¯s men, but she met Yun Ce.


    On the way home from school.


    The evidence that Ming Shu gave was videos. The person in the video was none other than Yun Ce.


    Hence, on the second day after they came back from the castle, Yun Ce was wanted by the police. Although the school kept the news to themselves, Ming Shu knew about it.


    Yun Ce had disappeared three days ago.


    Yun Ce wore a gray casual shirt and a cap which covered his red hair. He was worried about being recognized by others.


    He blocked Ming Shu on her path home.


    ¡°Wei Xi, were you the one that passed them the things on the cellphone?¡± Yun Ce lowered his voice and controlled his anger.


    ¡°This kind of stuff has to be passed to the professionals.¡± Ming Shu sucked her blood bag calmly.


    Yun Ce was a psychopath. Not only did he murder humans, but he also filmed the process.


    Such a scary lunatic. She was afraid that she would kill him and not get any Hatred Points.


    Yun Ce was filled with anger. He stared at Ming Shu with bloodshot eyes. He thought that she would wait for him to negotiate terms with her.


    But who knew that she would pass the evidence along and put him on the wanted list.


    The Yun family was also being watched closely and he had no chance to contact them.


    And the Yun family...


    Might not bother with him this time.


    Yun Ce took a deep breath quickly and closed in on Ming Shu. ¡°Wei Xi, you asked for it.¡±


    ¡°If I were you, I would not havee back.¡± Ming Shu was not the least afraid. She smiled and said softly, ¡°Or did youe back to turn yourself in?¡±


    Yun Ce suddenly paused. He sneered. ¡°Turn myself in? I just wanted to see what Xia Fu, who was chasing me so steadfastlyst time, is doing.¡±


    He never thought that he would meet Ming Shu. If it was not for her, he would not be on the wanted list and his secret would not have been found out.


    Even if Xia Fu suspected him, he had no evidence against him.


    ¡°When the order was given, you had the chance to leave. Why didn¡¯t you? Yun Ce, you just want to die, right? You don¡¯t have the courage to kill yourself so you wanted to use Xia Fu and put an end to your life.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice was stable, but every single word mmed into Yun Ce¡¯s heart like a thousand-kilogram stone.


    The wall that he put up was broken into pieces.


    The fear in him flew out of the walls and consumed him.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Yun Ce shouted at Ming Shu. His eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°I have never thought about dying. Why must I die?¡±


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t dare.¡± Ming Shu smiled. Her clear eyes seemed to see his innermost thoughts. He watched her lips move. ¡°You are a coward.¡±


    He had the chance to run away. He had the chance to turn the tables. Why didn¡¯t he do it?


    ¡°No...¡± <i>I¡¯m not a coward.</i>


    ¡°Xiao Xi, what are you standing there for? I didn¡¯t see you when we finished school. I was looking for you...¡± Yuan Xi¡¯s voice sounded behind her. Her voice suddenly cut off.


    Yun Ce changed tack and rushed at Yuan Xi viciously.


    Yun Ce recognized the person and was stunned. She remembered Si Luo telling her about Yun Ce being on the wanted list and her face changed immediately.


    Ming Shu instantly chased after him.


    Yuan Xi had many experiences of being chased by vampires. Before Ming Shu shouted, she turned around and ran off.


    Ming Shu blocked Yun Ce¡¯s path the next moment and grabbed his elbow, mming him into the wall. ¡°Who says that you can touch my little snack?¡±


    ¡°Yours?¡± Yun Ce jeered. ¡°Dhe doesn¡¯t have your name on her.¡±


    Yun Ce finished speaking and attacked with his fist, aiming it at Ming Shu¡¯s face. However, when he was just about to hit her, he twisted his body and went to chase Yuan Xi.


    OMG!


    Ming Shu threw the finished blood bags on the ground and pulled up her sleeves. She chased after him and grabbed Yun Ce¡¯s cor, once again throwing him back.


    Yuan Xi put some distance between them and looked back. She saw Ming Shu fighting with Yun Ce. She panted and started searching through her bag furiously before taking out a weapon that looked like a gun.


    ¡°Bullet... where are the bullets?¡± Yuan Xi was so anxious she was sweating profusely. Her hand continued to search through her bag. ¡°I know I put it in my bag. Bullets... found it!¡±


    Yuan Xi loaded the bullets and aimed the gun at Yun Ce. However, Ming Shu and Yun Ce kept changing positions and she was unable to aim properly.


    <i>Ahhhh!</i>


    ¡°Get away, Xiao Xi!¡±


    Yuan Xi shouted and hoped that Ming Shu would coordinate with her.


    Ming Shu threw Yun Ce in Yuan Xi¡¯s direction and hid behind his body.


    <i>Peng¡ª </i>the gun was fired.

 Chapter 265 - The Novice Breeder (25)

    <h4>Chapter 265: The Novice Breeder (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yuan Xi¡¯s bullets were made for vampires. After Yun Ce was hit, his power decreased and he was caught by Yuan Xi and Ming Shu together.


    Yun Ce fell on the ground and red at Ming Shu with sinister eyes. Even in this state, he still looked handsome.


    <i>People with good looks can afford to be stubborn.</i>


    <i>They even look good when they¡¯re angry.</i>


    ¡°If you want to die, just go and die. Why are you creating so much trouble? Are you not tired?¡± The Hatred Points were not full yet. Ming Shu continued to poke Yun Ce¡¯s soft spot.


    Yuan Xi looked curious and panted, ¡°He... why does he... want to kill himself?¡±


    ¡°You have to ask him.¡± At first, she felt that the Yun Ce¡¯s aura was very weird and contradicting.


    Now that he was wanted, he didn¡¯t leave but came to find her. If someone wanted to live, they would not take such a huge risk.


    Also, he kept provoking Xia Fu. His intention wasn¡¯t to have a battle with him. It was purely to provoke him.


    Ming Shu managed to read Yun Ce¡¯s heart many times. Yun Ce stared at her with his bloodshot eyes.


    [Hatred Points are full.]


    Ming Shu smiled like a flower. ¡°Done, let¡¯s go and exchange him for food.¡±


    Yuan Xi looked stunned. <i>Done? Exchange for food?</i>


    ¡°Where are you bringing me?¡± Yun Ce struggled. If he could shoot knives out of his eyes, Ming Shu would have been stabbed many times. ¡°Let me go, let me Wei Xi, do you not know your situation? What right do you have to say this to me?¡±


    ¡°I am bringing you to see your lover.¡± Ming Shu tilted her head and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you wish to die at his hands? As for my situation, that is none of your business.¡±


    <i>It doesn¡¯t matter what situation I¡¯m in. If I can¡¯t handle it, I can just die.</i>


    <i>I am invincible.</i>


    ¡°Xiao Xi...¡±


    ¡°Go back home first.¡± Ming Shu waved at her little snack and then grabbed Yun Ce and gged a taxi.


    Yuan Xi: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu brought Yun Ce straight into the Vampire Supervision Department. Under the angry stare of Yun Ce, she sessfully exchanged him for some food.


    ¡°The girl who betrays her race is here again...¡±


    ¡°I heard that she has a unique rtionship with Main Head Xia. I wonder what their rtionship is.¡±


    ¡°That little girl is so cute. I didn¡¯t know that Main Head Xia likes this type. But she is really cute.¡±


    ¡°Shh...¡±


    Their Main Head Xia was carrying a box down the stairs without any expression on his face and walked toward the living room.


    Xia Fu opened the door and saw someone inside. The atmosphere became awkward.


    Ming Shu sat on the sofa. A white-haired middle-aged man was sitting opposite her. He didn¡¯t know what had happened, but they didn¡¯t seem to be getting along. The atmosphere was heavy.


    Xia Yin turned and looked at Xia Fu. He said in a low voice, ¡°You haven¡¯t told her?¡±


    Xia Fu was irritated by Xia Yin but he couldn¡¯t show it. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Tell her, then.¡± Xia Yin threw these words down and left the living room. He stopped when he was at the door. ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use, I hope your report will be what I want to hear.¡±


    The living room door closed slowly. Xia Fu stood there for a while before putting down his box.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what he said to you. Just don¡¯t listen to him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you not happy with your father?¡±


    Before Xia Yin said anything, Xia Fu entered the room. Hence, Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what he wanted to tell her.


    Xia Fu raised his head. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you better listen to me.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°What if I want to die?¡±


    Xia Fu remained silent for a moment. ¡°Then listen to him.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t n to stop me?¡±


    ¡°If you want to die, how will I be able to stop you?¡± <i>I can¡¯t wait to strangle you to death.</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°True. No one can stop someone who wants to die. Just like Yun Ce.¡±


    Speaking of Yun Ce, Xia Fu got curious. ¡°How did you catch him?¡±


    None of their people managed to catch him after searching the entire city. But she caught him.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that I caught him. He was the one that came to look for me and I just exchanged him for some food.¡± Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m cuter so he felt that it was more honorable for him to be caught by me than those old men.¡±


    Xia Fu had the ¡°let me listen to you boast¡± expression on his face.


    Ming Shu nced at him sideways. Xia Fu seemed to have realized it and rearranged his expression. ¡°He is considered half of your race. You even betray your own race?¡±


    ¡°How can race be more important than food?¡± <i>What¡¯s more, this friend is not someone with a good heart.</i>


    ¡°...¡± <i>I don¡¯t want to talk to her.</i>


    ...


    Xia Fu sent Ming Shu off and immediately saw Xia Yin standing behind him with a dark expression when he turned around. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell her?¡±


    Xia Fu kept his face nk. ¡°No.¡±


    Xia Yin sized Xia Fu up. ¡°You like her?¡±


    Xia Fu thought for a while. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°She is the Queen of the Vampires. You are a vampire hunter. And you like her?¡± Xia Yin¡¯s voice was cold.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xia Yin sneered. ¡°Xia Fu, it seems as though I have cared too little for you these few days, that now you have forgotten what your surname is.¡±


    Xia Fu wanted to talk back, but his character didn¡¯t allow him too. He kept quiet and cursed profusely in his heart.


    <i>I know my surname and my name very well.</i>


    ¡°Go into confinement!¡± Xia Yin couldn¡¯t control his anger and ordered this. ¡°You cane out once you have figured it out. If you don¡¯t, don¡¯t evere out again. You are not the only descendant of the Xia family.¡±


    Xia Fu looked at Xia Yin and said word by word, ¡°This was all forced onto me by you.¡±


    <i>When did I ever suffer like this before!</i>


    <i>I am not doing this anymore!</i>


    Xia Fu took off the badge in front of his chest and threw it at Xia Yin¡¯s feet. He gave him a cold stare and left.


    Xia Yin didn¡¯t have the time to react at all.


    Only when Xia Fu walked down the steps did he finally shout, ¡°Xia Fu!¡±


    Xia Fu hastened his pace.


    Xia Fu heard the system deduct his points and knew that he was dead. <i>Impulsiveness is deadly.</i>


    Since his points were gone, he would not go back anymore.


    [Lord Nine, if you continue to vite your character setting, you will get negative points.] Lord Nine¡¯s points were already few and he still went to vite his character setting.


    ¡°Hmph, a genius like me will get them back soon.¡± Xia Fu was very confident.


    [...] <i>There will still be punishment when you get back!</i>


    Xia Fu ignored the system and caught up with Ming Shu.


    ¡°I broke ties with my family.¡±


    Ming Shu acknowledged him and then asked calmly, ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±


    Xia Fu stared at her. ¡°It was because of you.¡±


    If he continued to stay in the Xia family, Xia Yin would force him to do those things. If he did it, how would he be able to chase after her?


    <i>Yes!</i>


    <i>I did this for the mission!</i>


    ¡°You want me to be responsible for it?¡± Ming Shu hugged her box.


    ¡°Everything I have is provided by the Xia family. I have nowhere to go.¡± <i>I am such a genius </i>. ¡°I saved you before. Shouldn¡¯t you take me in?¡±


    <i>Even though what he says makes sense, why do I still feel like he is taking advantage of me?</i>


    Ming Shu continued to hug her box tightly. ¡°Will the Xia family let you off?¡±


    <i>You are the genius of the Xia family. Can you leave just like that?</i>


    <i>Even if you give yourself up, will they give you up?</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t fool around.</i>


    <i>A lot of time and effort is needed to train someone.</i>


    ¡°Whatever... I won¡¯t go back.¡± Xia Fu looked gloomy at the right time. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of that ce.¡±

 Chapter 266 - The Novice Breeder (26)

    <h4>Chapter 266: The Novice Breeder (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me. Don¡¯t you have any friends?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°We are of different races. We can¡¯t be close friends.¡±


    Xia Fu asked her back, ¡°Do you think I have friends?¡±


    Before Ming Shu could reply, he said, ¡°I want to be good friends with you.¡±


    <i>Good friends your head!</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a house?¡±


    ¡°That house belongs to the Xia family too.¡± The words <i>Xia family </i>were emphasized. ¡°Everything I have is provided by the Xia family.


    ¡°Will you take me in?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled with closed lips. ¡°My temple is too big. I can¡¯t put a small god like you inside.¡±


    Xia Fu: ¡°...¡± <i>Don¡¯t hold me back. I want to strangle her to death!</i>


    ¡°In return, I will tell you everything I know.¡± For the sake of the mission, Xia Fu sacrificed everything. ¡°Everything.¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head and suddenly stopped in her tracks. She turned around and looked up at him. ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± <i>Only idiots would like you.</i>


    ¡°What do you like about me?¡±


    ¡°Everything.¡± <i>I¡¯d like to strangle you.</i>


    Xia Fu¡¯s eyes were ck and she could see her reflection in them. He looked serious.


    Ming Shu ced her box in Xia Fu¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t ever eat my food. If not, you can get out.¡±


    Xia Fu heaved a sigh of relief before he started cursing again.


    He was a human!


    Why would he eat her food?


    <i>Crazy.</i>


    In reality, Xia Fu kept a nk face and used a ¡°gentle¡± voice to reply to her. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He disgusted even himself.


    [Persevere and you will seed.] The system encouraged him.


    ....


    ¡°Where do I put this?¡±


    ¡°Anywhere.¡± Ming Shu took two blood bags from the table and continued lying on her sofa. ¡°There is only one bedroom so you will sleep on the sofa.¡±


    Xia Fu pushed the box into a corner. ¡°Can¡¯t we sleep together?¡±


    Ming Shu sucked her blood bag. ¡°Should I get a bed for you in heaven?¡±


    <i>How dare you ask to sleep on my bed!</i>


    <i>What gave you the courage?</i>


    ¡°You have awork up there too?¡± Xia Fu felt that he was controlling himself very well, but he just couldn¡¯t help it in front of her.


    Why <i>the hell is there always someone who wants to destroy my character setting.</i>


    ¡°I not only have awork up there, I have one belowground too. Which one do you prefer?¡± Actress Shu replied with experienced.


    <i>Hehe.</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t need you to act kind.</i>


    <i>Up or down, I will still die. What choice do I have!</i>


    <i>Just calm down.</i>


    <i>Deep breaths.</i>


    ¡°I just want to think about you.¡±


    ¡°Then think.¡± Ming Shu paused. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. You can be my boy toy...¡±


    ¡°I will sleep on the sofa,¡± Xia Fu immediately decided.


    As a youth that had ambition, he would never be a boy toy.


    Ming Shu¡¯s face was filled with regret.


    Xia Fu walked to the side of the sofa and moved Ming Shu¡¯s legs away. He sat down. Ming Shu nced at him and had the urge to kick him.


    Xia Fu said with a serious face, ¡°Do you want to listen?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    Xia Fu was kicked off the sofa.


    Veins appeared on Xia Fu¡¯s forehead. <i>I am going to lose control. How can there be such an irritating person... no, vampire.</i>


    Xia Fu pondered between taking the knife to stab her and forgiving her. In the end, he chose to forgive her.


    <i>She is the mission. She is the boss.</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t stop me from finishing the mission. I will torture you.</i>


    [...] <i>Lord Nine, it is better if you don¡¯t raise such gs.</i>


    <i>A genius will not argue with an idiot. Hmph!</i>


    Xia Fu sat on the floor. Since there was a carpet, it was not ufortable at all.


    ¡°The Xia family always felt that was something wrong since back then and guarded against Lai Si. These days, Lai Si controls almost the entire vampire poption.


    ¡°The Xia family thought that Lai Si would do something, but he didn¡¯t. He seemed to be waiting for an opportunity. Until... one day, when the Xia family detected an aura that was different from a normal vampire¡¯s. When they rushed to the location, there was nothing.¡±


    Xia Fu looked at the girl on the sofa. ¡°That is your power.¡±


    The power that belonged to the queen.


    The Xia family, at first, thought that the queen was not dead, but then they realized that the power wasing from a vampire called Mi Li. However, before they could investigate any further, the power disappeared.


    It was as though the vampire was identally infected with power.


    But, they reached the conclusion that the queen was not dead.


    Mi Li had a rtionship with Lai Si. After further investigation, they realized that Lai Si was nning something big.


    He wanted to take over the world.


    Not only the vampire world but the human world too.


    However, they were unable to find out what his exact ns were and what was his motive for giving the queen¡¯s power to someone else.


    After that, Xia Fu saved Ming Shu and he heard those people calling her Wei Xi. ording to the Xia family, the name of the queen was Wei Xi.


    The Xia family knew that he¡¯d found her and wanted Xia Fu to persuade her to take back her powers and fight against Lai Si.


    ¡°So, you purposely exposed me to the Xia family?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and looked at Xia Fu.


    Xia Fu¡¯s mouth twitched. His expressionless face finally cracked. ¡°There are people from the Xia family all around me. They will know all the details about me: how long I sleep, what I eat, what did I do, how long I spent in the toilet.


    ¡°Xia Yin said that it was to ensure my safety. However, I know that it was to watch over me and once I disobey him, this would happen.¡±


    Xia Fu looked out of the window. Ming Shu followed his gaze.


    There were a few strangers¡¯ presences and they seemed quite powerful.


    Ming Shu hugged her food. ¡°Don¡¯t dirty my ce.¡±


    Xia Fu pushed himself up using the sofa. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xia Fu left the house and slight noises could be heard from outside the window. There were the sounds of people shouting in pain and of something heavy falling to the ground.


    After a while, Xia Fu came back. His gaze was heavy and he was deep in thought.


    Xia Yin wanted a puppet that listened well. No matter how powerful a genius was, he was just a disobedient puppet if he didn¡¯t follow instructions.


    Now, he just sent people to bring him back... He didn¡¯t know what he would face in the future.


    s...


    He had taken the wrong step again.


    ording to his original n, he would not fall out with Xia Yin. However, when he heard Xia Yin asking him to persuade this idiot to take back her powers, he felt very angry suddenly.


    He felt even angrier when he proposed to make use of her aspared to when he made use of Xia Fu.


    This emotion came and went quickly. Even Xia Fu couldn¡¯tprehend it.


    When he finally got hold of his emotions, he had fallen out with Xia Yin and his points were being deducted.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just getting back my powers? Why don¡¯t you allow me to listen to him?¡± Ming Shu continued the conversation as though nothing had happened.


    She didn¡¯t know what Lai Si did to Mi Li. She could not feel that her powers were inside Mi Li¡¯s body.


    But this exined why Mi Li wanted to kill her out of the blue.


    She had gotten powers that didn¡¯t belong to her and their owner was right in front of her. How could she be at peace if she didn¡¯t kill her?


    Of course, Lai Si could be the one directing her to do this.


    ¡°He wants to use you as a stepping stone.¡± Xia Fu stood beside Ming Shu and suddenly bent forward. His gaze was serious. ¡°Do you think that I will allow that?¡±


    Ming Shu looked away. ¡°Even if it is like that, I will have a chance to get my power back. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    Xia Fu ced his hand on her cheek. ¡°You think that Lai Si and Xia Yin will let you get your power back?¡±


    Before Ming Shu could react, he lowered his head and kissed her lips lightly. He said in a low voice, ¡°They won¡¯t. They will kill you.¡±

 Chapter 267 - The Novice Breeder (27)

    <h4>Chapter 267: The Novice Breeder (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu was stunned. Her gaze fell on the face close to hers. His eyshes brushed against her face, making her feel slightly itchy and numb...


    Xia Fu released Ming Shu¡¯s lips and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that she made no move. He was not hit this time.


    That was an improvement.


    The next moment, Xia Fu was lying on the ground.


    Xia Fu: ¡°...¡±


    Not getting hit was just a dream.


    <i>What a violent person!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m so angry!</i>


    Ming Shu stood up and looked down on Xia Fu. The arrogance in her eyes was obvious. ¡°There are many people who want my life. I don¡¯t even notice the two of them.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think you¡¯re able to defeat them?¡± Xia Fu picked himself up from the floor.


    Ming Shu nced at him and took the food off the sofa. She slowly walked into her room.


    When she was just about to close the door, her voice rang out: ¡°Because I am not afraid of death, but they are.¡±


    Xia Fu: ¡°...¡± <i>Crazy!</i>


    Xia Fu panted twice and touched his lips with his index finger. His gaze was far away.


    ...


    The next morning, Ming Shu yawned and walked out of her room. Xia Fu had poured blood into a cup and passed it to her immediately when she came out.


    Ming Shu squinted her eyes and sipped the cup of blood. She regained some of her energy. She raised her leg and watched Xia Fu moving around the room.


    The once cold room seemed a bit more lively now.


    They both seemed to have forgotten about the episodest night. No one brought it up and no one felt awkward.


    <i>It¡¯s very amazing.</i>


    Ming Shu thought this.


    ¡°I¡¯ve packed your bag for you.¡± Xia Fu put her bag beside her. ¡°I have something to do today. I¡¯ll fetch you after school.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to school today?¡± Ming Shu put down her cup and continued grabbing the unopened blood bags on her table.


    Xia Fu grabbed her hand and poured the blood into the cup before passing it to her.


    Ming Shu took the cup, but he didn¡¯t let go. He closed in on her face. ¡°Do you want me to go?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me if you go or not.¡±


    Xia Fu released his grip and said, ¡°If you want me to go, I will.¡± <i>Although it will be very troublesome.</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t reply. Xia Fu got up. ¡°I will pick you up in the afternoon. Don¡¯t run around.¡±


    ¡°Heh...¡± <i>Why do I need you to pick me up!</i>


    Xia Fu: ¡°...¡± <i>What¡¯s wrong with her this time?</i>


    Ming Shu looked at him as he took out a bag from somewhere and walked out. When he reached the door, he suddenly said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give me a spare key?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have one. Climb in through the window.¡± <i>Why should I give you the key when I already let you stay in my house? I am not a charity.</i>


    ¡°...¡± <i>Sure, let¡¯s climb the window. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know how to do that.</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t go to school. She stayed at home the whole day.


    Hence, when Xia Fu went to fetch her after school, he waited for a long time. Finally, he met Yuan Xi and found out that she didn¡¯t go to the school that day.


    Xia Fu climbed the window and entered the apartment. Ming Shu was lying on the sofa, reading a book.


    He threw his bag aside and snatched the book away from her. ¡°Did you do it on purpose?¡±


    Ming Shu turned her body and looked into his eyes. Her eyes were glittering like the reflections on ake. ¡°Yes. Are you going to beat me up?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>No, I will not hit you. How can I bear to hit you</i>


    <i>I want to strangle you.</i>


    Xia Fu went around the sofa and grabbed her wrist. Before Ming Shu could explode, he quickly gave her a peck on her cheek.


    ¡°Next time you fool me, this will be the consequence.¡± Xia Fu immediately moved away. ¡°If you want me to kiss you more, you can continue.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if Ming Shu was smiling out of anger or if she found him funny. She sat up on the sofa. ¡°You seem to have forgotten whose house this is.¡±


    ¡°It will be mine soon,¡± Xia Fu said shamelessly.


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. The whole world was lit up as a luminous aura engulfed her. He couldn¡¯t shift his gaze away. He sank into her gaze.


    In the end, Xia Fu was locked out of the house for a whole night.


    He wanted to cry.


    ...


    ¡°Yun Cemitted suicide.¡±


    Ming Shu just woke up and was informed of this news by Xia Fu.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu had no reaction. She grabbed her blood bags and started opening them.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± Xia Fu pushed her back onto the sofa and poured the blood into a cup for her.


    Ming Shu held onto a bag stubbornly. Xia Fu couldn¡¯t pull it away from her and gave up. Ming Shu took two sips of the blood before saying, ¡°What is there to be curious about. He would die anyway.¡±


    Yun Ce¡¯s motive behinding back was just as Ming Shu had said. He didn¡¯t want to live anymore, but didn¡¯t dare tomit suicide.


    Hence, he thought of Xia Fu.


    Xia Fu looked at the smile on Ming Shu¡¯s face and felt a pain in his heart.


    Gentle then cold-blooded... This was the first time he saw such contradictory characteristics.


    Xia Fu suddenly hugged Ming Shu. Ming Shu choked. ¡°C <i>ough... </i>what are you doing! Are you trying to kill me so that you can get my food?¡±


    ¡°Hey...¡± Ming Shu tried to struggle, but Xia Fu held her tightly.


    ¡°Let me apany you?¡± Xia Fu¡¯s voice slowly rose.


    Ming Shu¡¯s hand stopped. After a long time, she said, ¡°Apany me for what? You are not my boy toy, how can you apany me? I don¡¯t want you to.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>To hell with your boy toys.</i>


    He let go of Ming Shu and said in a low voice, ¡°Pretend that I never said anything.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him as he stood up and suddenly grabbed the ends of his clothes. Xia Fu looked down at the little girl that was smiling gently at him.


    His heart skipped a beat for some reason.


    Xia Fu sneered. ¡°What? You agree now? Toote!¡±


    <i>I am not so cheap.</i>


    ¡°No, pay me back my food.¡± Ming Shu shook her cup. When he hugged her just now, half of the blood had spilled out.


    Xia Fu: ¡°...¡±


    He gritted his teeth and left.


    <i>Didi¡ª</i>


    Xia Fu took out his phone and his face turned dark.


    He looked back at the little girl on the sofa and told himself that he was protecting her for the mission¡¯s sake.


    He prepared himself mentally and realized that it was not so hard to do it.


    ¡°Lai Si has acted.¡± Xia Fu returned. ¡°Your identity had been made known to the vampires. I believe that some wille here soon. What do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°Wait and see.¡±


    Ming Shu jeered in her heart. He really used this method and wanted to make use of other people to kill her. No creativity at all.


    Xia Fu was speechless.


    <i>What kind of n is it to wait and see?</i>


    <i>Will they let you go after you wait and see them?</i>


    Xia Fu received the news very quickly, but the vampires came very fast as well. Two hourster, some had reached her house already.


    Ming Shu opened her window to allow them in.


    Vampire #1 came in and saw a cute little girl sucking a blood bag as shey on a leather sofa. The sofa was purposely turned to face the window.


    The room was very extravagant. Although the ce was a bit small, he didn¡¯t doubt that he was in a pce.


    Vampire #1 turned to look at the wide-open window and then stared at the has-been queen that was sucking the blood bag calmly. He made a decision. ¡°Since you are already dead, why did youe back?¡±


    ¡°To see you all.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°But it seems like you all have not grown much at all. Did Lai Si cut down your food supply and let you all grow up hungry?¡±


    ¡°The prince treats us very well, so I have no choice but to kill you.¡± Vampire #1 rushed at Ming Shu.


    He fingers grew and revealed his long ws.


    Ming Shu sucked hard.


    All the blood in the bag was sucked out.

 Chapter 268 - The Novice Breeder (28)

    <h4>Chapter 268: The Novice Breeder (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Pada!</i>


    The blood bag dropped to the floor and fell onto Vampire #1¡¯s face.


    The little girl squatted in front of him and smiled. Her voice was clear and sweet. ¡°Since you call me the queen, how can you forget that I am your ruler?¡±


    Vampire #1 felt his body stiffen.


    He felt that he was not looking at a cute and obedient-looking girl. He was looking at a devil. A devil that was smiling at him.


    The extravagant background behind her started to distort and was rushing toward him fiercely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, your brothers and sisters will be here soon.¡±


    Ming Shu kicked the empty bag away and picked up a new one. She went back andy on the sofa.


    Many vampires visited the house, but they all ended up the same way as him. They fell onto the floor and couldn¡¯t move at all.


    She was the queen.


    She had not been dethroned yet.


    She still held their lives and deaths in her hands.


    The vampires only realized this now.


    ...


    ¡°Master, none of the vampires came back.¡±


    The butler nced at the man who looked like an emperor from hell and felt cold sweat flowing down his face.


    He thought that everything had been settled, but it turned out like this. Even if she was a has-been queen, she was supposed to be easy to deal with.


    The man remained silent for a while. ¡°Invite thedy.¡±


    The butler stared nkly for a while before probing cautiously, ¡°Are you talking about Yuan Xi?¡±


    The man nodded.


    The butler was hesitant. ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you say that it was not a wise move to provoke Si Luo? Yuan Xi... has a rtionship with Si Luo. If we invite her, won¡¯t it provoke Si Luo?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s give Si Luo something to do.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Where is Mi Li?¡±


    The butler immediately replied, ¡°Miss Mi Li went home. Do you need me to call her back?¡±


    The entire room darkened as if there was no one inside.


    Mi Li stared at the window before finally looking down. She left. She didn¡¯t know what the man saw her as... He called her whenever he wanted and sent her away whenever he felt like it.


    Mi Li rejected the driver¡¯s offer to send her home and walked around aimlessly.


    As she walked around a corner, a few vampires appeared and blocked her path. ¡°Miss Mi Li, pleasee with us?¡±


    Mi Li recognized these vampires. She had seen them with the man before.


    Mi Li frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Follow us and you will know.¡± The vampire didn¡¯t answer her question.


    Mi Li thought that Lai Si was looking for her. That man was unpredictable. asionally, she would be called back after she just stepped out of the gates.


    Hence, she didn¡¯t suspect anything.


    However, when she realized that the direction they were heading to was wrong, she started to feel worried. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    No one answered her.


    The car stopped at this moment. They were on a quiet street. There were no cameras and no cars. It was so quiet they seemed to be on a different.


    ¡°Miss Mi Li, please get off the car,¡± the vampire who was driving said to Mi Li.


    Mi Li was a bit frightened. She immediately opened the door and got out.


    The minute she got down, the driver stepped on the elerator and disappeared as though there was something chasing them.


    Mi Li stood alone on the street. She was puzzled. Why did they bring her here?


    A car approached her from afar and stopped in front of her. The car window winded down and revealed a cute little face.


    Mi Li didn¡¯t know the man who was driving, but just based on his aura, she felt that he was someone of a powerful status.


    Mi Li took a step back, on her guard. ¡°Why are you here!¡±


    Was she the one that ordered those vampires to bring her here?


    <i>How is she able to order the man¡¯s subordinates?</i>


    Ming Shu opened the door and got down. She smiled and looked at her. ¡°Mi Li, how do you feel using what¡¯s mine? Is itfortable?¡±


    Mi Li frowned and looked at her with vignce. ¡°What¡¯s yours? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. What do you want?¡±


    She really seemed to not know what she was talking about. Her expression was sincere.


    ¡°Queen, let¡¯s take her away first.¡± Lai Ang got out of the car and leaned against the door. ¡°It will be troublesome if Lai Sies and pursues you.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded her head in agreement and smiled. ¡°Do you want to get in the car yourself or do you want me to force you in?¡±


    Mi Li didn¡¯t even think and attacked Ming Shu. After that, she immediately ran off.


    She ran and took out her phone to call Lai Si.


    Before she could make her call, Mi Li fell down and her phone smashed into the ground. The screen cked out.


    A shadow reflected on the screen; it was closing in on her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better if you get in the car yourself? That way, you won¡¯t get beaten and I won¡¯t have to waste my energy either.¡± A cute voice sounded behind her and her cellphone was kicked far away.


    Mi Li was engulfed in darkness.


    ¡°Queen, where do we take her?¡±


    Ming Shu threw Mi Li into the back and thought for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s go book a five-star presidential suite.¡±


    Lai Ang¡¯s mouth twitched.


    <i>You kidnapped a person and still dare to walk into a five-star presidential suite. You¡¯re really amazing.</i>


    Ming Shu really did what she said and brought Mi Li to a five-star suite.


    The hotel that she chose was a five-star hotel and it was the tallest building in the city. From the suite¡¯s windows, you could see the entirendscape of the city.


    Mi Li was thrown onto the floor.


    Ming Shu took the bag off her head and pulled a chair to sit in front of her.


    Mi Li was gagged and she was staring at her with angry eyes.


    ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± Ming Shu removed the gag. ¡°I am so happy that you¡¯re angry.¡±


    <i>Come on, baby, hate me.</i>


    <i>When the Hatred Points are full, I will not have to y with you anymore!</i>


    ¡°What are you nning to do by bringing me here?¡± Mi Li was on fire.


    ¡°To let you see the night scenery.¡± Ming Shu looked out of the window. ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice? Did Lai Si ever take you to see it before? See, aren¡¯t I better than him? I even apany you to see the night view.¡±


    Mi Li almost wanted to vomit blood. <i>Who wants to see the night scenery with you?</i>


    <i>This crazy person.</i>


    ¡°You think that Lai Si will let you go since you have me in your hands? Wei Xi, do you know the consequence of provoking him?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ming Shu asked curiously.


    Mi Li choked for a while but still gritted her teeth and said, ¡°He will teach you what is a living hell.¡±


    She felt afraid just thinking about the ways he tortured people.


    <i>He will find out that I¡¯m missing ande and save me.</i>


    <i>He will.</i>


    Ming Shu crossed her legs and ced her chin in her hand. Her posture was cool and domineering. ¡°I know what is a living hell.¡±


    <i>My ability is an example of a living hell.</i>


    Mi Li: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s not chit-chat anymore. Time to do serious business.¡± If they talked anymore, Lai Si¡¯s men would find them before they could finish.


    Mi Li¡¯s face turned red.


    <i>Who is chit-chatting with you?</i>


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± <i>Right! I need to drag this out.</i>


    When Mi Li realized this, she immediately got excited. ¡°Wei Xi, what are you nning to do? Let me tell you, Lai Si will not let you go. You are not his match at all. He will kill you as easily as killing an ant.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°I am gold-ted.¡±


    Mi Li: ¡°...¡± <i>What the hell is gold-ted? Are you telling me that an ant that is gold-ted is not an ant?</i>


    ¡°Queen, are you sure you want to do it here?¡± Lai Ang was a bit worried. This was not a safe ce. If anything happened, what would he do?¡±


    ¡°I am just taking back my power, what is there to be worried about?¡± Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°You can leave first.¡±


    Mi Li stared at her with her beautiful eyes. <i>Take back her power?</i>


    <i>What nonsense is she saying?</i>


    Mi Li had a sudden thought and remembered that she felt a simr aura in her body before. She...

 Chapter 269 - The Novice Breeder (29)

    <h4>Chapter 269: The Novice Breeder (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Although she was just taking back her powers, it was not as easy as it seemed.


    Lai Ang paced around outside the room. He was very anxious. The queen was being too reckless. She just did whatever she wanted and did not consider the consequences at all.


    Footsteps sounded at the end of the corridor. Because of the carpet, the sound was very faint, but Lai Ang still heard it.


    Lai Ang looked over with vignce.


    A man in ck walked over casually. He was carrying a sling bag and walked straight toward him.


    The man stopped in front of him and asked indifferently, ¡°Her, inside?¡±


    Lai Ang didn¡¯t know what was the rtionship between his queen and this Xia family¡¯s genius but he saw their close interactions before. Hence, he was unable to pull a face at him. What if he was her boyfriend?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xia Fu wanted to open the door. Lai Ang stopped him. ¡°You can¡¯t interrupt her now.¡±


    Xia Fu knew that Ming Shu was taking back her powers. He wanted to stay with her, but she disappeared with Lai Ang when he was taking a call.


    It took so much effort to find this ce.


    Five words: <i>I want to strangle her.</i>


    Xia Fu didn¡¯t press further and leaned against the wall of the corridor, looking down at the floor.


    The dim lighting shone on his face. He looked mysterious.


    After standing for a long time, there was suddenly a movement in the air. The objects in the corridor started shaking.


    Xia Fu raised his head and looked at the door intently. His whole body was rigid. If he heard anymotioning from behind the door, he would immediately rush in.


    The vibrationssted for 10 seconds before peace was resumed.


    The room was dead silent.


    The more Xia Fu waited, the more he felt that something was wrong. He opened the door before Lai Ang could stop him.


    The door opened and the scene inside the room filled their eyes.


    Ming Shuy on the bed and Mi Li fainted on the floor. The room was a mess, as if an 8.0 magnitude earthquake had happened.


    ¡°Queen!¡± Lai Ang shouted.


    Xia Fu reached the bed before Lai Ang and hugged the person on it. His tone was worried. ¡°Wei Xi?¡±


    ¡°Nothing... just a bit ufortable,¡± Ming Shu, still conscious, whispered.


    Although the power belonged to her, she still needed some time to get used to it.


    ¡°Get me some food.¡± <i>I am so hungry.</i>


    Lai Ang immediately passed her the food that he had prepared. However, she finished his food supply very quickly and still looked hungry.


    Xia Fu opened his bag and took out the exquisitely packed blood bags. He carefully ced it near Ming Shu¡¯s mouth.


    Xia Fu¡¯s hand was sweaty. He heaved a sigh of relief only after Ming Shu finished all the blood.


    He wiped off the sweat on his hand and held her fingers. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Ming Shu tried sitting up. Just now, she must have been very hungry...


    Because she felt powerful and energetic now.


    ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Ming Shu suddenly looked at Xia Fu.


    Xia Fu looked away from her. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He was not worried.


    Ming Shu was curious, but she didn¡¯t probe further. She left Xia Fu¡¯s arms and sat up on the bed to recover.


    ¡°Queen!¡± Lai Ang rushed back from the window. ¡°We are surrounded by people below.¡±


    By humans.


    Not vampires.


    ¡°It¡¯s the people from the Vampire Supervision Department.¡± Lai Si looked at Xia Fu as he said this. He was clearly suspecting him.


    ¡°Nothing to do with me.¡± Xia Fu denied it with no expression.


    He didn¡¯t receive any news about this... Xia Yin had probably ordered his men.


    Ming Shu moved toward the window and looked down.


    It was a mess downstairs. They seemed to be evacuating the people. The logo of the Vampire Supervision Department was very striking among all the lights.


    <i>Chut...</i>


    <i>There is really a never-ending supply of attackers.</i>


    Ming Shu smiled excitedly.


    <i>So lively.</i>


    Ming Shu was not the least nervous. Instead, she stared calmly at the people evacuating below.


    ¡°Queen, we should run now.¡±


    There were so many people downstairs. If they all attacked, they would not be able to defend against them due to their small number.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t reply.


    The ringing of a cellphone broke the silence. Si Luo¡¯s name appeared on the screen. Ming Shu was puzzled as to why Si Luo would call her at this time.


    ¡°What?¡± Ming Shu was not going to give any good face to her love rival.


    <i>¡°Is Yuan Xi with you?¡± </i>Si Luo¡¯s voice was worried.


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu frowned. ¡°What happened?¡±


    <i>Asking about Yuan Xite in the night. Did something happen to my little snack?</i>


    <i>¡°She¡¯s missing.¡± </i>Si Luo spoke quickly.


    Ming Shu was stunned for a while and then asked calmly, ¡°When did she disappear? Where was shest seen? Who did she meet?¡±


    <i>¡°I received herst call. She hung up before she could say anything. When I called her back, no one answered and her phone turned off after a while.¡±</i>


    Yuan Xi was a gem. Normal vampires might not be able to recognize it, but purebloods would be able to see her uniqueness and be attracted to her.


    Hence, Si Luo was worried that a pureblood vampire had abducted Yuan Xi.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Ming Shu ended the call.


    Her expression didn¡¯t change much and her mouth even tilted up slightly.


    <i>Wengweng...</i>


    Her cellphone rang again. It was an unknown number.


    Ming Shu picked up after a while.


    <i>¡°Who are you? Let me go.¡±</i>


    Yuan Xi¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    Her voice was filled with fear and anger.


    After that, the background noise disappeared and it turned quiet. A low voice of a man sounded: <i>¡°Queen, how have you been?¡±</i>


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Ming Shu walked toward Mi Li.


    Herposed reply caused the person on the other end to pause for a while before replying, <i>¡°You seem to care about this little girl a lot. Would you like to see her alive or dead?¡±</i>


    Ming Shu squatted and looked at Mi Li, who was still passed out. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    <i>¡°Xia Yin and his men have arrived by now, right? I¡¯ll give you one hour. If you can reach the ce that I assign you, I will return the little girl to you.¡±</i>


    Ming Shu sneered.


    Xia Yin was guarding the downstairs. If she wanted to leave within an hour, she would have to fight with Xia Yin and go on the human race¡¯s cklist. Everyone would be chasing after her.


    As expected of a boss who had been scheming for a few hundred years.


    Insidious.


    Ming Shu pinched Mi Li. ¡°Multiple choice questions are very interesting. Why not you do one too? Do you want her alive or dead?¡±


    ¡°... <i>What do you mean?¡±</i>


    ¡°Come, say hi to your boss.¡± Ming Shu turned on the speaker and smiled at Mi Li.


    Mi Li was still in a confused state. When she saw Ming Shu¡¯s smile, she instantly shouted.


    <i>¡°Mi Li?¡±</i>


    Mi Li became agitated when she heard a familiar voice. ¡°Master, Master, save me... Wei Xi is crazy. She¡¯s crazy. Save me.¡±


    Ming Shu turned off the speaker. ¡°Aspared to Yuan Xi, Mi Li is more important to you, right?¡±


    Lai Si started to breathe heavily.


    <i>¡°If that is the case, why not we meet somewhere?¡± </i>Lai Si said in a low tone.


    <i>F**k, there are so many people surrounding me and you still want to meet outside?</i>


    <i>Meet your head!</i>


    ¡°Am I someone that you can casually meet?¡± Ming Shu smiled and hung up.


    Lai Ang stared at her.


    As expected of his queen.


    Domineering!

 Chapter 270 - The Novice Breeder (30)

    <h4>Chapter 270: The Novice Breeder (30)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Why is Mi Li in her hands?¡±


    Lai Si had a chilly aura around him. He red at the butler coldly.


    The butler felt cold sweat on his back. ¡°When Miss Mi Li left, she didn¡¯t allow us to send her off...¡±


    He had asked the master whether he wanted to call her back, but he rejected the offer.


    ¡°She rejected you so you all just listened to her?¡± Lai Si took the ornaments on the table and threw it at the butler. ¡°Do you all listen to me or her?¡±


    ¡°Miss Mi Li insisted...¡± <i>You also said that we should listen to Miss Mi Li too.</i>


    The butler didn¡¯t say thest part. He was afraid of provoking Lai Si.


    ¡°It is my fault.¡± At this moment, he should apologize first.


    Lai Si supported himself with both hands on the table. His breathing was irregr and hard. This indicated that he was really angry.


    ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡± They had lured Xia Yin over. They couldn¡¯t let him retreat now, right?


    The Vampire Supervision Department was notmanded by them. It would not be easy to make Xia Yin retreat.


    ¡°Think of a way to make Xia Yin retreat.¡±


    ¡°Master...¡±


    Lai Si shot a nce at him and the butler didn¡¯t dare to talk anymore. He immediately went to fulfill the order.


    ...


    Inside the five-star presidential suite...


    Ming Shu sat on the bed and looked at Mi Li who was all tied up and ring at her with bloodshot eyes. Mi Li wanted to rush over and strangle her.


    [Guest, why don¡¯t you meet Lai Si here and then let him see Mi Li on the bed with another vampire. That way, you can gain Hatred Points.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>You are the founding father of bad ideas.</i>


    [Is that not a good idea?] The Harmony System was worried about the Hatred Points. It felt that this idea was possible. <i>Why is the Guest giving me a look of disdain?</i>


    ¡°Have you watched too many fights among the devils?¡± Ming Shu looked at it with even more disgust.


    [Do you want to take a look?] The Harmony System immediately conjured the image the minute it was asked.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What kind of system do I have?</i>


    <i>Showing me devil battles whenever it feels happy.</i>


    <i>Your mother is calling you back to learn about being harmonious, my Harmony System.</i>


    ¡°I can bring you out.¡± Xia Fu sat beside Ming Shu. He nced at Lai Ang who was making calls and lowered his voice. ¡°They haven¡¯t finished organizing their troops yet. We can still rush out now.¡±


    ¡°Why must we go out?¡± Ming Shu asked.


    ¡°If not, do we stay here and wait for the New Year?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him with a mysterious smile. ¡°Someone wille and fetch us.¡±


    Xia Fu immediately knew who she was talking about.


    Lai Si.


    Ming Shu liked Yuan Xi, but that was only because she smelled delicious.


    However, Mi Li was different.


    Lai Si had to prevent Ming Shu from discovering the secret in Mi Li; he had his own ns regarding Mi Li as well.


    Thus, Mi Li was more important than Yuan Xi.


    Ming Shu held her chin and said, ¡°His brain must be fried to use Yuan Xi to threaten me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the Yuan family are all very special?¡± Xia Fu said. ¡°Their blood is a supplement for vampires. Yuan Xi is even more special. Lai Si might have thought that you wanted to use Yuan Xi to restore your power.¡±


    Ming Shu sighed. <i>All these schemes.</i>


    <i>There is no such thing as special blood...</i>


    Okay, there might be. After all, she really felt that Yuan Xi¡¯s blood was very delicious and wanted to bite her badly.


    Just as Ming Shu predicted, Lai Si did something and most of the people below retreated. Very soon, there were only a few people left.


    After a while, those few people left too.


    Lai Ang was puzzled. ¡°Why are they leaving? I have called my men. Are we not fighting?¡±


    He was nning to fight his way out in a cool manner.


    But the troops had all retreated. There was not even a single person left.


    <i>What are they doing!</i>


    <i>Can¡¯t they let me disy my abilities!</i>


    With Ming Shu around, who would be able to show off their abilities?


    ¡°Look at you. How can you only think about fighting all day long?¡± Ming Shu replied calmly.


    Lai Ang choked. <i>You don¡¯t seem to have held yourself back when you beat other people up. Are you not worried that you will twist your tongue when you say this?</i>


    ¡°Say, will the Xia family fall out with Lai Si when they find out they were yed by him?¡± Ming Shu walked down the stairs with Xia Fu and asked him this question.


    ¡°Xia Yin will take action when he realizes it.¡± Xia Fu gave an honest answer.


    He paused and said, ¡°But Lai Si might push the me on someone else. What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Messaging Section Head Xia. Passing him my regards as the Queen of the Vampires.¡± Ming Shu typed on her phone quickly.


    Xia Fu looked at her as she sent out the message. His mouth twitched. ¡°When did you get his number?¡±


    That was his private phone number.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I copied it from your phone.¡±


    Xia Fu burst with anger. ¡°You looked at my cellphone?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say that I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What else did you see?¡±


    ¡°Is there something inside that can¡¯t be seen?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°No.¡± Xia Fu gave her a cold look. ¡°What else did you see?¡±


    ¡°Guess.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Guess for what!</i>


    No wait, his phone was password-locked. He needed to use his fingerprint to unlock his phone in order to see his messages. What the hell, he was led by the nose by her and forgot all about this.


    The number that Ming Shu had was given to her by Lai Ang. She was not so irritating yet. However, she just wanted to make Xia Fu angry.


    Why?


    She didn¡¯t know either. She just wanted to anger him.


    The message that Ming Shu sent to Xia Yin had three purposes.


    First: a greeting from the Queen of the Vampires.


    Second: a tip-off that Lai Si had made use of him.


    Third: to criticize him for being too stupid.


    Whether or not Xia Yin believed her, Lai Si would have a harder time pushing the me on other people.


    ¡°My queen, master is waiting.¡± The butler was standing in front of Ming Shu.


    It was such an irony for him to call her his queen.


    The butler looked behind her and didn¡¯t see Mi Li. He frowned.


    ¡°Ask him to wait, then, I¡¯ll go change my clothes first.¡± Ming Shu waved and walked around them toward the road.


    ¡°My queen, it¡¯s better if you follow me now.¡± The butler blocked Ming Shu¡¯s path. His tone was firm. ¡°Master has limited patience.¡±


    ¡°No problem, I have a lot of patience.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If he wants to see Mi Li alive, don¡¯t rush me. My hands be itchy when someone keeps rushing me.¡±


    Ming Shu and Mi Li didn¡¯te down together. The butler immediately sent someone up, but they couldn¡¯t find her. They didn¡¯t find anyone suspicious within the area at all.


    While Ming Shu was distracting the butler, Lai Ang brought out Mi Li, who was wrapped up like a dumpling, and left using the car in the basement.


    ¡°Tell your master, if my little snack loses a hair on her head, Mi Li might lose her arms and legs.¡±


    The butler couldn¡¯t do anything to Ming Shu and could only watch her leave with Xia Fu.


    When Ming Shu arrived at home, Lai Ang was already there. Xia Fu saw the key in Lai Ang¡¯s hand and his expression immediately changed.


    She didn¡¯t give him the key, but she gave it to this vampire.


    Ming Shu really went back to change her clothes and started to have her meal slowly.


    ¡°You¡¯re really not anxious.¡± Xia Fu leaned against the table.


    ¡°What is the use of being anxious? Will being anxious save Yuan Xi or help me kill Lai Si?¡± <i>If it can¡¯t, why must I be anxious? I am not anxious at all!</i>


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that he will kill Yuan Xi?¡±


    ¡°WIll he dare to?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°He has to weigh the consequences of provoking Si Luo.¡±


    ¡°If he was forced into a corner, he might do it.¡± Xia Fu took the opportunity to proim his love. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be in any danger.¡±


    ¡°Do you know when you are the cutest?¡±


    Xia Fu was puzzled.


    ¡°When you don¡¯t talk.¡±


    Xia Fu, ¡°...¡± <i>Why don¡¯t you just directly tell me that you don¡¯t want to hear me proiming my love for you?</i>


    <i>F**k, I propose to you and you just give me the cold shoulder!</i>

 Chapter 271 - The Novice Breeder (31)

    <h4>Chapter 271: The Novice Breeder (31)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t contact Lai Si for a whole day. Lai Si tried contacting Ming Shu but to no avail.


    Whenever he was on the brink of exploding, she would use Mi Li to threaten him.


    Her threats were all filled with sincerity. Hence, he never doubted that she would really hurt Mi Li if he did anything to provoke her.


    ¡°Master.¡± The butler rushed into the room. ¡°She asked us to bring Yuan Xi to the riverbanks.¡±


    ¡°Riverbanks?¡± Ming Shu had rejected all the locations that he suggested, but she set a location now.


    ¡°Yes, that was what she said...¡± the butler said. ¡°Master, will there be an ambush?¡±


    Lai Si frowned. There were too many uncontroble factors that happened in this short time.


    ¡°Prepare the car.¡±


    The butler noticed Lai Si¡¯s expression and didn¡¯t dare to talk anymore. He went off to prepare the car.


    The night was dark and not a single star could be seen in the sky. The car drove along the road beside the river and arrived at the designated location.


    It was a piece of a shoal. There were many random stones on the shoal and the sound of the river was continuous.


    The shoal was not quiet at all. There were bonfires and the sound of people. There was even music ying. It was very lively, as though there was a party going on.


    ¡°Master, they are looking down on you,¡± the butler said angrily.


    How dare they have a party here.


    Lai Si¡¯s car stopped and the people there quieted down. They all looked over and one could differentiate them now.


    Those people that were singing and dancing were all Lai Ang¡¯s men. Those that could not move were the vampires that Lai Si sent to kill Ming Shu.


    Lai Si walked down the shoal and scanned Lai Ang. ¡°Where is your queen?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, Prince Lai Si, the queen will be here soon.¡± Lai Ang bowed elegantly at him. ¡°Have you brought Miss Yuan Xi?¡±


    Lai Si didn¡¯t know where Ming Shu was and showed a cold face. He didn¡¯t reply to Lai Ang.


    Lai Ang was not in a hurry. He swung the ss in his hand. ¡°Would Prince Lai Si like a ss?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lai Si replied coldly.


    Lai Ang felt really good. He was always the one that waited for people and followed their orders. Now, he finally got to have a taste of people waiting for him.


    More and more vampires started appearing on the shoal. All of them were dressed properly. You could see that they were all people who had positions and power among the vampires.


    ¡°Prince Lai Si.¡±


    ¡°Why did you gather us here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why did you call us over in the middle of the night? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°What happened to those vampires over there?¡± The vampires that were tied up caught the attention of the other vampires.


    They were all guessing that these vampires had done something wrong and would be executed in front of them.


    Most of the vampires were here because of Lai Si. Lai Si frowned. He didn¡¯t summon any of these vampires.


    He was the only prince. The only other person who could gather all of them was... the queen.


    He suddenly turned to look at Lai Ang, who was flirting with two prettydies.


    His sharp gaze almost pierced through Lai Ang.


    Lai Si clenched his fist and ordered the butler, ¡°Ask them to surround this ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After a while, a group of vampires walked down the shoal. This group of vampires was different from all the other vampires. Their hair color and eye color made them look like westerners.


    The other vampires looked at them with vignce.


    ¡°Why are the westerners here?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the prince from the Lei De family...¡±


    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Si Luo, Lai Ang, and Lai Si formed a triangle. The atmosphere was sinister and awkward.


    Only the gentle music and the crackling from the fire could be heard.


    Under this tense atmosphere, Ming Shu walked out from the forest beside the shoal. Xia Fu was dressed in ck and he followed beside her like a bodyguard.


    Xia Fu was cursing relentlessly in his heart.


    <i>To hell with bodyguards.</i>


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Lai Ang and his men bowed to her. The other vampires were stunned. Highness?


    The only prince that they had now was Prince Lai Si. What other prince was there?


    The little girl opposite him gave an innocent smile and walked past the vampires. She stood at the furthest ce and spoke clearly: ¡°Lai Si, are you happy?¡±


    <i>This question again!</i>


    Lai Si: ¡°...¡± <i>Happy your head.</i>


    ¡°If you are not happy, that¡¯s the best.¡± <i>I am happy that you are not happy.</i>


    ¡°What did you gather so many vampires here?¡±


    Lai Si¡¯s voice rang out and most of the vampire became even more puzzled. Wasn¡¯t it Lai Si who gathered them here? When did it be the little girl?


    <i>What is happening!</i>


    <i>Someone exin!</i>


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we clear the air now?¡± Ming Shu sat on the chair that was provided by Lai Ang and smiled. ¡°The vampires here either took part in the war or they can act as witnesses.¡±


    ¡°You have regained your memory!¡± This was not a question. It was a statement.


    She had regained her memory of that year.


    Putting these words together, most of the vampires had guessed the identity of the little girl.


    Queen.


    Ming Shu smiled and didn¡¯t answer.


    <i>Regained what memory!</i>


    ¡°Do you think I should get my revenge?¡± <i>Let¡¯s do something big.</i>


    <i>It¡¯s too tiring to check everything one by one.</i>


    The entire vampire poption red up.


    ¡°Prince Lai Si, is she really the queen?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the queen dead... and she doesn¡¯t look like the queen either.¡±


    ¡°Prince Lai Si, say something. Is she the queen?¡±


    Lai Si felt his anger burning in his heart. He knew that the person opposite him had found out everything and decided to make a bet too. ¡°Wei Xi, what makes you think that you can defeat me now?¡±


    ¡°Because I am your queen.¡±


    ¡°Even if that is the case, are you nning to turn the tables just by using Lai Ang¡¯s men?¡± Lai Si waved his hand and numerous vampires appeared from the shadows. They surrounded all the vampires that were present on the shoal.


    Amotion rose among the vampires again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a fight then.¡± Ming Shu was very happy. Her eyes were smiling. ¡°Let¡¯s fight first.¡±


    Lai Ang¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He called the vampires out to scare her, not to have a fight with her.


    ¡°Everyone.¡± Ming Shu raised her hand. ¡°Just attack them without any worry. If you kill them, you will be able to inherit their food.¡±


    <i>... Inherit their food?</i>


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    ¡°For the sake of food!¡±


    Only Ming Shu¡¯s side seemed very excited. Si Luo was looking indifferently at them. He didn¡¯t intend to act.


    Lai Si¡¯s men were still stunned. Why had they started fighting already!


    Were they loading just now and missed an episode?


    Hey, stop! They didn¡¯t say that they want to fight!


    <i>WTF!?</i>


    Even though it was a battle, in reality, they were only able to be beaten up by the other party. They had no energy to retaliate at all. The queen¡¯s oppressive aura was not obvious at all. Really.


    As a prince, the influence on him was much weaker and he could still move about.


    Lai Si made use of the chaos and asked the butler to carry Yuan Xi out. She was unconscious. He shielded her in his arms.


    Si Luo, who had been watching the battle from the side, stepped forward. ¡°Lai Si, let her go.¡±


    Lai Si shouted with a cold face, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    He elongated his fingernails and grabbed Yuan Xi¡¯s neck.


    A bit more strength and blood would flow out.


    Once Yuan Xi bled, all the vampires would realize her uniqueness and no one could predict what would happen.


    ¡°Wei Xi, ask your men to stop!¡±


    Lai Si shouted at Ming Shu.

 Chapter 272 - The Novice Breeder (32)

    <h4>Chapter 272: The Novice Breeder (32)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu squinted. Her smile became gentle as though she was looking at a peaceful and calm scene.


    She stood among the blossoms and gave off a gentle and sacred aura, causing people to respect her and bow down to her.


    <i>Who dares to threaten me with my little snack.</i>


    <i>What the hell, you are very brave!</i>


    <i>Are you taking me as an ornament!</i>


    Ming Shu waved her hand and signaled everyone to move back. The chaos died down and the gentle music flowed through the air, calming everyone down.


    Si Luo looked at Lai Si nervously. He couldn¡¯t afford to take any risk, He had to make sure that Yuan Xi was safe.


    However, Ming Shu had no such qualms. She moved toward Lai Si one step at a time.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Lai Si shouted.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t stop.


    Lai Si was forced to move back with Yuan Xi. Si Luo blocked Ming Shu¡¯s path. ¡°Do you want to kill her?¡±


    ¡°How can I bear to kill my little snack?¡±


    ¡°Wei Xi!¡±


    Si Luo¡¯s angry shout caused Lai Si¡¯s eyes to widen.


    Ming Shu moved at lightning speed and stopped beside him. She grabbed his shoulder and twisted it, catching Yuan Xi and hugging her to her chest.


    Lai Si reacted quickly too. He tried to snatch Yuan Xi back, but Ming Shu¡¯s attack was fast and urate. He had no chance of touching Yuan Xi.


    Lai Si¡¯s ability was very good too. Even if Ming Shu had the power of the queen, they couldn¡¯t win against each other.


    At this moment, Lai Si felt a pain in his lower body. Ming Shu had tantly kicked an important part of his body.


    Lai Si took a deep breath. He couldn¡¯t control his body.


    Ming Shu took the chance and flipped Lai Si onto the ground. She ced one foot on his chest.


    The attack was easy and rough.


    But it was effective.


    Lai Si was in a daze. She didn¡¯t know whether he was stunned from the throw or if it was something else.


    ¡°You...¡± he said in a hoarse voice. He opened his mouth but no sound came out.


    Ming Shu held onto Yuan Xi and smiled as she looked down at Lai Si. ¡°Are you surprised?¡±


    ¡°You... you have regained your power.¡± It took much effort before he couldplete the sentence. ¡°How did you recover it? How did you recover it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my power. I just had to get it back. Is that very difficult?¡±


    Lai Si suddenly understood. The main reason she kidnapped Mi Li was to get back her powers. The other things that happened were all coincidences.


    ¡°When did you find out?¡± Lai Si¡¯s expression darkened.


    He had kidnapped Mi Li before it happened. This meant that she learned about it a while ago.


    ¡°Tie up those vampires.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t reply, but gave an order to Lai Ang, who was far away.


    The quiet battleground became noisy again.


    Someone changed the gentle music to rock music. It was loud and lively.


    Xia Fu stood outside the perimeter with a cold expression.


    <i>So, what am I here for?</i>


    <i>Am I a bodyguard-shaped ornament?</i>


    <i>She finished the battle by herself. What am I here for?</i>


    <i>What happened to the trope of the hero rescuing the damsel?</i>


    <i>Is she a female!</i>


    <i>How can I woo her!</i>


    <i>Let me ask you! How can I woo her!</i>


    Xia Fu was bursting with anger. He had ample thoughts flowing through his mind.


    However, Ming Shu had already ended the battle. He sighed dejectedly. If he¡¯s known this was going to happen, he would have found an opportunity to strangle her.


    The battleground became quiet again. Ming Shu put Yuan Xi down. Si Luo ran over and Ming Shu red at him. However, she had more important things to do, so she asked Si Luo to take care of Yuan Xi.


    ¡°My queen, I didn¡¯t take part in the event that year!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take part either! Please do not vent your anger out on us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was all nned by Lai Si. It had nothing to do with us.¡±


    The vampires that were timid started changing sides the minute they got caught.


    No matter what kind of animal you are, there would always be people who sat on the fence.


    Ming Shu tilted her head and gave an order to Lai Ang. Lai Ang left immediately.


    Xia Fu looked toward Lai Ang and asked curiously, ¡°What did you ask him to do?¡±


    Why didn¡¯t she order him to do it?


    ¡°Why is it your business?¡± Ming Shu red at him. ¡°This is vampire business. Why would a human like you barge in?¡±


    Xia Fu: ¡°...¡± <i>What is wrong with humans!</i>


    <i>Have humans offended you?</i>


    ¡°Do you really not like humans?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and whispered into Xia Fu¡¯s ear, ¡°Do you know what humans are to us? Food to fill our stomachs.¡±


    A cold aura engulfed him as she moved closer to him. Under the dim lighting, he could see the faint shadows on her face.


    Xia Fu swallowed unconsciously. He had forgotten what Ming Shu said.


    ¡°Also, I like Yuan Xi so I am not against all humans. Maybe I just don¡¯t like you?¡±


    <i>I just don¡¯t like you.</i>


    These few works struck Xia Fu like lightning. It sted all the weird thoughts he had away too.


    <i>I¡¯m so handsome, why do you not like me?</i>


    ¡°Which part of me do you not like? I can change.¡±


    [... Lord Nine, put down the knife and calm down.] The system stammered.


    Ming Shu looked at the knife he took out and stepped back in surprise. ¡°What are you doing? Are you nning to kill me just because you can¡¯t woo me?¡±


    <i>This crazy person.</i>


    <i>How can he take out his knife when I haven¡¯t even taken out mine.</i>


    Xia Fu put his knife without any change in expression and looked toward the river. He gave off a sad aura.


    <i>I feel so wronged, but I shall keep quiet.</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu stood in the same ce. The people that were tied up didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do and were very nervous.


    The queen was harder to predict now.


    The sky slowly brightened. Lai Ang brought over a group of people that were carrying a machine and rushed down the shoal.


    The group immediately opened the machine and pointed it at Lai Si and his men.


    ¡°Queen, it is ready,¡± Lai Ang shouted.


    Ming Shu walked toward Lai Si and his men.


    ¡°Tell me about what happened that year,¡± Ming Shu found a rock and sat on it. She looked at the vampires. ¡°Think before you speak.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°It was all nned by Lai Si.¡±


    ¡°We all listened to his orders. My queen, please forgive us, we were blinded by what Lai Si said...¡±


    On a za far away, this scene was being broadcasted live.


    The humans who were taking a morning run and the vampires crowded under the screen looked at the image that suddenly appeared.


    ¡°What is this? It isn¡¯t time for the morning news yet.¡±


    ¡°These are all vampires, right?¡± In order to differentiate between humans and vampires, vampires had to wear a mark on them. If they found any vampires not wearing their mark, they would be punished.


    Hence, everyone recognized the race that was on the screen.


    ¡°What is happening!¡±


    ¡°What the hell...¡±


    Gossip started flying everywhere. The crowd got bigger and bigger.


    On the screen, a cute little girl was sitting calmly on a stone. She looked as though she was in an extravagant pce, sitting on a throne, holding a scepter... <i>cough </i>, all right, she was holding some blood bags in her hand.


    The image changed and a few vampires started telling their stories.


    Most of the vampires imed that they didn¡¯t know anything. However, after a few vampires were dragged out, all the vampires on the screen started to feel frightened.


    They looked as though they had seen something frightening.


    Even through the screen, the viewers could feel their fear.


    They started talking about the secret of what happened 300 years ago.


    A history that was different from what was written in the books.

 Chapter 273 - The Novice Breeder (33)

    <h4>Chapter 273: The Novice Breeder (33)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    That year, the queen didn¡¯t have any intention of starting a war with the humans. It was Lai Si who lied to the queen and told her that the humans wanted to destroy the vampires. He even staged several attacks and made the queen believ that it was all done by humans.


    The queen raged and agreed to Lai Si¡¯s n of attacking the humans and expanding their territory.


    However, Lai Si actually wanted to use the humans to get rid of the queen. Hence, he leaked the vampires¡¯ n and caused the vampires to be defeated again and again.


    After that, Lai Si betrayed the queen in the name of justice and teamed up with the humans to fight against the vampires.


    Those vampires that didn¡¯t support Lai Si were all killed.


    After that, the truth aligned with what was written in the books and Lai Si led the humans toward victory.


    The queen ¡°died¡± and he became the only prince left. He also became the leader of the vampires. However, the ring that represented the ruler of the race was not found and the queen was not dethroned either. Thus, Lai Si could not be the king.


    ording to the vampires¡¯ rule, the ruler of the vampires would be given the power to control the life and death of all vampires when he or she was crowned. This was a power t above anything an eastern vampire could have.


    That time, Wei Xi didn¡¯t die. She went missing. There was no corpse and she was unable to be dethroned.


    If she was not dethroned, then she was still the queen even if she died.


    The treaty with the humans was also nned by Lai Si.


    ¡°We... that¡¯s all we know. The rest we are not sure about either.¡± The vampire shivered.


    There was an uproar on the za.


    ¡°So the queen wasn¡¯t the culprit behind that war that happened back then?¡±


    ¡°I knew that the war seemed a bit strange. It started all of a sudden. Now we know that there was someone behind all this.¡±


    ¡°But Mister Yi Jing... why would he do such a thing? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Yi Jing was Lai Si¡¯s human name.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mister Yi Jing there too? So many vampires testified against him and he didn¡¯t even refute them. It must be the truth.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Arguments started on the za.


    The screen was still showing the live broadcast.


    ¡°What happened to the Song family?¡±


    The Song family.


    The moment these words were uttered, some of the vampires started to be nervous. The sound feed cut off for a moment. The little girl smiled and said something.


    When the sound came back, they heard the vampires telling their stories.


    The Song family were the ones who coborated with Lai Si. However, they fell out with each other when the war ended.


    Lai Si sent vampires... to annihte the Song family.


    ¡°What other intentions does Lai Si have?¡± the little girl asked again.


    Almost all the vampires shook their heads fervently.


    ¡°My queen, we really don¡¯t know.¡±


    After the war, Lai Si led the vampires to integrate with humans. It looked like a decision made to ensure the survival of vampires.


    After that, they just followed Lai Si¡¯s orders. Lai Si never told them about the ns he had.


    The people saw a group of humans approaching from the edge of the screen. They knew that it was the Vampire Supervision Department, and then the live broadcast ended.


    Ming Shu looked at Xia Yin and smiled slightly. ¡°Section Head Xia, you are so fierce. You scared me.¡±


    ¡°I am nothingpared to you.¡± Xia Yin showed a long face.


    <i>She made a live broadcast to the entire country!</i>


    <i>Who is scarier!</i>


    ¡°Take them back.¡± Xia Yin waved his hand.


    ¡°Section Head Xia, not so fast. I have not finished questioning them.¡± Ming Shu stopped Xia Yin. ¡°This is an internal affair of we vampires, so it is none of your business, no?¡±


    ¡°Vampires are governed by thew too,¡± Xia Yin replied coldly.


    ¡°That was not the case 300 years ago.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t back off. ¡°You all signed the treaty, I didn¡¯t. Lai Si usurped the throne and signed the treaty. The treaty is not valid.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If you dare to take them away, I will gather all the vampires and we can go to war again. Let¡¯s see who will win this time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re threatening me!¡±


    ¡°I am just learning from you.¡±


    <i>Damn it, who was the one who came up to me and talked about thew!</i>


    Xia Yin: ¡°...¡±


    Xia Yin took a step back and agreed to let Ming Shu continue her questioning. However, she could not do her live broadcast anymore.


    After she finished, she would have to give all the vampires to them.


    Ming Shu gave an obedient look. ¡°You just need to give me some food in exchange. Their status decides the amount of food given. You can figure it out. I am not that particr.¡±


    Xia Yin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This is not particr?</i>


    <i>Did you see the looks those vampires are giving you?</i>


    <i>You must be a fake queen!</i>


    Ming Shu finished gathering all the information about the past and really guarded the vampires. They must give her food. If not, they were not allowed to take any vampires away. She looked like a kidnapper waiting for her ransom.


    She used her time and effort to catch these people. Why must she give them to Xia Yin for free?


    <i>Don¡¯t even think about it.</i>


    When she got her food, she immediately let them take the vampires away.


    Xia Yin: ¡°...¡± Luckily he was not born 300 years ago. If he had, he might have died of anger.


    Ming Shu was really intrigued by the look that Lai Si gave her when he left. It made her want to beat him up and gain some Hatred Points.


    She didn¡¯t just think about it. She really went to do it.


    No one could stop her.


    ¡°Wei Xi, the show has yet to start.¡± Lai Si looked at her angrily and whispered, ¡°I will not lose.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice, but I will not die.¡± Ming Shu threw him into the car and waved her hand. ¡°I wish you good luck.¡±


    Lai Si sneered.


    Ming Shu was supposed to be apprehended too, but when Xia Yin had recovered from the surprise, she had already run away with the rest of the vampires. He could only see the back of her car.


    Xia Yin: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Why did you let Lai Si go?¡± Xia Fu had an interesting choice of words. He said that she had let Lai Si go rather than handed him over.


    Ming Shu bit into her blood bag and stuck it in her mouth. ¡°Because I am noble, kind, and awesome.¡±


    Of course, it was because his Hatred Points were not full yet.


    ¡°You drank so much blood that your brain drowned in it?¡±


    <i>How can she be so shameless and say that she is noble, kind, and awesome?</i>


    ¡°Brains can¡¯t be eaten.¡± Ming Shu raised her leg and shook it.


    Xia Fu pushed her leg down. ¡°Look at you.¡±


    Ming Shu continued putting her legs up and shaking them. ¡°Xia Fu, do you live by the sea?¡±


    ¡°I live at your house.¡±


    ¡°My house only has pets.¡±


    <i>Pets = boy toys?</i>


    Xia Fu instinctively formed the equation.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Screw your pets!</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t hold me back, I want to chop her up!</i>


    ¡°Why is Si Luo following us?¡± Xia Fu nced at the car behind them and asked Ming Shu curiously.


    Ming Shu pretended that she didn¡¯t hear him and looked out at the scenery.


    When they arrived at home, Xia Fu saw Ming Shu taking the unconscious Yuan Xi out from the back.


    Xia Fu: ¡°...¡± <i>When did she stuff her in?</i>


    <i>No wonder Si Luo was following us.</i>


    ¡°You stole his girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°What girlfriend? I saved her, okay?¡± Yuan Xi wasn¡¯t together with Si Luo yet. <i>Even a secondary male protagonist can chase her. Why can¡¯t I?</i>


    Ming Shu nced at the car behind her and carried Yuan Xi upstairs.


    Si Luo got out and flew past Xia Fu to chase Ming Shu.


    Xia Fu looked at the boxes in the car.


    <i>Forget it, let¡¯s just leave them here.</i>


    <i>They¡¯re not mine anyway.</i>

 Chapter 274 - The Novice Breeder (34)

    <h4>Chapter 274: The Novice Breeder (34)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    That was what Xia Fu thought. However, in the end, he still carried the boxes upstairs.


    Luckily, Lai Ang brought his men over and helped him carry some of the boxes up. If not, he might have died on the stairs out of tiredness.


    The small apartment was filled with many people.


    Yuan Xi was sitting on the sofa. Her face was red and she kept looking back and forth between Ming Shu and Si Luo. She was in a difficult position.


    Both of them were important to her.


    In the end, she gritted her teeth and pulled up her sleeve, showing off her white forearms. ¡°Why don¡¯t you both bite me once? I have a lot of blood anyway.¡±


    Before she met Si Luo, she was always attacked by vampires. After all, she was very delicious. However, she always managed to escape from further danger every single time. The most she lost was a bit of blood.


    After she met Si Luo, she was still attacked...


    But Si Luo would save her every time.


    After that, she met Ming Shu and she had never been bitten again.


    She knew that Ming Shu treated her well because she felt that she would be delicious, but she was still willing to let her have a bite.


    Ming Shu wanted to bite her, but pushed her arm away in the end. ¡°I will bite you when you grow fatter.¡±


    Si Luo mmed the table. ¡°You dare?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°Why don¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s mine. I won¡¯t allow you to have any intentions toward her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t argue...¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by yours? Does she have your name written on her? Is she in your family tree?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s mine!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel...¡±


    <i>B b...</i>


    Lai Ang and Xia Fu silently exchanged nces.


    In the end, Ming Shu¡¯s little snack was taken back by Si Luo. Ming Shu felt bad for her little snack. What if she was bitten by Si Luo? She hadn¡¯t even bitten her yet. If Si Luo dared to bite her, she would organize her troops and attack him.


    ¡°Bloodshed caused by a girl.¡± Xia Fu took a book and flipped through it. ¡°Do you like her so much?¡±


    <i>We¡¯re both humans. Since you like her so much, you can like me too, right?</i>


    <i>There are no happy endings for gays!</i>


    ¡°She¡¯s delicious.¡± Ming Shu gave her honest opinion.


    Xia Fu put down his book quietly and went to prepare supper for Ming Shu.


    Red liquid was poured inside a transparent ss. He ced it in front of Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu was reading her messages. She casually lifted the ss and took a sip before looking at Xia Fu curiously. ¡°Weird... your department has invented a new species? Why do I find this more delicious than the ones before?¡±


    Xia Fu¡¯s heart beat really fast. He maintained his indifferent expression. ¡°Maybe.¡± <i>I think that you¡¯re hallucinating because you miss your little snack too much.</i>


    Ming Shu focused on her messages and gulped down the blood.


    Lai Si was bailed out not long after he was sent to the Vampire Supervision Department.


    Even if what the vampires said was true, they had no evidence against him.


    Also, that was 300 years ago. The vampirews had not been established then.


    Lai Si¡¯s background and wealth was something they couldn¡¯t afford to touch either.


    Ming Shu allowed Lai Ang to send Mi Li back to him and even gave him four words to provoke him: R <i>eturned to its owner.</i>


    <i>Pa!</i>


    ¡°Useless!¡±


    Lai Si gave Mi Li a p.


    Lai Si had no qualms about hitting women. Ming Shu had angered him so much that he kicked Mi Li.


    Mi Li flew with the kick and mmed into the sofa.


    Her face was full of tears as she crawled up with difficulty. ¡°I am sorry, Mister, I...¡±


    Lai Si grabbed her chin and forced her to look up. ¡°A substitute is a substitute. You are so disappointing.¡±


    He wanted the queen¡¯s power. Only with that power could he...


    ¡°What...¡± Mi Li stopped crying. The people in front of her started to blur.


    Substitute?


    She... was just a substitute?


    Lai Si pulled Mi Li onto the sofa and entered her body without even taking off her clothes.


    Mi Li felt so much pain she wanted to scream. However, Lai Si had covered her mouth.


    <i>No...</i>


    <i>Let me go.</i>


    <i>It hurts...</i>


    Her eyes were filled with despair, hatred, and pain.


    After who knew how long, Lai Si moved away from her body and casually tidied his clothes. He called for people toe in.


    ¡°Bring her down.¡±


    The butler walked straight toward her.


    ¡°No...¡± Mi Li shook her head. Her face was filled with fear. ¡°No, please, Master, no. I will listen to you obediently. I don¡¯t want to go downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Take her away.¡±


    The butler didn¡¯t dare to waste any more time. Two men grabbed Mi Li on her left and right and dragged her out of the room.


    Mi Li¡¯s screams of terror were locked out of the door.


    Lai Si stood in the room for a long time and then pushed open a door.


    It was empty on the other side.


    However, the walls were filled with paintings that looked quite old.


    All the paintings showed the same person. Ady wearing a crown was sitting on a throne covered with roses. She was looking down calmly.


    The woman was really beautiful. She looked like the most beautiful rose at dawn. She wore a redce dress which was translucent, allowing one to see her long, white legs underneath.


    She wore a string of bells on her naked neck and it made it extra dainty and pale.


    The woman in all the paintings looked superior and god-like.


    Lai Si stretched out his hand and caressed the woman¡¯s face. His expression kept changing.


    After a while, he opened a secretpartment behind the painting and took out a box.


    The box was opened. The string of bells that the woman was wearing in the painting sat inside the box.


    <i>Ring¡ª</i>


    ...


    Mi Li was locked in a dark room. She pulled back into a corner and didn¡¯t dare to move.


    She knew that there would be vampiresing soon.


    Just like those that she had seenst time. She would also be bullied by them just like in her past life too.


    <i>Why...</i>


    Mi Li couldn¡¯t keep her tears from falling. She bit her lip forcefully. Even if he didn¡¯t save her when she was kidnapped, he shouldn¡¯t treat her like this now either.


    What did she do wrong?


    She had listened to him obediently.


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    The door was opened. Mi Li looked at the doorway in fear. Two big shadows came in. They had chains on them that made a loud sound when they walked, causing her ears to ring in pain.


    ¡°No¡ª¡±


    [Hatred Points for Mi Li are full.]


    When the Harmony System told her this, Ming Shu was sleeping in the ssroom.


    Ming Shu turned her body and stared right into Xia Fu¡¯s eyes. She blinked. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±


    ¡°Is it against thew to look at you?¡± Xia Fu talked back.


    She knew that he would talk back anyway so there was nothing to hide.


    <i>Time to show my true personality.</i>


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Whatw did I break?¡± <i>I want to see what nonsense you can think of.</i>


    ¡°Harboring evil intentions toward juvenile girls.¡±


    <i>Juvenile? What the hell? How is she able to call herself a juvenile when she¡¯s already so old? Don¡¯t think that you can deny your age just because you have a cute little girl¡¯s face.</i>


    ¡°In front of you, I am the juvenile.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t date juveniles.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Xia Fu burst with anger.


    <i>Damn!</i>


    <i>This idiot dug a hole and waited for me to jump in.</i>


    <i>What¡¯s wrong with dating me?</i>


    <i>Will she die!</i>


    <i>Will she!</i>


    ¡°Xia Fu, Wei Xi, what are you two whispering about?¡± The teacher suddenly called on them. ¡°The midterms is starting soon and you¡¯re still zoning out in ss? Stand outside and listen to the lesson!¡±


    Xia Fu, a good student, and a genius: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shuughed silently. She turned around and looked at her Yuan Xi before walking slowly out of the ssroom.


    Xia Fu followed her unwillingly.


    The corridor outside the ssroom had some sunlight shining on it. Although it wouldn¡¯t shine on them, vampires still hated standing near such strong sunlight.


    As expected, Ming Shu stood in the innerne of the corridor. She couldn¡¯t even keep her smile on anymore.


    Xia Fu felt his mood improve.


    <i>This is what you get for provoking me.</i>


    <i>Hahahaha!</i>

 Chapter 275 - The Novice Breeder (35)

    <h4>Chapter 275: The Novice Breeder (35)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Although that was what Xia Fu thought, he still stood in front of Ming Shu and helped her block the ring sunlight.


    Nothing had gone his way ever since he epted this mission.


    Ming Shu leaned against the wall and stared at Xia Fu¡¯s back. Her gaze seemed far away.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Xia Fu asked.


    Ming Shu woke up from her daze and said casually, ¡°I¡¯m wondering if your brain is spoiled.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Why the hell must she verbally attack him the minute he said something. What was more, he couldn¡¯t be angry at her.


    <i>Just calm down.</i>


    <i>A genius would not be angry.</i>


    Xia Fu gritted his teeth. ¡°If liking you is a disease, then I have it.¡±


    ¡°What a waste.¡± Ming Shu sighed softly.


    Xia Fu turned around. He saw her smiling gently. Her eyshes fanned faintly and she radiated a gentle aura.


    Xia Fu looked toward the ssroom and then suddenly dragged her in the direction of the staircase.


    ¡°Why are you touching me!¡± Ming Shu instinctively tried to struggle.


    Before she could break away, the shadow in front of her came closer and she was pushed against the wall of the stairwell.


    Xia Fu¡¯s intense kissnded on her lips and instantly pried open her mouth, subduing her immediately.


    Ming Shu¡¯s body was very cold. Even her breath was cold. Xia Fu didn¡¯t like it at all. He preferred it when she was warm...


    Xia Fu suddenly stopped.


    <i>Warm aura.</i>


    <i>Her?</i>


    Xia Fu felt something strange in his heart, but he didn¡¯t know what it was... it just felt very exciting.


    Ming Shu also didn¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t push Xia Fu away. She just didn¡¯t want to.


    She moved to push away Xia Fu¡¯s hand but ended up holding his wrist.


    The sunlight seemed to have brightened.


    The atmosphere heated up. The parts of her body that were in contact with Xia Fu¡¯s were infected by his heat and warmed up too. The warmth prated all the way to her heart.


    Xia Fu let go of her after a long time and caressed her slightly reddened lips. His voice was hoarse. ¡°You don¡¯t hate me that much. Does that mean I still have a chance?¡±


    If she wanted to retaliate, he would be on the floor by now.


    Ming Shu smiled at him. ¡°ssmate Xia Fu, I really think you need to see a psychologist.¡±


    Ming Shu pushed him away. The warmth immediately disappeared. She was starting to like the heat of his body.


    ¡°What psychologist?¡± Xia Fu was confused.


    ¡°You are a pedophile.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>How can you be so shameless! Last time, you said that you¡¯re a teenager. Now you¡¯re a child?</i>


    Ming Shu walked around Xia Fu and reached the outside of the ssroom. Xia Fu felt angry, but still went to block the sunlight for her unwillingly.


    [Lord Nine, do you like her?]


    <i>Who likes her?</i>


    <i>Why would I like an idiot like her?</i>


    <i>Not only is she emotional, she likes to hit people! He prefers girls who are obedient! Hmph!</i>


    Xia Fu refuted the system angrily. He wasn¡¯t sure if he said all this to convince himself or to delude himself.


    [...] <i>There is something wrong with Lord Nine¡¯s reaction! Medicine medicine medicine.</i>


    The system¡¯s words might have set Xia Fu off. He left quickly and the sunlight shone on Ming Shu.


    She looked curiously at Xia Fu, who¡¯d suddenly gotten pissed, and raised her hand irritatedly to block the sunlight. <i>What is wrong with him? Who is he to chase after me? Get in line!</i>


    Xia Fu didn¡¯t know that he had fallen back to square one after gaining some ground.


    ...


    When Ming Shu returned home from school, the house was still quiet. Xia Fu was not back yet.


    She smiled and prepared to lock the door.


    ¡°Queen.¡± A voice behind her stopped her and Xia Yin came up the stairs. He looked at her intently. ¡°Do you have time to chat?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not that close.¡± Ming Shu continued smiling and closing the door.


    <i>Anyone who wants to talk to me needs to pay me in blood.</i>


    ¡°I want to talk to you about Xia Fu...¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The door was closed right on Xia Yin¡¯s face. He could even see the dust floating in the air.


    <i>Did she just tantly lock me out of the house without any greeting?</i>


    <i>Someone catch this person and lock her up!</i>


    Having been in a high position for a long time, Xia Yin was still able to control his emotions. He stared at the closed door and didn¡¯t know whether to leave or to knock.


    Just as he was making a decision, the door opened and a little girl popped her head out. She was sucking a bag of blood and muttered, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    Xia Yin immediately replied, ¡°Do you n to talk here?¡±


    Ming Shu reasoned, ¡°I am alone in my house so it¡¯s not suitable for me to invite you in. The air in the corridor is quite good. We can just talk here.¡±


    <i>The air is full of dust! How is that good!</i>


    <i>Is this how vampires wee their guests?</i>


    Xia Yin took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°Are you together with Xia Fu?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°What kind of ¡®together¡¯ are you referring to?¡±


    <i>Staying together and sleeping together are two different things.</i>


    Xia Yin was pissed off. What else could it be?


    ¡°He said he likes you.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s tone was surprised as she smiled and replied, ¡°Are you here to help your son woo me? You¡¯re such a good father.¡±


    Xia Yin could tell that she was teasing him.


    <i>How do the vampires stand such a queen?</i>


    Xia Yin didn¡¯t want to look at her happy face. He shifted his gaze and looked at the dust in the air. ¡°Queen, Xia Fu is my son. As a father, I hope that he will follow the right path...¡±


    Ming Shu cut in: ¡°You mean that I am a wrong path?¡±


    Xia Yin denied, ¡°I don¡¯t mean it that way.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ming Shu leaned against the door. ¡°Why do I feel that you meant it that way?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Xia Fu¡¯s expression darkened. He closed his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Xia Fu was a clever and talented kid. He was chosen as the heir of the family. You are the Queen of the Vampires. He is a vampire hunter. Your statuses are both very special. You two will not have a good ending.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you are trying to interfere with a love affair!¡± Ming Shu¡¯s eyes twinkled and she smiled as though she was listening to something funny.


    <i>I have not even done anything to your son!</i>


    ¡°Seems like you are really together...¡±


    The coldness in Xia Yin¡¯s heart grew and his eyes turned vicious. The heir of a vampire hunter family liked a vampire.


    Ming Shu leaned against the door. She felt that this was really interesting. This was like how the mother of a big boss would take a cheque to drive away the poor female protagonist.


    <i>However, I am a queen.</i>


    She said, ¡°Why not you give me a few cars...¡± <i>of food. I might consider your request then.</i>


    ¡°What do you want? Let me give it to you.¡± Xia Fu came up the stairs with an oppressive aura. He didn¡¯t even look at Xia Yin.


    ¡°How about your life?¡± Ming Shu asked casually.


    ¡°Okay.¡± <i>As long as you like me.</i>


    <i>If you don¡¯t like me? Haha! I¡¯ll stab you.</i>


    Ming Shu nced at him and smiled. ¡°You are truly generous.¡±


    Xia Fu reached out and pushed Ming Shu into the apartment. ¡°Let me handle this.¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged and walked inside.


    Xia Yin looked at Xia Fu in surprise. ¡°You...¡±


    He had never seen Xia Fu speaking so fluently. When he spoke to him before, he would always remain silent and say nothing for half a day.


    <h4>Comment (0)</h4>


    COMMENT FIRSTRate this chapterVote with Power StoneSend Gifts<h4>Chapter 275: The Novice Breeder (35)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Although that was what Xia Fu thought, he still stood in front of Ming Shu and helped her block the ring sunlight.


    Nothing had gone his way ever since he epted this mission.


    Ming Shu leaned against the wall and stared at Xia Fu¡¯s back. Her gaze seemed far away.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Xia Fu asked.


    Ming Shu woke up from her daze and said casually, ¡°I¡¯m wondering if your brain is spoiled.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Why the hell must she verbally attack him the minute he said something. What was more, he couldn¡¯t be angry at her.


    <i>Just calm down.</i>


    <i>A genius would not be angry.</i>


    Xia Fu gritted his teeth. ¡°If liking you is a disease, then I have it.¡±


    ¡°What a waste.¡± Ming Shu sighed softly.


    Xia Fu turned around. He saw her smiling gently. Her eyshes fanned faintly and she radiated a gentle aura.


    Xia Fu looked toward the ssroom and then suddenly dragged her in the direction of the staircase.


    ¡°Why are you touching me!¡± Ming Shu instinctively tried to struggle.


    Before she could break away, the shadow in front of her came closer and she was pushed against the wall of the stairwell.


    Xia Fu¡¯s intense kissnded on her lips and instantly pried open her mouth, subduing her immediately.


    Ming Shu¡¯s body was very cold. Even her breath was cold. Xia Fu didn¡¯t like it at all. He preferred it when she was warm...


    Xia Fu suddenly stopped.


    <i>Warm aura.</i>


    <i>Her?</i>


    Xia Fu felt something strange in his heart, but he didn¡¯t know what it was... it just felt very exciting.


    Ming Shu also didn¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t push Xia Fu away. She just didn¡¯t want to.


    She moved to push away Xia Fu¡¯s hand but ended up holding his wrist.


    The sunlight seemed to have brightened.


    The atmosphere heated up. The parts of her body that were in contact with Xia Fu¡¯s were infected by his heat and warmed up too. The warmth prated all the way to her heart.


    Xia Fu let go of her after a long time and caressed her slightly reddened lips. His voice was hoarse. ¡°You don¡¯t hate me that much. Does that mean I still have a chance?¡±


    If she wanted to retaliate, he would be on the floor by now.


    Ming Shu smiled at him. ¡°ssmate Xia Fu, I really think you need to see a psychologist.¡±


    Ming Shu pushed him away. The warmth immediately disappeared. She was starting to like the heat of his body.


    ¡°What psychologist?¡± Xia Fu was confused.


    ¡°You are a pedophile.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>How can you be so shameless! Last time, you said that you¡¯re a teenager. Now you¡¯re a child?</i>


    Ming Shu walked around Xia Fu and reached the outside of the ssroom. Xia Fu felt angry, but still went to block the sunlight for her unwillingly.


    [Lord Nine, do you like her?]


    <i>Who likes her?</i>


    <i>Why would I like an idiot like her?</i>


    <i>Not only is she emotional, she likes to hit people! He prefers girls who are obedient! Hmph!</i>


    Xia Fu refuted the system angrily. He wasn¡¯t sure if he said all this to convince himself or to delude himself.


    [...] <i>There is something wrong with Lord Nine¡¯s reaction! Medicine medicine medicine.</i>


    The system¡¯s words might have set Xia Fu off. He left quickly and the sunlight shone on Ming Shu.


    She looked curiously at Xia Fu, who¡¯d suddenly gotten pissed, and raised her hand irritatedly to block the sunlight. <i>What is wrong with him? Who is he to chase after me? Get in line!</i>


    Xia Fu didn¡¯t know that he had fallen back to square one after gaining some ground.


    ...


    When Ming Shu returned home from school, the house was still quiet. Xia Fu was not back yet.


    She smiled and prepared to lock the door.


    ¡°Queen.¡± A voice behind her stopped her and Xia Yin came up the stairs. He looked at her intently. ¡°Do you have time to chat?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not that close.¡± Ming Shu continued smiling and closing the door.


    <i>Anyone who wants to talk to me needs to pay me in blood.</i>


    ¡°I want to talk to you about Xia Fu...¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The door was closed right on Xia Yin¡¯s face. He could even see the dust floating in the air.


    <i>Did she just tantly lock me out of the house without any greeting?</i>


    <i>Someone catch this person and lock her up!</i>


    Having been in a high position for a long time, Xia Yin was still able to control his emotions. He stared at the closed door and didn¡¯t know whether to leave or to knock.


    Just as he was making a decision, the door opened and a little girl popped her head out. She was sucking a bag of blood and muttered, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    Xia Yin immediately replied, ¡°Do you n to talk here?¡±


    Ming Shu reasoned, ¡°I am alone in my house so it¡¯s not suitable for me to invite you in. The air in the corridor is quite good. We can just talk here.¡±


    <i>The air is full of dust! How is that good!</i>


    <i>Is this how vampires wee their guests?</i>


    Xia Yin took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°Are you together with Xia Fu?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°What kind of ¡®together¡¯ are you referring to?¡±


    <i>Staying together and sleeping together are two different things.</i>


    Xia Yin was pissed off. What else could it be?


    ¡°He said he likes you.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s tone was surprised as she smiled and replied, ¡°Are you here to help your son woo me? You¡¯re such a good father.¡±


    Xia Yin could tell that she was teasing him.


    <i>How do the vampires stand such a queen?</i>


    Xia Yin didn¡¯t want to look at her happy face. He shifted his gaze and looked at the dust in the air. ¡°Queen, Xia Fu is my son. As a father, I hope that he will follow the right path...¡±


    Ming Shu cut in: ¡°You mean that I am a wrong path?¡±


    Xia Yin denied, ¡°I don¡¯t mean it that way.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ming Shu leaned against the door. ¡°Why do I feel that you meant it that way?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Xia Fu¡¯s expression darkened. He closed his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Xia Fu was a clever and talented kid. He was chosen as the heir of the family. You are the Queen of the Vampires. He is a vampire hunter. Your statuses are both very special. You two will not have a good ending.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you are trying to interfere with a love affair!¡± Ming Shu¡¯s eyes twinkled and she smiled as though she was listening to something funny.


    <i>I have not even done anything to your son!</i>


    ¡°Seems like you are really together...¡±


    The coldness in Xia Yin¡¯s heart grew and his eyes turned vicious. The heir of a vampire hunter family liked a vampire.


    Ming Shu leaned against the door. She felt that this was really interesting. This was like how the mother of a big boss would take a cheque to drive away the poor female protagonist.


    <i>However, I am a queen.</i>


    She said, ¡°Why not you give me a few cars...¡± <i>of food. I might consider your request then.</i>


    ¡°What do you want? Let me give it to you.¡± Xia Fu came up the stairs with an oppressive aura. He didn¡¯t even look at Xia Yin.


    ¡°How about your life?¡± Ming Shu asked casually.


    ¡°Okay.¡± <i>As long as you like me.</i>


    <i>If you don¡¯t like me? Haha! I¡¯ll stab you.</i>


    Ming Shu nced at him and smiled. ¡°You are truly generous.¡±


    Xia Fu reached out and pushed Ming Shu into the apartment. ¡°Let me handle this.¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged and walked inside.


    Xia Yin looked at Xia Fu in surprise. ¡°You...¡±


    He had never seen Xia Fu speaking so fluently. When he spoke to him before, he would always remain silent and say nothing for half a day.

 Chapter 276 - The Novice Breeder (36)

    <h4>Chapter 276: The Novice Breeder (36)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what Xia Fu told Xia Yin. When he came in, she was lyingzily on the sofa and flipping through a book.


    Xia Fu was holding on to some unhappiness. He sat beside Ming Shu and kissed her. That made him feel slightly better.


    ¡°ssmate Xia Fu, are you addicted to kissing?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t reject me.¡±


    Xia Fu replied tantly.


    After that, he just looked sideways and stared at the floor. Ming Shu teased him, but he didn¡¯t retaliate at all. He seemed to be deep in thought and looked a bit pitiful.


    After a long time, Xia Fu finally spoke. ¡°Since I was young, my path has been nned out by Xia Yin. What I should do, how I should live, who I should meet, what stage I should achieve... he nned out everything.¡±


    He took a deep breath. ¡°I am very tired. However, I don¡¯t want the person who will apany me for the rest of my life to be someone chosen by him too.¡±


    ¡°I am not a person,¡± Ming Shu cut in.


    The atmosphere that Xia Fu created was immediately broken.


    <i>What the hell, I am acting pitiful and you have to tease me too!</i>


    <i>Do you have anypassion!</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t care!</i>


    Xia Fu moved forward and hugged Ming Shu. He ced his head on her shoulder. ¡°Wei Xi, I like you so much. When will you like me a little in return?¡±


    ¡°Wait until you like me.¡±


    Xia Fu was stunned. <i>What does she mean?</i>


    ¡°I like you now.¡± Xia Fu gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Ming Shu replied after a moment and broke away from Xia Fu¡¯s embrace. She got up and went into her room.


    She closed the door, looked around at the room, and smiled. ¡°You are still far away.¡±


    The ¡°like¡± that she meant was different from the ¡°like¡± he said.


    ...


    Lai Si seemed to be nning something. He didn¡¯t trouble Ming Shu.


    Besides studying every day, Ming Shu and Xia Fu would chatter about the issue of ¡°like you or not.¡± When Ming Shu got irritated, she would beat him up.


    Xia Fu had no choice. He could only continue to like her after she angered him.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, there¡¯s a movie screening today, do you want to watch?¡± Yuan Xi turned around andy on Ming Shu¡¯s table, asking her with anticipation.


    ¡°She¡¯s not going.¡± Before Ming Shu could reply, Xia Fu rejected Yuan Xi.


    ¡°You are not Xia Fu.¡± It might be because Ming Shu could subdue Xia Fu that Yuan Xi was not very scared of him. She rolled her eyes and continued to look at Ming Shu with hopeful eyes. ¡°Come on, Xiao Xi, I bought the tickets already. The reviews for the movie are very good.¡±


    Ming Shu was half awake. ¡°What movie?¡±


    ¡°Sci-Fi...¡±


    ¡°Not going.¡± She wanted to sleep. She might have reached her hibernation period.


    ¡°Xiao Xi.¡± Yuan Xi frowned. ¡°If you don¡¯t go and I go alone, what would happen if I got caught by a vampire?¡±


    ¡°Go go go.¡± Her little snack couldn¡¯t be taken by other people.


    Yuan Xiughed happily and turned back to do her homework.


    Xia Fu was unable to continue with his. He couldn¡¯t seem to answer any of the questions on it.


    She was going to watch a movie with someone.


    She! Was! Going! To! Watch! A Movie! With! Someone!


    Watch! Movie!


    <i>Isn¡¯t this something only couples would do?</i>


    <i>How dare she watch a movie with someone.</i>


    Xia Fu felt irritated and took out his cellphone. He opened an app and checked the movies that were screening recently.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Xia Fu poked Ming Shu. He popped his head over. ¡°Watch with me.¡±


    ¡°I promised my little snack already.¡±


    ¡°I will give you ten bags of blood.¡±


    Ming Shu wavered.


    Although she had a lot of food now, it wouldn¡¯tst her for long. She needed to stock up on food.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± <i>I will not give my little snack up for ten bags of blood.</i>


    ¡°Twenty.¡± Xia Fu continued to add on.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to break promises.¡±


    ¡°Thirty.¡±


    ¡°I will watch with you after I finish the movie with my little snack.¡±


    Her little snack won against Xia Fu.


    <i>Your little snack didn¡¯t give you anything and even asked you to be her bodyguard! Do you like her that much!</i>


    <i>What should I do when my rival is a girl!</i>


    <i>So angry.</i>


    Xia Fuforted himself. At least she agreed and didn¡¯t reject him immediately.


    Ming Shu agreed to apany her little snack, but when she reached the movie theater, her opportunity was snatched by Si Luo.


    Ming Shu was so angry she almost fought with Si Luo in the movie theater. In the end, Yuan Xi chose Si Luo and abandoned Ming Shu.


    From Ming Shu¡¯s perspective, Yuan Xi was coerced by Si Luo.


    Ming Shu stood in the crowded lobby and started watching the trailers that were showing.


    Someone suddenly took her hand. It was very warm. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°You did that on purpose, right?¡± Si Luo wasn¡¯t in ss today, so how would he know that Yuan Xi asked her to watch a movie?


    Xia Fu looked straight ahead. ¡°I was within your sight the whole time. When do you think I leaked the news to Si Luo?¡±


    ¡°Restroom.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring my cellphone.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to contact him personally.¡±


    Xia Fu was helpless. What could he do? She was his mission and he could only control himself!


    ¡°What can I do to make you believe me?¡±


    ¡°I will not believe you.¡±


    Xia Fu wanted to throw the tickets at Ming Shu¡¯s face. <i>Just do what you like. I¡¯m not going to pander to you anymore.</i>


    ¡°I just want to watch a movie with you.¡± Xia Fu softened his tone and changed the topic.


    ¡°Fifty.¡±


    Ming Shu brought up the price.


    Xia Fu showed a cold expression. <i>I want to p her to death.</i>


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The theater was very dark. Xia Fu held Ming Shu¡¯s hand instinctively, afraid that she would trip. There were a lot of people in the theater. It was almost full.


    The movie started. Ming Shu wasn¡¯t interested at all and slept on her chair.


    She couldn¡¯t even remember the name of the movie.


    Xia Fu was anxious. He stared at Ming Shu. <i>What else does she like besides eating?</i>


    He saw that Ming Shu was falling asleep. He convinced himself with some effort that he was letting her lean on him because of the mission.


    Xia Fu hugged Ming Shu and watched the movie. There was a couple in front of him too. They would asionally whisper to each other and exchanged a kiss when the lights were dim.


    Xia Fu: ¡°...¡±


    Jealousy caused him to take out his knife.


    The couple in front suddenly felt chilled. They suspected that the air conditioning was on too high and hugged each other tighter.


    Xia Fu got even angrier.


    The movie ended and the lights came back on. Xia Fu instinctively held out his hand and ced it in front of Ming Shu¡¯s eyes.


    Ming Shu woke up after a moment and yawned. ¡°It finally ended. Let¡¯s go home and eat.¡±


    She spoke quietly, but Xia Fu felt his heart soften when he heard her say ¡°go home.¡±


    <i>Nevermind. Let¡¯s not make a fuss about the fact that she fell asleep while watching the movie.</i>


    Ming Shu was on a live broadcast before. When she went out, a few people recognized her and rushed toward her.


    ¡°Are you the shameless woman that used our Yi Jing?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so ugly. How dare you use our master. Who gave you the courage to do that.¡±


    ¡°Beat her to death.¡±


    ¡°Revenge for our master!¡±


    These people dered her guilty by themselves and didn¡¯t listen to what Ming Shu had to say. Hence, Ming Shu didn¡¯t hold back and subdued all of them and exchanged them for food.


    Ming Shu learned a new trick. After this episode, Xia Fu would always see her going to crowded ces whenever she was free only to return with a pile of food.


    Xia Fu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why didn¡¯t your people kill you?</i>


    <i>If I knew a human that was like this too... I don¡¯t think I can do anything.</i>


    She was the queen, after all.

 Chapter 277 - The Novice Breeder (37)

    <h4>Chapter 277: The Novice Breeder (37)</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Henyee Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Henyee Trantions


    In the garden...


    The butler brought a few vampires into the study. ¡°Master, everything is going smoothly. However, Xia Yin seems to have detected something...¡±


    Lai Si sneered. ¡°After tonight, we will not have to be afraid of them.¡±


    The butler agreed and thought of another thing. ¡°Master, Si Luo is not someone easy to deal with. I am afraid that he will spoil our n.¡±


    They had provoked Si Luo when they kidnapped Yuan Xi and he never gave up harassing them during this time.


    If not, they would not have to drag out their n for so long.


    ¡°Let him be.¡±


    Lai Si looked at the map in front of him. ¡°He will not be able to stop me.¡±


    ...


    At nightfall...


    A sad and shrill scream rang through the air. It was followed by many other screams.


    The sound of a siren, the screeching of the car tires, screams, shouting...


    ¡°This is thetest news. There have been many cases of vampires attacking humans throughout the entire country. All humans, please distance yourself from vampires and lock your windows and doors...¡±


    Ming Shu listened to the repeating news. She gave a slight smile and said in either a sarcastic or amused tone, ¡°This is what Lai Si was nning?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what the consequences would be if he annihted the entire human race?¡± Xia Fu stood beside Ming Shu.


    ¡°The era of the vampires will arrive?¡±


    ¡°...¡± He knew that he shouldn¡¯t discuss this topic with a vampire.


    Ming Shu sighed. ¡°Lai Si is helping me to expand my territory.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Expand what territory.</i>


    Xia Fu felt that he would not be able toplete his mission of stopping Lai Si.


    This issue was more serious than expected. It did not only affect vampires, but it also affected the half-bloods.


    Those half-bloods that never disyed any characteristics of a vampire were now showing their fangs and biting the necks of their friends and families. They had started killing humans too.


    It was a conspiracy.


    A plot that started 300 years ago.


    For the past 300 years, besides the first few years, humans and vampires lived alongside each other without any troubles.


    The new generation had epted the vampires whole-heartedly. They could live longer and looked much better. There were more humans who chose vampires as their mates.


    Out of every ten families, at least six had a vampire among their members.


    Vampires also infiltrated manypanies. Some of the more important positions were held by vampires too.


    Lai Si most probably wanted Mi Li... because he was waiting for this day and needed her to wake these half-bloods up.


    Such a scary thought.


    The news was still broadcasting when suddenly, one of the workers revealed his fangs and bit the cameraman beside him. Blood sttered onto the camera.


    The broadcaster screamed and the makeshift studio was in a mess. The image disappeared after a while.


    Ming Shu turned off the television and called Lai Ang.


    ¡°Hello, Queen, we areing your way. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Do you all feel anything?¡± Ming Shu walked toward her room. When she walked past Xia Fu, she noticed that he was leaning against the window with his back toward her. He seemed to be making a call too.


    ¡°There is a power that keeps calling us and enticing us to kill humans... very simr to your power.¡± Lai Ang described the feeling he was having. If he didn¡¯t know that his queen couldn¡¯t do such a thing, he would have thought that this was all done by her.


    Ming Shu gave Lai Ang a location and asked him to gather his men there.


    Ming Shu changed clothes. Xia Fu opened his door at the same time and saw Ming Shu. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°As a queen, where do you think I should go?¡±


    Xia Fu didn¡¯t say that he wanted to go with her. Ming Shu smiled and went out.


    There were footsteps behind her. Xia Fu hade to chase her.


    He hugged Ming Shu and rubbed his head against her neck. He whispered, ¡°Protect yourself. I¡¯lle to find you soon.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and asked him, ¡°Xia Fu, are youing with me?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, the next time we meet, it will be on the battlefield.¡±


    There would be hatred between humans and vampires after what happened today. Even if she didn¡¯t take part in it, she would not be forgiven by the humans.


    Hence, what she said was the truth.


    If he didn¡¯te with her, the next time they met would be on the battlefield.


    Xia Fu weighed his words. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. No matter who you¡¯re against, I will be on your side.¡±


    Ming Shu turned around and looked at the young man behind her. He had a cold face, but his eyes were very serious.


    This kind of serious look, she had seen it somewhere before...


    She looked down and said in a soft voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ming Shu sat in the car, but didn¡¯t leave immediately. Xia Fu didn¡¯t know what she was waiting for. Their surroundings were very quiet. Maybe none of the vampires dared toe here because their queen was here.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The car suddenly vibrated. Ming Shu opened the window and a colorful ball jumped in and fell on her palm.


    Little Beastie¡¯s ck eyes stared right into Xia Fu¡¯s and he hummed as he squeezed himself into Ming Shu¡¯s pocket.


    <i>Trash-picker, let me tell you, you will lose me if you continue to call me and leave me whenever you feel like it!</i>


    <i>How dare she stop me from eating just because she couldn¡¯t eat.</i>


    <i>What kind of person is this!</i>


    ¡°Drive,¡± Ming Shu ordered Xia Fu and closed the window.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Xia Fu was curious. It was so small, but had such great strength.


    ¡°Dog.¡±


    Little Beastie exploded in her pocket and shouted angrily, <i>Your whole family is all dogs! Besides me!</i>


    ¡°Mini dog?¡± He had never seen it on her before. It just suddenly appeared.


    ¡°It grew the wrong way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite cute...¡± And a bit familiar too.


    The colorful fur was not verymon, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen it before.


    Strange.


    The car drove on. There was blood everywhere. Some vampires were chasing the frightened humans and most of the road was blocked.


    Xia Fu took a side road, but they had to get off the car and walk in the end.


    They reached the gathering location. Lai Ang and his vampires had fought their way through to get here. There were fewer people aspared tost time.


    ¡°Queen... it is getting out of control.¡± Lai Ang was disheartened. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that this was Lai Si¡¯s n. Queen, if this continues, it would only take one night...¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand with her palm facing them. A mysterious power engulfed them and the voice that kept urging them to kill disappeared.


    Ming Shu put her hand down. ¡°Go and fetch Yuan Xi. After that, return to the vampires. If Si Luo stops you, tell him that among the vampires is the safest ce now. She will only be a burden to him if he brings her along.¡±


    <i>I need to protect my little snack.</i>


    Lai Ang nodded and asked, ¡°What about you?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and looked at the bats that were flying in the night sky. ¡°It is so lively now. I have to find Lai Si to have a chat.¡±


    <i>And gain some Hatred Points too.</i>


    <i>My Hatred Points are not full yet!</i>


    <i>I can die and be injured, but my Hatred Points have to be full.</i>


    Lai Ang: ¡°...¡±


    After they sent Lai Ang off, Xia Fu asked her how she was going to find Lai Si. Ming Shu smiled and told him that she would find him on the street.


    Lai Si had many properties, so how would she know where he was? She could only stop vampires on the street and ask them.


    Xia Fu thought that Ming Shu was joking.


    However, he got a tight p to the face.


    She really managed to find Lai Si¡¯s location.


    *This queen is just so different. *

 Chapter 278 - The Novice Breeder (38)

    Chapter 278: The Novice Breeder (38)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t go and find Lai Si immediately. She asked Xia Fu to prepare some things.


    Once they were prepared, they made their move.


    The garden was very quiet. There were only a few lights shining in the darkness.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t go in. She squatted outside the garden and started fiddling with some boxes. They looked like fireworks, but Ming Shu fiddled with them for a long time and then they didn¡¯t look like fireworks at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled Xia Fu and they darted into the forest nearby.


    Boom¡ª


    The sky exploded with fireworks. They looked like flowers blooming in the night sky. However, the fireworks didn¡¯t disappear, but turned into sparks and dropped right into the garden.


    Screams sounded in the garden. The sparks lit up the trees and grass and a fire started. The fire soon consumed the entire garden.


    Xia Fu: ¡°...¡± Never offend this lunatic.


    This is deadly romantic.


    They had mixed something inside the fireworks which the Xia family used to subdue vampires. Even if they didn¡¯t die from it, they would lose half their lives.


    ¡°Is it nice?¡± Ming Shu asked Xia Fu.


    ¡°... Yes.¡±


    ¡°Shall I do one for you?¡±


    ¡°...¡± How hard must my life be, ¡°No need, I will do one for you.¡±


    Who knows what weird things she¡¯ll mix inside the fireworks.


    Ming Shu meant it as a casual remark and soon focused her attention onto the shadow that appeared out of the mes.


    She walked toward the main gate. Lai Si walked out and immediately saw a little girl walking over casually with a wooden stick in her hand. She raised her eyebrow and greeted him. ¡°Master Lai Si, how have you been?¡±


    When he saw the fireworks, Lai Si already knew who it was. Hence, he was not surprised to see Ming Shu.


    ¡°Wei Xi.¡± Lai Si stopped at the main gate. Behind him, the fireworks were falling down and it outlined his straight posture. ¡°How did you find this ce?¡±


    ¡°I will be able to find you even if you bury yourself into the ground.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Are you happy to see me?¡±


    Lai Si was not happy at all. However...


    ¡°You are toote. In a while, I lead the vampires to the final victory.¡±


    ¡°You are amazing,¡± Ming Shuplimented him without any sincerity. ¡°Should I thank you for expanding my territory?¡±


    ¡°Hah.¡± Lai Si looked as though he¡¯d heard a joke. ¡°You think that you are still my match?¡±


    ¡°If I can catch you once, I can catch you again.¡± The arrogance in Ming Shu gradually seeped out from her eyes.


    ¡°Try it, then.¡±


    Lai Si waved his hand and the vampires behind him rushed at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu swung her wooden stick and it mmed into a vampire¡¯s head.


    The vampire immediately disappeared into the air.


    Lai Si¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously as he watched Ming Shu destroying the vampires with her wooden stick.


    He took off his cloak and said viciously, ¡°Wei Xi, I didn¡¯t manage to kill you personally three hundred years ago. This time, you will not be so lucky.¡±


    Swoosh¡ª


    The wooden stick struck from his left. Lai Si grabbed the stick and tried to push Ming Shu away.


    However, Ming Shu let go of the stick without any hesitation and slipped away from his side. She grabbed the stick and pulled it backward. Lai Si¡¯s body moved backward too.


    Ming Shu took the opportunity and punched him in the stomach. The wooden stick was back in her possession. She swung the stick forcefully at Lai Si. Lai Si dodged the attack.


    After a few moves, Ming Shu panted. Lai Si seemed to have gotten stronger.


    And he was a prince. She most probably couldn¡¯t defeat him.


    Lai Si used all his strength and grabbed the wooden stick again. His nails grew long and heunched an attack at Ming Shu¡¯s chest.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t dodge.


    ¡°Wei Xi!¡±


    Someone shouted.


    Lai Si¡¯s sinister face grew bigger in front of her. However, the person she saw was the shadow that flew out from among the vampires.


    She fell into someone¡¯s cozy chest.


    ¡°Wei Xi.¡± Xia Fu didn¡¯t realize that his voice was shaking.


    Ming Shu thought that, next time... she better notmit suicide in front of other people.


    Lai Si stood in the same spot and didn¡¯t move. He looked at her as she closed her eyes.


    Boom¡ª


    The fireworks exploded in the night sky.


    Ming Shu¡¯s face became warm and she suddenly opened her eyes. A firework exploded at that moment.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t dare to look at Xia Fu and shifted her gaze away. She climbed out of his arms and pulled him up. She said in a low voice, ¡°I...¡±


    She swallowed her words back and walked toward Lai Si with the wooden stick.


    Xia Fu didn¡¯t dare to get near Ming Shu. Her aura was no longer pure and holy. It seemed dark and oppressive and caused people to feel suffocated.


    Lai Si looked as if he just woke up from a stupor and stepped back instinctively.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Swoosh¡ª


    The wooden stick struck Lai Si with incredible force.


    ...


    Ming Shu looked down and tied Lai Si up. Lai Si looked at her with surprise and shock. He couldn¡¯t believe that the person in front of him was the queen he once knew.


    Ming Shu looked up finally and smiled like a flower, ¡°are you angry?¡±


    ¡°You pulled a trick!¡± Lai Si¡¯s voice was indignant. He had used all his energy in the attack, but she was still fine... That meant that she pulled a trick.


    ¡°You can do it too.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you can¡¯t, right?¡±


    Lai Si choked. ¡°Do you think that everything will end just because you caught me? Hahahaha, Wei Xi, that is not possible. Without my order, they will continue to kill humans...¡±


    Ming Shuughed before saying in a light tone, ¡°Even if you duplicated my powers, it will all still be fake.¡±


    Fakes are fakes.


    I have not been dethroned yet.


    Lai Si sneered and then started howling withughter.


    He finishedughing and stared at Ming Shu. ¡°You win, I lose. I have nothing to say about that. I curse you...¡±


    What nonsense are you saying? Can you casually curse someone?


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Ming Shu stuffed the wooden stick in Lai Si¡¯s mouth and sessfully stopped him from continuing. ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwuwu...¡±


    Lai Si red intensely at her with bloodshot eyes as though he wanted to pierce holes in her.


    Still not enough Hatred Points?


    Sigh, so worrying!


    Ming Shu thought for a while and beat Lai Si up. She received a few more death res from Lai Si, but the Harmony System still didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ming Shu went silent. She touched her face and walked toward Xia Fu, who was motionless. She needed to raise her head to see his face.


    Xia Fu pursed his lips. He might have thought that she pulled a trick too.


    She asked, ¡°Did you cry just now?¡±


    Xia Fu remained expressionless. His tone was cold. ¡°Who cried?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Just admit it if you cry. I won¡¯tugh at you. After all, I¡¯m so cute.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cry.¡± Xia Fu emphasized his words.


    Why would I cry for her?


    I didn¡¯t cry.


    ¡°I saw it,¡± Ming Shu assured him.


    ¡°...¡± What the hell did you see!


    I said that I didn¡¯t cry already!


    Ming Shu still wanted to say something, but Xia Fu leaned forward and stopped her.


    [Lai Si¡¯s Hatred Points are full.]

 Chapter 279 - The Novice Breeder (39)

    <h4>Chapter 279: The Novice Breeder (39)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Xia Fu¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He grabbed Ming Shu and rolled to the side. A loud explosion went off behind them.


    Lai Si had decided to perish together.


    He wanted Wei Xi dead.


    He would not let other people have the things that he couldn¡¯t get.


    They were sted at continuously.


    Ming Shu flipped her body so Xia Fu was below her. The sts soon stopped and the entire garden was destroyed from the explosions.


    <i>Pa </i>.


    Little Beastie dropped out from Ming Shu¡¯s pocket as though it were dead.


    Ming Shu reached out and picked it up. ¡°Don¡¯t y dead.¡±


    <i>Trash-picker, I am going to die soon anyway. I am still so small. This is child abuse, you know? Child abuse.</i>


    <i>If I didn¡¯t help you block the attack, you would be a pile of debris now.</i>


    <i>Complete Manchu-Han banquet!</i>


    <i>I want aplete Manchu-Han banquet!</i>


    Little Beastie hummed and shouted. It was still very energetic. There was nothing wrong with it and it even seemed a bit excited.


    Ming Shu stuffed it back into her pocket and looked at the person below her. ¡°Are you dead?¡±


    ¡°Even if I die, it would be because I was squashed by you.¡± <i>This was my chance. It would be great if I was heavily injured, but she suddenly protected me.</i>


    <i>I am so angry I could die.</i>


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I squash you to death!¡± Ming Shu picked herself up from beside him.


    The moment she stood up, her head started to spin as though she was exhausted.


    Xia Fu felt her body swaying and held her up. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Now you know how it feels.¡±


    ¡°Xia Fu...¡± Ming Shu called and then went silent. She took out a blood bag from her pocket and opened it with her teeth.


    ¡°What?¡± Xia Fu realized that something was wrong and immediately held her up.


    Ming Shu felt her pocket and realized that there was no extra food left.


    <i>So hungry.</i>


    Little Beastie had disappeared too. It must have stolen her food and didn¡¯t dare to appear now.


    <i>Very well.</i>


    Most of the time, Little Beastie would be able to eat anything that she could eat. Hence, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if it had stolen her blood bags.


    The smell of blood became stronger. Ming Shu swallowed and looked to the side.


    Her lips touched warm liquid and blood seeped in between her teeth.


    ¡°Drink.¡±


    Ming Shu resisted, but then she realized that she was attracted to the blood; it was even more attractive than Yuan Xi¡¯s. Her logical side was weakening.


    The delicious blood flowed down her dry throat.


    Her swallowing caused Xia Fu to hug her tighter, naturally.


    ...


    Lai Si was dead.


    Just as he said, the vampires didn¡¯t stop killing the humans after he died.


    Ming Shu lost control of herself that day. She figured out what had happened after some time.


    Lai Si used the power he duplicated from her to kill her, but the attack was blocked by Little Beastie. However, there were still some repercussions.


    She made the vampires stop their attacks and then ran away quickly.


    Everyone was busy controlling the situation.


    As Ming Shu expected, humans could no longer ept vampires anymore.


    The treaty was discarded and the vampire hunters and human army formed an alliance to get the vampires out of the humans¡¯ territory.


    Anyone who blocked their path would be killed.


    Some angry humans even suggested annihting the entire vampire race. This idea, surprisingly, got the support of many humans.


    They epted them, but in the end, this was the result they got.


    Whether or not those vampires were controlled by somebody, they couldn¡¯t ept it at all.


    The world outside was a mess, but there were not many troubles among the vampires. Some vampires escaped and Ming Shu didn¡¯t bother with them. The vampires didn¡¯t dare to create any trouble, either, and just stayed within their territory obediently.


    ¡°Xiao Xi... my family...¡± Yuan Xi sat on the sofa with a nervous expression. ¡± I need to go back to them.¡± <i>And Si Luo.</i>


    Ming Shu was a bit unhappy. ¡°Is my ce not good enough?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xi, I am really thankful for your protection. However...¡± Yuan Xi picked her fingernails and bit her lips. ¡°I¡¯m a human.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to go?¡±


    Yuan Xi gave a forced smile. ¡°Xiao Xi, we¡¯ll still be friends.¡± Even if the entire human race hated vampires, she would still be her friend.


    Ming Shu felt pain in her heart for her little snack. She couldn¡¯t even bear to bite her. In the end, she waved to her. ¡°Lai Ang, send her off.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my queen.¡±


    Yuan Xi got up and hugged Ming Shu. She whispered in her ear, ¡°Xiao Xi, don¡¯t you still have Xia Fu by your side? You will be happy. Come and find me next time. I¡¯ll invite you to... drink blood.¡±


    Ming Shu flicked her hair. ¡°You can go now.¡±


    <i>Lucky Si Luo.</i>


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to bite me?¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡±


    Yuan Xi smiled happily and waved at Ming Shu. She left the vampires.


    ¡°My queen, Xia Fu has been standing outside for a few days already...¡± Lai Ang sent Yuan Xi off and carefully reported this. ¡°I think he will not be able to hold on any longer.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze darkened and her smile was gone.


    She could still remember the taste of his blood flowing across her mouth.


    She was addicted to human blood.


    There was no way she would lose control when she smelled Xia Fu¡¯s blood. The only exnation was that she had drunk his blood before.


    Xia Fu had touched her food before... That time at the hotel, he was really anxious.


    It must have been at that time...


    She didn¡¯t know how he covered up the smell of blood after that, but she was really addicted to it.


    She didn¡¯t reply to Lai Ang and went back to her room.


    Lai Ang sighed and looked outside.


    The weather in the vampires¡¯ territory was always dark and cloudy. There was no sun in sight. Hence, it was super cold at night.


    Xia Fu stood in the mist and was already frozen.


    From the first time he mixed his blood into her food, he had predicted this oue. He was lucky that she didn¡¯t kill him.


    ¡± <i>Cough cough cough </i>...¡±


    Xia Fu hugged his chest and started coughing. His head was heating up. He didn¡¯t know how long he couldst.


    He looked at the pce within the mist.


    Someone walked toward him from the mist. Xia Fu¡¯s vision started to blur.


    ¡°Wei... Xi...¡±


    Someone covered him with a warm cloak.


    ...


    When Xia Fu woke up, he realized that he was lying on a soft bed and there were roses all over the window. The room smelled very nice.


    There was also an extravagant coffin ced within the room.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    A vampire maid stood by his bed and looked at him with respect.


    ¡°This...¡± Xia Fu¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Where is this ce?¡±


    ¡°The queen¡¯s chamber,¡± the vampire maid replied softly. ¡°My queen, Master Xia is awake.¡±


    Xia Fu¡¯s heart skipped a bit. He saw the girl slowly walking toward him; she wore that familiar smile on her face.


    However, her words were not kind at all. ¡°If you¡¯re awake, get off the bed. Are you veryfortable sleeping in my bed?¡±


    Xia Fui immediately got up.


    He just woke up and was still very weak. Hence, when he stood he tripped and fell right into Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t even reach out to hold him. Xia Fu hugged her weakly and managed to stand up straight with some effort.


    He gritted his teeth and prepared to stand up himself. However, his waist was suddenly engulfed with a cold aura and the next moment, he fell onto the bed.


    Ming Shu looked at the vampire maid. ¡°When is the ceremony starting?¡±


    The vampire maid replied obediently, ¡°My queen, there is still one more hour.¡±


    Ming Shu turned back and nced sideways at Xia Fu. ¡°You have one more hour to prepare.¡±


    ¡°Prepare... for what?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t reply to him. She lifted her legs and left the chamber.


    The vampire maid smiled. ¡°Mister Xia, congrattions. You are the first boy toy the queen¡¯s ever had. You might even be her husband one day.¡±


    <i>What?</i>


    <i>Boy toy?</i>


    <i>Did I hear wrong?</i>


    Xia Fu felt that Ming Shu did this on purpose to get her revenge. She knew that he couldn¡¯t ept the status of a boy toy and that was why she made him one.


    <i>And she told the entire vampire poption about it.</i>


    <i>Humiliating!</i>


    <i>I want to run away from my wedding!</i>


    <i>To hell with the mission!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not doing this anymore!</i>


    Within the hour, Xia Fu was caught before he could run a few hundred meters. He was dressed up haphazardly and brought to the main hall.


    Master Xia looked down hopelessly.


    The red shirt looked ring on him, but the girl on the throne was in her normal clothes.


    Xia Fu suddenly felt a bit sad,


    He was not sure why he felt this way.


    [Lord Nine, I think you like her.]


    <i>I don¡¯t like her.</i>


    Xia Fu brainwashed himself into thinking that he didn¡¯t like her while he was brought up the tform by the maid and came to stand in front of the girl. He didn¡¯t raise his head to look at her.


    Was she really nning to humiliate him like this?


    <i>Yeah, right...</i>


    He had treated her badly.


    She should be angry.


    ¡°My queen, do you really n to have a human be the king?¡± The vampires below stared at Xia Fu with disdain.


    ¡°You have an opinion?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°He is a human.¡± The vampire raised the most important question. Humans and vampires could never again live together in peace.


    ¡°Do you want to be the king, then?¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    The vampire shut up immediately.


    Xia Fu was in a daze. He didn¡¯t hear their conversation at all. He only reacted when the vampire maid called him.


    ¡°King, King, the queen is waiting for you.¡±


    Xia Fu looked at her, stunned. ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    The vampire maid blinked. ¡°King.¡±


    Xia Fu opened his mouth. ¡°Not... boy toy?¡±


    The vampire maid smiled. ¡°Why would a boy toy need a ceremony. You¡¯re so funny.¡±


    She said it with such a serious face, as if the person who told him that Ming Shu wanted to keep him as a boy toy was not her at all.


    Xia Fu looked up. The girl was still sitting there, but she was now wearing a red wedding dress.


    <i>WTF!?</i>


    <i>Is she ying with me!</i>


    After that ceremony, Xia Fu asked Ming Shu, ¡°Why am I not a boy toy?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at his neck. ¡± I am very kind to my food.¡±


    Food Xia wore an indifferent expression.


    Where can you get a divorce among these vampires?


    ...


    During the night, Xia Fu woke up in pain. He nced at the person beside him and wanted to kick her off the bed.


    Instead, he stretched out his hand to make it easier for her.


    ¡°My queen, don¡¯t you think it is a bit too much for you to bite me whenever you¡¯re hungry?¡±


    ¡°If not, what use do I have for you as a boy toy?¡±


    ¡°To keep the bed warm.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Ming Shu muttered.


    ¡°Ugh...¡± Xia Fu groaned and hugged Ming Shu tighter. ¡°My... my queen, be gentler.¡±


    Xia Fu felt a bit dizzy. The itchiness on his neckbined with her aura gave him a strange feeling.


    Ming Shu licked Xia Fu¡¯s neck and the wound immediately disappeared. She leaned forward and kissed Xia Fu.


    Xia Fu felt hot and numb. His hands started acting naughty.


    However, he knew when to stop. This was his reward for letting her bite him. If he crossed the line, he would be beaten.


    Xia Fu felt wronged. There was no difference between a boy toy and food.


    But he couldn¡¯t even be angry.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t always bite him. She would only bite him when she had a craving.


    He was the one who fed her his blood and made her addicted to it. Hence, Xia Fu could only swallow down his emotions.


    ¡°My queen. can you promise me that you will only drink my blood?¡± He was afraid that she would suddenly bring some ¡°boy toys¡± back one day.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really like human blood,¡± the girl¡¯s voice sounded lightly in the darkness, ¡°but I am addicted to you.¡±


    Thest sentence was spoken really softly, but Xia Fu could still hear it because the room was so quiet.


    He hugged Ming Shu and was very happy. Did this mean that she liked him?


    He could almost see the light at the end of the tunnel.


    ¡°What are you happy for? Go and bathe.¡± Ming Shu kicked him.


    ¡°Are you not going to extinguish the fire you lit?¡± Xia Fuined.


    Ming Shuy on the bed and smiled gently. ¡°When did you ever hear of an arsonist putting out the fire he lit?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>You make sense.</i>


    ...


    The human world was still a mess. Ming Shu visited Yuan Xi once. She was living well with Si Luo.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t like her rival and had an altercation with Si Luo when she was about to leave.


    ¡°You already have someone beside you. Why are you still eyeing her?¡± Si Luo was pissed off.


    Ming Shu looked at the cold-faced young man standing not away and smiled. ¡°This does not prevent me from liking my little snack.¡±


    ¡°Crazy,¡± Si Luo scolded her and teleported to Yuan Xi¡¯s side. He didn¡¯t care about her opposition and forcefully brought her away.


    After that, Ming Shu never stepped out of the vampire realm again.


    That day, Ming Shu was discussing whether vampires should start farming or be bandits with Lai Ang, when Xia Fu came in wearing a T-shirt and sat beside Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu nced at his neck a few times.


    Xia Fu checked his clothes and then realized his mistake. He immediately changed and covered his neck.


    Ming Shuughed softly and moved her gaze away.


    Lai Ang spoke a few more words and then left. Xia Fu waited for him to leave before moving toward Ming Shu. ¡°I want to see the sun.¡±


    He had not seen the sun for a long time and felt ufortable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have legs? Go yourself.¡± Ming Shu nced at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s so messy outside. How can you ask me to go by myself?¡± Xia Fu was unwilling.


    Ming Shu threw the nket beside her at him. ¡°Who dares to attack the young lord of the Xia family?¡±


    ¡°From the day I chose you, I was no longer the young lord of the Xia family.¡± Xia Fu hugged the nket. ¡°Xia Yin probably wants to kill me now.¡±


    ¡°Just as well. I can find another one when you¡¯re killed.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Why not? I am the queen!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Xia Fu!¡±


    Ming Shu shouted angrily and Lai Ang, who was outside, shivered.


    The king dug his own grave again.


    ...


    Ming Shu returned to the Cloud Room and kept quiet for a long time.


    How did she die this time?


    Oh right, she tripped!


    As Queen of the Vampires, she tripped and died!


    Couldn¡¯t they put more effort into her death?


    Ming Shu was reminded of Xia Fu. She died too suddenly and didn¡¯t manage to tell Xia Fu what she wanted to say.


    [There was some foreshadowing. When Lai Si died, you were injured. When the vampires find you, they will realize that you had tripped and triggered your old injury.]


    <i>Hehe!</i>


    She still tripped and died.


    The Harmony System shut up and showed her her data.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 90000


    ***: ****


    Additional Task: Completed


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows slightly. She managed to get 40000 Hatred Points in this world.


    <i>Not bad!</i>


    <i>It won¡¯t be a dream to reach one million!</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s thoughts jumped. ¡°Can the next restaurant be five stars?¡±


    <i>There was only one food in this world. I felt so hopeless.</i>


    [...] <i>I reject your request to order!</i>

 Chapter 280 - Yun Ce Extra (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 280: Yun Ce Extra (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yun Ce knew he was different from others since he was little.


    He was different from his elder brother.


    He was a result of his father¡¯s one-night stand. The female vampire left as soon as she gave birth to him, so Yun Ce had never seen his mother.


    The formal wife of the Yun family disliked him, and his father cared little about him. He had been living a cautious life in the Yun family.


    Yun Ce was a half-vampire, half-human hybrid. Most half-bloods would show human-like habits; only a few would act more like vampires.


    Yun Ce was not among the minority that tended toward vampires, but he was forced to be one of them.


    His special physicality made him very weak and cowardly as a child. Not only that, but the family had an excellent eldest brother, so Yun Ce didn¡¯t get much attention.


    He was always bullied at school. Don¡¯t think that you could escape from being bullied because you were rich. The thing was, when you were rich and cowardly, you would be the perfect object to bully.


    When Yun Ce was ten years old, he tasted human blood for the first time.


    Yes, human blood.


    The blood of a little girl, who was very small and skinny.


    ¡°No...¡± The little girl crouched in a corner and begged bitterly, ¡°No, please, let me go, please, no...¡±


    The little girl was crying heavily.


    Yun Ce stood behind others and didn¡¯t dare to go forward.


    But someone suddenly pushed him from behind. ¡°Loser, go over.¡±


    Yun Ce stumbled beside the little girl, and the other vampiresughed aloud.


    ¡°Look at him, poor kid.¡±


    ¡± <i>Chut chut, </i>sure enough, he¡¯s a hybrid.¡±


    Yun Ce wrapped his arms around his legs and crouched together with the little girl in the corner.


    One of the vampires came up to pull Yun Ce¡¯s arms and pressed him down to the ground. ¡°Yun Ce, we¡¯ll teach you today what a real vampire¡¯s like.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me...¡± Yun Ce tried to struggle, but resistance could only invite more beating and kicking.


    ¡°Drag that girl over.¡±


    Yun Ce saw the little girl being dragged before him. They caught her hand,ughing, and cut her slender wrist with sharp knife...


    ¡°No...¡±


    Voices of despair lingered around Yun Ce¡¯s ears.


    He saw the blood streaming out and its smell made those vampires be excited. Someone walked straight up to bite the little girl¡¯s hand.


    Then there was clear sound of swallowing.


    ¡°No, help... please don¡¯t kill me, help...¡±


    And the weak voice of the little girl crying for help.


    ¡°Okay, stop!¡± The vampire who held the little girl pulled the one who was drinking too much blood away. Then he pushed the little girl in front of Yun Ce. ¡°Bite her.¡±


    Yun Ce shook his head and horror emerged in his eyes.


    The blood dripped onto Yun Ce¡¯s cheek from the little girl¡¯s wrist, like a silk thread.


    <i>Warm.</i>


    He was pinched on the jaw, and those vampires poured blood into his mouth. The liquid flew along his throat, and the taste was not like what he had imagined, it was so sweet...


    <i>No...</i>


    <i>No!</i>


    ...


    Yun Ce went back to the Yun familypletely exhausted. The servant who opened the door looked at him with discontent. ¡°Young Master, how did you get yourself so messy? Ah, there¡¯s blood, did you fight with anyone?¡±


    <i>Blood...</i>


    Yun Ce¡¯s eyes were filled with horror and he suddenly pushed off the servant, then ran toward his own room.


    When he ran upstairs he ran into a woman, who lost her bnce and fell to sit on the steps.


    As the woman was about toin, her face suddenly changed and she covered her belly, yelling, ¡°Ouch, my belly, it aches...¡±


    Yun Ce was stunned on the spot and watched as she was helped up by theing servant.


    The ambnce came with sirens wailing, then left in the same way.


    Yun Ce didn¡¯t know what happened.


    That woman¡¯s baby was lost. Yun Ce seemed to be the chief culprit.


    He just coincidentally ran into her, not very seriously, so howe the baby was gone?


    He couldn¡¯t understand and also didn¡¯t know anything.


    He was too young to figure it out at that time.


    In the face of the woman¡¯s tears and usations, his father¡¯s discontent and disappointment, as well as his elder brother¡¯s hatred, Yun Ce didn¡¯t dare to tell them what happened to him in school at all.


    Because of his obedience, he was constantly forced by those vampires to drink human blood. At first, he was resistant to the blood, but gradually he found himself bing obsessed with the taste.


    He didn¡¯t dare to drink human blood himself, and he didn¡¯t dare to ask for artificial blood from the Yun family, so he could only turn to animal blood.


    The animal blood was not tasty, not as attractive to him as human blood.


    But he had no other choice. He could taste the human blood only when he was humiliated by those vampires.


    Because they wanted to see him attracted to human blood, eager for it, begging them for it.


    Yun Ce didn¡¯t know how long he had been tortured like that; he had been totally controlled by his desire for fresh blood.


    He remembered it was an afternoon, when he was forced to stay on duty.


    It was veryte when he prepared to go home, and it was raining. There was a girl hit by a car, who fell down in the rainwater, and he smelled the tempting blood.


    The girl staggered to stand and continued walking; Yun Ce couldn¡¯t help following her. The strong desire for blood finally made him lose control and he attacked the girl.


    He had forgotten how he got hometer. The next day, the girl was found dead.


    Yun Ce couldn¡¯t remember if he killed the girl. He was so scared at that time, but he couldn¡¯t control himself.


    Then his desire became stronger and stronger. He hid in those dark alleys to wait and attack those lone humans.


    A series of attacks finally attracted the public¡¯s attention. The Yun family discovered his abnormal behaviors, and meanwhile, investigators also began to suspect him.


    In order to protect the family¡¯s reputation, they used every means to send him abroad.


    He waspulsively under house arrest abroad. The Yun family wanted him to quit drinking human blood. Just at that time, it was like he understood everything all of a sudden. He didn¡¯t resist orin, but obediently followed their arrangements.


    He also made them believe that he would never again be allured by fresh blood.


    Then after they rxed their guard, he walked into the darkness step by step and had no way of turning back again.


    After several years of staying abroad, he was no longer the half-blood that could be bullied by anyone. He learned how to resist, how to make use of his ability as a half-vampire, as well as how to vent these emotions on humans and vampires.


    He had killed a lot of humans, and vampires too, but no one knew.


    If he continued to stay abroad, he would be able to live like that always and no one would discover his secret.


    But he didn¡¯t know why he wanted toe back, and he especially wanted to meet Xia Fu, who was the one that suspected him in those days.


    He thought, perhaps he just wanted to show Xia Fu that he could do nothing to him. Even if he found out the truth, he couldn¡¯t punish him.


    He constantly provoked Xia Fu, but thetter didn¡¯t respond to him at all. Instead, he courted another vampire.


    Yun Ce felt it was very funny. That one was the Queen of the Vampires.


    Even being the next heir of the vampire hunters, Xia Fu was actually close to the Queen of the Vampires, and their rtionship was quite intimate.


    When Ming Shu exposed him, he was shamed into anger, and he didn¡¯t want to admit he was a coward.


    But perhaps, just as Ming Shu said, he was a coward.


    He couldn¡¯t kill himself.


    He expected redemption. Yet no one could be his savior and take him away from that strange cycle of darkness.


    He expected someone to be his terminator, putting him to sleep forever.


    Yet when the bloody truth was revealed in front of him, he couldn¡¯t ept it.


    He was a coward.


    Xia Fu was a knife.


    A knife that could eliminate him.


    He was forced into the darkness and could never break from the shackles, which then turned him into an evil beast, lingering in the heart and feeding on blood.

 Chapter 281 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (1)

    <h4>Chapter 281: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Inte Celebrity Headline: Su Man Broadcast to be a Tipster Whenever Unhappy#


    ¡°Qi Jingsheng, that bastard, Little Man, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know this would happen... That woman actually dared to frame you. She was the other woman herself, and now she really thinks that the whole world is full of other women, I have never seen such a shameless person. Little Man, say something! Don¡¯t be angry with me. I¡¯ll get you justice.¡±


    A man¡¯s voice on the phone hit straight onto the eardrum, and Ming Shu was a little befuddled. She looked at the note on the phone, but still had no idea what the man was talking about.


    Ming Shu cleared her throat. ¡°My phone battery is dying, I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Little Man...¡±


    Ming Shu hung up the phone.


    She began to receive the storyline.


    The fake female protagonist was called Xu Youran. She was a third-rate Inte celebrity before rebirth, and she was forced out by the male protagonist due to offending the female protagonist, and met with a miserable end.


    Then, after her rebirth, Xu Youran summarized her experience, seized the opportunity, and quickly had her moment. She approached the female protagonist with hidden intentions and made the male protagonist misunderstand the female protagonist in various aspects.


    Xu Youran took the opportunity to pursue the male protagonist and finally achieved a sessful counterattack. While the female protagonist ended up being raped and died of depression.


    The Host was called Su Man.


    She was also an Inte celebrity, who became famous because of a series of Chinese-style clothing.


    Different from other web celebrities, Su Man was not a professional web celebrity. She only helped her childhood friend and bromeo shoot some publicity pictures for his studio, and she didn¡¯t expect to get popr by luck.


    After that, there were many people who came to her and talked about cooperation.


    But Su Man¡¯s family background was not bad, and she wasn¡¯t short of money. So in addition to helping her childhood friend¡¯s studio, she didn¡¯t ept other orders.


    She was quietly ying her role as a heyday beauty, and asionally helped her childhood friend shoot pictures for new clothing lines.


    Before the female protagonist and the fake female protagonist became known to theizens, the Host had be the big shot in themunity of web celebrities with her extremely beautiful face.


    But after the rebirth of Xu Youran, she was associated with the Host several times, so she deliberately made use of the Host¡¯s poprity.


    Later she even framed the Host secretly, which caused the rumors about the Host to be worse and worse.


    The Host never provoked Xu Youran, but thetter pressed on at every stage, so the Host had to strike back.


    In the end, the Host became an ultimate viin boss and had a fierce ¡°fight¡± against Xu Youran.


    The Su family operated violently on behalf of the Host several times, but ultimately the Host lost her good reputation and almost got the whole family into trouble.


    The Host¡¯s family was quite powerful, and they could easily make Xu Youran lose the game. But inexplicably, the Host failed... Perhaps this was the aura of a leading protagonist?


    Even if she didn¡¯t want to be a viin, ¡°fate¡± would force her to be.


    Poor Host.


    Currently, it was approaching the time when the Host and the fake female protagonist first met.


    The thing was, apany invited Su Man to be their clothing spokesperson for the new season.


    The childhood friend said it was one of his friends, and he asked Su Man to do him a favor, so Su Man agreed.


    Su Man thought thepany had determined to have her as the spokesperson. But when she arrived, she was told that there would be a showpetition, and the winner would be the spokesperson.


    Su Man thought it was just a superficial form to cover that they had decided internally to choose her, so she agreed to participate in the show.


    But then it went wrong.


    Someone among the other girls posted several candid pictures on the Inte, framing the Host as the other woman between a couple, iming that she drove luxury cars and lived in luxury real estate...


    Many people inexplicably dered war on the Host. The call just now was her childhood friend calling to apologize.


    <i>Where there are people, there are stories.</i>


    Ming Shu looked down at her clothes. It was a very delicate cheongsam, which outlined her figure perfectly and also covered all necessary parts perfectly.


    <i>So hungry.</i>


    <i>Let¡¯s eat something first.</i>


    After Ming Shu finished eating, she called back to her childhood friend, Qiao Yu.


    ¡°Little Man.¡± The phone was picked up immediately, and the other party sounded anxious. ¡°You scared me. You don¡¯t need to read thosements online, they were all posted by paid posers.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ming Shu said.


    ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Qiao Yu didn¡¯t believe her, obviously.


    ¡°I¡¯m very fine. I don¡¯t live on reputation,¡± Ming Shu continued calmly.


    Qiao Yu sighed in relief. ¡°Good, that¡¯s good. This circle is always like this, everyone wants to contend against each other. But rest assured, I¡¯ll give you an exnation on this matter.¡±


    Qiao Yu guaranteed it.


    Ming Shu hung up the phone after chatting with Qiao Yu perfunctorily for two sentences. Then she logged into the Host¡¯s microblog ount.


    The server stuck on a nk page and didn¡¯t show any content until a whileter.


    The microblog ount name of the Host was called Full Moon, which wasn¡¯t verified, but had arge number of followers, even more than some third-tier stars.


    But at this time, thement area below the Host¡¯stest post was rather hrious.


    [A bitch is a bitch.]


    [I liked her very much, but who¡¯d have thought she was a homewrecker. What a waste of her beautiful face. Unfollowing now.]


    [This thing may not be true, don¡¯t talk wildly.]


    [Right, you don¡¯t know anything. Now just a few blurry photos can incriminate people. These online trolls are really disgusting, who knows how they look like in real life, stupid a**, mind your words.]


    [This bitch is shameless.]


    There were defensive followers as well as abusive ones, and it looked very lively.


    Ming Shu checked the photos that were used to frame the Host. In her memory, the photos should have been takenst week when she attended a fashion show. Because her shoes did not fit well and she almost tripped, a gentleman nearby gave her a hand.


    The Host was not a stranger to the circle. Many people knew she was the youngdy of the Su family and they worked in the same circle.


    It was nothing wrong for that man to help Ming Shu, but as a result, it was spun that she was seducing a woman¡¯s husband and was the other woman.


    Ming Shu leisurely watched the online debates and acted as a loyal onlooker. It seemed Qiao Yu had also hired someizens, and the situation soon changed tides and became advantageous for Ming Shu. More people stood up to support her.


    Ming Shu thought the debates were going tost for longer, but then some influencers stood out.


    Tian Ru V: @Full Moon I was also there that day. It wasn¡¯t like what they¡¯re saying now. That man just gave a hand to Su Man, and his wife was also there. You should be responsible for what you said.


    When other influencers also stood out, the cursing then went down.


    This thing was originally not a big issue and was solved quickly. After all, they were just fictional rumors and had no facts to stand on.


    But the maniptor behind it...


    Ming Shu asked Qiao Yu for some materials and then she made another call.


    A few minutes after Ming Shu got the materials, Qiao Yu called her and said he would invite her to a meal as an apology.


    Of course Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t refuse food.


    The ce was a newly opened restaurant near her house. When Ming Shu arrived, Qiao Yu and another man were already waiting.


    Qiao Yu¡¯s appearance looked quite feminine, and he loved dressing himself gorgeously, as if he was telling the whole world he was a sissy.


    ¡°Little Man.¡± Qiao Yu waved to Ming Shu.


    That man stood up quickly and helped pull out the chair for Ming Shu.


    He smiled apologetically. ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t expect it would develop like this.¡±


    This man was Qi Jingsheng, the president of thepany that invited Ming Shu to be its spokesman. He and Qiao Yu seemed to have a good rtionship.


    Qiao Yu picked up the topic ironically; he didn¡¯t sound like a sissy at all. ¡°Boss Qi, do you know how hard I worked to persuade Little Man? And you didn¡¯t value us, and let this kind of ridiculous thing happen. Little Man was innocent and wronged.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really very sorry, I didn¡¯t know they would dare to do such things.¡± Qi Jingsheng looked even more guilty and not like an important president at all. ¡°It¡¯s my treat today.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, if it¡¯s not your treat, you want me to pay the bill?¡±


    ¡°My treat, my treat...¡±


    ¡°... Can we order some food first?¡± Ming Shu felt these two could do this forever if she didn¡¯t interrupt the conversation.


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡±


    Qi Jingsheng nodded and then called the waiter.

 Chapter 282 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (2)

    <h4>Chapter 282: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The dishes were soon served on the table. It was western food of little amount, but it tasted good.


    While Ming Shu was eating, Qi Jingsheng epted another round of scolding from Qiao Yu.


    Qi Jingsheng knew it was indeed his fault and didn¡¯t dare to refute.


    ¡°Little Man, is your appetite bigger recently?¡± Qiao Yu suddenly asked curiously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re afraid of gaining weight?¡±


    ¡°Recently I found out that delicious food shouldn¡¯t be neglected,¡± Ming Shu answered in all apparent seriousness.


    Qiao Yu nced at her, feeling a little bit odd. ¡°Then you should eat more.¡±


    ¡°Great, you said it.¡±


    ¡°Boss Qi will pay the bill, we don¡¯t need to save money for him.¡± Qiao Yu must spend a lot of Qi Jingsheng¡¯s money so that he could vent his anger.


    Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t waste any opportunity to eat, naturally.


    Qiao Yu was startled by Ming Shu¡¯s sudden big appetite. Fortunately, Ming Shu wasn¡¯t going too far and she controlled her eating to a scope eptable to normal people.


    Qiao Yu thought his friend Little Man was probably terrified by the sudden framing and ate a little more than usual as a result.


    The tes were then removed and reced by drinks.


    Qi Jingsheng took out a bag from below and pushed it in front of Ming Shu. ¡°Miss Su, this is a little gift, I hope that you won¡¯t be angry anymore.¡±


    ¡°Take it, Little Man.¡±


    Ming Shu saw that Qiao Yu tried to help Qi Jingsheng. Considering that they had treated her with some nice food, Ming Shu took the gift.


    Qi Jingsheng rxed. ¡°Miss Su, I feel deeply sorry for what happened this time. Before, I told my assistant that we chose you as our spokesperson, but he probably didn¡¯t understand my words, so this thing happened.¡±


    ¡°If you like, Miss Su, you¡¯ll still be the spokesperson, and I will personally propose a contract for you.¡±


    A president needed to handle too many issues, and it was hard for Qi Jingsheng to take care of all details himself. So normally, he would delegate tasks to subordinates, let them deal with some matters, and then receive reports back.


    This time, he was too careless. He didn¡¯t give the order very clearly, and he never expected that his people would dare to privately make a decision.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Ming Shu refused with a smile. ¡°At first I agreed to be your spokesperson because of Qiao Yu, but now that something like this happened, I think I¡¯ll just let it be.¡±


    Qiao Yu wouldn¡¯t help Qi Jingsheng again.


    Qi Jingsheng had to try to persuade Ming Shu. ¡°Miss Su, your temperament is very consistent with our style of the season, would you please give it more thought? Money won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Ming Shu blinked her eyes. ¡°But the problem is I have money.¡±


    Qi Jingsheng: ¡°...¡± <i>I feel I¡¯m losing face now.</i>


    Qi Jingsheng couldn¡¯t force Ming Shu, otherwise he would not only offend Ming Shu but also Qiao Yu.


    Then Qi Jingsheng politely changed to another topic.


    ¡°Did you look into that person?¡± Qiao Yu asked Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu nodded. She happened to bring the materials with her, so she handed them to Qiao Yu.


    ¡± <i>Chut... </i>¡± Qiao Yu looked beyond expression. ¡°Wait for me to teach her a real lesson. This woman dared to bully you, she might be tired of living.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t intend to get revenge. She kept the materials just in case, fearing that if the enemy came to her she might have to fight.


    But fighting would waste life bar.


    If a fight could be avoided, it was better tomunicate and bring out the facts and reasoning.


    [...] The Harmony System would like to remind the reader that her words couldn¡¯t be all taken for real. If she wanted to have a fight, even nine dragons couldn¡¯t stop her.


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect to use these materials very soon.


    After Ming Shu finished the dessert, Qi Jingsheng offered to send Ming Shu back, but was rejected by Qiao Yu without any mercy.


    ¡°Little Man, you and Qi Jingsheng go out first, I¡¯ll need to use the washroom.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Qi Jingsheng gently let Ming Shu walk in front out of courtesy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Su Man?¡± A familiar woman¡¯s voice sounded from ahead, and then two women came in hand-in-hand. ¡°She really has the mood to eat here.¡±


    They didn¡¯t cause trouble for Qi Jingsheng, probably because he looked handsome.


    Ming Shu only knew one of the women¡ªYu Qing, an eighteenth-tier star.


    And she was the maniptor behind the scenes.


    Before, when the Host went to Qi Jingsheng¡¯spany, this woman kept causing trouble for her.


    ¡°Seeing you really destroys my mood to eat here.¡± Ming Shu looked at Yu Qing with a bright smile.


    Yu Qing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very proud of being the other woman, do you suppose you hired some paid posters so you can get away with your behavior?¡± Yu Qing snorted and turned to Qi Jingsheng. ¡°Mister, you should open your eyes and see clearly, don¡¯t be fooled.¡±


    Qi Jingsheng¡¯s face ckened. ¡°Miss, defaming others has legal consequences.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Yu Qing raised her voice righteously. ¡°She cuddled and entangled with a man in broad daylight.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at her with a funny smile now. ¡°Are you from ancient times? Now even kissing and sleeping together doesn¡¯t necessarily make a couple, so what¡¯s the problem of cuddling or hugging?¡±


    Yu Qing flushed. ¡°You were seducing someone¡¯s husband.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then why didn¡¯t the wifee find me? And why are you so invested? What¡¯s your rtionship with that man?¡±


    Yu Qing¡¯s face got paler. ¡°No rtionship, I just dislike people like you.¡±


    <i>Heh, there are a lot of people who dislike me.</i>


    ¡°You¡¯re so broad-minded, Miss Yu, do you always like to get involved in other people¡¯s family affairs? Why don¡¯t you get a part-time job as the director of your neighborhoodmittee? All the other women in the world are awaiting your judgment!¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Yu Qing pointed at Ming Shu and was angered to speechlessness.


    Ming Shu responded with a smile.


    <i>No one can win over me in being shameless.</i>


    There were originally many people in the restaurant. Now Yu Qing and Ming Shu were blocking the way, which attracted many onlookers.


    The customers of this restaurant were mostly peers in the circle who would pay attention to various news, so Ming Shu was soon recognized.


    ¡°Online it says she is the other woman, but she looks beautiful, much more good-looking than the picture...¡±


    ¡°The other woman? Who knows if it¡¯s true. But like she said, if she really seduced that man, his wife would havee to find her.¡±


    ¡°She has such a beautiful face and is willing to be the other woman? She must be crazy!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Su...¡±


    ¡°Yu Qing!¡± Qiao Yu walked over hurriedly. ¡°Great, I didn¡¯t even havee to you and you just deliver yourself.¡±


    ¡°Who are you!¡± Yu Qing red at Qiao Yu with eyes filled with dislike. This man looked like a real sissy.


    Qiao Yu was a rich second-generation son. He opened a clothing studio, which was not a proper job in the eyes of his family and which was now only at the early stage.


    People in his circle openly called him Mister Qiao, but in secret they called him Prodigal Qiao.


    Prodigal Qiao stood akimbo and began toy out the ck history of Yu Qing. ¡°Yu Qing, graduated from the Central Academy of Drama¡ªoh, no, you didn¡¯t graduate, you were dismissed because of your pregnancy. You had an affair with the man who got you pregnant, but then you hit on a director...¡±


    Yu Qing¡¯s face immediately turned pale and she shouted at Prodigal Qiao, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Prodigal Qiao grunted arrogantly. ¡°You must make a public apology to Little Man, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t mind posting this dirt online.¡±


    Ming Shu also gave her a final blow, smilingly. ¡°When you framed others, didn¡¯t you think of your own dirty secrets?¡±


    ¡°You... you...¡± Yu Qing didn¡¯t manage to finish aplete sentence for half a day.


    Finally, under the threat of Prodigal Qiao, Yu Qing burst into tears and posted a public apology online, causing another round of discussion.


    She gave Ming Shu a fierce re before leaving.


    Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°This is a typical type that hates others for revealing their misdeeds.¡±


    ¡°She deserves it.¡± Qiao Yu cursed.


    Qi Jingsheng kept silent.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what Qiao Yu didter, but she never saw that Yu Qing again.

 Chapter 283 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (3)

    <h4>Chapter 283: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Su Man majored in Design; not Costume Design, but Home Design. She spent most of her time at home, and as long as she didn¡¯t buy luxury goods, she could totally live on her own money.


    Her family would often send money to her ount, for some reason or no reason. She was apletely richdy.


    Ming Shu thought the Host was not a professional web celebrity at all.


    Ming Shu continued browsing news on her microblog. Heated discussions about her had been suppressed and reced by a video where a cat was abused.


    She opened the video. It was very scary and bloody, with the small cat¡¯s miserable screams sounding out along with the abuser¡¯s violent actions.


    Ming Shu felt ufortable and turned down the video.


    [Additional Task: Complete more than three tasks on social hot topics.]


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t understand. <i>What the hell? Can you say it in a humannguage?</i>


    [To put it simply, you need to gain Hatred Points from more than three hot topics of social attention, like the cat abuse event you just saw. It¡¯s group Hatred Points, and it¡¯s cost-efficient.]


    ¡°You want me to abuse cats?¡±


    <i>F**k, the system who calls itself Harmony always incites me to do bad things.</i>


    <i>Crazy bad things.</i>


    <i>I won¡¯t do something like that, I have my bottom line and moral integrity! Harmony System, you should incite me less.</i>


    [...] <i>Your bottom line and moral integrity mean nothing in front of snacks. </i>The Harmony System organized its words: [You can choose to punish the cat abuser; in that case, other people who tend to abuse cats might correspondingly transfer their hatred to you, so you can collect Hatred Points.]


    ¡°But, how can it be counted as the so-called group Hatred Points? Can I just mock a group of people at the same time?¡±


    <i>It¡¯s easy for me to offend people!</i>


    <i>I see Hatred Points flooding to me now.</i>


    <i>It won¡¯t be a dream to reach one million!</i>


    [That won¡¯t work. Toplete the task involving group Hatred Points, it has to... it has to have a plot.]


    <i>Okay. You¡¯re the boss.</i>


    The phone rang at the right time. It was Qiao Yu calling.


    ¡°What¡¯s up,¡± Ming Shu asked weakly, lying on the sofa.


    ¡°Little Man, I need you~ Can youe and help try on some new clothes for updates?¡± Qiao Yu yelled from the other end.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No? Have you got other orders?¡± Qiao Yu thought Ming Shu epted orders of designing something.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to save the world.¡± <i>I¡¯m very busy!</i>


    ¡°... Little Man, you should watch less of those brainless dramas. Juste in a hurry, please~ It¡¯ll only take one afternoon, and I¡¯ll invite you to dinner.¡±


    Before Ming Shu answered, Qiao Yu hung up the phone.


    Considering the free dinner, Ming Shu slowly climbed up from the sofa and dressed up, then went out.


    Qiao Yu¡¯s studio was located in the remote old city area, which ording to Qiao Yu¡¯s words, was a ce that could inspire him.


    Ming Shu took a taxi to get there. Seeing some small food stands along the street, she happily went to get herself several bags of snacks first.


    Qiao Yu didn¡¯t have many staff in his studio. Ming Shu was his VIP model, and everyone knew her face, so they warmly greeted her. ¡°Little Man, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Little Man, Boss Qiao is waiting for you in the photo studio.¡±


    Ming Shu responded to the greetings while walking in, and she saw many cats around. ¡°When did you get all these cats?¡±


    She didn¡¯t see themst time she came.


    A girl with short hair turned back and exined, ¡°They¡¯re all stray cats nearby. We fed them for some time recently, so probably they be familiar with us, and they show up when the studio opens for work.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Qiao Yu¡¯s studio mainly dealt with modified Han Chinese clothing, as well as a few authentic Han Chinese clothings. This type of clothing appealed to few and particr customers, and Qiao Yu set the price very high. But amazingly, the sales were not bad.


    Staff members in the studio gave the credit to the Host¡ªa unique web celebrity model.


    Ming Shu wore the ethereal modified dress and posed ording to the photographer¡¯s request. In the hazy mist, she looked like a real beauty walking along an ancient street.


    ¡°Little Man, your beautiful face has no ugly angles.¡± The photographer told everyone to take a break, but he didn¡¯t forget to praise Ming Shu. ¡°I always get in trouble when selecting pictures, each picture seems great.¡±


    ¡°So you just post all of them?¡± Ming Shu picked up the topic speechlessly.


    ¡°Hahahaha, Boss Qiao can¡¯t bear to see his endless hesitation, so he simply told him to post them all.¡±


    Prodigal Qiao also broke in from beside them. ¡°Don¡¯t you know, Little Man, each time we post new pictures, many people are already waiting to copy and save the picture.¡±


    ¡°So should I ask you to pay me for data flow and propaganda?¡±


    ¡°Ehhh, Little Man, we¡¯re old lovers, don¡¯t say something hurtful like this.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to say anything. But I won¡¯t keep an old lover who only knows how to harm me like you.¡± Ming Shu almost rolled her eyes.


    <i>Who is your old lover!</i>


    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Other people had long been used to Qiao Yu¡¯s jokes like this. They wouldn¡¯t take this seriously as the two were very close, like one person, or brother and sister.


    They heard that Boss Qiao and Little Man were childhood friends, sworn friends.


    ¡°Little Man is so, so beautiful, if I were a man, I would go after her.¡±


    ¡°Come on, forget it, Little Man wouldn¡¯t like you even if you were a man...¡±


    During the break time, everyone joked around and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    ¡°Miaow~¡± A kitten walked to Ming Shu¡¯s feet. It rubbed against her dress and stared at the little dried fish in her hand with ingratiating eyes.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>This is mine!</i>


    ¡°Miaow~¡± The kitten cried miserably.


    Ming Shu hesitated for a long time, and then reluctantly threw a little dried fish to it.


    ¡°Ah, we¡¯ll shoot on location. Little Man, you should hold this kitten,¡± the photographer suddenly proposed.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Is this man also wanting my food?!</i>


    The outdoor scene was a specially built ancient street nearby. The photographer told Ming Shu to wander casually, as she looked good from any angle.


    But they met some tiny issues when shooting the kitten. It didn¡¯t follow orders and always moved around.


    Ming Shu tried to catch it, and in the process, a bag of little dried fish dropped to the ground.


    The kitten and Ming Shu stared at the dried fish at the same time. An ethereal beauty and a cute kitten, standing apart, and the atmosphere suddenly froze for a moment.


    The photographer grasped the moment and shot quickly.


    Ming Shu had long legs so she easily picked up the dried fish.


    ¡°Miaow~¡± The kitten continued begging and it scratched Ming Shu¡¯s dress with its ws.


    Ming Shu slightly bent over to look directly into the kitten¡¯s eyes, and smiled. ¡°No.¡±


    <i>This is my dried fish!</i>


    The photographer¡¯s eyes lit up and he shot another round of pictures. A photographer was important in taking quality pictures, but the artistic conception expressed by the people and scenery in the photo was also important.


    At the end of the day, the photographer didn¡¯t go to have dinner, but rushed back to the studio as if he had acquired some treasures. He checked all the photos taken that afternoon.


    He specially selected several pictures of Ming Shu and the kitten, edited them, and posted them on the microblog.


    Qiao Yu Studio V: @Full Moon A war started by little dried fish [picture] [picture] [picture] [picture].


    [OMG, my dearest Full Moon has new photos, I love these!]


    [Each picture is so perfect. The kitten and Full Moon are both so cute, sorry girls, I can fall in love with her.]


    [My mom asks why I¡¯m waiting below a clothing studio and copying my goddess¡¯s pictures and petting the kitten. What can I do, I¡¯m also desperate! This is the only ce I can get her pictures!]


    [My goddess is a real unprofessional web celebrity.]


    Thisment received the most likes. Other web celebrities would post as many pictures as possible to maintain heated discussion.


    But their goddess only posted pictures through a clothing studio, what could they do?


    They were also very desperate!

 Chapter 284 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (4)

    <h4>Chapter 284: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu parted ways with Qiao Yu after the dinner. The old city area was actually very noisy, and all kinds of snacks got Ming Shu busy enjoying.


    ¡°Mew~¡±


    ¡°Woof woof woof!¡±


    Animal cries woke Ming Shu up from her daydreams about food. Right, she had the world to save.


    She found a ce to sit down and opened her microblog, searching for the video about abusing a cat. The discussions were still ongoing, and all kinds of cat lovers and pet lovers joined together to argue against and condemn the abuser.


    In the video, the background was an alley, and someone recognized it was one of the alleys located in the old city area.


    Ming Shu opened the online map to check and found it was some distance away from her.


    She intended to go there and have a look.


    It was quitete at night and she didn¡¯t expect to meet anything. After wandering for a while in that alley, Ming Shu got ready to go back.


    But just as she turned around, miserable and scary cat screams sounded from the darkness nearby.


    Scary and creepy.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t help a shiver.


    She took out her phone and opened the live broadcast on her microblog. The Host didn¡¯t like posting pictures online, let alone streaming. So when Ming Shu started, almost no followers noitced it.


    After thinking for a while, Ming Shu ended the stream and posted to attract attention.


    Then when she opened the stream again, the viewers began to rise quickly.


    Ming Shu turned the camera to the dim alley. ¡°Good evening, everyone, today I want to explore this world with all of you.¡±


    [My goddess has such a beautiful voice!]


    [Ahhhhh wuli goddess actually is doing live broadcast. Although she doesn¡¯t show her face, but it¡¯s her sweet voice!! It¡¯s true!]


    [I want to see the face.]


    [Explore what? It¡¯s so dark here, be careful, goddess, it¡¯s not safe thiste at night!]


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t see these bullet-screenments as she was walking toward the ce where the screams wereing from.


    Apparently, those who were watching the stream also heard the screams now, miserable and sharp screeches. The screen became nk for several seconds, and after a long time, they began to fiercelyment.


    No other people could be seen around here, and it was very quiet. Ming Shu turned a corner to a remote alley with a dead end. Dim lights shone into the deep alley, in which a human figure was presented squatting at one side.


    Meanwhile the sharp screams of the cat kept torturing everyone¡¯s nerves.


    [This is insane!]


    [Goddess is still walking forward, what does she want to do! That is a pervert, goddess, you should call the police!!]


    Ming Shu wanted find something to cover her face, but she didn¡¯t take any masks or a scarf, so she gave up and went straight into the darkness.


    She walked very lightly. The other party didn¡¯t seem to notice the noise, and he concentrated on abusing the cat, which was already covered in blood.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Ming Shu uttered.


    Hearing the call, that person immediately turned his head. He was wearing a pair of sses, about in his early 20s, and looked very gentle.


    But the ferociousness on his face hadn¡¯t faded, which made him look more like a monster in human disguise.


    The young man hurriedly blocked the cat on the ground and asked Ming Shu, ¡°Who are you!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ming Shu also asked. ¡°Abusing a cat?¡±


    The man averted his eyes and denied, ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    Ming Shu turned on the phone¡¯s shlight and the blood stains were immediately exposed on the ground. ¡°You dare do such horrible things and then feel afraid of being discovered?¡±


    Seeing this, the young man suddenly got up and turned to run.


    Ming Shu put her phone to one side, then she kicked the man in his lower leg. The man was very weak and was knocked down by Ming Shu easily.


    ¡°Let go of me.¡± He struggled and argued, ¡°Why do you care my abusing the cat, I didn¡¯t break anyw, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s none of my business. I just want to abuse you now.¡±


    The man continued shouting, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you!¡±


    Ming Shu said in a smiling tone, ¡°You abuse the cat, and I abuse you. If there¡¯s something wrong with me, then what about you?¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu forced the man down and gave him a fierce beating. Then she squatted down in front of him with her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you some questions, and you will answer truthfully, otherwise you¡¯ll meet with my fists.¡±


    The young man was quite timid, and was now trembling on the ground.


    ¡°How many times have you done this?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    Ming Shu kicked him.


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t remember.¡± A trembling voice.


    ¡°Do you still want to be kicked?¡±


    The man shrank down. ¡°I... I started this since in grade six, then I really don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Heh, you seem powerful.¡±


    [What an animal! Goddess, beat him harder!]


    [Dear god, grade six, he looks over 20 now, how many cats have been abused by him? It¡¯s too cruel, people like him should be arrested.]


    [Goddess, teach him a lesson!]


    [Now he kills cats, someday he will kill people.]


    ¡°Other than abusing cats, what else did you do?¡± Ming Shu asked conveniently. But the man suddenly got nervous and recoiled tensely.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. She forcibly grabbed the man¡¯s phone from his pocket.


    The phone interface looked normal, but there were many unread messages. It was a WeChat group, and all the members were unscrupulously discussing how to abuse small animals, sharing all kinds of pictures and videos.


    Ming Shu showed his phone to the stream viewers, which caused another disturbance.


    [How can there be such people, they¡¯re simply crazy.]


    [I can¡¯t stand this, I¡¯m going to kill them.]


    [Ahhhhh these animals.]


    This was not the most irritating thing. The most irritating was a link to site which was full of such videos and pictures. But Ming Shu didn¡¯t show the website link to the audience; otherwise they would be maddened.


    Ming Shu wrote down the website domain name and then gave the phone back to the young man.


    ¡°Okay, today¡¯s stream is over, see you next time, guys.¡± Ming Shu ignored the following questions of the audience and turned off the broadcast. Then she called the police.


    The police arrived. Ming Shu told them that she ran into the young man abusing cats and tried to stop him. But the man wanted to harm her.


    Fortunately she practiced some martial arts in the past and protected herself.


    The young man had a lethal weapon in his hand, which was stained with cat blood.


    He exined that he never meant to harm her, and it was she who beat him first.


    He became more and more excited as he exined, which made him look like he was in an abnormal mental state.


    Even though the young man didn¡¯t break anyw by abusing cats, he was considered an abnormal person.


    The discussions about Ming Shu punishing the cat abuser soared to the top in searches.


    She went back home; Qiao Yu had already squatted outside her house, waiting for her.


    ¡°Little Man.¡± Qiao Yu immediately stood up. ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you watch the stream online?¡±


    Qiao Yu was knocked off-bnce. ¡°Why did you go to handle this kind of thing? What if you put yourself in danger? Those kind of people must be ck-hearted, they may hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I was just itching to beat someone, and he happened to show up in front of me, so I grasped a chance.¡± <i>A chance of gaining Hatred Points.</i>


    <i>Hatred Points = snacks.</i>


    <i>Grasped a chance?</i>


    <i>What the hell does that mean!</i>


    Qiao Yu examined Ming Shu. ¡°Are you all right? You didn¡¯t pick up my call, I was so worried.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Qiao Yu kept talking about her risky behavior for a long time. Then the topic came to the issue of abusing cats. Qiao Yu was not fond of small animals, but he also didn¡¯t hate them; sometimes he would y with the several cats in his studio. But those cruel pictures also made him angry.


    ¡°These psychos.¡± Qiao Yu cursed. ¡°Little Man, what do you want to do? Are you going to reveal this to the public?¡±


    ¡°Emm... yes?¡±


    Qiao Yu turned off the website.


    ¡°Well... you shut down this one, there may be another one, and you can¡¯t stop them all.¡± Qiao Yu shook his head helplessly. <i>Think about those murderers and criminals, it¡¯s the same.</i>


    ¡°I just happened toe across this.¡± This kind of thing was hard to keep track of, so if she encountered it, she¡¯d just give a lesson to the bad guys.


    There were too many people all over the country, and she was not a mighty god that could know everything. All she could do was punish whoever she met with such intentions.


    Qiao Yu listened to Ming Shu with a doubtful expression.

 Chapter 285 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (5)

    <h4>Chapter 285: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The next day, Ming Shu disclosed several simr websites on her microblog. These websites, as well as the livestream she didst night, drew much attention online.


    Ming Shu found that many big influencers all reblogged her post, among which was an eye-catching pet blogger called Royal Poop-Picker, who added much more information about the topic.


    And this blogger¡¯s microblog mainly posted about the daily life of a cat called Majesty, whose followers were even more numerous than some stars¡¯.


    Majesty was a cat with eyes of two different colors. It was super cute in the blogger¡¯s pictures and videos.


    No one could reject a cute cat.


    Another eye-catching ID was Youran My Heart, the fake female protagonist.


    Ming Shu rolled up her sleeves. <i>Okay, time to get to work now!</i>


    Full Moon: @ Youran My Heart You make use of this heated discussions, girl, be kind!!


    Youran My Heart happened to be online and she sent a private message to Ming Shu at once.


    Youran My Heart V: You misunderstood me, Senior, I wasn¡¯t using the discussions. I really like small animals and hate this kind of cruel behavior.


    At this time Xu Youran hadn¡¯t had conflicts with the Host, so she disyed a humble attitude.


    Full Moon: Then why were you browsing my microblog? I didn¡¯t see any animal-rted posts in your microblog, so you just suddenly began to care for small animals?


    Youran My Heart V: Predecessor, do you really have to be so aggressive?


    Xu Youran originally had a bad temper, and after her rebirth it became even worse. She immediately got irritated after Ming Shu dissed her.


    Full Moon: Well, I just like being aggressive to you.


    Youran My Heart V: There are also many others browsing andmenting on your microblog, and you didn¡¯t state it clearly that you won¡¯t allow me to repost.


    Full Moon: You have big breasts so you are right. Next time I¡¯ll remember to point out that you¡¯re not allowed to repost.


    Youran My Heart V: ...


    Xu Youran stared at the screen and felt a little confused. She was indeed making use of the hot topic to poprize herself, but how could this Su Man point it out so directly?


    Looking at that ironic sentence, Xu Youran gritted her teeth.


    <i>Didi¡ª</i>


    A message came in; Xu Youran opened it.


    Zixuan: Youran, didn¡¯t you ask me if I could get an invitation card for the Microblog Celebrity Night? I got one.


    Xu Youran¡¯s eyes glittered.


    When Xu Youran got the message, Ming Shu also got the news, but she was officially invited by the sponsor.


    Ming Shu thought for a while. <i>It seems the fake female protagonist will also go, so then I¡¯ll go.</i>


    ...


    Web celebrities who could be invited were only the very famous ones, but Ming Shu didn¡¯t know many of them.


    After all, the Host was not making a living in this circle.


    The current link was walking the red carpet, with big figures and stars walking first, followed by web celebrities like them.


    Ming Shu stood behind at loose ends and began to eat a bear biscuit.


    ¡°Su Man.¡±


    Someone called her.


    Ming Shu was wearing a dress Qiao Yu prepared for her and she was very outstanding in the crowd.


    A beautiful girl that Ming Shu didn¡¯t know came over. ¡°Who will you walk with on the red carpetter?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring a male partner?¡± The beautiful girl continued without waiting for Ming Shu¡¯s answer, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that we need to bring a male partner here? But anyway, there are also many guests at present who came alone, maybe you can just choose one of them.¡±


    Now Ming Shu figured out that thisdy was here to mock her for not bringing a male partner.


    <i>WTH? I can walk by myself and walk like a queen.</i>


    Ming Shu thought she didn¡¯t need any male partner at all!


    ¡°She never participated in such an event before, how could she know.¡± Someone beside themughed secretly. ¡°I saw here here in a taxi.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her first time, you¡¯d better not bully her! She might beat you.¡±


    That livestream Ming Shu made was recorded by others, and they had all watched it.


    ¡°Su Man put herself out there in such a different way...¡±


    Ming Shu leaned against a tform next to her and looked at those beautiful but simr web celebrity girls in front of her, smiling. ¡°You¡¯re so busy here. Why don¡¯t you take the chance to see if there¡¯s any rich second-generation or third-generation sons here? They might have been spotted by other girls. Love waits for no one, girls.¡±


    The web celebrity girls looked at each other at the same time, and the atmosphere suddenly became weird. Ming Shu continued eating her bear biscuit calmly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Xu Youran?¡± Suddenly one of the web celebrity girls looked at the entrance.


    Right now, Xu Youran was getting off a car.


    And she was apanied by a tall, handsome man, who was probably very famous. The web celebrity girls were all looking at Xu Youran enviously and jealously.


    Xu Youran approached, and someone immediately began to say something unfriendly.


    ¡°Youran came with Mister Tang, she¡¯ll walk before us, right? So envious.¡±


    Tang Zixuan, who had liked the fake female protagonist from the start. Before the fake female protagonist developed something with the male protagonist, she was close to Tang Zixuan.


    But when she got the male protagonistter, the fake female protagonist dumped Tang Zixuan.


    Xu Youran saw Ming Shu and some displeasure shed across her eyes. Then she answered the questions of those web celebrity girls. ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence, Mister Tang happened to need a female partner.¡±


    Surely no one would believe this.


    They would only think that Xu Youran was showing off before them as she came with Tang Zixuan.


    Xu Youran and the web celebrity girls greeted each other with exaggerated politeness. They said one thing but meant another, saying this yet thinking the opposite. The scene was very lively.


    Then Xu Youran suddenly turned to Ming Shu. ¡°Miss Su Man is as beautiful as in the pictures, I wonder what cosmetics you¡¯re using?¡±


    As she said this, everyone present remembered that on the microblog, Ming Shu specially mentioned Xu Youran by name to remind her to behave herself.


    ¡°I was born like this, but anyway, you will never be as beautiful as me.¡± Ming Shu lowered her head to check her bear biscuits, which were almost finished.


    ¡°Su Man, what are you saying? Don¡¯t go too far.¡± Tang Zixuan looked at Ming Shu with discontent.


    Oh, right, Tang Zixuan and Su Man knew each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling facts.¡± <i>It¡¯s all Su Man¡¯s fault that I look beautiful, this is none of my business.</i>


    ¡°Su Man, why have you be so aggressive now?¡± Tang Zixuan intended to safeguard Xu Youran.


    But as he said this, others would naturally think, <i>Is there any rtionship between these two?</i>


    ¡°You talk like we¡¯re good friends, Mister Tang, but we only met a few times before, so howe you decided toment on my way of speaking?¡±


    Tang Zixuan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You talked to Youran like this, why can¡¯t I judge? Where¡¯s your politeness and manners?¡±


    Ming Shu slightly raised her eyebrows. ¡°I fed them to the dogs! Would you like to have some? It¡¯s free, I won¡¯t charge you.¡±


    Tang Zixuan didn¡¯t react and he didn¡¯t understand Ming Shu was cursing him for a time.


    ¡°Zixuan, Miss Su Man is probably ming me for arbitrarily reposting her post.¡± Xu Youran showed a wronged face. ¡°Miss Su Man, I didn¡¯t know that post was not allowed to repost. I never offended you before, and if you¡¯re unhappy, I apologize.¡±


    <i>Chut chut </i>, listen to her sentences. She was actually indicating that Ming Shu¡¯s post wasn¡¯t allowed to be reposted, otherwise she would treat others like she had treated her.


    But Ming Shu chuckled before saying directly, ¡°Come on, stop implying things, I dislike you and was just bullying you.¡±


    Xu Youran: ¡°...¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    A bold woman!


    She dared to speak it directly.


    In the circle, as long as two sides hadn¡¯t openly offend each other, they would still pretend to be kind and give fake smiles.


    ¡°Su Man, you...¡±


    ¡°Zixuan, we should go now.¡± Xu Youran lowered her voice and stopped Tang Zixuan again, showing her generosity.


    If she argued with Ming Shu right now at this asion, others would have a goodugh at them. Hence, she didn¡¯t want to bother with her now, but someday...


    Tang Zixuan was very obedient to Xu Youran, so he red at Ming Shu and then followed Xu Youran back into the car.


    ¡°Miss Su.¡± As soon as Tang Zixuan left, a woman came to stand in front of Ming Shu. ¡°Can I have a moment?¡±


    Ming Shu matched a name with this woman in her brain, and she looked around, getting ready to run.


    The woman had expected this and she pulled on Ming Shu to stop her. ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t make it difficult for me.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 286 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (6)

    <h4>Chapter 286: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Xu Youran and Tang Zixuan walked out on the red carpet. Most journalists were quite tired and didn¡¯t expect anyone at this time, but Tang Zixuan still attracted some attention.


    Xu Youran thought in her mind that she must be praised to the skies and worshipped like stars when she walked the red carpet again!


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!! It¡¯s Movie King Chen.¡±


    The crowd suddenly burst out in noisy screams, and journalists also looked back one after another.


    Xu Youran was then totally ignored.


    Behind the red carpet, a tall figure stood before the car door and reached out his hand, waiting for the person inside to get off.


    After a while, a hand slowly reached out from the car, followed by a small figure in a snow-white dress. The petite girl stood beside the man and looked a bit nervous.


    The man put the small girl¡¯s hand in his arm and they walked onto the red carpet together.


    Ming Shu was now sitting in a car, which was driven around in a circle then drove beside the building.


    ¡°Cousin, can¡¯t you just let me walk the red carpet and make some poses?¡± <i>I¡¯ve set some great poses!</i>


    ¡°If I let you walk the red carpet, I¡¯ll be hunted down by your mother for three miles.¡± The man snorted. ¡°If you want to watch the show of your cousin bleeding for three miles, then just go.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    She should have run just then.


    Su Man¡¯s family didn¡¯t agree with the Host much on entering the showbiz. Otherwise, relying on her appearance and background, she would have long be a superstar.


    The family didn¡¯t restrict her in some unimportant activities, though. But on asions like this, they would stop her at the main entrance.


    ¡°Do you have any food?¡± <i>I want to mourn my dead red carpet.</i>


    The cousin just gave her a look; meanwhile the car stopped. He pushed open the door, totally ignoring Ming Shu, and walked straight away surrounded by a group of people.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>He¡¯s my biological cousin!</i>


    Ming Shu was quite depressed. She searched through the car and inexplicably found a box of dried fish.


    Ming Shu held the dried fish and followed behind her cousin. He sort of had a conscience and left her two people, so that she wouldn¡¯t be blocked from the VIP passage.


    Ming Shu found her ce and began to eat the dried fish quietly.


    <i>It tastes okay.</i>


    asionally discussions about that sensational Movie King Chen and the little girl beside him would reach her ears.


    They were the female protagonist and male protagonist. It was normal that they would be focused on.


    Ming Shu suddenly felt something hairy rubbing against her legs. She lowered her head to see a cat was squatting at her feet.


    It was a Scottish Fold, but what made it remarkable were the eyes: one was amber and the other was dark blue.


    This cat...


    Ming Shu took out her phone and searched the pet blogger she¡¯d noticed earlier.


    She opened a picture andpared it with this cat at her feet now. Their unique eyes were indeed the same.


    So...


    This web celebrity cat also came to participate in Celebrity Night?


    <i>No goblins have been allowed to turn into humans since the country¡¯s founding!</i>


    The cat, Majesty, suddenly put its ws on Ming Shu¡¯s leg and smelled Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°Mew~¡±


    It mewed in a soft voice and was hoping that Ming Shu could share some dried fish with it.


    However...


    Ming Shu swiftly held her dried fish tighter. ¡°This is not enough for me.¡±


    <i>There¡¯s always a cat that wants to grab my dried fish.</i>


    ¡°Mew~¡±


    ¡°Go back to your owner.¡± Ming Shu moved Majesty¡¯s ws away. This web celebrity cat couldn¡¯t be here on its own, so it must have been the owner who brought it here.


    But Majesty didn¡¯t give up. It jumped on the vacant seat beside her and then jumped into Ming Shu¡¯s arms.


    <i>Poop-picker, you¡¯re not allowed to hold it!</i>


    Little Beastie suddenly popped out and roared at Majesty.


    Majesty was startled and dropped off from Ming Shu, mewing in a wronged tone.


    Little Beastie squatted in Ming Shu¡¯s hand and ate up a dried fish in one go, then looked at Majesty provokingly.


    Little Beastie wanted to continue its threat, but sensing someone wasing, it immediately disappeared, though it didn¡¯t forget to give ast warning before that.


    Ming Shu continued eating her dried fish like nothing happened.


    Majesty mewed a few more times in a wronged tone again.


    ¡°Mew~¡± After Little Beastie disappeared, Majesty tried to take action once more. It reached out a paw and rested it on Ming Shu¡¯s arm, staring at the dried fish in Ming Shu¡¯s hand.


    <i>Acting cute is out of bounds.</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t think you can get my dried fish because you¡¯re called Majesty.</i>


    Ming Shu covered the dried fish and moved a little further from it. This was all she had now, and she didn¡¯t want to share with anyone.


    Ming Shu wondered where Majesty¡¯s owner had gone. No one came to take it back, and so Majesty just squatted at Ming Shu¡¯s feet. After the nearby vacant seats were all taken, Majesty then was naturally the focus of a lot of petting hands.


    Majesty seemed to be scared and it darted onto Ming Shu.


    Along with heartbreaking meows.


    Seeing Majesty was with its owner, those hands then stopped.


    The venue was crowded with people. Ming Shu couldn¡¯t drive away Majesty, so she had to hold it in her arms while listening to the fierce roaring of Little Beastie.


    Ming Shu opened the package of dried fish, and Majesty smartly took the chance to lick it.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>WTH, where¡¯s this cat¡¯s poop-picker, it grabbed my dried fish!</i>


    Ming Shu decided to detain Majesty and wouldn¡¯t let it go unless its ownerpensated for her dried fish.


    Majesty had its dried fish now, and it chewed carefully and swallowed slowly. One could tell immediately from its elegant manners that it was spoiled.


    One person and one cat bit into the dried fish separately and looked at the stage. Ming Shu almost fell asleep. If she knew she couldn¡¯t stay with the fake female protagonist in here, she wouldn¡¯t havee.


    And if she hadn¡¯te, she wouldn¡¯t have lost her dried fish.


    Finally the event was over. Ming Shu couldn¡¯t wait to stand up and leave. But Majesty attached itself to Ming Shu with its ws and didn¡¯t seem to want to release her.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna sell you and buy some dried fish!¡± Ming Shu threatened Majesty.


    Majesty tilted its head and answered softly, ¡°Meow~¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>No one wille to save you!</i>


    Ming Shu lifted the cat and walked toward the outside. She nned to make use of her cousin¡¯s remaining influence and get herself out from the VIP passage.


    ¡°Where did you get a cat?¡± The cousin appeared behind her like a ghost.


    ¡°Cousin, can¡¯t you make some noise while walking?¡± Ming Shu stuffed the cat to him, ¡°I don¡¯t know where it came from, but it stole my dried fish and it¡¯s annoying. Take it to sell off.¡±


    Cousin carried the cat and examined it, then said, ¡°It¡¯s Jiang Wang¡¯s cat. Was Jiang Wang looking for his cat just now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jiang was looking for his cat, and he asked me if I had seen it,¡± the bodyguard behind answered.


    Cousin looked at the unfinished dried fish in Ming Shu¡¯s hands. ¡°Where did you get that dried fish?¡±


    ¡°I found it in your car.¡± Food defender Ming Shu protected her dried fish and stared at her cousin. ¡°You won¡¯t be so stingy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bought for Jiang Wang.¡± Cousin passed the cat to his men behind him. Majesty mewed miserably and sounded very pitiful. ¡°For the cat,¡± Cousin continued.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Now they feed the cat such delicious dried fish?</i>


    <i>Imported dried fish?</i>


    ¡°Meow~¡± <i>See, it¡¯s you who ate my dried fish.</i>


    Majesty looked at Ming Shu with hidden bitterness.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Just then, arge crowd gathered around a maning from the other side.


    The man immediately grabbed Majesty. ¡°Why is it with you?¡±


    Cousin sold Ming Shu out without any hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t know where she caught it.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>He is really my biological cousin.</i>


    The man was handsome. He dressed himself in a suit and tie, wearing an indifferent expression and the set of his brow hinted some aloofness.


    But... he was holding a cute, furry cat. Thisbination looked a little weird.


    ¡°Where did you find it?¡± The man¡¯s voice was pleasant to hear, like the streaming spring in the mountain, carrying some early-morning chill.

 Chapter 287 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (7)

    <h4>Chapter 287: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The man was called Jiang Wang.


    The poop-picker of Majesty, who was said to be her cousin¡¯s friend. Their good rtionship could be deduced from that the acidulous and unnatural cousin should spare his time to bring dried fish for Jiang Wang¡¯s cat.


    That day, Jiang Wang asked where she found Majesty, but then others came by, so Jiang Wang ran off with his cat.


    He ran away, that¡¯s right.


    He disappeared quickly, surrounded by his men, which made it seem like he was afraid of being seen by others.


    After eating the dried fish for Majesty, Ming Shu felt something was not right. She asked the cousin for the buylink of the dried fish.


    But the cousin said he didn¡¯t know either. The box of dried fish was left by Jiang Wang when he helped look after Majesty for himst time.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>F**k, even a cat lives better than me.</i>


    Ming Shu angrily stuffed two cherry tomatoes into her mouth.


    <i>Why do I want to buy the dried fish?</i>


    [Because it tastes good?]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>You know everything.</i>


    Ming Shu searched the brand online. Fortunately there were cat ves who bought the same kind before and knew its price. Then Ming Shu asked the cousin for Jiang Wang¡¯s bank ount and transferred the money.


    But soon her ount received arger sum of money.


    From Jiang Wang.


    Attached with a note.


    Note: <i>I hope Miss Su Man can forget what she saw on that day.</i>


    What she saw on that day?


    What did she see?


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Jiang Wang.]


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. She opened the microblog and texted.


    Snacks Are Justice: Boss Jiang, are you afraid of it being discovered that you¡¯re a cat ve?


    Who was Jiang Wang?


    A young and sessful rich man, a golden bachelor, and the shining, fixed star on the finance and economics page, who was admired and looked up to by all the others.


    Yet such a heaven¡¯s pet, was actually a cat ve...


    This contrast would definitely drop the jaws of many people.


    Royal Poop-Picker V: Miss Su, don¡¯t you know the principle of seeing through but not saying through?


    Snacks Are Justice: I don¡¯t know.


    Royal Poop-Picker V: ...


    Ming Shu transferred the money back.


    Snacks Are Justice: Take back your hush money, I¡¯m not nning to keep a secret for you.


    <i>Do you think that I¡¯m short of money?</i>


    Royal Poop-Picker V: ...


    The negotiation broke down. Ming Shu ignored Jiang Wang then.


    The hottest topic on the microblog now was various news about the Celebrity Night, and Ming Shu was not very interested.


    Since both the male and female protagonists were present, even the fake female protagonist had Tang Zixuan beside her, she was not paid much attention to.


    <i>Wengwengweng...</i>


    Ming Shu nced at the ringing phone and put down the snacks. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Little Man, I have an order with a great price now, do you want to take it?¡±


    ¡°What order?¡± Ming Shu was a little confused. <i>Why should I take an order?</i>


    ¡°You haven¡¯t received any orders this month. When the performance review begins by the end of the year, you won¡¯t get an end bonus!¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly reacted. <i>It¡¯s an order for designing.</i>


    <i>Take an order? No, I quit.</i>


    The other party said the quoted price again.


    It was enough to buy a lot of snacks. Ming Shu thought for a while and finally epted it. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ming Shu prepared for a while and then went out. She arrived at the address she was given; it was a newly developed vi area. She heard that the vis here were sold at sky-high prices and even so they were hard to get only with money.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you Miss Su?¡± As Ming Shu arrived at the entrance, someone came up and questioned her.


    Ming Shu nodded with a smile.


    The other party led Ming Shu inside. ¡°Our boss is a little busy and he can¡¯t receive you in person. But I¡¯ll give you all his requests, would you please check theyout, Miss Su.¡±


    The house had been simply decorated. But apparently this rich client was not satisfied and wanted to redecorate.


    Ming Shu checked theyout, recorded some data, and walked around the house several times. The other party stated the requests clearly, and after confirming that nothing had been omitted, Ming Shu got ready to leave. ¡°Okay, when I finish the design drawing, I¡¯ll send it to you.¡±


    ¡°Great, Miss Su.¡±


    This kind of job would consume a lot of physical strength, so Ming Shu stocked piles of snacks.


    Thepany now provided 3D effect drawings and VR live-action experience for customers, which were very troublesome to produce.


    Throughout the process, it was also necessary tomunicate with the customer continuously. Ming Shu wanted to smash theputer.


    <i>I need my snacks.</i>


    <i>When the heavens send great responsibility to a person, it must provide some snacks first.</i>


    With the strong support of snacks, Ming Shu finally finished the job.


    The Host was excellent in her major. But Ming Shu thought that Party A¡¯s aesthetic view was a bit weird. When she listened to those requirements she didn¡¯t feel like this, but now that the requirements were shown before her eyes, why did she feel that it was very disharmonious?


    As expected, when the design sketch was sent, Party A began to nitpick.


    ¡°I did exactly as he requested. He insisted on this, how is it my fault now?¡± Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t allow herself to be med for others¡¯ mistakes.


    ¡°Little Man, you need to go to the house, the client is waiting tomunicate with you there.¡±


    <i>Communicate, what the hell!</i>


    The person who received Ming Shu was also the same one, but the house owner was also here at this time. Before Ming Shu got in the house, a familiar cat darted out of the room.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The web celebrity cat was really everywhere.


    ¡°Meow~¡± Majesty looked up at Ming Shu and cried, still with the soft voice.


    A tall man came out from inside and bent over to pick up Majesty. He looked at the face of Ming Shu. ¡°Miss Su, we meet again.¡±


    Ming Shu raised a smile. ¡°Mr. Jiang, is every boss very busy like you petting the cat?¡±


    Jiang Wang: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I didn¡¯t want to pet a cat!</i>


    <i>But what else could I do!?</i>


    Jiang Wang petted Majesty. ¡°Is every designer very offensive like you and provokes their customer?¡±


    Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t waste such an easy chance to treat her Hatred Points object well.


    ¡°Kind of,¡± Ming Shu said as if she had heard a praise. ¡°Which part are you not satisfied with, Mr. Jiang?¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly changed to a serious subject and Jiang Wang was stunned for a bit. He told his assistant to get the 3D drawings. ¡°I need to add a cat climber here.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t request this before, how can I add it for you now? If I change this ce, then I need to change several other ces. Mr. Jiang, are you ying tricks on me?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s smile became a little scary.


    <i>I spent a lot of time and energy to finish this.</i>


    <i>This goblin just opened his mouth and ruined my hard work? Tell me he is not ying tricks on me!</i>


    ¡°Won¡¯t you designers obey the customers?¡± Jiang Wang was quite experienced.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not a normal designer.¡± Ming Shu tilted her head and smiled. ¡°I. Will. Not. Change. It.¡±


    <i>Are you angry?</i>


    ¡°If you don¡¯t change it, then you¡¯ll lose this order.¡± Jiang Wang wasn¡¯t worried at all and he also smiled meaningfully. ¡°All your efforts will be in vain, Miss Su, I can just find another designer.¡±


    ¡°Well then, just go to find one.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want the sry, Miss Su?¡±


    ¡°Just take it to buy yourself some dog food, you might like it, Mr. Jiang.¡±


    Why would he like it! WTH?


    He was not a dog.


    Jiang Wang roared in his brain but tried hard to keep calm on the surface. ¡°Miss Su, are you saying I¡¯m a dog!¡±


    ¡°When did I say that?¡± Ming Shu showed her innocent face. <i>Is it my fault that you think like this by yourself?</i>


    Ming Shu looked at Jiang Wang. Her eyes squinted, and her heartbeat became somewhat faster.


    She seemed to realize something in a daze.


    <i>It¡¯s him again!</i>


    <i>What a haunting ghost!</i>


    But she didn¡¯t feel very surprised. Isn¡¯t this what she had expected and tried to prove?


    Some oddness was mixed in the normality.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Ming Shu suddenly got up and lowered her voice. ¡°Mr. Jiang, you can find another superior designer, then.¡±


    Ming Shu walked quickly and Jiang Wang didn¡¯t react to stop her. He was a little embarrassed.


    <i>Ahhhh!</i>


    <i>Why is every mission target for me so difficult!</i>


    After the broken negotiationst time, the two once again failed to strike a deal. Ming Shu swaggered as she left.

 Chapter 288 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (8)

    <h4>Chapter 288: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Boss Jiang, Majesty is gone.¡±


    Jiang Wang was still recovering from the distraction when the assistant rushed in with his face full of horror.


    Jiang Wang looked at him with sharp eyes.


    The assistant trembled; he wanted to cry but no tears came down. ¡°I... I was just picking up the phone, and when I turned back, Majesty was gone.¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu kidnapped Majesty and was now sitting in the car heading home.


    Majesty seemed to like her a lot. It didn¡¯t resist when Ming Shu took it away. Right now it was lying quietly in her arms and snoring, asking for a massage.


    Ming Shu leaned her chin on her hand and looked at the scenery outside the window.


    The matter she had made efforts to confirm was now suddenly confirmed. She didn¡¯t know what to do at this time.


    Qi Yu...


    She paid much attention to him, which was probably because she wanted to figure out his purpose. After all, he had followed her into several worlds and tried to make her fall in love with him; she wouldn¡¯t believe that he did this for nothing.


    <i>... I¡¯d like to see what on earth is your game.</i>


    Anyway, she was thinking that these worlds were not so fun.


    Ming Shu pondered on some response options, then her tense body rxed a bit.


    She sent a message to Jiang Wang.


    Snacks Are Justice: If you want your cat back, settle the ount, or I¡¯ll sell it topensate for my sry.


    Royal Poop-Picker V: Miss Su, you really did a great job!


    Snacks Are Justice: Thank you for the praise, I know I really did.


    Butter Ming Shu felt it was a mistake for her to bring Majesty back. Little Beastie disliked it very much and chased it around the house as soon as they got home.


    Poor Majesty could only run for its life while meowing.


    Ming Shu pinched Little Beastie with one hand. ¡°Why do you bully the cat?¡±


    Little Beastie fumed.


    <i>Before, you raised a man, and I¡¯m not going to haggle over that, but now you want to raise another pet? Where do you put me in your heart? I won¡¯t allow this!</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes glittered. Her thoughts seemed to have been taken back to the Lingjian Peak by Little Beastie.


    Little Beastie was still angry.


    <i>I¡¯m telling you, poop-picker, today if you don¡¯t drive it out, I¡¯m going to run away from home.</i>


    Ming Shu came back to herself and pinched Little Beastie with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll take it back for the money, don¡¯t you know that? How will I buy snacks without money? Do you want to starve?¡±


    Little Beastie was probably thinking that Ming Shu had a point, and it paused for a while beforeining further.


    <i>But you have to get it out of here soon, or I¡¯ll eat it!</i>


    After finishing that sentence, Little Beastie climbed back into Ming Shu¡¯s sleeves. It didn¡¯t want to see that annoying cat.


    ...


    Ming Shu thought Jiang Wang woulde to redeem his Majesty very soon. But she waited for a whole day and no one came.


    She had to send another message to Jiang Wang.


    It was quickly replied to.


    Royal Poop-Picker V: I¡¯ve been a little busy recently. So would you please look after Majesty for some time? Thanks a lot, Miss Su.


    <i>WTH, what¡¯s this about?</i>


    Snacks Are Justice: Are you not afraid that I will abuse it?


    Royal Poop-Picker V: You¡¯re not that kind of person.


    Snacks Are Justice: How do you know I¡¯m not that kind of person, Mr. Jiang? Don¡¯t you know everyone has a dark side?


    <i>I will be very evil when I cken my personality.</i>


    <i>Royal Poop-Picker V </i>: If you¡¯re that kind of person, you wouldn¡¯t have livestreamed punishing the cat abuser.


    <i>Hey!</i>


    <i>This goblin doesn¡¯t seem to know who he is talking to.</i>


    Snacks Are Justice: Perhaps I was just making a show, and I¡¯m a vicious person in private. I have your precious darling in my hands now, if something bad happens, don¡¯t cry.


    Jiang Wang didn¡¯t reply then. Ming Shu didn¡¯t know if he was too angry to reply or if he was just busy with other business and didn¡¯t have time to reply.


    But then Majesty was inexplicably left with Ming Shu. Little Beastie was so angry that it frequently tried to scratch it.


    ...


    Recently Xu Youran and Tang Zixuan often appeared together. Xu Youran had no chance to meet the male protagonist, so she had to rely on Tang Zixuan to bring her into the circle.


    ¡°Zixuan, this is your friend¡¯s birthday party, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not proper to take me with you.¡± Xu Youran looked at Tang Zixuan with hesitation.


    ¡°Why not, they alle with friends.¡± Xu Youran¡¯s vague attitude had made Tang Zixuan quite lost. He couldn¡¯t see through her real thoughts at all.


    ¡°Mister Tang!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hearing someone was calling him, Tang Zixuan urged Xu Youran to get off the car.


    The gathering ce was a high-end entertainment club, crowded with rich second generations and web celebrities. The scene was a little chaotic, but not out of line.


    Tang Zixuan introduced Xu Youran to others. With her clean and pure look as well as her polite manner, Xu Youran made a good impression on many people.


    Xu Youran looked at the man sitting in a corner. He was apanied by a small girl, who looked very overcautious, but no one dared to go up and make her drink.


    ¡°Zixuan, is that Movie King Chen!¡± Xu Youran pointed at the man and asked cautiously.


    ¡°Em, yes.¡± Tang Zixuan came closer to Xu Youran. ¡°Are you surprised to see him here? We practically grew up together, but then he entered the showbiz and got quite famous. It¡¯s not easy to invite him now. If it weren¡¯t a birthday party, he probably wouldn¡¯t havee.¡±


    ¡°Really...¡±


    Xu Youran made an excuse and left. She went to the washroom to refine her makeup.


    A whileter, a petite girl came in. It was exactly the one who was sitting with Movie King Chen.


    Xu Youran watched her go into the toilet stall. She carefully collected some water in the cleaning bucket nearby, then poured it down into that stall from the next door.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Xu Youran¡¯s heart pumped fiercely and she left the washroom quickly. This should dy her for a while.


    Xu Youran almost rushed out of the washroom.


    Shortly after she left, Ming Shu came in leisurely.


    She was brought here by Qiao Yu.


    ¡°... Anyone here?¡±


    Ming Shu stopped before the toilet stall where the voice came from. The person inside seemed to feel that someone was there, and the door was opened a crack.


    A wet head came out from the door. It was a small girl who was looking at her in panic.


    But then she seemed to be amazed.


    <i>Such a beautifuldy.</i>


    <i>It¡¯s like she walked out of a painting.</i>


    ¡°You... you¡¯re Su Man?¡± the little girl asked uncertainly. She had seen her pictures online and thought she was totally a fairy.


    ¡°Em.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very cute.¡±


    ¡°No no... I¡¯m not.¡± The girl was a little shy and denied it. Seeing no one else was here, she opened the door wider, and Ming Shu found she was wet all over.


    The girl asked tentatively, ¡°Can I borrow your phone?¡±


    Ming Shu stared at her for a long while. Just as the little girl thought she wouldn¡¯t lend her phone, Ming Shu handed a good-looking phone to her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The girl sighed in heavy relief.


    But the little girl gave back the phone to Ming Shu after a short while, with a downhearted expression. She didn¡¯t get through to someone.


    ¡°Were you bullied by anyone?¡±


    The little girl didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to ask after the situation, and she was a little embarrassed while answering nervously, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Someone suddenly poured water from above, and I didn¡¯t dare to go out.¡±


    ¡°Do you know anyone here?¡±


    The girl nodded.


    ¡°Which room, I¡¯ll deliver a message for you.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Thank you, I... it¡¯s room 666, and...¡±


    The girl suddenly fell silent. She couldn¡¯t let others discover Chen Shaoning was here, otherwise the headline tomorrow would be terrible.


    She smiled at Ming Shu. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just get outter. It¡¯s hot, and my clothes might dry out soon.¡±


    ¡°Chen Shaoning brought you here, right?¡± Ming Shu dialed a number.


    ¡°Em.¡± The little girl automatically admitted it, but then quickly denied, ¡°No, not him. I... came with a friend.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her head and smiled, which made the little girl even more embarrassed.


    The call went through, and noises came from the other end. ¡°Qiao Yu, go to room 666 and get Chen Shaoning toe to the washroom.¡±


    ¡°What? Little Man, why do you want to meet Chen Shaoning in the washroom?¡± The childhood friend roared from the other side and then the background music disappeared. The phone was hung up.


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Can I strangle my childhood friend?</i>

 Chapter 289 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (9)

    <h4>Chapter 289: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Xu Youran met Chen Shaoning in a private room.


    Chen Shaoning looked down and asked her, ¡°Have you seen Xia Xiaoli?¡±


    He felt that Youran might not know who Xia Xiaoli was and changed his words. ¡°Have you seen the girl that was with me just now?¡±


    Xu Youran shook her head.


    Chen Shaoning frowned. His expression started to darken and his body started swaying.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Xu Youran grabbed Chen Shaoning.


    Chen Shaoning pushed her away and took out his cellphone. However, he realized that it had shut off.


    ¡°Do you feel ufortable? Shall I send you to the hospital?¡± Xu Youran knew that Chen Shaoning¡¯s health was not good. He couldn¡¯t drink. The minute he did, he would feel ufortable.


    She knew what would happen today. This was her only chance to interact with Chen Shaoning.


    That was why she locked Xia Xiaoli in the washroom.


    Chen Shaoning felt terrible. He wanted to look for Xia Xiaoli, but there were people walking all around. His cellphone had died too. He wanted to push the woman away, but he didn¡¯t have the strength to.


    He could only follow Xu Youran.


    ¡°Master... Chen.¡± Qiao Yu rushed over and pushed Xu Youran away. He grabbed him and said, ¡°Come with me. I will bring you somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Can¡¯t you see that he is not feeling well?¡± Xu Youran stopped Qiao Yu.


    Qiao Yu only noticed now that Chen Shaoning didn¡¯t look good. He was not close with Chen Shaoning, but he had heard people within their circle talking about Chen Shaoning¡¯s health.


    He scratched his head. What should he do now?


    Chen Shaoning didn¡¯t want to follow Xu Youran. Qiao Yu arrived at just the right time. ¡°Please bring me down.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Qiao Yu continued scratching his head. ¡°Wait for a moment.¡±


    He took out his phone and called Ming Shu.


    ¡°Little Man, Master... Chen seems to be feeling unwell and can¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°Who is Xia Xiaoli? Didn¡¯t you go to the toilet? Why are you looking for people... hey...¡± Before Qiao Yu could finish his sentence, his cellphone was snatched away.


    Xu Youran heard Xia Xiaoli¡¯s name and immediately had a change of expression. She clenched her fist.


    ¡°Hello, this is Chen Shaoning. What happened to Xia Xiaoli?¡±


    Ming Shu said something and Chen Shaoning hung up. He resisted against his difort and walked straight to the washroom.


    There were many people crowding outside the washroom.


    ¡°Wah, she really did it...¡±


    ¡°Little Man is amazing!¡±


    Ming Shu walked out of the washroom. She had some impression of how Chen Shaoning looked. Chen Shaoning asked, ¡°Where is Xia Xiaoli?¡±


    Everyone was in a daze.


    Wasn¡¯t it Little Man who called Chen Shaoning?


    Who was Xia Xiaoli?


    ¡°Inside.¡± Ming Shu pointed with her chin.


    Chen Shaoning rushed in.


    Ming Shu licked her lips and stared at the stunned crowd. ¡°Have you never seen someone do a good deed in secret?¡±


    ¡°Pfft...¡±


    <i>How is this doing a good deed in secret?</i>


    <i>Almost the whole world knows about it.</i>


    ¡°Go back, don¡¯t interrupt them.¡± Ming Shu waved her hand and looked in the direction that Chen Shaoning came from.


    Xu Youran was standing not far away. She was looking in this direction. Ming Shu asked Qiao Yu to go back first and walked toward her.


    She grabbed Xu Youran and dragged her into an empty private room


    ¡°Su Man, what are you doing!¡±


    When Xu Youran regained her senses, she was already in the private room with Ming Shu.


    ¡°Are you upset that you are unable to spend the night with Chen Shaoning?¡± Ming Shu leaned against the door and looked at her with smiling eyes.


    Xu Youran was flustered. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. Get out of the way. I want to go back.¡±


    She suspected that she was the one who interrupted her ns just now, but now, she confirmed her suspicion.


    Ming Shu smiled amiably. ¡°Okay, after I beat you, you can leave.¡±


    Xu Youran¡¯s beautiful eyes widened. She didn¡¯t believe what Ming Shu said.


    <i>What to do when there aren¡¯t any Hatred Points?</i>


    <i>Beat her up.</i>


    <i>What to do when your Hatred Points are not enough?</i>


    <i>Continue beating until they¡¯re enough.</i>


    ...


    On the way back, Qiao Yu seemed drunk and kept asking Ming Shu about Chen Shaoning. Someone would have thought that he had a crush on Chen Shaoning.


    ¡°I just helped someone pass a message. Did you have to ask so many people to crowd around?¡± Ming Shu munched on the cashews.


    ¡°They thought that you were going to confess your love.¡± Qiao Yu was in low spirits. ¡°Who knew that you were doing a good deed. When did you be so close to Chen Shaoning?¡±


    Within the same circle, there were many small groups.


    The group that Qiao Yu was in was different from the one that Chen Shaoning was in. They were not close.


    And the Chen family... was not a family that would interact with just anyone.


    ¡°Not close.¡±


    ¡°Why did you help him if you¡¯re not close? Do you have a crush on him?¡± Chen Shaoning had a handsome face so Qiao Yu was very worried that Ming Shu liked him.


    ¡°A little girl was being bullied in the washroom, so I helped her.¡± <i>I did it to anger Xu Youran.</i>


    Qiao Yu talked for a while and finally remembered the main objective.


    ¡°I want to take part in the Fashion Design Contest. Will you be my model?¡± Qiao Yu asked happily.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Little Man...¡± Qiao Yu grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s sleeve. ¡°My clothes are all personally designed for you. Only you can pull them off. If you don¡¯te, I will not have a chance at winning.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that my mother will beat you to death?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a show. You just have to turn two rounds on the stage. Aunt wouldn¡¯t be so heartless.¡± Qiao Yu snickered. ¡°And Aunt might not even care about such apetition.¡±


    Ming Shu continued asking, ¡°Have you forgotten that I have a cousin who likes to report me?¡±


    Qiao Yu raised his eyebrows. ¡°Little Man, did you snatch his wife in your past life?¡±


    Ming Shu wore a thoughtful face. ¡°I suspect that too.¡±


    Although this cousin like to report her, he was efficient when she asked him for his help.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You have to be my model. If not, how can I shine among the crowd?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that people wouldugh at you for asking an inte celebrity to be your model?¡± Other people¡¯s models were either famous models or professionals.


    <i>I am just an inte celebrity...</i>


    <i>And a useless one too.</i>


    ¡°Everyone would be jealous that I can get such a famous inte celebrity.¡± Qiao Yu was delighted. ¡°What do they know.¡±


    Qiao Yu brought out his ultimate weapon. ¡°How about this, if you help me, I will treat you to a good meal!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± <i>Anything is okay in front of a good meal.</i>


    Qiao Yu sent Ming Shu to her house. He still had something going on so he didn¡¯t go in.


    Ming Shu walked up the stairs alone and found someone standing at her front door.


    <i>What?</i>


    <i>Damn it! Is he nning to frighten me to death so that he can inherit my snacks?</i>


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, what are you doing in the middle of the night squatting in front of a young girl¡¯s house?¡±


    Jiang Wang had waited for a long time. ¡°It is so difficult to meet Miss Su. Should I make an appointment next time?¡±


    Ming Shu cleared the remaining steps and stood in front of Jiang Wang. She smiled. ¡°That¡¯s okay too.¡±


    <i>Okay your head.</i>


    <i>Shameless.</i>


    Jiang Wang took a deep breath. <i>I will not argue with this crazy mission target. A genius must be tolerant.</i>


    ¡°I came to fetch Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Sold it.¡±


    Jiang Wang was calm. ¡°I saw her at your window just now.¡±


    ¡°Do you have cataracts?¡±


    Jiang Wang couldn¡¯t control his anger.


    <i>What the hell. She just insults me whenever she feels like it.</i>


    <i>I have a temper too!</i>

 Chapter 290 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (10)

    <h4>Chapter 290: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Jiang Wang entered the house. Majesty ran over and rubbed against Jiang Wang¡¯s hand.


    Majesty was fed very well. It was very lively and its fur was as bright as ever.


    She didn¡¯t mean what she said.


    Cat ve Jiang Wang hugged Majesty and started looking around the house tantly.


    ¡°Miss Su lives alone?¡±


    ¡°I lives with a ghost.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I think you live with a ghost too.</i>


    Jiang Wang caressed his cat angrily.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, I didn¡¯t invite you in.¡± Mr. Jiang turned around and looked at her. There was a smile on her elegant face.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say that I can¡¯te in.¡± Jiang Wang looked at Ming Shu calmly.


    ¡°A person who enters without permission is a thief,¡± Ming Shu said softly.


    ¡°I only know that a person who enters without permission is a guest.¡±


    Ming Shu continued smiling. The crystal light shone on her. She looked gentle.


    She opened her mouth and said in a clear voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    Jiang Wang felt as though someone stuffed cotton in his heart. It was very ufortable. He shifted his gaze away awkwardly. ¡°You took my cat.¡±


    <i>I have not even talked about this issue with you and you dare to ask me for things?</i>


    ¡°That is because you didn¡¯t give me my sry. Are you going bankrupt soon? Do you have to be so thrifty?¡±


    <i>I am the one on the losing end, okay! I had to be a poop-picker for the cat!</i>


    Jiang Wang: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You¡¯re going bankrupt!</i>


    <i>It¡¯s better to retreat!</i>


    <i>Continue the fight next time!</i>


    <i>I am letting you win! I am not scared of you!</i>


    ¡± <i>Cough... </i>thanks for your help in taking care of Majesty these past few days. I will treat you to a good meal next time. It¡¯s gettingte so I should leave soon.¡±


    Before Ming Shu could reply, he grabbed the cat and left.


    ¡°Miao~miao!¡± Majesty meowed at Ming Shu sadly.


    Jiang Wang patted Majesty unhappily after he stepped out of the main gate. ¡°Why are you so close with her when she only fed you for a few days?¡±


    ¡°Miao!¡± Majesty felt wronged.


    Jiang Wang hugged Majesty and turned to look at the lit window.


    Jiang Wang didn¡¯t know that Ming Shu was watching him from a dark room and only pulled the curtains after she saw him getting in his car.


    Without the fights between Little Beastie and Majesty, the house was too quiet.


    She looked at the variety show flickering on the television.


    <i>It is better when it is lively.</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu got up the next morning and started swiping through the microblog after her breakfast.


    #Movie King Chen Appeared at the Hospital with a Mysterious Woman in the Middle of the Night#


    Ming Shu predicted that Xu Youran would be furious.


    Ming Shu looked at her private messages and realized that there were lots of them. She didn¡¯t want to read them and just scrolled down. When she reached the bottom, she identally pressed on one of the messages.


    She wanted to exit the page, but saw some important phrases. After scrolling for a long time, she finally reached the end.


    There were a few photos at the start of the message. It was all pictures of skinny children sitting on an extravagant table and having a meal. However, the atmosphere was depressing.


    The person who messaged her mentioned that she was making a donation to an orphanage when she saw someone scolding and hitting the orphans. The orphanage exined that it was because the orphans stole things but didn¡¯t admit it.


    After that, the person sneaked into the orphanage a few times and realized that the orphans were depressed.


    Even though they lived in a big house and wore nice clothes, they looked depressed.


    She had sent this message to a few big Vs but no one bothered with her. She updated her own microblog too, but the effects were minimal.


    Ming Shu guessed that this message was copied too.


    She checked and realized the orphanage had all the necessary documents. There were donations made to it frequently.


    Ming Shu looked at the photos and pondered over it. After a while, she dialed a number. ¡°Help me to investigate the Sunlight Orphanage. Find out who is behind the orphanage and all the information on it. Money is not a problem.¡±


    The other party agreed readily and promised to send her the results in three days.


    Three dayster, Ming Shu received a package. It contained information about the Sunlight Orphanage.


    The Sunlight Orphanage was under a charity organization. The founder of the charity organization had passed away. The president now was the daughter of the founder.


    Ming Shu packed her stuff and rushed to the orphanage.


    The orphanage was built beautifully. Nothing seemed wrong with it.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t do anything and squatted outside for a few days.


    She sneaked into the orphanage and realized that they were having lessons. There were quite a number of orphans and they were segregated into a few sses.


    Ming Shu stood outside a ss and peaked in from the crack in the door.


    A young woman was sitting on the tform. Two children were kneeling on the floor and licking the teacher¡¯s shoes. The rest of the students were shivering in fear as they sat in their chairs.


    This was only the tip of the iceberg.


    When the children dropped their food, the canteen auntie would ask them to lick everything up so that the floor would not get dirty.


    If they didn¡¯t wash their clothes properly, they would be forced to kneel for a few hours.


    This was more serious than what the photos had depicted. Any normal person would feel that this was uneptable.


    Ming Shu filmed some videos and after confirming that they were okay, she set a time for her livestream.


    When the time came, she on the stream and asked Qiao Yu to get in contact with some reporters.


    ¡°Let me show you all the kindness in this world.¡± Ming Shu filmed the name of Sunlight Orphanage.


    It was bright and sunny, but the atmosphere was cold.


    [What is the goddess doing at an orphanage? Donating?]


    [I don¡¯t think so. I have a bad feeling.]


    [I know this orphanage. It is in my city. Ahhhh I feel so happy to be in the same city as my goddess.]


    [Why did Goddess climb the wall to get inside? She looked very pro though. The camera only shook a little. Can we have a bird¡¯s eye view?]


    Bird¡¯s eye view was, of course, impossible. Ming Shu could not split herself into two.


    She sneaked into the orphanage from a corner. The orphanage was really big and there were cameras all around.


    The buildings were also spread out. The orphans were having lessons now so Ming Shu walked toward the ssrooms.


    Ming Shu heard cries and the sound of pping the moment she arrived outside the ssroom.


    She stood by the window and filmed. She tried her best not to show the faces of the children.


    Through the camera, Ming Shu saw what was happening inside too.


    A woman was hitting a child¡¯s butt with a ruler. The child¡¯s butt was already red and you could see bloodstains on it.


    [Oh my god!]


    [What is happening? Acting?]


    [This is child abuse! Goddess is exposing them!]


    [The child is still so small, how can the woman bear to do this? Goddess, please save the child.]


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t go in. She went to the other ssroom. This ss was filled with the youngest children, but the things that were shown were unforgivable.


    No words could describe what they just saw. Everyone just felt that they uncovered a darker side of humanity and typed out their anger.


    [Why didn¡¯t the broadcaster save the children? How can she bear to let the children suffer?]


    [The broadcaster is so cold-blooded.]


    [Are you stupid? If Goddess goes in, she will not have the evidence to expose these animals. What¡¯s more, she is alone. What happens if they have bodyguards? What happens if she¡¯s caught?]


    [That¡¯s right, the goddess punished those cat abusers the other time. She will also punish these animals this time.]


    Ming Shu finished her tour of the ssrooms. The bell rang and she hurried toward the canteen.


    There would always be a good show there.

 Chapter 291 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (11)

    <h4>Chapter 291: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The children entered the canteen in an orderly manner. Everyone took their food and walked to their seats. Some children were still young so they slipped easily on the slippery floor.


    After one of the children slipped, the fatdy standing at the side rushed in and grabbed the child¡¯s hair. She pushed his face into the food on the ground.


    The child was facing Ming Shu. There was despair in his eyes. He felt like he was in hell.


    The fat woman¡¯s face was hideous and sinister like an ugly devil.


    The screen moved and before the viewers could react, it started shaking.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The door of the canteen was kicked opened and the camera zoomed in on the fat woman. The fat woman looked back. Before she could make any sound, she was mmed onto the floor.


    Ming Shu carried the little child away and pushed her fat face on the floor. ¡°Do you feel exhrated?¡±


    Ming Shu focused the camera on the fat woman¡¯s face. ¡°Come, say hi to the entire country.¡±


    ¡°You... who are you!¡± The fat woman screamed, ¡°Somebody help! Somebody!¡±


    Ming Shu beat her up. The orphanage heard themotion and everyone hurried over.


    There were teachers and well-built men.


    The children seemed frightened and they all hid in a corner. No one made any sound.


    ¡°Who are you!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is, you are all dead.¡± Ming Shu smiled at them.


    ¡°What the hell! How dare you create trouble here! Catch her!¡± one of the teachers ordered furiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m so scared!¡±


    Ming Shu beat these people up and ran away.


    She ran toward the main gate. The people behind her chased her relentlessly.


    ¡°Catch her! Don¡¯t let her run away!


    ¡°What the hell...¡±


    The gates of the orphanage opened. The reporters waiting outside looked over. When they saw a youngdy being chased, they immediately crowded over.


    ...


    With the reporters present, the people from the orphanage didn¡¯t dare to do anything outrageous. Ming Shu showed the reporters the livestream.


    Very soon, a few cars drove over. However, no one came down.


    The reporters all received a call at the same time. After they hung up, they looked at each other and started to beat a retreat.


    They loitered around for a while before leaving.


    Even if they had first-hand information, they couldn¡¯t release it.


    The people from the orphanage stood at the gate and looked at Ming Shu triumphantly.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t bother with them and looked at a young man who didn¡¯t leave. He seemed like someone who just entered society. After seeing the dark side of humanity, he was in a daze.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Do you want to be famous?¡±


    The young man looked at her curiously and said, ¡°Even if you have all this evidence, our superiors would not let us use it. It¡¯s useless.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to have the exclusive rights to this piece of news?¡± Ming Shu asked again.


    Thedy in front of him was very pretty. She was smiling gently without any fear in her. The sunlight shone on her and a holy aura surrounded her.


    The young man recalled his motivation for bing a reporter.


    Wasn¡¯t it to help the public see the truth?


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s livestream was still ongoing. All thements were about how brave this young man was.


    Suddenly, the screen cked out.


    She was blocked.


    She smiled and called her cousin.


    ¡°Cousin, my livestream is blocked. Shouldn¡¯t you help me out?¡±


    ¡°You are creating trouble,¡± her cousin pointed out urately. ¡°Good luck.¡¯


    Ming Shu looked at the cars and whistled. ¡°I might be able to help you destroy an enemy. You just have to sit back and receive the benefits. How about that?¡±


    ¡°When your motheres to kill me with a knife, you¡¯ll block it for me.¡±


    Her cousin hung up after the reply and a few minutester, Ming Shu¡¯s livestream resumed.


    Ming Shu looked at the screen and arranged her messy hair. She smiled. ¡°I am so sorry. The system died from my beauty.¡±


    [Hahaha, Goddess is so yful.]


    [Such ame joke.]


    Everyone knew that the broadcast room was blocked just now.


    [I thought that my cellphone had run out of battery just now. In the end, it was blocked.]


    [Goddess is amazing! Your livestream resumed so quickly after you were blocked!]


    [I feel that this time, this issue might have an ending.]


    [Powerful versus the powerful. Whoever is more powerful will win.]


    [I bet that the goddess will win. Someone needs to teach these beasts a lesson.]


    The people in the car finally got down. They were all fighters and they walked toward Ming Shu fiercely.


    Ming Shu passed her cellphone to the young man. ¡°Film me at a nice angle.¡±


    The young man was stunned.


    Ming Shu looked around. All she saw was a broom used for cleaning.


    It was that kind that was made using bamboo tes and had colorful stic strips on it like a pom-pom.


    The entire country then saw a beautiful young girl fighting a bunch of big man with a broom.


    The fight scene was really exciting.


    It could be shown in a Hollywood film.


    [Cough... can¡¯t the goddess use a more powerful weapon?]


    [Hahaha I amughing so hard. Look at the eyes of the fighters. Don¡¯t they look so hopeless in front of the ¡°magical¡± broom?]


    [Being a web celebrity prevented her from being a fighter.]


    [Goddess is so powerful.]


    [I suddenly got jealous of the reporter. He can see the live version.]


    Ming Shu finished fighting with these people and felt very hungry. She walked toward the reporter.


    The reporter was in a daze. Before he could react, he heard her saying, ¡°Do you have any food?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The chat was quiet too.


    <i>What kind of development is this?</i>


    ¡°Food,¡± Ming Shu repeated.


    ¡°Have... chocte.¡± The reporter hurriedly took out the chocte from his bag and passed it to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu finished all the chocte and ordered the reporter to buy some snacks.


    When the reporter came back, Ming Shu had subdued the people from the orphanage. Sirens could be heard.


    No one from the orphanage would call the police. That meant that it could only be Ming Shu... or someone from the chatroom.


    Ming Shu started the fight, but when she showed the videos to the police, it got their attention.


    The person behind everything wanted to use his or herwork to settle the issue, but Ming Shu was the daughter of the Su family.


    What did the Su family do?


    They had their influence both in the political and business world. Theirwork wasplicated. Overall, all the important members of the Su family were impressive.


    Miss Su¡¯s cousin was also an icon of the new generation in the business world, just like Jiang Wang.


    If Miss Su wanted to report this news, who dared to stop her?


    If Xu Youran were not the fake protagonist and the Host were not stupid, the Host would not have had such an ending.


    <i>Being a protagonist is awesome!</i>


    <i>Harmony System, why do you discriminate against the viin!</i>


    [...]


    <i>Why did she pull me into it again? Why would a viin like her need the luck of a protagonist?</i>


    <i>Also... viins have their luck too! Do you think it is easy for a normal person to be a viin?</i>


    <i>Look at you powerful background. What are you unhappy about?</i>


    [I am the Harmony System.] <i>I keep things harmonious.</i>

 Chapter 292 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (12)

    <h4>Chapter 292: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (12)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Why are you zoning out? Do you want to get first-hand news?¡± Ming Shu looked at the reporter that was still in a daze.


    The reporter recovered from his daze and immediately started his work.


    The reporter stood beside Ming Shu so no one chased him away. There was no way this could be kept a secret anyway.


    Ming Shu followed the doctor into the orphanage. She was afraid that someone would y tricks again. She called the City¡¯s Children Hospital directly.


    The doctor looked at Ming Shu angrily.


    Ming Shu continued smiling.


    There were many children. It took a long time for them to examine the children. The doctors of the children¡¯s hospital became more serious after the examination and even requested for a child psychologist.


    There were a few children who would scream and shout the moment they went near them.


    They didn¡¯t know what to do and could only wait for the psychologist. At this moment, Ming Shu walked in.


    She squatted beside a little boy who was screaming. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, didn¡¯t I beat up the bad guys?¡±


    The little boy seemed to remember her and looked at her timidly. He then nced cautiously at the smiling doctors behind her.


    Ming Shu smiled and raised her hand.


    Her smile was like the afternoon sun, ring but warm and gentle. She was able to let other people put their guards down around her.


    The little boy whimpered and carefully ced his hand on her hand. The hand was warm. He felt that he was holding a little sun.


    The doctors were surprised. They didn¡¯t manage to coax the little boy after so long, but thedy did it with one sentence.


    Ming Shu patted his back gently. The doctors were quick to act and came to examine the boy.


    Ming Shu silently stared at the scars on the little boy¡¯s body. The little boy held tightly onto Ming Shu¡¯s hand, afraid that she would leave any moment.


    The doctors checked the children. When they met one that screamed and shouted, Ming Shu woulde up and coax them. The children all seemed to like her.


    She was very patient and in the end, she even ate with the children.


    When the examination finished, there was a whole row of children sitting down and eating food.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>They looked like they are queueing up for their food.</i>


    The reporter captured these heartwarming moments and wrote a special column about it. Ming Shu gained many new followers.


    [Even though I¡¯m not present, I can still feel how warm the goddess is.]


    [Heart hurts for the children but jealous of them too. They are able to meet ady that is willing to stand up for them. I support thedy.]


    [I hope that there is more positive energy in society. Let these ugly happenings be exposed and don¡¯t let it affect our children. Let¡¯s give them a healthy environment to grow up in.]


    [Goddess is awesome! I knew that I followed the right person.]


    [I have be a fan.]


    [Why do I think that thisdy has a powerful background?]


    [You are not the only one.]


    Her chatroom was opened almost immediately after it was blocked. The police acted quickly and the news was broadcasted on a big broadcast station. She must be a powerful person.


    Many issues caused a hugemotion at the start, but in the end, nothing was solved. This was the first time that all the culprits were caught.


    The Sunlight Charity Organization became a huge topic. The police set up a special unit to investigate the issue and the children were kept at the children¡¯s hospital for now.


    Ming Shu was brought back home by her parents.


    They were not worried that this issue would affect them. They were more worried that their child would get hurt.


    After Ming Shu listened to a lecture thatsted a few hours, her father praised her proudly and everything ended.


    ¡°The descendants of our Su family should all be righteous and have morals.¡±


    Ming Shu bit her apple and mentally refuted. <i>I am not righteous at all.</i>


    Her father smiled and left. After a while, he came back. ¡°Little Man, do you know Jiang Wang?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her head and looked at him. ¡°Why?¡±


    Her father¡¯s eyes became serious. ¡°How did you meet him?¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a while...


    ¡°His cat wanted to eat the dried fish in my hand...¡± <i>And then I realized that I was the one eating cat food.</i>


    ¡°What?¡± Her father didn¡¯t know that Jiang Wang was a cat ve, but he didn¡¯t care. He coughed. ¡°Jiang Wang is a good child. Your cousin is good too. Your mother and I had been discussing it. You are not young anymore...¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Amazing, Jiang Wang! You managed to talk to my parents!</i>


    Ming Shu smiled viciously in her heart. <i>Let me watch you dig your own grave.</i>


    ¡°Okay, I said what I wanted to say. You can decide yourself who you want to be with. As long as you bring the person home for us to see, we wouldn¡¯t mind even if you steal the registered residence ount and pulled it.¡± Her father patted Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Actually, I think that Qiao Yu is not bad either. But you two never had any rtionship after all these years. Childhood friends are no good.¡±


    Her father muttered and left.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    If he was a good friend, he wouldn¡¯t call people to crowd around her in the toilet.


    <i>But what does he mean by pulling the registered residence ount?</i>


    ...


    The episode on the orphanage ended quickly. The person behind everything was a rtive of the president¡¯s husband. After the issue was exposed, the president¡¯s husband tried to use hiswork to get himself out of trouble, but he was met Ming Shu.


    The husband let such things happen because he had such a fetish too. He just hid it very well.


    The president had many things to take care of so the husband made use of the orphanage to satisfy himself. He changed all the staff in the orphanage.


    To prevent the children from being adopted, they groomed the older children and threatened them so that they would reject the people who wanted to take them away.


    These children grew up under abuse and threats of violence. Hence, they were frightened of everyone in the orphanage.


    Thus, when they met people who wanted to adopt them, they would show signs of hesitation and the orphanage would use the mental health of the children to reject the adoption.


    A child asked for help before, but the couple decided to take the money given by the orphanage and destroyed the child¡¯s hopes.


    What happened to those children who grew up?


    The orphanage would find people with simr interests and give the children to them.


    The president didn¡¯t know any of this. She immediately filed a divorce with her husband and drew a clear line between them. No one knew whether she was trying to protect her reputation or whether she did it because she hated her husband¡¯s actions.


    The president told the media that she wanted to take the children back andpensate them.


    However, this decision was rejected. The president then found that the Su family had bought an orphanage and had sent the children there.


    There were kind teachers and friendly workers in the orphanage. The children would lead a better life there.


    The president had no time to bother with these issues. The charitable organization and Sunlight Orphanage were sued and asked topensate for the harm done to the children.


    Someone on the Inte suddenly said the Su family took the children to get thispensation.


    However, people started to analyze and realized that thepensation was based on the spendings of the children from primary school to university, as well as an amount to let the children receive psychological help. They did not make use of this chance to get more money.


    Also, they had to spend a huge sum to let the children settle down. Why would they care about such a small amount of money?

 Chapter 293 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (13)

    <h4>Chapter 293: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (13)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Little Man, where are you?¡±


    Qiao Yu¡¯s calls kepting.


    Ming Shu felt helpless as she looked at the long queue outside. ¡°On the bridge. There¡¯s a jam.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up. It¡¯s almost time.¡± Qiao Yu shouted, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Today was the day of the Fashion Design Contest. She was going to be Qiao Yu¡¯s model.


    However, luck was not on her side. She met with a traffic jam.


    Ming Shu finished a box of biscuits and drank a bottle of milk. She also received two calls from Qiao Yu, but the cars in front showed no signs of moving.


    She looked at the motorcycles passing by and felt depressed. A two-wheel vehicle was faster than a four-wheel vehicle.


    ¡°Little brother.¡± Ming Shu suddenly winded down the car window and the motorcycle beside her stopped.


    The reporter looked at Ming Shu in surprise. ¡°Miss Su, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Are you able to send me over?¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± The reporter nodded his head immediately.


    Ming Shu called for a designated driver nearby while she sat on the reporter¡¯s motorcycle and sessfully crossed the bridge.


    ¡°An ident happened and both parties refused to take a step back. I am not sure when this jam will end.¡± The reporter sighed. ¡°They never consider the feelings of other people. Oh, right, Miss Su, where are you going? Let me send you there first.¡±


    ¡°Crystal Hall.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence, I¡¯m going there too.¡± The reporter was very happy. ¡°Are you going to watch thepetition too?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to be a model,¡± Ming Shu replied casually.


    The reporter remembered that Miss Su was an inte celebrity and was a model of apany... When he got the name list ofpetitors, thatpany was in it too.


    How lucky was he to meet a model on the road?


    ¡°Can I schedule an interview with you?¡±


    ¡°If you buy me some snacks, I will ept your invitation.¡±


    ¡°Pfft...¡±


    There were so many reporters who wanted to interview her. He just asked casually and didn¡¯t think that she would really agree.


    <i>She is so nice to talk to. Snacks can...</i>


    ¡°How are you doing currently?¡±


    The reporter replied immediately, ¡°Thanks to you, I have be a full-time staff member now. Thepany has allowed me to report news on my own. However, I have decided to quit soon.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re doing quite well. Why do you want to quit?¡±


    The reporter smiled. ¡°I realized that this was not the job I wanted.¡±


    Unspoken rules, dark sides, power, and money transactions...


    His motivation for entering this industry wavered. He was afraid that if he continued to stay here, he would be just like those people.


    ¡°There is a dark side in every industry. Everything is the same.¡± Ming Shu sneered.


    The reporter went silent. When they arrived at Crystal Hall, he finally said, ¡°But I can¡¯t let myself be consumed by darkness. Miss Su, you think so too, right?¡±


    Ming Shu got off the car and tidied her clothes. She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m always in the darkness.¡±


    The reporter looked at thedy in front of him in surprise.


    Under the sunlight, she looked like an angel with a holy light. Her smile was gentle and she gave off an innocent and kind aura...


    <i>How can someone like her be consumed by darkness?</i>


    ¡°However, it¡¯s good to have values.¡± Ming Shu reached out her hand and gave a slight smile. ¡°I hope that you¡¯ll always remember your values. Good luck.¡±


    The reporter shook her hand in a daze. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The reporter watched Ming Shu enter Crystal Hall. Her aura changed and she seemed engulfed in darkness. In that instant, he seemed to understand what she meant.


    However, after thinking about it deeply, he seemed to not understand her again.


    ¡°Who did Miss Su talk to just now? Who made you smile so happily?¡±


    Ming Shu stepped into Crystal Hall and immediately saw Jiang Wang and a few people standing in the lobby. He looked as though he was waiting for her.


    The crowd was shocked by the people around Jiang Wang and kept looking at him. But no one dared to approach them.


    Jiang Wang was wearing casual clothes. Ming Shu wondered what he was here for.


    He stared at Ming Shu intently and wanted to get an answer from her expression.


    Ming Shu walked into Crystal Hall and sneered. ¡°Do I need to report to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    Ming Shu scanned the people behind him. ¡°Mr. Jiang, you didn¡¯t bring Majesty out today? Are you not...¡±


    Before Miss Su could finish talking, Jiang Wang dragged her to a quiet corner. ¡°Miss Su, I hope that you will keep this a secret.¡±


    <i>Trick number one: To get the girl, make sure that you have amon secret with her.</i>


    ¡°Why must I keep a secret for you?¡±


    ¡°What are your conditions?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have any. I just want to write a post now and tell the whole world that the president of a famouspany is a cat ve. It might get you some fans. What are you afraid of?¡±


    <i>Are you angry?</i>


    Jiang Wang was angry, but he couldn¡¯t show it. Ming Shu felt good watching him struggle.


    Jiang Wang had already exploded in his heart. He started cursing fervently.


    <i>This crazy person. She¡¯s doing this on purpose, right!</i>


    <i>Keep calm, I can win this.</i>


    ¡°Little Man!¡± Qiao Yu¡¯s voice came from afar. He was waving furiously at her and even his handsome looks couldn¡¯t make up for his strange actions.


    Ming Shu pushed Jiang Wang away and smiled sneakily. ¡°Mr. Jiang, see youtter.¡±


    <i>Who wants to see youter! What the hell!</i>


    Jiang Wang followed Ming Shu.


    ¡°Little Man, hurry hurry.¡± Qiao Yu grabbed Ming Shu and ran. He nced at Jiang Wang and asked her softly, ¡°Did you provoke that guy from the Jiang family?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why is he following you?¡±


    Ming Shu answered seriously, ¡°He might be attracted to my beauty.¡±


    ¡°Pfft...¡± Qiao Yuughed. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. If he likes you, I¡¯ll cross-dress.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll choose a nice outfit for you.¡± Ming Shu smiled at her childhood friend.


    Qiao Yu got scared. ¡°Little Man... you¡¯re not telling the truth, right?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Qiao Yu was firm.


    Who is Jiang Wang?


    He was a guy who refused many proposals by beautifuldies. Some of them even suspected that he was gay.


    Although his childhood friend was pretty, Jiang Wang had seen many prettydies before.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Ming Shu turned around and walked toward Jiang Wang. Jiang Wang cursed as he saw Ming Shu walking toward him.


    <i>What does she want!</i>


    <i>Does she want to beat me up in this crowded lobby?</i>


    <i>I will call for help!</i>


    Ming Shu stood in front of Jiang Wang and looked up at him. ¡°Mr. Jiang, do you like me?¡±


    Her voice was not small at all. The people around them all quieted down and looked at them.


    <i>Is this a proposal?</i>


    Jiang Wang! Jiang Wang actually got asked by someone if he liked her or not! Thisdy was amazing!


    Wasn¡¯t she a famous inte celebrity?


    Jiang Wang: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What is happening? Have I gotten the wrong script? Am I the one being pursued by her?</i>


    <i>If I say that I like her now, will it seem too fake?</i>


    <i>Who cares, opportunity only knocks once.</i>


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Wang replied.

 Chapter 294 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (14)

    <h4>Chapter 294: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu turned back to Qiao Yu with a smile; thetter¡¯s mouth right then could be stuffed with a huge duck egg. She spread out her hands. ¡°What did I tell you?¡±


    Qiao Yu swallowed. <i>Boss Jiang, you¡¯re not reserved at all!</i>


    Jiang Wang thought, R <i>eserved, what is reserved? I can even give up my dignity to get this girl, do I care about being reserved?</i>


    <i>But what does she mean?</i>


    Seeing that Ming Shu didn¡¯t do anything else and just went back to Qiao Yu, Jiang Wang felt a little depressed.


    In broad daylight, she asked him if he liked her, he answered yes, and then she just walked away?


    Was she making a fool out of him?


    Jiang Wang looked at the surrounding onlookers. Stunned for a while, he could do nothing but fume in his heart while following behind Ming Shu.


    Qiao Yu kept looking back at him as if he had found a new species.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, we can¡¯t let you in.¡±


    Jiang Wang was blocked outside backstage and he could only watch Qiao Yu and Ming Shu disappear among the working staff.


    <i>Why is it so hard to get a girl!</i>


    [Lord Nine, you really don¡¯t need to refer to the experience summary by the department?]


    Jiang Wang had some inner struggle and then breathed into his belly, ¡°No, a genius doesn¡¯t need that stuff.¡±


    If he really read the reference, he would be mocked by all the others when he went back.


    <i>As a genius, I refuse!</i>


    [...]


    ...


    Ming Shu saw Xu Youran backstage, which was not surprising. Xu Youran was a model, and it was very normal to see her on such asions.


    But Xu Youran¡¯s designer was someone new to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Who is that.¡±


    Qiao Yu was instructing people to put on makeup for Ming Shu; hearing this, he looked over at the designer and snorted in dislike. ¡°He¡¯s Chang Feng, a copycat. Why do you care about him,e, look ahead.¡±


    ¡°A copycat cane here?¡±


    ¡°That one is quite capable.¡± Qiao Yu grunted and his tone became a little unusual; he got closer to Ming Shu, whispering, ¡°He has a poor reputation, but rumors say he did a good job in bed and got someone supporting him behind the scenes.¡±


    Ming Shu sighed. ¡°It seems talent is unreliable in every circle.¡±


    Qiao Yu was about toment, but then he heard Ming Shu continue, ¡°So I¡¯d better rely on my beauty.¡±


    Qiao Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Howe his childhood friend became so narcissistic?


    Ming Shu went to change clothes and Xu Youran happened toe out. She wore a coat outside, through which a gauzy dress could be vaguely seen, but the style was unknown.


    Xu Youran felt depressed and disgusted. ¡°Why are you everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Because of you.¡±


    If there were a loving BGM ying right now, it would be very touching.


    But there wasn¡¯t.


    Hatred appeared abruptly in the bottom of Xu Youran¡¯s eyes. ¡°Su Man, what¡¯s wrong with you? If there¡¯s something wrong with you, just go see a doctor, why do you always have to target me?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re cute.¡± <i>Because others couldn¡¯t get me Hatred Points... Jiang Wang, that fool, he fumes but won¡¯t hate me.</i>


    <i>So I can onlye to you. I¡¯m doing all this for my snacks.</i>


    Xu Youran almost choked on her anger.


    <i>I¡¯m calling her sick, but she isn¡¯t angry, and she even praises me as cute? Psychopath!</i>


    ¡°Su Man, I remember you¡¯re not a model, right?¡± Xu Youran suddenly changed the topic. ¡°When we get on stage, you should be careful not to make a fool of yourself.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled even brighter. ¡°Rx, if that happens, I¡¯ll take you down with me.¡±


    <i>I know about the principle that dying with a panion¡± is better than dying alone.</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s smiling face irritated Xu Youran very much. She couldn¡¯t outwit her and this ce was not suitable for a fight.


    She clenched her hands with a malicious gaze. <i>Su Man, you will pay for this.</i>


    Xu Youran then left with a graceful posture.


    ...


    Ming Shu had been forced by Qiao Yu to cram some expertise.


    But Qiao Yu was still worried, and he kept talking about matters that needed attention in her ears.


    Ming Shu was a little annoyed and she threw away the bag of chips. ¡°Right, earlier you said that if Jiang Wang liked me, you¡¯ll cross-dress and do a livestream. Today is your chance, why don¡¯t you go up onstage.¡±


    Qiao Yu immediately admitted his mistake and coaxed Ming Shu.


    But when he turned around, he couldn¡¯t help murmuring to himself, ¡°Jiang Wang must¡¯ve taken the wrong medicine.¡±


    <i>Why did he answer that he liked my childhood friend in front of everyone?</i>


    <i>There must be something wrong.</i>


    Xu Youran went on stage prior to Ming Shu. Apparently, that designer had also made a great effort, and as soon as Xu Youran appeared, many audience members eximed in amazement.


    Xu Youran¡¯s model walk was very professional and gained high scores from all the judges.


    ¡°Humph, they must have bought off those judges. Little Man, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll shine in front of those judges. Ugh, my little ancestor, stop eating, it¡¯s our turn soon. Lipstick, lipstick, gloss her lips, quickly.¡±


    Qiao Yu kept talking. After glossing her lips again, he pushed Ming Shu to the waiting area.


    Xu Youran walked off the stage. The way she looked at Ming Shu seemed to be saying that she had already won.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Wake up, my fake female protagonist, I¡¯m notpeting with you!</i>


    ¡°Next let¡¯s wee Qiao Yu...¡±


    The host was announcing the names now. Qiao Yu said two more sentences to Ming Shu hurriedly and then walked onto the stage.


    Ming Shu took off the coat and revealed the dress beneath.


    Other waiting models all showed looks of surprise. The clothes on Ming Shu were somewhat Ming-Dynasty style. The clothing was exquisite and with pure white as the base, which was embroidered with dark patterns and decorated in red.


    ssical background music sounded, and the spotlight was on her. Ming Shu stepped forward in the slowly rising mist.


    With the skirt¡¯s hemline floating, it was like a blooming lotus for each of her steps.


    Anyone could tell that Ming Shu was not walking professionally, but this didn¡¯t reduce any of her attraction.


    As Ming Shu arrived at the front of the stage and posed, she faced Jiang Wang who was sitting in the front row and with his arms crossed over his chest. Bodyguards and assistants stood behind him, which made him look like a domineering boss.


    But right now Jiang Wang¡¯s eyes were filled with the shining Ming Shu.


    He seemed to see heaven. As long as he reached out, he may touch the south-sky gate.


    Jiang Wang lowered his head to avoid meeting with Ming Shu¡¯s gaze. But within no more than two seconds, he couldn¡¯t help peeping up to take a nce at her.


    He looked at her because he needed to know his mission target. Right.


    It seemed Ming Shu gave a smile in his direction, then she turned and walked back.


    Qiao Yu¡¯s ability was beyond all doubt, andbined with Ming Shu¡¯s outstanding beauty, they really caused a sensation.


    But when the judges gave scores and the audience voted, the scene became a little awkward.


    The judges all gave low scores, ording to which Ming Shu probably couldn¡¯t even survive past the first round.


    And the votes of the audience weren¡¯t even more than the pass line.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Which idiot dared to y a dirty trick tantly like this?


    Ming Shu really admired this person¡¯s boldness.


    Qiao Yu burst out immediately, ¡°Anyone who is not blind can tell what level I am, your dirty trick is probably the most cheeky one I¡¯ve ever seen. You¡¯re really doing a great job.¡±


    The judges¡¯ faces all turned pale. They knew Qiao Yu was excellent enough to go to the final round.


    ¡°Next.¡± But under the pressure, they had to continue the race and intended to knock out Qiao Yu.


    Ming Shu stood beside the disgruntled Qiao Yu, smiling, and proposed kindly, ¡°Judges, did you have any problem just now, or do you want to give the scores again?¡±


    ¡°Right! You must rescore! Consider carefully and give reasonable scores.¡± Qiao Yu stood akimbo and began to threaten them directly. ¡°I advise you not to save a little but lose a lot.¡±


    These judges didn¡¯t seem to know Qiao Yu¡¯s background. But they did hear something about Ming Shu as she was gossiped about a lot in the news recently.


    But the order was given from their superior, what else could they do?


    ¡°Are you threatening the judges?¡± someone among the judges questioned. ¡°Your works doesn¡¯t match our theme. Get off the stage now and don¡¯t talk nonsense, or you¡¯ll be driven out.¡±

 Chapter 295 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (15)

    Chapter 295: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (15)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    They wanted to persuade Prodigal Qiao with a single sentence, that it didn¡¯t match the theme.


    But Prodigal Qiao probably had never been treated unfairly like this.


    The theme was fashion, and he just added a bit of a retro element, how was it not fashion?


    Prodigal Qiao rolled up his sleeves and got ready to go to the judges and argue.


    Some audience under the stage were also irritated. But most of the audience had been bought off and they kept silent.


    Those who wasn¡¯t bought off couldn¡¯t change anything.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t react excitedly though. She just looked at the judges with a quiet smile. They didn¡¯t know why, but as some of the judges met with Ming Shu¡¯s smiling eyes, they felt a chill run down their spines, as if they were stared at by something terrible.


    ¡°Get them off the stage, hurry.¡±


    One of the judges ordered the working staff nearby.


    But the staff was a little hesitant. Isn¡¯t this too far? Even ayman could tell that Qiao Yu¡¯s works were great.


    But now they didn¡¯t even let him get through the first round. What would the media say about them then.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Get them off!¡± the judge shouted.


    The staff hurriedly notified the backstage employees to take the two off the stage.


    The host was also embarrassed. But he had seen a lot of dirty tricks, so he acted quite calm.


    But just as he got ready to get on the stage and say something to adjust the atmosphere, someone suddenly ran over.


    ¡± Cough... ¡± The host hurriedly stopped those employees and he himself walked onto the stage. ¡°Okay, everyone, I need to announce something now. There was some mistake with our backstage data statistics, so we had to recount the votes... and, congrattions to Mr. Qiao Yu, you can move on to the next round.¡±


    The host looked at Qiao Yu with a smile.


    The judges were all stunned.


    ¡°Even if he had enough votes from the audience, he didn¡¯t get high enough scores from us!¡± one of the judges questioned. ¡°He can¡¯t go through, his works don¡¯t match our theme.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Zhou, but Boss Jiang has one vote for right through,¡± the host exined to the judges smiling. He really didn¡¯t want to understand these rich people¡¯s game.


    Boss Jiang...


    The judges looked somewhere to the side in dim lights with their faces pale.


    Ming Shu followed the judges¡¯ gazes and saw Jiang Wang was focusing on his phone with his head lowered. He didn¡¯t pay attention to the stage.


    But as Ming Shu looked at him, he suddenly looked up, and their stares met with each other across the lights and runway.


    Ming Shu curled her lips and smiled lightly.


    Yet Jiang Wang looked a little flustered and averted his gaze. In the end, he even stood up and strode away.


    When he got out of the venue, Jiang Wang stopped.


    Why should I leave?


    I did her a favor, but why am I feeling guilty?


    Damn!


    The host continued, ¡°If we all agree on this now, then let¡¯s wee the next designer...¡±


    Since Jiang Wang had made his decision, what else could the judges say?


    Prodigal Qiao walked off the stage with an angry face. ¡°These people are doing this brazenly. I haven¡¯t shown up in the circle recently, and they treat me like this? I¡¯m not dead!¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be like this, this is simply not done.¡±


    ¡°I will make them pay the price and beg me in tears.¡±


    ¡°Little Man, does Jiang Wang really like you?¡± Qiao Yu suddenly changed the topic to Jiang Wang.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± She didn¡¯t know if Jiang Wang really liked her or not, but Jiang Wang would be certain to act like he liked her... just like them.


    Just like them...


    Ming Shu thought for a while and then suddenly chuckled. It¡¯s interesting.


    Qiao Yu choked for a moment, then slowly thumbed up.


    Freaking awesome!


    Chang Feng and Xu Youran walked over from one side. Chang Feng¡¯s eyes swept over Ming Shu¡¯s body as if measuring some kind of goods.


    Xu Youran stood beside him, behaving herself. She didn¡¯t look at Ming Shu, as if she didn¡¯t know her.


    ¡°Chang Feng, what are you looking at!¡± Qiao Yu was immediately irritated. He wouldn¡¯t allow this copycat to watch his childhood friend. ¡°You nned today¡¯s issue, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Qiao Yu, don¡¯t smite with your tongue. Who am I? I don¡¯t dare to act against you, Mister Qiao,¡± Chang Feng said ironically with an even worse attitude; he was obviously provoking Qiao Yu.


    ¡°You will dare if you sleep with a few more, isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re good at?¡± Qiao Yu also showed no mercy.


    Chang Feng¡¯s face changed a little, but then he seemed to have thought of something andughed aloud. ¡°Qiao Yu, Mr. Qi said he wants to invite me to dinner.¡±


    Qiao Yu frowned slightly.


    Chang Feng thought he got the upper hand. ¡°Qiao Yu, see you in the final run.¡±


    Xu Youran didn¡¯t give a look at Ming Shu until they were leaving, and she showed an odd smile.


    Ming Shu smiled as usual. Xu Youran was stunned for a moment and before she could react, her body suddenly leaned over toward Chang Feng.


    Then the two fell into a pile of props, in an intimate position.


    Ming Shu retreated her foot calmly. She took out a bag of candy from her coat and began to eat, as if it wasn¡¯t she who had done such a thing.


    ¡°Su Man!¡± Xu Youran struggled to stand up and was furious. ¡°Why did you trip me?¡±


    Ming Shu stared at the ceiling and began to talk nonsense. ¡°My foot lost control, it wanted to crave close contact with you, and I couldn¡¯t stop it.¡±


    Xu Youran¡¯s face was flushed with anger. ¡°You... you talk nonsense! How couldn¡¯t you control your own feet!¡±


    She did it on purpose.


    Ming Shu still showed no sign of guilt on her face. ¡°It cramped up.¡±


    The key point of gaining Hatred Points is to talk nonsense. I considered for a long time before finding this out.


    Xu Youran: ¡°...¡±


    Chang Feng also stood up from the ground and he took the ry baton from the angry Xu Youran. ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t think because you enjoyed some reputation you¡¯re a big figure now. I can tell you that you haven¡¯t reached the edge of this circle.¡±


    No matter how powerful a web celebrity was, he or she was only a web celebrity.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°I¡¯m d you have been there.¡±


    Does a person standing on the pyramid need to climb it?


    No need.


    ...


    Prodigal Qiao didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. His expression remained dark until the first round was over.


    He made a call and prepared to teach a lesson to those who dared to y dirty tricks on him. After he had arranged the matter, Ming Shu was still noting out. Qiao Yu then stood at the entrance and waited.


    As soon as Ming Shu appeared within his sight, Qiao Yu ran over. ¡°Little Man, where did you go?¡±


    ¡°Just went to stretch,¡± Ming Shu answered in a smiling tone. ¡°Let¡¯s go, you owe me a big meal.¡±


    ¡°Stretch? Inside the venue?¡± Qiao Yu was confused.


    Right then, the several judges were moaning in a room: ¡°...¡± Police, we need to call the police.


    ¡°That designer called Chang... Chang whatever, did he have a bit of history with you?¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t address Qiao Yu¡¯s confusion.


    ¡°Emm...¡± Qiao Yu¡¯s eyes flickered with some disgust. ¡°You know that my family didn¡¯t want me to learn fashion design at the beginning.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. In her memory, Qiao Yu still secretly learned fashion design in the end, and he made great efforts to make his parents agree, then send him abroad for further study.


    ¡°During the time before I went abroad, we shared a supervisor in college.¡± Prodigal Qiao tsked. ¡°I began to enter the circle in childhood, but I had never met someone like him. That¡¯s a total shameless and invincible copycat. He once copied my design and won a prize. I hired some people to beat him hard, and then I didn¡¯t know how he told the supervisor, but since then the supervisor began to aim at me. How could I bear to suffer wrongly? So not even a few dayster, I left the college and went abroad.¡±

 Chapter 296 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (16)

    <h4>Chapter 296: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After Qiao Yu went abroad, he and Chang Feng did not meet. But when Qiao Yu came back, he found Chang Feng did pretty well domestically, and also did pretty well in giarism.


    But he had his ways and was supported by some big figure.


    High-end designers disdained to partner with him, while low-end ones didn¡¯t dare to provoke him. Thus those who had been copied could only eat the humble pie; some would even be ndered as the copycat instead.


    Qiao Yu originally disliked Chang Feng very much. Fortunately he didn¡¯t have many chances to meet Chang Feng in work and in his circle.


    But Chang Feng acted like he really wanted topete with Qiao Yu. As long as they met in the same event, he would try everything he could to win over him.


    Anyway, Qiao Yu was annoyed at this person.


    It could even be said he was disgusted.


    Anyone who faced with a copycat that once copied his works would be disgusted.


    ...


    <i>Dididi¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu and Qiao Yu went home after having the big meal. The minute Ming Shu¡¯s phone connected with Wifi, the message reminder kept ringing.


    Ming Shu tried several times before finally logging in.


    The top search was not the inside story about the contest, but was about Jiang Wang and her.


    Before, when she asked Jiang Wang if he liked her, someone recorded a video and posted it online.


    [Who is that man? That Goddess should ask him if he likes her, you are telling me, who doesn¡¯t like Goddess!]


    [It seems to be Jiang Wang, who often appears in finance newspapers.]


    [Ask me, Goddess!!]


    [Boss Jiang and Goddess look well-matched. Look at Boss Jiang¡¯s loving eyes, OMG, I feel like I¡¯ve found back my lost heart as a young girl.]


    Jiang Wang was inherently good-looking. Some girls would even buy newspapers with him in the financial pages to admire him.


    Jiang Wang also didn¡¯t keep a low profile. For some interviews and events, even if he didn¡¯t talk much, he would show up.


    He was crowned as the image spokesperson for the business circles.


    Ming Shu stared at Jiang Wang in the video, and she really couldn¡¯t see any sign of affection in him...


    She felt more that Jiang Wang wanted to kill her.


    Sometimes the public eyes were blind.


    Ming Shu opened the microblog and reposted that video, then publicly @ Jiang Wang¡¯s official ount as the poop-picker.


    <i>Maybe I can save my dying Hatred Points.</i>


    <i>I won¡¯t allow a self-abandonment.</i>


    This repost boiled thements below immediately.


    [Why did goddess @ Majesty¡¯s poop-picker?]


    [What¡¯s the rtionship between these two? A love triangle? Is Majesty¡¯s poop-picker going to abandon the cat and fall into the goddess¡¯s arms?]


    [A cliched drama seems to be ongoing, I¡¯ve prepared my melon seeds and peanuts, sitting and waiting.]


    [Did you find... Boss Jiang¡¯s office in some interview videos looks simr to the room in Majesty¡¯s videos?]


    [...]


    Snacks Are Justice: Cousin, your business circles¡¯ image spokesperson is a cat ve, is this breaking news?


    Royal Poop-Picker V: Very breaking news, Miss Su, are you happy?


    Ming Shu was a little surprised.


    It turned out when she opened the message box, Jiang Wang was right then sending a message to her, so she identally opened it instead.


    Killing intent lingered between lines.


    Ming Shu read the messages he sentposedly.


    Royal Poop-Picker V: Miss Su, I like you, I¡¯m not against you.


    Before Ming Shu replied, she suddenly received a public @ message.


    Royal Poop-Picker V: @Snacks Are Justice My girlfriend likes it // @Just Think I¡¯m Pompous: Full disclosure from Crystal Hall, sweet lovers


    [Wow! Goddess and Boss Jiang had long been together, and Boss Jiang raised Majesty because goddess liked it. They¡¯re so sweet.]


    [Boss Jiang looks so cute when he pets Majesty! No, I can¡¯t imagine that picture, my nose is bleeding... guys, please call 911 for me.]


    [I like you so I raised a cat for you.]


    The attention ofizens who were originally wondering why a president like Jiang Wang would raise a cat was now instantly drawn away.


    That sentence ¡°I like you so I raised a cat for you¡± was reposted like a million times, and soon soared to the top in searches.


    #Su Man, raise cat#


    #A secret between the web celebrity and boss#


    #Goddess, I have a cat, will you marry me?#


    All kinds of top search discussions emerged endlessly.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>The cat ve used me as his shield!</i>


    <i>WTF!</i>


    <i>This goblin imed that I¡¯m his girlfriend without my permission, does he have a face? Has Majesty eaten it up?</i>


    Ming Shu bit two mouthfuls of sliced dried beef and typed some words with strength.


    Snacks Are Justice: Boss Jiang, how much did you pay for the top search?


    Royal Poop-Picker V: Not too much.


    Jiang Wangughed ferociously at the other end of the phone. <i>Humph, who let you destroy my character setting, do you think I¡¯m easy to bully!</i>


    Snacks Are Justice: ...


    <i>Okay, you want to hurt each other?</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not afraid of you!</i>


    Snacks Are Justice: @Royal Poop-Picker V Boss Jiang, please behave yourself. I didn¡¯t agree to like you, so don¡¯t dy my being a single noble.


    Two fools went on to hold their phones and argue online with each other, with ferocious smiles.


    The microblog almost copsed.


    Xu Youran was doing a livestream, but she found that theizens in the chatroom were not discussing her at all, but were heatedly discussing what happened on another microblog.


    The number of followers in the chatroom reduced quickly. Xu Youran couldn¡¯t bear it and turned off the livestream.


    She watched Ming Shu and Jiang Wang¡¯s interaction on the Inte. Perhaps the two were arguing with each other, but through the imagination and interpretation ofizens, it was more like disying affection in a different way.


    Veins violently jumped up on Xu Youran¡¯s hand that was holding the phone.


    <i>She has a beautiful face, I admit that, but why can she always get everyone¡¯s attention.</i>


    Xu Youran looked at her own face in the mirror. <i>My face also looks beautiful...</i>


    Xu Youran took a deep breath. She would definitely be well known, she would be the star under the spotlight.


    Xu Youran changed clothes and reopened the livestream. She dressed sexy this time, and followers in the chatroom gradually increased.


    Xu Youran seemed to find some confidence.


    ...


    Qiao Yu was busy with the design for the final round and didn¡¯t have time to care about Ming Shu. So Ming Shu took her time to argue with Jiang Wang; she was really annoyed at him.


    ¡°I want to see your boss.¡± Ming Shu smacked the marble front desk domineeringly.


    The receptionist was startled, but still asked patiently, ¡°Do you have an appointment with Boss Jiang?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu wore a pair of sunsses and the employee didn¡¯t recognize her, so she took off the sses and smiled. ¡°Do I need an appointment?¡±


    The employee eximed lightly, ¡°Miss Su Man.¡±


    The entirepany knew what happened on the microblog. No one expected that Boss Jiang not only had a beautiful web celebrity girlfriend but also raised a web celebrity cat.


    Their boss didn¡¯t look indifferent in daily life, but he also didn¡¯t look like an easy-going person.


    Having a web celebrity girlfriend and raising a web celebrity cat? This was simply not consistent with Boss Jiang¡¯s image.


    ¡°Boss Jiang is in a meeting.¡± The employee couldn¡¯t help examining Ming Shu. ¡°May I take you up?¡±


    Jiang Wang¡¯spany had a weird style in decoration. It looked grand, but was filled with cute designs in small ces, which were mostly rted to cats.


    Jiang Wang was in the middle of a meeting, and hearing that his ¡°gossip girlfriend¡± came, he almost fell off his chair. Then after the meeting, Jiang Wang wandered around the meeting room for a long time and didn¡¯te out.


    Until the assistant went back to the meeting room again to check, and Jiang Wang left the meeting room while pretending to be calm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    Jiang Wang had a feeling that something might happenter, so he didn¡¯t want the assistant to be there.


    He went to see Ming Shu alone.


    Arriving at the reception room, Jiang Wang looked around and didn¡¯t see anyone nearby. Then he grabbed the reception room¡¯s door handle, twisted...

 Chapter 297 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (17)

    <h4>Chapter 297: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In the reception room, the girl was sitting on the sofa, having a cup of coffee and some desserts.


    Majestyy down beside her, staring at her while meowing.


    Jiang Wang: ¡°...¡± <i>How is the cat here!</i>


    ¡°Meow~¡± Seeing Jiang Wang, Majesty meowed to him unhappily. <i>This poop-picker doesn¡¯t feed me.</i>


    ¡°Miss Su, may I ask why my cat is here?¡± Jiang Wang closed the door and locked it from inside.


    If someone came in and saw some strange scer, it would be hard to exin.


    As for what kind of strange scene it might be, Jiang Wang also couldn¡¯t tell, but he just had a feeling telling him that he must lock the door from inside.


    ¡°Boss Jiang, didn¡¯t you say that you raised it for me?¡± Ming Shu smiled at him while raising her eyebrows. ¡°Why can¡¯t it stay with me?¡±


    She put down her hands and held Majesty¡¯s body.


    Her fair fingers slowly moved down to Majesty¡¯s neck, scratching, and Majesty couldn¡¯t help purring infort.


    <i>This poop-picker doesn¡¯t give me food, but her massage is not bad.</i>


    Jiang Wang wasn¡¯t thinking as simply as Majesty, though. <i>F**k, is she going to strangle Majesty?</i>


    <i>Wait...</i>


    ¡°So you admit that you¡¯re my girlfriend now?¡± Jiang Wang suddenly focused on the key point. <i>It¡¯s more important to finish the task.</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. <i>Screw you!</i>


    She let go of Majesty and stood up from the sofa, then walked toward Jiang Wang. For every slow step she took, it was like stepping on the tip of Jiang Wang¡¯s heart.


    Jiang Wang¡¯s heartbeat elerated.


    <i>What does she want to do!</i>


    <i>Don¡¯te over!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m going to yell!</i>


    <i>Keep calm, I can win this.</i>


    That fair hand which scratched Majesty¡¯s chin just now reached to him at this time. It held onto his arm, and felt so warm and soft.


    And then... his body suddenly was turned over and smashed to the floor without any mercy.


    <i>#&amp;a%#</i>


    Jiang Wang dropped all his fancy illusions now, and he cursed this vicious woman in his heart ferociously. But this couldn¡¯t stop Ming Shu¡¯s determination to beat him.


    Ming Shu patted his face with a tender smile. ¡°Fight with me? You won¡¯t win.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Who the hell wants to fight with you, psychopath. A genius doesn¡¯t need to bother with his fists.</i>


    Ming Shu got up and dusted off, then said slowly, ¡°Boss Jiang, if you don¡¯t want me to collect dirt on you, you¡¯d better behave yourself. If you cause me trouble again, it won¡¯t be as easy as a beating.¡±


    Jiang Wang scorned her. What ck history would he have? The biggest secret, that he was a cat ve, had already been disclosed, and he also sessfully resolved the crisis of being suspected by the public.


    <i>I¡¯m afraid of nothing!</i>


    <i>We will see on the Inte then!</i>


    Ming Shu left the reception room smilingly.


    ¡°Mew~¡± Majesty jumped off the sofa and chased Ming Shu out. It even gave a disdainful look at Jiang Wang on the floor.


    <i>You can¡¯t even defeat a female, it¡¯s futile to follow a poop-picker like you.</i>


    Jiang Wang: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Even a cat dares to look down on me!</i>


    [Lord Nine, put down the butcher¡¯s knife and be a Buddha.] The system was afraid that Jiang Wang might really rush out to punish the cat, so it reminded him with a bit of worry. [How could a genius like you lower your status to bother with a cat? Let¡¯s just be tolerant and spare its life.]


    The reception room¡¯s door was closed and then opened. An employee looked at Jiang Wang, who was still on the floor and holding a knife weirdly.


    They trembled. ¡°Boss Jiang... what are you doing?¡±


    Jiang Wang calmly stood up from the ground and looked back at them. ¡°What did you see just now?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± The employee rested his gaze on the knife in Jiang Wang¡¯s hand, then he quickly looked around the reception room while murmuring to himself, ¡°Strange, I saw Boss Jiange in just now, but why is he not here? I should go somewhere else and find him.¡±


    Then the employee turned around and left the reception room quickly.


    ...


    After beating Jiang Wang, as Ming Shu was leaving the Jiang family¡¯s building, she received a call from her cousin. She thought the cousin was calling to scold her; after all, from her perspective the rtionship between Jiang Wang and this cousin was somewhat unclear.


    But who knew the cousin was only calling to ask her to pick up a person at the train station. And she was not allowed to refuse.


    Pick up who?


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know because the acidulous cousin only gave her a name.


    And said it was his friend.


    <i>Cousin¡¯s friend didn¡¯t take a flight but a train, what¡¯s wrong this person!</i>


    Ming Shu called back. ¡°Cousin, do you think that I have a supernatural power that I can recognize your friend at a nce? And... why should I pick up a person for you, you must buy me snacks, otherwise I won¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Cousin kept silent for a while. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll buy you snacks, but you need to do me a favor.¡±


    As snacks were guaranteed, Ming Shu immediately got happy and was easy to talk to. ¡°Great, just speak, Cousin.¡±


    ¡°When you meet her, you tell her that you¡¯re my girlfriend and make her go back, don¡¯te to me.¡±


    ¡°Cousin, the girl travelled a long way to find you, and you just behave so cruelly?¡± Ming Shu began to imagine a big drama in her mind.


    ¡°... Do you want the snacks or not?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± <i>What a pity for the girl.</i>


    Of course, Ming Shu wasn¡¯t so easy to be bought off by her cousin¡¯s little snacks; she agreed mostly because this cousin helped her on the microblogst time.


    Hanging up the phone, Ming Shu lowered her eyes to look at the web celebrity cat following her.


    ¡°Why are you following me? Your poop-picker is in there, go back to him. I don¡¯t have dried fish for you.¡±


    ¡°Mew~¡± Majesty sat on the ground and tilted its head to look up at her. Its mismatched eyes looked charming under the sunlight. ¡°Mew~¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I don¡¯t have dried fish! I won¡¯t give you any even if I do!</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll buy your acting cute!</i>


    <i>One mountain can¡¯t tolerate two kings, do you know that?</i>


    ¡°Mew~ mew~¡± Majesty didn¡¯t seem to understand Ming Shu¡¯s words, and it just followed each step Ming Shu took.


    ¡°...¡±


    The traffic was dense on the road, which could probably make the web celebrity cat be a meat pie cat.


    Finally Ming Shu had to pick up Majesty in her arms¡ªkidnapping.


    There were two train stations in the city, and the one that the cousin asked her to go to was the southern railway station, with thergest passenger flow.


    Ming Shu arrived at the station with Majesty in her arms. It was right at the peak hour. She walked toward the exit.


    Passingly she printed the name out in a printing shop and held it high¡ªLin Wei.


    An obvious girl¡¯s name.


    And it sounded a bit familiar... she seemed to have heard it before.


    Ming Shu thought for a long time, but didn¡¯t recall. Finally she gave up. Anyway, it was rted to Cousin and had nothing to do with her.


    There were a lot of people waiting at the exit. Passengers kepting out of the station. Some of them met their rtives or friends waiting there and then left with them with happy faces, while some of them just came out hurriedly and left alone, disappearing into the crowd.


    Ming Shu stared at the exit while eating chocte cake.


    ¡°Excuse me...¡± A small, timid girl dragged her luggage and stood in front of Ming Shu, and she asked with non-standard Mandarin, ¡°Do you know how can I get to the university city?¡±


    Ming Shu bit on the chocte cake and looked at the girl. She lifted the paper on which the name was printed to block the sun. ¡°Take metro line three to Central Square Station, get off and go to the bus station, take bus line 366.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you, and I¡¯m sorry, but metro line three... how can I get there?¡± The little girl was very grateful.


    Ming Shu saw that the little girl did not seem toe from a big city, so she looked around and then pointed at the metro sign for her. ¡°Look there, follow that sign.¡±


    The little girl remembered the metro sign and thanked Ming Shu again. She breathed a sigh of relief inside. It seemed people in the big city were not hard to get along with.


    ¡°Hey, were you sent by Brother Ziqing to pick me up?¡± A brisk and sweet girl¡¯s voice sounded from Ming Shu¡¯s other side.


    That little girl who asked the way thanked Ming Shu again and then left, dragging her luggage.


    Ming Shu looked sideways at Lin Wei. She had a cute and sweet face, wore fashionable and beautiful clothes, and dragged a luggage case. She looked out of ce among the other peopleing and going in the train station.

 Chapter 298 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (18)

    <h4>Chapter 298: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Lin Wei?¡± Ming Shu showed the paper to Lin Wei, which blocked half of her face, revealing only a pair of smiling eyes.


    Lin Wei nodded and asked with a smile, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me... Are you Brother Ziqing¡¯s friend?¡±


    ¡°... I¡¯m his girlfriend.¡± Ming Shu threw away the paper and showed her good-looking face. ¡°Your Brother Ziqing told you to go back and never show your face again.¡±


    Lin Wei¡¯s face suddenly paled. ¡°No, it¡¯s not possible... how would Brother Ziqing... I am his... no, you¡¯re Su Man! You¡¯re his cousin, I met you before. I know everyone in his family, don¡¯t you want to trick me!¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t recognize this face wrongly.


    Lin Wei became a little excited as she talked.


    ¡°Brother Ziqing told you to lie to me, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    She knew she was not unfamiliar with this name. Two years ago, when she and her cousin came back to their grandpa¡¯s house in the neighboring city, she heard others talking about Lin Wei and Cousin. But the Host didn¡¯t meet Lin Wei in person.


    Probably Lin Wei knew her. After all, her pictures were spread all over the Inte, and it would be hard for her not to recognize her.


    <i>Cousin, this is not my fault</i>


    <i>It¡¯s because little girl who travelled a long way to meet you was too powerful.</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to do what Cousin asked.¡± Ming Shu immediately sold out her cousin when she was exposed. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to meet you. So... don¡¯t give me a hard time, just take a train back.¡±


    ¡°Good cousin.¡± Lin Wei swiftly pulled on Ming Shu¡¯s arm. ¡°What did Brother Ziqing promise to you, I¡¯ll promise double.¡±


    ¡°Well... he said he¡¯ll buy me snacks.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you double the snacks!¡± Lin Wei made eyes at Ming Shu. ¡°No, triple.¡±


    Ming Shu was a little unwilling. She had made a deal with her cousin first, so perhaps she ought to knock her out and send her back with the next train.


    Lin Wei made up her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll buy all your snacks!¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡± <i>Snacks are justice.</i>


    Lin Wei¡¯s mouth twitched. Why did she have a bad feeling for a moment there?


    Ming Shu took Lin Wei to get her car while listening to thetter boasting about stories with Cousin.


    This cousin lived with Grandpa in his childhood. Lin Wei was the granddaughter of their grandpa¡¯s neighbor. But because of the difference in age, when Lin Wei was in kindergarten, Cousin had been in primary school.


    It was said that Cousin treated her very well in their childhood. He always tried his best to meet her requests and please her¡ªbut soon Ming Shu knew that Lin Wei was just bragging. Cousin didn¡¯t care about her at all.


    Lin Wei said that after junior high, Cousin transferred to another school in this city. But he promised that he would go back and marry her. But then, gradually, as they grew older, Cousin became stranger and stranger and now he didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore.


    Hence, Lin Wei intended toe here to win him back.


    ¡°I suspect that Cousin is gay.¡± Ming Shu smiled at Lin Wei with bad intentions.


    Lin Wei was stunned. ¡°You... don¡¯t scare me. I don¡¯t want to go to Thand for a sex change.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Should her first reaction be like this?</i>


    ¡°Is he really gay?¡± Lin Wei was unwilling to give up.


    But before Ming Shu answered, Lin Wei gritted her teeth and said, ¡°If he really is... I... I... I¡¯ll go change my sex!¡±


    <i>Squeak...</i>


    The car suddenly stopped, and the inertia made Lin Wei¡¯s body move forward fiercely. If it weren¡¯t for the seatbelt, she would have hit the front ss.


    ¡°What are you doing...¡± Lin Wei was scared and patted her chest uneasily.


    ¡°Help... help...¡± Someone began to hit the car window ferociously. Lin Wei looked outside; it was a little girl with reddened eyes.


    ¡°What is she doing...¡± Lin Wei continued patting her own chest and turned to Ming Shu. ¡°Cousin, do your city people like ying this way?¡±


    ¡°Are you not a city person? Where are you from, Mars?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from Ziqing¡¯s family.¡±


    She just couldn¡¯t continue her conversation without mentioning Cousin. Ming Shu felt that it would be great choice for Cousin to marry her. That fool really needed someone like this to control him.


    <i>¡°Help, help me!¡±</i>


    ¡°Let go of me. I don¡¯t know them, I really don¡¯t know them, help me!¡± The little girl struggled with all her strength and the scene soon attracted many onlookers.


    The person who pulled on the little girl exined in apology, ¡°Sorry, we¡¯ve looked for her for several days. She has some mental issues.¡±


    The little girl shook her head in tears and asked for help, ¡°I don¡¯t have any issues, I¡¯m totally fine, and I don¡¯t know them. Let go of me... let go!¡±


    The little girl outside had been surrounded by several people in doctors¡¯ coats, and they pulled her hand, trying to get her onto a nearby minibus.


    The minibus was very old, stained with mud all over the exterior, and it seemed to have travelled a long way. It could be vaguely seen on the vehicle several printed words like ¡°xx mental hospital.¡±


    Those people in doctors¡¯ clothing were all in their 30s or 40s, and you just couldn¡¯t tell they were doctors or nurses. It looked like they were some people wearing some stolen clothes which did not fit them at all.


    Lin Wei fixed her eyes on the scene. ¡°Cousin... what are they doing? Has a patient escaped from the mental hospital?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at the little girl outside and shut off the engine to get out. ¡°It¡¯s a kidnapping.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Lin Wei hurried to follow Ming Shu out.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t go up immediately after she got off the car; instead she took out her phone and opened the livestream.


    ¡°Hi guys, today I¡¯m going to show you approaching science.¡± Ming Shu handed the phone to Lin Wei. ¡°Hold it.¡±


    Lin Wei stared at the livestream interface and didn¡¯t react until a long whileter. Then she quickly caught up with Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu pushed through the crowd of onlookers. She pulled on the little girl¡¯s hand and lifted a foot to kick the nearest person in white.


    Seeing someone came to stop them, the other people in doctors¡¯ clothing weren¡¯t angry and they tried to persuade Ming Shu with kind words. ¡°This little girl has some mental issues, and we¡¯re trying to take her back to the hospital. Would you please not to interfere with our work,dy?¡±


    Ming Shu gave another kick without saying anything. The one who was dragging the little girl didn¡¯t intend to release her, but Ming Shu used plenty of strength and he had to release the girl.


    The girl immediately hid behind Ming Shu in tears. ¡°I don¡¯t know them. I really don¡¯t know them.¡±


    The people in doctors¡¯ clothing looked at each other with pale faces.


    In broad daylight, they didn¡¯t dare to grab people directly, so they threatened, ¡°She has a serious mental illness and when she goes crazy, she might hurt you.¡±


    As soon as the surrounding onlookers heard that the girl might hurt people, they stepped back, watching the scene indifferently. Some of them even took out their phones and began to record a video, but no one was willing to go up in person and figure out the truth.


    Just at this time, several people suddenly rushed into the crowd and one middle-aged woman among them directly rushed at Ming Shu, yelling and crying. ¡°My daughter! Wuwuwu... where have you been these days? I¡¯ve looked for you for so many days. Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯ll cure your illness,e,e home with mom.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled the little girl and moved aside, avoiding contact with the middle-aged woman.


    The middle-aged woman didn¡¯t touch the little girl and she immediately roared, ¡°Who are you, let go of my daughter! What do you want to do to her!¡±


    ¡°Let go of my niece.¡±


    ¡°Right, let go quickly. She is mentally unstable, if something bad happens, can you afford to be responsible?¡±


    Other people together with the middle-aged woman approached Ming Shu step by step simultaneously. They kept talking one after another and didn¡¯t give Ming Shu any chance to talk back.


    Ming Shu looked at them smilingly, then gave a sudden kick to the nearest one.


    As she took action, the others immediately began to rush toward her and the little girl while yelling, trying to take back the little girl.

 Chapter 299 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (19)

    <h4>Chapter 299: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    [These people must be human traffickers, they don¡¯t look right at a nce.]


    [Look at their outfits, do they look like doctors?]


    [They¡¯re definitely human traffickers. These human traffickers are too rampant in recent years, and they dare to kidnap people directly at the train station. Do they have anyws in their mind!!]


    [My goddess is doing a livestream again, wow, that movement is handsome!]


    [Each time goddess makes a livestream it¡¯s for a big thing, goddess, you¡¯re always supported by me!!]


    After deterring these people, Ming Shu then offered a smile and began to talk. ¡°You said she¡¯s your daughter? Then tell me, what¡¯s her name, where was she born, how old is she now, and is there any birthmark that can prove she¡¯s your daughter?¡±


    The opposite people kept silent. How would they know the name of this wicked girl.


    ¡°She... is Erya.¡± The middle-aged woman was also kicked by Ming Shu several times. Now her face became pale and she began to look around, getting ready to run.


    They had sessfully done this several times, and they didn¡¯t expect to meet a tough guy today.


    ¡°My name is not Erya.¡± Perhaps because Ming Shu stood in front her, the little girl got some courage to refute and took out her identity card.


    ¡°My name is Zhou Yingying, I came here to study. I don¡¯t know them. This is my ID card, my ticket, and this is my admission letter.¡±


    The onlookers became a little suspicious now.


    Most people didn¡¯t know the real situation and were afraid of causing trouble for themselves. So no one was willing to offer help.


    But seeing the development was not right, the human traffickers tipped each other the wink and began to run.


    ¡°Wait, why are you running, won¡¯t you have a cup of tea?¡±


    As Ming Shu said this, the human traffickers ran faster. <i>Screw your tea, who the hell wants to have tea.</i>


    The human traffickers rushed out of the crowd and ran to the minibus.


    Lin Wei shouted to the onlookers, ¡°Hey, catch them, or they will kidnap your own kids someday!¡±


    This sentence might stimte some parents who had kids. A group of people rushed out behind the human traffickers and surrounded the minibus.


    Ming Shu went to chase the several running fake doctors, while Lin Wei held the phone and followed. She kept yelling, which made the livestream viewers be a little annoyed.


    [Where did goddess get this assistant, she¡¯s so noisy!!]


    [Indeed. If it weren¡¯t for the goddess, I¡¯d want to mute this.]


    [But if she didn¡¯t shout aloud just now, perhaps the goddess wouldn¡¯t catch all these people on her own. But she is too noisy.]


    [Ahhh, my goddess ising back!!]


    Ming Shu dragged a man in doctors¡¯ clothing and walked back slowly along the street.


    The man in white moaned on the ground. Several policemen in uniforms hurriedly went up and ¡°saved¡± the man from Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked at those human traffickers in handcuffs and smiled tenderly. ¡°I told you that you could have a cup of tea, why did you run.¡±


    <i>Wasting my physical strength...</i>


    <i>Where¡¯s my snacks! I need one bite now!</i>


    Human traffickers: ¡°...¡± Very unlucky of them to have a cup of tea in the police office now.


    Ming Shu and Lin Wei cooperated with the police to record testimonies. It was already night when they went back.


    Cousin looked at the two women standing at the gate and snorted. ¡°Cousin, you just went out for a day and made yourself the most searched again. But you didn¡¯t finish the task for me, so why would I need you?¡±


    ¡°To send you a wife?¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    <i>How great this wife is, she delivered herself to you!</i>


    Lan Ziqing red at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Brother Ziqing!¡± Lin Wei didn¡¯t care much, though, and she rushed straight at Lan Ziqing and pretended to cry. ¡°Wuwuwu, you don¡¯t know, Brother Ziqing, I was scared a lot today.¡±


    Lan Ziqing blocked Lin Wei. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe?¡±


    Lin Wei said in a wronged tone, ¡°But now I¡¯m here already. Do you want me to live on the road?¡±


    ¡°You should follow whoever takes you back.¡± Lan Ziqing drove Lin Wei and Ming Shu away from the gate. ¡°Don¡¯t block my way.¡±


    Lin Wei¡¯s expression became even more pitiful. ¡°Brother Ziqing...¡±


    Lan Ziqing didn¡¯t know why, but he paused for a moment. And Lin Wei took the chance to swiftly run into the house.


    Lan Ziqing: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu stood at the door and looked at her cousin, smiling. ¡°Cousin, if you really didn¡¯t want her toe, you wouldn¡¯t have let me pick her up, right? Look at my well-known face... Didn¡¯t you know she would definitely recognize me?¡±


    ¡°Go to your Jiang Wang.¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Lan Ziqing mmed the door closed angrily.


    <i>Why should I go to Jiang Wang, that goblin?</i>


    Ming Shu knocked on the door. <i>My snacks! Don¡¯t you dare default on my snacks! I¡¯ll knock here for a whole night if you don¡¯t keep your word.</i>


    Lan Ziqing threw arge bag of snacks to Ming Shu and ordered people to send her back quickly.


    Then, while Lan Ziqing went to do other things, Lin Wei swiftly rushed out and stuffed arge bag of snacks into Ming Shu¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Cousin, you may rest assured. When I get your cousin, I¡¯ll buy all your snacks!¡±


    Lin Wei encouraged herself and then ran back happily.


    Ming Shu carried the snacks and got into the car. Majesty jumped to the front seat from the back seat. ¡°Mew~¡±


    She looked at Majesty, then looked at the snacks. Then she decisively protected her snacks. <i>Why should I feed other people¡¯s cats with my own snacks?</i>


    <i>Nonono!</i>


    Ming Shu returned home. Majesty went to find dried fish on its own. The dried fish sent by Jiang Wangst time hadn¡¯t been finished, so Majesty began to elegantly enjoy the dried fish.


    But of course, when Ming Shu opened her snacks... Majesty was not elegant at all.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t gain Hatred Points, but she still wanted to see Jiang Wang be angry. So she shot a video of Majesty begging for snacks and posted it on the microblog.


    Then the web celebrity cat had an unspeakable ck history.


    [Hahahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter. The treatment is so different with a different poop-picker. Majesty once had a prince-like life, but now...]


    [Here should be dubbed in BGM: poor little cabbage withered in the field; a two or three year old kid loses his mother...]


    [@Royal Poop-Picker V Father,e quickly, your royal prince is being abused by the queen. Will you help the prince or the queen now?]


    [Hahaha, I just can¡¯t stop watching again and again. Majesty is so cute.]


    Soon Ming Shu received messages from Jiang Wang.


    Royal Poop-Picker V: Miss Su, it¡¯s not enough for you to abuse me, now you begin to abuse my cat?


    Royal Poop-Picker V: If you want to vent, juste at me!


    Snacks Are Justice: Mr. Jiang, are you sure?


    Royal Poop-Picker V: Yes, whatever you want.


    Snacks Are Justice: Really?


    Royal Poop-Picker V: Yes.


    Snacks Are Justice: What about you go running naked?


    Royal Poop-Picker V: Su Man, don¡¯t go too far just because I like you.


    Ming Shu thought Jiang Wang must be angry enough to explode at the other end. But as a result, this sentence jumped out on her screen.


    Royal Poop-Picker V: I want to show you alone. Do you want to see me running naked?


    ¡°...¡± <i>I¡¯m begging you to hate me!</i>


    Royal Poop-Picker V: Open the door.


    <i>Pu¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu went to the French windows and looked out. Jiang Wang¡¯s car was sure enough parked outside. His slender figure stood beside the car and he was focusing on his phone with his head lowered.


    Ming Shu¡¯s phone kept ringing. They were messages that urged her to open the door.


    Ming Shu slowly went down to open the door and leaned against it, staring at the man below. ¡°Mr. Jiang, are you really here to run naked?¡±


    Jiang Wang walked up the steps. He looked at Ming Shu through the light in the house and then approached her, saying vaguely, ¡°Miss Su, do you want to see that?¡±


    ¡°If you dare to be naked, then I¡¯ll dare to see.¡± Ming Shu tilted her head slightly and showed a perfect smile, then said lightly and slowly, ¡°Do you dare, Mr. Jiang?¡±


    ¡°Why not!¡±


    Jiang Wang gritted his teeth. <i>I won¡¯t suffer any losses.</i>


    <i>Wait until you fall in love with me!</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll let you know what it is to pursue but fail to get.</i>

 Chapter 300 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (20)

    <h4>Chapter 300: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Of course Jiang Wang was not here for running naked. But provoked by Ming Shu, he had said those words, and it seemed he couldn¡¯t take them back?


    So when Ming Shu held snacks in her arms and signaled him to begin, Jiang Wang was a little dumbfounded.


    What on earth had he done just now!


    <i>Calm down, calm down.</i>


    <i>Running naked, right?</i>


    <i>That¡¯s not a big deal for a man... but why am I feeling so nervous.</i>


    <i>A genius shouldn¡¯t have stage fright.</i>


    Jiang Wang pretended to be cool. ¡°Miss Su, I...¡±


    ¡°Are you going to do this or not?¡±


    Jiang Wang¡¯s following words were choked back into his throat. He took a deep breath and tried hard to hold back his curses.


    He unbuttoned his business suit. Ming Shu squinted her eyes and suddenly asked, ¡°Mr. Jiang, no matter who asks you to do this, you will be very kind and do what you¡¯re told?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>You¡¯ll be drowned in my spitting blood.</i>


    <i>No matter who? As a genius...</i>


    Jiang Wang was suddenly stunned for a moment. He looked at the girl on the sofa with confused eyes.


    No matter who?


    No.


    ¡°Su Man.¡± Jiang Wang looked up at her and his deep eyes looked into the bottom of hers. ¡°You¡¯re the only special one to me, do you know that?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled slightly. ¡°Why am I the only special one? Do you like me for my beauty or talent? Or... something else?¡±


    <i>Something else? What does she mean? Does she know she¡¯s a mission target for me? No, no way, I shouldn¡¯t scare myself.</i>


    <i>Beauty and talent?</i>


    <i>Beautiful she is... but talent, a talent in provoking others.</i>


    Jiang Wang told himself to be calm in his heart, and he said lowly, ¡°I like you because of who you are.¡±


    Ming Shu was surprised. ¡°But what if I don¡¯t like you?¡± <i>I only need your Hatred Points. Do I need to like you first and then dump you?</i>


    [Guest, that might work!] The Harmony System jumped out at a proper time. [Anyway, you can enjoy this before leaving. So why not?]


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth twitched. <i>Shut up, you!</i>


    The Harmony System was not harmonious at all whenever it spoke.


    Jiang Wang answered very seriously, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait until you like me.¡±


    <i>When you like me, I¡¯ll have a hundred ways to get revenge!</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think... liking someone for unknown reasons is very strange?¡± Ming Shu curled up on the sofa. ¡°Look, we don¡¯t have much inmon, right? How did youe to have a crush on me? Isn¡¯t it too shallow for you to just like me for my face?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Is it so?</i>


    Is this the reason why he couldn¡¯t ever get a girl sessfully?


    Jiang Wang reflected deeply... <i>No, it¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s all because these psychopaths didn¡¯t love me that I failed the mission.</i>


    Jiang Wang breathed into his belly and said aloud for granted, ¡°I am very shallow!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Hey, you¡¯re proud of being shallow. Who gave you the courage!</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s no use to bet on the appearance.¡± Ming Shu looked at him meaningfully. ¡°Boss Jiang, you¡¯d better go now.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s of use to bet on?¡± Jiang Wang asked modestly. ¡°The length?¡±


    <i>Length?!</i>


    <i>Is he talking about what I think he¡¯s talking about?</i>


    <i>WTH, this is not a bus to kindergarten, stop, I¡¯m going to change the topic.</i>


    But then Jiang Wang saw Ming Shu throw away her snacks ande toward him. He subconsciously stepped back. <i>What does this psychopath want to do!</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll refuse to submit even unto death... well, I may submit at a proper time.</i>


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    Jiang Wang made out a low shout and then was pressed down to the ground by Ming Shu. The it was a random and fierce beating.


    Then, together with Majesty, he was thrown out of the entrance gate.


    Jiang Wang held the pitiful Majesty in his arms, looking up into the sky where the bright moon was apanied by a few stars, and sadness streamed out into a river.


    <i>My life is tough. This stupid mission, I don¡¯t want to continue it. I want to go home.</i>


    Jiang Wang stubbornly sat on the step before the gate, looking at his own car parked outside while holding Majesty in his arms.


    Ming Shu stood beside the window and nibbled a green date. Her eyes lowered, staring at the vague figure shrouded in the light of the doormp.


    Little Beastie popped out from Ming Shu¡¯s sleeve and took the chance of her mind wandering to eat up the green dates in her hand.


    Ming Shu came to herself. She lifted Little Beasties by its back leg and threw it out of the window.


    Little Beastie: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Poop-picker!</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll never forgive you!</i>


    ...


    Jiang Wang sat outside for a whole night. Until morning light when his assistant called him, and he left with Majesty in his arms unwillingly.


    She was actually so cruel and made him sit outside for a whole night.


    <i>Does she have any sympathy?</i>


    <i>So angry!</i>


    But he still needed to y the boss.


    The noise of a car starting woke up Ming Shu, who slept on the sofa. She looked at the time; it was just past six o¡¯clock...


    Ming Shu moved Little Beastie who climbed back at an unknown time, and Little Beastie dropped to the ground and rolled several times, then ity on the carpet and remained motionless.


    Ming Shu looked at it, then picked it up to throw back to the sofa.


    Little Beastie hummed inint, then turned over to continue sleeping.


    Ming Shu approached the window and happened to see Jiang Wang¡¯s car leaving. Majesty should¡¯ve been taken by him as she didn¡¯t see it outside.


    After that day, Jiang Wang never came again. But he uploaded several videos about Majesty on the microblog.


    Ming Shu had no other things to do so she epted a design order.


    The customer¡¯s request was simple and Ming Shu finished the job quickly. She bought herself some snacks as a reward.


    While enjoying the snacks, she casually browsed the microblog.


    [Goddess, when will you do a livestream again? I really want to see your livestream. Those bad people should be beaten to death!! Cough cough, of course it¡¯s better not to beat them death, otherwise we¡¯ll have no chance to see you, goddess.]


    [I also want to see a livestream.]


    Ming Shu checked the private messages and thements. Most were asking for a new livestream, and some others were discussing what happened before.


    There was a private message sent by the little girl who was saved by her at the train station. She wrote many words, and the main idea was to thank her.


    Because the little girl didn¡¯t know her address, and the police side was unwilling to tell her, she had to express her gratitude here on the microblog.


    Ming Shu was in a good mood as she¡¯d had snacks. So she kindly replied a few sentences to the little girl.


    Then she checked the recent top search.


    #Youran my heart#


    Xu Youran appeared on the lower part of the top search. Ming Shu opened it and found it was a video.


    It was probably a recorded livestream. Xu Youran wore a vest, exposing her snow white waistline. It was not some kind of strange livestream, it showed that Xu Youran sang a song.


    Then why was it on the top search?


    Because of thest few minutes. Xu Youran said she was going to shut off the livestream, but not knowing why, it wasn¡¯t turned off. After a gap, ambiguous breathing and gasping sounded in the background.


    Lewd groans. Although the scene was nk, it was not hard to imagine what the owners of the voices were doing.


    The soundsted for only a few minutes, but it still made this video go viral.


    If Xu Youran did it on purpose, then she was doing this to attract followers.


    If it was not on purpose... then who was she with, that Tang Zixuan?


    Ming Shu checked the male protagonist¡¯s schedule. He was shooting a drama with the crew in another city, so it must not be the male protagonist.


    <i>But Tang Zixuan is only a backup boyfriend, it doesn¡¯t seem easy for him to get her?</i>


    <i>But you can¡¯t say for sure. What if he is a lucky dog?</i>

 Chapter 301 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (21)

    <h4>Chapter 301: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Xu Youran became infamous. People¡¯s opinions about her were not good and she didn¡¯t turn on her livestream for a few days.


    She wanted toy low for the time being and wait for the hype to be over.


    Trending news would onlyst for a short while. Everything would calm down after that.


    <i>Dingdong¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu put down her mouse and opened to door. A worker from a flower shop was standing outside her door with a bouquet of roses.


    ¡°Miss Su, your flowers.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled at the worker. ¡°For you.¡±


    ¡°Miss Su.¡± The worker made a depressed face. ¡°Don¡¯t make it difficult for me anymore. If I send the flowers back again, my sry will be gone.


    ¡°I will put it here for you.¡±


    The worker ced the roses on the floor and disappeared. He didn¡¯t want to lose his sry.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t maintain her smile anymore.


    <i>That idiot Jiang Wang.</i>


    <i>Is this how you chase someone?</i>


    <i>You won¡¯t get me even if you chase me for 800 years like this.</i>


    <i>It¡¯s better for me to gain Hatred Points!</i>


    She looked at the roses and picked them up.


    Although Jiang Wang didn¡¯t personally send the roses, he sent a message to Ming Shu everyday to ask if she received the flowers.


    Every time he sent the message, he would end up being angry.


    Jiang Wang: I must be blind to like you.


    Jiang Wang was so angry he typed without thinking.


    Ming Shu: Yes, you are blind. You should go to the hospital and get treated now. You can still be saved.


    Jiang Wang: Su Man you asshole!


    Ming Shu: What title should I give you?


    Jiang Wang didn¡¯t reply. He was speechless.


    After teasing Jiang Wang, Ming Shu stretched her body. <i>What should I eat... what should I do today?</i>


    She didn¡¯t need to think about what to do because Qiao Yu had things nned out for her.


    Today was the finale of thepetition.


    Ming Shu knew that she would be able to see Xu Youran today and gain some Hatred Points. Hence, she quickly packed her things and rushed to Crystal Hall.


    ¡°Little Man, you¡¯re here.¡± Qiao Yu greeted Ming Shu.


    ¡°Did you get dumped?¡±Ming Shu noticed that there was something wrong with Qiao Yu. ¡°Or did Chang Feng steal your idea again?¡±


    Qiao Yu red at Ming Shu. ¡°Little Man, can you say something nice? I don¡¯t even have a girlfriend, how can I get dumped?¡±


    ¡°You can have a boyfriend!¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    Qiao Yu widened his eyes. ¡°Little Man, are you doing this on purpose?¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s finish thepetition first. I¡¯ll tell you after thepetition. I am so irritated recently.¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged and followed Qiao Yu to the backstage.


    When Qiao Yu entered the backstage, a youngdy from hispany rushed out and said with a worried look, ¡°Boss Qiao, something happened.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    He just left for a moment and something happened?


    The youngdy wanted to shout but there were people all around them. She started stomping her foot anxiously. ¡°There is something wrong with our costumes.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Qiao Yu hurriedly followed the youngdy. A bunch of people was crowding around the costumes with worried looks.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Qiao Yu squeezed his way through and looked at the costumes. ¡°What is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Boss Qiao, the clothes...¡±


    ¡°You can look at it yourself.¡±


    They didn¡¯t know how to exin it to him.


    Qiao Yu examined his clothes and his expression darkened. Someone had damaged their clothes and they couldn¡¯t be worn.


    ¡°I checked them before I left the room, how can this happen?¡± Qiao Yu controlled his anger and red at his people.


    He didn¡¯t want to be suspicious of them but he had no choice. They were the only ones that coulde into contact with these costumes.


    ¡°You should think of a solution first. The rest can be settled after thepetition,¡± Ming Shu reminded Qiao Yu. Thepetition was starting soon. Finding costumes was more important.


    Qiao Yu nodded his head unhappily and started thinking about altering the clothes. However, they were heavily damaged and there was no way he could change it.


    Qiao Yu was so angry he threw the clothes aside and panted heavily.


    ¡°Yo, Qiao Yu, what happened?¡±


    Chang Feng stood outside and looked at him. He jeered. ¡°Is there anything that I can help with? Seeing that we were under the same teacherst time, I will help if I can.¡±


    ¡°What the hell!¡± Prodigal Qiao cursed. He knew who did this to him now.


    Qiao Yu pulled up his sleeves and wanted to fight with him.


    ¡°Boss Qiao, don¡¯t be impulsive. You will be stripped of your chance to participate in thepetition.¡±


    Prodigal Qiao sneered. ¡°I can¡¯t take part in thepetition anyway. Let them kick me out. If I don¡¯t beat him until he cries, I will change my name! Let me go!¡±


    The people of hispany looked at each other and didn¡¯t dare to stop him anymore.


    Chang Feng realized that Qiao Yu was really angry and beat a retreat. ¡°Qiao Yu, don¡¯t mess around. There are reporters around.¡±


    Qiao Yu ignored him and grabbed Chang Feng by his cor. He raised his fist and punched his face.


    ¡°Ah! Someone is fighting!¡±


    Someone screamed and the backstage was suddenly a mess.


    Ming Shu noticed Xu Youran standing not far away and sneaked up on her. When everyone was looking at Qiao Yu, she dragged Xu Youran to the side.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Xu Youran¡¯s scream was drowned out by themotion of the crowd.


    She recognized the person who dragged her and immediately got furious. ¡°Su Man, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I just want to have a date with you.¡±


    Xu Youran: ¡°...¡± <i>Crazy woman. Why would I want to date her?</i>


    ¡°Let me go.¡± Xu Youran red at Ming Shu and threatened her. ¡°There are people all around. Do you dare to do anything to me?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I want to make some love to you...¡±


    Xu Youran hated the smile on Ming Shu¡¯s face. It was like a thorn that pierced into her heart.


    It was not painful but it made her ufortable. She wanted to pull it out and break it into pieces.


    ¡°Su Man...¡± Xu Youran stepped back. ¡°Don¡¯te near me. If you dare to touch me, I will make sure you die.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. <i>I was waiting for you to say that.</i>


    ¡°Come here, baby.¡± <i>I still have to eat and watch the show outside after I hit you.</i>


    Baby Xu Youran: ¡°...¡±


    The backstage was a mess. Who would care about what was happening in a corner?


    Xu Youran wasn¡¯t Ming Shu¡¯s match. She was pressed against the floor and beaten up.


    She cursed and swore in her heart at Ming Shu.


    The people nearby saw the moving curtain and heard the ambiguous moans. They all shuddered and felt goosebumps on their arms.


    <i>Who is this...</i>


    <i>How dare they do such things at this time.</i>


    When Xu Youran walked out, she saw people giving her strange looks.


    ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s her...¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she that famous streamer?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°What are you all saying!¡± Xu Youran shouted at the women that were gossiping about her.


    ¡°Yoo, why? You won¡¯t allow us to talk about what you did? This is a public area. If you¡¯re so thirsty, there¡¯s a hotel outside. Disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Right. How can you be so oblivious to your surroundings? Is this your front yard?¡±


    Xu Youran wanted to vomit blood. She was beaten by Su Man and these women thought that she...


    ¡°I was beaten by Su Man!¡± Xu Youran shouted angrily. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    However, no one believed what Xu Youran said. They continued tough at her.

 Chapter 302 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (22)

    <h4>Chapter 302: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Ming Shu finished beating Xu Youran, themotion outside had stopped. Chang Feng and Qiao Yu were taken away and she went to find them.


    ¡°Miss Su.¡± Jiang Wang brought a few assistants and walked out of the VIP passageway. He stopped in front of Ming Shu and blocked her path.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Hi, have you cured your blindness?¡±


    <i>Why do I meet this crazy person all the time?</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t tell me he purposely tried to meet me?</i>


    <i>Hmm... </i>Ming Shu felt disgusted. <i>Seems like this idiot is quite scheming.</i>


    Jiang Wang felt his heart churning.


    <i>You¡¯re the one that¡¯s blind.</i>


    <i>You are blind to reject a genius like me.</i>


    <i>A genius will not argue with an idiot.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not angry.</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to cure it.¡± Jiang Wang gave up and gritted his teeth. ¡°If I¡¯m cured, who will like you?¡±


    His assistants shivered in fear. <i>What is Boss Jiang saying? </i>They didn¡¯t understand anything at all.


    <i>Ever since Boss Jiang met Miss Su, he became weird... is this the power of love?</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I¡¯m so beautiful, why would anyone not like me? What a joke. I just need to hook my finger and my boy toys will flood the entire city.</i>


    <i>Pa!</i>


    The door beside them made a soft sound. Ming Shu nced at Jiang Wang and quickly entered the room.


    In the room, Prodigal Qiao stood arrogantly in front of Chang Feng. Chang Feng tilted his head and got a p from Prodigal Qiao.


    There were no other people in the room except for Qi Jingsheng. He was standing in between Prodigal Qiao and Chang Feng and was staring evilly at Prodigal Qiao.


    ¡°Qiao Yu, you...¡±


    Qiao Yu flung Qi Jingsheng¡¯s hand away and said, ¡°Qi Jingsheng, I took you as a friend and spoke up for you that time. Now, thinking about it, I feel that I owe Little Man. You used such treacherous methods against me. Is there a need for it?


    Qi Jingsheng was not angry. He said in a low tone, ¡°Qiao Yu, think about your family.¡±


    He was threatening him.


    Qiao Yu opened his mouth.


    ¡°As long as the Su family is still present, the Qiao family will not die. Qiao Yu, hit him.¡± Ming Shu crossed her hands in front of her chest and urged Qiao Yu on.


    Qiao Yu looked back at Ming Shu. He smiled understandingly and rolled up his sleeves. ¡°I took you as a brother, but you wanted to sleep with me!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>What the hell!</i>


    <i>There is still such a thing?</i>


    <i>So exciting.</i>


    Ming Shu wanted to close the door but when she turned around, she bumped into a cold chest.


    ¡°Miss Su, are you walking voluntarily into my arms to let me hug you?¡±


    Jiang Wang¡¯ voice sounded above her.


    ¡°I did walk into your arms. But the one who wants to hug me is you, right?¡± <i>Who asked you to stand behind me. You must be doing it on purpose.</i>


    Ming Shu nced behind her. The door was already closed. Jiang Wang¡¯s assistants stood outside the ss window and blocked the doorpletely.


    ¡°Why not hug me back, then?¡± Jiang Wang stretched out his arms slightly.


    Ming Shu stepped back and said with disdain, ¡°I¡¯m scared that I will get infected.¡±


    Jiang Wang: ¡°...¡± <i>What does she mean?</i>


    <i>Is she saying that I¡¯m sick?</i>


    <i>She¡¯s the one that¡¯s sick!</i>


    <i>Her whole family is sick!</i>


    ¡°You... can you two stop flirting? Do you all not see me?¡± Qiao Yu finished beating people up and was now looking at his childhood friend and Jiang Wang, speechless.


    He was fighting for his life and there they were, flirting away.


    Jealousy caused him to raise the weapon.


    Ming Shu coughed and calmly walked over. She looked at Qi Jingsheng, who was injured quite heavily. ¡°You have an unspeakable past with this Mr. Qi?¡±


    ¡°Little Man!¡± Qiao Yu stared at her angrily. ¡°I¡¯m already like this. Do you still have tough at me?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and changed the topic. ¡°Are you still continuing with thepetition?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Qiao Yu gave a look of disdain.


    He was not disgusted by Qi Jingsheng¡¯s sexual orientation. He was disgusted by his way of doing things.


    He actually teamed up with Chang Feng to harm him.


    He knew that he had a bad rtionship with Chang Feng. Didn¡¯t he know what kind of person Chang Feng was?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Qiao Yu grabbed Ming Shu and left. ¡°I want to get a good sleep. Such an unlucky day. I¡¯m so pissed off.¡±


    Jiang Wang opened the door for Ming Shu. After they left, he nced at Qi Jingsheng. ¡°Mr. Jiang, let¡¯s talk business next time.¡±


    There wouldn¡¯t be any ¡°next time.¡±


    ¡°Boss Jiang...¡±


    Jiang Wang came for Ming Shu and was nning to meet Qi Jingsheng along the way. Now, it seemed that there was no reason to meet anymore.


    If he dared to form any partnership with Qi Jingsheng, he could forget about chasing Ming Shu.


    He hated whoever Ming Shu hated.


    ¡°Boss Jiang, the directors called. There is a meeting...¡± The assistant saw Jiang Wanging out and immediately reported to him.


    ¡°Not going.¡± Jiang Wang rejected without any hesitation.


    ¡°But...¡± <i>It¡¯s a meeting with the board of directors. It¡¯s not a normal meeting!</i>


    ¡°You all can go back first.¡± Jiang Wang looked at them. ¡°If there is nothing, don¡¯t call me. Find the vice-president. If he can¡¯t deal with the problem, then find me.¡±


    ¡°Boss Jiang... what are you nning to do?¡± The assistant was shaking with fear.


    Jiang Wang gritted his teeth. <i>I am going to woo that idiot.</i>


    Jiang Wang left his assistants and stayed with Ming Shu.


    Qiao Yu cursed Qi Jingsheng and Chang Feng all the way to the pub.


    ¡°I really treated him as a friend.¡± Qiao Yu was a bit drunk and put his arm around Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Did you know? When I just went overseas... I wasn¡¯t familiar with the environment. He was the one that showed me around...¡±


    Jiang Wang looked at Qiao Yu¡¯s hand with a cold face. He wanted to chop it off!


    <i>That is my target! How can she be hugged by other people!</i>


    Jiang Wang¡¯s gaze was too obvious. Ming Shu looked over.


    Jiang Wang stared back at her. <i>What are you looking at? Have you not seen a handsome man before? If not, you can bring me back and hug me!</i>


    ¡°I have many friends but there¡¯s only a few that I¡¯m really close with. Qi Jingsheng was one of them. If not, I would not ask you for help... but he... no. Little Man, I can¡¯t take this lying down. I can¡¯t let you be wronged. I must go back and beat him up again.¡±


    Jiang Wang looked at Qiao Yu who was drunk and gulped down the alcohol in his cup.


    [Lord Nine, are you jealous?]


    Jiang Wang sneered. <i>Jealous? What is that?</i>


    [The emotion that you... are having now.]


    Jiang Wang continued to sneer. <i>I am just unhappy that my target is close to another man.</i>


    Yes!


    He was not jealous at all.


    Jiang Wang didn¡¯t want to admit that he was jealous. The system had no choice and could only remind him to be careful.


    Jiang Wang gulped down his alcohol. How could he be careful?


    He couldn¡¯t even control himself...


    Jiang Wang drank many sses and the image in front of him started to blur. He saw someone leaving.


    ¡°Boss Jiang?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Wang?¡±


    Jiang Wang noticed a blurred figure in front of him. The ss in his hand was taken away.


    ¡°Stop drinking.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Jiang Wang shouted loudly at the blurry person. ¡°Who are you? How dare you order me!¡±


    Ming Shu almost pped him.


    ¡°I want Su Man!¡±


    Jiang Wang struggled to get the ss from Ming Shu. His face was red. ¡°You... bring Su Man to me. I want to strangl... I want to sleep with her.¡±

 Chapter 303 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (23)

    <h4>Chapter 303: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (23)</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Henyee Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Does he think that he¡¯s the Emperor! I have not been dethroned yet!</i>


    Ming Shu ced the ss far away. Jiang Wang couldn¡¯t reach it. ¡°Give it to me. Why are you stopping me from drinking? You¡¯re not Su Man.¡±


    Ming Shu slowly walked in front of Jiang Wang and asked, ¡°Jiang Wang, why do you like Su Man?¡±


    Jiang Wang muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze darkened.


    [Lord Nine! Wake up!] The system almost went crazy.


    Jiang Wang suddenly said seriously and stubbornly, ¡°If I don¡¯t like her, who else will I like!¡±


    Ming Shu raised her gaze and looked at him. Jiang Wang¡¯s body was swaying. He reached out and touched Ming Shu¡¯s face while saying helplessly, ¡°But why doesn¡¯t she like me? What must I do to make her like me?¡±


    Ming Shu got up and sat beside Jiang Wang. She stared deep in thought at the table that was covered with alcohol bottles.


    A body that smelled of alcohol fell against her and Ming Shu caught it instinctively.


    ¡°Su Man...¡± Jiang Wang whispered.


    Ming Shu grabbed his chin and looked at him. She wanted to ask something but stopped herself.


    If he had a motive for approaching her...


    If she asked, she would be on the losing end.


    ¡°Su Man...¡± Jiang Wang rubbed against Ming Shu¡¯s neck. ¡°I want a kiss.¡±


    Ming Shu let go of him. ¡°Kiss your head. Go home.¡±


    Jiang Wang didn¡¯t want to go home. ¡°Kiss kiss.¡±


    Because he was drunk, there was no oppressive aura around Jiang Wang. His face was red and his gaze was confused.


    Ming Shu covered his face and pulled him up. She wanted to hold him away from her.


    Jiang Wang was unwilling. He wanted Ming Shu to kiss him before he left.


    In the end, Ming Shu knocked him unconscious and carried him away.


    His body was in a deep sleep, but his consciousness was still aware. Currently, Jiang Wang was screaming at the system.


    <i>I acted drunk! Why wasn¡¯t she touched?</i>


    [Lord Nine... you should drink less next time. It was such a close call.] They system weakly replied.


    If Lord Nine said anything about not liking her, all his past efforts would be in vain and everything would be brought back to the starting point.


    ¡°How could I know that this body can¡¯t take so much alcohol?¡± <i>I am a very good drinker. This body drinks quite a lot normally too...</i>


    [You should see what alcohol Qiao Yu ordered. Lord Nine, are you still going to say that you are not jealous!]


    ¡°What am I jealous about?¡± Jiang Wang continued denying. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Why are you changing the topic?¡±


    [... How will I know? I am not your target.] <i>Who¡¯s the one that¡¯s changing the topic.</i>


    Jiang Wang felt himself being ced on a bed and covered with a nket. The footsteps echoed away.


    Jiang Wang felt disappointed. Even this didn¡¯t work...


    <i>Should I get drunk and pounce on her?</i>


    Jiang Wang thought that it was possible but there was another problem that needed to be solved. How could he wake up?


    Just as Jiang Wang was considering using his points to exchange for supplies, the footsteps came back.


    They stopped beside the bed and someone ced a towel on his forehead.


    Jiang Wang immediately exchanged for the supply and grabbed the hand in front of him as though he was drunk.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A stranger¡¯s shout sounded.


    No...


    Jiang Wang immediately let go of the person and sat up on the bed. There was a faint light in the room and he could see that the girl in front of him was a stranger.


    Lan Ziqing came in. ¡°Why are you shouting?¡±


    The girl in front of him rushed into Lan Ziqing¡¯s arms and cried usingly, ¡°Brother Ziqing, he was being a gangster. He touched my hand.¡±


    Lan Ziqing pulled her away and looked at the person on the bed who was covering his chest with the nket as though he was r***d.


    ¡°He¡¯s drunk. Go back and sleep.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Lin Wei nced at Jiang Wang and rose on her tiptoes. She kissed Lan Ziqing on his face and ran away before he could react. ¡°Good night, Brother Ziqing.¡±


    Jiang Wang: ¡°...¡± <i>You are torturing a single man!</i>


    Lan Ziqing closed the door and looked at Jiang Wang mockingly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you drunk?¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She threw you down and left.¡± Lan Ziqing poured a cup of water for him. ¡°There¡¯s still no progress?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Lan Ziqing snickered. ¡°If she didn¡¯t leave after throwing you at the door, I might be able to help you.¡±


    Jiang Wang: ¡°...¡± <i>Throw me at the door? How can she be so heartless!</i>


    Shouldn¡¯t she bring such a handsome drunk man like him home and do something to him?


    ¡°Get me my alcohol.¡±


    Jiang Wang gritted his teeth.* If there is still no progress today, I¡¯ll kill myself.*


    ...


    When Ming Shu received the call from Lin Wei, she was having her supper. Lin Wei anxiously called her toe over and said that Jiang Wang would jump down the building if she didn¡¯te.


    Ming Shu calmy ate her cake. ¡°Let him jump, I¡¯ll help bury him.¡±


    ¡°Cousin, you muste immediately. I¡¯m not lying to you, he will really jump...¡± Lin Wei suddenly shouted and her scream almost caused Ming Shu to choke on her cake.


    <i>You need to be strong-hearted to talk to Lin Wei.</i>


    She suddenly understood why her cousin didn¡¯t want to see this little girl.


    Lin Wei was worried that Ming Shu would not believe her and hung up. She sent a video to her.


    Jiang Wang was sitting on the window and swaying. He looked as though he would fall at any moment.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k, retribution hase.</i>


    Ming Shu looked at the unfinished cake. She didn¡¯t believe that Jiang Wang would jump.


    Ming Shu guessed that Jiang Wang had teamed up with Lan Ziqing and Lan Ziqing seduced Lin Wei and made her call her.


    After all, when Lin Wei was around Lan Ziqing, it was the same as when Ming Shu was around food. They had no standpoint.


    Hence, Ming Shu took her time and finished her food before slowly going to where Lan Ziqing was.


    When Ming Shu arrived, Lan Ziqing dragged away Lin Wei and disappeared. ¡°Solve your own problem yourself. Don¡¯t let my house be stained with blood.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the person sitting on the window and choked. <i>What does he mean by my problem?</i>


    Lin Wei felt guilty and didn¡¯t dare to speak. She followed Lan Ziqing and ran away.


    Ming Shu grabbed a chair and sat a distance away from Jiang Wang. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Jiang Wang hugged the curtain. Half of his body was dangling outside the window. He was swaying and could fall down at any moment.


    ¡°You...¡± Jiang Wang couldn¡¯t even speak properly. ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°Why? You want to hug me and jump down together? I don¡¯t have such an interest,¡± Ming Shu said, but she still walked over.


    Jiang Wang reached out and hugged her neck. ¡°If I really jump down, will you... be sad?¡±


    ¡°No, I will find a good ce for your tomb.¡± Ming Shu smiled slightly. ¡°And find the next person who is blind enough to like me.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°If you dare to jump, why can¡¯t I do that?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Jiang Wang muttered, ¡°Even if I die, you will not need to bury me. I have my family.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Nothing wrong with that.</i>


    Jiang Wang stretched out his hand and hugged Ming Shu¡¯s waist. He ced his body weight against Ming Shu. She just needed to exert a bit of force and she could push him down.


    Ming Shu hugged him. She realized what she was doing after a moment. However, if she retracted her hands now, she would seem diffident. Hence, she continued hugging him.


    ¡°Why not be my wife? Then, you can bury me.¡± Jiang Wang tilted his head and looked at Ming Shu seriously.


    ¡°I can be your stepmother too.¡±


    Jiang Wang wanted to cry. ¡°My father will not like someone like you.¡±


    <i>Why is it so difficult.</i>


    <i>The people in this department always boasted about how they managed to win the hearts of girls. F**k, they were all kidding me.</i>


    ¡°I can be your sibling too...¡±


    ¡°Do you hate me so much?¡± Jiang Wang stopped Ming Shu and started his act. ¡°Are you so against me liking you?¡±

 Chapter 304 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (24)

    <h4>Chapter 304: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu¡¯s heart trembled and she tightened her grip.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Jiang Wang took the opportunity and kissed Ming Shu, making her swallow her words. The strong smell of alcohol gushed toward her and she felt a bit dizzy.


    Jiang Wang kissed her twice and muttered, ¡°I have made my mark. You¡¯re mine. Even if you hate me, you¡¯re still mine.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a bastard.¡± Ming Shu couldn¡¯t keep her smile anymore.


    However, Jiang Wang had leaned on her shoulder and fell asleep.


    Ming Shu looked at his side profile and then looked down.


    She just wanted to find out why he had to chase after her.


    She had no other intentions.


    Ming Shu held Jiang Wang down and carried him to the bed.


    Jiang Wang hugged her tightly. Ming Shu tried for a while and still couldn¡¯t escape. <i>What the hell are you faking for!</i>


    She tried to wake Jiang Wang up, but he seemed truly asleep and had no reaction.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    The next day, Ming Shu was woken up by a kiss. Jiang Wang embraced her. His face was serious and cautious.


    Ming Shu waggled her eyebrows and pped him. She smiled and asked, ¡°Boss Jiang, are you drunk bright and early in the morning?¡±


    <i>Is he not awake yet!</i>


    <i>Let me help you then!</i>


    Jiang Wang was in a daze after the p. He let go of Ming Shu and then rushed to the toilet.


    Ming Shu looked at her hand. Did she hit him too hard and made him stupid?


    Jiang Wang sshed cold water on his face. The weird thoughts in his head slowly disappeared and his mind became clearer.


    He looked at the wet face in the mirror and smiled. It was quite handsome...


    <i>It¡¯s not.</i>


    <i>What did I do just now? Is there something wrong with this body?</i>


    <i>It actually went to kiss that crazy woman without my permission!</i>


    ¡°Jiang Wang, are you giving birth in there?¡±


    <i>F**k, I am a man. How can I give birth?</i>


    Jiang Wang wiped his face and opened the door. ¡°My wife, giving birth is your duty.¡±


    ¡°Who is your wife?¡± Ming Shu stopped Jiang Wang.


    ¡°You.¡± Jiang Wang stared right at her. ¡°We have slept with each other already, right? And the whole inte knows that you¡¯re my wife.¡±


    ¡°There are so many people that call me their wife on the inte. How many husbands would I have?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Also, I didn¡¯t admit that you¡¯re my boyfriend.¡±


    That post only meant the Jiang Wang admitted it, but not her.


    Jiang Wang became unreasonable. ¡°But you didn¡¯t deny it. If you didn¡¯t deny it, it means that you admit it.¡±


    ¡°Boss Jiang, it is a good habit to lie to yourself. Please continue.¡±


    Ming Shu wanted to use the washroom. Jiang Wang suddenly blocked her. ¡°Su Man, do you really hate me so much?¡±


    ¡°Move away, I want to go to the toilet.¡± <i>I very urgently need to!</i>


    ¡°Answer me first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I hate you.¡± <i>F**k, you won¡¯t even let me use the toilet now?</i>


    Ming Shu left the room and used the neighboring room¡¯s bathroom.


    Jiang Wang stood in the same spot, thinking about something. When Ming Shu returned, he was still standing there.


    Ming Shu packed her stuff and nced at Jiang Wang. When she finished packing, she nced at him again.


    She left the room. Jiang Wang didn¡¯t follow her. Ming Shu returned and stopped in front of Jiang Wang. She looked up and kissed him on his lips.


    Jiang Wang eyes narrowed.


    ¡°You... you, you, what are you kissing me for?¡± Jiang Wang looked at her awkwardly.


    ¡°To see if I really hate you,¡± Ming Shu said seriously.


    ¡°Then... do you hate me?¡±


    ¡°Not as good as breakfast.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Means that you are not as good as my snacks but I don¡¯t hate you that much either.</i>


    <i>Will I exin it to you?</i>


    <i>Figure it out yourself.</i>


    ...


    ¡°Cousin, how wasst night?¡± Lin Wei grabbed Ming Shu and walked into a corner, hiding from Lan Ziqing and Jiang Wang.


    ¡°Just like that.¡± Ming Shu scanned the dining table. ¡°How are you and my cousin?¡±


    Lin Wei pulled a long face and said bitterly, ¡°Cousin, is Brother Ziqing gay?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at the two men on the dining table.


    ¡°Maybe...¡± <i>He is.</i>


    ¡°Does that means I have to go to Thand?¡± Lin Wei felt even more depressed. ¡°I think women are good. They have big chests and sexy backsides...¡±


    But Brother Ziqing didn¡¯t like them.


    Lin Wei was so sad, she didn¡¯t even eat breakfast. She took her bag and went out of the house in a daze.


    ¡°What did you tell her?¡± Lan Ziqing didn¡¯t treat Ming Shu like a cousin and spoke in a bad tone.


    ¡°Guess.¡±


    <i>I will not tell you, just because of your attitude.</i>


    Lan Ziqing red at her angrily and replied sarcastically, ¡°Finish eating quickly and get out of here.¡±


    Lan Ziqing chased after Lin Wei. There was only Ming Shu and Jiang Wang left at the dining table.


    Jiang Wang ate his porridge half-heartedly. He didn¡¯t even pick up his phone when it rang a few times.


    ¡°Where are you going after this?¡±


    ¡°Why must you care?¡±


    Jiang Wang¡¯s expression changed. He controlled his anger. ¡°Let me send you off.¡±


    <i>Everything will be fine. Wait till you like me! You will cry then! Hahahaha!</i>


    Ming Shu smiled with closed lips and didn¡¯t say anything back.


    Jiang Wang looked at her strangely. He was not used to it.


    <i>What the hell, isn¡¯t it good that she¡¯s not quarreling with me?</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not a masochist.</i>


    <i>Quite good, quite good.</i>


    By the time Ming Shu finished her breakfast, Jiang Wang¡¯s assistant had driven the car over. He had changed his clothes and tidied himself up.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jiang Wang asked her again when he got in the car.


    Ming Shu flipped through her phone and then said an address after a while. It was a cafe.


    Jiang Wang set the GPS and drove carefully.


    Ming Shu sat in the passenger seat and munched on the snacks that she took from Lan Ziqing¡¯s house.


    ¡°Su Man.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Ming Shu looked over.


    Jiang Wang¡¯s gaze was still on the road. He asked, ¡°What is our rtionship now?¡±


    ¡°One-night stand?¡±


    Jiang Wang stepped on the brake furiously. The cars behind them honked.


    <i>What¡¯s with a one-night stand? We didn¡¯t do anything at all.</i>


    He calmed himself down and started the car again.


    After a while, he said, ¡°Do you have any misunderstanding about what is a one-night stand?¡±


    ¡°We slept together for one night. Isn¡¯t that a one-night stand? Or do you want me to offer you money for your hard work?¡± Ming Shu decided to anger Jiang Wang to death.


    <i>Are you treating me as a boy toy?</i>


    <i>No way!</i>


    The car reached the destination. Jiang Wang didn¡¯t open the car door. Instead, he took out his card and stuffed it into Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°There¡¯s three million there. How many nights can I buy from you?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I am very expensive.¡±


    Two actors started their acting.


    Actor Jiang sneered. ¡°I can afford it.¡±


    Actress Ming returned the card to Jiang Wang and smiled gently. ¡°I don¡¯t need money. Why must I sell myself?¡±


    <i>I have such a huge background, why would I sell myself for such a small amount of money? Shallow!</i>


    <i>Give me some snacks!</i>


    Jiang Wang: ¡°...¡±


    <i>The Su family seems to be really rich. This is hard.</i>


    He could make the Su family go bankrupt and then step up and help them clear their debts. They could then sign a contract and she would definitely be grateful toward him and return the favor with her body.


    <i>Hahahaha...</i>


    [Wake up, Lord Nine.] <i>Stop daydreaming. This is the ultimate viin, not the female protagonist. Do you have some misunderstanding about what a viin is?</i>


    A familiar aura suddenly neared him. Jiang Wang regained his focus and looked at the face that was almost touching his. He stammered, ¡°You... what are you doing?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him and pressed the button to open the door. The car door opened and Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°What do you think I wanted to do?¡±


    <i>Who knows what you want?</i>


    <i>You¡¯re crazy...</i>

 Chapter 305 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (25)

    <h4>Chapter 305: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu got down from the car and walked slowly into the cafe.


    Jiang Wang wanted to follow her, but his assistant called him furiously. He had no choice but to pick up the call.


    Ming Shu stayed in the cafe for almost an hour. Jiang Wang had finished his video conference. He settled some emails and even made a few calls to arrange some work.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t left yet?¡± Ming Shu smiled and leaned against the car window.


    ¡°If I leave, who will be your driver?¡± Jiang Wang hung up and retaliated.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Ming Shu opened the door. ¡°Then can Boss Jiang please send me to Qiao Yu?¡±


    Jiang Wang was unhappy. ¡°What is your rtionship with Qiao Yu?¡±


    ¡°Childhood friend.¡±


    <i>Childhood friend...</i>


    <i>So angry!</i>


    Qiao Yu slept the entire night. When Ming Shu arrived, he opened the door in his boxers. He had no intention of covering himself up in front of Ming Shu.


    ¡°It¡¯s bright and early in the morning and you brought a man here to flirt in front of me? Do you have to do this to a single man?¡± Qiao Yuined.


    Jiang Wang¡¯s mes were somewhat extinguished by what Qiao Yu said.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to give you something.¡± Ming Shu took the USB from her bag and passed it to him.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Qiao Yu was confused. He turned around and saw Jiang Wang staring at him. It might be because Qi Jingsheng gave him asting impression, but he immediately covered his chest with his arms. ¡°Little Man, wait for me. I¡¯ll get dressed first.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Ming Shu turned at looked at Jiang Wang. She smiled. ¡°Boss Jiang, are you very free?¡±


    ¡°Busy.¡±


    ¡°Why are you following me if you¡¯re busy, then? I don¡¯t give you pocket... sry.¡±


    ¡°I like it. Is that any of your business? Who are you to me, anyway,¡± Jiang Wang arrogantly replied to her.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Amazing, Boss Jiang. You dared to talk back to me just now.</i>


    <i>If a child doesn¡¯t listen to you, you just have to beat him up.</i>


    On one hand, Jiang Wang started settling his video conferences and emails. On the other, he looked over and watched as Ming Shu and Qiao Yu created trouble on the Inte.


    As a president, he couldn¡¯t take part in it even if he really wanted to. He was very busy...


    Ming Shu met someone at the cafe and got a lot of dirt on Chang Feng. Qiao Yu didn¡¯t participate in thepetition yesterday and although Chang Feng didn¡¯t get first ce, he was within the top three.


    Chang Feng and Qi Jingsheng worked together to hurt Qiao Yu. Ming Shu gave Qiao Yu the information so that he could take his revenge.


    The dark history was revealed online and Ming Shu¡¯s microblog immediately burst with viewers. Some people who didn¡¯t know who Chang Feng was went to research him.


    Ming Shu¡¯s fanbase had almost caught up with Jiang Wang¡¯s celebrity cat.


    The events behind thepetition gained much attention. Some people even told Ming Shu that they knew Chang Feng had a rtionship with another person.


    Chang Feng¡¯swork wasplicated. He didn¡¯t care if the other party was a male or a female. As long as they could bring him benefits, he would do anything.


    ...


    Chang Feng got second ce in thepetition and celebrated his victory that night. After that, he slept at a hotel with a boss.


    The boss was very energetic in the morning and tortured him tremendously.


    Just as they reached the peak of ecstasy, the phone rang. The boss got scared and almost turned soft.


    The boss didn¡¯t allow Chang Feng to answer the phone, but it kept ringing. Chang Feng looked at the boss pleadingly.


    The boss was disappointed and let Chang Feng answer the call.


    ¡°Hello...¡±


    Chang Feng¡¯s expression started to worsen as he listened to the person on the other end. He hurriedly hung up and opened his microblog.


    A person known as ¡°Snacks Are Justice¡± published an article exposing all his dark history from university till now.


    The issue about him stealing other people¡¯s ideas was especially emphasized.


    ¡°Boss Xiao, I... I have something going on. I need to leave.¡± Chang Feng didn¡¯t bother with the reaction of the man behind him and hurriedly left the room.


    Boss Xiao got even more disappointed. He put on his clothes and opened the door. The minute he opened it, he saw Xu Youran standing outside. ¡°Boss Xiao, is Mr. Chang here? I have been looking for him and haven¡¯t found him yet...¡±


    ¡°You are Xu Youran?¡± Boss Xiao sized her up without hiding his intentions.


    Xu Youran knew what that look meant. She stepped back. ¡°I am...¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Xu Youran was shocked. ¡°Boss Xiao, I...¡±


    <i>Doesn¡¯t this man like guys?</i>


    Boss Xiao turned back and looked at her with a mysterious smile. ¡°If I want to make someone famous, they will be famous. You have three minutes to consider.¡±


    ...


    While Chang Feng got scolded and was avoided by everyone, Xu Youran suddenly became active. She got many modeling opportunities and even appeared inmercials and variety shows.


    However, what made her angry was that every time she released a piece of shocking news, Ming Shu would turn on her livestream and steal all the attention.


    Her livestream was very interesting. All the issues that she uncovered were issues that people were interested in.


    What¡¯s more, her background was powerful and no one dared to do anything to her. Those people that got their dirt uncovered could only try to salvage the situation. There was nothing else they could do.


    Hence, the people on the Inte called her ¡°Dirt Goddess.¡±


    Also, the viewers found Ming Shu and Jiang Wang¡¯s arguments to be very cute.


    [I wish for goddess and Poop-Picker to be together... I mean together on the screen.]


    [Upstairs, you have revealed your true intention.]


    [Majesty is out of favor now. Poop-Picker doesn¡¯t even update about Majesty¡¯s daily life now. Please love Majesty more. You need to give equal love to everyone.]


    [A president poop-picker X a domineering inte goddess. A president poop-picker X princessy Majesty. Whose side are you on?]


    [I choose the human and cat couple. This is the official pairing. I don¡¯t ept any retorts.]


    [I stan the goddess and the president.]


    There were so many strangements below Ming Shu¡¯s and Jiang Wang¡¯s microblogs.


    Fake cat ve Jiang Wang finally updated Majesty¡¯s daily life only to receive such weirdments. He was so angry he almost finished Majesty¡¯s dried fish.


    ¡°Jiang Wang, what are you looking at?¡±


    Jiang Wang quickly put away his cellphone. ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Father Jiang took the newspaper and looked at Majesty, who was beside Jiang Wang. ¡°Are you still raising the cat? Don¡¯t bring it here next time. Leave it in your apartment. Your nephew will be arriving in a few days and he is allergic.¡±


    ¡°Where did this nephewe from?¡± Jiang Wang was confused. Howe he didn¡¯t know about it?


    ¡°Distant rtive.¡± Father Jiang said, ¡°His parents met with some trouble. He is only four years old and quite pitiful. No one wants to adopt him for now.¡±


    ¡°But even if that is the case, you can¡¯t send my cat away.¡± I¡¯m a cat ve. I need to help Majesty.


    Father Jiang shook the newspaper. ¡°I heard that you are very close with the daughter of the Su family? My rtionship with her parents is not bad...¡±


    ¡°We can talk about it,¡± Jiang Wang said instantly. ¡°Why don¡¯t when you¡¯re free and help me ask for her hand?¡±


    Father Jiang sighed. ¡°Do you really like the girl?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± <i>I like her so much I want her to die. How can I not like her?</i>


    Father Jiang raised his eyebrows. ¡°That girl is an active person. Are you able to handle her?¡±


    He knew about some of the stuff that was happening online.


    Jiang Wang wanted to cry. <i>How can I handle her?</i>


    ¡°But she is a righteous and kind person. If you like her, I can help you to ask the Su family¡¯s opinion.¡±


    Jiang Wang just wanted tough.


    <i>Kind? Righteous?</i>


    <i>I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t see any of that in her.</i>


    He felt that that crazy person was just a heartless bastard.


    The kind that was really heartless.

 Chapter 306 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (26)

    <h4>Chapter 306: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Since his family didn¡¯t allow him to look after Majesty anymore, Jiang Wang shamelessly sent Majesty to Ming Shu again.


    Aspensation, he gave her many boxes of dried fish.


    He willingly gave them to her because he was able to enter Ming Shu¡¯s house with a valid reason now.


    It meant that he was making progress.


    ¡°Su Man.¡± Jiang Wang squeezed onto the sofa.


    Ming Shu guarded her dried fish and shrunk into a corner of the sofa. She looked at Jiang Wang with vignce.


    <i>Why are youing near me?</i>


    <i>Are you nning to grab my fish?</i>


    Jiang Wang was speechless. <i>Who wants your cat food...</i>


    ¡°You have nothing much to do recently, right?¡± Jiang Wang asked.


    Ming Shu thought for a while. Besides having to shoot some promotional photos for Qiao Yu, she was free.


    ¡°Why?¡± <i>Even though I have nothing to do, I am still very busy.</i>


    Jiang Wang continued. ¡°A child came into my family recently and my dad wants me to fetch him to and from school. I am so busy so I don¡¯t have the time to do it. Help me?¡±


    ¡°Why must I help you? It¡¯s not a child of my family.¡± Ming Shu was unwilling. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°My family is your family, right?¡± Jiang Wang leaned toward her and looked at the dried fish in her hand. He kissed her cheeks. ¡°Okay, okay?¡±


    ¡°Are you whining?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Who is whining!</i>


    <i>Not me.</i>


    Ming Shu gave an evil smile. ¡°Whine one more time.¡±


    <i>I am a genius. Let¡¯s do it!</i>


    ¡°Help me, please. Okay, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hmm... okay.¡± Ming Shu smiled in answer.


    Jiang Wang heaved a sigh of relief. He would have a chance to see her everyday now.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Ming Shu hooked her finger at him.


    Jiang Wang was on his guard. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him and signaled for him toe. Jiang Wang was in a dilemma. He didn¡¯t want to go because he felt that he was going to be tricked.


    However, the other party was his target so he had no choice but to go near her.


    Ming Shu straightened up her body and suddenly kissed him on the lips. Jiang Wang¡¯s heart was in a flurry. However, before he could reach the peak of his excitement, his mouth started to taste like dried fish.


    F**k, this crazy person was actually feeding him cat food.


    ¡°Don¡¯t spit it out.¡±


    ¡°Mew~¡±


    Majesty squatted under the sofa. It couldn¡¯t understand why the two poop-pickers were eating its dried fish.


    Jiang Wang unwillingly chewed on the food. It actually tasted quite good. After all, it was imported and was a high-quality dried fish on par with human¡¯s powdered milk.


    But it was still cat food!


    He finished chewing his dried fish and got up immediately, ¡°I have things to do at mypany. I will send you the child¡¯s school schedule soon.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Wang.¡±


    Jiang Wang stopped in his tracks and felt himself breaking down. He didn¡¯t want to eat cat food!


    ¡°When you go out, help me get some food delivery.¡±


    Jiang Wang: ¡°...¡± <i>Why are you not dead from yourziness!</i>


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jiang Wang replied irritatedly and left.


    He passed by a restaurant and ordered a lot of food. <i>Eat until you die.</i>


    However, he still told the people at the restaurant, ¡°Don¡¯t put too much chili inside. Add another serving of drinks and dessert. Yes... add this and this too.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±


    ¡°Send it to this address.¡± Jiang Wang wrote down the address. ¡°Make it fast. Do not let the food turn cold.¡±


    When Jiang Wang left, the workers and the person beside her said, ¡°He is so handsome. I wonder who he¡¯s buying food for. So thoughtful. If it was for his girlfriend, she must be really lucky.¡±


    ¡°He ordered so much dessert, it has to be for his girlfriend. Stop daydreaming. His girlfriend mightin about you.¡±


    ¡°Oh man...¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu yawned and stood by the door of the kindergarten. There were many cars parked beside the kindergarten. Most of the parents had fetched their children already.


    Ming Shu ate her biscuit and slowly searched for the ss that Jiang Wang mentioned.


    There were still a few children left. The teacher was standing outside the ssroom ying with her cellphone. Someone came and the teacher asked without raising her head, ¡°Who are you fetching?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Anyan.¡±


    The teacher heard the name and looked up. She looked surprised to find a beautiful youngdy in front of her. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    A child who was carrying his bag ran over and said crisply, ¡°Teacher, teacher, she is my sister-inw.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Stupid child, who¡¯s your sister-inw? I haven¡¯t said yes to that idiot Jiang Wang yet!</i>


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your brother is fetching you?¡± The teacher was confused. She found Ming Shu a bit familiar. ¡°Is she really your sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°Yes yes. Brother is busy. Sister-inw fetches,¡± the stupid child spoke clearly.


    ¡°Okay, you can leave.¡±


    The teacher saw that Jiang Anyan knew Ming Shu and let them go.


    When Ming Shu left with Jiang Anyan, the teacher was still confused. Where did she see her before...


    Jiang Anyan stayed in other people¡¯s homes and appeared very obedient. He was not like the other stupid kids who asked their parents for things.


    When Ming Shu asked him to walk, he would walk. When Ming Shu asked him to get in the car, he would get in.


    However, the car Ming Shu drove today was a bit high. The stupid child couldn¡¯t get up and puffed up his face, trying to climb up the car using much effort.


    Ming Shu emptied her hands and carried him up. ¡°Don¡¯t overexert yourself if you can¡¯t do it.¡±


    The stupid child gave an obedient look. ¡°But Grandma says that I can¡¯t trouble other people.¡± This was not his house. He couldn¡¯t afford to be willful.


    Ming Shu had a better impression of the child and gave some of her snacks to him. ¡°If you continue to overexert yourself, you will create more trouble for other people. Do you understand?¡±


    The stupid child didn¡¯t really understand but he nodded his head. ¡°Sister-inw, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me sister-inw, call me Sister.¡±


    ¡°But Brother said...¡±


    ¡°Listen to me now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Sister.¡±


    Ming Shu sent Jiang Anyan home. Father Jiang was at home too and happily invited her for a meal.


    Ming Shu never rejected any offers of food.


    Father Jiang chatted with Ming Shu and was very satisfied with her. Ming Shu wasn¡¯t sure what he was satisfied with.


    ...


    Ming Shu fetched Jiang Anyan for the next few days and stayed at the Jiang family for a meal. However, Jiang Wang seemed really busy and would onlye to visit her for a short while before leaving.


    She didn¡¯t even have the chance to quarrel with him.


    <i>So frustrating.</i>


    <i>I need snacks to calm myself down.</i>


    ¡°Sister, does Brother not like me?¡±


    Jiang Anyan held Ming Shu¡¯s hand and asked her timidly.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Ming Shu took down his bag. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Every time I call him, he would just answer and then leave. Does he not like me?¡±


    She heard from Father Jiang that this child just lost his parents and his grandma was sick too. That was why he was sent to the Jiang family.


    Jiang Anyan stayed in their house and was very obedient. He tried to make everyone in the Jiang family happy, but he must be feeling very anxious.


    ¡°Brother is very busy. He needs to earn money to let you go to school and buy some snacks.¡± Ming Shu knocked on the stupid child¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Hurry up and go in.¡±


    ¡°Sister... I¡¯m scared.¡± Jiang Anyan looked at the school and seemed frightened.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? You have Uncle Jiang at your back, right? Does Jiang Wang dare to bully you? He can¡¯t win against his father.¡± Ming Shu sent him to his ssroom. ¡°Be a good boy. I¡¯ll fetch you after school.¡±


    Jiang Anyan seemed to calm down with Ming Shu¡¯s smile and nodded his head. He walked into the school unwillingly.

 Chapter 307 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (27)

    <h4>Chapter 307: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In the afternoon, Ming Shu was dyed by Lin Wei. She kept asking him about whether her cousin was gay so when she reached the kindergarten, it was almost closing time.


    Ming Shu walked to the ssroom. Jiang Anyan was sitting in the ssroom alone and staying pitifully at the door.


    When Ming Shu appeared, he grabbed his bag and hugged Ming Shu¡¯s leg. ¡°Sister.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your teacher?¡±


    ¡°She said that she has something to do and asked me to wait here.¡±


    Ming Shu frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ming Shu held Jiang Anyan¡¯s hand and went down the stairs.


    When they reached the third floor, a little girl suddenly ran out of the ssroom. She looked only four or five years old and was just wearing strawberry-print pants. Her body and legs were exposed to the air.


    ¡°You...¡± The teacher came out of the ssroom saw someone along the corridor and panicked. She calmed herself down and caught up with the little girl. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m just changing your clothes. Why did you run away? I told you not to y with water just now but you don¡¯t listen to me. If you get a cold, you will need to eat medicine and be injected.¡±


    The little girl heard that she would need to be injected and eat medicine and started crying. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat medicine. I don¡¯t want to be injected. I want my mommy.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll change your clothes and then take you to find your mother, okay?¡± The teacher patiently coaxed the child and carried her up. She covered up the little girl¡¯s body as though she was afraid that she would catch a cold.


    She looked at Ming Shu and exined, ¡°Her mother iste. When I was not watching her, she went to y with water and drenched all her clothes.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at her and kept quiet. She held onto Jiang Anyan and climbed down the stairs.


    The teacher didn¡¯t want to provoke her too. When she saw Ming Shu leaving, she brought the little girl back into the ssroom.


    Jiang Anyan reached the bottom of the stairs before shaking Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister... that teacher is very scary.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How so? Does she have another head or another eye?¡±


    Jiang Anyan whispered, ¡°No, she is very fierce to the children from other sses. She¡¯s not fierce when shees to our ss, but I¡¯m still afraid of her.¡±


    Although Jiang Anyan was not born into the Jiang family, Father Jiang treated him well and let him attend the best ss.


    The children in this ss were all kids of rich or powerful people. Hence, even the principal would not be fierce toward them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s go home and eat.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ...


    The next day, Jiang Wang was actually free. He sat in Ming Shu¡¯s car and they went to fetch Jiang Anyan together.


    ¡°Why are you free today?¡±


    ¡°I just signed a deal. Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± He worked like a dog every day and still had to appear in front of her to make sure that she remembered him. He was afraid that someone would snatch her away when he was not looking.


    At the start, he wanted to use Jiang Anyan to bond with her, but he suddenly became busy.


    He was so angry.


    Being a president was not easy.


    ¡°Miss you to death?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Cursing me whenever you¡¯re unhappy. I want to strangle you.</i>


    Jiang Anyan was so surprised and happy that Jiang Wang came to fetch him today and kept calling him.


    ¡°Get in the car.¡± Jiang Wang was not as patient toward a child.


    Jiang Wang climbed into the car pitifully. Ming Shu pushed Jiang Wang away and carried the stupid kid onto the backseat. ¡°Have you learned how to bully a kid now?¡±


    Jiang Wang felt wronged.


    <i>How is this bullying a kid?</i>


    <i>Why is everything my fault!</i>


    Ming Shu closed the door. She noticed a woman holding the hands of the little girl she saw the other time. The little girl was looking down. The woman said something to her, but the little girl had no response.


    The woman got angry and shouted at the little girl.


    ¡°I spend so much money to let you go to a good school and you show me faces every day? You don¡¯t reply when I ask you things and don¡¯t say what you want, either. Do you want to anger me to death?¡±


    The little girl could only cry when the woman shouted at her.


    ¡°Get in the car,¡± Jiang Wang urged Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked in that direction and got in the car.


    When the car drove off, the woman was still pointing at the little girl angrily.


    The next day, Ming Shu saw the woman and the little girl again when she fetched Jiang Anyan. The little girl was very pale and couldn¡¯t even walk properly. However, the woman was on her phone and didn¡¯t notice that there was something wrong with the little girl.


    When the woman walked past Ming Shu, the little girl suddenly fainted.


    The woman continued walking and didn¡¯t seem to notice that her child didn¡¯t catch up.


    ¡°You child is being left behind,¡± Ming Shu reminded her.


    The woman looked at her, puzzled, and replied irritatedly, ¡°What are you saying? Manager, no, I¡¯m not talking to you. Sure, I will go back immediately. There is a jam...¡±


    The woman¡¯s cellphone was snatched away. The shock on her face turned into anger. ¡°Why are you snatching my cellphone? Are you crazy!¡±


    ¡°Your child was left behind.¡± Ming Shu returned her the phone and repeated her sentence.


    The woman suddenly remembered something and looked back. Her daughter was lying unconscious on the ground. There were parents around her and they were all looking in her direction.


    The woman rushed back and hugged the little girl. ¡°Xixi, Xixi...¡±


    She didn¡¯t know why her child suddenly fainted and seemed very anxious. She carried her child and tried to get a cab.


    However, it was not easy to get a cab here. The next bus stop was also a few minutes away.


    When Ming Shu brought Jiang Anyan out, the woman was still trying to get a cab.


    ...


    At the hospital.


    Jiang Wang hurriedly rushed over and grabbed Ming Shu, checking to see if there was anything wrong with her. He seemed worried.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s heart softened but her mouth didn¡¯t give in. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who got into trouble. Did you use your brain or your toes to listen to what I said to you just now?¡±


    Jiang Wang heaved a sigh of relief and retaliated, ¡°I didn¡¯t care about anything the moment I heard that you were in the hospital. Ungrateful soul, take it as I¡¯m worried about you for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about this ungrateful soul then.¡±


    Jiang Wang sneered. ¡°If I don¡¯t care about you, who will? Take it as I am kind and pity you!¡±


    <i>Take it as I am unlucky.</i>


    <i>Unlucky to meet an idiot like you who needs so much care and concern.</i>


    Ming Shu suddenly grabbed him by the neck and kissed him.


    Jiang Wang red at her. ¡°Why are you kissing me in front of so many people? Are you crazy!¡±


    <i>Don¡¯t think that I will forgive you just because of this.</i>


    Jiang Wang showed her the other side of his face. ¡°Kiss me again.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Get off.¡±


    ¡°Are you still not going to admit that you like me?¡± Jiang Wang was pleased. <i>I knew that I couldplete my mission this time.</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t be proud.</i>


    <i>Keep calm, I can win this.</i>


    Ming Shu nced at him and smiled. She didn¡¯t reply to him. She would not admit that she liked him.

 Chapter 308 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (28)

    <h4>Chapter 308: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When the woman came out, she saw Ming Shu and Jiang Wang arguing with each other. Jiang Anyan was sitting to the side eating snacks as he looked at them curiously.


    The woman was amazed at Jiang Wang¡¯s facial features, but when she saw thedy who brought her here, she didn¡¯t find it strange anymore.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The woman thanked Ming Shu. The woman didn¡¯t seem that unfriendly now.


    The woman said awkwardly, ¡°They are still examining my child... the doctor asked me to wait outside.¡±


    The woman was a single mother. The child¡¯s father died on the job not long after the child was born.


    Although they had received some pension, she still needed to work day and night to let her child have a better life and a better living environment.


    The woman loved her child a lot.


    That time when Ming Shu saw her, she was undergoing tremendous stress at work and her child didn¡¯t speak to her at all.


    She felt agitated. She needed to release her anger sometimes so she did it at the child.


    ¡°Is this your child?¡± The woman looked at Jiang Anyan.


    Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t probe further. She looked inside the room anxiously. Her phone rang a few times before she picked it up.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m not doing this anymore! Go find other people to do it!¡± The woman shouted and hung up her phone.


    The wait was torturous. The woman paced around worriedly.


    Jiang Wang stood beside Ming Shu and let her lean on him. He was looking down and taking a call. He was frowning as though he had met some difficulty and was talking in a low voice.


    ¡°You two look good together.¡± The woman sat beside Ming Shu and looked at her with slight envy.


    Most normal people would be gone by now. The man seemed really busy. His phone never stopped ringing, but he still stayed by her side patiently.


    If her husband was still with her...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t have the time to reply to her. The doctor came out at that moment and asked the woman to go in.


    The child was sitting on the bed eating a sweet that the nurse gave her. She looked like she was in a daze.


    ¡°Doctor, what happened to my child?¡±


    ¡°Has your child been sick recently?¡± The doctor didn¡¯t reply to her but asked a question back.


    ¡°No...¡± The woman shook her head. ¡°She started to talk less and doesn¡¯t even answer when she¡¯s called. She would also have nightmares at night, but she wasn¡¯t sick.¡±


    The doctor nodded his head and talked gently to the child. After the child nodded, he pulled up her sleeve.


    ¡°There are many pinholes on her body.¡± The doctor pointed to an area on her arm.


    The woman was shocked. ¡°How is it...¡± She grabbed the little girl¡¯s arm and looked at it closely. There were indeed a few pin holes.


    ¡°I never brought her for any injections.¡± The woman shook her head. ¡°Doctor...¡±


    ¡°Mummy, pain,¡± the little girl suddenly said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my baby, I hurt you.¡± The woman let go of her anxiously. She didn¡¯t know how these pinholes appeared on her daughter¡¯s elbow.


    The doctor was not sure, either. He suggested a full body examination for the child.


    The woman agreed without any hesitation. While they were waiting for the results, Ming Shu told her that she had seen the little girl running out naked from a ssroom. The teacher¡¯s expression was weird then.


    ¡°You mean... this happened in the school?¡± The woman was even more stunned. ¡°That is a noble kindergarten. It costs me a few thousand each semester. I researched it for a long time before sending my child there...¡±


    The woman felt cold. Her child was either at home or at school. She never abused her child at home so that meant that it could only happen at school.


    After the doctormunicated and coaxed the little girl for a long time, the little girl finally opened her mouth and exposed the horrifying truth...


    She spent thousands of dors to send her child to the best school, but they abused her and even... did obscene stuff to her.


    The woman was furious.


    ¡°I thought that the working world is dark enough. We have to get used to the environment in order to survive, but...¡± The woman cried. ¡°What did this child do wrong? She¡¯s still so small. Don¡¯t they always say that the child is the flower of the nation? Is this how they treat the nation¡¯s flower? These beasts are not worthy of living.¡±


    The woman was determined to get justice for her child.


    Ming Shu got up and looked at the doctor. ¡°Doctor, could you please give me a copy of the examination?¡±


    The doctor was hesitant.


    Jiang Wang called someone and a middle-aged man walked in hurriedly. He asked the doctor nicely to give a copy of the document to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu advised the woman, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything now. You will not be able to touch them at all.¡±


    ¡°What should I do?¡± The woman looked at Ming Shu. She didn¡¯t know what she could do now too.


    ¡°Nothing. Wait for me to get the evidence. If you want to testify then, I will contact you.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± The woman was surprised. Why would a stranger want to help her?


    ¡°You don¡¯t visit blogs often, right?¡±


    The woman nodded her head. She was so busy every day that she didn¡¯t even watch the television. Why would she have the time to look at a microblog?


    ¡°I exist to expose such things. There are many legends about me online.¡± Ming Shu kept the report and smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a suggestion. Whether you listen to me or not, it¡¯s your decision.¡±


    Ming Shu called, ¡°Jiang Wang, Jiang Anyan, time to go.¡±


    The woman looked on as the man asked Ming Shu why they were leaving and Ming Shu pushed him away irritatedly. She even raised her hand as though she was going to hit him. Jiang Wang dodged and that caused Jiang Anyan tough.


    The woman took out her cellphone. She was called Su Man...


    She managed to find many things using her name. There were topics as well as photos, but the one that had the most connection with her was a blogger that had a few million followers but didn¡¯t add a V to her blog.


    She clicked on it.


    The woman bit her lips after a while and carried her child out of the hospital.


    She decided to listen to her.


    Although she was not sure why, when she looked at the smile on her face, she felt much more at ease.


    ...


    This kindergarten was not like the orphanage. It looked very normal from the front. It was so normal that no one would suspect anything.


    Ming Shu and Jiang Anyan squatted outside the school and observed for a long time. However, they got nothing out of it.


    ¡°Sister, why is Brother noting with us?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to squat outside the gate with us.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Ming Shu though for a while. ¡°He¡¯s stupid.¡±


    Jiang Anyan spoke up for his brother. ¡°He¡¯s very smart.¡±


    ¡°To me, he¡¯s stupid.¡±


    <i>How dare he chase me when he doesn¡¯t even want to squat outside a gate!</i>


    ¡°Miss Su.¡±


    Ming Shu sucked a lollipop and turned around. She saw Xixi¡¯s mother standing behind her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ming Shu looked at her against the light.


    Xixi¡¯s mother walked toward Ming Shu. ¡°I¡¯ve talked to Xixi. She said that there were a few children who had simr encounters. I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s useful to you.¡±


    Ming Shu brushed off her clothes and stood up. Jiang Anyan stood up too and looked at Xixi¡¯s mother.

 Chapter 309 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (29)

    <h4>Chapter 309: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Xixi¡¯s mother took leave for Xixi and said that she wanted to take her out for a holiday. She had no close contacts here and felt worried about leaving Xixi alone.


    Her child was still so young and there was nothing she could learn here. The teacher had no reason to ask her to stay and could only agree to let her leave.


    Xixi¡¯s mother quit her job and stayed at home to apany Xixi. She took a long time to find out what happened.


    ¡°They chose their targets well.¡± This was the conclusion Ming Shu reached after listening to what Xixi¡¯s mother said andbining it with the things that Qiao Yu helped her to find out. ¡°These children eithere from single-parent families or have parents like you who are really busy.


    ¡°These children are being taken care of by old people or their parents will hire other people to take care of their child. These children were neglected.¡±


    Normally, a family that could afford their school fees would not be poor. However, single parents and neglection by the elderly gave the school a good opportunity.


    Children from these families would have some personality issues too, so they only needed to find the children that were timid and introverted.


    The teacher would then threaten the child. As the child was still young, he or she was easily frightened. Thus, the child would not tell anything to their parents.


    ¡°You mentioned that some children stay in school?¡±


    ¡°Yes... some parents are very busy and would onlye during the weekends. On normal days, the teacher will take care of them.¡± Xixi¡¯s mother nodded her head. ¡°These kinds of schools have very good facilities.¡±


    Ming Shu pondered for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to get in to take a look at night.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to get in?¡± Xixi¡¯s mother was puzzled. ¡°The school¡¯s security is very tight.¡±


    ¡°Climb the wall and get in. I can¡¯t walk through the walls,¡± Ming Shu said tantly.


    Xixi¡¯s mother remembered the videos she saw online and knew that thisdy was good at fighting. She chose to keep quiet.


    ...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what she would see tonight, but she turned on her livestream.


    Most of the viewers were puzzled. Why was she sneaking into a school in the middle of the night? What was going to happen tonight?


    [This is a kindergarten right?]


    There would be asional images of toys and wall paintings which allowed the viewers to guess the location of the livestream.


    [What is Goddess doing at a kindergarten? Are the people in this kindergarten embezzling money?]


    [That is such a small issue. How can Goddess be activated by such a small issue? It must be something big!]


    The people started typing their guesses on the screen. The Sunlight Orphanage was still fresh in everyone¡¯s mind so most people thought about the worst-case scenario.


    However, there were no children there at night. They didn¡¯t understand why Ming Shu sneaked in to do a livestream at this time.


    [Maybe there is a ghost there!]


    [The person in front, enough. I didn¡¯t see it but the moment you said it, I felt cold.]


    [Hahahaha, Goddess seems to have gotten better with her moves. Last time, she still needed to run before climbing the walls but now, she doesn¡¯t need to run at all. Hernding is so handsome too. Let me proim my love for my goddess.]


    [Goddess hasn¡¯t said anything yet... did you all not realize it?]


    The viewers went wild. Previously, Ming Shu would always do an introduction at the start of her livestream but today, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ming Shu walked around the ssrooms and went toward the hostel. She realized that there was no one there.


    A teacher was keeping watch.


    Ming Shu suddenly appeared at the window and frightened the teacher to death. He almost fell down from his chair. ¡°Who... who are you? How did you get in?¡±


    Ming Shu pulled open the door. The teacher moved back in fear and grabbed the feather duster as a weapon. ¡°Don¡¯te near me. This is a kindergarten, there¡¯s nothing for you to steal.¡±


    Ming Shu stepped on the chair that the teacher was sitting on just now and asked, ¡°Where did the children go?¡±


    ¡°Children? They¡¯ve gone home. It¡¯s past school time.¡± The teacher nced at Ming Shu. ¡°Are you here to fetch someone and didn¡¯t manage to find him or her?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about those children. I¡¯m talking about the children that live in this building.¡±


    The lights shone on her and a warm light formed around her. Yet, the teacher felt no warmth from her.


    No matter how beautiful and gentle her smile was, he didn¡¯t feel any warmth from it.


    A chill ran down his spine. He stammered, ¡°Why are you asking about them? Are you a parent?¡±


    Ming Shu kicked the chair away. ¡°Answer my question.¡±


    The teacher was really frightened. ¡°One of the children is celebrating his birthday today so Teacher Xin brought them out to y. They are not back yet.¡±


    ¡°Where did they go?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him. The teacher wanted to cry. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just in charge of keeping watch after the children go to sleep.¡±


    <i>Where did this crazy persone from? Coming in the middle of the night to look for the children. Is she trying to get some insider news!</i>


    Ming Shu forced the teacher to make a call to get the address. The teacher didn¡¯t disappoint her.


    Ming Shu tied the teacher up and traveled to the destination.


    It was a vi. The lights were on and there seemed to be a party going on.


    Ming Shu managed to get an invitation to get into the vi after much trouble.


    It was indeed a birthday party, but it was not for a child. It was for a middle-aged man.


    Ming Shu walked around the vi. There were many children, but they were all lively and happy. They didn¡¯t look like the children from the orphanage.


    She didn¡¯t manage to find the child, but she saw Xu Youran.


    She was leaning against a man and they were very intimate. Ming Shu immediately removed the thing blocking her camera. As someone who was tasked to gain Hatred Points, she needed to be responsible. She would let the fake female protagonist be infamous.


    As she was filming Xu Youran, Chang Feng rushed in and threw a ss of wine at Xu Youran.


    The ce quieted down. Most of the people were looking forward to a good show.


    Chang Feng was not in a good mental state. He pointed at Xu Youran and scolded, ¡°Bitch, I treated you so well and is this how you repay me?¡±


    Xu Youran stole his investor when he was in trouble.


    He had always been the one who stole other people¡¯s investors but this time, he lost to a woman! How could he not be angry?


    Xu Youran was shocked.


    ¡°Chang Feng!¡± the person sitting beside Xu Youran shouted. ¡°Drag him out.¡±


    The attendants immediately came forward and dragged Chang Feng out of the vi.


    Chang Feng couldn¡¯t retaliate so he screamed at Xu Youran, ¡°Xu Youran, you will die a terrible death! You dirty woman! So many people rode on you...¡±


    The things he said were so obscene Xu Youran¡¯s face turned pale. She saw Ming Shu.


    She was stunned. <i>Why is she here?</i>


    [Isn¡¯t that Xu Youran? Hahahaha, Goddess really has something against her!]


    [What is the topic today exactly?]


    [Could it be Xu Youran?]


    Xu Youran saw the cellphone in Ming Shu¡¯s hand with the camera lens was pointing at her. She immediately covered her face and left the scene.


    She left the crowd and took out her cellphone. She saw that Ming Shu was indeed doing a livestream and there were many peoplementing on her being sshed by wine.


    Xu Youran was so angry her face turned hideous.


    After the two main leads left, everyone dispersed and started doing their own things.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t find the children downstairs, but she managed to find Teacher Xin. She was talking to someone.


    Ming Shu walked over. ¡°Teacher Xin.¡±


    Teacher Xin didn¡¯t recognize Ming Shu, but the person beside her did. ¡°Old Li actually managed to invite Miss Su.¡±


    Quite a few people wanted to get to know her, but she just smiled at them and said to Teacher Xin, ¡°Teacher Xin, let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡±

 Chapter 310 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (30)

    <h4>Chapter 310: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (30)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Teacher Xin saw that most people here knew Ming Shu, so she didn¡¯t think much and followed her.


    After they walked around a corner, Ming Shu smiled and looked at her. ¡°Teacher Xin, where are the children?¡±


    Teacher Xin¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she controlled herself. ¡°Miss Su, I came here alone. I did not bring any children with me.¡±


    A cold de pressed against her waist. Teacher Xin¡¯s body stiffened up and her heart started pounding loudly. She didn¡¯t need to look down to know what the item was.


    Thedy in front of her was still smiling. ¡°Where are the children?¡±


    ...


    The third floor was very quiet. Teacher Xin was sweating profusely as she walked in front. The knife was against her waist.


    She stood outside a room and pointed at the door. ¡°In... inside.¡±


    The door was password-locked. Ming Shu ordered Teacher Xin, ¡°Open it.¡±


    Teacher Xin didn¡¯t dare to go against her and inputted the password to open the door.


    The room was filled with elegant music. The lights partially illuminated the room. The scene that wasid out before Ming Shu was horrible.


    Inside the big room, there was a round table. The childreny out in a circle on the Lazy Susan. They were naked and each of them had different foods ced on their bodies.


    A few people surrounded the table. They were of different ages. Some of them were hugging a child. The child let them touch him or her with their dirty hands with a numb expression.


    Ming Shu turned the camera. It didn¡¯t film the children. She focused her camera on the inhumane beasts.


    ¡°Teacher Xin, why are you here?¡± Someone saw Teacher Xin enter and was displeased. ¡°It hasn¡¯t ended yet.¡±


    Teacher Xin was soaked in cold sweat. She didn¡¯t dare to open her mouth.


    Everyone noticed that there was something amiss and looked simultaneously at thedy behind Teacher Xin.


    She smiled gently. ¡°You are all quite sick.¡±


    <i>I have seen a new bottomline of humanity thanks to all of you.</i>


    <i>I can never catch up with the inhumane side of people.</i>


    The appearance of a stranger with a mysterious smile caused panic among the people gathered and they asked, ¡°Teacher Xin, who is she? Why did you bring a stranger in?¡±


    Ming Shu pushed Teacher Xin in and closed the door. ¡°Su Man, the youngdy of the Su family. Have you all heard of me before?¡±


    ¡°Even if you haven¡¯t, it¡¯s okay. My name will soon be your nightmare. Are you all afraid?¡±


    It was obvious from her tone that she was looking for trouble. The people on the other side were in a mess. Some of them even made calls.


    Ming Shu slowly set up her cellphone and then massaged her wrist as she walked toward them.


    The slow and elegant music flowed through the room. ¡°Now we will y the overture of the nightmare.


    <i>Kill these people and there will be Hatred Points!</i>


    <i>I will not go easy on them.</i>


    <i>Let¡¯s go!</i>


    ...


    The livestream immediately started trending. Ming Shu called Xixi¡¯s mother and told her that she could speak up now. Parents and reporters crowded around the kindergarten after receiving the news.


    Some of the parents realized that their children seemed strange, but after they gave feedback to the teacher, their children started to be normal again. They thought that the teachers guided their children well.


    [Someone said that there would be something horrifying happening at the kindergarten. He was right. Isn¡¯t this horrifying?]


    [Last time, it was Sunlight Orphanage. Now, it is a kindergarten. What is after this?]


    [Why aren¡¯t these beasts dead?]


    There were all kinds of angry statements on the inte, but someone seemed to be suppressing it. After a while, the topic disappeared from the most trending topics.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect these people to be so aggressive. She must have not hit them hard enough yesterday.


    She smiled and pulled up her sleeves. <i>Buying hashtags?</i>


    <i>I can buy them too.</i>


    <i>I have nothing but money. If someone dares to push it down, I will dare to buy it back.</i>


    The issue started trending again like a roller coaster ride.


    However, it died down again soon.


    Ming Shu looked at the topic that fell out of the trending topics and her expression turned cold.


    Qiao Yu called her.


    ¡°Little Man, there is someone up top...¡± Qiao Yu didn¡¯t exin further, but Ming Shu understood him.


    Someone was holding it down. This was not a case that could be settled with money.


    She needed to use her cousin.


    ¡°Little Man, why not you ask your cousin. He seems to know people.¡± Qiao Yu wanted to ask Ming Shu to ask her father but decided that it was better to not let her father get involved. If there was really a big fish, her father might meet some trouble.


    Miss Su just hung up and Xixi¡¯s mother¡¯s call came in. She cried as she said, ¡°Miss Su, there are a lot of people outside my house. I don¡¯t know any of them...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your address?¡±


    Xixi¡¯s mother quickly gave her an address.


    When Ming Shu arrived, Xixi¡¯s mother¡¯s house was already invaded and many people were standing inside. Broken shards were all over the floor.


    Xixi¡¯s mother hugged Xixi and was forced into a corner.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The people in the room looked toward the door.


    A youngdy was standing there casually with her hands in her pockets. There was a smile on her beautiful face. It seemed as if she didn¡¯t notice the dangerous elements in the room.


    ¡°Su Man?¡±


    One of the hunks stared at her and smiled dangerously. ¡°You came to find us before we did. Let me teach you the consequences of prying into other people¡¯s business.¡±


    Ming Shu took out her cellphone and started her livestream. ¡°Just as well, let me teach you that there is always someone better than you. Come, look at the camera and smile. This is being broadcasted to the entire nation.¡±


    ¡°You are really arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for yourpliment.¡±


    The hunk narrowed his eyes. ¡°Get her.¡±


    Ming Shu ced her cellphone down and picked up the baseball bat on the floor. She immediately swung the bat at the person nearest to her without even straightening her body.


    Screams of pain rang through the air. The livestream showed the hunks falling down one by one. The viewers were all excited and the poprity of the chatroom increased tremendously.


    Ming Shu never hit someone on the face. She would hit them in the ces that had more muscles so that there would be no evidence left behind.


    The leader saw his men falling and charged at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu grabbed the person closest to her and blocked the big hunk. She then dodged sideways and mmed the bat against his body.


    The hunk felt pain but didn¡¯t fall down. He endured the pain and turned around, wanting to catch Ming Shu.


    However, his hand only managed to grab air. He lost his bnce and fell forward.


    The baseball bat was against his neck and a force was pushing against his back. He was unable to get up.


    Ming Shu leaned against the baseball bat and panted. She took out two chocte bars from her pocket and asked, ¡°Who sent you all?¡±


    The hunk didn¡¯t reply. There were rules in every industry.


    Ming Shu was not in a hurry. She ate her chocte and got back some strength.


    She started her nagging. ¡°You all really have no values. Is it easy for a single mother and a young child to live in this society? Why did you alle and scare them? Her house can¡¯t even fit all of you. If you all cause trauma to the child, she will find you when she grows up. She¡¯s seen your faces. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    The hunks on the floor: ¡°...¡± <i>Are you trying to fool us just because we don¡¯t study much!</i>


    ¡°Next time, when you do something like this, remember to cover your faces. You look like people from the mafia. Little children will be scared of you.¡±


    The hunks on the floor: ¡°...¡± <i>You can¡¯t insult us like this!</i>

 Chapter 311 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (31)

    <h4>Chapter 311: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (31)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Don¡¯t you all have children? Seems like you do. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not as crazy as you. I will noty my hands on a child. For me...¡±


    [Hahahaha is goddess nagging again?]


    [Every time I see goddess nagging, I will find it weird but harmonious. Why is that so? Goddess, can you leave some face for your opponents?]


    [Let¡¯s feel the despair of the hunks on the floor.]


    [Hunks: Face value? No such thing!]


    ¡°Xixi¡¯s mother, can you find something for me to eat?¡± Ming Shu finished her chocte and looked at Xixi¡¯s mother. ¡°I just finished a fight and am very hungry.¡±


    Not tired. Hungry.


    Xixi¡¯s mother was in a daze but the viewers were used to it. The goddess would always feel hungry after a fight.


    Xixi reacted fast and broke away from her mother¡¯s arms. She ran into the kitchen and brought out her snacks for Ming Shu.


    ¡°Sister, this is for you. You have to eat well to beat up bad guys.¡±


    Many viewersmented that the little girl was so cute.


    ¡°This is delicious.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my mummy bought it.¡±


    ¡°This is good too.¡±


    ¡°Mummy bought it.¡±


    The hunks on the floor: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Hey, can you give us some attention!</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t treat us like dust. You¡¯re just eating by yourself. You shouldn¡¯t look down on people like this.</i>


    Xixi¡¯s mother made a bowl of noodles and Ming Shu immediately ced a t piece of wood on a hunk. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you spill this bowl of noodles, you will not be able topensate it with your life.¡±


    The hunk shivered in fear. This was not how you tortured prisoners in the olden days.


    <i>I want to call the police!</i>


    [Hahahaha, the goddess is so cute when she is eating.]


    [Isn¡¯t this an action film? Why has it be a food and cute kids channel?]


    [This scene is so weird I can¡¯t look at it.]


    [My mother is asking me why I¡¯m kneeling down to look at my screen.]


    Ming Shu finished her food and slowly asked them some questions. There was no logic to her questions.


    She asked them about their families, how many people were there and where did they stay. People who didn¡¯t know her would think that she wanted to kill their families.


    After that, she asked them about the future in this industry. She looked as though she would enter the industry if there was a bright future.


    Then, she asked them which celebrity they thought was the prettiest.


    <i>Excuse me?</i>


    <i>What kind of question is this?</i>


    ¡°When you all leave to do your mission, will you all kneel in front of a god just like how it¡¯s shown on television?¡±


    The hunks¡¯ mouths twitched. They be numb to her questions. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Who sent you all?¡±


    ¡°Zhao Qian.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled.


    The hunks: ¡°...¡±


    The leader stared at his useless men.


    <i>Are you all stupid!</i>


    ...


    In an apartment...


    ¡°Mr. Zhao, thanks for your help. We would not have known how to settle it without you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zhao, this is a token of appreciation. Please ept it.¡±


    The other party handed a box over. It was filled with shining gold bars.


    The person known as Mr. Zhao waved his hand and looked at the two people in front of him with a dark expression. ¡°This issue has gotten out of hand. The news was suppressed but it still needs to be solved. The person called Su Man and the mother and daughter is the crucial points.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right. We will find a way to solve it...¡±


    Mr. Zhao sneered. ¡°By the time you all solve it, it will be toote.¡±


    The two men looked at each other.


    Mr. Zhao said, ¡°I have helped you all settle it already.¡± He signaled to the box on the table.


    The other party was very smart. ¡°Thanks, Mr. Zhao. I will ask someone to send you more things to thank you.¡±


    ¡°Be careful next time. I took a huge risk to settle this for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes. It was because of Su Man. If it wasn¡¯t for her, nothing would have happened...¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zhao, Su Man... is not that easy to deal with, right?¡± The man beside him was a bit worried. Su Man was not a normal person.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right...¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zhao, your call.¡± The secretary suddenly knocked on the door and entered.


    Mr. Zhao stopped the conversation and answered the call. At first, he didn¡¯t put too much focus on it but when he heard the voice from the other end, he slowly stood up and his expression turned strange...


    He hung up after a while and pushed the box of gold bars back. ¡°I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zhao, didn¡¯t we agree already?¡±


    Mr. Zhao didn¡¯t look good. ¡°Send them off.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zhao...¡±


    The two men were dragged out. Mr. Zhao copsed weakly on his chair. How did this issue get past him and reached the ears of someone on top of him?


    Even the Su family didn¡¯t have such capabilities...


    ...


    The issue started trending on the microblog again and all the viewers were in an uproar.


    <i>Goddess is invincible.</i>


    <i>All these beasts can¡¯t win against the goddess!</i>


    The kindergarten was closed and all the children were sent to a designated hospital to get their check-ups.


    Father Su got wind of the news and gave an order to investigate the issue thoroughly. If anyone dared to stop them from investigating, they would not hold back against them.


    After Father Su released his statement, the people above him gave their word that they would give the public an exnation.


    ¡°How are you going to thank me?¡± Jiang Wang sat opposite Ming Shu and looked as though he was bargaining with Ming Shu.


    It took him a lot of effort to get the personal number of the person above.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to get it. You gave it to me,¡± Ming Shu smiled and was shameless. ¡°Boss Jiang, I don¡¯t have to thank you, right?¡±


    Jiang Wang didn¡¯t change his expression, but he was already cursing in his heart.


    <i>Will you die from liking me!</i>


    ¡°Heartbreaker!¡±


    ¡°Hey, be reasonable. What did I do to you?¡± Ming Shu got unhappy. She had nothing to do with being a heartbreaker, right?


    ¡°You knew what you did,¡± Jiang Wang was pissed off. He patted Majesty as though he was patting Ming Shu and kept fooling himself.


    Ming Shu chewed her dried fish and seemed surprised. ¡°Are you pregnant with our child?¡±


    ¡°I am pregnant with our child!¡± Jiang Wang suddenly stood up.


    Majesty got a shock and rushed back to its chamber. It looked at its poop-picker timidly.


    The poop-picker wanted to dig a hole and stuffed himself in it.


    What the hell did he just say!


    <i>It¡¯s all her fault. She made me so angry that I lost control of myself.</i>


    Ming Shu looked at him in shock. She didn¡¯t even chew her dried fish. After a long time, she finally opened her mouth. ¡°Amazing, when will you do the operation?¡±


    ¡°Su Man!¡±


    ¡°The child is not mine. Really.¡±


    Jiang Wang red at her. He was furious. He grabbed his outerwear and left the room.


    <i>If Ie back, I will stream myself eating cat food!</i>


    <i>It¡¯s better to love a cat than to love this heartless crazy woman.</i>


    Jiang Wang opened the door. Someone suddenly hugged him from behind.


    ¡°Let me go.¡± Jiang Wang¡¯s voice was cold.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ming Shu let go without a thought.


    Jiang Wang: ¡°...¡± <i>What is this? Did you just let go of me just because I asked you to? When did you be so obedient?</i>


    Jiang Wang felt that he could not lose face. For the sake of his pride, he opened the door.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Jiang Wang stopped and didn¡¯t look back. ¡°I will not bother you anymore. You can do what you like.¡±


    <i>I am not doing this mission anymore.</i>


    <i>I¡¯ve failed so many times anyway.</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t want to care about this idiot any longer.</i>

 Chapter 312 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (32)

    <h4>Chapter 312: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (32)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu said slowly, ¡°Uncle Jiang asked you to bring your girlfriend home for a meal. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to bring me?¡±


    Jiang Wang suddenly turned back. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t hear it, forget it.¡±


    Ming Shu walked back into the house.


    Jiang Wang caught up with her in a few steps and grabbed her shoulder. He turned her around to face him. ¡°You agreed?¡±


    He was still swearing that he would not bother about her anymore a few seconds ago and now, he was pping his own face.


    ¡°To pay you back.¡± Ming Shu pped his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. It doesn¡¯t matter to me who I¡¯m with.¡±


    <i>I mainly want to know what this idiot wants to get out of me.</i>


    <i>Right, that is the case.</i>


    Jiang Wang was stunned but he was still very happy.


    He had finished the first step!


    Was he far from getting her?


    <i>Hahahaha!</i>


    ¡°Hug me.¡±


    He needed to strengthen their rtionship and made their fake rtionship into a real rtionship.


    <i>Hahahaha, sess is waving at me.</i>


    Ming Shu rejected him. ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°Hug hug, please.¡±


    Ming Shu reached out and pinched his elbow. She smiled. ¡°This is real. It is not a dream or an illusion.¡±


    Jiang Wang felt so hurt he bared his teeth. <i>I know that it¡¯s real. Who asked you to pinch me? I wanted a hug!</i>


    Ming Shu turned around and walked into the house.


    Jiang Wang forgot about the promise that he made just now and followed her obediently.


    No obstacles could stop his enthusiasm for his mission.


    ...


    The issue about the kindergarten was solved really quickly. All the people involved in it were caught. As there were people on top overseeing the entire issue, no one dared to pull any cheap tricks and the criminals got what they deserved.


    Also, this issue exposed much corruption and under-the-table deals and the entire city was affected. Many people were caught and put behind bars.


    Everyone on the Inte cheered. This was the kind of world they wanted to see.


    Darkness had nowhere to hide under the sun.


    Father Su was so busy that he could not be seen at all. When the issue finally ended, he had already risen in rank and was closer to the center of power.


    Since he got promoted, Father Su had to throw a promotion party.


    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Su.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Old Su!¡±


    Father Su smiled until his face almost fell off. When he finally managed to finish settling his associates, he still had to talk to the bosses.


    ¡°Mr. Su has a really good daughter. Young people nowadays have their own way of thinking. We need more young people like this nowadays... Does Miss Su have a boyfriend?¡± This person talked for so long, but the main point was thest sentence.


    Father Su gave an official smile and said humbly, ¡°My daughter just likes to cause trouble, as for a boyfriend...¡± He really didn¡¯t know what stage his daughter and Jiang Wang were at now.


    ¡°Young people should get to know each other. They have a lot ofmon topics. Who knows? Maybe they¡¯ll find each otherpatible and it would be good for them to have more friends too. Right, Mr. Su?¡±


    Father Su found no reason to reject him.


    The person immediately pushed a young man out from behind him. ¡°This is my son. He is one year older than Miss Su and they even came from the same school...¡±


    ¡°Father, where is Little Man?¡±


    Father Su looked at Jiang Wang who¡¯d suddenly appeared and called him Father. He pointed upstairs. ¡°She is upstairs in her room with Little Yu.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions to you, Father, for your promotion. I will go find Little Man first,¡± Jiang Wang politely said and then walked tantly into the vi.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang...¡± The boss that was introducing his son was stunned. <i>The visual of the business world just called Mr. Su ¡°Father¡±?</i>


    Father Su awkwardly get himself out of the situation. He was stunned too.


    Jiang Wang was cursing in his heart. <i>There are always people who want to destroy my character setting and snatch my girl.</i>


    He found Ming Shu. She was alone, sitting on the sofa and eating snacks while watching television.


    Jiang Wang nced outside and then rushed in, locking the door from the inside.


    He ran toward Ming Shu and said in a weird tone, ¡°You still have the mood to watch television? Aren¡¯t you worried that you¡¯ll get a few boyfriends when you¡¯re not looking?¡±


    ¡°Thew doesn¡¯t allow multiple marriages but it never said that it is illegal to have a few boyfriends.¡±


    Jiang Wang got even angrier. ¡°You still want more boyfriends? Do you want me to go down and call them up for you to pick?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and looked at Jiang Wang. Jiang Wang looked away with dignity.


    Ming Shu kicked him. ¡°Jiang Wang.¡±


    Jiang Wang grabbed her ankle and said, ¡°What? Don¡¯t hit people for no reason. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re my girlfriend, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Ming Shu struggled a while but failed. She decided to just crawl over into his arms.


    Jiang Wang started cursing in his heart again, but his body was very honest and hugged her. He even knew to get her some snacks.


    ¡°What they fancy is the power and wealth of the Su family. I am just a representative of the Su family. They do not like me because of who I am as a person... although I look good so they will definitely like this skin of mine.¡±


    ¡°Can you notpliment yourself?¡± His heart wavered when he heard the first part but what the hell was she saying at the end?


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do I look ugly? Didn¡¯t you like my face at the start too?¡±


    <i>Who was the one who outrightly said he likes my face?</i>


    Jiang Wang retaliated, ¡°How can that be the same?¡±


    ¡°How is that different?¡±


    ¡°That is...¡± Jiang Wang paused.


    Ming Shu looked at him. He suddenly leaned forward and kissed her on the lips, blocking her eyes in the process.


    Jiang Wang¡¯s lips were a bit cold. He started from the edge of Ming Shu¡¯s lips and slowly invaded with his tongue.


    The room was filled with love. Their breath intertwined and after a while, Jiang Wang said, ¡°I really like you.¡± <i>As if. I only like you because of the mission.</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t believe him at all.


    However, she didn¡¯t push Jiang Wang away.


    Maybe it was because she was alone for too long and wanted someone to apany her; maybe it was because he came from somewhere unknown with a purpose, but was still able to apany her through different worlds; maybe she just wanted to see what he really wanted; maybe...


    No matter what, Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to let go.


    She wanted him to apany her.


    They both had their motives. No one owed anyone anything.


    ¡°Little Man, open the door!¡±


    Qiao Yu¡¯s voice destroyed the atmosphere in the room. Jiang Wang anxiously let go of Ming Shu. He closed his mouth and then went to open the door.


    ¡°What are you two doing in a locked room in the middle of the day!¡± Qiao Yu brought a cake in and sized Ming Shu and Jiang Wang up.


    Ming Shu calmly ate her snack and the cold president yed on his cellphone. No one cared about him.


    Qiao Yu shouted as he brought the cake in front of Ming Shu, ¡°Little Man, happy birthday!¡±


    Jiang Wang lifted his head in surprise and looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Your... your birthday?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and looked over. ¡°I thought you knew.¡±


    Father Su purposely put this day as his promotion party so as to celebrate her birthday.


    <i>Jiang Wang didn¡¯t know?</i>


    <i>That¡¯s something new.</i>


    Jiang Wang: ¡°...¡± <i>How would I know? I went crazy from anger the past few days.</i>


    ¡°You are not being a qualified boyfriend. Little Man, why not change?¡± Qiao Yu gave Ming Shu bad ideas.


    ¡°Yes, I will consider it.¡±


    Jiang Wang pushed Qiao Yu away. ¡°I you dare to say anything to her again, I will throw you out of the ce.¡±


    <i>I finally managed to get a spot in her queue. I will kill whoever wants to snatch it from me.</i>


    Prodigal Qiao ced his hands on his waist and looked unhappy. ¡°Boss Jiang, you were the one who forgot Little Man¡¯s birthday. Why are you not allowing me to say it? I was not the one who forgot about it. Why are you angry... Ah, help me, Little Man!¡±

 Chapter 313 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (33)

    <h4>Chapter 313: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (33)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Jiang Wang and Prodigal Qiao got into an argument. Of course, because of character setting, Prodigal Qiao was the one shouting most of the time with Jiang Wang asionally retaliating and fighting back.


    Ming Shu was toozy to bother with them and was called down by Father Su.


    After settling the bunch of idiots that wanted to be her boyfriend, Ming Shu was already very hungry.


    After everyone left, Father Su forced Ming Shu to stay for a meal.


    Jiang Wang and Prodigal Qiao stayed back too. Lan Ziqing brought Lin Wei and arrived after a while.


    ¡°Ziqing, who is thisdy?¡± Father Su looked at Lin Wei with a warm smile.


    ¡°Uncle, I am...¡±


    ¡°A friend,¡± Lan Ziqing replied before Lin Wei could say anything.


    Lin Wei¡¯s expression darkened and she agreed. ¡°Yes... friend.¡±


    The atmosphere got weird and Father Su immediately coughed. ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s start eating.¡±


    As the birthday girl, Ming Shu sat right in front. The cake that Prodigal Qiao brought up was just to satisfy her craving. This was the real thing. There were her name and the words ¡°happy birthday¡± written on the cake.


    When everyone finished passing her their gifts, their gazes fell on Jiang Wang who imed to be her boyfriend.


    Jiang Wang felt as though he was sitting on needles. ¡°I will give it to herter.¡±


    ¡°Yoo, why are you keeping it a secret? Boss Jiang, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t prepare anything!¡± Prodigal Qiao didn¡¯t give Boss Jiang any chance.


    Ming Shu looked at him with a mysterious smile.


    Even Lan Ziqing and Lin Wei were staring at him.


    Jiang Wang became quiet and then said forcefully, ¡°Is it any of your business what I give her!¡±


    Father Su quickly calmed the atmosphere. ¡°Okay, okay. If you don¡¯t want to tell us, don¡¯t. Little Man, cut the cake.¡±


    After the meal, Prodigal Qiao asked them out to y. Father Su reminded them to be careful and to go back early.


    By the time they finished ying, it was almost 11 PM.


    Jiang Wang sent Ming Shu home. He whined at her for half a day before finally managing to enter the house.


    Ming Shu was speechless. <i>Hey, your character setting is being vited!</i>


    Ming Shu was really tired from talking to everyone today. She was toozy to care about Jiang Wang and went to wash up in her room.


    Ming Shu controlled her desire to eat and finished washing up quickly. She climbed onto her bed.


    She felt the heating from the bed.


    She lifted the nket up and saw Jiang Wang lying naked in her bed. The nket was already lifted up to his waist and she could see his abs and V-line.


    Ming Shu half-kneeled on the bed and stared at his face. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Birthday present.¡± Jiang Wang pointed at himself calmly. ¡°For you.¡±


    ¡°Heh... why don¡¯t you tie a ribbon on yourself?¡±


    ¡°You like it that way?¡± He didn¡¯t have time to prepare any present so he could only use himself as a gift.


    ¡°Yes, go get one.¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    ¡°What taste...¡± Jiang Wang muttered and looked at Ming Shu¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right?¡± He asked.


    <i>Is she really going to ask me to tie a ribbon on myself?</i>


    <i>I have my dignity!</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°As a present, how can you not have a ribbon? Do you think that makes sense?¡±


    Jiang Wang still wanted to put in some effort to stand up for himself. ¡°Only little girls like ribbons. You¡¯re not a little girl anymore. Can you not be so childish?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°I am so childish.¡±


    Jiang Wang choked. After pondering for a while, he lifted the nket and got down.


    Ming Shu realized that he was wearing pants underneath.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>I thought that you stripped yourself naked and waited for me to grace you. However, you wore something after all!</i>


    Jiang Wang walked out of the room and heard the door close with a <i>peng </i>behind him. his heart jumped and he turned back to knock on the door. ¡°Su Man, open the door.¡±


    No one replied.


    Jiang Wang: ¡°...¡±


    He wanted to curse her entire family.


    <i>Just calm down.</i>


    <i>I am a genius, I will not argue with an idiot.</i>


    <i>If you don¡¯t let me in, you can forget about sleeping too.</i>


    Ming Shu turned off the lights and wanted to sleep. However, Jiang Wang kept knocking on the door and calling her. There was a rhythm to it. Ming Shu tossed and turned in bed. She couldn¡¯t block out the noise even if she covered her ears.


    ¡°Su Man... I feel ufortable.¡± After knocking for a long time, Jiang Wang¡¯s voice suddenly changed.


    Ming Shu got up and stared at the door for a while.


    The door suddenly opened and the person leaning against it fell on Ming Shu¡¯s body.


    Jiang Wang was still naked and he had a small ribbon tied on his forehead. He looked funny and cute at the same time.


    The weather was a bit cold now. If he continued like this, he would get sick no matter how strong his body was.


    Ming Shu pushed Jiang Wang away and asked him to stand up straight. ¡°Boss Jiang, are you using pain to get my attention?¡±


    Jiang Wang said in a low voice, ¡°Ufortable...¡±


    Ming Shu gritted her teeth and struggled for a while. In the end, she carried him into the room and threw him on the bed.


    Ming Shu wanted to take off the ribbon on his hair but Jiang Wang grabbed her hand. ¡°Present.¡±


    ¡°I am opening my present now.¡±


    Jiang Wang let go of her hand and stared at Ming Shu¡¯s face.


    After a while, Ming Shu leaned against him and gently looked at him. ¡°Boss Jiang... how did you tie this to your hair? Do you n to leave it on forever?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It kept dropping so I took my hair and wrapped it around it.¡± Jiang Wang¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse.


    <i>Very good!</i>


    <i>Wrapped it around it.</i>


    <i>Just this amount of hair and you made me unable to untie it. Such an expert!</i>


    <i>What happens if the gift is hard to unwrap?</i>


    Ming Shu went to grab a pair of scissors.


    ¡°... What are you doing!¡± Jiang Wang retreated to a corner of the bed. <i>Even if I didn¡¯t tie the ribbon properly, you don¡¯t have to kill me, right!</i>


    Ming Shu pulled him back. The scissors shed past his eyes andnded on his head.


    <i>Kachakacha </i>. After two rounds, his hair fell down in front of him. He was stunned.


    ¡°Su Man, you you you...¡± Jiang Wang stammered. She cut it so nonchntly. His hairstyle!


    <i>Stop!</i>


    <i>You beast, stop it!</i>


    Jiang Wang took the mirror and looked at his hairstyle in despair. It looked as though he was bitten by a dog. <i>So angry!</i>


    <i>I can die but my hairstyle can¡¯t be messy.</i>


    He looked at the person beside him. Ming Shu was reading a book. She noticed Jiang Wang¡¯s gaze and looked up at him with a smile. ¡°Is my skill good?¡±


    Jiang Wang almost broke the mirror. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Yes!¡±


    <i>It is so good I want to strangle you.</i>


    Jiang Wang mmed the nightstand and turned around to hug Ming Shu. His lips started moving across her face and finallynded on her lips.


    Jiang Wang was still afraid that Ming Shu would hit him and paused for a while before continuing.


    He took the book away from her hand and guided her hand around his waist. ¡°Su Man, can you give me some response?¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t reject him, she never responded to him.


    Jiang Wang felt depressed.


    Ming Shu was half-sunken into her pillow. She tilted her head and gazed at the person on top of her gently.


    Jiang Wang felt very ufortable under her gaze.


    He swallowed. ¡°Su Man...¡±


    Ming Shu ran her hand through his hair and pulled him closer to her. Her gaze was gentle and it hooked him in.


    ¡°Jiang Wang, do you really want me?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice sounded far away, as though it came from the end of the earth or from deep inside his heart.


    Jiang Wang nodded his head, to his surprise. ¡°Yes.¡±


    This was not his body¡¯s desire. It was a desire from somewhere closer to his heart.


    He wanted the person in from of him.


    From the bottom of his heart. To his body.


    Ming Shu kept silent for a while and then turned off the lights on the nightstand. She took the initiative and kissed him.


    <i>Dang¡ª</i>


    The clock in the living room struck 12.


    A new cycle had begun.

 Chapter 314 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (34)

    <h4>Chapter 314: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (34)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    By the time Jiang Wang woke up, it was already noon. He looked at his phone. It was filled with missed call notifications from his assistant.


    Ming Shu was still sleeping. She was hugging his waist and her head was on his chest. He could feel her soft and gentle skin underneath the nket.


    He suddenly recalled what happened yesterday night.


    Jiang Wang¡¯s heart suddenly beat quickly.


    First time...


    <i>It was his first time!</i>


    Although this body was not his, it was also his first time. He felt despair. Could he go and be a monk now?


    Jiang Wang held a memorial for his first time and then started replying to his assistant using one hand.


    After he was done, he was in a daze. How should he face her now? Should he run away now?


    ¡°Jiang Wang, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Before Jiang Wang could execute his n, Ming Shu¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Jiang Wang answered, ¡°I will go get some breakf... lunch.¡±


    He moved Ming Shu¡¯s hand away and got off the bed to look for clothes. He poured a cup of water along the way and ced it on the nightstand. ¡°Drink some water.¡±


    Ming Shu took one hand out from under the nket. Her skin was soft and he could still see the red marks on her arm. He had squeezed her arm tightly yesterday night.


    Jiang Wang shifted his gaze awkwardly and epted his fate. He passed her the ss.


    <i>She is the target. She is my boss.</i>


    Jiang Wang settled his boss down and hurriedly went out to buy lunch.


    There were many people who looked at him on the way.


    <i>What are you looking at? Have you never seen a handsome man who was just nourished?</i>


    <i>Pfft, what the hell am I thinking?</i>


    It was only when he walked in front of a ss cab and saw his weird hairstyle...


    ¡°Su Man!¡± <i>Su Man!</i>


    Even after he had slept with her, he still felt like strangling her. Why was that the case?


    Jiang Wang bought a hat to cover his ugly hairstyle.


    No one stared at him anymore. Jiang Wang finally had the time to think about what happenedst night. He remembered that she said something...


    <i>What did she say...</i>


    <i>Right...</i>


    <i>She said¡ª</i>


    <i>There is no turning back now.</i>


    <i>What does this mean?</i>


    She wanted to say some more but he stopped her. Jiang Wang didn¡¯t dare to ask her what she wanted to say. He was afraid that she would kill him.


    Jiang Wang carried the lunch back. Ming Shu was already snacking on the sofa. When she saw him, she raised her eyes and looked at him casually. There was no awkwardness in her eyes. It was as though nothing had happened.


    Jiang Wang rxed when he saw Ming Shu¡¯s attitude. ¡°Don¡¯t eat snacks anymore. Come and have some food.¡±


    Ming Shu put down her snacks and walked toward him. She took the chopsticks and started to eat.


    ¡°Have you washed...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Jiang Wang: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the food in front of her. She wanted to eat everything but when she remembered that the person in front of her was her boyfriend, she unknowingly gave him a small portion of the food.


    Just a small portion and nothing more.


    ¡°You need to maintain your figure. Eat less.¡±


    Jiang Wang looked at his small portion of food in shock.


    Why would a man like him need to maintain his figure!


    Jiang Wang felt that his life would be very difficult in the future.


    No!


    His life was already difficult.


    ¡°What are you doing today?¡± Jiang Wang asked Ming Shu.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Jiang Anyan having a parent meeting today?¡± Ming Shu ate her food. ¡°I¡¯m going to attend the meeting.¡±


    Father Jiang was busy and Jiang Anyan didn¡¯t dare to ask Jiang Anyan. Hence, he told Ming Shu.


    ¡°What time?¡±


    ¡°Three in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Perfect, I have a meeting around the area. I will send you there and fetch you after I finish my meeting,¡± Jiang Wang casually said as he asked his assistant to change his ns.


    His assistant moaned. Jiang Wang ignored him.


    ...


    Jiang Anyan had just transferred to this school so the teachers didn¡¯t say much about him. Ming Shu and Jiang Anyan sat down and sneakily ate some snacks.


    After the teacher was done, Ming Shu chatted with the teacher and asked her to take care of the child¡¯s health. She then started talking about the weather.


    ¡°Sister, Brother¡¯s car.¡± Jiang Anyan pointed to a car not far away and skipped toward it.


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    Jiang Anyan ran too fast and bumped into someone. He fell on the ground.


    ¡°Little kid, are you okay? I am so sorry. Are you hurt? Is it painful?¡±


    The person who bumped into Jiang Anyan immediately held him up.


    Jiang Anyan was in so much pain he had tears in his eyes. However, his grandma told him that he could not cry for just any reason so he pouted at the miss who bumped into him. ¡°No... no worries, no pain.¡±


    Zhou Yingying felt really bad.


    ¡°Be careful where you walk next time.¡± A gentle voice sounded behind them. Zhou Yingying turned around and was surprised.


    Thedy who was walking toward them was like an angel to Zhou Yingying. She was so excited she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Ming Shu helped Jiang Anyan up.


    ¡°Yes...¡± Zhou Yingying was filled with excitement. She stammered, ¡°Y-yes, it¡¯s me. Miss... Miss Su, I always wanted to thank you personally for your help the other time.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Zhou Yingying was a bit scared. ¡°Can I invite you for a meal?¡±


    Ming Shu was moved. Her gaze fell on the flyers in her hand and she rejected her. ¡°No thanks, my boyfriend is waiting for me.¡±


    Zhou Yingying didn¡¯t give up and asked her again. Ming Shu rejected her. She was disappointed and bowed at Ming Shu. ¡°To you it¡¯s nothing, but to me, you are my savior. I have nothing to repay you but I will remember your kindness.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go back early.¡±


    Ming Shu carried Jiang Anyan away and left, walking toward the car at the side of the road.


    Zhou Yingying watched as the car drove off. She was not sure what car it was, but it should be quite expensive.


    She needed to earn more money so that when she met Miss Su again, she could invite her for a meal at a five-star restaurant.


    ¡°Sister, why didn¡¯t you say yes to the little sister?¡± Jiang Anyan sat in Ming Shu¡¯s arms and asked curiously, ¡°I know that little sister. You saved her before.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I watched all your videos.¡± Jiang Anyan was proud of himself.


    Jiang Wang drove his car and looked at Jiang Anyan unhappily.


    <i>What is he doing sitting on my girlfriend¡¯s legs!</i>


    <i>Even I haven¡¯t sat on them before!</i>


    <i>Children are irritating.</i>


    ¡°Your sister wants to eat with your brother.¡± Ming Shu pinched Jiang Anyan¡¯s nose.


    Jiang Wang¡¯s expression got better. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Five-star restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡± Jiang Anyan raised his hand.


    Jiang Wang: ¡°...¡± <i>I didn¡¯t ask you. What are you excited about?</i>


    When they were eating, Jiang Anyan became quiet. Father Jiang didn¡¯t like to talk when eating so Jiang Anyan had this habit too.


    ¡°Goddess, it¡¯s really the goddess!¡±


    ¡°Goddess, oh my god, I actually met the goddess! Can we get an autograph?¡±


    ¡°Goddess, I... I really like you.¡±


    A few girls popped out suddenly and contained their excitement as they asked Ming Shu for her autograph.


    Ming Shu was patient and even took photos with them.


    After taking the photos and getting her autograph, her fans left excitedly.


    ¡°Goddess is so gentle! I thought she would reject us.¡±


    ¡°The handsome guy opposite Goddess is the president, right? Sigh, I forgot to ask just now...¡±


    ¡°He looked good with the goddess. They even have a child already. Ahhh...¡±


    Ming Shu twitched her mouth.


    <i>What child...</i>


    <i>This child looks nothing like me!</i>


    <i>Can you all stop adding storylines for me!</i>

 Chapter 315 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (35)

    <h4>Chapter 315: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (35)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Seems like the goddess has a lot of fans.¡± Jiang Wang was jealous.


    ¡°Still okay, just a bit more than you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I¡¯m notplimenting you. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m angry?</i>


    Ming Shu was happily eating with Jiang Anyan and didn¡¯t see his expression.


    <i>So angry!</i>


    Jiang Wang ate his food in a bad mood. He decided he would not bring her to eat at a public area again.


    He would invite the chef of a five-star restaurant to cook at his house!


    <i>Pa!</i>


    A crisp sound echoed through the restaurant. The people that were eating their food quietly all turned to look in the direction of the sound.


    ¡°You bitch, how dare you seduce my husband! Who gave you the courage!¡±


    A woman¡¯s scream resounded through the restaurant a momentter. A slightly plumpdy was grabbing onto a young woman and hitting her.


    ¡°Showing your skin on the inte every day. I wonder how many people have slept with you before...¡±


    The words were too obscene. Everyone got ufortable hearing it.


    The young woman was none other than Xu Youran.


    After she missed her opportunity to meet the male protagonist, it got more difficult to meet him.


    After some time, she got angered by Ming Shu and only wanted to climb to the top and win over Ming Shu.


    Xu Youran pushed thedy away. She couldn¡¯t control her anger. ¡°Who gave me the courage? Why not you take a look at yourself? You are a yellow-faced wife. Why must your husband stay at home and look after you?¡±


    Thedy exploded with anger after hearing what she said and went up again to fight with Xu Youran.


    ¡°You look much better than them when fighting,¡± Jiang Wangmented.


    Ming Shu nced at Jiang Wang. Jiang Wang had a serious look on his face and didn¡¯t seem to be teasing her.


    Ming Shu leaned forward. Her smile was ring. Jiang Wang felt that something bad would happen but before he could prepare himself mentally, she asked, ¡°Do you mean in bed or out of it?¡±


    Jiang Wang almost choked.


    However, he calmed down quickly. ¡°Both.¡±


    <i>Keep calm, I am aiming for the Oscars award.</i>


    Ming Shu rested her chin in her hand and gave an innocent look. ¡°But I think you look better in bed, Boss Jiang.¡±


    Jiang Wang lost to Ming Shu and became weaker. ¡°Do you still want your face?¡±


    ¡°Nope, it can¡¯t be eaten, what do I want it for? Oh right, if I don¡¯t have this face, Boss Jiang will find another person to like, right?¡±


    Jiang Wang stabbed the steak on his te and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I will only like you.¡±


    <i>If not for the mission, I would not like you no matter how superficial I am.</i>


    While the two of them were talking about these ambiguous things, Xu Youran and thedy had fought their way to the center of the hall.


    This affected some of the diners and the manager of the restaurant came out and forced thedy and Xu Youran out.


    Ming Shu left Jiang Wang and followed them. She still needed to gain Hatred Points.


    When she arrived outside, thedy got even louder. She looked as though she wanted to tell the whole world that Xu Youran was a mistress.


    Ming Shu smiled and walked up. ¡°Sister, can I beat her up?¡±


    Thedy looked at the beautifuldy in front of her curiously. She didn¡¯t let go of Xu Youran¡¯s hair. ¡°Who are you!¡±


    ¡°Her enemy.¡±


    ¡°Did she seduce your husband too?¡± Thedy didn¡¯t wait for Ming Shu¡¯s reply and scolded her. ¡°I knew this bitch wasnt a good person. Pei! Low-level creature.¡±


    Thedy thought that Ming Shu¡¯s husband was seduced too and let Ming Shu beat her.


    ¡°Su Man...¡± Xu Youran¡¯s face was already swelling and she looked really bad. When she saw Ming Shu, her expression became hideous. ¡°Were you the one? You just can¡¯t bear to see me do well, right? Why are you so evil?¡±


    ¡°I had no choice.¡± She needed to do it for her snacks... no, Hatred Points. She needed to be evil.


    Also, as a viin, she wouldn¡¯t have have the face to call herself the ultimate viin if she was not evil.


    <i>My character is like that. Nothing wrong with that.</i>


    <i>Come on, baby!</i>


    ¡°Su Man... ah!¡±


    Xu Youran was suddenly flipped by Ming Shu andnded on the floor. The crowd let out a low sigh. If what they were watching just now was a local family drama, this was a Hollywood film.


    Xu Youran couldn¡¯t do anything against Ming Shu.


    [Hatred Points are full.]


    Once the Harmony System reported that the Hatred Points were full, Ming Shu stopped and walked off. Her snacks were waiting for her.


    Someone uploaded the video of her beating Xu Youran up. Since they were both web celebrities, there were many stories that could be written about them.


    Under the creativity of the people on the Inte, Ming Shu became an evil subordinate protagonist, a poor female protagonist, and then a heroine who fought against the mistress.


    These didn¡¯t affect Ming Shu.


    However, Xu Youran would not be able to wash away her ¡°brand¡± as a mistress. Ming Shu heard that the rich guy was scolded badly by his wife and his wife even asked people to obstruct Xu Youran.


    Xu Youran had nowhere to go. She could only do livestreams. To get more viewers, she had no choice but to do unspeakable stuff during the livestreams.


    Xu Youran was trending, but when people talked about her, all they could think of were the unspeakable things.


    Xu Youran gave up.


    When she saw the news about Chen Shaoning and Xia Xiaoli being in a rtionship, she broke downpletely and started drinking excessively.


    Tang Zixuan opened the door and almost suffocated from the alcohol smell. He snatched the bottle from Xu Youran. ¡°Youran, stop drinking.¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡± Xu Youran pushed Tang Zixuan. ¡°Tang Zixuan, don¡¯t care about me. Go away!¡±


    ¡°Youran...¡± Tang Zixuan really liked Xu Youran and was always by her side. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± Xu Youran suddenly stared at Tang Zixuan. ¡°Are you here tough at me too?¡±


    ¡°No. Youran, you¡¯re drunk.¡±


    ¡°All of you want tough at me, you assholes... beast... let me go, let me go.¡±


    Tang Zixuan carried Xu Youran to her bed. When he wanted to get up, Xu Youran suddenly hugged his neck and kissed him messily.


    ¡°Youran...¡± Tang Zixuan pushed her away. ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡±


    Xu Youran looked at him. ¡°Do you look down on me too?¡±


    ¡°N... no.¡±


    ¡°Then take me.¡±


    Tang Zixuan was unable to reject her request.


    After that, Tang Zixuan got together with Xu Youran. The Tang family was against this rtionship and refused to let Xu Youran marry into the Tang family.


    Tang Zixuan broke ties with his family because of this.


    Tang Zixuan had the capabilities, but his family forced him to end his rtionship with Xu Youran and prevented him from making money.


    Tang Zixuan had to deal with his family and take care of the mentally unstable Xu Youran. He became very tired.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    Tang Zixuan almost got hit by a ss when he opened the door. He looked down at the ss shards and felt irritated. ¡°Youran, you...¡±


    ¡°You still know that you have toe back? What time is it now?¡± Xu Youran stood in the living room and stared at him suspiciously. ¡°Did you go out and date someone?¡±


    ¡°No, I went to meet a friend...¡± Every time he came backte, he would be interrogated by her.


    Xu Youran didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Friend? You¡¯re meeting your friends every day. Where did you get so many friends from? Are you looking down on me and having other girls outside?¡±


    Xu Youran¡¯s mental state got worse. Tang Zixuan was already irritated but she still continued to throw a tantrum. Tang Zixuan mmed the door and left.


    Xu Youran shouted, ¡°Leave, then! Don¡¯te back!¡±


    Tang Zixuan didn¡¯t leave. He stood outside and sighed. He didn¡¯t want to stay inside because he was afraid that he would start arguing with her.


    <i>Wait a bit longer.</i>


    <i>Youran, wait a bit longer. I will bring you out of this ce soon.</i>

 Chapter 316 - Dirt on Internet Celebrity (36)

    <h4>Chapter 316: Dirt on Inte Celebrity (36)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Thest time Ming Shu saw Xu Youran was on the news.


    Murder.


    Xu Youran murdered Tang Zixuan at their house. When the police broke in, Xu Youran was hugging Tang Zixuan¡¯s dposing corpse in a bad state mentally. She didn¡¯t allow anyone to take Tang Zixuan away.


    ¡°If she had stayed with Tang Zixuan, she would not be in this state now.¡±


    Jiang Wang suddenly hugged Ming Shu from behind.


    Before Tang Zixuan was murdered, he had already convinced the Tang family and was preparing to bring Xu Youran overseas.


    Ming Shu changed to another channel. Jiang Wang quietly hugged her and suddenly realized that his girlfriend was not bad either.


    Although she was obsessed with food, she didn¡¯t care about money or power and... she didn¡¯t seem to care much about him as well.


    She never asked him about what he did, whether he had eaten already, whether he was tired or not, what time would hee back.


    Jiang Wang suddenly felt depressed. When would she start to care more about him?


    ¡°ording to thetest news, Movie King Chen had a sessful proposal yesterday. He will be holding his wedding with Miss Xia next year...¡±


    The entertainment channel was broadcasting thetest entertainment news. Ming Shu looked at the male and female protagonist on the screen and stared nkly for a while.


    After that, she suddenly turned back and hugged Jiang Wang¡¯s neck. When Jiang Wang was still in a state of surprise, she pecked him on his cheek.


    Before Jiang Wang could react, Ming Shu had left.


    <i>What is the meaning of this!</i>


    <i>Suddenly she kissed me...</i>


    <i>And then ran away?</i>


    ¡°Wifey...¡±


    Jiang Wang chased Ming Shu into the room. Ming Shu was sitting in front of theputer doing up her draft for her design work. Jiang Wang walked in obediently. ¡°Why did you kiss me just now?¡±


    ¡°Do I need to pay for a kiss?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s clicked her mouse loudly.


    <i>Of course. My kiss is very expensive. You can¡¯t afford it even if you sell yourself.</i>


    ¡°Kiss me again then. Both sides need to be equal.¡± Jiang Wang was shameless and leaned his face over.


    <i>Equal? Do you think that your face is a weighing scale!</i>


    Ming Shu was irritated. ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Kiss me and I will get out.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then you can forget about working. I¡¯m going to take off my clothes...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I will turn on the livestream.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Jiang Wang took a deep breath. <i>I am not going to argue with this idiot.</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t want to kiss me, do you!</i>


    <i>Fine, I will do it myself!</i>


    He bent down and kissed Ming Shu on the lips. However, he didn¡¯t feel appeased and continued to pry open her teeth.


    The cellphone on the table suddenly vibrated. Jiang Wang didn¡¯t even look at it. He let go of her hand and allowed her to turn off her phone. Then he carried Ming Shu up and ced her on hisp.


    <i>Buzz buzz buzz...</i>


    <i>Buzz buzz buzz...</i>


    Ming Shu felt for her phone. ¡°Stop it.¡±


    She dodged Jiang Wang¡¯s hands and hugged his neck while answering the call. ¡°Hello, cousin. What¡¯s up...¡±


    Jiang Wang¡¯s head was on Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder. He could faintly hear the voice on the other end.


    ¡°Missing? No, she is overseas.¡±


    ¡°Overseas? What is she doing overseas?¡±


    ¡°Blind date.¡±


    Lan Ziqing sneered. ¡°What kind of blind date is it that requires her to go overseas? Su Man, tell me the truth, where is Lin Wei?¡±


    ¡°I will buy snacks for you!¡± Lan Ziqing added one more sentence immediately.


    ¡°Thand.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°She thought that you like guys and went to Thand to do surgery.¡±


    Lan Ziqing made a weird sound and then hung up.


    Lin Wei cried and looked for her yesterday night. Before Ming Shu could say anything, Lin Wei had decided to go to Thand for the operation.


    In the end, Ming Shu spent a lot of effort to convince her to give up the idea. She asked her to go to Thand but not do the operation. She asked her to wait for Lan Ziqing to find her.


    She didn¡¯t know why Lan Ziqing never told Lin Wei that he liked her. Lin Wei had a hard time loving him. Most importantly, he would buy snacks for her... so Ming Shu decided to lend a helping hand.


    If this didn¡¯t work, Lin Wei might have to do the surgery.


    Jiang Wang kissed Ming Shu¡¯s neck. ¡°Carry on?¡±


    ¡°Boss Jiang, has yourpany closed down? Why do you want to do this in the middle of the day?¡± Ming Shu red at Jiang Wang.


    ¡°It¡¯s the weekend.¡±


    ¡°Presidents have no weekend.¡±


    Boss Jiang was chased out of the room and ordered to go work. He felt depressed. <i>Why can¡¯t presidents have weekends? Are they not humans? Is she discriminating against presidents?</i>


    ¡°Miao!¡± Majesty chewed on its dried fish and walked past. It slowly walked over and flirted with the new orange cat that had moved in.


    Boss Jiang: ¡°...¡± A cat lived better than him!


    ...


    Ming Shu thought that she would die early this time too, but she actually lived for more than ten years.


    Majesty was old and its daily updates were still being posted on the web. However, there was a fat orange cat beside it now.


    The people on the inte cried out. <i>Even a cat has a rtionship. This is not how you torture singles.</i>


    Lan Ziqing and Lin Wei¡¯s child ran around and chased Jiang Anyan. She said that she wanted to marry him.


    Every time, Jiang Anyan would shiver in fear¡ªhe didn¡¯t like guys.


    Lin Wei grabbed the child and scolded her. After tidying her up, she became a pretty little girl and continued to chase Jiang Anyan.


    Jiang Anyan thought that she was a boy from the start so even though she turned back into a girl, he still thought that she was male.


    Just like that, he mistook her for a boy for many years. As he was wondering whether he was gay, he suddenly realized that the child was female.


    Ming Shu would asionallye out and release some dirt. She would also asionally take some pictures for Qiao Yu. When she had nothing to do, she would tease Jiang Wang and watch him explode in anger. Her life was very lively. Even though they had been together for a few years, their rtionship still seemed young.


    ¡°Wifey, did you see the proposal that I brought back yesterday?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What is that on your hand then?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the paper in her hand that she had piled her nutshells on. She said calmly, ¡°I found it on the floor.¡±


    ¡°I put it on the table, you picked it up from the floor. Amazing!¡± <i>Why don¡¯t you pick it up from the gxy! Do you think I am stupid! </i>Jiang Wang swept the nutshells off the paper. ¡°Do you know how much this proposal is worth? At least a hundred million.¡±


    ¡°Maybe Majesty swept it onto the floor.¡± Ming Shu had no change of expression.


    ¡°Miao~¡± Majesty weakly denied from the side.


    Jiang Wang was so angry he wanted to p Ming Shu. In the end, he just peeled all the nuts in front of her and ced them in her hand before leaving with the stained document.


    <i>She is the target. I have to dote on her.</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t be angry.</i>


    <i>Take it that I am doing charity.</i>


    After Jiang Wang left, Ming Shu realized that he left his cellphone. She was free and her snacks were almost finished so she decided to send his cellphone back and buy some snacks along the way.


    Unluckily, she met a robber. She could have tackled the robber and gotten a medal for being a web celebrity hero but in reality, her ending was touching¡ªshe was stabbed by the robber.


    The fall of a famous web celebrity.


    [... Guest, can you be normal?] <i>Why is it that Guest is bing weirder nowadays? Has the rtionship spoiled her brain?</i>


    Ming Shu sat in the cloud room and looked at Jiang Wang holding a ck umbre and carrying Majesty to her tomb.


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    The Harmony System felt that the smile was very weird. It thought for a while but its storage was reaching its limits. Hence, it was toozy to think too much and just disyed the information.


    It only wanted Hatred Points anyway.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 130000


    ~~~


    Additional Task: Failed.


    There were no Hatred Points from Jiang Wang. The Additional Task was a failure...


    However, she hadpleted the other additional task so the amount of Hatred Points was still sizable.


    ¡°Next.¡±

 Chapter 317 - Lin Wei Extra (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 317: Lin Wei Extra (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ever since she was young, her family told her that she had a fianc¨¦.


    Before she met him, she didn¡¯t know what a fianc¨¦ meant. She didn¡¯t understand why she had one when other children didn¡¯t.


    She was five years old when she met her fianc¨¦ for the first time.


    It was during her grandfather¡¯s birthday. She was pushed toward a little boy who was taller and bigger than her.


    Lin Wei thought that the little brother was very handsome.


    He was more handsome than any other little brothers she had seen.


    ¡°Ziqing, this is your fiancee. Bring her around to y.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bully her. If not, you will not have a wife in the future.¡±


    The adults left and Lin Wei stood there awkwardly. She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    The little boy looked at her with disdain and walked off arrogantly.


    Lin Wei thought for a while and then followed behind him. The little boy was not very fast, but Lin Wei¡¯s short legs made it difficult for her to catch up.


    ¡°Brother...¡± Lin Wei panted. ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    The little boy didn¡¯t seem to hear her and continued walking to the swing in the courtyard.


    Lin Wei caught up with the little boy. She was sad. ¡°You walk too fast. I can¡¯t catch up with you.¡±


    ¡°Who ask you to follow me?¡± The little boy looked at her coolly. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    Lin Wei wrung her hands awkwardly. ¡°But they asked you to bring me around and y.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t y with you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too stupid.¡±


    Lin Wei stared at him angrily. ¡°I am not stupid. I am very smart. You can test me if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    The little boy really tested her. He showed no mercy. ¡°What is 3¡Á24?¡±


    ¡°3...¡± Lin Wei was stunned. She had not learned this yet.


    Lin Wei was only five years old. She had not even finished kindergarten. How would she know what is 3¡Á24?


    She watched the little brother walk away.


    Lin Wei cried and ran back. She grabbed her father who was drinking and sniffed. ¡°Daddy, am I stupid?¡±


    Her father got a scare. ¡°You are the smartest, my dear. Who bullied you?¡±


    ¡°Am I really not stupid?¡±


    ¡°Of course, my baby is the smartest.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t I know what is 3¡Á24?¡±


    Her father and the adults beside himughed. ¡°My baby, you have not learned it yet. You will know the answer after you learn it.¡±


    Lin Wei was still sniffing. She wiped her face with her sleeve. ¡°What is 3¡Á24 then?¡±


    ¡°72.¡±


    Lin Wei got the answer and rushed to find the little boy.


    The little boy was sitting under a tree.


    ¡°Brother, I know the answer. It is 72.¡±


    The little boy looked up and exposed her immediately. ¡°You asked someone else.¡±


    Lin Wei bit her lips. ¡°Daddy said that I never learned this before. I will know the answer after I study it. Brother, why don¡¯t you test me on something I learned?¡±


    The little boy didn¡¯t reply to her.


    Lin Wei carefully moved closer. ¡°What is your name, Brother? My name is Lin Wei. My mummy and daddy say that you are my fianc¨¦. What is a fianc¨¦?¡±


    ¡°Lan Ziqing.¡± The little boy acted cool.


    ¡°Brother Ziqing,¡± Lin Wei obediently called him. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what a fianc¨¦ is.¡±


    Lan Ziqing thought for a while and decided to scare Lin Wei. ¡°A fianc¨¦ is someone who will eat you.¡±


    Lin Wei¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Brother Ziqing is going to eat me? But I¡¯m not delicious... I do not have much meat on me. Why don¡¯t you eat me after I get fatter?¡±


    Lan Ziqing: ¡°...¡±


    That was the first time Lan Ziqing and Lin Wei met.


    After that, Lin Wei went to visit Lan Ziqing often at his house and at school.


    However, Lin Wei was still afraid because he threatened that he would eat her after she grew up. Hence, she didn¡¯t want to be his fianc¨¦.


    When her parents heard her reason, they were speechless. They exined to her what a fianc¨¦ was.


    Her mother told her that only the best girl could be Lan Ziqing¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    Lin Wei liked Lan Ziqing. He was more handsome than all the other little brothers. Thus, Lin Wei worked very hard and was always the first in her ss. She also got many medals from differentpetitions.


    However, Lan Ziqing still didn¡¯t care about her. Lin Wei was very depressed but she still continued to look for Lan Ziqing.


    Until Lan Ziqing transferred schools.


    After he transferred, she could only see him during the New Year or holidays.


    As she grew older, she was even more certain that she liked Lan Ziqing.


    However, Lan Ziqing didn¡¯t care about her. He didn¡¯t like it when she called herself his fianc¨¦.


    Lin Wei had moments when she wanted to give up, but she had liked him for so many years. She felt that she was losing out and continued to persevere.


    After she graduated, Lin Wei packed up and went to find Lan Ziqing without any hesitation.


    She shamelessly stayed beside him but made no progress.


    Lan Ziqing still treated her the same way.


    Lin Wei tried many methods. The only one she didn¡¯t try wasmitting suicide like Jiang Wang.


    Jiang Wang gave it his all and got Ming Shu.


    Yet, she wasn¡¯t sure what Lan Ziqing was thinking and didn¡¯t dare to try it. She was afraid that Lan Ziqing would chase her away.


    Lan Ziqing treated his friends better than her.


    She couldn¡¯t help but suspect that he liked guys.


    Lin Wei sat on the streets of Thand and sighed.


    After all these years of liking him, she would still feel her heart beating faster when she thought about him. But now, she was tired.


    If Lan Ziqing didn¡¯te to find her this time, she would give up.


    Lin Wei made a decision in her heart and got up. She patted her skirt. A couple suddenly approached her.


    ¡°Miss, can you help us take a photo?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Wei took their camera.


    When the couple was ready, she focused the camera on them.


    ¡°Smile, stand closer...¡± Lin Wei suddenly tilted the camera. A figure appeared inside the frame and made her heart beat faster.


    She quickly took a photo. The couple was smiling happily while the man behind them looked coldly in her direction.


    Just like the little boy in her memory.


    Lin Wei returned the camera to the couple and ran toward the person.


    Lan Ziqing opened his arms for the first time to catch her.


    ¡°Brother Ziqing.¡±


    Lan Ziqing rubbed Lin Wei¡¯s head. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe here to do an operation? Are the doctors on leave now?¡±


    Lin Wei didn¡¯t hesitate while replying, ¡°If you like guys, I¡¯ll go do it.¡±


    Lan Ziqing choked.


    He hugged Lin Wei and sighed. ¡°Lin Wei, I like you.¡±


    <i>Only you.</i>


    Lin Wei jumped away in surprise. ¡°Brother Ziqing... are you confessing to me?¡±


    Lan Ziqing rubbed his chin, which was hit when she jumped and felt helpless.


    He did hint at it to her before. but she was always nervous and jumped around too much. Every time he wanted to say something, she would change the topic. This made him angry so he decided to shut up.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Lin Wei pounced on him again and hung onto Lan Ziqing. ¡°Brother Ziqing, I like you too. I like you the most. I will love you forever.¡±


    The couple behind them focused the camera on them and took a photo.


    When they left, they gave them the photo.


    In the photo, the man had a cold expression, but his eyes were gentle. He held onto the small girl, afraid that she would fall down.


    Ever since she was five years old, he was a part of her life.

 Chapter 318 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (1)

    <h4>Chapter 318: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Martial Arts World Headlines: Mu Lin Starts Teaching Lessons Whenever She Wants#


    ¡°Leader, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°The protector said that she is all right... so she should be.¡±


    ¡°Our leader is so powerful. She will definitely be alright. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°If something really happens to our leader, do we pack our stuff and run away?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good, the leader hasn¡¯t...¡±


    The voices outside the door continued. Ming Shu opened her eyes and looked at the bed mantle. <i>What are they talking about?</i>


    Her body felt heavy and her breathing was faint. She didn¡¯t feel good. <i>This body must be injured.</i>


    Ming Shu took a deep breath and downloaded the storyline.


    This was a martial arts world. The fake female protagonist was called Nie Shuang, the first daughter of the Half Moon Vi. She traveled into a book.


    In the book, Nie Shuang dug her own grave by using, abducting, and torturing the female protagonist. She did everything an evil subordinate protagonist would do.


    In the end, she had a bad ending and implicated her family.


    After going back in time, Nie Shuang swore that she would take revenge for the original Nie Shuang and lived an exciting life.


    Her exciting life involved seducing all the outstanding men around the female protagonist and turning a martial arts novel into an unspeakable one.


    The Host was called Mu Ling.


    She was the leader of the Five Treasures Immortal n.


    The reputation of the Five Treasures Immortal n was not very good... okay, it was very bad. They were considered an evil n that everyone wanted to destroy.


    The Five Treasures Immortal n retreated to the secluded mountains and made no contact with the martial arts world. The people in the martial arts world were afraid of them, but no one dared to provoke them.


    The Five Treasures Immortal n had a powerful secret scripture and Nie Shuang knew about it.


    She faked an injury and entered the Five Treasures Immortal n. She then looked for the secret scripture in the n.


    She managed to find it, but got caught.


    She carried the secret scripture out of the Five Treasures Immortal n. She was afraid that the Five Treasures Immortal n would chase her so she started a rumor saying that the leader of the Five Treasures Immortal n wanted to woo her and even imed that the Five Treasures Immortal n had evil intentions toward the martial arts world.


    Everyone in the martial arts world got frightened when they heard this news.


    The Host was really angry and ordered her men to continue chasing Nie Shuang. She thought that they could take back the secret scripture easily, but her men returned defeated.


    The Host had no choice but to go out personally. She would turn weak every month during a certain time and this coincided with her chase. In the end, she didn¡¯t manage to get the secret scripture and was even injured seriously.


    This was where the storyline began.


    After this, the Five Treasures Immortal n would be the viin and the fake female protagonist would be the poor girl that was being bullied.


    The Host just wanted to take the secret scripture back. She personally needed the scripture and was tasked with the mission to protect it too. That was the responsibility of the sect leader.


    Due to the efforts of the fake female protagonist, the Five Treasures Immortal n became everyone¡¯s enemy.


    In the end, the Host was surrounded by people from the righteous ns and died at the hands of the fake female protagonist.


    The fake female protagonist lived a happy life with her men.


    After downloading the storyline, Ming Shu only had one thing she wanted to say: The fake female protagonist was indeed damn powerful!


    If the fake female protagonist didn¡¯t provoke the Five Treasures Immortal n, they would just be a legend in the original storyline.


    She couldn¡¯t do anything with this body now. It was heavily injured. She was very hungry...


    Ming Shu got down and opened the door.


    The disciples outside the door heard the sound and they all bowed. ¡°Leader.¡±


    Ming Shu held onto the door frame and smiled. ¡°Get me some food.¡±


    The disciples felt that there was something wrong with their leader¡¯s voice, but they remembered that she was injured so it might be because she was really weak. No one questioned it. They hurriedly went to prepare food.


    The food they prepared was all tasteless. Ming Shu didn¡¯t have an appetite after tasting these foods and eating them made her hungrier.


    She mmed the table and ordered them to change the dishes.


    The disciples didn¡¯t want to do it at the start. They said that the protector mentioned that she could only eat these. The protector this, the protector that...


    Finally, Ming Shu used her authority as the leader and got them to change the food. All the delicious foods were served on the table.


    Ming Shu was eating happily when a man entered. The disciples outside called him. Protector.


    ¡°Leader.¡± The protector paid his respects. ¡°You are awake. Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±


    Ming Shu was holding a chicken thigh: ¡°...¡±


    This protector looked impressive.


    <i>Am I supposed to hold my head or hold my chest now?</i>


    In the end, Ming Shu decided to just hold her chicken thigh. ¡°Not really.¡±


    <i>Even if I¡¯m injured, it will not stop me from eating my food.</i>


    The protector seemed to have noticed the difference in the way Ming Shu spoke aspared to his leader before the injury and looked up at Ming Shu. He frowned and said bluntly, ¡°Leader, you are still injured. How can you eat such oily food?¡±


    Ming Shu protected her food. ¡°You need to eat to get nutrients.¡±


    ¡°Leader, you can¡¯t eat all this. I will order people to make some nd and soupy food for you.¡±


    <i>Who wants to eat nd and soupy food. No way!</i>


    <i>It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have teeth.</i>


    Food-Protector Shu pointed at the door


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    The protector: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What happened to the leader?</i>


    The protector said dutifully, ¡°Leader, your body...¡±


    ¡°Out.¡± <i>Who allowed you to nag at me when I¡¯m eating? Do you believe that I willmit suicide now and thene back from the dead to find you!</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    The protector was chased out by Ming Shu. He stood outside the door in a daze. He looked at the disciples around him and asked in a low tone, ¡°How long has the leader been awake?¡±


    ¡°Close to an hour.¡± The disciples replied carefully, ¡°The moment the leader woke up, we sent people to call for you.¡±


    ¡°Who asked you to prepare all the oily food?¡±


    The disciples felt wronged. ¡°Protector, this order was given by the leader. We can¡¯t stop her...¡±


    They tried to persuade her, but she didn¡¯t listen.


    They had never seen their leader so stubborn before. It was as though she entered her rebellious phasete.


    A disciple gathered up his courage and asked, ¡°Protector, maybe the leader... got injured too seriously by those assholes outside?¡±


    ¡°Those people are shameless. They took the chance when our leader was handicapped and sneaked an attack on her. We will take revenge for our leader.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let our leader be injured just like this. We need to teach them a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go...¡±


    A bunch of disciples rolled up their sleeves and prepared to leave. The protector looked at them coldly. They were all shouting furiously, but no one left.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>Protector, stop us!</i>


    The atmosphere was very embarrassing.


    In the end, the protector opened his mouth. ¡°I will go down the mountain and catch a physician. You all take good care of the leader.¡±


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief and agreed, ¡°Yes, Protector.¡±


    ¡°No problem, Protector.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will take care of the leader.¡±


    No one cared about the fact that the protector said that he would catch a physician and not invite one. They were all used to it.


    Ming Shu sat in the room and watched the entire performance. She was speechless. This n would be destroyed soon.


    Once the protector left, the disciples outside started chatting and discussing whether their leader became stupid from the injury. They were like kids when the teacher was not around.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>I am still sitting here! Which part of me is stupid!</i>


    <i>Are these people viins? Is this a joke?</i>


    <i>Okay...</i>


    <i>This world is a joke. There is nothing wrong with having cute viins.</i>

 Chapter 319 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (2)

    <h4>Chapter 319: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Leader, your medicine.¡±


    The protector ced a bowl of steaming ck medicine in front of Ming Shu.


    The smell was awful. Ming Shu pouted. <i>The physician that the protector caught must be lousy. What kind of medicine is he prescribing?</i>


    Ming Shu had learned how inflexible this protector was in the past few days. He was like a discipline mistress. She took the bowl and gulped the medicine down in one shot. She then stuffed two sweet dates in her mouth.


    ¡°Please rest well, Leader.¡± The protector took the bowl and left.


    Ming Shu needed to rest. She couldn¡¯t give up the snacks given to her by the disciples so she brought them to her bed. After finishing them, she started meditating.


    Ming Shu meditated for almost half a month. During this time, the disciples reached a conclusion. Their leader really became stupid.


    She was so cold and untouchable like the moon in the sky.


    But now...


    She always wore a smile and looked at everyone as though they were all drumsticks.


    They all went toin to the protector. ¡°Protector, our leader became stupid! What should we do! Can she still be cured?¡±


    The protector gave a serious face. ¡°The leader is just injured. Don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of the leader.¡±


    ¡°So our leader really became stupid?¡±


    The protector continued to emphasize, ¡°Our leader is just injured.¡±


    ¡°That means she is. Let us pool our money together and help her find a cure. What if she can still be cured? I remember that there is a 300-year-old snow ginseng in our storeroom. Let¡¯s ask the kitchen to cook it.¡±


    ¡°The 100-year-old bamboo grass might be able to help too.¡±


    ¡°And that...¡±


    Ming Shu was munching on a drumstick not far away. <i>The Five Treasures Immortal n is really rich!</i>


    But money couldn¡¯t make the smell of medicine any nicer.


    Medicine, medicine, medicine.


    Ming Shu received many tonics in the evening. After finishing all of them, she felt her body getting lighter.


    She familiarized herself with the Host¡¯s skills. Although she was not very good at it yet, it was enough for her to beat the fake female protagonist up to gain some Hatred Points.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why did they feel that the leader was still stupid after drinking all the tonics?</i>


    Everyone felt that they were goners.


    During this time, the protector never told her anything about the outside world. However, she managed to get some information from the disciples.


    News had spread that the Five Treasures Immortal n had evil intentions toward the martial arts world and all the ns were on their guards. Luckily, they didn¡¯te to find them.


    There was a very serious problem now.


    Why did the people in the martial arts world believe the fake female protagonist when she said that the leader of the Five Treasures Immortal n wanted to woo her?


    Could it be that this body was not female?


    Ming Shu remembered clearly that she squatted in the toilet.


    The fake female protagonist was not saved by the Host, but by a disciple.


    The reason why the disciple saved her wasplicated. There were many stories in the n and all kinds of love-hate rtionships brought up.


    The truth was, the disciple thought that the fake female protagonist had died and picked her up because her bracelet looked expensive.


    However, he was unable to take it off. He had no knife so he decided to bring her back and take the bracelet off then.


    How?


    Chop her hand off!


    She was dead anyway. Chopping her hand off wouldn¡¯t do much harm.


    However, the fake female protagonist woke up. She came up with a fake and sad background and the disciple¡¯s heart softened. He decided to let the fake female protagonist stay in the sect.


    Whether he agreed because of the bracelet or because of his soft heart, only he knew.


    The disciples were still very vignt against a stranger.


    The fake female protagonist had no chance to meet important people like the Host. She only saw the protector from afar. He had many people around him answering at his beck and call.


    Maybe the fake female protagonist thought that the leader of the Five Treasures Immortal n was a man?


    She was not the only one that didn¡¯t know the leader was a female. No one in the martial arts world knew.


    Ming Shu, the stupid gangster leader, decided to bring people down to find the fake female protagonist.


    The secret scripture that the Host practiced was called the Five Treasures Bible. It was high-ranked among all the secret scriptures in the martial arts world.


    She needed to get the secret scripture back. If not, she would be unable to practice her martial arts and that would make her ufortable every month, which would, in turn, deter her from eating her food happily.


    The protector was the first one to reject Ming Shu¡¯s n of going down the mountain. ¡°Leader, there are many rumors circting in the martial arts world now. It is not the right time for you to go down. As for the Five Treasures Bible, I will send people to retrieve it. Please do not worry.¡±


    Most importantly, their n¡¯s reputation was not good...


    ¡°By the time you bring it back, my corpse will be cold.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to attack the protector, but that was the truth.


    The people in this n were all very weak. There was the smell of medicine everywhere. She was not sure what the martial arts world was afraid of. <i>This is so weird.</i>


    The protector couldn¡¯t say anything but he still didn¡¯t want to let her go.


    In the end, Ming Shu teamed up with the disciples and tied the protector up. She then ordered the rest of the disciples to not untie him.


    Ming Shu wanted to go down alone, but the disciples wouldn¡¯t let her. They threatened that if she didn¡¯t bring them down, they would release the protector.


    Hence, she left the ce like an emperor¡ªwith many people in front and behind her.


    The disciples said that they needed to have a lot of people to scare the other party and stop them from bullying their leader. In other words, stop her from bing stupider.


    Ming Shu wanted to jeer at them.


    This n would die soon.


    The journey down the mountain was very smooth. However, an ident happened when they were entering the city. The n was split into two. One side felt that they should enter the city tantly while the other side thought that they should sneak in. Because of this, the two sides almost had a fight.


    When they regained theirposure, they realized that their leader was missing.


    They didn¡¯t care about how they entered the city anymore and just went in to find their ¡°stupid¡± leader.


    When they found Ming Shu, she was eating at a restaurant. The disciples entered furiously. The owner of the restaurant thought that they came to pick a fight and was shivering in fear. In the end, the disciples just threw some money at him. They booked the entire ce.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Leader, why did you walk so fast? Luckily, we were smart enough and managed to catch up with you.¡±


    <i>Do you have a selfplimenting buff?</i>


    ¡°Leader, this is really good, try it.¡±


    <i>Put down my food!</i>


    Ming Shu snatched her food back and smiled with closed lips. ¡°Are you all scared that no one knows the Five Treasures Immortal n hase down the mountain?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes yes, the protector said that we need to remain lowkey. Lowkey, Leader...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile got wider. <i>What the hell! Do you think that lowering your key meant that you are lowkey?</i>


    <i>Ugh, where are my snacks! I need to calm down!</i>


    Ming Shu finished her food and knocked on the table. She called for the disciples to gather. ¡°Do you know where the fake... Nie Shuang is at?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Ming Shu was still anticipating something, but reality pped her hard on the face. <i>What is there to be tant about when you all know nothing!</i>


    <i>If you were workers in the modern world, you all would have been fired numerous times.</i>


    The disciples added fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Leader, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°We thought that you knew.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the protector tell you?¡±


    The protector who was tied up in the Five Treasures Immortal n: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu decided to not believe in these unreliable disciples anymore. It was better to do it herself.


    ¡°You all can go back. I will find her myself.¡±


    Everyone retaliated, ¡°That is impossible. The protector asked us to protect you. We can¡¯t let you lose a single hair.¡±


    Ming Shu exposed them. ¡°Thest time you protected me, I was injured for half a month.¡±


    Everyoneughed awkwardly. ¡°That... that was an ident. ident! We will definitely protect you this time!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Let me go. I¡¯m afraid that I will die without leaving any corpse behind.</i>

 Chapter 320 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (3)

    <h4>Chapter 320: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu thought about how to get rid of her disciples and find the fake female protagonist.


    She finished her food and asked the owner for a few bags of dried beef slices before swaying out of the restaurant.


    The moment she stepped out of the restaurant, amotion happened.


    ¡°Catch that little bastard, he stole my things!¡±


    A skinny little beggar rushed out from the crowd. There was a money bag in his hand and a handsome young man was chasing after him.


    No one in the crowd moved. The little beggar almost ran away, but suddenly, he was lifted up.


    The little beggar waved his hands and legs.


    The other party just lifted him up easily. The little beggar couldn¡¯t touch him at all.


    ¡°Learning bad stuff when you are young. How dare you steal things!¡±


    The handsome young man rushed in front of the beggar and took the money bag in his hand. He opened it and then panted heavily as he thanked the man who helped him. ¡°Thank you, mister.¡±


    There was a sword on the man¡¯s back and his hair wasbed neatly. His face was handsome but serious.


    ¡°Did you lose anything?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± The handsome young man shook his head immediately. ¡°You can let go of the little beggar now.¡±


    The man paused for a few seconds and let the little beggar go.


    The little beggar wanted to run away, but was caught again by the handsome young man.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just him to let me go?¡± The little beggar looked suspicious.


    The handsome guy shook his head and took out some money from the money bag. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t steal things anymore. Take this money.¡±


    ¡°Leader, do you fancy that master? Do you need to us to kidnap him to be your husband?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth twitched. She felt her teeth, which were chewing the dried beef slices, giving way.


    <i>Do you know who that is?</i>


    <i>How dare you kidnap the fake female protagonist¡¯s man! Are you looking for death!</i>


    That handsome guy was none other than Nie Shuang. She disguised herself as a man.


    <i>You all have seen Nie Shuang before, how is it that you don¡¯t recognize her? All she did was disguise herself as a man. Are you all blind or have you all lost your memory?</i>


    <i>Our n is going to die soon!</i>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over.¡± Ming Shu chewed her dried beef and waved her hand liked a second-generation ancestor.


    The disciples got excited and hurried over.


    Ming Shu brought almost 20 people with her. They walked over threateningly and the crowd retreated.


    ¡°Who are these people...¡±


    ¡°Looks like they¡¯re here to find trouble.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and stand further away. Don¡¯t let the blood spill on me...¡±


    This was the martial arts world after all. It wasmon for people to start a fight on the streets. Everyone was used to it.


    Nie Shuang looked at them approaching with curiosity. The man was vignt.


    ¡°Young Miss, what is the matter?¡± Nie Shuang greeted her with her hands folded in front of her face.


    Ming Shu hadn¡¯t said anything, but the people behind her were already preparing themselves. ¡°Leader, who shall we get? The pretty boy seems to have poor health and his stamina must be bad. Why don¡¯t we snatch the one behind him.¡±


    ¡°Why not snatch both? The leader can trade them around.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense!¡±


    The crowd widened their eyes: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Snatching husbands!</i>


    They had seen many cases of people snatchingdies, but this was the first time someone was snatching a man. And it was two men.


    Since the situation was already like this, Ming Shu went with the flow and pointed at Nie Shuang. ¡°Snatch the pretty boy!¡±


    Everyone looked at her weirdly¡ª <i>so this is the leader¡¯s taste.</i>


    Nie Shuang, the fake pretty boy: ¡°...¡±


    There were many different ns in the martial arts world. Nie Shuang never suspected that the person in front of her was the leader of the Five Treasures Immortal n. After all, she thought that the leader was male.


    Nie Shuang wanted to exin that she was not a man and said immediately, ¡°Wait, Young Miss, actually I¡¯m...¡±


    However, the disciples were very excited and never gave her the chance to talk. They charged at them together.


    The man behind her took out his sword and helped Nie Shuang block the disciples.


    Ming Shu once again confirmed that her disciples were weak, so weak that they would fall on the floor crying in pain after the other party swung his sword a few times.


    Everyone looked at them with disdain. They thought that they would be able to watch a good show, but it turned out to be a joke.


    <i>How dare they snatch a man when they are so weak?</i>


    <i>Who gave them the courage?</i>


    Ming Shu sighed. She pulled up her sleeves and personally entered the fight.


    The disciples knew how to cooperate with her. They pestered the man and let Ming Shu handle Nie Shuang.


    Once Ming Shu struck, there was only sess.


    ¡°Miss, actually I...¡± Nie Shuang tried to exin that she was not a man.


    Ming Shu smiled gently and grabbed Nie Shuang¡¯s elbow. Nie Shuang looked at her in surprise as she threw her over her shoulder and mmed her on the ground.


    Ming Shu reached out and felt around Nie Shuang¡¯s body.


    ¡°You... what are you doing?¡± Nie Shuang was scared. She reached out and covered her chest.


    She was not nning to do something to her right on the streets, right?


    Of course, Nie Shuang thought too much. Ming Shu only wanted to find the Five Treasures Bible.


    However, after touching every single inch of Nie Shuang¡¯s body, she didn¡¯t find it.


    [Guest, there are so many people here. Why don¡¯t you undress her?] The Harmony System popped out and gave her an idea. It was a stupid idea. No surprise about that.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Besides this, do you have any other ideas?</i>


    [This is the most effective course of action.] <i>Easy and effective methods are not creative, but you can get Hatred Points!</i>


    <i>Who cares about creativity if you can get Hatred Points?</i>


    Ming Shu ignored the Harmony System. The Harmony System was depressed and continued thinking bad ideas.


    Ming Shu grabbed Nie Shuang¡¯s neck. She gave her a smile and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Where is the Five Treasures Bible?¡±


    Nie Shuang narrowed her eyes. She immediately denied it. ¡°What Five Treasures Bible. I¡¯ve never heard of it. You got the wrong person. Let me go!¡±


    <i>How does she know that I have the Five Treasures Bible?</i>


    <i>Who is she?</i>


    <i>Is she from the Five Treasures Immortal n?</i>


    The Five Treasures Immortal n had disappeared for half a month... they seemed to have given up. This was not someone from the Five Treasures Immortal n.


    The people from the Five Treasures Immortal n were weird. They had no symbols and they wore different clothes.


    When they chased herst time, they would shout at her, telling her that the Five Treasures Immortal n would not let her off so easily. That was how she knew who they were.


    But, these people didn¡¯t say anything. Hence, even though Nie Shuang had stayed at the Five Treasures Immortal n for a period of time, she did not recognize these people. There were no familiar faces.


    Ming Shu channeled more force into her hand and Nie Shuang started to have trouble breathing. However, she still imed that she knew nothing about the Five Treasures Bible.


    <i>Xiu¡ª</i>


    A sword sound rang beside her and Ming Shu threw an object out. The object hit the sword and there was a loud noise.


    The sword fell to the ground. At the same time, a colorful rice ball fell to the ground too.


    The surroundings suddenly quieted down.


    The rice ball stretched its short legs and arms and shook its fur. Its ck eyes spun a few rounds before it ran toward Ming Shu with the sword.


    It was very small. The sword was very big. The scene looked very strange.


    Little Beastie ced the sword in front of Ming Shu proudly and jumped around.


    <i>Give me food and I will not make a fuss about that fact that you threw me out! It must be aplete Manchu-Han banquet!</i>


    Ming Shu pped Little Beastie away and picked up the sword. She ced it at Nie Shuang¡¯s neck and smiled at the man. ¡°Don¡¯te closer. I¡¯m not sure if your sword is sharp or not.¡±

 Chapter 321 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (4)

    <h4>Chapter 321: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yue Gan knew how sharp the sword was so he didn¡¯t dare to move forward tantly.


    The disciples on the ground ran over to Ming Shu and gathered around her. From their excited looks, you would never imagine that they were crying in pain just now.


    ¡°You are so powerful.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, this is our leader. How dare the pretty boy triy to run away. Don¡¯t worry, Leader, I will make sure that he is clean and lying on your bed tonight for you to grace him.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>I have no interest in being gay!</i>


    Yue Gan said with a serious face, ¡°How did this mister provoke you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story...¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I shall not talk about it.¡±


    Yue Gan: ¡°...¡± <i>How do I carry on?</i>


    Ming Shu nced at Yue Gan before looking down at Nie Shuang. ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know even know what you¡¯re talking about, how will I know where it is?¡± Nie Shuang was stubborn.


    Everyone was in an uproar. They were not snatching the man. They wanted something from him.


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile got deeper. The sharp sword cut through her soft skin. ¡°You brought it out yourself. How can you not know? Do you want to ask the hero over there how sharp his sword is? Can it chop your head off?¡±


    There was no hint of anger in her voice. She seemed to be just having a normal conversation.


    However, to Nie Shuang, her words were like ice that exploded and froze her limbs.


    She shivered and her lips turned pale. She continued to deny it. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Yue Gan¡¯s voice sounded again.


    Ming Shu raised her gaze and smiled. Nie Shuang¡¯s eyes widened and he wanted to stop Ming Shu. She heard her say clearly, ¡°Five Treasures Bible.¡±


    Five Treasures Bible.


    As a member of the martial arts world, Yue Gan knew what the Five Treasures Bible was. He was shocked, but he hid it well, and no emotions showed on his face.


    The crowd knew what the Five Treasures Bible was and themotion started getting bigger.


    It was the first in rank among secret scriptures. Just this alone was enough for people to fight over it.


    He frowned and said coldly, ¡°The Five Treasures Bible disappeared a long time ago. Why would it be in this mister¡¯s possession?¡±


    Although the Five Treasures Bible was the foremost among secret scriptures, everyone knew that it had disappeared.


    No one knew that the Five Treasures Bible was at Five Treasures Immortal n.


    Even though both of them had ¡°Five Treasures¡± in their name, the Five Treasures Bible already existed when the Five Treasures Immortal n was formed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him? How did you get it?¡± Ming Shu shifted her gaze to Nie Shuang.


    Nie Shuang controlled her pale face and her voice became delicate and soft like a girl¡¯s. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know what the Five Treasures Bible is. I have never heard of it.¡±


    Yue Gan was stunned. He didn¡¯t know that Nie Shuang was a girl.


    Ming Shu got up and wanted to punch Nie Shuang. Yue Gan instinctively took a step forward.


    Ming Shu pointed the sword at him and reminded him with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, young man, swords don¡¯t have eyes.¡±


    Yue Gan: ¡°...¡± <i>Who is the one messing around!</i>


    Pointing his own sword at him and telling him his sword was blind. <i>Is she looking down on me?</i>


    Yue Gan looked at Nie Shuang, who was pinned onto the ground and couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Even if the Five Treasures Bible is really in the hands of this...dy, it is wrong for you to snatch it from her.¡±


    The Five Treasures Bible had only disappeared and was not destroyed. It made sense if it appeared again.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Oh, I thought that in the martial arts world, a thing will be yours if you manage to snatch it. Are the rules different in this martial arts world?¡±


    <i>The secret scripture belongs to the Five Treasures Immortal n. I am just taking back my own thing.</i>


    Yue Gan choked. That was really how the martial arts world worked.


    <i>But other people snatched it secretly. You are snatching it tantly in front of so many people! How is that the same!</i>


    <i>Everyone should have some dignity!</i>


    Ming Shu beat Nie Shuang up in front of Yue Gan. Nie Shuang was very stubborn and gritted her teeth. She was determined not to tell Ming Shu the location of the secret scripture.


    Just as Ming Shu was troubled about what she should do next, three men and two women squeezed out from the crowd. ¡°Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, what is the matter? Why did you call us so urgently?¡±


    ¡°Who are these people?¡±


    Yue Gan felt more confident with Junior Sisters and Junior Brothers around. ¡°I urge you to let thedy go. If not, we will not go easy on you.¡±


    Ming Shu was not afraid of them. She even seemed a bit excited. ¡°Bullying me just because you have more people? Comeee, you can have a taste of my new moves.¡±


    Yue Gan: ¡°...¡± <i>You have more than 20 people around you. Who is the one that has more people?¡±</i>


    <i>Shameless!</i>


    Before Yue Gan could react, Ming Shu grabbed the sword and charged at them.


    ¡°Ah, Senior Brother¡¯s sword...¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Senior Brother¡¯s sword.¡± Ming Shu smiled and continued, ¡°Come, experience the love your Senior Brother has for you.¡±


    Everyone was astounded. The sword seemed more powerful in the hands of thedy.


    It was as though their Senior Brother was using a fake sword all this time.


    However, the sword was still the same. Only the person wielding it was different. That was why the sword gave off a different feel.


    The disciples grabbed Nie Shuang and squatted down somewhere nearby. They watched as their leader defeated the bunch of idiots.


    <i>Our leader is so powerful.</i>


    <i>Even if she got stupid, she is still powerful.</i>


    <i>Long live the leader!</i>


    Yue Gan didn¡¯t think that he would be defeated by ady. She looked only 17 years old and was very beautiful and exquisite. Her eyes were always filled with a gentle smile just like a well-mannered Young Miss from a wealthy family.


    He didn¡¯t know any n that had such a beautiful youngdy as their leader.


    ¡°What the hell, what are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Let me down!¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, help!¡±


    Yue Gan couldn¡¯t even defend himself, how could he help them?


    Ming Shu and her disciples hung the people up one by one on the nearest roof and stabbed the sword casually into a big white cabbage.


    ¡°Leader, what do we do with this pretty boy?¡± The disciples pointed at the pale Nie Shuang.


    They thought that their leader wanted to bring him back to be her husband.


    ¡°Hang him up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Leader.¡±


    ¡°No problem, Leader.¡±


    Nie Shuang was tied and hung up like the others. They were hung upside down and from afar, they looked liked dried salted fish.


    Nie Shuang was the fake female protagonist so it might be difficult to get the location of the Five Treasures Bible from her. Ming Shu thought about it and decided to gain some Hatred Points first.


    She had a lot of time anyway. <i>Let¡¯s y the game slowly.</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t leave after she finished hanging up those people. She sat down below them and started eating.


    The crowd cleared out a space for her. They were afraid of provoking this unknown n leader and were scared that they would be hung up too.


    Yue Gan thought that Ming Shu wanted to do something to them, but she just sat there and ate a bowl of wantons. After that, she gathered her people and left the area.


    The crowd: ¡°...¡± They must be asleep. This was just an illusion.


    Yue Gan and his party: ¡°...¡± They didn¡¯t read the calendar properly when they came out today.


    Nie Shuang had many thoughts in her head.


    ¡°Oh right!¡± A disciple suddenly ran back and stepped on the wanton stall¡¯s table. He shouted, ¡°Our leader asked me to tell you all that the Five Treasures Bible is in the hands of Nie Shuang from Half Moon Vi. If you want to snatch it, be quick. Once our leader acts, there will be no more chances for you all.¡±

 Chapter 322 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (5)

    <h4>Chapter 322: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Not long after Ming Shu left, Yue Gan and Nie Shuang were saved.


    They sat in an inn.


    Yue Gan ced the medicine in front of Nie Shuang and asked after much deliberation, ¡°Miss, do you know the person who called herself the leader?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Nie Shuang¡¯s face was still pale. Her voice was weak and gentle and made people¡¯s hearts turn soft.


    ¡°Then... do you have the Five Treasures Bible?¡±


    Nie Shuang shook her head and said pitifully, ¡°I have not even heard of the Five Treasures Bible...¡±


    Yue Gan looked at Nie Shuang. She was just a young little girl. She didn¡¯t seem to be lying. However, he was still puzzled. ¡°Why did she say that, then?¡±


    ¡°Is the Five Treasures Bible very powerful?¡± Nie Shuang gave an innocent look.


    Yue Gan didn¡¯t suspect her and exined, ¡°Have you heard about the ranking of secret scriptures? It is the first in rank. However, it disappeared for a long time. If it really appeared again, there would be much trouble.¡±


    Nie Shuang thought for a while and said softly, ¡°Actually... actually, I am from the Half Moon Vi. Does she have a grudge against the vi and wanted to frame me or frame the vi?¡±


    ¡°You are from Half Moon Vi?¡± Yue Gan was shocked. ¡°May I ask your name?¡±


    ¡°One word, Shuang.¡±


    ¡°So you are the First Young Miss of the Half Moon Vi. Please forgive my breach in etiquette.¡±


    Nie Shuang gave a forced smile. ¡°I still have to thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, she might have done worse things to me...¡±


    Yue Gan was modest and said that it was something he should do as a member of the martial arts world. Nie Shuang thanked him again and the topic went back to the Five Treasures Bible.


    ¡°We need to be careful with this matter. Many people will have received the news that the Five Treasures Bible is with you.¡±


    Nie Shuang seemed frightened and she stammered, ¡°B-but I don¡¯t have it...¡±


    Yue Gan pondered for a while and analyzed the situation. ¡°What you said might be true. She might have a grudge against the Half Moon Vi. I will send you back to the Half Moon Vi with my junior sisters and brothers and rify the situation with the head of the vi.¡±


    Nie Shuang heaved a sigh of relief. But then, she got worried again. Would the Half Moon Vi be affected?


    Half Moon Vi was quite powerful... it should be okay.


    ¡°Will it be too much trouble for you?¡±


    She would definitely be hunted down the moment the news that she had the Five Treasures Bible spread out. Hence, she would not reject Yue Gan¡¯s offer to send her back, but she needed to restrain herself.


    Yue Gan said, ¡°We were heading in that direction too so it¡¯s on the way. This issue is too serious. Please refrain from going out alone from now on.¡±


    Nie Shuang would never have had the guts to walk out alone anyway. She smiled at Yue Gan. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, then.¡±


    ¡°Please apply the medicine first, Miss Nie.¡±


    Yue Gan left the room. His junior sisters and brothers gathered around him immediately. ¡°Senior Brother, is it true?¡±


    ¡°Has the Five Treasures Bible really reappeared?¡±


    Yue Gan shook his head with a serious face. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let us pass the news to our n first. I am worried that that person wants to make a mess in the martial arts world using the Five Treasures Bible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother.¡±


    Yue Gan asked again, ¡°The leader today, do you know her? What n is she from?¡±


    ¡°No... only the Flower Butterfly Pce and the Heart Desire Den are led by a woman. However, the leader of the Flower Butterfly Pce is over 50 years old and you have seen the leader of the Heart Desire Den before. Other than that, I have never heard of any n that is led by a female.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other in speechless despair.


    An unknown leader suddenly appeared. And she was quite powerful.


    Yue Gan couldn¡¯t remember anything either. He could only wait for his n to give him some information. Yue Gan told them about Nie Shuang and they decided to send her back the Half Moon Vi.


    ...


    ¡°Hall Master, do we go back?¡±


    At the end of the corridor of the inn, a man was leaning against the railings. Winter had ended, but the man was still wrapped in a thick cloak.


    ¡°Tian Shu, did you see what happened just now?¡± The man¡¯s voice was clean and made people¡¯s heart stop.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tian Shu answered and looked down.


    ¡°What are your thoughts?¡±


    ¡°Hall Master, what Yue Gan said makes sense. Using the Five Treasures Bible, one could create havoc in the martial arts world.¡±


    ¡°You think that the Five Treasures Bible is fake?¡±


    Tian Shu paused. ¡°Hall Master...¡±


    The man looked at the crowd under the inn and changed the topic. ¡°I heard that the Five Treasures Immortal n which had disappeared for a long time reappeared and chased after a girl.¡±


    Tian Shu was stunned for a moment. Then he thought of something. ¡°Hall Master, are you saying that that is the leader of the Five Treasures Immortal n? How can it be? How is it that the leader of the Five Treasures Immortal n is a female?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice sounded far away. ¡°No one said that the leader of the Five Treasures Immortal n is a man.¡±


    ¡°Then...¡± Tian Shu¡¯s throat felt a bit dry. ¡°What do they want?¡±


    The man looked down and saw signs of wear and tear on the railings. He slowly said, ¡°I think that she is telling the truth. The Five Treasures Bible is with Nie Shuang.¡±


    Tian Shu was in a daze.


    He didn¡¯t understand why the Hall Master would believe something so unreasonable.


    But, what if it was the truth?


    ...


    The news that Nie Shuang had the Five Treasures Bible spread like a virus and in a short period of time, the entire martial arts world knew that the number one secret scripture, Five Treasures Bible, had appeared again.


    The disciples of the Five Treasures Immortal n were puzzled. ¡°Leader, now that the entire martial arts world knows about this, we will have a difficult time getting the scripture back.¡±


    Ming Shu tossed peanuts into her mouth. ¡°Won¡¯t that be very lively?¡±


    <i>How can a dead martial arts world be called a martial arts world? Martial arts worlds should be lively and messy.</i>


    Since Nie Shuang wanted the secret scripture so much, let her have it.


    If she had the capabilities, she could keep it.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why does the leader¡¯s smile look so scary?</i>


    <i>The leader must have forgotten to take her medicine today. Hurry up and serve the tonics!</i>


    Ming Shu held the tonics that were a few hundred years old: ¡°...¡± <i>What the hell. I am not stupid!</i>


    <i>Give me some more!</i>


    {Additional Task: Uncover the truth behind the bloody case caused by the Five Treasures Bible 20 years ago.]


    <i>What?</i>


    <i>My task now is to solve a case?</i>


    [This is how mass gain of Hatred Points works. You must appreciate these kinds of tasks. They allow you to gain Hatred Points from many people at once. You would be able to get quite a high amount of Hatred Points.]


    Ming Shu ced her chin on her hand and chewed on a piece of hundred-years-old tonic. Her gaze was far away.


    <i>What happened 20 years ago?</i>


    <i>Sorry, I don¡¯t know. The Host was not born yet.</i>


    However, the Five Treasures Bible disappeared 20 years ago and that was the time the Five Treasures Immortal n disappeared too.


    ¡°Come over.¡±


    Ming Shu hooked her finger at the disciples that were discussing whether she could still be cured.


    ¡°Leader?¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you, what caused the Five Treasures Immortal n to retreat from the martial arts world 20 years ago?¡±


    A disciple looked shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    The disciple next to him knocked on his head. ¡°Our leader was not born at that time, how would she know?¡±


    ¡°I forgot about that. Why did you hit me?¡±


    ¡°You idiot. Don¡¯t pass your disease to the leader. Our leader already became stupid after she was chewed up by those bastards.¡±


    ¡°Right. Leader, when are we going to find those bastards for revenge?¡±


    The topic changed very quickly.


    Ming Shu swallowed two mouthfuls of her hundred-years-old tonic to calm herself down.

 Chapter 323 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (6)

    <h4>Chapter 323: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After Ming Shu finished the two-hundred-years-old tonic, the disciples started exining excitedly why the Five Treasures Immortal n retreated into the mountains.


    From Ming Shu¡¯s perspective, it was all nonsense.


    The story goes like this:


    The past leader was a handsome but flirtatious man. The entire martial arts world was filled with his lovers.


    At the start, the past leader still took the effort to hide the truth from his lovers and they all thought that they were his one and only love.


    However, there were no secrets in the world. The lovers finally realized that the past leader was a yboy.


    Do you think that the yboy would form a family with all his lovers?


    Don¡¯t even think about it.


    His lovers teamed up and forced the past leader to choose who he loved the most. The past leader had dignity and he said he loved all of them. The lovers didn¡¯t ept this answer and said that he must choose only one.


    Before he could make a decision, his identity as the leader of the Five Treasures Immortal n was exposed.


    At that time, the Five Treasures Immortal n was a purely evil n.


    Hence, all his lovers decided to take justice for the martial arts world and wanted to kill this evil person.


    The past leader was chased all around the martial arts world. In the end, only one lover stayed by his side. yboy leader got enlightened and brought the lover back to the Five Treasures Immortal n. They moved the location of the n.


    After they escaped from all their pursuers, they started leading a simple life. One day, his lover gave birth to a little girl, but before the mother could take a look at her child, she passed away.


    The yboy leader was so depressed hemitted suicide.


    They left their child alone without any parents. The child was Mu Ling, the current leader of the n.


    Who was now Ming Shu.


    <i>This is the most ridiculous story I have ever heard.</i>


    But there was some truth in it. Ever since she could remember, Mu Ling was the leader of the n. There were elders who taught her things. Due to theck of parental care, Mu Ling¡¯s character was cold and lonely.


    It was a miracle that no one tried to usurp the throne and the Five Treasures Immortal n progressed quite well over the years.


    ¡°Leader, don¡¯t be sad. Although the past leader didn¡¯t leave anything behind, he left us! The entire n raised you up and we are loyal toward you.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes, Leader. You still have us.¡±


    The disciples all patted their chests and proimed their usefulness.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>The story might actually be true.</i>


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t get anything from the disciples and asked them to leave.


    The disciples left worriedly.


    ¡°Is the leader in a bad mood?¡±


    ¡°She heard that her father... yeah, she must be in a bad mood.¡±


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have told the leader the story.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we think of a way to help our leader forget her worries?¡±


    ¡°Any ideas?¡±


    ¡°The happiest thing is...¡±


    The disciples winked at each other and understood what the other was thinking. They left excitedly together.


    A bunch of people appeared in the middle of the night and startedmenting on handsome guys that walked past them. This scared most of the people on the streets.


    ¡°This one is not okay, too short.¡±


    ¡°This one is not good either. Too bulky. What if he bullies our leader?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no...¡±


    ¡°That, that... look, that one looks okay.¡±


    The disciple pointed to a young and handsome man that was walking not far away. He had a nice body and an extraordinary aura. Although they couldn¡¯t see his face, his aura and body were enough to make him their target.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The bunch of them rushed over and surrounded the young man.


    The man was shocked when a whole group of people surrounded him. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Hoh hoh, Master, do you have a wife?¡±


    A bunch of hunks asked about his marital status in the middle of the night. The young man was so scared. ¡°I... I...¡±


    The disciples waved their hands. ¡°Even if you do, there is nothing to worry about. You can divorce her tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you all doing... let me go.¡±


    ¡°Hurry, hurry, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Hey, my shoe.¡±


    ¡°You idiot, carry him. Don¡¯t grab his neck. What if you strangle him?¡±


    ¡°You, take his arm. Don¡¯t squeeze against me.¡±


    The bunch of people covered the young man¡¯s mouth and retreated quickly.


    ...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know that her disciples had prepared such a big gift for her. Hence, when they called for her, she didn¡¯t suspect anything and returned to the room after finishing all the food that they gave her.


    Ming Shu noticed another aura in her room the moment she entered.


    <i>Which devil wants to sneak an attack on me and inherit my snacks?</i>


    She scanned the room and found no one. Finally, her gaze fell on her bed.


    Ming Shu squinted her eyes and walked over. She lifted the nket only to see a young man wrapped in another nket, ring at her with anger and helplessness.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu asked the disciples to let him go and emphasized that she didn¡¯t have such a hobby. The disciples released the young man andpensated him with many things, but Ming Shu wasn¡¯t sure if they really understood her words.


    Reality proved that they didn¡¯t listen to her at all.


    While Ming Shu followed behind Yue Gan and Nie Shuang, her disciples caught young men for her continuously.


    <i>The one that was thrown out must not match the leader¡¯s taste. Find another </i>.


    In the end, a scary legend was born.


    An evil woman snatched away men to practice her evil skills on and all the young men were afraid to walk the streets.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Am I that kind of person?</i>


    ¡°Why are you all so keen on getting a man for me?¡± Ming Shu decided to talk to her disciples calmly.


    The disciples said tantly, ¡°The protector said that you need a husband at this age and asked us to look out for one. If you like him, we will snatch him for you.¡±


    Ming Shu choked.


    She couldn¡¯t see that the protector had this side to him.


    She had wronged him.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Do you remember why wee down the mountain?¡±


    <i>Are we here to catch guys?</i>


    <i>Am I that kind of person?</i>


    The disciples thought for a while. ¡°To get the Five Treasures Bible back and, along the way, find a husband for you.¡±


    Ming Shu smile got brighter. ¡°If I find out that you all are still doing this, I will not be your leader anymore.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    This method worked. The disciples stopped their nonsense and no longer tried to find a husband for her.


    ¡°Leader, Leader, they are fighting, they are fighting.¡±


    Ming Shu was eating a sour wild fruit and said casually, ¡°Who is fighting in the wilderness?¡±


    ¡°The bastard that wanted to snatch the Five Treasures Bible!¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look.¡±


    If she could gain some Hatred Points, she would take part in the fight. If not, she could just be a bystander.


    The group of people surrounded Ming Shu and walked out.


    Nie Shuang and Yue Gan were surrounded by people wearing assassin attire.


    Obviously, the assassins had the upper hand. They were more powerful and had more people.


    Yue Gan needed to protect Nie Shuang and appeared to be restrained. These assassins came for the Five Treasures Bible, so they focused their attacks on Nie Shuang, trying to separate her from Yue Gan.


    When Ming Shu and her group of people suddenly appeared, the assassins were on their guards. They stopped their attack and looked back and forth between them and Nie Shuang.


    The girl that was leading them smiled slightly. ¡°Do you need help?¡±

 Chapter 324 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (7)

    <h4>Chapter 324: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The assassins never met such a situation before.


    There were so many people and they looked as though they were looking for trouble. Whose side were they on?


    The assassins didn¡¯t know how powerful they were so they didn¡¯t dare to make any moves.


    ¡°Her again?¡± Yue Gan¡¯s junior brother looked as if he swallowed a whole bunch of flies. ¡°She is everywhere. These past few days, I kept having the feeling that we were being followed. Is it her?¡±


    ¡°They are not here to help us. Everyone be careful.¡± Yue Gan instantly ssified Ming Shu as an enemy.


    Nie Shuang grabbed Yue Gan¡¯s clothing and looked at Ming Shu in fear.


    However, if you looked carefully, you would see the hatred brewing in her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Yue Ganforted her.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t get any reply from the two parties and was bored. She found a ce to sit down and took out her dried beef slices. ¡°Continue your fight, I will not join you all.¡±


    The disciples obediently squatted behind her and waited for the show to start.


    The assassins: ¡°...¡±


    Yue Gan and his gang: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Lunatic!</i>


    <i>How can we continue fighting when you are squatting beside us with a whole bunch of people? Are you trying to sneak an attack on us?</i>


    The assassins didn¡¯t want to give up this opportunity and ordered some people to watch over them while the rest of them continued attacking Yue Gan and Nie Shuang.


    The sounds of weapons hitting each other echoed into the distance


    ¡°Leader, when are we going to make a sneak attack?¡± The disciples asked Ming Shu shamelessly.


    ¡°Why do we need to sneak attack?¡± Ming Shu was puzzled. ¡°We are such a big n. Why do we need to ambush anyone?¡±


    ¡°You are right. We do not need to sneak attack. When are we going to attack, then?¡± The disciples changed their words fluently.


    <i>The leader is always right.</i>


    Ming Shu gave an interesting smile. ¡°Wait for a while longer. The show is quite nice.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Leader.¡±


    The assassin that was watching over them: ¡°...¡± <i>Can you not treat me like air? I can hear everything!</i>


    <i>nk!</i>


    Yue Gan¡¯s sword left his hand and an enemy attacked Yue Gan.


    Nie Shuang suddenly flew over and blocked the attack for Yue Gan. The sharp de stabbed into her shoulder and fresh blood gushed out, staining her clothes.


    Yue Gan was stunned for a moment before he caught the falling body. ¡°Miss Nie.¡±


    ¡°Leader, do we attack now?¡±


    Ming Shu had not finished her dried beef slices so she didn¡¯t want to make a move.


    The disciples waited for a while. Yue Gan was protecting Nie Shuang and retreating. The assassins chased them relentlessly.


    ¡°Leader, let¡¯s attack now. The bastards are running away.¡±


    Ming Shu swallowed thest dried beef slice and stood up slowly. The assassin that was guarding against them immediately took out his weapon and looked at her with vignce.


    Ming Shu smiled brightly at the assassin.


    The girl was beautiful. Her eyes were bright and gentle and warmed people up.


    At that moment, flowers bloomed.


    The assassin heard her gentle voice flow through the air. ¡°Bring all of them back.¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu took a tree branch and walked around Yue Gan and Nie Shuang. They were tied to a tree.


    On the other side were the assassins. They were making muffled sounds.


    The disciples bullied and scolded them and asked them to stop making noise. They were disturbing their leader.


    Ming Shu stood in front of Nie Shuang and said clearly, ¡°Miss Nie, are you still not going to tell me where the Five Treasures Bible is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have it!¡± Nie Shuang said the same thing. Her face was pale from her injury and there was anger on it. ¡°Why are you using me? I have not seen this Five Treasures Bible at all.¡±


    Ming Shu pointed the tree branch at her nose. Nie Shuang shivered. She heard the girl in front of herughing gently. ¡°You know whether I am using you wrongly or not.¡±


    Nie Shuang¡¯s heart started pounding furiously. She knew that the Five Treasures Bible really was with her.


    She gritted her teeth and continued denying it. ¡°I don¡¯t have the Five Treasures Bible. Even if you kill me, you will not get it.¡±


    ¡°This... Leader, Miss Nie doesn¡¯t have the Five Treasures Bible. Why do you have to say that she has it? I am not sure what your motive is. May I ask what n you¡¯re from?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at Yue Gan and the disciples to cover his mouth.


    Yue Gan: ¡°...¡±


    The assassins opposite: ¡°...¡± <i>Finally he is in the same situation as us </i>. They felt so much better.


    Ming Shu suddenly closed in on Nie Shuang. Nie Shuang could feel her breath on her face.


    The girl¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. Besides that, there was no other emotion in her gaze.


    ¡°Miss Nie, let me remind you. If you don¡¯t tell me now, everyone in your Half Moon Vi will be killed soon... I am not bluffing. When some people decide to be evil, they can do things that you would never dream of.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense... I don¡¯t have the Five Treasures Bible. You were the one who said that I have it and that¡¯s why they hunt me. What do you want?¡± Nie Shuang almost broke down and shouted at Ming Shu.


    ¡°To scare you.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s smile was ring. ¡°Are you angry? Be angry more often. You will be prettier.¡±


    Nie Shuang: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Lunatic!</i>


    Ming Shu tortured her for half a day, but Nie Shuang still denied it. She could only hang her up on the tree.


    She then asked people to undress her.


    Nie Shuang got seriously frightened this time. When she was left with only her undergarments, she broke down and cried. ¡°It¡¯s at Dingyun Mountain. Stop it. Stop it!¡±


    Yue Gan was dumbfounded. Didn¡¯t she say that she never heard of the Five Treasures Bible? Didn¡¯t she say that she knew nothing about it?


    Nie Shuang didn¡¯t dare to look at Yue Gan.


    She bit her lips and tears fell. There was grievance, there was anger, and there was hatred.


    Ming Shu held her chin and pondered for a while. <i>Where is Dingyun Mountain? Is there such a mountain?</i>


    She looked at the disciples.


    They were confused too.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± It was better for her to rely on pigs than them.


    <i>Is the fake female protagonist lying to me?</i>


    Ming Shu tied the rest of the people up and brought the crying Nie Shuang along to find Dingyun Mountain.


    Nie Shuang was injured and almost died during the journey. Ming Shu had to take care and nurse her back to health to prevent her from dying.


    <i>If she dies now, what will happen to my Hatred Points?</i>


    The Dingyun Mountain that Nie Shuang was referring to was in the opposite direction of the Half Moon Vi. The people from the martial arts world would never think that she would retrace her steps with Nie Shuang, so no one chased them.


    Nie Shuang observed Ming Shu for the entire journey. She also asked her some questions, but would always end up so angered by her that she wanted to vomit blood. In the end, she got nothing out of Ming Shu.


    By the time they reached Dingyun Mountain, a few days had passed. Ming Shu didn¡¯t know if this was Dingyun Mountain, but there was a temple and it was called Dingyun Temple.


    However, it had been abandoned for many years.


    Nie Shuang pointed to a statue of a god and said weakly, ¡°I hid it behind there.¡±


    The disciples rushed forward and felt behind the statue.


    ¡°Leader, there is nothing. She is lying!¡±


    The disciples felt all around but there was nothing.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Nie Shuang¡¯s voice got louder. ¡°I ced it there!¡±


    She struggled as she ran over and felt inside. There was nothing at all. It was empty.


    <i>How can it be...</i>


    Nie Shuang looked at the girl that was walking toward her and felt fear. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. I really hid it here.


    ¡°But it¡¯s gone now.¡±

 Chapter 325 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (8)

    Chapter 325: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (8)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    What Nie Shuang said might be true.


    However, the Five Treasures Bible was not here. Ming Shu pondered it. She tied Nie Shuang up and hung her outside the abandoned temple. Then, she led the disciples down the mountain to search for some food.


    Nie Shuang¡¯s Hatred Points wouldn¡¯t be full so soon. She could continue another time.


    After all the experiences of gaining Hatred Points, she had realized a pattern. Hatred Points increased in a specific way. You needed to destroy certain ns of the fake female protagonist in order to get a certain amount of Hatred Points.


    If you just beat her up continuously, you would not get the full amount of Hatred Points.


    You needed to beat her at different times.


    Hence, she should eat first.


    ...


    Orchid City.


    This was the biggest city around the Dingyun Temple. It was a bustling city too. All the tourists and businessmen would stop here before continuing their journey.


    In the evening, Orchid City was still very lively. The pers were all yelling passionately.


    ¡°Why are there suddenly so many people in Orchid City? And they are all looking for Dingyun Mountain. What is this Dingyun Mountain? Are there treasures on it?¡±


    ¡°I met someone who asked me about Dingyun Mountain too. I heard that they are looking for a secret scripture. The one that is ranked first, the Five Treasures Bible.¡±


    ¡°Really? If you got the Five Treasures Bible, you would be invincible.¡±


    Although many people did not know how powerful the Five Treasures Bible was, they heard about the second-ce Nether Sword Skills before. With that scripture, one could take on a hundred opponents at a time.


    If the second ce was already so powerful, then the first must be invincible.


    ¡°That is why all the people from the martial arts world areing over to Orchid City. However, this Dingyun Mountain... I have not heard of it before. I do know that there is a Dingyun Temple. My father used to take me there as a child.¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡± someone beside him asked.


    ¡°It is not far away from Orchid City. Just walk for a few hours north of Orchid City and you will see a small temple. Not many people visited it so it has been abandoned.¡±


    The person who asked the question threw a look at hisrades and they disappeared into the crowd. The ones that were chatting didn¡¯t notice that the person who asked the question didn¡¯t belong to their group.


    Ming Shu stood at the side and ate her meatball. She nced in the direction where the people disappeared and then continued eating her meatballs.


    Little Beastie hung on her wrist and opened its mouth. When Ming Shu picked up a meatball, it would scream.


    It would be able to get a bite sometimes, but most of the time, it couldn¡¯t.


    It was so angry its fur exploded.


    Let me have a bite!


    Ming Shu rolled Little Beastie into a ball and stuffed it into her sleeve. She took the meatballs and returned to the inn.


    The disciples were ying in the inn. When Ming Shu entered, someone ran over and said, ¡°Leader, tonight there will be a full moon.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him. ¡°What about it? I don¡¯t look at the moon.¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten?¡± The disciple patted his head and muttered, ¡°I forgot that you became a bit stupid recently. Every time there is a full moon, you experience some changes in your body. The protector is not here now. Will you be able to bear with it? If not, we can get you a man and you can suck his Yang Qi.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly remembered this stupid setting.


    The Five Treasures Bible was indeed powerful, but when you first practiced it, you would feel ufortable every full moon.


    She was not sure if this would continue during the next stage of practicing. None of the disciples knew either. They only knew that the past leader passed down this scripture and asked her to practice it.


    Such a troublesome father and irritating disciples.


    The Five Treasures Immortal n will die soon.


    But what the hell do they mean by sucking Yang Qi?


    Am I practicing some demon magic?


    Ming Shu pushed away the disciples that were just getting excited. ¡°I have my ns. Don¡¯t create any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Leader, if you can¡¯t handle it, we will find a pretty boy for you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± To hell with pretty boys.


    At nightfall...


    Orchid City quieted down.


    Ming Shu stood by the window and felt the slow change in her body. Her hands and legs started heating up.


    There was something burning slowly in her body.


    She pulled her cor and fanned herself with her fan.


    So hot.


    When she was at the Five Treasures Immortal n, the protector would use his internal strength to help her. The protector had a strong internal strength and was the only person that could touch her during this period of time.


    So hot... She should suck some Ying Qi, right?


    Ming Shu asked the disciples to prepare some cold water, but they couldn¡¯t find any. They could not be trusted during important times.


    She went down herself and asked for some cold water from the attendant. After the attendant prepared the cold water, she went up to her room.


    The entire room seemed to be heating up as her body¡¯s temperature rose. Ming Shu grabbed the wooden bathtub and took off her clothes with difficulty.


    Her hand suddenly stopped. She turned and looked at the bed.


    She couldn¡¯t feel any aura, but she could sense the coldnessing from that direction.


    She put her clothes back on and walked toward the bed.


    It was different from when she left the room. There was a person on it.


    She knew that this was the doing of the disciples.


    Ming Shu approached the bed and looked at the person. It was a very young man. His ck hair was spread out under his body.


    His eyes were exceptionally beautiful and his face was slightly pale. His eyes were open, but there was no fear in them. He looked at her calmly.


    When she got nearer, she sensed the cold aura even more keenly.


    Were the disciples telling the truth? Did she need to suck some Yang Qi?


    This is not scientific!


    ¡°Leave.¡± Ming Shu took a step back.


    ¡°You abducted me so why are you asking me to leave now?¡± The man¡¯s voice was clear, but there was no emotion in it.


    ¡°My people did it. It had nothing to do with me.¡± What can you do when you have a bunch of unreliable disciples? ¡°You can go.¡±


    ¡°You look ufortable?¡± The man didn¡¯t leave. His gaze fell on her face.


    The heat in her body caused her cheeks to be red.


    Ming Shu looked at him and smiled softly. ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡±


    The man went silent for a while. ¡°Since you want to let me go, you should untie me first.¡±


    There was a nket covering the man. Ming Shu pulled the nket away and realized that he was tied up.


    She bent down and untied the ropes. When her hot fingers touched the man¡¯s body, a strong surge of cold seeped into her body.


    It was soforting she almost moaned.


    Ming Shu hurriedly untied the ropes and retreated to the side while holding her hands. ¡°Leave immediately.¡±


    The man slowly got up and tidied his messy clothes. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t you think you shouldpensate me?¡±


    Ming Shu took out a money bag and threw it at him.


    ¡°Are you chasing away a beggar?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her head and looked at him. The man was weighing the money bag with his slender hand.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave you leave it behind, then?¡±


    The man paused and clenched the money bag tightly. ¡°I can¡¯t leave my life to you.¡±


    He stood up and walked toward Ming Shu. Ming Shu had no energy so she just stepped back. However, the man reached out quickly and grabbed her waist, pulling her into his arms.


    His finger moved across her hot forehead. Coldness seeped in and it was reallyfortable.


    He suddenly leaned forward and kissed Ming Shu¡¯s forehead.


    The next second, he felt something sharp against his stomach and let Ming Shu go. He saw the sharp knife in her hand.


    ¡°Miss, you tied me up. Is it not okay for me to receive somepensation?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled slightly. ¡°The one that tied you up was not me. Why don¡¯t I ask the person who abducted you toe over and you can kiss him however you want.¡±


    The man thought about the person who tied him up... He didn¡¯t dare to imagine it.


    He raised his hands and retreated.


    He walked to the window. Before he left, he smiled and a clear voice rang through the room.


    ¡°My name is Feng Bei. Nice to meet you, Leader of the Five Treasures Immortal n.¡±

 Chapter 326 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (9)

    <h4>Chapter 326: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The moment Feng Bei left, Ming Shu couldn¡¯t take it anymore and sit on the ground.


    That man was not abducted by the disciples. He either let them abduct him purposely or he swapped himself with the person who was abducted.


    <i>Something is amiss!</i>


    Ming Shu sank into the cold water and tried to use the Qi in the air to push the rebellious me in her body down. It was not very effective, but she felt better than before.


    She carefully monitored this body. This power was like a child that didn¡¯t get what he or she wanted. It kept trying to seek something.


    The sky started brightening. The heat in Ming Shu¡¯s body dissipated.


    She got up and put on her clothes.


    Actually, it was not right to say that this would happen every full moon. It should be a cycle that repeated itself every month. It would sometimes happen before or after the full moon.


    She suspected that the Five Treasures Bible was iplete.


    This meant that the Five Treasures Bible¡¯s technique the Host practiced was iplete too.


    Aplete set of skills would not result in this situation. Unless... she overdid it and entered the devil realm.


    But the Host never entered the devil realm before.


    The Host could not see the entire Five Treasures Bible. With her present ability, she could only see the fourth level. The fifth level was nk.


    She could only see the fifth level after breaking through the fourth level. Hence, Ming Shu couldn¡¯t confirm if the bible was iplete.


    She was troubled.


    <i>Where are my snacks!</i>


    Ming Shu rushed down angrily and scolded the disciples terribly. She forced every single one of them to swear that they would never abduct any man again or they would be single for life.


    The disciples felt wronged.


    They were justpleting the task the protector assigned to them!


    It must be that the one they found didn¡¯t suit their leader¡¯s taste.


    They would search harder next time.


    ...


    Ming Shu heard that Nie Shuang and Yue Gan were found at the Dingyun Temple. Nie Shuang said something to those people and they left not long after.


    Then, news spread that the Five Treasures Bible was with Ming Shu. Of course, those people didn¡¯t know which n she belonged to and could only use ¡°that girl¡± to refer to her.


    Ming Shu brought along a whole bunch of people wherever she went and was an easy target to spot. She was chased by a bunch of people who forced her to give up the Five Treasures Bible.


    Ming Shu said that she didn¡¯t have it.


    <i>Even if you kill me, I don¡¯t have it.</i>


    ¡°Leader, these bastards are going overboard. The Five Treasures Bible belonged to us. How dare they try to snatch it from us.¡±


    Ming Shu munched on her sweet potato. She gave them a look of disdain in her heart. <i>You are speaking as though I have the bible.</i>


    ¡°Leader, let¡¯s fight them.¡±


    <i>You all go ahead.</i>


    ¡°Leader...¡± h h h.


    By the time Ming Shu finished her sweet potato, the disciples had finished shouting, She pped her hands and the disciples gathered around.


    Ming Shu said earnestly, ¡°Let me tell you, as a viin, you can¡¯t be short-sighted. You need to look further.¡±


    The disciples agreed without any hesitation. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Someone who was actually thinking raised his hand and asked, ¡°Leader, why are we the viins?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Why? Because the story says so! With your intellect, you will not be able to be on the righteous side! </i>Ming Shu smiled and talked nonsense: ¡°We fit the role of the viins better.¡±


    The disciples epted this reason and waited for Ming Shu¡¯s far-sighted n.


    Ming Shu said heroically with an amazing aura, ¡°Find a mountain and arrange a fight.¡±


    The disciples: ¡°???¡±


    <i>Didn¡¯t she say that we must be far-sighted?</i>


    ¡°Leader, why must we find a mountain? Why not use other locations?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t even think before replying, ¡°It suits us better.¡±


    ¡°You make sense, Leader.¡±


    ¡°You are right, Leader.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>It is such a strange experience to have such a bunch of disciples.</i>


    ...


    The disciples really found a suitable mountain for the fight. The top of the mountain was t and there was only one way up. It was the most suitable mountain for them to go to town.


    The disciples followed Ming Shu¡¯s instructions and sent out invitations to all the ns to ask them toe and snatch the Five Treasures Bible.


    The ns who received the invitation were all stunned.


    They didn¡¯t say that they wanted to snatch the scripture.


    However, they knew that they had thought about it before.


    Hence, many ns still sent some people over. Of course, none of them were the core members of the n.


    Everyone looked at each other and knew what they were all here for. They didn¡¯t have any interactions and just stood in their groups.


    As the number of people gotrger, the area got more and more crowded.


    There was nothing on the peak of the mountain. There was only a makeshift hut which Ming Shu was sitting in.


    The disciples stood outside and guarded the shelter. It looked as though the rumors were real.


    ¡°Miss Nie, has anyonee from the Half Moon Vi?¡± Yue Gan was among the crowd too. He saw people from his own n so he asked Nie Shuang who was beside him.


    Nie Shuang scanned her surroundings and shook her head disappointedly.


    ¡°Then... you cane with me.¡± Yue Gan felt bad leaving her alone.


    At the Dingyun Temple, Nie Shuang exined that she was afraid Ming Shu would hurt them and that was why she said any location.


    Nie Shuang spoke earnestly. Although Yue Gan still had his suspicions, after being with Nie Shuang for a long time, his suspicions slowly died away.


    Nie Shuang spent much effort convincing the people who arrivedter that the scripture was not with her. Ming Shu said all this purposely to use her.


    ¡°May I ask which n you belong to?¡± Someone walked toward the hut from the crowd and bowed.


    The moment the question was asked, the surroundings became quiet.


    Till now, they were still not sure which n she was the leader of.


    Ming Shu sat in the hut and looked up at the people outside. She smiled gently. ¡°Five Treasures Immortal n.¡±


    Her clear voice was a spike, stabbing straight into people¡¯s hearts.


    <i>Swoosh...</i>


    The whole ce was silent. You could only hear the sound of the wind.


    Nie Shuang froze.


    Five Treasures Immortal n...


    She was from the Five Treasures Immortal n.


    She had this thought before, but in her memory, the leader of the Five Treasures Immortal n was a man. When did it became a girl?


    ¡°How can the leader of the Five Treasures Immortal n be ady...¡± Someone spoke out everyone¡¯s thoughts.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and sneered. ¡°Did anyone say that the leader of the Five Treasures Immortal n is not a girl?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>No.</i>


    The Five Treasures Immortal n emerged for a while to create trouble and disappeared not long after. Everyone thought that they had returned to their hole.


    They never thought that their leader would bring her men out and loiter around in front of them.


    They were invited to this secluded area by the Five Treasures Immortal n!


    ¡°What are you all up to!¡±


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. Aren¡¯t you all here for the Five Treasures Bible? Why are you speaking as though I put a knife to your neck and forced you toe here?¡±


    <i>I am not going to take this responsibility.</i>


    ¡°Five Treasures Immortal n is an evil n...¡±


    ¡°Who says we are evil!¡± The disciples got angry immediately. ¡°Who said that! Do you know that we will kill you!¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>This is how an evil n would act.</i>


    Ming Shu was the host so the rest did not make too much of a fuss. Their purpose today was not to destroy the evil n.


    Of course, whether that would happen in the end...


    No one could say for sure.


    ¡°The Seven Stars Hall is here.¡±


    Someone at the back of the crowd shouted.


    Everyone looked at the road leading up to the mountain.


    A man in a ck cloak walked over slowly. There were mountains and rivers sewed on his cloak. As he walked, different sceneries were portrayed.


    The man was beautiful. His skin was fair like a piece of white jade. A man with such a skin tone would normally be mistaken for ady.


    However, from the moment he appeared, no one thought that he was ady.


    He only brought one person along, but when he walked, his stance was stronger than those who brought along many men.

 Chapter 327 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (10)

    <h4>Chapter 327: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°The hall master of the Seven Stars Hall...¡±


    ¡°Did he get more powerful?¡±


    ¡°The Seven Stars Hall is already so powerful, but they are still here to snatch the Five Treasures Bible. Our leader didn¡¯te at all. We have no chance.¡±


    ¡°Wait and see first. He only brought along one person so he might not be here for the Five Treasures Bible.¡±


    All kinds of conversations were happening. The man walked into the center through the path that was cleared for him. He looked at the person in the hut.


    Ming Shu exchanged nces with him and smiled.


    <i>Very good.</i>


    <i>This should be him.</i>


    <i>Let¡¯s tease him and see if he will explode.</i>


    Both Feng Bei and Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything. They stared at each other for a few seconds and then shifted their gazes away.


    After Feng Bei appeared, the other famous ns appeared too. The front seats were all taken by these famous ns.


    At first, the small ns thought that there would not be many peopleing. Now, they were all squeezed to the back. They could only bite their sleeves and cry silently


    <i>Why are all the famous ns here! The invitation was just a joke!</i>


    They took the invitation with a pinch of salt and came. It might be an ambush. They didn¡¯t expect these big and famous ns toe.


    The invitation Ming Shu gave the bigger ns was different from the one that she gave the rest. She wrote provocative words in those invitations and lured them with the Five Treasures Bible. The big ns had toe no matter what.


    If not, where would they put their face?


    When they received the news that the one who invited them was the Five Treasures Immortal n, they had more reasons toe.


    Two disciples came out and all the ns were on their guards. They held their weapon in their hands.


    The disciples sneered and shouted, ¡°Our leader said that you all will battle it out and whoever wins will get the Five Treasures Bible.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. <i>Does she really have the Five Treasures Bible?</i>


    But why must they battle it out?


    ¡°Our leader also said that you all can snatch the scripture too, but if you dare to step into this area, no one will be able to get the Five Treasures Bible.¡±


    The disciples turned sideways to let the crowd see the situation inside.


    A pot of hot charcoal had appeared in front of Ming Shu. The intention was clear: If anyone dared to snatch the scripture, they would burn it.


    Everyone felt indignant, but no one dared to rush in. There were so many people inside. No one was confident that they could save the secret scripture before it got thrown into the charcoal.


    ¡°How can we trust you?¡± <i>What if you all ran away while we are fighting outside?</i>


    The disciples were arrogant. They said with the air of a viin, ¡°This was what our leader said. You can choose to not heed it.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°How do we know that you have the real secret scripture?¡±


    Ming Shu got up and walked out of the hut slowly. She gave her standard smile. ¡°You speak as though you have seen the real scripture before. If I show you all a fake one, would you all be able to tell?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°How will we know? What if one the elders here recognize the scripture if you take it out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you should bring out the secret scripture for us to check first.¡±


    Ming Shu said in a happy tone, ¡°I am not taking it out. Are you all going to bite me?¡±


    ¡°You have to make us believe you, right?¡± The person that spoke said in a gentler tone, ¡°We can¡¯t just start a battle like this.¡±


    Everyone agreed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to fight if you don¡¯t want to,¡± Ming Shu said, ¡°I am a reasonable person. I will not force you.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>This is even more frustrating than forcing them to battle it out.</i>


    If they rushed up and killed her, would they be able to get the secret scripture?


    ¡°Tian Shu.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The person behind Feng Bei immediately walked out and stood in the middle. He cupped his hand before his chest. ¡°Seven Stars Hall, Tian Shu.¡±


    Everyone quieted down.


    <i>Why is the Seven Stars Halling out now!</i>


    They had not even seen the Five Treasures Bible. Who said that they were going to fight?


    ¡°If no onees to fight with the Seven Stars Hall, they will win the battle after a stick of incense finishes burning,¡± The disciple continued exining the rules.


    <i>To hell with the rules.</i>


    <i>Is this really not something you came up with?</i>


    <i>And, who says that we want to battle it out?!</i>


    ¡°Iron Eagle n, Liu Kang.¡±


    Someone finally couldn¡¯t stand it and jumped up. They¡¯d rather take the opportunity than miss it.


    Tian Shu saluted him.


    Tian Shu should be quite powerful, but after fighting for three rounds, he lost on purpose and went back to Feng Bei¡¯s side.


    The battle had already started. There was no turning back so everyone had to continue fighting.


    When masters fought with each other, the essence of winning was speed. When these people fight, the essence was stamina.


    ¡°Leader, what is there to see? Watching the number one courtesan dance at a brothel is more interesting than this.¡±


    Ming Shu gave them a mysterious smile and looked at them. ¡°You all talk as though you know how to fight.¡±


    <i>What right does this bunch of weak people have toment on other people?</i>


    ¡°Leader, we didn¡¯t disy our true power the other time. When we are able to disy our true power, these people will kneel down and call us their ancestors.¡± The disciples were unconvinced.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Leader. Don¡¯t underestimate us. We are very powerful!¡±


    Ming Shu touched her forehead. ¡°Who were the ones whoy on the floor and cried in pain the other time?¡±


    <i>Was it me?</i>


    The disciples looked around. ¡°Was it you?¡±


    ¡°Not me.¡±


    ¡°Then it must have been you.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit, it wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    The disciples denied it. It was none of them.


    Ming Shu tapped her finger against the only table in the hut. ¡°If anyone wants to fight with me in the future, remember to block them with your faces.¡±


    The disciples were excited. ¡°Leader, are you nning to let us subdue them with our faces?¡±


    Ming Shu gave a fake smile.


    If she sent these people out, they would definitely frustrate people to death.


    She finally understood why the martial arts world was afraid of the Five Treasures Immortal n.


    The battle got more interesting toward the end. All the big ns started sending people out.


    Ming Shu was bored. She yawned and left the mountain. By the time she returned, there was only Feng Bei left on the tform.


    There was no sound around them. The incense stick had just finished burning and everyone had a long face.


    Tian Shu immediately went up and tied the cloak around Feng Bei.


    Feng Bei walked toward the hut wrapped in the cloak.


    Ming Shu came in from the side and nced at him before sitting down.


    ¡°I won.¡±


    Feng Bei¡¯s voice was still very pleasant to hear. It was like the snow melting in the mountain, clear but with a hint of coldness.


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Feng Bei.]


    Ming Shu tilted her head and nced at him. She smiled. She kept the snacks on the table and waved her hand. ¡°Get me some writing materials.¡±


    <i>Let me show you some calligraphy skills and anger you to death!</i>


    The disciples obediently got her the writing materials.


    Feng Bei frowned slightly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ming Shu pulled up her sleeves. ¡°Don¡¯t you want the Five Treasures Bible? I am writing it for you! Personally!¡±


    <i>What the hell is she saying?</i>


    <i>F**k, was there such an option?</i>


    <i>Why do I need you to write it? To see your precious writing materials?</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t want to!</i>


    Feng Bei felt his character setting breaking once he met his target.


    <i>The target never acts ording to n. What can I do?</i>


    <i>No one can destroy my character setting.</i>


    <i>Keep calm, I can win this.</i>


    Feng Bei calmed himself down and looked at the writing materials in front of Ming Shu. His face was cold. ¡°I want the Five Treasures Bible, not your writing.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have it.¡± Ming Shu took the writing brush and looked at Feng Bei innocently.


    Feng Bei was very calm. ¡°If you don¡¯t have it, why did you ask us to battle it out?¡± <i>Who gave you the courage?</i>


    Ming Shu blinked and smiled gently. ¡°I can write it on the spot for you.¡±


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡± <i>Who wants you to write.</i>


    <i>On the spot some more!</i>


    <i>Why don¡¯t you just say that the Five Treasures Bible was written by you!</i>


    The people outside also heard their conversation and they all had different expressions. Most of them were furious that they were fooled.

 Chapter 328 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (11)

    <h4>Chapter 328: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu looked down and wrote <i>Five Treasures Bible </i>on the nk cover page of a nk book.


    Her words were elegant and smooth.


    Ming Shu put down her brush and blew at the book. After a while, she passed it to Feng Bei. ¡°Here, your Five Treasures Bible.¡±


    Her gazended on Feng Bei¡¯s face.


    Feng Bei took out his hand from under his cloak and grabbed the book. ¡°Leader Mu Ling, do you know the consequences of fooling us?¡±


    ¡°Not bad, you even know my name.¡± Ming Shu leaned against the table and smiled at Feng Bei.


    Besides the Five Treasures Immortal n, no one should know her name.


    Her smile made Feng Bei feel guilty.


    But thinking about it, he was the hall master of the Seven Stars Hall. There was nothing wrong with knowing her name. He got his confidence back and wanted to refute her.


    However, Ming Shu continued without waiting for Feng Bei¡¯s reply. ¡°I have fooled you all. Are you all angry? You keep chasing me all day, aren¡¯t you all tired? Even if you¡¯re not, I am sick of you interrupting my meal times.¡±


    This reason made everyone speechless.


    <i>Seriously!</i>


    <i>Is interrupting your meal times more important than fooling all the ns in the martial arts world?</i>


    Ming Shu walked past Feng Bei and faced the ns that were talking among themselves. ¡°I don¡¯t have the Five Treasures Bible, but if you all really want it, I can write it out for you. However, it will not be free. There is a fee for it.¡±


    <i>Who wants you to write it!</i>


    <i>We want the scripture!</i>


    ¡°I knew that the Five Treasures Immortal n is an evil n. They don¡¯t have any good intentions. We all know that you are fooling us now.¡±


    ¡°We should destroy the Five Treasures Immortal n and prevent them from creating trouble in the martial arts circles.¡±


    ¡°Fooling us as though you are fooling a monkey. So evil!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and continued, ¡°What can you all do to me? Why not you all form an alliance and destroy my Five Treasures Immortal n to appease your anger?¡±


    <i>Very good, the evil n is urging us to form an alliance to kill her!</i>


    Such an unscrupulous suggestion. Should they ept it or not?


    Thedy¡¯s clear voice sounded again. She said with a hint of a smile, ¡°Speaking of which, do you know where the Five Treasures Immortal n is?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>We don¡¯t know.</i>


    <i>So angry!</i>


    Someone didn¡¯t want to give up and pointed at Ming Shu and shouted, ¡°Are you hiding the Five Treasures Bible? You said that you had the Five Treasures Bible and now you say you don¡¯t.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and reminded him, ¡°Hey brother, when did you hear me say that I have the Five Treasures Bible?¡±


    <i>You all put words in my mouth and now, you still want to throw all the me at me? Do you think that you are a god?</i>


    Everyone thought back carefully and realized that from start to end, she had never said that she had the Five Treasures Bible.


    They were fooled.


    ¡°The Five Treasures Bible is really not with you?¡±


    Ming Shu squinted her eyes at that person. ¡°If I really had it, I would be practicing it behind closed doors. After that, I woulde out and subdue all of you and reign over the martial arts world. Why would I still waste my time and talk to you?¡±


    <i>Did you all hear that!</i>


    <i>She still wants to reign over the martial arts world!</i>


    ¡°No matter where she is, we can¡¯t leave her alive. Charge, everyone. Destroy the scum of the martial arts world.¡±


    ¡°Destroy this scum and protect the martial arts world!¡±


    The disciples were very angry at being called scum. ¡°Who are you all calling scum?¡±


    ¡°We are talking about you! Scum!¡±


    The disciples looked at Ming Shu and said loudly, ¡°Leader, let us fight and beat these bastards to death. How dare they call us scum!¡±


    ¡°You all can attack.¡± Ming Shu signaled for them to start first.


    ¡°Leader... are you not going to fight?¡±


    ¡°Let me rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Then... we will argue with them for a while more.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Not only was Ming Shu speechless, but the other ns were also speechless too.


    ¡°Catch them!¡±


    ¡°Attack together!¡±


    All the ns rushed toward them after shouting those catchphrases. No one knew if they did it for the Five Treasures Bible or for the sake of the martial arts world.


    ¡°Hey! Why are you all attacking us when you all like, ah... this is my favorite shirt, which bastard tore it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my hair!¡±


    ¡°My shoes!¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the two parties that were fighting. It might be her imagination, but she suddenly felt that her disciples had gotten stronger.


    It must be her imagination.


    Ming Shu nced at Feng Bei. He was standing outside the hut and had no intention of taking part in the fight.


    She retracted her gaze and looked around. She found a hammer that someone threw on the ground.


    The hammer was slight heavy. Ming Shu wrapped her hand around it and rushed into the battle to test her skills.


    ¡°All the best, Leader! Teach these little bastards a lesson and let them know our power!¡±


    ¡°Let the Five Treasures Immortal n reign over the martial arts world!¡±


    ¡°Long live our leader!¡±


    The catchphrases scared Ming Shu and her hand shook. The hammer mmed into the chest of the person in front of her.


    ¡°... I am sorry. My hand shook.¡± Ming Shu felt awkward.


    <i>What the hell are the disciples shouting? When did I ever want to reign over the martial arts world!</i>


    <i>Do you think that I am Dongfang Bubai or Ding Chunqiu?</i>


    The person red at Ming Shu and then shouted, ¡°Give me your life, you devil!¡±


    Devil Ming Shu brought the hammer up and mmed it into his chin. The person staggered back and started vomiting blood.


    ¡°So weak. Take more tonics when you go home.¡±


    Ming Shu took her hammer and muttered as she stepped over him.


    Ming Shu rushed into the crowd with her hammer. Groans could be heard everywhere.


    The disciples had left the battle and were shouting their catchphrases on the outskirts of the battleground. Give them skirts and they could be a professional cheerleading squad.


    Ming Shu was speechless again as she continued mming the hammer against people. She would knock the disciples to death with the hammerter.


    With this bunch of disciples, it was not strange that the Host went on to be the ultimate viin of the story.


    ¡°Devil, do you want to be the enemy of the entire martial arts world?¡± A middle-aged man pointed his sword at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Hey, you all team up to fight against me and I can¡¯t even retaliate?¡± Ming Shu mmed down her hammer.


    The sword vibrated when it was knocked by the hammer. The middle-aged man flipped into the air and attacked Ming Shu from the side.


    <i>nk¡ª</i>


    The hammer shed with the sword again.


    Ming Shu was surprised. It was an easy fight just now, but this time, she felt it was harder. This person seemed quite powerful.


    Ming Shu sent the hammer forward and rubbed her hands together.


    The middle-aged man thought that she wanted to grab the hammer back and moved his sword toward the hammer, trying to push her weapon away from her.


    However, Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to use the hammer anymore. The second the sword came over, she flew up.


    The tip of her toe stepped on the sword and she made use of this momentum to kick the middle-aged man¡¯s face.


    The metal sword fell down to the ground and the middle-aged man was pinned onto the ground by an oppressive energy.


    His eyes were filled with surprise. He couldn¡¯t control his body at all.


    Ming Shu turned andnded. Her body was light and when she came down, her dress billowed upward, making her look like an angel that fell from the sky.


    Thedy had a smile on her face. She grabbed the hammer and smashed it toward the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t dodge in time and took the full brunt of the attack. He fell onto the ground and started twitching.

 Chapter 329 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (12)

    <h4>Chapter 329: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (12)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Five Treasures Bible that the Host practiced was notplete, but it was still powerful. Ming Shu had no problem subduing this bunch of people.


    In the end, the bunch of peopley on the ground and moaned while ring at Ming Shu angrily. They looked as though Ming Shu had killed their entire family and they longed to tear her into pieces.


    ¡°Hall Master Feng, hurry up and take this devil down,¡± someone shouted at Feng Bei, who was the only one standing.


    Ming Shu followed everyone¡¯s gazes and looked at Feng Bei. Feng Bei covered himself with his cloak and stood quietly by the side. ¡°You all can¡¯t even win over her. How can I do it by myself?¡±


    Everyone widened their eyes in disbelief. They couldn¡¯t believe that Feng Bei said such things.


    ¡°Hall Master Feng...¡±


    ¡°Hall Master Feng, do you want to see this devil wreak havoc in the martial arts world? This is the best time to kill her before her wings spread!¡±


    Ming Shu, who had no thoughts of reigning over the martial arts circles: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Have you all asked me for my opinion?</i>


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡± <i>If I kill her, who do I woo?</i>


    <i>All my character setting are so irritating. Either I am an enemy of the target, or I have no rtionship with the target at all. Also, I still have to snatch the target...</i>


    <i>Is it easy for me!</i>


    Feng Bei didn¡¯t say anything. No matter what people shouted to him, he was not moved.


    Luckily, the hall master of the Seven Stars Hall was a person who didn¡¯t like to mind other people¡¯s business. Hence, no one felt that there was something different about him.


    ¡°Leader, should we kill them?¡± The disciples urged Ming Shu, ¡°These bastards are so evil. They keep saying that we are an evil n.¡±


    ¡°Leader, kill them and take over the martial arts world.¡±


    Ming Shu pped him. ¡°Can you all have some ambition. What the hell is taking over the martial arts world? Are you all not hungry?¡±


    The disciples were confused. <i>What does taking over the martial arts world have to do with being hungry?</i>


    Ming Shu looked at the heroes on the ground. ¡°Let me tell you all, the Five Treasures Bible is really not with me. If you all find it, remember to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Devil, you will die a terrible death.¡±


    ¡°Devil, I have already send a message to my n. Wait for your death!¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the people who spoke and smiled gently. ¡°If I die, you will experience what hopelessness really is. You all better wish that I don¡¯t die.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>Crazy!</i>


    Ming Shu tied these people together and even left the name of the Five Treasures Immortal n on the ground.


    Nie Shuang was hiding in the crowd, but Ming Shu found her and pulled her out to beat her up.


    No one dared to look.


    <i>A devil is a devil. She even beat up females.</i>


    <i>So horrible.</i>


    <i>We must destroy them.</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu brought her disciples down the mountain. Feng Bei followed her, but was unable to get close to her as there were too many people surrounding her.


    ¡°Leader, I feel that the hall master of Seven Stars Hall is not bad. Why don¡¯t we abduct him?¡± He looked a bit familiar.


    The disciple thought that since he was the hall master of Seven Stars Hall, it was not weird to have seen him before.


    The disciple didn¡¯t know that he was the person they abducted a while ago.


    Ming Shu looked at the disciple. The disciple smiled.


    ¡°Do you all want to go and abduct the emperor?¡±


    ¡°You like the emperor?¡± The disciples were shocked. ¡°But the emperor is already 56 years old. The hall master behind us is so much better. He is handsome and has a good body...¡±


    Feng Bei heard everything. ¡°...¡± <i>Can you all consider my feelings?</i>


    The disciples and Ming Shu chatted for half a day. Ming Shu was just about to hit someone when the disciples disappeared.


    Feng Bei felt that the disciples did it on purpose.


    But, it gave him an opportunity to go forward.


    He hastened his pace and caught up with Ming Shu. Feng Bei called, ¡°Leader Mu.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Feng Bei thought for a while. ¡°Do you really not know where the Five Treasures Bible is?¡±


    Ming Shu lied tantly. ¡°I do.¡±


    Feng Bei squinted his eyes. ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head and smiled brightly. However, the words she said were very irritating. ¡°Why must I tell you? Who do you think you are?¡±


    <i>I am not going to tell you. I don¡¯t know anyway.</i>


    ¡°I won. Even if you don¡¯t give me the Five Treasures Bible, you should at least tell me where it is, right?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I give it to you already?¡± <i>I even wrote it personally. It is the only one in the world. No snacks can buy it.</i>


    ¡°I mean the real Five Treasures Bible.¡±


    <i>Who wants the Five Treasures Bible that you wrote; it is just a name. No one would do a replica like this.</i>


    Ming Shu started spouting nonsense calmly. ¡°I never said that I would give the real Five Treasures Bible to the person who won the battle. I am not going to tell you.¡± <i>Let me anger you to death.</i>


    ¡°Leader Mu.¡± Feng Bei suddenly stopped Ming Shu. His eyes were cold. ¡°You have provoked so many people already. Are you still trying to provoke me?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°What is the difference?¡±


    <i>For the sake of Hatred Points, I am willing to take the risk.</i>


    <i>Come, young man, hate me.</i>


    Feng Bei stared at Ming Shu and said slowly, ¡°The consequences of provoking the Seven Stars Hall are different from the other ns.¡±


    <i>I will bother you for your whole life.</i>


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. Her eyes were as bright as stars and she smiled slightly. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°I am just giving you a friendly reminder.¡± Feng Bei was in a dilemma. <i>Why don¡¯t I just kill her rather than woo her?</i>


    ¡°I want to see what are the consequences of provoking the Seven Stars Hall.¡± <i>Since I have already provoked so many people, there is nothing to be afraid of!</i>


    Feng Bei choked. He said after a while, ¡°The Five Treasures Bible will only bring you trouble. You will run into many difficulties because of it.¡±


    ¡°Difficulties have solutions. I will just take on whateveres my way.¡±


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You are the viin. You are awesome!</i>


    <i>Why don¡¯t we abduct her...</i>


    Feng Bei only thought about this and didn¡¯t execute it. His character setting didn¡¯t allow him to do such things.


    ¡°What do I have to do so that you will tell me the location of the Five Treasures Bible?¡±


    ¡°Go and die.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Why don¡¯t you die!</i>


    Feng Bei was so angry he red on the spot and almost pped Ming Shu to death.


    His target asked him to go and die.


    He looked at Ming Shu as she walked away and gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Hall Master, do you think that she has the Five Treasures Bible?¡±


    Feng Bei immediately regained hisposure. ¡°Maybe not...¡±


    He felt that... if she really had it, she would take it out and show it off to him.


    Don¡¯t ask him why he had that thought.


    His instinct told him that that woman would do such a thing.


    Tian Shu didn¡¯t notice anything different about Feng Bei. ¡°Do we still follow her, then?¡±


    Feng Bei was silent for a long while before he ordered, ¡°You will continue to look for the scripture. I will follow her.¡±


    ¡°Hall Master?¡± If the Five Treasures Bible was not in her hands, it would be a waste of time to follow her.


    Feng Bei had an abundance of excuses. ¡°We cannot let go of any clue.¡±


    Tian Shu thought for a while. <i>That is true. What if it is really with her?</i>


    <i>But for the hall master to follow her personally...</i>


    Tian Shu was worried.


    Feng Bei was confident. ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    <i>I¡¯m going to kill her.</i>

 Chapter 330 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (13)

    <h4>Chapter 330: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (13)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The news of Five Treasures Immortal n intending to dominate the world was soon spread all over the martial arts circles.


    The Five Treasures Immortal n that had been hidden for 20 years became a heated topic. This made those who didn¡¯t know the achievements of the Five Treasures Immortal n also be a little knowledgeable of this unorthodox n by word of mouth.


    It was said that the Five Treasures Immortal nmitted all manners of crimes. They burned, killed, robbed, and any other evil deeds that you could imagine.


    At this time, the entire martial arts world began to discuss what they should do.


    Ming Shu finally dismissed those eye-catching disciples with the excuse that they made a huge target, and she could march along alone. But she didn¡¯t expect Feng Bei to show up and follow her.


    ¡°Hall Master Feng, it¡¯s no use to follow me. I won¡¯t tell you where the Five Treasures Bible is.¡± <i>Because I don¡¯t know either.</i>


    ¡°I¡¯ve got time.¡± <i>So let¡¯s wait and see who will be the final winner.</i>


    If the Five Treasures Bible was on her, he would find it; even if it was not on her, she would probably go to look for it.


    Feng Bei made up his mind and put on a cloak, then followed her with neither fast nor slow steps.


    Ming Shu turned her head and nced at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hot?¡±


    <i>It¡¯s May now, and he still wraps himself in a cloak.</i>


    Ming Shu changed the topic all of a sudden, which made Feng Bei unable to react for a moment. He then shook his head and answered, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being hunted now, you¡¯ll get yourself into trouble if you follow me.¡± Ming Shu changed back to the former topic.


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Can we have a proper conversation!</i>


    ¡°But I¡¯ll have a better chance of getting the Five Treasures Bible if I follow you, right?¡±


    <i>Do you think I want to follow you?</i>


    <i>These psychopaths just can¡¯t leave me alone. </i>If he developed any problem, it was all their fault, and he would apply for work-rted injurypensation.


    ¡°Do you really want to get the Five Treasures Bible so much?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled beamingly. ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    <i>I¡¯ll destroy the Five Treasures Bible when I find it, so you¡¯ll be angered to death.</i>


    ¡°...¡± <i>Do you think I won¡¯t grab it at that time? Naive!</i>


    After traveling for a long day, Ming Shu stopped and took a rest. Feng Bei walked around in a circle and seemed to confirm the security of the location.


    He found that Ming Shu didn¡¯t care about the surroundings at all. She would take a rest or continue traveling whenever she wanted, defenseless all the time.


    Even if they met some people fighting along the way, if she had made up her mind to carry on, she wouldn¡¯t pause for even a minute.


    This person was far too casual.


    Or you could put it another way: that she was far too conceited.


    He walked back. Ming Shu had already made a fire and was roasting a pheasant. Bright mes danced in her eyes, and she focused only on the pheasant as if staring at a gem.


    Feng Bei¡¯s gaze swept over her weak points and he yed a show of him killing her in his mind with a hundred variations.


    His hand gradually clenched under the cloak, and he stepped closer to Ming Shu¡¯s side quietly.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to notice his movement and was still focusing on the pheasant above the fire.


    Feng Bei breathed out a big sigh and walked to sit down beside Ming Shu. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of a sneak attack?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Hall Master Feng, so I can run first if there¡¯s a sneak attack. And if you die, I¡¯ll bury your dead body so that your soul won¡¯t be a wandering ghost. Rest assured, Hall Master Feng.¡±


    Rest assured of what?


    How could he rest assured!


    Feng Bei was so irritable that he wanted to kill people in his heart, but his expression remained unchanged. ¡°In other words, I have to thank you, Leader Mu?¡±


    Ming Shu turned her head and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k...</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t intend to share food with Feng Bei at all, and Feng Bei could only ask in shame, ¡°Leader Mu, shouldn¡¯t you share your food with me?¡±


    Feng Bei saw Ming Shu¡¯s expression became a little alert, which was notmon to see, and she covered her food. ¡°Why should I share my food with you? If you want to eat, just go hunt and prepare a meal by yourself.¡±


    <i>Did he follow me in order to steal my food?</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t even think about it!</i>


    <i>This is mine.</i>


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡± <i>Whenever I go out I get a lot of servants to attend me, and this character in the story doesn¡¯t know any life skills. How can I hunt and prepare food for myself!</i>


    <i>Damn, I might starve to death.</i>


    Feng Bei got up and went to search for a while, but there didn¡¯t seem to be anything that could be eaten. He wondered where she got the pheasant.


    He came back empty-handed and sat down again with an empty stomach.


    ...


    At dawn the next day, Ming Shu continued her journey.


    Feng Bei thought they may see cities soon, but they didn¡¯t. Ming Shu took the mountain roads, which were extremely hard to travel along.


    There were no cities, but it might be great if there were at least any towns!


    Finally Feng Bei lowered his expectations and even began to anticipate a vige, but nothing appeared.


    Feng Bei walked more and more slowly. Ming Shu looked back at him several times. ¡°Hall Master Feng, if you can¡¯t keep up with me, just go back.¡±


    Feng Bei¡¯s mouth twitched and he didn¡¯t answer. But he still quickened his steps and caught up with her.


    After covering a long distance, the road in front of them suddenly became extensive. A vige appeared within sight.


    Feng Bei thought Ming Shu was going to continue traveling and wouldn¡¯t stop. He was thinking of sneaking into the vige, but Ming Shu then walked toward the vige.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t enter the vige, though. She took a rest outside the vige.


    Feng Bei entered the vige to exchange for some food while Ming Shu was resting. Perhaps this vige didn¡¯t have many outsider visits, because Feng Bei, as a stranger, drew the entire vige¡¯s attention. Especially the young girls¡¯¡ªthey surrounded Feng Bei and looked at him in amazement.


    These girls were sturdy enough. After measuring him for some time, they actually got ready to kidnap Feng Bei.


    Feng Bei finally got out of the vige in a mess. Ming Shu gave him an unidentifiable look. ¡°Hall Master Feng, why don¡¯t you stay here and be a live-in son-inw?¡±


    Feng Bei saw the vigers were going to chase him, so he hurriedly quickened his steps and pulled Ming Shu into a run while passing her.


    Feng Bei¡¯s hand was very cold, but his palm was fine and smooth, without any calluses, like a girl¡¯s hand.


    When they ran a distance, Feng Bei released Ming Shu.


    The coldness in Ming Shu¡¯s palm disappeared; she clenched her hand slightly and then raised her eyebrows, looking at Feng Bei. ¡°Why did you enter the vige?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± <i>Can I tell she that I entered the vige to exchange for food? Of course not!</i>


    <i>I have my dignity!</i>


    ¡°Chut. Hall Master Feng, did you have a crush on some family¡¯s girl? Why did you run, I think those girls looked pretty beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Feng Bei couldn¡¯t helpughing grimly, but then restrained his emotions quickly. ¡°I am not like you, Leader Mu, I don¡¯t have that interest.¡±


    Feng Bei didn¡¯t say it clearly, but Ming Shu immediately understood his meaning.


    Ming Shu smiled unhurriedly. ¡°That night, I didn¡¯t do anything to you, Hall Master Feng. You seem very disappointed?¡±


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡± <i>Who the hell is disappointed!</i>


    <i>Just calm down.</i>


    <i>A gentleman doesn¡¯t fight with ady!</i>


    ...


    Jingyuan City.


    Feng Bei had never felt so happy to see a big city. He never wanted to travel with that woman again. It was torturous.


    The first thing Ming Shu did after entering the city was¡ªfind a restaurant and eat food.


    After feeding herself, Ming Shu rested in the restaurant for a while before slowly walking in a direction in the city.


    Feng Bei knew some people were sending her messages, and they never stopped ever since Ming Shu entered the city. They sent messages in secret, but he discovered it anyway.


    She was looking for something...


    Or rather...


    Looking for someone.


    Feng Bei looked at the yard out front, and then looked at the girl who was knocking on the door.


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    The wooden door was opened.


    It was opened by an old woman. Wrinkles covered her serious face, and her dead fish eyesnded on Ming Shu. She said in a hoarse and unpleasant voice, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to buy information.¡±


    The old woman grunted. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Feng Bei also wanted to follow them in, but was blocked by the old woman, and she asked aggressively, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t intend to help him, so Feng Bei had to repeat Ming Shu¡¯s words: ¡°I¡¯m here to buy information.¡±

 Chapter 331 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (14)

    <h4>Chapter 331: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The courtyard was very small and shabby.


    The old woman led them into a room, which was quite ample and with fine arrangements. But the light was dim, and a curtain hung in the middle of the room, with a shadow cast on it.


    The old woman pushed the curtain and went in. After a moment, a voice which was not quite pleasant to hear sounded from inside.


    ¡°What information do you want to buy?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t intend to hide anything from Feng Bei and she answered, ¡°Five Treasures Bible.¡±


    A long silence behind the curtain.


    Ming Shu waited patiently. But Feng Bei lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Did you lie to me?¡±


    She said she knew where the Five Treasures Bible was, but now she came here to buy information about it.


    ¡°So what, do you want a fight?¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°I indeed have information about the Five Treasures Bible, but you¡¯re not the only one who wants it. What price will you offer?¡±


    The voice sounded behind the curtain again.


    ¡°Our Five Treasures Immortal n has nothing but money. Later some people will send you things, and you just need to count the value.¡±


    ¡°Are you from the Five Treasures Immortal n?¡± the person behind the curtain suddenly asked.


    ¡°I thought you knew very well about anyone who came to buy information.¡±


    ¡°I only sell information and am not interested in who the buyer is.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you asking?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The person seemed to be choked, and after a while the voice continued, ¡°That lord over there, what news do you want to buy?¡±


    <i>How to kill the leader of Five Treasures Immortal n!</i>


    Of course Feng Bei didn¡¯t dare to speak out his real thoughts.


    ¡°Five Treasures Bible.¡±


    ¡°One piece of information will only be sold to one person.¡± The voice refused Feng Bei unkindly.


    Feng Bei kept silent for a while. ¡°Where is the Five Treasures Immortal n?¡±


    Ming Shu looked sideways at him, and Feng Bei raised his chin to make eye contact with Ming Shu fearlessly.


    ¡°Thirty thousand liang.¡±


    ¡°What? Thirty thousand liang for the location of the Five Treasures Immortal n!¡± Ming Shu protested. ¡°It should be at least 200 thousand liang!¡±


    Another silence. Perhaps the person behind the curtain had never met an opponent as strange as her.


    Her n¡¯s location was being sold and she wasn¡¯t angry at all. Instead, she questioned why it was only worth 30 thousand liang.


    After a long while the voice continued, ¡°The location of Five Treasures Immortal n is worth this much.¡±


    ¡°Why!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a trade secret.¡±


    Feng Bei, also speechless, looked at the psychopath beside him, who was ready to roll up her sleeves and start a fight. Thirty thousand liang was already very much, even a life wouldn¡¯t cost so much money.


    ¡°Leader Mu, don¡¯t you remember what you came for?¡± Feng Bei had to interrupt the conversation. If she really started a fight, did he have to stop her?


    <i>Sorry, my character setting doesn¡¯t allow me to do so.</i>


    Ming Shu also calmed herself in her heart. Recently she had been infected by those incurable disciples.


    <i>I need my snacks to calm down.</i>


    The <i>tap-tap </i>sounded from outside, and the old woman came out from behind the curtain. Soon the disciples from Five Treasures Immortal n came into the room one by one, each holding a box in hand like a cinerary casket...


    Don¡¯t me Ming Shu for thinking like so, it was just very simr.


    ¡°Leader, all the things are here.¡±


    ¡°Give them to her.¡± Ming Shu signaled using her chin to indicate for them to give the things to the old woman.


    The old woman passed the boxes behind the curtain one by one, and the person inside was silent for a long time.


    Then the old woman walked out with a note, still with her dead-fish eyes, and she passed the note to Ming Shu. Then she walked straight to Feng Bei. ¡°For the location of Five Treasures Immortal n, thirty thousand liang in paper money or silver ingot, lord?¡±


    Feng Bei was about to pay the money; meanwhile the disciples over there began to yell, ¡°What? They¡¯re selling the location of our Five Treasures Immortal n!¡±


    The old woman looked at them with fierce eyes and tried to deter these incurable disciples. But these disciples weren¡¯t even scared of Ming Shu, how would they be terrified by an old woman?


    They were filled with indignation.


    ¡°Selling our location, did you ask for our consent?¡±


    ¡°Selling our location but not giving us money in return! This kind of profiteer should be beaten to death!¡±


    ¡°Thirty thousand liang, if we get a half, that¡¯ll be fifteen thousand liang!¡±


    ¡°Leader, we propose to beat this profiteer to death.¡±


    The disciples discussed heatedly and soon they decided how to punish the profiteer.


    The profiteer behind the curtain probably choked on water, and several fierce coughs sounded from inside.


    <i>What the hell is going on today!</i>


    The leader was a freak, and her disciples were also freaks. This was like the saying that a fish begins to rot from the head.


    Ming Shu maintained a calm smile. <i>That¡¯s okay, I¡¯m used to these freaks.</i>


    Feng Bei paid the money under pressure and the old woman also gave him a note with the answer on it.


    ¡°You may leave.¡±


    Ming Shu ignored the disciples who were yelling and shouting to punish the profiteer and left quickly. Since she was gone, the disciples lost their momentum at once and followed Ming Shu out reluctantly.


    Ming Shu stood outside and opened the note.


    The handwriting was scratchy and it was only three words: Half Moon Vi.


    <i>Nie Shuang lied to me?</i>


    <i>It shouldn¡¯t be!</i>


    <i>If Nie Shuang lied to me, then her acting was really good.</i>


    <i>Or did the profiteer provide fake information?</i>


    ¡°How¡¯s this profiteer¡¯s reputation?¡± Ming Shu asked the upset disciples¡ªthey were quite sad as they didn¡¯t beat the profiteer up.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The disciples were absent-minded. ¡°Nine out of ten pieces of information from him are correct. When it¡¯s incorrect it might be because the person involved is dead or encountered some ident.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>This is called okay?</i>


    <i>Do you have any misunderstanding about what is ¡°okay¡±?</i>


    ¡°Leader Mu, your disciples are interesting.¡± Feng Bei stood behind Ming Shu and tantly provoked her.


    ¡°Yes they are, and they¡¯re more interesting than you when you paid to buy the location of the Five Treasures Immortal n in front of its leader.¡± Ming Shu covered the note in her hand and didn¡¯t let Feng Bei see the content. Then she deliberately leaned toward his side. ¡°Hall Master Feng, do you want to destroy my Five Treasures Immortal n and remove the evil for the martial arts circles?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s aura came close to him, and he could see all the emotions in her eyes at a nce. But there was nothing to distinguish. Her eyes were only filled with tender smiles.


    <i>Warm.</i>


    <i>Andfortable.</i>


    Feng Bei took a step back and maintained a distance from Ming Shu. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯d like to do that.¡±


    <i>I¡¯ll definitely kill her if I get a chance! I mean it!</i>


    Ming Shu chuckled. Her clear and melodious voice scattered into the air, pleasing to the ear.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wish you sess in advance, Hall Master Feng.¡±


    Feng Bei didn¡¯t know her meaning.


    ¡°Thank you, Leader Mu.¡±


    Two excellent performers looked at each other and then averted their gazes at the same time. They were pondering their own thoughts separately.


    Ming Shu was thinking about how to make Feng Bei angry and drop his character setting.


    While Feng Bei was caught between killing her and getting her to fall in love with him.


    ¡°You lied!¡± Feng Bei suddenly used Ming Shu. ¡°You said that you know where the Five Treasures Bible is!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled as usual. ¡°Now I know.¡±


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡± <i>I actually don¡¯t know what to say now.</i>


    He turned his head to look at the courtyard. He actually knew nothing about this ce.


    He only knew that Heart Desire Den was where information were sold the most in the martial arts world.


    ¡°Here they sell all kinds of information that you can think of.¡±


    The disciples maybe saw through Feng Bei¡¯s confusion and they began to voluntarily answer questions for the ¡°future husband of n Leader.¡±


    ¡°A lot of high-priced information in Heart Desire Denes from here.¡±


    ¡°You will never know!¡±


    ¡°But the problem is the profiteer didn¡¯t let us share in the spoils as he sold our location!¡±


    ¡°Not spoils, it¡¯s called a dividend, illiteracy.¡±


    ¡°Well well, I had the same meaning. Anyway it¡¯s that he didn¡¯t give us money.¡±


    ¡°Right right right, Leader, I think we should go back and kill him!¡±


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡± <i>It is a miracle that these disciples haven¡¯t been killed.</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Sure enough, it¡¯s much livelier when they¡¯re around.</i>

 Chapter 332 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (15)

    <h4>Chapter 332: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In the Half Moon Vi...


    Nie Shuang had returned to the mountain vi for a few days.


    She was the first daughter of Half Moon Vi, but her mother died early and her stepmother disliked her. When her father was not at home, Nie Shuang would often be abused by the stepmother and the younger sister, who was birthed by the stepmother.


    Before, Nie Shuang only relied on her father to frighten them away, but now Nie Shuang was no longer an easy target.


    ¡°Miss, thedy said we have guests here and she asked you to go to the front hall.¡± Nie Shuang¡¯s personal servant girl reported to her cautiously.


    ¡°The vi¡¯s guests, what¡¯s that got to do with me?¡±


    Nie Shuang knew that her stepmother was nning to marry her off, and in recent days guests kept visiting the vi for her. Of course, some guests came to ask about the Five Treasures Bible.


    The martial arts world could only guess who on earth was holding the Five Treasures Bible.


    As rumors said Nie Shuang was the former posesser of the Five Treasures Bible, she was naturally given a lot of attention.


    Even if there was no Five Treasures Bible, it would be cost-efficient to marry the miss of Half Moon Vi.


    She had gotten rid of several people, but now other guests came again.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re the eldest miss in the vi. The lord is not at home, thedy is under the weather, and the younger miss is also not at home, so you¡¯re the only one left to make decisions.¡±


    ¡°Under the weather?¡± Nie Shuang snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    The servant girl proposed, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not good for the vi¡¯s reputation to neglect guests, why don¡¯t you go take a look and then turn them away?¡±


    The stepmother was not good, but father Nie was good to her.


    Nie Shuang had to go to the front hall.


    Nie Shuang was tired of dealing with those people. The guests indicated very obviously that they wanted Nie Shuang to marry into their family as they and the Half Moon Vi enjoyed a good rtionship.


    Nie Shuang originally wanted to drive them away, but they said they wanted to discuss something with the vi¡¯s head and would like to wait for two days.


    Hence, she had to arrange living quarters for them in the vi temporarily.


    ¡°Who on earth has taken the Five Treasures Bible...¡± At night, Nie Shuang pondered while lying in the bed.


    <i>Is it that woman from Five Treasures Immortal n who took the Five Treasures Bible, but she deliberately said she didn¡¯t take it?</i>


    As she thought like this, Nie Shuang fell asleep unknowingly, and she felt someonee into the room while in a daze.


    She tried to open her eyes and found her vision was indistinct. Her body was pressed under another body, with a man¡¯s auraing directly to her face.


    Nie Shuang was startled and her obscure consciousness gradually awakened. She recognized the person above her. ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s you.¡±


    The man revealed a sinister smile and grabbed Nie Shuang¡¯s wrist. ¡°Miss Nie, you were arrogant today, but I really liked that.¡±


    ¡°Bastard, get off me. Get off, help... wuwuwu...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t yell now, save your strength forter.¡±


    Noises from inside the room rang out intermittently.


    Outside the room, Ming Shu was nibbling on a drumstick.


    Feng Bei leaned against the wall, his entire person shrouded in shadows.


    ¡°Your hobbies are extensive.¡± He really couldn¡¯t understand why she came to listen to this.


    And she listened very carefully.


    Someone who didn¡¯t know the situation might think that she was listening to some kind of conspiracy or important matter.


    Ming Shu talked back without any mercy: ¡°Hall Master Feng, why do you care about my hobbies, weren¡¯t you going to wipe out my Five Treasures Immortal n? Are you thinking to destroy my Five Treasures Immortal n through my hobbies?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps this will work?¡± <i>As long as I have you, let alone Five Treasures Immortal n, it might not be a problem to wipe out a Ten Treasures Immortal n.</i>


    ¡°You need to bathe in moonlight more so that you will daydream less.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Feng Bei looked up to the corridor where footsteps echoed; it seemed someone wasing toward this room.


    Ming Shu threw away the bones and took out a handkerchief to wipe her hands, then she hid herself in the darkness. Feng Bei was not interested in joining her, but he was interested in figuring out what this psychopath wanted to do.


    A figure walked over and as it was halfway through, it fell down to the ground quietly.


    A small figure appeared beside it.


    Ming Shu stood there and watched for a while, then she bent over to drag the person and threw them into the nearby bush.


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡± Did he just see a scene of the murderer killing and hiding a body?


    Was he going to be killed for his silence?


    <i>Should I threaten her or join her and praise that she did a great job?</i>


    After disposing the body, Ming Shu walked back slowly and leaned on the wall, continuing to listen.


    The ongoing plot inside had changed from Nie Shuang¡¯s crying to somewhat restrained, strange groaning, apanied by the man¡¯s unrestrained gasping.


    Feng Bei felt a little ufortable to hear it. Ming Shu kept eating and didn¡¯t seem to hear anything.


    ¡°You and Nie Shuang... do you have a grudge?¡± Feng Bei started a topic to distract himself.


    Judging from the direction where the person just now came, he must pass by this room, and he may go in to check if he heard the noise.


    But Ming Shu deliberately didn¡¯t let the persone over.


    ¡°She grabbed my Five Treasures Bible, what do you say?¡± <i>Even if we don¡¯t have a grudge, I¡¯ll still have to make her hate me.</i>


    Feng Bei recalled the storyline, but he had to pretend to know nothing and asked, ¡°Is the Five Treasures Bible yours?¡±


    ¡°Or what, is it yours? Don¡¯t you find there is Five Treasures in both the Five Treasures Bible and the Five Treasures Immortal n? Apparently the Five Treasures Bible is our Five Treasures Immortal n¡¯s treasure.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Keep bragging. Don¡¯t treat me like an illiterate. There is nothing inmon between the Five Treasures Bible and the Five Treasures Immortal n.</i>


    ...


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Screams resounded throughout the entire Half Moon Vi. Ming Shu was startled and dropped to the ground from the tree.


    Before she climbed up, another person also dropped down.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t manage to avoid them and was urately hit.


    Feng Beinded on Ming Shu. His head almost mmed onto the broken stones nearby.


    Feng Bei was depressed.


    <i>Shouldn¡¯t it have been the plot of kissing each other after dropping from the tree?</i>


    <i>F**k, it¡¯s another lie.</i>


    Ming Shu took back her hand from Feng Bei¡¯s head and pushed him away unmannerly. ¡°Hall Master Feng, you need to lose some weight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not fat,¡± Feng Bei murmured.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed not fat, just like a pig.¡±


    ¡°Leader Mu, you¡¯re cursing me!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m cursing a pig.¡±


    Feng Bei didn¡¯t react at the start, then he realized she said he was a pig. He felt as angry as a balloon that was about to explode.


    <i>She cursed me again!</i>


    <i>What have I done to provoke you!!</i>


    <i>A personal attack early in the morning.</i>


    He listened to that unspeakable noise with her in the middle of the night, and she just treated him like this in the early morning!


    <i>So angry!</i>


    Feng Bei was about to get up and argue, then he found some blood under his head.


    He subconsciously reached out to touch his head; it was not bleeding.


    Then why was there blood?


    Feng Bei looked up at the person who had gotten up and stood there with her hands behind her. She was watching those people running over to the room¡¯s door.


    <i>It shouldn¡¯t be...</i>


    Feng Bei was a little unsure. How was it possible that this psychopath would so kind to cover his head.


    <i>Perhaps it¡¯s some kind of animal blood.</i>


    Feng Bei lowered his eyes to look at the blood stain on the ground. It was very obscure, and if he didn¡¯t take a close look, nothing could be seen.


    But it was clearly fresh blood and spilled there not long ago.


    He stood up from the ground and tightened his cloak. Then he took a few steps back, trying to observe Ming Shu¡¯s hands behind her back.


    But her right hand covered the back of her left hand, and he couldn¡¯t see if it was injured.


    He was thinking too much.


    He must be thinking too much.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here, why are you yelling in the early morning?¡± A woman apanied by a crowd came over to the room.


    Ming Shu and Feng Bei stood in a hidden spot where they could see the situation over there, but the people on that side couldn¡¯t see them.


    ¡°Ahh...¡± The woman walked through the door and then suddenly blocked her eyes with a handkerchief exaggeratedly. ¡°What¡¯s going on, drag that person out quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mydy.¡±

 Chapter 333 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (16)

    <h4>Chapter 333:</h4>


    <b>Tranto</b><h4>The Daily Life Of A Good Person (16)</h4>


    <b>r:</b> Henyee Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Lord, Lord... some people came to visit.¡±


    Vi Head Nie was still dealing with the matter about Nie Shuang when a servant ran over trembling and reported.


    ¡°What people? Didn¡¯t I order to shut out all the guests?¡± He was in no mood to meet any guests now.


    ¡°Lord... it¡¯s¡ªit¡¯s the leader of Five Treasures Immortal n.¡± The servant copsed in his heart.


    Vi Head Nie squinted his eyes. ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    The servant shook his head mechanically. How could they know why the she-devil who had stirred things up in the martial arts world recently came here.


    Was she going to kill them?


    Vi Head Nie had to suppress the matter about Nie Shuang and took his men to meet this devil who offended the entire martial arts circles overnight.


    Ming Shu stood at the door alone. Seeing Vi Head Niee out, she offered a smile at once and greeted him like an old friend. ¡°Vi Head Nie.¡±


    Vi Head Nie examined Ming Shu from upside down and he frowned heavily. This little girl looked tender and harmless.


    She was the famous leader of Five Treasures Immortal n?


    This was totally different from his imagination.


    But she looked...


    Vi Head Nie suppressed his strange feeling. ¡°Leader of Five Treasures Immortal n, a rare guest. What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Recently I observed the night sky and sensed there¡¯s something big about to happen in your family. So I came to watch the fun.¡±


    *She came to watch the fun and just said it publicly? What¡¯s wrong with this girl? *


    Vi Head Nie couldn¡¯t understand why Ming Shu did this, but he knew she had no good intentions, and more importantly¡ª


    ¡°How do you know there¡¯s something about to happen here?¡±


    ¡°I watched the night sky.¡±


    ¡°...¡± *Is someone trying to wind me up here at my house? Servants,e and drag her out to give her a beating. *Vi Head Nie then continued, ¡°Leader of Five Treasures Immortal n, you¡¯re not wee here.¡±


    He knew what happened between her and Nie Shuang.


    So he would never wee Ming Shu with her bad intentions into the vi.


    Ming Shu squinted her eyes ¡°What if I tell you that I know the whereabouts of the Five Treasures Bible, then you still won¡¯t wee me?¡±


    [...] The Harmony System felt very fortunate that she didn¡¯t say directly she was here to find the Five Treasures Bible, or she would be beaten to death.


    ¡°We of Half Moon Vi are not interested in the Five Treasures Bible,¡± Vi Head Nie said seriously and even stressed the three words of <i>Five Treasures Bible</i> when speaking them.


    ¡°Well, let me change to another reason.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t mind being rejected. ¡°What about you let me in the vi, and then notify others outside toe gang up on me? I won¡¯t run.¡±


    Vi Head Nie: ¡°...¡±


    He strongly thought that this n leader was out of her mind, and she was not here for a good reason.


    She had to be driven away quickly.


    ¡°Vi Head Nie, this is a deed of honor. If they can sessfully catch me, your Half Moon Vi will be the hero.¡± Ming Shu continued to instigate Vi Head Nie.


    She had to settle in this ce today.


    Nie Shuang and the Five Treasures Bible were both here.


    *For my Hatred Points, I¡¯m doing this with all my strength! *


    ¡°Leader of Five Treasures, why do you have to enter my Half Moon Vi?¡± Vi Head Nie showed a little alertness in his eyes. ¡°We never offended you.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled happily. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me in, Vi Head Nie, I¡¯ll offend you right now.¡±


    Vi Head Nie: ¡°...¡± *She is threatening me! *


    *What on earth is in the vi that could make this evil have toe in? *


    Vi Head Nie confusedly pondered it.


    There was still a knotty matter in the vi waiting for him to solve it, now here came another problem. Vi Head Nie thought he was just having such bad days.


    He couldn¡¯t decide whether or not to let Ming Shu in.


    Vi Head Nie was afraid that would Ming Shu really take action. He didn¡¯t know her real strength, and the rumors said she had beaten up all other major ns, so after considering for a long time, he finally agreed to let Ming Shu in.


    Then he adopted Ming Shu¡¯s advice, and he sent messages to other major ns and sects.


    Ming Shu then lived in the Half Moon Vi like this. Vi Head Nie intentionally controlled her scope of activities and had her under supervision.


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t care much about this. She acted like she was a real traveler living in an inn.


    ...


    Nie Shuang was vited by a man. This was a humiliation to the Half Moon Vi, so no one dared to spread the news.


    After Nie Shuang sobered, she crazily wanted to kill that man but was stopped by Father Nie. And he told her that the man would marry her in a few days. He had returned to prepare betrothal presents.


    Nie Shuang resisted. She didn¡¯t like that man; although his strength was not bad, he was too ugly...


    But no matter how Nie Shuang resisted, Father Nie didn¡¯t agree this time. Plus the stepmother kept stirring things up in the middle, and the rtionship between Nie Shuang and Father Nie suddenly worsened.


    During this noisy period, Ming Shu searched through the entire Half Moon Vi at night. But she didn¡¯t find any valuable secret scripture, let alone the Five Treasures Bible.


    ¡°What on earth are you looking for?¡±


    Feng Bei came in quietly and followed behind Ming Shu. He watched her looking for something at someone else¡¯s ce as if in her own home.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for...¡± Ming Shu looked up and showed a smile. ¡°I heard that they hide treasures in the Half Moon Vi. Anyone who gets it will dominate the world.¡±


    Feng Bei didn¡¯t believe a word. ¡°Leader Mu, why don¡¯t you say that Half Moon Vi has immortal elixirs that can make people live forever?¡±


    ¡°Will you believe in that? Okay, the Half Moon Vi has immortal elixirs that can make people live forever.¡±


    ¡°...¡±* It was sarcasm, not a proposed reason for you!*


    <i>Deep breaths.</i>


    <i>Just calm down.</i>


    ¡°Are you looking for the Five Treasures Bible?¡±


    After she bought the information from that ce, she came straight to Half Moon Vi.


    Feng Bei suddenly approached Ming Shu and forced her against the wall with a kabedon. ¡°Leader Mu, we should cooperate with each other.¡±


    ¡°Cooperate?¡± Ming Shu smiled even brighter. ¡°You want the Five Treasures Bible, I also want the Five Treasures Bible, so how can we cooperate? Split the Five Treasures Bible into two parts and we each get a half?¡±


    ¡°We will find the Five Treasures Bible first, then as for who should take it, let¡¯s negotiate itter.¡± *Anyway, you¡¯ll be mine in the end. *


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    Feng Bei was stunned. *She doesn¡¯t like me? *


    <i>I have a good-looking face, first-ss strength, and first-ss background, why don¡¯t you like me? Who do you think you are?</i>


    This time¡¯s character was not odd and had no strange hobbies. It was a typical tall, rich, and handsome man.


    <i>Then why doesn¡¯t she like me!</i>


    <i>Why!</i>


    It was not his fault he looked handsome.


    Ming Shu was about to push away Feng Bei when the door was suddenly opened. Two figures came in swiftly and closed the door.


    Feng Bei pulled Ming Shu to one side and the two hid in a narrow corner that was blocked from that side.


    The corner was rather small. Ming Shu could only let herself be held in Feng Bei¡¯s arms, pressing against him tightly.


    ¡°Brother, help me. I don¡¯t want to marry that man. He... he forced me. Brother, help me kill him, I don¡¯t want to see him.¡±


    Nie Shuang¡¯s crying voice sounded.


    There was a young lord in the Half Moon Vi, but he didn¡¯t seem to be the biological son of Vi Head Nie. He was adopted.


    The brother Nie Shuang was talking to ought to be that adopted child, Nie Bin... namely the man knocked out by Ming Shust time.


    ¡°Shuang-er, if I wasn¡¯t knocked out that night, you wouldn¡¯t have... Rest assured, I will help you, and I won¡¯t let you marry him.¡± Nie Bin sounded very guilty.


    ¡°Brother, you must kill him.¡± Nie Shuang wanted that man dead. She wouldn¡¯t allow a stain like him to exist.


    ¡°Shuang-er, I can take you from here...¡± Nie Bin seemed to be scared of something and he didn¡¯t agree with Nie Shuang.


    No matter how Nie Shuang begged him, he didn¡¯t relent and he just promised he wouldn¡¯t let Nie Shuang marry him.


    Nie Shuang didn¡¯t dare to get angry with Nie Bin, as he was the only one that could help her now.

 Chapter 334 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (17)

    <h4>Chapter 334: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (17)</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Henyee Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡± Nie Shuang hugged Nie Bin. *One step back today for two steps forward tomorrow. *


    Nie Bin had always liked Nie Shuang. Now Nie Shuang took the initiative to hug him and cried, tears streaming, which made Nie Bin forget to think for a moment. He involuntarily kissed her.


    ¡°Brother...¡± Nie Shuang seemed to be startled. She pushed away Nie Bin and hit something behind her, and her voice trembled. ¡°You... what are you doing?¡±


    Nie Bin exined in a hurry, ¡°Shuang-er, I¡ªI like you... I didn¡¯t dare to let you know...¡±


    Ming Shu was now trapped in Feng Bei¡¯s arms. His body was cold, but strangely she didn¡¯t feel cold.


    The two over there talked to each other and then inexplicably began to do something unspeakable. But Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to notice. Her attention was all on Feng Bei right now.


    Feng Bei felt a little ufortable. This ce was too small, but if they got out, they would definitely startle the two outside.


    Warmth transferred to his body from Ming Shu. She was so close to his chest, and he could see the peach fuzz on her face.


    Her pink lips shone attractively, eyes down, and she looked so tender and harmless like a small animal in his arms.


    Ming Shu suddenly looked up and smiled. Her clear eyes spread slight ripples, and he wanted to catch them, but was afraid to destroy them. So he didn¡¯t dare to move even a little.


    <i>Putongputongputong...</i>


    His heartbeat was inexplicably elerated.


    *What the hell is this situation? *


    It was he who was trying to woo her, not the other way around.


    It must be because of the small room. He couldn¡¯t breathe freely.


    It must be that.


    The noises from outside were a lot clearer thanst time, when they eavesdropped outside the room. And from their position, they could even see the two naked figures and the postures they were using.


    Nie Bin practiced martial arts so he was in good shape and with good physical strength. Feng Bei stood stiff and didn¡¯t dare to look at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu lowered her voice. ¡°Hall Master Feng, how¡¯s your physical strengthpared to his?¡±


    Feng Bei was originally feeling somewhat awkward. Now hearing the sudden question, he almost choked on his saliva.


    Calming himself down for a bit, Feng Bei lowered his head, approaching Ming Shu¡¯s ear. ¡°Maybe someday, you¡¯ll want to witness for yourself, Leader Mu?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t bother with that, but my disciples may want to have a try.¡±


    Feng Bei didn¡¯t moved far and just continued leaning into her. ¡°Are we talking about the same thing?¡±


    <i>Her disciples may want to have a try?</i>


    <i>How?</i>


    ¡°What are you talking about, then?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking...¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± Nie Shuang couldn¡¯t help moaning while reaching her climax and interrupted Feng Bei.


    Then the noises stopped from outside, followed by some rustling. From their angle, Nie Shuang seemed to be hanging onto Nie Bin while doing something.


    ¡°Brother, will you kill him for me?¡± Nie Shuang yed the wronged woman. ¡°Shuang-er will listen to your words, please kill him for me, okay? I don¡¯t want to see him again.¡±


    Nie Bin didn¡¯t hesitate this time. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so kind.¡±


    Nie Bin sounded quite happy. ¡°Shuang-er, can Ie to you tomorrow evening?¡±


    Nie Shuang hesitated for a moment, but in the end she agreed.


    She didn¡¯t want to marry that man, and only Nie Bin could help her.


    The two then left the room separately. Before Ming Shu could struggle, Feng Bei had already released her and stood aside with the cloak in hand.


    ¡°Hall Master Feng, what were you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Ming Shu took Nie Shuang¡¯s tone. ¡°Brother Feng Bei, tell me~¡±


    Feng Bei felt goosebumps rise all over his body. ¡°You... you, speak normally.¡±


    *I was scared for a second there. *


    ¡°Don¡¯t men always like girls speaking like this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not those ordinary men.¡±


    Ming Shu returned to normal. ¡°Then what are you?¡±


    *I¡¯m a genius, of course. *


    <i>I won¡¯t tell you, hmph.</i>


    Feng Bei raised his chin slightly and looked a bit arrogant. ¡°I¡¯m the hall master of Seven Stars Hall.¡±


    Ming Shu walked around him and went outside. ¡°Well, I¡¯m the leader of Five Treasures Immortal n.¡±


    ¡°Leader Mu, don¡¯t you think that Seven Stars Hall and Five Treasures Immortal n are predestined to meet?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Feng Bei was choked. Why couldn¡¯t this psychopath answer the question as expected in the set plot? Shouldn¡¯t she ask why they¡¯re predestined?


    *You will lose friends for talking this way. *


    *And never find a boyfriend, hmph! *


    Ming Shu left the room and watched thest section of Half Moon Vi that she hadn¡¯t yet searched. But she thought the people called on by Vi Head Nie might be here soon...


    *Where on earth is the Five Treasures Bible? *


    Footsteps sounded from the other end. Nie Shuang ran over quickly and she looked very anxious.


    Then she suddenly paused in front of Ming Shu with a shocked face. ¡°You... why are you here?¡±


    *Why is this woman in the vi? *


    Nie Shuang had been locked in her room recently and she just came out today. She hadn¡¯t had any time to figure out that Ming Shu was in the vi.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to visit.¡± Ming Shu turned around and smiled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the Five Treasures Bible.¡± Nie Shuang felt besieged and she shouted. But then she looked around nervously and didn¡¯t dare to shout again.


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m just here to see you,¡± Ming Shu said gently.


    *See her, what? *


    *See her as a joke? *


    Nie Shuang¡¯s eyes turned red and she stood there, not daring to move.


    Ming Shu rolled up her sleeves, and upholding the principle of beating as much as possible, she said, ¡°Miss Nie, since we met here, let¡¯s not waste it.¡±


    *Not waste what? *


    Nie Shuang stepped stiffly as hatred gathered in her eyes. ¡°What do you want to do? This is Half Moon Vi, as long as I... I shout, you¡¯ll be caught at once.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    *Whatever, I don¡¯t care. *


    *If you kill me then you lose the game. *


    ¡°No, don¡¯te over...¡±


    ¡°Get off me...¡±


    ...


    ¡°Leader of Five Treasures.¡± Vi Head Nie hurried over with a few people and questioned Ming Shu in the yard. ¡°Why did you beat Shuang-er!¡±


    ¡°My hands were itching to beat her.¡±


    Vi Head Nie¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Leader of Five Treasures, I didn¡¯t let you in to hurt my family.¡±


    Ming Shu threw away the nut shells in her hand and smiled. ¡°Vi Head Nie, let me tell you the truth.¡±


    Thetter straightened his body and showed an alert face. He thought Ming Shu was going to start a fight any minute.


    But Ming Shu was actually not intending a fight. She raised her hand to smooth down the hair hanging near her ear. ¡°I came to Half Moon Vi for the Five Treasures Bible.¡±


    Vi Head Nie thought he was hearing voices. ¡°What?¡±


    Ming Shu repeated patiently, ¡°Five Treasures Bible.¡±


    Vi Head Nie¡¯s expression stagnated for a moment, but then he burst in out in fury.


    ¡°How is it possible that the Five Treasures Bible is in Half Moon Vi? As far as I know, the Five Treasures Bible should be with you, what on earth is your purpose!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout!¡± Ming Shu picked her ear. ¡°You scared me.¡±


    Vi Head Nie: ¡°...¡± Why didn¡¯t he see any hint of fear in her face?


    ¡°Vi Head Nie, I¡¯m really here for the Five Treasures Bible, do you have it?¡± Ming Shu asked sincerely.


    Vi Head Nie: ¡°...¡± *Even if I have it, do you think I¡¯ll tell you? More importantly, I don¡¯t have it! *


    Taking a deep breath, Vi Head Nie said quickly, ¡°As I said, Half Moon Vi is not interested in the Five Treasures Bible and we didn¡¯t take it. I don¡¯t care where you got this information, Leader of Five Treasures, but all I can tell you is that you¡¯vee to the wrong ce.¡±


    Ming Shu rested her gaze on Vi Head Nie for a few seconds and then suddenly asked, ¡°Vi Head Nie, you seem as if you don¡¯t like the Five Treasures Bible very much?¡±

 Chapter 335 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (18)

    <h4>Chapter 335: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (18)</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Henyee Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu¡¯s sentence seemed to have reminded Vi Head Nie of something, and he murmured, ¡°Five Treasures Bible is nothing good at all.¡±


    Before Ming Shu figured out what he meant by that, Vi Head Nie changed expression and continued, ¡°Leader of Five Treasures, please behave yourself, or else don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    Vi Head Nie left these threatening words and then turned away.


    ¡°Vi Head Nie, about what happened twenty years ago, do you know anything?¡±


    The voice from behind him stopped Vi Head Nie¡¯s steps, and after three seconds, he denied coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ming Shu watched the figure of Vi Head Nie leaving and offered a beautiful smile. ¡°No, you must know something.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to know about twenty years ago?¡± A cold aura came from the side.


    ¡°Are you haunting me?¡±


    *Yes, I am! I will haunt you and scare you to death! *


    <i>Hmph!</i>


    ¡°Leader Mu, mind your attitude and perhaps I can tell you something.¡± Feng Bei ignored Ming Shu¡¯s dislike.


    ¡°You were pissing your pants at that time, what did you know?¡± *There¡¯s nothing wrong with dissing him. *


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡±


    F**k, he was already four years old 20 years ago, how could he still piss his pants then.


    ¡°I was little, but I read a lot of books stored in the Seven Stars Hall. I know many things about the past. Leader Mu, what do you want to know?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I want to know if you pissed your pants or not when you were little.¡±


    ¡°You piss...¡± *Okay, calm down, just ignore her. *


    Feng Bei met Ming Shu¡¯s gaze suddenly, which made him somewhat scared.


    The girl opposite him smiled slowly, but Feng Bei became even more uneasy. He had some kind of... inexplicably scary and weird feeling.


    He steadied his mind. <i>That¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not umon that the mission target is a little strange</i>. He had seen many freaks.


    ¡°Leader Mu, you really don¡¯t want to know?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no free lunch in the world, so what do you want from me?¡± *I must protect my snacks. *


    ¡°Five Treasures Bible and you, I want both.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Ming Shu thought his mission was not to woo her this time. ¡°Hall Master Feng, why do you want me?¡±


    ¡°Leader Mu, what do you think you can do?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m very powerful. It might not be a problem to dominate the world.¡± *Dominating the world means owning all snacks in the world, which seems... quite attractive. *


    [Guest, calm down. Dominating the world is the plot for the male and female protagonists, you shouldn¡¯t do that.] Dominating the world for snacks? The Harmony System also saw this for the first time.


    *Isn¡¯t the ultimate goal of the viin to dominate the world? *


    [Not all viins want to dominate the world, Guest, control your imagination.]


    *A viin who doesn¡¯t want to dominate the world is not a qualified viin. *


    <i>For snacks!</i>


    *I can do it! *


    [...] *Guest, watch some harmonious videos to calm down. *


    The Harmony System began to y videos of goblins fighting each other in Ming Shu¡¯s mind, which surely calmed Ming Shu a little.


    Then she blocked out the Harmony System calmly. The entire world returned to harmony now.


    ¡°Dominate the world relying on your disciples?¡± Feng Bei couldn¡¯t help mocking her. *She wants to dominate the world with her unreliable disciples? *


    *And look at her bragging attitude, I am really impressed. *


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my disciples? They beat up those peoplest time.¡± *Moreover, I don¡¯t need any disciples, I can make it on my own. *


    ¡°Those peoplest time couldn¡¯t even be counted as elite disciples, do you think it¡¯s easy to deal with the leaders and elders of all sects?¡± Only beating up a few small figures made her think that she was invincible, who gave her that confidence?


    ¡°Whether I can deal with them or not, does it have anything to do with you, Hall Master Feng?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s finger tapped her own chin.


    ¡°I just want to remind you, Leader Mu, don¡¯t dream of unrealistic things.¡± *Even I haven¡¯t thought of dominating the world, and she is actually thinking of dominating the world. *


    [Lord Nine, she is the viin boss, so it¡¯s not wrong for her to think like this.] The system reminded in a weak voice.


    Feng Bei choked.


    It seemed rather reasonable, and he actually had no words to refute.


    *Do I need to help her, then? *


    *No way! *


    ¡°Hall Master Feng, do you really want me and the Five Treasures Bible?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m here now?¡±* I am a busy genius, okay? *


    ¡°Even you dare dream of unrealistic things, why can¡¯t I?¡± *He wants me and the Five Treasures Bible both? Who does he think he is! *


    Feng Bei had no words to talk back, so he could only curse her fiercely in his mind. *If I could choose for myself, I would never want you, you psychopath. *


    He also didn¡¯t know how to finish this task. If he needed to grab the Five Treasures Bible from the mission target, then how could he get her to fall in love!


    So the only solution to this problem was he got her first, then he coaxed her to give the Five Treasures Bible to him.


    Feng Bei estimated that the possibility was as low as 20%.


    ¡°If you can only choose between me and the Five Treasures Bible, how will you choose?¡±


    Feng Bei¡¯s thoughts were chased away by Ming Shu¡¯s question; he didn¡¯t think about it and blurted out, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll choose the Five Treasures... Immortal n¡¯s leader.¡±


    *I am so unlucky. *


    ¡°Why the pause?¡± He was definitely thinking of choosing the Five Treasures Bible.


    ¡°I stammered, okay?¡± Feng Bei stood tall.


    ¡°...¡±* Really shameless*. ¡°Interesting, Hall Master Feng. I think you should shut up in case others are infected by your stammering.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to talk to me like this?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I talked to you like this all this time?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get my meaning?¡± Feng Bei gritted his teeth. ¡°I like you, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    ¡°Many people like me? You¡¯re just one of them, so just carry on!¡±


    <i>Carry on your @#$%!</i>


    *Except me, who else would like you? *


    <i>Pah, I like you because of the mission.</i>


    *I don¡¯t like you at all. *


    Feng Bei originally intended to ask Ming Shu what she wanted to investigate, but was dissed by her in that way. He didn¡¯t want to talk anymore and just wanted to be alone.


    Soon after Feng Bei left, arge group of people came to Half Moon Vi and surrounded it tightly.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t wait for Vi Head Nie to invite her, but came out voluntarily while eating the osmanthus cake she took from the kitchen on the way.


    As she appeared, the noisy scene suddenly quieted down.


    Ming Shu held the osmanthus cake and walked onto the stage like a star. She walked through the passage cleared by the crowd on both sides, greeting with a smile, ¡°Hello, everyone.¡±


    Right in the middle of the hall sat Vi Head Nie and a middle-aged man with a bristly, unshaven chin.


    Others stood at both sides and didn¡¯t sit.


    The people present at this time were not so powerful as to be on the leaders¡¯ level, but they were also very important figures of each sect or n.


    The scene was extremely quiet and everyone¡¯s attention was paid to the little girl. They watched her walk in, facing so many people, but she didn¡¯t look scared at all.


    Her face showed a shallow smile and her eyes were tender. As she walked, there seemed to be peach blossoms flying all over the sky, falling profusely and disorderly to theke¡¯s surface.


    Ming Shu walked to one side, which startled and rmed the people there.


    ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t beat you, I just need a chair.¡± Ming Shu smiled at one person and pulled out a chair from behind him with one hand. The chair was ced in the middle noisily, the movement not careful at all.


    ¡°Who are you.¡± Ming Shu sat down with the osmanthus cake still in hand and began a conversation. She looked at the bearded man and asked in a casual tone, ¡°We didn¡¯t meet before. Do you all need to introduce yourselves first?¡±

 Chapter 336 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (19)

    <h4>Chapter 336: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (19)</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Henyee Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Why is this devil so young? She looks weak, but how could she defeat so many powerful people in the martial arts world by herself?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe she was alone. She had her disciples then, they must¡¯ve helped her.¡±


    ¡°She-devil...¡±


    ¡°Why are you all looking at me?¡± The she-devil Ming Shu touched her own face and continued narcissistically, ¡°Do I look prettier today?¡±


    Everyone shut up at once.


    The bearded uncle man coughed. ¡°I¡¯m Shen Ming from Xiangsi Sect. Leader of Five Treasures, nice to meet you.¡±


    Ming Shu threw a dessert into her mouth. ¡°Okay, next.¡±


    Shen Ming¡¯s face darkened immediately. Probably he had never been treated like this before.


    ¡°Leader of Five Treasures, shouldn¡¯t you introduce yourself?¡± Shen Ming continued talking, so naturally no one dared to interrupt and introduce themselves as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know me?¡± Ming Shu asked back innocently. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know me, why did you call me a she-devil?¡±


    Actually they knew Ming Shu was the leader of Five Treasures Immortal n, but they didn¡¯t know her name!


    Just because they didn¡¯t know her name, they called her the she-devil. *There¡¯s nothing wrong with that logic. *


    But Shen Ming wouldn¡¯t call Ming Shu she-devil in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but so far I don¡¯t know your name, leader.¡±


    Ming Shu was a little surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Didn¡¯t you nt hidden traitors in my Five Treasures Immortal n?¡±


    They didn¡¯t even know where the Five Treasures Immortal n was located, and the Five Treasures Immortal n kept quiet for 20 years, how could they nt some spy?


    Was she despising them for not even nting a spy in her n by taking that tone?


    ¡°You¡¯re not doing a great job!¡± Ming Shu chuted.


    ¡°Myst name is Mu, and first name is Ling. But you don¡¯t need to call me Mu Ling, just use the nickname.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and looked very easygoing, so someone couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What¡¯s your nickname?¡±


    ¡°Leader.¡±


    ¡°...¡± *Okay, she is. *


    *She is teasing us now. *


    Mu Ling...


    Herst name was Mu.


    ¡°She¡¯s Mu Changfeng¡¯s daughter...¡±


    ¡°Mu Changfeng...¡±


    ¡°She looks like her.¡±


    They began to mention the name Mu Changfeng constantly in their discussions. Ming Shu thought for a while and remembered he was her scummy yboy father in the story.


    Compared to those peoplest time, these people appeared a little weird.


    Mentioning Mu Changfeng, some older people frowned heavily and seemed to hate this person very much.


    Shen Ming and Vi Head Nie looked at each other; these two¡¯s expressions were even odder.


    But some younger people just nked out. They didn¡¯t seem to know why the name Mu Changfeng would make older generations in their ns behave like this.


    Interesting.


    ¡°Leader Mu, I don¡¯t know why you came to Half Moon Vi?¡± Shen Ming had returned to normal and he smartly changed the topic.


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t pick up his topic and instead she asked the others beside him, ¡°Do you not introduce yourselves?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± *We¡¯re not here to make acquaintances, all right? *


    Who could tell them what this weird situation was!


    Shen Ming kept silent for a while and then nodded to the people below. So others began to give simple self-introductions, one by one.


    ¡°Zhao Jie, Dragon and Tiger n¡±


    ¡°Flying Snow Pavilion...¡±


    The process continued, but actually Ming Shu was not listening attentively. By the time these people stopped, she had finished her osmanthus cake.


    Ming Shu held the empty te with her elbow propped on her knee. She then rotated the te with one finger and the te began spinning.


    ¡°The reason I came to Half Moon Vi...¡± She looked at Vi Head Nie.


    Vi Head Nie was alert at once. He thought that if she was really here to find the Five Treasures Bible, she may not want others to know.


    *Who doesn¡¯t want the Five Treasures Bible in the martial arts world? *


    ¡°Is to find Five Treasures Bible.¡±


    *Pu¡ª *


    Vi Head Nie was proven wrong immediately.


    Don¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t have any kind of Five Treasures Bible here, even if he had, she just told the news to these people so easily. Was she crazy?


    The people below went in an uproar and the crowd was tumultuous.


    But most people were wondering the same question¡ªwho on earth is holding the Five Treasures Bible now?


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to see those people¡¯s looks, though. She suggested with a somewhat sorrowful tone, ¡°Pitifully, I¡¯ve searched for a long time but found nothing. How about we look for it together? Many hands make light work, right?¡±


    ¡°Leader Mu, you shouldn¡¯t talk nonsense. There¡¯s no Five Treasures Bible in the Half Moon Vi.¡± Vi Head Nie was afraid that these people would turn their attention to Half Moon Vi, so he immediately stood out and retorted.


    Ming Shu stopped the rotating te. ¡°Since it¡¯s not in the vi, what are you afraid of then, Vi Head Nie? Why don¡¯t you just let us search?¡±


    ¡°Leader Mu, I see it¡¯s you that¡¯s taken the Five Treasures Bible and now you¡¯re trying to frame Vi Head Nie.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Really? Do I look sick to you? An isted ce like Half Moon Vi, is it worth it for me to make efforts and frame them?¡±


    *I see you¡¯re the one who¡¯s really sick. *


    ¡°Then why do you speak out the news so kindly?¡±


    ¡°I told you, because I couldn¡¯t find it by myself, and I want you to help me. Are you going to join me or not?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Some people may have already sneaked out to look for it.¡±


    Everyone looked around then. They didn¡¯t notice how many people came here so they really couldn¡¯t tell if there were any people missing at a nce.


    But they started to suspect. Was the Five Treasures Bible really in Half Moon Vi?


    Vi Head Nie said hurriedly again, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to this devil¡¯s words, she¡¯s trying to provoke dissension. Shen Ming, you know this, Five Treasures Bible is definitely not in the Half Moon Vi.¡±


    Vi Head Nie believed that Shen Ming would definitely believe him, or that Shen Ming would stand on his side.


    ¡°I believe in Nie.¡± Shen Ming agreed with him as expected. ¡®Leader Mu, if you really have the Five Treasures Bible in hand, I advise you to hand it over right now.¡±


    Since Shen Ming aired his opinion, though others were still suspicious, they became less excited than before.


    <i>The enemy doesn¡¯t make a move, so I should take the initiative.</i> Ming Shu changed her expression. ¡°Fine, just imagine that I¡¯ve hidden it somewhere in the Half Moon Vi, you should find it on your own.¡±


    <i>WTF!</i>


    *Just now you said with absolute certainty that the Five Treasures Bible was in Half Moon Vi, and now you said it was hidden in here? By you? *


    ¡°You lied to usst time, now you want to lie again, no way!¡±


    ¡°No way? Is there a window then?¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°...¡± Surely she was lying to them.


    ¡°Devil, hand out the Five Treasures Bible right now and we¡¯ll spare your life.¡±


    First one yelled, then a second, a third...


    ¡°Five Treasures Bible is not a thing for an evil n like yours, hand it over!¡±


    ¡°Hand it over!¡±


    ¡°Devil, hand it over.¡±


    Ming Shu sighed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I hid it in Half Moon Vi, go find it yourselves if you want it.¡±


    *No one believes in me no matter if I tell the truth or a lie. These goblins are hard to please. *


    *I just want you to help find the Five Treasures Bible for me! *


    *Is that so hard? *


    <i>It seems they won¡¯t finish talking any time soon.</i>


    Ming Shu looked at the blue-and-white on the te and continued to persuade them. ¡°Better believe me than not, right? What if what I said is true?¡±


    Everyone became a little hesitant again.


    ¡°Take her down and force her to say where the Five Treasures Bible is.¡± Someone from Dragon and Tiger n suddenly rushed to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Watch out...¡±


    Before the sentence was finished, everyone saw the man rushing over just now fall down, his head hitting onto the ground.


    Streaming blood dyed the ground in red.


    The porcin pieces floating in the air scared everyone enough to stay back, and they all stared at the girl surrounded by the porcin pieces with covetous eyes.


    The girl¡¯s open fingers folded. Then the pieces dropped down from the air, which were then broken into even smaller, more numerous pieces.

 Chapter 337 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (20)

    <h4>Chapter 337: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The entire crowd went into a dead silence.


    They didn¡¯t see clearly how she broke the te, nor how the pieces shot into the man¡¯s body.


    Shen Ming got a sudden scare. <i>Mu Changfeng¡¯s daughter... has she practiced the Five Treasures Bible?</i>


    Vi Head Nie ckened his face and whispered to Shen Ming, ¡°Brother Shen, there¡¯s gonna be a problem now.¡±


    ¡°The problem mighteter...¡± Shen Ming also had a bad feeling.


    Ming Shu rested her hands on her crossed legs and maintained a smiling face. ¡°Now, is there anyone who wants to find it?¡±


    Shen Ming suppressed his inner fidgeting and went up to feel that person¡¯s pulse. They were still alive and bleeding heavily, but they wouldn¡¯t die.


    This woman...


    Shen Ming ordered people to take the injured for treatment first, then he and Vi Head Nie discussed for a while.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll search the vi. But if it¡¯s not found, Leader Mu, you will not walk out of Half Moon Vi today.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and kept silent.


    If she couldn¡¯t walk out of the vi, she could always kill herself and get out.


    ...


    Vi Head Nie scattered the people to search.


    Then he took Shen Ming back to his study.


    ¡°Mu Changfeng¡¯s daughter, is sheing back for revenge?¡± Vi Head Nie walked back and forth in the room anxiously. ¡°I sent the news to you, but why did you bring so many people here? There are so many people now...¡±


    Shen Ming¡¯s face looked unhappy as well. ¡°I didn¡¯t send news to them. They arrived at the same time as me, it must be your vi that revealed it.¡±


    ¡°Impossible, I ordered...¡± But Vi Head Nie suddenly remembered something. ¡°It¡¯s them.¡±


    The man who slept with Nie Shuang, he told him to go back and prepare for the marriage, so he was the only one that left the vi recently.


    ¡°As for how the news was spread, we should put it to the side first. Not many people know about that matter so there¡¯s no need to worry. What¡¯s important now is the Five Treasures Bible. The initial news about it said that it was taken by your daughter. Do you really have the Five Treasures Bible in hand now?¡±


    Vi Head Nie shook his head. ¡°I have never wanted to see Five Treasures Bible in my whole life. I asked Shuang-er, she said she was framed by Mu Ling. Mu Ling came at Half Moon Vi from the very beginning, perhaps she... has known something.¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have anything in the vi, just let them search,¡± Shen Ming said. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that if she really had the Five Treasures Bible, she would hide it in the vi and allow these people to grab it.¡±


    Then, Shen Ming patted Vi Head Nie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Even if she is Mu Changfeng¡¯s daughter, she is no more than an ignorant girl.¡±


    Vi Head Nie¡¯s eyes darkened and then he nodded slightly.


    The two discussed in the study for a little longer before leaving.


    The corridor outside was in chaos, which made Vi Head Nie very unhappy. But Shen Ming signaled him to hang in there for a while. If he didn¡¯t let these people search, there was going to be a real trouble.


    The entire vi was searched through by these people. Servants stood to the side trembling and watched these bandits rummaging through boxes and closets.


    ¡°Brother... what¡¯s going on?¡± Nie Shuang looked at the people in her room and furrowed her brow heavily.


    Nie Bin touched Nie Shuang¡¯s head. ¡°Nothing special, it¡¯ll be okay in a minute. You people search quickly, my sister is not feeling well.¡±


    The people finished the search very soon but found nothing. They walked out and looked at the front. ¡°Is there a room over there?¡±


    Nie Bin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s my second younger sister¡¯s room, she¡¯s not been in the vi recently.¡±


    ¡°Go search.¡±


    ¡°Brother, what are they looking for? Did the vi offend anyone?¡±


    Nie Bin didn¡¯t intend to tell Nie Shuang, but Nie Shuang¡¯s expecting eyes just made him speak spontaneously. ¡°The leader of Five Treasures Immortal n said that the Five Treasures Bible is hidden in our vi, so those ns want to search the ce.¡±


    How could the Five Treasures Bible be in the vi?


    Did that woman think that it was on her, so she came to Half Moon Vi?


    Seeing Nie Shuang¡¯s face became a little pale, Nie Bin hurriedly asked, ¡°Shuang-er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Brother...¡± Nie Shuang grabbed Nie Bin¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s a good chance, we can take the opportunity to leave here.¡±


    ¡°But, Father...¡± They were in the midst of such a big matter, how could he leave?


    ¡°Brother, if we miss this opportunity, father will definitely exert greater control over me, until that manes to marry me. Do you want to stand by and watch me marry another, then never meet each other again?¡±


    Nie Bin had some inner conflict and then said, ¡°Pack up your stuff and we¡¯ll meet at the back door.¡±


    ...


    Vi Head Nie and Shen Ming came back to the hall. Right now the hall was upied only by leaders of several ns who were looking at different directions. The atmosphere was a little odd.


    As they came in, a quick shadow darted to Ming Shu¡¯s feet and jumped onto Ming Shu¡¯s slightly open palm. Then Ming Shu turned over her palm and the shadow tucked itself in her sleeves.


    Little Beastie spotted afortable ce in the sleeve andy down, then urately imitated the conversation it had overheard to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked in the direction of Shen Ming and Vi Head Nie thoughtfully.


    The entire vi was turned upside down and no one had found any trace of the Five Treasures Bible.


    <i>Poop-picker, are you not afraid that they will hide it when they find it?</i>


    ¡°They won¡¯t recognize the Five Treasures Bible, how will they hide it?¡± Ming Shu sneered in the bottom of her heart. ¡°Do you think ¡®Five Treasures Bible¡¯ is printed on its cover?¡±


    Little Beastie was confused. <i>Is it not? Then what¡¯s on the cover?</i>


    ¡°Guess.¡±


    <i>I will not guess.</i>


    Little Beastie grunted andined. <i>I knew the poop-picker wouldn¡¯t really be so kind to let these people find it.</i>


    <i>Insidious!</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t forget my Man-Han full banquet that you promised.</i>


    As expected, those people didn¡¯t recognize Five Treasures Bible. They took all the books that they thought were the Five Treasures Bible back and presented them to the n leaders to look over.


    Soon the hall was piled with many books.


    Ming Shu just sat there calmly and she even asked Vi Head Nie to prepare tea and desserts for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve searched all the vi and found nothing.¡±


    ¡°I found nothing...¡±


    Disciples came back to report constantly, but no one had found the Five Treasures Bible.


    ¡°Devil, what else do you have to say now?¡±


    Ming Shu finished thest sip of tea and stood up while holding the tea cup, walking to the book pile. ¡°You didn¡¯t find it because you¡¯re stupid.¡±


    She reached out and picked out a slightly old book from the pile. The other books copsed immediately.


    Ming Shu raised the book in her hand. ¡°Thank you for your help, everyone.¡±


    Everyone looked at the book in her hand, on which it read¡ª¡±Cookbook.¡±


    Cook! Book!


    Two big Chinese characters.


    ¡°Devil, can¡¯t you read? Even if you can¡¯t read, the Five Treasures Bible is three words, but this is two words, who are you kidding?¡±


    ¡°Kidding you.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Ming Shu took the book and sat back down. Everyone saw the cover font begin to fade and the two golden words of Five Treasures reappeared on it.


    No ¡°Bible,¡± only ¡°Five Treasures.¡±


    Ming Shu deliberately held the book high for them. ¡°I told you that this thing was definitely hidden here, but you didn¡¯t believe me, so I¡¯m not the one who should be med.¡±


    It was really the Five Treasures Bible.


    Shen Ming looked at Vi Head Nie.


    Vi Head Nie shook his head. He really had no idea that the Five Treasures Bible was in Half Moon Vi.


    Some people became irritated, especially those who found the cookbook and read it. ¡°But you didn¡¯t tell us the Five Treasures Bible is a cookbook!!¡±


    Ming Shu sounded very innocent. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>Who the hell would have thought that the Five Treasures Bible is a cookbook? No one said this before.</i>


    Even Shen Ming and Vi Head Nie didn¡¯t know this. They once saw the book from afar and the eye-catching golden name of <i>Five Treasures </i>was easy to recognize.


    Who¡¯d have thought that it changed...


    ¡°Where was it found?¡± Someone kept his voice down and asked this.


    ¡°In Second Young Miss Nie¡¯s room,¡± the one who found the book answered with aplicated expression.


    ¡°Why was it in Second Young Miss Nie¡¯s room?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    How would he know?

 Chapter 338 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (21)

    <h4>Chapter 338: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°The masses¡¯ power is surely huge.¡± The ancients really inherited the truth.


    <i>If the ancients knew you used masses¡¯ power like this, they may have jumped out of the coffin to beat you.</i>


    Now everyone couldn¡¯t help but believe that she¡¯d really been using them to find Five Treasures Bible, and they just delivered the Five Treasures Bible to her.


    Do you wonder whether they felt angry?


    They were angry to the point of madness!


    ¡°Devil, do you think you can leave here today with the Five Treasures Bible?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. For the sake of you helping me find Five Treasures Bible, I¡¯ll allow you to fight.¡± Ming Shu folded the Five Treasures Bible and stashed it in her clothes. ¡°Come, let¡¯s have a fight.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t the devil state something? She just started a fight directly?


    They were still dumbfounded, while Ming Shu had begun her work. She didn¡¯t use any weapons and just fought with her bare hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you feel the power of the Five Treasures Bible that you pursue, no need to thank me~¡±


    The power of the Five Treasures Bible was extreme domineering. When Ming Shu used it, everyone could feel that scary but attractive force.


    ¡°Devil, offer your life!¡±


    Ming Shu turned to push back a strike, falling onto the chest of a person who was trying to sneak attack her. The man¡¯s body flew into the air and fell down in a parab, then hit onto the nearby pir and dropped to the ground.


    Other people continued rushing over soon afterward and were shaken off by Ming Shu with a few palm strikes. Many people were disyed around Ming Shu on the ground, moaning in pain.


    ¡°Surround her.¡±


    ¡°Devil, surrender yourself now. There are so many of us, you¡¯ll be killed by exhaustion.¡±


    Ming Shu was besieged, in the middle of them, but she smiled. ¡°You want to trap me?¡±


    She walked straight to the nearest person.


    That one felt somehow a little frightened. ¡°What do you want!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill myself in front of you.¡±


    ¡°W... what?¡±


    <i>Kill herself?</i>


    <i>Is she crazy?</i>


    That man suddenly felt the weapon in his hand pierce through something, and he looked up to see blood spreading on the woman¡¯s clothes.


    His eyes widened.


    <i>What is this woman doing?</i>


    <i>The she-devil killed herself in the middle of a fight?</i>


    ¡°Take the Five Treasures Bible!¡±


    Someone shouted. The man immediately reached out to grab the Five Treasures Bible. But just as he reached out, his wrist was gripped by someone, and a chill rose up from his feet to his nape.


    Her other hand grabbed onto the de and pulled it out slowly.


    ¡°Did you ask for my permission to take my stuff?¡±


    The voice was deep and gloomy. If it weren¡¯t for the unchanged face, you could hardly imagine that it belonged to the same person as the smiling voice just now.


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The man covered his hand and retreated to one side, watching the girl in front of him with fear. She was still the same person, but with a totally different temperament.


    Her whole body was shrouded in strange, mysterious darkness and oppression, which made people tremble in horror.


    After the suicide, Ming Shu fought even more ferociously. But what wasn¡¯t changed was that she wouldn¡¯t kill them, but save their breath.


    ¡°Why is she...¡± The people who kept falling down made Vi Head Nie feel colder and colder. ¡°Has she advanced to that level?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Shen Ming shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s different from the situation when Mu Changfeng was alive, it¡¯s another kind of power...¡±


    He once witnessed the power of Five Treasures Bible, which was indeed great, but did not exhibit such a gloomy and oppressive feeling. The power she used made people want to surrender under her might.


    ¡°This is not like some kind of human power.¡± Cold sweat kept slicking Vi Head Nie¡¯s palms. ¡°Can you feel it?¡±


    ¡°Retreat first.¡±


    Vi Head Nie and Shen Ming decided to retreat, but Vi Head Nie ran toote and was blocked by Ming Shu.


    ¡°Vi Head Nie, hold your horses, I have something to ask you.¡±


    Vi Head Nie was pulled back under control and fell to the only intact chair, with the bloodstained de held to his neck.


    Vi Head Nie was short of breath and looked up at the girl in front of him.


    But strangely, that kind of gloomy feeling disappeared. Right now, standing in front of him was the harmless girl from before.


    ¡°Are you... human?¡± Vi Head Nie couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not human, do you think I¡¯m a ghost?¡± <i>Such a beautiful girl like me will have to be a human.</i>


    ¡°...¡± <i>Who knows if you¡¯re a ghost or not. </i>What happened just now was too weird, and Vi Head Nie was still recovering from it.


    ¡°Vi Head Nie, tell me about Mu Changfeng.¡±


    Vi head Nie swallowed and pretended to be calm. ¡°Mu Changfeng is your father, haven¡¯t you been told things about him in the Five Treasures Immortal n?¡±


    The story version told by Five Treasures Immortal n... was nothing worthy of mention.


    ¡°I want to hear what you will say.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t confirm or deny and just avoided the question smartly.


    This answer clearly made Vi Head Nie feel even more unsure. Cold sweat on his forehead slid down his cheeks, dripping onto the bloodstained de.


    ¡°Mu Changfeng... he raped,mitted crimes in the martial arts circles, and he sent himself to his death,¡± Vi Head Nie said boldly, upholding justice. ¡°In those days he almost massacred an entire city. Just ask some older people about it, they all know about the matter.¡±


    <i>Massacre a city...</i>


    <i>He must have been very powerful!</i>


    ¡°Vi Head Nie, that¡¯s not what I want to know.¡± Mu Changfeng wasn¡¯t mentioned often by the martial arts world, as if he had been forgotten. She bent over to approach Vi Head Nie. ¡°I want to know what you¡¯re afraid of. You¡¯re afraid that I wille to you for revenge, why? What did you do to Mu Changfeng?¡±


    Panic shed past Vi Head Nie¡¯s eyes.


    He took a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯re Mu Changfeng¡¯s daughter. The Five Treasures Immortal n must¡¯ve told you that we prestigious and decent ns killed Mu Changfeng. So youy low for 20 years, are you noting for revenge?¡±


    ¡°So, it was you prestigious and decent ns who killed Mu Changfeng?


    ¡°He had only himself to me!¡± Vi Head Nie suddenly raised his voice. ¡°Mu Changfeng would only stir the entire martial arts circles if he was alive. So many people died because of him, could we just watch him kill all those people?¡±


    ¡°Vi Head Nie, you¡¯re only saying what Mu Changfeng did, but why don¡¯t you tell me what you did?¡± Ming Shu remained unmoved. ¡°Well, let me guess... was it about the Five Treasures Bible?¡±


    ¡°If you want to avenge Mu Changfeng, just do it now. I¡¯m tired of being alive anyway.¡± Vi Head Nie suddenly became fearless.


    ¡°I don¡¯t kill people.¡± Ming Shu moved the knife aside. ¡°But if you don¡¯t tell me, you may suffer a little.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Actually I¡¯m not human,¡± Ming Shu said seriously. ¡°I¡¯m capable of a mastermind skill, which is that I can read the thoughts in your mind. No matter what you did, I will know everything.¡±


    Hearing Ming Shu¡¯s nonsense bragging, Vi Head Nie was speechless and even the nervous atmosphere became less tense.


    ¡°Are you scared now?¡±


    ¡°Just kill me.¡± Vi Head Nie raised his head up and prepared to die calmly.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>He is not scared that I¡¯m not human, so he is really asking for death now.</i>


    Ming Shu manhandled Vi Head Nie and gave him a fierce beating.


    But Vi Head Nie made up his mind not to tell Ming Shu anything, so except the things she was told before, Ming Shu didn¡¯t learn anything new.


    In the end, Vi Head Nie fainted directly under Ming Shu¡¯s torture.


    Then Ming Shu began nibbling a steamed bun, stepping on the ¡°bodies¡± all over the ground.


    What disaster had been caused by the Five Treasures Bible 20 years ago?


    <i>No.</i>


    <i>I wasted too much of my life bar just now.</i>


    <i>The steamed bun is not enough.</i>


    <i>I need a feast first.</i>


    Ming Shu tied up Vi Head Nie, who was still in aa, then left the hall.

 Chapter 339 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (22)

    <h4>Chapter 339: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After Ming Shu finished feeding herself, Vi Head Nie still insisted on saying nothing. Ming Shu figured Shen Ming woulde back at her with more people soon, so she took Vi Head Nie with her.


    Shortly after they left the vi, they saw Half Moon Vi was on fire, with mes lighting up half the sky.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Ming Shu stopped and looked at the big fire.


    Vi Head Nie¡¯s eyes widened and he made several low roars from deep in his throat. In the bottom of his eyes brewed some disbelieving emotions, and he struggled to move toward the Half Moon Vi.


    Ming Shu pulled on him and received a fierce stare.


    Ming Shu was innocent. ¡°I didn¡¯t set the fire. You were with me when I took you out of there. In other words, I saved your life. Why don¡¯t you just tell me?¡±


    Vi Head Nie recalled for a while. Truly it was she took him out of the vi, and after that she had been within his sight. It was impossible for her to set the fire from the air, right?


    ¡°Someone is trying to kill you for your silence.¡± Ming Shu gloated, ¡°Vi Head Nie, it seems your partner has abandoned you. Will you still keep the secret?¡±


    Ming Shu took him back and stood at a ce where they could see Half Moon Vi.


    At this time, the Half Moon Vi had be a sea of fire, with everything burning in mes, and half the sky was lit up in red by the re.


    Vi Head Nie showed a ferocious face and he wanted to go back. But Ming Shu pulled on him and he couldn¡¯t move even a little.


    The only hope he had now was that Nie Shuang and Nie Bin had left the vi.


    They didn¡¯t know how long the firested, but the mes in the Half Moon Vi slowly died away.


    ¡°Wuwuwu...¡±


    Ming Shu took out the rag stuffed in Vi Head Nie¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what happened at that time, but you need to promise me one thing.¡±


    ¡°Vi Head Nie, don¡¯t you understand what situation you¡¯re in now? Whether you tell me or not, I¡¯ll find it out, but you¡¯re now...¡± Ming Shu looked at the Half Moon Vi. ¡°... a homeless dog.¡±


    Even if she let him go, would his partner believe that he didn¡¯t say anything to her?


    Vi Head Nie felt chilly all over his body.


    Now that his Half Moon Vi was burned down, he was afraid that no one might be alive in the ruins.


    <i>Shuang-er...</i>


    Vi Head Nie¡¯s thoughts were in a whirl and his expression changed quickly. Regret, resentment, evil, anger...


    After he thought for a long while, he began to talk. ¡°In those days when Mu Changfeng became famous in the martial arts world, no one knew he was the leader of Five Treasures Immortal n. They only knew that he was extremely powerful and had an outstanding appearance. Mu Changfeng was born attractive and glib-tongued, countless girls were obsessed with him.¡±


    Vi Head Nie nced at Ming Shu and his mouth twitched weirdly. ¡°The news that he had the Five Treasures Bible in hand was spread by his women. No one dared to grab it in public, but people in the martial arts world knew he loved women, so they sent female disciples from the ns to approach him.


    ¡°But no one had expected that Mu Changfeng was very talented and he tempted those female disciples, even making them willing to die for him. Then at a time rumors reigned in the martial arts world, they said that Mu Changfeng had practiced some evil techniques which specially consumed women¡¯s vitality.


    ¡°Right at this time, he was found to be the leader of the Five Treasures Immortal n. The Five Treasures Immortal n was an evil n, which just gave us a reason to go against him. But each time he would get the news in advance and escape.


    ¡°Then, in order to catch Mu Changfeng...¡±


    Vi Head Nie¡¯s voice suddenly stopped. He looked behind Ming Shu in horror.


    Ming Shu turned her head. But behind her was just woods, and except for several ordinary insects flying around in the woods, there was nothing else.


    Ming Shu turned back her gaze. Vi Head Nie made a few odd noises from his throat, and blood streamed out from his eyes as well as his nose.


    Ming Shu was surprised and she quickly hit at certain acupoints on Vi Head Nie.


    But thetter widened his eyes as if he had seen something scary. He suddenly grabbed onto Ming Shu¡¯s wrist with great strength, as if trying to crush her.


    ¡°Med... medicine...¡±


    He could only speak out vague words like this.


    <i>What medicine? I don¡¯t have any medicine!</i>


    Vi Head Nie breathed heavily and blood continued pouring from his seven orifices. His hand on Ming Shu gradually lost strength, and his eyes began to wander, but his mouth corners curled up weirdly.


    Ming Shu felt his breath. He was dead already.


    She didn¡¯t see anyone appear.


    <i>There is some goblin who dared to kill in front of me.</i>


    <i>How did Vi Head Nie die? He seemed to see something... is there any kind of ghost in this world?</i>


    What did they do in order to catch Mu Changfeng? And why did Mu Changfeng massacre a city?


    <i>This requires a lot of time to think.</i>


    Ming Shu decided to have some food to get over the shock first.


    It was getting dark. Ming Shu sat beside the body and didn¡¯t move.


    Now it seemed she had to get Shen Ming...


    Darkness fell, and there were still sparks flickering above Half Moon Vi in the distance. The night wind blew smog over, mixed with some unpleasant smells.


    Ming Shu got up and dusted off her clothes, preparing to leave.


    As soon as she turned around, she met Feng Bei¡¯s deep eyes. He stood at the woods¡¯ entrance in a cloak, looking like a ghost.


    <i>F**k... This man walks without a sound. Is he trying to scare me to death and inherit my snacks?</i>


    ¡°Did you kill Vi Head Nie?¡± Feng Bei rested his eyes on the body on the ground.


    Ming Shu offered a slight smile and her voice floated over along with the night wind. ¡°Do I need to silence you now?¡±


    <i>Silence me?</i>


    <i>I have such a handsome face, but she wants to silence me?</i>


    ¡°Other than silencing me, Leader Mu, there¡¯s also another way to make me keep secrets for you.¡± <i>I can handle this.</i>


    ¡°Only dead people will keep secrets forever.¡± Ming Shu lifted her legs and walked toward him. ¡°Hall Master Feng, what do you say?¡±


    Feng Bei clenched his cloak. <i>Is this psycho really going to kill me for my silence?</i>


    <i>No!</i>


    ¡°Can you rape and kill me?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Rape and kill?</i>


    <i>What a yful goblin.</i>


    Feng Bei copsed on the inside now. He considered killing himself to calm down. He must¡¯ve left his brain at home today and so he said that kind of thing.


    Someone else must¡¯ve controlled him just now.


    It was definitely not him.


    DEFINITELY!


    Actor Ming Shu soon adjusted her emotions and entered into the y. ¡°Hall Master Feng, you have such a unique hobby.¡±


    Feng Bei wanted to kill himself. He lowered his head to watch his own toes, pretending to hear nothing.


    But after thinking for a while, he felt it was not right to lose momentum.


    So Feng Bei straightened his back and showed hisst acting skill. ¡°If I can have a nice time with you before death, Leader Mu, it will be worth it.¡±


    But Ming Shu disliked it. ¡°It¡¯s not worth it to me.¡±


    Feng Bei fumed. ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t you want... with me?¡±


    <i>I have a fine body and a handsome face. There are a great many women who want to sleep with me. It should be not worth it to me, how could she dare to dislike it!</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m d you know it.¡±


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡± <i>Know what? I don¡¯t know!</i>


    <i>Can I choke her? Can I choke her to death!</i>


    <i>I will not argue with her.</i>


    Feng Bei took a deep breath. ¡°How was Vi Head Nie killed?¡±


    He knew she didn¡¯t kill him. He just said that before to prod her, but who knew he couldn¡¯t manage it, and instead he himself was so angered.


    ¡°I killed him.¡±


    ¡°... If you wanted to kill him, was it necessary to bring him here?¡± <i>I should tolerate her, favor her, and not get angry with her.</i>


    Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°The scenery here was good and suitable for killing.¡±


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡± <i>Perhaps I should just strangle her!</i>

 Chapter 340 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (23)

    <h4>Chapter 340: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t answer Feng Bei¡¯s question, so thetter went up to check Vi Head Nie¡¯s body himself.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t leave though. She stood behind Feng Bei and watched him check the body.


    She lifted her lip corners. ¡°What are you checking, doctor?¡±


    Feng Bei had calmed down a little, and hearing Ming Shu¡¯s teasing question, he exined, ¡°Different ns¡¯ killing methods are different, there may be some clues left on the body.¡±


    ¡°Did you find any clue?¡±


    ¡°... No.¡±


    Feng Bei got up and carefully wiped his hands, looking at Ming Shu. ¡°This killing method is a little strange.¡±


    ¡°If even someone like you can tell what it is, there wouldn¡¯t be anyplicated cases in the world.¡±


    ¡°Leader Mu, do you really have to talk to me like this?¡±


    ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    Feng Bei¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    Ming Shu chuted and took out some nuts, eating while walking away.


    Feng Bei blindly followed her. ¡°Do you hate me so much?¡±


    ¡°What is it about you that can make me not hate you?¡±


    ¡°My handsome face!¡± Feng Bei was very confident.


    ¡°...¡± <i>F**k, what a shameless person. </i>Ming Shu then started talking nonsense. ¡°That¡¯s a pity, because one of my enemies from before looks just like you, and I will always remember him when I see your face. I have to hate you.¡±


    Feng Bei slowed down and his face was filled with indifference.


    <i>What enemy looks like me?</i>


    <i>Why don¡¯t you just say that enemy is me?</i>


    ¡°Hall Master Feng.¡± Ming Shu suddenly turned her head.


    Feng Bei immediately hid his indifferent look. <i>You scared me!</i>


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s one thing about you that I don¡¯t hate.¡±


    Feng Bei got a little hope. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Shamelessness.¡±


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡± <i>You¡¯re shameless, all your family is shameless!</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t stop me, I¡¯m going to kill her.</i>


    Feng Bei was probably angered to madness as he disappeared from Ming Shu¡¯s sight quickly. <i>Whoever wants to talk to her, just go ahead, but I quit now.</i>


    Ming Shu looked in the direction where Feng Bei disappeared to and chuckled soundlessly.


    ...


    Feng Bei slowed down after running for several miles, then he looked back at the Half Moon Vi.


    ¡°Tian Shu.¡±


    Tian Shu¡¯s figure gradually appeared from the darkness. ¡°Yes, Hall Master.¡±


    ¡°Who did it?¡±


    ¡°Still investigating.¡±


    Feng Bei nodded, then stepped forward.


    ¡°Hall Master, the Five Treasures Bible is on Mu Ling, why don¡¯t you just...¡± <i>Ggrab it?</i>


    Feng Bei didn¡¯t answer. He just looked at his own hands. Grab it... then he must have that ability!


    Tian Shu didn¡¯t know what Feng Bei was thinking, but he didn¡¯t dare to disturb him.


    Tian Shu left for a while and came back when it was getting light. Feng Bei was still standing in the same spot.


    ¡°Hall Master, I have news.¡±


    Feng Bei¡¯s face changed slightly. He took the note from Tian Shu¡¯s hand and nced at it, then the note dissipated into ashes.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mu Ling?¡±


    ¡°She went north.¡±


    ...


    When Feng Bei caught up with Ming Shu, she was besieged, and her loyal disciples were cheering for her.


    Feng Bei¡¯s face was covered with ck lines. He didn¡¯t take action, but Tian Shu went up and helped block several people for Ming Shu, who were all killed in one move.


    Ming Shu knocked down thest one, then looked at Tian Shu.


    But Tian Shu just walked back to Feng Bei with a poker face.


    ¡°They were trying to kill you, yet you showed them mercy?¡± Feng Bei raised his eyebrows and said ironically, as well as angrily.


    Ming Shu threw away the weapon in her hand, which was taken from others, then asked lightly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave? Whye back?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯te back, who will protect you?¡± <i>I actuallye back to see you hunted down by others.</i>


    ¡°I¡¯ll be thankful as long as you won¡¯t stab me in the back.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, then you must be careful, Leader Mu.¡± Who knows what he would do if he got pissed off.


    People died in the fire in Half Moon Vi who were not from the Nie family; many people from all kinds of ns all died there.


    And the murderer¡ª


    To no one¡¯s surprise, it¡¯s our scapegoat Ming Shu who had such an honor again.


    The she-devil killed so many people overnight, so Ming Shu¡¯s portrait was posted in almost every city. And various forces gave orders that Ming Shu must be brought to justice so as tofort the dead in Half Moon Vi.


    Ming Shu originally intended to catch Shen Ming, but what was weird was that Shen Ming also died in Half Moon Vi.


    Then she was hunted down by many people.


    As Ming Shu and Feng Bei were talking, her incurable disciples had cleaned up those people who weren¡¯t dead on the ground.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t bother about asking how the disciples disposed of those people and the disciples also didn¡¯t report. But Tian Shu went to check and found they were totally disposed of.


    Though the disciples looked unreliable, they were very careful while handling issues concerning their own safety.


    Ming Shu walked all the way north and met people hunting her down from time to time.


    Some came for the Five Treasures Bible, while some came to take revenge for their n.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to exin herself. Anyway, if anyone came she would just fight and then eat.


    Feng Bei followed her all the while. The two couldn¡¯t continue a conversation nicely.


    And Feng Bei was so angry that he was vomiting blood almost everyday.


    Someone like her would never have a spouse for her whole life!


    Feng Bei walked beside Ming Shu. He nced at her several times and finally couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Ming Shu threw two peanuts into her mouth and made crisp noises. ¡°To convene a martial arts conference.¡±


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡±


    Was he hallucinating?


    ¡°Convene a martial arts conference? Who do you think you are?¡± <i>Is a martial arts conference some kind of casual meeting that will happen as long as you want it to? And with that righteous tone, who gave you the courage?</i>


    ¡°I n to kidnap the martial arts world¡¯s leader.¡±


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡± <i>Is the thought of a viin always so strange?</i>


    She couldn¡¯t convene a conference, but the martial arts world¡¯s leader could... So she nned to control the martial arts world¡¯s leader so as to order all others in the martial arts circles, there was no problem with this at all.


    ¡°Do you know the strength of the martial arts world¡¯s leader?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± <i>I don¡¯t even know the martial arts world¡¯s leader, how would I know his strength.</i>


    <i>No... she doesn¡¯t know.</i>


    Feng Bei was almost angered enough to have a heart attack.


    Ming Shu smiled brightly and suddenly approached Feng Bei. ¡°Or perhaps you could help kidnap the martial arts world¡¯s leader for me, I¡¯ll take you to watch a good show then.¡±


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡± <i>Not interested at all. A good show in her mind might be a nightmare for others.</i>


    ¡°I can help you.¡± He didn¡¯t intend topromise, it was true, it was all for the mission. ¡°But you must promise to be with me. Then I¡¯ll help you for justifiable reasons.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather do it on my own.¡±


    ¡°Okay okay okay, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Feng Bei was annoyed and murmured in a low voice, ¡°What on earth do I owe you.¡±


    <i>Just because I like you, you can do whatever you want. But when the task is done, I¡¯ll let you eat your own bitter fruit!</i>


    After persuading himself several times in his mind, Feng Bei asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±


    ¡°n?¡± Ming Shu uttered like it was her first time hearing this word. ¡°Does it need a n?¡±


    ¡°How do you want to kidnap him if you don¡¯t have a n, just rush in and take him out? Do you think the mansion of the martial arts world¡¯s leader is as easy to break into as your family garden?¡±


    Ming Shu took it for granted. ¡°I¡¯ll kick out everyone in my way.¡±


    <i>Why does it require a n to kidnap a person?</i>


    <i>Do I look like I have a lot of time?</i>


    <i>There are a great many snacks waiting for me.</i>


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡± He really underestimated this woman.


    ¡°The mansion of the martial arts world¡¯s leader is heavily guarded with countless powerful people, how will you kick them out?¡± These powerful people were not like those nobodies she fought before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use the front door.¡± Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°Climbing over the wall might also work.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>I should let her go kidnap him on her own!</i>


    <i>I can help her with nothing.</i>


    <i>No one could help her with anything.</i>

 Chapter 341 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (24)

    <h4>Chapter 341: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In a restaurant...


    A big hunk was ying a finger-guessing game while drinking with his friend. The atmosphere was lively. They talked loudly.


    The tter of horse¡¯s hoofs got nearer. A shadow rushed in from outside. It went straight to the drinking table.


    The people at the drinking table noticed someoneing toward them and looked at the person.


    The person took out a letter from his bag and passed it to the hunk. ¡°The martial arts world¡¯s decree. Please proceed to the Alliance Master¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    The person left instantly after passing the letter over.


    ¡°Hey...¡± The hunk chased after him but only managed to see the horse¡¯s backside.


    The hunk looked at the letter in his hand. It had the Alliance Master¡¯s symbol on it. He was fully awake.


    All the heroes in the martial arts world received the martial arts world decree from their Alliance Master in bright and sunny August.


    Only the Alliance Master could use the martial arts world decree. It would only be used when there were important events happening.


    Everyone remembered the recent events and thought that their leader wanted to gather everyone to tackle the Five Treasures Immortal n.


    No one suspected anything. They all rushed to find their Alliance Master at the fastest speed.


    There were people standing outside the residence. The people that arrived had to show them their martial arts world decree to enter the residence. They didn¡¯t see their Alliance Master. They were taken to their rooms in the residence as they waited for the other people to arrive.


    During this time, the Alliance Master was tied up in his study. Ming Shu had her leg propped up and was enjoying her snacks as she flipped through the ancient books on the Alliance Master¡¯s table.


    ¡°Hall Master Feng.¡± The leader lowered down his voice and called Feng Bei.


    There was a bookshelf between Ming Shu and the Alliance Master. Feng Bei was standing beside the window. Ming Shu was not able to see Feng Bei.


    Feng Bei looked at the Alliance Master. The leader immediately asked, ¡°Are you being threatened by this devil too?¡±


    The Alliance Master felt frustrated.


    Everything started from that night... Actually, there was nothing much to say. From the time the girl came to the moment he was tied up, everythingsted no more than a few minutes.


    The people at the residence only realized he was captured after he was tied up.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Did he look like he was being threatened?


    The Alliance Master nced at Ming Shu. She was in deep thought and didn¡¯t notice what was happening over here. He whispered, ¡°Hall Master Feng, all the people from the different ns are here. You can find an opportunity to contact them. The devil only has a few people. She will never be able to win over us.¡±


    Feng Bei wanted to ept the Alliance Master¡¯s suggestion but he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°You think that they can win over her?¡±


    ¡°The more people there are, the more powerful we will be. The Five Treasures Immortal n isn¡¯t here. She is alone. We can definitely defeat her.¡± The Alliance Master said with experience, ¡°Good will always win against evil.¡±


    Feng Bei nodded.


    The Alliance Master saw Feng Bei¡¯s reaction and continued, ¡°As long as Hall Master Feng helps, we can catch the devil.¡±


    <i>Pa </i>.


    A small sound came from the side. The Alliance Master winked at Feng Bei and swallowed the rest of his words.


    A clear voice sounded in the room, ¡°What did he say to you?¡±


    Feng Bei turned around and betrayed the leader honestly, ¡°The Alliance Master wants to contact the people outside to catch you.¡±


    The Alliance Master was stunned. ¡°Hall Master Feng, you...¡±


    He understood what was happening and was furious. ¡°She is a devil. Do you really want to be on the same side as her? Do you know what you are doing?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know.¡± He had two missions and they were all rted to her! What could he do!


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°I know what I want.¡±


    He believed that she heard something. If he really agreed to the proposal, he would most likely be beaten up. He didn¡¯t want to get beaten up.


    <i>The leader is stupid, but I am not.</i>


    Ming Shu looked at him and smiled. That smile enchanted Feng Bei. He subconsciously reached out and ced his finger on her forehead.


    His cold finger felt hot suddenly. He immediately retracted his hand as though he was scalded and ced it back into his cloak.


    Feng Bei thought that Ming Shu was going to be angry, but she just took a book from the shelf and turned around. She went back to the table to read and eat her snacks.


    Feng Bei frowned slightly.


    He couldn¡¯t see through her.


    The Alliance Master tried to persuade Feng Bei to be on their side, but Feng Bei was distracted. His mind kept wandering away. He only heard a little of what the leader said.


    The leader was frustrated.


    ...


    When the scheduled time arrived, the servants of the residence guided everyone to an empty plot ofnd at the back of the residence. This was the ce used to host the martial arts world assembly. There was enough space for everyone. Everyone was curious as they took their seats.


    Just as everyone was discussing why they still hadn¡¯t seen their Alliance Master, he appeared.


    However, he didn¡¯t seem to be in a good state. He was held hostage, and he looked very weak too.


    Everyone recognized the person behind the Alliance Master. There was an uproar among the crowd.


    ¡°Devil, it¡¯s that devil. She is here too.¡±


    ¡°Devil, you went crazy and killed 376 people at the Half Moon Vi. How dare you still appear here and abduct our Alliance Master! What do you want!¡±


    Ming Shu brought her disciples along and walked onto the top seat with the martial arts world¡¯s leader. She pushed the Alliance Master onto the seat and smiled before saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t I dare? I have already abducted the Alliance Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes, our leader just abducted the Alliance Master. What is so strange about that? Are you all bumpkins?¡±


    ¡°It is the Alliance Master¡¯s honor to be abducted by our leader. Why are you all shouting? Do you all want to be tied up too?¡±


    ¡°Comee, let me tie you up with your Alliance Master. You all can go through thick and thin together.¡±


    The disciples rushed down and unted in front of everyone, showcasing their viinous characters to the fullest.


    The bumpkin heroes: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Aren¡¯t these devils too arrogant?</i>


    ¡°Let go of the Alliance Master!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and said arrogantly, ¡°If I don¡¯t let him go, what can you all do? Come up and fight with me!¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Why don¡¯t you let go of the Alliance Master first! If you use him as your shield, who will dare to go up?</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant, devil. All the heroes of the martial arts world are here. If you are that powerful, let the Alliance Master go and we will have a fair battle.¡± They had so many people. There was no way they couldn¡¯t win against her.


    ¡°Fair battle? Do you think that I am stupid? You have so many people and I only have a few. How is that fair? You all can just attack me together. I would be dead.¡±


    Ming Shu patted her chest as though she was scared. ¡°Why are you all so treacherous?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>You hold our leader hostage. Who is more treacherous?</i>


    ¡°Devil, today will be yourst. Don¡¯t think about running away!¡±


    ¡°I finally managed to gather all of you, why would I run?¡± Ming Shu promised sincerely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not run.¡±


    Amotion arose below. What did she mean by finally managing to gather them here?


    Did she order their Alliance Master to send out the martial arts world decree?


    What did she gather them here for? To catch them all in one go?


    They turned to look at their Alliance Master together.


    Their leader was in distress. <i>I was forced too!</i>


    ¡°Amitabha.¡± A kind-looking monk suddenly ced his hands together. The people that were shouting suddenly shut up. The monk said, ¡°Miss Mu, you abducted the martial arts world¡¯s leader and gathered everyone here. What is your reason for doing this?¡±

 Chapter 342 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (25)

    <h4>Chapter 342: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Have a seat, Leader.¡±


    ¡°Have some tea, Leader.¡±


    ¡°Have some snacks, Leader.¡±


    The disciples brought out tables, chairs, tea, and snacks. They even stood beside Ming Shu with fans in their hands.


    Everyone was puzzled. They didn¡¯t know what Ming Shu wanted to do.


    Ming Shu positioned herself like a big boss and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you all want the Five Treasures Bible?¡±


    The words ¡°Five Treasures Bible¡± were like drugs. A great many people looked at her with greediness in their expressions.


    Ming Shu took out the crumpled Five Treasures Bible and threw it on the table. ¡°Let¡¯s learn it together today.¡±


    <i>Pu¡ª</i>


    Someone fell off their chair in fright.


    <i>What kind of development is this?</i>


    ¡°If we want to be strong, everyone must be strong together. If not, it will not be fair.¡± Ming Shu said seriously, ¡°Good things are meant to be shared. Don¡¯t you all agree?¡±


    <i>Yes... your head!</i>


    <i>If everyone knows it, it will not be precious anymore.</i>


    ¡°If everyone is ready, I will start reading it now.¡± Ming Shu flipped the book open and started reading it word for word. Her voice was clear like a school teacher¡¯s.


    Everyone was furious! <i>Shut your mouth!</i>


    They were not ready at all. They all wanted the Five Treasures Bible, but they did not want to learn it with everyone.


    ¡°Leader Mu!¡±


    Someone shouted and stopped her.


    Ming Shu looked at the person and smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to learn, you can get out.¡±


    ¡°Who knows if you are reading the right things?¡± The person didn¡¯t get out. Instead, he moved forward. ¡°You killed so many people from the Half Moon Vi. Do you want to kill us too? Don¡¯t be fooled by her. She must be scheming something.¡±


    After the person finished speaking, a few people immediately stood up and agreed.


    ¡°How can the devil be so kind. She must have something up her sleeve.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, everyone, don¡¯t be fooled by her.¡±


    ¡°Drag these people out,¡± Ming Shu ordered the disciples.


    ¡°Okay, Leader.¡±


    The disciples went down obediently and caught those people. Everyone started attacking and someone even moved toward Ming Shu to snatch the Five Treasures Bible. Others also tried to save their Alliance Master.


    Ming Shu was a step faster than them. She held the Alliance Master as a hostage and said, ¡°I think that it will be better if all of you stop moving. Of course, if you all don¡¯t care about your leader, please continue.¡±


    The Alliance Master wanted to cry.


    Ming Shu smiled. Everyone felt as though they were looking at a daughter from a rich and well-mannered family instead of a devil.


    No one could disregard their Alliance Master. They needed to maintain their reputations. Hence, these people retreated unwillingly.


    ¡°Amitabha, Miss Mu, what is it that you want to know?¡± The monk stepped out again. He had a clear mind.


    Ming Shu pushed the Alliance Master back and sat on the table. She pressed her hand against the Five Treasures Bible and smiled. She tilted her head. ¡°How did Mu Changfeng die twenty years ago?¡±


    The people below became quiet.


    After a long time, the monk closed his eyes and said, ¡°Amitabha.¡±


    ¡°That year...¡±


    The monk was going to say something but suddenly, his expression changed. He fell onto the floor. Everyone else fell too.


    Although they were lying on the floor, they were still conscious.


    ¡°Devil, how dare you poison us.¡±


    Ming Shu stuffed the snacks into her mouth and said casually, ¡°It is not me. Don¡¯t push all the me onto me.¡±


    ¡°Who else can it be then? Is it possible that we poisoned ourselves? Only you are fine!¡±


    ¡°My disciples have fallen too.¡± Ming Shu looked at the disciples and pointed at them with her chin.


    The crowd looked over and realized that it was the truth. Her disciples had also fallen to the ground and were crying for help.


    ¡°Why are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I am powerful.¡± Ming Shu kept the Five Treasures Bible close. ¡°I did ask you all to learn the Five Treasures Bible techniques, but you all don¡¯t want to. Is it my fault?¡±


    <i>This is so predictable. Whenever the martial arts world gathered, they will definitely be poisoned.</i>


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>You are speaking as though we will be invincible the moment we start learning it.</i>


    <i>Besides this devil, who else could it be?</i>


    <i>It must be this devil!</i>


    After waiting for a long time, Ming Shu still didn¡¯t do anything to them. It seemed that she wasn¡¯t the one who did it.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know who the third party was, but she knew one thing: They had something to do with the death of Mu Changfeng.


    Five Treasures Bible was what the other party wanted. Hence, when she read out the contents of the bible just now, she angered them and made them act.


    <i>Sometimes, you do not need to solve a puzzle step by step.</i>


    <i>You could do it all in one single step.</i>


    Ming Shu was not in a hurry. She calmly drank her tea and ate her snacks.


    Finally, the person in the dark couldn¡¯t stand it. A few people appeared out of the blue. They surrounded everyone.


    Feng Bei was in front of these neers. Ming Shu narrowed her eyes and looked at the person behind him.


    The person was very tall, almost as tall as Feng Bei. The person was wearing a scarf and Ming Shu could not see the face behind it. Only the eyes could be seen. They were sharp and vicious.


    However, it was clear that this was a woman.


    Anyone could see that Feng Bei was captured. However, whether it was real or not...


    Ming Shu rubbed her wrist. She looked at the people that couldn¡¯t move and smiled. ¡°The culprit of the Half Moon Vi is here. Why are you all not shouting your catchphrases?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>We don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.</i>


    They looked toward the woman. They didn¡¯t recognize her.


    The woman¡¯s vicious gazended on Ming Shu. She didn¡¯t deny what Ming Shu said. After a while, she said in a strange tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mu Changfeng to have a daughter like you.¡±


    The things that happened today were out of her expectation. She didn¡¯t want to reveal herself so early, but she was afraid Mu Ling might really teach these people the Five Treasures Bible.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Am I so clever that I scared you?¡±


    ¡°You are as shameless as Mu Changfeng.¡±


    ¡°Being shameless is much better than being shady like you.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes turned cold. A malicious intent surrounded her. She shouted furiously, ¡°What do you know?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, so I need you to give me answers.¡± Ming Shu swung her legs. ¡°If not, why did I force you to reveal yourself? To have tea with you?¡±


    The woman sneered. ¡°Give me the Five Treasures Bible!¡±


    ¡°Why should I give it to you?¡±


    The woman turned back and grabbed Feng Bei¡¯s neck. ¡°If you don¡¯t give it to me, I will kill him.¡±


    Feng Bei looked at Ming Shu and actually felt nervous.


    ¡°Kill him then.¡± Ming Shu was not the least worried. She even smiled. ¡°Kill him and I will destroy the Five Treasures Bible. He wants it anyway so I will give it to him as a tribute.¡±


    The woman was surprised. ¡°Do you not care about him?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head. Her voice was clear. ¡°I¡¯ll use the Five Treasures Bible to pay tribute to him, how is this not caring about him?¡±


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡± He didn¡¯t think that this was a sign of care and concern.


    The woman suddenlyughed. ¡°Hahahaha, you are indeed as cold-blooded as Mu Changfeng. Everyone that has the surname ¡®Mu¡¯ is a bad person.¡±

 Chapter 343 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (26)

    <h4>Chapter 343: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>What did the people with the surname Mu do to you? You will be beaten to death if you say such things.</i>


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t use me of not giving you a chance. Give me the Five Treasures Bible now and I will let you have a more peaceful death.¡±


    Ming Shu opened her arms. ¡°Please let me die a terrible death!¡±


    <i>Let deathe down hard on me!</i>


    [...] <i>Guest will be beaten to death one day. This is good.</i>


    The woman was vignt about Ming Shu¡¯s strange appeal so she didn¡¯t order people to attack her. ¡°I am curious as to why you are still fine now?¡±


    She had poisoned the air. Anyone would get poisoned if they breathed ore into contact with the air.


    ¡°I am too powerful.¡± Ming Shu smiled triumphantly.


    Little Beastie hummed angrily inside Ming Shu¡¯s sleeve. <i>Continue boasting. Let¡¯s see if you can still boast the next time if I didn¡¯t help you.</i>


    Little Beastie always made such promises but when the moment arrived, it would obediently help Ming Shu once she promised it aplete Manchu-Han banquet.


    Ming Shu ignored Little Beastie. She smiled at the woman and urged her to kill her. ¡°Are you noting? I am giving you a chance. I will not retaliate.¡±


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡± <i>Why is she not scared at all? Is she really not afraid of dying?</i>


    <i>So angry!</i>


    The woman got angry from the provocation. ¡°Catch this little girl!¡±


    ¡°Wei Yunrou,¡± Feng Bei suddenly said. He slowly raised his hand and grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist to stop her. ¡°You will not touch a hair on her head.¡±


    The people on the ground heard the name Wei Yunrou and were shocked.


    ¡°Wei Yunrou from the Medicine King Valley?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she dead?¡±


    ¡°I personally saw Mu Changfeng killing her that time. Why is she still alive? Could Hall Master Feng have recognized the wrong person?¡±


    Feng Bei did not make any mistake. The information that Tian Shu gave would never be wrong.


    Wei Yunrou looked at the people discussing and didn¡¯t refute them. She jeered at Feng Bei. ¡°Why do you still care for her when she doesn¡¯t even bother with you?¡±


    ¡°How is it that she doesn¡¯t care about me?¡± Feng Bei¡¯s voice was clear and he answered tantly, ¡°She is willing to burn the Five Treasures Bible as a tribute to me. How many people are willing to give the Five Treasures Bible to other people as a tribute?¡±


    Feng Bei could only lie to himself this way.


    At least the Five Treasures Bible was very precious. It was very precious to him too.


    Wei Yunrou choked and got furious. Her eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°She wants you to die. She doesn¡¯t care about you.¡±


    ¡°She does!¡±


    <i>Whatever! She cares about me!</i>


    Feng Bei turned on his deaf mode.


    ¡°Mu Changfeng had manydies under his arm and his daughter has many guys under her wing. You two are indeed blood-rted. It makes me sick.¡± Wei Yunrou didn¡¯t argue with Feng Bei. ¡°I didn¡¯t manage to kill him personally. Today, I will personally kill his daughter.¡±


    ¡°Medicine King Valley.¡± Ming Shu smiled and jumped down. ¡°So that was what Vi Head Nie was trying to say.¡±


    She passed by a hunk and took the sword that was lying beside him. ¡°You can make killing me your life goal, but you will have to die with regret.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly disappeared. The sword cut through the air and appeared in front of Wei Yunrou within a split second.


    Wei Yunrou was shocked. She pushed Feng Bei onto Ming Shu¡¯s sword.


    The sword changed direction and stabbed into the air. Feng Bei was pulled back by Wei Yunrou to use as a shield. Feng Bei felt the world spinning around him and before he knew it, he was in Ming Shu¡¯s arms. The sword blocked the white cloth that Wei Yunrou shot out from her sleeves.


    The sword moved and cut the white cloth into pieces. The pieces of cloth fluttered in the air.


    A shadow charged out from among the fluttering white tatters and Wei Yunrou shot out another piece of cloth. At the same times, she sprinkled some white powder out too.


    The sword stabbed into the white cloth and tore it apart again. It aimed directly at Wei Yunrou¡¯s shoulder.


    Wei Yunrou grabbed her shoulder and stepped back. She looked at thedy in front of her in shock.


    Why was she not affected?


    ¡°Catch her!¡± Wei Yunrou retreated behind her people and gritted her teeth as she ordered, ¡°No matter dead or alive.¡±


    The people of the Medicine King Valley were not very powerful in terms of martial arts. They were very skilled with their use of medicine and poison only, but Ming Shu had Little Beastie with her. Hence, she was able to subdue these people without needing tomit suicide.


    <i>What a waste of my performance.</i>


    <i>I thought that these people would be quite powerful.</i>


    Ming Shu finished the fight and threw away the weapon. Then, she immediately went to grab her snacks. People who didn¡¯t know her would probably think that the te of snacks was some precious treasure.


    ¡°Hall Master Feng, give us the antidote!¡± someone shouted at Feng Bei.


    Feng Bei grabbed his cloak and nced at the person. He then looked at Ming Shu. In the end, he pretended that he didn¡¯t hear anything and walked to Ming Shu¡¯s side.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>What is going on?</i>


    The Alliance Master was satisfied. <i>Will the devil and Feng Bei care about you guys? Naive!</i>


    ¡°If she really wants to kill me, will you save me?¡± Feng Bei asked Ming Shu.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Can you at least hesitate before answering? Even if it¡¯s for a little while!</i>


    Feng Bei didn¡¯t have the time to curse her because she said, ¡°You don¡¯t need me to save you. You have many people around you, right?¡±


    Although she only saw one person around him, she knew that there were people taking care of his daily necessities. The only time he was alone was the first time she met him.


    Feng Bei didn¡¯t deny it. He was the hall master of Seven Stars Hall. That time, he had no one with him because he sent them out to find the Five Treasures Bible.


    ¡°Maybe they disappeared just at that moment?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and there seemed to be lights in her eyes. ¡°You can save yourself.¡±


    With Feng Bei¡¯s ninja skills, why did he need her to save him? <i>Is he joking?</i>


    Feng Bei was in a dilemma.


    Did he appear too powerful, such that she felt that he could save himself without her help?


    Ming Shu regained her stamina and pulled the chair outside. She sat down with a manly posture. ¡°Since all of us are here, let¡¯s listen to some stories. The story will start twenty years ago and whoever that tells the best story will get the Five Treasures Bible! If you all don¡¯t want to tell me anything, you can continue lying there. I have acquired some things while searching Wei Yunrou¡¯s body. Although I don¡¯t know what they are, I think that they will make you all continue lying on the floor.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    They suddenly suspected that the Five Treasures Bible was just a normal book.


    If not, why would its owner suddenly give a lesson about it?


    When she didn¡¯t manage to teach them, it became a gift.


    Had she ever considered the feelings of the Five Treasures Bible?


    ...


    The first part was simr to what Vi Head Nie said. The fact that Mu Changfeng had the Five Treasures Bible was leaked out and in order to get the Five Treasures Bible, more and more women get near him. But, no one managed to find the Five Treasures Bible.


    However, one day, Mu Changfeng started killing people. No one saw him in action but the wounds on the corpses were simr to the technique that Mu Changfeng practiced.


    Mu Changfeng exined that he didn¡¯t kill these people, but people kept getting killed the same way and he would always appear coincidently near the crime scene.


    To find the truth, they decided to try and capture Mu Changfeng.


    But, Mu Changfeng was cunning and powerful. Most people were put down the moment they saw him.

 Chapter 344 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (27)

    <h4>Chapter 344: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Although Mu Changfeng was powerful, they still managed to surround him one time. Mu Changfeng fought his way out but before he could do anything else, his identity as the leader of Five Treasures got exposed.


    All his women were grounded by their ns and they could no longer provide him with any assistance. Under these circumstances, he was saved by Wei Yunrou.


    Wei Yunrou was a disciple of the Medicine King Valley. Her looks were not bad but she was very tall. When she wore male clothing, she would often be mistaken for a man.


    When Mu Changfeng and Wei Yunrou first met, Wei Yunrou was wearing male clothes. Mu Changfeng thought that Wei Yunrou was a man so he didn¡¯t shy away when doing a lot of things.


    However, Wei Yunrou was a woman. After interacting with Mu Changfeng, she started to fall in love with him.


    Mu Changfeng found out that she was a woman not long after, but he didn¡¯t like girls like Wei Yunrou. Hence, he left the Medicine King Valley quietly after realizing that Wei Yunrou had feelings for him.


    Wei Yunrou didn¡¯t give up and chased Mu Changfeng profusely.


    Mu Changfeng had no feelings toward Wei Yunrou. Every time Mu Changfeng was with another woman, Wei Yunrou would suddenly appear.


    Toward the end, she got worse. She even asked the people from the martial arts world to surround him and then appeared and saved him.


    Wei Yunrou was Mu Changfeng¡¯s savior. He couldn¡¯t do anything to her. He could only hide.


    Such things continued for a long time. Mu Changfeng was being chased but he didn¡¯t forget to flirt with women.


    Until...


    Mu Changfeng met ady.


    Thedy had a normal background. She was the daughter of the merchant Jia family.


    After Mu Changfeng met her, he stopped contacting his other women and only wanted to be with thisdy.


    Wei Yunrou realized that there was something different about Mu Changfeng. She was jealous of thedy.


    Her love for Mu Changfeng had be distorted. She told herself that if he didn¡¯t like her, he couldn¡¯t like anyone else either.


    Hence, Wei Yunrou found assassins to annihte the Jia family. Thedy managed to escape, but when Mu Changfeng found her, she was mentally unstable.


    However, Wei Yunrou didn¡¯t n to let thedy go. She took the chance when Mu Changfeng was not around and tortured thedy furiously.


    When Mu Changfeng came back, all he saw was the cold body of thedy.


    Not only that, Wei Yunrou suddenly caught all the women that Mu Changfeng was close to and forced him to save all of them.


    No one knew what happened after Mu Changfeng saw Wei Yunrou. When they arrived, all they saw was him killing Wei Yunrou.


    After that, Mu Changfeng started killing innocent civilians and everyone became scared. They gathered together and surrounded Mu Changfeng. Finally, they managed to injure him seriously, but he was saved by someone at thest moment.


    From that moment, Mu Changfeng never appeared again.


    The Five Treasures Immortal n and the Five Treasures Bible disappeared too.


    Wei Yunrou was a member of the Medicine King Valley. Medicine King Valley was a righteous n. The leader of the Medicine King Valley pleaded with everyone and asked them to keep quiet about this.


    Wei Yunrou was already dead. For the sake of the dignity of the righteous n, most people agreed to the proposal.


    They pushed all the me onto Mu Changfeng.


    He was the one that killed all the civilians and they had to kill him in order to maintain order in the martial arts world.


    ¡°Although we didn¡¯t tell the truth, Mister Mu really killed a lot of people.¡± The monk chanted <i>Amitabha </i>and sighed.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°What you said is not right. If that is the truth, why would Vi Head Nie be afraid of me? Why does Shen Ming want to shut people up?¡±


    The monk was very tant. ¡°I speak the truth.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Wei Yunrou suddenly sneered and looked at the person beside the monk. She said with a hint of hatred, ¡°Leader Zhao, they might not know what you did, but I am very certain of it.¡±


    The person called Leader Zhao shouted, ¡°Shut up, you demon!¡±


    He looked around and emphasized, ¡°Everyone saw what happened that day. Mu Changfeng suddenly went crazy. Don¡¯t be fooled by this demon.¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t even finished her sentence, why are you so anxious?¡± Ming Shu said softly, ¡°Someone innocent would stay silent. Since you said something, you must be guilty.¡±


    ¡°Me? Guilty? What is there to be guilty about!¡± Leader Zhao raised his voice. ¡°Your father was killed by this demon. If you want to get revenge, kill her.¡±


    ¡°Who told you that I want revenge?¡± Ming Shu smiled at him sarcastically.


    <i>Why would I want to get revenge? My mission is to listen to stories and then find out the secret of what happened 20 years ago. There is no Hatred Points to gain from getting revenge. Such a waste of energy. No revenge, no revenge, no revenge.</i>


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>If you don¡¯t want to get revenge, why are you here?</i>


    <i>To have a chat with us?</i>


    They couldn¡¯t move at all so no matter how angry Leader Zhao was, he could only re at them.


    Wei Yunrouughed strangely. ¡°I was the one that kidnapped all the womenst time. However, do you all think that I can kidnap so many people all by myself?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions grewplicated. People who were not guilty were puzzled and started guessing boldly. Those that were guilty either shouted at Wei Yunrou to shut up or tried to mask their presence.


    Wei Yunrou was already crazy. She wanted to take revenge on everyone. ¡°It was all thanks to the help of some leaders. Without you all, I would not be able to capture so many women and lure Mu Changfeng out.¡±


    ¡°You all must be thinking, W <i>hy would they do this? </i>Hahahaha... they wanted the Five Treasures Bible and I wanted Mu Changfeng. Hence, we decided to coborate.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you demon!¡±


    ¡°Shut up? Why must I shut up! You all caused Mu Changfeng to die. You changed my poison!¡±


    Wei Yunrou didn¡¯t want Mu Changfeng¡¯s to die. She just wanted to nt some love venom in him and make him fall in love with her.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect them to change her poison. They wanted to kill Mu Changfeng and snatch the Five Treasures Bible.


    The scene of Mu Changfeng killing her happened because she was attacked by Mu Changfeng. Someone saw it and didn¡¯t dare toe near. Hence, it looked as though he killed her.


    Luckily, she had a fake-death venomous insect on her and it saved her life.


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Normal people would not be able to control the venomous insect. How can they change your venomous insect?¡±


    Wei Yunrouughed weirdly. ¡°Because the Medicine King Valley also took part in it? If not, why are they afraid of making this issue known to everyone? Do you think that they did it because of me? No way. They are afraid that if it leaks out, someone will find it strange and will investigate the matter.¡±


    ¡°You all really know how to y!¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s weirdment made everyone puzzled.


    There was no anger or hatred in her tone. There was only a hint of a smile, as though she was just making a passing remark.

 Chapter 345 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (28)

    <h4>Chapter 345: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Vi Head Nie, Shen Ming, Leader Zhao, and two other ns took part in the scheme that year.


    This was why so many people agreed when the Medicine King Valley suggested keeping the event a secret. Once a significant number of people agreed, the rest would just follow the crowd blindly.


    The monk sighed and shook his head. ¡°Amitabha.¡±


    ¡°Are you the one that annihted the Half Moon Vi?¡± someone asked leader Zhao.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the demon. I never did such things before. Don¡¯t be fooled by them,¡± Leader Zhao tried to exin.


    ¡°Let me guess, she killed Shen Ming as well as the people at Half Moon Vi.¡± Ming Shu interrupted their conversation. She smiled and looked at Wei Yunrou. ¡°She is not trying to shut them up. She is taking revenge.¡±


    Wei Yunrou sneered when her thoughts were read.


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile got deeper. ¡°Why are you going against me? Are you crazy?¡±


    Wei Yunrou didn¡¯t bother hiding her intentions. She said with anger, ¡°How can Mu Changfeng have a child with another woman? You have to die.¡±


    Just great, Ming Shu went to the Half Moon Vi so Wei Yunrou pushed the me onto her.


    ¡°You are really sick.¡± <i>Your illness is quite serious. I have to be a lunatic to win over you.</i>


    Ming Shu nced at Feng Bei.


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why are you looking at me? I am not sick.</i>


    ¡°Then why did you want the Five Treasures Bible?¡±


    Wei Yunrou kept silent. She didn¡¯t answer the question.


    That was Mu Changfeng¡¯s property... How could she let it rest in the hands of other people. Not even his daughter could have it.


    [Hatred Points are full.]


    Ming Shu looked at Feng Bei silently. These Hatred Points must be Hatred Points from the masses. When would she be able to get Hatred Points from Feng Bei?


    This was a problem without any solution.


    Now, most of the puzzle was solved. Only a small portion remained.


    For example, why did Vi Head Nie participate in the event even though he hated the Five Treasures Bible? Did something happen after that which made him hate the Five Treasures Bible?


    No one could answer her. Vi Head Nie was dead.


    ...


    Ming Shu beat the people that scolded her the most till they were half dead. Wei Yunrou was included too. <i>I can¡¯t kill them but I can hit them!</i>


    After beating them, Ming Shu remembered something important. She went to the Alliance Master¡¯s study personally and took out some writing materials. Then, she gave everyone a ¡°Five Treasures Bible.¡±


    The people who got the fake Five Treasures Bible: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This is the Five Treasures Bible you said you would give us? You might as well not write it. Are you trying to anger us to death?</i>


    ¡°Keep it safe. My writings might be very valuable in the future.¡±


    <i>Who wants to keep it safe!</i>


    Although the words were written very beautifully...


    Why do they feel so angry looking at it?


    Ming Shu searched Wei Yunrou¡¯s body for the antidote and allowed her disciples to be able to move and jump around. As for the rest of the people... let them continue lying on the floor.


    The bunch of peopley on the floor. They burned holes in Ming Shu¡¯s body with their gazes.


    ¡°See you next time.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled sweetly at them and waved as if the person who beat them up wasn¡¯t her.


    ¡°Mu Ling!¡±


    Wei Yunrou suddenly called her.


    Ming Shu stopped in her tracks and turned back to look her. Wei Yunrou gave a weird and sinister smile. She didn¡¯t say anything.


    ...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what happened to Wei Yunrou and her people. She just knew that she was cleared of the charges of killing the entire Half Moon Vi.


    However, there were still a lot of people chasing after her. The Five Treasures Bible was like a time bomb.


    Ming Shu thought of something very important.


    ¡°Harmony System, is Nie Shuang dead?¡± Although the entire Half Moon Vi was annihted, as a fake female protagonist, Nie Shuang should be able to live a while longer.


    [The mission is written as iplete.]


    That meant that she was not dead.


    <i>Let¡¯s go find her to get some Hatred Points.</i>


    The bestid ns of mice and men often go awry. Before she could find Nie Shuang, she was lured back to the Five Treasures Immortal n by the protector.


    The protector was very angry about Ming Shu tying him up and creating such a mess outside.


    In the end, he asked Ming Shu to settle the n¡¯s businesses by herself and he went to meditate behind closed doors.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Why is the life of a leader so hard!</i>


    ¡°Leader, do you want us to snatch a young man back to help you settle all these things?¡±


    ¡°Leader, the weather became colder recently. It will be good to have a young man warming your bed!¡±


    ¡°Leader, if you don¡¯t mind, you can choose from within the n too. Look at me. My body is really good!¡±


    ¡°Leader, me me me...¡±


    Ming Shu looked up from a pile of booklets. ¡°Are you all very free?¡±


    The disciplesughed. ¡°Our mission is to protect you!¡± <i>And at the same time care about your personal life too.</i>


    They said it righteously.


    ¡°Do I need your protection?¡± Ming Shu rolled her eyes in her heart but maintained a smile on her face. ¡°When a fight happens, you run faster than anyone else.¡±


    She believed that if someone attacked the n, the disciples would abandon her and ask her to fend for herself.


    ¡± <i>Cough cough </i>... that was to allow you to show off your abilities.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes, our leader is so powerful. If we don¡¯t show your abilities to them, how can we show off our powerful leader and enhance the reputation of our n?¡±


    Ming Shu knocked on the table and signaled them to keep quiet. ¡°Get an arrest warrant.¡±


    ¡°Who are we arresting? The hall master of the Seven Stars Hall? I felt that that hall master is quite handsome, but he wrapped himself up in a cloak on such a hot day. Do you think he has some illness? Leader, why not change to someone else?¡±


    ¡°If the leader likes him, we will go catch him. Who cares about his illness? If he has one, we can try to cure it. If it can¡¯t be cured, we can change him afterward.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes, as long as our leader likes him.¡±


    Leader Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>I haven¡¯t even said anything. What the hell are you all thinking?</i>


    ¡°Arrest Nie Shuang.¡±


    ¡°Nie Shuang? The one from the Half Moon Vi? Isn¡¯t that ady... Leader, don¡¯t take things too hard!¡±


    Ming Shu pped him. ¡°If you continue talking nonsense, I will...¡±


    ¡°Okay, Leader.¡±


    ¡°No problem, Leader.¡±


    ¡°We will go now. We promise that we will settle it beautifully.¡±


    The disciples ran off but they didn¡¯t bother hiding their worries for their stupid leader. If there were no sessors for the Five Treasures Immortal n next time, what would they do?


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Idiots idiots idiots.</i>


    After sending the disciples away, Ming Shu pushed the things on the table aside and took out a snack box from below.


    She practiced after finishing her food. If she didn¡¯t, she would experience the same thing every month. Although practice... didn¡¯t make much difference.


    From what she heard, she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer every month if her practice came closer to the end.


    Ming Shu suspected that this was not the case. However, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see the ending pages if she didn¡¯t practice. Hence, she continued practicing.


    ¡°Leader, this is not good!¡±


    ¡°Leader, Leader, something big has happened!¡±


    The shouts outside almost caused Ming Shu to cramp up while practicing. She flicked Little Beastie off her body and jumped down the bed. ¡°What are you all doing bright and early in the morning? If you are sick, go find the chef to get something to eat. Your leader is still alive and well!¡±


    The disciples rushed toward her hurriedly and shouted, ¡°Leader, someone is attacking us!¡±


    ¡°Attack us, then. What are you all shouting for?¡±


    The disciples were excited and not the least worried. ¡°Leader, someone is attacking us!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    <i>I am not deaf. Do you have to repeat yourself?</i>

 Chapter 346 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (29)

    <h4>Chapter 346: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (29)</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Henyee Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Leader... are you not nning to ask who is attacking us?¡±


    ¡°Besides Feng Bei, who else can it be?¡± The location of the Five Treasures Immortal n was very secluded and also, the disciples¡¯ faces were filled with excitement. Combining these two factors, it could only be that idiot Feng Bei.


    The disciples shouted, ¡°You are so smart, Leader¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t crowd my room. Go and do what you are supposed to do.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Leader.¡±


    ¡°No problem, Leader.¡±


    The disciples left in a hurry just like how they came.


    She heaved a big sigh. <i>Idiots!</i>


    <i>Someone has already found us. Can¡¯t you all be a bit nervous? You all just leave when I ask you to. Are you all not worried that our base would be destroyed?</i>


    Speaking of which, it was not fitting of Feng Bei¡¯s character to attack the n. He was waiting obediently outside the n and after being observed by a few disciples, the first batch of disciples rushed toward him and smiled. Their smiles seemed sinister.


    ¡°This way, please.¡±


    ¡°Do you need to wash up?¡±


    ¡°Mister, I have a secret scripture here. Do you need to take a look at it?¡±


    Feng Bei was in a daze. He just came to find that idiot but why did these disciples seem a bit weird. Weren¡¯t they a bit too excited?


    ¡°Your leader...¡± <i>Why do I feel a bit scared?</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mister, the leader will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes, let¡¯s eat first. You will have energy once you eat.¡±


    Feng Bei was even more puzzled. Why did he need to eat first? What did they mean by having energy? Why did he need energy? Did he need to finish different missions in order to see that idiot?


    He didn¡¯t have any choice. He was forced to eat and even had to wash up. <i>Fine, your leader is precious. I need to wash up before seeing her. But why do I need to change into new clothes?</i>


    Feng Bei grabbed his cloak tightly and looked at the disciples calmly. ¡°I need to find your leader for something. Can you ask her toe out?¡±


    ¡°Once you change into this, you will be able to see her.¡± The disciples were not moved and gave him the clothes that he needed to change into.


    This was like telling him if he didn¡¯t change, he would not be able to see their leader today. He wouldn¡¯t be able to step out of this door either.


    Feng Bei looked at the almost transparent clothes in frustration... He had a bold thought.


    He had already been kidnapped by the disciples once. Although he let it happen on purpose at that time, the scene was exactly the same.


    The same.


    Feng Bei gritted his teeth¡ªchange!


    But after he changed, he still wrapped himself with his cloak. He was a bit shy as a bunch of crazy people were staring at him. He was afraid that they would feel inferior because his body was too pretty.


    ¡°Please wait here. The leader will be here soon.¡±


    The disciples gave obscene smiles and waved as they retreated. ¡°Go go go...¡±


    ¡°Have you lit the fragrance?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I even added something special.¡±


    ¡°It will definitely work, hehehe...¡±


    Feng Bei didn¡¯t hear what they said toward the end. The door was already closed. He scanned his surroundings and found the fragrance in a corner. He walked over and broke the fragrance before finding the other things the disciples ced in the room.


    ...


    Ming Shu thought that Feng Bei woulde and find her, but she didn¡¯t see him after half a day. None of the disciples came to report to her either.


    Had the idiots chased that person away?


    <i>Don¡¯t bother asking if they¡¯re able to do it.</i>


    <i>They definitely can.</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care about it and after settling small issues like what would the people in the n eat today, what would they eat tomorrow, and what would they eat the day after, she stayed in the study alone till evening.


    She looked at the sky outside. The moon could be seen.


    Tonight should be the night, right?


    Ming Shu walked over from the study. All the disciples gave her weird smiles. She touched her face. There was nothing on it. <i>Why are they acting crazy now?</i>


    ¡°Leader, tonight is the full moon night. The protector is in seclusion. All the best to you!¡±


    ¡°Leader, all the best!¡±


    ¡°The future of the Five Treasures Immortal n is in your hands. Such a good night tonight. All the best, Leader!¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Crazy!</i>


    <i>I am going to be tortured, Why are you all wishing me all the best?</i>


    Ming Shu went to her room and the disciples disappeared. She pushed her door open and noticeda slight fragrance in her room.


    <i>Something is wrong!</i>


    She took a step back immediately.


    <i>F**k, what are those disciples up to now?</i>


    Ming Shu stood at the door and looked inside. There was someone lying on the table. The cloak looked very familiar.


    It was Feng Bei.


    Ming Shu felt that there was something wrong with the fragrance. She held her breath and walked in.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Ming Shu pushed Feng Bei.


    Feng Bei looked up from his arms. His face was red and his eyes seemed to be dazed. He bit his lower lip ufortably.


    He was so ufortable he wanted to curse the Five Treasures Immortal n. However, he didn¡¯t have the energy now.


    He had found all the things hidden in the room, but still managed to be poisoned.


    The disciples outsideughed as they put hands on their hips. They would not put all their eggs in one basket. How naive!


    Feng Bei was a bit unaware. He saw doubles of the person in front of him. ¡°U... ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very powerful?¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    In order to give her a husband, they really could do anything.


    ¡°Ufortable...¡± Feng Bei muttered. Every breath he took seemed to be a chore.


    Ming Shu brought him out of the room and ced him in the room beside hers.


    She threw him on the bed. Feng Bei immediately grabbed her and pulled her onto the bed too. A pair of cold lipsnded on Ming Shu¡¯s neck.


    Outside, it was dark. The only light came from the moon.


    The heat within her body seemed to cool down suddenly. The parts of her body which were leaning against Feng Bei seemed exceptionallyfortable. The heat faded slowly.


    This was simr to the first time they met, in the inn.


    Ming Shu was thinking about what had happened when Feng Bei¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. His lips fell on her nose and he slowly moved toward her lips.


    An unfamiliar aura entered and their lips and tongues shed. Ming Shu couldn¡¯t feel the hotness within her body anymore.


    However, she felt another warmth rising within her. This was different from the feeling of before. This was...


    Ming Shu grabbed Feng Bei¡¯s cloak. There was a slight fragranceing from it. Her expression became serious.


    <i>Those idiot disciples did a good job!</i>


    ¡°Ufortable...¡± Feng Bei spoke the words quietly. When he moved, the cloak unwrapped itself from his body and revealed his clothes.


    Ming Shu touched her forehead.


    She would punish the disciples when she went out.


    ¡°Feng Bei, do you know who I am?¡± Ming Shu stopped Feng Bei¡¯s action. Although her body was ufortable, her conscience was clear. The poison seemed to not have any effect on her.


    Feng Bei was trying his best to feel less ufortable. He grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s fingers and his breathing got harder. However, he didn¡¯t reply to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    Feng Bei looked at Ming Shu with his dazed eyes. He felt wronged. He took some heavy breaths and said, ¡°Mu... Mu Ling.¡±


    Ming Shu let go of his hands and she hooked her fingers into the knot of the cloak. She pulled it gently and the cloak fell away.


    The curtains on the bed fell down and hid whatever was inside.


    Moonlight streamed in from the window. The entire room was illuminated with silver light.

 Chapter 347 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (30)

    <h4>Chapter 347: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (30)</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Henyee Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu felt that she lost to the low-level storyline.


    Hence, when Feng Bei woke up, he saw the magnificent scene of all the disciples copying their n¡¯s rules.


    It was very cruel... Most of the disciples had never studied before and copying words almost cost them their lives.


    <i>You deserve it!</i>


    Feng Bei gritted his teeth loudly. He slept just like that and when he woke up, the person that he slept with wasn¡¯t there at all.


    When he found Ming Shu, she was in her study hugging a colorful rice ball in a daze.


    Feng Bei stared at the colorful rice ball. Little Beastie bit onto the snacks wrapped up in paper, jumped down from Ming Shu¡¯s body, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly stood up.


    She wanted to grab Little Beastie, but when she saw him, she stopped her action forcefully and held onto the table while looking at him. ¡°Good morning, Hall Master Feng.¡±


    Feng Bei hugged his cloak as he entered. He looked as though he was in a bad mood. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Last night...¡±* You know.*


    However, Ming Shu just smiled slightly. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    She gave an innocent and pure look as though she really didn¡¯t understand what Feng Bei was saying.


    Feng Bei grabbed his cloak tighter. <i>F**k, she doesn¡¯t want to admit it!</i>


    <i>What do you take me for? You want to sleep with me for granted! No way!</i>


    Feng Bei looked up and said angrily, ¡°Do you need me to recall the details ofst night for you?¡±


    Ming Shu sat down calmly. ¡°Did something happen between usst night?¡±


    ¡°Mu Ling!¡± Feng Bei rushed forward. A table was between them. He leaned forward and faced thedy opposite him. ¡°We slept together yesterday.¡±


    Ming Shu was shocked. ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember anything? Did you sleep with somedy from our n?¡±


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the hell!</i>


    <i>Angry. So angry that I don¡¯t want to scold her anymore.</i>


    ¡°Leader Mu really learned well from her disciples.¡±


    Feng Bei took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. However, he still mocked her.


    He regretted immediately after saying those words, but when he remembered her attitude, he became confident again.


    <i>Who asked her to deny it!</i>


    <i>Bad girl!</i>


    Ming Shu was not angry. She just raised her hand and grabbed his chin. ¡°I thought that you had forgotten everything that happenedst night, but it seems like your memory was quite good even under those circumstances.


    Feng Bei was shocked. He stepped back. Last night... he should have forgotten everything.


    Ming Shu¡¯s fingers wavered in the air and she retracted her hand. Her fingers brushed the surface of the table andnded on a book. ¡°I think that a night with you must be quite expensive. Why don¡¯t I use this to pay for it?¡±


    Ming Shu passed the book to him.


    Feng Bei¡¯s gazended on the familiar <i>Five Treasures Bible</i>. His mouth twitched.


    His one night could only be exchanged for a personally written Five Treasures Bible?


    <i>Am I that cheap?</i>


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Feng Bei flicked the book away and said shamelessly, ¡°I am your man now. You need to be responsible for me.¡±


    <i>I have already slept with you. If I still can¡¯tplete my mission, I am not going to live anymore.</i>


    ¡°Responsible? Hall Master Feng, if we really analyze it, you were the one who appeared in my room. Why do I need to be responsible?¡±* I will not. Hit me!*


    <i>I¡¯ll anger you to death.</i>


    Feng Bei suddenly became quiet. His expression became hopeless and he opened his mouth. ¡°Even... even if we were so close already, you still don¡¯t like me?¡±


    Ming Shu squinted her eyes slightly and said, ¡°Take it as I am unlucky.¡±


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡±* I am the one that is unlucky!*


    <i>Wait...</i>


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ming Shu exined, ¡°I am just irritated that those people outside kept giving me young men to sleep with. Just great, you appeared and I can use you to shut their mouths. Don¡¯t think too much. I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    Feng Bei thought for a while and understood what she was trying to say. She admitted their rtionship.


    ¡°I like you and that¡¯s all that matters.¡± <i>Your head!</i>


    Ming Shu smiled and waved the book. ¡°You really don¡¯t want it?¡±


    Feng Bei stared at the book in Ming Shu¡¯s hand and snatched it instantly. ¡°I want it! This is your token of love.¡±


    Ming Shuughed. ¡°What token of love? A gift for sleeping with you?¡±


    <i>Just calm down.</i>


    <i>I will not argue with her.</i>


    Feng Bei looked down and flipped the book. His expression started to change. ¡°Mu...¡±


    Ming Shu had walked out. He immediately chased after her. ¡°This is the Five Treasures Bible.¡±


    She really gave the Five Treasures Bible to him.


    ¡°I already told you just now. Are you deaf or do you not understand what I said? Do you need me to get a physician for you?¡±


    ¡°I thought... that you would give me the one you wrote.¡± The cover was written by her. How could he know that she would give him the real one?


    <i>One night... one Five Treasures Bible.</i>


    <i>I earned it!</i>


    <i>No, what did I earn!</i>


    ¡°And, can you speak to me in a nicer way? Do you feelfortable scolding me?¡± <i>Jeering at me whenever you feel like it. Did I provoke you?</i>


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ...


    ¡°Leader... we realize our mistake. <i>Sob</i>. Can we stop copying now?¡±


    ¡°Help me, Leader!¡±


    ¡°Leader, the words are going to eat me up!¡±


    The entire n was in distress. They wanted to die from copying the rules of the n. They didn¡¯t know who came up with these rules. They were so long-winded and they hadn¡¯t even seen some of them before.


    ¡°Hall Master Feng, can you help us plead with our leader?¡±


    Since pleading with Ming Shu didn¡¯t work, they could only start aiming at Ming Shu¡¯s new love, Feng Bei.


    Feng Bei acted as a hall master. ¡°You all schemed against me. I have not found you all...¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I am almost done. I will go first.¡±


    ¡°I think I can still copy a few more times.¡±


    The disciples muttered and dispersed. Feng Bei stood alone in the corridor. The cold wind mmed into his body. It was very cold.


    Feng Bei went back into the room. Ming Shu was sitting on the door ledge, eating candied haws. He didn¡¯t know who bought it for her. The Five Treasures Immortal n was some distance away from the nearest town. Even if you flew there, you would need half a day.


    The red candied haws made her lips appear bright and watery. It looked very appetizing.


    Feng Bei sat beside her and wanted to bite the candied haws.


    Ming Shu shifted the candied haws to her side. Feng Bei bit into the air. His lips touched the corner of Ming Shu¡¯s lips.


    They looked at each other. Ming Shu¡¯s eyes were always filled with smiles. It was so gentle and pure it seemed fake.


    <i>Pretentious!</i>


    Feng Bei wanted to get closer, but Ming Shu shifted to the side and continued eating her candied haws. Feng Bei licked his lips. ¡°Leader.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t have. I will not give you any. If you want some, buy it yourself.¡±


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡± <i>Who wants to eat your candied haws!</i>


    He watched as Ming Shu finished her candied haws. Just as he was going to speak, Ming Shu suddenly tilted her head and kissed him. The next moment, something sweet and sour was pushed into his mouth.


    Ming Shu smiled and let him go. ¡°I¡¯ll let you try some.¡±


    Feng Bei¡¯s heart beat really fast. <i>F**k, is she purposely seducing me?</i>


    Feng Bei chewed on the candied haw and swallowed it. There really was only a little bit of it. He could only get a taste and then it disappeared. <i>Thrifty</i>.


    There was no difference on Feng Bei¡¯s face. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him. ¡°What? Is it something not fit to be seen?¡±


    Feng Bei grabbed her and dragged her into the room, closing the door on the way in.

 Chapter 348 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (31)

    <h4>Chapter 348: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (31)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Once they entered the room, Feng Bei started undressing.


    ¡°Hall Master Feng, what are you doing bright and early in the day?¡± Ming Shu leaned against the table and looked at him as she raised her eyebrows. ¡°It is not good to do such things in in daylight, right?¡±


    Feng Bei didn¡¯t care about this and continued undressing. He revealed his sturdy chest.


    ¡°Touch me.¡±


    Ming Shu was confused. ¡°Did they gave you some weird medicine to eat again?¡±


    Veins started appearing on his forehead.


    He wasn¡¯t trying to say anything obscene!


    Feng Bei walked over and grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s hand. He put it against his body.


    The hot fingers touched his cold skin and a strange reaction urred. Feng Bei¡¯s body started to react uncontrobly.


    He felt awkward and nced at Ming Shu carefully. When he saw that she had no reaction, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    He cleared his throat. ¡°You should have noticed, right?¡±


    Ming Shu pulled his clothes up. ¡°The second half of the Five Treasures Bible is with you.¡±


    Feng Bei choked. His tone was very adverse. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t even said anything yet.


    ¡°Is it very hard to guess? All youcked was to write it on your face. I am not stupid.¡± The first time there was something wrong with her body, she felt much better after touching him.


    The feeling was more obvious the past few days. After they slept together, not only was she not ufortable, she felt an improvement in her power.


    She had suspected that the Five Treasures Bible was notplete. Now that she met Feng Bei, the rest was not hard to guess.


    Feng Bei felt furious after being jeered at for no reason.


    After he cursed in his heart, Feng Bei tidied his clothes. ¡°To be more exact, you had the second half. I have the first half.


    ¡°The Five Treasures Bible is split into Yin and Yang. The first half is Yin while the second half is Yang. If a person practiced their corresponding trait, there wouldn¡¯t be many issues. The only thing that would be affected would be the speed of practice. However, if the trait was wrong... Our situation now is an example. You should be practicing the first half...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him calmly. ¡°Then?¡±


    Feng Bei didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°We have been practicing it wrong from the start. The only way is to...¡±


    He closed in on Ming Shu and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t lie to me in order to do something with me?¡±


    Feng Bei gave a cold face. His tone was serious. ¡°I am not that kind of person. Also, I will not y around with my life. If you are not willing to do it, I can think of something else.¡±


    Toward the end, he added on, ¡°If we can¡¯tbine our internal power in time, we will both die.¡±


    Ming Shuughed. ¡°Then let¡¯s die. Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Are you not?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head.


    Feng Bei looked at thedy who was smiling gently. He really didn¡¯t seem to know what she was afraid of. It was as though there was nothing that could scare her in this world.


    Although Ming Shu didn¡¯t ept Feng Bei¡¯s proposal. she didn¡¯t throw him out when he went over that night. She just mocked him for a while.


    <i>That was an improvement!</i>


    <i>Keep calm, I can win this.</i>


    ...


    These kinds of days seemedmon but extra lively.


    On the first snow of winter, Ming Shu received a long-awaited piece of news.


    Someone saw Nie Shuang.


    ¡°It is snowing so heavily... Are you still going to go out?¡± Feng Bei saw Ming Shu packing up and stood by the door to look at her.


    ¡°I am going out for a date.¡± <i>Here Ie, Hatred Points!</i>


    Feng Bei felt as though he was struck by lightning. ¡°You are going out for a date? With who?¡±


    <i>I didn¡¯t notice her being close with anyone these past couple of days!</i>


    <i>Why is she suddenly going out on a date!</i>


    ¡°Not you.¡± <i>You have no Hatred Points to give me. I will not date people who don¡¯t have Hatred Points to give me.</i>


    Feng Bei, who didn¡¯t know that he was being pushed away because he didn¡¯t give her Hatred Points: ¡°...¡±


    Feng Bei followed Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu was speechless. ¡°Are you not going back to your Seven Stars Hall? Be careful of people usurping!¡±


    Feng Bei was not moved. Let them usurp his throne. It was not as though he wanted to be the hall master.


    ¡°Stop following me.¡± Ming Shu got onto the horse the disciples brought her. ¡°You either wait here, or you go back to your Seven Stars Hall.¡±


    The disciples persuaded him at the side too. ¡°Leader¡¯s wife, don¡¯t worry. With your looks, you can still be in her favor for one more year. Even if our leader brings back a pretty boy, you will still be the leader¡¯s wife.¡±


    Feng Bei, the leader¡¯s wife, red angrily at the disciple who spoke. If she really brought back a pretty boy, all his efforts would have gone to waste! <i>What do you know!</i>


    <i>And, who is your leader¡¯s wife!</i>


    Ming Shu patted Feng Bei¡¯s head as though she was petting a dog.


    Without waiting for Feng Bei¡¯s reply, she patted the horse and left. The snow was very deep. Ming Shu disappeared really quickly into the white surroundings.


    It was not easy to journey in the snowy weather. Ming Shu didn¡¯t move very fast and Feng Bei managed to catch up with her easily.


    Ming Shu heard a sound behind her. She looked back. Feng Bei was wearing a ck cloak, standing in the snow. He walked with much difficulty.


    He had someone beside him. but he stubbornly chose to walk. He did it purposely to force Ming Shu to turn around.


    Ming Shu ignored him and hastened her pace. Feng Bei looked at the white snowkes and fell into deep thought. Should he get injured and lie down in the snow?


    ¡°Come up.¡±


    Feng Bei slowly put back his knife and looked up at the person on the horse. He shamelessly ced his hand on hers and used the force to jump behind her, holding her in his arms.


    Feng Bei took the bridle reins in her hands and wrapped her in his cloak. ¡°I knew that you would not leave me behind to go on a date with someone else.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that you would die and the Seven Stars Hall will find me for a fight,¡± Ming Shu said unwillingly and snuggled in his arms.


    Feng Bei ¡®s lips arced up. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Orchid City.¡±


    Feng Bei urged the horse forward. The cold wind blew, bringing along the stinging pain of coldness. The entire mountain was covered in white.


    Orchid City was some distance away from the Five Treasures Immortal n. Feng Bei was the one guiding the horse. Ming Shu did almost nothing. She hugged Feng Bei and rubbed against him. ¡°How much longer?¡±


    She was really hungry.


    ¡°Almost.¡± Feng Bei pulled the cloak and prevented the wind from blowing into her face. He slowed down the pace. ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Her body was as hot as a furnace. She was not cold at all.


    ¡°...¡± <i>I am worried about you!</i>


    <i>Why are you scolding me for being worried about you?</i>


    Feng Bei was sultry as he picked up the pace. Ming Shu hugged him conveniently and passed her body heat into him.


    Once they reached Orchid City, Ming Shu abandoned Feng Bei and went to the restaurant at her fastest speed.


    Feng Bei asked the waiter to look after the horse and then entered the restaurant.


    The restaurant was very warm. Feng Bei found Ming Shu¡¯s room and sat in a chair to rest. His face was slightly pale, but no one knew if it was because of the wind or because he was not feeling well.


    Ming Shu nced at him. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Feng Bei shook his head and stretched out his hand to pour himself a ss of water.


    He felt someone stuff a cup into his hand. It was the one that Ming Shu was holding. It was only half-filled as she had drunk some of it already.


    Feng Bei didn¡¯t mind it and gulped down the cup of hot tea.


    The waiter sent up the dishes very quickly. Ming Shu didn¡¯t touch any of it. When the waiter left, she moved the chair to Feng Bei¡¯s side and touched his forehead.


    ¡°I am okay.¡± Feng Bei pulled her hand down.


    Ming Shu leaned on his body and kissed him. Feng Bei had not been kissed like this and was a bit shocked. Most of the time, he was the one taking the initiative and sometimes even had to take a beating because of it. It was all tears and hardship.


    Her body was like a furnace, dissipating the coldness in his body.


    Ming Shu felt that he was not that cold anymore and left him. She scooped up a bowl of soup and ced it in his hand. ¡°I will take you to the physicianter. I don¡¯t want to take care of you. If you continue to act strong, you will sleep on the road.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t know how he got sick, Ming Shu felt that the little demon did it on purpose. <i>With a body like his, how could he get sick?</i>


    <i>There is no way you will be able to get my snacks!</i>


    ¡°Oh.¡± Feng Bei held the bowl of soup dizzily.

 Chapter 349 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (32)

    <h4>Chapter 349: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (32)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After the meal, Feng Bei¡¯s condition got worse. Ming Shu frowned very slightly. She didn¡¯t bring him out but asked for a room.


    She went out to find a physician.


    In the heavy snow, most of the physicians had closed their doors. Ming Shu finally found a hospital that was open and paid a huge sum to get the physician toe out with her.


    Feng Bei had gotten a serious cold. By the time the physician finished examining him, Feng Bei was unconscious.


    Ming Shu asked the waiter to brew medicine and brought it to Feng Bei once he was finished.


    Feng Bei smelled the medicine and was unwilling to drink it.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Feng Bei was really stubborn when he was sick. Ming Shu tried to feed him many times but failed.


    Perhaps use her mouth to feed him?


    That was thinking too much. Ming Shu forcefully fed him, but a lot of the medicine was spilled.


    She then changed his clothes for him and the whole hassle caused her to perspire from the effort.


    Feng Bei was still cold. Ming Shu had no choice but to hug him in bed.


    ...


    Feng Bei was sick. He became childish and stubborn. His temper got worse too.


    ¡°Mu Ling, I want to eat something.¡±


    ¡°Mu Ling, I want to drink water.¡±


    ¡°Mu Ling, I¡¯m cold...¡±


    ¡°Mu Ling...¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Ming Shu looked at him angrily.


    ¡°I am a patient, why are you so fierce?¡± Feng Beiined. ¡°Is this how you treat a patient?¡±


    Ming Shu threw the bowl in her hand and walked toward him. She raised her hand and pushed against his chest. ¡°Feng Bei, I am warning you. If you continue to use your illness as a reason to ask me to do this and that, I will leave you here.¡±


    She slowly released her hand and touched his face. Her smile was bright and seductive. ¡°You should know that I will do what I say.¡±


    Feng Bei was afraid.


    <i>I am not scared of you. I am just giving in to you!</i>


    Ming Shu pulled down the nket. She turned around and took another bowl of medicine. She passed it to him and asked him to finish it.


    ¡°Other people got fed.¡± Feng Bei looked at the ck medicine and didn¡¯t want to drink it.


    ¡°Those people are stupid. This is medicine, not a sweet. Is it easier to eat it spoon by spoon or gulp it down in one go?¡± Ming Shu refuted.


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡± That sounded really reasonable. He had nothing to rebut.


    <i>So, why do people feed medicine to others who are sick?</i>


    <i>Will the power of love make the medicine taste sweeter?</i>


    The truth was, it couldn¡¯t. There was only bitterness.


    When Feng Bei healedpletely, the snow outside had stopped. The entire city was covered with snow. The snow engulfed the city, but the New Year vibe was bing stronger.


    Feng Bei stood against the window and looked at the children ying downstairs


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The window was closed and a cold breeze fell on her face.


    ¡°Are you trying to torture me purposely?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice rang out from behind him. Her voice was filled with smiles and had a hint of anger in it.


    Feng Bei calmly turned around. ¡°I have healedpletely...¡±


    ¡°Then go out! There is a Snow White waiting for you outside!¡±


    <i>Snow White?</i>


    <i>She.. she is talking nonsense, right?</i>


    Feng Bei tried to discern something from Ming Shu¡¯s face, but didn¡¯t notice anything weird about her. It was snowing outside so she might really have said it casually...


    He tried to exin: ¡°I can blow some wind for a while. I am not so weak yet.¡±


    Ming Shu swept the things on the table away and ced her snacks on it.


    Feng Bei noticed the blood on her sleeve with his sharp eyes and rushed forward. ¡°Where did the bloode from? Did you fight with someone?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at her sleeve without any worry. ¡°I killed a pig.¡±


    <i>Pig? Do you think I am as naive as a three-year-old child?</i>


    However, Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to tell him anything. No matter how much he tried, he got nothing out of Ming Shu.


    ...


    Orchid City was very quiet at night. Only a few lights were on. A shadow moved within the city and she quickly flew into a house.


    ¡°Miss Nie, you¡¯re here.¡±


    There was someone waiting in the courtyard. When the person saw her, he called out in respect.


    ¡°Is there any news recently?¡±


    ¡°We have found Mu Ling¡¯s traces in Orchid City.¡±


    The hatred in Nie Shuang¡¯s eyes exploded. ¡°Go ording to the n. This time, I will make sure that she never goes back.¡±


    ¡°Miss Nie, don¡¯t forget the master¡¯s order.¡±


    Nie Shuang seemed to remember the person called Master and a hint of hatred flew past her eyes. ¡± I know.¡±


    The person nodded. ¡°I will go and make some preparations. Do you need to get some rest here?¡±


    Nie Shuang turned to leave. ¡°No need. Once we are ready, we can act.¡±


    Nie Bin walked along the quiet streets. She was in a daze as she stepped on the soft snow. Everyone at the Half Moon Vi was dead. Even Nie Bin was dead. However, she was saved by a man.


    The man told her that if she wanted revenge, she would have to listen to him.


    Nie Shuang felt fear toward the man. It was the fear of someone stronger and more powerful than you. She was afraid of the man, a fear that came from deep within her heart.


    Just like when she was in front of Ming Shu, the fear would engulf her from head to toe.


    Nie Shuang walked slowly. She was thinking about what to do and was not looking ahead. When she turned a corner, she bumped into someone.


    ¡°Miss Nie!¡± a surprised voice sounded.


    Nie Shuang looked up in surprise. ¡°Mister Yue.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see.¡± Yue Gan felt very excited. ¡°You... how have you been?¡±


    Nie Shuang gave a forced smile and didn¡¯t reply to him.


    Yue Gan realized that he asked the wrong question. What happened at Half Moon Vi would have impacted her greatly. If he asked her now, he was exposing her scars again.


    Yue Gan felt awkward and slowly said, ¡°What are you doing sote at night?¡±


    Nie Shuang looked sad. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep so I came out to take a walk.¡±


    Yue Gan scolded himself in his heart again for asking that question just now. ¡°That, I have nothing to do either. Why don¡¯t I apany you?¡±


    Nie Shuang hesitated for a while and then nodded her head slowly.


    The two of them walked along the streets. Yue Gan tried to find some topics to talk about, but Nie Shuang kept lowering her head and not saying anything. Yue Gan started to quiet down as well.


    In the end, Yue Gan sent Nie Shuang back to where she was staying. When they parted, Yue Gan looked at Nie Shuang and sighed. His eyes were filled with pity.


    ...


    ¡°Miss, someone asked me to give this to you.¡± The waiter passed Ming Shu a letter.


    Feng Bei stood beside her and his gazended on the letter. The two words <i>love letter </i>were very striking.


    <i>Love letter!</i>


    <i>She actually got a love letter!</i>


    Feng Bei sneered, ¡°There is still someone writing love letters to you?¡±


    ¡°Why not, I am so pretty,¡± Ming Shu praised herself.


    Feng Bei wanted to roll his eyes. She should be sentenced to life imprisonment for saying such things.


    He tried to look over to see what was written on the letter. However, Ming Shu blocked the letter very well and he couldn¡¯t even see a word.


    Feng Bei felt depressed. He said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Did you really get a love letter?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Why does it matter to you whether I receive a love letter or not?¡±


    Feng Bei controlled his anger and arranged a sad look on his face. ¡°You took a love letter from a man right in front of me. Can you be even worse than this?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you hear this phrase before? A daughter will be simr to her father. If you can¡¯t stand it, you can leave. I am not stopping you.¡±


    Feng Bei gritted his teeth. <i>Leave? No way!</i>


    <i>I finally managed to reach this stage. If I leave, all my efforts will be wasted.</i>


    <i>Isn¡¯t it just a love letter? I can write one too!</i>


    The letter was, of course, not a love letter. It was information sent to her by the disciples. Those people could even write an imperial decree if you wanted them to, much less a love letter.

 Chapter 350 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (33)

    <h4>Chapter 350: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (33)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu brought Feng Bei out for a meal. There were many people at the restaurant. Hence, even though Ming Shu was hungry, she had to wait.


    Lots of people walked past them. asionally, someone would nce at them and size them up as though they were trying to figure them out.


    Although her arrest warrant was dismissed, there would still be people eyeing her Five Treasures Bible.


    Also, with the things that she did before, Ming Shu was quite ¡°famous.¡±


    The dishes were served. She focused on eating her food and didn¡¯t bother with those people.


    <i>Hua!</i>


    ¡°What the shit! Are you crazy? I only said a few words. Do you have to re up?¡±


    ¡°Who asked you to say it! Who asked you to say it!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just selling her body? She has slept with how many people already? What is there to remain silent about? Do you still want to fight? Come on! I have detested you for a long time, ever since you wanted to die for a courtesan!¡±


    The two people started fighting suddenly without any warning.


    There were many people in the restaurant. When the two of them started fighting, they would inevitably hurt others. The short-tempered ones had already taken their weapons and entered the fight.


    Ming Shu and Feng Bei sat in a corner. They were not affected much.


    Ming Shu watched and ate at the same time. So casual.


    <i>Xiu¡ª</i>


    A de shed through the window and struck straight at Ming Shu. Ming Shu got up immediately and pulled up the table filled with food along with her, dodging the de.


    Yue Gan jumped in from the window and grabbed a sword. He stabbed the sword toward Ming Shu.


    The de didn¡¯t hurt Ming Shu, but it stabbed into the table.


    The fragile table broke into halves and all the tes smashed into pieces. The food on them all fell to the floor.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You can hurt me but you can¡¯t touch my snacks! I¡¯ll beat you to death!</i>


    Ming Shu grabbed the chair and threw it at Yue Gan. After that, she leaped out and kicked Yue Gan in the stomach.


    Yue Gan was forced back and took a second to recover before charging at her again. His de stabbed into the air and struck against something hard. Yue Gan didn¡¯t see how Ming Shu dodged the attack. He was thrown out of the window.


    Yue Gan quickly got up and didn¡¯t continue fighting with Ming Shu; he instead retreated with his qinggong.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Feng Bei pulled Ming Shu, who was preparing to chase him.


    Yue Gan appeared out of the blue and disappeared after performing a few attacks. This felt as though he was trying to lure her somewhere.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care about this. Anyone that wasted her snacks would not be able to run away.


    Feng Bei couldn¡¯t hold Ming Shu back and could only follow her.


    Yue Gan moved very fast. He twisted and turned on the small paths and finally disappeared into a house. Ming Shu jumped in without any hesitation.


    <i>If I don¡¯t kill this goblin who wasted my food, where will my face go!</i>


    <i>I will kill the goblin no matter what.</i>


    <i>Yes, I must beat him!</i>


    The courtyard was very quiet. The ground was covered with snow, but there were no footprints on it. It was as if Yue Gan never entered at all.


    Feng Bei was a step behind her. He jumped in from outside and grabbed her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡±


    ¡°Let go.¡± <i>I want to kill that goblin which wasted my food.</i>


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡± <i>I am helping you!</i>


    <i>F**k, you just entered so impulsively. If you meet with an ambush, don¡¯t cry.</i>


    Ming Shu looked over and Feng Bei angrily released his hand. <i>I will not save you at all.</i>


    Ming Shu broke a tree branch along the way and shook off the snow on it. She waved the branch and walked forward.


    When she walked in the corridor, her footsteps sounded. There seemed to be something moving in the wind. Ming Shu looked ahead and continued walking.


    When she reached the middle of the corridor, the sound of wind suddenly became louder and hidden weapons shot out from the two sides of the corridor. All the hidden weapons were shining with cold light. They were all poisoned.


    The hidden weapons were as dense as rain droplets.


    Ming Shu waved her branch. The fragile branch immediately became hard as though it was a formidable weapon.


    The hidden weapons hit the branch and gave off a clear sound. The hidden weapons then changed direction and shot toward the red pir beside the corridor.


    Some hidden weapons went back the way they came and moans sounded from afar.


    All this happened in a split second. Ming Shu had already walked past the corridor and was standing at its end. Her gazended on the building nearby.


    Inside the building, Nie Shuang stood in the middle of a bunch of people. When she saw Ming Shu, her expression changed slightly. She clenched her hands and her eyes were filled with a storm of hatred.


    Today would be herst.


    Yue Gan stood beside Nie Shuang. She didn¡¯t notice it just now, but he seemed to be in a daze. He seemed to be controlled by someone.


    Ming Shu walked over calmly and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do so much to ask me to fight with all of you. You can just send me an invitation and I will happilye looking for you.¡±


    <i>You still found someone to lure me here and most importantly, you destroyed my food! You cannot be forgiven!</i>


    Nie Shuang smiled coldly. She didn¡¯t argue with Ming Shu. She waved her hand and the courtyard was suddenly filled with many people. They surrounded Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked as though she didn¡¯t see these people and still wore her gentle smile. Her voice was clear and there were no other feelings in it. ¡°So many people. So frightening!¡±


    ¡°Mu Ling, if you are sensible, give us the Five Treasures Bible.¡±


    ¡°If I give it to you, you will kill me still, right? So why do I have to give it to you?¡± <i>I am not stupid.</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about getting out of here.¡±


    Ming Shu was not the least concerned. ¡°Then I can just die.¡±


    ¡°Refuse the toast and drink the forfeit.¡± Nie Shuang seemed very confident. Ming Shu didn¡¯t know who gave her the confidence.


    Nie Shuang gave a signal and the people standing on the wall suddenly took out their bows.


    <i>Xiuxiuxiu¡ª</i>


    Hidden weapons and arrows shot towards their target, Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile widened. She rushed toward Nie Shuang quickly. When she neared Nie Shuang, the speed of the arrows would decrease.


    Nie Shuang wanted to retaliate, but she realized that Ming Shu¡¯s target was not her. It was Yue Gan.


    Ming Shu had been practicing the Five Treasures Bible with Feng Bei recently and her ability increased profoundly.


    Yue Gan was pinned onto the ground after a few rounds. Nie Shuang might actually care for Yue Gan because she asked the people to stop attacking.


    Ming Shu pinned Yue Gan down and hit him. ¡°Do you know how shameful it is to waste food?¡±


    Nie Shuang: ???


    <i>What is that woman saying?</i>


    After she was finished with Yue Gan, Ming Shu raised her head and looked at Nie Shuang. She showed off her teeth and gave a bright smile. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Thedy in the snow slowly got up.


    Nie Shuang felt her heart had stopped. She felt a terror from within her. She couldn¡¯t be bothered about Yue Gan and shouted uncontrobly, ¡°Shoot the arrows, kill her! Kill her!¡±


    Lots of arrows shot toward, Ming Shu, but they onlysted for one volley. After that, the arrows disappeared.


    Nie Shuang looked at the surroundings in shock. ¡°wWhat happened? I told you all to kill...¡±


    Her voice stopped suddenly.


    The people that were shooting the arrows were being knocked down one by one. They mmed into the ground and let out blunt sounds.


    There were only a few people left on the wall. They reced the rest of the people as though they were gods from hell.


    ¡°Seven Stars of the Big Dipper... they are from the Seven Stars Hall,¡± the person beside Nie Shuang muttered.


    The n¡¯s name came from the seven stars of the Big Dipper. In the Seven Stars Hall, they were the most powerful, second only to the hall master

 Chapter 351 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (34)

    <h4>Chapter 351: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (34)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Nie Shuang made ample preparations. Even though some people were subdued by the Seven Stars Hall, she was just stunned for a while and then immediately gave an order.


    Numerous people rushed out from the rooms beside them. They wanted to catch Ming Shu no matter what.


    The smell of blood rose in the air. More and more people fell to the ground. Ming Shu had snatched someone¡¯s sword.


    ¡°She... how is she so powerful?¡±


    Nie Shuang stared straight at Ming Shu. She never knew that she would be so powerful.


    Speaking of which, she had never seen her full abilities before.


    ¡°What are you thinking of, Miss Nie?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. Nie Shuang jumped in fright and turned around stiffly.


    <i>When did shee in?</i>


    <i>Where are the people beside her?</i>


    Nie Shuang had no time to think about these questions. She quickly calmed herself down and slipped her fingers into her sleeve.


    When Ming Shu got nearer, she suddenly raised her hand.


    However, she didn¡¯t have the chance to throw the thing in her hand out. Her wrist was grabbed by a slightly warm hand.


    <i>Kacha!</i>


    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± Nie Shuang screamed.


    Ming Shu let go of her and flipped her onto the floor.


    The thing in Nie Shuang¡¯s hand fell. The packet opened. There was some weird powder inside. Ming Shu got closer to take a look. It didn¡¯t look like powder.


    Instead, it looked more like insects.


    Because it fell out of Nie Shuang¡¯s hand, the insects were moving toward Nie Shuang at a very fast pace.


    Nie Shuang had a look of fear. She screamed, ¡°Let me go, Mu Ling, let me go! Get them away from me, get them away. Don¡¯t let theme over. Let me go. <i>Sob </i>. Get them away.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t these your little darlings? Why are you afraid?¡± Ming Shu stepped on Nie Shuang and pinned her to the ground. The tiny insects quickly climbed onto Nie Shuang¡¯s palm.


    Then, they disappeared in her palm, as if they never appeared at all.


    However, Nie Shuang¡¯s fear and tears were evidence that these insects existed and they had already entered her body.


    Nie Shuang screamed crazily for a while. Suddenly, she looked up and stared angrily at her. ¡°Mu Ling, you killed all those people in Half Moon Vi. You will die a terrible death.¡±


    ¡°Wei Yunrou was the one that annihted the Half Moon Vi. What does that have to do with me?¡± <i>I will not take this me.</i>


    Nie Shuang¡¯s eyes were filled with blood like a demon that escaped from hell. Her voice was shrill and vicious. ¡°If you didn¡¯t go to Half Moon Vi, why would Wei Yunrou go there? It¡¯s you, it¡¯s all because of you...¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t steal the Five Treasures Bible, why would I go to the Half Moon Vi? This way, you are the one that caused the death of those people.¡± Ming Shu smiled gently.


    This all started from her stealing the Five Treasures Bible. If she didn¡¯t steal it, the Host would not leave the Five Treasures Immortal n. If the Host didn¡¯t leave the Five Treasures Immortal n, nothing would have happened.


    Hence, if you want to find the person responsible, it would Nie Shuang herself.


    Nie Shuang¡¯s Hatred Points are full.]


    <i>Huh, it is full already?</i>


    Ming Shu immediately let go of Nie Shuang. She kicked her immediately after she outlived her usefulness. ¡°I am not ying with you anymore.¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed the unconscious Yue Gan and left. Nie Shuang seemed to have no more energy. Shey on the ground without moving.


    Her vicious voice rang out behind Ming Shu. ¡°Hahahaha, Mu Ling, do you know how many people are eyeing the Five Treasures Bible? You will die. You will definitely die.¡±


    ¡°They are all as shady as this idiot who helps you. There is nothing to be afraid of.¡± <i>If you are so powerful, fight with me face to face, then. What kind of ability is it to help the fake female protagonist from behind the scenes?</i>


    <i>Forget it, let¡¯s go eat some snacks to regain some stamina.</i>


    Nie Shuang watched Ming Shu walk further away and she grabbed onto the snow in front of her tightly. The cold pierced into her body.


    Suddenly, someone stood in front of her.


    Nie Shuang looked up. She grabbed the person¡¯s clothes and hugged his leg. ¡°Lord... please help me. Please help, my lord. There are insects in my body. Please get them out.¡±


    The person grabbed Nie Shuang¡¯s chin and a feminine face appeared in front of Nie Shuang¡¯s eyes. Half of the face was perfect while the other half was covered in purple and green veins like a ghost. His voice was neither feminine nor masculine.


    ¡°Lord, give me one more chance. I will get the Five Treasures Bible for you.¡±


    The person let go of Nie Shuang and kicked her onto the ground. He looked at the direction Ming Shu went. ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Lord...¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu forced the restaurant to ept Yue Gan as their payment and exchanged him for a table of food. The owner of the restaurant was frightened and immediately reported the case when Ming Shu left.


    By then, the culprit had already left Orchid City.


    Feng Bei held onto the horse while Ming Shu ate her candied haws. Orchid City got smaller and smaller behind them and in the end, it became a ck dot.


    ¡°Your men are quite powerful.¡±


    ¡°Better than yours.¡± Feng Bei¡¯s character setting had already been vited. ¡°Are you not afraid that the person behind Nie Shuang will plot against you again?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Ming Shu bite her candied haws and smiled. ¡°I have already let the martial arts world¡¯s leader leak out the news that the Five Treasures Bible is with the hall master of the Seven Stars Hall.¡±


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What did she say?</i>


    The wind was too loud. He didn¡¯t hear it clearly.


    ¡°You say that again.¡±


    Ming Shu repeated it without any stress: ¡°I have already asked the martial arts world¡¯s leader to let out the news that the Five Treasures Bible is with the hall master of the Seven Stars Hall.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± W <i>hat the hell you¡ªHow can she do such a thing? Aren¡¯t I supposed to be her darling love?</i>


    As you can see, Feng Bei added too many stories for himself. Now that he knew of this nightmare, he just wanted to do what he did best and strangle her.


    <i>Strangle her to death!</i>


    Feng Bei heard the rumors very quickly.


    There were many versions but the main point was¡ª


    The leader of the Five Treasures Immortal n gave the Five Treasures Bible to the hall master of the Seven Stars Hall as a dowry. Whatever the reason, the Five Treasures Bible was with the hall master of the Seven Stars Hall. If there was anything, find him.


    Feng Bei wanted to cry.


    Was this crazy person giving him candy after pping him?


    The depressed but happy hall master was now the owner of the Five Treasures Bible. His main purpose was to fight against people that wanted to snatch the Five Treasures Bible from him any moment.


    Feng Bei was really angry. When he was surrounded by people, he returned the Five Treasures Bible to Ming Shu without any hesitation.


    This meant that he couldn¡¯t afford to take the dowry. He wanted to break off the engagement.


    Ming Shu was not willing to do it. She threw the Five Treasures Bible back. ¡°You have epted it already. There is no such thing as returning it. Be a good boy and take it. It is precious.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Feng Bei threw the scripture back. <i>I not only want to break off the engagement, but I want to run away from the marriage too!</i>


    ¡°You have no choice.¡±


    The Five Treasures Bible was then thrown around by them. The people surrounding them followed the movement of the Five Treasures Bible and looked a lot like idiots.


    <i>Hu¡ª</i>


    The Five Treasures Bible was snatched in the air. The person that snatched it said in a strange tone, ¡°Since you all don¡¯t want it, I shall take it. If Leader Mu is willing, I can marry you and you can be my thirteenth concubine.¡±


    ¡°Gui Li.¡±


    Someone from outside shouted and then these people retreated as though they had seen a ghost.


    The person in front of them... half of his face really looked like a ghost¡¯s.


    <i>Gui Li?</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t know him.</i>


    He snatched her dowry. She must beat him to death.


    Feng Bei¡¯s expression was cold too. He looked at the person opposite him quietly.


    <i>13th concubine?</i>


    <i>How dare he say that!</i>


    <i>How can my girl be your concubine? F**k, you must not know what death feels like!</i>

 Chapter 352 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (35)

    <h4>Chapter 352: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (35)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gui Li was not able to remain handsome for more than three seconds.


    Ming Shu struck first, followed by Feng Bei. He only managed the touch the Five Treasures Bible for a moment before it was snatched back by the two of them.


    Gui Li: ¡°...¡± <i>You all don¡¯t want it, right? Why are you snatching it from me!</i>


    Everyone else: ¡°...¡± <i>These two idiots are fighting again. Martial arts world¡¯s leader, send someone to catch them!</i>


    Gui Li was quite famous, but he was not from the maind. He was a foreigner. From what people said, his face was a result of him practicing some techniques.


    For the sake of the Five Treasures Bible, he came all the way here. However, he didn¡¯t manage to snatch it and even lost his face.


    Gui Li had been following Ming Shu and Feng Bei for a few days already. However, he was always beaten up by them. He had already started to suspect himself. His men always told him that he was invincible and he would be able to reign over the maind soon. Why did he feel that he was being lied to?


    Wasn¡¯t he invincible?


    He hadn¡¯t even started and he already lost.


    Gui Li was the kind to fight harder and harder as the battle went on. The more he couldn¡¯t get something, the more he would want it.


    Ming Shu was very irritated by him. He would interrupt her every time she was eating and in the end, Ming Shu tied him up and threw him to a merchant¡¯s team. She asked the merchants to send him back to his hometown.


    However, even without Gui Li, there were still other people eyeing the Five Treasures Bible.


    In a fit of anger, Feng Bei brought Ming Shu back to the Five Treasures Immortal n.


    He wouldn¡¯t go out at all. <i>Is that okay?</i>


    The Five Treasures Immortal n had high expectations for this leader¡¯s wife. They urged him every day to hurry up and have a little leader with their leader.


    Feng Bei maintained his cold face.


    However, his heart was cursing away.


    He wanted to have a child, but their leader was not cooperating. How could he have a child by himself? He was not a hermaphrodite.


    The disciples were very concerned about Ming Shu¡¯s personal problems. She didn¡¯t even need to say anything and they already started preparing her wedding.


    The protector came out of seclusion once and when he saw his leader with a partner and even preparing to get married, he went back into seclusion.


    However, Ming Shu heard the disciples discussing that the protector didn¡¯t go into seclusion. He had fallen in love with a little demon and sneaked down the mountain to find her. However, the little demon didn¡¯t know that the protector liked her so it was just a one-sided love affair.


    <i>What is this!</i>


    The protector passed off all the n¡¯s affairs to her and ran away to enjoy himself.


    Hence, the protector was caught before he could run any further.


    The protector red at the disciples.


    The disciplesughed stupidly and rushed off.


    The protector made a serious face and tried to argue logically with Ming Shu. ¡°Leader, you are already able to look after the n yourself. I should be able to have my own life too.¡±


    ¡°Protector.¡±


    The protector looked at thedy that was smiling brightly in front of him and swallowed. ¡°Leader.¡±


    Ming Shu said softly, ¡°I already asked them to propose a marriage with her. Thedy has agreed to marry into the Five Treasures Immortal n. The wedding will be on the same day as mine. What do you think of this n?¡±


    The protector: ¡°...¡±


    The leader was unreasonable.


    This bad idea was not invented by Ming Shu. It was given by the disciples. Ming Shu only asked them one thing. If the protector was gone, who would do all the work?


    The disciples immediately carried the dowry and walked down to propose to thedy. Using their actual words¡ª


    <i>If we don¡¯t help the protector, he will never be able to hold thedy¡¯s hands.</i>


    <i>We are doing this for the sake of the protector¡¯s future.</i>


    Ming Shu finalized the deal. ¡°Thus, you should go into seclusion less often. The entire n still depends on you.¡±


    There were so many people in the Five Treasures Immortal n. Many things had to be done. If not, the entire n could only eat soil.


    Ming Shu threw all the work to the protector. Finally, she could have some time to enjoy her food.


    The date of the marriage got closer. Ming Shu realized that she had not seen Feng Bei for a long time.


    She grabbed a disciple. ¡°Have you seen your leader¡¯s wife?¡±


    The disciple thought for a while. ¡°I think he went down the mountain. I heard him muttering about running away from the marriage.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The disciple said again, ¡°It¡¯s been three days. Do you not know about it?¡±


    Ming Shu wore a cold face in her heart. <i>How would I know when you all didn¡¯t tell me!</i>


    ¡°Oh right, your wife also took the Five Treasures Bible.¡± The disciple suddenly got serious. ¡°Leader, is your wife running off with the treasure?¡±


    <i>Running off with the treasure. This is too difficult for you.</i>


    Although the disciples didn¡¯t tell her that their leader¡¯s wife ran away, they still sent people to follow him. Hence, it was easy for Ming Shu to find him.


    Why did Feng Bei run away?


    He overheard Ming Shu discussing with her disciples to let him wear the bride¡¯s dress on the day of the marriage. <i>Bride¡¯s dress! The kind that girls wore! F**k, how can I not run away?</i>


    He wanted to go back to the Seven Stars Hall!


    Then, he would snatch Ming Shu from those idiot disciples.


    Feng Bei carried the Five Treasures Bible. Although he concealed his path, he was still seen by some people and this caused him to be unable to return to the Seven Stars Hall even after three days.


    ¡°Leader¡¯s wife...¡±


    ¡°Leader¡¯s wife, wait for us!¡±


    A bunch of people suddenly ran out behind him. Feng Bei ran off using his qinggong.


    The disciples chased him fervently. This was the first time Feng Bei felt that these people¡¯s qinggong... was actually really good!


    <i>F**k, all their abilities are changed to qinggong, right?</i>


    After that, Feng Bei realized that not only was their qinggong powerful, their fighting skills were also not as weak as they portrayed them to be. This was really a bunch of actors.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force me to take action!¡± Feng Bei tried his best to maintain his character setting. ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°Leader¡¯s wife, don¡¯t make it hard for us. The leader said that if you run away, we would have to eat soil.¡±


    ¡°Soil is not nice at all.¡±


    ¡°Hence, we can only let you suffer.¡±


    Feng Bei was brought to a town nearby. Although he knew he could run away if he retaliated, he felt that he would piss this crazy bunch of people off if he really ran away.


    For the sake of the mission, he could only suffer and let them tie him up.


    ¡°Have you learned how to run away now?¡±


    When Feng Bei was pushed into the room, he immediately saw thedy leaning against the window.


    Feng Bei took a deep breath and said the speech that he had prepared: ¡°I was going back to the Seven Stars Hall to prepare your dowry. I am not running away.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Feng Bei said these words righteously. He really didn¡¯t think about running away from the marriage from the start.


    He just wanted to regain his control and not marry into the Five Treasures Immortal n.


    <i>I am a man. A real man.</i>


    ¡°That is not the route to Seven Stars Hall.¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Are you lying to me because I don¡¯t know the way?¡±


    ¡°Your people kept chasing me, what can I do?¡± Feng Bei gritted his teeth. ¡°You dug the hole yourself.¡±


    <i>Keep calm! I can win this!</i>


    Ming Shu thought for a while and didn¡¯t delve deeper into why he was moving in that direction.


    ¡°Why did you run away?¡±


    Feng Bei felt suffocated. He didn¡¯t want to answer, but when he saw Ming Shu walking toward him, he immediately said, ¡°You were telling them to make me wear... wear bride¡¯s clothes. I am the hall master of the Seven Stars Hall. I am a man. How can I wear the bride¡¯s clothes!¡±


    The people of the martial arts world wouldugh at him!


    <i>How will I be able to face them next time!</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth twitched. Just because of this? She thought that there was some important storyline that she didn¡¯t know but in the end, it was because of this?


    ¡°I never said that.¡±


    ¡°I heard it personally. You are denying it!¡±


    ¡°When they were discussing it, I didn¡¯t participate at all.¡±


    She was present when the disciples were discussing, but she only listened. She never took part.


    Also, the disciples discussed furiously, but they only talked about it.


    Although they were weird, they knew when to stop.


    This kind of thing could only be said and not done. If they really asked the Seven Stars Hall hall master to wear bride¡¯s clothes, they would have to abandon the n.

 Chapter 353 - The Daily Life Of A Good Person (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 353: The Daily Life Of A Good Person (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Feng Bei¡¯s n to attack the Five Treasures Immortal n and snatch their leader went down the drain.


    ¡°Why did you look for me?¡± Feng Bei took the opportunity to ask Ming Shu. ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    ¡°I cannot let someone I slept with be left outside.¡± Ming Shu looked at him with a mysterious smile.


    Feng Bei couldn¡¯t help it and rolled his eyes. Ming Shu caught him in his act and he immediately changed his expression. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, you could just send someone to catch me. Why do you need toe personally?¡±


    He closed in on Ming Shu and said with certainty, ¡°You definitely like me.¡±


    ¡°Where do you get the confidence from?¡±


    ¡°My face!¡±


    Feng Bei was very confident of his face.


    ¡°As shameless as expected.¡±


    Feng Bei sneered. ¡°Then do you like me?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t like you, and I don¡¯t like to be on top of you either.¡±


    Feng Bei got it immediately. He managed to remain calm and said, ¡°You will like it one day.


    The crazy woman started saying obscene stuff just like that. <i>If I was not experienced, I would have lost by now.</i>


    ¡°You think that love will develop with time?¡±


    ¡°Will it not?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled seductively. Her eyes seemed to be filled with the winds of spring and her soft voice flowed with the breeze. ¡°You can try.¡±


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡± <i>Who is the shameless one?</i>


    When Ming Shu passed by a city on the way back to the Five Treasures Immortal n, she met Nie Shuang.


    She was running away. The people chasing her seemed to be fighters from a certain brothel.


    Nie Shuang was caught and pinned onto the ground. She struggled like crazy, but didn¡¯t manage to escape. In the end, she was gagged too.


    The people held onto her and walked back.


    Ming Shu¡¯s and Nie Shuang¡¯s gazes met.


    She was in such a tattered state while Ming Shu had a handsome man beside her, standing among the crowd, looking at her with a slight smile. That instant, Nie Shuang felt a strong sense of hatred she never experienced before.


    She wanted to kill her!


    However, she didn¡¯t even have the chance to struggle.


    Those little insects made her lose her abilities and she could only let other people trample over her.


    ¡°I never understood why you targeted Nie Shuang.¡± She stole the Five Treasures Bible, but she had gotten it back already. Toward the end, she even came out especially for her.


    ¡°Do you need a reason to target someone?¡± Ming Shu pulled him toward a person selling sweets. ¡°I am the Leader of Five Treasures.¡±


    <i>For a viin, there is no reason needed to target a person.</i>


    <i>A viin should do what a viin wants to do.</i>


    <i>For example... bullying people.</i>


    Feng Bei was taking out his money as he held her candy. ¡°You didn¡¯t treat other people as badly as her.¡±


    She always smiled at everyone, but there was not much meaning behind the smile. It was like a default smile.


    Ming Shu took her candy and licked it. ¡°Maybe she looked better.¡±


    ¡°There they are!¡±


    ¡°Feng Bei and Mu Ling, catch them!


    Ming Shu bit the head of the candy. She chewed it twice and rolled up her sleeves; she wanted to fight with them.


    Feng Bei grabbed her and ran. ¡°If we continue to fight, we will miss our wedding.¡±


    Ming Shu and Feng Bei didn¡¯t manage to attend their wedding.


    In the end, there was only the protector and his wife during the wedding. Ming Shu was even mocked by the disciples.


    The two people who missed their wedding: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Beat these idiot disciples to death.</i>


    ...


    One yearter...


    Feng Bei pulled the disciples aside and asked them where their leader went. The disciples were busy preparing gifts for their little protector and just told him that they didn¡¯t know.


    Feng Bei was so angry his stomach hurt. The Five Treasures Immortal n was very big, so big that he couldn¡¯t even find a single person.


    ¡°Leader¡¯s wife, are you looking for the leader again?¡±


    Feng Bei showed a cold face. ¡°Have you seen her?¡±


    ¡°She went down the mountain.¡± The discipleughed. ¡°The leader said that she wanted to go brainwash people to join the n. She must be up to no good.¡±


    Feng Bei: ¡°...¡± <i>Brainwash people to join the n? F**k, these disciples are already so strange. If she goes brainwashing more people, how many more weird people would she bring back?</i>


    However, Feng Bei and the disciples understood Ming Shu wrongly.


    This year was the year the martial arts assembly was held. This assembly was only held once every ten years. Ming Shu went to give all the heroes of the martial arts world a good lesson.


    What was the lesson about?


    The Five Treasures Bible!


    <i>Let¡¯s all learn it together!</i>


    The heroes: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who wants to learn it together? Kill this evil n and snatch the Five Treasures Bible!</i>


    Ming Shu was chased back to the Five Treasures Immortal n. Five Treasures Immortal n sat on the route back to the n and looked at her weirdly.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone kill you?¡± <i>F**k, now the entire martial arts world, no, the entire world knows that the leader of the Five Treasures Immortal n gave a lesson on Five Treasures Bible to everyone.</i>


    <i>Free?</i>


    <i>You are thinking too much. To learn, you have to pay school fees: snacks.</i>


    Only food was allowed. Money and jewelry were not epted


    Ming Shu stepped up. ¡°Those people are too weak. I will make an effort to teach them and aim to let them be able to kill me one day.¡±


    Feng Bei almost jumped down and killed her himself.


    ¡°If you have so much time, why not improve our rtionship?¡± Feng Bei stood up and looked down on her.


    Ming Shu looked up at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t I doing that every night?¡±


    ¡°Then why do you still not like me?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and slowly walked up. She ced her hand on Feng Bei¡¯s shoulder and blew at him. ¡°Because... you don¡¯t work hard enough.¡±


    <i>Not hardworking enough?</i>


    How was he not hardworking?


    He thought of ways to make her happy everyday. When she wanted a potato, he would never give her a tomato. When she wanted a tomato, he would never give her a banana. <i>What else does she want!</i>


    <i>Does she mean that I¡¯m not hardworking enough at night?</i>


    He needed to work hard in the morning as well as at night!


    <i>F**k, why is she not dead yet!</i>


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Feng Bei regained hisposure. Ming Shu had already walked off and he immediately chased after her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me this time when you went down the mountain? What would happen to me if you were beaten to death?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d be a widower.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to be your widower...¡±


    Their voices disappeared into the mountain.


    In the end, the Five Treasures Immortal n changed from an evil n to a school in just three months.


    In the end, everyone learned the Five Treasures Bible.


    In the end, the leader of Five Treasures was killed by a punch from the little protector.


    In the end... the hall master of Seven Stars Hall almost killed the little protector. When he was stopped, Feng Bei left the Five Treasures Immortal n and no one saw him again.


    In the end... some disciples found a new tomb beside their past leader.


    The husband of Mu Ling, the leader of Five Treasures Immortal n.


    ...


    ¡°Harmony System, can you put in some effort? I am a powerful person. Why was I killed by a little kid?¡± <i>Can you take care of my pride when you are killing me!</i>


    [This proved that the little protector is very powerful. There is a sessor.]


    <i>Let me continue listening to you.</i>


    The white cloud screen slowly floated over and the data showed up.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 150000


    ***: ****


    Additional Task: Failed.


    Only 20000 Hatred Points and the additional task failed again.


    She would never be able to finish her additional task.


    She was troubled.


    She wanted to have some snacks to calm herself down.


    [Guest, do you want to see your husband?] the Harmony System suddenly asked.


    ¡°For what? What is there to see? He can¡¯t bepared to my drumstick.¡± Ming Shu was not concerned at all. Anyway... she would see him again.


    <i>Yes, snacks are more important now.</i>


    Ming Shu, kind and crazy , waved her hand. ¡°Next dish.¡±

 Chapter 354 - Full Time Evil Merchant (1)

    <h4>Chapter 354: Full Time Evil Merchant (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Inte Game Headline: Lan Zhi Increases Her Price Whenever She Wants To#


    [World] Flower Protector: Little Rabbit Gu?


    [World] Yayaya: Guru! Wefie!


    [World] Number Eight: Who are you calling guru?


    [World] Feng Sheng Shui Qi: I know I know. The one called Little Rabbit Gu stole the BOSS from the guru.


    [World] I Am Not Eating Sugar Today: What¡¯s happening? Who stole the guru¡¯s BOSS?


    [World] Xiang Si Nian Hua: Hahahaha, guru¡¯s monster got stolen. That is the headline today, speaking of which, who is this Little Rabbit Gu? So impressive.


    [World] Little Rabbit Gu: I am sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t know that I would steal the monster. Where are you, guru? I will return the items to you.


    Ming Shu opened her eyes and saw the conversation rolling out on theputer in front of her. Theputer screen was filled with an olden days image and there was an... obscene looking hunk.


    Sitting among a pile of mushrooms that called themselves Lingzhi.


    Ming Shu reached out and touched her face. She moved her stiff neck. There were snacks all around her.


    When she saw snacks, Ming Shu¡¯s eyes lit up. She had snacks to eat immediately.


    Ming Shu took a bag of snacks that was unopened and started examining the room.


    The lighting was very dark and the room was very big. However, the design was simple and the bed was slightly messy. There was a faint odor in the room.


    She got up and opened the curtains. The sun outside was just great. Maybe it was because she hadn¡¯t seen such bright sunlight in a long time, her eyes were not used to it.


    It was a small district outside and seemed quite high-ss.


    She sat back onto the chair and downloaded the storyline.


    This was a world that emphasized gaming.


    The fake female protagonist was a member of a gamingpany before she was reborn. She was reborn as Liu Yan and realized that Liu Yan was ying the game that they were producing.


    Before she was reborn, she was only in charge of producing the game. She had no time to y. After her rebirth, she realized that her crush was ying this game too.


    Before she was reborn, she was a normal looking girl and was slightly chubby. You could say that she was not someone outstanding.


    Even though Xiao Jinghan was perfect, she felt inferior about her looks and background and never had any thoughts about Xiao Jinghan.


    But, after her rebirth, Liu Yan was pale, pretty, and had long legs. Her background waspatible with Xiao Jinghan¡¯s and their families were old friends.


    Liu Yan felt that this was a chance given by heaven for her to chase her crush. Hence, she decided to chase Xiao Jinghan in the game.


    Using her familiarity with the game, Liu Yan fought her way into Xiao Jinghan¡¯s circle very quickly.


    However, Xiao Jinghan had someone that he liked already. Liu Yan wanted to give up at the start, but she was not willing to beat a retreat. She secretly investigated the person that Xiao Jinghan liked and found out that she was nothingpared to her.


    The more Liu Yan thought about it, the more she felt that it was wrong. She felt that she must not waste her chance of being reborn. She started nning. First, she used the rtionship between their families to move into Xiao Jinghan¡¯s house.


    Then, she damaged the rtionship between Xiao Jinghan and the female protagonist. Step by step, Liu Yan erged the gap between them.


    At the end, when Xiao Jinghan went to find the female protagonist, she schemed against the female protagonist and purposely let the male protagonist see her with another guy.


    Xiao Jinghan gave up on the female protagonist. Liu Yan apanied him to y games and do missions. Finally, she managed to rise up in rank and win the heart of the male protagonist.


    The Host was called Lan Zhi.


    She lived alone. Her parents had both died and left her with a house. She had no friends or work and her only hobby was ying games.


    Her ie came from the game too.


    Liu Yan and the Host started interacting with each other because of an item. Liu Yan wanted to get a rare item for Xiao Jinghan and kept pestering her.


    Liu Yan wanted a lot of things, but the price she offered was not good and her tone was not nice. Hence, the Host didn¡¯t want to sell it to her.


    Luckily, another yer wanted it and the price was reasonable too. Thus, she sold it to that yer.


    However, that yer had a good rtionship with the female protagonist and Liu Yan realized that the Host hadpleted some missions with the female protagonist too. This caused her to feel that the female protagonist was targeting her.


    Liu Yan started to target the Host.


    The Host didn¡¯t know it at the start. After a while, a yer told her about it and she stopped interacting with Liu Yan. She also didn¡¯t have any intentions of finding Liu Yan for trouble.


    The Host was the first in rank for the wealthiest yer. Her lifestyle abilities were almost full and her main aim was earning money. She had many sacred ingredients and even rare ingredients.


    Liu Yan formed a grudge against the Host. Because of many other things, she also started talking crap about the Host on the forum and someone followed her and uploaded her personal details on the forum.


    After her personal details were leaked, the Host received many nuisance calls.


    Her ount was also stolen and when she got it back, there was nothing left inside.


    The Host was a sensitive person. She never went on the game again.


    Yet, the Host realized that Liu Yan was just living beside her. She went to confront Liu Yan, but Liu Yan acted clueless and the male protagonist helped Liu Yan too. The Host went to find her a few times. No one knows what kind of things the Host endured, but in the end, she tried to kill Liu Yan.


    Of course, she was sent to the mental hospital andmitted suicide in the end.


    The Host never provoked her in any way. She was just selling an item. If her price was not good, was it wrong for her to sell it to another yer with a better price?


    She came at a time that was not too early norte. Liu Yan was not in a rtionship with Xiao Jinghan yet and just managed to enter his circle.


    However, the event where Liu Yan found her to buy the sacred weapon had already passed.


    Ming Shu looked at the dirty hunk on the screen and felt stifled. Why did the Host choose such an ugly hunk?


    This game was called Gods and Demons of Maind. ording to the name, yers were split into two teams: gods and demons. Of course, the game had not reached that stage yet. All the yers were still humans.


    There were many types of upations. Swordmaster, zither master, magician... there were 18 upations altogether.


    The Host chose thest upation, orc.


    This upation was quite impressive. It could change into human or beast form and the health bar for each form was different. This was equal to having two lives.


    However... the image for this upation was an ugly hunk, the kind that looked really obscene.


    Because of this ugly looking character, it helped to maintain a bnce within the upations. Besides those strange people, no one would choose this upation.


    She didn¡¯t know what the Host was thinking to choose such a character.


    The name was quite normal. It was the name of the Host.


    There were many people who used their real name in the game so there was nothing strange about it. But, if you linked the name with this ugly hunk... it seemed weird no matter what.


    [Private chat] The West Mountain: Do you still have Ice Star Stone?


    [Private chat] The West Mountain: ... why did you change your name? I thought that I found the wrong person.


    The private chat popped up. It seemed to be one of the Host¡¯s old customers. Ming Shu recalled the Host¡¯s items and replied.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: There is no more Ice Star Stone.


    As for changing the name... it was to suit her character setting!


    [Private chat] The West Mountain: Help me to collect some. I need them urgently.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Okay.


    This was how the Host earned money. If she didn¡¯t do it, she would not have the money to buy food.


    <i>For the sake of justice!</i>


    <i>For snacks!</i>

 Chapter 355 - Full Time Evil Merchant (2)

    <h4>Chapter 355: Full Time Evil Merchant (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ice Star Stone was quite a rare item. Ming Shu flipped through all the Host¡¯s items and sorted them out before collecting the Ice Star Stone from the people she always interacted with.


    Ming Shu finished this before looking at the world chat. When she was here just now, she thought she saw the female protagonist.


    Little Rabbit Gu was the female protagonist. She was an idiot with games and did many stupid things in the game. However, she managed to be protected by the male protagonist in the end.


    Flower Protector was not the male protagonist. The male protagonist was called Xiao Jinghan, his name was... Ming Shu scanned through the rankings. The ID was Xiao Ji.


    [World] Clown: Just now Flower Protector was fighting a boss when the Little Rabbit stole his monster. Hahahaha. Let meugh at you for a while.


    [World] Your green hat looks good: The one upstairs. Are you not scared that the guru will chase after you? How dare youugh at the guru.


    [World] One more time: Big news! The guru and the little rabbit are at Jishui Pool.


    [World] Meng Ta Cheng: Isn¡¯t the Jishui Pool a level 10 map? What is the guru doing at a level 10 map?


    [World] One more time: How can a normal person like you understand a guru. Maybe he just wanted to reminiscence about the old times.


    [World] Clown: He didn¡¯t know that he would be KSed. So funny!


    [World] guru of nine suns rises: That... why did Lan Zhi disappear?


    Suddenly this sentence popped up in the world chat.


    [World] Your green hat looks good: Disappear? I just saw him this afternoon picking mushrooms at the purple gold mountain.


    [World] Xiang Si Nian Hua: Brother Lan Zhi is still picking mushrooms? He had been picking mushrooms for a few days already. All the mushrooms have been picked by him.


    The Lingzhi on the purple gold mountain looked like mushrooms, so many yers called the Lingzhi from purple gold mountain mushrooms.


    When Ming Shu came over, her ugly hunk was sitting among a pile of mushrooms.


    Lan Zhi was a lifestyle yer. She went to pick mushrooms because she had gotten a form and was making a potion that could allow a yer to regain 20% of their health bar. However, she required a lot of mushrooms. After picking mushrooms for a few days, she only managed to make five bottles of potions.


    [World] guru of nine suns rises: I didn¡¯t find her in my list. I wanted to buy some stuff from her and looked for her for half a day...


    Everyone saw what guru of nine suns rises said and went to click on the wealthiest yer rank. There was no ¡°Lan Zhi¡± on it.


    The first in rank was changed to someone call Snacks Are Justice.


    All the yers said that they had never seen this yer before. There was no such person within the top 50 either.


    [World] Clown: When did the wealthiest yer¡¯s ranking change? Why was there no news about it at all?


    [World] Your green hat looks good: Are you all stupid? The big brother changed her name. Click and see the information inside! It is still the same ugly hunk. It is still the same yer.


    [World] One more time: Shivering in fear. The big brother not only picked mushrooms, she also changed her name. What is she up to?


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Either way, I am not going up on you.


    [World] I Am Not Eating Sugar Today: Omg, the wealthy person is on the world chat. Scary.


    [World] guru of nine suns rises: Big brother, I will message you privately.


    The moment the guru of nine suns rises finished sending that message, Ming Shu¡¯s private chat sounded.


    [Private chat] guru of nine suns rises: Big brother, I heard that you had a set of costume called [light moon shallow clouds]. Can you sell it to me?


    Clothes and items were different. Although they could add certain buffs, most of the time, they were for aesthetic purposes. There were no level requirements and she would sell it whenever there was money to be earned. It was an item for the rich.


    However, rare costumes were not that easy to get. After all, they had the word <i>rare </i>in front of them.


    [Light moon shallow clouds] was the name of a rare costume. The Host found it in a hidden mission and it was valued at 2000RMB. She hadn¡¯t found a suitable buyer yet.


    <i>But this guru of nine suns rises...</i>


    <i>Was on the fake female protagonist¡¯s side!</i>


    <i>He must be buying this to give to the fake female protagonist.</i>


    <i>Raise price, raise price, raise price.</i>


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: 5000


    [Private chat] guru of nine suns rises: Pu! Big brother, are you kidding? I have done my research. This costume is worth at most 2000RMB. You are raising the price too much.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: I am happy. You don¡¯t have to buy it.


    <i>You are on the fake female protagonist¡¯s side. I must raise the price! If not, how can the price match the elegant and powerful background of the fake female protagonist?</i>


    [Private chat] guru of nine suns rises: ...


    Ming Shu¡¯s price was too high. The guru of nine suns rises would definitely not buy it. 5000 and 2000 were two different concepts.


    Ming Shu picked her mushrooms boredly and ate her snacks while reading the news on the world chat.


    From what they said, Little Rabbit Gu and Flower Protector stayed at the Jishui Pool for a long time. In the end, Little Rabbit Gu and Flower Protector got together and started fighting monsters together.


    The yers startedmenting that this was the newest way to strike a conversation with the guru.


    The purple gold mountain and Jishui Pool were quite close to each other. Ming Shu had just picked a few mushrooms when two yers with the ID Little Rabbit Gu and Flower Protector appeared not far away.


    Little Rabbit Gu was a lifestyle yer too. Flower Protector was a swordmaster. He was third in rank on the level-ranking list.


    The two of them seemed to be having a private conversation. Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what they were talking about but soon, Little Rabbit Gu left and went to pick medicine.


    The Flower Protector stood not far away. He seemed to have left.


    [Nearby] Yan Ru Meng: What are we doing here?


    [Nearby] Xiao Ji: Fighting monsters.


    [Nearby] Yan Ru Meng: This is a level 20 map. What monsters are there?


    Ming Shu looked at the conversation that popped out in the nearby chat and smiled. The male protagonist and the fake female protagonist were here. And the female protagonist...


    <i>Oh my god, there will be a good showing up.</i>


    At this time, the male protagonist didn¡¯t like the fake female protagonist, but he had acknowledged her skills.


    Very quickly, Ming Shu saw Xiao Ji and Yan Ru Meng. There were three other people in the team. They were all fixed teammates of Xiao Ji.


    [Nearby] Xiao Ji: Split up and find.


    [Nearby] Yan Ru Meng: Find what?


    [Nearby] Chasing the wind for a thousand miles: A monster called Incubus.


    The conversation ended here. They might have changed to another channel.


    Ming Shu knew about Incubus. It was a moving monster. This game was interesting in how there were moving monsters which were able to get around the maps and there was no limitation on the levels. Hence, you might need to visit all the maps in order to find a single monster.


    Only one kind of mission would let you find this kind of monster. The system called this kind of mission the devil missions.


    Only those yers that could go to most of the maps would be able to unlock this mission.


    Most likely, Xiao Ji was the one that unlocked the devil mission.


    Incubus...


    Ming Shu looked at the female protagonist that was still picking medicines, totally unaware that her male protagonist was going to be snatched away, and moved her character over to her.


    Little Rabbit Gu immediately stopped picking medicine when she saw someone suddenly appear.


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: Miss, I see that your bones are structured in a different way and you are very talented. You are a prodigy of martial arts. I have a monster that I want to fight. Will youe with me?


    [Nearby] Little Rabbit Gu: ...


    <i>A weird uncle suddenly appeared.</i>


    <i>Scared.</i>


    [Nearby] Flower Protector: Lan Zhi, what are you doing?


    The Flower Protector hade back and was walking over here.


    [Nearby] Little Rabbit Gu: Guru.


    Little Rabbit Gu ran over obediently and stood behind the guru. She must have taken Ming Shu as an ugly uncle looking to kidnap young girls.


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: I am just asking her if she wants to team up and fight monsters.

 Chapter 356 - Full Time Evil Merchant (3)

    <h4>Chapter 356: Full Time Evil Merchant (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    [Nearby] Flower Protector: ...


    <i>Do the words you said just now sound like you¡¯re looking for a team? Don¡¯t you know how to say it properly? This speech is the verse said to the lead in a drama when they fall down the cliff and meet an old man.</i>


    [Nearby] Flower Protector: Do you know her?


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: I know her now.


    [Nearby] Flower Protector: Don¡¯t make designs on her.


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: Guru, I see that your bones are structured in a different way and you are very talented. You are a prodigy for learning martial arts. I have a monster that I want to fight. Will youe with me?


    Besides one word, the rest were the same.


    [Nearby] Flower Protector: ... what do you want?


    If it wasn¡¯t for that fact that she had many things on her that couldn¡¯t be bought anywhere else and there was nothing good to gain from provoking her, the Flower Protector wouldn¡¯t even want to talk to her now. When he was trading with herst time, he didn¡¯t realized that she was so weird.


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: Gather a team. I have said my intentions so clearly. Were you taught by aliens?


    [Nearby] Flower Protector: ... form a team to do what?


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: To fight.


    [Nearby] Flower Protector: I have a mission, no thanks.


    Xiao Ji and Flower Protector both have missions? And they both came to such a low-level map?


    Ming Shu¡¯s brain started working furiously. The Flower Protector saw no reaction from Ming Shu and wanted to leave with Little Rabbit Gu.


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: I know where the Incubus is.


    Flower Protector stopped as expected and changed to private chat.


    [Private chat] Flower Protector: You know where Incubus is?


    <i>He is indeed looking for Incubus.</i>


    Here, we must introduce a game setting.


    In order for yers to enjoy the game better¡ªand to entrap them¡ªwhen the devil mission was unlocked, it would be distributed to yers of simr levels.


    Out of the two yers, the person that finished the mission first would win.


    This was like apetition. The yers that got the mission would want to finish it in the shortest possible time.


    The person who lost would lose experience points as well as items. There was also a punishment for them and it was really cruel.


    Apparently, both Xiao Ji and Flower Protector got the mission at the same time but no one knew who unlocked the mission first.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Form a team and I will tell you, for free.


    yer [Flower Protector] invited you to join a team [1111]


    There were three people inside the team. Besides Little Rabbit Gu and Flower Protector, there was another yer called Skull. He was another guru yer on the ranking board.


    Leader [Flower Protector] shared mission [Devil mission ¨C Lovesick Tree] with you. Do you ept it?


    Ming Shu pressed yes.


    [Team] Skull: Aiyo, isn¡¯t this Lan Zhi? Why did you drag him in? For sponsorship?


    [Team] Flower Protector: He says that she knows the location of Incubus.


    [Team] Skull: Really? I wille over immediately.


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: I... Do I still pick medicine?


    Little Rabbit Gu¡¯s message just appeared and a glow of white light appeared beside them. Skull used the team location transportation function to transport himself over.


    Skull was a zither master. A zither master was able to both attack and heal teammates. It could be considered an upation that had a double function. However, its health bar was shorter so it could only attack from afar. If it engaged in face to facebat, it would die very quickly.


    Skull might be an RMB yer. He wore clothes that had special effects and seemed very colorful and fancy.


    [Team] Skull: Little rabbit, why are you still picking medicine? With Lan Zhi here, you can get as much medicine as you want.


    [Team] Skull: I forgot, you might not know who Lan Zhi is. You can click on the wealth ranking board and look at the number 1. That is him.


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: ... where are the ranking boards?


    [Team] Skull: ...


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: ...


    <i>She really is a newbie.</i>


    [Nearby] Flower Protector: Top right corner, there is a word that looks like ¡°rank.¡± You click it and the ranking boards will appear.


    After a long time, Little Rabbit Gu finally replied.


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: So impressive.


    <i>I wonder if the female protagonist is good at cooking. If she ys a lifestyle character, her cooking must be quite good too, right?</i>


    <i>But I can¡¯t see her.</i>


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Let¡¯s go.


    Ming Shu guided leader Flower Protector.


    Maybe it was because she found the ugly hunk less obscene than Skull, Little Rabbit Gu finally mustered the courage to talk to her.


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: Why did Skull call you Lan Zhi?


    [Team] Skull: Because a few hours ago, her name was Lan Zhi.


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: Oh, you can change your name?


    [Team] Skull: Of course, hahahaha, but it is quite expensive. However, the richest person doesn¡¯tck any money.


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: Oh.


    [Team] Skull: Lan Zhi, I always wanted to ask you. Why did you choose such an upation? And you even gave yourself such an elegant name. I feel likeughing every time I see it.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Because I was abducted by aliens and it caused my brain to be dysfunctional. Thus, I am correcting it now.


    She only inherited the memories of the Host and not her thinking. Who knows what the Host was thinking then.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Hahahaha stop lying. Snacks Are Justice? This name is worse than Lan Zhi.


    The first part of the sentence was taken as a joke.


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: I think that the name is not bad.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: See, the eyes of the masses are bright.


    [Team] Flower Protector: There is no more road ahead.


    Flower Protector spoke very little. He only spoke when necessary, such as now.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Jump down.


    [Team] Skull: ...


    [Team] Flower Protector: ...


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: ...


    [Team] Skull: What are you typing dots for?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: So that I appear to be part of the team.


    [Team] Skull: ... Why didn¡¯t I find you so fun to be withst time?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Maybe you¡¯re blind.


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: Will we die if we jump down?


    Little Rabbit Gu asked softly.


    It was a cliff in front of them. They would die when they jumped down!


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: No way, it¡¯s not high.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: The most you will lose aresome health points and then be stomped to death by the monsters downstairs.


    [Team] Skull: Don¡¯t breathe too hard when you breathe.


    [Team] Flower Protector: Do you know how to go down?


    The leader was indeed different. He saw the truth at one nce.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Jump down. This is a cliff. Besides jumping down, how can you go down? Can you fly? However, I have medicine here that can guarantee full health points when you jump down. Do you want to buy any?


    [Team] Skull: Are you waiting for thest sentence?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Don¡¯t say it aloud. It will destroy the rtionship.


    <i>If I don¡¯t earn money, how can I buy snacks?</i>


    <i>If I don¡¯t buy snacks, how can I live?</i>


    [Team] Skull: You know that it will spoil rtionships and you still say it! Evil merchant! Flower Protector even shared the mission with you. Shouldn¡¯t you sponsor it?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Speaking of which, when I say that I can bring you all to find Incubus, I didn¡¯t ask for any missions. The guru shared it with me on his own.


    [Team] Flower Protector: Yes, my hand twitched.


    [Team] Skull: ...


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: ...


    <i>So are they jumping?</i>


    The Host¡¯s medicine was always expensive, but their effects were good. Hence, there were still many buyers. Skull thought that Ming Shu would give them a discount because they were a team.


    There was a discount.


    120% on the actual price.


    An evil merchant that marked up the price on the spot!

 Chapter 357 - Full Time Evil Merchant (4)

    <h4>Chapter 357: Full Time Evil Merchant (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Based on Ming Shu¡¯s directions, they jumped down the cliff and indeed lost some health points.


    Flower Protector fared slightly better. He was a guru so he had a longer health bar.


    Little Rabbit Gu was very pitiful. She only had a bit of health left. Flower Protector immediately let her use the medicine that they bought from Ming Shu and she returned to full health.


    [Team] Skull: There are really monsters here. Omg, that¡¯s the Ice Star Stone!


    Ice Star Stone would never respawn once it had been picked. However, here, the Ice Star Stone would keep respawning.


    However, not many people coulde down. The Host found this ce coincidently, only to die and go back to the revival point.


    [Team] Flower Protector: Incubus is over there.


    Flower Protector looked in a direction. Among a bunch of small monsters, there was one that looked different.


    From afar, it looked like a spirit. It had a long tail and there was the word ¡°Incubus¡± hovering over its forehead in bright red.


    Flower Protector and Skull went to fight Incubus. Ming Shu went to collect the Ice Star Stone.


    Little Rabbit Gu stood at the same ce and looked at the monsters in a daze. She saw the two experts fighting expertly and quietly decided to follow Ming Shu.


    The Ice Star Stone was very pretty. It looked like stars and every Ice Star Stone had different properties. If you were lucky, you could get a rare Ice Star Stone.


    Little Rabbit Gu¡¯s level was too low. She couldn¡¯t pick the Ice Star Stone and could only watch the ugly hunk collect them.


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: Someone is here.


    Ming Shu saw them too. Flower Protector and Skull had already attacked Incubus until it was low on health, but a few yers suddenly appeared and interrupted their attacks.


    Incubus took this opportunity to restore its health and jumped far away.


    [Nearby] Skull: Has the Chang¡¯an Alliance learned how to sneak attack and steal monsters?!


    You could see Skull¡¯s frustration from his words.


    [Nearby] Chasing the wind for a thousand miles: Who sneaked an attack. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. When we appeared, Incubus suddenly rushed at us. We are just defending ourselves.


    [Nearby] Skull: Aiyo oh my guru, the Incubus that you all were defending against has almost restored all its health!


    [Nearby] Flower Protector: Skull.


    Skull stopped talking. The yers on the other side didn¡¯t say anything either. In the end, Xiao Jinghan walked out from behind them.


    [Nearby] Xiao Ji: Each by his ability.


    [Nearby] Flower Protector: Okay.


    Incubus returned to his bunch of little monsters. The little monsters seemed to have restored some order and suddenly charged toward them.


    Skull¡¯sins were drowned out by the little monsters. He started to kill the little monsters furiously.


    Ming Shu and Little Rabbit Gu stood in the distance. The fake female protagonist Liu Yan was here too. Based on Ming Shu¡¯s observations, Liu Yan¡¯s abilities were not bad and she cooperated well with Xiao Jinghan too.


    Ming Shu continued picking her Ice Star Stone. The two parties fought furiously. When Ming Shu finished picking her stones, Incubus still had half his health left.


    <i>I wonder how the Incubus is feeling now.</i>


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: That... Guru Lan Zhi, are you not going to help them?


    There were five people on the other side. Flower Protector and Skull fought five people and had to fight Incubus too. They were on the losing end.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: I am a lifestyle yer. I don¡¯t fight.


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: But guru Flower Protector said that if we don¡¯t catch Incubus, we would fail the mission.


    <i>Mission fail = Fake female protagonist happy.</i>


    <i>How can I get Hatred Points if the fake female protagonist is happy?</i>


    Ming Shu swallowed two mouthfuls of snacks and rubbed her wrist. She took a deep breath¡ª


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Guru Flower Protector, Guru Skull, do you want medicine?


    Flower Protector and Skull had no time to bother with Ming Shu.


    We <i>are fighting here and she is selling medicine over there. Is she crazy!</i>


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: It can help you increase your output by 15% for 5 minutes. Do you want?


    [Team] Skull: 1


    Ming Shu quickly packed the medicine and passed it to Skull, forcefully selling him a set of medicine that could restore his health bar.


    Skull looked at the price that popped up and his mouth twitched. Such an evil merchant.


    However, reality proved that the medicine Ming Shu forcefully sold to him was very effective. There were no limitations on medicine. As long as you had it, you could use it continuously. However, it was very expensive and only the rich would be able to use it.


    Normally, no one bought it. Mostly because it was expensive and also because there was no space in their storage. Hence, with Ming Shu, this evil merchant, standing behind them and selling them items, it was no different from getting a buff.


    Xiao Ji and the rest realized that there was something wrong with Skull and Flower Protector. After so long, their health bar never went below 50%.


    This was not normal.


    [Team] Yan Ru Meng: How many health potions do they have?


    <i>Are they burning money!</i>


    [Team] Three inch sword: Lan Zhi is on their team.


    When you were fighting, there was no time to buy items and sometimes, you would not be able to buy items at all.


    However, a team was different. You could trade within a team directly with just a click of the mouse.


    Who was Lan Zhi?


    The first in rank on the wealthiest yer board! The famous lifestyle yer in this server! A moving warehouse!


    [Team] Xiao Ji: You all go fight Incubus. Zhui Feng and I will stop them.


    Liu Yan brought his people over and closed in on Incubus. Chasing the wind for a thousand miles and Xiao Jinghan blocked Flower Protector and Skull.


    [Nearby] Skull: What the hell! Are you all bullying us because you have more people!


    Incubus was going to be taken down by Xiao Jinghan¡¯s team. Skull and Flower Protector couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Who asked them to have fewer people?


    Skull identally got killed by Xiao Jinghan and realized that he couldn¡¯t revive or take any medicine.


    Skull was frustrated and sad.


    [Nearby] Skull: Chang¡¯an Alliance, listen up, wait for me to call people!


    [Nearby] Skull: Flower Protector, take revenge for me!


    [Nearby] Skull: Chang¡¯an Alliance...


    The nearby chat was spammed by Skull.


    Your teammate [Snacks Are Justice] killed the moving boss [Incubus]. Mission [Devil mission ¨C Lovesick Tree]pletion 39%.


    Flower Protector¡¯s screen suddenly had a pop-up. He was stunned for a while and then his character turned ck and white. Hey on the floor with his buddy Skull.


    Xiao Jinghan looked at his teammates. Incubus had disappeared and there were only a few little monsters left. A few people stood over there.


    [Nearby] Chasing the wind for a thousand miles: We were KSed.


    [Nearby] Yan Ru Meng: Lan Zhi suddenly sneaked an attack.


    Liu Yan looked at the ugly hunk and felt irritated. She found him to buy stuffst time, but he didn¡¯t sell it to her. In the end, he sold it to someone else.


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: Thank you, thank you.


    [Nearby] Chasing the wind for a thousand miles: ...


    <i>He sneaked an attack! What is he so proud of?</i>


    [Nearby] Skull: Good job Lan Zhi!


    Because of this, Skull decided to not fuss about her raising the price.


    [Nearby] Flower Protector: ...


    [Nearby] Flower Protector: Little rabbit, revive us.


    Flower Protector had also realized that they were unable to get up. The only way now was for the healer to revive them.


    Little Rabbit walked toward them obediently.


    [Nearby] Little Rabbit Gu: How do I revive you all?


    Liu Yan knew now that Little Rabbit Gu was the person the male protagonist liked. Hence, when Little Rabbit Gu appeared, she immediately looked at Xiao Jinghan.


    However, it was just a character. Liu Yan didn¡¯t know what Xiao Jinghan was thinking about.

 Chapter 358 - Full Time Evil Merchant (5)

    <h4>Chapter 358: Full Time Evil Merchant (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Under the guidance of Flower Protector, Little Rabbit Gu finally learned how to use her skill.


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: Little rabbit, how did you manage to reach this level?


    As a healer, she didn¡¯t even know how to use her basic skill.


    [Nearby] Little Rabbit Gu: I would just dig some mines and pick some medicine...


    Little Rabbit Gu yed this game for some time already, but her ount... was still very lousy.


    Normally, she woulde online to dig some mines and pick some medicine. When her stamina was empty, she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: You have my admiration.


    <i>The female protagonist can really bear with loneliness.</i>


    <i>If you asked me to do boring things such as digging mines, I¡¯d rather go and die.</i>


    Skull might have been too impacted by what Little Rabbit Gu said. He justy on the floor and waited to be saved.


    As expected, healers could revive people.


    [Nearby] Chasing the wind for a thousand miles: Didn¡¯t you tell us off for sneaking an attack? Why are you doing it now? Lan Zhi, you appeared right at the end and stole our monster. Are you that shameless?


    The male protagonist¡¯s team had exchanged information and started mocking them.


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: If being shameless can let me get your monster, then I don¡¯t want any shame.


    Ming Shu said it so seriously that Skull spammed ¡°hahaha¡± in the chats.


    Ming Shu wanted to clock him.


    [Nearby] Yan Ru Meng: Did you do it on purpose?


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: I did it on purpose. So? Are you going to hit me? Come on then, hit me!


    Ming Shu made her ugly hunk jump up and down. It looked really irritating.


    If she didn¡¯t anger the fake female protagonist this time, she would admit defeat.


    [Nearby] Skull: You all bullied us first with more people. Didn¡¯t Xiao Ji say that we would win by our own abilities? We used our ability to kill Incubus!


    [Nearby] Skull: Don¡¯t you all know what kind of people we, the First Level, are?


    [Nearby] ...


    Under the server¡¯s team ranking board, the Chang¡¯an Alliance was number one and the First Level was number one from the bottom.


    If you talked about being shameless, the First Level could jump from thest to the first.


    Xiao Jinghan signaled for his team to stop talking. They did mention that they would use their abilities to win thispetition. Since Flower Protector had taken down Incubus, they couldn¡¯t fight with them anymore.


    Now the question was, how would they leave this ce?


    Skull and Flower Protector had proven with personal experience that dying would not let them leave this ce.


    They couldn¡¯t possibly climb up, right?


    [Nearby] Three inch sword: I have looked around. There is no way to get out.


    [Nearby] Yan Ru Meng: Just now, Zhui Feng was beaten to death by Incubus but didn¡¯t manage to go back to the revival point.


    On one side, the yers were discussing how to get out, but Xiao Jinghan kept looking toward Little Rabbit Gu.


    [Nearby] Yan Ru Meng: Guru Xiao, do you have any ideas?


    Liu Yan sessfully stopped Xiao Jinghan from moving toward Little Rabbit Gu. He paused for a moment before returning to his team.


    [Team] Skull: Big Brother Lan Zhi, you came down here before, do you know how to get out? Please hurry up and tell us how to get out. What kind of ce is this! You can¡¯t even get out when you die!


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Why must I tell you?


    [Team] Skull: We have been through thick and thin already, right? Can you just tell us?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Give me money.


    [Team] Skull: Evil merchant! Can we not talk about money and talk about the rtionship?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: I am sorry. I have no rtionship with you.


    Skull drew circles on the ground.


    Little Rabbit Gu was as innocent and dazed as always. She stood beside Guru Flower Protector and acted like an ornament.


    [Nearby] Chasing the wind for a thousand miles: Lan Zhi, do you know how to get out?


    Lan Zhi had traded with many people so she would have more information aspared to the normal yer. Hence, it was normal for Chasing the wind for a thousand miles to feel that she would know the answer.


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: I do.


    [Nearby] Chasing the wind for a thousand miles: How do you get out?


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: Do you want to know? Give me money and I will tell you.


    <i>Do you want my information without paying money? You are thinking too much!</i>


    [Nearby] Xiao Ji: You really know?


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: I am not boasting. In this game, I am the only one that knows. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask in the world chat.


    Chasing the wind for a thousand miles really went to ask in the world chat, but all the yers were dumbfounded They didn¡¯t know that there was such a ce.


    [Nearby] Xiao Ji: How much?


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: 500 gold coins.


    One gold coin was equal to 1RMB.


    Hence, that would be 500RMB


    [Nearby] Three inch sword: Are you crazy?


    [Nearby] Chasing the wind for a thousand miles: You can buy a lot of things with 500 gold coins. One piece of info from you is worth 500 gold coins?


    Ming Shu was a bit tired. There was no way to give a kind smile in this game. She typed slowly.


    [Nearby] Yan Ru Meng: Lan Zhi, are you feeling guilty now?


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: If you don¡¯t want to buy the answer, you can figure it out yourself. You can still get out. I believe with your intelligence, you will only need a few days.


    [Nearby] Yan Ru Meng: Why are you targeting us?


    Liu Yan¡¯s words caused the rest to stop talking. They thought back carefully and realized that they really were being targeted.


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: I am not in a good mood.


    [Nearby] Skull: Hahahahahahahahaha


    [Nearby] Chasing the wind for a thousand miles: ...


    [Nearby] Three inch sword: ...


    As they were talking, Xiao Jinghan had passed her the gold coins.


    After she took the money, Ming Shu answered responsibly.


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: Commit suicide.


    [Nearby] Yan Ru Meng: Commit suicide? You can¡¯t get out if you die. Who are you kidding?


    Liu Yan didn¡¯t believe her. Furthermore, she was on Little Rabbit Gu¡¯s team... That was the person that Xiao Jinghan liked.


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: That is because you all died the wrong way. Onlymitting suicide will allow you to leave this ce. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it out.


    The gamingpany might be a little crazy. They designed a suicide mission, butmitting suicide would have some punishment. For example, you would be unlucky for a few hours or you would turn into a monster for a few hours.


    [Nearby] Yan Ru Meng: If you can really get out like that, why aren¡¯t you all doing it?


    Liu Yan was still suspicious. However, she was one of the employees of the gamingpany and she knew how weird this game was. Hence, she didn¡¯t really believe thatmitting suicide would get you out of here, but she was not going to deny it out of hand.


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: We are willing to stay here to look at the scenery. Is that bothering you?


    [Nearby]: Yan Ru Meng: ...


    Besides those ugly little monsters, there were only a few stones. What was there to see?


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what they were discussing, but no one moved.


    Ming Shu switched up and targeted her own team.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Give me money and I will tell you how to get out.


    [Team] Skull: Didn¡¯t you say it already?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Why don¡¯t youmit suicide and try?


    Skull felt that this sentence held some hidden meaning. He thought about it for a while and realized that she might be lying to them.

 Chapter 359 - Full Time Evil Merchant (6)

    <h4>Chapter 359: Full Time Evil Merchant (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    [Team] Skull: Do you really not care about our past rtionship!


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: If I can get some money, I will get it.


    <i>Past rtionship?</i>


    <i>Can I eat that?</i>


    <i>Earning money is not easy. For the sake of snacks, I will earn money whenever I can. It is so hard to find someone that is stupid and has a lot of money.</i>


    Skull, stupid but with a lot of money, didn¡¯t know that he was being tagged with such abel.


    [Team] Skull: how much?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Since we met due to fate, no less than 1000.


    <i>Pu¡ª</i>


    1000?


    <i>Just now it was 500 and now it doubled? What do you mean by meeting due to fate? Evil merchant!</i>


    [Team] Skull: It is 1000 gold coins and not 1000 silver coins. Are you sure you typed it correctly? Why are you selling it to me at such an expensive price!


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Can real news be the same as fake news? If you give me 500, I can give you fake news too.


    [Team] Skull: why haven¡¯t you been caught yet?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m pretty.


    [Team] Skull: ...


    An ugly hunk telling you that she was pretty. Skull could almost vomit out his dinner from yesterday.


    Skull thought for a while and felt that what Ming Shu said made sense. To a rich person like him, 1000 was not even considered money.


    Skull transferred the gold coins to Ming Shu.


    If she gave him fake news, he would chase her through the entire server.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Wait for the map here to change and we canmit suicide.


    [Team] Skull: ...


    [Team] Flower Protector: ...


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: ...


    In the end, they still had tomit suicide?


    Only the timing changed.


    Xiao Jinghan and his team waited for a while more before someone finally decided to try. One of themmitted suicide and under a sh of light, the person disappeared on the spot.


    The other yers saw thatmitting suicide could really get you out of this ce. They heaved a sigh of relief while feeling that this game was really weird.


    Yan Ru Meng looked over at the other side before disappearing in front of them.


    Xiao Jinghan was thest one.


    [Team] Skull: Where did they go?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Prison.


    [Team] Skull: ...


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: They will be transported back after a few hours.


    [Team] Skull: Pu... Hahahahahaha...


    ...


    The next day, Ming Shu just logged into the game and was shocked by Chasing the wind for a thousand miles¡¯s spam.


    [World] Chasing the wind for a thousand miles: Lan Zhi,e out!


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: I have not seen you for only one night. Do you miss me so much?


    [World] Chasing the wind for a thousand miles: Lan Zhi, we spent money and bought info from you. How dare you sell us fake news.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: I sell fake news? You asked me how you all can leave the ce. You didn¡¯t ask me where you all will be transported to, right? I am an honest person. Didn¡¯t you all leave? How am I selling fake news?


    [Nearby] Chasing the wind for a thousand miles: ...


    They did leave. They went to prison.


    Chasing the wind for a thousand miles wanted to m his keyboard. They spent 500 gold coins to go to prison.


    Even now, they were still at the bottom of the cliff.


    No matter what they did, they couldn¡¯t get out. However, they all managed to get out temporarily. This meant that there was definitely a way.


    [World] Xiang Si Nian Hua: What is happening?


    [World] Your green hat looks good: No idea. I just came and saw our rich big brother on the world chat.


    [World] One more time: Did our rich big brother provoke the Chang¡¯an Alliance?


    [World] Xiang Si Nian Hua: Weren¡¯t the people from Chang¡¯an Alliance asking on the world chat yesterday if anyone knew about the ce at the bottom of the purple gold mountain? I think that this issue today had something to do with that.


    [World] Chasing the wind for a thousand miles: Lan Zhi, you evil merchant!


    Chasing the wind for a thousand miles had never scolded people before. Hence, although he was really angry, he could only type these evil words out.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: All merchants are evil.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: If you all are willing to pay more money, I can tell you how to get out. This time, I will not lie to you.


    [World] One more time: Amazing, big brother! You dare to bluff the people from Chang¡¯an Alliance.


    [World] Your green hat looks good: I am more curious about what is at the bottom of the purple gold mountain. Does anyone want to go down there together?


    Those yers that were bored rushed hurriedly to the purple gold mountain and jumped down one by one. Of course, there were some vignt yers who didn¡¯t jump down and just stood on the cliff and watched.


    After they jumped down, they stared at the male protagonist¡¯s team that hadn¡¯t gotten out yet, and the world chat exploded.


    [World] One more time: I am in the wrong. I will not fool around anymore. Please tell me how to get out!


    [World] Tian Xia: This design is not logical at all. Are the designers of this game not afraid of having nightmares at night!


    Ming Shu looked at the people shouting in the world chat. She was transferring the Ice Star Stone to the west mountain.


    [System Announcement] God of nine suns rises set up a bounty for [Snacks Are Justice].


    The sudden bounty caused all the yers to have a shock. After a moment, Ming Shu saw her first pursuer running toward her.


    Maybe because the Host mainly sold things, most of the yers¡¯ impressions of her was that she was rich but weak.


    However, the ugly hunk said¡ªno!


    After killing a yer, Ming Shu opened the world chat.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: I just didn¡¯t sell you the costume. Do you have to set up a bounty?


    [World] God of nine suns rises: Evil merchant, you sold something that is worth 2000 at 5000. If I don¡¯t set up a warrant, what do I do?!


    Of course, the main reason was because God of nine suns rises was from the Chang¡¯an Alliance too. Their leader was fooled by this evil merchant so he couldn¡¯t swallow his anger.


    [World] Skull: Old Lan, you are not an evil merchant now, you are a ck-hearted merchant.


    [World] One more time: OMG! I have a different understanding of Lan Zhi again! What item can be sold at twice its price?


    [World] Your green hat looks good: 666666


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Isn¡¯t it obvious that I just don¡¯t want to sell it to you? Are you stupid?


    [World] Downloading you: A look of disdain from a rich person.


    Ming Shu¡¯s ¡°I just don¡¯t want to sell it to you¡± got her many thumbs up from the crowd. God of nine suns rises was angry but he couldn¡¯t think of anything to refute her. Hence, he just went silent.


    But he didn¡¯t retract the bounty.


    There were still many people who epted the bounty order and came to take her head.


    However, people started to realize that the wealthiest person in the server was... not weak.


    The most outstanding thing was, she would beat you till your health bar was low and then start rmending you her items to convince you to spend money and continue fighting with her.


    [World] Clown: Ever since Lan Zhi changed her name, her entire personality changed. The Lan Zhi before just focused on being a lifestyle yer. The big brother now focuses on being an evil merchant.


    [World] A fond dream: I don¡¯t want to recall the image of being beaten by big brother and then being forced to buy her items.


    [World] One more time: Do you think that Lan Zhi¡¯s ount changed hands?


    The Inte was like this. Even if an ount changed yers, other people would just gossip about it for a while and not find it weird at all.


    No one cared if the person behind the ount was a guy or a girl, or whether it was a human at all.

 Chapter 360 - Full Time Evil Merchant (7)

    <h4>Chapter 360: Full Time Evil Merchant (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Maybe it was because Xiao Jinghan silently allowed the Chang¡¯an Alliance to chase Ming Shu, the moment Ming Shu was online, she was chased all around the world.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Why are you all chasing me!


    [World] Skull: Because you have emergency syrup.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: ...


    There are actors everywhere.


    [World] One more time: The big brother is being chased again! Hahahah, where is he? I want to watch.


    [World] Your green hat looks good: Watch? I am afraid that you will be forced to buy her items.


    [World] Clown: To tell the truth, big brother¡¯s items are very nice to use. They are just too expensive.


    [World] My spirit is shouting: Vying for attention.


    [World] Ke La Ma Yi: There is an item that is more expensive than the price at the store. Why don¡¯t you just go snatch that!


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: I didn¡¯t snatch from you, right? If you think that this is too expensive, don¡¯t buy from me. If you¡¯re so angry, you can just report me.


    [World] Your green hat looks good: Hahaha, big brother is really a big brother. Awesome.


    [World] Skull: Evil merchant, evil merchant.


    [World] One more time: Although big brother¡¯s items are expensive, they are really nice to use. The items sold in the store couldn¡¯t bepared to big brother¡¯s items.


    [World] Chang¡¯an Alliance¡¤Xiao Lu: What the hell! Lan Zhi, you scheme against us!


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Didn¡¯t your teacher teach you that there can never be too much deception in war? Come and chase me then! Come on! If you manage to catch me, I will give you an emergency syrup.


    [World] One more time: I suddenly find big brother very irritating.


    [World] Clown: Even evil merchants are more powerful than us. How can we y this game anymore? Big brother, can¡¯t you just continue to be an evil merchant?


    [World] Chang¡¯an Alliance¡¤soldier factory: Lan Zhi, if you have the ability, don¡¯t run!


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Do you think that you are an angel? The moment I see you, I won¡¯t be able to walk anymore?


    [World] One more time: Hahahaha.


    Ming Shu was currently being chased around on the map fervently. The ugly hunk was still very agile and very soon, she left her chasers far behind.


    There was a transportation point in front of her. Ming Shu hurriedly stepped on it.


    A sh of light shone on her screen and her surroundings changed. Unluckily... there was someone fighting.


    [Nearby] Xi Zi Lin: I have said it already. I didn¡¯t steal your item. I fought for it!


    [Nearby] Snow in the desert: Bullshit, I saw it myself. Hurry up and give up the item. Don¡¯t think that I will not fight with you just because you¡¯re a girl!


    Correction: They hadn¡¯t started fighting yet.


    [Nearby] Xi Zi Lin: You bunch of bandits!


    [Nearby] Give priority to the overall situation: Little girl, hurry up and give us the item. If not, we will not hesitate to attack you.


    [Nearby] Xi Zi Lin: No! It¡¯s mine!


    Ming Shu walked past them. She couldn¡¯t see their conversations when she walked further away. Someone updated her location on the world chat and yers started catching up to her again.


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: You all love me very deeply.


    [Nearby] Chang¡¯an Alliance¡¤Xiao Lu: Today will be yourst. How dare you fool our leader. We will definitely kill you.


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: You speak as though you can win against me.


    Ming Shu¡¯s tone was really arrogant. The people that were chasing her suddenly became quiet.


    An orc¡¯s skills were not only amazing, but they were also very sneaky. With the addition of her items, Ming Shu felt mighty. She thought that she could fight the top ten on the rankings board on her own.


    Fireballs fell from the sky, hurtling toward where Ming Shu was.


    Ming Shu quickly dodged the fireballs. A type of skill started shining on the ground. Ice spikes started forming. If she didn¡¯t jump fast enough, she would have been frozen on the ground.


    The people opposite her charged toward her and used their various skills. All kinds of skills shed and the entire map shone brightly.


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: You all can¡¯t hit me, right?


    [Nearby] Chang¡¯an Alliance¡¤Rainbow: Shit. You shameless person. Everyone, focus on cooperation. Don¡¯t let him run away! I must teach him a lesson today!


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: You have good ambition, young man. Do you want to buy some items? They will increase your chance of sess! Opportunity onlyes once. We met because of fate so why don¡¯t I give you a discount? How about 150% of the normal price?


    Chang¡¯an Alliance¡¯s yers were angry. <i>Who wants you to give a discount? Who dares to buy from you with your type of discount?</i>


    <i>We are fighting now. Can you respect us!</i>


    <i>Kill this evil merchant.</i>


    The yers raised their weapons in anger and released their skills, attacking Ming Shu as though money was not a concern.


    Ming Shu dodged skillfully. Although she lost half of her health, she didn¡¯t die yet. Most of the skills hit the tree behind her.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    The tree was engulfed in mes.


    The mes shone on the yers and they all looked red.


    The crowd looked at the burning tree in a daze.


    This was the first time they saw a tree burning up due to their skills...


    However, they realized that this tree was different from other trees. Its leaves and branches were flourishing and it was much bigger than other trees.


    Although they don¡¯t know why it started burning, it was definitely not normal.


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: Aiya, you all create trouble!


    The Chang¡¯an Alliance¡¯s yers red at Ming Shu angrily. <i>You talk as though you didn¡¯t have anything to do with it. If you didn¡¯t dodge, would the tree burn up?</i>


    [System Announcement] The seal in the Evil World is broken. The devil king will spawn soon. Everyone, please stop the devil king.


    [System Announcement] The seal in the Evil World is broken. The devil king will spawn soon. Everyone, please stop the devil king.


    [System Announcement] The seal in the Evil World is broken. The devil king will spawn soon. Everyone, please stop the devil king.


    The system announcement popped up thrice. All yers were able to see this system announcement.


    All the yers were stunned. <i>What was happening?</i>


    <i>Why is the devil king being born?</i>


    <i>The map was not updated!</i>


    <i>The god and demon teams were not even divided yet! Why was the devil kinging now!</i>


    <i>This was not what the script said!</i>


    <i>Was the producer abducted by aliens?</i>


    [World] One more time: What the hell, what is happening!? Can someone exin it to me?


    [World] Xiang Si Nian Hua: I just want to know who did it!


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Chang¡¯an Alliance started it.


    [World] Your green hat looks good: Although I don¡¯t understand, I know that this is different from the game I am ying. This is not the Gods and Demons of the Maind.


    [World] One more time: What did the Chang¡¯an Alliance do?


    [World] Chang¡¯an Alliance¡¤Rainbow: Lan Zhi, don¡¯t talk nonsense in the world chat.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: See, you¡¯re angry now.


    [World] I Am Not Eating Sugar Today: Although I don¡¯t understand it, it seems very impressive. So the devil king ising, what do we do now?


    [World] The west mountain: Look at the main missions.


    [World] Cloud in the wind: There is no change in the main missions.


    [World] Chen Xi: The main mission asked yers to form their own teams. The devil king will spawn within a month.


    [World] One more time: What kind of mission is this...


    [World] Circles and dots: My missions had no changes.


    Ming Shu pulled the mission board up and saw the mission that was mentioned in the world chat. It was exined really clearly.

 Chapter 361 - Full Time Evil Merchant (8)

    <h4>Chapter 361: Full Time Evil Merchant (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Every ten yers could form a team and enter the Evil World from the burnt tree, to look for the devil king and stop him from appearing. The time limit was one month, which was quite enough.


    The system didn¡¯t say what the consequence would be if the mission failed, but it shouldn¡¯t be anything good.


    This was probably a huge mission...


    It was not triggered in the plot, because no yers would be so bored as to burn a tree.


    In the world chat someone had summarized why some people got this mission while some didn¡¯t.


    Because the level was not high enough.


    Those who received this mission were all above level 50.


    Now the top level was level 60, which meant that only yers with level 50-60 received this main mission.


    Ming Shu was still standing by the tree. The people from Chang¡¯an Alliance may be reporting to the faction and didn¡¯t have time to cause her trouble.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Anyone want to team up?


    [World] Skull: I¡¯ming.


    [World] One more time: Big brother, count me in!!


    Skull was the first toe, then Flower Protector, followed by Little Rabbit Gu.


    Skull immediately sent a team invite over.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Little rabbit is level 50 now?


    Ming Shu called her little rabbit for short, perhaps because she was like a real greenie in the game. Flower Protector and Skull showed no response and agreed with this name quietly.


    [Team] Flower Protector: No, but she received the mission.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: ...


    [Team] Skull: ...


    The female protagonist was specially treated even in a game.


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: I also don¡¯t know why I received it, but my mission seems a little different from yours...


    Little Rabbit Gu posted her mission.


    It was indeed different. Little Rabbit Gu¡¯s mission was to seal.


    Ming Shu clicked on Little Rabbit Gu¡¯s information then exited after a while.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: I underestimated you before. Your amulet drawing skill has reached max level, you are the big brother.


    [Team] Skull: Oh shit! Why didn¡¯t I notice it!! A hidden big brother!!


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: Ah... that, because it is the only skill that is not limited by level, I often practice it when I¡¯m free.


    Probably Little Rabbit Gu had no idea what it represented to reach max level in amulet drawing. Even the Host didn¡¯t reach max level in this skill. It was mainly because that reaching max level in this skill was very time-consuming, which required the yer to do nothing else at the time.


    The Host was busy earning money all day long and didn¡¯t have much time to finish this.


    [Nearby] One more time: Big brother, big brother, I want to join your team!!


    Beside them somehow appeared another yer who was actively asking to join the team.


    Forming a team required ten people, so Skull notified the First Level. But the First Level didn¡¯t seem to be interested in this and few of them came¡ªit was mainly because there were originally not many people in the First Level, and some were not online.


    Hence One more time was let in.


    [Team] One more time: Get in close contact with the rich, can I take a picture with him.


    [Team] Qing Han: Skull, you haven¡¯t organized a group event in a long time, are we going back to old business?


    People joining in the team gradually increased, and more conversations thus began.


    [Team] Ran Ran: Skull spent all day with God Flower Protector, how would he have time for a group activity with you.


    [Team] Li Ge: I think Skull and Flower Protector are a perfect match.


    [Team] Chuan Bei: Hey, can you not be rotten?


    [Team] Qing Han: Rotten girls¡¯ world is really terrible.


    [Team] One more time: I think Skull must be a 0.


    [Team] Ran Ran: Hahaha that¡¯s the truth!!


    [Team] Skull:... Do you still see me as the team leader? Flower Protector and I are pure! Pure rtionship, you know that!!


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: We¡¯re one short.


    [Team] Skull: I¡¯ll deal with youter.


    Skull went to look for others, but no one joined for a long time.


    Xi Zi Lin joined the team.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: Hello, everyone.


    [Team] Ran Ran: Who is this?


    [Team] Li Ge: Skull, you just pull in a beauty randomly and try to prove you¡¯re not the bottom? Hahaha that¡¯s impossible!


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: Ah?


    [Team] Skull: Others are not online. This little beauty applied to join the team herself. We¡¯ll just explore the way first, so I let her in.


    Skull wouldn¡¯t bother exining to these assholes. The more he exined, the more excited they would be.


    [Team] Flower Protector: Okay, we have ten now, let¡¯s go.


    Since God Flower Protector spoke, the several who were still discussing heatedly quieted down at once, and they obediently followed God Flower Protector.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: Well, what are we going to do?


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: I don¡¯t know.


    Ming Shu clicked follow then got up to fetch some snacks. When she returned, the scene had already changed, and the dialogue in the team was like two rookies exchanging experience.


    The scene below was simr to an underground pce. They were now standing on a tform, with the void in front, and they didn¡¯t connect to any other ce.


    In the void floated some tforms, and in the middle-right were stairs, leading downward in spirals to an endless darkness.


    In the underground pce and in the void also floated faint will-o¡¯-the-wisps, by which they could barely see the surroundings.


    [Team] Flower Protector: There are monsters on the left.


    Ming Shu dragged the map and surely saw some monsters on the left tform. They looked a little like dwarves and were tagged with ¡°Guard of the Underground Pce¡±.


    And the tform where the guards stood was connected to the stairs leading downward, which meant that they might need to defeat those guards so that they could get down.


    But now the problem was...


    How the hell could they get there!


    They didn¡¯t have wings.


    [Team] One more time: It¡¯s too far to get there.


    [Team] Chuan Bei: If we jump down, we¡¯ll fall to our deaths, right?


    [Team] Li Ge: Skull, you¡¯re the leader. A leader should take responsibility, you can have a try first.


    [Team] Qing Han: I agree.


    [Team] Skull: If you want to jump, go ahead, but I won¡¯t.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Since it¡¯s designed like this, there must be a way to get there.


    [Team] Flower Protector: Right.


    [Team] Flower Protector: Let¡¯s search for any hidden setting.


    Taking the order, the team members scattered to look for hidden settings. This tform was notrge; besides the ground they stepped on, what was left was the will-o¡¯-the-wisps floating beside them that was used for illumination.


    They almost touched every brick in the tform, yet found nothing.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: Well... can we attract the monsters over here?


    After Xi Zi Lin typed this sentence, the channel remained silent for a while.


    [Team] Ran Ran: Perhaps we can¡¯t. Since we can¡¯t get there, they shouldn¡¯t be able toe here.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: We¡¯ll know if we take a shot. Skull, you¡¯re up.


    [Team] Skull: Why is it me again?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Because you¡¯re the 0.


    [Team] Ran Ran: Hahahaha, big brother is to the point.


    [Team] Li Ge: Hahahaha.


    [Team] Chuan Bei: Rotten girls¡¯ world is really scary.


    [Team] Qing Han: +1


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: What is a 0?


    Little rabbit¡¯s innocent question aroused another round of ¡°hahaha¡± in the team. Little rabbit had been staying beside Flower Protector recently, so the First Level was quite familiar to her.


    [Team] Skull: You all wait!!


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Wait to see you¡¯re not a 0?


    Skull didn¡¯t answer that then. He snorted and ran to seduce the guards of the underground pce.


    He used his skill to attack and drew their aggro. But the underground pce guards just moved toward the edge a little, and didn¡¯t seem to want toe over.

 Chapter 362 - Full Time Evil Merchant (9)

    <h4>Chapter 362: Full Time Evil Merchant (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Flower Protector joined the fight and continued attacking those underground pce guards, but they only moved several steps to the edge and didn¡¯t intend toe over.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Attack them longer to see what happens.


    Ming Shu suggested this.


    After Flower Protector attacked three times, almost all the monsters there huddled to one edge and the tform began to move, floating toward their side.


    [Team] Skull: What the hell, it can be like this. Everyone, this is a free y.


    Flower Protector didn¡¯t respond to Skull¡¯smand. Probably he had been used to this kind of free y team mode.


    As the tform arrived, the guards of the underground pce rushed toward them very quickly one after another.


    [Team] Ran Ran: What the shit, have these monsters taken viagra?


    [Team] Li Ge: They¡¯re probably attracted by Skull¡¯s beauty hahaha.


    [Team] Qing Han: Don¡¯t just talk! Someone fill me up!


    [Team] Li Ge: Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll supply yourself?


    [Team] Qing Han: I was wrong, big brother!!


    Li Ge went to replenish Qing Han and also replenished One more time for convenience.


    Flower Protector took along Little Rabbit Gu, and Ming Shu was then left with Xi Zi Lin, who was suspected to be as weak as Little Rabbit Gu.


    Ming Shu watched Xi Zi Lin beating monsters. She didn¡¯t seem very skilled and would be scratched by the monster each time, and her operation was chaotic.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: God, help me!!


    Xi Zi Lin ran over toward Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu lifted her hand and swiftly shook off a skill, which reduced the monster¡¯s blood bar to half in one go. Xi Zi Lin hurriedly hid behind Ming Shu.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: That was so scary.


    [Team] Chuan Bei: Xi Zi Lin, you¡¯re level 56, why you can¡¯t even kill a monster.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: Uhh... actually this is not my ount, and it¡¯s my first time ying.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: ...


    [Team] Skull: ...


    [Team] Li Ge: ...


    The chat was ovee with a row of ellipsis.


    Xi Zi Lin may also have realized she was being despised now. If it weren¡¯t for the fact she was a girl, they would have called names.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: I¡¯m very smart. I¡¯ve learned how to use a skill just now.


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: It¡¯s very simple. You can do this.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: Right right!


    [Team] Skull: ...


    [Team] Flower Protector: ...


    [Team] Li Ge: Speechless... even the God doesn¡¯t bear to see this.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Two innocent little white rabbits, should they be braised, steamed, or fried? Braised is greasy, steamed is tasteless, and fried is not crisp enough, so they¡¯d better be eaten fresh...


    [Team] One more time: Big brother... what are you saying.


    [Team] Chuan Bei: Rabbits are so cute, why eat rabbits!


    [Team] Li Ge: Chuan Bei, that¡¯s enough!


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: Big brother, are you nning to eat me?


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: ...


    Surely this was a strange uncle.


    Little Rabbit Gu hid behind Flower Protector and didn¡¯t dare toe out. She was very scared that Ming Shu might eat her.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t reply after typing the above sentences. She began to beat the monsters with concentration.


    Those monsters were originally ugly enough, now they were apanied by an ugly hunk, so everyone only felt that they were experiencing the most severe challenge to witness ugly images now.


    The underground pce guards on this floor were not very powerful. They didn¡¯t waste much time to finish them all, then they jumped onto the tform which had sent the monsters over, and the tform then passed them to the stairs in the middle.


    As the tform stopped, at the ce where they¡¯d stood just now appeared a group of yers suddenly.


    Xiao Jinghan and Liu Yan were included among them. There were a total of 20 people, in two teams.


    [Team] Skull: Looks like it can be transferred at the same time.


    [Team] Li Ge: Underground pce is added as a channel.


    Li Ge¡¯s words reminded everyone to watch their chat channel. Sure enough, there was an underground pce channel now, while the world chat and faction chat couldn¡¯t be used.


    The only chats avable were underground pce and team chat channel, as well as the private chat.


    [Underground Pce] Dream her city: Hey bro, how did you get there?


    [Underground Pce] Snacks Are Justice: Hey sister, we were here when we came in.


    Skull and the other team members looked at each other. When it came to talking nonsense, they¡¯d only be convinced by the big brother Lan Zhi.


    [Underground Pce] Dream her city:...


    Apparently the opposite yers wouldn¡¯t believe this.


    [Underground Pce] Zhang Yang: How much is the info, I¡¯ll pay.


    [Underground Pce] Snacks Are Justice: All right, all right, do you need other props? This underground pce is dangerous, I can offer you a discount!


    [Underground Pce] Chuan Bei: ...


    [Underground Pce] Li Ge: ...


    The underground pce chat channel was filled with speechless ellipses, and in the team chat it was all ¡°profiteer.¡±


    [Team] Skull: Profiteer.


    [Team] Ran Ran: Profiteer.


    [Team] One more time: Profiteer.


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: Master, why did he send a private message to me? [Picture]


    Little Rabbit Gu suddenly posted a picture. She intended to send it to Flower Protector but sent it to the team chat by mistake.


    The picture showed the male protagonist asking Little Rabbit Gu how she got there. There were also some other content above, which was not showed in the screenshot. They didn¡¯t know what theplete conversation was.


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: ... I sent it by mistake.


    [Team] Flower Protector: Ignore him. Get down.


    [Team] Chuan Bei: This Xiao Ji is so shameless. He wanted to hook up with our people.


    [Team] Ran Ran: Scheming!


    [Team] Li Ge: I can see through the Chang¡¯an Alliance.


    [Team] One more time: ...


    One more time thought the First Level people were so fond of acting. If the world chat could be used now, he¡¯d really make a live broadcast about this.


    Ming Shu had finished her deal with them. She saw the message sent by Little Rabbit Gu after she came back, and then she stuffed some snacks into her mouth to get over the shock.


    Our lord male protagonist was very slow...


    The female protagonist would consult with Flower Protector before answering his question.


    Flower Protector led the team to walk down the stairs. The situation below was not very different from above, which required them to beat monsters so as to get to more stairs by the tform.


    But when they reached the fourth floor, they were all killed.


    All of them were transferred out at the same time. A lot of yers waited outside.


    [Nearby] Guan Gong: Some people areing out.


    [Nearby] Blossom in the field: It¡¯s the First Level... what the shit, why are they so fast?


    [Nearby] Unparalleled autumn: Earlier big brother Lan Zhi called for people in the world chat, Chang¡¯an Alliance was not as early as them. The situation inside is unknown. First Level, what¡¯s the situation in there?


    No one in the First Level answered and they were sent back again.


    This time they were directly transferred to the fourth floor. Everyone was a little surprised, because they thought they may need to start over and didn¡¯t expect to begin from the fourth floor.


    They fought through from the fourth floor to the sixth floor this time, and then were wiped out again.


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: I¡¯m sorry, guys, I got you into trouble.


    [Team] Li Ge: It¡¯s fine, we originally intended to familiarize ourselves with the situation today.


    [Team] Chuan Bei: It¡¯s unknown how many floors there are below, let¡¯s call it a day now. We¡¯ll form a new team in the evening.


    Flower Protector probably had told them Little Rabbit Gu¡¯s role in the team, so no one med her. But this team was just a temporarily formed team and was not ideal at all.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: Will you rece me?


    [Team] Li Ge: Little sister, I don¡¯t mean to be mean to you, but... your skill is really low and you¡¯ll drag us down.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: ...


    Xi Zi Lin was originally a strange yer, so Li Ge spoke with brutal honesty, and he also didn¡¯t intend to count her in the evening team.


    [The Harmony System]


    Little Rabbit Gu: That¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll y with you!


    Xi Zi Lin: Okay.


    Snacks Are Justice: Eat rabbits.


    Little Rabbit Gu: Master, here¡¯s a strange uncle.


    Little fairy: Don¡¯t be afraid, vote for me and I¡¯ll handle this strange uncle for you.


    The Harmony System: ...

 Chapter 363 - Full Time Evil Merchant (10)

    <h4>Chapter 363: Full Time Evil Merchant (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Skull let everyone go and said they would discuss it in the evening.


    Flower Protector took Little Rabbit Gu to level up, and Skull discussed the underground pce with others.


    Ming Shu looked at the system prompt thoughtfully. It seemed beating each guard to death in the underground pce would get some points, but she didn¡¯t know what was the use of those points.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Guru, please be my master!


    Ming Shu turned off the system prompt and suddenly received such a private message. She directly clicked to shut it off.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Guru, are you there?


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Guru, guru, I want to be your student!! I am very smart, and I learn quick.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Guru, please answer me~


    Ming Shu watched the private chat jumping out continuously and really wanted to lose her temper. This little girl is so annoying.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: I don¡¯t take students.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Please teach me, not being a student is also okay with me. But I¡¯ll pay tuition.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Girl, where¡¯s your face?


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: What face? Do you want to see my face? But we¡¯re not familiar with each other...


    Another innocent silly girl, just like Little Rabbit Gu.


    Ming Shu put her onto her cklist immediately.


    One Little Rabbit Gu was enough, adding another one would drive them crazy.


    <i>Where are my snacks!</i>


    Ming Shu held her snacks and calmed herself.


    She was transferred back to the purple gold mountain and continued to pick mushrooms for medicine production.


    After picking the mushrooms, she continued to finish her daily tasks, and after everything was done, one afternoon had passed.


    Ming Shu looked up to check the world chat; many people were still discussing the underground pce.


    She nced at the clock¡ªit was dinner time. So she nned to find some food.


    Ming Shu changed clothes, took some money, and then walked outside with a bag of chips in hand.


    ¡°Thank you for sending me here, I¡¯ll invite you for dinner next time.¡± A girl¡¯s melodious voice came through the door crack.


    In the corridor a girl was standing at the elevator doors and saying goodbye to the person in the elevator. A luggage case was ced at her feet.


    The girl waved to the person in the elevator until the doors closed. Then she turned around with her luggage in hand and was faced with Ming Shu immediately, who was eating chips at the door.


    Liu Yan thought the girl¡¯s face was too pale. Her smile was tender, but smiling at a stranger for no reason was really odd.


    She clenched the luggage¡¯s handle and walked to the neighboring door, beside Ming Shu.


    On each floor of this apartment lived two households. On this floor were Ming Shu and Xiao Jinghan.


    Ming Shu leaned on her door and watched her go over to knock on the door.


    This should be the plot where the fake female protagonist moved in to live with Xiao Jinghan.


    Liu Yan rang the bell, but no one answered. She looked back at Ming Shu from time to time, and she seemed to feel a strong chill in her back. She couldn¡¯t be meeting something evil in broad daylight, right?


    Ming Shu was pondering that perhaps she could beat up the fake female protagonist now.


    She put away her snacks and got ready to take action, but then some noises came from the elevator.


    <i>Ding¡ª</i>


    A man got out of the lift and saw Ming Shu leaning against the door. He examined her with a bit of curiosity as he had never met his neighbor before. If it weren¡¯t for the asional noises of receiving takeout, he would have doubted that anyone lived there at all.


    [Guest, hurry, take the chance to humiliate Liu Yan in the face of the male protagonist, she¡¯ll hate you to death.] For Hatred Points, the Harmony System worked hard to instigate the Guest to cause trouble.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°How should I humiliate her? Beat her, or strip off all her clothes?¡±


    [Both sound okay.] The Harmony System answered seriously.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Okay... okay your head!</i>


    <i>I am not a pervert!</i>


    ¡°Xiao Jinghan!¡± Liu Yan waved to Xiao Jinghan.


    Xiao Jinghan averted his gaze and walked to his own door. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Liu Yan looked at him with a pitiful face. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you yesterday? For the sake of my poor situation, please, can you take me in?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Xiao Jinghan looked sideways at the neighboring door where a light noise of the door being closed came from. The girl whose face was a little pale had walked toward the elevator.


    ¡°Xiao Jinghan...¡±


    Liu Yan¡¯s voice was blocked outside the elevator. When Ming Shu came back after dinner, Liu Yan was still squatting at Xiao Jinghan¡¯s door.


    Ming Shu opened the door, which startled her a little. Liu Yan felt somewhat creeped out to see her; she experienced a chilly feeling, and she pressed herself against the door, looking at Ming Shu vigntly.


    She was reborn into Liu Yan¡¯s body, then who knew whether there were ghosts in this world.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a ghost.¡± Ming Shu suddenly turned her head and revealed a beaming smile. ¡°Why are you scared?¡±


    Liu Yan swallowed slightly and also smiled, very awkwardly. Then she lowered her head and didn¡¯t watch Ming Shu anymore.


    ¡°But there may be ghosts in this world, so you should be careful.¡±


    Liu Yan looked up to watch Ming Shu again, but she only saw the door being slowly closed.


    ...


    In the evening, Ming Shu logged into the game. Xiao Jinghan was online, but Liu Yan was not.


    She was still squatting outside, so it was impossible for her to be online even if she wanted to be.


    [Nearby] Xi Zi Lin: Guru, guru, finally you¡¯re online, I¡¯ve waited for you for so long.


    [Nearby] Xi Zi Lin: Guru look at me, look at me, I¡¯m right here!!


    Ming Shu watched the sudden messages popping out and was quite speechless. <i>Is there something wrong with this little goblin? She likes an ugly hunk like me?</i>


    Xi Zi Lin stood right beside her and was now jumping aroundically.


    The image she chose was a little magician, who was in white magician clothes matched with his level. And the appearance was one of thosemonly used, but with a red ribbon around the waist.


    The ribbon was rather long and when she jumped, it floated in the air and looked pretty.


    <i>Annoying. Block block block.</i>


    [This is probably leaning on a legendary money bag?] The Harmony Systemmented.


    Ming ? Richbag ? Profiteer ? Lan Zhi ? Shu: ¡°...¡±


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Shu Lin. Friendship prompt: Shu Lin¡¯s ID: Xi Zi Lin.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Xi Zi Lin?


    That annoying little rabbit?


    Ming Shu chewed on dried sweet potato and opened the nearby channel after a long while.


    Xi Zi Lin had sent several dozen messages with perseverance.


    [Come on, Guest!] <i>For Hatred Points, don¡¯t worry about who it is, just go ahead!</i>


    Ming Shu pondered for a moment and took Xi Zi Lin off the cklist.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: It¡¯s not impossible for me to teach you.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: What¡¯s the condition, just speak, speak, I¡¯ll definitely meet it!!


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: There¡¯s a boos in the Dark Night Corridor who will drop a kind of feather. Go and take it, then I¡¯ll consider your request.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: ...


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Where¡¯s the Dark Night Corridor??


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Have a guess.


    Xi Zi Lin kept silent for a long time. After Ming Shu finished a bag of snacks, Xi Zi Lin sent a new message over.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: I didn¡¯t find it...


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Then there¡¯s no need toe to me, see you never.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Guru, guru, don¡¯t, please wait, I¡¯ll go search, I¡¯ll definitely find it!!


    When Xi Zi Lin came back, Ming Shu was already on a mission.


    Ming Shu was pulled into the underground pce by Skull.


    The team members remained almost unchanged, only that One more time and Xi Zi Lin were reced by two powerful yers of the First Level. Qing Han was also reced.


    [System Announcement] Congrattions, team [Moving for 10,000 miles] has reached the 20th floor of the underground pce.


    [Team] Skull: What the hell, they will broadcast this shit for every floor a team reaches? Why didn¡¯t anybody tell me this!


    [Team] Ran Ran: Whose team is that Moving for 10,000 miles?


    [Team] Chuan Bei: Chang¡¯an Alliance.


    [Team] Skull: Guys, don¡¯t brag now. Hurry, let¡¯s catch up!! All me to Qing Han, he suddenly had a certificate test to take and had no time to get online, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t be overtaken!


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Wait for me, I need a mouthful of snacks.


    [Team] Li Ge: Big brother needs snacks for every floor...

 Chapter 364 - Full Time Evil Merchant (11)

    <h4>Chapter 364: Full Time Evil Merchant (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: If not, how would you have the stamina to fight monsters.


    [Team] Ran Ran: You make so much sense that I can¡¯t say anything. Skull, wait for a while, I will go buy some snacks.


    [Team] Skull: What the shit,e back!


    Because Ran Ran and Li Ge left to buy snacks, they had to watch a team surpass them right in front of their eyes.


    By the time Ran Ran and Li Ge were back, Skull was almost bursting with anger.


    For every ten levels, the system would announce the first team that reached that level.


    Moving for 10,000 miles was Xiao Jinghan¡¯s team. When they reached the 25th level, they kept dying. There was a small boss which they couldn¡¯t defeat.


    Skull hurriedly caught up with them.


    However, there was no point in catching up. Skull and Flower Protector couldn¡¯t defeat the small boss either.


    [Underground Pce] Chasing the wind for a thousand miles: Hmph, do you think that you are very powerful?


    [Underground Pce] Chuan Bei: Sigh, where did the barkinge from? Did you hear it Ran Ran?


    [Underground Pce] Ran Ran: I heard it. So noisy.


    [Underground Pce] Chasing the wind for a thousand miles: ... stop beating around the bush. If you all are so powerful,e over here!


    [Underground Pce] Chuan Bei: You knew that we were beating around the bush? You still have some hope.


    [Underground Pce] Three inch sword: Besides being able to talk well, what other abilities do you all have?


    Xiao Jinghan and Flower Protector didn¡¯t say anything. They looked at the monster not far away from them at the same time.


    After a while, Xiao Jinghan decided to try again. Skull was shouting that they shouldn¡¯t let them try it out first when he was stopped by Flower Protector.


    Ming Shu guessed that Flower Protector wanted to observe them for a while. She leaned back in her chair and shifted the view to Xiao Jinghan¡¯s team.


    Xiao Jinghan lived up to everyone¡¯s expectations¡ªand died again.


    Xiao Jinghan took 15 minutes before returning. When he returned, Liu Yan came along too.


    Skull and Flower Protector tried fighting the monster once. They died within ten minutes.


    Liu Yan might have given them some advice because Xiao Jinghan actually walked toward them.


    [Underground Pce] Xiao Ji: Let¡¯sbine forces and try.


    [Underground Pce] Flower Protector: ?


    [Underground Pce] Skull: Combine what forces? Who wants tobine forces with you? No way!


    Xiao Jinghan wasn¡¯t asking Skull for his opinion. He knew that Flower Protector was the leader of the pack.


    [Underground Pce] Xiao Ji: The teams in the underground pce canbine forces.


    What he meant was, there must be a reason for this rule.


    They couldn¡¯t defeat this boss after so long so Liu Yan suggested that theybine forces.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Come, let me help you all appear impressive in front of them.


    Ming Shu suddenly said this in the team chat.


    [Team] Skull: Big brother, do you know how to pass this level?


    [Team] Flower Protector: Are you confident?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: 50%.


    She had observed just now that if you got the timing right, you could defeat the monster.


    [Team] Li Ge: It would be best if we don¡¯t need tobine forces. We, the First Level, don¡¯t need tobine forces with other people.


    [Team] Chuan Bei: ...


    The first from the bottom, the First Level.


    Even though Chuan Bei never said anything, everyone knew what he was trying to say. This caused a few of them to start spamming Chuan Bei. How couldhe destroy his own team¡¯s morale?


    [Team] Chuan Bei: I am wrong, I am wrong. All my aunties and uncles, I am wrong!


    On the other side, Flower Protector had told Xiao Jinghan that he would try one more time and if he failed, he would agree tobine forces.


    He didn¡¯t block all their routes of retreat.


    This was how a leader should act.


    A leader shouldn¡¯t be like Skull, leading this excessive crowd.


    Because Liu Yan participated in the designing of this mission, she knew what was happening. Hence, she was a bit anxious and didn¡¯t want to let other people gain the upper hand.


    Yet, there was no action from Xiao Jinghan. He just looked at Little Rabbit Gu that was being protected by Flower Protector.


    Ming Shu started distributing the roles. Before this, everyone just fought messily, each fighting their own war and sometimes even hitting each other.


    [Team] Chuan Bei: Sigh, Skull, look at big brother. This is the real big brother. You should step down!


    [Team] Li Ge: I support Skull stepping down.


    [Team] Skull: Stop it you all. When I stepped down, who were the ones that begged me to return?


    [Team] Ran Ran: I didn¡¯t.


    [Team] Skull: You were that one that cried the most! I have screenshots!


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Do you all want to have some snacks and sit down to reminiscence about the past?


    <i>It¡¯s just a battle and you all have so much nonsense to say. No wonder you all arest in rank.</i>


    [Team] Li Ge: Hehe, big brother has given his orders. Let¡¯s start.


    [Team] Flower Protector: Little rabbit, don¡¯t move around any which wa. Listen to my orders.


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: Okay master.


    [Team] Li Ge: Aiyaya, Skull you are losing poprity!


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: ??


    The team started sniping at one another and only became serious when Flower Protector shouted.


    Ming Shu was thest one to attack. Her upation allowed her to change her form so when the others were dying, she still had one life. The boss didn¡¯t have the time to heal and was mmed down onto the floor by Ming Shu.


    [Team] Ran Ran: This is the first time I find an orc useful.


    [Team] Li Ge: But he is still very ugly. I don¡¯t really understand big brother¡¯s taste.


    Ming Shu felt helpless. She couldn¡¯t do anything about it. The Host chose it!


    Skull was very excited that they surpassed Xiao Jinghan and even mocked them in the underground pce chat.


    <i>A stupid child is a happier child.</i>


    [System Announcement] Congrattion [Kill all the bitches in the underground pce] for reaching the 30th level.


    By the time Ming Shu get out of the mission, it was already midnight.


    She rubbed her sore eyes and was preparing to log out of the game to sleep.


    However, just as she was going to click the logout button, a message popped up.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Guru, have you finished your mission? I found the Dark Night Corridor that you mentioned. But, I need to form a team... I don¡¯t know anyone. Guru, can you y with me?


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: If you can¡¯t, I will think of something else.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Goodnight Guru! I must be your disciple!


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: All the best.


    Ming Shu closed the game and washed up before falling asleep right after her head touched the pillow.


    ...


    When she woke up the next day, it was already noon. She slowly packed her stuff and logged into the game.


    The minute she got in, she was pulled to the underground pce to fight monsters. Ming Shu was really bored of fighting monsters. She wanted to go and chase Liu Yan.


    However, she thought about it and realized that Liu Yan was at the underground pce too. Hence, she could only continue fighting monsters.


    She could only hope that they wouldplete the mission first and anger Liu Yan to death.


    The lower you went into the underground pce, the harder it became. They fought for half a day and still didn¡¯t manage to pass this level. This was no longer an issue of technique. It was a technique, level, and items issue.


    Xiao Jinghan had realized this and went out of the underground pce to level up first.


    [Private chat] Yan Ru Meng: Lan Zhi, do you have the God of Wind costume?


    Ming Shu was just getting bored when Liu Yan suddenly knocked on her door.


    She smiled and typed on her keyboard. She used so much strength that she seemed to be pressing Liu Yan down and gaining Hatred Points.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Have.


    [Private chat] Yan Ru Meng: Name a price.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: I am afraid that you will not be able to afford it.


    [Private chat] Yan Ru Meng: ...


    <i>Who is she looking down on?</i>


    Liu Yan remembered thest time she tried to buy an item and made a decision.


    [Private chat] Yan Ru Meng: Name a price.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: The God of Wind costume is an orange costume. There are not many yers in the server have this kind of costume. Since you are so cute, let me give you a discount: 8000.


    <i>Pu¡ª</i>


    Liu Yan looked at the ¡°since you are so cute, let me give you a discount¡± and almost climbed out of the screen to strangle Ming Shu.

 Chapter 365 - Full Time Evil Merchant (12)

    <h4>Chapter 365: Full Time Evil Merchant (12)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    A level 60 orange costume selling at 8000. You could almost say that she was stealing.


    But Liu Yan needed it urgently. She wanted to give it to Xiao Jinghan.


    [Private chat] Yan Ru Meng: Lan Zhi, don¡¯t be too greedy!


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: If an evil merchant is not greedy, he will not be called an evil merchant. How about this?


    Liu Yan looked at her ¡°how about this¡± and had a bad feeling about it.


    As expected, one minuteter, the system gave an announcement.


    [System Announcement] yer [Snacks Are Justice] called for an auction. Timing is at 8:00. See you there.


    There was an auction house in the game. Normal auctions would not have a system announcement but once the price of the items exceeded 10000, there would be an announcement.


    The auction price need not be only one item. It could be a few items adding up to 10000.


    Now, the yers that were talking about the underground pce stopped their discussion and checked the auction house.


    The item that was pushed to the top was Ming Shu¡¯s item.


    There were a God of Wind costume, a set of light moon shallow clouds, and some medicine and rare stones. Whatever it was, it looked very generous.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Don¡¯t miss the chance. This is a rare opportunity for discounted items! If you miss this chance, you will have to wait for your next life.


    [World] One more time: Big brother are you high? This is the God of Wind costume! No one else has it, right?


    [World] I Am Not Eating Sugar Today: Wealthy father, what are you doing?


    [World] Downloading you: Omg, you are putting in a lot this time. I actually saw a level five gemstone.


    [World] Rubbish rubbish: Big brother Lan Zhi, what happened? So many items. Are you nning to empty your storage?


    [World] Ke La Ma Yi: Maybe your wealthy father doesn¡¯t want to be the wealthiest person anymore.


    [World] Skull: You people wear your brains on your hair. Now that the underground pce is unlocked, there is a need for top-level items. The God of Wind costume is the best item now. There will be a lot of people vying for it. Do you really think that it is a clearance sale? This is a real evil merchant!


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Don¡¯t you know the principle of not revealing what you know? Now that you said it, how do you expect me to act now? If I am chased by people again, I will be on television. It is not good to stop other people from being on television.


    [World] ...


    <i>We didn¡¯t see any signs of you feeling that this was a bad thing. You actually seemed excited to try it out. Why is that so?</i>


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: You have to thank Yan Ru Meng from the Chang¡¯an Alliance. This auction happened because of her. Please go and prepare your money everyone. After all, some stuff will nevere back once you miss it.


    Yan Ru Meng?


    No one knew what happened, but that didn¡¯t stop them from asking on the world chat what the Chang¡¯an Alliance did.


    Liu Yan was so angry she almost vomited blood. What did she do? She just asked to buy some items from her and it became like that. Who knew what this crazy person was thinking.


    [Team] Chasing the wind for a thousand miles: We will not be able to make it ourselves in time and there is probably no other way to pass the underground pce if we don¡¯t have the orange costume. Other teams will snatch it too.


    [Team] Three inch sword: Ru Meng, Lan Zhi said that the auction happened because of you. What is that about?


    [Team] Yan Ru Meng: I am not sure either. I just asked to buy the God of Wind costume from her and she suddenly did this. I didn¡¯t provoke her. Thest time it was also like that. She just targets me without any reason...


    Liu Yan felt wronged. She was afraid that Xiao Jinghan would think that it was because of her and went to private message him after exining in the team chat.


    Xiao Jinghan had no reaction. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.


    [Team] God of nine suns rises: There is something wrong with that ugly hunk. Thest time I went to buy stuff, she also gave me a high price. I think that she is targeting the people from Chang¡¯an Alliance on purpose. Isn¡¯t she very close to the First Level? Maybe she joined them?


    [Team] Three inch sword: Nope, she doesn¡¯t have a team yet.


    [Team] Chasing the wind for a thousand miles: The God of wind costume is on auction. As long as we have the money, we can get it.


    [Team] Three inch sword: If we spend too much money on the God of Wind costume, it would be a waste.


    The entire team went silent. After a few minutes, Xiao Jinghan asked everyone to gather.


    ...


    8 PM that night...


    The auction officially started. Ming Shu could decide which item to sell first so she started with the least expensive one. Someone bidded for it and the price came much faster aspared to when she looked for buyers herself.


    In the game, the auction house was a tform to trade created by the official site. Hence, the official site would get a cut too. This meant that the higher the price, the more the official site would earn.


    She auctioned the items one by one.


    When it was time for the light moon shallow clouds and God of Wind costume, the number of people in the auction house broke the record.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Now, it¡¯s time for the light moon shallow clouds costume. If you don¡¯t have a partner yet, why not buy one set back to please your goddess? If you have a partner, are you not going to buy one to please her? The effects of the light moon shallow clouds costume are really pretty!!


    [World] Chuan Bei: Why do I find something wrong with this speech?


    [World] Ran Ran: Because there is something wrong. Big brother wants to break some couples up hahaha.


    [World] Liu Su Ru Hua: Are you crazy, Lan Zhi?


    [World] You Lan: Yeah. Since you are selling stuff, just sell things, why are you saying all this? Even if you don¡¯t have a partner, you do not need to break other people up!


    [World]: Woman, if a light moon shallow clouds costume can break a couple up, do you think that this is true love? If you have a partner like this, break up with him or her soon. The gaming world is so huge, maybe the next tree will flourish better?


    [World] Liu Su Ru Hua: ...


    [World] Skull: This is not the bus that is going to kindergarten. Put me down!


    [World] Li Ge: Give up. The door is already blocked.


    [World] Chuan Bei: Get him, don¡¯t let him run away!


    A group of actors suddenly appeared in the world chat. However, the First Level¡¯s yers were always being extra so besides feeling speechless, there was nothing they could do.


    [World] One more time: Big brother, can you start soon?


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: You are not buying. What are you anxious about?


    [World] Clown: Hahahaha. Big brother really nails it.


    [World] Your green hat looks good: You are being looked down on by big brother. Hahahaha.


    [World] One more time: Although I am not buying, I want to watch!


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: If you are not buying, better not to watch. If not, you will be unable to eat and sleep properly and then go on the path of no return. Young man, don¡¯t do it.


    [Team] One more time: ...


    [World] I Am Not Eating Sugar Today: ...


    [World] The west mountain: ...


    After the conversations on the world chat, Ming Shu started her auction of the light moon shallow clouds.


    The starting price was 3000. However, it soon rose to the price that Ming Shu gave God of nine suns rises, 5000. After that, it started to slow down.


    After all, 5000 was already very expensive for a costume.


    In the end, the final bid was around 6000 and the yer that won was a leader of a guild. He might have bought it to please his wife.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Reality proves that this costume is very worthy.


    [World] Xiang Si Nian Hua: The light moon shallow clouds costume has quite a few good properties. 6000 is still within the range of some rich people.


    [World] One more time: A poor guy will just watch silently.


    These people didn¡¯t realize it, but God of nine suns rises from Chang¡¯an Alliance knew that this sentence was directed at him.

 Chapter 366 - Full Time Evil Merchant (13)

    <h4><strong>Chapter 366</strong>: Full Time Evil Merchant (13)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    All that was left was the God of Wind costume.


    This orange costume was the most impressive costume in the whole game as of now.


    Besides picking mushrooms, the Host made this too. She had just made it not long ago and might have wanted to add in more things. Although some people heard that she had this costume, she never admitted it.


    Ming Shu took some time and added some gemstones to it. Now, this God of Wind costume had some amazing properties.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: The highlight is here.


    She didn¡¯t talk any more nonsense this time and just started immediately.


    Once the auction started, the price rose exponentially.


    Ming Shu could see all the people that participated in the auction. Most of the big guilds were here and the number one now was the leader of the First Level, Skull.


    Skull must be very rich. You could tell from his shy items and costumes. However, she didn¡¯t expect the other people from the First Level to participate too. Chuan Bei and Ran Ran also participated and every time Skull went up, they would push him down.


    <i>They all are hiding their wealth...</i>


    [World] Skull: Chuan Bei, enough!


    [World] Chuan Bei: Hey leader, we are trying to raise your status. If the price is too low, it will not be fitting of your status. It has to be a high price.


    [World] Li Ge: Yes yes yes!


    [World] Ran Ran: Think about it Skull, this will be worn on your Flower Protector. How amazing will that be? Don¡¯t thank us too profusely.


    [World] Skull: Can I report you all for intentionally raising the price?


    [World] Downloading you: I have seen opponents raising each other but I never see people from a single team bidding against each other.


    [World] Zhan Si Hai: First Level, stop creating havoc!


    Some other guilds couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    [World] Ran Ran: Look at what Leader Zhan is saying, we are bidding with real money and wealth. We didn¡¯t go through any backdoors so why are we creating havoc?


    [World] Skull: I suggest that you kill them.


    [World] Chuan Bei: Leader! How can you be so heartless? Don¡¯t you remember the things we did all these years? You... you...


    [World] Li Ge: You unfaithful person!


    [World] One more time: The First Level is really extra.


    The world chat was very noisy and Ming Shu¡¯s auction hadn¡¯t stopped. The top five were all people from the First Level. You could see how much they loved Skull.


    Just at this moment, a yer from Chang¡¯an Alliance jumped up and outbid everyone from the First Level.


    The extras from the First Level kept giving themselves screen time in the world chat while adding to the bid.


    The retail price of the God of wind costume was around 5000. Now, the bid was already at 10000.


    And it was still rising.


    Ming Shu sipped her milk tea. How much would the costume be worth after the game updated itself?


    <i>There is still some future in being an evil merchant.</i>


    Ming Shu formed this conclusion and allowed the yers to continue bidding. She went off to find some food.


    When she returned, the price had stabilized at around 15000. The only people bidding were from the First Level and Chang¡¯an Alliance.


    [World] Chang¡¯an Alliance¡¤Duan Yi: Are you all crazy? Is it fun to add one by one?


    [World] Skull: Yes.


    [World] Chuan Bei: Poor people can only add one by one. We are not as rich as you, Chang¡¯an Alliance.


    [World] Skull: What the hell. Stop adding then!


    [World] Chuan Bei: Leader, we are helping you. Why are you jeering at us? You heartless person!


    After that, Ming Shu saw Chuan Bei added 10 gold coins and jumped to number one.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The Chang¡¯an Alliance and the First Level started quarreling in the world chat. Ming Shu looked at their state and felt that it would not end very soon.


    She closed the auction house tab. After all, the auction house would automatically finalize the deal when the auction ended.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: God, god, I defeated the BOSS of the Dark Night Corridor but there was no feather.


    Xi Zi Lin¡¯s private message suddenly popped out. Ming Shu squinted her eyes. This little demon had not looked for her for quite a few days.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: It will definitely fall. Try fighting it a few more times.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Really?


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Yes.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: ...


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Let me try again then. Wait for me, God.


    Ming Shu looked at Xi Zi Lin¡¯s position. She was indeed at the Dark Night Corridor, but her position never changed. Just as Ming Shu was about to close the position tracker, Xi Zi Lin suddenly moved toward the boss of the Dark Night Corridor.


    Ming Shu looked at the map with interest and closed it after a long while.


    Shu Lin.


    It didn¡¯t seem like a girl¡¯s name


    So...


    ...


    Ming Shu finished making her items and went to replenish her ingredients. She then realized that she was still holding an auction. She opened the tab and took a look. The auction was finished. Her bnce increased by 18000.


    18000!


    And this was after the system took its cut.


    The person that sealed the deal was a stranger¡¯s ID.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: What happened at the end of the auction?


    [World] One more time: Pu! I knew that big brother was not there. If not, why would she not appear at the end?


    [World] I just want to know who you are: This must be the most expensive item trade ever since the game started.


    [World] Your green hat looks good: At thest second, a rich person suddenly appeared and sealed the deal.


    Ming Shu looked at the conversation in the world chat and remembered that the auction had a time limit. Once the limit was reached, thest person that bid would win.


    The other party bid just at the right time. Not one second more and not one second less.


    This angered the people from the First Level.


    They wanted to see who stole their leader¡¯s item and promised to kill their entire team!


    yers could hide their ID. Since Ming Shu was the seller, she could see the ID. It seemed to be from a big guild.


    [Private chat] Skull: So angry. I want to buy one set that is simr to the God of Wind costume. Do you have one?


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Have.


    [Private chat] Skull: Really?


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Not made yet.


    [Private chat] Skull: ...


    God of Wind costume was not a newbie costume. You couldn¡¯t just make it with a snap of the finger. The materials required were already very hard to get.


    Skull might be cursing on the other end. He took a while before replying.


    [Underground Pce] Hurry up and level up. We will go and fight the underground pce tomorrow.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Not going.


    [Private chat] Skull: ... Big brother, stop fooling around, hurry up.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: I am very busy.


    [Private chat]: Skull: What are you busy with? There are many good things in the underground pce. Don¡¯t you want them?


    Such a big mission. After you passed it, there would definitely be a lot of rewards.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: ...


    If there were no good items, she couldn¡¯t be an evil merchant. If she couldn¡¯t be an evil merchant, she would not have money to buy snacks. If she couldn¡¯t buy snacks...


    <i>It will be very scary.</i>


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Where?


    Skull immediately pulled Ming Shu into the team. That way, she could use the team position tracker to teleport herself over.

 Chapter 367 - Full Time Evil Merchant (14)

    <h4>Chapter 367: Full Time Evil Merchant (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Leveling up was very boring. Ming Shu just cked her way through with Little Rabbit Gu.


    Little Rabbit had her master Flower Protector protecting her, but Ming Shu was an ugly hunk. This bunch of people weren¡¯t gentle with her.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: I want a master too.


    [Team] Chuan Bei: Hahahaha, what do you think of me?


    [Team] Li Ge: What dares to be your master? Big brother, you should just depend on yourself. Move a bit. The monster is going to kill you soon. Look at the rabbit. She is more hardworking than you.


    Ming Shu moved a bit.


    She just moved her character. She didn¡¯t even use any skills.


    Little Rabbit Gu, who was being called, quickly typed.


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: I am not as impressive as God Lan Zhi.


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: I died again.


    Little Rabbit Gu, who died because she was typing,y on the ground.


    The team went silent. They must be speechless at Little Rabbit Gu¡¯s skills.


    [Team] Ran Ran: Big brother, let me tell you, you will not be able to find a wife like this. Look at your ugly hunk¡¯s image and howzy you are.


    Ming Shu expressed that she didn¡¯t need a wife. She had snacks.


    [Team] Skull: Lan Zhi, stop cking. Hurry up and finish these monsters.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: I am thinking of something important.


    [Team] Ran Ran: What?


    [Team] Chuan Bei: It is definitely not something good.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: What I should eat tonight.


    [Team] Chuan Bei: ...


    [Team] Flower Protector: ...


    [Team] Ran Ran: ...


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: ...


    [Team] Li Ge: ...


    With two time bombs, Ming Shu and Little Rabbit Gu, it was normal for them to get killed as a team.


    Ming Shu realized that this bunch of people were really good. They could bear with people like Little Rabbit Gu and her and there was no fighting at all... the arguments with Skull notwithstanding.


    This must be the protagonist¡¯s aura?


    Impressive.


    Ming Shu thought for a while and reached no conclusion. When everyone dispersed, she left the character to pick mushrooms at the purple gold mountain and went to eat.


    ...


    It had started raining outside. Ming Shu took an umbre and went out of her district. There was somewhere to eat a street away from her district and Ming Shu decided to have her meal over there.


    ¡°Xiao Jinghan, wait for me!¡±


    The maning toward her almost knocked into Ming Shu. She reacted quickly and managed to avoid catastrophe.


    Xiao Jinghan looked up at Ming Shu and frowned.


    Compared tost time, this girl looked much better.


    Liu Yan, who was behind him, had caught up. She still remembered thest time they met and instinctively hid behind Xiao Jinghan.


    Ming Shu smiled and walked past them.


    ¡°Xiao Jinghan, don¡¯t you think that there is something wrong with that girl?¡± Liu Yan took the opportunity and grabbed Xiao Jinghan¡¯s elbow. ¡°She always looks so scary.¡±


    ¡°You are thinking too much.¡±


    Xiao Jinghan flung her hand away and strode toward the district.


    Liu Yan gritted her teeth and ran to catch up with him.


    After Ming Shu finished her food, she went to the supermarket to buy a lot of stuff and carried it all home.


    The rain got heavier. When Ming Shu reached the district, she was almost drenched.


    The rain blocked Ming Shu¡¯s vision. She could faintly see someone standing outside her condominium. The image got clearer as she walked nearer.


    It was a young man.


    He was looking down and sitting on a luggage case. He had no umbre and he was already drenched.


    His hair was stuck to his face and he seemed haggard. However, all this could not hide his beautiful eyes.


    He might have heard the footsteps because the young man looked up with his bright eyes.


    He stood up shyly and asked carefully, ¡°You... do you stay here? I just moved in today and forgot to take the door card when I left, so...¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯te out often so she wouldn¡¯t know if he was a resident of this condominium.


    She nced at him and smiled slightly. She took out her card and opened the door.


    The young man seemed to heave a sigh of relief. He bent down and wanted to carry the luggage that he was sitting on just now. The luggage was half his height. The young man held his breath and tried to lift the luggage. In the end, he still failed.


    Ming Shu stood at the gate and looked at him. The young man¡¯s face turned red and he bent down to lift the luggage again.


    After confirming that he couldn¡¯t carry it, the young man dragged it in.


    He spent a lot of effort to drag the luggage in and closed the gate. He shook his hair like a pet and water dripped everywhere.


    The young man just remembered that Ming Shu was still standing there and opened his mouth. However, his face started to turn red when he realized that a girl had seen this haggard side of him.


    ¡°That... thanks for today.¡±


    Ming Shu hugged her snacks and smiled at his luggage. ¡°The elevator is under maintenance, how are you going to carry it up?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The young man was shocked. ¡°But when I came out...¡±


    ¡°It just malfunctioned.¡±


    The young man wanted to go and check on the elevator, but was afraid that the other party would think that he didn¡¯t believe her. He looked at his luggage, baffled.


    ¡°Ah, huh...¡±


    The young man sniffed. His nose was read and there was mist in his eyes, making him seem a bit cute.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything. She turned and walked up the stairs.


    The elevator was really broken.


    She didn¡¯t lie.


    The young man stood in the same ce and looked at Ming Shu leaving in a daze. After a long time, he raised his hand and wiped off the raindrops on his face.


    ...


    When Ming Shu reached home, she realized that she was killed. The ugly hunk was lying on the ground and looked really pitiful and... obscene.


    Ming Shu opened a bag of snacks and poured some water. Then, she slowly sat in front of herputer.


    The ugly hunk had already dropped ten levels. When she left, he was level 58 and now, he returned to level 48. Her underground pce mission had disappeared too.


    When you dropped below level 50, your main mission would disappear too.


    She could see the person that killed her on the enemies board. It was none other than God of nine suns rises.


    <i>Chut...</i>


    Ming Shu opened her friends¡¯ list and found Skull.


    She instinctively scrolled down. Xi Zi Lin was not online.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Do you know any hackers?


    [Private chat] Skull: Do you want to do illegal things? Let me tell you, I am a good civilian. Don¡¯t try to pull me down to your level.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: ... It is such a waste of your talent if the First Level¡¯s yers don¡¯t be actors.


    <i>Everyone is so extra.</i>


    [Private chat] Skull: Cough cough, why do you want to find a hacker?


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: To hack into an ount.


    [Private chat] Skull: ... I didn¡¯t know that you are such a person.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Do you know anyone?


    [Private chat] Skull: Flower Protector is one. Haha, are you surprised? This is the only thing that he is better at than me...


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: I will find him myself.


    [Private chat] Skull: What the hell, are you dumping me right after you used me! You are all heartless! So angry!


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: I am afraid that if you helped me pass the message, you would say that I want to kill someone.


    [Private chat] Skull: Am I that kind of person? Who do you want to hack...


    [Private chat] Skull: Omg, why did you drop levels?


    [Private chat] Skull: Which bitch did it?

 Chapter 368 - Full Time Evil Merchant (15)

    <h4>Chapter 368: Full Time Evil Merchant (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Did anyone see Yan Ru Meng?


    Ming Shu shouted in the world chat. All the people that went in the world chat often jumped out.


    [World] One more time: Why is big brother looking for her?


    [World] Someone is here: That underground pce is really hard to fight. I have already given up. I will wait for the big guilds to save the world.


    [World] Your green hat looks good: Isn¡¯t Yan Ru Meng the goddess of Chang¡¯an Alliance? Big brother... you like her?


    [World] Chang¡¯an Alliance¡¤Qi Hu: Lan Zhi, why are you looking for Ru Meng?


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: I want to sacrifice my 50 meters and hungry knife to chase Yan Ru Meng.


    [World] Your green hat looks good: ...


    [World] Clown: ...


    [World] Xiang Si Nian Hua: ...


    [World] Chuan Bei: So bloody!


    [World] Chang¡¯an Alliance¡¤Xiao Lu: Lan Zhi, are you crazy!


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Do you have a cure?


    [World] Chang¡¯an Alliance¡¤Tian Lu Zhao Zhao: If you are sick, go take some medicine. Why are you shouting in the world chat?


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Shouting for you all.


    Shouting... for them?


    <i>F**k, what is she taking us for?</i>


    [World] Ran Ran: Give up, you mortals. You can¡¯t win against big brother. Raise your hands and give up. Big brother might spare your lives!


    [World] Li Ge: Give up, Yan Ru Meng, and we can consider not destroying the world.


    [World] Chuan Bei: It is very worthy to exchange a life to save the world. What are you all waiting for? Don¡¯t miss this opportunity.


    [World] One more time: ...


    [World] Downloading you: Why am I seeing the actors of the First Level the minute I am online? What is happening?


    [World] Chang¡¯an Alliance¡¤Xiao Lu: What did sister Ru Meng do that you have to find her?


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Doesn¡¯t she know what she did? She can¡¯t just leave me like that.


    [World] Chang¡¯an Alliance¡¤Hua Xu: Pei! Why don¡¯t you look at yourself? Why would the goddess like you? Don¡¯t be too confident of yourself. Take a pee and look at yourself carefully!


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: I look quite good.


    [World] Chang¡¯an Alliance¡¤Hua Xu: ...


    <i>Fuck!</i>


    <i>Shameless!</i>


    <i>How dare an ugly hunk say that he looks quite good?</i>


    [World] Chang¡¯an Alliance¡¤Xiao Lu: Lan Zhi, don¡¯t look for trouble.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: I am looking for trouble, why? I am buying Yan Ru Meng¡¯s location. Whoever whoes first gets it.


    In God of nine suns rises¡¯s ount, there was a conversation between Liu Yan and God of nine suns rises. Liu Yan hinted about Ming Shu and lured God of nine suns rises to kill her.


    God of nine suns rises actually wanted to lower her down to the lowest level, but maybe someone came, so he stopped. He wanted to continue after the person left, but she came back then.


    Soon, someone sent Ming Shu the location.


    Ming Shu changed her items and carried her knife. She appeared at Liu Yan¡¯s location.


    Xiao Jinghan was not there but... Little Rabbit Gu was there too.


    <i>Where is the Flower Protector!</i>


    They didn¡¯t seem to have looked at the world chat and were standing together talking about something. However, no matter what, Little Rabbit Gu seemed to be the one being bullied.


    Ming Shu appeared with her knife and Little Rabbit Gu saw someone she could lean on. She immediately ran behind her and private messaged her.


    [Private chat] Little Rabbit Gu: God Lan Zhi.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Why are they surrounding you? Are they trying to roast you?


    [Private chat] Little Rabbit Gu: ...


    [Private chat] Little Rabbit Gu: I went to do some mission with them and a weapon dropped. The system gave me the weapon but a girl in their team said I snatched her weapon.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Why are you doing missions with them?


    Little Rabbit Gu didn¡¯t realize that Ming Shu¡¯s focus was very weird and replied truthfully.


    [Private chat] Little Rabbit Gu: I was nearby and theycked a person. God Xiao Ji invited me and I just agreed... God Xiao Ji left after a while and I didn¡¯t know how to leave. If I knew this was going to happen, I would not agree.


    [Private chat] Little Rabbit Gu: The weapon is already bound to me. I can¡¯t return it even if I want to.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: What must you return? The system gave it to you. This proves that you deserve it.


    Ming Shu made sense. You could choose to manually distribute or automatically distribute the items. Automatic distribution meant that that system would distribute the items ording to your statistics. It was fair.


    [Private chat] Little Rabbit Gu: But...


    Little Rabbit Gu didn¡¯t continue. A female yer with the ID Lu Jia Xiao XIao walked over.


    [Nearby] Lu Jia Xiao XIao: Little Rabbit Gu, hurry up and return the item to me! Don¡¯t think that I will end this just because you found someone to help you.


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: Liu Yan.


    Yan Ru Meng had already received the news from the Chang¡¯an Alliance and knew about Ming Shu¡¯s actions in the world chat. Of course, she guessed what Ming Shu was referring to... but she was not sure.


    Could it be that God of nine suns rises betrayed her?


    Nonono, she knew God of nine suns rises in real life. He would not betray her.


    Now, she suddenly saw Ming Shu shouting out her real name. Her character shot out a skill because of her mistake.


    [Private chat] Yan Ru Meng: Who are you? How do you know my name?


    In the game, besides Xiao Jinghan and God of nine suns rises, no one knew that she was called Liu Yan.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: I am the spirit behind you.


    Liu Yan didn¡¯t reply to her for a long time. She didn¡¯t know if she got scared or if she was looking for the spirit.


    [Private chat] Yan Ru Meng: Don¡¯t scare me. How on earth do you know my name?


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Let¡¯s talk about something else.


    [Private chat] Yan Ru Meng: What is there to talk about between us?


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Have you forgotten about the fact that you asked God of nine suns rises to kill me? Miss Liu is really forgetful. That is an illness. You need to get treated.


    Ming Shu moved her fingers on the keyboard. When Liu Yan was typing, she suddenly attacked her.


    [Nearby] Lu Jia Xiao Xiao: Why are you attacking us? What does this have to do with you? Are you helping her?


    Ming Shu ignored this girl and continued using her skills.


    Ming Shu¡¯s level was too lowpared to them. By right, she was not their match. However, she had a lot of items on her. The usage of the items already caused them to struggle.


    [World] I Am Not Eating Sugar Today: Today, I saw how the wealthiest person in the server fights.


    [World] Cursed cat: Big brother seemed to have dropped levels...


    [World] Downloading you: Is that why big brother is looking for Yan Ru Meng? Big brother was level 58 yesterday. He actually dropped 10 levels. Omg!


    [World] Guanyin love Ri: Am I the only one that feels bad for the items? I feel that a lot of money is shing past me. Such a waste. Big brother, let me help you fight. Can you give me the items?


    [World] One more time: ording to statistics, this fight cost at least a few thousand.


    [World] Clown: Rich.


    More and more yers came after hearing about the fight in the world chat. The map got really crowded.


    Although Liu Yan¡¯s level was much higher than Ming Shu¡¯s, Ming Shu threw her items at her and forcefully gained the upper hand.

 Chapter 369 - Full Time Evil Merchant (16)

    <h4>Chapter 369: Full Time Evil Merchant (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Everyone watched Ming Shu kill Liu Yan, then revive her, kill her again, and so on.


    But strangely, the Chang¡¯an Alliance¡¯s people never showed up.


    Everyone wondered at this, but just then a piece of news was spread in the world chat. The First Level forcibly started a faction war against Chang¡¯an Alliance, so Chang¡¯an Alliance¡¯s people were caught in a bind and couldn¡¯te to help.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t stop until Liu Yan reduced 10 levels.


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: You should be thankful that God of nine suns rises didn¡¯t reduce me to the lowest level, or you¡¯d be reduced to the lowest level now.


    [Nearby] Yan Ru Meng: What kind of hero are you to rely on a prop, do you dare go to the arena and have a fight!!


    In regard to technique, Liu Yan was confident that she wouldn¡¯t lose.


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: Why should I go? I am not an idiot!


    <i>I came to Liu Yan originally for revenge for being reduced levels, why would I go to the arena? I¡¯m not stupid.</i>


    [Nearby] Lu Jia Xiao XIao: Are you scared now? Sister Ru Meng, don¡¯t worry, guru Xiao will take revenge for you when hees back.


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: So powerful.


    <i>When your guru Xiaoes, I should have long run away.</i>


    [Nearby] Yan Ru Meng: God of nine suns rises killed you and reduced your levels, but it has nothing to do with me!!


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: I don¡¯t know. I just want to kill you. You¡¯re one of the Chang¡¯an Alliance, it¡¯s the same, so don¡¯t worry about these details.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t answer Liu Yan as she expected, which made Liu Yan speechless for a long time.


    She couldn¡¯t say that she had nothing to do with Chang¡¯an Alliance, right?


    Ming Shu used several tricky props on these people and made them dance together, then she lifted her broadsword and left with Little Rabbit Gu, who was a bit dumbfounded.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Liu Yan, I did this to you on purpose. If you want to hate me, just hate me, I wee that.


    No one said anything after Ming Shu¡¯s deration.


    Was she too rampant?


    She gave the beating and then gave orders, she weed hatred?


    There might be something wrong with her. Who would wee others to hate them?


    As Ming Shu just ended the fight, she was pulled into a team by Skull.


    [Team] Skull: Big brother, how does it feel to take revenge?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: What do you want, just speak.


    The First Level wouldn¡¯t help her drag down the Chang¡¯an Alliance for no reason.


    [Team] Chuan Bei: Big brother, don¡¯t be a stranger, we fought for each other in any case, how can we be so shallow. We want discounts for our First Level¡¯s yers in the future.


    The First Level¡¯s yers were not few. Most core members were rich, but ordinary members were not so rich.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Change to another one. Being a profiteer, I have my professional integrity.


    [Team] Ran Ran: What¡¯s your professional integrity? Raise the price at random?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: When did I raise a price at random? I was setting the price ording to different demands, okay?!


    [Team] Li Ge: ...


    [Team] Skull: ...


    <i>What¡¯s the difference between raising prices at random and setting prices ording to different demands?</i>


    <i>What! Is! The! Difference!</i>


    <i>And you seem to be very proud of that, who gives you the confidence.</i>


    Ming Shu refused to offer them discounts and only used some items to bnce this help.


    People should never think about getting a discount from her.


    The Chang¡¯an Alliance won the faction war, of course. Skull didn¡¯t seem to care as it was originally for dragging them.


    After the faction war, Skull continued to call for people to level up, and he took Ming Shu as well, whose level was also reduced.


    [Team] Skull: Lan Zhi, the world is still discussing how you beat Yan Ru Meng, do you n to offer an exnation?


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t state it clearly then, and most yers didn¡¯t figure out what happened. Now some said Ming Shu targeted Liu Yan for no reason.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Toozy to type.


    [Team] Li Ge: Based on my observation, the news was most likely released by Yan Ru Meng. Look at those people in the world chat, I haven¡¯t seen them before. One more time and others didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ming Shu opened the world chat and found those IDs were all quite strange. But they uniformly poured dirty water on Ming Shu.


    [World] Your green hat looks good: Are you all done here? The world chat was taken by you for so long, did Lan Zhi say anything?


    Finally there was a permanent director in the world chat who stood out to speak.


    [World] A little goblin no one wants: The world chat is not yours, can¡¯t we just express our opinions? Lan Zhi was going too far. Bullying a girl is not what a man should do.


    [World] One more time: I inquired about the cause before and after. It¡¯s big brother Lan Zhi who was reduced 10 levels first, which was very likely caused by God of nine suns rises. God of nine suns rises said in the world chatst time that Lan Zhi sold things at very high prices and then he hunted down Lan Zhi. So it was possible that he did it.


    [World] Nine tails cat: God of nine suns rises did that to her, why should she vent her anger on another? She should go find God of nine suns rises, bullying an innocent person only reveals her bad character.


    [World] Yun Yun: This obscene man is disgusting.


    [World] One more time: ording to some present people¡¯s retelling, it was extremely possible that God of nine suns rises was incited by Yan Ru Meng, so Lan Zhi found her for trouble.


    [World] Chang¡¯an Alliance ? Xiao Lu: The one upstairs, don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t have evidence.


    [World] Mu Yu Yu Yu: Right, aren¡¯t you being unfair? Did God of nine suns rises tell you in person that he was incited by anyone? Or what proof do you have?


    [World] Chang¡¯an Alliance ? Xiao Er: Lan Zhi, just wait, this is not over.


    [World] Three inch sword: That¡¯s enough, all of you, go back.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: We¡¯ll meet on the forum.


    [World] Clown: Something must be hidden in this!


    [World] Your green hat looks good: Guru Lan Zhi couldn¡¯t go so far as to wrong others for no reason, she must have proof.


    After typing that sentence, Ming Shu opened the forum and directly posted several pictures without saying anything.


    Others opened the forum to see those pictures only.


    Not any crap, but the title was shocking.


    #Shock!#


    <i>Is that shocking enough?</i>


    Floor 1: Got the sofa. (Taken the first floor)


    Floor 2: Hello, toe early is not as good as toe on time. Big brother chose a mindful title!


    Floor 9: This is too simple, big brother, you don¡¯t even have a story to spice it up. Negativement.


    Floor 11: Big brother is the big brother, she¡¯s too proud to make up any lousy story.


    Floor 12: Judging from the dialogue, it should be Yan Ru Meng who incited God of nine suns rises to kill Lan Zhi.


    Floor 16: These are God of nine suns rises and Yan Ru Meng¡¯s chatting records, how does Lan Zhi have them? Did she use PS?


    Floor 25: Can any guru downstairs identify it?


    Floor 27: Hmph, it¡¯s just several pictures, what can they prove? Did Yan Ru Meng clearly ask God of nine suns rises to kill Lan Zhi? You guys, don¡¯t interpret out of context.


    Floor 31: Goddess Ru Meng would never do such things. You¡¯re ndering her.


    Floor 36: There¡¯s no sign of PS.


    Floor 39: Then I have a bold idea.


    Floor 42: Me too.


    Floor 45: Did God of nine suns rises betray her hahahaha


    Sometimes saying too much might instead allow others to seize the loopholes, giving them opportunities to y on words.


    Ming Shu was originally not worried about what others may say, so she directly posted the pictures. Then, except those huge fans, others would probably guess what happened.

 Chapter 370 - Full Time Evil Merchant (17)

    <h4>Chapter 370: Full Time Evil Merchant (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After Ming Shu set up the post, paid posters who stood up for Liu Yan in the world chat gradually decreased.


    When God of nine suns rises came online, this matter hade to its end.


    [Private chat] Yan Ru Meng: Why does Lan Zhi have our chatting records? What did you tell her?


    [Private chat] Yan Ru Meng: What on earth did you tell her?


    [Private chat] Yan Ru Meng: Are you reading?


    [Private chat] Yan Ru Meng: Why did you go kill her? Now the entire world thinks that I told you to do that.


    Yan Ru Meng sent quite a few messages. God of nine suns rises¡¯s heart hammered. <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>


    He didn¡¯t reply to Yan Ru Meng immediately as he wanted to figure out the situation.


    [Private chat] God of nine suns rises: I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s like that. I didn¡¯t even chat with Lan Zhi. Someone must have hacked my ount.


    [World] God of nine suns rises: Yan Yan, I¡¯m just angry. This matter has nothing to do with you, I¡¯ll tell others in the world chat.


    Then God of nine suns rises opened the world chat.


    [World] God of nine suns rises: Lan Zhi, it¡¯s I who killed you, and I killed you simply because you didn¡¯t sell the light moon shallow clouds to mest time, and you went against Chang¡¯an Alliance. It has nothing to do with Ru Meng. If you want revenge,e at me.


    [World] Clown: Wow, herees the important figure.


    [World] One more time: The discussion was over and now the male protagonist arrives.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: You¡¯re not a lovable fairy, why should Ie at you?


    [World] God of nine suns rises: Injustice has a head and debt has a lord, don¡¯t implicate the innocent.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: That won¡¯t work, I just like Yan Ru Meng.


    <i>It¡¯s no use to gain Hatred Points from you and I won¡¯t get any snacks. Then why should I care about you?</i>


    <i>No no no.</i>


    [World] Your green hat looks good: This... is this... I can¡¯t get her so I¡¯ll ruin her? Big brother... Who¡¯d have thought that big brother is such a person.


    [World] Mu Yu Yu Yu: This is disgusting. How would the goddess like you, an obscene hunk?


    [World] Tianshan Lake: Do you think the goddess will like you then?


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Ge Chenhao. Friendship tip: Ge Chenhao¡¯s ID: God of nine suns rises.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Oh my god.</i>


    <i>F**k, can¡¯t you send the task earlier?</i>


    <i>I just refused that man!</i>


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Well I thought about it, actually I can barelye for you. Come, report your position.


    Actor Ming Shu calmly changed her attitude, without blushing or breathing nervously; this was the basic training for being an actor.


    [World] One more time: ...


    [World] Clown: ...


    [World] I Am Not Eating Sugar Today: ...


    [World] The west mountain: ...


    God of nine suns rises told Ming Shu to go to the arena and they would have a fair fight.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Fair? You should let me kill you till you drop to level 48, then you can talk about a fair fight with me.


    God of nine suns rises had reached max level by now. If he fought against her, who was only level 48 now, how would this be a fair fight?


    [World] God of nine suns rises: Ru Meng has been reduced 10 levels by you, you shouldn¡¯t go too far!


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: What fairness are you talking about to me then?


    <i>If you didn¡¯t mention a fair fight, I wouldn¡¯t pick up the topic.</i>


    [World] Your green hat looks good: I think big brother is right. It¡¯s not fair at all, so there won¡¯t be a fair fight.


    God of nine suns rises gritted his teeth.


    [World] God of nine suns rises: I¡¯ll take off my equipment.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Then it¡¯ll be me bullying you. If I win, others will say that I¡¯m a perverse winner. Just cut the crap, let¡¯s fight now.


    [World] God of nine suns rises: ...


    Other yers in the world were also a little speechless. Who on earth had gifted such confidence to big brother? Before his level was high and it might be no problem to him to say something arrogant. But now the other party was ten levels higher than him, wasn¡¯t he a little overconfident?


    Yan Ru Meng was a female yer. Her operations were skilled, but she wasn¡¯t as good as a male yer in their view.


    God of nine suns rises was a senior yer in the ranking list. <i>Big brother, do you think he is so easy to deal with like Yan Ru Meng?</i>


    [World] God of nine suns rises: Since you request it, if you lose you must apologize to Ru Meng. So many people here in the world are all my witnesses.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Howe I will lose.


    [World] Downloading you: When ites to confidence, I will only rmend big brother Lan Zhi.


    [World] Clown: It¡¯s on, it¡¯s on.


    The arena was allowed to be viewed, so everyone now swarmed in to watch.


    [World] Your heaven: The level difference is huge, big brother... I don¡¯t think he can win over God of nine suns rises.


    The arena had its rules, and props were not allowed to be used as casually as outside.


    [World] Clown: Naive, have you forgotten the big brother¡¯s profession?


    Then they remembered Ming Shu was an orc. She had two lives.


    [World] Jihadists: Even if an orc has two forms, I don¡¯t think he can win.


    Most people didn¡¯t believe Ming Shu would win because the level difference was too huge.


    In the arena, Ming Shu had begun to switch forms. When it was switched to the orc, the orc¡¯s ears and tail would grow from his head and butt.


    As he switched, the life bar that was originally almost empty increased to full health.


    God of nine suns rises was shocked a bit. Apparently he also forgot Ming Shu¡¯s upation before.


    When it was switched to the orc, Ming Shu attacked more fiercely, and looked more obscene...


    God of nine suns rises was caught off guard and suffered a skill. When he tried to take back the initiative, everything went wrong.


    ...


    [Arena] yer [Snacks Are Justice] defeated the yer [God of nine suns rises].


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Thank you, thank you.


    [World] One more time: ...


    [World] Jihadists: ...


    [World] Your green hat looks good: ...


    It might be their imagination, but they always felt that she didn¡¯t mean what she said at all.


    [World] God of nine suns rises: One more round.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Do you think I¡¯ll listen to your request? Beg me!


    [World] I Am Not Eating Sugar Today: Pu...


    <i>He was asking for a fight and you make him beg? Why are you so funny!</i>


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Let¡¯s y something exciting.


    It was boring to fight in the arena, so Ming Shu rejected God of nine suns rises¡¯s invitation, and took out her broadsword to chase God of nine suns rises.


    [World] ...


    <i>He thinks this is exciting?</i>


    <i>Big brother, can you not do whatever you thought of immediately!!</i>


    Ming Shu not only chased by herself, she encouraged others to chase him as well. Anyone who killed God of nine suns rises once would gain an equipment exclusively produced by her. As you know, it was as hard as climbing to the sky to ask her to produce an equipment at ordinary times.


    Many yers wouldn¡¯t waste such a good opportunity.


    God of nine suns rises was chased all over the map miserably. But he also wasn¡¯t awaiting his doom and continued offering a bounty for Ming Shu. He thought there must be yers who would take the reward.


    So two groups of people chased each other all over the map, and this made those yers who were working hard to attack the underground pce and level up very speechless.


    <i>What¡¯s most important now should be the underground pce!</i>


    <i>What the hell are you doing running about!</i>


    <i>If you don¡¯t want to y, we¡¯re ying!</i>


    ...


    [Private chat] Skull: Big brother,e and level up. You¡¯ve dropped below level 50. Why are you still picking mushrooms in the purple gold mountain? What¡¯s the grudge between you and mushrooms?


    Skull didn¡¯t understand. Why the mushrooms?


    Picking mushrooms should be a little girl¡¯s task, but why should an ugly hunk pick mushrooms.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: I can¡¯t, there¡¯re guards outside the mountain.


    Ming Shu set the automatic collection and was now eating snacks cross-legged.

 Chapter 371 - Full Time Evil Merchant (18)

    <h4>Chapter 371: Full Time Evil Merchant (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Skull must drag Ming Shu to level up, but Ming Shu only wanted to be with her snacks and didn¡¯t want to move. So basically she just followed behind Skull to collect some free experience.


    Past midnight, the First Level¡¯s people were offline to sleep, but Ming Shu instead became energetic. She caused Chang¡¯an Alliance to hunt her down for another round all over the world.


    When Ming Shu finally got rid of the pursuing forces, she looked up to see Xi Zi Lin standing nearby.


    She clicked the map and found she actually arrived at the Dark Night Corridor.


    There were very few yers right now, and Ming Shu¡¯s appearance was eye-catching. Xi Zi Lin ran over obediently.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Guru guru, you¡¯re still awake?


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Cultivation.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Ah???


    Xi Zi Lin didn¡¯t seem to understand the meaning, but she didn¡¯t think more and continued typing.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Guru, can you do a mission with me? It¡¯s toote, I can¡¯t find other yers to team up with me.


    The minimum number for entering the Dark Night Corridor was two.


    Xi Zi Lin couldn¡¯t do it alone.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Why should I help you?


    <i>I need your Hatred Points, howe I¡¯d help you?</i>


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: No no no, you don¡¯t have to help me, guru, you just need to enter with me.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: I didn¡¯t find anyone else...


    Ming Shu intended to leave, but she walked back after taking a few steps.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Team up now.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Guru, you¡¯re so kind.


    <i>Kind?</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll let you know how kind I amter.</i>


    Dark Night Corridor¡¯s boss was actually not hard to defeat, after all the boss was only level 40. But the feather Ming Shu said rarely shed. It was said some yers tried for a month straight yet found nothing.


    After they began the mission, Xi Zi Lin began to beat up small monsters first. She looked technically skilled nowpared to at the underground pce.


    After finishing all the small monsters, the big boss was the only trouble left.


    The big boss would go crazy in the end, and the game guide said the yer needed to interrupt it in the process.


    Xi Zi Lin was about to interrupt the big boss, then a dazzling skill light shed in front of her and blocked the big boss.


    Then her character was dead.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Guru...


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: By mistake, one more time?


    Ming Shu said very sincerely and Xi Zi Lin couldn¡¯t me her.


    The two entered the mission again.


    But the ending was the same.


    Xi Zi Lin died again.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Guru, I can finish it alone.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Don¡¯t you need my help?


    <i>I don¡¯t believe that she will not be angry.</i>


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: ...


    As soon as Ming Shu helped, the boss would go crazy and she would be killed. <i>Can¡¯t she just not help?</i>


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Okay.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Do we need to do it again?


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Guru, don¡¯t you sleep?


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Cultivation.


    <i>I have to gain your Hatred Points, sleep? Nonsense.</i>


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Then... let¡¯s try again.


    Xi Zi Lin wanted Ming Shu to stand by, and she had typed the words, but then deleted them.


    What followed was that Xi Zi Lin died again and again in the mission.


    Dead.


    Dead.


    Dead ¡ÁN.


    Ming Shu made up her mind to turn the Dark Night Corridor into a nightmare for Xi Zi Lin. <i>She¡¯ll be angered to hell. I¡¯ll continue.</i>


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Guru, I... I want to sleep.


    <i>If this continued, I would really have a shadow.</i>


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: We¡¯ll continue tomorrow?


    Xi Zi Lin didn¡¯t answer for a long time. As Ming Shu thought she had fallen asleep, Xi Zi Lin sent a message.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: See you tomorrow, guru.


    Then in the next few days, except for hunting down Yan Ru Meng and God of nine suns rises all over the world, Ming Shu¡¯s daily task was to take Xi Zi Lin and help her get killed.


    [Private chat] Skull: Hey big brother, what are you doing all day with that Xi Zi Lin? I told you to level up and you won¡¯te, look at your poor low level now, aren¡¯t you ashamed to be concerned with love and romance?


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: I¡¯m busy being a profiteer, I don¡¯t have time to level up.


    [Private chat] Skull: I don¡¯t believe this. You¡¯ve been losing yourself recently! Even if Yan Ru Meng doesn¡¯t like you, you don¡¯t have to pick up someone casually. Who knows if this one is male or female. It¡¯s great to be single. Look at me, big brother, you need to cheer up!!


    Right, rumors in the world said that ¡°he¡± aimed at Yan Ru Meng because Yan Ru Meng didn¡¯t like him.


    <i>F**k, these little goblins don¡¯t even ask for my opinion before they make up rumors.</i>


    <i>I was obviously wanting the fake female protagonist to hate me!</i>


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: I am really making money.


    <i>What should I eat if I don¡¯t make money!</i>


    <i>I have my professional integrity!</i>


    In order to make Skull believe her, Ming Shu specially showed him screenshots of recent transaction chatting records. But Skull yelled a lot after reading those, as if Ming Shu had done something super evil by being an evil merchant at this time.


    [Private chat] Skull: Do you know that Xiao Ji¡¯s team has almostpleted the equipment preparation recently?


    [Private chat] Skull: But our team, you¡¯re not even at max level now, and Little Rabbit Gu... Dear god, I don¡¯t even want to mention it, I¡¯m so angry.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Then why haven¡¯t you gone to equip the team, what are you doing here with me?


    [Private chat] Skull: Okay okay okay, you¡¯re the big brother.


    No matter what Skull said, Ming Shu just ignored him. Finally Skull had to turn off the private chat and went to train other worthless team members.


    ...


    [System Announcement] The 50th floor of the underground pce is opened. Fifteen days to the birth of the devil king, all yers should work hard to stop the devil king from being born.


    When Ming Shu saw this news she was refining medicine with the mushrooms. After reading the news, she continued her work as if nothing had happened.


    Maybe it¡¯s because the countdown to the devil king¡¯s birth was getting shorter and shorter, both Liu Yan and God of nine suns rises didn¡¯t care about Ming Shu much then. Even if they met each other, they would avoid her, or if that didn¡¯t work, they would go offline.


    But unlike the others, Xiao Ji was online less.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Guru, do we go for missions today?


    Xi Zi Lin reported to Ming Shu on time everyday, although she had almost be an expert on being killed on missions.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Of course.


    Xi Zi Lin was already waiting. As soon as Ming Shu arrived, she opened the mission interface.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Guru, do you want to enter the underground pce mission? I heard that yers will get rewards if they reach below the 50th floor. Some yers even got orange equipment.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Oh.


    <i>I can make an orange costume by myself, so why should I bother getting one down there.</i>


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Guru, you really don¡¯t want to go there?


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Do you?


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: I want to... but no one wants to take me. I¡¯m not skilled, and those yers who teamed up with me all dislike taking me...


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: You can y the woman, and there will be a lot of yers who want to take you.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: ... I can¡¯t, I¡¯m not that kind of person.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: It¡¯s just a game, and you only need to type a few words on the screen. Who knows what kind of person is at the other side of theputer.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: That doesn¡¯t work either!!


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Guru, let¡¯s just finish this mission.


    Xi Zi Lin changed the topic swiftly and concentrated on killing monsters.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: If it weren¡¯t for my ugly image, I would also want to use my beauty.


    The Host should take all the me. <i>Why did she choose an ugly hunk? I can¡¯t even find a little girl who will cook for me.</i>


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: ...


    Xi Zi Lin looked at the ugly hunk beside her. She thought again that she was epting all kinds of abuse for standing by him.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Guru, sometimes appearance doesn¡¯t mean anything. It¡¯s the soul that matters.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: I am shallow. I value face.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: ...

 Chapter 372 - Full Time Evil Merchant (19)

    <h4>Chapter 372: Full Time Evil Merchant (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Besides being tortured by Ming Shu every day, there was no progress for Xi Zi Lin.


    The underground pce got deeper and deeper. Ming Shu asked casually once and realized that it was already at level 80. There was a total of 100 levels in the underground pce.


    The team that was leading was the one headed by the male protagonist. However, what was interesting was that the male protagonist was not present.


    Skull dropped to third because of his extra teammates and was trying to catch up with the male protagonist.


    Skull asked Ming Shu to level up a few times. After being rejected firmly, he could only find someone else to rece Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu ran all over the map. Other than picking mushrooms, people started to realize that she had a hobby of bullying little foxes.


    When she had nothing to do, she would squat on the level 50 map and bully a monster that looked like a little fox.


    Xi Zi Lin continued to persevere and do the Dark Night Corridor mission. She was determined to get the feather Ming Shu was talking about and made her her master.


    [System Announcement] Congrattion to all yers. You have reached the forbidden grounds of the Evil n. Please seal the devil king.


    [System Announcement] The devil king has run away. Find the devil king as fast as possible. Note: the devil king can be any yer.


    There was only a five-minute gap between the two notifications.


    [World] One more time: What is this? The devil king can be any yer? I only know a few of the yers.


    [World] Your green hat looks good: There are so many yers on the server, how do I know who is the devil king? Are you trying to make it hard for us?


    [World] A newbie: The producer must be crazy.


    The world chat was a mess. They fought the underground pce for so long and in the end, this appeared.


    Ming Shu looked at the additional words ¡°devil king¡± on her ID. It was shining brightly in gold. She felt that the producer must be crazy.


    The mission that disappeared appeared again. However, the mission had changed¡ªplease try your best to prevent yourself from getting caught by other yers.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the hell. You gave me such an impressive nametag and still want me to not get spotted by other yers? Are you kidding me?</i>


    <i>Did I just get shot while lying down?</i>


    <i>I mustin!</i>


    Ming Shu found the customer service. She just wanted to be an evil merchant. She didn¡¯t want to be a devil king.


    However, the little guy at the customer service told her politely that she was chosen as the devil king because she went into the underground pce before and dropped levels.


    Ming Shu was not convinced.


    [System] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: Yan Ru Meng and God of nine suns rises also went into the underground pce and dropped levels. Why weren¡¯t they chosen. Are you discriminating against lifestyle yers?


    [System] GM78: That is because these two yers have regained their levels so the devil king will not be them.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>So I am chosen as punishment for not leveling up after I dropped levels?</i>


    [System] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: Can I protest?


    [System] GM78: yer, even if you are caught, you will still get a huge reward.


    After that, GM78 didn¡¯t say anything. However, the intention was clear. There were good things toe.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>The script was not written like that! Am I ying a fake game?</i>


    [System] GM78: Yes, the yers you killed will be demons once the Evil World isunched. For the sake of the team fights, please do your best to kill people. Note: The yers you kill within one month will be on your side so please do your best to kill people.


    <i>OMG, this gamingpany is founded by the Harmony System¡¯s rtive, right?</i>


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: God... what happened to your name...


    [Private chat] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: Why? Are you not convinced?


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: No. God, have you be the devil king?


    [Private chat] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: Yes, are you afraid?


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Don¡¯t worry god, I will not tell anyone.


    [Private chat] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: You should find people to surround me now. If you catch me, there will be good stuff.


    Ming Shu urged Xi Zi Lin.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Although I have not recognized you as my master, I will not do such things. Don¡¯t worry, god.


    [Private chat] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: Do you want to be my disciple so much?


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: Yes. You are very powerful... Don¡¯t worry god, I will not tell anyone that you are the devil king. I will protect you.


    [Private chat] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: With your technique, I am afraid that I will die in a terrible way.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: ...


    [Private chat] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: Go and y in the corner.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: ...


    ...


    Ming Shu made herself invisible and looked at the instructions of the mission carefully. There was nothing different from what GM78 said.


    However, she needed to make sure to be online for six hours each day and she couldn¡¯t make herself invisible.


    That seemed reasonable. If she just went offline immediately and appeared one monthter, who would be able to catch her?


    The devil king could kill people and those yers that were killed would be on the same side as the devil king. If she won and opened the Evil World, the yers that she killed would be demons.


    But, there was a criterion. She could not kill any yers below level 50.


    She was a general without an army and she had to kill all the yers on the server.


    <i>Very good. Very challenging.</i>


    [...] <i>They didn¡¯t ask you to kill all the yers. Why are you adding scenes for yourself? </i>[All the best, Guest. You can do it. Just work hard and I will try to give you a mass mission. So anxious, there are no mass missions in an online game.]


    Ming Shu, ¡°...¡± This was her Harmony System. Nothing wrong with that.


    Ming Shu decided to do something big.


    However, when she thought about her own level, she felt depressed and started munching on a bunch of snacks. With this level, she would die anytime she got surrounded.


    <i>When you don¡¯t level up when you are young, you can¡¯t win against people when you are old.</i>


    <i>Okay...</i>


    Wait, why was she at full level? <i>Is it a gift for the devil king?</i>


    [Private chat] Skull: Did you see what happened in the world chat? The producer must be crazy. I want to stop ying this game already. When theyunched the game, it was still normal. Look at what it¡¯s be.


    [Private chat] Skull: Omg, have you changed your name so fast?


    [Private chat] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: Did you see anyone change the special effects on their names before?


    Skull looked at the shining words and kept quiet.


    [Private chat] Skull: Tell me, what did you do behind my back?


    [Private chat] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: Maybe I saved the universe. Sigh, before they entrust me with their mission, they should give me snacks first.


    [Private chat] Skull: ...


    <i>What is big brother being crazy about?</i>


    [Private chat] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: When do you all n to form a team and kill me?


    [Private chat] Skull: Is this for real?


    [Private chat] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: Do I look like I am kidding?


    [Private chat] Skull: ...


    Ming Shu and Skull exchanged some information. Their mission was to find her and catch her. However, they were not sure what would happen after that. Going by the script now, even if the devil king was caught, the two teams would still be separated.


    Just that the demons might be the minority when that happened.


    This situation was to let the devil king expand his demon army and, if possible, create a bnce in the world.


    [Private chat] Skull: What do you n to do?


    [Private chat] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: I n... to go offline and eat something.


    [Private chat] Skull: ...


    <i>Big Brother is indeed calm.</i>

 Chapter 373 - Full Time Evil Merchant (20)

    <h4>Chapter 373: Full Time Evil Merchant (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    This issue became very big. Many yers formed teams and went toin.


    The customer service had no choice but to create an article and exin it on the forum.


    ording to the official site, when theyunched the game, they just mentioned the easiest way to split the groups. However, they didn¡¯t say that there was only one way to split them.


    Because some yers burned the tree and activated the hidden mode to split the groups, that was why this mission appeared.


    <i>Burned the tree?</i>


    Everyone focused their attention on the Chang¡¯an Alliance, who burned the tree.


    At first, they could just walk the easy route, but because they went to burn the tree, they had to take the difficult path now.


    The Chang¡¯an Alliance felt wronged. They were just chasing a person. Who knew that they would burn a tree. <i>If you want to me someone, you have to me Lan Zhi.</i>


    Speaking of which, why was Lan Zhi not online when such a big thing happened...


    The system also mentioned that the ID of the devil king would have some changes so they would not be looking for the devil king blindfolded.


    All the yers heaved a sigh of relief when they saw this.


    Everyone started scrolling through their friends list to see if anyone was the devil king.


    Ming Shu was not online. Hence, her ID would not be shining brightly with the devil king ID and no one found out that she had risen in rank for the time being.


    The other yers from the other servers were stunned. They started asking around and when they heard that there was such a thing, they went to burn the tree excitedly.


    All the yers started asking around.


    <i>This mode is already very difficult.</i>


    <i>Stop hurting us!</i>


    ...


    <i>Ring...</i>


    Ming Shu had just finished her meal and changed her clothes when the bell rang.


    She hugged a bag of seaweed and went to open the door. The young man she metst time was standing at her door. His soft hair stuck onto his forehead and his eyes were clear and bright. He looked really cute.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    The young man blinked and then smiled with surprise. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Ming Shu pouted. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°That... is your house leaking?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°But... my house is flooded with water. Can you check?¡± the young man asked carefully.


    Ming Shu looked at him and smiled as she turned toward her room. The young man scanned the surroundings and looked into the room. He tiptoed inside.


    Ming Shu tilted sideways and nced at him. The young man gave a nice smile and exposed his cute dimples. ¡°Can Ie inside to take a look?¡±


    Ming Shu munched her seaweed. The seaweed was very crispy.


    The young man saw that she didn¡¯t chase him out and covered his shoes with the cover on the shoe cab and walked in.


    She showed the kitchen and the bathroom to the young man. The young man looked at it carefully and said disappointedly, ¡°Seems like the issue is not you. It kept leaking downstairs. I don¡¯t know what to do... So you have the number of the management?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± E <i>ven if I do, I won¡¯t tell you.</i>


    Ming Shu signaled for him to get out.


    The young man walked out hesitantly and stood at the door before saying, ¡°My name is Shu Lin. We met before. I didn¡¯t know that you lived on top of me. That time...¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The young man looked at the closed door and his expression froze slightly.


    <i>I am so cute. Didn¡¯t your heart waver a bit?</i>


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    The door suddenly opened again and the person inside popped her head out. ¡°What did you say your name was?¡±


    The young man hurriedly calmed himself down and opened his eyes wide. ¡°Shu Lin. Shu as infortable and Lin...¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    ¡°... Lin as in befall.¡±


    The door was closed once again. Shu Lin turned around. The smile on his face slowly dropped.


    <i>What the hell...</i>


    ¡°Hey, did you just move in?¡±


    Shu Lin looked coldly at Liu Yan who just walked out of the lift and sneered. He then walked arrogantly into the lift. His cute aura had disappeared.


    Liu Yan: ¡°...¡±


    [Lord Nine, your character setting was vited again. Can you please maintain your cute young boy image?] The system deducted his points again and reminded him.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know me, how will she know what kind of person I am? This is not a vition of my character setting. You better give me back my points or I will make you take them from me.¡±


    [... Lord Nine, this is against the rules.]


    ¡°Repeat that.¡±


    [...] The system tried to change the topic. [Lord Nine, you have to work harder. You have already met your target twice. At this rate, when are you going toplete your mission?]


    ¡°Return my points.¡±


    The system tried to change the topic again. [Lord Nine, don¡¯t be too stressed. We still have chances.]


    ¡°Give me back my points.¡± Shu Lin paused and he smiled suddenly. His eyes were bright and he looked really cute. ¡°If not, I will destroy the world. The repair department might find you forpensation...¡±


    [...] <i>Okay okay okay, I will return them!</i>


    <i>To hell with cuteness. He is not cute at all. When he gets evil, the entire department will shiver in fear.</i>


    <i>Especially the repair department. They are dying to kill him and throw him into space to feed the insects.</i>


    The system was almost bankrupt frompensating on his behalf.


    Sob, why was its life so sad.


    On the other end, Shu Lin went down the lift while Liu Yan still stood in the same ce.


    Liu Yan looked at the door that Shu Lin stood at just now and then looked at the lift. <i>Is he the weird girl¡¯s friend? Why is he so weird too?</i>


    <i>I must persuade Xiao Jinghan to move house soon...</i>


    Liu Yan thought about Xiao Jinghan¡¯s attitude toward her and felt depressed. It was all because of Lan Zhi. Because of Lan Zhi, Xiao Jinghan was indifferent toward her and it was hard to even see him.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Liu Yan called someone. ¡°Help me investigate a person...¡±


    ...


    Ming Shuy on the sofa. Shu Lin was living just below her. If you think about it, he had to enjoy the benefits of a favorable position if he wanted to get her.


    Ming Shupared the young man with the female Xi Zi Lin in the game.


    <i>If you talk about their outer appearance, they do look simr. They are both really cute.</i>


    <i>Maybe his brain was not working that day and he chose a female.</i>


    <i>Maybe he¡¯s crazy?</i>


    <i>Yes, he¡¯s crazy.</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t go online. She needed to n how to create some havoc.


    [... Are you sure it is not because you bought too many snacks today and don¡¯t want to move?]


    The Harmony System heartlessly exposed Ming Shu.


    <i>Ming Shuy among her snacks with a happy smile. ¡°I am thinking seriously. Snacks can help me think. How can a system like you understand this?</i>


    [...] Yes, it didn¡¯t know. <i>Let¡¯s y some little demons fighting.</i>


    ¡°WTF!¡±


    Ming Shu scolded. What could she do when she had a system that yed little demons fighting whenever it was unhappy?


    Ming Shu ate her snacks for a while. She realized that it was still early and crawled to herputer.


    [System Announcement] The devil king is online.


    [System Announcement] The devil king is online.


    [System Announcement] The devil king is online.


    The announcement was made to the entire server.


    Three times.


    They added special effects to the words and it looked extra striking.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>F**k, no one told me that there would be an announcement when I go online!</i>

 Chapter 374 - Full Time Evil Merchant (21)

    <h4>Chapter 374: Full Time Evil Merchant (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu looked at the world chat, which was getting lively. <i>Should I thank them for not typing my name out?</i>


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: God, why are you online?


    [Private chat] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: To look for death.


    <i>What else can I do besides look for death?</i>


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: ...


    Ming Shu opened the world chat. It was filled with people guessing who the devil king was. They suspected anyone they could suspect and all the people on the ranking board were being investigated.


    [World] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: Stop looking, I am here.


    Silence.


    The next second, the world chat started scrolling up at a really fast speed.


    [World] Harry: What the hell! Big brother!


    [World] Philip¡¯s cat: I must have seen it wrongly.


    [World] Snowkez flying in the air: the sky is dark. Time to sleep.


    [World] Chuan Bei: Hey.


    [World] Dan Zhu: Omg! The devil king appeared! It is actually the first in rank on the wealthiest yer ranking, big brother Lan Zhi. So surprising.


    [World] Ran Ran: Big brother, we can only meet on the battlefield next time.


    [World] Li Ge: Don¡¯t worry. Even if it is like this, we will still have you in our hearts.


    [World] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: Don¡¯t be afraid, you will be together with me soon.


    [World] One more time: F**k a bunch of actors. Can you all not tilt?


    [World] Purple gold mountain: He is at Purple Gold Mountain.


    Ming Shu was still picking mushrooms at Purple Gold Mountain. When her location was updated, yers came to find her immediately.


    The First Level was very fast. Skull led the team and was the first to arrive.


    [Nearby] Skull: Hurry hurry hurry.


    [Nearby] Li Ge: Leader, why are you so excited? You even took off your clothes...


    [Nearby] Chuan Bei: Omg, big brother, why did you kill our leader? Even if we are on opposite sides now, you don¡¯t have to be so heartless the minute we meet right? We have been through thick and thin together.


    Skull was killed by Ming Shu the moment he went over. He was now lying on the ground and looked extra pitiful.


    [Nearby] Skull: Hurry up and take off your items.


    [Nearby] Ran Ran: We¡¯d rather die than give up!


    [Nearby] Li Ge: Don¡¯t think that just because you are the devil king, we will be afraid of you. Leader, take care.


    [Nearby] Skull: Enough. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Hurry up.


    Skull¡¯s tone got serious and the actors started to take off their items.


    [Nearby] Chuan Bei: Come on, torture me.


    [Nearby] Li Ge: Your Highness, I don¡¯t like it too rough.


    Ming Shu threw some skills over and the actors fell to the ground. The nearby chat got quieter. It might be because they had gotten their new mission.


    After the few of them got up, they started talking again.


    Ming Shu looked at the yersing to purple gold mountain. The leader was Yan Ru Meng.


    [Nearby] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: Wee to my team.


    [Nearby] Philip¡¯s cat: What is this? What team? Big brother, don¡¯t me us. You are the devil king now.


    [Nearby] Yan Ru Meng: Stop talking nonsense. Get her.


    Yan Ru Meng directed Chang¡¯an Alliance¡¯s yers to attack Ming Shu at the first opportunity.


    [Nearby] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: We can talk nicely.


    <i>Xiu¡ª</i>


    A sh of skill shot out from behind. Yan Ru Meng controlled her character and maneuvered it backward. However, there were too many people. When she moved, other people started moving too.


    Yan Ru Meng was caught by surprise by the attacks. The people from the Chang¡¯an Alliance were not able to help in time and by the time they reacted, Yan Ru Meng was already lying on the floor with only a bit of health left.


    Ming Shu went up and corralled Yan Ru Meng.


    [Nearby] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: I said that we can talk nicely.


    [Nearby] ...


    <i>You just attacked straight away. Which part of that showed that you wanted to talk nicely?!</i>


    Liu Yan was so angry she threw her mouse. This guy was so many levels below her. <i>How could he attack me?</i>


    She opened Ming Shu¡¯s details and realized that she was at full level...


    [Nearby] Yan Ru Meng: Lan Zhi, why are you at full level? Did you cheat!


    The yers were all surprised. They also felt that Ming Shu¡¯s attack just now was different from her level before. Thus, they all went to click on her details.


    [Nearby] Philip¡¯s cat: You will be suspended if you cheat okay?


    [Nearby] One more time: Big brother cheated... not possible right?


    [Nearby] Clown: But his level is indeed different from before. He managed to increase his level in such a short time. That doesn¡¯t make sense right?


    [Nearby] Dididi: He must have cheated.


    [Nearby] Yan Ru Meng: Report him. Let the system handle it.


    Liu Yan didn¡¯t believe that Ming Shu could get her levels back in such a short period of time. She must have cheated.


    The other yers felt that it made sense and they all reported Ming Shu to the system.


    After receiving so many reports, the customer service didn¡¯t dare to neglect it.


    After a while, they received the reply from the customer service and their stage changed to the world chat. They started scolding the customer service.


    [World] Dididi: How is it possible that he didn¡¯t cheat? Are you kidding me!


    [World] Philip¡¯s cat: If he didn¡¯t cheat, how is he able to climb so many levels in such a short time?


    [World] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: Because I am beautiful.


    <i>Shameless.</i>


    <i>How can you call yourself beautiful when you are an ugly hunk?</i>


    [World] GM78: He is the devil king now. In order to ensure the stability of the game, we increased his level.


    Those yers that participated in this mission were all level 50-60. She was level 48. They would be bullying her if they did it this way.


    [World] GM78: After the mission is done, his level will return to normal.


    After this sentence, the world became peaceful.


    GM had said that he didn¡¯t cheat. He became max level because of his devil king status.


    [World] GM78: Hope that everyone has a happy gaming experience.


    <i>Happy your head!</i>


    <i>We can¡¯t feel happy at all!</i>


    They just wanted to y the normal mode.


    [World] Philip¡¯s cat: Fight?


    [World] Dididi: Of course!


    [World] Your heaven: Fight!


    [Nearby] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: Wait, don¡¯t be impatient. I have something to say.


    [Nearby] Philip¡¯s cat: What do you want to say? Our mission is to catch you. We have so many people, there is nowhere you can run to. Give up and let us catch you.


    The yers below agreed with this message. Although she was at full level, she couldn¡¯t fight all the yers alone, right?


    [Nearby] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: You all need to buy medicine when you all fight, right? Comeee, let us do some trading first.


    [Team] One more time: ...


    [Nearby] Philip¡¯s cat:...


    Was <i>he kidding? Selling your own items to deal with you. That is something new.</i>


    However, it made sense too. He was the devil king now. There would be rewards if they caught him.


    Hence, all the yers started buying from Ming Shu uncontrobly. The items that she made recently were all snatched up. Even if she was the devil king now, her items were still of quality.


    Skull and the First Level¡¯s actors looked at her in shock.


    This was a true evil merchant. They couldn¡¯t defeat Ming Shu.

 Chapter 375 - Full Time Evil Merchant (22)

    <h4>Chapter 375: Full Time Evil Merchant (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    [Nearby]: Yan Ru Meng: Fight!


    Yan Ru Meng didn¡¯t wait for these people to finish buying their items and had already ordered the Chang¡¯an Alliance to attack.


    [Nearby] Li Ge: Yan Ru Meng and big brother love each other and kill each other.


    Ming Shu had just finished her trades when the Chang¡¯an Alliance attacked. She dodged their skills, retreating from the crowd and keeping a safe distance between them.


    All kinds of skills started shing. yers crowded together and it was really messy. No one could differentiate who was fighting whom.


    In the end, the Purple Gold Mountain mapgged.


    Quite a few yers logged out of the game due to theg. Ming Shu¡¯s web speed must be really good so she didn¡¯t log out. She took the opportunity and killed many yers.


    After this bunch of yers died, the people that were attacking Ming Shu decreased too.


    [Nearby] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: I am not killing anymore. I wille again tomorrow.


    The minimum online time had been reached. Ming Shu ran out of Purple Gold Mountain. The other yers chased her but they still didn¡¯t manage to catch her. They let her run away.


    Ming Shu used items to be invisible and hid from these yers.


    [Team] Chuan Bei: Exciting.


    [Team] Li Ge: Amazing.


    [Team] Ran Ran: Astonishing.


    [Team] Skull: ...


    Neither Flower Protector nor Little Rabbit Gu was here. They might be sleeping.


    Ming Shu and the rest of them squatted at the Jishui Pool.


    [Team] Skull: This game is amazing.


    [Team] Chuan Bei: This is the most exciting game I¡¯ve ever yed.


    [Team] Ran Ran: Actually, this game is unfair. As a devil king, big brother is a general without any soldiers and even had to find the soldiers himself. If big brother didn¡¯t have so many items, he would have been taken down by those yers.


    [Team] Li Ge: I feel that this is not so simple. The producer can¡¯t possibly design such a simple way to pass the mode. I feel that if he was caught, something else would happen.


    [Team] Skull: Big brother, what do you think?


    [Team] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: Should I go send my head to them?


    [Team] Li Ge: Forget about it. What if the producer is really crazy?


    Ming Shu just said it casually. She never thought of sending her head to them.


    [Team] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: I have to kill as many people as I can now. I need yers from level 50 to 60. You all go and pull some people.


    Her team would only be bigger if she killed more people. That was the only way she could form a team big enough to defend against the other group.


    [Team] Ran Ran: How to pull people?


    [Team] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: How else? Lie to them. We can¡¯t move around the map and start executing people now. If nothing else, you can lure them with your looks.


    [Team] Skull: I didn¡¯t know you were like this, Big brother.


    [Team] Li Ge: I didn¡¯t know you were like this, Big brother +1


    [Team] Chuan Bei: I didn¡¯t know you were like this, Big brother + the gxy.


    [Team] Chuan Bei: Go and call Flower Protector.


    [Team] Li Ge: We need to go through thick and thin. Call Little Rabbit Gu too.


    [Team] Ran Ran: Let me call the people from the First Level, hehe.


    Lying to their own people first. Skull decided to keep quiet.


    There were many yers above level 50 in the First Level. After they were baited and killed, everyone started shouting and were then brainwashed by Chuan Bei and his three-person actors¡¯ gang. They then sent them out to find more victims.


    A bunch of yers was baited again and when they reached the Jishui Pool, they were killed by Ming Shu. Everyone was in a daze. They felt stifled when they saw the new mission.


    They knew that this game was not so simple.


    <i>The producer is crazy!</i>


    [World] Mi Lu: The devil king is luring people to the Jishui Pool and killing them. All the powerful people online, follow us and kill him!


    The more people you kill, the more likely the news would leak.


    Chang¡¯an Alliance heard the news and rushed to Jishui Pool immediately. However, Jishui Pool was already deserted.


    They walked around the map for half a day and didn¡¯t find anyone there. They didn¡¯t know that that bunch of people had already gone offline to get some sleep.


    When Ming Shu came online the next day, the fact that their mission would change if they get killed by the devil king had already spread.


    Ming Shu looked at the people on her side. There were not even 100.


    She felt suffocated. A whole server worth of yers was waiting for her to kill them!


    First, a bit of a snack.


    The next few days, the First Level¡¯s yers started running around the world and deceiving people. They lured them to Ming Shu and let her kill them. They were unable to kill them. Only Ming Shu could do it. The game got lively and there would be yers cursing Ming Shu in the world chat every few minutes.


    Liu Yan was really angry. However, Ming Shu had yers protecting her already. They had lost their advantage.


    [Team] Chang¡¯an Alliance¡¤Xiao Lu: Sister Ru Meng, what should we do now? Should webine forces with other ns?


    [Team] Yan Ru Meng: Have you all seen God Xiao?


    Liu Yan had not seen Xiao Jinghan recently. Xiao Jinghan¡¯s time spent at home was getting shorter and shorter too.


    [Team] Chasing the wind for a thousand miles: I think I saw him going toward the Hundred Flower Valley.


    Liu Yan was puzzled. There was no boss at the Hundred Flower Valley and there was no mission held there either. <i>What is he doing there?</i>


    [Team] Yan Ru Meng: I will go find God Xiao. You all think of something first.


    Liu Yan instantly teleported out and went toward the Hundred Flower Valley.


    The Hundred Flower Valley was very big. There were many different flowers of different colors blooming and it was one of the most suitable ces to date in the game.


    There was a huge blossom tree in the middle of the valley. The map would always have blossoms floating in the sky. The sky was full of flowers. It seemed extra romantic.


    Liu Yan saw Xiao Jinghan under the blossom tree.


    There was a female yer beside him. The two of them stood under the blossom tree. They looked beautiful and dreamy.


    At this moment, numerous fireworks appeared in the sky.


    [Nearby] Little Rabbit Gu: Guru?


    Xiao Jinghan didn¡¯t reply.


    Liu Yan could no longer watch. She kicked the circuit board and the entire screen cked out.


    She was so angry she grabbed the items on the table and smashed them.


    She was so busy fighting Lan Zhi recently that her time spent with Xiao Jinghan decreased. She didn¡¯t even know when they got together.


    <i>Isn¡¯t Little Rabbit Gu together with Flower Protector?</i>


    <i>Why is she suddenly with Xiao Jinghan?</i>


    She finally got a chance to chase the male protagonist. She couldn¡¯t give it up so easily.


    ...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what happened to Liu Yan. However, when she was going out to have a meal, she met Liu Yan in the elevator.


    She was in deep thought and she seemed depressed.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and smiled. When the elevator doors were closing, she tilted her body and entered.


    <i>Finally, I have a chance to beat you up.</i>


    Liu Yan was shocked. She focused on Ming Shu¡¯s face. ¡°You... what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I was preparing to hit you.¡±


    Liu Yan was in a daze. She only reacted after a few seconds. She quickly backed up against the wall. ¡°Are you crazy!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu nodded her head seriously. Her smile was gentle. ¡°If wanting to hit you is an illness, I must be incurable.¡±


    <i>Come to me, my Hatred Points.</i>


    ¡°There is a camera... ah...¡±


    ¡°I forgot to tell you, the camera is broken.¡± Ming Shu squatted beside Liu Yan. ¡°Be angry more often. You will be beautiful.¡±


    <i>Be angry more often so I can have Hatred Points.</i>


    Liu Yan hugged her stomach and stared at her angrily. <i>Is this girl a lunatic?</i>


    She was afraid that she would be beaten again and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound as she watched Ming Shu leave.


    Once she left, Liu Yan called the police.


    However, when the police arrived, there was nothing on the camera. They only saw Liu Yan shouting by herself.


    The police shivered in fear. Had they met a ghost?

 Chapter 376 - Full Time Evil Merchant (23)

    <h4>Chapter 376: Full Time Evil Merchant (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu asked for the Harmony System¡¯s help to settle this thing. For the sake of Hatred Points, the Harmony System would not reject her request. However, if she asked for help for something she wanted to do, the Harmony System would not help her.


    It even emphasized that it was a system with values.


    ... In front of Hatred Points, all values were bullshit.


    The police found Ming Shu. Ming Shu was small and short with a warm smile on her face. She looked so innocent and cute. She didn¡¯t look like someone that would beat people up.


    The police had no evidence. Even though Liu Yan said that she was the one who attacked her, nothing happened to Ming Shu.


    However, what happened in the elevator was quite eerie. Liu Yan couldn¡¯t possibly hit herself, right?


    Hence, for some reason, the story that their elevator was haunted started spreading.


    Ming Shu had just walked into the elevator when a shadow rushed inside. He panted heavily and smiled at Ming Shu.


    Shu Lin leaned over and pressed the floor below Ming Shu. He nced at Ming Shu. ¡°Do you believe in the ghost story?¡±


    Ming Shu folded her hands over her chest. She looked at him and smiled. ¡°The ghost is with you.¡±


    Shu Lin seemed to shiver and quickly scanned the elevator. He instinctively moved toward Ming Shu. His pale face was full of fear. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, I... I am afraid.¡±


    ¡°You are scared of ghosts?¡±


    Shu Lin nodded.


    Ming Shu smiled and started talking nonsense. ¡°There is one right behind you. Her face is covered in blood and her tongue is very long. So long that it has reached your neck. Did you feel it? It is very cold. She is already leaning on you...¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Shu Lin suddenly shouted and his whole body clung to Ming Shu. His was shivering fervently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, stop it.¡±


    He looked as though he was repeating these words with all his energy.


    ¡°Get off!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid,¡± Shu Lin stammered and hugged Ming Shu even tighter.


    Actually, in his heart, he was giving a cold face. <i>F**k, would I be scared of ghosts? When I was a ghostst time, you were still a nobody!</i>


    ¡°I lied to you. Get off me.¡±


    ¡°No, there is a ghost!¡± You want me to get off? No way! This is the consequence of lying to me!


    Ming Shu choked. Shouldn¡¯t his focus be on her lying to him? In a novel, when the male protagonist lied to the female protagonist, the female protagonist would tantly take revenge. <i>Have I been looking at fake novels?</i>


    ¡°Are you a man?¡± Ming Shu grabbed his elbow.


    The young man looked up and said pitifully, ¡°I am still a boy, not a man.¡±


    He said it so tantly.


    Ming Shu respected his shamelessness.


    His breath was still against Ming Shu¡¯s neck. There was a hint of warmth in it.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡± The young man frowned painfully. His eyes were full of mist and he felt so wronged it showed on his face.


    Ming Shu smiled brighter. ¡°There is something more painful, do you want to try it?¡±


    The young man shook his head. His eyes were red and there were tears in them. ¡°Pain...¡±


    Ming Shu would not take pity on him. When the elevator door opened, she pushed him out and even gave him a kick.


    The elevator door closed. Shu Lin grabbed his numbed leg. The cuteness on his face had disappeared and he gritted his teeth.


    <i>What the hell, you can even bear to kick such a cute person like me.</i>


    <i>This crazy woman mustck love.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m so cute, will you die from liking me!</i>


    <i>Blind woman!</i>


    <i>Needs to be cured.</i>


    Shu Lin went back home angrily. He looked up at the ceiling and sneered. Then, he picked up his phone and called for delivery.


    When the delivery arrived, Shu Lin had changed his clothes and was practicing his expression with a mirror. Cute, he was a cute little boy. The kind that could glow.


    <i>I should have a light on me and blind the crazy woman¡¯s eyes!</i>


    Shu Lin shook his head and continued to brainwash himself. After that, he cursed and went up to the next floor.


    He knocked on the door till he wanted to smash it. Only then did the person inside open it up for him.


    ¡°If no one opens the door after you knock for so long, it means that the owner doesn¡¯t want to open it for you.¡± Ming Shu paused. She saw the person outside and jeered with a slight smile, ¡°Why are you here again? My house is not leaking.¡±


    Shu Lin held the food delivery bag tighter. His expression was still cute. ¡°I¡¯m afraid... Can I stay at your ce for a while? I don¡¯t know anyone else. I¡¯m very quiet. I... I¡¯ll treat you to some food.¡±


    Food...


    Ming Shu nced at the bag in his hands. Her eyes brightened slightly. She smelled the food and although she had just eaten... she still wanted more.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Shu Lin heaved a sigh of relief and changed his shoes as he walked in. There were no extra shoes in Ming Shu¡¯s house so he could only walk barefoot.


    Thest time he came, he went straight to the kitchen and bathroom. This time, Shu Lin took a good look at the house. It was slightly different from his own.


    The living room was much the same; the style was simple but elegant. There was aptop on the sofa and it was ying a silent film. The male and female protagonist seemed to be experiencing a life and death moment and they were kissing each other furiously.


    Besides theptop, it was all snacks. There were even more snacks on the table. It looked messy but it wasn¡¯t dirty. There was a scent in the air. It smelled a bit like cream and a bit like sweets. It was sweet and fragrant.


    Shu Lin walked to the dining table. He cleared the messy things on it and took out his food.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you will like it or not.¡±


    Ming Shu walked out of the kitchen with a cup and pulled out a chair for herself. ¡°I¡¯m not picky.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Shu Lin passed her the chopsticks and slowly sat down opposite her.


    When eating, Ming Shu didn¡¯t talk much. She was focused on the food. Shu Lin wanted to open his mouth a few times but stopped himself.


    ¡°When are you sleeping?¡± Shu Lin bit onto his chopsticks with a pitiful but strong look. ¡°Can I stay here until you sleep?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just move over and stay with me?¡±


    Shu Lin: ¡°...¡± <i>I want to but you will beat me to death!</i>


    ¡°I will sleep soon. You can leave now.¡± Ming Shu finished the food and immediately kicked him to the curb. She pointed at the door.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Shu Lin was surprised. ¡°But it¡¯s still so early.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I sleep early.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>If you sleep early, who is the one ying the game in the middle of the night? The ghost?</i>


    ¡°Can I not go? I¡¯m really scared...¡± Shu Lin used all his acting skills. ¡°I am the only one on my floor. There is no one staying at the other apartment. I will just stay for a while.¡±


    Ming Shu gave an evil smile. ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Please.¡± The young man put his hands together and pleaded with his eyes.


    Ming Shu got up and left the dining table. Shu Lin didn¡¯t know if she agreed or not. When he saw her ying herptop on the sofa, he started clearing the things on the table.


    ¡°You y this game too?¡± Shu Liny on the sofa and looked at Ming Shu¡¯s screen. ¡°I y it as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Shu Lin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Shouldn¡¯t you ask me what my ID is?</i>


    <i>What reaction is this!</i>


    <i>Director, the viin is not acting ording to the script. Can I change the viin?</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t move. Shu Lin asked, ¡°What¡¯s your ID? If we¡¯re on the same server, we can y together.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyes and looked at him with a mysterious smile.

 Chapter 377 - Full Time Evil Merchant (24)

    <h4>Chapter 377: Full Time Evil Merchant (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu picked up a conversation with Shu Lin while collecting experience for herself. The screen was upied with blood and shining skills. Those who didn¡¯t refresh in time were all killed and their bodies disyed all over the ground.


    Shu Lin moved toward Ming Shu carefully and acted like he just noticed her ID. ¡°You... you¡¯re Lan Zhi?¡±


    Ming Shu yed her best card and killed another yer ruthlessly.


    ¡°Guru, I¡¯m Shu Lin.¡± Shu Lin got very excited. ¡°No no, I¡¯m Xi Zi Lin. Guru, I want to be your student.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t show any surprise at hearing that he was Xi Zi Lin, and she just revealed a smile with unclear meaning. ¡°Why do you little boys now all like to be the big brother in women¡¯s wear?¡±


    <i>Big brother in women¡¯s wear...</i>


    <i>You¡¯re the big brother in women¡¯s wear!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not some big brother in women¡¯s wear!</i>


    What could he do, he had already been that character when he arrived, he also wanted to change to another one! But if he changed, the character setting would be ruined, there was no mercy for him at all.


    This was not like when he could threaten the system before, because there was room for maniption then. But there was not any room for maniption for the character Xi Zi Lin.


    ¡°I... I chose the wrong gender, do you believe that?¡± Shu Lin said piteously. ¡°It¡¯s my first time ying, and I don¡¯t understand very well.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you bought that ount?¡±


    ¡°... I, I bought it. But I was cheated.¡± <i>F**k, this is scary.</i>


    ¡°Heh.¡± <i>I will believe you in hell.</i>


    Shu Lin felt hopeless inside.


    The atmosphere became a little rigid. There was anotherptop beside her, which Shu Lin didn¡¯t know the use of, so he asked tentatively, ¡°Guru, can I use thatptop?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°No.¡±


    Shu Lin: ¡°...¡± <i>Cruel!</i>


    <i>She really rejected me. I am so cute and she rejected me.</i>


    Shu Lin could only watch Ming Shu y. And at this time, no other noises sounded in the living room except the game¡¯s background music.


    The clock ticked away and before they knew it, it was the middle of the night.


    Without knowing when, the young man had fallen asleep lying there. Half his body curled up on the sofa, and his soft hair covered his forehead, hanging in his eyes sparsely.


    Ming Shu turned off the music and continued the game.


    Several minutester, she scratched her head with some agitation. She put down theptop and went into the room, then came out with a nket after a minute, which was thrown onto the young man casually.


    ¡°This is annoying.¡±


    Ming Shu spoke in a low voice then curled up in the sofa to y the game again.


    ...


    [World] Skull: At least now we have amon goal, so just stop the infighting.


    [World] Sneaky: Bullshit. If you didn¡¯t screw us, how would we have been reduced to your faction? F**k, this stupid game forcibly makes ties.


    [World] Feng Gu: I think it¡¯s interesting. At least it¡¯s more interesting than an invariable game.


    [World] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: You have to hold back your unconvinced attitude. I may remind you that killing me will reduce your points.


    yers were given points one after another from the underground pce. Now if she killed a yer and turned them to her own side, she would also get points. And in the content updatest night, a points list had been added. But they didn¡¯t know what was the use of these points for now.


    Ming Shu had killed quite a few yers in recent days and formed a small circle.


    While on the other side, headed by Yan Ru Meng and Chasing the wind for a thousand miles, an alliance was set up.


    They also knew now that Ming Shu killed yers for another task, and their task remained the same. This was already a foundation for a faction fight.


    [World] Chang¡¯an Alliance ? 2233: Attention everyone, don¡¯t get close to the Purple Gold Mountain and Jishui Pool, there are more of them there.


    [World] Li Ge: Come and y, uncles, don¡¯t be afraid. We won¡¯t eat you.


    [World] Ran Ran: Join us and you¡¯ll get good luck.


    [World] One more time: I want to be killed by big brothers in the Purple Gold Mountain. It seems they¡¯re having fun over there.


    [World] Chang¡¯an Alliance ? War drum: Guru Xiao Ji hasn¡¯t been onlely. If he was here, we wouldn¡¯t have been so passive.


    [World] Lord jade: You¡¯re saying that like we can¡¯t continue the game without Xiao Ji.


    [World] Flower fairy: Don¡¯t be angry, guru, you¡¯re the most handsome.


    [World] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: Yan Ru Meng, you wanna fight?


    The world fell into silence at once.


    In the early morning, they found their big brother Lan Zhi wanted to beat others just because they were online.


    It was so horrible.


    [World] God of nine suns rises: Lan Zhi, don¡¯t cause trouble. If you dare, get out of Purple Gold Mountain!


    Near the Purple Gold Mountain, it was full of yers. Ming Shu stayed in the innermost circle, and they couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    [World] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: Come on, we¡¯re opponents now. If I don¡¯t cause trouble, should I have breakfast with you and talk about state affairs?


    <i>This scene pleases me a lot.</i>


    [World] Yan Ru Meng: Chasing the wind, don¡¯t waste time arguing her.


    [World] Yan Ru Meng: Lan Zhi, we¡¯re on two opposite factions now. Let¡¯s just take this opportunity and see who will win.


    [World] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: Are you making a bet with me?


    [World] Yan Ru Meng: Are you scared then?


    [World] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: That¡¯s boring, why don¡¯t we just have a fight?


    [World] ...


    <i>Fighting is not boring then?</i>


    [World] Yan Ru Meng: Are you scared?


    [World] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: I fear that you¡¯ll weep if you lose.


    Xiao Jinghan rarely got onlely, and when he was online he would always stay with Little Rabbit Gu. Flower Protector also hadn¡¯t been online for a long time. Skull said he might have gone for a business trip.


    So during the time Ming Shu bothered Liu Yan, the rtionship between Little Rabbit Gu and Xiao Jinghan was going well.


    Liu Yan probably had a tough time of it recently.


    Knowing that he had a tough time made Ming Shu happy.


    [World] God of nine suns rises: It¡¯s hard to tell who will weep then, Lan Zhi, don¡¯t be a coward if you¡¯re a man.


    [World] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: You¡¯re a man and you¡¯re not a coward, juste and kill me.


    <i>I¡¯m not a man, originally. I don¡¯t care about being a coward or not.</i>


    This was what Shu Lin saw when he woke up¡ªcurses in the world chat. The girl on the sofa supported her forehead, lips slightly curled at the ends, and he didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.


    He looked at the nket on him, bing a little proud. <i>I knew she wouldn¡¯t not like a cute boy like me.</i>


    ¡°You...¡± Shu Lin calmed down his emotions. ¡°You stayed up all night?¡±


    ¡°I fear that you will steal my things.¡± Ming Shu seemed to focus on him the whole time. As he just finished the sentence, she picked up the topic.


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Am I that kind of person?</i>


    <i>How much are all your humble things worth?</i>


    ¡°You can leave now, on your own.¡± Ming Shu signaled him to go with her chin, just like yesterday.


    In broad daylight, Shu Lin couldn¡¯t find a proper excuse to stay. He folded the nket and then walked toward the door slowly. ¡°Thank you forst night, and forst time. We seem to be destined, perhaps could I invite you for dinner next time, guru?¡±


    As he arrived at the door, he suddenly looked at Ming Shu expectantly.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled then, see you in the game, guru.¡± Shu Lin made the decision unterally, then opened the door to leave quickly, fearing very much that Ming Shu would refute him.


    ¡°Who said it¡¯s a deal, an idiot?¡±


    Ming Shu murmured and continued looking at the yers in the world chat who helped Liu Yan with their words.


    <i>Is the Chang¡¯an Alliance led by Liu Yan now?</i>


    <i>Xiao Jinghan lost his leadership because of falling in love?</i>


    <i>Dangerous!</i>


    <i>This is not good!</i>


    <i>I must gain Hatred Points from that little goblin!</i>

 Chapter 378 - Full Time Evil Merchant (25)

    <h4>Chapter 378: Full Time Evil Merchant (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu went to take a shower. She seemed to hear someone knocking on the door vaguely, but when she turned off the shower and tried to listen carefully, the sound was gone.


    She came out of the bath and wanted to go back to her room to sleep, but then she turned and walked to the door.


    There was a bag containing breakfast and a card signed <i>Shu Lin </i>on the floor in front of the door.


    <i>Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you off by bribing me like this!</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t promise Liu Yan, but Yan Ru Meng consciously thought that Ming Shu had agreed, and she was ready to gather Chang¡¯an Alliance¡¯s people to kill Ming Shu.


    But before she started, Ming Shu had integrated a team and begun to kill on the map.


    Before she didn¡¯t take action because she didn¡¯t have enough men, but now she had many people under her. Even if some yers were not online, those who were online were still enough.


    Then it was so easy to carry out a massacre on the map.


    [World] Clown: The big brother is crazy!


    [World] One more time: So cool ahhahahaha, this is called a hot-blooded game.


    [World] Your green hat looks good: I don¡¯t dare even get close to the big brother¡¯s map right now, so fierce and cruel. As long as you approach, it¡¯ll reduce the life bar, but you don¡¯t even know who is fighting who.


    [World] Chang¡¯an Alliance ? Xiao Lu: Retreat!


    [World] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: Everyone, don¡¯t let them run, kill them and eat meat!


    At this point the battle line was on a level 40 map where the dragon bone was. Liu Yan and God of nine suns rises had gathered quite a lot people, but now they were all retreating.


    [Team] Chasing the wind for a thousand miles: Did these lunatics take stimnts?


    [Team] Minor Snow: I heard they were brainwashed by Lan Zhi at the Purple Gold Mountain.


    [Team] God of nine suns rises: Ru Meng, what should we do now?


    [Team] Yan Ru Meng: Retreat first, I¡¯ll contact some people from other factions.


    Liu Yan¡¯s side was incessantly calling for retreat, while Ming Shu still worked hard to gain hatred from the world. Some yers who couldn¡¯t participate were affected so they joined Liu Yan¡¯s team without any hesitation.


    The two sides fought back and forth and the official even opened a live broadcast. Other servers enjoyed a great show.


    What the hell was this ying method? Why didn¡¯t they meet with it before?


    [World] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: Gang fight, guys, if anyone wants to join please buy Lan Zhi brand props in advance to avoid being identally injured. Zero percent discount during the activity.


    <i>F**k! What¡¯s the difference between zero percent discount and no discount?</i>


    <i>Oh right, she offered negative discounts at ordinary times.</i>


    [Nearby] You¡¯ll die in your boots: Lan Zhi you obscene ugly man, I¡¯ll fight you!


    [Nearby] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: Young man, do you want a rebirth potion? It¡¯ll keep you alive to fight me. It won¡¯t cost 98 but only 998.


    [Nearby] You¡¯ll die in your boots: Profiteer! Who wants to buy it! No!


    <i>It only costs 98 yet you sell it for 998, is your rebirth potion iid with gold!</i>


    Ming Shu pitifully walked over his body and led the main team to continue killing. For each yer that was killed, she would ask if he needed a rebirth potion.


    The rebirth potion was made from the mushrooms and had amazing effects. It also wouldn¡¯t reduce the yer¡¯s experience.


    Of course the price was not that high, but was a lot more expensive than usual. Rich big brothers would buy it in order not to drop experience, while most yers just cursed her as the profiteer that raised prices willfully.


    [Team] Chuan Bei: How do I feel about Lan Zhi, our big brother, making a fortune in starting this war?


    [Team] Skull: So this is the real purpose for big brother to start a war?


    [Team] Ran Ran: Troubled times make a profiteer, that¡¯s true.


    [Team] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: The future secrets are secret, you should be careful of not being struck by lightning.


    [Team] Flower Protector: ...


    [Team] Li Ge: Oh, the missing person, your little disciple has been abducted, so it seems you¡¯re doomed to be Skull¡¯s lover.


    [Team] Skull: Flower, you¡¯re back from a business trip?


    [Team] Flower Protector: What¡¯s going on here?


    Skull and Flower Protector had a private chat and Skull told him everything that happened recently. Flower Protector used three dots to express his feeling after hearing the whole story.


    [Team] Ran Ran: Check the world chat, a great show is ongoing.


    The world was originally upied by two sides that were cursing each other andmanding fights, but now it changed to the scene of Chang¡¯an Alliance and Xiao Jinghan confronting each other.


    Xiao Jinghan hadn¡¯t been seen muchtely, but he was seen frequently with Little Rabbit Gu. Their time together was short, and usually when others arrived Xiao Jinghan would have already gone offline. But this had aroused the dissatisfaction of Chang¡¯an Alliance.


    Especially God of nine suns rises, who originally liked Liu Yan, yet everyone knew that Liu Yan liked Xiao Jinghan.


    At this time Chang¡¯an Alliance was asking Xiao Jinghan to quit as the leader of Chang¡¯an Alliance since he didn¡¯t even care about the alliance much under such conditions.


    [Team] Flower Protector: Something happened in Xiao Jinghan¡¯s family recently, which involved many people. I was also dealing with this matter, perhaps you should have heard something.


    Flower Protector directly called Xiao Jinghan¡¯s name and this surprised Ming Shu a little. She thought these people didn¡¯t know each other, but it turned out they did ...


    No one picked up the topic, probably because Ming Shu was an outsider here.


    <i>Rich people¡¯s world is hard to understand. </i>Ming Shu decided to go watch the game world.


    But there was nothing new in the world. There were only some unfamiliar yers from Chang¡¯an Alliance yelling around, but Xiao Jinghan and Yan Ru Meng, as well as God of nine suns rises and the others, didn¡¯t appear.


    [World] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: So what¡¯s going on? Is anybody on the air?


    [World] Downloading you: Big brother, aren¡¯t you massacring throughout the map? How do you have time for gossip?


    [World] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: Halftime.


    [World] Jihadists: Psycho, you made it so we can¡¯t y the game in normal ways. Are you finished?


    [World] Philip¡¯s cat: Lan Zhi you idiot%#£¤%@...


    Many yers in the world suddenly pointed to Ming Shu.


    [World] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: It¡¯s not my fault. I was chosen by god. You should go protest to the designers in the gamepany.


    [World] One more time: Big brother, you¡¯re totally right, but... are you sure that the designers intended to let you y like this?


    [World] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: I¡¯m not a designer, how would I know? Isn¡¯t it good to be so lively?


    <i>Lively?</i>


    <i>She calls this lively?</i>


    <i>This is hellish chaos, okay?</i>


    They just wanted to end this quickly and go back to the normal game mode.


    Ming Shu learned from the gossipers that Xiao Jinghan left Chang¡¯an Alliance, and then the whole world bubbled up. Chang¡¯an Alliance really kicked Xiao Jinghan out.


    How bold!


    Liu Yan assembled a team and killed Ming Shu¡¯s people whenever she met them. She seemed to have taken the wrong medicine.


    A melee was started.


    And now they were only 72 hours away from that one-month deadline the system hadid down.


    Sess or failure would be decided in these 72 hours.


    [Team] Skull: Big brother, how should we fight? I heard Yan Ru Meng was calling on other gangs.


    [Team] Chuan Bei: They have more people than we do. If we go for a straight fight, we may not be their match.


    [Team] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: How about we cheat?


    [Team] Skull: ...


    [Team] Ran Ran: ...


    [Team] Li Ge: ...


    [Team] Chuan Bei: ...


    [Team] Flower Protector: ...


    But it was impossible for them to cheat. The biggest problem was the huge difference in numbers.


    So she decided to¡ªthrow down the gauntlet.

 Chapter 379 - Full Time Evil Merchant (26)

    <h4>Chapter 379: Full Time Evil Merchant (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu posted the challenge in the world chat and Yan Ru Meng picked up the gauntlet.


    [World] Yan Ru Meng: Whoever loses will quit the game.


    [World] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: Don¡¯t be so ruthless, you¡¯ll cry a river then.


    Maybe Yan Ru Meng thought she had enough people and wouldn¡¯t lose, so she was very confident.


    [World] Yan Ru Meng: It¡¯s hard to say who will lose.


    They set the time at 6:00 pm on the third night, which was only six hours away from the end of the game.


    [Team] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: Come to the underground pce.


    [Team] Skull: Why go there? There¡¯s not even a little monster in there now.


    Since the devil king came out, the underground pce had be a scenic spot with nothing inside.


    [Team] Flower Protector: The devil king came out from the underground pce.


    Skull looked at Flower Protector going to the underground pce and he was confused.


    [Team] Li Ge: Skull, you¡¯ll never reach the big brother¡¯s world, just give up!


    [Team] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: The rest of you can just have a free y.


    [Team] Skull: ... How should they have a free y? What the hell?!


    [Team] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: You can y in any way you want. Are you even graduated from primary school, can¡¯t you understand this?


    [Team] Skull: ...


    <i>What about the arranged fight?</i>


    <i>Shouldn¡¯t you give some deployment strategies?</i>


    <i>Are we ying the same game right now?</i>


    [Team] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: s, your IQ is incurable. I was lying to those idiots. My job is to avoid getting caught by them, not to fight with them. And I have eyes only for Yan Ru Meng, I¡¯m not interested in anyone else. So I won¡¯t go fight them blindly.


    The underground pce was where that devil king emerged from. But after the devil king came out, it seemed to be used for nothing. Ming Shu thought that if it was of no use, this ce would have been erased inst time¡¯s update.


    But it was still intact, so it must have some kind of use.


    The most likely was that it could be used to seal the devil king again.


    When Flower Protector and the others arrived, Ming Shu was already there, apanied by a cute female yer.


    [Team] Chuan Bei: OMFG big brother, where did you abduct this cutie?


    [Team] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: In a mountainous area.


    [Team] Chuan Bei: Why do I look at this ID and think it¡¯s a little familiar?


    This female yer was none other than Xi Zi Lin. As Ming Shu arrived just now, he happened to meet her so he caught up with her shamelessly in one minute.


    [Team] Skull: It¡¯s the noob who went to the underground pce with usst time.


    Everyone recalled it now.


    She kept following after Big Brother then. But why wasn¡¯t she with their big brother recently when their big brother massacred all over the map?


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: Hello, everyone.


    Xi Zi Lin was allowed in the team and he greeted the others charmingly. Then he remained silent, but kept sending private messages to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu was annoyed and directly blocked him.


    Xi Zi Lin didn¡¯t dare harass Ming Shu in the public chat channel, so he could only stand there obediently.


    [Team] Chuan Bei: You tell me, the big brother embraces his spring now.


    [Team] Li Ge: Little girl, you look very cute. How far have you gotten with the big brother?


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: I ... well, I just want to be the guru¡¯s student.


    How far? He would never go far with her. <i>This is so annoying.</i>


    [Team] Ran Ran: Adultery usually begins with the rtionship between master and disciple.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: ...


    [Team] Flower Protector: I¡¯ve told little rabbit toe.


    [Team] Li Ge: Yoyoyo ...


    [Team] Chuan Bei: Yoyoyo ...


    The topic turned to Flower Protector immediately.


    Probably Flower Protector really had no other thoughts on Little Rabbit Gu. Because when Little Rabbit Gu appeared with Xiao Jinghan, he didn¡¯t react at all.


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: Hi, gurus.


    [Team] Xiao Ji: ...


    [Team] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: Xiao Ji,e and let me kill you.


    [Team] Xiao Ji: ...


    Perhaps Little Rabbit Gu had exined to Xiao Jinghan about this, so when Ming Shu threw a skill over, Xiao Jinghan didn¡¯t avoid it. Little Rabbit Gu pulled him up from the ground then.


    Xiao Jinghan was very silent. After all he was just robbed of the leader position and needed to stay calm.


    [Team] Chuan Bei: Guru Xiao, are you really not the leader of Chang¡¯an Alliance anymore?


    The First Level¡¯s people didn¡¯t seem to know what was called sympathy and were good at poking scars.


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: ... Aren¡¯t we going down the underground pce?


    Little Rabbit Gu intended to resolve Xiao Jinghan¡¯s dilemma. But the First Level¡¯s men had many conflicts with the Chang¡¯an Alliance before, so they disliked Xiao Jinghan and just mocked him for several more sentences. But Xiao Jinghan didn¡¯t respond, and their interest faded, then all of them went down the underground pce.


    As they started the mission, facing the empty and fixed tform, they were dumbfounded. How could they get down if there were no more monsters to be killed?


    [Team] Flower Protector: There¡¯s a pool below.


    [Team] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: Do you want me to jump down?


    [Team] Li Ge: After you, Your Majesty. If you fall to your death, please tell us, we won¡¯t jump then.


    [Team] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: You first, Loving Minister, it¡¯s time to sacrifice for your country.


    [Team] Chuan Bei: Your Majesty, I¡¯ve decided to betray my country.


    [Team] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: You shall betray the country after jumping. For the sake of so many years of protection, sacrifice for it onest time.


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: ...


    [Team] Flower Protector: ...


    [Team] Skull: ...


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: ...


    <i>F**k, what a group of actors.</i>


    In the end, Ming Shu was the first to jump, and the team fell into dead silence.


    [Team] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: I¡¯m alive, jump now.


    Everyone sighed in relief as Ming Shu said the above words. But they didn¡¯t jump immediately and instigated Chuan Bei to jump first.


    [Team] Chuan Bei: It¡¯s safe, everyone,e down now.


    As Chuan Bei also spoke, the rest then jumped down one after another.


    But when they arrived below, they only found a group of dead bodies floating on the blue water.


    [Team] Chuan Bei: The big brother lied to me first. I was killed as soon as I got down. So I thought perhaps you¡¯d also want to experience this.


    [Team] Skull: ...


    [Team] Ran Ran: ...


    [Team] Flower Protector: ...


    [Team] Devil king ? Snacks Are Justice: We¡¯re a team.


    <i>I can¡¯t die alone.</i>


    But back to where they were, she was the devil king, yet she could be killed, this was really humanized ... the hell.


    Probably except for the added title of devil king and the max level, she had nothing to do with the devil king.


    After they ran back from the revival point, everyone looked at each other in speechless despair. It was indeed water below, but they would be dead when they got down.


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: Guru said we can use a water avoidance ball.


    If they touched ordinary water, yers¡¯ life bars would be reduced, but they could still swim to the shore.


    Only sea water needed the water avoidance ball. Without that in sea water, yers would die immediately.


    A water avoidance ball was not cheap. They bought the water avoidance ball and then jumped again.


    This time they were surely safe.


    Everyone swam to the nearby tform by the sea water.


    [Team] Flower Protector: At that time when we reached thest floor, there was a door here, the devil king came out and then disappeared.


    It was very wide below. The sea extended farther; they couldn¡¯t see clearly from where they stood.

 Chapter 380 - Full Time Evil Merchant (27)

    <h4>Chapter 380: Full Time Evil Merchant (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    [World] One more time: Strange, why are big brother and the First Level not here?


    [World] Dou Zi: It¡¯s starting soon. They have not run away at thest minute, right? None of them are here.


    [World] Chang¡¯an Alliance¡¤Xiao Lu: Lan Zhi, are you afraid? Why are you hiding now?


    [World] Your green hat looks good: Interesting. After all, if he manages to pass today safely, big brother will win.


    [World] I Am Not Eating Sugar Today: Many people from big brother¡¯s side are online. Most of them are gathered near the underground pce. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing there.


    Liu Yan was a little impatient too. She never thought that Ming Shu would go back on her words. If she didn¡¯te today, they would lose. The devil king ran away and no one knew what would happen then.


    [World] Chasing the wind for a thousand miles: The time is not up yet, what are you all talking so much for? Shut up.


    [World] Clown: Aiyo, the world chat is not yours anyway. Why are you stopping us from speaking?


    An argument suddenly started in the world chat. Liu Yan closed the world chat irritatedly.


    She messaged Ming Shu privately. Ming Shu was online but didn¡¯t reply to her.


    Liu Yan figured that something was amiss. She use the position tracker and realized that Ming Shu was inside the underground pce.


    The underground pce was not part of any mission now. It was just a map so you could see it using the position tracker.


    <i>What is she doing there now?</i>


    Liu Yan immediately asked people to rush to the underground pce.


    There were already many yers surrounding the underground pce. When they saw theming, they instantly attacked them. The yers on Liu Yan¡¯s side were stunned, but they recovered quickly and retaliated while scolding them.


    [World] One more time: Aiyo, the fight has started.


    [World] I Am Not Eating Sugar Today: They are fighting outside the underground pce. Could big brother be inside the underground pce?


    [World] Chang¡¯an Alliance¡¤Xiao Lu: Everyone,e to the underground pce.


    There was no one organizing the people outside the underground pce. The yers just acted however they wanted. This was indeed the style of the First Level.


    Liu Yan guessed that there was something inside the underground pce. She asked the yers from Chang¡¯an Alliance to cover her while she charged in. The yers from the First Level blocked her at the door and didn¡¯t allow her to go in.


    The batter became messier. Bodies fell and came back from the revival point. They continued to fight.


    Liu Yan¡¯s side had more people so they soon gained the upper hand.


    [World] Chang¡¯an Alliance¡¤Xiao Lu: Don¡¯t retaliate anymore. You are not our match.


    They had more people. They could win over them.


    [World] Yan Ru Meng: Give us Lan Zhi... What is the meaning of hiding in the pce?


    [World] A round mole: Stop them!


    Although everyone tried their best to defend, Liu Yan and her people still managed to break through and enter the underground pce.


    [System Announcement] The devil king has entered the Evil World. You have lost.


    [System Announcement] The devil king has entered the Evil World. You have lost.


    [System Announcement] The devil king has entered the Evil World. You have lost.


    The three announcements stopped everyone in their tracks, including Liu Yan and her gang.


    <i>Has the system given the wrong announcement?</i>


    At the same time, those yers that were given the mission to protect the devil king started to light up. This was the light that indicated when a yer leveled up.


    On the other hand, the yers that failed their mission did not suffer any punishment.


    [System Announcement] After half an hour, the server will update itself. Please go offline to prevent loss of data.


    Liu Yan looked at the system announcement and couldn¡¯t regain her sense for a long time. <i>Has it ended already?</i>


    She didn¡¯t even do anything and it ended!


    The world chat was quiet for a few seconds before it got lively again.


    [World] Downloading you: What the hell. The reward is too huge!


    [World] One more time: Hahahaha I did ask you all toe over and get killed but you all didn¡¯t believe me. Now you¡¯re regretting it, right? There is the meat you eat when you follow our sugar daddy.


    Every yer had different rewards. They calcted and realized that the rewards were distributed based on the number of yers killed.


    The more yers they killed, the greater the rewards.


    ...


    Ming Shu and a bunch of people were standing inside a pce. The name was written as ¡°Devil Pce.¡±


    The devil king¡¯s pce.


    However, there was nothing in the pce. It was empty.


    The mission asked her to prevent herself from being caught within a month, but it didn¡¯t say that she couldn¡¯t unlock the Evil World within this month too.


    GM78 also didn¡¯t mention anything about not being able to unlock the Evil World within the month.


    If it was not for this setting, they would be at too much of a disadvantage.


    However, this wasn¡¯t told to her tantly and she had to figure it out herself.


    [Team] Skull: I actually got an orange weapon. What did you all get?


    [Team] Chuan Bei: A bunch of stones. I have never seen them before and don¡¯t know what are their uses.


    [Team] Li Ge: Orange costume.


    Everyone got quite a lot of things. Skull noticed that Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything and asked her.


    [Team] Skull: Big brother, what did you get?


    [Team] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: Nothing at all.


    Her mission appeared aspleted, but there was no reward. There was not even any additional experience for her. She looked as though she was fooled.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: Guru, your title is still there. Are there still missions toplete?


    Ming Shu looked at the main mission. It waspleted.


    Ming Shu looked around the pce. Suddenly, she walked toward a gold throne.


    [Team] Skull: Big brother, what are you doing?


    [Team] Devil king¡¤Snacks Are Justice: Sitting on the throne. Maybe it can only be seen and not sat on.


    Skull felt that it made sense and followed behind obediently. Xi Zi Lingged by a step.


    The throne was very big. Even if five or six yers sat on it, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Ming Shu controlled her characters and sat down. Suddenly, the ID on her head started to change. It turned from gold to ck and the throne started shining. After that, a character that was different from other NPCs appeared beside Ming Shu.


    [Nearby] Lie Feng: Hahaha. The son of our tribe met our expectations and finally set me free. Now, we need to make sure that the Evil n flourishes again. I will bestow upon you the sacred weapon of our Evil n, Burning Heaven. Follow me to war and we will create an era just for us!


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Such a <i>stupid script.</i>


    Ming Shu was looking at ¡°The devil king wants to gift you with the sacred weapon. Do you ept?¡± window.


    There were many other things that came along with the sacred weapon too. Ming Shu¡¯s bag was filled up in an instant.


    [Nearby] Skull: What the shit! Sacred weapon!


    [Nearby] Little Rabbit Gu: What is a sacred weapon? Is it very powerful?


    [Nearby] Xiao Ji: A sacred weapon is the most powerful weapon in the game.


    [Nearby] Flower Protector: It is the top-level weapon in the game. A good weapon can grow and level up with its owner. For some weapon, there is only one in each server.


    Xiao Jinghan and Flower Protector gave a reply almost at the same time.


    The atmosphere became awkward suddenly.


    [Nearby] Xi Zi Lin. Guru, is the sacred weapon very powerful? Can I see it?


    [Nearby] Xi Zi Lin: I haven¡¯t seen a sacred weapon before.


    [Team] Skull: Yes yes yes. Hurry up and let us see it. There is no sacred weapon in the game so far. I can be one of the first yers to see a sacred weapon.


    After the interaction just now, everyone knew that Xi Zi Lin only called Ming Shu ¡°guru¡± so the rest of the gurus didn¡¯t answer.

 Chapter 381 - Full Time Evil Merchant (28)

    <h4>Chapter 381: Full Time Evil Merchant (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    [System Announcement] Congrattion to the yer [Snacks Are Justice] for getting the sacred weapon.


    The yers outside had not recovered from their nightmare when the system suddenly made another announcement.


    Sacred Weapon.


    This was the first sacred weapon in the server.


    Ming Shu came out of the underground pce. There were many people outside.


    [World] Yan Ru Meng: Lan Zhi, you liar!


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Sigh, where should I begin? Did I lie to get your body or lie to get your heart?


    After the devil king appeared, her title was retracted.


    [World] Tian Huang Huang: Indeed, big brother has evil intentions toward Yan Ru Meng.


    [World] God of nine suns rises: You said it in the world chatst time. What do you mean by this? Are you going back on your words?


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: What is wrong with doing a mission?


    [World] God of nine suns rises: You agreed to have a fight today.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Isn¡¯t there 15 more minutes to 6 pm? I¡¯m notte, why are you all so agitated?


    [World] One more time: ...


    [World] Downloading you: ...


    [World] I Am Not Eating Sugar Today: When ites to angering people, I only respect big brother.


    <i>You just opened the Evil World. What¡¯s the use of fighting now?</i>


    [World] God of nine suns rises: What the hell! Are you ying with me!


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Yes, I am ying with you. If you know it, you should just keep quiet. If not, you will look stupid.


    [World] Chang¡¯an Alliance¡¤Xiao Lu: Don¡¯t talk any more nonsense. Hit her!


    [World] Shout one time: The sacred weapon is on Lan Zhi. It might evene out. Come on guys, charge!


    [World] Xi Zi Lin: Guru...


    The yer rushed over quickly, but by the time Ming Shu turned around, Xi Zi Lin was already on the ground.


    Ming Shu took no pity and stepped over his body. She used one skill and killed the yer that killed Xi Zi Lin.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Even if you get up, you will die again. Lie down.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: I feel wronged.


    [Team] Chuan Bei: Hahahaha, big brother, can¡¯t you take pity on him?


    [Team] Flower Protector: Follow me closely, little rabbit.


    [Team] Li Ge: Yeah, look at our Flower. Omg, which bitch hit me?


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: Master, I will follow guru.


    [Team] Li Ge: ...


    [Team] Skull: Help me Flower!


    Flower Protector didn¡¯t say anything. He quickly finished the yer that charged forward and moved to Skull¡¯s side.


    The yers that Ming Shu killed entered the fight too. After being repressed for so many days, everyone took their revenge.


    Hence, a few minutes before the server was going to close down, these people almost created trouble for the server.


    Ming Shu saw herself being logged out of the game and went back to the login page.


    Since they couldn¡¯t y the game, the bunch of people went to fight on the forum.


    Ming Shu was not interested. She got off herptop and went to eat.


    <i>There is a civilian today that was really happy. He bought a set of pancakes. He must have Yuxiang shredded pork and braised pork ribs...</i>


    <i>Ding¡ª</i>


    The elevator door opened. A shadow suddenly flew in. Ming Shu instinctively dodged to one side and grabbed the person to prevent him from falling into the elevator.


    The young man¡¯s face was cold. However, when he saw Ming Shu, he changed his expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They just started fighting suddenly. But, those two boys look good.¡±


    The sounds of discussion came into the elevator. Ming Shu looked at the man outside the elevator and smiled. ¡°Mister Xiao.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything else. She just called his name.


    It sounded very soft and pleasant to the ear.


    Xiao Jinghan pulled his cor with an indifferent expression. ¡°This has nothing to do with you, get out.¡±


    Shu Lin grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s hand. He seemed to be shaking.


    Ming Shu nced at him and felt likeughing. <i>Do you think that I didn¡¯t see your expression just now? You act well.</i>


    ¡°Please, Mister Xia.¡± Dhe let go of Shu Lin and got out of the elevator.


    Shu Lin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>WTF!</i>


    Xiao Jinghan stepped into the elevator. Shu Lin looked like a little rabbit being hunted by a big predator. There was despair all over his face.


    He retreated to the back of the elevator. When Xiao Jinghan¡¯s fist came toward him, he showed no signs of retaliating.


    <i>A cute young man doesn¡¯t know how to fight.</i>


    <i>If I retaliate, that will be viting the character setting.</i>


    <i>So angry!</i>


    <i>Xiao Jinghan, you just wait. If I don¡¯t pull a sack over your head and beat you to death, I will take on your surname!</i>


    Xiao Jinghan had an oppressive aura around him. He seemed to be hitting Shu Lin to vent his anger. When he prepared his second punch, Ming Shu grabbed him from behind.


    Xiao Jinghan looked at Ming Shu dangerously.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Mister Xiao, you can hit me too.¡±


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare?¡±


    ¡°I never said that.¡± Ming Shu let him go and leaned forward to lift Shu Lin up. She smiled gently. ¡°You can try.¡±


    Xiao Jinghan watched as Ming Shu carried the young man out and didn¡¯t stop her.


    ¡°Shu Lin, will you dream of them?¡±


    Xiao Jinghan¡¯s voice came from behind them.


    Shu Lin froze. He looked down and let Ming Shu carry him away.


    After walking for a long time, he was still in a daze. He seemed to have lost his spirit.


    ¡°Looking for death?¡± Ming Shu dragged Shu Lin, who crossed the road without looking at traffic, back.


    The cars whizzed past them, blowing Shu Lin¡¯s fringe up.


    Ming Shu wanted to throw him down right here. She knew that he was acting, but in the end, she still brought him to a restaurant nearby.


    The restaurant was very quiet and private. After the waiter brought the dishes, there seemed to be only the two of them left in this small space.


    Shu Lin suddenly got up and walked beside Ming Shu. He hugged Ming Shu and tears fell from his eyes. They fell onto Ming Shu¡¯s neck. They were warm.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t decide if she should eat or not eat her steak.


    In the end, Ming Shu decided to eat her steak.


    <i>You can continue acting.</i>


    <i>I cannot let my food down.</i>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it, why don¡¯t they believe me,¡± Shu Lin sobbed.


    Ming Shu bit her steak and replied indifferently, ¡°Oh.¡±


    <i>I don¡¯t even know what you did, how do I know if you¡¯re unjustly used or not.</i>


    <i>You¡¯re stopping me from eating food.</i>


    Shu Lin tilted his head. There were still tears on his eyshes and he hugged Ming Shu¡¯s neck with both arms.


    After a while, a piece of white tissue appeared in front of him.


    Shu Lin put his face into it and rubbed against it.


    Ming Shu said with disdain, ¡°So dirty.¡± However, she still carefully helped him wipe his face.


    <i>You are dirty!</i>


    <i>My whole body is clean.</i>


    Shu Lin knew that Ming Shu couldn¡¯t see his face and didn¡¯t make any expression. He just hugged her tightly and breathed onto Ming Shu¡¯s neck. It felt itchy.


    ¡°... Are you three years old? Why are you crying? Do you need me to send you to kindergarten?¡±


    Shu Lin sniffed and didn¡¯t say anything.


    <i>I don¡¯t want to cry. My character setting is like that. In order to cry, I made my legs red from all the pinching.</i>


    <i>I need to register for medical benefits after I go back.</i>


    Ming Shu felt that the little demon would snatch her food any moment and ate hurriedly.


    <i>Nobody can inherit my snacks.</i>

 Chapter 382 - Full Time Evil Merchant (29)

    <h4>Chapter 382: Full Time Evil Merchant (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Can you bring me back and y the game with me?¡± The young man¡¯s soft voicended in Ming Shu¡¯s ear. He sounded as though he was whining and it was very pleasant to hear.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The young man felt wronged.


    ¡°You¡¯re too stupid.¡±


    ¡°I can be powerful too.¡± The young man¡¯s voice was filled with certainty. ¡°Can you bring me along when you y? I can protect you next time too!¡±


    If his character setting were not a weakling, he could be a guru anytime he wanted.


    He was prevented from bing a gaming guru due to his character setting.


    He purposely got close to Ming Shu. His lips were almost touching her face. The next second, his lipsnded on her face. ¡°Your reward.¡±


    Ming Shu nced sideways with a weird expression. ¡°What reward?¡±


    The young man suddenly retracted his hands that were hugging Ming Shu and put them behind him. He spoke in a soft voice: ¡°I... I like you. I want... I want to be together with you.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t like you.¡± <i>I just want to gain Hatred Points. Can you hate me?</i>


    His confession failed, but Shu Lin was very calm inside... <i>F**k, how can she reject a cute little boy like me.</i>


    <i>Won¡¯t she feel guilty for rejecting a cute young man?</i>


    ¡°You can wait and see. Maybe you will like me.¡± Shu Lin looked up. His eyes were still red and there were tears swirling within. It made people want to...


    Ming Shu nced elsewhere. She smiled and pulled the steak in front of her closer. Her tone was stern. ¡°Even if I see you a hundred times, I won¡¯t like you. Give up.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shu Lin looked down. After a while, he picked up the knife used to cut the steak and said in a low voice, ¡°I will work hard to make you like me.¡±


    <i>I will strangle you to death if you don¡¯t like me!</i>


    <i>Why should a person who doesn¡¯t like me continue to live? Go and die.</i>


    [Lord Nine, calm down.]


    Shu Lin took a deep breath. He would not argue with this crazy woman. He would not argue with this crazy woman. He would not argue with this crazy woman. Important things must be said thrice.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t reply.


    Shu Lin looked at the steak in front of him. He felt quite hungry from crying and prepared to cut the steak. However, he realized that the steak was already cut nicely into bite-sized pieces.


    Ming Shu sat quietly, looking at her phone. She didn¡¯t even raise her head when she said, ¡°Little children shouldn¡¯t use knives. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    Shu Lin: ¡°...¡± Was she implying that he couldn¡¯t even cut his steak properly?


    ...


    After they finished their steak, Ming Shu went to pay the bill. When she came back, she saw Shu Lin lifting up his clothes and showing off his stomach.


    He was still young so there were no abs on his stomach. But, there were no extra fats either.


    <i>Is he looking to see if he gained any weight from eating the steak?</i>


    Shu Lin put down his clothes and turned around. He saw Ming Shu looking at him and got anxious. ¡°D... Done?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shu Lin quickly chased after Ming Shu and went back to the district. Shu Lin was still a bit afraid. He kept looking around. When he didn¡¯t see Xiao Jinghan, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t ask him why Xiao Jinghan hit him nor why he cried. If she could, she just wanted to sprinkle salt on his wound and anger him to death.


    ¡°Can I follow you up?¡± Shu Lin didn¡¯t press the button corresponding to his floor and asked Ming Shu carefully.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If you¡¯re not scared that I will kill you,e on up.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>It is against thew to murder people, you know? Crazy! </i>Shu Lin gave a smile calmly. ¡°Why would you kill me? I believe that you¡¯re not that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand me?¡± Ming Shu looked at the numbers changing in the elevator. ¡°We only met a few times, how do...¡±


    <i>Ding¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu stepped out of the elevator. She turned around and gave a smile. ¡°How do you know that I am not that kind of person? Would a murderer write the word ¡®murderer¡¯ on his face?¡±


    Shu Lin: ¡°...¡±


    She seemed to be scaring him, but for some reason, he felt that there was another meaning behind those words.


    But he wasn¡¯t sure what the meaning was.


    Shu Lin walked out of the elevator just as it was about to close and followed Ming Shu into her apartment.


    The apartment was still filled with the smell of cream and candy. He sat down on the sofa and saw Ming Shu walk around the room, seemingly looking for something.


    Shu Lin was in a daze. Someone sat down beside him and he regained his senses.


    A cold item was stuffed into his hand.


    ¡°If you die in my house, I will be toozy to throw away your corpse.¡±


    <i>What?</i>


    <i>Should a normal person call the police?</i>


    Shu Lin looked at the medicine and cotton in his hand and his mood became good. However, he still kept his silly look and didn¡¯t do anything with the medicine.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared of pain,¡± Shu Lin suddenly said.


    ¡°Why weren¡¯t you in pain when you were walking just now?¡± <i>I think you¡¯re just lying.</i>


    ¡°I... don¡¯t want you to worry about me.¡± Shu Lin¡¯s voice got softer.


    ¡°Why would I be worried about you? Stop adding scenes for yourself.¡± <i>Do you think that you¡¯re a snack? That I will feel pain when you break?</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t even think about it.</i>


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shu Lin was very disappointed. He squeezed the cotton bag tightly.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Should I just curse at him?</i>


    She grabbed the medicine from Shu Lin and pushed him onto the sofa. Then, she immediately undressed him.


    Shu Lin was in shock. He fell onto the sofa in a daze.


    A warm hand touched his skin and he shuddered.


    She only saw a bit of it in the restaurant, but when she undressed him, she realized that there was serious swelling. She frowned. <i>Xiao Jinghan... need to beat him up.</i>


    ¡°Wu...¡± Shu Lin groaned. He grasped the sofa underneath him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it look as though I¡¯m raping you.¡± Ming Shu took out the cotton and pulled his clothes up.


    ¡°If you want, I... I will not retaliate.¡± Shu Lin¡¯s face was slightly red. The next moment, it turned white. ¡°Ah...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°My hand slipped.¡±


    She took the piece of cotton away from the swollen area. Shu Lin was furious. She did it on purpose.


    When the medicine touched his wound, Shu Lin kept groaning in pain. He made it look as though Ming Shu really did something to him.


    ¡°If you keep shouting, you can do it yourself.¡± Ming Shu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and threatened him.


    Shu Lin stopped. He bit his lip and looked at her with tears in his eyes.


    Ming Shu paused. ¡°I think you can just shout.¡±


    After she finished applying the medicine, Ming Shu started feeling around the wound with her fingers.


    ¡°... You.¡± Shu Lin started panting slightly. His body felt weird. He was afraid that he couldn¡¯t control a certain part of his body. ¡°What... are you touching me for?¡±


    ¡°To see if your bones are broken.¡± Xiao Jinghan had used all his strength. It would be troublesome if he broke his bones.


    <i>I must beat Xiao Jinghan up!</i>


    ¡°No... Nope. Stop touching.¡± Shu Lin¡¯s panting got heavier.


    Ming Shu looked down and suddenly smiled. ¡°First time?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Shu Lin lifted his chin and covered himself with a cushion.


    Ming Shu tidied up his clothes and said while smiling, ¡°How many times then?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± <i>Shameless.</i>


    Shu Lin turned away and controlled the funny feeling in his body.


    ¡°The bathroom is over there, don¡¯t dirty it.¡± Ming Shu pointed at the bathroom with good will.


    Shu Lin sneered. <i>Who wants to go to the bathroom.</i>


    <i>F**k, why am I having this reaction after she touched me?</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s normal. Everyone has their needs. What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Shu Lin wanted to hit her with the cushion. However, he realized that this was wrong and quickly put the cushion back while staring at her angrily.


    <i>This is against the character setting!</i>


    <i>This role is harder to y than a tyrant boss!</i>

 Chapter 383 - Full Time Evil Merchant (30)

    <h4>Chapter 383: Full Time Evil Merchant (30)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The game had not finished updating so Ming Shu couldn¡¯t login to y. She could only hug her snacks and watch television.


    Shu Lin sat on the sofa and didn¡¯t dare to move.


    ¡°Are you not nning to ask me why I was beaten?


    ¡°I was not the one that got beaten. What does it have to do with me?¡± <i>If it was not for the fact that you looked pitiful, I might have even watched you getting beaten and cheered for you.</i>


    Shu Lin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Can¡¯t you give me a chance to open my heart and tell you my story!</i>


    <i>Please follow the script!</i>


    ¡°I am an illegitimate child of the Xiao family.¡±


    Ming Shu finally looked up at him.


    Shu Lin smiled. He looked a bit pale. ¡°Are you surprised?¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Ming Shu looked down and stuffed two biscuits into her mouth. <i>Illegitimate child... </i>Such a clean looking young man was actually an illegitimate child? If she sprinkled some salt on him, would he taste good... no, would he get furious?


    Ming Shu was dying to try.


    ¡°Xiao Jinghan felt that I caused his mother¡¯s death... as well as his brother¡¯s.¡±


    Shu Lin¡¯s voice was very low. He hugged his legs and ced his chin atop his knees. ¡°They all feel that I caused their deaths.¡±


    ¡°So was it you?¡±


    Shu Lin shook his head.


    He recalled, ¡°That day...¡±


    Shu Lin¡¯s mother had already passed away. He carried his mother¡¯s surname. Father Xiao didn¡¯t visit them often, but when his mother passed away, Father Xiao started to care more about him.


    About a month ago, Father Xiao came to celebrate his birthday and this scene was seen by Mother Xiao. Mother Xiao knew about his existence since long ago, but didn¡¯t like him. After all, no wife would like an illegitimate child given birth to by a mistress.


    He couldn¡¯t remember why, but Father Xiao and Mother Xiao had an argument. After that, Mother Xiao left and the younger child of the Xiao family chased her.


    Then, they met with a car ident. Mother Xiao died on the spot. The Xiao family¡¯s little master didn¡¯t die, but he was in a vegetative state.


    Xiao Jinghan felt he was the one who harmed his mother and little brother.


    After that, the Xiao family met with some trouble in their business. All the evidence pointed toward him. Although Father Xiao didn¡¯t do anything to him, he was disappointed in him and hadn¡¯t contacted him in a long time.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to console him because he was acting.


    <i>Do you want to fool me for my snacks? No way!</i>


    ¡°You can¡¯t bring a dead person back to life. Why not you give up your life aspensation?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Give up my life? Are you crazy? Can you follow the script? I spent so much effort to get into the mood. </i>Shu Lin pinched his thigh and continued crying.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why are you crying? Can you be angry!</i>


    Ming Shu felt that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get any Hatred Points. She tried onest time. ¡°Why are you crying in front of me? What did I do to you? Go find the Xiao family.¡±


    Shu Lin continued pinching his thigh and cried even louder.


    Ming Shu paused. She ate her snacks and decided to finish it.


    She then went to hug the person. ¡°Ao irritating, stop crying.¡± <i>Why do you keep crying? Are you Lady Meng?</i>


    Shu Lin couldn¡¯t stop at all.


    <i>So much pain.</i>


    Shu Lin cried till he was tired and finally stopped. He sniffed and fell asleep. Ming Shu touched his stomach and Shu Lin moved a bit because of the pain.


    Ming Shu maneuvered her body and covered him with a nket. Then she continued eating her snacks.


    <i>s!</i>


    <i>My few years worth of kindness has been used spent.</i>


    <i>Eat some more snacks and gain some kindness.</i>


    [...] <i>This is my first time hearing that kindnesses from snacks.</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. Eating made her happy and when she was happy, she felt kind.


    [...] <i>Illogical problem. Nothing wrong with it.</i>


    ...


    The good and evil ns finished updating. Those people that were killed by the devil king became part of the evil n. The map increased by half its size and this was the evil n¡¯s territory.


    The underground pce didn¡¯t disappear. It became a mission venue and would drop some precious items.


    Every month, there would be a n war. The rewards for the n war were huge. They marketed it as a big team battle.


    Besides n wars, there was another points ranking board too. It would be updated live and was based on the number of yers you killed from the other n as well as whether you participated in the n war. It also calcted points from doing missions. Every month, the top 10 on the board would have rewards and if you continued to be the number one for half a year, you would be given a title.


    Because the evil n started the n war, they could choose the venue of the first n war as well as the items.


    After that, the side which won would choose the location of the next n war as well as the items.


    The level cap also increased. Last time, the max level was level 60. Now, it was level 120.


    There were many new updates this time so most yers were busy leveling up. However, the world chat was still lively.


    [World] Chuan Bei: People from the god n, hahaha, I asked you all to enter the evil n but you all didn¡¯t listen. Are you all regretting it now?


    [World] Li Ge: Give them some face.


    [World] Chasing the wind for a thousand miles: What is there to be proud of? If Lan Zhi didn¡¯t use those tactics, would you all have won?


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: No army would not use tactics. Even if I did, what can you all do?


    [World] Chasing the wind for a thousand miles: Whoever kills Lan Zhi will get 100 gold coins.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: So little? I should be worth at least 1000 gold coins with my status now right??


    <i>Pu¡ª</i>


    <i>Why are you still bargaining when other people want to kill you?</i>


    <i>Freaking awesome.</i>


    Chasing the wind for a thousand miles didn¡¯t reply. He just issued a bounty. Ming Shu had a sacred weapon and many people were already eyeing it. They prayed that it didn¡¯t bind to her and when she died, it might drop.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Come, let¡¯s go to the underground pce.


    [Team] Chuan Bei: Level up? Okay, let¡¯s go.


    [Team] Li Ge: Big brother, are you going there to ck off?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: We went through thick and thin together. My subordinates, it¡¯s time for you all to show off your abilities.


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: Guru, let me ck with you.


    [Team] Skull: Skull: Little rabbit, don¡¯t learn from her. You are learning all the bad things.


    yer [Xiao Ji] entered the team [Underground Pce Team]


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: Guru.


    yer [Snacks Are Justice] left the team [Underground Pce Team].


    [Private chat] Flower Protector: ??


    Ming Shu immediately used her skills. Xiao Jinghan reacted quickly and dodged to one side. Ming Shu chased him and took out the sacred weapon. She caused him to fall to the ground after a few moves.


    Little Rabbit Gu was a bit scared as she pulled Xiao Jinghan up.


    For the sake of Skull, Ming Shu didn¡¯t continue. She joined a nearby team and entered the mission immediately, leaving behind an awesome-looking view.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    <i>What is happening?</i>


    <i>Wasn¡¯t everything all right when they went offline?</i>


    ¡°Do you like me?¡± Shu Lin¡¯s voice was hoarse. He didn¡¯t move and leaned against Ming Shu. His eyes were shining brightly.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t like the look of him. It has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t put too much value on yourself.¡± Ming Shu killed waves of monsters and went to pick up the items.


    Shu Lin was in Ming Shu¡¯s arms. He couldn¡¯t see her face.


    However, he could feel the aura and warmth of her body. He carefully touched Ming Shu¡¯s elbow with his fingers.


    ¡°If you¡¯re awake, get off. Don¡¯t hinder me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still ufortable.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything. She continued to travel the underground pce with her team to find some materials.


    The new map had many new updates. If she didn¡¯t do anything now, she would not be able to continue being an evil merchant. If she couldn¡¯t be an evil merchant, she would not have money to buy snacks.


    She entered two different teams. In the end, Chuan Bei and Li Ge found her to form a team. She left the team she was in and went to find Chuan Bei and the rest of them.

 Chapter 384 - Full Time Evil Merchant (31)

    <h4>Chapter 384: Full Time Evil Merchant (31)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I want to stay with you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Shu Lin swung her arms and caused her to fling her skills at Chuan Bei. Chuan Bei shouted.


    Ming Shu had no choice. She put anotherptop on the coffee table. The screen lit up. Shu Lin realized that it was her other ount. The character was picking materials automatically.


    Ming Shu logged out of all her small ounts and passed theptop to him.


    Shu Lin hugged theptop and logged in. He controlled his character and ran toward the underground pce obediently.


    ¡°Why did you choose a female character? Do you like to dress up as a girl?¡± Ming Shu nced at hisptop and smiled with the corner of her mouth.


    <i>Dress up your head!</i>


    <i>If you didn¡¯t point this out, we could still have fun together!</i>


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you choose a male character too? Just as well, we¡¯re a match.¡± Shu Lin raised his chin and smiled cunningly. ¡°This is called fate. Fate wants us to be together.¡±


    ¡°Fate wants you to die,¡± Ming Shu continued his sentence softly.


    Shu Lin sneered, ¡°Come out and fetch me.¡±


    ¡°Come in yourself.¡±


    ¡°How do I go in? I need to form a team.¡±


    ¡°Form a team yourself.¡±


    ¡°I want to be together with you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t bring a burden.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very powerful now.¡± <i>If I decided to be powerful, no one could win against me.</i>


    Ming Shu was not moved. Shu Lin looked at her.


    <i>Woman, hurry up and look at me.</i>


    <i>Does your conscience feel heavy?</i>


    Truth was, Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t feel guilty.


    ¡°If you continue to act, you can get out of my house.¡±


    Shu Lin was afraid. He looked into Ming Shu¡¯s eyes. His instinct told him that she meant what she said. He decided to be obedient.


    He walked around the entrance of the underground pce. His friends list was empty. He only had Ming Shu as his friend. He clicked around. His character even started to sit down.


    ¡°Time to eat.¡±


    Shu Lin had ordered food delivery and he passed a serving of eel rice to Ming Shu. The fragrance of the food made Ming Shu unable to continue to y.


    ¡°Do you eat so many snacks all the time?¡± Shu Lin cleared the bags on the table. ¡°Why are you not fat? These are not foods for your body. You should eat less next time.


    ¡°Shu Lin, you little kid, who are you to start talking about me now?¡± <i>Who gave you the courage!</i>


    Shu Lin sat down on the floor and muttered, ¡°I care for you because I like you. If I don¡¯t like you, I will not even bother with you.¡±


    <i>Calm down, calm down.</i>


    The tips said that he must care about her, starting from her daily life.


    ¡°Get up.¡± Ming Shu kicked him.


    Shu Lin looked at her. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You are hindering me from eating and making me lose my appetite. Get up.¡± <i>Who says that you can sit in my territory?!</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m so far away...¡± Shu Lin understood the situation and shut up. He crawled up from the floor and sat on the sofa.


    ¡°Are you not eating?¡±


    Shu Lin shook his head. ¡°No appetite.¡±


    ¡°Then I will not hold back.¡± Ming Shu finished the other serving of food as well.


    Shu Lin: ¡°...¡± <i>Are you not going to ask me why I have no appetite?</i>


    <i>Why is there this kind of crazy person?</i>


    Shu Lin started drawing circles at the side. He cursed Ming Shu so that she would like him and didn¡¯t notice that Ming Shu had cleared the table and sat beside him.


    ¡°Why are you daydreaming? If you don¡¯t want to enter the team, I will leave.¡±


    Shu Lin blinked at looked at Ming Shu, puzzled. The next moment, he grabbed hisptop and entered Ming Shu¡¯s team.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: We are not going to the underground pce?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: I don¡¯t want to die.


    Shu Lin resisted the urge to use a skill on Ming Shu.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: Let¡¯s go to the Dark Night Corridor then.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Okay.


    Tyrant boss Ming Shu brought Shu Lin to the Dark Night Corridor. Xi Zi Lin still remembered thest time he fought with the boss, so he took extra notice of Ming Shu. Luckily, she didn¡¯t create any trouble and only watched him as he fought the boss.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: I got the feather.


    Shu Lin put down hisptop and flung himself at Ming Shu. ¡°I got the feather.¡±


    Ming Shu was sitting on the end of the sofa. When Shu Lin pounced over, they both fell onto the floor. Shu Lin was on top of Ming Shu and his eyes glistened with happiness.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Is he stupid?</i>


    ¡°Can I be your disciple now?¡± Shu Lin tilted his head and looked at Ming Shu. His tone was serious. ¡°You promised mest time.¡±


    ¡°A master for a day, a mother for life.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Do you want to be my son?¡±


    Shu Lin¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Then... I will not be your disciple.¡±


    He seemed to realize that they were in a weird position and crawled up hurriedly.


    After Ming Shu settled back onto the sofa, Shu Lin sat down after much hesitation. ¡°Since I¡¯m not bing your disciple, can we get married?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I even cushioned your fall. Did you still manage to hurt your brain?¡±


    Shu Lin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I can¡¯t continue this conversation anymore. She just mocks me whenever she feels like it.</i>


    [Private chat] Skull: Big brother, Flower¡¯s devil mission is notpleted yet. Let¡¯s go together.


    Ming Shu thought for a while before she remembered the devil mission. They stopped after finding Incubus.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: You all are not nning to level up?


    [Private chat] Skull: All the ces are taken over by the big guilds. There won¡¯t be any space even if we go now. I asked Chuan Bei and the rest to go first. Flower and I will goter. We can level up faster.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>You can afford to be stubborn when you¡¯re powerful.</i>


    Ming Shu thought for a while and epted Skull¡¯s proposal. Skull invited her to the team. Little Rabbit Gu and Xiao Jinghan were not a part of it. There was only her, Skull, and Flower Protector.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Can I pull someone in?


    [Team] Skull: Tsk, is it the little girl beside you were with just now? Are you sinking down too!


    [Team] Skull: How can I not let yourdy in? Invite her.


    Ming Shu invited Xi Zi Lin into the team.


    Flower Protector just shared the mission. Just like normal times, he didn¡¯t say much.


    [Team] Skull: Big brother, why did you hit Xiao Ji just now?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: I just don¡¯t like him. Do I need a reason?


    [Team] Skull: ...


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: [embarrased emoticon]


    Ming Shu looked at the emoticon and twitched her mouth. <i>Why is he adding scenes for himself again?</i>


    [Team] Flower Protector: The mission is to give Incubus to an NPC called Zhao Bai at the Land of Emptiness.


    [Team] Skull: Let¡¯s go!


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: Will you protect me, Guru?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: No.


    [Team] Skull: Don¡¯t be scared, little sister, I will protect you.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: ...


    <i>Who wants your protection.</i>


    He nced at Ming Shu. Thetter was leaning against the sofa and controlling her characterzily to follow Flower Protector.


    Land of Emptiness was a level 60 map. They needed to pass a bunch of level 60 monsters. As expected, Xi Zi Lin died.


    [Team] Skull: ... little sister, how did you reach your level?


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: Guru helped me.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: You might as well die here.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: No, I want to be with guru.


    Ming Shu walked back and helped Xi Zi Lin out from the gang of monsters.


    [Team] Skull: Flower, look at the eyesight of little girls now.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: Guru is very powerful.


    [Team] Skull: I am very powerful too. See, my weapons have levels. Why do you not like a handsome guru like me but an ugly hunk like big brother?


    <i>What do you mean by ugly hunk?</i>


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: You are forcing me to leave the team and kill you.


    [Team] Skull: I am in the wrong. You all continue your conversation. Wait for me, Flower.

 Chapter 385 - Full Time Evil Merchant (32)

    <h4>Chapter 385: Full Time Evil Merchant (32)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Land of Emptiness.


    Flower Protector handed Incubus to the NPC, but the NPC told them to kill it, then the Incubus became ... mad.


    [Team] Skull: What the hell, what¡¯s this set rule!


    [Team] Flower Protector: Watch out.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: Guru, what should I do?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Go get killed.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: ...


    [Team] Skull: This is different from an ordinary tyrant boss!


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: Okay, guru, I¡¯ll go now.


    [Team] Flower Protector: ...


    [Team] Skull: Ow little sister, don¡¯te over.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: On your left, Skull.


    [Team] Flower Protector: Don¡¯t get too close.


    No one paid attention to Xi Zi Lin. He stood outside alone and watched the three fighting the mad Incubus. He snorted in secret. <i>If I could fight, I¡¯d handle it in one minute.</i>


    The mad Incubus was not easy to handle. In the end, Ming Shu had to transform to her beast form and fix it.


    Xi Zi Lin ran to look after Ming Shu with dancing joy.


    [Team] Skull: Little sister, why don¡¯t you care about me?


    Little Sister Xi Zi Lin was very unhappy. <i>Who is your little sister, all your family are little sisters.</i>


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: No.


    [Team] Skull: Why, you can¡¯t show such differential treatment, I¡¯m also a guru!


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: A guru that has been kicked out of the top 30?


    [Team] Skull: Cruel world.


    [Team] Flower Protector: We¡¯re going to kill 200 60-level green leaf monsters.


    Flower Protector had finished hismunication with the NPC and gotten the next task.


    Devil missions were difficult toplete and were redundant and time-consuming. If it weren¡¯t for theck of time limits, no one would have chosen to do them.


    These several people were ying casually while killing monsters and didn¡¯t work hard.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: I need you to kill monsters, not to be beaten by them.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: I don¡¯t know how, guru, please teach me.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: You should go get killed then.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: No.


    [Team] Skull: Hahahaha, big brother is the big brother.


    [Team] Flower Protector: You¡¯re dead.


    [Team] Skull: Ahhhhhhhh!! Flower, why didn¡¯t you save me!!


    [Team] Flower Protector: You stood too far and I couldn¡¯t reach.


    As they were engaged in their own team chat, the world chat¡¯s discussion suddenly changed again.


    [World] Nao Nao: How can there be such a shameless woman? Sitting on the fence really impresses me, yet she pretended she was super innocent. Why doesn¡¯t she go take a reward for her excellent acting!


    [World] One more time: ??


    [World] downloading you: Who?


    [World] Long rainy night: Didn¡¯t you go on the forum? It¡¯s exploded.


    [World] I Am Not Eating Sugar Today: Just back from the forum. Someone disclosed in a post that Little Rabbit Gu who was with Guru Xiao Ji recently served two masters.


    Flower Protector probably saw this sentence and he stopped his attack, remaining silent for a long time. He should be checking the forum now.


    Ming Shu also turned to the forum. The post was right at the top, very eye-catching.


    It briefly introduced that Little Rabbit Gu pretended to be innocent, with screenshots attached. The pictures showed she was with Flower Protector as well as with Xiao Jinghan, and so to sum up, this white lotus sat on the fence.


    [World] Waking up under the starry sky: Told you. How is it possible for Guru Xiao Ji to like such a weak noob, it turned out she seduced our guru in this way. Before Guru Xiao Ji was with Yan Ru Meng, who was well matched for him with excellent skill, but what does this woman have!


    Such a post appeared on the forum, and now someone led the topic to Liu Yan, so it went without saying who posted the content.


    <i>Liu Yan ...</i>


    <i>Good, I can gain a round of Hatred Points.</i>


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: You¡¯re really meddling in other people¡¯s business. Their parents don¡¯t even say that they¡¯re not matched, how do you know they¡¯re not matched? Are you Xiao Ji¡¯s ancestor?


    [World] Chuan Bei: Big brother 666


    [World] Li Ge: Big brother 666


    [World] Ran Ran: Big brother is always 666


    [World] Clown: Big brother didn¡¯t express it elegantly, but I think he has a point. How is it judged by you whether they¡¯re matched or not?


    [World] Beautiful crying face: They¡¯re just jealous. If it were them who hooked up with guru, they might have showed off even more.


    [World] Nao Nao: Lan Zhi, you¡¯re also not a good thing. Don¡¯t get involved here.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Are you a good thing? Oh, I¡¯m sorry, how much will you cost, can I afford it? Just don¡¯t be too expensive, I¡¯ll pay 100 gold coins at most.


    [World] Long rainy night: It¡¯s Little Rabbit Gu who served two masters, she was shameless and yed with other people¡¯s feelings. Has your morality been eaten by dogs?


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Right, eaten by you.


    [World] Chuan Bei: Right, eaten by you.


    [World] Li Ge: Right, eaten by you.


    [World] Ran Ran: Right, eaten by you.


    [World] Long rainy night: Lan Zhi, why are you name-calling me!


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Am I? You take the seat by number yourself, and now you me me for putting the seat here?


    [World] One more time: Hahahaha big brother is really 666.


    Long rainy night was angered to silence by Ming Shu¡¯s maxed-out skill of pissing people off. She couldn¡¯t get the fake female protagonist angry, but she could at least get a nobody near the fake female protagonist angry.


    [World] Skull: No rumors, everyone. Little Rabbit and Flower are just teacher and student.


    [World] Nao Nao: She even seduced her teacher, what else won¡¯t she do.


    [World] Chuan Bei: Skull, don¡¯t exin. The more you exin, the more suspicious they¡¯ll get.


    [World] Flower Protector: Little rabbit and I are just teacher and student, whoever continues this rumor will bear the consequences by themselves.


    As the involved party, Flower Protector stated his point. While Xiao Jinghan was more direct¡ªhe posted a reward in the world chat to hunt down those several yers who started the rumor.


    All yers went in an uproar. This Little Rabbit Gu was really powerful.


    The post on the forum was then deleted, but there were still a lot of people who discredited Little Rabbit Gu.


    [Team] Flower Protector: Continue.


    [Team] Skull: These people are just full of it.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: It should be somebody who did it on purpose. I saw the time that the screenshot was taken was early on...


    Little Rabbit Gu hadn¡¯t been with Flower Protector in recent times, so it must be old screenshots.


    But someone saved the screenshots long ago, which was really indicative of bad intentions.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: I¡¯ll bet one gold coin. The one behind this must be Liu Yan.


    [Team] Flower Protector: How do you know that?


    [Team] Skull: Wait, big brother, how do you know it¡¯s Liu Yan?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Why don¡¯t I know?


    [Team] Skull: Big brother ... are you also in our circle? What¡¯s your name? Comeee, we may know each other!


    The First Level¡¯s people were surely some rich second generation children, and their rtionships with each other were very good. They all knew Liu Yan, Xiao Jinghan, and the others.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: If I were from your circle, why should I be a profiteer? I would have gone to waste my money and buy food.


    <i>I only want to huddle with my snacks and don¡¯t want to be a yboy without ambitions here.</i>


    <i>Pitifully, I don¡¯t have money.</i>


    <i>So I have to be the yboy without ambitions.</i>

 Chapter 386 - Full Time Evil Merchant (33)

    <h4>Chapter 386: Full Time Evil Merchant (33)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    [Team] Flower Protector: ...


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: Guru, I make money on my own.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Can you support yourself?


    [Team] Skull: Then how do you know it¡¯s Liu Yan?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: I just know, what¡¯s so strange about that. And I also know she lives next door.


    [Team] Skull: ...


    <i>Okay, you win.</i>


    <i>But...</i>


    Liu Yan lived next door? Then why did she say she was not from their circle?


    Thinking that the other party was not willing to tell, Skull kindly stopped questioning and didn¡¯t say much then.


    [Team] Skull: It¡¯s not a secret that Liu Yan likes Xiao Jinghan, but she at least has a respectable identity, I don¡¯t think she¡¯d do such things.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Do you bet or not?


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: I believe in guru.


    [Team] Skull: I¡¯ll bet then. Flower, you should investigate the poster¡¯s IP. Someone framed your student like this; as the teacher, shouldn¡¯t you take revenge for her?


    [Team] Flower Protector: ...


    Skull agreed to bet with Ming Shu because he was bored, apparently. Flower Protector didn¡¯t want to do such a thing, but Skull kept harassing him and made him unable to kill monsters effectively, so he had to agree.


    Ming Shu thought the First Level¡¯s people were right. Skull and Flower Protector were the real canon pairing.


    Soon Flower Protector sent the IP address in the team chat.


    [Team] Skull: Where is this ce? Liu Yan¡¯s house doesn¡¯t seem to be there, right?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: It¡¯s next door.


    [Team] Skull: ...


    Skull didn¡¯t believe her, so Ming Shu sent her own IP. Then he had to believe that Liu Yan really lived next door to her.


    Exceptst time when Xiao Jinghan beat Shu Lin, Ming Shu didn¡¯t see Xiao Jinghane back. Probably he had moved out. While Liu Yan didn¡¯t seem to want to leave, so she stayed next door the whole time.


    [Team] Skull: The apartments in this ce are not cheap, and the environment is quite good. I wanted to buy one, but they were sold out. Big brother, you¡¯re so rich!! A hidden rich big brother, please ept my salute.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Maybe I¡¯m an outcast aristocrat. When they drag me back someday, I¡¯ll never forget you guys.


    This apartment... in fact, it was because the Host¡¯s parents had good luck. They heard that this ce would be developed, so they bought some privatend impulsively. Later it did not go as expected and the developer offered topensate money, but the Host¡¯s parents spent more money to get a ce.


    So she was really not some kind of rich second-generation kid, nor some outcast daughter of a rich family. She was only a poor girl who had a million-dor apartment yet had to be a cake eater for a living.


    [Team] Skull: Hahahaha.


    yer [Little Rabbit Gu] joined the team [100 ways to fight monsters].


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: Master... I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know someone would say something like that.


    [Team] Flower Protector: That¡¯s fine.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: You¡¯re with Xiao Jinghan now?


    Ming Shu asked directly and Little Rabbit Gu didn¡¯t answer until after a while.


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: En.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Good. I hope you can stand back when I beat him in the future.


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: Why? How did Guru Xiao offend you? Why do you want to beat him?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: No reason.


    [Team] Little Rabbit Gu: ...


    Flower Protector and Little Rabbit Gu were probably having a private chat and the team chat became quiet. After Little Rabbit Gu left, Flower Protector called everyone to continue fighting monsters.


    Liu Yan¡¯s IP was posted anyway in the end. Those screenshots were proved to be meaningless as well, and some were fake.


    Liu Yan couldn¡¯t bear others¡¯ talking and went offline.


    After finishing off the monsters, Flower Protector also went offline saying he had something to do and they¡¯d continue tomorrow. So Ming Shu began to hunt down God of nine suns rises and gained Hatred Points idly.


    [World] God of nine suns rises: Lan Zhi, are you out of your mind? Why are you chasing me?


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: I¡¯ve gotten a new targettely.


    [World] God of nine suns rises: What does it have to do with me!!


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: My new target is you. I¡¯m going to kill you till you hit the lowest level.


    [World] God of nine suns rises: ... What the hell is wrong with you.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: ept it, bro, if you can¡¯t bear this, just hate me as much as you can.


    <i>All for my snacks, let us hold the knife high and fight!</i>


    [World] One more time: Shocking! Who¡¯d have thought that big brother is this kind of person. Is it the moral copse or the distortion of human nature, please follow me to learn more.


    God of nine suns rises really had no other choice and he asked Chang¡¯an Alliance¡¯s people toe save him. But when the rescuers arrived, Ming Shu was long gone.


    God of nine suns rises was tortured bitterly. Each time Ming Shu would take action when he was alone, and if someone came to save him, she would leave. They never caught her.


    Chang¡¯an Alliance¡¯s people were busy with leveling up now. Being bothered by God of nine suns rises like this, they gradually cultivated some dissatisfaction.


    ...


    Xiao Jinghan came home at night. He purposely made someone call Liu Yan so she went out, then he came back to pack up his things.


    He had just dragged his luggage case out of the door when he saw the neighboring girl leaning on her door and watching him.


    Xiao Jinghan couldn¡¯t tell why this girl gave others a strange feeling, but his intuition told him not to piss her off. He was instinctively wary of her.


    Anyway, he rarely felt this way.


    He dragged the luggage case to the elevator with his head down. Xiao Jinghan quickened his steps and walked past Ming Shu. But in the next second, he felt a shadow fall on him all of a sudden and his entire body was covered in a jute bag.


    ¡°Xiao Jinghan, if you dare cause trouble for Shu Lin, it won¡¯t be as easy as being beaten once.¡± <i>That man is my Hatred Points dispenser, how can I give him to you so easily.</i>


    Xiao Jinghan was beaten up and was filled with anger. Why on earth did she use a jute bag? If she intended to keep it secret, she should find a secret ce!


    Xiao Jinghan couldn¡¯t see outside and he asked, panting heavily, ¡°The grudge between him and me has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°It indeed has nothing to do with me.¡± Ming Shu dusted off her hands and stood up smilingly. ¡°But if you fight him, I¡¯ll fight you.¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Xiao Jinghan struggled for some time to get out of the jute bag. The corridor was empty and opposite him was that girl¡¯s door. He took a deep breath, then left with his luggage case.


    Xiao Jinghan went to the basement to get the car. As he¡¯d just touched the door handle and was about to open it, he was covered in a jute bag again.


    ¡°Are you done or not!¡±


    Xiao Jinghan was so angry that he roared, but no one answered him. Only the beating began.


    ...


    Well-behaved Shu Lin knocked on Ming Shu¡¯s door with aptop in his arms. Ten minutester, sleepy Ming Shu with messy hair opened the door and looked at him, a little angry. ¡°If you¡¯re too energetic in the early morning, just go running, why do you knock on my door!¡±


    ¡°I brought you breakfast.¡± Shu Lin showed off a bag in his another hand.


    <i>Food.</i>


    <i>Well, I¡¯ll forgive him this time.</i>


    Ming Shu yawned as she walked back into the apartment, followed by an obedient Shu Lin.


    Would he have breakfast with Ming Shu?


    He wished!


    Ming Shu would enjoy the breakfast all alone. Shu Lin had gotten used to this in recent days, so he would eat by himself first beforeing up, or he would have nothing to eat.


    After finishing the breakfast, Ming Shu found Shu Lin looked somewhat pleasing to the eye, so she gave him a smile.


    Shu Lin touched his belly. ¡°Guru, I think my wound got more severe. Did you use outdated medicine on me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re alive, what¡¯s the worry.¡± Ming Shu spoke like this, but she waved him over nheless.


    Shu Lin leaned across the table. Ming Shu pulled his clothes up to check the wound. Yesterday when she checked it was almost healed, but today it looked more reddish.

 Chapter 387 - Full Time Evil Merchant (34)

    <h4>Chapter 387: Full Time Evil Merchant (34)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu took the medicine to apply to his wound again. ¡°What have you been doingtely?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing.¡± <i>Just went to kick Xiao Jinghan. Who let him beat me up, hmph.</i>


    Ming Shu carefully applied the medicine with a swab. ¡°Nothing? Then why did the wound get worse? Are you here to waste my medicine on purpose?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but is it that your medicine is out of date, guru?¡± Shu Lin insisted. ¡°Ah... Guru, why do you abuse the patient?¡±


    Ming Shu lightened the pressure. ¡°Because I just want to.¡±


    Shu Lin said in a wronged tone, ¡°It hurts.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. It proves you¡¯re not dead.¡± Ming Shu pulled his clothes back into ce, then continued, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t hurt, you¡¯ll be dead on the ground.¡±


    ¡°Even if I die, I¡¯ll die with you,¡± Shu Lin said angrily. ¡°I¡¯m your man alive, and I¡¯ll be your ghost dead.¡±


    ¡°Do you watch too many stupid drama series?¡± <i>This little goblin is truly incurable. </i>¡°Watch less in the future, or you might be an idiot.¡±


    Shu Lin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Calm down, calm down.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not going to worry about a psychopath.</i>


    Ming Shu put the things away and got ready to log into the game. Meanwhile, Shu Lin sat beside her with hisptop in his arms. ¡°Guru, can you teach me to fight monsters?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± <i>I¡¯m very busy.</i>


    ¡°Guru.¡± Shu Lin shamelessly crawled into Ming Shu¡¯s arms as he thought she didn¡¯t dislike him very much in recent days. ¡°Please.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>He is annoying!</i>


    Ming Shu kicked him away in one go. ¡°Get out if you don¡¯t want to stay!¡±


    Shu Lin: ¡°...¡±


    [World] One more time: Guru, can I get a discount? I¡¯m very poor.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: It¡¯s a fair price for both the old and the young. Will you buy or not?


    [World] One more time: ... I¡¯ll buy.


    [World] Skull: The profiteer raises his price again.


    [World] Li Ge: Leader, we all know it in our hearts. Why bother pointing out the elephant in the room!


    The First Level had their leveling people, and they rarely leveled up in daytime. But at night the leveling people would help them level up. Ming Shu was the lowest level now. She thought she had to level up, otherwise she would be limited in making some things.


    She asked someone to do missions with her then.


    After finishing two missions, Ming Shu turned her head to see Shu Lin crouching in the sofa¡¯s corner. He stared at the screen and looked absent-minded, seemingly not knowing what to do.


    Ming Shu tapped on the keyboard. Shu Lin looked up, but then lowered his head after a moment. He looked like a poor abandoned puppy.


    ¡°Buy me snacks for one month, then I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    <i>It¡¯s for snacks.</i>


    <i>For snacks.</i>


    <i>For snacks.</i>


    Shu Lin blinked and a smile immediately crinkled his eyes and arched his eyebrows. ¡°Okay, okay, I can even buy you snacks for your whole life.¡±


    He came over with hisptop, and Ming Shu told him to do a mission. But only about three minutester, Shu Lin was killed in the mission. He looked at Ming Shu with wronged eyes.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you control your own fingers?¡±


    ¡°I can!¡±


    Ming Shu opened the mission again. But the result was the same¡ªhe got killed within several minutes.


    ¡°You¡¯re only suitable for low-level missions like Dark Night Corridor,¡± Ming Shu summarized in the end.


    Shu Lin got closer and popped his head out from Ming Shu¡¯s arms. It looked like his entire person was held in Ming Shu¡¯s arms. ¡°Can you teach me by hand? I can certainly learn it well.¡±


    ¡°Even elementary school students are better than you.¡±


    <i>F**k. Are the elementary school students as cute as me? No, I mean, they are not better than me!</i>


    Explosion inside, yet a wronged face on the surface.


    Ming Shu got hisptop over and pulled him up a little so as to hold him in her arms more conveniently. Then she clicked on the mission. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t just rush to the monsters persistently. Do you think you¡¯re King Kong and unstoppable?¡±


    Her tone was neither light nor heavy, and she always wore a smile while speaking. A hint of a warm breath touched his ears, and Shu Lin felt his heart beating strongly in irregr paces.


    It was an obvious crush.


    Though Shu Lin felt a little strange about this.


    <i>If you want to woo someone, you must think from your heart that you like the person.</i>


    <i>Acting needs to be immersed.</i>


    <i>Calm calm calm, you¡¯re just acting.</i>


    ¡°Is that clear?¡± The soft voice reached his ears. It was like a lover¡¯s murmur and plucked his heartstrings.


    The calm that was just regained by Shu Lin was shattered into pieces by Ming Shu¡¯s sentence, and he could only answer a little helplessly, ¡°No...¡±


    He felt like he was done.


    ¡°Is your brain underdeveloped?¡±


    Shu Lin got back his tranquility then <i>Your brain is underdeveloped. Do you know how hard I¡¯ve worked to follow this character setting?</i>


    <i>How will you understand, you¡¯re a psychopath.</i>


    <i>How can I like a psychopath? I must¡¯ve been out of my mind just now.</i>


    Ming Shu made another demonstration and then let Shu Lin have a try. Driven by his unknown anger, Shu Lin pulled off a perfect double kill.


    Ming Shu looked at him thoughtfully. Shu Lin was startled and he hurriedly acted like he was very surprised. ¡°Guru, guru... Wasn¡¯t that powerful? I told you I can do it.¡±


    Ming Shu patted his head. ¡°Good job.¡±


    <i>You really work hard to preserve the character setting.</i>


    Ming Shu lifted her hand and was ready to go back to her position. But Shu Lin suddenly pulled her back. He turned to look at Ming Shu with closed lips, then leaned over.


    They were originally very close to each other, so he only needed to move slightly to kiss Ming Shu.


    His soft lipsnded on the corner of Ming Shu¡¯s mouth. He held his breath, then turned over to press Ming Shu onto the sofa. The kiss was unskilled, but passionate.


    Shu Lin didn¡¯t remember how they separatedter. He only remembered Ming Shu got up to pick up theptop with its locked screen on the floor. Her clothes were rumpled, but they were fully dressed.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re feeling sick, use the bathroom.¡± Ming Shu pointed her chin in the bathroom¡¯s direction.


    <i>Who said I¡¯ll use the bathroom!</i>


    <i>Who said I¡¯ll use the bathroom!</i>


    ¡°I...¡± Shu Lin felt a little slow, but he still needed to maintain the character setting. ¡°I... kissed you. Is there anything you want to say?¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°Your kissing technique is poor.¡±


    Shu Lin felt a lightning strike right to his head. <i>My kissing technique is poor? Do you have to say it aloud? I¡¯m right here!</i>


    <i>It must be this character setting. Poor kissing technique has nothing to do with me.</i>


    ¡°What¡¯s our rtionship now?¡± Shu Lin asked nervously as he held back his anger.


    ¡°What do you think? It was just a kiss, do you want me to be responsible?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s really suitable for daydreaming in the broad daylight.¡±


    Shu Lin suddenly sat up straight from the sofa. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, why didn¡¯t you push me away? You like me, and I want to be your boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°If I pushed you away, you¡¯d get a concussion.¡± Ming Shu told him the truth seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill anyone.¡±


    Shu Lin took a look at where they were. If she pushed him away, his center of gravity must push him outward, and he would definitely bump into the floor... Shu Lin felt hopeless. <i>How it¡¯s making sense.</i>


    ¡°I want to be your boyfriend anyway.¡± Shu Lin stood tall. ¡°You kissed me, so you must be responsible.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep with you. What responsibility should I take?¡± <i>I only want to be responsible for snacks.</i>


    Shu Lin began to undo his clothes impulsively. ¡°Sleep with me, then.¡±


    <i>Wait!</i>


    <i>Why did I say something like that?</i>


    ¡°...¡± <i>Psychopath! </i>Ming Shu calmly watched Shu Lin, whose fingers stopped at his shirt¡¯s second button, and she smiled slightly. ¡°Come on, you kissed me first.¡±


    Shu Lin took the opportunity to put down his hand. ¡°Well ... then I¡¯ll be responsible for you.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brighter and said in a tender voice, ¡°I¡¯m generous, so I don¡¯t need you to take responsibility. I¡¯ll take it as a bite from a dog.¡±


    Shu Dog Lin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>F**k. She¡¯s cursing me again!</i>


    <i>I am not doing this anymore!</i>

 Chapter 388 - Full Time Evil Merchant (35)

    <h4>Chapter 388: Full Time Evil Merchant (35)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Since Little Rabbit Gu¡¯s incident, Ming Shu had not seen Liu Yan in the game. Ming Shu spent a whole day teasing Shu Lin and leveling up.


    Where there was nothing to do, she would take Shu Lin to pick herbs and watch him be chased by monsters. So she was in quite a good mood.


    Meanwhile, others in the world were still preparing for the n war one month from now. They worked day and night to level up.


    [Nearby] Apple cutie: A silver leaf fan cost so much? Are you a bandit?


    At a booth, a female yer quarreled with the seller because of the high price.


    [Nearby] Xiao Hei: Little sister, I¡¯m offering you the fair market price. Go and see that evil merchant next door, she sold it for double this price!


    The evil merchant next door was naturally meant to be Ming Shu.


    [Nearby] Apple cutie: But the guru¡¯s item also has better properties. Your item is so expensive yet has worse properties!


    If she could afford the item sold next door, why would she bothering to him.


    [Nearby] Xiao Hei: ...


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: She¡¯s a cute little girl. Why don¡¯t you just sell it to her, maybe you¡¯ll develop a good rtionship.


    [Nearby] Xiao Hei: Why don¡¯t you sell to me?


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: Mine are all sold out.


    [Nearby] Xiao Hei: ...


    <i>WTF? This is really annoying. Her items were sold at double the market price but are sold out? Does she want to dominate the market?</i>


    [Nearby] Skull: Profiteer, let¡¯s go do a mission.


    Skull popped out from nowhere.


    [Nearby] Snacks Are Justice: I¡¯m busy.


    [Nearby] Skull: ...


    Of course, Ming Shu was taken away by Skull in the end. After she left, the yer who was doing business then felt his life was not that tough.


    It was still the former task, which had been left at 89% and was closer to being fullypleted.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Why do we have to stick to this mission? Is its reward rich?


    [Team] Skull: I¡¯m also curious about that.


    This task was triggered by Flower Protector and then was distributed to Xiao Jinghan. At first Xiao Jinghan worked on it carefully, but since the failure of catching Incubus, he didn¡¯t seem to do it often.


    [Team] Flower Protector: It¡¯s a sacred weapon.


    [Team] Skull: ... really?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: That¡¯s rare. Do you want to buy my Burning Heaven?


    The bound sacred weapon could also be unbound, so it could be put for sale. Ming Shu had long wanted to sell it yet didn¡¯t find a proper buyer.


    [Team] Flower Protector: It¡¯s not suitable for me.


    Different sacred weapons had different properties, so they were suitable for different sses. Burning Heaven should be most suitable for a ss with high output, which matched with Flower Protector very well...


    [Team] Skull: Sell it to me ahhhh!


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: How much will you pay?


    [Team] Skull: The market price is about 30 thousand, but I¡¯ll offer 40 thousand, what about that?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: You¡¯re stingy.


    [Team] Skull: ...


    <i>Forty thousand is stingy? Forty! Thousand! RMB!</i>


    Forty thousand was actually a nice price, so Ming Shu sold the sacred weapon after thinking for a while.


    Skull got the sacred weapon and then immediately went to show off in the world chat.


    [World] Chuan Bei: Leader, did you sacrifice your beauty to get this?


    [World] Li Ge: Not necessarily. Maybe he gave up his family fortune to get it. After all our big brother is an evil merchant, she won¡¯t sell it for a low price.


    [World] Ran Ran: Poor leader.


    [World] Skull: ...


    [World] One more time: I thought big brother would keep it for himself, who¡¯d have thought he would sell it. If I knew, I¡¯d also want to buy.


    [World] Pants: Can you afford it?


    [World] One more time: Can¡¯t you let me have a dream? We¡¯re supposed to be a young generation with dreams.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: The youth who daydreams all day.


    [World] One more time: Big brother ... show some mercy.


    They casually chatted with each other in the world chat and kept changing to different topics.


    [World] Chuan Bei: ... big brother, check the forum.


    [World] I Am Not Eating Sugar Today: What happened now?


    Ming Shu calmly opened the forum. It was mostly the same as the storyline¡ªher information was exposed. But what was different from the plot was some people imed she was a mistress kept by someone¡ªbased on the fact that she lived in a luxury house.


    This dirty water they poured on her was very powerful.


    Liu Yan really wasted her talent in not bing a scriptwriter.


    [World] Downloading you: No way, the profiteer is a girl? And she looks so young ... Is this true?


    [World] Your green hat looks good: Oh my god!


    [World] Nao Nao: Chut, he turns out to be a she. No wonder she spoke for Little Rabbit Gu before, she is also a mistress. Surely birds of a feather flock together.


    [World] Long Xiaofeng: Why did she y a male char? Is there something wrong with her!


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: Does thew say that females can¡¯t y male characters?


    She never did anything wicked like deceiving others, so even if she was exposed as a girl, what was the big deal? She was fearless!


    [World] Long Xiaofeng: ...


    [World] The upstairs is a pig: She is a mistress, chut chut, so now she is found out and exposed in the game?


    [System Announcement] yer [Xi Zi Lin] offered 100 gold as a reward to kill yer [Nao Nao].


    [System Announcement] yer [Xi Zi Lin] offered 100 gold as a reward to kill yer [Long Xiaofeng].


    [System Announcement] ...


    Anyone who disrespected Ming Shu in the world chat was wanted by Shu Lin. Before Ming Shu finishing reading the news, her door was continuously knocked on by Shu Lin.


    Shu Lin stood outside angrily with a red face.


    ¡°Did you swallow an explosive?¡± <i>I haven¡¯t gotten angry, what is he angry about.</i>


    <i>When I wanted him to be angry he wasn¡¯t angry at all...</i>


    Shu Lin¡¯s eyes were also red with anger. He walked into the apartment furiously. ¡°They framed you, aren¡¯t you angry?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be angry?¡± Ming Shu began to eat Want Want crunchy rice balls. ¡°Don¡¯t you suspect that the post is saying the truth? Perhaps I am really kept by someone. Look at my house, how can I afford this.¡±


    Shu Lin stared at her. <i>Who would like to keep a mistress with bad temper like you?</i>


    ¡°I believe in you.¡±


    Ming Shu grunted and turned back to herputer.


    [World] 6666: Who has the profiteer offended? All her personal information is leaked.


    [World] Snacks Are Justice: I offended too many people and I don¡¯t know who did this. s.


    [World] Your heaven: I¡¯ll give a full score for this answer.


    [World] Chuan Bei: Big brother, it turns out you¡¯re a girl. Does it mean that I have a chance now? Do you need someone to warm the bed for you, big brother? If I serve you well, can you give me a discount?


    [World] Li Ge: Big brother looks pretty.


    [World] Nao Nao: Xi Zi Lin, are you out of your mind? Lan Zhi is a girl, since you know now why are you still with her? And you put a bounty on me for her? Are you a lesbian?


    [World] Xi Zi Lin: Sorry, but I¡¯m a man.


    [World] ...


    Silence.


    [World] Clown: She-male and her are really a perfect match. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it.


    [World] Skull: I didn¡¯t expect this.


    [World] Chuan Bei: I didn¡¯t expect this +1


    [World] Li Ge: I didn¡¯t expect this +2


    [World] Ran Ran: I didn¡¯t expect this +3

 Chapter 389 - Full Time Evil Merchant (36)

    <h4>Chapter 389: Full Time Evil Merchant (36)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Is it fun?


    The sudden private message popped out and startled Liu Yan a lot, and she didn¡¯t type until after a long while.


    [Private chat] Liu Se Qing Qing: ??


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Don¡¯t pretend, Miss Liu Yan.


    Liu Yan paused for a while, then began to type fiercely.


    [Private chat] Liu Se Qing Qing: Lan Zhi, ever since the first day I saw you, I thought you had no good intentions. If it were not for you, I would have been with Xiao Jinghan by now. You brought all of this on yourself.


    From the moment she got her information, she knew that this Lan Zhi and the woman who lived next door to Xiao Jinghan were the same person.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Oh, I indeed have no good intentions.


    Ming Shu admitted it honestly. She came to her for Hatred Points since the very beginning, so how would she have good intentions.


    [Private chat] Liu Se Qing Qing: Do you like Xiao Jinghan? You don¡¯t want him to be with me, but he isn¡¯t with you either in the end, is it? Hahahaha, you get nothing.


    Ming Shu shook her head. <i>Do you think I¡¯m stupid enough to like the male protagonist?</i>


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: You¡¯re thinking too much. Just drink more water to wash your brain.


    Liu Yan thought she was right. She didn¡¯t know her; if it was not because of Xiao Jinghan, why did she target her?


    She was certainly jealous of her.


    [Private chat] Liu Se Qing Qing: Lan Zhi, I¡¯ll not let you live well. You made me lose Xiao Jinghan, so I¡¯ll make you lose everything.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: You¡¯re so powerful. Should I apud you?


    <i>My everything... but I have nothing to lose. This ¡°everything¡± was originally the Host¡¯s, not mine.</i>


    <i>So, I¡¯m not scared at all.</i>


    [Private chat] Liu Se Qing Qing: Lan Zhi, just wait.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Sorry, but I¡¯m very busy, I can¡¯t wait for you.


    <i>You want me to wait for you yet don¡¯t give me snacks? Even daydreaming is more realistic than this.</i>


    [Private chat] Liu Se Qing Qing: You...


    [Private chat] Liu Se Qing Qing: Hehe, I¡¯ll not argue with you here.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: What about we find a ce and get more intimate?


    <i>I haven¡¯t beaten the fake female protagonist in so long. I¡¯m really itchy for that.</i>


    This point in the game was not good. She couldn¡¯t have intimate contact with the Hatred Points mission target at anytime, anywhere.


    [Private chat] Liu Se Qing Qing: Are you insane?


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Not exactly, but it¡¯s curable. Can you cure me? I¡¯ll really appreciate that!


    [Private chat] Liu Se Qing Qing: ...


    Liu Yan was pissed off by Ming Shu until she went offline.


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s right on the table behind the sofa. Can¡¯t you see it? It¡¯s a huge box, did you grow your eyes in the back of your head?¡± Ming Shu was speaking to Shu Lin on the phone outside themunity.


    Under the heavy darkness, Ming Shu was shrouded in a dark shadow.


    Shu Lin refuted timidly on the other end, ¡°It¡¯s really not there, I¡¯ve checked everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you died of stupidity.¡±


    Shu Lin murmured on the other end in a low voice. Ming Shu didn¡¯t hear what he was murmuring, but she was sure they were not good words.


    ¡°Do you remember it wrong? It¡¯s really not here. There are only two books on the sofa, and your ...¡± Shu Lin¡¯s voice suddenly disappeared, and the phone fell into dead silence on the other side.


    Then the phone was hung up, emitting beeping noises.


    Ming Shu looked at the phone in confusion, then dialed the number again.


    <i>¡°The phone you¡¯re calling is powered off.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°The phone you¡¯re calling is powered off.¡±</i>


    Ming Shu put her phone in her pocket and turned to walk back.


    Stepping in the moonlight, Ming Shu walked to her own door and took out the key to open it.


    The living room looked messier than before she left, and it looked like someone had a fight in here. Her snacks were thrown all over the floor, some were broken and scattered everywhere.


    <i>Very good.</i>


    <i>My snacks are ruined.</i>


    She reached out to turn on the light, and the light illuminated the whole living room instantly. Then, almost at the same time, a strong breeze came from beside her, brushing at her wrist.


    Ming Shu lifted her foot and gave a fierce kick. She conveniently grasped the stick aimed at her and pulled it to the side; the wielder then was pulled forward by the movement and lost his bnce. Ming Shu swiftly bent her knee to press against the man¡¯s belly.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    The person cursed, then quickly took out a knife and stabbed at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu smiled at him as she twisted his wrist and gave him an overarm throw. Then she kicked away the knife in his hand and stepped on his chest.


    Two people rushed out from the bedroom to witness such a scene. They changed their expressions and rushed at Ming Shu at the same time.


    <i>Yippee, these little goblins daree for death. They¡¯re brave.</i>


    Five minutester...


    Three people moaned, lying on the ground, while Ming Shu squatted beside them and pointed at the snacks on the floor. ¡°Who did this?¡±


    <i>They dared bully my snacks. Don¡¯t they know they¡¯re mine?</i>


    The three people on the ground: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled even more tenderly. ¡°Who did this to the snacks?¡±


    ¡°Him, it was him.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the one who was identified, smiling. ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    ¡°... Right ... right.¡± The man trembled.


    <i>Why did she care about the snacks? What¡¯s the fuss? </i>They tied up a person...


    The other two also felt the little girl in front of them was a little abnormal. She didn¡¯t care about the person, but asked about the snack issue. <i>Are snacks more important than people?</i>


    ¡°Wasting food is a shame. Didn¡¯t you learn this in school?¡± <i>I am very poor, but you little goblins wasted my snacks.</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Lunatic!</i>


    ¡°Stand up.¡± Ming Shu kicked the one who wasted her snacks, then looked at the other two who were trying to crawl upright. ¡°Did I say anything to you? Lie down, don¡¯t move!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The one who was told to stand up looked at Ming Shu dumbly.


    Ming Shu ordered him to get a rope and tied up the other two, then took him out.


    She remembered why she came back as she walked to the door, so she pulled at the man and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the man in the apartment?¡±


    The person pointed at the bedroom.


    Shu Lin was tied up there, but looked fine. Once Ming Shu was reassured, she took the man out¡ªto buy snacks.


    Shu Lin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>F**k, where are you going,e back and untie me!</i>


    The man who was taken out to buy snacks was also very dumbfounded. Why on earth did hee here?


    Why was he now holding a pile of snacks?


    After buying back some snacks, Ming Shu set Shu Lin free. ¡°I told you to grab something and you get yourself kidnapped? Can you be any more useless?¡±


    Shu Lin talked back rather unhappily, ¡°These people came for you, now you¡¯re ming me?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Yo, are you talking back now?¡± <i>Don¡¯t you need to keep your character setting?</i>


    Shu Lin choked and then kept silent. He shook off the rope around him, slid down from the bed, then hugged Ming Shu. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te back.¡±


    Shu Lin had learned the skill of weeping, and right now the tears were streaming down his cheeks.


    The hot tears fell onto Ming Shu¡¯s neck.


    Ming Shu was stunned. She gradually moved her hand up, only for it to freeze in the air for several seconds, then slowly patted his back.


    Shu Lin looked into the mirror in the bedroom and revealed a victorious expression in his eyes. He pinched his own arm and cried even harder.


    <i>In order to finish the task, I can cry forever.</i>


    <i>I am a genius.</i>

 Chapter 390 - Full Time Evil Merchant (37)

    <h4>Chapter 390: Full Time Evil Merchant (37)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu reached out and pushed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I...¡±


    Her gaze fell on his arms. The mark on his arms was different from the marks made from ropes.


    Shu Lin quickly put his hands behind his back. He felt anxious. She would not have noticed the rope marks on his hands, right?


    <i>Shouldn¡¯t have.</i>


    <i>Must not have.</i>


    Ming Shu smiled with the corners of her mouth. She knew that this little demon was acting.


    She pushed him and pinned him on the bed.


    Shu Lin widened his eyes, filled with tears. He stuttered, ¡°You... what are you doing? We... are me... that, outside... there are still people outside. Don¡¯t you want to close the door first?¡±


    ¡°Why do I need to close the door when I¡¯m beating you?¡± Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to cry? Cry then; after you finish crying, we will go and settle the little demons outside.¡±


    Thus, the three people in the living room heard the strange criesing from the bedroom.


    <i>What the hell are they doing?</i>


    The sounds continued. The cries became sniffing and then disappeared totally. The three craned their necks and looked into the bedroom, but they didn¡¯t see anything.


    Ming Shu tidied her clothes and walked out of the bedroom. Shu Lin followed behind her. His eyes were really red and his face was red too. He looked like a young man that just got bullied.


    The three people: ¡°...¡± <i>Isn¡¯t this a bit too explosive?</i>


    Ming Shu beat the three and then she beat Shu Lin. She was really hungry. She hugged her snacks and started eating.


    ¡°You, yes, you, why are you all looking at him? You won¡¯t look like him no matter how much you stare at him.¡±


    The three people: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who wants to look like him? So weak and easily bullied.</i>


    <i>We don¡¯t want to.</i>


    Shu Lin raised his head slightly and nced sideways at them. If it wasn¡¯t for her, he wouldn¡¯t be tied up by these three.


    In the end, he was still beaten...


    If he knew this was going to happen, he would have just beaten these guys till their own parents couldn¡¯t recognize them.


    Shu Lin touched his painful shoulder. <i>I will remember this.</i>


    The three didn¡¯t know that a grudge was borne against them and continued jeering in their hearts.


    ¡°Who asked you all toe?¡± Ming Shu lifted her leg and shook it. ¡°Are you all looking for money or for me? Or are you all after the money and me and want to kill me after that?¡±


    The three people were speechless. <i>You finished saying everything. Why are you still asking us?</i>


    ¡°We just came to steal things because this is a rich estate,¡± one of the people said.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ming Shu put down her snacks and dusted her hands as she stood up and looked down on them.


    Ming Shu¡¯s torture methods were not bloody, but looking at the three of them groaning and crying, they seemed really painful...


    Should he be grateful that she didn¡¯t use that on him?


    Finally, the three people couldn¡¯t handle it anymore and admitted everything. They took Liu Yan¡¯s money and their purpose was simple: They would kidnap her and take photos of her.


    ¡°Nothing interesting.¡± <i>Can¡¯t they y something more exciting?</i>


    Ming Shu called the police. With the help of the police, it would be easier to find Liu Yan.


    ...


    Ming Shu saw Liu Yan at the police station. She was apanied by a man. It should be her other target, Ge Chenhao.


    After writing their testimonies down, the police freed them.


    Ming Shu wasn¡¯t hoping that the police would do anything to Liu Yan. She was just toozy to look for her.


    When she left the police station, Ming Shu gave Liu Yan a mysterious smile. ¡°Is this what you wanted me to wait for?¡±


    Ge Chenhao pulled Liu Yan into his arms. His eyes were dangerous. ¡°Lan Zhi, you better watch out.¡±


    Liu Yan bit her lip and was escorted by Ge Chenhao into the car.


    Ming Shu watched as Ge Chenhao¡¯s car left. She gged a cab and followed Ge Chenhao. If she didn¡¯t beat them up today, it would be a waste of her trip to the police station.


    She couldn¡¯t just go to the police station for free.


    After driving for a long time, Ming Shu realized that she had forgotten about Shu Lin.


    <i>Forget it, he has legs. He knows how to go back by himself. Hatred Points are more important.</i>


    Shu Lin, who was still standing outside the police station: ¡°...¡± <i>How can you forget about me? I am such a big person.</i>


    <i>Can I still strangle her!</i>


    Ge Chenhao¡¯s car drove at a steady pace. They drove into a vi that looked really impressive. The taxi couldn¡¯t go in so Ming Shu got off and climbed in over the walls.


    It was a bit difficult finding them, but she was lucky. After climbing in, she saw Ge Chenhao¡¯s car parked outside a house.


    This was it.


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile got wider. Her eyes were gentle as she moved her neck and squeezed her wrist. After that¡ªshe rang the doorbell.


    [...] <i>She is just ringing a doorbell. </i>But she looked as though she was going to war.


    Ge Chenhao¡¯s maid came and opened the door. She didn¡¯t recognize Ming Shu so she didn¡¯t let her in.


    Ming Shu managed to dodge the maid easily and ninja¡¯d her way into the vi. The maid chased after her.


    The moment she entered the vi, she saw Liu Yan and Ge Chenhao sitting on the sofa in the living room. Liu Yan¡¯s face was dark and Ge Chenhao seemed to beforting her.


    ¡°Lan Zhi, how did you get in!¡± Ge Chenhao saw Ming Shu first.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I know that humans have found other ways to walk through a door?¡± Ming Shu smiled slightly.


    ¡°Why are you...¡± The maid soon entered. Her words changed when she saw Ge Chenhao. ¡°Master, this woman just rushed in. I was not able to stop her.¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡± Ge Chenhao waved his hand.


    The maid looked at Ming Shu and nodded. She left.


    Liu Yan got down from the sofa and stared at her intently. ¡°Lan Zhi, why are you here? You followed us!¡±


    Ming Shu rolled up her sleeves and gave a harmless smile. ¡°To beat you up.¡±


    A little girl wearing an innocent smile telling them in a gentle voice that she was here to beat them up. This strange contradiction caused Liu Yan and Ge Chenhao to feel a sinister aura in the air.


    Liu Yan and Ge Chenhao never fought before so they were not Ming Shu¡¯s match. They were beaten forward and backward by Ming Shu until they started to doubt their own lives.


    Ge Chenhao stared at her with a vicious gaze, just like a poisonous snake.


    [Ge Chenhao¡¯s Hatred Points are full.]


    Ming Shu waited for half a day, but there was an announcement for Ge Chenhao. This was the difference between a side character and the main lead.


    <i>It is not easy to get Hatred Points from the main lead!</i>


    <i>Where are my snacks!</i>


    <i>Everything can be solved with a fight.</i>


    <i>If it can¡¯t, fight again.</i>


    Hence, she beat Liu Yan up again.


    ¡°Lan Zhi, let go of Lan Zhi. If you¡¯re angry, direct it at me. I was the one that ordered those people to teach you a lesson!¡± Ge Chenhao shouted. His eyes were red.


    Ming Shu looked back at him and replied after a while, ¡°Oh.¡±


    And then she continued hitting Liu Yan.


    ¡°Lan Zhi!¡±


    In the end, Ming Shu still didn¡¯t get Liu Yan¡¯s Hatred Points.


    She must have beaten her wrong.


    <i>So hungry.</i>


    <i>Let¡¯s beat her next time.</i>


    When Ming Shu left the vi, she took some egg tarts from the maid, who was shivering in fear, and walked out of the district slowly. She wondered how she could get back.


    This ce... only seemed to have private cars. There were no taxis.


    Ming Shu sat along the road and finished her egg tarts. There was still no cars. Even when she used the app, there were no cars.


    <i>Am I supposed to fly back?</i>

 Chapter 391 - Full Time Evil Merchant (38)

    <h4>Chapter 391: Full Time Evil Merchant (38)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Shu Lin drove his car over to fetch her.


    ¡°Look, you¡¯recking a boyfriend. Do you know my importance now?¡± <i>Let¡¯s see if you still dare to leave me behind again.</i>


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue twice. ¡°If you have no use, how can you afford to like me?¡±


    ¡°With my heart.¡± Shu Lin touched his chest and blinked at Ming Shu. ¡°Do you feel it?¡±


    Ming Shu pretended that she was feeling it. She shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Shu Lin sneered.


    <i>If I knew it was going to be like this, I wouldn¡¯t havee to pick her up. I should have just let her sleep on the road.</i>


    <i>I am so angry I could die.</i>


    Ming Shu was curious. ¡°Where did you get such a nice car? I never see you going out to earn money.¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯ve always had it.¡± Shu Lin puffed out his cheeks. ¡°You don¡¯t even care about me. You didn¡¯t even know that I have a car.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you chased out of the Xiao family?¡±


    ¡°Xiao... he gave me a lot of money,¡± Shu Lin said.


    Ming Shu leaned against the seat. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that he gave you a house too and it¡¯s right below Xiao Jinghan¡¯s house?¡±


    Shu Lin¡¯s grip tightened. He braced himself and exined, ¡°I chose it myself. I didn¡¯t know that Xiao Jinghan was living there too. It was a coincidence.¡±


    He thought that since she didn¡¯t ask him that question for so long, she would never ask him.


    ¡°Such a coincidence.¡±


    Shu Lin cautiously nced at Ming Shu. She was holding a box of dessert and eating it happily. Shu Lin thought about what she said and couldn¡¯t arrive at any conclusion.


    ...


    In the world chat, the gossip about Ming Shu being the third party didn¡¯tst long. This was because Xi Zi Lin would put a bounty on anyone that talked about it. He did his boyfriend duties very well.


    However, because Ming Shu was a girl and a girl that looked quite good, she was still approached by many people even if she used an ugly hunk of a character.


    As a famous person, Ming Shu would make herself invisible every time she got online.


    [World] Chuan Bei: Hehehe, friends from the god n, are you all ready to receive our mes of anger?


    [World] Li Ge: Let us receive our blood ablution.


    [World] Ran Ran: Let us bring you toward glory.


    [World] Chuan Bei: Wrong words. We¡¯re the evil ones.


    [World] Ran Ran: Let us bring you toward darkness.


    The moment Ming Shu went online, she saw the actors from the First Level being extra in the world chat. The first n war was starting soon but it had nothing to do with her. She closed the world chat and went to collect materials.


    Half an hour after the trade ended, Flower Protector messaged her and asked to do a mission.


    [Team] Flower Protector: Thest portion.


    [Team] Skull: There is a n war.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re there or not. They just fight anyway.


    [Team] Skull: Although I feel that you make no sense, I can¡¯t refute you.


    The First Level always fought as they wished. Besides Flower Protector, no one could control them.


    Flower Protector was not interested in the n war and didn¡¯t want to participate in it.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: Guru, can you bring me along?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Go downstairs and buy some snacks.


    [Team] Skull: I have realized something amazing... are you two living together?


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: [embarrassed emoticon] I will go and buy snacks.


    [Team] Skull: What the shit! When big brother attacks, she will only win.


    [Team] Flower Protector: ...


    Thest portion of the devil mission was based on luck. If you were lucky, it would be easy. If you were not, it would be difficult.


    Thest mission was called Xiang Si Tree. They were teleported to an area that looked like a valley. It was simr to the Hundred Flower Valley but it was not as beautiful.


    There was an NPC called Xiang Si. Flower Protector went over and talked to the NPC.


    [Nearby] Xiang Si: The seal of the Evil n is broken. He came back in the end. I did him much injustice...


    [Nearby] Flower Protector: Who are you talking about?


    [Nearby] Xiang Si: Haven¡¯t you all seen him? Lie Feng, the king of the Evil n, Lie Feng. He... can you help me with something?


    [Nearby] Flower Protector: Please tell us.


    [Nearby] Xiang Si: Here is a seed of the Xiang Si Tree. Can you all pass it to Lie Feng? I have no face to see my n or even Lie Feng. I just hope that this Xiang Si Tree... will be able to apany him.


    Flower Protector took the seed of the Xiang Si Tree.


    Ming Shu thought that they would have to fight with this NPC, but in the end, she only asked them to deliver a seed from the Xiang Si Tree.


    [Team] Skull: Flower, this NPC looks as though she has a story behind her.


    [Team] Flower Protector: Xiang Si is the princess of the God n. Because she liked the king of the Evil n, Lie Feng, she caused casualties within the God n when they fought with the Evil n. In the end, the God n used her and took down Lie Feng.


    Flower Protector spoke sinctly, but the main points were clear.


    It was another conventional love story.


    Ming Shu and her team were transported to the Evil World. When they saw Lie Feng again, he was different. He had changed into an extravagant outfit and there were guards all around him.


    [Nearby] Flower Protector: Ady called Xiang Si asked us to pass you this seed from the Xiang Si Tree.


    [Nearby] Lie Feng: Who?


    [Nearby] Flower Protector: Xiang Si.


    [Nearby] Lie Feng: She... how is she?


    Flower Protector didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he switched to the team chat.


    [Team] Flower Protector: There are two choices, one is not good and one is good. Which one should we choose?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Just choose whatever. Choose the one that your mousends on.


    [Team] Skull: We did this mission for so long. If we failed now, it would be such a waste. Flower wanted a sacred weapon...


    [Team] Flower Protector: ...


    There was nothing constructive from these two people.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: Choose not good.


    [Team] Flower Protector: ?


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: When Xi Zi Lin was used to threaten Lie Feng, there might be some misunderstanding as a result. If we choose good, it might anger Lie Feng. If we choose not good, whether Lie Feng still likes her or there was a misunderstanding, it will not anger him.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Aiyo, you have graduated from primary school. You even know how to analyze a situation now.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: ...


    [Team] Skull: ... Big brother, isn¡¯t he yours? Why do you keep mocking him?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: He¡¯scking.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Choose well.


    [Team] Xi Zi Lin: ...


    [Team] Flower Protector: ...


    [Team] Skull: ...


    There was a time limit for Flower Protector to choose an answer. He looked at the two answers. Shu Lin and his analysis were closer. The answer that Ming Shu gave seemed to just be going against Xi Zi Lin.


    Flower Protector chose not good.


    [Nearby] Lie Feng: Not good? Why not good? They promised me that they would treat her well. Are you all lying to me!


    The devil king evolved...


    They were transported to a battleground. The devil king was still shining and evolving.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: This is the consequence of not listening to me.


    [Team] Skull: Aren¡¯t you just going against your Xi Zi Lin?


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: Didn¡¯t you all realize that there is no marriage system in the game? For a game that was updated until level 120, it¡¯s not possible that there is no marriage system. The system mentioned that many functions require the help of the yers to unlock so there must be a mission for a marriage system. It is just that no yers havepleted it yet. Now, this story is about the princess of the God n and the king of the Evil n. There is even an icon like the Xiang Si Tree. It is obvious that this was a mission for the marriage system. Marriage is a happy thing, it can never be unhappy. Can you all use your brains?

 Chapter 392 - Full Time Evil Merchant (39)

    <h4>Chapter 392: Full Time Evil Merchant (39)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Everyone in the team went silent. Obviously, no one thought as far as Ming Shu had. Not even Flower Protector.


    He justbined the experiences of other yers thatpleted devil missions before as well as the news from the system and predicted that there might be a sacred weapon.


    [Team] Skull: Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier!


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: You all didn¡¯t believe me, what does that have to do with me?


    <i>I will not take this pot of me.</i>


    <i>If there are snacks in the pot, I can consider.</i>


    [Team] Flower Protector: Prepare to fight.


    Everything had happened already. There was no use in regretting.


    The devil king had finished evolving. Ming Shu felt that the four of them... or 3.5 of them were not Lie Feng¡¯s match.


    Shu Lin could only be considered half a man.


    Reality proved that what Ming Shu said was true. Their team was annihted in a short amount of time.


    They were transported out. When they clicked on Lie Feng again, there was only the option of battling with him.


    Now, they had to win against Lie Feng in order toplete the mission.


    [Team] Flower Protector: There is no way to pull more people in.


    The team was set already. Only the four of them could fight Lie Feng.


    Shu Lin wanted to say something, but he remembered his noob character setting and chose to shut his mouth. He just watched them as they discussed.


    <i>I need to continue acting. Must continue acting. Continue acting.</i>


    Most of the time, Skull was the one talking and Ming Shu would jeer at him asionally. Flower Protector only listened to important information.


    [Team] Flower Protector: Let¡¯s try again. Maybe we can find a loophole.


    [Team] Skull: Okay.


    They were killed again.


    The n war had started. They were still fighting Lie Feng.


    Skull had changed the name of the team to ¡°Seeking death.¡±


    [Team] Flower Protector: I have an idea. You all, listen to mymandter.


    His idea was to have Ming Shu change form. She was an orc and the Beast n was the closest to the Evil n before the Evil n was sealed. Hence, he felt that if she changed form, Lie Feng would not attack them so vigorously.


    Although things were slightly different from what Flower Protector thought, there were some improvements. After Ming Shu changed form, her damage became higher.


    But, they still died.


    Even though they didn¡¯t pass, there was some progress. They continued trying.


    After trying many times. they managed to extend their survival time from a few seconds to one minute and finally, they defeated Lie Feng.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: I am actually the hidden boss.


    [Team] Skull: I don¡¯t want to hurt you but the truth is, Lie Feng¡¯s health bar changed.


    Skull sent a screenshot to Ming Shu. Thest time, Lie Feng¡¯s health was different from the start.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Did the GM feel that they couldn¡¯t win against him so they secretly changed the data to allow the marriage system to beunched?


    [Nearby] Lie Feng: Aigh... why are you all so stubborn?


    Lie Feng resumed his normal appearance and then they were back at the pce.


    [Nearby] Flower Protector: This is the seed from the Xiang Si Tree. Xiang Si asked us to give it to you. We are justpleting her request.


    [Nearby] Lie Feng: Come with me.


    Lie Feng brought them out of the hall and teleported them to ake. There were wilting trees all around theke.


    This was the area that connected the Evil World to the God World. Theke had always here, but it got bigger when the map updated itself.


    [Nearby] Lie Feng: This was where I met her for the first time. nt the seed here.


    Flower Protector had received a hint from the system. He threw the seed into theke. A gentle light spread out from theke and a green sprout emerged from the water. It grew very quickly and before long, it became a huge tree. Its flowers bloomed immediately. The entire tree was red like a me.


    Waves started to form on the surface of theke. The wilted trees around theke became alive again. They turned into small-sized Xiang Si Trees.


    [Nearby] Lie Feng: This was the scene I met her in. It is good that I can see it again. Thank you, here are some items. I have no need for them so I shall give it all to you.


    Flower Protector epted Lie Feng¡¯s gifts and the devil mission waspleted.


    [System Announcement] Congrattions, yers [Flower Protector] [Snacks Are Justice] [Skull] [Xi Zi Lin] for unlocking the marriage system. The system will undergo an update tomorrow morning from 1 am to 6 am. We are sorry for any inconvenience caused.


    [System Announcement] Congrattions, yer [Flower Protector] for gaining the sacred weapon Ming Jue.


    [System Announcement] Congrattions to the yers of the God n for winning the n war.


    [System Announcement] Congrattions to yer [Snacks Are Justice] for gaining the ancient smithery Shen Ji.


    [System Announcement] Congrattions to yer [Skull] for gaining the ck Feather costume.


    [System Announcement] Congrattions to yer [Xi Zi Lin] for gaining the Moonde.


    Among these announcements, there was also the result of the n war, but it was pushed down by the other announcements.


    All these items were randomly given. They were not distributed by Flower Protector. Besides these, there were many other things too. They also got a piece of the red string of marriage.


    One announcement for everyone.


    Very generous.


    [World] Chuan Bei: Hahahaha, leader, did you do this on purpose?


    [System Announcement] Congrattions to yer [Skull] and yer [Flower Protector] for getting married. You will now apany each other until old age.


    [World] ...


    What did they just see?!


    <i>The games are supporting gays now?</i>


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: I didn¡¯t know that you are such a person. Don¡¯t worry about other people¡¯s opinions and just go ahead tantly.


    [Team] Skull: Would you believe me if I said that I pressed wrong?


    Skull wanted to cry. His hand was itchy so he went to click on the red string of marriage. The system prompted that he needed to choose someone before using it and he clicked Flower Protector... After all, he was a guy too. He felt that it was impossible.


    Who knew that the system was so sneaky.


    [Team] Flower Protector: It must be a bug.


    Flower Protector was very calm.


    [Team] Skull: Flower, you must prove my innocence. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.


    Shu Lin privately messaged Skull and asked him how to use the string of marriage. Skull told him sneakily that you just needed to choose the person when they prompted you. The other party didn¡¯t need to agree.


    [System Announcement] Congrattion yer [Xi Zi Lin] and yer [Snacks Are Justice] for getting married. You will now apany each other till old age.


    [Team] Snacks Are Justice: ...


    <i>F**k, don¡¯t they need to ask for my opinion?</i>


    <i>What lousy game is this?</i>


    [Team] Skull: Hahahahahahaha.


    [Team] Flower Protector: I will go off first. I have work tomorrow.


    [Team] Skull: Hey, don¡¯t leave, Flower. Don¡¯t leave me alone to face the looks from other people. I¡¯m afraid.


    [Team] Flower Protector: ...


    Ming Shu looked away from the screen and shifted her gaze to the young man beside her.


    The young man was guilty. He said weakly, ¡°I... I pressed wrong.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡±


    The young man hugged theptop and ran. ¡°I will go back and sleep now! Good night, guru.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 393 - Full Time Evil Merchant (40)

    <h4>Chapter 393: Full Time Evil Merchant (40)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The next day, the system finished updating. Skull groaned that his marriage with Flower Protector couldn¡¯t be undone. This was because the string of fate they got was different from the string of fate after the update.


    Essentially, you could get married to a pig with this string, but you would not be able to get a divorce unless you deleted your ount.


    Skull was hopeless. Under the attacks of the First Level, he decided to jump into the river to calm himself down.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: You... are you still angry?


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: I am busy maintaining my spot as the number one wealthiest man. I have no time to bother with you. Don¡¯t talk to me.


    [Private chat] Xi Zi Lin: I am sorry. Don¡¯t be angry. Open the door for me.


    [Private chat] Snacks Are Justice: Just stay outside.


    Ming Shu closed the private chat and nced at the door. She continued earning money.


    <i>There are still many snacks waiting for me to buy and pamper them.</i>


    ...


    <i>Dong¡ª</i>


    A sudden sound came from the door. Ming Shu¡¯s hand jerked and the ugly hunk was beaten to death by the monster.


    Sounds kepting from outside. Ming Shu listened and felt that something was wrong. She put down herptop and hurriedly opened the door.


    In the corridor, theptop was dropped on the ground. Its screen was cracked. Two people were entangled together. Liu Yan pinned Shu Lin onto the ground viciously with a knife in her hand. The tip of the knife was pointing at Shu Lin¡¯s chest.


    When Ming Shu came out, Liu Yan turned her head and stared at her angrily.


    ¡°Lan Zhi!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled as though she didn¡¯t see the scene in front of her. ¡°Liu Yan, you are killing people at my doorstep now. Why don¡¯t you just kill him at the police station?¡±


    Liu Yan let go of Shu Lin and struggled to get up. She pointed the knife at Ming Shu and charged over.


    ¡°I will kill you!¡±


    Liu Yan shouted crazily. She wanted to kill this girl. She destroyed everything that she had. She could have lived happily, but because of this evil woman, her life was destroyed. <i>Kill her. Kill her!</i>


    Ming Shu just raised her hand and grabbed Liu Yan¡¯s wrist. The knife couldn¡¯t move another inch.


    ¡°People that kill me always regret it in the end.¡± Ming Shu looked into her eyes. The next moment, Liu Yan was thrown over her shoulder.


    Liu Yan¡¯s knife was kicked away by Ming Shu. When she lost her knife, Liu Yan started to shout crazily.


    ¡°You bitch Lan Zhi! I will kill you. Why did you do all this to me? Why?! I just want to... be together with him! Why must you do this to me?¡±


    Ming Shu looked down and smiled gently. She lowered her body and whispered into her ear, ¡°No reason. I¡¯m justpleting my mission.¡±


    Liu Yan couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying. Behind the craziness in her eyes, there was a tinge of puzzlement.


    But she hated her.


    She just wanted to be with Xiao Jinghan. What did she do wrong?


    [Liu Yan¡¯s Hatred Points are full.]


    Ming Shu chutted and knocked Liu Yan unconscious. She turned around and looked at Shu Lin.


    Shu Liny on the floor. His face was a bit pale and looked frightened. He grabbed his elbow. There was blood seeping out from between his fingers, staining his white T-shirt red.


    Ming Shu held him up. ¡°Is it painful?¡±


    ¡°Painful...¡± Shu Lin¡¯s lips trembled. Mist formed in his eyes.


    ¡°You deserve it.¡± <i>You did it to yourself. </i>She didn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t have any power to retaliate.


    If someone wanted to be stabbed, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Ming Shu brought him into her apartment and then called the police. The police arrived quickly. The camera took down the whole scene. Liu Yan came out of the elevator with a knife and stabbed Shu Lin without any hesitation. Shu Lin blocked the first attack using theptop, but theptop was smashed to the ground thereafter. The second time, he was stabbed in his arm.


    Liu Yan was apprehended, but before she could say anything, she went crazy.


    Ming Shu heard that Ge Chenhao took Liu Yan away. After that, she never heard or saw Liu Yan and Ge Chenhao again.


    At the hospital...


    ¡°Will this leave a scar?¡± Shu Lin looked at the bandage on his arm and said to Ming Shu in a troubled tone, ¡°I don¡¯t want to have any scars. It¡¯s so ugly.¡±


    ¡°I think it looks good.¡±


    ¡°Which part of it looks good?¡±


    ¡°If you say that it looks ugly, I think that it looks good.¡± <i>Let me anger you.</i>


    Shu Lin: ¡°...¡± <i>You are always going against me.</i>


    If this idiot didn¡¯t stop him from entering, he would not have been stabbed. It was all her fault. <i>Why is she not treating me better?</i>


    ¡°Lan Zhi.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and looked at him. This was the first time this little demon called her name.


    Shu Lin hesitated and then took out a box from under the nket. His expression got serious. ¡°I will pamper you, love you, and treat you well in the future. Only you. Will you marry me?¡±


    There was a diamond ring in the box.


    <i>Very shiny.</i>


    Ming Shu stared at the diamond ring for a while. She went closer to examine it and after a while, she said, ¡°Such a big diamond. If I sell it, I can get a lot of snacks.¡±


    Shu Lin, who was happy because Ming Shu took the ring: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What else is in your eyes besides snacks?!</i>


    <i>That is a diamond ring, not a piggy bank.</i>


    <i>She actually wants to take it and exchange it for snacks.</i>


    <i>Am I crazy? Why am I proposing!</i>


    <i>I am not proposing anymore!</i>


    ¡°Give it back to me.¡± Shu Lin gave a long face and wanted to snatch the ring back.


    Ming Shu stepped back and smiled. ¡°Shu Lin, little child, how can you take back what you have given.¡±


    ¡°Return it to me.¡± Shu Lin reached forward and tried to snatch it. ¡°I¡¯m not proposing to you anymore, you are... just...¡±


    Shu Lin¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red and he looked as though he was going to cry. Ming Shu was shocked. <i>He can even maintain such a character setting. So tiring.</i>


    Ming Shu sighed. <i>Take it as a reward for his effort.</i>


    She returned the ring to him.


    Shu Lin held the ring and felt depressed. <i>Do you just return it just like that? Are you an idiot?</i>


    <i>So angry!</i>


    <i>So angry I want to cry.</i>


    <i>What is wrong with this body. It cries whenever it wants to.</i>


    <i>My image is being destroyed.</i>


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Ming Shu ced her hand in front of him.


    Shu Lin looked at it and started sobbing louder. ¡°What?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and moved to retract it. Shu Lin grabbed it immediately and quickly put the ring on her finger. ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The ring was just the right size. Her English name was carved into the inner part of the ring. He customized it.


    Ming Shu suddenly leaned toward him and smiled. ¡°Do you still have any money after buying this ring?¡±


    ¡°I can earn more,¡± Shu Lin hummed, ¡°you won¡¯t go hungry.¡±


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re quite impressive. Why didn¡¯t I realize that you know how to earn money before?¡±


    Shu Lin choked. He looked elsewhere and only spoke after a long time. ¡°You never really understood me so how do you know if I can earn money?¡±


    ¡°I understand you more than you think.¡± Ming Shu stroked his head as though she was stroking a dog, with a gentle smile.


    Shu Lin¡¯s heart stopped.


    Ming Shu¡¯s fingers followed his eyes andnded on his lips. She stroked it a few times and closed in on him. ¡°When you try to look for death next time, remember to hide your little tail. If you let me see it again, I might help you chop it off.¡±


    Shu Lin thought about that time when he was beaten by Xiao Jinghan and the time when he pinched his elbow to cry, as well as the time Liu Yan hurt him... She meant these times, right?


    Shu Lin closed his eyes in despair. He was afraid that she would see the emotions in his gaze. Even if he looked for death himself, he would not admit it.


    He felt Ming Shu¡¯s finger leaving his lips. The cold air was drawn into his mouth.


    The girl was smiling. ¡°Why are you closing your eyes? I¡¯m not kissing you.¡±


    Shu Lin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who wants you to kiss me!</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t need that!</i>

 Chapter 394 - Full Time Evil Merchant (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 394: Full Time Evil Merchant (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Shu Lin stayed in the hospital for three days.


    Shu Lin didn¡¯t dare go against Ming Shu. He was afraid that he would vite his character setting.


    However, this idiot kept wanting to destroy his character setting. He was so angry he wanted to explode.


    <i>Can I still take back my diamond ring?</i>


    Shu Lin looked at the ring on Ming Shu¡¯s finger and had this thought. He would never be able to get it back.


    He thought about himself jumping over the boyfriend and girlfriend stage and going straight into marriage. It made him feel better.


    He was a step closer topleting his mission.


    <i>Keep calm, I can win this.</i>


    Ming Shu gathered his things and held Shu Lin up. ¡°Why are you zoning out. Do you want to stay in the hospital for your entire life? Should I get a lifetime VIP for you?¡±


    Shu Lin pouted. ¡°I want to stay with you for my whole life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± <i>I¡¯m going to die soon so I don¡¯t have time to stay with you. I still have to go to the next world and pamper my snack there.</i>


    ¡°Why not?¡± <i>Why not? You are already wearing my ring.</i>


    ¡°Do you want the truth or a lie?¡±


    Shu Lin thought for a while. ¡°Lie.¡±


    He was afraid that he would get a heart attack if he listened to the truth. It was better to listen to the lie andfort himself for a while.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re stupid.¡±


    <i>Oh, that means that I¡¯m not stupid?</i>


    ¡°What about the truth?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I was speaking the truth just now¡±


    Shu Lin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Go die!</i>


    <i>You¡¯re the one that¡¯s stupid. Your whole family is stupid.</i>


    Ming Shu went to do the hospital discharge procedure. Shu Lin stood to the side and waited for her. He stared at the ground and thought of what he should do next. Was it easier to strangle her or continued wooing her...


    ¡°Shu Lin.¡±


    Shu Lin looked up. A man with a square face appeared in front of his eyes. He frowned. ¡°What?¡±


    Xiao Jinghan strode toward him. Shu Lin wanted to say something, but he was pulled back by someone. Ming Shu stood beside him and looked at the man opposite with a smile.


    Xiao Jinghan stopped in his tracks and nced at Ming Shu with cold eyes. He took out a document from his suitcase.


    ¡°Father heard that you came to the hospital and asked me to take a look at you. Here are some shares. Father gave them to you.¡± Xiao Jinghan ced the document on the table next to him. He didn¡¯t want to have any interaction with Shu Lin. ¡°That issue has been investigated. Father says that if you want toe back to the Xiao family, you are wee toe back any time. However, I don¡¯t wee you.¡±


    Xiao Jinghan finished and left.


    Even if that issue was investigated and the mastermind was discovered, Xiao Jinghan still felt that if they hadn¡¯t met Shu Lin, his mother and brother wouldn¡¯t have gone on the path and if they hadn¡¯t walked that path, nothing would have happened.


    He knew that this was farfetched. The other party would go to any means if they wanted to target them. But he still couldn¡¯t ept this illegitimate child.


    His brother was still in the hospital. He might never wake up.


    Shu Lin looked at the document and gave Ming Shu a smile. ¡°Look, we have money.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°Yes, if we sell them, we can buy a lot of snacks.¡±


    Xiao Jinghan, who hadn¡¯t walked far away: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    ¡°Lan Zhi, Lan Zhi!¡±


    Ming Shu stood at the dining table and listened indifferently to the person screaming in the room. The snacks in front of her seemed more appetizing.


    Shu Lin shouted for half a day and ran out. ¡°Lan Zhi, I was killed again.¡±


    ¡°Then let it be. Run to the revival point and revive.¡± Ming Shu flung his hand away and continued eating her pizza.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take revenge for me?¡± Shu Lin blinked. ¡°Other gurus will help their partners take revenge.¡±


    ¡°You said that there are other gurus already. Why not change guru?¡± Ming Shu suggested.


    ¡°... No.¡± Shu Lin hugged hisptop and went back.


    <i>Calm down, calm down.</i>


    <i>The world is beautiful. A genius will not get angry.</i>


    He returned to his room and changed ounts. <i>If you don¡¯t want to take revenge for me, I will do it myself.</i>


    <i>Who asked you to kill me!</i>


    <i>Who asked you to not take revenge for me!</i>


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    Shu Lin was startled and closed theptop with a bang.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°What are you guilty about?¡±


    ¡°N... Nothing.¡± Shu Lin looked away. Didn¡¯t she have a lot of food left? Why did shee in so fast!


    Ming Shu prepared to take theptop. Shu Lin quickly grabbed her hand. ¡°Lan Zhi, my head is hurting.¡±


    ¡°Why are you grabbing me when your head is hurting?¡± Ming Shu pushed him away and continued to reach for theptop.


    Shu Lin wanted to cry. He swallowed and half-knelt on the bed. He moved over and kissed Ming Shu. Ming Shu¡¯s hand froze. She squinted her eyes and looked at him.


    Shu Lin decided to just close his eyes. The tip of his tongue moved past Ming Shu¡¯s lips and started exploring inside. When he didn¡¯t meet with any resistance, he started to grow confident.


    Ming Shu¡¯s finger changed direction. Shu Lin hugged her and fell backward. He then turned and pinned her underneath him, away from theptop.


    He cautiously kicked theptop and the nket onto the floor before heaving a sigh of relief.


    <i>Scared me to death.</i>


    Shu Lin¡¯s kissing technique was still at a newbie level. After a long time, they separated. Shu Lin leaned on Ming Shu and panted. His voice sounded a bit hoarse. ¡°Lan Zhi... I want...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If you let me see yourptop, I will consider it.¡±


    Shu Lin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why has she not forgotten this yet!</i>


    Shu Lin leaned against Ming Shu and nuzzled into her neck. He didn¡¯t say anything nor do anything.


    He was not going to let her see it.


    Ming Shu could feel the change in his body. She didn¡¯t have the heart to do it now either.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Lan Zhi, I will be suppressed!¡± Shu Linined.


    Ming Shu patted his shoulder. ¡°As a man, you should have some self-control.¡±


    ¡°Why do you need self-control if you¡¯re with someone you like?¡± Shu Lin continuedining. ¡°When are we getting married? Do you not want to marry me?¡±


    <i>If we don¡¯t get married, I will always feel that my target ran away with her snacks.</i>


    <i>How can this be!</i>


    <i>No way I will let this happen!</i>


    ¡°You... are you an adult?¡±


    Shu Lin crawled up from her body. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s a child. I¡¯m 23 this year!¡±


    ¡°Hehe...¡±


    ¡°What are youughing at!¡± Shu Lin was really angry. ¡°Do I look like a teenager?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu tidied her clothes and sat up. Her smile was enchanting. ¡°Not only do you look like one, your temper is like one too.¡±


    Shu Lin: ¡°...¡±


    Shu Lin almost exploded with anger. He slipped down the bed and picked the nket on the floor. Then, he threw it at Ming Shu and ran out the door with hisptop. The door shut with a loud bang.


    ...


    Ming Shu was in a daze when she went back to the Cloud Room.


    Why did she suddenlye back?


    <i>How did I die?</i>


    [Gas leak.] The Harmony System exined to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Harmony System, you are letting me die more and more haphazardly.</i>


    The Harmony System sincerely epted Ming Shu¡¯spliment. [Do you want to see what happens after this?]


    Ming Shu thought for a while and shook her head.


    <i>If I knew this...</i>


    <i>I would agree to his request.</i>


    [Guest... dying like this on your bed, you will make the headlines.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Forget about it then.</i>


    The white cloud screen floated in front of Ming Shu and showed her her data.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 160000


    ***: ****


    Additional Task: Failed


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t even want to look at the additional task. It must always be in this failed state. Very soon, reality would prove that she was too naive.


    Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°Serve the dishes.¡±

 Chapter 395 - Yin Yang Delivery (1)

    <h4>Chapter 395: Yin Yang Delivery (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Hell Headline: An Ge Reconstructs Hell Whenever She Feels Like It#


    Ming Shu was stunned.


    She looked at the little ghosts in spirit form flying all over her as well as the numerous... delivery packages.


    <i>Are little ghosts bing delivery men too?</i>


    <i>Do they have licenses?</i>


    Every delivery package was only the size of a handphone. From the outside, they looked no different from an ordinary package. There was only a QR code on the packages.


    The packages came in from a door that was shining dimly. There were four conveyor belts altogether.


    Ming Shu noticed that there was a machine in front of some ghosts. The package would be moved over and the package¡¯s information would show up on the screen.


    The little ghosts looked up and nced at the screen before distributing the packages. They would ce them into different passageways and they were sent somewhere.


    On a ck rock at the back, there was a logo that looked like a spirit as well the three words <i>Yin Yang Delivery </i>.


    <i>So high tech!</i>


    Ming Shu was astounded.


    ¡°Master An Ge, something happened in Dong Hua City again. The king of Hell asked you to take a look.¡±


    A little ghost suddenly floated in front of Ming Shu. Her tone was impatient, but there was some fear in her eyes. ¡°This is the fifth case this month. The king of Hell is very angry. You must resolve it properly.¡±


    Ming Shu was in a daze. The only thing she understood was the name of the Host. She was called An Ge.


    A... ghost.


    ¡°Master An Ge? Did you hear me?¡± The little ghost waved her hand in front of Ming Shu. Her voice sounded cautious.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu smiled and acknowledged her. Although she didn¡¯t know what was happening, she could not panic.


    The little ghost looked as though she saw a ghost herself and floated backward.


    Ming Shu looked at the little ghost, puzzled. The little ghost suddenly left hurriedly in the next second.


    After she left, the little ghost patted her chest and cried to a nearby little ghost, ¡°I saw Master An Ge smiling just now.¡±


    The ghost that was beside her was shocked too. ¡°Did you see wrongly?¡±


    ¡°How can I see wrong? Luckily I ran away fast enough.¡±


    When An Ge appeared, all the ghosts would be anxious.


    When An Ge smiled, all the ghosts would be destroyed.


    These two sentences circted among them. It was the truth.


    ¡°Oh my god, Master An Ge must be in a really bad mood!¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I saw Master An Ge standing there for a long time without moving. No ghost dared to provoke her either... Scared me to death.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of the issue at Dong Hua City?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    The little ghost¡¯s conversation fell into Ming Shu¡¯s ears. Her mouth corners twitched. The Host seemed like a powerful person.


    Based on past experience, she would be the boss of the viins so there was nothing wrong with being powerful.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t even know what Dong Hua City was. She could only find a quiet ce and download the storyline.


    This was a supernatural world. The fake female protagonist was called Su Rou.


    She was a ghost in Hell preparing to undergo torture, but an incident happened in Hell. This allowed Su Rou to escape from the ce she was kept in. Just as well, the female protagonist was undergoing reincarnation. She managed to reincarnate with the female protagonist and they became twins.


    Su Rou didn¡¯t have a good time in her first life. She was sickly and there were always dirty things pestering her. Her parents also loved the female protagonist more. After that, she fell in love with the male protagonist, whom the female protagonist loved too, and because of the main female lead¡¯s aura, Su Rou died a terrible death.


    However, when she died, she realized that she went back in time to when she was escaping from Hell.


    Su Rou decided to follow the female protagonist and reincarnated with her again. When she was in the womb, she started taking the female protagonist¡¯s luck and life away. After they were born, Su Rou found that the female protagonist¡¯s body was as weak as hers and she got pestered by dirty things frequently too.


    Despite all this, her parents still loved the female protagonist more.


    Su Rou had the memory of two lives. She knew that evil spirits and ghosts loved people like the female protagonist. Hence, she purposely destroyed the female protagonist¡¯s amulet and caused the female protagonist to be taken over by evil spirits, killing her parents in the process.


    The female protagonist was still the female protagonist. She would not die so easily.


    The female protagonist treated Su Rou very well. Su Rou seemed to be living peacefully with the female protagonist on the surface, but behind her back, she was always scheming against the female protagonist.


    When the male protagonist appeared, Su Rou tired to suit his preferences and make him love her, but he still fell in love with the female protagonist.


    Su Rou was not willing to give up. She lured in evil spirits and they consumed the spirit of the female protagonist. After that, she took over the female protagonist¡¯s body and ended up together with the male protagonist.


    The Host was called An Ge.


    When she went to Dong Hua City, she realized something was wrong with Su Rou and the female protagonist, so she wanted to investigate Su Rou.


    However, Su Rou was very cunning. She knew who An Ge was. To prevent her from discovering anything, she created trouble for An Ge and made her too busy to bother with her.


    When Su Rou was taking over the female protagonist¡¯s body, An Ge came and tried to stop Su Rou.


    Su Rou released some evil ghosts from somewhere and imprisoned her with them in an array. An Ge thought that with her power, she would be able to escape easily. But she realized that her powers were being consumed by the array.


    An Ge figured out then that she had fallen into Su Rou¡¯s trap. Su Rou used her power toplete her possession of the female protagonist¡¯s body.


    However you looked at it, An Ge was a victim...


    How did she be the big boss?


    The main event came after all this.


    Although An Ge lost her power, she managed to escape. But she was unlucky and fell into the hands of a Taoist master. If the Taoist master was a good one, it was still okay. However, he was a bad one.


    He used sorcery on An Ge and turned her into an evil spirit. All her memory was lost.


    The Taoist master was an enemy of Su Rou. When An Ge met Su Rou again, even though she didn¡¯t remember anything, she wanted to kill her instinctively.


    After Su Rou killed the Taoist master, An Ge became her main target.


    To kill Su Rou, An Ge created havoc in the whole city and was destroyed in the end by other Taoist masters.


    Now, it was still early. The Host would meet Su Rou when she went to Dong Hua City this time.


    Ming Shu came out of the corner. The little ghosts of Yin Yang Delivery looked over and then looked away, continuing with their business.


    Yin Yang Delivery.


    There were people dying everyday, but the number of spirit guides was limited. Every time they went out to bring back spirits for reincarnation, they would get really tired.


    In order toplete the mission better, Hell learned from the ground and founded Yin Yang Delivery.


    The spirit guides outside only needed to put the spirits into the packages and used Yin Yang Delivery to deliver them back to Hell.


    With Yin Yang Delivery, work efficiency was increased and spirit guides had an easier time. After that, they continued upgrading their system. For example, the use of QR codes. You only needed to scan the QR code to know what the spirit did throughout their life and whether the spirit should reincarnate or go to Hell. The past ten lives and the future ten lives were all written clearly.


    There was also the red packet lucky draw. People who had done many good deeds and earned many merits in their life could use merits and exchange them for an opportunity to take part in the lucky draw. As for what you would get, it all depended on your luck. They marketed it as though every prize was something precious.


    To Hell, merits were more precious.


    People that were lucky could get some things, but most people would only get what they deserved. This meant that it made no difference if they didn¡¯t participate, but they still looked as though they had won a treasure.


    That was why it was said the red packets was a big scam by thepany.


    Of course, the ghosts in Hell didn¡¯t think so. They kept perfecting the scam... no, the whole system, and even aimed to develop more scams in order to let the spirits reincarnate happily.


    There were rules in Hell. Merits could be exchanged for your next life. This was legal. Hence, their actions were just changing the way of telling spirits what they should do for their next life. It was legal and there was no issue of them lying to their ghost consumer.


    And An Ge...


    Was the overall manager of Yin Yang Delivery.


    There was a very serious problem now¡ª


    <i>What should I eat?</i>

 Chapter 396 - Yin Yang Delivery (2)

    <h4>Chapter 396: Yin Yang Delivery (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Ming Shu reached Dong Hua City, it was already midnight. The big, bright moon hung high up in the sky. Stars shone and everything seemed deste.


    She stood along the empty streets. asionally, little ghosts would float past her and look at her with dazed expressions.


    Spirit guides would not take the spirits away the minute people died. The spirits had seven days on earth. After seven days, if the spirits had not found their way to Hell, the spirit guides woulde out to guide them.


    Ming Shu¡¯s mood was not good. She was considering what snacks she should eat.


    She was a ghost now!


    She needed someone to burn snacks for her to eat.


    Where on earth would she find someone to burn snacks for her?


    Just as Ming Shu was thinking about this important issue, a calm voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Master An Ge.¡±


    A young girl appeared out of nowhere. Her hands were folded in front of her chest and her long ck hair flowed down her shoulders. She stood in the shadows with an indifferent look.


    She was the spirit guide of Dong Hua City¡ªShen Xianyue.


    ¡°Tell me about the situation.¡± Ming Shu strode forward.


    Shen Xianyue followed behind respectfully. She had an anxious look on her face, as though she was going to meet an evil spirit of a hundred years. Her voice was cold and you couldn¡¯t hear any emotions in it.


    ¡°One month ago, the delivery ghost that was supposed toe and collect the packages didn¡¯t appear. I contacted the spirit guide from the city before me and he said that the delivery ghost had left his territory.¡±


    Shen Xianyue searched the entire Dong Hua City but didn¡¯t manage to find the delivery ghost. She suspected that something had happened so she reported it to the authorities.


    The authorities sent other ghosts toe and investigate. There were no results.


    However, the packages needed to be collected so a new delivery ghost was sent over.


    Yet, the new delivery ghost disappeared after a while too. Simr to the one before, the delivery ghost vanished after entering the territory of Dong Hua City.


    It happened four times. This was the fifth time.


    That was why the authorities sent An Ge toe and investigate the issue.


    Delivery ghosts were responsible for collecting the packages that contained spirits. A single delivery ghost needed to go to a few cities. You could imagine the number of spirits he had.


    ¡°Did anything strange happen recently?¡± Ming Shu tilted her head and looked at a little ghost squatting in a corner. The Ying Qi of the little ghost was very heavy. He murdered someone in the past.


    Ming Shu could tell with one look. This might be the ability of the Host.


    The little ghost felt the aura emanating from Ming Shu and shivered in fear as he shrank into a corner.


    Shen Xianyue replied with certainty, ¡°No, there is nothing strange that happened recently.¡± If there was something wrong, she would have found out by now. The fact that there was nothing strange made the situation weirder.


    She followed Ming Shu¡¯s gaze. She raised her hand and made to capture the little ghost.


    Spirit guides not only guided spirits, they had to take care of evil ghosts too.


    ¡°Little ghost, don¡¯t run!¡±


    A shout made Shen Xianyue stop her actions. A man wearing a shirt with a cross and beach pants appeared from the corner. He held a mahogany sword, which looked out of ce on him, and pointed it at the little ghost while running toward it crazily.


    The little ghost was afraid of An Ge and Shen Xianyue so he didn¡¯t run away. He watched the man run toward him.


    The man was puzzled. ¡°Huh, what aren¡¯t you running away?¡±


    The little ghost: ¡°...¡± <i>There are two demons standing behind you. Only a crazy ghost will run away.</i>


    The man muttered something and raised his mahogany sword. Then he took out a symbol paper and ced it on the little ghost¡¯s forehead.


    The little ghost immediately became a wisp of green smoke. The symbol paper fell slowly to the ground.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡± Ming Shu asked Shen Xianyue.


    Shen Xianyue thought for a while. ¡°He should be a Taoist master. The symbol paper is used to capture ghosts. As for the mahogany sword... it was just to seem impressive.¡±


    Shen Xianyue said the words ¡°seem impressive¡± with a poker face. For some reason, Ming Shu found it very funny.


    Taoist masters were a bunch of people who underwent cultivation and had a license to catch ghosts. Of course, there were other things they could do, such as Feng Shui, etc.


    ¡°Strange, why are the ghost today so easy to deal with? They didn¡¯t even retaliate.¡± The man took the symbol paper and swing the mahogany sword over his shoulder. He had a puzzled expression on his face. Then, he turned around and saw Ming Shu and Shen Xianyue standing opposite the street. The man jumped on the spot and shouted, ¡°Ghost!¡±


    The corners of Ming Shu¡¯s mouth twitched.


    <i>Where did this idiotic little demone from?</i>


    <i>Why is he shouting when he is a Taoist master?</i>


    <i>Didn¡¯t you capture a ghost just now!</i>


    The man might have realized that he was a Taoist master after he shouted and regained hisposure. He hefted the mahogany sword and looked at Ming Shu.


    After a while, the man ran over and looked at Shen Xianyue directly. ¡°Are you a spirit guide?¡±


    The Taoist master had never seen a spirit guide before, but they knew of each other¡¯s existence. Sometimes, when they met a ghost that was hard to deal with, spirit guides wouldbine forces with the Taoist masters.


    A high-level Taoist master would be able to recognize a spirit guide. This man looked improper, but he actually had some ability.


    Shen Xianyue gave no response.


    The man looked at Ming Shu and asked curiously, ¡°What are you?¡±


    A spirit guide actually stood behind her... Also, what was more suspicious was, he couldn¡¯t tell if she was a human or a ghost. There was no sign of life on her, but there wasn¡¯t any Ying Qi either.


    Shen Xianyue raised her eyes and looked at the man coldly.


    Ming Shu nced at him and said with a smile, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that I am a ghost? Did you get your Taoist master¡¯s license through the back door?¡±


    ¡°Ghost?¡± The man scanned Shen Xianyue and then blinked. After a moment, he pointed the mahogany sword at Ming Shu. ¡°What the shit, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re from below!¡±


    The rtionship between Hell and Taoist masters was very blurred. It was not good, but it was not bad either. asionally, they would work together.


    Shen Xianyue¡¯s face turned colder. She raised her hand and pressed down the mahogany sword.


    The man felt that it was improper too and withdraw the mahogany sword. He raised his eyebrows and asked with some excitement, ¡°What happened at Dong Hua City to startle those below?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t notice anything strange about Dong Hua City either.


    ...


    The man was called Xie Hui.


    A true breed Taoist master from Dong Hua City. ording to him, he was really famous and little ghosts would shiver in fear when they heard his name.


    ¡°Strange?¡± Xie Hui stepped on the shadows and walked backward. ¡°There is nothing strange here. Even the number of ghost became fewer.¡±


    ¡°The number of ghosts became fewer?¡± Ming Shu looked at Shen Xianyue.


    Without waiting for Shen Xianyue¡¯s reply, Xie Huiughed. ¡°Spirit guides can only detect ghosts that died within seven days and send them to Hell. If a ghost ran away, they wouldn¡¯t be able to detect them unless they met on the streets. However, we¡¯re different. Our duty is to catch ghosts no matter how long since they¡¯ve died. Recently, the number of ghosts decreased. I only met one ghost aftering out in the middle of the night.¡±


    Xie Hui felt gloomy after he finished speaking.


    ¡°I never noticed that,¡± Shen Xianyue said, ¡°I was too busy investigating...¡±


    ¡°What are you investigating?¡± Xie Hui was curious.


    What exactly happened to make someone from belowe up?


    Shen Xianyue couldn¡¯t say it, but Ming Shu could. ¡°The spirits that were supposed to be sent to Hell disappeared.¡±


    Xie Hui was stunned. ¡°Who dares to contest with Hell? Are they looking for death?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very curious too.¡± Ming Shu nodded her head seriously. Then she turned and looked at Shen Xianyue. ¡°Can you burn some food for me?¡±


    The topic changed so fast, Shen Xianyue was surprised. There was a hint of expression on her poker face.


    <i>Does Master An Ge need to eat?</i>

 Chapter 397 - Yin Yang Delivery (3)

    <h4>Chapter 397: Yin Yang Delivery (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In a brightly lit room, Ming Shu sat on a genuine leather sofa and ate the food that Shen Xianyue gave her.


    Xie Hui walked around in the living room. This man was very young andidback. He didn¡¯t look like a Taoist master.


    He kept clicking his tongue as though he hated rich people. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that spirit guides were so wealthy.¡±


    He just finished speaking when the door¡ª <i>kacha.</i>


    Shen Xianyue¡¯s body shook for a second, only a second. She quickly regained herposure and looked toward the door.


    A man walked in with a few people. He looked at Shen Xianyue and frowned slightly. His tone was unhappy. ¡°You are bringing home random people again.¡±


    The man was very young and quite handsome. His aura was impressive and he was dressed like a sessful person.


    ¡°Hey, what are you saying?¡± Xie Hui was also unhappy. He refuted, ¡°Who are random people? Do you know who I am?¡±


    The man looked cold and disyed his displeasure. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. I only know that this is the Shen family¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°Boss Shen, there is one more hour till the flight...¡±


    Shen Ying didn¡¯t say anything else and went up to the second floor. The people he brought back stood at the door and waited for him.


    He came down quickly and looked past Ming Shu to Xie Hui. Obviously, he couldn¡¯t see Ming Shu.


    Shen Xianyue stood beside the sofa and looked at Shen Xianyue as he came down. Shen Ying walked past while looking straight ahead.


    ¡°Hey, I remember that only people without family members will be chosen as spirit guides, right?¡± Xie Hui leaned toward Ming Shu and whispered.


    Shen Xianyue looked down before finally running forward. ¡°... You.¡±


    Shen Ying turned around and looked at her.


    Shen Xianyue panicked for a moment. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Shen Xianyue continued to stare at her, waiting for her to continue. However, Shen Xianyue didn¡¯t open her mouth again.


    Shen Ying walked out of the door under the hastening of his men.


    ¡°Spirit guides have no blood-rted family members,¡± Ming Shu said softly.


    This was to prevent spirit guides from using their status and power to do things that were beyond redemption.


    ¡°The Shen family...¡± Xie Hui muttered and fell into deep thought. Suddenly, he changed the topic. ¡°What was the issue you all were talking about?¡±


    ¡°If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t be here.¡± Ming Shu continued eating.


    ¡°You all don¡¯t have any clues at all? How did they disappear? Where did they disappear? No evidence whatsoever?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    It was Shen Xianyue who answered him.


    Ming Shu was present so she didn¡¯t dare to sit down. She said each word carefully: ¡°We only know that they disappeared after entering Dong Hua City.¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°How long has the most recent one disappeared for?¡±


    ¡°Three days.¡±


    ¡°Then there will be many packages piled up, right?¡±


    Shen Xianyue nodded. She thought that Ming Shu wanted to ask her how she kept the packages and answered, ¡°I sealed them properly so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    Ming Shu took the fruit and got up. She took a bite. ¡°Get the car ready; we will go and take the packages.¡±


    The limitations of a spirit guide were strict. Shen Xianyue couldn¡¯t leave the city. Hence, in the end, Xie Hui shamelessly got into the car with the logo <i>Yin Yang Delivery </i>with Ming Shu.


    The main reason was that Ming Shu needed a driver. Xie Hui offered his service and he got the job.


    ¡°Master An Ge, be careful. I will wait for you at Dong Hua City.¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°Burn more food for me.¡±


    Shen Xianyue: ¡°...¡±


    The car left Dong Hua City. The surroundings were very quiet. asionally, a car would drive past them.


    ¡°An Ge?¡± Xie Hui looked at the steering wheel. He was curious. ¡°Is it the An Ge that I heard about?¡±


    ¡°Which An Ge did you hear about?¡± Ming Shu smiled gently. Her voice was gentle like a ghost in the mountain.


    ¡°When An Ge appeared, all ghosts would be anxious. When An Ge smiled, all ghosts would be destroyed.¡± Xie Hui paused and leaned over. ¡°Is it you?¡±


    Ming Shu looked sideways and Xie Hui bumped into her smiley face. ¡°You¡¯re lucky that you¡¯re human.¡±


    Xie Hui was stunned for a moment. The person in front of him looked like a young girl. Her face was no different for a normal human¡¯s. Her eyes were exquisite like those of celebrities on television and there was a slight smile pulling at the corners of her mouth.


    The car suddenly drove into a tunnel. The young girl disappeared into the darkness. He couldn¡¯t even see her outline.


    Xie Hui felt the air turning cold.


    He silently gripped his mahogany sword.


    <i>Kacha... kachakacha.</i>


    The sound of a person munching on a fruit rang through the air.


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡±


    The car drove out of the tunnel. Xie Hui looked at the ghost beside him. She was holding a fruit and munching on it happily, looking innocent and harmless. She didn¡¯t look like the vicious person rumors said she was.


    Xie Hui quietly rubbed away the sweat on his palms.


    ...


    A delivery ghost from Yin Yang Delivery was in charge of a certain area. They woulde and patrol the area every two days. After collecting the packages, they would return to Hell.


    Ming Shu was on her way to the neighboring city of Dong Hua City, Ping Yuan City.


    The spirit guides had received the news and were already waiting for Ming Shu when she arrived. There were a man and a woman.


    Ming Shu remembered now that the spirit guides in charge of these areas all came in pairs. Hell was wealthy. There was no need to worry about the cost when hiring civil servants.


    Two spirit guides could help and supervise each other.


    ¡°Master An Ge, these are the packages from these few days.¡± The male spirit guide pointed at the big boxes behind him. Every box was sealed with Yin Yang Delivery¡¯s tape.


    Ming Shu leaned against the car door and nodded. ¡°Carry them up.¡±


    Xie Hui pushed against the car window and looked outside. He seemed very curious about how Yin Yang Delivery worked.


    The male spirit guide carried the boxes onto the car easily.


    The female spirit guide stood beside Master An Ge. ¡°Master An Ge, did you find anything? Is there anything we can help with?¡±


    Although that issue happened within Dong Hua City, it affected them too.


    ¡°Nope, I am just collecting packages.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Who knows, maybe I will meet that psychopath?¡±


    The female spirit guide saw the smile on Ming Shu¡¯s face and reacted the same way as any other ghost: as though she had seen a ghost!


    Thinking about it, Shen Xianyue was the mostposed one.


    ¡°Master An Ge...¡± The female spirit guide swallowed and asked daringly, ¡°There is a human in your car. Why are you with a human...¡±


    The female spirit guide could no longer continue her question. Ming Shu¡¯s smile was getting brighter.


    Ming Shu opened the car door and got into the car. A gentle voice came from within the car. ¡°I needed a driver.¡±


    <i>¡°Huh?¡±</i>


    <i>Needed a driver?</i>


    <i>Ghosts don¡¯t need... to drive, right?</i>


    Ming Shu went to two other areas before moving toward Dong Hua City.


    ¡°Are you nning to lure that thing out? Have you considered the feelings of the spirits?¡±


    ¡°My mission is to investigate the issue and uncover the truth. It is not to ensure the safety of the spirits beneath me.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± <i>So in her eyes, these spirits are all props? </i>Xie Hui looked at the young girl beside him. ¡°Are the ghosts from Hell all like this? You all don¡¯t care about the innocent spirits. They might be unable to reincarnate. They are not evil spirits.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled harmlessly. ¡°You can go down and ask them.¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡±


    How could a human like him go down there without dying?

 Chapter 398 - Yin Yang Delivery (4)

    <h4>Chapter 398: Yin Yang Delivery (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The journey was still very peaceful. It was just that Xie Hui talked too much.


    When the car drove into Dong Hua City, Ming Shu winded down the car window. The night wind blew in from the window and stroked against Xie Hui as it flowed past Ming Shu. It was cold and Xie Hui shivered.


    When they first entered Dong Hua City, the road was deserted. There were no other cars in sight.


    In the distance, there was a fog. It got thicker steadily.


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth curled up slowly. <i>Here it is.</i>


    Xie Hui seemed to have noticed something too. He held the mahogany sword in his hand and looked at the fog in front of him vigntly.


    When the car entered the fog, the scenery in front of Ming Shu changed. Xie Hui disappeared too.


    She was standing in a ce that looked like an old city. The buildings around her were all very low and the people were wearing clothes from ancient days. Everyone walked in the same direction as though there was something interesting over there.


    Ming Shu stood there and didn¡¯t move. She looked into the air. ¡°Let me give you one chance. Show yourself.¡±


    Nothing changed. The people still walked in a single direction.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    She lifted her hand and drew a circle in the air. Ying Qi gathered in the circle and the images started vanishing. It seemed as though the energy that was maintaining the scene was being sucked out.


    Darkness struck and engulfed Ming Shu.


    A red, female ghost suddenly appeared and pounced on Ming Shu viciously.


    Ming Shu just raised her hand and easily grabbed the wrist of the red ghost. A wisp of Ying Qi tangled toward her and the red ghost groaned. ¡°Ah!¡±


    Ming Shu mmed her onto the ground. The red ghost¡¯s head was detached. It rolled twice and stopped somewhere nearby.


    She stared with wide eyes at Ming Shu, unable to believe that she lost so easily.


    The red ghost was not convinced. She picked herself up without her head and struck at Ming Shu again.


    Ming Shu raised her leg and kicked her. The red ghost flew out once again and couldn¡¯t move after that. She felt like a huge rock was on top of her.


    ¡°You... what are you?¡± the head of the female ghost said. Blood was flowing down her face, but her voice was shaking. She had felt Ming Shu¡¯s power from the two blows just now.


    She was not human, but she was different from the ghosts she met before...


    Ming Shu let her go disgustedly. ¡°Pick up your head and put it back. You look so scary.¡±


    The female ghost: ¡°...¡± Who was the one who made her lose her head!


    The red ghost felt herself being released. She thought about it and decided not to retaliate. She went on all fours and climbed over to pick up her head.


    ¡°Clean the blood on your face. It¡¯s making me lose my appetite.¡±


    The red ghost shivered in fear. Appetite... was she nning to eat her?


    The red ghost wanted to run away. She turned around and immediately bumped into a ball of... some ice cold thing. Her entire ghostly body fell onto the ground again.


    The red ghost was totally convinced now. She shivered as she wiped the blood off her face and revealed a delicate and pretty visage. However, because she was an evil ghost, her forehead was filled with evil aura and it didn¡¯t look harmonious.


    Ming Shu was not afraid that she would run away again. She took out a fruit and bit into it. ¡°Did you snatch all the spirits?¡±


    The red ghost was afraid of Ming Shu, but her gaze flew around furiously. The next second, a cold hand wrapped around her neck. ¡°Think carefully before you answer me. My mood is bad right now. I came here in the middle of the night.¡±


    Ming Shu took another bite of her fruit.


    The red ghost felt that there was not much energy in the hand that was around her neck. Yet, she didn¡¯t have any strength to run away. Just now, she felt a scary aura emanating from the person in front of her.


    The red ghost shivered fervently. She shook her head with much effort and then nodded her head again.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Is that a yes or no.¡±


    The red ghost nodded.


    ¡°But I was being instigated by another ghost,¡± the red ghost suddenly cried, without tears. ¡°He said that if I didn¡¯t listen to him, he would eat me. I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already dead.¡± Ming Shu told her the truth.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    The red ghost almost wanted to shake her head off. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Every time he appeared, it would be in a ball of ck. I couldn¡¯t see his face. I don¡¯t even know if he is really a guy or a girl. Master, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was forced. Please let me go.¡±


    ¡°When will he appear? How will hemunicate with you?¡±


    The red female ghost cried, ¡°He always appeared suddenly. When I get the spirits, I will ce them at different locations. I don¡¯t know how he collects them either.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that you are taking Hell¡¯s things?¡±


    The red ghost was shocked. She shook her head after a while. ¡°I didn¡¯t know, I... I was always nearby. My consciousness was not clear and I was always in a daze. One month ago, I met him and he changed me into who I am now.¡±


    ¡°You mean that one month ago, you were not an evil ghost?¡±


    The red ghost nodded. ¡°I am not like this anyway... ah...¡±


    Her eyes were almost falling out and pain caused her face to turn hideous. Blood flowed down uncontrobly.


    ¡°Who are you lying to!? Tell me, who is the mastermind!¡± <i>Do you think I am as naive as a three-year-old little ghost?</i>


    ¡°I am speaking the truth. I never lied to you.¡±


    ¡°It is legal to kill an evil ghost,¡± Ming Shu said softly and smiled with her eyes. Killing a ghost meant nothing to her!


    <i>I can kill a ghost!</i>


    The red ghost groaned. ¡°I really don¡¯t know who he is. I¡¯m just greedy for the power he can give me. He even said that he would help me get revenge. That was why I helped him. I know nothing else.¡±


    The female ghost should be telling the truth this time.


    Ming Shu let her go and the red ghost distanced herself from Ming Shu. Ming Shu raised her hand and went to capture her. The female ghost kneeled down immediately. ¡°Master, although I don¡¯t know who he is, I can recognize him if I see him. No, if hees close, I can detect him. Master, I am telling the truth.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to die.


    No way!


    Ming Shu thought about it. ¡°Will you run away?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t dare to. I won¡¯t dare to run away, Master.¡± The red ghost shook her head vigorously. Why would she dare to run now!


    Ming Shu smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, if you dare to run, I will break your legs.¡±


    The female ghost: ¡°...¡± She could put her legs back even if she broke them.


    Ming Shu ate thest of her fruit and smiled even brighter. ¡°The legs I break might not be able to be put back.¡±


    <i>I am different from other ghosts.</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    The red ghost didn¡¯t dare to have any other thoughts. She stood obediently in front of Ming Shu.


    ¡°There is another person in my car. Bring him back.¡±


    The darkness around Ming Shu disappeared and she came back to the road she was at. She was now standing in the middle of the road. The car was stopped nearby and its lights were on. The lights shone on a haggard figure who was swinging a mahogany sword haphazardly.


    Xie Hui seemed to have felt something. He turned around and pointed the mahogany sword in Ming Shu¡¯s direction. He shouted, ¡°You little ghost, how dare you scheme against me!¡±

 Chapter 399 - Yin Yang Delivery (5)

    <h4>Chapter 399: Yin Yang Delivery (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Xie Hui raised the mahogany sword and rushed over. Ming Shu stopped him. Xie Hui shouted, ¡°Watch me capture this little ghost!¡±


    Ming Shu threw him back., ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Xie Hui coughed and tidied his clothes. He flicked his fringe. ¡°I will let you go today.¡±


    The red ghost: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Lunatic!</i>


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you capture her?¡± Xie Hui turned around and faced Ming Shu. ¡°This is an evil ghost. I sense that she is at least 200 years old.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and walked past him, into the car. The red ghost obediently followed behind her and even smiled at Xie Hui.


    Xie Hui felt the wind blowing coldly around him. He raised his mahogany sword and scanned the surroundings. He went up to the car while muttering some stuff.


    The red ghost sat quietly in the back seat. Ming Shu held her fruit and continued eating it. She had been eating fruits the entire night. <i>Is it infinite?</i>


    Xie Hui started the car and drove. However, they hadn¡¯t gone far before it stopped again.


    There were lights in front of them. A bus was in the middle of the road. Its oil was leaking onto the road and there were sparks flying not far away. It would explode at any moment.


    All around the car, there was Ying Qi, just like with the red ghost.


    The red ghost received Ming Shu¡¯s gaze and shuddered while exining, ¡°Before you all came, I felt that there was a little girl in the bus that looked delicious, so I just...¡±


    Who knew that before she could strike, this demon Ming Shu would appear. The bus was left behind.


    Ming Shu thought for a while and got down from the car.


    This was a passenger bus. From the outside, you couldn¡¯t see anything inside. They didn¡¯t know if the people inside were dead or unconscious.


    ¡°Help!¡± Xie Hui dialed on his cellphone as he charged forward with his mahogany sword.


    Ming Shu leaned against the car door and ordered the red female ghost, ¡°Go and get the little girl which you said looks delicious.¡±


    The red ghost acknowledged her and floated out of the car.


    <i>Hu </i>. The window shattered. Soon after, a girl in a white dress floated out of the window. Xie Hui was panting heavily as he looked for people on the bus. When he saw the red ghost taking a person out so easily, he got so angry he almost vomited blood. Why was the difference between a human and a ghost so huge?


    The girl in the white dress had her eyes closed. She seemed to be in pain. She held a piece of broken jade in her hand. The red female ghost looked at the little girl greedily.


    ¡°Do you like her?¡±


    A gentle voice sounded. The red ghost quickly nodded her head. She almost drooled. ¡°Yes, the smell of her body is like a tonic.¡±


    Ming Shu stroked the loose hair on the girl¡¯s face and smiled at the red ghost. ¡°Very good. Take good care of her. If she loses a single hair on her head, I will break your legs.¡±


    <i>This is the female protagonist. She might even be able to cook nice meals.</i>


    <i>It is already hard being a ghost. I must find something nice to eat.</i>


    The red ghost looked at the girl smiling brightly in front of her. She felt the evil intentions behind her smile.


    She knew that she liked this human, but she still asked her to look after her. <i>What grudge does she have!</i>


    The red female ghost took care of the female protagonist while salivating. Ming Shu stood outside and watched Xie Hui pulling people out of the bus.


    ¡°Come down and help!¡±


    Xie Hui shouted at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°I am in charge of life after death, not life before death.¡±


    Xie Hui knew that there were rules in Hell, but¡ª ¡°Why did you save that person then? Saving one or two is still saving.¡±


    ¡°I just want to save one.¡± <i>Do you think everyone is the female protagonist? Do you think they are worth my effort?</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    Xie Hui didn¡¯t dare to talk to Ming Shu anymore. He continued pulling people out. He had already pulled six people out. Just as he was going back, mes appeared from underneath the bus and a huge fire erupted.


    After that, there was a st. If Xie Hui didn¡¯t run fast enough, he would be blown up too.


    Xie Hui stood outside the fire and felt the perspiration on his forehead.


    He looked back. Ming Shu was still standing at the same spot. The smile on her face didn¡¯t move, as though someone had drawn it on her.


    ...


    The fire engines and firefighters rushed in. The mes were extinguished quickly, but there were no survivors inside. The only people that survived were those that were dragged out.


    Xie Hui was brought along to the Dong Hua City Hospital with these people. Su Tong was brought to the hospital too.


    ¡°Master.¡± Shen Xianyue found Ming Shu at the hospital gates. ¡°Is it settled?¡±


    ¡°Send this car of packages to Hell,¡± Ming Shu ordered calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t know if there will be more things happening. The mastermind is still hiding behind the scenes, but I caught a little ghost.¡±


    Shen Xianyue already saw the evil ghost floating not far away from Ming Shu. Because of her fear of Ming Shu, Shen Xianyue didn¡¯t attack her when she saw her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Xianyue took the car of packages. ¡°Master, you...¡±


    ¡°I will contact you if I have anything,¡± Ming Shu interrupted Shen Xianyue. She turned around and smiled. ¡°Remember to burn delicious things for me every day. The more, the merrier. Don¡¯t forget.¡±


    ¡°... Okay.¡±


    Ming Shu floated into the hospital. The red ghost poofed and chased after Ming Shu.


    The Ying Qi at the hospital was very heavy. The red ghost loved this ce. She kept bobbing up and down.


    ¡°Where is the girl?¡±


    ¡°Already transferred to a ward. There are no serious problems.¡± The red ghost floated in front of Ming Shu and led the way.


    Xie Hui sat outside the ward and epted the police¡¯s interrogation. He saw Ming Shu bringing the red female ghost into the ward and stood up instinctively.


    It was already strange enough for a ghost from Hell to team up with an evil ghost. However, he remembered that she was An Ge and he calmed down.


    In the ward...


    Su Tongy on the bed with a pale face. She was taking some infusions. There were a few ghosts in the room. When Ming Shu entered, the bunch of little ghosts felt some ghost more powerful than them had appeared and they shrank into a corner.


    There seemed to be nothing wrong. The female protagonist¡¯s jade got broken and that was why the little ghosts discovered her.


    ¡°Is my sister okay? Why was there a car ident?¡±


    A male¡¯s and female¡¯s voices sounded from outside.


    ¡°Watch over her and don¡¯t allow other ghosts to get near her. Do you understand?¡±


    A ghost must lower her head when living under the same building.


    The red ghost acknowledged this.

 Chapter 400 - Yin Yang Delivery (6)

    <h4>Chapter 400: Yin Yang Delivery (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu could decide if she wanted to let humans see her or not. Hence, when she left, no one noticed her.


    A girl who looked very simr to Su Tong was standing outside the ward. She grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand worriedly and asked about Su Tong¡¯s condition.


    People who didn¡¯t know would have been fooled by her appearance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there is nothing serious with the patient. She just needs to get some rest,¡± the doctor exined to Su Rou. After that, he mentioned that he was busy and rushed off.


    When the doctor turned to leave, Su Rou revealed the hatred in her eyes.


    Ming Shu was standing beside her and saw the expression. Su Rou seemed to notice something and looked in this direction. There was nothing. She nced at the space, puzzled, before turning to the ward.


    The other ghosts in the ward had disappeared. The red ghost was sitting on the window sill.


    Su Rou felt a little cold when she entered the ward, but she didn¡¯t see anything after scanning the room. She could only guess that it was because the Ying Qi was strong in a hospital.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you die?¡± Su Rou stood in front of Su Tong¡¯s bed and red at her with hatred. She saw the jade in Su Tong¡¯s hand and sneered. ¡°I guess it¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t die. You can experience what I experienced before.¡±


    Su Rou took out a little bottle from her pocket and moved to feed it to Su Tong.


    ¡°Little Red, go and scare her.¡±


    The red ghost looked at Ming Shu, who came in without a sound. ¡°My name is not ¡®Little Red.¡¯ My name is... fine, let it be Little Red then. How do I scare her? Scare her till she goes crazy or scares her to death?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Are evil ghosts all so impressive?</i>


    ¡°Just scare her. Don¡¯t let her go crazy or anything.¡± <i>If she goes crazy, who do I find for my Hatred Points?</i>


    ¡°Oh.¡± Little Red floated in front of Su Rou.


    The Ying Qi in the surroundings got heavier. After that, Su Rou suddenly saw a bloody, ghostly face in front of her


    Su Rou didn¡¯t scream like what Little Red expected. Instead, she took out a symbol paper and stick it on Little Red¡¯s head.


    Little Red looked at the fluttering symbol paper curiously and grabbed it with her hands. The symbol paper caught fire on its own. Su Rou¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near!¡± She had been a ghost for a long time and had many experiences too. Thus, Su Rou was not afraid of ghosts. However, she was still afraid regarding the powers of a ghost. She was just a human now, a normal human.


    Little Red opened her bloody mouth and pounced at Su Rou.


    Su Rou turned and ran out of the door. Little Red knew that Xie Hui was outside and didn¡¯t chase her out.


    Xie Hui stood outside. When Su Rou came out, she bumped into him.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Xie Hui asked, based on his instinct. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    He saw An Ge and the red ghost entering this ward just now.


    The two ghosts wouldn¡¯t have decided to go ahead and eat the girl, right?


    Su Rou quickly calmed herself down. ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    Xie Hui was suspicious. Su Rou gave a forced smile. The ghost didn¡¯t seem to have followed her out. She hurriedly went to the toilet.


    Xie Hui looked at Su Rou¡¯s back and felt even more suspicious. He pushed open the door of the ward and entered.


    The moment he entered, he saw the two ghosts standing on either side of the bed, looking as though they were about to start their meal.


    ¡°What are you all doing!¡± Xie Hui closed the door.


    Little Red wanted to eat, but Ming Shu was beside her so she didn¡¯t dare to. She could only wipe off her drool. This made her so ufortable. She could only look and not eat the girl.


    ¡°What is there to be surprised about? I¡¯m not eating her.¡± Ming Shu floated further away. ¡°Why did youe in?¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡± <i>I came to see if you decided to quit being a civil servant and was getting ready to eat humans.</i>


    Ming Shu took out a piece of bread from somewhere and ate it while floating about. When she floated one meter, she heard two screams.


    Su Tong was awake.


    The moment she woke up, she saw a bloody face and was frightened by it.


    Thest scream belonged to Little Red.


    ¡°What are you screaming for?¡±


    <i>Are you nning to frighten me to death so that you can inherit my snacks?</i>


    ¡°She screamed first!¡± Little Red pushed the me to Su Tong, who shrank into a ball.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡± Su Tong¡¯s little face was pale.


    The only other human in the room, Xie Hui, coughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I am a Taoist master. I will not let them hurt you.¡±


    Su Tong could differentiate between humans and ghosts. Xie Hui spoke with her for a while and although she was still afraid after that, she felt much better.


    She looked at Little Red, who had turned back to normal, and nced at Ming Shu, who was eating bread... <i>Can ghosts eat bread too?</i>


    ¡°I remember that I was in a car ident... Is this the hospital? What... are you all doing here?¡± Su Tong didn¡¯t know why she could see these things again. She hadn¡¯t seen them for a very, very long time.


    ¡°Yup, you¡¯re right. You were in a car ident. I saved you.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Su Tong was shocked. She looked at Xie Hui and wanted to get an answer from him.


    Xie Hui felt that it was nonsensical, but still nodded his head. It was the truth.


    ¡°You, why did you save me?¡± A ghost saved her. Su Tong felt that something was wrong.


    In her memory, ghosts were scary, just like the red ghost at her side. She gave her a sinister look and wanted to eat her.


    ¡°Can you cook?¡± Ming Shu asked in anticipation and floated closer.


    <i>It¡¯s already hard being a ghost. If I don¡¯t find someone that can make good food, I will be wasting my stomach.</i>


    This ghost was different from the ghosts that Su Tong saw before. There was no Ying Qi about her. If Xie Hui didn¡¯t tell her, she would think that this was a human.


    And she looked really pretty, wearing a gentle smile on her face. Su Tong felt that ghosts were not so scary after all.


    ¡°Yes.¡± But what did this have to do with saving her?


    Ming Shu gave an even more gentle smile. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you thank me for saving you?¡±


    ¡°Er...¡± Su Tong was worried. ¡°Yes... yes, I guess so.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to marry me. You just need to cook for me.¡± Ming Shu was anticipating Su Tong¡¯s cooking skills. Best if she was at a master level.


    Why did she feel that the storyline is getting weirder and weirder?


    Xie Hui¡¯s face expressed ¡°you are not the only one.¡± He also felt that something was amiss.


    The civil servant from Hell was definitely different from all the other bitches¡ªghostly bitches.


    ...


    Xie Hui couldn¡¯t stay for long, but Ming Shu and Little Red were ghosts and had nothing to do. They floated around Su Tong¡¯s ward. Su Tong shrunk into her nket. <i>Why are they not gone yet!</i>


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    ¡°Big sister!¡± Su Tong¡¯s eyes lit up. A human came and she was finally not as scared.


    Su Rou came from outside and scanned the room silently. She didn¡¯t notice anything. She then walked into the room and smiled sweetly. ¡°You scared me. Luckily, you¡¯re all right. I asked the doctor already and there¡¯s nothing wrong with you.¡±


    ¡°Fake.¡± Little Red floated beside Ming Shu and stared at Su Rou, deadly.


    This girl wanted to harm the other girl on the bed before. Now, she was giving such a loving expression to her sister.


    <i>Humans are so fake.</i>


    Ming Shu had no reaction. She ate her bread casually.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote now. Our parents couldn¡¯t get any tickets so they can¡¯te over immediately.¡± Su Rouforted Su Tong. ¡°Rest well. You will be discharged soon.¡±

 Chapter 401 - Yin Yang Delivery (7)

    <h4>Chapter 401: Yin Yang Delivery (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Su Rou turned around and poured a ss of water for Su Tong. When her back was facing Su Tong, she took the chance to pour some powder into the water.


    Ming Shu finished thest bite of bread. She raised her hand and a whisp of Ying Qi flew over. Su Rou¡¯s fingers froze and the ss shattered onto the floor.


    Su Rou felt her hair standing on end. She felt as if she was being watched, but she saw no one.


    <i>The evil ghost is still here?</i>


    ¡°Big sister?¡± Su Tong looked at Su Rou strangely. She asked with concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Su Rou regained herposure. ¡°I¡¯m okay. It slipped from my hands. I will clean it now.¡±


    Su Rou didn¡¯t dare to make any other moves. She was not sure what the thing hiding in the dark wanted. If she provoked it, nothing good woulde out of it.


    If it came for Su Tong, that would be the best case scenario.


    Su Rou was worried that it wouldn¡¯t be good for her to stay here and thus, she found an excuse and left. Su Tong was scared, but didn¡¯t suspect her.


    The next day, Su Tong¡¯s mother came. With Su Tong¡¯s mother around, Su Rou didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her. She yed her good older sister character well every day.


    Some police came to look for Su Tong. Su Tong told them about what happened on the bus, but it was simr to what other people said. There was no useful information.


    At that time, Su Tong still had the jade with her so she didn¡¯t see anything.


    Su Tong stayed at the hospital for a few days. Ming Shu and Little Red stayed with her too. After being together for these few days, the ghosts didn¡¯t do anything to Su Tong and Su Tong was not so scared of them anymore.


    On the other hand, whenever Su Rou came, there would be weird happenings, but it wasn¡¯t a huge problem.


    ¡°Why are you always eating? Aren¡¯t you a ghost?¡± Little Red wanted to ask Ming Shu for very long, but she was scared of Ming Shu so she didn¡¯t dare to ask her.


    Today, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She must ask her.


    <i>What kind of ghost hugs snacks every day and eats them?</i>


    <i>They were not hungry ghosts.</i>


    <i>A ghost of her status should be sucking in Ying Qi to increase her power. Why does she need these low-level things?</i>


    ¡°You should know best whether I am a ghost or not.¡± Ming Shu nced at Little Red. Little Red snickered. Ming Shu suddenly grabbed onto her cor. ¡°As an evil ghost, how do you maintain such a clear conscience?¡±


    Normally, an evil ghost would not be so clear-headed. However, this evil ghost¡¯s mind was very clear.


    Little Red got scared. ¡°I don¡¯t know... I was always like that. Maybe I am a natural?¡±


    Little Red didn¡¯t lie this time. Although she was an evil ghost, she knew that she was different from other evil ghosts. This might be the reason why that thing found her.


    In the ward, Su Tong¡¯s mother was packing her things. She suddenly proimed, ¡°Huh?¡± and hurriedly showed Su Tong an item. ¡°Tong Tong, why is this jade broken?¡±


    ¡°When I woke up, it was already broken,¡± Su Tong said in a small voice. She knew that this jade was given by a Taoist master and because of this jade, she was unable to see ghosts.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us such an important thing?¡± Mother Su was very anxious. ¡°Did you see anything?¡±


    Su Tong nced at Ming Shu and Little Red. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want her mother to worry and also, besides these two ghosts, she really didn¡¯t see any others.


    Mother Su heaved a sigh of relief.


    Luckily she didn¡¯t see any.


    Su Tong asked cautiously, ¡°Mother, can it be repaired?¡±


    ¡°Should be...¡± Mother Su was not sure either. She hesitated. ¡°I will bring it around tomorrow.¡±


    If her daughter couldn¡¯t see those things, that would be for the best. If she could...


    ¡°Mother, little sister, the car is here. Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Rou stood outside the door and called them. Her gazended on the jade in Mother Su¡¯s hand and her expression froze. After that, she pretended that she didn¡¯t see anything and shifted her gaze. ¡°Mother, let¡¯s make some nice food for my little sister today. She must have not eaten anything nice in the hospital. I¡¯ll go buy some ingredientster.¡±


    Mother Su put away the jade and acknowledged her. Then, she continued inquiring about Su Tong¡¯s well-being.


    Su Rou bit her lip and went to take the bags.


    ¡°Sigh, this mother is too biased. No wonder Su Rou wanted to kill Su Tong,¡± Little Redined.


    Mother Su smiled. Su Rou was not supposed to be Mother Su¡¯s daughter. There was nothing wrong with Mother Su not liking her.


    Also, Mother Su was just a bit biased toward Su Tong, but she didn¡¯t treat Su Rou like an outsider. Everything that Su Tong had, she had too. Su Rou was thinking too much.


    ¡°Why do we need police like you? You can¡¯t find anything at all. Give me back my daughter.¡±


    ¡°My poor child! My child.¡±


    A bunch of people surrounded the hospital and were fighting with the policemen.


    These were the families of those people who died in the car ident. There were from the same school as Su Rou. They were on their way to the neighboring city to participate in a debatepetition. Who knew that such a thing would happen?


    ¡°You managed to save them, why didn¡¯t you save my daughter? Why? Why didn¡¯t you save my daughter? She was still so young.¡±


    ¡°If you saved her, she would not have died. Why didn¡¯t you save her? Why!¡±


    Xie Hui was among the crowd too. The families pulled him around, scolding him and crying.


    Xie Hui was still wearing his beach pants. His hair was a mess and his clothes were gone. On his shoulders were scratches made by the families. He looked haggard.


    ¡°Mother...¡± Only now did Su Tong realize that her ssmates were dead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tong Tong, it¡¯s okay. It was not your fault.¡± Mother Suforted her and protected her as they walked out from the side. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here.¡±


    However, they only managed for a moment before getting blocked by the angry families.


    They used evil words to attack Su Tong.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you die?¡±


    ¡°Why are you still alive? What right do you have? They¡¯re all dead. Why are you still alive!¡±


    Mother Su tried her best to protect her child and argued with those people till her ears went red.


    Ming Shu stood behind them and looked through the crowd at Xie Hui. Xie Hui saw her at the same time and he gave a bitter smile. Who knew that this would happen?


    He had tried his best to save those people.


    Ming Shu floated into the crowd.


    <i>Human hearts are evil.</i>


    <i>So evil that they can say ¡°why didn¡¯t you die¡± to a child who just experienced death.</i>


    <i>Just because their child died.</i>


    <i>So you should be dead too.</i>


    Ming Shu held Su Tong¡¯s hand. Su Tong shivered in fear and then she felt the oppressive aura in front of her disappearing.


    An invisible power cleared a path for them. Mother Su cried and ran out with Su Tong.


    Su Tong realized that Ming Shu and Little Red followed her the entire way. She saw many ghosts on the way. Some floated toward her, but then didn¡¯t dare to move forward anymore.


    Maybe it was because of the two ghosts...


    They were not bad, actually.


    Su Tong thought to herself.


    ...


    With the Su family...


    ¡°Master.¡± Shen Xianyue suddenly appeared.


    Little Red instantly floated away. She was afraid that Shen Xianyue would pack her up and send her to Hell.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ming Shu leaned against Su Tong¡¯s study table and looked at the night scene outside the window.


    ¡°Master, you know that each district has two spirit guides. Dong Hua City is no exception. However, the other spirit guide... has not been working for a long time. I want to appeal to have another spirit guide be in charge of this area with me. If not, I might not be able to handle all the work.¡±

 Chapter 402 - Yin Yang Delivery (8)

    <h4>Chapter 402: Yin Yang Delivery (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Spirit guides were all under the Yin Yang Deliverypany, which meant that Ming Shu was in charge of them.


    <i>Not working?</i>


    <i>Why is there such a thing among the spirit guides?</i>


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you appeal to the authorities?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Shen Xianyue¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°But the authorities said that this person got in through the backdoor and didn¡¯t change him out.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Are all the ghosts in Hell so tant?</i>


    <i>So honest!</i>


    <i>Getting in through the backdoor so tantly. You have a good future ahead of you!</i>


    Normally, the appointment of a spirit guide was the responsibility of Yin Yang Delivery. But now, the overall boss of Yin Yang Delivery was here. There was nothing wrong with finding Ming Shu directly.


    ¡°Master, if you really can¡¯t change him, can I request for another spirit guide? If any issues happen in my area, I will not be able to handle everything.¡± <i>Just like this time.</i>


    Dong Hua City was really big. The small viges around the city were also her responsibility. Sometimes, she would be unable to rest for a few days. Even as a spirit guide, her body was still a human body. She was not able to live without any rest.


    There was really no other option for her. Hence, she told Ming Shu about it once she was here.


    Ming Shu popped two beans into her mouth. ¡°What is this person called?¡±


    <i>For the sake of the food she gave me, I will help her this time.</i>


    ¡°Ling Yan.¡±


    ¡°Ling Yan...¡± <i>This name sounds very familiar. </i>Ming Shu thought for a while but couldn¡¯t recall any useful information. She said, ¡°Ask him toe.¡±


    Shen Xianyue hesitated before nodding and disappearing into the air.


    The moment Shen Xianyue disappeared, Su Tong walked into the room with Mother Su.


    ¡°Tong Tong, don¡¯t think too much. Have a good rest. You just recovered.¡±


    ¡°Mother... they¡¯re all dead.¡± Su Tong covered her face with her hands. Tears fell through the gaps. She was devastated. ¡°They were all my ssmates, people whom I interacted with every day.¡±


    ¡°Tong Tong, Tong Tong, look at me.¡± Mother Su consoled Su Tong. ¡°This is not your fault. It was not easy for you to stay alive. Don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    Su Tong didn¡¯t have the energy to care about the two ghosts in her room. She slept after she became too tired from crying.


    In the middle of the night, Su Tong woke up from a nightmare. She saw a bloody Little Red handing in front of her. Little Red had dug her eyes out to y. When Su Tong opened her eyes suddenly, Little Red looked at her with her empty eye sockets.


    The scene was very scary.


    One human and one ghost stared at each other.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Su Tong screamed and threw her pillow over.


    The pillow passed through Little Red¡¯s body and fell on the floor. Su Tong seemed to have regained herposure. She patted her chest to calm down.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The hand that was on the table slipped. Ming Shu looked up. ¡°Miss Su, if you want to shout, just once is enough. Have you gotten addicted to shouting? And you, why are you scaring her? Get down.¡±


    The second part was directed at Little Red.


    Little Red flew behind Su Tong and peeked out behind Ming Shu vigntly. Su Tong¡¯s face was also pale. The human and the ghost were almost hugging each other.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    She turned around. There was a strange round thing squatting on the window sill. It looked like an animal, but seemed like a human too. The Yin Qi around the shadow had materialized into a solid form.


    The strangest thing was, she could only see the ball of Yin Qi, but couldn¡¯t feel it.


    The shadow grew longer. A pair of legs appeared and then the waist, followed by the shoulders...


    After that, the shadow became a person. The Yin Qi was sucked into his body and disappeared.


    The man was bathed in moonlight. His dark eyes were cold and sinister. The moment he appeared, the air around them froze. It caused people to stop breathing.


    ¡°Hey, An Ge, why did you call for me?¡± There was impatience on the man¡¯s handsome face. However, he said her name in a familiar manner as though he had said it many times. ¡°Did the old man ask you toe?¡±


    ¡°Ling Yan?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyes and sized him up.


    This man was a bit weird.


    He didn¡¯t look like a ghost or a human.


    The man¡¯s gaze fell on Su Tong. He said to Ming Shu coldly, ¡°This human looks delicious. Are you nning to sacrifice her to me?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and signaled <i>please </i>with her hand.


    Su Tong¡¯s eyes widened. She grabbed the nket and pulled it in front of her, shivering in fear.


    She was a sacrifice?


    ¡°What are you shivering for?¡± Su Tong looked at Little Red, who was leaning on her. <i>I¡¯m the one getting sacrificed, okay?</i>


    ¡°This man is scary,¡± Little Red stammered.


    Su Tong also felt that the man¡¯s aura made people ufortable. However, she was more afraid when she saw Ming Shu smiling elegantly as though she couldn¡¯t feel anything.


    If she was really sacrificed, she probably wouldn¡¯t have the time to scream.


    Ling Yan suddenly scowled. ¡°You want me to go back just like this. Good n.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who wanted to eat her?¡± <i>Why are you having so many opinions when I let you eat her?</i>


    Ling Yan looked at Ming Shu with cold eyes. He sneered. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Ming Shu lifted her chin. ¡°I heard that you refuse to worktely?¡±


    Ling Yan smiled in a sinister manner. ¡°What does that have to do you with?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Spirit guides are my responsibilities.¡±


    Ling Yan squinted. His mood seemed to have gotten better. ¡°I have forgotten about that. But you seem to have forgotten too. I am not a spirit guide.¡±


    Ming Shu finally remembered who he was.


    In the human world, there was a legend about the 18 levels of Hell. What they didn¡¯t know was, there was a 19th level too.


    Ling Yan came from the 19th level.


    However, he didn¡¯t do anything after he came out. He just walked around Hell and caused the little ghosts to scream in shock. After that, he went into the king of Hell¡¯s pce.


    Then, he made some deal with the king of Hell and was sent to the human world.


    No wonder this ghost was so powerful. An Ge didn¡¯t have many memories of him. This was because after he climbed out of the 19th level, he didn¡¯t do anything. He was so quiet people started to forget about him.


    ¡°The king of Hell had three criteria. Have you forgotten?¡±


    <i>Number one: He can¡¯t harm any humans. As long as the living thing didn¡¯t do anything wrong, he can¡¯t harm them.</i>


    <i>Number two: Do his job as a spirit guide well. If not, he cannot stay in the human world.</i>


    <i>Number three: ssified.</i>


    The third one was a private deal between the king of Hell and Ling Yan. Besides the two of them, no one knew what it was.


    Ling Yan¡¯s face got longer. His eyes were deep and he said in a low voice, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°I am just asking you to do what you are supposed to do.¡± Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°If not, the king of Hell might call you back.¡±


    This ghost seemed to hate Hell.


    Ling Yan stared at her silently. After a while, he scoffed and left.


    He had been in the human world for so long. None of the spirit guides dared toin about him, but this time, someone did.


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Ling Yan.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why are you telling me this when the ghost has already left!</i>


    <i>The Harmony System must be an idiot.</i>


    [...] <i>Why doesn¡¯t I have the function of deducting the Guest¡¯s points? Nevermind, let me show her some images of goblins fighting to calm her down.</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Can I request to change systems?</i>


    <i>This system always shows me censored scenes of goblins fighting!</i>

 Chapter 403 - Yin Yang Delivery (9)

    <h4>Chapter 403: Yin Yang Delivery (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°That...¡± Su Tong only dared to speak after Ling Yan left. ¡°If he really wants to eat me, will you sacrifice me?¡±


    Moonlight shone in from the window and engulfed Ming Shu in a holy aura. She smiled. ¡°Take a guess.¡±


    Su Tong didn¡¯t want to guess.


    She couldn¡¯t provoke this ghost. She suddenly found the hideous looking evil ghost cuter.


    ¡°Little sister, are you asleep?¡±


    Su Rou¡¯s voice sounded outside the door.


    Su Tong immediately replied. ¡°No.¡±


    Su Rou opened the door and walked in. She scanned the room. ¡°I heard somemotion in your room just now. Did something happen?¡±


    Su Tong said that she had a nightmare. Su Rou pretended to be concerned for her and then left the room.


    Ming Shu gave Little Red a look. Little Red understood and the two ghosts floated out of Su Tong¡¯s room.


    ¡°What... are you all nning to do?¡±


    ¡°Now is the time for ghosts to party. This has nothing to do with you. Go to sleep,¡± Ming Shu said gently.


    Su Tong swallowed. She didn¡¯t dare to ask what this ghost party was. She pulled her nket up and told herself to go to sleep.


    ¡°Master, how should we do this? Should we scare her?¡± Little Red asked Ming Shu excitedly. Ghosts loved to scare people.


    ¡°Can you have more ambition?¡± Ming Shu floated toward Su Rou. ¡°Hit her.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    <i>Hitting her means I have ambition?</i>


    <i>But since Mastermands it, we will hit her.</i>


    Su Rou had justy on her bed when the light in her room flickered twice before it went off. A gush of cold air seeped into the room silently.


    Su Rou touched the symbol papers under her pillow and grabbed one in her hand. She looked around the room vigntly.


    A shadow appeared in front of her suddenly. Before she could throw the symbol paper, a red shadow shed past and her whole body was thrown off the bed by some force and mmed onto the ground.


    She looked up with some effort and saw the person standing in front of her.


    It was a young girl that looked really pretty.


    She was wearing a gentle smile and standing in the dim light. She felt different from other ghosts. There was no Yin Qi and eerie feelinging from her. she just seemed like a normal person... or maybe not.


    Su Rou gritted her teeth. ¡°What do you all want?! I didn¡¯t provoke you. Why are you all pestering me!¡±


    Su Tong didn¡¯t have her amulet to protect her now. Why were the ghosts finding her?


    ¡°A meeting gift.¡± The young girl moved her lips slowly. Her voice was soft and gentle, like a feather floating over ake.


    Su Rou was puzzled. <i>A gift for meeting me?</i>


    She clenched the symbol paper in her hands. If Ming Shu came closer, she would stick the symbol paper on her.


    Little Red floated in from the back and sat on Su Rou. Su Rou felt a cold and heavy rock pressing down on her body.


    She felt as though she was back to her first life. At that time, this was how those things always pestered her.


    Ming Shu strode forward. ¡°Remember my name. An Ge.¡±


    <i>An Ge...</i>


    <i>It sounds familiar.</i>


    Su Rou tried to recall, but her body was too cold. It felt as though she was within a freezer. Her brain was not working.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    Su Rou felt pain. She couldn¡¯t be bothered by those emotions and red angrily at the person in front of her. If looks could kill, Ming Shu would be dead by now.


    Little Red was useless now. She could only watch as Ming Shu beat Su Rou.


    The symbol paper had no effect on Ming Shu. Ming Shu raised her hand and destroyed it. Then, she continued beating Su Rou.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Ming Shu forced Su Rou to look up. ¡°If you¡¯re angry, that¡¯s best. I wille and beat you often. You must hate me. That way, you¡¯ll get prettier.¡±


    Su Rou stared at her until her eyes almost popped out.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Ming Shu wanted to beat her and even wanted her to hate her.


    <i>Are the ghosts now all so arrogant?</i>


    [...] <i>Guest is still so violent in gaining Hatred Points. Why can¡¯t she use my idea? Guest has no sense of teamwork at all.</i>


    The Harmony System was depressed.


    It made an effort to work as a team and gave some silly ideas. [Guest, why not you hit her on the face and turn her into a pig¡¯s head? All girls like to be pretty. She will hate you more.]


    Ming Shu got up slowly. She took out a mantou. ¡°I never hit people in the face. I will lose my appetite.¡±


    [...]


    <i>You are able to eat even when you are looking at a corpse! Lies!</i>


    The Harmony System¡¯s silly idea was vetoed once again.


    ...


    The next morning, Su Rou came out with panda eyes. Her whole body was aching as if she was run over by a car. She scanned the living room and immediately saw Ming Shu and Little Red upying their sofa. Her face turned hideous. <i>These two ghosts are too arrogant.</i>


    She looked at Mother Su. Mother Su¡¯s expression was very normal. She didn¡¯t see the two ghosts.


    As for Su Tong, she would asionally nce in that direction. <i>Can she see them?</i>


    Su Rou¡¯s expression kept changing. That bitch Su Tong was actually not afraid of them? <i>Are they a team?</i>


    ¡°Mother, I am not eating breakfast.¡± Su Rou grabbed her bag and walked out. She needed to find someone to capture the ghosts.


    Mother Su acknowledged her and asked her to take the breakfast on the table. Su Rou took a nce, but didn¡¯t go over. She ran out of the house.


    The elevator was still on a higher floor. Su Rou waited for a while, but it didn¡¯te down. She ran down the stairs.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Su Rou almost couldn¡¯t breathe properly. The ghost that was in the living room just now was currently leaning against the gates of the condominium, waving at her while greeting her. Su Rou felt chills run through her body.


    She was smiling. Yet, it made people feel cold and eerie. This feeling was scarier than any rted to ghosts she met in her past life.


    ¡°Why are you running so fast? I will not beat you today.¡± <i>I have not eaten breakfast so I have no energy to beat you.</i>


    Su Rou looked at the sunlight outside and rushed out while gritting her teeth. The warm sunlight shone on her body and some of the coldness disappeared.


    She ran out for a distance before she dared to look back. The ghost didn¡¯t chase her.


    Su Rou gged down a taxi and said an address.


    ...


    ¡°Thank you, Taoist master.¡±


    ¡°You are wee. Don¡¯t let her go to any ce that has strong Yin Qi.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±


    When Ming Shu came back after getting food from Shen Xianyue, she saw Mother Su sending Xie Hui out politely. The two of them exchanged greetings for a while before Mother Su sent Xie Hui to the elevator.


    Xie Hui and Ming Shu stared at each other in the elevator.


    ¡°Ghosts also use the elevator?¡± Xie Hui asked curiously.


    ¡°Toozy to float.¡± <i>Floating wastes my energy.</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu waited for Xie Hui to go and was ready to press the button to make the elevator get back. Suddenly, a hand reached out and blocked the door of the elevator. Xie Hui popped his face in. ¡°What are you doing here? Do you have any evil ns?¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°I am a Taoist master!¡± Xie Hui patted his chest. ¡°My job is to ensure the safety of the human world and protect humans.¡±


    ¡°Hehe...¡± <i>Why don¡¯t you say that your job is to save the universe and be a superhero?</i>


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Xie Hui was displeased. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to investigate the issue concerning the packages? Have you finished investigating it?¡±

 Chapter 404 - Yin Yang Delivery (10)

    <h4>Chapter 404: Yin Yang Delivery (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Let me tell you, if you bring an evil ghost to stay at someone¡¯s house, it will be bad for their house. Especially for the person called Su Tong...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a ghost.¡± Ming Shu pointed behind him.


    ¡°Where!¡± Xie Hui turned back instinctively. There was nothing, not even a ghost.


    He turned back. The elevator door was already closed. The elevator went up steadily.


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡±


    He took out his cellphone and asked on his page:


    #Are the civil servants from Hell stupid?#


    Taoist master number one: They don¡¯t have brains.


    Taoist master number two: Civil servant from Hell are harder to deal with than the little ghosts. Run when you see one.


    Taoist master number three: Let me light you a candle.


    Taoist master number four: Who did you meet?


    Xie Hui: An Ge.


    Taoist master number one: A candle for you.


    Taoist master number two: A candle for you.


    Taoist master number three: A candle for you.


    Taoist master number four: A candle for you.


    Xie Hui looked at the row of candles. What was the meaning of this? He knew that An Ge was hard to deal with. <i>But you don¡¯t have to curse me, right! Where did our rtionship go?</i>


    Someone called him and asked how An Ge came up.


    Xie Hui told him what happened and the other party heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°She is here to investigate something? Okay, you can continue with your business. All the best.¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡± S <i>o you just called to ask why An Ge came up?</i>


    <i>She is staying in a human¡¯s house now and I don¡¯t know what she wants to do!</i>


    ...


    ¡°Master, Master, I sense him. He is somewhere near!¡± Little Red suddenly jumped in front of Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu nced at her. Little Red calmed herself. ¡°Master, I really sensed him. Are we going to catch him?¡±


    Ming Shu hugged her snacks. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Rou heaved a sigh of relief secretly when she saw the two ghosts floating out of the window. It was really scary to stay with two ghosts.


    Little Red brought Ming Shu past a district and through some streets. She stopped in front of a residential building.


    This ce was going to be demolished soon. Only a few residents were still inside.


    The police had surrounded the residential building tightly. There were many people crowding around the area.


    Ming Shu bit her apple and floated forward. She went up three floors. Inside a shabby room, blood was everywhere. A many on the floor. His stomach was cut open and his intestines spilled out.


    Xie Hui wore his shorts and examined the room.


    He saw Ming Shu and Little Red in the corner of his eye. His expression changed. Why was he seeing these two ghosts everywhere?


    ¡°Is he still here?¡±


    Little Red made a round. ¡°He is gone.¡±


    Ming Shu floated to the body. The Yin Qi on the body was very heavy. His face was hideous, as though he had seen something really frightening. There was no weapon found on site that could be used to cut open his abdomen.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Xie Hui lowered his voice and asked Ming Shu as he squatted on the ground and pretended to inspect the body.


    ¡°I am studying what a human looks like when he dies.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    This was a very recent case. As a Taoist master, Xie Hui shouldn¡¯t have arrived so quickly.


    ¡°The little ghost said that something is gone?¡± Xie Hui didn¡¯t answer her but asked her something too.


    Ming Shu stood up. She bit her apple indifferently. ¡°Why must I answer your questions? Are you my superior or my subordinate? I refuse to answer.¡±


    She floated out after she finished speaking. Little Red followed her.


    Xie Hui informed the person beside him and chased after Ming Shu. ¡°You must have realized that this person¡¯s death is not normal. This is the sixth case this month. Every victim had their stomach cut open. There is no weapon and... no spirit. The people that died are all living alone with no family.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu took a bite of her apple. ¡°This is your business as well as the police¡¯s business. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it is rted to the matter you are investigating.¡± Xie Hui heard Little Red say that the thing was gone. She was definitely looking for something.


    Ming Shu paused and smiled. ¡°So?¡±


    Xie Hui replied, ¡°Can you help to check if their spirits went to Hell or they disappeared?¡±


    They wouldn¡¯t know if the spirits went to Hell, but An Ge could check.


    ¡°Why must I help you?¡± Ming Shu answered. ¡°How many tributes will you give me?¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡±


    After Xie Hui promised Ming Shu that he would feed her, Ming Shu pulled aptop out from thin air. Xie Hui was amazed. Hell was getting more and more advanced.


    <i>Will civil servants take a ne to work next time?</i>


    Ming Shu entered the names and dates of birth that Xie Hui provided. A colorful picture popped out. It was exactly the same as thepany¡¯s HR system.


    However, the information on it was different. It wrote the birth and death date of the person as well as where they died, who they were in their past life, how many merits they had, as well as what they would be in their next life.


    ¡°Hell didn¡¯t receive them and they didn¡¯t disappear either. They are still in the human world.¡±


    ¡°Still in the human world? Why can¡¯t I find them, then?¡± Xie Hui frowned.


    Ming Shu settled two emails from Hell along the way. She smiled and continued, ¡°You can¡¯t manage it.¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Don¡¯t think that no one will hit you just because you keep smiling.</i>


    Xie Hui took a call. He hung up with a solemn expression. Soon after, he said to Ming Shu, ¡°I will go and take a look first. You people from Hell should take notice of this thing too. I now you all don¡¯t care about what happened before they die, but you should care about their life after death, right? So many spirits are missing. I will talk to youter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget my tributes.¡±


    Xie Hui almost fell onto the floor. <i>How can a civil servant ept such bribery? I must report her!</i>


    After Xie Hui left, Ling Yan appeared and looked at her coldly. ¡°Have you started being a busybody now?¡±


    Ming Shu kept theptop. She raised her eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°Why does it bother you? What is our rtionship?¡±


    Ling Yan sneered. The temperature of the air around them plunged to freezing point. Ice started to form on the ground. He warned Ming Shu, ¡°An Ge, you better not investigate this matter.¡±


    Ming Shu walked toward him. The ice on the ground cracked. She stopped by his side. ¡°Why are you stopping me? Are you the one that did this? Or is it your lover?¡±


    Ling Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered.


    Ming Shu continued forward. Ling Yan seemed to be in a daze. He actually followed her.


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Ming Shu turned around and looked at him.


    ¡°The road is not yours. Can¡¯t I walk on it?¡± Ling Yan¡¯s tone was irritated. He red at her with a dark look and jeered, ¡°Are the ghosts from Hell all so overbearing?¡±


    ¡°I will think that you like me if you follow me.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°It will be a bother to me.¡±


    ¡°Chut.¡± Ling Yan gave a sinisterugh. He suddenly reached out and aimed for Ming Shu¡¯s neck.


    <i>You little demon!</i>


    Ming Shu bit into her apple and retaliated.


    The air instantly became dark. Cold wind blew and the weather turned wintery. People shivered with cold.

 Chapter 405 - Yin Yang Delivery (11)

    <h4>Chapter 405: Yin Yang Delivery (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After several moves, Ming Shu found that this little goblin was probably trying to kill her.


    She was a little surprised and confused, but then was calm again, feeling nothing.


    Ling Yan took out a sword from nowhere, which was enveloped in Yin Qi, and swung it directly at Ming Shu. Ming Shu lifted her hand to hold the sword, blood dripping from her palm, yet she didn¡¯t seem to feel it and just looked at him calmly with smiling eyes.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    The voice sounded ethereal like it wasing from a remote ce.


    Ling Yan was a little stunned and he felt somehow ufortable. He clenched the sword¡¯s pommel, then suddenly loosened his grip and stepped back.


    What was he doing?


    He didn¡¯t know...


    He didn¡¯t even seem to know what happened just now.


    He looked directly into her eyes. It was a pair of deep and quiet eyes, but he didn¡¯t know what he was looking at.


    In the end, he left directly without even taking the sword.


    Dark clouds that had gathered in the sky dispersed, and the sun appeared again, shining light on Ming Shu. But she couldn¡¯t feel any warmth.


    Ming Shu opened her palm. The sword fell to the ground and copsed into strings of Yin Qi, dissipating into the air.


    Ming Shu smiled with closed lips.


    <i>F**k, I knew he had no good intentions.</i>


    ...


    Ling Yan floated all the way to the outskirts of town, then stopped. The Yin Qi around him was very unstable, like it would rush out of his body any minute.


    <i>¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±</i>


    This sentence kept lingering to his ears like magic.


    What was he doing?


    He didn¡¯t know.


    He didn¡¯t know what he was doing, either.


    Ling Yan suppressed the leaking Yin Qi and walked forward slowly.


    Why did he want to kill her? <i>Right... it¡¯s for the task. </i>If he killed her, he wouldplete the task. His body was very strong, enough to be unstoppable. He only needed to kill her so that he couldplete the task, and he didn¡¯t need to choose the long, troublesome conquest process.


    But how did he develop such a thought?


    It showed up in his mind all of a sudden...


    No, wait.


    He wasn¡¯t thinking like this.


    ...


    Ming Shu came back to Su Tong¡¯s room. She seemed to look no different from before she left, still wearing a smile, but she sat before the desk in a daze. This made Su Tong a bit scared.


    When there was nothing to do, she was rarely in a daze and would often eat something.


    Now she suddenly wasn¡¯t eating, why did this feel a little scary?


    Little Red flew in through the window with haunting fear and hid behind Su Tong.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±Su Tong asked Little Red.


    Little Red shook her head. ¡°She had a fight with that strange man, and it felt a little scary.¡±


    Su Tong also didn¡¯t dare to talk to Ming Shu. She thought for a while, walked out to check that there was no one outside, and then cooked some noodles in the kitchen for Ming Shu.


    She put the noodles in front of Ming Shu, then looked at her carefully. ¡°Well... can you eat this?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how a ghost could eat things in the human world.


    But she ate the noodles very smoothly.


    She could basically eat all food that human beings could eat.


    Ming Shu patted a symbol paper conveniently on the noodles. Since there were many foodies in Hell, they had long studied how they could eat delicious food from the human world anytime and anywhere.


    Ming Shu took up the bowl and began to eat. They were ordinary noodles, but they were very tasty. The female protagonist deserved to be called the female protagonist, and she was very right to save her.


    ¡°Any more?¡± Ming Shu was very hungry. She had a fight with that little goblin, so her entire ghost body was almost hungered to sickness.


    ¡°Uhh...¡±


    Su Tong went to cook another bowl. After Ming Shu ate up her family¡¯s flour, she rubbed her belly and sighed. ¡°This evening I want to eat braised pork chops, braised pork leg, braised chicken, braised ...¡±


    Ming Shu ordered a wide range of braised dishes.


    The corners of Su Tong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°My mom and elder sister will be at home, so I can¡¯t cook those for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu was a little disappointed. ¡°Then let¡¯s cook tomorrow.¡±


    Su Tong: ¡°...¡±


    Su Tong cleaned up the table and then sat opposite Ming Shu with a book. Hesitant for half a day long, she finally asked, ¡°Why can you stay so close to me and be safe?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I, are you a hedgehog¡¯s rtive?¡±


    Ah?


    Su Tong took a long time to react to her meaning.


    ¡°... No.¡± Su Tong shook her head. ¡°A Taoist master gave me an amulet today and said it could prevent ghosts from approaching me. But you and Little Red can both approach me.¡±


    Su Tong suspected that Taoist master was a liar. She was cheated, shit.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not an ordinary ghost.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°And that one is an evil ghost, which is also not an ordinary ghost.¡±


    Su Tong surely knew Little Red was an evil ghost. But these days Little Red kept hiding behind her, which made her really suspect that she was a fake evil ghost.


    ¡°Show me that amulet.¡±


    Su Tong hesitated, then took out the amulet stashed in her clothes.


    It was just that kind of cliched amulet, but Ming Shu could see that it was added with something else.


    The Host was a civil servant of Hell, so ordinary things couldn¡¯t affect her. While Little Red perhaps had been stained with her aura, so she could also get close to Su Tong.


    Ming Shu indicated for her to put it back. ¡°You¡¯d better not let Su Rou touch it.¡±


    Su Tong blinked and was very confused. ¡°Why, my sister...¡±


    ¡°Just remember my words. I won¡¯t harm you.¡± Ming Shu reached out to touch her head with a tender smile. ¡°Because you will cook braised pork leg for me.¡±


    Su Tong: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I just heard for the first time that a ghost wouldn¡¯t hurt a human for her cooking skills.</i>


    Did she meet a fake ghost!?


    Ming Shu took out her phone and checked it, then suddenly said, ¡°I have some business. Little Red, stay with her, and if she loses even one hair... you know what you¡¯ll get.¡±


    Little Red trembled. She didn¡¯t want to lose any part of her ghostly body.


    ¡°Are your ghosts so advanced now?¡± Su Tong hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock of seeing a ghost using a phone and so she asked Little Red this hesitantly.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing, but it¡¯s a little expensive and I can¡¯t afford one.¡± It was mainly because she was an evil ghost and had no proper channel to buy it through, and meanwhile it was sold super expensively in illegal channels.


    Su Tong: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu left the room. She checked the message sent by Shen Xianyue and walked toward the central area of Dong Hua City.


    Shen Xianyue waited for her outside amunity, with a bag of snacks in her hand. Ming Shu really thought highly of Shen Xianyue and her voice even sounded tender. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°My... one of my brother¡¯s partners was killed, and now the police suspects my brother. I discovered some unusual ces.¡± Shen Xianyue tried to speak in a normal tone, but Ming Shu could hear the tension in her voice.


    Shen Xianyue¡¯s eyes rested on Master¡¯s hand. ¡°Master, are you hurt?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at her hand and said lightly, ¡°Little cut. Lead me there to take a look.¡±


    Since Ming Shu wasn¡¯t willing to speak more, Shen Xianyue stared at her hand for several seconds and then averted her gaze, leading Ming Shu into themunity.


    There was only a police seal on the door. Shen Xianyue and Ming Shu got in. Blood was still everywhere on the ground and the body was gone, but Shen Xianyue got the picture.


    It was the same as the previous body: Both were slit open at the belly and the victim looked horrible in death.


    ¡°I was originally thinking to find his soul, but didn¡¯t manage it. I checked the system and found he was still in the human world, but I can¡¯t find him in any way.¡±


    ¡°Why does the police suspect your brother?¡± Taoist masters had been engaged in this case and they knew it was not done by a human being. <i>Is Shen Ying not a human?</i>


    Shen Xianyue frowned. ¡°Because my brother¡¯s blood was on the scene, and the camera video also showed that my brother was the only one who had been in and out of here. My brother indeed fought with the man, but he definitely didn¡¯t kill anyone.


    ¡°Master...¡± Shen Xianyue¡¯s expression changed a little. ¡°Please help me.¡±


    Ming Shu sat down on the sofa. ¡°Have you heard about the recent case?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± It was because she had heard it.


    ¡°I suspect this murderer is the same one who attacked Yin Yang Delivery,¡± Ming Shu said unhurriedly. ¡°The Yin Qi nearby is very mixed up, and I never met the other party, so there¡¯s no way to track them.¡±


    Shen Xianyue knew this. She stared at the blood stain on the ground with knitted brows.

 Chapter 406 - Yin Yang Delivery (12)

    <h4>Chapter 406: Yin Yang Delivery (12)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It was already after midnight when Shen Xianyue and Ming Shu separated. Ming Shu floated in the quiet streets.


    Then she suddenly stopped, watching the dark shadow appear in front of her.


    He came out of the darkness, step by step, and went straight to Ming Shu before he stopped.


    His eyes fell upon Ming Shu¡¯s hand, and with a sullen face, he seized her wrist.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ming Shu drew back her hand and smiled tenderly. ¡°Are you going to kill me one more time?¡±


    Ling Yan didn¡¯t answer. He took out a box of Yunnan Baiyao, squeezed her hand again, and applied the medicine to the wound.


    Ming Shu stared at the Yunnan Baiyao. Why didn¡¯t she know that Yunnan Baiyao made a business with ghosts? Do they have a license?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you move?¡± After applying the medicine, Ling Yan spoke in a low voice. ¡°You could have avoided it.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see if you were trying to kill me.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to kill you, but I don¡¯t want to now.¡± Ling Yan didn¡¯t deny it. The more he denied it, the more it would irritate her, so he¡¯d better just admit it.


    Mostly it seemed there was something wrong with him then.


    ¡°Oh. Have you taken too much Yunnan Baiyao medicine?¡± <i>So that your brain is affected?</i>


    Ling Yan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Whatever you say. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for me to be polite to a ghost from Hell.¡±


    Yes, that¡¯s right. He had no friendly rtions with Hell.


    So there was totally nothing wrong to suspect a ghost sent by Hell.


    Ling Yan found himself a firm standpoint and suddenly turned hostile. He threw the medicine at her with a snort, then turned around to leave.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This psychopath wants a beating now.</i>


    Ming Shu floated over and gave him an overarm throw conveniently.


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡±


    Perhaps he should just be bold and kill her.


    However, Ling Yan had no chance to kill Ming Shu and was instead beaten fiercely. The Yin Qi around him began to gather ferociously, and he red at Ming Shu with sullen eyes. Ming Shu was a little surprised and released him.


    Ling Yan suppressed the Yin Qi. ¡°Are you done venting your anger now?¡±


    Ming Shu thought about it seriously. ¡°No. Can I beat you more?¡± <i>You tried to kill me. How will it be done with just a simple beating. It must be a fiercer beating.</i>


    ¡°What do you think I am?¡± Ling Yan turned over to get up and kept a distance from Ming Shu.


    ¡°A ghost? Or an unknown species?¡±


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You¡¯re the unknown species!</i>


    Ming Shu floated toward him again. Ling Yan gathered Yin Qi in his palm, but as Ming Shu rushed at him, he suddenly dissipated the Yin Qi and let Ming Shu press him down to the ground, epting another fierce beating.


    [Lord Nine, you¡¯ve been having a lot of mood swingstely. You should take some time off.]


    <i>I¡¯m fine.</i>


    Ling Yan kept repeating to himself that he was fine, his was in a normal mood, and there was nothing with him.


    [Lord Nine... you should hide nothing from your physician.] The system tried to persuade him. [You know that a lot of people on missions have emotional breakdowns. Lord Nine, you have been really bad recently. After finishing this task, you¡¯d better take a break.]


    <i>You¡¯re sick.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not sick.</i>


    [...]


    Ling Yan refused to admit that he was sick, and the system could do nothing about it.


    But Ling Yan knew it clearly in his heart that he was really out of form... and that was not a good feeling.


    After giving another beating to Ling Yan, Ming Shu swaggered off. <i>Damn it, I¡¯d say snacks are cuter than him.</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll go love my snacks now.</i>


    ...


    ¡°Help...¡±


    Some stumbling footsteps came from far and near, and a girl dressed as a student ran over, tumbling, covered with blood, and wearing a frightened expression. As she ran, she looked back, but there was nothing behind her except the endless silence.


    The girl lost her footing and fell to the ground. She reached out her hand to lift herself off the ground and climbed forward desperately. She screamed in despair.


    ¡°Help... help me, somebody help me...!¡±


    <i>Wengwengweng¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu took out her phone.


    <i>What?</i>


    <i>Calling from the Hell...</i>


    <i>What kind of superior...</i>


    Ming Shu picked it up after a while.


    ¡°An Ge.¡± A voice of vicissitudes sounded from the other end. ¡°Did you meet Ling Yan in Dong Hua City?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Ling Yan. Watch him, don¡¯t let him cause trouble, and if necessary, take him back forcibly.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°How is the matter going in Dong Hua City?¡±


    Ming Shu watched the girl die on TV. ¡°Making little headway.¡±


    The other sighed. ¡°Be careful, and if anything happens, report to me immediately.¡±


    The other party said two more sentences before hanging up the phone.


    <i>There¡¯s something wrong with Ling Yan... Of course he was wrong. He was so bold as to try to kill me, how could he be right in the head.</i>


    <i>He must¡¯ve taken too much Yunnan Baiyao medicine and turned himself into an idiot.</i>


    <i>But, has this startled the king of Hell?</i>


    Ming Shu thought of the Yin Qi around him. She always felt that the Yin Qi was very strange.


    <i>Where¡¯re my snacks!</i>


    <i>I need to gain some mental strength.</i>


    ...


    Xie Hui found Ming Shu with bags of things, then one human and one ghost squatted beside a flower bed in themunity together. Xie Hui was very speechless. ¡°Can we go to another ce? The passersby look at me like a fool.¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t see me.¡± Ming Shu searched in the bag with her small hands and didn¡¯t seem to care at all. ¡°Are you not a fool?¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡± <i>Don¡¯t think that because you are a civil servant in Hell, you can casually smear our Taoist masters!</i>


    Xie Hui looked around and lowered his voice. ¡°There was another victim recently. Before it was one a week, then it was one in five days, and now it has shortened to one per a day. The dead are all male, with different ages and doing different jobs before their deaths. They were all cut open at the belly yet no internal organs were missing.¡±


    ¡°When they are all killed there will be no men to kill anymore.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Hell would be crowded then. Wait, no, those dead ghosts were all gone, she was trying to reduce the workload for them! Insidious!


    ¡°Now, seriously,¡± Xie Hui continued, ¡°we don¡¯t even know what the killer is. There was not much Yin Qi on the scene; if it was an evil ghost that did it, it shouldn¡¯t have left with little Yin Qi.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s some kind of evil spirit of a thousand years?¡± Ming Shu said seriously. ¡°A fox spirit?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What the hell is she thinking. </i>¡°A fox spirit would leave evil aura, what does that have to do with Yin Qi?¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°A dead fox spirit?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I really have nothing to say.</i>


    They indeed hunted evil spirits, but demons were not allowed after the nation was formed! So most evil spirits would either cultivate in forests or conceal their identities to live in peace. Hence there were very little evil spirits out there. They wouldn¡¯t meet even one evil spirit after catching a thousand ghosts.


    ¡°The only evil spirit you know is a fox spirit?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled casually. ¡°Right, it¡¯s typical.¡±


    <i>When ites to evil spirits, most people will think of fox spirits, with 99% possibility.</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    Xie Hui felt it was hard to talk to Ming Shu.


    <i>Man and ghost follow different roads.</i>


    ¡°Whatever it is, it must be caught. Who knows what will happen if we allow this to continue.¡± Xie Hui took a deep breath. ¡°ording to the time estimation,te this evening, that thing will take action again.¡±


    Xie Hui invited Ming Shu to take action by promising her snacks. She was at least Hell¡¯s civil servant, so if the thing was a ghost, it would be easier for her to catch it.


    Ming Shu asked absently, ¡°So what¡¯s your n?¡±


    <i>I want to go back to eat braised pork leg cooked by ourdy female protagonist, I don¡¯t want to hang out with you in the middle of the night.</i>


    ¡°The dead were all in the downtown area of Dong Hua City, so I have invited quite a few Taoist masters to scatter in the downtown area. If anything goes wrong, we¡¯ll be there from the start. Just do me a favor and I¡¯ll treat you to something delicious!¡±


    Xie Hui was very good at this now.

 Chapter 407 - Yin Yang Delivery (13)

    <h4>Chapter 407: Yin Yang Delivery (13)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Snacks made the negotiation very smooth.


    Ming Shu got Little Red toe down.


    ¡°Master.¡± Little Red nced at Xie Hui and was a little scared. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Go find some ghosts near the dead,¡± Ming Shu ordered. ¡°You know what kind of ghosts I¡¯m talking about, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Little Red nodded and then disappeared quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve searched all the vicinity of the dead. There¡¯s no ghost.¡± If there were ghosts, he would have found a way to question them.


    ¡°You¡¯re a human being, how do you know where ghosts like hiding?¡± Ming Shu scorned.


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡±


    Little Red didn¡¯t find ghosts, but she brought Ling Yan here, or rather, Ling Yan took her back.


    Ling Yan stared at the human and ghost squatting beside the flower bed. His calm expression suddenly darkened, and the surrounding temperature dropped all of a sudden.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Xie Hui directly cursed. ¡°What¡¯s this now.¡±


    It was definitely not a human.


    Nor was it a ghost.


    ¡°Did you eat all the ghosts?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and looked at Ling Yan.


    Ling Yan walked over, stepping on the ice that appeared on the ground, and scorned, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll eat that kind of thing?¡±


    Little Red shivered in the back, then she quickly went to hide behind Ming Shu and reported, ¡°I met him at a crime scene, and then he ran off all those little ghosts.¡± <i>Very ferociously.</i>


    Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°What are you trying to cover up?¡±


    Ling Yan stared at Xie Hui in a very unfriendly way while asking Ming Shu, ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between him and you?¡±


    Xie Hui was somehow involved in the fight. What rtionship could it be between him and An Ge? What could it be, with An Ge?


    She was a civil servant from Hell, and the kind to kill ghosts without blinking.


    It gave him the creeps as long as he thought about it.


    But Ming Shu smiled. ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend.¡±


    The newly appointed boyfriend Xie Hui: ¡°...¡± <i>What? Did you just see fit to give me a status? Did you ask for my opinion?</i>


    <i>Did you!</i>


    ¡°Is that so.¡± Ling Yan¡¯s expression got colder and he stared at Xie Hui, even more unfriendly. ¡°Man and ghost follow different roads, haven¡¯t you heard it before.¡±


    Ming Shu spread out her hands,.¡±Kill him, and then we¡¯ll follow the same road.¡±


    Ling Yan held back his anger and said gloomily, ¡°Let me help you. I¡¯ll kill him and you¡¯ll be together.¡±


    Actor Ming Shu was very generous. ¡°Please.¡±


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡± <i>I¡¯m really not her match in being shameless.</i>


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡± <i>Did you ask for my opinion? Who said I want to die! No, I¡¯m not her boyfriend!</i>


    ¡°Mr. Xie?¡± Su Rou¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. She walked over from the direction of themunity gate and asked curiously, ¡°What are you standing here for?¡±


    Xie Hui stiffened and subconsciously looked at Ming Shu. But Su Rou couldn¡¯t see her, and she also couldn¡¯t see Ling Yan and Little Red, so he was the only one she could see.


    ¡°Hehe, nothing, I¡¯m waiting for my friend.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I thought you didn¡¯t feel well, Mr. Xie.¡± Su Rou smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t thanked you for my sister¡¯s matter, thank you.¡± <i>For being nosy.</i>


    Clearly Xie Hui didn¡¯t sense the enmity in Su Rou¡¯s smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I was just lifting a finger, that¡¯s our job.¡±


    ¡°She has what you need.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t know when Ling Yan came beside her and forced Little Red to float away. ¡°Even if it¡¯s nothing to do with her, she¡¯s been exposed to that thing.¡±


    Ming Shu turned her head and smiled. ¡°Being gant for nothing, you must either be the scoundrel or robber. Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll make me forget in this way that you tried to kill me.¡±


    <i>I have a good memory.</i>


    <i>I won¡¯t forget it even you bribe me with a bag of snacks!</i>


    Ling Yan looked at Ming Shu disdainfully and smiled sarcastically. ¡°Then all I can tell you is that you seeded in getting my attention.¡±


    Ming Shu revealed an exaggerated expression. ¡°Are you going to say that only a beautiful and talented ghost like you deserves me?¡±


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡± <i>Does she dare be more narcissistic?</i>


    <i>Beautiful and talented... Fine, you have the beauty, but what the hell is that talent? Do you have that? I only see a psychopath here!</i>


    Ming Shu continued, ¡°Be a good ghost and watch less of those stupid dramas.¡±


    Ming Shu rubbed her arm. <i>Why does it sound so creepy that this psychopath uttered these tyrant boss¡¯s lines.</i>


    Xie Hui chatted with Su Rou for a while, then Su Rou left. Xie Hui looked at Ming Shu and Ling Yan. ¡°Miss An Ge, who is this?¡±


    ¡°A wandering soul or wild ghost, just ignore it.¡±


    Ling Yan was originally not in a good mood and now got even gloomier. Xie Hui felt the surroundings be colder and colder.


    Ling Yan sneered strangely and shook off his sleeves to leave. <i>I was being kind to tell her the news, she dared treat me like that. Go investigate by yourself!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m so angry.</i>


    ¡°Remember to stay angry often~!¡±


    Ming Shu yelled from behind him.


    Ling Yan gritted his teeth. <i>I¡¯m going to strangle her, strangle her...</i>


    <i>Right, go strangle her.</i>


    Ling Yan paused for a moment, then suddenly disappeared into the air, as if he had never showed up.


    ¡°An Ge, who is that?¡± Xie Hui asked persistently. ¡°Is he a human or a ghost?¡±


    Ming Shu offered a smile to him. ¡°How would I know. Go ask him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a kind...¡± Xie Hui murmured. ¡°I was frozen in my entire body since he appeared. You know him, who is he?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    ¡°You chatted with him for so long, how do you not know him.¡±


    ¡°I lost my memory.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ...


    At nightfall...


    Ming Shu met with Xie Hui¡¯s Taoist master team. Perhaps it was the Taoist masters¡¯ habit, these people were all in the outfits that had a simr function to Xie Hui¡¯s pants, which was very hard on the eyes.


    Taoist masters surrounded Ming Shu and examined her carefully, like watching a rare species.


    ¡°She is An Ge?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so small. Why does she look like an ordinary person?¡±


    ¡°An Ge appears so ghosts will fear; An Ge smiles so ghosts will die. Judging from her smiling face... is she going to kill ghosts now?¡±


    ¡°Is she a fake?¡±


    This innocent and harmless little sister living next door smiled like a flower, so all the Taoist masters thought she was not the An Ge that they¡¯d heard of.


    Xie Hui exined, ¡°Rumors are not credible. She¡¯s always smiling like this, but I never saw her kill a ghost.¡±


    The Taoist master team circled around Ming Shu and kept talking; meanwhile Ming Shu ate her snacks calmly.


    <i>I want to go back to the female protagonist and eat braised pork leg.</i>


    <i>When will you start working.</i>


    <i>Can¡¯t you finish the job first, then chat.</i>


    <i>So hungry.</i>


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t stand these people¡¯s babbling anymore. ¡°Are you waiting for the murderer to mock you after he kills someone?¡±


    Taoist master team: ¡°...¡±


    Xie Hui hurriedly stopped everyone and arranged them in different positions. The Taoist masters scattered, and it was finally getting quiet.


    Xie Hui and Ming Shu were responsible for the downtown area.


    They registered a room on some software and everyone was connected, right... Taoist masters advanced with times to do the mission. Then all kinds of voices sounded.


    ¡°Master, look, that¡¯s Su Rou.¡± Little Red pointed at a figure nearby.


    Su Rou was walking in the subway¡¯s direction. Ming Shu followed without even thinking.


    ¡°Ei, where are you going!¡± Xie Hui shouted. Ming Shu didn¡¯t respond so he had to follow as well.


    Su Rou walked at a leisurely pace and Ming Shu caught up with her easily.


    It was so easy for a ghost to steal a ride. Ming Shu followed Su Rou into the subway and watched her while sitting down somewhere close.


    Xie Hui probably found out Ming Shu was following Su Rou, so he also pretended to be careful and covered up his tracks. ¡°Why do you follow her?¡±


    Ming Shu answered seriously, ¡°I¡¯m going to find a ce to beat her.¡±


    <i>For cultivating hatred daily.</i>

 Chapter 408 - Yin Yang Delivery (14)

    <h4>Chapter 408: Yin Yang Delivery (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In a quiet alley, only Su Rou¡¯s footsteps were heard. She looked from left to right and then changed her way into a turnout.


    The vicinity was all old houses and alleys that looked the same.


    Su Rou was clearly circling around, and after a long while, she entered a building of four stories.


    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± Little Red jumped around beside them. ¡°I feel it. It¡¯s the thing that instigated me.¡±


    Ming Shu sent out a message to Shen Xianyue and made Little Red guard below, then she floated upstairs.


    She saw Su Rou enter a family house on the left of the third floor just in time.


    Xie Hui followed, out of breath. <i>Can you think about your humanpanion¡¯s strength!</i>


    Ming Shu approached the door and tried to get in, but she failed. Right, she couldn¡¯t get through, but was blocked by something invisible, and she even felt a little ufortable.


    ¡°It¡¯s a formation set by a Taoist master,¡± Xie Hui said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this ce to have a Taoist master. Why did Su Roue to the Taoist master... Even you can¡¯t get in?¡±


    Thest sentence was asked to Ming Shu. He saw that she was trying to get in, but stopped as she approached.


    Ming Shu thought about it, hand on her chin.


    After a while, she raised her hand to knock loudly. ¡°Open the door, checking the water meter!¡±


    <i>Pu¡ª</i>


    Xie Hui had never seen such an operation. His mouth twitched and he expressed his opinion: ¡°Checking the water meter in the middle of the night, do you think they¡¯re idiots?¡±


    Ming Shu changed her expression calmly then. ¡°Open the door, police!¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Even if the people inside were doing nothing illegal, if you shouted like this, they would have run, okay?!</i>


    <i>Can you be serious!</i>


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Little Red¡¯s screams sounded from downstairs.


    Ming Shu shed and disappeared from the passageway. Xie Hui was stunned for a while, then hurriedly ran downstairs.


    Behind the building, Little Red was hanging in the tree not far. Shen Xianyue was fighting a ck shadow.


    As Ming Shu ran over, she picked up the fire extinguisher in the corridor passingly. She turned it on and aimed at the ck shadow over there.


    The ck shadow¡¯s vision was blocked by the foam, which was also mixed with Yin Qi. He had a bad feeling and wanted to back up; who knew a blunt object would hit the back of his head. He felt a little dizzy.


    Then a second hit soon followed.


    A third...


    Which didn¡¯t give him any chance to react at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s a human.¡±


    He heard a girl¡¯s light and soft voice, but his body had begun to fall to the ground, out of his control.


    The girl who fought against him just now showed up with foam in her hair, and she yanked his hands behind his back.


    Ming Shu threw away the fire extinguisher and stepped on the man with one hand on her hips, panting and fumbling for snacks in her pocket with the other.


    Xie Hui looked at the fire extinguisher like a monster. <i>This is it?</i>


    <i>Where are the three hundred rounds of fighting in my imagination?</i>


    <i>You just swing it a few times and then it¡¯s over.</i>


    <i>It¡¯s over?</i>


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s a dead man who upied the body.¡± Shen Xianyue drew a conclusion soon.


    ¡°Get it out.¡± <i>I¡¯m interested in figuring out what powerful thing it was, that dared hijack Hell¡¯s delivery.</i>


    Shen Xianyue used a strange symbol paper and stuck it on the body¡¯s pale forehead, which showed some death spots. The paper instantly changed into Yin Qi and darted into the body.


    Then the pale face began to grow grim, and a scream of unknown origin sounded.


    A ck thing was yanked out of the body by the Yin Qi. As soon as that thing came out, the body turned into stinking carrion.


    Ming Shu immediately stepped back a few meters; meanwhile Shen Xianyue reached out to catch the thing that wanted to run. She thought it would be a little strenuous, but she caught it very easily.


    It looked a bit like a human, skinny and dripping with strange mucus, which looked disgusting.


    It was seized by Shen Xianyue, but it bared its teeth at Ming Shu and shrieked, as if it was going to rush over and bite off a piece of her flesh.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pure evil spirit.¡± Xie Hui vied to answer first. ¡°No wonder the Yin Qi was not thick.¡±


    ¡°Pure evil spirit, aren¡¯t they all beautiful?¡± Ming Shu thought she should get to know this thing again.


    ¡°There are many kinds of pure evil spirits. This one was produced by a human¡¯s anger and grudge, so it doesn¡¯t look pretty.¡± Xie Hui continued, ¡°If you meet a pure evil spirit in the mountain, your soul will be stolen.¡±


    ¡°Turns out it grows into an ugly.¡± Ming Shu pointed at the pure evil spirit that was yelling at her. ¡°Kill it.¡±


    ¡°Wait wait wait.¡± <i>Why does this ghost love killing so much? </i>¡°The case is still unsolved, is it proper for you to kill it?¡±


    ¡°I caught it, and it¡¯s an evil thing for the human world. There¡¯s nothing of me to kill it.¡± Ming Shu had enough reasons.


    ¡°Master...¡± Shen Xianyue looked at Ming Shu.


    ¡°...¡± Ming Shu nced at that pure evil spirit. ¡°Ten pig¡¯s feet! No, twenty!¡±


    Shen Xianyue nodded in silence.


    ...


    This was a special case and would be dealt with by the Taoist masters. The pure evil spirit admitted immediately that it was him. He killed those men, and he also grabbed those missing souls from Yin Yang Delivery.


    But he simply locked up the souls and didn¡¯t eat them.


    When asked why it locked them up, the pure evil spirit kept silent.


    The pure evil spirit¡¯s killing people happened asionally, but a pure evil spirit upied a Taoist master¡¯s body and killed so many people. The Taoist master team would say that they never encountered this before. This pure evil spirit should be very powerful.


    They really wanted to hear Xie Hui talk about how it was caught.


    Xie Hui said simply, ¡°An Ge just hit it three times, and then it was caught.¡±


    The scene was not exciting at all, so retelling had nothing to do with burning blood or an exciting climax.


    Taoist master team: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Surely she is the An Ge from Hell.</i>


    <i>Go go go, we should stay away from her.</i>


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu went upstairs to have a look. Su Rou was already gone, perhaps she ran away during the chaos outside.


    <i>That¡¯s okay, we have a lot more days ahead. Hatred Points should be gained slowly, or it will be boring.</i>


    Ming Shu stood at the door and smiled like a psychopath tyrant boss.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve dealt with those souls that were locked up.¡± Shen Xianyue stood behind Ming Shu obediently.


    ¡°Go go go, eat pig¡¯s feet.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s eyes glittered.


    Shen Xianyue sighed secretly and followed Ming Shu down the stairs. When they passed a tree, Little Red cried from above, ¡°Master, Master, get me down!¡±


    Ming Shu thought pig¡¯s feet were more important so she ignored Little Red and floated past lightly.


    Little Red: ¡°...¡±


    Finally Shen Xianyue helped her down.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re back! Your brother is in trouble, but you¡¯re gone all day long... and now you¡¯re bringing some strange people back. Shen Xianyue, what do you think the Shen family is?¡±


    As Shen Xianyue entered the Shen family¡¯s ce with Ming Shu, she was weed by Shen Ying¡¯s endless usations. Apparently Shen Ying had waited for her in the living room for some time.


    And clearly he saw Ming Shu.


    Shen Xianyue clenched her hands, fearing that Ming Shu might get angry. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s all right now.¡±


    Shen Ying was stunned. ¡°How do you know...¡±


    He just received a call and got the news. He hadn¡¯t told anyone, and the police wouldn¡¯t notify her, so how did she know?


    His sister didn¡¯t go to school all day long, and sometimes she would even disappear for a few days. Shen Ying thought his patience was almost used up...


    Shen Ying then snorted. ¡°The final exam ising soon. If you still get a low score, I will send you abroad immediately.¡±


    Shen Xianyue bit her lower lip and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Shen Ying was probably very angry and he went upstairs, throwing up his hands.

 Chapter 409 - Yin Yang Delivery (15)

    <h4>Chapter 409: Yin Yang Delivery (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What happened between you and your brother?¡± Little Red asked Shen Xianyue. Ming Shu nced in the direction of the dining hall.


    Shen Xianyue shook her head and didn¡¯t reply to Little Red.


    Pig trotters couldn¡¯t be made on the spot. However, it was in the middle of the night. She called for food delivery and after looking at many restaurants, they finally found one.


    Ming Shu gnawed on the pig trotters and asked casually, ¡°How long have you been a spirit guide?¡±


    ¡°Five years.¡±


    Little Red was curious. ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°18.¡±


    ¡°You were only 13 then?¡± Little Red was surprised. ¡°Hell is looking for childbor? So inhumane.¡±


    Ming Shu sneered, ¡°Why would a bunch of ghosts be humane?¡±


    Little Red: ¡°...¡± <i>That is true.</i>


    ¡°The criteria for a spirit guide is very strict. Besides external factors, there are internal factors too. Shen Xianyue fit the criteria for a spirit guide and that was why she was chosen,¡± Ming Shu said indifferently.


    It was not easy to find a spirit guide. Also, they had to be changed every ten years. Hence, Hell would never let anyone go if they found a suitable candidate. As long as you passed the test, they didn¡¯t care if you were two or three years old. You would be ced in the position.


    Little Red rmended herself excitedly. ¡°Master, do you think that I can be a spirit guide?¡±


    Ming Shu gave her a nce and smiled slightly. ¡°You are too dead.¡±


    Little Red: ¡°..¡±


    <i>What does too dead mean?</i>


    ¡°Spirit guides are chosen when they just died because they need to use their bodies in the human world. You¡¯ve been dead for too long,¡± Shen Xianyue exined for Ming Shu.


    ¡°...¡± Little Red was not familiar with spirit guides. ¡°Are you alive or dead now?¡±


    ¡°Alive,¡± Shen Xianyue said.


    Spirit guiding was a job. There would be rewards for the job. To a human, the best reward is life.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Little Red looked at her and fell into deep thought. She floated into the living room and hung there.


    ...


    Little Red¡¯s mission waspleted. Ming Shu needed to kill her.


    Little Red cried and hugged Ming Shu¡¯s leg. She screamed and shouted that she was forced and she didn¡¯t want to be an evil ghost. She was innocent. She used to be a little ghost loved by everyone too and would even help olddies cross the road as well as give money to beggars.


    In the end, Little Red managed to fight for herself and earned herself a chance to live. She would continue to stay beside Ming Shu and run errands for her. She would only be killed when they went back to Hell.


    Little Red thought that she would think of other ideas when she went back to Hell.


    ¡°Sister An Ge, Sister Little Red¡¯s evil aura seems to be getting lesser.¡± Su Tong did her homework while talking to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ming Shu looked up at Little Red, who was ying with her own head.


    Little Red... was not a bad ghost.


    ¡°Yup, when I saw her before, she was always gloomy. Recently, the gloominess started fading,¡± Su Tong said. ¡°Sister An Ge, can evil ghosts be good again?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. When are you going to make braised pig leg for me?¡± <i>I am more concerned about this.</i>


    ¡°Ah.¡± Su Tong looked up from her homework and stared at Ming Shu. ¡°My friend is celebrating her birthday today. My sister and I are going out to eat, so...¡±


    Su Tong felt that Ming Shu¡¯s smile was not friendly at all.


    She said weakly, ¡°Tomorrow will be the weekend. Bigsister should be going out and my parents will be going to work. I will make it for you. I promise.¡±


    Why must a ghost find her for food!


    Ming Shu left and went to find Shen Xianyue for food.


    Little Red held her head and looked at Su Tong with a dazed look.


    ¡°Sister Little Red, can you put your head back?¡± It looked really scary.


    Little Red hugged her head and floated out of the window, ignoring Su Tong.


    Su Tong: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Knock knock!</i>


    Su Rou came in. She was wearing a white dress and she looked really pretty. She blinked at Su Tong and said with a gentle voice, ¡°Little sister, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Tong couldn¡¯t help butpare the way Ming Shu and Su Rou talked. Ming Shu¡¯s gentleness came from within. Her smile, her tone, and her actions made people feelfortable. On the other hand, her sister...


    Su Tong closed her homework. ¡°Okay.¡±


    <i>Sometimes, Sister An Ge is quite scary too. For example, just now.</i>


    ...


    Shen Xianyue still had work to do. Ming Shu was bored so she followed her after finishing her food.


    Soon, they arrived at downtown. Shen Xianyue packed up a spirit and saw Ming Shu standing in front of a shop, unable to walk away.


    She just wanted to buy it for her, but a man took action faster.


    Ling Yan touched the thing and it immediately became edible for a ghost.


    ¡°Did you poison it?¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t take it immediately.


    ¡°You are a ghost now. Are you afraid that you will die from poisoning?¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that I will turn into dust.¡±


    The words ¡°turn into dust¡± might have stimted Ling Yan. For some reason, his face turned dark. ¡°If I want to hurt you, I can just fight with you. I don¡¯t need to use such unscrupulous methods. Are you eating it or not!¡±


    <i>Never go against food.</i>


    Ling Yan¡¯s expression softened after he saw Ming Shu taking the food. However, the next second, the girl opposite him said clearly, ¡°You can¡¯t win over me either.¡±


    She was a spirit...


    She suddenly got excited. <i>Why not I find a chance to try and die?</i>


    Ling Yan sneered, ¡°It is a miracle that you managed to live till now.¡±


    ¡°Is it your miracle?¡±


    <i>Pa¡ª </i>The sound of cars honking almost covered Ming Shu¡¯s voice.


    Ling Yan didn¡¯t hear what Ming Shu said. He only saw her tilting her head. Steam flowed up and her eyes grew faint.


    There was something different.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said that you are an idiot.¡± Ming Shu continued eating indifferently. She muttered, ¡°The kind that looks like one from all angles.¡±


    ¡°An Ge!¡±


    Ming Shu squinted her eyes. ¡°Are you angry? That¡¯s good. It makes me happy.¡±


    <i>If I can¡¯t anger you to death, I lose.</i>


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡± <i>Crazy!</i>


    When Shen Xianyue packed herst spirit, Ling Yan had left in a fit of anger. Ming Shu sat alone in the dark corner of the street.


    Shen Xianyue stood opposite her. She looked at the young girl there.


    From this distance, she couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, but she knew that the young girl was smiling.


    However, it was all darkness behind her. A helpless and dead darkness.


    asionally, a car would drive past and its lights would shine over her. At that moment, the entire world seemed to lit up.


    She would give an annual report in Hell every year. Over the past five years, she had seen her thrice. The young girl would always look at the ghosts indifferently without any emotion. The ghosts around her seemed to be used to her and wouldn¡¯t talk to her if there wasn¡¯t anything important.


    But at that time, she didn¡¯t feel such things from her. It was hard to exin.


    <i>Everyone has a past that they are unable to forget.</i>


    <i>She must have one too.</i>


    Shen Xianyue took a deep breath and walked in front of Ming Shu. ¡°Master, shall we go back?¡±


    ¡°Xu!¡± Ming Shu raised a finger at her. She smiled and looked in a direction. ¡°Let¡¯s watch a show for a while.¡±


    Shen Xianyue followed her gaze.


    It was at the door of a KTV. Two small figures wereing out. The girl in a white dress held onto a girl wearing pants. The girl wearing pants seemed to be unconscious.


    ¡°Are they the Su sisters?¡± Ming Shu was staying at Su Tong¡¯s ce so Shen Xianyue knew them.


    Su Rou hefted Su Tong onto a car and said something to the person inside. After that, she ced Su Tong in the back and she sat behind too.


    The car started and went onto the road. Then, it disappeared.

 Chapter 410 - Yin Yang Delivery (16)

    <h4>Chapter 410: Yin Yang Delivery (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu stretched. She hooked her fingers at the tree beside her. ¡°Little Red, let¡¯s go. Time to work.¡±


    ¡°Master...¡± Shen Xianyue wanted to ask if there was anything she could help with.


    ¡°Go back.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Shen Xianyue bit her lip. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two ghosts followed behind the car. Little Red even went in to take a look.


    ¡°Su Rou is calling someone. She seems to be asking them to make it look like a kidnapping case. Humans are so evil. This is her sister.¡± Little Red went off-topic toward the end.


    ¡°What shows are you watching recently?¡± <i>You were a human once too.</i>


    ¡°Shows about the women in the Imperial Pce. The women inside are all so scary. They don¡¯t even blink when they scheme against people and the other party even thanks them for it. These people should learn from them.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Schemes are not as useful as logic.</i>


    [...] <i>Your logic equals a fist. If you trante it, it means that schemes are not as useful as a fist.</i>


    <i>This suits Guest¡¯s style. Nothing wrong with it.</i>


    The car drove into the suburbs. The buildings were not so concentrated here. The car stopped outside a small district.


    Su Rou got off the car. Someone came down soon after she made a call and brought both her and Su Tong up.


    ¡°Master, there is a Taoist master up there.¡±


    Little Red went up to have a look and floated down bitterly. Taoist masters were familiar with ghosts and ghosts were familiar with them too.


    Ming Shu made herself invisible and went up. The Taoist master didn¡¯t ce anything around the house and Ming Shu went in without rming him.


    ¡°See, I didn¡¯t lie to you, right?¡± Su Rou was sitting opposite a man. Su Tong was thrown on the ground.


    ¡°This is indeed a good vessel.¡± The man was very satisfied with Su Tong. ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡±


    Su Rou gave a sinister smile. She leaned over and said something to the man. The man had no strange reaction and only nodded. ¡°No problem, I will inform you when I am ready.¡±


    Su Rou felt at ease. ¡°Make it quick. My mother is very worried about her. If they realize that she¡¯s missing, they¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    The man asked people to bring Su Tong into the room. The room was very dark and it was filled with symbol papers. Ming Shu felt a bit ufortable when she went in so she left the room.


    The other people left the house too. The man stayed in the room for a while before leaving too. Su Rou was resting in the room opposite.


    Su Rou must let Su Tong experience living hell this time. Thinking about this, her mood got better.


    ¡°Su Tong, don¡¯t me me. me our parents for being biased.¡±


    ¡°You were not supposed to be born and now, you are ming people for being biased to their real daughter? Do you think that you are an angel from heaven?¡± A clear voice sounded suddenly.


    Su Rou looked back in surprise. She saw a smiling face and she was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Are you happy to see me?¡±


    <i>Who is happy to see you!</i>


    Su Rou couldn¡¯t control herself and stepped back. <i>How did shee in? Is she already so powerful?</i>


    She nced in the direction of the room. Then, she held her breath and ran inside.


    However, before she could reach the door, Ming Shu caught her.


    Su Rou widened her eyes in fear and wanted to scream. No sounds came out of her mouth. The next moment, she fell unconscious.


    [Guest, why don¡¯t we undress her and take some photos?]


    ¡°Let me give you a title. The master of stupid ideas¡ªthe Harmony System.¡±


    [...] <i>You don¡¯t use my ideas, but do you have to do this? I can think of more stupid ideas... no, good ideas.</i>


    Ming Shu took the chance when the man left and carried Su Rou into the opposite room. She bore with the effects the symbol papers had on her and swiped their clothes. After that, she left the room with Su Tong.


    Luckily, there was no one in the living room. They didn¡¯t rm anyone.


    When they reached the ground floor, Ming Shu passed Su Tong to Little Red. She looked at the burn marks on her hand. It was so painful she almost couldn¡¯t maintain her smile anymore.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ming Shu poked the burns. She smiled brightly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a try. It¡¯s veryfortable.¡±


    Little Red shook her head. ¡°No way, no way.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s side suddenly turned cold. After that, she was hugged by someone. Ming Shu instinctively wanted to throw the person over her shoulder, but her wrist was grabbed tightly.


    ¡°Are you still not going to be obedient now?¡±


    A cold voice sounded from above her head.


    She couldn¡¯t throw him over her shoulder. Ming Shu immediately changed her n and targeted the lower half of his body. She sessfully escaped Ling Yan¡¯s ws.


    Little Red had already pulled Su Tong far away. She was afraid that she would be implicated in the fight. She didn¡¯t want to be a sacrifice.


    Ling Yan pulled a long face and his eyes went cold. ¡°An Ge, you are really irritating.¡±


    Ming Shu showed off her white teeth. ¡°Just as well, I don¡¯t like you either. We are the same. You can even upgrade and hate me.¡±


    <i>If you hate me, I will have Hatred Points!</i>


    <i>You¡¯re wee,e on, young man!</i>


    ¡°Hate?¡± Ling Yan gave a sinister smile. ¡°Why must I hate you?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you find me irritating?¡± <i>The level thates after that is hate, right? Nothing wrong with that!</i>


    ¡°Liking someone and finding them irritating is not contradictory.¡±


    Ming Shu thought about it for a few seconds. ¡°Are you a sadist?¡±


    <i>If not, why would you say such things?</i>


    Ling Yan stopped smiling suddenly. He seemed like two different people when he smiled and when he gave a cold face. However, that face onlysted for a second. ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°Why must I listen to you? Are you my ancestor?¡± <i>Who are you ordering around? Am I someone you can order around?</i>


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind being so.¡±


    ¡°My ancestors are dead.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Please die now.¡±


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>F**k, I can¡¯t control myself anymore. It is easier to strangle this idiot.</i>


    <i>You don¡¯t want toe over, right!</i>


    <i>If you don¡¯t want toe over... I can just go over.</i>


    Ling Yan and Ming Shu were less than a meter apart. Ling Yan took a step with his long legs andnded in front of Ming Shu. He looked down and gazed into her eyes. She took out his Yunnan Baiyao once again.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>How much in sponsorship money did Yunnan Baiyao give you?</i>


    Although Ming Shu felt that this medicine illegally used the name of Yunnan Baiyao, she couldn¡¯t deny the fact that it was very useful for a ghost. The wound she had thest time disappeared without a trace the next day.


    Ling Yan looked down and carefully wiped the medicine onto Ming Shu¡¯s burns.


    The area immediately felt cool and not so ufortable anymore.


    ¡°Ling Yan, you wanted to kill mest time. Why are you treating me so well now?¡± Ming Shu casually reminded him that he had wanted to kill her.


    Ling Yan¡¯s heart dropped. He raised his eyes slightly and smiled with the corners of his mouth. But, his voice was still cold. ¡°I suddenly found you quite cute. It is not a bad decision to keep you alive.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled calmly. ¡°I think that you deserve to get punched. Hence, I feel that it is not a bad decision to punch you.¡±


    Ling Yan instinctively stepped back. However, before he could retreat fully, his wrist was grabbed and he was mmed onto the ground.


    ¡°An Ge!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout. Shoutter. I haven¡¯t started.¡± Ming Shu pulled up her sleeves.


    ¡°An Ge, my patience has a limit.¡± <i>Why is this idiot so irritating. This character profile is irritating too. Why is he always having mood swings? I feel like I¡¯m crazy.</i>


    <i>Can you let me be a normal person?</i>

 Chapter 411 - Yin Yang Delivery (17)

    <h4>Chapter 411: Yin Yang Delivery (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>If I can¡¯t be a human, I can be a ghost!</i>


    He didn¡¯t want to be powerful at all. Even if he were, he couldn¡¯t be proud of it.


    <i>I just want to be alone.</i>


    ¡°I want to see where your bottom line is.¡±


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡±


    Should he retaliate?


    Ling Yan chose to forgive her. After all, viins were all idiots. They needed his care and concern. If not, he wouldn¡¯t be here.


    <i>One day, I will stand up and be my own master. Don¡¯t discriminate against a poor young man!</i>


    Ling Yan was beaten until he started doubting himself. When Ming Shu let him go, he immediately shrunk into the shadows and vited his character setting.


    Ming Shu flicked her non-existent fringe and smiled as she took out a cellphone.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Little Red only dared toe over now. The fear in her was still lingering. <i>Master is indeed impressive. She even dared to hit that man.</i>


    ¡°Report.¡±


    Little Red was puzzled. ¡°Report what?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°For promoting feudalism and superstition.¡±


    Little Red: ¡°...¡±


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You are a ghost. You are a superstition yourself and yet, you are reporting them?</i>


    <i>Who gave you the face to do it?</i>


    <i>The people in Hell?</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s report was effective. The people at the bottom wouldn¡¯t know that the people at the top were forming these special departments so when they heard about it, they came immediately.


    The people at the top didn¡¯t expect the police toe so soon. They couldn¡¯t cover up and the fellow and some of his men ran away. However, some were caught too.


    The scene in the room scared normal people. They stammered as they reported it to their authorities.


    The authorities called Xie Hui and Xie Hui came obediently in slippers, shorts, and his mahogany sword.


    The moment he arrived, he saw Ming Shu tantly standing downstairs, watching the show.


    His mouth twitched. <i>Why is she everywhere?</i>


    <i>Are the civil servants from Hell all so free?</i>


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Xie Hui moved over. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you were the one that called the police?¡±


    Ming Shu admitted with a smile, ¡°No need to thank me. Everyone and every ghost had the responsibility to maintain a peaceful society.


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡± <i>What the hell does she mean?</i>


    <i>If you don¡¯t create trouble, society will be peaceful.</i>


    Xie Hui nced at her and saw the ck ball of stuff not far away. He couldn¡¯t see what it was, but its aura was familiar. It felt like the man from the other time.


    ¡°I will go up and have a look at it first.¡± Xie Hui shivered and went upstairs with his mahogany sword.


    In the room...


    There was nothing else in the room. A Bagua Array was drawn on the floor in blood red. It was not drawn with normal paint. There were symbol papers on the walls drawn in simr paint. It didn¡¯t look grand and serious at all. It just felt scary and eerie.


    They mentioned that when they arrived, there was a young girl in the middle of the array.


    The young girl had been sent to the hospital.


    Xie Hui frowned and examined the room for a long time. The symbol papers on the wall were very messy. They looked as though they were drawn any which way. He seemed to recognize these symbols, but couldn¡¯t be sure about it.


    Xie Hui took out his cellphone and filmed a video. After that, he sent it in the Taoist master¡¯s group chat.


    The Taoist master¡¯s group chat was always very lively. After Xie Hui sent the video, it became quiet and them a Taoist master replied.


    ¡°Little Xie, where did you go and get this stuff again? What the hell is this drawing? Even if the fake Taoist master in your city wants to fool people, they should learn to draw symbols better. Even ghosts don¡¯t draw like this. Such a ck sheep of a conman.¡±


    Xie Hui criticized silently: <i>If I knew what this is, would I still have to ask you? If a conman learned the real thing, do they still need to be called a conman?</i>


    ¡°Did something happen in Dong Hua City again?¡±


    ¡°Things kept happening in Dong Hua City recently. Thest few days, I saw the Yin Qi around Dong Hua City increased exponentially but before I could investigate it, it disappeared.¡±


    ¡°I saw it too. I even went closer to take a look but didn¡¯t see anything amiss. Weird.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t An Ge at Dong Hua City? With her around, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    Xie Hui ced his phone back into his pocket after seeing thest sentence.


    <i>She was the one that caused all this.</i>


    Xie Hui ordered the others to not touch the room and ran down swiftly. He wanted to ask Ming Shu about this. After all, she¡¯d lived for a long time... but there were only policemen downstairs. There was no ghost at all.


    <i>Flip the table!</i>


    <i>Did you just leave like that!</i>


    <i>Without any farewells!</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu brought Su Rou home. Su Rou fed her something and she only woke up after sleeping for an entire night.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Daily scream.


    Little Red hugged her head and rolled her eyes. Su Tong panted as she greeted her, ¡°Sister Little Red, morning.¡±


    Little Red¡¯s head nodded.


    Su Tong: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I can¡¯t stare at it directly.</i>


    <i>Sister An Ge is still better looking. Well, at least she wouldn¡¯t take her head now as and when she wants to.</i>


    Ming Shu sat beside them peacefully and ate her breakfast. She didn¡¯t bother with the human and ghost in the room.


    ¡°Why am I here?¡± Su Tong just realized that she was in her own room. ¡°Last night, I seemed...¡±


    She covered her head. It was a mess. She only remembered entering the KTV with Su Rou and then someone forced her to drink. Su Rou said that she was ufortable and helped her drink it... then everything started to blur.


    ¡°You almost died.¡± Little Red rolled her eyes again. ¡°Your dear big sister asked people to pretend to kidnap you. If it were not for Master, you might be dead now.¡±


    Su Tong was in a daze. Soon, her expression changed to disbelief. ¡°How can it be?¡±


    ¡°Is your amulet still with you?¡± Ming Shu turned and asked.


    Su Tong felt around. It was gone.


    Last night, she touched it and it was still on her neck. Why had it disappeared?


    Su Tong felt around her body and even stood on the bed to lift up her nket. Nothing, nothing. It was gone.


    At this moment, she saw a ghost with only half its face left peeking into her room. Its eyes were filled with viciousness and greediness.


    Su Tong¡¯s face turned pale instantly. She sprinted over and pulled the curtains. Then she jumped onto her bed and hid behind Little Red. ¡°There is a ghost...¡±


    ¡°There are two ghosts in your room. What are you scared of?¡± Little Red hugged her head and turned around. ¡°Coward.¡±


    ¡°You two are different from them,¡± Sister An Ge refuted weakly. She nced at Little Red and corrected herself. ¡°Sister An Ge is different from them.¡±


    Little Red looked at her with greediness in her eyes too, as though she wanted to eat her up. But with An Ge around, Little Red could only look at her and drool. Su Tong felt that she looked quite cute when she had that stifled look on her.


    ¡°Why did my amulet disappear? I remember that I had it on me.¡± Su Tong calmed down and continued the conversation.


    ¡°Su Rou must have taken it. Your big sister has no good intentions toward you. Master asked you to guard against her but you didn¡¯t listen. You deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Big sister... treats me very well.¡± Su Tong was puzzled. ¡°How couldshe harm me?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. How do you know what she¡¯s really thinking?¡± Little Red scorned.


    <i>Humans are sometimes more vicious than ghosts.</i>


    Su Tong: ¡°...¡±


    She looked at Ming Shu helplessly. However, Ming Shu was on the same page as Little Red. ¡°Have some vignce. If you die, who will make pig trotters for me... right, when are you going to make pig trotters for me?¡±


    Su Tong: ¡°...¡±


    Su Rou got off her bed and opened the door. She looked into the living room. When she saw that there was no ghost there, she ran and knocked on the door beside her. No one answered her. Su Tong opened the door and peeked inside. Su Rou¡¯s bed was very tidy.


    Su Rou was not home. Mother Su was not home either.


    Mother Su would normally be home at this hour.

 Chapter 412 - Yin Yang Delivery (18)

    <h4>Chapter 412: Yin Yang Delivery (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Su Tong called Su Rou. Su Rou didn¡¯t answer. She called Mother Su. Mother Su picked up after a while and said to her in a tired tone, ¡°Baby, you¡¯ve woken up?¡±


    ¡°Mother, where are you? Where is big sister?¡±


    ¡°We wille back in a while. Make some food yourself.¡±


    ¡°Mother...¡±


    Su Tong looked at the phone. Her heart was filled with curiosity.


    She saw the ghost again. It had floated to the outskirts of the living room. Suddenly, it crossed the ss and charged toward her with a sinister face.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Su Tong shouted and ran back into her room.


    Ming Shu raised her hand and the ghost turned to ashes. Little Red shivered in fear. Su Tong shook in fear too.


    <i>Adults are scary.</i>


    <i>Little ghosts are even scarier.</i>


    The human and the ghost looked at each other and continued shivering.


    ...


    Mother Su and Su Rou came back. Mother Su¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem good and Su Rou¡¯s face was pale. She looked really delicate and made people want to protect her.


    ¡°Mother, big sister...¡±


    Su Rou suddenly looked at her. Her eyes were like the ghost in the morning, filled with deep hatred, just like a poisonous snake.


    Su Tong stopped in her tracks. Her heart started beating really fast.


    Su Rou quickly looked down again and resumed her delicate appearance. The scene just now seemed like her imagination.


    ¡°You saw that?¡± Ming Shu leaned against her.


    Su Rou¡¯s face turned white. She didn¡¯t believe that her sister would harm her, but the look that Su Tong gave her just now was definitely not her imagination, right?


    ¡°Mother...¡± Su Rou called softly.


    Mother Su had a serious expression on her face. ¡°Su Rou, I hope that you will not take your sister out anymore. Luckily this time your sister came back early, if not... forget it. Go back to your room and rest.¡±


    Mother Su waved her hand irritatedly when she finished her sentence.


    Su Rou bit her lip and walked slowly toward her room.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why the ghost helped Su Tong. If it was not for the ghost, this would never happen to her. She must find a chance and kill that ghost.


    Su Rou didn¡¯t know if the ghost was still around and didn¡¯t dare to show off too much.


    ¡°Tong Tong, have you eaten breakfast?¡±


    Su Rou nced at Su Rou, who had entered her room. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Tong Tong, don¡¯t go to those ces again,¡± Mother Su reminded Su Tong. Su Tong still didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    Mother Su wasn¡¯t nning to tell her either. She faltered and then chased her away.


    Su Tong didn¡¯t dare to ask theposed and food-is-her-priority Ming Shu. She could only grab onto Little Red.


    Little Red was very bored. She took on a concubine¡¯s aura and told her vividly what happenedst night.


    ¡°Now you know how evil your sister is,¡± Little Red hummed. ¡°Luckily, Master found out her n and saved you from danger.¡±


    Su Tong was confused. She sat on the bed and grabbed her hair in disbelief. ¡°Why... why does big sister want to hurt me?¡±


    Since they were young, Su Rou had been really good to her. She couldn¡¯t think of a reason why Su Rou would harm her. They were twins.


    ¡°Maybe she is jealous of your cooking skills.¡± Ming Shu licked her lollipop.


    Su Tong: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Can we have a serious conversation?</i>


    Su Rou locked herself in her room for a few days. At first, Mother Su still knocked on her door and sent her food. But when Su Rou refused toe out, Mother Su couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Ming Shu pestered Su Tong and said that she wanted to eat pig trotters. Su Tong was in a bad mood, but Little Red said that Ming Shu saved her. Hence, she took the chance when Su Rou and Mother Su were not at home to make pig trotters for Ming Shu.


    ¡°Make more pig trotters for me next time and I will protect you.¡± Ming Shu patted Su Tong¡¯s shoulder as though she were a boss.


    Su Tong: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    Night fell. There were ghosts floating everywhere. Shen Xianyue¡¯s constant calls interrupted Ming Shu¡¯s good appetite.


    She didn¡¯t want to answer her, but she remembered how Shen Xianyue got so much food for her and thus, went to find her with her snacks.


    She was still at the vi.


    Shen Xianyue stood at the door with a pale face. Under the front light, she looked even worse.


    ¡°Master...¡±


    ¡°What are you doing in the middle of the night?¡± <i>You interrupted my date with my snacks.</i>


    Shen Xianyue brought her inside. ¡°My brother provoked something and I can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t handle it?¡± There were strong and weak spirit guides, but Shen Xianyue was considered someone quite strong, right?


    <i>She can¡¯t handle it?</i>


    <i>Why do I feel a bit scared!</i>


    <i>Better hug my snacks.</i>


    Shen Xianyue nodded.


    Ming Shu followed her up the stairs. Shen Ying was in his room. A half-year-old child was lying on his bed. Shen Yingy on the bed too with a pale face. He seemed to be having a nightmare.


    ¡°The more I attack it, the more ufortable my brother gets,¡± Shen Xianyue said. ¡°This is like the Guman Thong from Thand. Master, I don¡¯t know how to handle it.¡±


    Maind ghosts and imported ghosts were different.


    Shen Xianyue felt helpless.


    She didn¡¯t know how Shen Ying provoked it, but she couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her brother.


    ¡°Shen Xianyue, do you remember your duty?¡± Ming Shu turned and asked her.


    Shen Xianyue bit her lip and showed a bit of her fragile side. However, her tone was certain. ¡°I know, Master, I will finish my duty.¡±


    ¡°Is he very important to you?¡±


    Something copsed in Shen Xianyue¡¯s eyes. She nodded her head slowly. ¡°Very important.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°Go and prepare some snacks.¡±


    Shen Xianyue bowed and left the room.


    Ming Shu stayed inside for a long time. When she came out, she was holding a limp child in her hands. She didn¡¯t care who Shen Ying provoked. She just left the vi with the snacks Shen Xianyue prepared for her.


    The moment she left the vi, she met ninja Ling Yan.


    His gaze fell on the little child. He gave a cold smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you find this thing dirty?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t even find you dirty, why would I find it dirty?¡±


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the hell does she mean?</i>


    <i>Is she saying that I¡¯m dirty?</i>


    <i>F**k, which part of my body is dirty!</i>


    <i>You can touch me if you don¡¯t believe me.</i>


    <i>Come on!</i>


    <i>Every time I see her, I get so angry.</i>


    <i>So angry that I can¡¯t control myself.</i>


    <i>Calm down, a genius can¡¯t get angry.</i>


    ¡°This thing has a master. What are you nning to do with it?¡± Ling Yan pulled a long face. <i>Who will help her if she creates trouble for herself!?</i>


    ¡°Give it to you. You¡¯re wee.¡± Ming Shu smiled gently and stuffed the little child into Ling Yan¡¯s arms.


    Ling Yan wanted to throw it away in disdain.


    However, he felt that it would create more trouble if he ran away so he caught it. <i>F**k, why am I helping her!</i>


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Where else can I go in the middle of the night? Home of course.¡± After settling this weird matter, Ming Shu hefted her snacks and floated toward Su Tong¡¯s house.


    Ling Yan followed her. ¡°Why do you stay at that house?¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± <i>It¡¯s because Su Tong makes nice food! Will I tell you that? Idiot!</i>


    Ming Shu floated very fast and managed to throw Ling Yan off.


    Ling Yan held onto the little ghost. His expression kept changing and the Yin Qi around him was unstable.


    After some time, he turned around and went to the Shen family house. He followed the aura and found the owner of the little ghost. After that, he helped her solve her problem.


    <i>F**k, why am I clearing the mess she made?</i>


    <i>So angry!</i>


    The person that bred the little ghosts was tortured fervently by Ling Yan. <i>Of all the things you can breed, you breed a little ghost. Of all the people you can provoke, you provoke someone that idiot knew!</i>


    The next day, Shen Ying heard that his enemy in business suddenly fell sick. When he received the huge business proposal, he was still in a daze.

 Chapter 413 - Yin Yang Delivery (19)

    <h4>Chapter 413: Yin Yang Delivery (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Su Rou had been going out early anding homete recently. Mother Su couldn¡¯t be bothered with her.


    Su Tong wanted to have a chat with Su Rou, but Su Rou always managed to dodge her. Not long after that, Su Rou moved out of the Su family house. Mother Su was worried, but Su Rou insisted so she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ming Shu asked Little Red to follow Su Rou and see what she was up to.


    At the start, Su Rou went to ss as per normal and didn¡¯t do much. However, one day, she saw Little Red rushing back anxiously. She said that she saw a very scary ghost in Su Rou¡¯s room and they were doing those things together.


    She was also discovered by the ghost and almost couldn¡¯t make it back.


    ¡°Is it scarier than Ling Yan?¡±


    Little Red thought for a while and shivered. She ascertained Ling Yan¡¯s status. ¡°Nope, but it is stronger than me. It can definitely eat me up.¡±


    When Ming Shu went over, Su Rou¡¯s ce was empty. There was only an unusual Yin Qi in the air.


    What did Su Rou... experience in this room?


    Or rather, what was released?


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Gu Yi.]


    <i>Gu Yi?</i>


    <i>Who is that?</i>


    Could the targets not change to people she didn¡¯t know?


    <i>Harmony System, you can¡¯t just use anyone to fill up the numbers.</i>


    [That is the ghost that was with Su Rou. For the sake of Hatred Points, all the best, Guest.] The Harmony System notified her.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu floated to Su Rou¡¯s school. Su Rou was still in ss.


    When she found Su Rou, she was talking to Su Tong.


    Su Tong seemed to be asking something. Su Rou didn¡¯t hide herself anymore and looked at Su Tong heartlessly and mockingly. Then, she pushed Su Tong off the stairs. Su Rou pretended that she wanted to grab Su Tong to make people believe that Su Tong fell down herself and she was saving her.


    ¡°Ah...!¡± A student screamed not far away.


    Ming Shu floated and caught Su Tong. At the same time, a man rushed out too. The man¡¯s hand ovepped with Ming Shu¡¯s and he shivered due to the coldness.


    From the students¡¯ point of view, the man caught Su Tong. However, Su Tong knew that Ming Shu caught her first. Her mind was in a whirl so she didn¡¯t have any reaction.


    Ming Shu retracted her hands and smiled as she floated toward Su Rou.


    Su Rou seemed to be able to see her and stepped back. Before everyone could react, Su Rou fell down the stairs too.


    <i>What the hell. Is my chef someone you can touch?</i>


    Su Rou¡¯s head bled from the impact. She pulled herself up and continued stepping back. The students around her only saw Su Rou staring into thin air with a fearful expression.


    ¡°The thing in your body has disappeared?¡± Ming Shu pointed to her chest. Su Rou looked frightened. The girl in front of her gave a kind smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you apologize to my chef first?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me...¡±


    Everytime she faced this girl, she would feel scared.


    Scarier than... when she was facing Gu Yi.


    This was a fear from deep within her heart.


    ¡°Apologize,¡± Ming Shu said in an indifferent tone. ¡°If not, I will hit you till you apologize. Or would you rather show the students what a crazy person is like?¡±


    Su Rou shook her head.


    <i>Why isn¡¯t Gu Yiing?</i>


    <i>That man can fight with her.</i>


    Su Rou hated Gu Yi. Everything that happened to her should have been experienced by Su Tong. But now, she wished that Gu Yi woulde back and have a battle with this ghost in front of her.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me. Let go of me...¡± Su Rou waved her arms crazily. She looked really eerie.


    The students around her stared at each other. No one dared to go up to her.


    <i>Is Su Rou crazy or did she see a ghost?</i>


    <i>Who is she calling?</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Su Rou shouted. ¡°I should not have pushed Su Tong. I¡¯m sorry. I know my mistake.¡±


    Su Rou shouted out and Ming Shu stopped beating her. Su Rou picked herself up and ran off. When she ran passed Su Tong, she gave her an evil re.


    Ming Shu saw her chef being hugged by a guy. She nced at him and left with Su Rou.


    Su Rou ran very fast. She ran into an alley opposite the school.


    She would make Su Tong and the ghost pay for what they did. How dare they humiliate her.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Su Rou suddenly flew forward. However, she didn¡¯t m into the ground. She was held by an invisible hand and raised into the air.


    The man that caught Su Rou slowly appeared in front of her. He was very handsome, but looked really sinister. He was frightening. ¡°Who... are you?¡±


    ¡°Where is Gu Yi?¡± the man said in a deep voice filled with coldness and impatience.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡± Su Rou shook her head.


    ¡°How about Zhao Desheng?¡±


    Zhao Desheng was the man that Su Rou brought Su Tong to that time.


    After the police went to that ce, Su Rou could no longer contact him. She didn¡¯t know if he went into hiding or not.


    Su Rou¡¯s face turned red. Her nails dug into the man¡¯s hands and she said with much difficulty, ¡°I... I don¡¯t know.¡±


    This was the scene Ming Shu saw when she arrived. Ling Yan was gripping Su Rou¡¯s neck with one hand and holding her in the air easily. His eyes were malicious and Yin Qi swarmed around him, looking as though it wanted to swallow him.


    From the looks of it, Ling Yan wanted to kill Su Rou.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What should I do when a target of mine is trying to kill another target?</i>


    ¡°Ling Yan!¡±


    Ling Yan turned and his eyes lit up. He suddenly smiled. ¡°An Ge, she bullied you. Should I help you kill her?¡±


    He was fawning and seducing her.


    Su Rou: ¡°...¡± <i>Who bullied her? She¡¯s the one that always bullies me.</i>


    ¡°Let her go.¡± <i>If you kill her, how will I get my Hatred Points? You idiot.</i>


    ¡°If I must kill her?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Then I will kill you.¡±


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡±


    This was different from what the system told him.


    What happened to a tyrant boss solving her troubles and her being grateful to him, hence marrying him out of gratefulness and then they lived happily till old age?


    <i>Lying to me to get my points again.</i>


    Ling Yan calmed the temper rising within him and gave a disappointed look. He let go of Su Rou. Su Rou regained her freedom and breathed in deeply. Her legs felt weak and she leaned against the wall, looking at the two ghosts with fear and rm.


    Ling Yan¡¯s target was not Su Rou so he tried not to provoke his target as much as he could.


    Su Rou nced at Ling Yan and Ming Shu. She found the perfect timing and ran toward the other end of the alley.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    Su Rou was forced back by some kind of energy.


    She red at Ming Shu with anger and hatred. She did this.


    Ming Shu smiled and walked over. The shadows behind her intertwined with each other. Su Rou wasn¡¯t sure if it was her imagination but she felt that there was something scary behind her.


    Su Rou shrunk back, but there was only a cold wall behind her.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me...¡±


    When Su Rou was brought up an ambnce from a certain mental hospital, she was still in a daze. She was not sick!

 Chapter 414 - Yin Yang Delivery (20)

    <h4>Chapter 414: Yin Yang Delivery (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What is the use of putting her in a mental hospital? She wille out soon.¡± Ling Yan scorned Ming Shu¡¯s method.


    ¡°I just want to anger her.¡± <i>I have no other intentions. Really.</i>


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡± <i>Crazy. Will she feel ufortable if she doesn¡¯t anger someone for one day?</i>


    Ling Yan wanted to walk toward Ming Shu. However, the next second, he stopped and disappeared on the spot.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Why did you run away so quickly? I didn¡¯t say that I wanted to hit you.</i>


    Ming Shu tilted her head and looked at the ce he stood at. Ripples appeared in her eyes. They vanished really quickly.


    Ming Shu took out some candies and ate them while slowly floating out of the alley.


    The alley resumed its peacefulness.


    After a few minutes, Ling Yan appeared again. What was different was the Yin Qi around him was heavier and kept swarming around his body, wanting to break away from him.


    When he appeared, the alley became a different environment altogether. It was eerie, scary, and sinister...


    Ling Yan clenched his hands tightly. The Yin Qi was suppressed a little, but the next second, it exploded and consumed him totally.


    At this moment, all the Taoist masters looked at Dong Hua City.


    In Hell, the king of Hell, who was leaning over his desk and writing furiously, looked up into the air. He seemed to be able to see Dong Hua City from the space in front of him.


    The whole of Dong Hua City was engulfed in Yin Qi. The Yin Qi came very suddenly. No one was prepared for it.


    Normal people would think that the sky changed and it got colder.


    For the others, their faces changed. <i>How can such a scary Yin Qi appear without any warning?</i>


    Okay, it was not without any warning... It appeared once before, but only for an instant. Everyone investigated it and found nothing amiss.


    ...


    Ming Shu stood among the crowd and answered a call from the king of Hell.


    ¡°Find Ling Yan and bring him back to Hell no matter what. Don¡¯t allow him to fall into the hands of any human... or ghost.¡±


    The king of Hell¡¯s voice sounded very serious. Based on An Ge¡¯s memory, she never heard the king of Hell speak like this before.


    Ming Shu looked in the direction she came from.


    That way?


    ¡°An Ge?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think that I can bring him back?¡± Based on this situation, it was not an easy job. What did the Host have that made the king of Hell have such high hopes for her. Most importantly, there were no snacks given as payment.


    Such a shame.


    ¡°You are the closest to Dong Hua City. No matter what, you must give it a try. If you really can¡¯t handle it, no other ghost can do it.¡±


    The king of Hell expressed himself clearly. He only put faith in her powers.


    ¡°... Okay,¡± Ming Shu answered and hung up. She turned around and walked back.


    Yin Qi was wreaking havoc in the alley. Ghost shadows would sh past in the Yin Qi and they screamed and floated inside. They looked as though they wanted to escape this ce, but were restrained by a certain force.


    She could vaguely make out a shadow standing in the middle.


    The ghost shadows swirled around the ck shadow as if they hated the ck shadow and wanted to tear it apart.


    The world inside the alley was totally different from outside.


    Ming Shu took one step into the alley.


    Even though she was a ghost, she still felt a shudder from within her when she stepped into the alley. All the ghost shadows floated around her with evil intentions, looking for a chance to strike.


    Luckily, she was a ghost and not their natural enemy, a Taoist master. Ming Shu still had the upper hand. She rushed toward the center of the alley.


    When she got near, she saw what what happening inside clearly.


    Ling Yan was not standing. He half-knelt on the ground. Lots of ghost shadows were surrounding him. From afar, it looked like a man standing upright.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Ling Yan shouted in a hoarse voice. ¡°Turn around and leave.¡±


    ¡°The king of Hell asked me to take you back.¡± Ming Shu smiled as though she didn¡¯t see his painful state.


    ¡°Get away!¡±


    Ling Yan suddenly looked up.


    It was still the same face. However, Ming Shu saw the bloodthirsty look in his eyes. It was staring at her like she was an obstacle and must be destroyed.


    He picked up his body. The ghost shadowsughed hideously around him in shrill voices.


    <i>Don¡¯t go over.</i>


    Ling Yan wanted to stop, but he couldn¡¯t. He was forced to walk over. Every step he took, the Yin Qi got stronger. The ground started turning to ice.


    <i>Don¡¯t go over...</i>


    <i>No...</i>


    Ling Yan stopped and shouted at Ming Shu, ¡°Go away!¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t move. Her mouth didn¡¯t even twitch. She wanted Ling Yan to kill her and then she would beat him until his own parents couldn¡¯t recognize him.


    Ling Yan wanted to make Ming Shu leave urgently, but she didn¡¯t move. Ling Yan was so angry he wanted to kill her.


    When he lost control of his body, Ling Yan felt scared. He didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her. This emotion came suddenly and was very strong.


    <i>Is there any way...</i>


    <i>Kill her.</i>


    <i>She is your obstacle...</i>


    <i>Kill her.</i>


    <i>Kill...</i>


    <i>No!</i>


    <i>She is not my obstacle. I do not want to kill her. Not me...</i>


    He never wanted to kill her...


    Ling Yan shook his head. He tried to take control of his body again, but failed.


    ¡°Go... go away...¡± Ling Yan squeezed the words out with much effort. <i>Why is she not running away? Is she crazy?!</i>


    <i>You always run away so fast. Why are you not running away now!</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t need you to stand here!</i>


    The person in front of him got nearer. He saw his hand reaching out. His nails were exceptionally long. Time seemed to stop. Every second felt really long.


    The w passed through the girl¡¯s chest.


    There was no warmth.


    Only coldness.


    She saw the girl¡¯s smile getting wider like the sun at dawn, shining on him and stinging his eyes. The scene in front of him blurred to nothing.


    ...


    <i>Hula¡ª</i>


    Ling Yan sat up suddenly. His hands were bound and it prevented him from doing anything drastic.


    He looked down. Metal chains were attached to all four of his limbs and hey on his back. The chains stretched into the darkness and he couldn¡¯t see where they ended. The only light came from above him. He didn¡¯t know where the light came from, but it was hung on top of him.


    He knew where this was.


    The 19th level of Hell.


    In this ce, time stopped. There was no sound. There were no living things. There was only eternal darkness.


    Ling Yan gazed into the darkness in a daze.


    He killed her.


    Yes.


    He killed her.


    Ling Yan epted the truth calmly.


    After some time, he heard a sound. It was very light, just like the sound of metal objects clinking against each other, <i>ding ding dang dang </i>. In the quiet darkness, the sound seemed especially clear.


    No ghost woulde to the 19th level.


    Ling Yan turned his gaze and looked into the darkness. <i>What wille out? </i>He smiled. No matter what it was, it would be a stepping stone for his escape.


    ¡°You seemed very energetic.¡±


    A familiar voice. A familiar tone. A familiar figure.


    Ming Shu walked out from the darkness with a ring of keys. That sound from before came from the keys hitting each other.


    Ling Yan suddenly deted like a balloon. Internally, he was ted. She was all right.


    ¡°You...¡± Ling Yan opened his mouth. His voice was so hoarse it seemed out of tune.


    Ming Shu took the ring of keys and came closer to him.


    She tilted her head and gave a harmless smile. ¡°The king of Hell asked me to kill you.¡±


    Ling Yan was momentarily stunned. He slowly looked down and then gave an acknowledgment after a while. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ming Shu waved the keys in her hand. ¡°Have you forgotten?¡±

 Chapter 415 - Yin Yang Delivery (21)

    <h4>Chapter 415: Yin Yang Delivery (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ling Yan only remembered that he stabbed Ming Shu in the chest. After that, everything went blurry and he couldn¡¯t see what happened.


    When he heard Ming Shu¡¯s question, he looked up slightly without any expression.


    ¡°I hurt you. If you want revenge, just do it.¡± Ling Yan didn¡¯t exude the coldness he normally did. He only said calmly, ¡°But if you want to kill me, you might need to make some effort. If you could... wu...¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s eyes widened. He stared at the face close to him and stopped breathing.


    <i>Hula¡ª</i>


    The chains moved and nked. The sound faded into the darkness.


    Ling Yan couldn¡¯t tell if he was excited or what. Right now, he just wanted to hug and kiss her...


    He suddenly realized that the mission seemed so sweet...


    Ming Shu let go of Ling Yan and gave an evil smile. ¡°If you beg me, I will release you.¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s fluttering heart dropped and mmed onto the floor, shattering into pieces.


    <i>Hehe, sweet my head!</i>


    [Lord Nine, be content in your position. Think of your mission. Think of your points. Do you feel moreposed now?]


    Ling Yan didn¡¯t care for that advice. He craned his neck and said sarcastically, ¡°What would you do if I don¡¯t beg you?¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°There are pig trotters waiting for me outside.¡±


    Ling Yan sneered. ¡°You kissed me already!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled innocently. ¡°So? Let¡¯s not talk about a kiss. Even if I undress you now, what can you do? Can you hit me?¡±


    Ling Yan pulled the chains. The chains sounded: <i>hula </i>. This small figure was smiling provokingly at him and there was nothing he could do.


    Damn it!


    If he could escape this stupid ce once, he could escape again.


    Ling Yan turned his head and looked into the emptiness with a gloomy expression. He obviously rejected Ming Shu¡¯s offer.


    <i>I will not beg you!</i>


    The character setting was not allowed to be vited.


    <i>I want some face too!</i>


    ¡°I will leave then.¡± Ming Shu meant what she said and left.


    <i>Pig trotters, here Ie.</i>


    Ling Yan watched as Ming Shu disappeared into the darkness. The sound of keys nking against each other faded.


    Ling Yan retracted the gloominess on his face and stared into the distance without any expression.


    He didn¡¯t think that Ming Shu would just leave like that. He felt hopeless. He should have begged her. He wouldn¡¯t die from begging her anyway.


    ¡°An Ge...¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ling Yan jumped in fright.


    He looked toward the sound, but there was only darkness. He couldn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°Do you want to beg me now?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s figure slowly appeared from the darkness. She wore a slight smile, the same expression as when she left. Even the angle didn¡¯t change.


    Ling Yan looked down. ¡°I beg you.¡±


    Ming Shu took the keys and unlocked his chains.


    ¡°An Ge.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Ling Yan watched her unlocking his chains. ¡°Why did youe over that time?¡±


    ¡°My brain was fried. Now that I think about it, I kind of regret it,¡± Ming Shu replied seriously.


    ¡°...¡± Ling Yan choked. His expression darkened. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Do you hope that something will happen to me?¡± Ming Shu stopped her actions. She raised her eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°Are you disappointed that I am okay? What benefits will you have if something happens to me? Will you climb up in rank? Will you strike a fortune? Will you be able to marry a mistress?¡±


    <i>What mistress? I don¡¯t even have a wife, how can I have a mistress?</i>


    Ling Yan controlled his temper and smiled cunningly. ¡°Marry you?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m scared that your life span will shorten.¡±


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Shorten your head.</i>


    No, why would his life span shorten? He was not human. Why would his life span shorten?


    <i>F**k, this idiotcks a beating!</i>


    Ling Yan didn¡¯t notice that Ming Shu changed the topic with these few sentences.


    Ming Shu continued unlocking his chains. Ling Yan stared at her. Aplicated emotion built up in his eyes.


    When his four limbs were all freed, he gave Ming Shu a mysterious smile and pulled her into his arms.


    A cold kiss fell upon her without any warning.


    He kissed her furiously like an angry lion who needed to strengthen his status.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t retaliate. Her body went soft in his arms. Slowly, Ling Yan calmed down. He bit her soft lips like a puppy and the Yin Qi on their bodies intertwined with each other.


    Ling Yan kissed her almost instinctively. His eyes were misty and his desire got stronger. The light above them shone down on them. A ce that was supposed to be eerie turned dreamy.


    ¡°An Ge...¡±


    ¡°An Ge...¡±


    Ling Yan called her name. His hand flowed down her curves and touched a soft spot.


    Ming Shu blocked his hand. She turned her head and got out of his hold. She tidied her clothes and smiled at Ling Yan. ¡°I have no interest in doing those things in this kind of ce.¡±


    Anger started to form in his misty eyes. He frowned. ¡°Are you not interested in doing it here, or are you not interested in me?¡±


    <i>She already...</i>


    <i>Why did she regain control so fast?</i>


    The only reason Ling Yan could think of was that she was not interested in him. If not, how can she get herself together so easily as though she wasn¡¯t the one who was enthralled just now?


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrow. ¡°Maybe both?¡±


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Give me back my kiss!</i>


    Ling Yan red at her coldly. He walked out of the lit area and into the darkness. ¡°An Ge, one day, you will be mine. Whether or not you like me, you will be mine.¡±


    Ling Yan suddenly felt that this character setting was not bad either. At least he could threaten people.


    ¡°Oh, all the best.¡±


    The sound of the girl¡¯sposedughter rang behind him. Ling Yan took a deep breath and controlled his emotions.


    F**k, you just wait.


    <i>Anyone who doesn¡¯t like me is blind! You need to get cured!</i>


    ...


    In Hell, Yin Yang Delivery headquarters...


    Ming Shu sat in the office of Yin Yang Delivery and listened to the ghost below reporting to her about recent events. Yin Yang Delivery not only delivered spirits, they also delivered other things.


    For example, those spirits that got permission from Hell to stay in the outside world could buy and sell things to and from Hell. Event the Taoist masters could use the delivery service and send a message to Hell or buy some equipment.


    The equipment that ghosts made to deal with other ghosts were much better than those made by the Taoist masters.


    Also, Hell was very big. Last time, they needed to float in order to send word or buy something. Now, they could just make use of the delivery service.


    All in all, Yin Yang Delivery did many things.


    Yin Yang Delivery was the big brother of Hell¡¯s businesses.

 Chapter 416 - Yin Yang Delivery (22)

    <h4>Chapter 416: Yin Yang Delivery (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Master An Ge, the king of Hell is looking for you.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the messenger ghost. The little ghost shivered. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Ming Shu. <i>You can¡¯t see me, you can¡¯t see me, you can¡¯t see me.</i>


    Ever since Ming Shu brought Ling Yan out of the 19th level, the king of Hell went to strike a deal with Ling Yan and only called for her now.


    <i>What do you take me as?</i>


    ¡°No.¡±


    The little ghost cried, ¡°Master An Ge, please don¡¯t make it hard for me.¡±


    ¡°Just say that I am not free.¡±


    <i>I still have snacks to finish, Hatred Points to gain, and documents to settle. When will I have the time to see you two striking a deal?</i>


    Ming Shu had the highest status in Hell now so there was nothing the little ghost could do. He could only go back and ask the king of Hell.


    In the end, the king of Hell brought Ling Yan to find her.


    ¡°An Ge.¡± The king of Hell came in with his hands behind his back. He looked like a 60-year-old man. He had a serious expression on his wrinkled face. ¡°You are getting harder and harder to manage these days.¡±


    Ming Shu ate her snacks while writing on the documents. ¡°Do do you want to manage me?¡±


    The king of Hell: ¡°...¡±


    Recently, An Ge had be odd. She was different from the An Ge from before and everyone suspected that she was switched.


    The king of Hell sized up An Ge and coughed. ¡°I have some serious things to speak to you about. Come over for a moment.¡±


    Ming Shu stamped thest package with the official stamp of Yin Yang Delivery and walked over with her snacks. ¡°I¡¯m very busy. If there is anything serious, forget about it. If there are any small issues, I can¡¯t be bothered.¡±


    Ling Yan squinted at her with a dark expression. His eyes showed hints of arrogance and disdain.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t look anywhere and just ate her snacks calmly.


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡± <i>I have been posing for so long. Take a look at me!</i>


    ¡°Ling Yan and you will make a trip to the Northwest.¡± The king of Hell went straight to the point.


    ¡°The Northwest?¡± Ming Shu looked at Ling Yan, who was posing. ¡°It is deserted there. What are we going there for? To kill him in secret?¡±


    Ling Yan gritted his teeth and almost couldn¡¯t control his temper. <i>How much do you want to kill me secretly!</i>


    ¡°You will know when you arrive there.¡± The king of Hell didn¡¯t want to tell her too much. ¡°When you arrive, Ling Yan will tell you what to do. You two can leave immediately.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t move. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me the reason, I will not go.¡±


    <i>What happens if my hand suddenly loses control and I kill him identally in the wilderness?</i>


    <i>I have to be careful about my snacks.</i>


    [...] <i>What does this have to do with snacks!</i>


    The king of Hell gave a stern face. ¡°An Ge, this is an order.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I will quit immediately. Please ept my resignation when you have the time.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    The king of Hell: ¡°...¡±


    He looked at Ling Yan. He was wearing a long face too, like the stifling atmosphere before the storm.


    Ling Yan sneered, ¡°Since you want to know, I will tell you.¡±


    ¡°Please start your performance.¡± Ming Shu hugged her snacks and lifted her legs, ready to listen to the story.


    Ling Yan took a deep breath. He would not argue with her. ¡°Do you know why I left Hell?¡±


    ¡°I am not the lice on your body, how will I know why you left?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± <i>Who has lice on his body?</i>


    Ming Shu smiled without any stress. ¡°Does your ear have problems? There must be quite a few doctors in Hell waiting to reincarnate. Do you need me to find one for you to examine you? No consultation fee needed.¡±


    ¡°Say that again!¡± <i>I must kill this idiot today!</i>


    The two of them red at each other. The king of Hell instantly moved them apart. ¡°I will speak.¡±


    If he let Ling Yan say it, they might start fighting before anything could be told.


    ¡°Ling Yan left Hell because he realized that someone touched his things.¡± The king of Hell summarized everything. ¡°By right, I cannot let him leave Hell, but the ghosts I sent couldn¡¯t find who did it and that was why I agreed to let him investigate it himself. Now, Ling Yan¡¯s body has reached the limit. If we don¡¯t restore his things, there will be trouble for the human world and Hell.¡±


    The king of Hell said it very generally, but Ming Shu understood what he wanted to say.


    He meant that World War III would start soon.


    ¡°What is the thing that you all are looking for?¡±


    The king of Hell didn¡¯t reply to her directly. He just said, ¡°You both will go to the Northwest now and follow what Ling Yan said. An Ge... the safety of Hell and the human world will be in your hands. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    <i>The safety of Hell and the human world... such a big responsibility. I¡¯m a bit scared.</i>


    Ming Shu took two bites of her snacks to calm herself down. Her eyes turned bright. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me a million soldiers and I will lead these soldiers to kill those little ghosts that are causing the trouble?¡±


    The king of Hell: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What kind of ce do you think Hell is? Where will we get a million soldiers from?</i>


    <i>Just calm down.</i>


    <i>I am the king of Hell. I can¡¯t lose face in front of my subordinate.</i>


    ¡°An Ge, you were not like this before.¡±


    ¡°How was I like before?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head and asked this. She seemed really curious about how she was before.


    ¡°The An Ge from before would not question my decisions. She would not be so disrespectful too. Are you really An Ge?¡± the king of Hell said strictly.


    Ling Yan nced sideways too. There seemed to be a light shining in his eyes.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be the clearest about whether I am An Ge or not?¡± Ming Shu smiled. She said with a soft voice, ¡°Is it easy to pass off as a high official in Hell?¡±


    The king of Hell: ¡°...¡± <i>I know you are the real one and that is why I find it weird.</i>


    The king of Hell flicked his sleeve. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are nning to do. Get ready to leave immediately.¡±


    <i>So angry I can die.</i>


    The An Ge from before was so obedient. If you asked her to go east, she would not go west. If you asked her to kill little ghosts, she would not kill evil ghosts. <i>Who the hell is this person now. She just went to the human world once. What did she learn?</i>


    <i>Next time... no, there is no next time. I will not let her go to the human world again!</i>


    <i>No ghost will not be allowed to go to the human world if they have no reason.</i>


    The king of Hell was so angry he immediately set this rule. The entire poption of Hell groaned. They didn¡¯t know why he made this rule.


    ...


    The Northwest...


    The environment in the Northwest was very bad. The economy there was slow. A few years ago, it was still a remote and backwater ce. After developing for the past few years, it got slightly better.


    However, there was not many people here. Ming Shu was right to say that it was a deste area.


    Fewer people meant that there was less food.


    Less food meant that Ming Shu would get hungry.


    A hungry Ming Shu was an angry Ming Shu. She felt like mocking everyone she met.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Have you never seen a ghost as beautiful as me who is going to be a hungry ghost?¡± Ming Shu smiled and looked at the wandering and wild ghosts along the roads.


    These wandering and wild ghosts didn¡¯t have much experience and didn¡¯t know who An Ge was. They just saw An Ge¡¯s smile and thought it was beautiful. Hence, they nodded their heads in a daze and said stupidly, ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    Ling Yan came from afar and with a flick of his sleeve, he flicked all the ghost far away.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we hurry on our journey instead of smiling at them so happily?¡± <i>What are you smiling at? What is there to smile about at those wandering ghosts?</i>


    <i>So angry.</i>


    He didn¡¯t know what he was angry about.


    ¡°No,¡± Ming Shu rejected, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°The Yin Qi nearby...¡±


    ¡°I want food!¡± Ming Shu stared at him. ¡°I want snacks, pig trotters, drumsticks.¡±


    <i>I miss my chef¡¯s pig trotters.</i>


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>F**k, where am I supposed to find pig trotters and drumsticks for you in this wilderness?</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re a ghost? What are you eating pig trotters and drumsticks for!</i>

 Chapter 417 - Yin Yang Delivery (23)

    <h4>Chapter 417: Yin Yang Delivery (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ling Yan finally found something that a ghost could eat. When he went back, he saw Ming Shu having a video call with someone. There were many snacks beside her.


    ¡°Sister An Ge, is it enough? If it is not enough, I will get more for you tonight.¡±


    He heard a clear voice from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t you bring me along!¡±


    ¡°Sister Little Red, Sister An Ge had serious things to do...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled gently and offered some words of concern before hanging up.


    Ling Yan was burning with anger. ¡°Are you fooling me?¡±


    Ming Shu looked up. Her smile was still on her face. ¡°I am fooling you. So? Are you angry?¡± <i>If I can¡¯t anger you to death, I will eat two more pig trotters.</i>


    Ling Yan wanted to explode. The spark was already ignited and it would burn any moment.


    However, Ming Shu saw the anger in his eyes slowly being reced by coldness.


    Ming Shu felt a bit disappointed. <i>Mister, I have already done so much to anger you, can you please hate me?</i>


    Ling Yan took a step forward and braced himself against the rock below her. He looked down and gazed into her eyes. He said slowly and seriously, ¡°An Ge, if you want to use such methods to make me give up on you, let me give you a warning: don¡¯t waste your effort.¡±


    He stared at Ming Shu¡¯s lips. Their color was slightly dark. He lowered his head and gave them a slight peck. Then, he grabbed the back of Ming Shu¡¯s head with his wide hands and forced her to lift her head up. He took the chance and invaded her mouth with his tongue.


    The wandering ghosts nearby were shocked.


    <i>You¡¯re so shameless!</i>


    <i>Obscene!</i>


    The wild ghosts covered their faces and ran away.


    After a while, the wandering ghosts brought other wandering ghosts to look at them.


    Wandering ghost number one said angrily, ¡°Look, I said that they are shameless!¡±


    Wandering ghost number two ced her chin on her hands. ¡°This little guy is so handsome. If I can be kissed by him, I am willing to not be a human in my next lifetime.¡±


    Wandering ghost number three was excited. ¡°The girl is pretty too.¡±


    Wandering ghost number four gave a look of envy. ¡°If I can spend a night with the little guy, I will die with no regrets.¡±


    Wandering ghost number one was furious. ¡°You bunch of perverts!¡±


    Number two, three and four looked at wandering ghost number one. ¡°Who was the one who dragged us here?¡±


    Wandering ghost number one: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I dragged you all here because I wanted to show you all how shameless ghosts nowadays are. Who knew that you would say such things when you saw them!</i>


    Ling Yan pecked Ming Shu¡¯s cheeks and looked in the direction of the wandering ghosts. The ghosts got a shock and ran away, disappearing into the woods.


    Ling Yan turned back after a while. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry on our journey.¡±


    Ming Shu licked her lower lip. ¡°I want to eat food.¡±


    Ling Yan looked at the huge amount of food she had and felt helpless. Maybe it was because Ming Shu didn¡¯t reject him just now, he didn¡¯t get angry this time and just urged her irritatedly, ¡°Hurry up. We need to reach Anfeng County before the sky goes dark.¡±


    Ming Shu ate her food elegantly. She was pleasant to look at.


    Ling Yan stared at her in a daze.


    She was very strange.


    Although she didn¡¯t take the initiative, when he got intimate with her, she didn¡¯t reject him. However, during normal times, she always seemed to have something against him... as though she would not be able to live if she didn¡¯t jeer at him.


    She was crazy.


    This was the only exnation Ling Yan had.


    ...


    Although it was not a long journey for a ghost, Ling Yan felt that he walked for a month before they finally reached Anfeng County. He just turned his head, and she was gone.


    There weren¡¯t a lot of ghosts in Anfeng County. Most of them were in hiding.


    Hence, it was not difficult for Ling Yan to find a ghost walking tantly.


    He was filled with anger, but when he saw Ming Shu standing in front of a fishball stall, staring intently at the fishballs, his heart softened. He came out from the dark and walked toward the stall.


    ¡°Boss, five servings of fishballs!¡± A man in short pants carrying a mahogany sword mmed some money down and smiled at Ming Shu.


    Ling Yan gave a cold smile. Why did his heart soften!


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ming Shu asked and ate the fishballs that Xie Hui gave her.


    Xie Hui scratched his head. ¡°The Yin Qi in Anfeng County is very strange so I was sent here to take a look. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°To eat fishballs.¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡± <i>Did you travel half the country just to eat fishballs? Can you be a god from eating this fishball?</i>


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it...¡±


    Xie Hui pointed with his chin and looked at a man standing among the crowd.


    The man stared at him coldly and then turned around and walked away.


    Ming Shu looked at Xie Hui. <i>He¡¯s jealous.</i>


    [Guest, why don¡¯t you ept Ling Yan first. When Ling Yan loves you wholeheartedly, you can get together with Xie Hui. That way, you will definitely get Hatred Points.]


    Ming Shu almost choked on the fishballs.


    ¡°Harmony System, I have to remind you, I have no interest in having an affair. Really, can you stop thinking of bad ideas and stop looking at little demons fighting? Watch more thinking shows and increase your own intelligence and understanding.¡±


    <i>I am a devoted person.</i>


    [...] <i>Devoted to pampering your snacks. </i>[Do you want to watch goblins fighting?]


    Although it asked, the Harmony System had already started ying it.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why are you so obsessed with making me watch goblins fighting?</i>


    <i>Tell me!</i>


    <i>Do you want to bring me up to be an emperor that only knows how to indulge in beauty? That way, you can inherit my snacks!</i>


    [...] <i>You never leave any snacks untouched. Guest, can you not add scenes for yourself?</i>


    ¡°An Ge, look over there?¡± Xie Hui suddenly paused and asked An Ge to look at the other end of the street.


    It was a shop selling paper money. The shop looked really old and there were two paper humans at the door. Beside it was a wreath.


    Ady was standing at the door of the shop. Her face seemed haggard and she was holding onto a young man¡¯s arm. She told him something anxiously, but the young man shook his head profusely and pushed thedy out of the shop.


    Ming Shu retracted her gaze. ¡°She can¡¯t live for long.¡±


    Xie Hui was surprised. He just noticed that the Yin Qi on thedy was really heavy and there was death on her face. However, he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell how long she would be able to live.


    He thought about it. She was from Hell. The famous An Ge from Hell. She might have some new technology from Hell.


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡± Ming Shu finished her fishballs and kicked him aside.


    ¡°It is fate that brought us together. Let me follow you.¡± He saw nothing wrong with this ce so far so he decided to follow An Ge. Good things woulde if he followed her.


    Ming Shu smiled and emphasized, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡± <i>Kicking me away the minute I outlived my usefulness!</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu found Ling Yan on a road in Anfeng County. He walked casually along the tar road, but it looked as though he was walking on a red carpet.


    Ling Yan saw Ming Shu floating in from the side and his expression darkened.


    <i>How dare she stille!</i>


    <i>Wasn¡¯t she very happy with the pretty boy just now?</i>


    <i>Why is she looking for me!</i>


    When Ming Shu came close, Ling Yan suddenly reached out and grabbed her neck. He red at her dangerously. ¡°An Ge, if you dare to be intimate with other guys in front of me, don¡¯t me me for my actions.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what do you n to do to me?¡± Ming Shu grabbed his wrist and tilted her head. She asked innocently, ¡°Do you n to kill me again?¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s expression changed.


    He didn¡¯t know what happened at Dong Hua City. Neither did the king of Hell.


    The king of Hell only knew that Ming Shu brought him back. When he arrived, the Yin Qi on his body was swarming everywhere. The 19th level of Hell could suppress the Yin Qi within his body and the king of Hell threw him down there.


    He recalled the scene when he killed her. His felt really ufortable.


    He purposely stopped talking about it, but the truth couldn¡¯t be changed.


    He once killed her.

 Chapter 418 - Yin Yang Delivery (24)

    <h4>Chapter 418: Yin Yang Delivery (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I did ask you to leave.¡± Ling Yan squeezed out the words after a long time.


    <i>She walked over herself.</i>


    <i>Is it my fault?</i>


    <i>Okay... it is my fault.</i>


    Ling Yan got scared by his own thoughts. He was confused and startled. Why was he having such thoughts toward a target?


    Also...


    <i>Calm down, calm down.</i>


    <i>It must be the fault of this body.</i>


    <i>Right.</i>


    ¡°Do you mean that I deserve to be killed by you?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s fingers slipped down his fingers and grabbed his hand.


    There was no warmth in it, but Ling Yan felt really hot. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    He asked with some difficulty, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave?¡±


    Ming Shu let him go and tidied her hair. She looked past the mountains and gazed far away. ¡°I wanted to beat you.¡±


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡±


    He stared at Ming Shu¡¯s chest. Suddenly, he reached out and hugged her. There was a hint of gentleness in his voice that he didn¡¯t even notice as he said, ¡°Is it painful?¡±


    ¡°Still okay.¡±


    Ling Yan opened his mouth and wanted to apologize. But, in the end, he swallowed the three words back.


    ¡°I can¡¯t control myself sometimes. I never wanted to hurt you.¡±


    Ling Yan said this after a long time.


    Whether it was that time he stabbed her with the sword, or thest time when he killed her.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    At first, she thought that Ling Yan wanted to kill her. However, she realized that something was wrong. Ling Yan didn¡¯t seem to be in his right mind then.


    After that, the king of Hell called her and asked her to look after Ling Yan. By then, she knew that Ling Yan was sick and he needed to be cured.


    Ling Yan didn¡¯t exin anymore. He whispered into her ear, ¡°An Ge, I want you.¡±


    Ming Shu seemed like she didn¡¯t understand what Ling Yan meant and sighed. ¡°This is the wilderness. Your taste is very unique. We are different. We are not from the same world. Goodbye.¡±


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I don¡¯t mean that.</i>


    <i>What is she thinking of everyday?</i>


    Ming Shu broke out of his arms and floated a few meters out. ¡°Ling Yan, do you want to pursue me?¡±


    Ling Yan thought for a moment and replied honestly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    <i>If I didn¡¯t want to pursue you, why would I be following you? I have a mission too!</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. Her gaze was bright and gentle. ¡°Very well. Pursue me then.¡±


    The moment she finished her sentence, she floated forward quickly and disappeared in an instant.


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡± <i>Hehe.</i>


    <i>My heart is so tired.</i>


    <i>Why isnguage so extensive and profound.</i>


    <i>My ¡°pursue¡± is not that ¡°pursue¡±!</i>


    ...


    By the time Ling Yan caught up with Ming Shu, she was already at a vige. She sat on a bridge on the outskirts of the vige and munched on her pig trotter. A lifelessdy was crossing the bridge to enter the vige.


    ¡°Old Li¡¯s family.¡±


    Someone washing clothes underneath the bridge shouted.


    Thedy didn¡¯t seem to hear her. She walked ahead spiritlessly. She looked like a puppet on strings.


    After thedy crossed the bridge, the people below started discussing.


    ¡°She¡¯s really pitiful. Her husband died and now, her son became like this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate. I wonder if she met with a ghost or something. I heard that she went to the county to find a Taoist master. Seems like she didn¡¯t manage to find one.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that is retribution. The vige head had mentioned that you can¡¯t go to that side of the mountain. Her husband didn¡¯t believe it and went. Now, retribution came. I hope that she doesn¡¯t implicate our entire vige.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you say something nicer? Stop being a crow¡¯s mouth.¡±


    From these people conversation, Ming Shu knew that this was Da Qin Vige. Most of the people here had the surname Qin. There were also a few households that had the surname Li. Thedy was the wife of a person with the surname Li.


    Not long ago, her husband died and her son had gone crazy. He didn¡¯t recognize anyone. When he was not crazy, he would hide in a corner and when he went wild, he would bite people.


    Ling Yan¡¯s destination seemed to the forbidden side of the mountain that those vigers mentioned.


    Ling Yan led the way. They floated past the mountain. There were a few mountains opposite them. No humans were in sight.


    However, when they floated past a mountain, Ming Shu suddenly saw a building that looked like part of a vige. The vige looked deserted. It had been unattended for many years and you could just make out the outline of a vige.


    Ling Yan went to the back of the vige. There was another building that looked like a stone temple. If it wasn¡¯t so rotten, it would actually be very grand.


    However, the stuff inside the temple was already broken. From the looks of it, it was wrecked recently.


    Ling Yan looked pale. He floated into the stone temple. There was a god statue inside the stone temple, but it was destroyed too. Ming Shu looked at it carefully, but couldn¡¯t tell what god it was.


    In the middle of the stone temple, there was a hole. Inside the hole, there was a coffin. The lid of the coffin was open.


    You could vaguely make out the shape of a human inside. It wasn¡¯t a rotten corpse. It was a fresh looking corpse wearing a red bridal gown.


    Ming Shu went closer to take a look. Her expression changed.


    She touched her face. <i>Hell </i>, <i>why am I lying inside. No, why is the Host lying inside?</i>


    Ling Yan turned to look at her. ¡°Did it scare you?¡±


    Ming Shu put her hand down and smiled calmly. ¡°It just looks like me. What is there to be scared about?¡±


    ¡°This is you.¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s words caused Ming Shu the corners of her mouth to twitch.


    <i>Very well. My body.</i>


    <i>It is a suspense story. Normal. Nothing wrong with it.</i>


    Ming Shu was stillposed. ¡°Oh, and why am I lying here?¡±


    From the style of this bridal gown, she must have been dead for a thousand years?


    The Host couldn¡¯t remember much about the things that happened before her death. She only remembered that she had been in Hell for a long time.


    She was curious as to how the corpse was kept from rotting. <i>Is there some treasure? Can it be sold to get snacks?</i>


    ¡°To guard me.¡± Ling Yan suddenly smiled.


    Ming Shu tilted her head. Her eyes were clear.


    Ling Yan looked at the person in the coffin. After a while, Ling Yan held his hand out for Ming Shu. Ming Shu considered for a moment and ced her hand on his.


    Ling Yan brought her into the coffin. The two of them stared at the body in the coffin. Ming Shu felt weird staring at a person with her face lying in there.


    <i>Why do I feel like giving condolences to myself?</i>


    ¡°In Xi Chu, Ling means sorcerer. A sorcerer is in charge of offering sacrifices to gods or ancestors. Hence, they are called priests too.¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s evil aura seemed to dissipate and he became a superior and cold priest.


    There was noplicated evil aura. There was only pure Qi from the snow mountain.


    Ming Shu heart pounded slightly. This was the reason why she recognized him the first time. He would have such Qi around him asionally.


    She¡¯d never seen such a pure aura on anyone or anything else.


    It was too pure. So pure that it attracted people... and it attracted her.

 Chapter 419 - Yin Yang Delivery (25)

    <h4>Chapter 419: Yin Yang Delivery (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°So, I was going to marry you?¡±


    <i>Priests can¡¯t get married, right?</i>


    She never heard of Xi Chu before. <i>Maybe its background is different and priest can get married there...</i>


    Ling Yan shook his head. ¡°You are just guarding me. However, you can marry me now.¡±


    ¡°You think too much,¡± Ming Shu scorned. ¡°A knowledgeable and beautifuldy like me should appear extravagantly and leave with a good reputation. Who has the time to spend with you?¡±


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Very shameless.</i>


    <i>You can only be an infamous person in history.</i>


    <i>You broke my train of thoughts for my script... where was I?</i>


    Ling Yan contained his emotions and continued, ¡°Two thousand years ago, demon tribes flourished and killed humans. Civilians suffered greatly. Grudges were everywhere. Although the demon tribes were killed in the end, the hatred garnered can¡¯t be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°So you used your body to carry this hatred selflessly?¡± Ming Shu interrupted Ling Yan. ¡°I can¡¯t tell that you are such a selfless person.¡±


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>F**k, can you not interrupt me? It was not easy for me to memorize the script!</i>


    Ling Yan took a deep breath. ¡°Someone suggested it. The priest is very powerful and this was what those things liked. If the priest used his body to lured the hateful spirits and then form an array, they could be destroyed.


    ¡°This was the only way. In order to deal with the demon tribes, we lost a lot of capable people. As a priest, I needed to sacrifice for the human race.


    ¡°They spilled my blood little by little. The hateful spirits smelled it and rushed over, fighting to enter my body... but they failed in the end. I lived and became like this. They were afraid and scared. I don¡¯t know why I remained conscious, but I heard them thinking of various ways to deal with me.


    Ling Yan¡¯s hand, which was holding Ming Shu¡¯s, tightened. Although he¡¯d just inherited the memories, they were so painful that he could feel it too.


    Ling Yan suddenly fell quiet.


    At first, Ling Yan was holding her hand. Now, she held his hand. She waited for a moment before asking, ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    ¡°After that...¡± Ling Yan looked at the woman in the coffin faintly. ¡°When I woke up, they buried me alive. They used some treasures to form an array and I couldn¡¯t get out.


    He suddenly turned his head. ¡°However, they were worried and that was why you came. They said that you are here to guard me, but in reality, you are thest portion of the array. If I still wanted to get out, you could use the array and the treasures to die together with me.


    ¡°Maybe it was because of some incident, but your spirit didn¡¯t appear beside me. I stayed here alone until, many yearster, someone let me out. It was an era when Taoist masters prevailed. Not long after, I was locked up in the 19th level of Hell and never saw daylight again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to leave. The 19th level of Hell was very quiet and peaceful. It let me feel less pain.¡±


    Ling Yan paused.


    ¡°Then why did youe out?¡±


    Ling Yan seemed to be in deep thought. ¡°Because someone touched the treasures used to make the array.


    ¡°When I was let out, these treasures sucked in much hatred. This meant that indirectly, these treasures kept my powers and we helped each other mutually. As the thing that is supposed to bnce the hateful spirits in my body, I will still be affected even if I am in the 19th level of Hell.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t ce the treasures back in their original locations, I will lose control one day, just like...¡±


    <i>Just likest time.</i>


    Ming Shu squatted on the ground and looked at the woman in the coffin. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she wasn¡¯t breathing, she would seem to be asleep. A tinge of red was still on her face.


    The coffin had been opened by someone, but the person inside was still her. This was because...


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    Ming Shu retracted her hand. Ling Yan pulled her up and his fingers stroked the burn on her hand. He even held it to his lips and kissed it.


    Ling Yan said, ¡°No human or ghost can touch this body.¡±


    ¡°But I am her spirit, can I still go back?¡± Ming Shu wanted to try. If she was a human, she could eat whatever she wanted.


    Ling Yan looked at her strangely. His expression seemed cold. ¡°You want to be human?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be human?¡± <i>You can eat all kinds of snacks.</i>


    Ling Yan suddenly sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    ¡°Mister Ling Yan, I need to remind you. As a qualified admirer, you need to satisfy all the wishes of the person you like.¡± Ming Shu started talking nonsense seriously. ¡°My wish is to be human. Can you make that happen?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Admirer Ling Yan said with a cold face, ¡°don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    Ming Shu shouted, ¡°You should go to the great wall and take a queue number!¡±


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You only have one admirer and that¡¯s me. Do you think you are loved by everyone? Where did your face go!</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care about what Ling Yan thought. She walked around the coffin and examined it. How could she get inside the body?


    The results were infuriating. She couldn¡¯t get in.


    Ming Shu lost interest after a while and sat to the side to eat her food.


    Ling Yan started digging around the coffin.


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes turned. She suddenly said, ¡°Ling Yan, do you like me or do you like the one in the coffin?¡±


    Ling Yan sneered, ¡°Both are the same.¡±


    Ming Shu thought about it and realized he was right. ¡°Then do you like the me from 2000 years ago or do you like the me now?¡±


    Ling Yan stopped his actions and turned around. The young girl sat among the messy stones with folded legs. Her thick dark hair flowed down behind her. She wore a gentle smile like a bright-colored peony that bloomed in a calligraphy painting.


    He turned back and continued digging. The entire ce turned quiet. There were only the sounds of digging.


    ¡°I like you.¡±


    He liked her, not the An Ge from 2000 years ago. The person he liked was the An Ge that made him so angry, he wanted to kill her.


    Ling Yan was stunned.


    [Lord Nine, you are dead.]


    Ling Yan kept quiet and sighed. <i>I am dead.</i>


    He actually fell in love with his target, and the love came about so suddenly. He seemed to have known her for a very long time, such that the moment he saw her, he wanted to love her...


    He must be ill.


    [Don¡¯t be anxious, Lord Nine, we have the technology to erase your memory. You will forget everything when you get back.]


    Ling Yan didn¡¯t want to tell the system that he was very against this technology now. He didn¡¯t want to forget her.


    Ling Yan shivered. How could he fall in love with this idiot? His illness was quite serious. <i>I wonder if it can still be cured.</i>


    While Ling Yan was brainwashing himself and telling himself that he was ill, Ming Shu smiled and said in a clear and pleasant voice, ¡°Ling Yan, if you can find me ten pig trotters now, I will agree to be together with you.¡±


    <i>Crazy.</i>


    <i>Where can I go to find pig trotters for you?</i>


    He ignored her and continue digging.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you want to be with me?¡± Ming Shu went closer. ¡°Ten pig trotters and we can be together. Are you not willing to give it a try?¡±


    Ling Yan suddenly pulled up his sleeves and put an arm in front of Ming Shu¡¯s mouth. He stared at her coldly. ¡°Take a bit and see if it tastes like pig trotters.¡±


    Ming Shu avoided it. ¡°You don¡¯t cherish such a good opportunity. Continue working hard then.¡±


    <i>I want to eat pig trotters.</i>


    <i>I want to eat pig trotters made by my chef.</i>

 Chapter 420 - Yin Yang Delivery (26)

    <h4>Chapter 420: Yin Yang Delivery (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ling Yan cleared the surroundings of the coffin. A few boxes were ced around the coffin. Even though the boxes were closed, Ming Shu could still feel the Yin Qi inside.


    Right at the end of the coffin, there was a box.


    Ling Yan looked at it for a while and then reced the soil.


    He nced at the coffin. After finding the lid and putting it back, he filled the entire hole.


    ¡°Are you not curious as to who did it?¡± The person dug the coffin out, but didn¡¯t take anything.


    Ling Yan pped his hands and squinted at Ming Shu. ¡°The hole was dug haphazardly. It must be someone who didn¡¯t know about the coffin. An Ge, you were a smart person before.¡±


    Ming Shu remembered the discussions at Da Qin Vige. She smiled and saidzily, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I don¡¯t want to use my brain.¡±


    <i>Eat eat eat. All you know is eating. Are you a pig!</i>


    ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Ling Yan left the stone temple. He stared at the ruined building coldly. ¡°For the sake of these treasures, they wille back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s go down the mountain and have some food.¡± <i>It has nothing much to do with me anyway. I better fill up my stomach and gain my Hatred Points.</i>


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    On a provincial road 100 kilometers away...


    A man wearing a Chinese-style robe closed his eyes and rested in the passenger¡¯s seat. The driver was a guy and dressed like a local.


    ¡°Master, why did youe all the way to our area?¡± The guy¡¯s standard mandarin was not very urate and his voice was very loud too. The entire car was filled with his voice.


    In the backseat, Su Rou woke up from the noise. She slowly sat up and looked around. There was no sign of Gu Yi. She heaved a sigh of relief.


    Zhao Desheng opened his eyes. He smiled kindly. ¡°Brother, have you heard of Xi Chu?¡±


    ¡°Xi Chu?¡± The guy shook his head. ¡°I have heard of the Chu Kingdom, but the location of the Chu Kingdom is not here. Judging by your attire, are you an archaeologist?¡±


    ¡°You know about archaeology?¡±


    ¡°Hah, of course. Although the Northwest can¡¯t bepared to other ces, there are many archaeologist teams thate over. However, they didn¡¯t achieve many results.¡±


    Zhao Desheng smiled mysteriously. ¡°The Northwest is a good ce.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s good about it? It¡¯s so poor.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zhao,¡± Su Rou called, ¡°I want to answer nature¡¯s call.¡±


    Zhao Desheng turned around and nced at her. He looked displeased, but he still asked the guy to stop the car. ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Su Rou bit her lip and nodded. She got down from the car.


    When she came back, Gu Yi was already sitting in the back. She didn¡¯t know if Zhao Desheng saw him or not, but he just continued talking to the driver.


    Su Rou felt chills run down her spine. She got into the car slowly.


    The car started and continued heading Northwest.


    Gu Yi was actually quite handsome. He was dressed smartly, had an impressive appearance, and emitted a gentleman¡¯s aura. However, Su Rou knew that this ghost was a lunatic. He would not hesitate when killing humans or ghosts.


    Why did Zhao Desheng wake him up?


    Su Rou didn¡¯t dare to go near him, but Gu Yi scooted over by himself. His cold handnded on her legs and skillfully went up her skirt.


    Su Rou felt as though a poisonous snake was slithering around her thigh. It made her blood freeze.


    She bit her lip and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    Due to the presence of Zhao Desheng and the driver, Gu Yi only used his hand to touch her and stopped there.


    ¡°Strange... why did it get colder.¡±


    The driver rubbed his elbow and goosebumps broke out on his skin.


    Zhao Desheng looked behind him. Gu Yi was hugging Su Rou and his hand was still under her skirt. He looked to the front and appeared very serious.


    Zhao Desheng ced a shirt on Su Rou thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s a bit cold. Don¡¯t fall sick.¡±


    The shirt was ced just right. It covered Su Rou¡¯s leg and Gu Yi¡¯s hand. Gu Yi smiled at Zhao Desheng.


    Su Rou looked at Zhao Desheng pleadingly, but he had already turned back.


    The clothes covered Su Rou¡¯s legs. Gu Yi lifted her up and ced her on hisp. He lifted her skirt. Su Rou looked at him in fear. <i>No...</i>


    There was someone up front.


    Gu Yi reached out and covered her eyes. Su Rou was frightened. She was afraid he would dig her eyes out.


    Su Rou was filled with hatred.


    Su Tong was the one who was supposed to experience all this. Why must she be the one to bear with it?


    Why...


    ¡°Ay, thisdy...¡± The driver noticed something unusual with Su Rou and tried to turn around to address her.


    ¡°Are we reaching Anfeng County soon?¡±


    The guy was interrupted by Zhao Desheng. He replied, ¡°Soon. After the toll station, we will enter the territory of Anfeng County. Luckily, the policies in recent years were good and they allocated funds to repair the road. If not, we would need to take a long time to reach Anfeng County.¡±


    Su Rou didn¡¯t dare to look up. She was afraid that the driver would notice something. The driver was tied up with talking to Zhao Desheng and didn¡¯t have the time to bother with Su Rou. Gu Yi got more outrageous.


    ...


    The night was cold. Su Rou¡¯s body felt like ice. Every time Gu Yi finished with her, she would feel as though her body just came out of a freezer.


    She was held by Zhao Desheng and walked to the guesthouse with a pale face.


    ¡°Three rooms.¡± The driver went to the reception and got them their rooms. Their identity cards were needed so the driver came back and asked Zhao Desheng for them. Su Rou didn¡¯t have hers so the drivermunicated with the reception for a long time before they finally got their room.


    There was no elevator in the guesthouse. They walked up the stairs. A man in beach pants came down. ¡°I¡¯m still at Anfeng County. Don¡¯t worry, what can happen...¡±


    Xie Hui¡¯s gazended on Su Rou. He seemed surprised to see Su Rou here. Zhao Desheng held onto Su Rou and walked quickly, widening the distance between them in a few steps.


    ¡°Ah, yes, I¡¯m listening,¡± Xie Hui said to the person on the phone. ¡°I still have some things to do. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    He looked up. The people going up were already gone.


    Why did he feel a weird Yin Qi just now?


    When he pondered it, there seemed to be nothing.


    Also, why was Su Rou here?


    Xie Hui remembered that eventst time. The man that was with Su Rou... Xie Hui pped his forehead and strode up the stairs with his slippers.


    However, after searching the entire guesthouse, he didn¡¯t find them.


    Zhao Desheng recognized Xie Hui. After going up, he came down from the other side and left the guesthouse.


    He didn¡¯t want to provoke any Taoist masters now.


    Xie Hui couldn¡¯t find them and felt that something was amiss. He left the guesthouse and went to Da Qin Vige directly.


    Ming Shu and Ling Yan were still at Da Qin Vige. He met them when he went just now, but there was nothing much in the vige beside a man dying and a child turning crazy. Thus, he left and went elsewhere.


    Just when he returned to Anfeng County and was preparing to take a rest, he met Su Rou.


    Da Qin Vige and Anfeng County were 20 kilometers apart. There were no cars on the road at night so Xie Hui could only walk. Hence, by the time he arrived, it was already midnight.


    The vige was very quiet. He saw Ming Shu and Ling Yan floating outside a house from afar.


    Ling Yan seemed irritated and pulled a long face.


    ¡°What all you all doing?¡± Xie Hui ran over and looked inside too. It was a pig sty. A sow was giving birth.


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡±


    Two crazy ghosts floated to the sty in the middle of the night to watch a sow giving birth. Such a unique hobby.


    ¡°Hey, Taoist Master Xie.¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡± Every time she called him Taoist Master Xie, he would feel like she was mocking him.

 Chapter 421 - Yin Yang Delivery (27)

    <h4>Chapter 421: Yin Yang Delivery (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ling Yan was rather unhappy to see Xie Hui, so he dragged Ming Shu into the vige.


    ¡°Ei, wait for me, I have something to tell you.¡± Xie Hui followed in a hurry. ¡°I saw Su Rou in Anfeng County just now.¡±


    Ming Shu was stopped by Su Rou¡¯s name. Ling Yan felt he was pinned and immediately turned angry. ¡°An Ge, are you going or not?¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why do I have a feeling that he¡¯s going to ask ¡°Will you choose me or him?¡±</i>


    ¡°Will you choose me or him!¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s voice sounded almost at the same time Xie Hui¡¯s thought came to mind.


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡± <i>I didn¡¯t expect that one day I¡¯d be the second male protagonist in an soap opera.</i>


    ¡°Who would choose you, you don¡¯t even let me eat pig trotters.¡± Ming Shu decisively abandoned Ling Yan, then asked Xie Hui with great interest, ¡°What is Su Rou doing here? Where is she?¡±


    Xie Hui nced at Ling Yan, who was wearing a gloomy expression in the back, and felt a little awkward. <i>Does this Mr. Unknown Creature have a misunderstanding here?</i>


    Xie Hui held high the mahogany sword and swore, ¡°Well, man and ghost follow different roads, I absolutely have no evil designs on Miss An Ge.¡±


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    The thunder sounded overhead without warning.


    It scared Xie Hui into putting away his mahogany sword immediately.


    Ming Shu and Ling Yan looked at him almost at the same time. One held smiling eyes and a meaningful look, while the other was shrouded in a gloomy aura and held a murderous gaze.


    ¡°Coincidence, it¡¯s just a coincidence...¡± He really had no other intentions toward An Ge, why did god suddenly send down thunder.


    <i>Hula¡ª</i>


    Bean-sized raindrops fell from the sky, crackling chaotically.


    Xie Hui became a drowned rat in an instant.


    ...


    The two ghosts and the human found an uninhabited house to hide in. Xie Hui wanted to take off his clothes and dry them, but was stopped by Ling Yan¡¯s cold eyes, so he had to sit by the fire in wet clothes.


    ¡°What on earth are you doing here?¡± Before he just felt Ming Shu was here. She didn¡¯t seem to find anything unusual in Anfeng County and also didn¡¯t leave.


    ¡°What are <i>you </i>doing here?¡± Ming Shu held a sweet potato, nibbling on it.


    Ling Yan stood beside her with one arm holding Ming Shu to him lightly, showing that this girl was his.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before.¡± Xie Hui wrung the hem of his shirt andined, ¡°Some Taoist masters said the Yin Qi in Anfeng County seemed abnormal, but they had no time to check, so I came to have a look. But I¡¯ve searched the vicinity of Anfeng County, and except for several evil ghosts, I didn¡¯t find anything strange. But those evil ghosts were not enough to startle other Taoist masters.¡±


    Ming Shu handed the sweet potato peel to Ling Yan. Ling Yan took it with dislike, but then got a new one for her.


    Xie Hui watched their interaction, but now he was more concerned about Ming Shu¡¯s purpose ining here. ¡°What on earth are you doing here, then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Ling Yan uttered with an unfriendly attitude.


    ¡°How is it none of my business. The Taoist master¡¯s job is to protect the human world and keep it stable, which is the same as Hell¡¯s will at some point.¡± Xie Hui was not convinced. ¡°You should tell me, perhaps I could help you.¡±


    He was actually curious.


    Curiosity will kill a Taoist master¡ªthis sentence actually applies too.


    Ling Yan sneered, ¡°Have you ever heard of Western Chu State?¡±


    Xie Hui was stunned, ¡°What does it have to do with Western Chu State? The country was destroyed over 2,000 years ago... Did it really exist?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled.


    Xie Hui¡¯s mouth corners twitched.


    But wait... what did Ming Shu just call that man?


    ¡°Ling Yan... what the shit, you wouldn¡¯t be the priest Ling Yan recorded by Western Chu State?¡± Xie Hui jumped up from the ground and darted away with his mahogany sword held high. ¡°What do you want to do! The Western Chu State has been destroyed for 2,000 years.¡±


    Ling Yan sneered again with disdainful eyes. Then he lowered his head to look at Ming Shu. As if he didn¡¯t want to speak with an idiot and preferred to maintain his noble identity.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Taoist Master Xie knows so much.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Put that sword down. If he really wants to do something, do you think you can stop him with that humble sword?¡±


    ¡°What humble sword, this is a powerful sword!¡± Xie Hui refuted; he valued his precious mahogany sword very much.


    He stared at Ling Yan, then slowly moved back toward the fire. ¡°Ling Yan, I am actually seeing a living Ling Yan, this is unbelievable.¡±


    Ming Shu ced her fingertips upon her jaw lightly and made to eat the sweet potato. ¡°But I¡¯m curious, how do you know about the Western Chu State?¡±


    Xie Hui answered very honestly, ¡°There¡¯s a book about the Western Chu State, and Ling Yan, I just didn¡¯t connect it for a second.¡±


    ¡°What book?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember. It was given to me by my master, and it records a lot of secret information. But after my master passed away, the book disappeared... I looked for it for a long time then, but didn¡¯t find it.¡± Xie Hui frowned. He remembered he seemed to have seen the symbol paper fromst time in that book...


    ording to Xie Hui, the Western Chu State was recorded as the font of Taoist masters. But the part about Ling Yan was simpler, which just sang his praises, saying that he sacrificed his life for the world. Xie Hui was quite speechless to read that part. Then it said Ling Yan was locked in Hell in the end.


    But he didn¡¯t believe it much at the time. Because he thought the book was just talking rubbish with all kinds of unrestrained secret information. He even thought the author must¡¯ve traveled across time back to that era and wrote it.


    But he didn¡¯t expect to hear the Western Chu State was for real now.


    And he saw the living Ling Yan, so he had to take that book¡¯s content seriously.


    ¡°So what are you doing here now?¡± After talking for a long time, he still didn¡¯t know their purpose, and instead told them everything. Xie Hui felt a little wronged.


    Ming Shu sighed. ¡°Saving the world.¡±


    <i>There¡¯s always someone who wants me to save the world.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m just too popr.</i>


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you save the gxy?¡± Xie Hui rolled his eyes. But seeing the two ghosts¡¯ serious looks, he paused. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Ming Shu said smilingly, ¡°Do I look like a lying ghost?¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I may need to take a fresh look at the situation.</i>


    Since Xie Hui knew about the Western Chu State, Ming Shu didn¡¯t hold back and just told him everything. One more person, one more freeborer, so that she could stand by and enjoy the show with snacks. It was great to save her mental strength.


    As Ming Shu finished, Xie Hui¡¯s entire countenance was stunned.


    He probably didn¡¯t expect that Ming Shu was not talking irresponsibly. <i>It¡¯s really about saving the world.</i>


    ¡°Well...¡± Xie Hui swallowed. ¡°Do you know who did it?¡±


    Ling Yan sneered deliberately, and that attitude showed he clearly knew.


    ¡°Fine, even if you know who did it, why didn¡¯t you go find that person but stayed here?¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s disdain reached a peak. ¡°If we knew where to go, do you think we¡¯d just sit here and wait?¡±


    ¡°But how do you know for sure that the person who took your things wille? Maybe it was just someone who happened to discover it and took it out, then it ended up in that person¡¯s hands? After all, the Northwest area flourished in the past, and there might be some grave robber abound.¡±


    Xie Hui talked back.


    ¡°He will surelye.¡±


    Ling Yan was very sure.

 Chapter 422 - Yin Yang Delivery (28)

    <h4>Chapter 422: Yin Yang Delivery (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°A man died in the vige.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal with that? Is there anything strange?¡± <i>People die everyday, so there¡¯s nothing surprising.</i>


    Ming Shu peeled the sweet potato and bit into its golden shape. ¡°He died on August 4th.¡±


    Xie Hui pondered for a while, then suddenly understood. It was the day before August 4th that he received a call asking him toe here.


    ¡°So someone went to touch something?¡±


    ¡°And my body, which should look exactly like a living person.¡± Ming Shu sighed with emotion. ¡°So to count, you should call me the ancestor. Come, let me listen.¡±


    ¡°... How¡¯s your body there?¡± Xie Hui was confused.


    Ming Shu revealed a serious look. ¡°Probably it was sacrificed.¡±


    Xie Hui choked. ¡°Which means that you were born 2,000 years ago, you¡¯re from Western Chu State?¡±


    Ming Shu looked mncholy. ¡°It¡¯s said so, but I don¡¯t remember. Later I¡¯ll go back and check my files.¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡±


    He just wanted to know what the rtionship between her and Ling Yan was.


    ¡°Do you know any method for reviving the dead?¡± Ming Shu raised her brows at Xie Hui.


    ¡°What... what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I want to be human.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be a ghost? You¡¯re a senior in Hell and have so many ghosts under you, isn¡¯t that imposing.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re too troublesome.¡± <i>Especially when I want to eat something alone. I¡¯m so annoyed.</i>


    Xie Hui didn¡¯t get her meaning and continued seriously, ¡°You¡¯ve been dead for 2,000 years; even if your body is still intact, it¡¯s impossible for you to revive from death. And the method for reviving is officially prohibited in Hell and among the Taoist masters.¡±


    ¡°So there is really a method for that?¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡± <i>Are you listening to me or not!</i>


    Ling Yan pulled Ming Shu and took her away, leaving Xie Hui staring at the bonfire alone, dumbly.


    <i>What the hell?</i>


    The heavy rain washed through this quiet vige. In the misty rain curtains, the only sound that came to the ear was that of the falling rain.


    Ling Yan pulled Ming Shu all the way along the eave, and after floating for some distance, he suddenly turned around and pressed Ming Shu against the pir under the eave.


    The night obscured the emotion in his eyes, but Ming Shu could feel that he was very angry right now. The temperature had dropped a lot all around them.


    ¡°Mr. Ling Yan, what¡¯s wrong with you now.¡± <i>Why¡¯d you pull me out all of a sudden and for no reason!</i>


    Ling Yan¡¯s voice was very deep as if he was grinding his teeth. ¡°How much do you want to be human again?¡±


    Ming Shu could only see a vague figure in front of her, but she still showed a smile. ¡°If I¡¯m really An Ge, perhaps I didn¡¯t want to die 2,000 years ago. So now I want to live again, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    If y <i>ou don¡¯t want me to revive myself, then I must revive myself, so I can get you angry as hell!</i>


    Ling Yan grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s arm and put forth a little more strength, his gloomy eyes staring at her. ¡°An Ge, I won¡¯t allow that.¡±


    ¡°Who am I to you? You don¡¯t allow it so I¡¯ll listen to you? I must revive!¡± Ming Shu¡¯s goal was to anger Ling Yan to death and she just talked back very provokingly.


    Ling Yan was probably too angry and he suddenly lowered his head to kiss Ming Shu¡¯s lips, without giving her any time to react, and forced open her mouth, kissing deeper.


    The Yin Qi in his body gathered around fiercely, forming a lump of horrible ck shadows behind him, which was grinning hideously at her.


    Ming Shu stared at that ck shadow.


    ¡°An Ge, can¡¯t you concentrate on it when I¡¯m kissing you?¡± Ling Yan said lightly while kissing Ming Shu¡¯s lips, and the tone was no longer angry.


    Ming Shu closed her eyes.


    Ling Yan began to kiss her in a random order. When Ming Shu opened her eyes again, the ck shadow behind him had disappeared.


    When Ling Yan got very emotional, that ck shadow would have the opportunity to control him.


    Ming Shu was a little anxious. <i>Can¡¯t I piss him off in the future?</i>


    <i>That¡¯ll be boring.</i>


    <i>It¡¯s so hard to be a ghost, now you¡¯re going to rob me of my joy? Just kill me.</i>


    [You¡¯d better not die.] The Harmony System reminded her that once the Guest died, there would be a disaster.


    Ming Shu blocked the Harmony System. She leaned on Ling Yan and began to think.


    Ling Yan touched her hair and his eyes also became a little empty, pondering something unknown.


    ¡°An Ge.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Can you stop thinking about being human?¡±


    <i>There¡¯s always an idiot trying to persuade me not to be human, what¡¯s wrong with being human?</i>


    <i>Why can¡¯t I be a human!</i>


    <i>Or is he trying to steal my snacks in secret?</i>


    <i>Insidious!</i>


    ¡°Give me a reason.¡±


    Ling Yan paused. ¡°I will lose you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s tone remained unchanged and was as light as a murmur. ¡°Are you so afraid of that?¡±


    Ling Yan held her face and lowered his head to kiss her again. From the nose to the corner of her lips, then onest deep kiss, with affection and endless tenderness.


    ¡°I¡¯m very scared. I¡¯m afraid of losing you, and afraid of never seeing you again.¡± Fearing that when the task waspleted, after he left this world, she would be just a passerby among his endless memories.


    Ling Yan felt a little agitated.


    He released Ming Shu. ¡°Think about it. Do you want to choose me or be human again.¡±


    He then disappeared into the rainy night. He needed to calm down.


    When something went out of control, it would spiral entirely out of hand.


    He hade to this stage, so he could either spend the rest of his limited life with her in a state of anxiety, or just leave right now when he still had the heart to struggle.


    Ling Yan squatted outside the vige. The rain had stopped, and it was getting light. Rays of morning sunlight shone upon the entire vige, with golden lights dazzling people¡¯s eyes.


    He only wanted to smoke now.


    [Lord Nine, let¡¯s just run.] The system didn¡¯t have the heart to see Lord Nine suffering. [It¡¯s the same anyway; if you leave early orte, you won¡¯tplete the task. But if we leave right now, there won¡¯t have so much pain.]


    [I told you not to like someone from these worlds. She is just a passerby to you, and you can neither remember her nor keep her.]


    [Lord Nine, you and she are not from the same world.]


    The system¡¯s constant chatter made Ling Yan very annoyed, but thest sentence did startle him.


    The system was right.


    He and she were not from the same world.


    [Lord Nine, do you want me to show you those people¡¯s endings in the conquest department?] <i>Perhaps that will calm Lord Nine down a little. Lord Nine is a cruel person, how will he abandon everything for some illusory love.</i>


    Ling Yan got up. He picked and pinched a blooming wildflower on the mountainside, which was crushed in his hand, the pigment dyeing his fingertips red. ¡°I know their endings, but I¡¯m different from them.¡±


    [Right right right, Lord Nine, are you calm now?] The system felt its persuasion worked.


    Ling Yan loosened his hand. The crushed wildflower fell from his fingertips, and was then blown into the void by a breeze, dropping into the mud gradually.


    The extremely beautiful and handsome man faced the morning rays, looking into the distant sky with glittering eyes. ¡°I am the number one genius of the universe, so my ending will never be the same as theirs.¡±


    [...] <i>I have a bad feeling.</i>


    Lord Nine¡¯s personality... he looked dandiacal most of the time and would fume whenever someone provoked him.


    But he was sophisticated and deep. Those who offended him didn¡¯t end up well, and if he wanted to have something... he would get it no matter what.


    Even if it would cause a to be buried with the dead.


    People in the Time and Space Administration all thought that Lord Nine had schizophrenia, but each year¡¯s physical examination showed that their Lord Nine was very normal. He was just born to be a psychopath.


    The system trembled as it analyzed this situation.


    <i>Untouchable, untouchable.</i>

 Chapter 423 - Yin Yang Delivery (29)

    <h4>Chapter 423: Yin Yang Delivery (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I met Su Rou and that man in this hotel.¡±


    Xie Hui took Ming Shu to the hotel where he stayed at. ¡°But when I ran up, they were gone. Later I checked the surroundings and found there are two ways to get downstairs. They must¡¯ve gone upstairs and then went down when I was reacting.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the man with Su Rou?¡±


    Xie Hui shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he looked like someone from our circle. When they passed, I felt a strange Yin Qi, but it was just for an instant, and I didn¡¯t find anything.¡±


    Xie Hui spoke out his discovery.


    ¡°They should have used their IDs to check in?¡±


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s a rigid requirement all over the country now.¡± Xie Hui nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask.¡±


    Soon Xie Hui got the information from the front desk¡¯s receptionist. ¡°It was Hu Jianming and Zhao Desheng, no Su Rou, she doesn¡¯t seem to be18...¡±


    ¡°Zhao Desheng?¡±


    Last time when Ling Yan grabbed Su Rou¡¯s neck, the first one he asked about was Gu Yi, and the second was Zhao Desheng.


    This name...


    Ming Shu tried hard to recall the storyline. In the original plot, the Host indeed fell into a Taoist master¡¯s hands.


    But it didn¡¯t mention that Taoist master¡¯s name. If it was really him, Su Rou ought to be against him, but now they came together. Interesting.


    ¡°This name sounds familiar, I seem to have heard it somewhere,¡± Xie Hui also murmured and he took out his phone. ¡°Let me ask the others.¡±


    Ming Shu left the hotel; Xie Hui texted a message and then followed Ming Shu out with his mahogany sword. His loose pants and flip flops looked harmonious with this county. His eyes rested on Ling Yan who was in the distance. ¡°Ai, what happened to you, you¡¯ve behaved weirdly sincest night.¡±


    ¡°I want to be human, but he doesn¡¯t want me to be. So you say, who is right and who is wrong?¡±


    Xie Hui¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Why do you want to be a human, I mean, you have a good identity now. Although you¡¯re a ghost, it¡¯s kind of an immortal thing. Isn¡¯t this great, why do you have to be human?¡±


    ¡°For snacks.¡±


    <i>I can¡¯t abandon my snacks.</i>


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± <i>Why does it sound so hrious?</i>


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious.¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Psychopaths appear each year, but they¡¯ve appeared in especiallyrge numbers this year.</i>


    Being a ghost meant one only needed to absorb Yin Qi and didn¡¯t need any food, which was convenient and fast. Who knew what she was thinking.


    How could an ordinary person understand a foodie¡¯s pure heart toward snacks.


    ¡°Let me put it in another way.¡± Xie Hui tried to list the key points. ¡°The conditions for reviving from death are strict. Even if you have the intact body, you meet all the requirements, and you sessfully get back into your body, you¡¯ll still have a nine-in-ten chance of dying.¡±


    Xie Hui pointed at the sky with his mahogany sword.


    <i>Hell even existed, do you think there are no gods up there?</i>


    Those on top wouldn¡¯t allow such a counterintuitive thing to happen.


    Ming Shu remained silent for a while.


    Ling Yan insisted like that; perhaps he knew that once she came back into the body, she would face death.


    <i>So a human is not an easy thing to be...</i>


    <i>Oh, my snacks! I don¡¯t intentionally want to abandon you!</i>


    There was no other news then, for the time being. But Ming Shu didn¡¯t leave Anfeng County, just strolling around.


    One dayter...


    <i>Dididi¡ª</i>


    Xie Hui took out the ringing phone and his expression immediately changed.


    He showed it to Ming Shu. ¡°Look at this, look.¡±


    Ming Shu turned her gaze to look at the phone while holding snacks given by Shen Xianyue. It showed several pictures, which appeared to be personal files.


    Zhao Desheng¡¯s name was eye-catching.


    And the big red cross on the files was even more striking.


    Xie Hui exined, ¡°He¡¯s a Taoist master who has been disqualified. I knew the name sounded so familiar, it turned out my master once mentioned him... It seemed he used ghosts to practice some kind of sorcery and was discovered, then he was expelled by the Taoist mastermunity.¡±


    Ming Shu hadn¡¯t finished reading when she suddenly felt something cold on her neck. Her entire ghostly body was lifted and pulled back, then a gloomy voice sounded from above, ¡°Why are you so close to him?¡±


    <i>F**k, why haven¡¯t you been so close to me!</i>


    <i>Such a... a man that I don¡¯t even want to describe, why are you so close to him!</i>


    <i>Does he look better than me?</i>


    ¡°Can¡¯t I absorb the Yang Qi from him? Do you have Yang Qi for me to absorb?¡± Ming Shu smiled and brushed off Ling Yan¡¯s hand.


    Surely she couldn¡¯t help but diss him.


    <i>Perhaps I should just anger him to death. This world is weird anyway, and then I can go eat... go find him in the next world.</i>


    Thinking like this, Ming Shu began to piss off Ling Yan very reasonably.


    ¡°Do you believe I¡¯ll kill him?¡± <i>Absorbing Yang Qi? Does she think she¡¯s a fox spirit?</i>


    ¡°Just kill him then, I¡¯m not stopping you. How would you like to kill him? Tearing his body limb from limb with five horses or cutting him into pieces?¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s voice sounded like ice and his handsome face ckened. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I dare?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled in response. ¡°Please.¡±


    Ling Yan looked sideways at Xie Hui with gloomy eyes. He was like a horrible devil from Hell, and Xie Hui stiffened on the spot.


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡± <i>You two quarreled, why drag me into it? I¡¯m just an innocent bystander, can¡¯t you treat me like a background character?</i>


    <i>Most importantly, I had nothing to do with her, ahhh!</i>


    ¡°An Ge...¡± He called her name, gritting his teeth.


    <i>She wants to anger me to death so that she can have other toy boys?</i>


    <i>No way.</i>


    <i>No windows, either.</i>


    Ming Shu saw the Yin Qi in him start darting around and didn¡¯t dare to piss him off again. If he was angered to madness, there would be a problem. So she took his hand and floated to the other side.


    Ling Yan looked back at Xie Hui, meanwhile thetter shivered with his mahogany sword in hand.


    <i>Can my mahogany sword kill 2,000-year old monsters?</i>


    ...


    Zhao Desheng was the scum of the Taoist mastermunity. But he was from Xie Hui¡¯s master¡¯s generation, and it was a long time since he¡¯d been known as scum.


    So younger Taoist masters actually didn¡¯t know of him.


    But as Xie Hui said Zhao Desheng was in Anfeng County, those older generation Taoist masters heeded it and came over one after another from all over the ce.


    Zhao Desheng must¡¯ve done something terrible in those days.


    ¡°Did you really see Zhao Desheng?¡±


    Xie Hui had answered this question many times and his neck was going to break from all the nodding. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°Well, Miss An Ge is also here.¡±


    ¡°And this is...¡±


    As they saw Ming Shu, they would naturally see Ling Yan who followed Ming Shu closely. Ling Yan stared at these Taoist masters with uncertain intentions, as if he was going to tear them up at any time.


    All the Taoist masters felt a chill.


    Xie Hui coughed, ¡°This is An Ge... she brought him here. Just stop asking, what are you doing here?¡±


    Xie Hui didn¡¯t know whether he should tell them about the Western Chu State and Ling Yan. After all, it involved many other things, and was a little weird.


    Xie Hui changed to another topic then. These Taoist masters were still measuring Ling Yan, but they picked up the new topic.


    ¡°To find that scum Zhao Desheng!¡±


    ¡°He escaped at that time and disappeared without a trace for so many years. Now he shows up, so we must catch him.¡±


    ¡°Why did Zhao Deshenge to such an isted ce?¡±


    ¡°Whatever he came for, let¡¯s catch him first!¡±


    ¡°Sounds reasonable.¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Are these Taoist masters sent by the enemy to stir things up?</i>

 Chapter 424 - Yin Yang Delivery (30)

    <h4>Chapter 424: Yin Yang Delivery (30)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Taoist masters.¡±


    The Taoist masters that were in a heated discussion looked toward Ming Shu, who was eating. They all had a puzzled look on their faces.


    Ming Shu finished her celery beef bun and gave a standard Ming Shu smile. ¡°Do you all want to save the world?¡±


    The Taoist masters: ¡°...¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Saving the world is not saving the carrot. How can she say it so casually?</i>


    Most importantly, how could they have the chance to save the world just like that?


    ¡°Let me give you all a chance to save the world. Do you all want that?¡± <i>I am a generous person. You can¡¯t find anyone like me even if you look around with antern.</i>


    The Taoist master looked at each other. <i>What does this ghost from Hell want to do?</i>


    <i>Is there a scheme? Are they nning to attack the human world and reign over both worlds?</i>


    After a long time, a Taoist master stepped out. ¡°May I ask what is the thing you are referring to?¡±


    Xie Hui had a bad feeling.


    As expected, the next second, Ming Shu told them everything about Xi Chu. She didn¡¯t hide any details and even told them that her body was still there.


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡±


    While he was still deciding whether he should say the mission, the NPC opposite him had already given out the mission and even summarized the method toplete the mission.


    <i>Seriously, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe in the Taoist masters.</i>


    <i>But, what happens if Zhao Desheng¡¯s people are here?</i>


    <i>Wait...</i>


    <i>Why did she link this issue with Zhao Desheng?</i>


    ¡°An Ge, you have no evidence. Don¡¯t say things any which way.¡± Xie Hui interrupted everyone. ¡°How do you know that it was Zhao Desheng?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Ming Shu tilted her head and smiled brightly. ¡°But Ling Yan knew.¡±


    Ling Yan said this name before. Now that Zhao Desheng and Gu Yi came to Anfeng County, only a fool would think it was a coincidence.


    The Taoist masters looked at the man behind Ming Shu together. He looked at Ming Shu irritatedly, but didn¡¯t deny her words.


    Everyone went silent. Could it be true?


    ¡°Thest time, Zhao Desheng was found to be using forbidden techniques to make evil ghosts. It is definitely not a coincidence that he came to Anfeng County.¡±


    ¡°But this is only our one-sided guess. There is no verification. What happens if this was a coincidence?¡±


    ¡°Whether it is a coincidence or not, Zhao Desheng must be caught!¡±


    Ming Shu tapped the table with her fingers. When the Taoist masters had finished their discussion, she said slowly, ¡°So, have you all decided to save the world?¡±


    The Taoist masters: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why does it feel delusional?</i>


    ...


    The world-saving Taoist master team was formed.


    Xie Hui was in charge of educating them about Chu Kingdom and Ling Yan. The receptivity of Taoist masters was very high. After they understood everything, they immediately epted this setting.


    Theymented and looked at Ling Yan weirdly.


    This was something that was 2000 years old.


    They actually saw it personally.


    Amazing.


    ¡°We need a n now, right?¡± Taoist master number one raised his hand.


    ¡°Yes, we do. No matter what Zhao Desheng is nning to do, we must stop him,¡± Taoist master number two agreed.


    ¡°Why not we go set up an array and wait for Zhao Desheng to bite the hook?¡± Taoist master number three suggested.


    After they finished discussing, they looked at Ming Shu. Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Feel free to y around.¡±


    World-saving Taoist master team: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What does she mean by feel free to y around? Are we supposed to charge toward Zhao Desheng and fight with him?</i>


    In the end, the Taoist master team split into two groups. One of them would go to the stone temple while the other group searched for Zhao Desheng¡¯s location in Anfeng County.


    However, when the Taoist masters arrived at the stone temple, they realized that something had happened.


    There were vigers outside the stone temple.


    The nearest vige was Da Qin Vige. These vigers must be from there.


    The vigers felt anxious at the appearance of the Taoist masters. It was normal to be anxious when such a huge bunch of people appeared.


    ¡°What are you all doing?¡± Xie Hui frowned at the vigers.


    The vigers stared at them angrily and vigntly. ¡°Who are you then? Why does this have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t touch this stone temple,¡± Xie Hui said, ¡°you all better hurry up and leave.¡±


    ¡°Leave? So that you all can take all the treasures here?¡± the vigers scolded angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Everything on this mountain belongs to us. You are the ones that need to leave. Hurry up and leave. If not, don¡¯t me us for the consequences.¡±


    The vigers took out their hoes and sickles and waved them at the Taoist masters. All of them had evil looks on their faces.


    ¡°What did they say?¡± Xie Hui asked Ming Shu uncertainly.


    Ming Shu took a bite of her bun. ¡°They say that you all want to take the treasures here.¡±


    The stone temple had been here for a long time. Why did the vigers suddenly know about the treasures here when it had been safe for so long?


    Besides Zhao Desheng, Ming Shu couldn¡¯t think of another person that would urge these vigers up the mountain.


    But why did Zhao Desheng urge them up to the mountain?


    ¡°Listen to me, it is not safe here. Please go down the mountain.¡± The Taoist masters tried to reason with the vigers.


    ¡°You all are outsiders. We won¡¯t allow you to cheat us of our things!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to cheat you. We are Taoist masters. We have proof.¡±


    ¡°What Taoist masters? Everyone, don¡¯t listen to them. They must be conmen who want to snatch our things. Let¡¯s chase them away.¡±


    The people that the Taoist masters normally interacted with were either rich or powerful. Sometimes, they would meet vigers from poor and secluded areas and they experienced how rude and ignorant they were. Hence, everyone felt a bit helpless and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    They couldn¡¯t win over these people in a fight or with reasoning.


    Ming Shu finished her bun and looked at the vigers with her arms crossed over her chest. The vigers were so angry it seemed as though someone dug up their ancestors¡¯ graves. ¡°Knock them unconscious. Why are you talking so much nonsense with them? Why are you trying to reason with an ignorant bunch of people? You should just go and ask your cow what tune you yed.¡±


    The Taoist masters: ¡°...¡±


    Although they felt that there was something wrong with this sentence, there was nothing they could refute.


    You need to use different methods to handle different people.


    As the vigers were charging over, a Taoist master hurriedly took out a few sleeping symbol papers and made the vigers fall asleep.


    After the noise from the vigers disappeared, the entire mountain became quiet. There were only the sounds of birds chirping and the wind blowing.


    Why did Zhao Desheng ask these vigers toe up the mountain?


    Ling Yan had entered the stone temple. He came out with a serious expression and looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. Did something happen inside?


    Her coffin was dug out again.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why are there always people digging up my coffin!</i>


    <i>Can you let go of my coffin!</i>


    There were a few vigers lying around the coffin. They had been sucked dry of their blood and were only left with their skin and bones. They died with painful expressions and there were signs of struggle all over the ground.


    Their hands were all inside the coffin.


    ¡°I thought that he came for me. Seems like I was wrong,¡± Ling Yan¡¯s cold voice sounded andnded in Ming Shu¡¯s ear. ¡°He came for you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe... he came for both of us.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the open boxes and smiled.

 Chapter 425 - Yin Yang Delivery (31

    <h4>Chapter 425: Yin Yang Delivery (31)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Taoist masters surrounded the coffin and walked around it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Miss An Ge¡¯s corpse would really be here. I thought that Miss An Ge was joking.¡±


    ¡°Miss An Ge looked very young when she died.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Xi Chu¡¯s bridal gown?¡±


    ¡°These carvings on the coffin seems strange...¡±


    ¡°Were these people sucked dry by the coffin?¡±


    All kinds of questions came out of the Taoist masters¡¯ mouths. It was a weird experience to see a bunch of people surrounding her own tomb.


    Xie Hui knitted his brows. He stared at the carvings on the inside of the coffin. Suddenly, he stood on his hands and scared all the Taoist masters.


    ¡°Little Xie, when did you start doing acrobatics?¡±


    Xie Hui returned to his normal position. He hugged his mahogany sword and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you all remember that I sent a picture before? There were a lot of symbols on the wall but none of you recognized them.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that symbol paper. I remember. What does that have to do with this?¡±


    Xie Hui pointed at the coffin with his mahogany sword. ¡°That symbol is the same as this symbol. Just that this is upside down.¡±


    All the Taoist masters were shocked. They looked at the ce that Xie Hui pointed out and took out their phones topare.


    ¡°It really is... but what is the use of this symbol?¡±


    Xie Hui looked at Ling Yan. Ling Yan looked indifferently at the coffin while grabbing Ming Shu¡¯s hand. Ming Shu just gave a small smile as though she was a spectator.


    These two ghosts...


    They were the most important element in this n and yet, they shut themselves out and were not the least affected.


    ¡°It is a spirit suppressor symbol.¡± Xie Hui retracted his gaze.


    ¡°Spirit suppressor symbol? It can¡¯t be. We use the spirit suppressor symbol often and it is not drawn like this.¡±


    ¡°Look at it carefully. Do you see the simrities between this and the symbol we draw?¡±


    ¡°This is the spirit suppressor symbol of Xi Chu.¡± Xie Hui slowed down his pace. ¡°The spirit suppressor symbol that we used came from this. However, this is not its only use. An Ge was buried here and ced in this coffin. She should know what the use of this spirit suppressor symbol is.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I lost my memory,¡± Ming Shu said in a clear voice.


    The Taoist masters: ¡°...¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°So lively here. It has been a long time since I saw you bunch of old folks. I kind of missed you all.¡±


    An unfamiliar voice came from outside the stone temple. A man wearing a Chinese outfit came in. He looked very kind and gave people the feeling that he was a good person.


    ¡°Zhao Desheng!¡±


    The Taoist masters gathered together and went on their guard.


    Zhao Desheng smiled. ¡°Why are you all so nervous. We are old friends.¡±


    ¡°Who is our friend? You are the scum of our Taoist master circle.¡±


    Zhao Desheng didn¡¯t look angry at all. He scanned everyone and thennded his gaze on Ling Yan and An Ge. A hint of greediness shed past his eyes and disappeared almost immediately.


    Ming Shu touched her chin. <i>What does he want?</i>


    There were only a few things humans wanted: power, wealth, sex... Besides these, only strength and longevity were left.


    <i>Zhao Desheng doesn¡¯tck money. None of the Taoist masters wouldck money. Even if they were amateurs, they could still live better than a normal person.</i>


    <i>Then does he want strength or longevity... or both?</i>


    <i>Chut.</i>


    <i>I want to hit people.</i>


    ¡°The use of Xi Chu¡¯s spirit suppressor symbol is very simple. It could suppress the spirit in a certain ce and the spirit would never be able to reincarnate.¡± Zhao Desheng ignored the Taoist master team that was staring at him angrily and started exining. ¡°However, the spirit suppressor symbol seemed to have failed. If not, Miss An Ge would not be here.¡±


    Zhao Desheng suddenly smiled at her warmly. ¡°Miss An Ge, if someone told you that you will have to stay here for eternity, would you feel agony?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I will feel agony, but I know that you will feel pain soon.¡± Ming Shu flicked her sleeves with a smile.


    Zhao Desheng was still confident. ¡°We will wait and see, then.¡±


    ¡°Zhao Desheng, what are you nning to do!¡±


    The Taoist masters couldn¡¯t take it anymore. This scum suddenly appeared and even looked down on them.


    ¡°You will know soon.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and took out two buns. Then, she suddenly flew toward Zhao Desheng. Zhao Desheng seemed prepared and received Ming Shu¡¯s attacks in an orderly manner.


    However, soon, he looked stunned.


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Ming Shu smiled at him. ¡°The surprises are just beginning.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand. The Yin Qi in the surroundings gathered and formed a Yin Qi ball in her hand. The air around it turned into ice. They looked like silver needles floating in the air. The sharp ends pointed at Zhao Desheng.


    The calm mask on Zhao Desheng¡¯s face started to crack.


    He had underestimated An Ge¡¯s abilities.


    Zhao Desheng wanted to retreat from the stone temple.


    ¡°Stop him!¡± the Taoist master team shouted and blocked the entrance.


    ¡°Heh, didn¡¯t you all look down on how the majority bullies the minority?¡± Zhao Desheng mocked.


    ¡°If we are fighting against scum like you, this is called getting rid of evil for the people!¡± The Taoist master team justified their actions with righteous words.


    <i>Xiuxiuxiu¡ª</i>


    The ice needles shot toward him, densely packed. Zhao Desheng took down the beads on his wrist and a light shone from them, blocking the attacks.


    Zhao Desheng heaved a sigh of relief and turned around, preparing to fight his way out from the Taoist masters¡¯ side.


    He thought that today would be a guaranteed sess, but An Ge¡¯s abilities were not weak and even this bunch of Taoist masters became shameless.


    ¡°Zhao Desheng.¡±


    Zhao Desheng looked into Ling Yan¡¯s dark eyes the minute he turned. He floated in the air and the Yin Qi behind him swarmed around. There was a hint of an evil aura on his indifferent face. ¡°Who gave you the courage to touch my things? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°The people from Xi Chu did this to you. Don¡¯t you want toe out?¡± Zhao Desheng calmed himself down. ¡°You are so powerful, how can you be suppressed here? I¡¯m helping you. Think about it, once your poweres back, is there anyone that can defeat you?¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s face turned colder. He moved and came to a stop in front of Zhao Desheng. He raised his hand and grabbed his neck, raising him into the air. ¡°It is not your ce to care about my business.¡±


    All the Taoist masters stepped back. Such an ancient <i>ghost is getting angry. So scary.</i>


    Zhao Desheng seemed to have been waiting for Ling Yan to approach him. A light shone in his eyes and he quickly grabbed Ling Yan¡¯s hand. ¡°Ling Yan, you came here yourself.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Ming Shu popped her head out from behind him with a bright smile. ¡°If you dare to touch him, I will make sure that you experience the full extent of the 18 levels of Hell. For free.¡±


    Zhao Desheng didn¡¯t notice Ming Shu approaching. She felt like she was behind him all along.


    Ling Yan heard what she said and the coldness on his face dissipated slightly.


    Zhao Desheng squinted his eyes. He gathered his courage and mmed something toward Ling Yan.


    He had prepared for so long. He didn¡¯t want to fail one step short of sess.

 Chapter 426 - Yin Yang Delivery (32)

    <h4>Chapter 426: Yin Yang Delivery (32)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu had been guarding against him so when Zhao Desheng took the thing out, she quickly blocked it.


    The thing knocked into her wrist. Ming Shu felt a shudder run through her body. She looked curiously at the thing that had dropped to the floor.


    It was a piece of ancient jade. It was carved with the same symbol on the coffin. This was an object from Xi Chu.


    Zhao Desheng looked at Ming Shu, who was staring at the ancient jade. She was perfectly fine. His expression turned ugly. <i>How can it be...</i>


    Even if it was not supposed to be directed against her, she shouldn¡¯t be safe and sound now.


    <i>Kacha!</i>


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    Zhao Desheng¡¯s wrist was broken by Ling Yan. There was a murderous aura in his eyes. He raised his leg and kicked Zhao Desheng.


    Zhao Desheng fell to the ground. He grimaced in pain and took out symbol papers from his clothes. He released them and a gold light appeared, forming a shield in front of him.


    Zhao Desheng got up from the ground. He held onto his injured wrist and stepped back.


    However, at this moment, a tall figure passed through the golden shield and struck toward him lightning fast.


    How could it be...


    ¡°You underestimated my power.¡± Ling Yan moved toward him step by step. His tone was so cold it seemed as though it came from Hell. ¡°You think that those things are used to seal my power?¡±


    ¡°Are they not?¡± Zhao Desheng instinctively stepped back.


    He had been researching for so many years. Weren¡¯t those things used to seal him?


    Ling Yan didn¡¯t reply to him. He gave a cruel smile and grabbed Zhao Desheng¡¯s neck again. ¡°Where is Gu Yi?¡±


    Zhao Desheng¡¯s face turned red from theck of air. ¡°Why are you looking for him?¡±


    ¡°You gave him my power. I have to take it back.¡±


    ¡°Your power?¡± Zhao Desheng was confused. ¡°What about your... power.¡±


    Gu Yi was awakened by him. At the start, Su Tong was supposed to be a tribute to Gu Yi, but things happened. Luckily, he didn¡¯t fail. Gu Yi still appeared.


    However, Zhao Desheng was not satisfied with Gu Yi. He was very hard to manage. This time when they came to Anfeng County, he felt that Gu Yi had other intentions even though he was listening to him.


    Gu Yi was dangerous. However, the two 2000-year-old spirits in front of him were even more dangerous.


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know...¡± Zhao Desheng had difficulty talking. ¡°When we came up the mountain, he... disappeared.¡±


    Ling Yan didn¡¯t care if Zhao Desheng was speaking the truth or not. ¡°He wille.¡±


    With such an attractive power, how could Gu Yi note?


    Ling Yan threw Zhao Desheng into the golden shield, which had not disappeared. Hended right in the middle of the Taoist master team.


    ¡°An Ge!¡±


    Xie Hui¡¯s anxious scream stunned Ling Yan. He dashed out of the golden shield. The shield broke into sparks and disappeared into the air.


    ¡°What are you shouting at?¡± Ming Shu¡¯szy voice sounded. ¡°Who are you trying to scare?¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡±


    Ling Yan saw Ming Shu standing there all safe and sound and strode over. ¡°What happened.¡±


    Ming Shu opened her hand. The ancient jade was broken in two.


    ¡°I just pinched it and it broke.¡± Ming Shu was puzzled. ¡°So brittle.¡±


    Xie Hui had a lingering fear. Just now, the light that the ancient jade emitted almost seemed to suck her away. However, when Ling Yan appeared, the light disappeared and she stood there safe and sound, as though nothing had happened.


    ¡°Can it still be used?¡± Ming Shu asked.


    If she didn¡¯t break the ancient jade just now, she might have gotten into trouble.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Ling Yan consoled her.


    However. Ming Shu and Ling Yan knew that something big was going to happen.


    When the ancient jade wasn¡¯t broken, his body already had such a reaction. Now that the jade was broken, no one knew what would happen.


    Ming Shu held Ling Yan¡¯s hand tightly and smiled at him.


    Ling Yan had a warm feeling in his heart.


    <i>Nevermind, I will go back to the 19th level and stay there for some time.</i>


    ...


    Zhao Desheng was caught. He still didn¡¯t know why he failed. He had calcted every step precisely and that was why he dared toe today. How did hend in such a situation?


    ¡°Wait, I have something to ask him.¡±


    Zhao Desheng didn¡¯t want to leave. He stared straight at Ling Yan.


    ¡°If the ancient jade is not used to seal your power, what is it used for?¡±


    Ling Yan said coldly, ¡°To keep me conscious.¡±


    It was meant to make sure that those things would not be able to control him. However, he never mentioned before that when those things didn¡¯t control him, his powers would decrease. They used the same body. The strength of the body would never change. It only depended on who was in charge of it.


    Something shed past Zhao Desheng¡¯s mind. After a long time, heughed. ¡°No wonder, no wonder...¡±


    Zhao Desheng didn¡¯t want to give up. However, there was a mistake in his n. He couldn¡¯t me anyone.


    He shouldn¡¯t have been so impatient.


    It was all because of Gu Yi...


    He kept urging him.


    If he had more time, he would discover all this.


    Gu Yi...


    Zhao Desheng understood everything now. Gu Yi was using him. He thought that he could make use of Gu Yi but in the end, he got used by him.


    Such irony.


    When he first heard of Xi Chu, he was still very young. As he grew up, he started to forget about the story of Xi Chu. However, one day, he suddenly saw Xi Chu again.


    At that time, he was not satisfied with the mundane cultivation of a Taoist master. He wanted to look for something more exciting.


    Xi Chu was like a sun that lit up a path in front of him.


    The priest that was buried alive. The Xi Chu where demons raged.


    After that, he started finding evidence that Xi Chu existed and it made him confirm his hypothesis. It was not a legend made up by people.


    But, the information that he had was toocking. He couldn¡¯t get any more information. Hence, he started looking for other ways.


    Some of these methods used were forbidden in the Taoist master world. That time, he wanted to drag a 2000-year-old ghost from Hell but failed.


    The people from the Taoist master world thought that he was practicing some sorcery. Actually, it <i>was </i>sorcery. He thought that he must be crazy to snatch a ghost from Hell.


    He ran away. He heard that something big happened in Hell that time and he was pleased. He could even wreak havoc in Hell.


    He wanted more power.


    Zhao Desheng was unwilling to ept defeat. He muttered dejectedly, ¡°Just a little bit... just a little bit.¡±


    The Taoist masters had their own rules. Hence, Zhao Desheng was taken away by them.


    ¡°An Ge...¡± Zhao Desheng suddenly turned his head. A sinister smile formed in his eyes. ¡°He wille and find you. Hahahaha.¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s Yin Qi started to get uncontroble. The Taoist masters were frightened. They didn¡¯t know how Zhao Desheng¡¯s words provoked him and immediately dragged Zhao Desheng out.


    ¡°He ising to find you... he ising to find you... hahahahahahaha...¡±


    Zhao Desheng¡¯s carried came from outside the stone temple. It was shrill and piercing to the ear.

 Chapter 427 - Yin Yang Delivery (33)

    <h4>Chapter 427: Yin Yang Delivery (33)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Zhao Desheng said he wasing.


    Ming Shu guessed he was probably talking about Gu Yi.


    ¡°Do you know Gu Yi?¡± Ming Shu yed with the cracked ancient jade and asked, although in a positive tone.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    <i>Of course I know him.</i>


    <i>I even want to kill him.</i>


    Ling Yan was afraid of breaking his character setting so he averted his gaze immediately after answering. Xie Hui happened toe in from outside and he nced over the coffin. ¡°An Ge, who did Zhao Desheng say ising?¡±


    Ming Shu passed the ancient jade to Ling Yan. ¡°The ghost ising, are you scared?¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I¡¯m talking about serious matters, not joking. Is this a time to joke?</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t think she was joking. If Gu Yi was reallying, wasn¡¯t that a ghosting?


    Xie Hui cleared his throat. ¡°If we catch Zhao Desheng, will this matter be ended?¡±


    Who knew that saving the world was so easy; they didn¡¯t even use great effort.


    Ming Shu squatted down before her own coffin, looking at the beauty inside in her fiery-red wedding dress, then took out a steamed bun, munching. ¡°Why do I look so beautiful.¡±


    Xie Hui¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°An Ge, did you hear me?¡±


    This girl looked like a rogue, staring at herself. <i>What¡¯s wrong with her.</i>


    Ling Yan thought Ming Shu was still considering reviving from death and his eyes gradually turned gloomy.


    Ming Shu nibbled on the steamed bun then answered Xie Hui vaguely, ¡°If you think it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over; if you don¡¯t think like that, it¡¯s not over.¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡± <i>What is that supposed to mean? Can you speak clearly!</i>


    He turned to Ling Yan, but then averted his gaze after a few seconds. Asking this demon was no better than thinking by himself.


    Xie Hui seemed to remember something and he left in a hurry. After a while, Zhao Desheng¡¯s voice came intermittently from outside.


    Ming Shu tried to touch the coffin, and she actually touched it this time. Ming Shu raised her brows. Last time she couldn¡¯t touch it, why would this time work?


    ¡°An Ge!¡±


    Ling Yan grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s waist and dragged her out of range of the coffin.


    As she was moved away, some lights shed on the coffin but then disappeared in an instant. She found that the dried corpses on the ground became even more wizened.


    Ming Shu turned to look at Ling Yan. ¡°Is this thing a living being?¡± <i>And it sucks blood...</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t get close to it.¡± <i>F**k, I just took a moment to blink and this psychopath couldn¡¯t wait to kill herself.</i>


    Ming Shu stared at the coffin thoughtfully. If you took a close look at it, it didn¡¯t look like a coffin but more like a box, a well-kept, rectangr box, exquisite and elegant.


    Her body was like a treasure stored in the box.


    Why did they preserve her body?


    Why did the Western Chu State use her to watch over Ling Yan?


    And why didn¡¯t she end up here, but in the Hell?


    Ling Yan knew a lot of things and he didn¡¯t intend to tell her. Ming Shu was also not interested in nosing for information from a person who didn¡¯t want to speak. She didn¡¯t really care much about these things, either. All she wanted to do was gain Hatred Points and buy herself some snacks.


    Right.


    Now Gu Yi was going toe for her.


    It seemed quite exciting to think about it like this.


    Ming Shu shook off those problems and began to replenish her strength by eating a steamed bun.


    Ling Yan was a little confused. <i>Why does this psychopath seem to be excited thinking about that?</i>


    <i>Isn¡¯t she still thinking about reviving herself?</i>


    Ling Yan looked at Ming Shu¡¯s profile. Her eyes were twinkling like there were stars inside, which was very attractive.


    <i>Does she really want to be a human so much?</i>


    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Ming Shu held her steamed buns tight. ¡°These are all I have left, don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    Ling Yan snorted. ¡°Who cares that.¡±


    <i>A stupid steamed bun is worthy of your ardent care? Why the hell can¡¯t you care about me? I can¡¯t evenpare to a stupid steamed bun?</i>


    Thinking of this possibility, Ling Yan¡¯s face ckened all at once.


    <i>I can¡¯t evenpare to a stupid steamed bun?</i>


    ¡°That¡¯s good. You stay away from me.¡± <i>There¡¯s always a heckler wanting to grab my snacks.</i>


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ...


    The Taoist masters didn¡¯t discuss immediately about how to deal with the coffin and those things, and Ming Shu and Ling Yan didn¡¯t show any sign of leaving. So the Taoist masters nned to stay in the mountain for one night and continue the discussion tomorrow.


    Because there would be trouble if this thing here attracted other evil beings.


    As for those unconscious vigers¡ªthey were sent down the mountain.


    ¡°Little Xie, what did you ask Zhao Desheng?¡±


    A Taoist master pushed Xie Hui lightly and Xie Hui was startled a little. He came to himself and wiped some cold sweat off his face. ¡°I asked him about the symbol paper.¡±


    The Taoist master nced in Zhao Desheng¡¯s direction. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    What was a reverse spirit suppressing symbol used for?


    Clearly the Taoist masters didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Xie Hui was a little unsure about that symbol paper thing. He poked the ground with his mahogany sword and seemed to be murmuring to himself. ¡°Zhao Desheng said he wasing, what was he talking about?¡±


    ¡°I heard that this ce is the old site of Western Chu State.¡± The Taoist master didn¡¯t hear Xie Hui¡¯s murmuring clearly and he looked into the distance.


    Xie Hui followed his gaze.


    They were at a high position right now, and they saw mountain ranges rising and falling in the distance. Maybe many years ago, there was a country standing on thisnd, with the lights of ten thousand homes shining below...


    Xie Hui moved his eyes slightly to see Ming Shu and Ling Yan standing on higher ground.


    Ling Yan took Ming Shu¡¯s hand and made her sit beside him, then he began to speak slowly. ¡°This ce was the Priest Hall, and below was the royal city.¡±


    The Western Chu State and theter Chu State were not the same thing. The former had a longer and more profound history.


    Standing here, one would be able to overlook the human world¡¯s prosperity.


    The priests could only go down the mountain on set holidays, and they lived on the mountain at ordinary times. So the only lively scene they could see was thenterns being lightened in the city below. Every night these lights would rise slowly like fireflies.


    ¡°An Ge.¡±


    Ling Yan went down on his knees before Ming Shu, holding her hand, and stared at her earnestly. ¡°Promise me, will you stay with me?¡±


    The night was silent.


    The lights of ten thousand homes seemed to extend behind him.


    He was still that chilly and immortal priest.


    ¡°Last time I asked you, but you didn¡¯t grasp the chance, so don¡¯t me me.¡± Ming Shu withdrew her hand. ¡°You want to pursue me but don¡¯t even offer pig trotters, never even think about it.¡±


    ¡°An Ge, you like me, why can¡¯t you just admit that?¡± Ling Yan was a little annoyed. ¡°How long are you gonna do this, is it so hard for you to say you like me?¡±


    ¡°Which one of your eyes has seen that I like you?¡± <i>Will a reserved and noble person like me admit so easily that I like someone?</i>


    <i>No!</i>


    <i>I won¡¯t lose face!</i>


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, why did you block that for me?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I destroyed the ancient jade because I wanted to harm you.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you avoid it when I kissed you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the beauty who came to my door, why can¡¯t I just enjoy that?¡±


    Ling Yan got up suddenly and lowered his eyes to look at her.


    Ming Shu also looked up at him. The emotion in his eyes shifted very quickly. He seemed to be very angry and was about to lose his temper, but then the anger was held back in an instant, and he slowly squatted back down. ¡°An Ge, try to like me.¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡±


    <h4>Comments (4)</h4>


    VIEW ALL COMMENTSRate this chapterVote with Power StoneSend Gifts<h4>Chapter 428: Yin Yang Delivery (34)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Her voice drifted into the thick ck night.


    <i>Why would I like you.</i>


    <i>Why would I...</i>


    <i>Like you...</i>


    Ling Yan revealed an awkward look. Suddenly he became a little unsure. <i>Does she like me or not? She just said it so casually that I have no idea.</i>


    ¡°But why do you like me?¡±


    ¡°There is no reason to like a person.¡± Ling Yan¡¯s voice became a little rigid. ¡°When you meet that person, you¡¯ll hear your soul tremble and yell. After walking thousands of miles, it¡¯s all for that one day two people will meet.¡±


    He looked up and said in a sincere and stubborn voice, ¡°An Ge, I¡¯ll walk thousands of miles for you.¡±


    ¡°You really took your time to walk that distance, for over 2,000 years.¡±


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k, can I take back that sentence?</i>


    Ming Shu touched his head and revealed a tender and loving smile. ¡°There¡¯s a long way ahead, young man, keep up!¡±


    <i>Do you think I am easy to conquer?</i>


    <i>You didn¡¯t give me pig trotters, by the way, so who will want to be with you.</i>


    <i>I won¡¯t. Just get angry.</i>


    <i>Perhaps I can save up some Hatred Points.</i>


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>F**k, I must have been sick.</i>


    How was it possible for him to like a psychopath like this?


    Ling Yan walked away angrily, fearing that he couldn¡¯t help strangling her if he stayed any longer.


    How could there be a girl who said something like that when facing another¡¯s affectionate confession?


    Crazy.


    ¡°Ling Yan.¡±


    Ling Yan was not in a good mood and you could easily tell that from his gloomy face. He stared murderously at Xie Hui, who had called him. She had always been nice to this little man, but why? What did she like about him?


    <i>He is not as tall as me, not as good-looking as me, and he can¡¯t even fly. His clothes are ugly, and he looks slovenly, so what¡¯s so good about him!</i>


    Xie Hui waspletely unaware that he was being crazily disliked by Ling Yan in his heart.


    Xie Hui held his mahogany sword with a bit of fright. ¡°Ling Yan... well, I want to ask you about the reverse spirit suppressing symbol, what¡¯s the use of that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s entire countenance became more dangerous. ¡°Are you questioning what I said?¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡±


    Xie Hui didn¡¯t dare ask further and he darted toward Ming Shu swiftly with his mahogany sword.


    Ling Yan¡¯s face became even gloomier. He moved quickly to stop Xie Hui, and Xie Hui felt all the fine hair erect on the body, with cold sweat appearing everywhere. How on earth did he offend him?


    Ming Shu saw Ling Yan and Xie Hui standing together from afar. Ling Yan disliked Xie Hui very much, what could these two talk about?


    But soon she saw Xie Hui go back to the team and Ling Yan walk into the stone temple.


    Ming Shu floated into the stone temple as well while eating her steamed bun. Ling Yan was standing in front of the boxes; she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.


    ...


    ¡°Strange, why haven¡¯t those who went down the mountain to send the vigers offe back?¡±


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be something wrong?¡±


    With their ability, even if there was some small dy, it shouldn¡¯t be more than two hours to go ande back. But now so much time had passed, and they were still not back.


    There was no signal in the mountains, so they couldn¡¯t contact them.


    Xie Hui came to borrow Ming Shu¡¯s phone, which was specially designed for Hell and could work anywhere.


    Ming Shu crossed her legs. She asked for food first, then she would lend him the phone. Xie Hui had to offer snacks to Ming Shu humbly, keeping an eye on Ling Yan in the meanwhile, preparing so that if he was discovered he could retreat immediately.


    Ming Shu dialed the number given by Xie Hui, but no one answered.


    Ming Shu dialed again, but no one answered again. She thought for a while, then asked Xie Hui to tell her their names and dates of birth.


    ¡°They¡¯re dead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xie Hui burst out, which startled Ling Yan, who was facing the coffin, and he began to stare at him with gloomy eyes.


    Xie Hui stepped back a little to keep a distance from Ming Shu. ¡°How could they be dead?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill them, how do I know?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it recorded in that?¡± Xie Hui pointed at her phone and looked very anxious. ¡°They were fine when they left, how could they be dead all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Taoist Master Dai, what are you doing...¡±


    ¡°Taoist Master Zhou... what¡¯s wrong with them, stop them!¡±


    ¡°Why are these vigers all back!¡±


    Loud voices suddenly sounded from outside. Xie Hui¡¯s expression changed and he ran out with his mahogany sword on his shoulder.


    Outside was chaos. The vigers who ought to have been sent down the mountain were now attacking the Taoist masters. The three Taoist masters who sent those vigers down were also fighting against other Taoist masters with the vigers.


    All of them wore dull expressions and were surrounded by Yin Qi. Apparently they were all dead.


    What thing could be so powerful as to kill three Taoist masters and then raise them again?


    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± Ling Yan¡¯s voice sounded from behind them.


    But before Xie Hui saw clearly what happened, the scene before him suddenly changed.


    ...


    A man walked through the Taoist masters with Su Rou as if there was no one else around. They walked straight to the stone temple.


    Su Rou revealed a pale face and her body kept trembling. When she saw Ming Shu, hatred immediately began to gather in her eyes. <i>It¡¯s all her fault.</i>


    Ming Shu sat on the crushed stone with her legs crossed, and she looked at the man walking in meaningfully.


    Gu Yi and Su Rou both came.


    Very good.


    Gu Yi rested his evil eyes on Ming Shu. ¡°You¡¯re An Ge?¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re Gu Yi?¡±


    ¡°Seems you¡¯re not that stupid.¡±


    ¡°But you seem not that smart.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s tone was aggressive.


    ¡°Heh...¡± Gu Yi smiled and seemed quite happy.


    He looked past her to rest his eyes on the coffin behind her. A craze shed from the bottom of his eyes, like he was seeing something valuable.


    <i>Showing that look because of a dead body? Is he a pervert?</i>


    <i>Are so many people trying to frighten me to death to inherit my snacks?</i>


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you today.¡± Gu Yi averted his gaze and finally noticed Ling Yan. ¡°As long as you give her to me, no one will be able to restrict you in the future.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Ming Shu raised her brows.


    ¡°Hahaha, Ling Yan didn¡¯t tell you, did he.¡± Gu Yiughed. ¡°Your body is the most important piece that suppresses him. If you¡¯re gone, they cane out. Isn¡¯t it exciting? Give her to me.¡±


    The Yin Qi in Ling Yan began to dart around. Ming Shu understood that Gu Yi was not talking to Ling Yan, but those grudging spirits in Ling Yan¡¯s body.


    Obviously those things were very excited now.


    Ling Yan¡¯s body wobbled, and he worked hard not to let those things control him.


    ¡°Gu Yi...¡±


    ¡°Wait, I have a question.¡± Ming Shu raised her hand to interrupt Ling Yan. ¡°Why do you want my body?¡±


    <i>Are the ghosts now all necrophiliacs?</i>


    Gu Yi sounded even more confident than Zhao Desheng. ¡°Your body has been immersed in Yin Qi for 2,000 years, so it¡¯s a perfect host body.¡±


    Ming Shu was almost speechless. ¡°You¡¯re a man, yet you want to use my body? Are you all right?¡±


    <i>Is this ghost incurable?</i>


    Gu Yi reached out his hand to pull Su Rou over, pinching her chin, and forced her to look up at him. ¡°Other than a host body, there are also many other things we can do. What do you say, Little Rou-er?¡±


    Su Rou bit her lip and said lowly, ¡°You said you¡¯d kill her.¡±


    ¡°Take it easy.¡± In front of Ming Shu and Ling Yan, Gu Yi and Su Rou had a french kiss over there.


    Su Rou struggled for a bit. Probably she felt humiliated to be treated like this in front of Ming Shu.


    Gu Yi seemed to be unhappy and he pushed Su Rou away, then said coldly, ¡°This is a poor container. Zhao Desheng, that fool, he can¡¯t even handle such little matters. But that¡¯s fine, I found a better one now...¡±


    Gu Yi rested his passionate eyes on the coffin.

 Chapter 428 - Yin Yang Delivery (34)

    <h4>Chapter 428: Yin Yang Delivery (34)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Her voice drifted into the thick ck night.


    <i>Why would I like you.</i>


    <i>Why would I...</i>


    <i>Like you...</i>


    Ling Yan revealed an awkward look. Suddenly he became a little unsure. <i>Does she like me or not? She just said it so casually that I have no idea.</i>


    ¡°But why do you like me?¡±


    ¡°There is no reason to like a person.¡± Ling Yan¡¯s voice became a little rigid. ¡°When you meet that person, you¡¯ll hear your soul tremble and yell. After walking thousands of miles, it¡¯s all for that one day two people will meet.¡±


    He looked up and said in a sincere and stubborn voice, ¡°An Ge, I¡¯ll walk thousands of miles for you.¡±


    ¡°You really took your time to walk that distance, for over 2,000 years.¡±


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k, can I take back that sentence?</i>


    Ming Shu touched his head and revealed a tender and loving smile. ¡°There¡¯s a long way ahead, young man, keep up!¡±


    <i>Do you think I am easy to conquer?</i>


    <i>You didn¡¯t give me pig trotters, by the way, so who will want to be with you.</i>


    <i>I won¡¯t. Just get angry.</i>


    <i>Perhaps I can save up some Hatred Points.</i>


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>F**k, I must have been sick.</i>


    How was it possible for him to like a psychopath like this?


    Ling Yan walked away angrily, fearing that he couldn¡¯t help strangling her if he stayed any longer.


    How could there be a girl who said something like that when facing another¡¯s affectionate confession?


    Crazy.


    ¡°Ling Yan.¡±


    Ling Yan was not in a good mood and you could easily tell that from his gloomy face. He stared murderously at Xie Hui, who had called him. She had always been nice to this little man, but why? What did she like about him?


    <i>He is not as tall as me, not as good-looking as me, and he can¡¯t even fly. His clothes are ugly, and he looks slovenly, so what¡¯s so good about him!</i>


    Xie Hui waspletely unaware that he was being crazily disliked by Ling Yan in his heart.


    Xie Hui held his mahogany sword with a bit of fright. ¡°Ling Yan... well, I want to ask you about the reverse spirit suppressing symbol, what¡¯s the use of that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s entire countenance became more dangerous. ¡°Are you questioning what I said?¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡±


    Xie Hui didn¡¯t dare ask further and he darted toward Ming Shu swiftly with his mahogany sword.


    Ling Yan¡¯s face became even gloomier. He moved quickly to stop Xie Hui, and Xie Hui felt all the fine hair erect on the body, with cold sweat appearing everywhere. How on earth did he offend him?


    Ming Shu saw Ling Yan and Xie Hui standing together from afar. Ling Yan disliked Xie Hui very much, what could these two talk about?


    But soon she saw Xie Hui go back to the team and Ling Yan walk into the stone temple.


    Ming Shu floated into the stone temple as well while eating her steamed bun. Ling Yan was standing in front of the boxes; she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.


    ...


    ¡°Strange, why haven¡¯t those who went down the mountain to send the vigers offe back?¡±


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be something wrong?¡±


    With their ability, even if there was some small dy, it shouldn¡¯t be more than two hours to go ande back. But now so much time had passed, and they were still not back.


    There was no signal in the mountains, so they couldn¡¯t contact them.


    Xie Hui came to borrow Ming Shu¡¯s phone, which was specially designed for Hell and could work anywhere.


    Ming Shu crossed her legs. She asked for food first, then she would lend him the phone. Xie Hui had to offer snacks to Ming Shu humbly, keeping an eye on Ling Yan in the meanwhile, preparing so that if he was discovered he could retreat immediately.


    Ming Shu dialed the number given by Xie Hui, but no one answered.


    Ming Shu dialed again, but no one answered again. She thought for a while, then asked Xie Hui to tell her their names and dates of birth.


    ¡°They¡¯re dead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xie Hui burst out, which startled Ling Yan, who was facing the coffin, and he began to stare at him with gloomy eyes.


    Xie Hui stepped back a little to keep a distance from Ming Shu. ¡°How could they be dead?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill them, how do I know?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it recorded in that?¡± Xie Hui pointed at her phone and looked very anxious. ¡°They were fine when they left, how could they be dead all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Taoist Master Dai, what are you doing...¡±


    ¡°Taoist Master Zhou... what¡¯s wrong with them, stop them!¡±


    ¡°Why are these vigers all back!¡±


    Loud voices suddenly sounded from outside. Xie Hui¡¯s expression changed and he ran out with his mahogany sword on his shoulder.


    Outside was chaos. The vigers who ought to have been sent down the mountain were now attacking the Taoist masters. The three Taoist masters who sent those vigers down were also fighting against other Taoist masters with the vigers.


    All of them wore dull expressions and were surrounded by Yin Qi. Apparently they were all dead.


    What thing could be so powerful as to kill three Taoist masters and then raise them again?


    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± Ling Yan¡¯s voice sounded from behind them.


    But before Xie Hui saw clearly what happened, the scene before him suddenly changed.


    ...


    A man walked through the Taoist masters with Su Rou as if there was no one else around. They walked straight to the stone temple.


    Su Rou revealed a pale face and her body kept trembling. When she saw Ming Shu, hatred immediately began to gather in her eyes. <i>It¡¯s all her fault.</i>


    Ming Shu sat on the crushed stone with her legs crossed, and she looked at the man walking in meaningfully.


    Gu Yi and Su Rou both came.


    Very good.


    Gu Yi rested his evil eyes on Ming Shu. ¡°You¡¯re An Ge?¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re Gu Yi?¡±


    ¡°Seems you¡¯re not that stupid.¡±


    ¡°But you seem not that smart.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s tone was aggressive.


    ¡°Heh...¡± Gu Yi smiled and seemed quite happy.


    He looked past her to rest his eyes on the coffin behind her. A craze shed from the bottom of his eyes, like he was seeing something valuable.


    <i>Showing that look because of a dead body? Is he a pervert?</i>


    <i>Are so many people trying to frighten me to death to inherit my snacks?</i>


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you today.¡± Gu Yi averted his gaze and finally noticed Ling Yan. ¡°As long as you give her to me, no one will be able to restrict you in the future.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Ming Shu raised her brows.


    ¡°Hahaha, Ling Yan didn¡¯t tell you, did he.¡± Gu Yiughed. ¡°Your body is the most important piece that suppresses him. If you¡¯re gone, they cane out. Isn¡¯t it exciting? Give her to me.¡±


    The Yin Qi in Ling Yan began to dart around. Ming Shu understood that Gu Yi was not talking to Ling Yan, but those grudging spirits in Ling Yan¡¯s body.


    Obviously those things were very excited now.


    Ling Yan¡¯s body wobbled, and he worked hard not to let those things control him.


    ¡°Gu Yi...¡±


    ¡°Wait, I have a question.¡± Ming Shu raised her hand to interrupt Ling Yan. ¡°Why do you want my body?¡±


    <i>Are the ghosts now all necrophiliacs?</i>


    Gu Yi sounded even more confident than Zhao Desheng. ¡°Your body has been immersed in Yin Qi for 2,000 years, so it¡¯s a perfect host body.¡±


    Ming Shu was almost speechless. ¡°You¡¯re a man, yet you want to use my body? Are you all right?¡±


    <i>Is this ghost incurable?</i>


    Gu Yi reached out his hand to pull Su Rou over, pinching her chin, and forced her to look up at him. ¡°Other than a host body, there are also many other things we can do. What do you say, Little Rou-er?¡±


    Su Rou bit her lip and said lowly, ¡°You said you¡¯d kill her.¡±


    ¡°Take it easy.¡± In front of Ming Shu and Ling Yan, Gu Yi and Su Rou had a french kiss over there.


    Su Rou struggled for a bit. Probably she felt humiliated to be treated like this in front of Ming Shu.


    Gu Yi seemed to be unhappy and he pushed Su Rou away, then said coldly, ¡°This is a poor container. Zhao Desheng, that fool, he can¡¯t even handle such little matters. But that¡¯s fine, I found a better one now...¡±


    Gu Yi rested his passionate eyes on the coffin.

 Chapter 429 - Yin Yang Delivery (35)

    <h4>Chapter 429: Yin Yang Delivery (35)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°You actually like a female corpse!¡± Ming Shu was speechless. ¡°This is an illness. You must get cured!¡±


    Gu Yi wore a yearning expression. ¡°This body is already a Yin spirit body. If a little ghost spends a night with her, it can be a ghost king...¡±


    ¡°I can give you the corpse.¡± Ming Shu reached out and pulled Ling Yan back. Yin Qi transmitted from her hand to Ling Yan and his restless Yin Qi became quiet. Ming Shu acted as though she didn¡¯t do anything and smiled with the corners of her mouth. ¡°Since you¡¯re getting a new body, why not kill Su Rou first?¡±


    Su Rou¡¯s beautiful eyes widened. She looked at Gu Yi. ¡°Gu Yi...¡±


    <i>How can it be... how can she be...</i>


    Gu Yi ignored Su Rou. He was puzzled. ¡°This is your body and yet you are willing to give it to me just like this?¡±


    Ming Shuughed before saying, ¡°Why not? It is just a shell, right? As a ghost, we must look forward.¡±


    ¡°You are a smart person.¡± Gu Yi thought for a while. ¡°Since I have you, there is no use for this thing.¡±


    He reached at and pointed his finger at Su Rou. Su Rou felt a force pulling her forward into his hand. He grabbed Su Rou¡¯s neck and tightened his fist around it.


    ¡°No...¡± She didn¡¯t want to die. ¡°Gu Yi... you promised me that you will... kill her. You can¡¯t go back on your word. Don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°The deal she offered is more attractive. Little Rou, don¡¯t be afraid. It is not painful.¡± Gu Yi caressed Su Rou¡¯s face and spoke in a gentle tone as if he was talking to his girlfriend.


    ¡°No...¡± Su Rou felt her breathing getting heavier. She turned her head with much effort and looked at Ming Shu. ¡°An Ge, you bitch, you will die a terrible death.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already dead.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°...¡±


    The Harmony System didn¡¯t announce that the Hatred Points were full. Su Rou seemed to be dying soon. She immediately asked Gu Yi to stop.


    ¡°Why? Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted her dead?¡±


    ¡°I just want to scare her.¡± Ming Shu sprouted nonsense. ¡°Let her go immediately. If she dies, I will destroy my body.¡±


    This sentence seemed a bit weird.


    Gu Yi: ¡°...¡±


    After a while, Gu Yi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Are you ying with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so what?¡± <i>If I don¡¯t y with you, how can I get my Hatred Points?</i>


    ¡°Heh...¡± Gu Yi threw Su Rou away. Su Rou managed to survive and panted heavily.


    An Ge did it on purpose to make her look bad.


    <i>She is crazy. A lunatic that is scarier than Gu Yi.</i>


    Subconsciously, Su Rou was more afraid of Ming Shu. She was not sure why. Gu Yi was the one that tortured her the most...


    Ming Shu gazed into Su Rou¡¯s eyes, which were filled with hatred, and wondered if she should pull her over to beat her up.


    At this moment...


    Ling Yan let go of her hand suddenly and flew toward Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi looked at ease, but he was actually always on his guard. He managed to dodge Ling Yan¡¯s first attack. Gu Yi didn¡¯t dare to underestimate Ling Yan and retaliated with all his strength.


    When Ling Yan left Ming Shu, the Yin Qi that was suppressed started swarming around again. He would pause asionally and Gu Yi would take the chance to attack him. Ling Yan managed to narrowly dodge his attacks a number of times.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Su Rou flew out due to the impact of the airflow and mmed into the stone temple¡¯s wall. She fell down hard on the ground and looked really pitiful.


    Before she could breathe, a huge rock fell down from the side.


    Su Rou looked at the rock in fright. Her body was rigid and she couldn¡¯t avoid it.


    ¡°Ah...¡± <i>So painful.</i>


    <i>My body is in pain. My heart feels even worse.</i>


    <i>I am unconvinced!</i>


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    The stone temple started to shake. Ming Shu wanted to drag Su Rou out, but there was not enough time. She turned and ran toward the coffin.


    Coincidently, Gu Yi also flew this way. They met each other at the coffin.


    He reached into the coffin.


    Ming Shu grabbed something that looked like a god-status weapon and hit his hand. Then, she somersaulted over the coffin and pointed the tip of the weapon at his neck.


    ¡°You want to use this thing to harm me?¡±


    Gu Yi spoke and grabbed the weapon. However, the next second, he let go of it with a sinister expression and flew back a few steps. The weapon still managed to pierce into his shoulder.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I am a ghost from Hell.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s smile didn¡¯t change.


    Gu Yi felt a bit shocked. He turned around decisively and charged in Ling Yan¡¯s direction. The stone temple shook even more. It would copse at any moment.


    Ling Yan was harassed by the hateful spirits and couldn¡¯t fight with Gu Yi currently.


    Gu Yi wanted to use Ling Yan to threaten Ming Shu. When he grabbed Ling Yan¡¯s elbow, a dash of Yin Qi swept toward him from his side and Ling Yan was pulled back.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Gu Yi didn¡¯t give up. How could he give up something that he had his hands on?


    He took the opportunity when Ming Shu was examining Ling Yan and flew toward the coffin again.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    A low rumble sounded from outside. After that, multiple shes of lightning struck and the entire world was lit up by the lightning.


    Ming Shu was holding onto Ling Yan¡¯s hand. Suddenly, her hand became empty. When she turned around, she saw Ling Yan strangling Gu Yi and throwing him onto the empty ground beside the coffin.


    ¡°Ling Yan.¡± <i>Oh my god, don¡¯t kill him!</i>


    However, Ling Yan didn¡¯t hear Ming Shu. His fingers stabbed into Gu Yi¡¯s chest.


    Ming Shu touched her forehead.


    <i>My Hatred Points!</i>


    She hurried over and pulled Ling Yan away. Ling Yan wanted to attack her instinctively, but when he touched Ming Shu, he forcefully suppressed the desire to kill her.


    Ming Shu held his face and directly kissed him.


    Ling Yan felt a stream of warm air flowing into his body. The evil aura and hatred in his body felt as though they were purified.


    ¡°Have you calmed down?¡±


    Ling Yan nodded in a daze.


    Ming Shu confirmed that he was okay and went to look at Gu Yi. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t die. What would happen to me if you died!¡±


    Gu Yi: ¡°...¡± <i>If I die, you will be safe. Why are you hoping that I am not dead? Who is the lunatic here!</i>


    Gu Yi¡¯s body seemed more dispersed than before. Ling Yan¡¯s strike seemed weak, but it made Gu Yi lost all ability to move. Even talking was difficult. He could only stare at Ming Shu angrily.


    <i>This woman did it on purpose!</i>


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Ming Shu asked Ling Yan.


    Ling Yan looked down. ¡°I took back my powers.¡±


    Ming Shu continued to stare at him. Ling Yan could only continue: ¡°He was awakened by Zhao Desheng because he had my power. Now that I took it back, he can only die.¡±


    ¡°Give him some so that he won¡¯t die.¡± <i>My Hatred Points! My snacks!</i>


    Ling Yan looked up and rejected her coldly. ¡°No!¡±


    <i>F**k, so you think that my power is water? After taking it back, I can still give some away!?</i>


    <i>So angry!</i>


    The stone temple emitted loud noises and vibrated furiously. Ling Yan grabbed Ming Shu and carried her as he floated out. Ming Shu acted quickly and grabbed Gu Yi.


    Thus, Gu Yi was dragged out by Ming Shu.


    Gu Yi was in shock. He was dragged like a leaf in the wind.


    <i>If you want to kill me, do it quickly!</i>


    The thunder had already gotten softer. The Taoist masters were still fighting with the vigers. They had fallen into a cycle.


    Ling Yan looked back and saw Ming Shu grabbing Gu Yi. He raised his hand and pped him.


    <h4>Comment (0)</h4>


    COMMENT FIRSTRate this chapterVote with Power StoneSend Gifts<h4>Chapter 430: Yin Yang Delivery (36)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu watched as Ling Yan pped Gu Yi into dust.


    ¡°Why did you kill him?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to kill him,¡± Ling Yan said boldly. His mission was to kill him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you allow me to kill him?¡±


    <i>F**k, that other pretty boy has not been settled and you already like another pretty boy.</i>


    Ming Shu was speechless. This goblin must be here to go against her.


    Ming Shu took out a mantou and took two bites angrily.


    In the end, she still couldn¡¯t get over it and beat Ling Yan up.


    Ling Yan exploded. He looked at her with the ¡°you actually hit me because of other people¡± expression. Ming Shu felt speechless looking at him.


    <i>Wake up, young man. You vited your character setting!</i>


    ...


    When the Taoist masters woke up in a strange environment, they realized that everything had ended. They were stunned.


    <i>It¡¯s over?</i>


    <i>Aren¡¯t we supposed to save the world?</i>


    <i>Where is the world that we are supposed to save?</i>


    <i>Are we saving a fake world?</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s buried...¡± Xie Hui looked in the direction of the stone temple and muttered to himself. After a while, he looked at Ming Shu who was eating her mantou to the side. ¡°Will anything happen if we don¡¯t dig this ce?¡±


    ¡°Why not bomb it?¡± Ming Shu suggested.


    Xie Hui¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Your body is inside.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled with ease like a master living in the mountains. ¡°I am already dead. Why care about the shell?¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who was the one who squatted in front of the shell and wanted to be a human again?</i>


    <i>Was it me?</i>


    <i>It was her!</i>


    They couldn¡¯t leave the ce like this. A few Taoist masters discussed it and decided to set up an array here so that normal people would not be able to find this ce.


    As for Ling Yan... he most probably returned to the 19th level of Hell.


    After all, no one knew when the hateful spirits inside him would take control of him. If they forced him to do things such as destroying the world, who would be responsible?


    Ming Shu looked at the ruins and took two bites of her mantou in silence.


    If you drew the spirit suppressor symbol upside down, it became a spirit release symbol.


    Zhao Desheng wanted to know about Xi Chu and tried to capture an old ghost from Hell. He failed the first time and was expelled from the Taoist masters¡¯ circle.


    After experimenting for many years, he finally seeded and got Gu Yi out.


    Ling Yan said that Gu Yi had been eyeing his powers for very long. It happened when he was just released from Hell. At that time, Gu Yi was a very powerful Taoist master. However, he walked on the wrong path and went down to the 9th level of Hell when he died.


    If Su Tong was used, Gu Yi¡¯s power might not be so weak.


    Su Rou died, Gu Yi died.


    <i>My Hatred Points are only left with... Ling Yan.</i>


    <i>I came all the way to the wilderness and this is the result? Why did Ie here then?</i>


    <i>What the hell.</i>


    ...


    The king of Hell heard that Ming Shu not only didn¡¯t recover the items, she even destroyed them. He got so angry he almost had a heart attack.


    However, Ming Shu never returned to Hell. She just packed Ling Yan up and sent him to Hell. At this moment, she was eating pig trotters at Shen Xianyue¡¯s house.


    Su Rou had disappeared. The entire Su family was busy looking for her and Su Tong didn¡¯t have the time to make pig trotters for her.


    ¡°Master, does this mean that I don¡¯t need to follow Su Rou anymore?¡± Little Red floated beside Ming Shu. It was too torturous for her to just watch and not be able to eat her. She almost bit her a few times. ¡°There is a man with her recently. His Yang Qi is too strong. Every time I go near him, I feel ufortable.¡±


    Ming Shu sneered.


    <i>Some goblin is trying to snatch my chef again.</i>


    Little Red: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What does Master mean? Am I supposed to continue following Su Rou?</i>


    ¡°Shen Xianyue...¡± Shen Ying came down. He saw someone sitting in the kitchen and frowned. There was displeasure in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Our family asked us to go back to have a meal.¡±


    Shen Xianyue ced a freshly cooked pig trotter in front of Ming Shu silently and rejected him without any expression. ¡°Brother, I am not going.¡±


    Shen Ying controlled himself as Ming Shu was there. ¡°I will pick you up tonight.¡±


    Shen Ying didn¡¯t give Shen Xianyue any chance to reject him. He hurriedly left the room after he finished his sentence.


    Ming Shu nced at Shen Xianyue and then continued eating her pig trotter.


    Shen Xianyue closed her lips. Her expression was as cold as always. Nothing could be detected from her face.


    Before Ming Shu could finish her packages, the continuous calls from Yin Yang Delivery headquarters came. There was no way to shut down or switch off the wifi for the technology devices from Hell.


    <i>Can I quit?</i>


    At Yin Yang Delivery headquarters...


    The moment she went in, she saw that two of the conveyor belts used to transport packages were destroyed. All the packages were piled up at the entrance. It looked really grand.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The little ghost shivered and exined, ¡°Someone ced a bomb in the package and it destroyed two of the conveyor belts.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°So daring?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We already sent people to catch the perpetrator, but the conveyor belts are faulty now. Only you have the ability to repair them.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>So you called me back to be a repairman?</i>


    The conveyor belts needed a huge amount of Yin Qi to function. As the person in charge of Yin Yang Delivery, Ming Shu could only roll up her sleeves and get to work.


    After she repaired the conveyor belts, there were still many things to do. All the news that had piled up left Ming Shu without the time to eat pig trotters.


    ¡°Master, a ghostined that our service is bad.¡±


    ¡°There is only one Yin Yang Delivery. If the ghost wants better service, ask it to start a five-star deliverypany.¡±


    ¡°Master, a ghost said that our speed is toocking.¡±


    ¡°Ask him to get it himself.¡±


    ¡°Master, a ghost... huh...¡± The little ghost suddenly stammered.


    ¡°What?¡± Ming Shu raised her head.


    The little ghost didn¡¯t dare to read it. It passed the tablet to Master. ¡°Master, look at it yourself.¡±


    The little ghost ran away in a sh.


    A single message kept popping up on the tablet.


    [Send your An Ge to the 19th level of Hell]


    [Send your An Ge to the 19th level of Hell]


    [Send your An Ge to the 19th level of Hell]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who opened the inte on the 19th level?</i>


    <i>F**k, just be a ghost. Why are you going online!</i>


    ...


    Ling Yan stayed in the empty 19th level. This was better thanst time. At least this time, he was not chained up.


    When Ming Shu arrived, she saw Ling Yan lying on the floor with a bored expression. The light above him shone on him and made him look really lonely.


    Ming Shu took a deep breath and slowly walked over.


    ¡°An Ge, when can I leave?¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s voice sounded faint. You could almost hear the sadness in his voice.


    <i>He is bing insane from staying here.</i>


    ¡°Go out and destroy the world?¡± Ming Shu squatted beside him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your aplice.¡±


    Ling Yan opened his eyes and saw her immediately. Everything was fine but suddenly, his face darkened. ¡°An Ge, you hope that I can¡¯t leave so that you can mess around with Xie Hui, right?¡±


    He knew his own body so he didn¡¯t say anything when he was sent back.


    However, after so long, she didn¡¯t evene and look at him.


    <i>Was her conscience eaten by dogs?</i>


    ¡°Yes, are you angry? I have 18 pretty boys outside. You can just stay here obediently.¡±


    <i>You killed two of my targets. I have no settle this with you and now you¡¯re finding me for trouble?</i>


    Ling Yan huffed and flipped around to lie on top of Ming Shu. A cold kissnded on her. It felt rude and oppressive.


    The entire space filled with an aura of love.


    Under the light, two bodies intertwined with each other, forming a lingering and beautiful scene.

 Chapter 430 - Yin Yang Delivery (36)

    <h4>Chapter 430: Yin Yang Delivery (36)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu watched as Ling Yan pped Gu Yi into dust.


    ¡°Why did you kill him?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to kill him,¡± Ling Yan said boldly. His mission was to kill him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you allow me to kill him?¡±


    <i>F**k, that other pretty boy has not been settled and you already like another pretty boy.</i>


    Ming Shu was speechless. This goblin must be here to go against her.


    Ming Shu took out a mantou and took two bites angrily.


    In the end, she still couldn¡¯t get over it and beat Ling Yan up.


    Ling Yan exploded. He looked at her with the ¡°you actually hit me because of other people¡± expression. Ming Shu felt speechless looking at him.


    <i>Wake up, young man. You vited your character setting!</i>


    ...


    When the Taoist masters woke up in a strange environment, they realized that everything had ended. They were stunned.


    <i>It¡¯s over?</i>


    <i>Aren¡¯t we supposed to save the world?</i>


    <i>Where is the world that we are supposed to save?</i>


    <i>Are we saving a fake world?</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s buried...¡± Xie Hui looked in the direction of the stone temple and muttered to himself. After a while, he looked at Ming Shu who was eating her mantou to the side. ¡°Will anything happen if we don¡¯t dig this ce?¡±


    ¡°Why not bomb it?¡± Ming Shu suggested.


    Xie Hui¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Your body is inside.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled with ease like a master living in the mountains. ¡°I am already dead. Why care about the shell?¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who was the one who squatted in front of the shell and wanted to be a human again?</i>


    <i>Was it me?</i>


    <i>It was her!</i>


    They couldn¡¯t leave the ce like this. A few Taoist masters discussed it and decided to set up an array here so that normal people would not be able to find this ce.


    As for Ling Yan... he most probably returned to the 19th level of Hell.


    After all, no one knew when the hateful spirits inside him would take control of him. If they forced him to do things such as destroying the world, who would be responsible?


    Ming Shu looked at the ruins and took two bites of her mantou in silence.


    If you drew the spirit suppressor symbol upside down, it became a spirit release symbol.


    Zhao Desheng wanted to know about Xi Chu and tried to capture an old ghost from Hell. He failed the first time and was expelled from the Taoist masters¡¯ circle.


    After experimenting for many years, he finally seeded and got Gu Yi out.


    Ling Yan said that Gu Yi had been eyeing his powers for very long. It happened when he was just released from Hell. At that time, Gu Yi was a very powerful Taoist master. However, he walked on the wrong path and went down to the 9th level of Hell when he died.


    If Su Tong was used, Gu Yi¡¯s power might not be so weak.


    Su Rou died, Gu Yi died.


    <i>My Hatred Points are only left with... Ling Yan.</i>


    <i>I came all the way to the wilderness and this is the result? Why did Ie here then?</i>


    <i>What the hell.</i>


    ...


    The king of Hell heard that Ming Shu not only didn¡¯t recover the items, she even destroyed them. He got so angry he almost had a heart attack.


    However, Ming Shu never returned to Hell. She just packed Ling Yan up and sent him to Hell. At this moment, she was eating pig trotters at Shen Xianyue¡¯s house.


    Su Rou had disappeared. The entire Su family was busy looking for her and Su Tong didn¡¯t have the time to make pig trotters for her.


    ¡°Master, does this mean that I don¡¯t need to follow Su Rou anymore?¡± Little Red floated beside Ming Shu. It was too torturous for her to just watch and not be able to eat her. She almost bit her a few times. ¡°There is a man with her recently. His Yang Qi is too strong. Every time I go near him, I feel ufortable.¡±


    Ming Shu sneered.


    <i>Some goblin is trying to snatch my chef again.</i>


    Little Red: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What does Master mean? Am I supposed to continue following Su Rou?</i>


    ¡°Shen Xianyue...¡± Shen Ying came down. He saw someone sitting in the kitchen and frowned. There was displeasure in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Our family asked us to go back to have a meal.¡±


    Shen Xianyue ced a freshly cooked pig trotter in front of Ming Shu silently and rejected him without any expression. ¡°Brother, I am not going.¡±


    Shen Ying controlled himself as Ming Shu was there. ¡°I will pick you up tonight.¡±


    Shen Ying didn¡¯t give Shen Xianyue any chance to reject him. He hurriedly left the room after he finished his sentence.


    Ming Shu nced at Shen Xianyue and then continued eating her pig trotter.


    Shen Xianyue closed her lips. Her expression was as cold as always. Nothing could be detected from her face.


    Before Ming Shu could finish her packages, the continuous calls from Yin Yang Delivery headquarters came. There was no way to shut down or switch off the wifi for the technology devices from Hell.


    <i>Can I quit?</i>


    At Yin Yang Delivery headquarters...


    The moment she went in, she saw that two of the conveyor belts used to transport packages were destroyed. All the packages were piled up at the entrance. It looked really grand.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The little ghost shivered and exined, ¡°Someone ced a bomb in the package and it destroyed two of the conveyor belts.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°So daring?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We already sent people to catch the perpetrator, but the conveyor belts are faulty now. Only you have the ability to repair them.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>So you called me back to be a repairman?</i>


    The conveyor belts needed a huge amount of Yin Qi to function. As the person in charge of Yin Yang Delivery, Ming Shu could only roll up her sleeves and get to work.


    After she repaired the conveyor belts, there were still many things to do. All the news that had piled up left Ming Shu without the time to eat pig trotters.


    ¡°Master, a ghostined that our service is bad.¡±


    ¡°There is only one Yin Yang Delivery. If the ghost wants better service, ask it to start a five-star deliverypany.¡±


    ¡°Master, a ghost said that our speed is toocking.¡±


    ¡°Ask him to get it himself.¡±


    ¡°Master, a ghost... huh...¡± The little ghost suddenly stammered.


    ¡°What?¡± Ming Shu raised her head.


    The little ghost didn¡¯t dare to read it. It passed the tablet to Master. ¡°Master, look at it yourself.¡±


    The little ghost ran away in a sh.


    A single message kept popping up on the tablet.


    [Send your An Ge to the 19th level of Hell]


    [Send your An Ge to the 19th level of Hell]


    [Send your An Ge to the 19th level of Hell]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who opened the inte on the 19th level?</i>


    <i>F**k, just be a ghost. Why are you going online!</i>


    ...


    Ling Yan stayed in the empty 19th level. This was better thanst time. At least this time, he was not chained up.


    When Ming Shu arrived, she saw Ling Yan lying on the floor with a bored expression. The light above him shone on him and made him look really lonely.


    Ming Shu took a deep breath and slowly walked over.


    ¡°An Ge, when can I leave?¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s voice sounded faint. You could almost hear the sadness in his voice.


    <i>He is bing insane from staying here.</i>


    ¡°Go out and destroy the world?¡± Ming Shu squatted beside him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your aplice.¡±


    Ling Yan opened his eyes and saw her immediately. Everything was fine but suddenly, his face darkened. ¡°An Ge, you hope that I can¡¯t leave so that you can mess around with Xie Hui, right?¡±


    He knew his own body so he didn¡¯t say anything when he was sent back.


    However, after so long, she didn¡¯t evene and look at him.


    <i>Was her conscience eaten by dogs?</i>


    ¡°Yes, are you angry? I have 18 pretty boys outside. You can just stay here obediently.¡±


    <i>You killed two of my targets. I have no settle this with you and now you¡¯re finding me for trouble?</i>


    Ling Yan huffed and flipped around to lie on top of Ming Shu. A cold kissnded on her. It felt rude and oppressive.


    The entire space filled with an aura of love.


    Under the light, two bodies intertwined with each other, forming a lingering and beautiful scene.

 Chapter 431 - Yin Yang Delivery (37)

    <h4>Chapter 431: Yin Yang Delivery (37)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Master An Ge, when did you go down?¡±


    When Ming Shu came out, the little ghost that was guarding the 19th level looked at her in surprise.


    Ming Shu tidied her clothes indifferently and smiled. ¡°When you were cking.¡±


    The little ghost: ¡°...¡±


    The little ghost smiled awkwardly. ¡°Master An Ge, is it tiring for you to run here every two to three days? There is nothing wrong with that ghost anymore. Why don¡¯t you let him out?¡±


    The 19th level was a special level. All the other being were chained up. Only Ling Yan wasn¡¯t. The person smiled and told them that if they dared to touch him, they would be punished to sweep Hell for a thousand years.


    A thousand years!


    If it was not for him, he would not need to guard this ce.


    Even the king of Hell said that he could leave and only needed toe back asionally.


    Ming Shu squinted at him and smiled arrogantly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to let him out. Why? Do you have an opinion?¡±


    ¡°No, no...¡±


    How could he dare to have any opinions?


    Little ghosts like him didn¡¯t want to guess what these big brothers and sisters were thinking.


    ...


    ¡°Master, are you expanding your business?¡± The ghost in charge of all the projects in Yin Yang Delivery looked at the proposal that Ming Shu drew and felt stunned. ¡°We... don¡¯t need to eat all these, right?¡±


    ¡°Get all the ghosts in Hell who know how to cook and haven¡¯t reincarnated.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Whether we are human or ghost, we need to have goals. My goal is to make Hell into a restaurant.¡±


    The little ghost shivered in fear.


    <i>What is Master trying to do?</i>


    The king of Hell was also busy dealing with reforms so when Ming Shu did all this, the king of Hell had no time toe and educate her. By the time the king of Hell was free, Ming Shu¡¯s food street was operating already.


    It was built along the banks of the Forgotten River. When the ghosts queued up to drink Meng Po soup, they could have a meal too.


    <i>Isn¡¯t it good?</i>


    <i>Good your head! This is Hell, not a tourist attraction!</i>


    Of course, when the king of Hell went to tear it down, it was already toote. In the end, a new attraction came up¡ªthe Forgotten River Food Street.


    There were many ghosts that didn¡¯t reincarnate so delicious food from all centuries started appearing at the banks of the Forgotten River. Ming Shu ignored her upation and stayed at the Forgotten River all day.


    Yin Yang Delivery also developed a subsidiary business, Yin Yang Food Delivery. The number of food deliveries were increasing at an exponential rate.


    A ghost from somewhere wanted mapo tofu. A ghost from another ce ordered sweet and sour pork...


    The main business of Yin Yang Delivery was in danger of copsing.


    ¡°An Ge.¡±


    Ming Shu looked up at the person in front of her and blinked. ¡°Are you dead?¡±


    Xie Hui¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Is this how you greet people?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°This is a ce for ghosts. There is nothing wrong with me greeting you like that.¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡±


    Xie Hui couldn¡¯t argue with her. He looked at the lively scene around him and pulled her to the side. ¡°I heard that you opened a food street in Hell. I didn¡¯t know that it was true. Amazing!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± <i>For the sake of food, opening a food street means nothing to me.</i>


    Ming Shu scooped the riceball in her bowl. ¡°Why did youe down?¡±


    Some Taoist masters coulde down to Hell, but if it was not for something important, they would not enter.


    ¡°Do you remember Su Tong? Her spirit is gone and somehow came to Hell. I came to find her. Did you see her?¡±


    <i>The female protagonist.</i>


    <i>I can ask her to stay and make pig trotters for me.</i>


    ¡°An Ge, what are you thinking?¡± Xie Hui rubbed his arms. Her smile was too scary just now.


    Ming Shu bit her spoon. ¡°Say, if I open a shop for her here, will she be willing to stay?¡±


    Xie Hui: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I knew that she was up to no good.</i>


    <i>She is a spirit that is still alive. Why must she stay in Hell?</i>


    <i>I better look for her myself.</i>


    Xie Hui took the chance when no ghosts were looking at him and left instantly.


    A cold voice rang from behind Ming Shu. ¡°What did you talk to him about just now?¡±


    ¡°I told him I want to marry him,¡± Ming Shu replied without turning her head.


    The person behind her sneered.


    ¡°Why did he leave, then? He doesn¡¯t like you?¡± <i>Besides me, who else would like an idiot like you?</i>


    ¡°He said he is going to prepare his dowry.¡± Ming Shu added scenes for herself calmly.


    ¡°An Ge!¡± Ling Yan was furious.


    <i>Can¡¯t she talk nicely? Why must she always anger me! F**k, why do I like an idiot like her? Ah, no! Only an idiot would like her!</i>


    Ming Shu tilted her head and gave a small smile. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Ling Yan controlled himself. He couldn¡¯t be angry.


    <i>Let her.</i>


    <i>Let her.</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s mood got better when she saw him this way. ¡°Why did youe out? The ghosts guarding you decided to ck off?¡±


    Ling Yan sat beside her. ¡°He said that you woulde and see me every day. Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Am I crazy? Why would I go and visit you every day?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Or are you delusional? There are some really good doctors from the various dynasties in Hell. Do you need me to find one for you?¡±


    <i>You¡¯re sick!</i>


    <i>Your whole family is sick!</i>


    ¡°Let me ask you, why did you note again after that day?¡± Ling Yan remembered his purpose. ¡°Do you not want to be responsible?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, you can just keep it in your heart. Why must you say it aloud? It will spoil our rtionship.¡±


    Ling Yan took a few deep breaths and managed to stop himself from smashing the table. He gritted his teeth and stared at her. ¡°You heartless person!¡±


    ¡°I am heartless. I can¡¯t help it.¡± Ming Shu flicked her fringe and smiled even brighter.


    Ling Yan cursed fervently.


    <i>Why do you escape from your responsibility every time!</i>


    Ling Yan frowned. Why did he think ¡°every time¡±?


    Ling Yan¡¯s heart started pounding furiously. Something shed across his mind but he didn¡¯t manage to catch it. When he calmed down, he only felt lost.


    ¡°Ling Yan, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Ling Yan looked up and stared nkly at thedy who was standing. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Send you back to the 19th level.¡±


    Ling Yan looked at her. ¡°This is not what you said.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so what did I say?¡±


    Ling Yan didn¡¯t reply. He just stared at her.


    The ghosts that walked past then seemed to slow down and the sounds of the busy street became faint.


    Ming Shu sighed. ¡°Go home.¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s mouth corners went up. He only had her in his eyes. It was so bright and clear.


    ¡°Can I have this as a takeaway? And this, this, this...¡±


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡±


    He must say one thing: F**k!


    ...


    When Ming Shu returned to the Cloud Room, many years had passed. Maybe it was because she was a ghost so the Harmony System had a hard time trying to kill her. This would be the longest time she¡¯d lived for.


    However, she died a terrible death.


    When she was eating something along the Forgotten River, she was pulled down by a ghost.


    <i>What the hell, are you serious?</i>


    <i>I am the second in rank in Hell. Can I die in such an unjustified manner?</i>


    <i>Is it hard to die spectacrly just once?</i>


    The Harmony System ignored Ming Shu and showed her her data.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 150000


    ***: *****


    Additional Task: Failed.


    Note: Failure of the main mission will result in a deduction of 50000 Hatred Points. Noints or questions will be epted.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    This meant that she earned 40000 for this mission and got deducted 50000. In the end, she didn¡¯t earn anything and even had to pay them back?


    <i>Very well. So this is how you treat your customer. You will die soon.</i>


    <i>F**k, I wasted this mission.</i>


    <i>It was all because of that idiot!</i>


    <i>In the next world, I will cook him.</i>


    Ming Shu felt a bit tired. She needed to rest.

 Chapter 432 - Xianyue Extra (38)

    <h4>Chapter 432: Xianyue Extra (38)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Dong Hua City¡¯s spirit guide reporting.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the information in her hand. She looked up at Shen Xianyue. She looked the same as before. ¡°Your term has ended.¡±


    Shen Xianyue nodded without any expression.


    Ming Shu removed her status as a spirit guide and retrieved the power that Hell gave her. Shen Xianyue was just a normal spirit now.


    ¡°Master An Ge.¡±


    Shen Xianyue looked at her with bright eyes. ¡°Can I not reincarnate immediately?¡±


    ¡°You have contributed to Hell so you have the priority to reincarnate first. Why do you want to give it up?¡± Ming Shu looked at her with interest.


    ¡°I want to wait for him,¡± Shen Xianyue said in an indifferent tone.


    ¡°Master, Master Ling Yan is creating a huge disturbance. Please hurry up and take a look.¡± A little ghost rushed in hurriedly.


    Ming Shu closed her tablet. ¡°Up to you.¡±


    Shen Xianyue bowed. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Ming Shu walked down and paused in front of her. ¡°Since you treated me to pig trotters, I will give you a favor.¡±


    Shen Xianyue looked at Ming Shu with a stunned expression.


    Ming Shu gestured for her to raise her hand.


    ...


    When she came back to the familiar environment, Shen Xianyue was still in a daze. It felt like a dream.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Shen Xianyue nodded and walked in.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be reached by phone, Master got really angry. He should be in the study room now. Do you want to tell him that you¡¯re safe?¡± the maid asked carefully.


    Shen Xianyue paused. She went upstairs.


    The door of the study was halfway open. She could see the entire room. A man was leaning against the table and a woman was leaning against the man, pecking him on the chest.


    Shen Xianyue¡¯s face turned pale. She retreated and her shoes tapped against the floor, emitting a sound.


    She turned around and walked away quickly.


    She almost ran down the stairs.


    ¡°Shen Xianyue, stop right there!¡±


    Shen Ying¡¯s voice came from behind her. After that, Shen Xianyue was pulled by someone and pushed against the handrail.


    ¡°Brother,¡± Shen Xianyue said coldly, ¡°is anything the matter?¡±


    ¡°You saw it?¡± Shen Ying red right at her.


    Shen Xianyue closed her lips. ¡°Yes, congrattions, Brother.¡±


    Shen Ying exerted more force in his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything you want to say?¡±


    Shen Xianyue slowly raised her head. She emphasized each word. ¡°Brother, you are not young anymore. I should have a sister-inw. The Shen family needs a female leader.¡±


    ¡°Shen Xianyue!¡±


    Shen Ying was furious.


    His chest rose rapidly but no words came out.


    ¡°Boss Shen...¡± A tender and seductive voice came from above.


    Shen Xianyue took the chance to push Shen Ying away and ran out of the vi.


    She shouldn¡¯t be greedy.


    She should have stayed in Hell obediently and waited for him. After she saw him for thest time, she would never see him again the next lifetime.


    Shen Xianyue started reminiscing about her past.


    She was not a child of the Shen family. Her parents were friends of the Shen family. After that, they both passed away and no one wanted to take her in. They felt that she was an unlucky person who caused her parents to die.


    She was taken into the Shen family and changed her surname to Shen.


    She had a good time in the Shen family. Mother Shen and Father Shen treated her like their own child. The only one that had something against her was Shen Ying.


    Shen Ying always disturbed her.


    However, he would also stand up to protect her when she was being bullied.


    Shen Xianyue couldn¡¯t remember how she started to like Shen Ying. When she realized it, her heart was already set on him.


    She didn¡¯t dare to tell Shen Ying. She felt that she would just be happy liking him secretly. After all, he was so perfect, so nice...


    But she might really be an unlucky person.


    When she was 13 years old, Mother Shen and Father Shen brought her and Shen Ying out to y to celebrate her birthday. No one knew that there would be an earthquake that day.


    Many buildings copsed. The screams shattered people¡¯s eardrums.


    She hid in her room and didn¡¯t dare to move. Shen Ying came to find her and dragged her out to run downstairs.


    However, they were unlucky. In the end, they still got buried in the ruins.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Mother and Father wille and find us.¡± Shen Xianyue hugged her andforted her. His voice was like a light in the darkness, pacifying Shen Xianyue and her fear.


    Shen Ying was only 18 years old then, but he could already calmly analyze their situation. He took the food he had out and preserved them.


    ¡°Brother, do you hate me?¡±


    She cautiously asked this question in the dark.


    Shen Ying kept quiet for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, you¡¯re my sister.¡±


    Right, she was his sister.


    Shen Xianyue leaned against Shen Ying. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. There was no sound from above. The only thing she could hear was the sound of Shen Ying¡¯s breathing.


    Her consciousness started to blur out.


    ¡°Shen Xianyue, don¡¯t sleep. Eat something.¡±


    ¡°Shen Xianyue, talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Brother...¡± Shen Xianyue felt around and grabbed Shen Ying¡¯s hand. ¡°Am I going to die?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Shen Ying consoled her, ¡°eat something. The rescue team wille soon. We will be fine. Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Brother is here. I¡¯m not scared.¡±


    Shen Ying left the food for her. However, they didn¡¯t have much food to begin with. When Shen Xianyue realized it, Shen Ying was already dying.


    With theck of water, their life force was dwindling faster and faster.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Brother, you said that we would be okay.¡± Shen Xianyue hugged Shen Ying and cried.


    ¡°Brother, say something...¡±


    ¡°Brother...¡±


    Shen Xianyue¡¯s voice grew faint. Her consciousness faded and she saw a light.


    When she woke up, she found herself standing in a weird pce. This ce was very quiet. There was only a person floating in front of her.


    Yes, floating.


    Was she dead?


    ¡°Shen Xianyue, you have a chance to live again. Do you want it?¡± the person said.


    ¡°Live?¡± She was really dead.


    The person told her that this was Hell. As long as she became a spirit guide, she would be able to be revived.


    One term year would allow her to live for five more years. A-ten year term meant that she would be able to live for 50 more years.


    When the term ended, she still had 50 more years.


    ¡°The... the person that was with me. Is he dead?¡±


    ¡°Dead.¡±


    Shen Xianyue felt as though someone had grabbed her neck. She suddenly forgot how to breathe. Dead... Shen Ying was dead...


    After a long time, Shen Xianyue asked with some difficulty, ¡°Can I... pass my life to someone else?¡±


    The person was puzzled. ¡°You have no blood rtives on your document.¡±


    Shen Xianyue nodded. ¡°It is my brother from my adoptive father...¡±


    ¡°You can do it, but when your term is up, you will die. Are you still willing to do it?¡± The person seemed very easy to talk to.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ...


    When Shen Xianyue woke up again, she was in the hospital. There was only the sound of machines in the empty room.


    She was worried about Shen Ying and took off the device on her hand. She forced herself up and tried to leave the room. However, she was brought back to her bed before she could leave the room.


    ¡°I want to see my brother. Let me go.¡±


    ¡°Little sister, you managed to live after much difficulty. Don¡¯t make it difficult for yourself.¡±


    ¡°I want to see my brother...¡± Shen Xianyue¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Let me see my brother.¡±


    ¡°You mean the boy that was with you? He¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t be agitated,¡± the nurseforted her.


    ¡°Is he really okay?¡±


    The nurse promised her, ¡°Yes, he is. You can rest first and when you¡¯re better, you can go see him.¡±

 Chapter 433 - Xianyue Extra (39)

    <h4>Chapter 433: Xianyue Extra (39)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Shen Xianyue took much effort to dodge the nurse and went into Shen Ying¡¯s room.


    Shen Ying had gotten skinnier. His eyes were closed and he was sleeping soundly.


    Shen Xianyue took the chance when no one was around to sneak into the ward. She looked at Shen Ying carefully as if this was the only way to make sure that he was alive.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Shen Xianyue¡¯s tears fell. ¡°I could only save you. I couldn¡¯t save Mother and Father.¡±


    She only had 50 years of life. She could only give it to one person.


    Shen Xianyue didn¡¯t dare to stay for too long. She wiped off her tears and left the ward quickly.


    That person said that she could not stay with a human for too long...


    Shen Ying¡¯s body recovered very quickly. On the other hand, Shen Xianyue¡¯s body was weaker and she recovered slower than Shen Ying.


    Shen Ying didn¡¯te to see her. When they went back, Shen Ying was busy organizing their parents¡¯ funeral and didn¡¯t have the time to bother with her.


    Shen Xianyue didn¡¯t dare to get near him, either. She was afraid of seeing Shen Ying. She was afraid of how he would look at her.


    When she was first adopted into the Shen family, someone said that she was an unlucky person and she would bring misfortune upon them.


    Shen Ying knew it now...


    She was an unlucky person.


    On the day of the funeral, she followed the procession and was red at by people from the Shen family. Hatred... disdain... all kinds of eyes tried to pierce through her.


    Shen Xianyue felt very miserable in her heart, but she could only bear with it by herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s her...¡±


    ¡°She harmed her parents and now, she came to harm our Shen family. I wonder what our second uncle was thinking when they adopted her.¡±


    ¡°She still has the face toe to the funeral. Why did she not die? Why did our second uncle and aunt die?¡±


    Shen Xianyue pretended that she didn¡¯t hear all this and ced the flower in front of Mother Su and Father Su¡¯s tombstone.


    Father, Mother.


    <i>Brother will be fine. He will live for very long... very long.</i>


    Shen Xianyue looked down and retreated to the side. She raised her head, met Shen Ying¡¯s gaze, and shivered. She turned around and left.


    ...


    After the funeral, Shen Xianyue started her term as the local spirit guide.


    Since she was a newbie, the past spirit guide would take her around for one month. He was a very good-looking man. When Shen Xianyue appeared, he was surprised. He must have been shocked that it would be such a little girl.


    ¡°Hell is so heartless now. They even hired such a small child.¡±


    Shen Xianyue didn¡¯t say anything.


    The man could only take the initiative and asked, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    Shen Xianyue replied indifferently, ¡°Shen Xianyue.¡±


    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t always keep a long face.¡± The man touched her head. ¡°Give me a smile.¡±


    Shen Xianyue was frightened when she was touched on the head by this male stranger. She stepped back really far. ¡°You... don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    ¡°Haha...¡± The man looked even better when he smiled. ¡°So cute. Okay, I shall not tease you anymore. Let us goplete your newbie mission.¡±


    The man would always tease her, but Shen Xianyue just got quieter. In the morning, she would go to school and attend lessons. At night, she would follow the man to practice.


    One month passed quickly.


    ¡°Today is ourst day. All the best from now on.¡± The man folded a paper crane on the spot and gave it to her. ¡°I wish you luck.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you don¡¯t need to be so tired from now on. Oh right, there are actually two spirit guides in our area. However, don¡¯t bother provoking the other spirit guide. He doesn¡¯t do much work at all. You will need to work a bit harder. If you see him, just pretend that you didn¡¯t... Well, there is not much chance of meeting him anyway.¡±


    Shen Xianyue remembered the things the man told her.


    That night, the man sent her home. When he saw her vi, he even teased her for a while. In the end, he hugged her. ¡°A spirit guide is lonely. All the best, little girl.¡±


    As a senior, he told her that for the next ten years, she would be very lonely.


    Shen Xianyue watched as the man disappeared into the darkness. She turned around and bumped into Shen Xianyue.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Shen Ying¡¯s voice was cold.


    There were whitenterns hanging outside the Shen family¡¯s vi. Shen Ying stood at the door. She didn¡¯t know how long he had been standing there.


    ¡°Brother, I will move out tomorrow.¡± Shen Xianyue looked at him calmly.


    Shen Ying sneered and turned to go back into the vi.


    The next day, Shen Xianyue moved out.


    The vi was left for her by her parents. That year, her rtives wanted to snatch the vi. It was Mother Shen and Father Shen who helped her keep the vi.


    Shen Xianyue and Shen Ying¡¯s rtionship became odd. They never mentioned anything about their parents¡¯ death, but they both knew that it was a thorn in their hearts which could never be removed.


    Shen Xianyue could only let herself get familiarized with the job of a spirit guide. She let herself stay busy during daytime and nighttime.


    Shen Xianyue met the man again after that. However, he seemed to have forgotten her. There was a woman beside him and the woman¡¯s stomach was bulging slightly. The two of them walked past her while holding hands. They looked really happy.


    Shen Xianyue took out the nicely kept paper crane.


    <i>All the best, Shen Xianyue.</i>


    ...


    That night, she didn¡¯t know that she would meet an evil ghost. The man only taught her how to do her job as a spirit guide, but didn¡¯t teach her what she should do when she met an evil ghost.


    Although a Taoist master that was passing by helped her, she was still injured.


    Shen Xianyue returned to the vi andy on her sofa. She had no energy left.


    ¡°Shen Xianyue?¡±


    ¡°Shen Xianyue?¡±


    Someone called her. She could faintly make out Shen Ying¡¯s face.


    ¡°Brother...¡±


    ¡°Let me send you to the hospital. Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Shen Ying¡¯s voice ovepped with the voice thatforted her under the ruins.


    ¡°I will not... go to the hospital.¡± Shen Xianyue grabbed him tightly and stubbornly. She could not go to the hospital.


    ¡°You¡¯re sick.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine after sleeping.¡±


    Shen Ying couldn¡¯t convince her and carried her to her room upstairs.


    Shen Xianyue couldn¡¯t remember what happened that night. She was slightly unconscious. When she woke up the next day, Shen Xianyue was standing in her living room and ordering people around to move the pieces of furniture.


    Shen Ying saw that she woke up and said coldly, ¡°There are too many people in the Shen family vi. So irritating. I will stay here for a while.¡±


    Shen Xianyue wanted to reject him, but Shen Ying didn¡¯t give her any chance. He moved in forcefully.


    After that, he would always scold her weirdly whenever she came homete or brought other people home. Then, he would walk away angrily. The next day, he would continue to stay at the house as though nothing had happened.


    Shen Xianyue would hide from him if she could and if she couldn¡¯t, she would be indifferent toward him.


    This was because she knew that she only had ten years to live. When she died, he would still be able to live for a long time...


    Ten yearster, she finished her term. She earned a rewardr and could be a human again. However, he already had someone beside him.


    Without any warning.


    The person she protected for ten years was going to leave her now.


    Shen Xianyue lost all her energy and squatted on the floor, crying. ¡°Shen Ying, I really really like you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Shen Xianyue¡¯s body froze. She hid her head between her knees and listened to the footstepsing nearer.


    Shen Ying pulled her up. ¡°Do you know how scared I was when I saw you lying in your vi without making any sound?¡±


    ¡°Shen Xianyue, I don¡¯t have many years to wait for you.¡±


    ¡°Shen Xianyue, I will marry you.¡±


    The string in Shen Xianyue¡¯s heart broke. She grabbed Shen Ying¡¯s shirt and cried like a child.


    <i>I am willing to exchange ten years of my life for a lifetime of peacefulness for you. </i>¡ª Shen Xianyue.

 Chapter 434 - An Ge & Ling Yan Extra (40)

    <h4>Chapter 434: An Ge & Ling Yan Extra (40)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In Xi Chu.


    A person carried a little girl and walked along the mountain covered with snow.


    ¡°Father, where are we going?¡± the little girl asked cutely. The snow fell down andnded on her eyshes. They turned into water droplets. As she batted hershes, the water droplets fell down.


    The middle-aged man that was carrying her sighed. ¡°Little Ge, you must be obedient in the future and not be stubborn anymore. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Father?¡±


    The middle-aged man looked up at the sanctuary they were already nearing. He was not willing to send his daughter to this dested sanctuary, but... he had no choice.


    ¡°Is this the daughter of the An family?¡± Someone was waiting in the mountain.


    The middle-aged man nodded and ced the little girl on the ground. He tidied the cloak on her body. ¡°Little Ge, remember, be obedient. That is the only way I cane to visit you.¡±


    The little girl looked at him, puzzled. ¡°Father doesn¡¯t want me anymore?¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°How can I not want you. If you are obedient, I cane and visit you.¡±


    ¡°Why do you not want me? Am I not obedient?¡± An Ge pouted and wanted to cry. ¡°An Ge will not be yful anymore. Please don¡¯t leave me alone. I will study well and listen to you. I will not bully Big Brother and Father anymore. Don¡¯t leave me alone, Father.¡±


    The man forced himself to push An Ge again. He bowed at the person upstairs and left.


    An Ge chased him, but how could she catch up with her short limbs? Very soon, she lost sight of her father.


    She fell onto the snow and cried with anguish.


    When An Ge was brought to the sanctuary, she was still crying. The people that helped her didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°What should we do...¡±


    ¡°What happens if she disturbs the priest?¡±


    ¡°Please, my little miss, stop crying. Look, we have a lot of food and toys here.¡±


    A few young girls and guys surrounded An Ge and tried to console her. However, it was of no use.


    ¡°Why is it so noisy?¡±


    Outside the door, a man in white stood. Behind him, snow was falling. He seemed like the only color in the snowy mountain.


    However, no one dared to look at him. They looked down and bowed.


    ¡°Priest.¡±


    ¡°This is the child that the An family sent over. We can¡¯t console her.¡±


    An Ge suddenly stopped crying. She tilted her head and looked at the man. Then, she struggled to get up and ran over to hug the man. ¡°Brother, you look really nice.¡±


    Everyone sucked in their breath. Someone wanted to go up and pull An Ge back.


    ¡°An Ge?¡±


    The person that went forward paused and replied respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You all can go down.¡±


    The rest of the people looked at each other and didn¡¯t dare to go against him. They left.


    The man carried An Ge up and ced her on a chair in the room. ¡°My name is Ling Yan. I will be your master from now on. You need to learn how to protect Xi Chu.¡±


    An Ge shook her legs and said brightly, ¡°Brother, you look really good. You look better than my brother.¡±


    Ling Yan was stunned for a moment before sighing. <i>She is still too young.</i>


    From that day onward, everyone in the sanctuary knew that their priest had a new disciple. However, the little disciple, An Ge, never called Ling Yan M <i>aster </i>. She would call him <i>Brothe </i>r and followed him everywhere.


    It was okay when she followed him to eat, but when little An Ge climbed onto his bed, the priest felt helpless.


    ¡°An Ge, you can¡¯t sleep here.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I sleep here?¡± An Ge looked at him innocently. ¡°My older brother would always coax me to sleep.¡±


    Ling Yan: ¡°...¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Sleep then.¡±


    An Gey on the big bed and stared at Ling Yan. ¡°Big Brother, your house is so cold.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is the highest ce in Xi Chu. You can see the entire country from here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel lonely?¡±


    ¡°... Still okay.¡±


    ¡°Does this mean that I can¡¯t leave this ce anymore?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Ling Yan, ¡°but you can go down once every year.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± An Ge seemed disappointed. ¡°But I miss my older brother and father. Father said that if I am obedient, I can see him. Brother, I will listen to you.¡±


    Ling Yan turned around and covered her with the nket. Then he sat to the side and read a book.


    An Ge looked at him. She suddenly reached out with her small hand and pulled his sleeve. ¡°I will apany you from now on.¡±


    Ling Yan nced at her sideways. He sighed. ¡°An Ge, you should be thinking about the people in the world.¡±


    An Ge didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why?¡±


    Ling Yan shook his head and rubbed her head. ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    ...


    An Ge was the next candidate for the head priest. There were many things that she needed to learn. Besides getting used to life on the mountain, she needed to learn a lot of things everyday.


    An Ge was very active. She didn¡¯t like to stay in one ce. Most of the time, she would lose patience after learning for a while.


    Ling Yan could only spend more time teaching her. He would only allow her to leave after she learned everything.


    This kind of lifestyle was very boring but no matter what, An Ge¡¯s personality was still very lively. It livened up the atmosphere of the sanctuary.


    When An Ge reached the age where she could go down the mountain, Ling Yan would always bring her along with him. Every time this happened, An Ge would be very happy. She could see her brother and father.


    However, when her father and brother saw her, they couldn¡¯te forward. It was considered rude to do that. They could only stand at the side and call her <i>young priestess </i>.


    Right...


    She was the young priestess of the sanctuary.


    Her status was higher than theirs.


    After that, An Ge seldom went down the mountain. She started to understand what Ling Yan meant by protecting Xi Chu. She understood what he meant by protecting the people in the world. She couldn¡¯t stay with her family because she had a more important mission.


    She could not disappoint them.


    There were very few people on the mountain. An Ge didn¡¯t hide her feelings toward Ling Yan. At first, she didn¡¯t call Little Ge <i>aster </i>because she was young. After that, she still didn¡¯t call him <i>Master </i>because of her stubborn conviction.


    When Ling Yan realized this, he scolded her, but An Ge just continued doing it her way. She became bolder and slowly, all the people in the sanctuary noticed it too.


    Ling Yan started to dodge her. He would call other people to teach her.


    An Ge got cheekier. As she grew older, she became even bolder and changed her methods to attract his attention.


    ¡°An Ge...¡±


    The person on the bed revealed two eyes. She smiled cunningly. ¡°Brother.¡±


    ¡°Get down.¡±


    An Ge came down from the bed. ¡°I finished my homework today. Are you going to reward me?¡±


    ¡°This is what you should do.¡±


    An Ge pouted. ¡°But I worked hard.¡±


    ¡°Everyone works hard.¡±


    An Ge went over and hugged Ling Yan¡¯s arm. She swung it around. ¡°I don¡¯t care, you must reward me. If not, I will not have the energy to finish my work tomorrow.¡±


    Having brought her up, Ling Yan was used to her whining. However, he would always feel helpless against it. ¡°What do you want? Don¡¯t be too shameless.¡±


    An Geughed and covered her mouth. Suddenly, she rose on tiptoe and kissed Ling Yan on the face.


    Before Ling Yan could react, An Ge ran out in a sh with a red face.


    Ling Yan stood in the room. After a while, he raised his hand and touched the spot that was kissed. Something fluttered in his heart.

 Chapter 435 - An Ge & Ling Yan Extra (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 435: An Ge & Ling Yan Extra (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Somehow, that An Ge kissed Ling Yan was discovered by others, and it was soon spread out.


    Ling Yan was called down the mountain then. The next day, when he came back, he gave several orders before leaving the sanctuary, without going to see An Ge.


    After An Ge finished practice that day and went to find him, Ling Yan had already left.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Brother?¡±


    ¡°Young Priestess, you should call him <i>Master </i>.¡± The one who was being asked corrected her.


    An Ge looked at him a little strangely. ¡°But I used to...¡±


    ¡°Young Priestess, don¡¯t be childish.¡± That man shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re the Young Priestess, the future head priest.¡±


    An Ge lost her words at this time.


    For the following days, no matter whom An Ge asked, no one told her where Ling Yan had gone.


    The sanctuary became even more cheerless than before, and An Ge didn¡¯t have any mood to practice.


    She grabbed someone at random, her voice mixed with a wronged tone. ¡°When will Brothere back?¡±


    ¡°Young Priestess, you should call him <i>Master </i>.¡± The other party was a little disgruntled.


    ¡°Why should I call him <i>Master </i>?¡± An Ge¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°I¡¯m not doing that.¡±


    The other party also got angry and raised his voice. ¡°Young Priestess, do you really want to know why the priest left the sanctuary?¡±


    An Ge asked anxiously, ¡°Why?¡±


    The other party got angrier as he continued, ¡°Young Priestess, you shouldn¡¯t show your feelings to the priest on your face, and you shouldn¡¯t cross the line. You have earned the priest punishment, don¡¯t you know you were wrong?¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡± An Ge was a little perplexed to see that the man who had treated her nicely throughout daily life suddenly got so angry. ¡°I, I just... like Brother.¡±


    The man took a deep breath. ¡°From the moment you stepped into the sanctuary, you have been doomed to be alone. You¡¯re not allowed to like anyone, do you understand?¡±


    An Ge didn¡¯t seem to hear what the man said. ¡°You said Brother was being punished, but where? Tell me...¡±


    The man shook his head and left quickly.


    No one in the sanctuary would tell her anything. An Ge suffered from waiting so she sneaked down the mountain to her father. She pestered him endlessly to know about Ling Yan.


    Finally her brother didn¡¯t have the heart and told her that the priest was at the altar.


    The altar, the ce for offering sacrifices to gods or ancestors each year.


    But the altar was on the highest mountain in Xi Chu, where snow covered thend all year round, and an ordinary person couldn¡¯t stay long up there.


    An Ge only went there once.


    She found the mountain ording to her memory and climbed from the foot of it to the top.


    Snow floated on the top. An Ge saw the man in thin clothes kneeling at the altar, his hair and eyebrows dyed with cold frost. He kneeled there as quietly as a sculpture.


    The entire world seemed to turn ck and white, immersed in endless silence.


    That man was as noble as an otherworldly immortal, but now he kneeled at the altar.


    An Ge was taking pity on him now more than feeling shocked.


    She staggered over.


    ¡°Brother...¡±


    The man opened his eyes slightly, and his expression was as cool as ever. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I like you, why do you take the punishment?¡± An Ge tried to pull him up.


    ¡°An Ge, stop,¡± Ling Yan scolded. ¡°This is the altar, you shouldn¡¯t be here, just go.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± An Ge insisted, ¡°you did nothing wrong, why should you be punished? I should be punished!¡±


    ¡°An Ge, I¡¯m your master. It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t teach you well,¡± Ling Yan said in a low voice. ¡°Go back.¡±


    Ling Yan remained unmoved no matter what An Ge said. At this snowy altar, even though Ling Yan had the priest¡¯s power, he was just an ordinary person, let alone he needed to protect An Ge.


    The imperial city¡¯s people hurried over here to take An Ge back.


    She was pulled away from the altar. Then An Ge suddenly broke free and kneeled below the altar, her head touching the snow. ¡°Master...¡±


    She called him <i>Master </i>.


    ...


    Since that day, Ling Yan was only her master. An Ge didn¡¯t dare have other thoughts, fearing that she would implicate him again.


    She didn¡¯t have the heart to see him kneel at the altar in that way.


    He should be the one that overlooked the world.


    The sanctuary¡¯s atmosphere changed subtly, but An Ge didn¡¯t seem to sense that. The days went by unexamined, and she always avoided meeting Ling Yan.


    She was afraid that if she saw him, she would not be able to help...


    Having some different thoughts and feelings.


    In the year when she was going toe of age, she chose to practice alone in an enclosed environment.


    Before that, An Ge hesitantly walked to Ling Yan¡¯s door and knocked on it. ¡°Master, I¡¯m going into istion.¡±


    No one answered.


    When she finished thest year, she woulde of age, and she would be able to host a sacrifice ceremony on her own. By then Ling Yan would gradually transfer the sanctuary¡¯s power to her, and then he would abdicate...


    No one knew where the abdicated priests went. It seemed they would be guided somewhere they needed to go after the abdication.


    After a long while, a sigh came from inside. ¡°Go.¡±


    An Ge held in her emotions. ¡°Master, take care.¡±


    An Ge turned around and left. She heard the door open behind her, and she worked hard not to look back. But in the end, she looked back.


    She saw that man standing at the door and looking at her quietly. It was just like the year when she first stepped up to the sanctuary.


    An Ge didn¡¯t expect that would be herst time seeing him.


    One yearter, when An Ge came out, the world¡¯s situation had changed a lot. Ling Yan was suppressed, and countless people yelled to kill the priest who had protected them before.


    An Ge was forced to be the new priestess, and she needed to host the ceremony to kill Ling Yan...


    At first An Ge didn¡¯t know clearly what was happening, then she finally figured out the truth.


    She wanted to see Ling Yan, and she wanted to tell him that she had a way to save him.


    But she couldn¡¯t. Countless people surrounded her everyday and she had lots of things to do.


    They found a woman and put her into the coffin, which was made from the trees around the altar. They ced the coffin above where Ling Yan was buried alive, surrounded by several sacred weapons containing extraordinary power.


    They were going to wipe out Ling Yan.


    Even though Ling Yan requested to be buried alive, and there wouldn¡¯t happen any danger, they didn¡¯t intend to leave him be.


    They forced her to kill him.


    An Ge was so scared. She couldn¡¯t let Ling Yan die.


    No matter what he was, he was Ling Yan in her heart, he was her brother, her master, and her... Ling Yan.


    An Ge would host the massacre, so she was watched closely. She gradually let herself calm down and made them believe she had thought it through.


    There were still many people watching over her, but An Ge had more chances then.


    Finally, on the night before the ceremony, An Ge grasped an opportunity to force one of the sanctuary¡¯s people to disguise themselves as her, and she sneaked into the ce where Ling Yan was suppressed.


    That womany in the coffin made of sacred wood and looked peaceful.


    An Ge knew Ling Yan was under the coffin.


    ¡°Brother...¡±


    No one responded.


    An Ge held in her tears and got the girl out of the coffin, dressed her in a wedding dress that she brought, theny her back into the coffin.


    She changed the spirit suppressing symbol inside the coffin. As long as it didn¡¯t take effect, Ling Yan would be fine.


    And if she was gone...


    No one could host this massacre.


    An Ge used up her power to open the array ahead of time.


    On that night, the entirety of Xi Chu saw the lights rushing to the sky in the Northwest.


    <i>Brother Ling Yan, many years from now, you¡¯ll see the daylight again.</i>


    She couldn¡¯t be reborn into a human body anymore. So, when Ling Yan came out, she wanted him to see her in a wedding dress.


    A priest was doomed to be alone since he stepped into the sanctuary, and he was not allowed to like anyone. But the moment she stepped in, she had a crush on him. ¡ª An Ge

 Chapter 436 - Master Immortal (1)

    <h4>Chapter 436: Master Immortal (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Immortal World Headlines: Yin Zheng Disses Other Immortals in a Variety of Ways Whenever She Likes#


    ¡°Master Immortal, are you all right?¡±


    On the soft bed, therey a woman in blue formal clothes which were embroidered with dark patterns on the hems. The patterns were some cranes and clouds, looking extremely auspicious and respectable.


    But her sleeves were stained with red, and the light smell of blood floated in the air.


    The woman looked at the little fairchild standing on one side with a confused look. After a long while, she moved her pink lips and said in an ethereal voice, ¡°Get me something to eat.¡±


    The little fairchild was stunned and said in hesitation, ¡°Master Immortal, we don¡¯t have any food...¡± <i>In our sky pce.</i>


    The woman gave the little fairchild a look with hidden bitterness, so thetter bent over to offer a salute and continued, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go get something.¡±


    Ming Shu held herself up on the soft bed and looked around. It was a delicate hall, with some mist floating near the ground, which made the whole ce look like a fairnd.


    And this was indeed a fairnd¡ªthe immortal world.


    The fake female protagonist was called Long Shaxue, reborn.


    Long Shaxue was the little princess of the dragon race who grew up in the immortal world with an unruly and willful personality. She had always been a troublemaker, and she imed she was going to marry the immortal world¡¯s Lord Li Mo ever since she was a child.


    However, Long Shaxue didn¡¯t get what she wanted. She was arranged to marry the immortal world¡¯s Xie Chuyang, and Lord Li Mo didn¡¯t marry her.


    But Long Shaxue wouldn¡¯t obediently ept the arranged destiny. Since the immortal emperor granted two marriages at the same time, Long Shaxue performed a little trick before the ceremony and reced herself with the female protagonist.


    She then married Lord Li Mo as she expected, and what¡¯s done is done, so the immortal world had to ept the result.


    In the beginning, Long Shaxue was very happy about this. But gradually, she found Lord Li Mo had some hidden secrets. It turned out that Lord Li Mo had long been possessed by the Devil.


    Originally he picked out the female protagonist and didn¡¯t dare to put his fingers on Long Shaxue, because after all, she was the little princess of the dragon race. But then Long Shaxue delivered herself to his door, which was just great. A dragon was even more suitable for his n.


    She was used only as a tool. Li Mo treated her badly in private, and Long Shaxue began to feel scared. She wanted to leave, but before she had time to tell the news to the dragons, Li Mo caught her.


    He threatened that if she dared tell anyone, she would be killed.


    Long Shaxue didn¡¯t want to die so she gave up. Sometimes when Li Mo took her out, she would see Xie Chuyang and the female protagonist having a happy life, and was jealous.


    If she married Xie Chuyang in the beginning, the one who suffered now wouldn¡¯t be her.


    In the end, Li Mo was discovered by the immortal world anyway, and Li Mo pushed her out to die miserably.


    So after the rebirth, Long Shaxue was determined to change that ending.


    The Host was called Yin Zheng.


    The immortal world divided its poption into six grades, from low to high including sky immortal, golden immortal, Xuan immortal, immortal man, lord immortal, and master immortal. Upper further would be gods. But now there¡¯re no gods in the immortal world, only immortals.


    Yin Zheng was one of the few master immortals in the immortal world, and she was a female.


    The grudge between the Host and the fake female protagonist probably began when the fake female protagonist changed her identity back and married Xie Chuyang.


    Xie Chuyang and Yin Zheng were at the same grade and shared amon master. Xie Chuyang was Yin Zheng¡¯s senior brother.


    Xie Chuyang had an odd temper, which was also rted to Yin Zheng.


    About a thousand years ago, Yin Zheng was somehow injured and she came back as a different person. At that time, Xie Chuyang and Yin Zheng were supposed to get married.


    But after Yin Zheng came back, she became very indifferent toward Xie Chuyang, and she even broke the engagementter. Xie Chuyang was desperate to ask her what happened, but Yin Zheng kept avoiding him. Then gradually, Xie Chuyang¡¯s rage faded, and he became the same moody person as today.


    For the past thousand years, the two behaved as if they were strangers. Perhaps time had killed Xie Chuyang¡¯s heart, so he agreed with the immortal emperor¡¯s proposal, and thus got married.


    After the wedding, the fake female protagonist unintentionally found that Xie Chuyang still liked Yin Zheng. So she began to target Yin Zheng. Usually Yin Zheng rarely left this sky pce, but she would always meet the fake female protagonist when she came out.


    Their rtionship worsened. What¡¯s more, the fake female protagonist would choose the time when Xie Chuyang appeared to make it look like Yin Zheng was bullying her, so Xie Chuyang would help the fake female protagonist.


    Later when the immortal world¡¯s prince-heir was murdered, the fake female protagonist identified Yin Zheng. Yin Zheng asked Xie Chuyang who he believed, and Xie Chuyang chose the fake female protagonist.


    Yin Zheng destroyed her own immortal bones and descended to the human world.


    When Yin Zheng appeared again, she had massacred numerous living creatures in the human world and Xie Chuyang took the order to capture her.


    Yin Zheng then became the final boss in this way. She had a fierce fight against Xie Chuyang and then died in ashes.


    ording to the timeline, this was the day the fake female protagonist was going to marry Xie Chuyang. But the Host spat out blood in her own sky pce.


    <i>What¡¯s all this about...</i>


    ¡°Master Immortal, I got these from Lord Ye Yue, would you like to have a taste?¡± Wu Tong walked in with a te of exquisite dessert, and put it in front of Ming Shu carefully.


    Ming Shu took one dessert and put it into her mouth. It was soft and sweet, melting in her mouth, and tasted somewhat cold, followed by a flowery vor. She felt like she was being encircled by countless fresh flowers.


    <i>Very tasty.</i>


    <i>No, wait.</i>


    <i>It¡¯s super tasty!</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes shone immediately.


    <i>I¡¯m going to hire this chef.</i>


    Seeing Ming Shu buried herself in the desserts, Wu Tong suddenly kneeled.


    Ming Shu moved back with the te, looking at Wu Tong vigntly.


    <i>I won¡¯t share with you even you kneel!</i>


    ¡°Master Immortal, please don¡¯t be like this. I know your heart is pained, but why.¡± Wu Tong sounded like she was weeping. ¡°Don¡¯t do this to yourself. I¡¯m sad for you.¡±


    The two werepletely not on the same wavelength.


    Ming Shu bit into the dessert and thought for a while. ¡°Is there any more of this?¡±


    Wu Tong looked at Ming Shu in a dumbfounded way. ¡°Master Immortal...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very hungry.¡± Ming Shu negotiated with Wu Tong. ¡°Can you cryter and feed me full first?¡±


    Wu Tong didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her master immortal, but after thinking for a while, she decided she¡¯d better not disobey her master immortal, so she bit her own lip and answered, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right now.¡±


    Soon Wu Tong came back with more desserts. Ming Shu was very touched. <i>This is what¡¯s called delicious food!</i>


    All she ever ate before could only be called ingredients for stuffing the stomach.


    Ming Shu even wanted more. But seeing Wu Tong¡¯s worried and shocked face, she swallowed and dusted off her dress to get up.


    ¡°Master Immortal.¡± Wu Tong followed with small steps. ¡°Would you like to take a rest?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a bath.¡± She needed to change to another set of clean clothes.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wu Tong went to prepare things for the bath. There was no one else in this huge mansion, and Wu Tong was the only servant.


    There were quite a few people here before, but gradually they were all driven out by Yin Zheng. Wu Tong was thest one.


    Wu Tong stayed because she kneeled outside for several days and begged, or she would be just like the others and be driven out.


    Ming Shuy on her stomach in the pool, watching Wu Tong walking up and down to prepare with her head tilted.


    ¡°Wu Tong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Immortal?¡± Wu Tong stopped and bent over a little.


    ¡°Did the wedding begin?¡±


    Wu Tong was startled, and she murmured after a long while, ¡°It began two hours ago, Master Immortal. Don¡¯t think too much, take care of your body.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem with my body?¡± This was what Ming Shu wanted to ask.


    She didn¡¯t find this in the Host¡¯s memory.


    ¡°Master Immortal?¡± Wu Tong was confused.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Answer my question.¡±


    Wu Tong looked at Ming Shu¡¯s smiling face, dumbfounded. She hadn¡¯t seen her master immortal smile ever since she came back a thousand years ago... <i>What¡¯s happening?</i>

 Chapter 437 - Master Immortal (2)

    <h4>Chapter 437: Master Immortal (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Wu Tong told Ming Shu that she was injured a thousand years ago and never healed. She couldn¡¯t use her power too excessively, and she couldn¡¯t even get too emotional.


    Ming Shu looked at the clothes with blood stains on the ground.


    Just now Xie Chuyang¡¯s procession passed by their sky pce and the music came on, then the Host spat out blood.


    The Host probably liked Xie Chuyang.


    But not knowing the reason, she couldn¡¯t be with Xie Chuyang and couldn¡¯t even tell him that she liked him.


    Ming Shu changed into clean clothes, which were still blue and even with the same patterns.


    So it¡¯s not that immortals didn¡¯t pay attention to hygiene as they always wore the same clothes, but they had a dozen of the same clothes in their closet.


    Ming Shu put on thest coat and tilted her head to ask Wu Tong, ¡°Where did you get those desserts?¡±


    Wu Tong was worrying Ming Shu would ask about Xie Chuyang again, but now Ming Shu took the initiative to change topic, so she hurriedly answered, ¡°At Lord Ye Yue¡¯s sky pce.¡±


    Ye Yue...


    Seemed to be her neighbor.


    ¡°What do you say, we go ask for his chef?¡± Ming Shu touched her chin.


    Wu Tong¡¯s hand shook, and she almost made a hard knot to Ming Shu¡¯s waistband.


    Wu Tong swallowed. ¡°Master Immortal, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t. Lord Ye Yue made the desserts by himself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then what about kidnapping Lord Ye Yue?¡±


    Wu Tong: ¡°...¡±


    Was the master immortal going mad?


    Wu Tong didn¡¯t dare to answer. How could they kidnap a lord immortal at random?


    ...


    Wu Tong looked up at the threerge words of Ye Yue sky pce, and she really wanted to cry yet no tears came out. Urged by Ming Shu, she went up to knock on the door.


    A little fairchild opened the door and was a little surprised. ¡°Sister Wu Tong, do you want more desserts?¡±


    Wu Tong lowered her body. ¡°Our master immortal wants to visit your Lord Ye Yue.¡± <i>And she wants your lord immortal to be her chef.</i>


    ¡°Ah?¡± The little fairchild was clearly scared a bit. She opened the door wider and saw Ming Shu standing outside, so she hurriedly saluted. ¡°Master Immortal.¡±


    Sometimes this master immortal wouldn¡¯t show up for several decades, but why did shee to their sky pce all of a sudden today?


    Ming Shu nodded as she smiled. ¡°Is your lord immortal at home?¡±


    The little fairchild didn¡¯t see Ming Shu¡¯s smile as she kept her head down. ¡°Reporting to Master Immortal, our lord immortal went to attend Master Immortal Chuyang¡¯s wedding ceremony and hasn¡¯te back.¡±


    ¡°Go tell him toe back quickly.¡±


    The little fairchild didn¡¯t dare to dy, ¡°Yes, Master Immortal, do you need toe inside and wait?¡±


    Lord immortal was one grade lower than master immortal, so if the master immortal ordered to call him back, they would have to take the order.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Okay, please wait for a while then, Master Immortal.¡±


    While Ming Shu was not looking, Wu Tong pulled that little fairchild aside and exined, ¡°Our master immortal is probably not in a good mood, so can you exin to Lord Ye Yue and make him understand.¡±


    ¡°Sister Wu Tong, don¡¯t worry. Master immortal¡¯s identity is respected, so our lord immortal won¡¯tin.¡±


    Wu Tong released the little fairchild and she left in a hurry.


    She gave a distant look at Ming Shu, who was standing at the door, sighing internally. <i>I hope the master immortal won¡¯t be too sad.</i>


    About 15 minutester, a man in white came riding the clouds.


    The man was born with a positive face which made him look like a worthy follower, and his temperament was brilliant. The mild and humid warmth showed in the set of his eyes and brows. Hended before Ming Shu and saluted. ¡°Master Immortal.¡±


    His voice was also pleasant to hear.


    ¡°Ye Yue, cook me some desserts.¡±


    Wu Tong breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, her master immortal didn¡¯t say directly that she wanted Lord Ye Yue to be her chef.


    ¡°What?¡± Ye Yue was confused. ¡°Master Immortal, you called me back just for desserts?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I thought it was because of Xie Chuyang. </i>Of course Lord Ye Yue didn¡¯t dare to say this. ¡°You didn¡¯t like these before, Master Immortal, why do you want to have desserts today?¡±


    ¡°I find the desserts you made are tasty.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°So can you make them for me now?¡±


    Did he have a right to say no?


    Lord Ye Yue looked up and then was suddenly stunned.


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile was very eye-catching. She was born beautiful, and smiling just made her shine like a heart stealer. The aura around her was tender, and it looked like she was at home in the spring wind and flower sea.


    A thousand years ago, Yin Zheng¡¯s beauty had long been famous.


    But for the past one thousand years, she rarely showed herself, and even when she appeared, she would shroud herself in coldness and aggressive momentum. No one even dared to look her in the face, so her beauty was somewhat neglected.


    Ye Yue took a deep breath and invited Ming Shu toe in. ¡°Master Immortal, pleasee in.¡±


    The little fairchild led Ming Shu through the door.


    Ye Yue slowed down to walk with Wu Tong. ¡°What happened to your master immortal, why did she smile?¡±


    Wu Tong shook her head. ¡°Lord Immortal, please don¡¯t me her, our master immortal is probably... not in a good mood.¡±


    This was the only reason she could think of. After all, that man had gotten married today.


    Ye Yue understood this and nodded. They were all clear about what happened between Xie Chuyang and Yin Zheng.


    Ye Yue had a big kitchen as he liked to study cuisine in daily life. Ming Shu sat at the white jade-made table obediently, waiting for Ye Yue¡¯s feeding.


    The more Ye Yue looked at Ming Shu, the more he felt there must be something not quite right. He shook his head and quickly cooked something to serve on the table.


    These ingredients were not ordinary, so the food produced was naturally tasty. Not long after the first te was served, Ming Shu ate up everything on it.


    ¡°Master Immortal, can I cook something else?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± <i>Very obedient.</i>


    Ye Yue rolled up his sleeves and went to catch several fish. He got them cleaned up, added a few spices, then steamed them over fire.


    ¡°Master Immortal, have a taste.¡± Ye Yue put the cooked fish in front of Ming Shu, and the smell of food immediately came to Ming Shu¡¯s nose.


    Ming Shu smiled with two crescent eyes. She got a piece of fish meat with chopsticks.


    The meat was tender and had no fishy taste. The smell of the fish itself was cooked entirely.


    Ming Shu protected that te of fish as if she was really scared someone would grab it.


    Ming Shu put down the chopsticks, looking at Ye Yue sincerely, with expectant eyes.


    Ye Yue took a step back, scared. <i>Master Immortal, what do you want to do...</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Lord Ye Yue, are you interested in being a chef at my sky pce?¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡±


    Wu Tong covered her face. Her master immortal really said that.


    Thought it was not that bad, at least she didn¡¯t say she was going to kidnap him.


    ¡°If you like, Master Immortal, I can spare time to cook for you.¡± Ye Yue answered with careful consideration.


    ¡°You should take the post tomorrow.¡± Ming Shu made her decision.


    <i>I must have this excellent cook.</i>


    Ye Yue: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I didn¡¯t agree!</i>


    <i>I just said I can cook, but I didn¡¯t say I want to be your chef!</i>


    Wu Tong begged Ye Yue behind Ming Shu¡¯s back. <i>Just agree with her in this special moment.</i>


    Ye Yue: ¡°...¡±


    Xie Chuyang got married and then Master Immortal Yin Zheng went mad. What was all this about.


    Ye Yue was very depressed yet he couldn¡¯t reject her. After seeing Ming Shu off, he began to scratch the wall angrily.


    ¡°Lord Immortal, mind your image.¡± The little fairchild reminded him to on side. ¡°Lord immortal, are you really going to be master immortal¡¯s ...¡± <i>Chef?</i>


    ¡°She¡¯s a master immortal, how can I reject her?¡± Ye Yue packed up his things. ¡°Thank god she took a fancy in my cooking skill instead of my body, otherwise your lord immortal would have to wash clean and lie in her bed.¡±


    The little fairchild: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 438 - Master Immortal (3)

    <h4>Chapter 438: Master Immortal (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After leaving Ye Yue¡¯s sky pce, she saw Xie Chuyang. He was supposed to be at the wedding banquet.


    He wore a red gown and stood under the immortal tree. He looked in the direction of the sky pce with a mysterious look on his face.


    Their eyes met.


    Xie Chuyang didn¡¯t dodge her gaze. He looked as though he wanted to imprint her into his heart.


    ¡°Master Immortal Chuyang, why are you not at the wedding banquet? Why did you run here?¡± Ming Shu opened her mouth. Her voice was soft like the clouds in the sky.


    Wu Tong was worried and anxious. Why did her master immortal take the initiative to talk to Master Immortal Chuyang?


    When her master immortal saw himst time, she would either pretend that she didn¡¯t see him or walk the other way. She wouldn¡¯t even greet him with a nod of her head.


    Xie Chuyang looked at the que on Ye Yue¡¯s sky pce and used an angry tone to say, ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng¡¯s wedding is very precious. I am here to personally invite you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t want to attend it.¡± Ming Shu raised her foot and walked toward her own sky pce. As she walked, immortal mist flew around her. The immortal crane on her dress seemed to be alive.


    Xie Chuyang¡¯s eyebrows rxed a bit when he heard that Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to attend the wedding. ¡°Do you not want me to get married?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head and the smile ying at the corners of her mouth widened. ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±


    Xie Chuyang¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He flicked his sleeves and immortal mist swarmed around him. Then, he disappeared.


    Ming Shu blinked and turned back, continuing her journey to her own sky pce as though nothing had happened.


    Wu Tong wanted to say something, but was worried that she would anger her master immortal. In the end, she controlled herself and didn¡¯t say anything.


    <i>Master Immortal is already like that. I shall not ask anymore.</i>


    Xie Chuyang disappeared for an hour during his wedding and everyone started making guesses. However, no one knew what he went to do.


    Of the two weddings, what the immortals wanted to see was the interaction between Yin Zheng and Xie Chuyang. After all, they were the famous golden boy and jade girl of the immortal world before.


    Right now, one of them paid no attention to the outside world and stayed in her pce.


    The other developed a reputation and even married the little princess of the dragon race. His reputation increased even more.


    ...


    The next day, when it was time for the immortals to go to court, the two newlywed couples presented themselves in front of the immortal emperor.


    Lord Li Mo came with an obedient-looking young girl and stood at the left. They looked very harmonious. Xie Chuyang and Long Shaxue stood on the right side. Xie Chuyang had an indifferent face and Long Shaxue peeked at him carefully.


    The immortal emperor at the top said, ¡°You have families now. In the future, you need to care about your other half. You can¡¯t be the same as before.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Mo answered and bent down.


    Xie Chuyang just bowed haphazardly and didn¡¯t say anything. Long Shaxue felt a bit awkward.


    The immortal emperor was used to Xie Chuyang¡¯s attitude and said to Long Shaxue, ¡°Shaxue, you can¡¯t be as stubborn as before anymore. You need to control your temper. In a rtionship, you need to learn to give way sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Brother Immortal Emperor, I understand. You already said so many times.¡± Long Shaxue pouted. She looked really cute.


    ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng has arrived¡ª¡±


    An announcement suddenly came from outside the pce.


    Xie Chuyang instantly turned to look at the door. Long Shaxue noticed Xie Chuyang¡¯s action and frowned. She followed everyone¡¯s gaze and looked in that direction.


    Ady in blue stepped up the stairs and walked toward them amidst the immortal mist. Her skin was like fine white jade and her eyes were like dewdrops, bright and shining. She had a faint smile on her face. There seemed to be light shining behind her, giving off a gentle and soft aura.


    They felt that they saw the famous immortal Yin Zheng from ages past.


    ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng.¡±


    Those immortals that were of a lower status paid their respects to Ming Shu. There were only a few people who didn¡¯t need to bow. Xie Chuyang and Long Shaxue were the two striking figures among those that didn¡¯t bow.


    Ming Shu walked nearer. ¡°Immortal Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng.¡± The immortal emperor regained hisposure and quickly controlled his expression. ¡°Why have youe out? Is there anything the matter?¡±


    The number of times Master Immortal Yin Zheng came out of her sky pce could be counted with one hand. Today, she not only came out, she... wore a smile on her face. How could everyone not be shocked?


    ¡°I want to move sky pce so I hope that you can approve my request.¡±


    Everyone red up.


    The minute Xie Chuyang got married, Master Immortal Yin Zheng wanted to move her sky pce. This left much room for imagination.


    The immortal emperor was thinking the same thing as everyone. ¡°Do you find your current sky pce ufortable?¡±


    ¡°Still okay.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you...¡± <i>Want to move?</i>


    ¡°Do you need a reason?¡± <i>I am thinking of reasons everyday. It is so hard to be an immortal.</i>


    The immortal emperor gave a hollowugh and said tactfully, ¡°Moving one¡¯s sky pce is not a small issue. Also, there are no good ces around here.¡±


    ¡°Let me think of one, then.¡± Ming Shu went into deep thought and started thinking of a reason.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Has Master Immortal Yin Zheng been pushed off the edge by the marriage of Master Immortal Chuyang and gone mad?</i>


    Ming Shu gave a serious face. ¡°I do not like the view from my sky pce. Is this reason okay?¡±


    The immortal emperor knew that Ming Shu was here to create trouble. Due to the feud between her and Xie Chuyang, he probed, ¡°Where do you want to move your sky pce to?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°The Ninth Mountain.¡±


    The immortal emperor: ¡°...¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Only Xie Chuyang raised his eyebrows.


    The Ninth Mountain was just beside his Xiyue Mountain.


    ¡°The Ninth Mountain.¡± The immortal emperor hesitated. <i>Is she here to create trouble? Xie Chuyang is already married and yet, you still run to live beside him. Most importantly, the Ninth Mountain. </i>¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng, why not change to another ce? I think that the Dongru Mountain in the east is not bad...¡±


    ¡°I want the Ninth Mountain.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>She is creating trouble!</i>


    <i>Why do you want to live beside Master Immortal Chuyang!</i>


    The immortal emperor felt that Ming Shu¡¯s smile was very firm. ¡°Is there any reason why you want to live there?¡±


    ¡°There is food at the Ninth Mountain...¡± Ming Shu paused and changed her words. ¡°I want to have more interactions with the little princess of the dragon race.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>If she is not creating trouble, then what is she doing?</i>


    The immortal emperor felt stifled. When he arranged the marriage between Xie Chuyang and Long Shaxue, he had asked for her opinion and she didn¡¯t reject then. After that, he asked for the opinion of Xie Chuyang and he didn¡¯t reject either. That was how this marriage came about.


    Now that the marriage was done, she suddenly did something like this. How could the immortal emperor not feel stifled?


    ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng, I don¡¯t seem to be familiar with you,¡± Long Shaxue said angrily.


    ¡°We will be.¡± Ming Shu smiled. <i>You will hate me so much in the future that you¡¯ll want to stab me to death.</i>


    Long Shaxue bit her lip and nced at Xie Chuyang. He was looking down and didn¡¯t give any reaction to this issue.


    The immortal emperor¡¯s head hurt. ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng, must you really move there?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded.


    Ye Yue said that most of his ingredients were from the Ninth Mountain. Also, there was many nice food on the Ninth Mountain. Because no one had lived there for many years, all kinds of things started moving there to settle down.


    The immortal world was really big. Although she could just go anywhere with a flick of her fingers, Ming Shu thought that she would move there since her target was just beside her.


    Just kill two birds with one stone.


    [Most importantly, there is food.] <i>If it were not for the food, she would not make such a huge move.</i>

 Chapter 439 - Master Immortal (4)

    <h4>Chapter 439: Master Immortal (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The immortal emperor didn¡¯t dare to provoke her and gave Ming Shu the Ninth Mountain.


    He had no mood to listen to other people talking nonsense and left with his hands behind his back.


    Although the immortal emperor left, the rest of the immortals didn¡¯t dare to leave. The two master immortals were still here. They couldn¡¯t disobey the rules.


    Master Immortal Ming Shu took out a bag from her sleeves and picked a red immortal fruit. She ate the fruit as she walked out. She didn¡¯t seem like the cold and elegant master immortal they knew anymore.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Oh no, oh no, the Master Immortal Yin Zheng must have gone crazy because of Master Immortal Chuyang¡¯s marriage.</i>


    Wu Tong waited outside. She saw her master immortaling out, so she went forward. ¡°Master Immortal.¡±


    ¡°Go and prepare, we are going to eat... and move house.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Wu Tong: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t hurry back, but walked slowly.


    ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng.¡±


    ¡°Master Immortal, it is Long Shaxue,¡± Wu Tong whispered into her ear.


    Long Shaxue ran up and stopped Ming Shu with a red face. She looked at Ming Shu with sparkling eyes. ¡°Master Immortal, I have already married Chuyang. What is the purpose of you doing this now?¡±


    She knew a little about Xie Chuyang and Yin Zheng¡¯s past. She didn¡¯t want her happiness to be destroyed by thisdy.


    ¡°I want you to remember me.¡± Ming Shu smiled gently like the wind that stroked the immortal world: soft, gentle, and refreshing.


    <i>If you don¡¯t remember me, how can you hate me?</i>


    <i>You must remember me!</i>


    <i>Your heart must be filled with me.</i>


    Long Shaxue was stunned. She might be shocked that Ming Shu would give her such a pretty smile.


    She sucked in her breath and said with a sense of justice, ¡°Master Immortal, I don¡¯t care what grudge you have with Chuyang, but I am his wife now. You are of his past. Please don¡¯t make it awkward for everyone.¡±


    ¡°I am just moving house. How is that awkward for everyone?¡± Ming Shu smiled and looked around. Where should she take her to beat her up?


    ¡°You...¡± Long Shaxue puffed up with anger. She looked like a delicate little girl. ¡°Aren¡¯t you moving to the Ninth Mountain because of Chuyang?¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe that there was such a coincidence. She must be moving to the Ninth Mountain because of Xie Chuyang.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°What is he?¡±


    <i>He is not as good-looking as snacks and not as delicious as snacks.</i>


    <i>The person that the Host liked?</i>


    <i>What does that have to do with me? Must I help the Host retain her love for Xie Chuyang? Sorry, my love is not so universal.</i>


    <i>It was already tough for her to look after an idiot who always explodes with anger.</i>


    Long Shaxue¡¯s gazended behind Master Immortal and her eyes started to turn red. She raised her hand and made to grab Ming Shu. She said helplessly, ¡°Master Immortal, I have no other intentions. I just want...¡±


    Long Shaxue spoke while retreating.


    Behind her was a high stairway. She would be able to fall down the minute she stepped into the air. However, a white hand grabbed her wrist and pulled her forward.


    Long Shaxue felt someone hugging her. The posture was really weird and it seemed really ambiguous.


    She looked at the smiling face. ¡°Miss Long, what happens if you disfigure yourself when you fall down. Shall I teach you how to fall down more painfully?¡±


    Although it was a question. Ming Shu had no intentions of waiting for her reply.


    Before Long Shaxue could react, her body was lifted into the air and thrown by Ming Shu. She even sealed her power when she threw her.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    Long Shaxue fell onto the steps below. Her painful cry caught the attention of the immortals around them and they all started crowding around.


    Long Shaxue couldn¡¯t use her immortal power and mmed into the ground painfully. Her hair drooped down and she stared pitifully at thedy up top. ¡°Master Immortal, why must you...¡±


    Master Immortal ate the bright red fruit. The juice from the fruit stained her lips and made her look seductive. Her clear voice rang out: ¡°You provoked me. I am just teaching you a lesson.¡±


    ¡°How did I provoke you?¡± Long Shaxue felt wronged.


    <i>Why isn¡¯t Xie Chuyang here yet? </i>She saw him standing there just now...


    ¡°You blocked my path.¡±


    Long Shaxue really blocked her path. She bit her lip. ¡°I just want to say a few words to you.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile got brighter. ¡°There will be a lot of chances to do that in the future. I wee you to pay me a visit at the Ninth Mountain.¡±


    <i>I will wee you really well and make you feel like a VIP.</i>


    Long Shaxue¡¯s eyes were red and sheined, ¡°I just want to say a few words to you. Why must you hit me?¡±


    ¡°Did I hit you?¡±


    Long Shaxue looked at the crowd of immortals. ¡°Everyone saw it. Are you still trying to deny it?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the crowd too. The crowd gave forced smiles. ¡°Hahaha, oh, the weather is really good today. Let¡¯s go fishing.¡±


    ¡°I still have to make some wine. I will leave first.¡±


    ¡°I have not done my homework today.¡±


    ¡°Time to cultivate...¡±


    The crowd dispersed.


    Seriously, Master Immortal Yin Zheng looked really angry just now. Who dared to go forward and look for death?


    Long Shaxue: ¡°...¡±


    Even after the crowd dispersed, Xie Chuyang didn¡¯t appear. Long Shaxue calcted wrongly. However, she didn¡¯t know if Xie Chuyang was still here so she could only re at Ming Shu angrily.


    Ming Shu summoned a cloud and brought Wu Tong, who was covering her face in shame, upon it and left.


    Xie Chuyang only appeared on the steps after Ming Shu was gone. He looked at Long Shaxue unfathomably.


    After a long time, he walked down the steps.


    Long Shaxue bit her lip. ¡°Husband...¡±


    Xie Chuyang walked past her coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke her again. This is thest time.¡±


    Long Shaxue turned around instantly, but Xie Chuyang only gave her his back.


    He really didn¡¯t like her.


    Long Shaxue clenched her fist. If that woman was able to make Xie Chuyang love her, she could too.


    <i>Yin Zheng...</i>


    <i>So what if you liked her? I am your wife now.</i>


    ...


    The news of Ming Shu teaching Long Shaxue a lesson spread quickly all over the immortal world. Adding on to this was the fact that she was moving to the Ninth Mountain.


    Hence, everyone felt that their master immortal must be really angry. Such a loving pair they were in the past. They were even the role models of the immortal world. Who knew that a thousand yearster, this would happen.


    However, no one dared to say this tantly. That was a master immortal, not an immortal man.


    They still wanted to live in the immortal world.


    There would be people helping Ming Shu with her move. She just needed to wait for the new ce to be finished and she could move in.


    ¡°Wu Tong;¡± Ming Shu called Wu Tong, who was crossing the courtyard.


    Wu Tong walked over slowly. ¡°Master Immortal, are you hungry?¡±


    Nowadays, the only reason her master immortal would call her would be for food.


    ¡°Is moving sky pces a happy thing?¡± Ming Shu smiled and asked.


    ¡°Yes...¡± <i>For other people. For you, it might not be. </i>Of course, Wu Tong didn¡¯t dare to say this. She only replied, ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°So will they send me gifts?¡±


    Wu Tong nodded. ¡°Master Immortal, your status is very honorable. Moving sky pces is a huge thing. All the immortal men and lord immortals will send you gifts. Do you want to organize a banquet to liven things up? Our sky pce is a bit quiet. If you want it to be more lively, I will go prepare for it.¡±


    Wu Tong felt anxious. <i>Is she trying to provoke the neighboring Master Immortal Chuyang and Long Shaxue?</i>


    ¡°What banquet? Such a waste.¡± Ming Shu patted the table. ¡°Tell them that I will only take food as gifts this year.¡±


    Wu Tong: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 440 - Master Immortal (5)

    <h4>Chapter 440: Master Immortal (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Moving sky pce was a huge thing. Even the immortal emperor asked about it many times. Once Ming Su finished moving, all the immortals from the immortal world would run to congratte her.


    However, they heard that the master immortal would not have a banquet this time. She only epted gifts.


    To make sure that everyone knew about it, there was even a huge banner at the entrance of the Ninth Mountain.


    There had not been such a strange person in the immortal world for a long time. Everyone suspected heavily that Ming Shu was angered by Xie Chuyang¡¯s marriage and she went crazy.


    Only Lord Ye Yue knew the truth. He felt superior. She didn¡¯t go there for Master Immortal Chuyang, she went there for food.


    At least for now.


    The environment on the Ninth Mountain was one of the best in the immortal world. The mountain air was clear and the water was clean. The immortal aura was heavy too and it was a really precious piece ofnd.


    ¡°Why is there no one living there then?¡±


    Ming Shu ate the lian li blossom soup made by Lord Ye Yue and asked.


    Lord Ye Yue kneaded the dough as he replied curiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you know... you know that the Ninth Mountain was the residence of Master Immortal Yi Nan, right? After Master Immortal Yi Nan passed away, the Ninth Mountain was given to the once famous Lord Bao Feng. You should have heard of this too. After that, Lord Bao Fengmitted a sin and was exiled to the human world. The Ninth Mountain remained empty ever since.¡±


    The poption of the immortal world grew really slowly and those people that just came into the immortal world had no rights to stay at a ce like the Ninth Mountain. As forthe rest, they had their sky pces already and didn¡¯t want to move.


    That was why no one lived on the Ninth Mountain.


    ¡°This is to help me breed more food,¡± Ming Shu eximed. ¡°Good foresight.¡±


    Lord Ye Yue: ¡°...¡± <i>All you talk about is food.</i>


    <i>As a master immortal, can you have the elegance and coldness that a master immortal should have!</i>


    ¡°It is gettingte, I need to go back.¡± Lord Ye Yue put down the things in his hand. ¡°Master Immortal, please be careful when you stay at the Ninth Mountain. I heard that there is an immortal beast living on the mountain, but no one has seen it yet.¡±


    ¡°Are you not staying for the night?¡± Ming Shu tried to persuade him to stay.


    <i>There is still supper.</i>


    Lord Ye Yue¡¯s mouth twitched. Luckily, there was no one around.


    ¡°I have already prepared your supper. You just need to ask Wu Tong to heat it up for you.¡±


    Ming Shu immediately lost her interest in him and waved. ¡°I will not send you off.¡±


    Lord Ye Yue: ¡°...¡±


    Lord Ye Yue left the sky pce and walked for a distance. He remembered something and came back again. Ming Shu was still lyingzily on the jade table, staring at the empty azure stone bowl.


    Ming Shu raised her eyes. ¡°Oh, have you discovered your conscience and came back to continue making food for me?¡±


    Lord Ye Yue was embarrassed. ¡°The immortal emperor asked me to send you the invitation for the Tian Lu Banquet. He hopes that you can do him a favor and show up for a while.¡±


    Ming Shu pinched the invitation, as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings. ¡°What is this? Is there food?¡±


    Lord Ye Yue took a deep breath. ¡°Have you forgotten about the Tian Lu Banquet?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t give any response. Lord Ye Yue could only exin, ¡°If any of the chosen immortal disciples were chosen by an immortal man, they could be the immortal man¡¯s disciple.¡±


    Not all the immortals were in the immortal world. Some of them were in the human world or other ces. Just like the descendants of the immortal men, the descendants of these people were known as immortal disciples.


    ¡°Oh, a master acknowledgment ceremony?¡± <i>No creativity at all.</i>


    ¡°Yes... you can understand it this way too.¡± <i>It does means something like that anyway.</i>


    ¡°Oh, is there food to eat?¡± The original question came back again.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although the main aim of the Tian Lu Banquet wasn¡¯t to eat, food would be prepared too. After all, the Tian Lu Banquet wouldst for a long time.


    ¡°I will go then.¡± Ming Shu put down the invitation and looked at him. She gave a small smile. ¡°Are you the main chef?¡±


    Lord Ye Yue: ¡°...¡±


    There was truly a need to remind her that he was really not a chef!


    ...


    When Wu Tong heard that Ming Shu was going to attend the Tian Lu Banquet, she was slightly shocked. Master Immortal had never attended any immortal world activities before.


    However, it was good for her master immortal to go out and take a walk. It would be much better than staying at her sky pce all day.


    The Tian Lu Banquet was ready. It was organized at the Yao Chi of the immortal world. This was the best ce to hold a banquet.


    Ming Shu rode on a cloud and left the Ninth Mountain to go to Yao Chi. Just as she left the Ninth Mountain, she met Long Shaxue.


    She brought a little fairchild with her and bumped into Long Shaxue. Long Shaxue red at her angrily and had no intention of bowing.


    The little fairchild kept giving her signals. Long Shaxue finally bowed unwillingly. ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°Miss Long, you look really cute today. But, you look cuter when you¡¯re angry.¡±


    Long Shaxue didn¡¯t know what Ming Shu meant. She thought that she was humiliating her and her eyes filled with anger. However, she could only look at her furiously.


    After Ming Shu walked away, Long Shaxue sneered.


    ¡°Princess, bear with it.¡±


    ¡°Why must I bear with it. I am Chuyang¡¯s wife.¡± Long Shaxue was not convinced.


    The fairchild hesitated. ¡°Even if you are the princess of the dragon race, you can¡¯t bepared to Master Immortal Yin Zheng¡¯s status...¡±


    Long Shaxue got even angrier. Status... wasn¡¯t she just born many years ahead of her and that was why she became a master immortal? Old demon!


    Old Demon Ming Shu slowly approached Yao Chi. The immortals she met on the way didn¡¯t dare to move ahead of her. Who knew what this emotional master immortal would do.


    In the end, she looked as though she brought a bunch of people to the banquet.


    Yao Chi was very lively. Little fairchildren moved around in Yao Chi and brought everyone to their seats.


    There were not many master immortals in the immortal world now. Ming Shu and Chuyang were the two who lived in the immortal world. As for the other two, one paid no attention to the outside world and lived at Peng Lai, an immortal ind, while the other went to travel around the human world, leaving no news for the past few years.


    Even though they might note, their seats were still prepared.


    Whether it was on purpose or not, Ming Shu and Chuyang¡¯s seats were next to each other.


    Lord Ye Yue gave some snacks to Ming Shu secretly. He was afraid that she would say something like ¡°Chef, make some food for me¡± at the banquet.


    ¡°Master Immortal, eat slowly. Based on your speed now, there will not be enough for you no matter how many Ninth Mountains we have,¡± Lord Ye Yue reminded Ming Shu.


    When Xie Chuyang came, he saw Lord Ye Yue talking to Ming Shu and his face darkened. He strode over. Long Shaxue had to run to catch up with him.


    ¡°Lord Ye Yue.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± Lord Ye Yue was called and he turned back to see Xie Chuyang¡¯s cold eyes. He shivered. ¡°Master Immortal Chuyang...¡±


    ¡°Move.¡± Xie Chuyang¡¯s voice was even colder than his expression.


    Lord Ye Yue looked at the spot where he was standing. It didn¡¯t block... okay, he would move.


    ¡°Master Immortal, I will leave first,¡± Lord Ye Yue told Master Immortal and hurried to the back.


    Xie Chuyang nced at Ming Shu, but thetter was staring straight at him. There were smiles in her eyes and he couldn¡¯t see any other emotions.


    Xie Chuyang rubbed his fingers together and sat down. Long Shaxue ran over to him. ¡°Husband...¡±


    Xie Chuyang suddenly grabbed her hand and guided her to sit down. He even poured some immortal wine for her and exined calmly, ¡°This blossom wine has been kept for many years. Try a sip of it.¡±


    Long Shaxue¡¯s face turned red and she seemed embarrassed. ¡°I thank my husband.¡±


    Ming Shu ate the snacks that Lord Ye Yue made for her and ced her chin in her hands. She stared at Xie Chuyang and Long Shaxue tantly as though she was looking at some rare animals.


    A few people looked this way, each wearing a different expression.


    ¡°Wu Tong, why don¡¯t I have blossom wine?¡± She suddenly turned and asked Wu Tong, ¡°Are they discriminating against me?¡±

 Chapter 441 - Master Immortal (6)

    <h4>Chapter 441: Master Immortal (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Xie Chuyang looked at her and wanted to say something. However, he was interrupted by Long Shaxue.


    Wu Tong bent down and exined beside her ear, ¡°Master Immortal, you can¡¯t touch wine.¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a while. Seemed like the Host would feel ufortable if she touched wine. This was more serious than an allergy, but it wasn¡¯t a huge illness. It must be rted to her body.


    Ming Shu gave up the idea of drinking wine and continued to look at Long Shaxue and Xie Chuyang as she ate her snacks.


    ¡°Husband... why is Master Immortal Yin Zheng looking at me?¡± Long Shaxue asked Xie Chuyang softly. In her heart, she felt proud. <i>Continue to look then. No matter how long you stare at us, you will not be able to sit beside him.</i>


    ¡°Because you look ugly,¡± Ming Shu answered for Xie Chuyang, ¡°you pull down the overall beauty of the immortal world.¡±


    Long Shaxue: ¡°...¡± Didn¡¯t she say that she was cute just now? <i>Is she crazy?</i>


    Long Shaxue looked as if she was injured by the words andy in Xie Chuyang¡¯s arms and cried.


    However, her heart was filled with hatred. She was the number one beauty among the dragon race. Although she was not the number one beauty in the immortal world, she still had nothing to do with the word ¡°ugly.¡± This old demon must be jealous of her.


    ¡°Yin Zheng, don¡¯t go too overboard!¡± Xie Chuyang suddenly scolded in a low voice. He was speaking up for Long Shaxue.


    ¡°Oh, there is more toe. Save some energy. Take your time getting angry.¡± She didn¡¯t care what Xie Chuyang wanted to do, but if he hindered her from getting Hatred Points, she didn¡¯t mind gaining his hatred too.


    ¡°Husband...¡± Long Shaxue cried sadly, ¡°did I provoke Master Immortal Yin Zheng?¡±


    ¡°Master Immortal, don¡¯t say too much,¡± Wu Tong persuaded Ming Shu too.


    It would not be good if this got huge.


    Ming Shu gave Wu Tong a smile and retracted her gaze. She ate her food quietly. <i>I will go and create trouble after I am full.</i>


    Before the Tian Lu Banquet started, the two sides had already exchanged blows. All the immortals shivered in fear. <i>Will something happenter?</i>


    Luckily, Ming Shu only ate food after that. Her speed caused Lord Ye Yue to feel anxious. If she continued like this, the food would notst for half the banquet.


    Ming Shu slowed down after a while. She scanned the people that were present. Besides the familiar faces in the immortal world, there were many people she didn¡¯t recognize. Most of them were young girls and guys that were around ten years old. They sat beside the adults and looked around curiously.


    The Tian Lu Banquet was very lively.


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile widened and she gave an almost perfect smile.


    <i>It¡¯s good to be lively.</i>


    The immortal emperor arrivedte with his immortal empress. In a situation like this, there would be all kinds of official speeches. After the speeches were finished, the immortal official started reading out the names.


    There was a prefix in front of every name.


    For example, the prince of the Western Sea, the princess of the Eastern Ocean, the Southern Mountain, the Northern Mountain, Ming Shu listened till drumsticks started flying around her head.


    ¡°Immortal Ind Peng Lai Fu Xi.¡±


    Ady walked forward slowly and bowed to all the people. Her posture was elegant and dignified, proud but courteous.


    After bowing, Fu Xi stood there and waited for people to size her up. She didn¡¯t need to do anything. All the immortal ean that had the right to choose a disciple knew what her potential was.


    ¡°Master Immortal Chuyang, I think that Fu Xi is very suitable for you,¡± the immortal emperor said suddenly. ¡°You should have a disciple.¡±


    Fu Xi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Immortal Emperor, I just got married,¡± Xie Chuyang rejected tactfully.


    ¡°That has nothing to do with having a disciple. Shaxue, what do you say?¡± The immortal emperor smiled and looked at Long Shaxue.


    Long Shaxue told herself that she must bear the overall situation in mind. She smiled and replied, ¡°I will listen to my husband.¡±


    The immortal emperor looked at Xie Chuyang. ¡°Shaxue has no opinion against it. What do you say, Master Immortal Chuyang?¡±


    Xie Chuyang didn¡¯t want to take on a disciple. However, the poption of the immortal world was dwindling and the immortal emperor had to consider the immortal world¡¯s plights. Peng Lai was not a ce to underestimate and Fu Xi was the oldest daughter of the ind Peng Lai. There was no harm in taking her as his disciple.


    Xie Chuyang somehow looked at Ming Shu. She was leaningzily against the armrest of the seat and devouring her snacks little by little.


    She seemed to be in a good mood...


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Yi...¡± Ming Shu tilted her head and smiled brightly. ¡°Master Immortal Chuyang, are you not worried that your newlywed little princess will be jealous if you take in such a pretty girl as your disciple?¡±


    Silence¡ª


    No one dared to talk to Xie Chuyang like this.


    Long Shaxue didn¡¯t want Xie Chuyang to take in the disciple. In her past life, the old demon didn¡¯t attend the Tian Lu Banquet so although the immortal emperor wanted to make Fu Xi be Chuyang¡¯s disciple, he was rejected.


    Who knew that he would actually agree this time.


    <i>Did things change because of her?</i>


    Xie Chuyang sneered, ¡°This is my own business. You are bothering yourself over too many things.¡±


    ¡°No problem, you can take in as much as you want.¡± Ming Shu smiled brightly. <i>The more you keep, the angrier Long Shaxue will be. Very good.</i>


    Xie Chuyang¡¯s aura started getting heavy. It seemed as though the Tian Lu Banquet would be a murder scene at any time.


    The immortal emperor immediately said, ¡°Fu Xi, hurry up and pay respects to your master.¡±


    Fu Xi smiled gently and bowed. ¡°Master.¡±


    She came down with light steps. The next one was also someone from Peng Lai Ind. However, this time, it was a little guy. He looked younger than Fu Xi, but his eyes were prettier.


    ¡°Is this the little boss of Peng Lai?¡±


    ¡°Whoever takes him in is really unlucky. However, he has the potential.¡±


    ¡°Peng Lai pampered him a lot. I guess that they didn¡¯t want him toe to the immortal world. He is just here to show his face. Who would dare to take him in. Also, isn¡¯t there a master immortal on Peng Lai too? If he wants to have a master, why must hee here?¡±


    ¡°Makes sense...¡±


    The moment the young man walked up, whispers started sounding everywhere. They were all familiar with this young man.


    The young man was very arrogant. He pointed to Ming Shu. ¡°I want her as my master.¡±


    The people from Peng Lai Ind were shocked. They stood up and stammered, ¡°Our master is still young. Please do not me him for saying such things.¡±


    Fu Xi looked at the young man in disdain. She lowered her voice and scolded him, ¡°Are you crazy? This is the immortal world, not Peng Lai Ind.¡±


    The immortal emperor looked at Ming Shu. She didn¡¯t look angry. She just stared at the young man and smiled. That smile... the immortal emperor couldn¡¯t figure out what was behind it. He just felt that it looked really eerie.


    ¡± <i>Cough... </i>¡± The immortal emperor was familiar with his little kid from Peng Lai too. He was a yful rich kid, but he had the talent. ¡°Why do you want Master Immortal Yin Zheng as your master?¡±


    The young man ignored the other people who were trying to stop him and said, ¡°She¡¯s pretty.¡±


    Silence.


    It became quieter than when Ming Shu was speaking.


    Ming Shu sat up straight. Everyone didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.


    She hooked her fingers at the young man. The young man was not scared either. The people from Peng Lai wanted to stop him but failed. The young man walked to stand in front of Ming Shu arrogantly and shouted shamelessly, ¡°Master!¡±


    Wu Tong: ¡°...¡± <i>The little boss from Peng Lai Ind. Amazing!</i>


    <i>Will Master Immortal hit him?</i>


    <i>ording to her temper recently, there is a possibility...</i>


    <i>Oh no, would the people from Peng Lai kill her if she killed their little boss?</i>


    Wu Tong borated scenes in her head.


    ¡°How do you know that I will ept you?¡± Ming Shu asked the young man with interest.


    ¡°My potential is the greatest, why would you not take me in?¡± the young man said proudly as though it was an intolerable thing to not ept him.


    Ming Shu smiled gently. She spoke each word carefully, ¡°Then I will¡ªnot ept you.¡±

 Chapter 442 - Master Immortal (7)

    <h4>Chapter 442: Master Immortal (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The young man gave a look of disbelief. He seemed to want to argue with Ming Shu as to why she didn¡¯t ept him.


    The people from Peng Lai caught him and covered his mouth, preventing him from saying anything.


    ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng, please do not argue with a child.¡± The man who caught the young man must be the leader of Peng Lai. He wore a humble and apologetic expression.


    If Ming Shu argued with a child in front of all the immortals, she would appear really petty.


    However, Ming Shu didn¡¯t care. She ced a piece of pastry in her mouth and said happily, ¡°Go and kneel outside. If I feel better, you can get up.¡±


    The leader of Peng Lai didn¡¯t think that Ming Shu would make a fuss in front of all the immortals and stood rooted to the ground, stunned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t...¡± The young man tried to break free from the leader¡¯s control, ¡°I... why should I go and kneel? I just wanted to acknowledge you as my master. If it was not for the fact that I heard about how powerful you are, I would not want you as my master. It is your honor...


    ¡°Wuwuwu...¡±


    The young man was held tightly by the leader. The ind leader had a very bad expression on his face. This son of his didn¡¯te easy and because he was really talented, they pampered him on the ind. Who knew that their pampering would make him into such an unruly person.


    If he knew this was going to happen, he would not have brought him along.


    ¡°Let him speak.¡± <i>I want to see what this lunatic wants to say.</i>


    The leader of the ind didn¡¯t dare to let go. ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Master Immortal. I will definitely discipline him.¡±


    ¡°No worries, let him speak.¡± Ming Shu smiled gently as though she didn¡¯t mind what happened just now.


    The leader of the ind looked at the immortal emperor. The immortal emperor also couldn¡¯t understand what this ¡°mad¡± master immortal was thinking. He nodded at the leader of the ind. If they didn¡¯t listen to her, there might be more trouble.


    The leader of the ind hesitated for a while and let go of the young man.


    The young man flicked his sleeves and ignored the gaze from his father. He said in a louder voice than just now, ¡°It is your honor that I wanted you as my master. Do you think that anyone can be my master?¡±


    <i>Aiyo, this lunatic is impressive. Did he just provoke the entire immortal world with one sentence?</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Do you think that anyone can be my disciple?¡±


    The young man¡¯s eyes widened. His tone was still arrogant. ¡°I am the number one on Peng Lai. It is more than enough to be your disciple.¡±


    Ming Shu snorted. ¡°Go and kneel outside now. When my mood is better, I will consider it.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    The immortal emperor¡¯s face was terrible now. Even if it was just a child, the things that he said were too arrogant.


    The young man was gagged once again. The leader of the ind scolded him twice before he stopped struggling.


    He was dragged off the scene by the leader. From afar, you could see the young man being pressed onto the ground and forced to kneel down.


    ¡± <i>Cough... </i>he¡¯s just a kid. A kid who never went through any hardship before and doesn¡¯t know any limits.¡± The immortal emperor eased the situation. ¡°Let¡¯s move on.¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare to ask Ming Shu to take in any disciples now.


    No one dared to be as arrogant as the young man. They all stood in the center obediently, but only a few were selected.


    Those that were not selected would not go back. They would stay at the immortal school that was built in the immortal world and study there. In the future, they would use their power to help the immortal world.


    The Tian Lu Banquet didn¡¯t just consist of this event. There were also reports and impeachments. It was like a year-end conference to summarize the year.


    Ming Shu listened till she wanted to sleep. After she finished her snacks, she left.


    The immortal emperor didn¡¯t dare to say anything and just silently acknowledged her actions.


    Xie Chuyang looked at her in confusion. From her actions toward Long Shaxue, she must still care about him. However, from her asional gaze, she didn¡¯t seem to care.


    ¡°Husband, I have a headache,¡± Long Shaxue said softly.


    ¡°I will send you back.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Husband,¡± Long Shaxue said in an intimate tone with a hint of embarrassment.


    In her past life, she was too stubborn and that caused many people to hate her. Now, she needed to restrain her temper.


    Xie Chuyang bid farewell to the immortal emperor too. Everyone hadplicated expressions. Master Immortal Yin Zheng just left and the next second, Master Immortal Chuyang left too. There was something going on.


    ...


    Outside the banquet, the young man kneeled unwillingly. When he saw her walking over alone, he stood up instantly. ¡°Why do you not want to take me in?¡±


    Ming Shu squinted at him. ¡°Why must I take you in? Are you the one and only in the entire world?¡±


    ¡°With my talent, you will not find another one like me over the next hundred years. After you take me in, I will be famous and your reputation will improve. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I have quite a reputation already. I don¡¯t need to improve it.¡±


    The young man: ¡°...¡±


    The young man didn¡¯t give up. He looked up and shouted angrily, ¡°If you don¡¯t take me in, I will pester you! I will keep pestering you till you do!¡±


    ¡°Do you think that the immortal world is your house? That you cane whenever you want?¡± <i>Since you want me to take you in, I will not. Let me see if I can anger you to death!</i>


    The young man smiled cunningly. ¡°I can stay at the immortal school.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>I forgot about that.</i>


    However, from the way the leader of the ind protected him, would he be willing to leave this lunatic here?


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t think so.


    ¡°All the best then.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go...¡± The young man grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s dress. ¡°Tell me, which part of me do you not like? I am really very powerful and very smart. You will not lose anything from taking me in.¡±


    Xie Chuyang came out at this moment with Long Shaxue and saw the young man grabbing Ming Shu. His face darkened. A storm seems to be brewing in his eyes.


    The next second, he embraced Long Shaxue and pulled her into his arms. Then, he walked forward quickly.


    Long Shaxue knew that Xie Chuyang did it to show up the old demon, but she could make use of this too...


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    Long Shaxue suddenly tripped and fell into Xie Chuyang¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Xie Chuyang asked in a low voice.


    Long Shaxue shook her head. However, a look at her face and you knew that something had happened.


    ¡°Princess Long, did you cultivate incorrectly?¡± Ming Shu took the chance to gain some Hatred Points. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of any immortals twisting their ankles in the immortal world.¡±


    Long Shaxue didn¡¯t argue with Ming Shu. She tucked herself into Xie Chuyang¡¯s arms and appeared pitiful.


    ¡°Stop being so weird, Yin Zheng.¡± Xie Chuyang¡¯s gazended on the young man¡¯s hand that was still on Ming Shu¡¯s dress. His face darkened even more and he carried Long Shaxue up. ¡°Move.¡±


    ¡°Will you hit me if I don¡¯t move?¡± <i>The road is so wide, why must I move? I will not move.</i>


    The young man stared at Long Shaxue and the arrogance in his eyes were apparent. He suddenly snorted. ¡°The road is so wide, why must she move?¡±


    ¡°So arrogant at such a young age. Didn¡¯t your father teach you about hierarchy and order?¡± Xie Chuyang didn¡¯t like the young man from the beginning. Now that he brought it upon himself, he wasn¡¯t going to let him go easily. ¡°This is not Peng Lai. You have no right to speak.¡±


    ¡°I am not wrong.¡± The young man was not convinced. ¡°Master¡¯s status and yours are the same. Why must she move?¡±


    ¡°Master?¡± Xie Chuyang¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Have you taken him in?¡±


    [Guest, continue to gain Hatred Points from Xie Chuyang and I will be able to give you a mission.] The Harmony System urged Ming Shu on shamelessly.

 Chapter 443 - Master Immortal (8)

    <h4>Chapter 443: Master Immortal (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What does it have to do with you? I am not taking food from you. Why must you bother?¡±


    The young man¡¯s arrogance was apparent and you could see it from a single look.


    However, Ming Shu¡¯s arrogance was hidden in her bright smile. Although you couldn¡¯t see it, you could feel it.


    Xie Chuyang: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Husband, I am a bit ufortable.¡± Long Shaxue opened her mouth at the right time.


    Xie Chuyang suppressed the anger in his heart andforted her, ¡°I will send you back now.¡±


    He nced at Ming Shu, but thetter was smiling at him. Don¡¯t even talk about jealousy. There seemed to be no other emotion in her.


    He sneered and walked round Ming Shu, leaving while carrying Long Shaxue.


    Long Shaxue leaned against Xie Chuyang¡¯s shoulder. When Xie Chuyang could see her, she gave a provocative look.


    Ming Shu shouted, ¡°Princess Long, are your eyes cramped?¡±


    ¡± <i>Cough... </i>¡± Long Shaxue was shocked by Ming Shu¡¯s reply and coughed nonstop. Xie Chuyang stopped too. He seemed to be thinking about something and the coldness around him got heavier.


    Long Shaxue looked down. Her heart was filled with hatred.


    <i>Is this old demon crazy?</i>


    <i>She actually shouted...</i>


    Luckily, Xie Chuyang didn¡¯t see anything... but she felt that Xie Chuyang was very scary now. Long Shaxue had a bad feeling.


    Xie Chuyang didn¡¯t say anything and left while carrying Long Shaxue.


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Xie Chuyang.]


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Yu Hui.]


    <i>Hmm... is there no mass gain of Hatred Points?</i>


    [It is not worth it so I am not offering it anymore.] The system was very bossy.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>The Harmony System is very stubborn.</i>


    Yu Hui... If she remembered correctly, this idiot in front of her was called Yu Hui.


    <i>Why isn¡¯t he called Guo Wei? If not, Xian Wei is also...</i>


    [Stop your thoughts, Guest. Hurry up and gain some Hatred Points.] It couldn¡¯t understand its Guest¡¯s weird thoughts at all.


    ¡°Master, do you like him?¡± Yu Hui suddenly asked very directly.


    Ming Shu pulled her dress back. ¡°Kneel down. I didn¡¯t tell you to get up.¡±


    ¡°I will not kneel down. I just want to have you as my master. What is wrong with that? Why must I be punished?¡± Within Yu Hui¡¯s arrogant tone, there was still a hint of childishness.


    ¡°Because... your status is lower than mine.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I can punish you whenever I want to. Do you have anything against it?¡±


    Yu Hui went quiet. Some of his arrogance disappeared. He stared at her angrily. ¡°Why are you using your status to control people? If I were born in the same year as you, my status would be higher than yours.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You want to usurp the throne?¡± The only one that had a higher status than her was the immortal emperor.


    If you just judged status, the immortal emperor was the leader of the immortal world. However, the immortal emperor might not be the one that was the most powerful. Hence, in terms of abilities, master immortals were stronger.


    When the leader of Peng Lai appeared, he heard his unruly child saying this sentence and immediately rushed forward and covered his mouth.


    ¡°Stupid kid, what are you saying?¡±


    The leader of the ind hit Yu Hui furiously, but everyone could tell that it was all talk and no action. Those hits were not painful at all.


    ¡°Master Immortal, a child doesn¡¯t know what he is talking about. Please forgive him.¡± The leader of the ind felt that he was really unlucky today. What¡¯s more, this little kid didn¡¯t seem to notice anything wrong.


    ¡°What is the use of me forgiving him? Your son wants to usurp the throne. You need the immortal emperor to forgive him.¡±


    ¡°That is not what he meant.¡± The leader of the ind hit the young man again. The young man was very angry, but his mouth was covered by his father. He couldn¡¯t open it. The leader apologized to Ming Shu. ¡°A few days ago, our ind received a really pretty ornament. Once the Tian Lu Banquet is finished, I will personally visit and apologize to you.¡±


    Ming Shu squinted at the young man. ¡°I don¡¯t need all this. Coincidently, my sky pcecks a sweeper.¡±


    <i>Sweeper?!</i>


    <i>Is she telling me to let my son be her sweeper?</i>


    The leader¡¯s heart started cramping.


    He was the young master of Peng Lai. How can he be a sweeper... Even if the other party was a master immortal, it was still very embarrassing.


    On the other hand, Yu Hui didn¡¯t look angry at all. However, he was still arrogant. ¡°I can be a sweeper. Master, I am willing to sweep for you!¡±


    The leader of the ind: ¡°...¡± <i>Willing your head!</i>


    ¡°Master Immortal, you...¡±


    ¡°Do you have any opinion?¡±


    <i>Lots of it!</i>


    ¡°Master Immortal, I have only one son. Can you be so kind and have mercy on my son? I will send you a few obedient...¡±


    ¡°Do you think that anyone can sweep my sky pce?¡±


    The leader of the ind: ¡°...¡± <i>She is bearing grudges!</i>


    The leader of the ind didn¡¯t want to think of the consequences of provoking a master immortal, but when he remembered his son, he wavered.


    Ming Shu lifted her foot and left. ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Yu Hui let go of his father. ¡°Father, I will go now. Once I be famous in the immortal world, I wille back and look for you all.¡±


    The leader of the ind: ¡°...¡±


    A trip to the immortal world and he lost his son.


    <i>What will I say to my wife...</i>


    <i>Son,e back!</i>


    ...


    When Ming Shu returned to the Ninth Mountain, Wu Tong and Lord Ye Yue was already waiting outside her sky pce. Lord Ye Yue had no expression on his face. He was used to it.


    When she left, he knew that he should be leaving too.


    As expected, Wu Tong came and called him.


    ¡°Master Immortal, are you really going to take this little boss as your disciple?¡± Lord Ye Yue saw Ming Shuing back with Ye Yue and couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°This is the baby of Peng Lai. It is not good for you to... bring him back, right?¡±


    ¡°Disciple?¡± Ming Shu gave a puzzled smile. ¡°No way. He is here to sweep the sky pce.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡ª!¡±


    ¡°What are youughing at!¡± Yu Hui red at Lord Ye Yue and said rudely, ¡°What is so funny? Have you not seen a sweeper?¡±


    Lord Ye Yue was stunned by Yu Hui¡¯s arrogance. His status was still higher than his...


    Did the people of Peng Lai raise him to be an heir?


    <i>I can¡¯t provoke him. </i>Lord Ye Yue decided to go and make food. That way, he would not be affected by this weird kid.


    ¡°Where do I stay?¡± The young man looked around the sky pce. ¡°Your ce seems huge but looks shabby. Even my garden looks prettier than this.¡±


    Wu Tong was speechless. There were many unruly people in the immortal world, but there was no one like Yu Hui.


    ¡°Go back to your garden then.¡± <i>My garden only needs to be filled with food. There is no need to fill it with any other things.</i>


    Yu Hui choked. ¡°I have not acknowledged you as my master. I will not go back. Don¡¯t even think about chasing me away. I will definitely make you my master.¡±


    ¡°Give him the smallest room,¡± Ming Shu ordered Wu Tong.


    ¡°What?¡± Yu Hui was furious. ¡°Are you trying to abuse me?¡±


    ¡°A sweeper only has the right to live in the smallest room.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°How is that abusing you?¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Ming Shu walked toward the kitchen slowly. Yu Hui gritted his teeth and red at her back. He shouted angrily at Wu Tong, ¡°Where is the room? Hurry up and take me there!¡±


    Wu Tong: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why did Master Immortal bring this little boss back?</i>

 Chapter 444 - Master Immortal (9)

    <h4>Chapter 444: Master Immortal (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The leader of Peng Lai wanted to get his son back ,but he was afraid of provoking Ming Shu. In the end, under the constion of the immortal emperor, he gave up the idea of snatching his kid from the sky pce.


    The intention of the immortal emperor was obvious. Master Immortal knew what she was doing. She would not do anything to a child.


    The leader of the ind knew that although his son was a troublemaker, he had his own ideas. If he really wanted to go there, he would think of ways to go back even if he brought him back.


    Hence, the leader of the ind changed his mind from snatching his son away to telling Ming Shu that even if he was not her disciple, he still hoped that he could go to the immortal school to learn. This was the best age to learn new things.


    When he came to negotiate, Ming Shu had just finished her snacks and was in a good mood. She immediately agreed the moment the leader finished speaking.


    When they settled everything, the leader of the ind started to worry about how he would exin this to his wife.


    ¡°Fu Xi, watch out for you brother,¡± the leader of the ind told Fu Xi before he left.


    Fu Xi rolled her eyes. ¡°What is there to look out for when ites to him. He will definitely cause some trouble. Father, I think that it is better if you take him away just in case he creates some great havoc here.¡±


    She finally managed to get Xie Chuyang as her master and this little bastard almost made her lose her chance. Fu Xi was really angry.


    The leader of the ind was worried too. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to? However, that is Master Immortal Yin Zheng, the one that has the same status as your master. Do you think that you can be a master immortal however?¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. Hurry up and think about what to say to Mother.¡± Fu Xi waved her hands impatiently.


    ¡°Fu Xi, you must be careful too. The immortal world is not our Peng Lai Ind. Control yourself when you have to.¡± The leader looked around and confirmed that there was no one around. He moved closer to Fu Xi and whispered into her ear, ¡°Find an opportunity to do it. Don¡¯t just do it on the spot.¡±


    ¡°I am not stupid.¡±


    ¡°Your little brother...¡±


    ¡°I am going back.¡± Fu Xi waved her hand impatiently.


    Hence, the little boss Yu Hui went to study at the immortal school. When he was not having lessons, he woulde back and sweep the sky pce.


    Ming Shu heard that on the first day of ss, he beat up half the people in his ss.


    Yu Hui looked down. He was a mess. His hair was flipped to one side. Luckily, the immortal world was very clean. There was nothing dirty on him.


    Ming Shu sat under a pear tree in the garden. The pear blossoms were blooming now and flower petals asionally fell down, dropping onto her white and clear face. The petals slowly slipped down onto her shoulder.


    When Yu Hui walked in, this was the scene he saw. He stopped in his tracks. His breathing got slower.


    ¡°Did you win?¡±


    Yu Hui regained his sense. ¡°I lost.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the genius of Peng Lai?¡±


    Yu Huiined angrily, ¡°They had more people! They cheated! I am not familiar with their moves and that¡¯s why I lost. If it was a one-on-one fight, they would not be my match.¡±


    ¡°You still lost.¡± Ming Shu flicked the petals off her shoulder and walked into the room. ¡°Whatever the reason is, you lost.¡±


    The enemy would not care if you have more or less people. If you couldn¡¯t subdue their forces, you would lose.


    Yu Hui looked at her back and snorted. He took the broom and started sweeping.


    The pear blossoms flew everywhere. It appeared even messier. The young man was not sweeping the floor.


    His finger identally touched the thorn on the broom and blood dripped onto the soil where the pear tree was growing.


    The young man threw the broom away angrily.


    <i>Why did Ie to sweep the floor!</i>


    He looked at his finger that was still bleeding.


    <i>So angry!</i>


    <i>So angry!</i>


    ...


    The next day, Ming Shu heard that Yu Hui won. When he came back, he was valiant and spirited. He started talking the moment he came in. ¡°That bunch of little kids is not my match at all. Didn¡¯t I beat them till they cried for their mothers?¡±


    ¡°Little kids?¡± Ming Shu raised her head and asked curiously, ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Yu Hui pouted. ¡°My mental age is older than yours!¡±


    Ming Shu held her chin with her hand and scanned him with a gentle smile. Yu Hui felt that something was wrong. He became vignt.


    However, Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything.


    Yu Hui saw something round and colorful under her sleeve from the corner of his eye. A colorful riceball? A furry and colorful riceball?


    He became naughty and walked over, reaching out to grab it.


    But, the moment he touched it, pain shot through his palm.


    Little Beastie exploded. It stretched it four limbs and stared angrily at Yu Hui with its bright and ck eyes. A low growl came from its mouth.


    Yu Hui looked at his hand. ¡°What is this?¡±


    Ming Shu reached out and pinched Little Beastie. It was still in an exploding state but nothing happened to her.


    ¡°Do you want to touch it?¡±


    Yu Hui held his own hand and retreated. The feeling just now was too weird. It was as though the blood in his entire body froze.


    Little Beastie struggled.


    <i>Trash-picker, let me go!</i>


    <i>Can I be touched by just anyone?</i>


    Ming Shu threw Little Beastie away. Little Beastie jumped onto the table and grabbed a bite of a snack. It then rolled down the table and climbed up the pear tree, disappearing into the clusters of flowers.


    Yu Hui looked among the pear blossoms, but couldn¡¯t find the colorful riceball.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Yu Hui asked Ming Shu. ¡°Is it yours? It looks weird.¡±


    ¡°Not as weird as you.¡±


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡±


    How was he weird?


    Yu Hui felt stifled too. He was unlucky and picked such a character setting. Not only that, the character was so young. How could he make her like him like this? What could he use to make her like him?


    He didn¡¯t even have the face.


    ¡°Master Immortal, there are many people outside.¡± Wu Tong came over hurriedly. She nced at Yu Hui and said in a low tone, ¡°He beat many people in school today. These people have brought their families to get an exnation.¡±


    Yu Hui heard this. He controlled his thoughts and looked up. His tone was arrogant. ¡°A bunch of losers.¡±


    Yu Hui was now a member of her sky pce. Hence, there was nothing wrong with these peopleing to find her.


    Even if Master Immortal was who she was, the parents of these children still needed toe up and find her to reason things out. This was the power of parental love.


    Ming Shu hugged her snacks and got up. She dragged her long skirt and slowly walked toward the gate.


    ¡°What do you n to say to them?¡± Yu Hui gave a worried look that suited his age. ¡°Are you going to give me to them?¡±


    He could still win against those little kids, but those little kids brought their parents. He couldn¡¯t win against their parents.


    After all, this body...


    Was still small.


    Such a sad topic.


    Ming Shu smiled. Her voice was slow and soft like the clouds in the sky. ¡°Are you scared now?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s scared?¡± Yu Hui stood up straight. ¡°They only know how to find adults after they lose. They will still be losers when they grow up. Hmph.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a winner. Since you are a winner, why don¡¯t you dare to go out?¡± <i>This stupid kid needs a beating.</i>


    ¡°I... I am letting them have the chance to see Master!¡±


    ¡°Who is your master?¡±


    ¡°You,¡± the young man said tantly and shamelessly, ¡°you will be my master anyway. There is nothing wrong with me calling you that first.¡±


    Besides staying here as her disciple, he couldn¡¯t think of any other status that would allow him to stay here. He... was too young.


    ¡°He...¡±


    Wu Tong shivered. <i>Is Master Immortal angry?</i>


    However, from her expression, she didn¡¯t seem angry.


    <i>Is she angry or not?</i>


    Wu Tong was confused. She couldn¡¯t understand her master immortal at all anymore.

 Chapter 445 - Master Immortal (10)

    <h4>Chapter 445: Master Immortal (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu walked out of the gate and stood on the white jade stairs. Immortal mist curled upward from her legs.


    There were many people standing outside. The adults had brought little children that were badly battered.


    When Ming Shue out, the people still paid their respects even though they were angry.


    ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng.¡±


    Ming Shu looked up at the sky. ¡°The golden bird didn¡¯t enter the wrong gate today. Why did you alle here in a group?¡±


    Everyone, ¡°...¡±


    <i>Don¡¯t you know why wee here?</i>


    However, they remembered that the little boss from Peng Lai didn¡¯t have much of a rtionship with this master immortal. They calmed down and said nicely, ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng, Yu Hui hit my son in school. Although it was just a small fight between children, he hit him too hard. Look at his face. You must help us.¡±


    ¡°Please help us, Master Immortal Yin Zheng.¡±


    ¡°Please help us, Master Immortal Yin Zheng.¡±


    Yu Hui stood behind Ming Shu and wanted to say something. Wu Tong stopped him. Master Immortal had not even said anything. <i>Do you have the right to say something?</i>


    The immortals waited for Ming Shu to speak.


    Ming Shu ate her snacks slowly and nced below casually. After a long time, her voice rose slowly. ¡°They have already fought. What do you want?¡±


    <i>They have fought.</i>


    <i>What do you want?</i>


    There was no unnecessary exnations or words. These nine words floated around them and made them furious.


    <i>You just said it so calmly. Right, your child was not the one that was beaten.</i>


    Yu Hui stood behind her and felt pleased. He ignored Wu Tong¡¯s attempts at quieting him and said, ¡°Who asked you all to say bad stuff about my master? I went easy on you. If I hear you say it again, I will not go easy on you anymore.¡±


    ¡°You, you, you...¡±


    ¡°Master Immortal, look at his attitude.¡±


    ¡°If the leader of Peng Lai were here, he would not be so arrogant. Master Immortal, you can¡¯t cover for him. You must give us an exnation!¡±


    There were rules in the immortal world. They didn¡¯t care about what happened in Peng Lai, but if he was rude in the immortal world, he was looking down on them.


    ¡°What did they say about me?¡± Ming Shu ignored them and looked down at Yu Hui.


    Yu Hui looked up slightly and said in a proud voice, ¡°They said that you are an old woman and will not be able to get married. They also said that you want to destroy the rtionship between Xie Chuyang and something-something Xue. They gossiped about you...¡±


    ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t talk nonsense. We didn¡¯t say anything!¡± someone interrupted Yu Hui with a red face. ¡°He is spouting nonsense. We never gossiped about Master Immortal.¡±


    The expressions of the parents became weird. They obviously didn¡¯t know why Yu Hui beat their children. They thought that he was used to being like this on Peng Lai ...


    ¡°Nonsense? You, you, and you. During the lesson yesterday, you all went to the lotus pond. I heard everything you all said. Do you still dare to say that it wasn¡¯t you?¡± Yu Hui was certain.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°He is talking nonsense. We didn¡¯t gossip about Master Immortal. We were not at the lotus pond then.¡±


    ¡°Right...¡±


    There was no rule against gossiping about master immortals, but if the master immortals bore a grudge, they would be in huge trouble.


    The little kids knew about the seriousness of this issue and all imed that they didn¡¯t say anything.


    However, parents understood their children. From their reactions, they knew that they had gossiped about Master Immortal Yin Zheng and their gossip was overheard by this little boss.


    Ming Shu¡¯s ears hurt from all the shouting. She lifted her hand and pointed to an immortal man. ¡°Go and grab the Time Mirror.¡±


    Time Mirror, a mirror that could see anything in the past. If the Time Mirror was brought over, what else could they say?


    The faces of the little kids turned pale. They grabbed their parents¡¯ hands and shivered.


    The immortal man that was appointed was shocked. He stammered, ¡°Master Immortal, there is no need to use the Time Mirror. It was just a joke among the children...¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, little children will sometimes lose control of themselves when they fight. We are wrong too. We shouldn¡¯t brew a storm in a teacup. It is normal to fight. I remember that we were like this too.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. I want to know who is lying. If he lied, I¡¯ll let you all punish him. How about that?¡±


    Yu Hui was scared. <i>What does she mean?</i>


    However, he thought about it and realized that he had nothing to be afraid of. He told the truth.


    He did hear these kids talking about her. However, he didn¡¯t beat them because of her. On the other hand, if he could use this to gain points for himself, why not?


    ¡°Master Immortal...¡±


    Ming Shu gave a gentle smile. All the immortals felt that the smile was their ticket to death. They looked at each other. In the end, one person left to grab the Time Mirror.


    During this time, everyone started thinking of a countermeasure.


    There was an immortal official in charge of guarding the Time Mirror. Yet, the person who came was not the immortal official but Long Shaxue.


    Long Shaxue paid her respects to Ming Shu as though nothing unpleasant happened between then. ¡°Immortal Mu Xi went down to the human world so the immortal emperor asked me to guard the Time Mirror for a period.¡±


    Long Shaxue just got the Time Mirror today. She didn¡¯t know that things would happen so coincidentally.


    On the way here, she already understood what had happened. <i>Isn¡¯t she looking for trouble by keeping the little boss from Peng Lai in her sky pce?</i>


    Long Shaxue controlled her emotions and asked in neither a humble or haughty tone: ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng, where do you want the Time Mirror to see?¡±


    Everyone felt that this willful little princess became calmer and more refined after her marriage. She would still asionally disy the little girl side of her so everyone felt that this change was very natural. No one suspected anything and just felt that it was because she got married.


    On the other hand, Ming Shu¡¯s temperament changed totally. Anyone would think that she went crazy after Master Immortal Chuyang¡¯s marriage.


    Ming Shu took two bites of her snack and muttered, ¡°The lotus pond in the immortal school, yesterday...¡±


    ¡°Between 9am and11am,¡± Yu Hui added on voluntarily.


    Long Shaxue took out an octagonal mirror and blew a string of immortal mist onto its surface. The immortal mist got sucked into the mirror and fog started forming in the mirror. Soon, the scene in the mirror became clearer. The immortal school appeared in front of everyone.


    The image moved and then stopped at a lotus pond. It was still lesson time so there wasn¡¯t anyone at the lotus pond.


    However, as time passed, nothing changed. No one stopped by the lotus pond.


    All the immortals didn¡¯t dare to rx, but Yu Hui started frowning.


    The time passed and it reached noontime. There was still no movement in the mirror.


    ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng, are you sure that this is the correct timing?¡± Long Shaxue¡¯s eyes had a tinge of happiness. However, she hid it well. ¡°Did you remember the time wrong?¡±


    ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng, seems like it was a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Yu Hui was really angry. ¡°I heard it correctly. It was here. You must have done something to it.¡±


    ¡°Yu Hui, you can¡¯t say such things like this. No one can change the things the Time Mirror can see.¡± An immortal man stood up and bowed. ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng, let¡¯s take it as a joke between the children. We will leave now.¡±


    If they don¡¯t leave now, when would be a better time?


    Although they didn¡¯t know why the Time Mirror didn¡¯t see anything, based on their children¡¯s reaction, they knew that something happened before.


    Maybe Yu Hui remembered the time or ce wrong. After all, he was new to the immortal world. Once he recalled the location, they would be dead.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±

 Chapter 446 - Master Immortal (11)

    <h4>Chapter 446: Master Immortal (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu called those people who wanted to leave back and smiled. ¡°I remember that there is not only one lotus pond in the immortal school. Let¡¯s look at them one by one.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>We¡¯re dead.</i>


    Long Shaxue¡¯s face changed too. However, she felt that this had nothing to do with her and calmed down.


    Yu Hui was enlightened. ¡°The lotus pond was near the west side of the school. You will reach the martial arts field after passing through it. There is a very big aoyagi beside the lotus pond.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Long Shaxue. ¡°Princess Long, please.¡±


    Yu Hui had described the ce really clearly. Thus, Long Shaxue had no choice but to change the image to that lotus pond.


    After the image changed, two children appeared. After that, a few more children walked over from the martial arts field. They saw each other and greeted one another. A bunch of children went to the back of the lotus pond.


    There was nothing they could do at the back of the pool and so, they started chitchatting. Someone mentioned Xie Chuyang¡¯s marriage a few days ago.


    ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng is really pretty.¡±


    ¡°So what? You can¡¯t touch her hahaha.¡±


    ¡°I heard that a thousand years ago, Master Immortal Chuyang and Master Immortal Yin Zheng were a pair of golden boy and jade girl but somehow, they became like this. When Master Immortal Chuyang got married, she suddenly changed. I heard that she went crazy.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, do you think that she will be unable to get married?¡±


    ¡°She is so pretty, yet she can¡¯t get married. Does she have any problems?¡±


    ¡°Thedies in the immortal world are all pretending to be reserved. I saw these two people embracing the other day. Maybe Master Immortal Yin Zheng is seducing someone behind our backs. Who knows?¡±


    ¡°True. It has been so many years, she must have felt so lonely...¡±


    The stupid little kids were just talking nonsense, but the words they used were really bad. The more they spoke, the harsher it became. After that, Yu Hui¡¯s figure appeared at the scene. He stood at a hidden corner until they finished talking and left without any expression on his face. That look he had was quite handsome.


    Yu Hui felt guilty. Did she notice anything?


    If he knew that this would happen, he would have made that expression.


    ¡°What else do you all want to say?¡± Ming Shu looked at the people below her. The smile in her eyes got heavier.


    ¡°Kneel down!¡± the adults shouted.


    The stupid little kids kneeled down, shivering till they couldn¡¯t even speak properly.


    ¡°Master Immortal, we didn¡¯t discipline them properly. Please hold your anger, Master Immortal. I will punish him by asking him to go to the disciplinary tform for... half a month!¡±


    ¡°I will punish this little bastard to go to the disciplinary tform for half a month too. I will definitely discipline him well.¡±


    They said this while kicking their stupid little kids.


    The stupid kids cried, ¡°Master Immortal, we know our mistake.¡±


    ¡°Although I am not from the immortal world, I know that talking bad about a master immortal is not a light offense.¡± Yu Hui got the upper hand and started to mount the high horse. ¡°Half a month at the disciplinary tform is too light of a punishment. I think that it is better to lock them in the ck Pool.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. An immortal man couldn¡¯t help himself and scolded, ¡°Why are you so cruel at such a young age? With their power, if they go to the ck Pool, will they be able to survive?¡±


    ¡°They say that they are willing to ept the consequences,¡± Yu Hui sneered. ¡°At Peng Lai, this sort of people will be dragged out and fed to the mermaids.¡±


    ¡°Master Immortal, going to the ck Pool is too serious of a punishment. Only those immortals thatmitted a serious crime would be sent there. These are just children,¡± Long Shaxue stood out and said.


    ¡°Not everyone should be punished by thew,¡± Ming Shu said softly. ¡°Prepare the list of items I give you within three days. If you can¡¯t do it, I will act ording to Yu Hui¡¯s suggestion.¡±


    The immortals heaved a sigh of relief. They couldn¡¯t let their children go to a ce like the ck Pool.


    Everyone thought that Long Shaxue¡¯s words had affected Ming Shu¡¯s decision and they all looked at her with gratitude.


    ¡°Since there is nothing else, I will return. My husband is waiting for me.¡± Long Shaxue looked at Ming Shu purposely when she said this and emphasized on the word <i>husband </i>.


    However, Ming Shu only tilted her head and looked at her, her eyes sparkling attractively.


    Long Shaxue nodded and left on her cloud.


    Before she could fly far, she suddenly dropped from the sky and mmed into the pear blossoms on the Ninth Mountain.


    ¡°Princess Long, you should start losing weight. The cloud can¡¯t even hold you anymore. You destroyed my flowers.¡±


    Everyone looked strangely at Ming Shu as she retracted her hand,ining even though she made the first move.


    Everyone felt chills.


    Long Shaxue knew that Ming Shu did it on purpose. She stood up from the pear blossoms, embarrassed, and stared at her angrily. However, there were too many people standing there.


    Long Shaxue gritted her teeth and retracted her gaze. <i>Be jealous; the more jealous you are of me, the better I can control Xie Chuyang.</i>


    She walked down the Ninth Mountain.


    Not long after she walked, the roar of a beast was heard, followed by a scream.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    They knew that there was a beast wandering around the Ninth Mountain and there were even rumors about a divine beast here. However, why did the sound just now seem so weird?


    ...


    Ming Shu asked Wu Tong to looked for Ye Yue and listed down some food items. After that, Ming Shu changed the quantity of each item right in front of them and asked them to prepare it.


    When they looked at the food items, they were stunned.


    What the hell were all these things? Disregarding the names, even the prefixes such as Southern Sea and Northern Sea made them shiver in fear.


    Why did they look for their own deaths by wanting to get justice for their stupid little kids?


    Lord Ye Yue thought that Ming Shu wanted to use the items for herself and wrote down all the rare ingredients. Who knew that she would use it on these people?


    After sending them off, Yu Hui followed Ming Shu in. ¡°Master, why did you not punish them to go to the ck Pool?¡±


    His character was not only arrogant but cruel at the time too. In order to not vite his character setting, he had to work harder to be crueler.


    ¡°Don¡¯t always fight and kill people.¡± Ming Shu paused. ¡°Don¡¯t call me master. If you do, you will regret it.¡±


    Yu Hui hummed and didn¡¯t n to listen to her. ¡°But you hit Long Shaxue and caused her to fall down just now.¡±


    <i>F**k, are you that hypocritical?</i>


    <i>You don¡¯t hold back when you attack either.</i>


    Ming Shu gave a serious face. ¡°There is no flying allowed on the Ninth Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Why do I not know of this rule?¡±


    ¡°It was just made.¡± Ming Shu set a rule for the Ninth Mountain indifferently. ¡°Jot it down, Wu Tong.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Wu Tong was stunned. She nodded her head after a moment. ¡°Yes, Master Immortal.¡±


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡± <i>A crazy person again.</i>


    <i>There are so many lunatics that are viins.</i>


    <i>Just calm down.</i>


    <i>I will use love to influence her.</i>


    ¡°Master, were you avenging me just now?¡± Yu Hui pestered Ming Shu.


    Wu Tong didn¡¯t know if she should pull Yu Hui away. Master Immortal didn¡¯t seem to like Yu Hui, but her actions showed that she cared.


    Forget it, she would go and announce the new rule first.


    Wu Tong turned around and left. There was only Ming Shu and Yu Hui left in the courtyard.


    ¡°Why must I avenge you?¡± Ming Shu asked.


    ¡°If you were not avenging me, why did you speak up for me? Master, you don¡¯t mean what you say, oh!¡± Yu Hui smiled cunningly. ¡°Master, just admit that you want to be my master. It is your fortune to have me as your disciple.¡±


    ¡°Hehe...¡±


    <i>To hell with fortune.</i>


    <i>I want your Hatred Points...</i>


    <i>Wait.</i>


    Ming Shu thought for a while and smiled. ¡°Fine, I will take you in as my disciple.¡±


    <i>If I don¡¯t manage to torture you to death, I lose.</i>

 Chapter 447 - Master Immortal (12)

    <h4>Chapter 447: Master Immortal (12)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Long Shaxue was frightened by the huge creature in the middle of the mountain. When she finally managed to leave the Ninth Mountain and enter Xiyue Mountain, she heaved a huge sigh of relief.


    What... was that?


    Long Shaxue panted, in a cold sweat. She looked behind her with lingering fear and grabbed her clothes tightly, hurrying in the direction of the sky pce. She was injured so she was limping. She moved slowly.


    After a long time, she finally managed to see the sky pce. Long Shaxue started to calm down.


    ¡°Master¡¯s wife.¡±


    Fu Xi held onto her sword and walked out. She saw Long Shaxue¡¯s haggard appearance and was shocked. ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Where is your master?¡± Long Shaxue didn¡¯t really like Fu Xi. After all, she was worried about having such a pretty little girl staying beside Xie Chuyang. Hence, her tone was stiff.


    Fu Xi held onto Long Shaxue. ¡°He is in the study. Let me help you in first.¡±


    Fu Xi nced at Long Shaxue¡¯s injured calf and her expression changed. Long Shaxue noticed it immediately and looked down at her calf. ¡°Why? Do you know what the thing was that hurt me?¡±


    Fu Xi swallowed and shook her head. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know.¡±


    She looked down. ¡°Master¡¯s wife, let me help you in.¡±


    Fu Xi helped her back to her room and called for Xie Chuyang. Long Shaxue was already running a fever and she curled up on the soft couch. She seemed to be in a bad state.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Fu Xi said softly, ¡°When I went out, I met her. She seems to be injured.¡±


    Xie Chuyang saw the blood on Long Shaxue¡¯s leg and went to inspect it. The wound was already turning ck. It looked like it had been made by sharp ws.


    Xie Chuyang felt her pulse with a serious face and then took some medicine to give Long Shaxue. However, her situation didn¡¯t improve.


    The dragon race was very powerful. They shouldn¡¯t be hurt so seriously by a w.


    ¡°Look for Lord Ye Yue,¡± Xie Chuyang ordered Fu Xi.


    Fu Xi agreed and looked at Long Shaxue. She bit her lip and left the room.


    She walked past the Ninth Mountain on her way to find Lord Ye Yue. She looked down at the exquisite sky pce below and seemed to be in a daze.


    Lord Ye Yue was not in his sky pce. He went to the Ninth Mountain. Fu Xi hurried back to the Ninth Mountain.


    Fu Xi stood outside the Ninth Mountain and looked at the young man walking down among the mist. Her face looked terrible as she ran forward, ¡°Are you crazy!¡±


    The young man said proudly, ¡°She provoked my master. Master doesn¡¯t like her. I just punished her because she deserves it.¡±


    Fu Xi was furious. ¡°Give me the antidote.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have it,¡± the young man said softly.


    ¡°You...¡± Fu Xi looked around. ¡°Yu Hui, you have our parents at your back at Peng Lai. You can kill whoever you want. However, this is the immortal world. You need to think carefully. You might implicate Master Immortal Yin Zheng.¡±


    Fu Xi didn¡¯t like this little brother of hers.


    Her parents were always biased toward him and always asked her to protect him.


    However, Yu Hui kept causing trouble and she would always be the one that took the me. Fu Xi felt that she would beat him to death one day.


    Yu Hui frowned and seemed to be considering Fu Xi¡¯s words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the antidote.¡±


    In the end, Yu Hui still replied with this sentence and walked past Fu Xi.


    Fu Xi was really angry. But, there was nothing she could do about Yu Hui.


    She remembered Xie Chuyang¡¯s order and hurried up the mountain to look for Lord Ye Yue.


    Lord Ye Yue was a famous physician in the immortal world. Since Fu Xi came to find him, Ming Shu couldn¡¯t keep him anymore. After all, he was a civil servant of the immortal world.


    ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng.¡± When Fu Xi was leaving, she suddenly said ¡°Can you persuade Yu Hui to stop acting willfully? What goes aroundes around.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at her with interest. ¡°What did he do?¡±


    Fu Xi didn¡¯t reply. She bowed and left.


    Ming Shu asked Wu Tong to check on what had happened.


    Wu Tong took some time before returning. ¡°Long Shaxue is injured. Her life is at risk.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>F**k, can my targets just live properly?</i>


    <i>I am always saving my targets these days. I¡¯ll be traumatized.</i>


    ¡°Is she really dying?¡± Ming Shu stood up. ¡°How long can shest?¡±


    ¡°From what Lord Ye Yue said... if they can¡¯t find the antidote, she will not live for more than 24 hours.¡±


    ¡°Long Shaxue is of the dragon race. Why is she so weak?¡± <i>Is she a fake dragon?</i>


    Wu Tong: ¡°...¡± <i>Why does Master Immortal look so anxious? Master Immortal Chuyang is not the one that was hurt. Why is Master Immortal anxious?</i>


    She didn¡¯t understand what her master immortal was thinking.


    ¡°Antidote? You are saying that she was poisoned?¡± Ming Shu looked at Wu Tong. ¡°What kind of poison?¡±


    Wu Tong shook her head. It was already hard for her to get this information.


    ¡°Where is Yu Hui?¡±


    ¡°I saw him just now...¡± Wu Tong muttered and scanned the surroundings. She saw no one and frowned. ¡°Shall I go look for him.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Ming Shu walked out and disappeared into the night.


    The Ninth Mountain got its name because of how the peaks of nine mountains were linked to one another, from top to bottom and then from bottom to top again. Ming Shu¡¯s sky pce was built on the highest peak.


    She went out of the sky pce and walked down. Along the way, she would meet little animals who scurried away when they saw her.


    The colorful Little Beastie followed beside Ming Shu.


    <i>Trash-picker, wait for me.</i>


    ...


    The mist in the forest had dissipated. The young man leaned against a tree. His finger was dripping blood and a huge beast was crawling on the ground, licking the young man¡¯s blood greedily. Its sharp teeth looked as though they would bite the young man¡¯s finger off anytime.


    A slight noise came from far away. The young man was shocked and retracted his hand, leaping onto the tree.


    The huge beast saw the young man leaving and turned to leave too.


    However, when it turned around, it saw a colorful Little Beastie squatting behind it.


    <i>Trash-picker,e and take a look. It is so ugly!</i>


    Little Beastie jumped around happily.


    <i>How can you describe this huge beast? It looks like a bigger version of a toad but there are three eyes on its forehead.</i>


    <i>Does it think that it is Er Land God?</i>


    Ming Shu walked over slowly. Her blue dress swept over the branches and silence resumed after a while.


    The huge beast retreated back to the tree and stared at Ming Shu vigntly.


    <i>Trash-picker, I want to eat it.</i>


    Little Beastie suddenly said this. Its eyes glowed.


    <i>I might be able to benefit after eating it. Maybe I can even talk then. Trash-picker, hurry up and catch it for me.</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Are toads tasty?</i>


    Toad: ¡°...¡± <i>Why is the little beast and the two-legged beast looking at me weirdly?</i>


    Ming Shu retracted her gaze and looked up at the tree beside the huge beast.


    ¡°Are youing down yourself or do you need me to invite you?¡±


    The tree remained quiet. Not even a leaf moved. Ming Shu raised her leg and walked forward. The toad immediately got ready to attack.


    <i>Hula¡ª</i>


    The leaves moved and a young man jumped down from the tree,nding beside the toad. His hand was still dripping with blood. The toad¡¯s attention was attracted by the blood and it started licking it greedily.


    Little Beastie jumped around and kept muttering.


    <i>Trash-picker, look. Look at other trash-pickers. They use their blood to feed their beasts. Look at yourself. You take my food whenever you feel like it.</i>


    <i>Other people¡¯s beasts are so happy.</i>


    <i>I want to eat it.</i>

 Chapter 448 - Master Immortal (13)

    <h4>Chapter 448: Master Immortal (13)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Raising an evil beast, do you want to die young?¡±


    The young man looked away. He appeared cold and arrogant. ¡°This is my business, it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°You just acknowledged me as your master and now, you¡¯re saying that we have no rtionship?¡±


    Ming Shu walked forward. The toad was focused on licking the blood on Yu Hui¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t bother with Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu grabbed the young man¡¯s chin and forced him to raise his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before to not bring strange things up onto the Ninth Mountain?¡±


    <i>F**k, what if it eats all my food!</i>


    Yu Hui kept quiet.


    <i>If it were not for that fact that I am too young and must stay beside you, who would want to be your disciple?</i>


    <i>Are you able to be the master of a genius like me? In your dreams!</i>


    ¡°Where did ite from?¡±


    Yu Hui pouted and muttered, frightened, ¡°From the sea.¡±


    When he came to the immortal world, he didn¡¯t bring it along. However, it sneaked in and even hurt people.


    Ming Shu looked at the blood dripping from his hand and gave a sarcastic smile. She pulled his hand away from the toad. The toad was not happy and made to bite Ming Shu.


    Little Beastie jumped over and banged its head. The toad¡¯s head tilted from the impact and it almost fainted.


    <i>Trash-picker, can I eat it?</i>


    Ming Shu looked at Little Beastie. Little Beastie hummed disdainfully and jumped onto the toad¡¯s head.


    The toad seemed to be afraid of Little Beastie. Ity on the floor and didn¡¯t dare to move.


    Ming Shu inspected his wound. He must have made it himself. The wound was very big. She thought about how the toad had licked it and felt chills in her body. She hurriedly used magic arts to make some water and washed the wound for him.


    The blood water dripped onto the ground and sank into the soil, disappearing without a trace.


    Yu Hui appeared worried. ¡°Master, if he is found, will I be thrown out of the immortal world?¡±


    Ming Shu squeezed his hand and let the blood flow onto her palm. She raised her eyes and smiled. ¡°Thrown out of the immortal world?¡±


    Yu Hui probed, ¡°Will I not?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s tone was light. She leaned toward him and said, ¡°You will be thrown into the ck Pool.¡±


    Yu Hui¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Master...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled softly. <i>I shall watch you perform.</i>


    She was not scaring him. If they found out that he was breeding an evil beast, he would really be thrown into the ck Pool.


    ¡°Fortune¡¯s wheel is ever turning. Last time, you wanted to throw other people into the ck Pool. Now, it is your turn.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the ck Pool? What is there to be afraid of?¡± The young man¡¯s arrogance came back. ¡°Twenty yearster, I will still be a good man. Don¡¯t worry, Master, I will not implicate you.¡±


    <i>If I die, I will drag you down too!</i>


    ¡°Really? Then shall I go and tell the immortal emperor now and fulfill your wish?¡±


    Yu Hui choked. After a while, he said angrily, ¡°Go ahead then. You don¡¯t want to take me in as your disciple anyway!¡±


    ¡°Since you know yourself so well, why are you still pestering me to be your master?¡±


    The girl in front of him was still smiling, but the mist behind her made her eyes look deep.


    Yu Hui got anxious. However, he remained calm on the surface. ¡°You look good. Those other people are so ugly. How can I make it hard for myself? My master must be the best.¡±


    I


    Ming Shu stopped teasing him and healed him using her powers. She said, ¡°Give me the antidote.¡±


    ¡°I have no antidote,¡± Yu Hui muttered, ¡°the antidote is at Peng Lai. I didn¡¯t bring it.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You didn¡¯t bring the antidote and still dared to walk this evil beast around?</i>


    <i>Are you from the newspaper office of the immortal world?</i>


    <i>You must be here to go against me.</i>


    <i>You torture my targets every single time.</i>


    ¡°Master Immortal, where are you?¡± Wu Tong¡¯s frightened voice sounded beside her ear. ¡°The people from Xiyue Mountain areing toward here. They don¡¯t look friendly at all. Master Immortal, hurry up ande back.¡±


    Ming Shu flung Yu Hui¡¯s hand away, ced her hands on her hips, and took two breaths.


    <i>I must not have eaten enough snacks today. If not, why is everything going against me?</i>


    ¡°Hide him.¡± Ming Shu looked at the toad on the ground. ¡°If not, I will not mind handing it over together with you.¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed Little Beastie and left.


    She took two steps and paused. She turned slightly and smiled gently. ¡°If I see you feeding it with your blood again, I will chop off your hand.¡±


    Yu Hui instinctively grabbed his elbows.


    When Ming Shu disappeared into the mist, Yu Hui fell against the toad.


    The toad tried to bite his hand. Yu Hui hit its head angrily. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what she said. If I continue to feed you, she will chop me to pieces.¡±


    Toad: ¡°...¡± <i>Don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t hear anything. She said she would chop off your hand.</i>


    <i>Master is bing weird.</i>


    [ <i>Dingdong </i>, 10 points deducted.]


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k, can a beast decide if I vite my character setting too?</i>


    [Lord Nine, a beast has its character too. You can¡¯t look down on a beast. Also, this is an evil beast. It is very powerful.]


    Yu Hui pped the toad¡¯s head again. <i>Only the Host would take this idiot as a treasure. I don¡¯t even want to look at it.</i>


    The toad got a bit angry after being hit twice and suddenly used its head to butt Yu Hui. After that, it turned around and disappeared into the forest.


    Yu Hui didn¡¯t think that the toad would be so daring as to attack its master and got pushed to the ground. Hey on the ground and started wondering about his life.


    [...] <i>I did tell you to not discriminate against the beast. Sigh!</i>


    Yu Hui gave a violent objection. <i>Please give me a powerful and normal character next time.</i>


    <i>Stop giving me such weird characters!</i>


    <i>I just want to be a cold tyrant boss.</i>


    [...]


    <i>Lord Nine always likes to add scenes for himself. I will not talk to him anymore. Let me go offline.</i>


    ...


    In the hall of the sky pce...


    Ming Shuy on her soft couch and squinted at Xie Chuyang and Fu Xi below her.


    Xie Chuyang said in a low voice, ¡°Yin Zheng, the thing that hurt Shaxue came from the Ninth Mountain. What exactly is it?¡±


    Ming Shu supported her chin and smiled politely. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just moved to the Ninth Mountain. You might be more familiar with it than me.¡±


    Xie Chuyang was not satisfied with Ming Shu¡¯s exnation. ¡°Yin Zheng, do you have to make me say everything tantly and make it awkward for everyone?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say things tantly, how else can you say it? Secretly?¡± Ming Shu waved her hands like a gangster. ¡°If you have anything you want to say, say it. I can handle it.¡±


    Xie Chuyang: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Yin Zheng, you are not...¡± Xie Chuyang suddenly fell into deep thought. ¡°You were not like this in the past.¡±


    <i>Bullshit, how can I be the same as before.</i>


    <i>I am so beautiful.</i>


    ¡°So you came here to reminiscence about the past?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°You havee with the wrong intention then. I have no time to talk about the past with you. Wu Tong, send them off.¡±


    ¡°How did Shaxue get hurt?¡± Xie Chuyang raised his voice. ¡°The Ninth Mountain is your territory now. Besides you, who else canmand the magical beast on this mountain? Yin Zheng, I don¡¯t want to bring this to the immortal emperor. If you give me the antidote now, I will pretend that nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°So I should thank you?¡± Ming Shu was puzzled.


    ¡°Yin Zheng, do you have to talk to me so strangely?¡± Xie Chuyang opened his mouth but no sound came out. He swallowed his words and stared straight at Ming Shu.

 Chapter 449 - Master Immortal (14)

    <h4>Chapter 449: Master Immortal (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The girl in front of him smiled brightly. ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    <i>Let me ask if you are angry or not!</i>


    <i>If you are not, I will work harder!</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t lose my Hatred Points!</i>


    Xie Chuyang: ¡°...¡±


    Xie Chuyang was thinking about something, but Ming Shu¡¯s attitude angered him. He nced at Fu Xi and said in a low tone, ¡°Where is Yu Hui?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. However, when she saw Fu Xi standing behind Xie Chuyang, she knew how he knew about this.


    It was not strange that Fu Xi would betray Yu Hui. She could see the attitude of Peng Lai clearly. They pampered Yu Hui.


    ¡°Why must I tell you?¡± Ming Shu tilted her head. She dragged her words out lightly.


    <i>After all, you are still my target. How can I tell you what you want so easily?</i>


    Xie Chuyang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I know that he hurt Shaxue.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question. It was a statement.


    Before he came, he still thought that she might not know about it and that she would not do such things.


    However, seeing her attitude now, she must have known about it.


    <i>Not only does she know about it, she even covers it up...</i>


    Thinking about this, the hatred in Xie Chuyang¡¯s eyes got heavier.


    ¡°So what if I know?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten about the rules in the immortal world?¡±


    ¡°I have forgotten. Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Xie Chuyang nced at her strangely. He felt as though he didn¡¯t know this person in front of him.


    The fact was, he really didn¡¯t know. The Yin Zheng in front of him was too different from the one in his memory... too different...


    This attitude made him even angrier than when she ignored him.


    ¡°If anything happens to Shaxue, do you know what the dragon race would do?¡±


    ¡°Send troops and attack the immortal world?¡± Ming Shu raised the corners of her mouth. ¡°So what? Am I afraid of them?¡±


    <i>How can a small race like the dragon race be a threat to me?</i>


    ¡°How long have you known him, for you to protect him like this?¡± Xie Chuyang¡¯s aura got colder. He said each word with feeling, as though he squeezed them out of his mouth.


    The light in the hall turned darker and engulfed Xie Chuyang in a cold aura. It felt scary.


    ¡°Seven or eight days...¡± Ming Shu thought for a while and spoke in a happy tone. ¡°I don¡¯t really remember, but it is not more than ten days.¡±


    Xie Chuyang: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why is she protecting a person she¡¯s known for less than ten days!</i>


    Xie Chuyang¡¯s breathing got heavy. His eerie gaze rested on Ming Shu as though he wanted to tear open her body and look at her soul.


    Thetter just smiled gently. She was not annoyed and wasn¡¯t on her guard.


    ¡°Search!¡±


    Xie Chuyang¡¯s men walked out.


    ¡°Xie Chuyang, this is the Ninth Mountain, not your Xiyue Mountain. Can you search it just because you want to?¡± Ming Shu raised her hand and the door of the hall closed, locking everyone inside.


    ¡°Yin Zheng, do you want to bring this issue in front of the immortal emperor?¡±


    ¡°So what if you do? Can you kill me?¡± Ming Shu took out two immortal fruit from the side and ate as she said, ¡°Since you want me to give him to you, I will not.¡± <i>Let me anger you to death.</i>


    Xie Chuyang remained silent. He suddenly waved his hand. ¡°You all, leave first.¡±


    Fu Xi hesitated. ¡°Master Immortal...¡±


    Xie Chuyang scolded in a low voice, ¡°Out.¡±


    Fu Xi looked at Xie Chuyang and then looked at thedy at the top. She turned around and left with the rest.


    The hall became empty. Only the sound of Ming Shu biting the fruit echoed in the hall. Xie Chuyang walked toward her, up the stairs, one step at a time. He stood in front of her.


    ¡°Yin Zheng,¡± he said softly. He looked at the face that he always thought about and pain appeared in his eyes. ¡°Do you still have me in your heart?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    <i>The one who liked you was the Host. But, she is dead...</i>


    <i>You killed her.</i>


    Xie Chuyang held onto the handle beside her and bent forward. He looked in her eyes. ¡°Then why are you targeting her? You still have me in your heart, why don¡¯t you admit it? Why did you dodge me for so many years?¡±


    Ming Shu hugged her fruits and leaned back. <i>Why is this little demoning so close? I must protect my snacks.</i>


    After she pulled away her snacks, Ming Shu said, ¡°That has nothing to do with you. I just want to antagonise her.¡±


    <i>Wake up, Master Immortal, I am just gaining Hatred Points. It has nothing to do with you.</i>


    ¡°When the immortal emperor told me about the marriage, I sent people to ask your opinion. You... congratted my and in a fit of anger, I agreed to the marriage.¡± Xie Chuyang didn¡¯t seem to hear what Ming Shu said. ¡°If you¡¯d disagreed then, I would not have married her. Yin Zheng, what do you want?¡±


    Ming Shu thought back. Xie Chuyang had really sent someone to look for the Host, but the Host didn¡¯t even listen to what the person had to say. She just said congrattions and chased the person away.


    <i>I just want to gain Hatred Points quietly. Why is there a romance subplot!</i>


    <i>Can¡¯t I just be a highly respected viin!</i>


    <i>Why is there a romance subplot!</i>


    <i>A little demon is already tiring me out. Now, there is another one. F**k, kill them all.</i>


    [Guest, why don¡¯t you pretend to reconcile with him and then this and that. After that, Long Shaxue will see the two of you showing off your love and your Hatred Points can be gained easily. This is an easy problem!] The Harmony System got more excited as it spoke.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the hell is an easy problem?</i>


    <i>Am I that kind of person?</i>


    <i>You are urging your own guest to be a scumbag. Will your conscience hurt?</i>


    [Why don¡¯t you go and annihte the dragon race then?] The Harmony System didn¡¯t give up.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Shut it out.</i>


    <i>The Harmony System is too scary. I can¡¯t handle such persuasion!</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s soft hand held onto the armrest and her mouth formed a small smile. Xie Chuyang¡¯s heart wavered and his Adam¡¯s apple moved twice. He reached out and wanted to touch Ming Shu. ¡°Yin Zheng...¡±


    Before he could touch her, he saw thedy turn her head and look away. She pulled away her wrist. ¡°Master Immortal Xie, don¡¯t touch what you are not supposed to touch.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her leg and kicked Xie Chuyang. Xie Chuyang took the full blow of the attack and fell down the stairs. Luckily, he managed to regain his bnce and stopped himself from mming onto the ground.


    Ming Shu got up and stood delicately on the tform.


    Xie Chuyang rubbed the spot that Ming Shu kicked. ¡°You want to fight with me?¡±


    ¡°You can understand it as an intimate interaction with you.¡± Ming Shu squeezed her wrist and walked down the stairs. Xie Chuyang wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Ming Shu¡¯s attacks.


    <i>Come on, there will be Hatred Points after a beating!</i>


    Xie Chuyang¡¯s abilities were extensive. On the other hand, Ming Shu was in a bit of trouble. She felt that when she kept using her magic arts, her body was unable to keep up with it.


    When she wanted to go over, she started vomiting blood.


    <i>F**k, you want to make memit suicide again!</i>


    ¡°Yin Zheng!¡±


    <i>Xiu¡ª</i>


    <i>Rumble.</i>


    The items in the hall were thrown around by the magic arts and started breaking into pieces. The feather curtain behind them shattered and flew down from the air. After that, it was thrown up again by the magic.


    Two figures shuttled back and forth within the cloud of feathers. Xie Chuyang¡¯s angry voice was really piercing to the ear.

 Chapter 450 - Master Immortal (15)

    <h4>Chapter 450: Master Immortal (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The door was pushed open and Fu Xi entered with her men.


    The hall was a mess. Feathers slowly floated down from the air. In the middle of the hall, Xie Chuyang was pinned by Ming Shu on the floor. Her face was slightly pale, but there was no change in her expression.


    She was like the lotus in spring, delicate and beautiful.


    ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng, let go of my master!¡± Fu Xi shouted at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu let go of Xie Chuyang. When she got up, Fu Xi noticed the ck spot on her chest. That should be blood...


    She looked down at the person on the floor. Her pale lips formed a smile. ¡°Next time you trespass on the Ninth Mountain, I will continue to beat you up. I wee you here anytime.¡±


    <i>If there are no Hatred Points, beat him up.</i>


    <i>Still no points? Beat him to death!</i>


    Fu Xi found the atmosphere in the hall to be stifling. She swallowed and went forward to help Xie Chuyang up. Then, she retreated.


    Xie Chuyang kept looking at Ming Shu. This time, he really didn¡¯t understand her anymore...


    Ming Shu stood in the hall and watched them leave with a smile on her face. As they disappeared, she retracted her expression and it became calm and cold. However, that onlysted for a few seconds. After that, she lifted the corners of her mouth again and turned back into the smiley and harmlessdy.


    Yu Hui ran into the hall and saw her falling onto the floor.


    ¡°Master...¡±


    Yu Hui went over and held her up, leaning her against his own body. He was very worried and his voice shook. ¡°Master, are you injured?¡±


    It was impossible to not notice the blood on her chest.


    <i>There is so much blood. How big would the wound be?</i>


    He never thought that he would feel so ufortable seeing someone hurt. It was as though the wound was on his own body.


    ¡°Wu Tong... go and prepare some food.¡± Ming Shu looked at Wu Tong who was still running over andmanded her softly.


    ¡°Master Immortal, you are injured.¡± Wu Tong didn¡¯t hear anything she said. She looked even more anxious that Yu Hui. ¡°So much blood, what should we do... Master Immortal, don¡¯t speak. Let me help you up first and take a look at your injury.¡±


    Ming Shu pressed her hand down. ¡°Prepare some food.¡±


    <i>I am just hungry.</i>


    <i>So hungry.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m starving to death.</i>


    Wu Tong felt remorse and regret. She shouldn¡¯t have listened to her master immortal and went to look after Yu Hui. She should not have left.


    ¡°Master Immortal...¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go now, I will really die.¡± Ming Shu was tired. ¡°Die from starvation.¡±


    Wu Tong was stared at by Ming Shu and her mouth twitched. She wanted to refute her, but the words couldn¡¯te out of her mouth. She stood up and hurried out.


    ¡°Pfft...¡±


    The moment Wu Tong left, Ming Shu spat out a mouthful of blood and her face turned even paler.


    ¡°Master...¡± The young man wiped the blood off her mouth in a flurry. ¡°Where did you get hurt?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head. This body had some issue. It had nothing to do with her.


    The young man looked in another direction. His gazended on the blood on Ming Shu¡¯s chest. Ming Shu seemed to know what he was thinking. ¡°Why, you want to look at my wound?¡±


    The young man looked at her seriously and stubbornly. ¡°Master, you are injured.¡±


    ¡°Yes, so you want to look my wound?¡±


    ¡°I... will wait for Wu Tong.¡± The young man¡¯s eyes suddenly fluttered. He held onto Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder. Even like this, he could feel the warmth of her body under theyers of clothes.


    He realized that he was reluctant to part with the warmth of her body. A familiar and palpitating feeling kept impacting him.


    ¡°Help me up.¡± Ming Shu wanted to tease him but she had no energy now. She could only let him off.


    Yu Hui held her up with much effort and helped her to the soft couch. He took the chance to grab Ming Shu¡¯s hand and stayed by her side.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master, it was all because of me.¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± Ming Shu found it funny. <i>This little demon still likes to add scenes for himself.</i>


    Yu Hui gave a look of fear and nervousness that a young man should have. ¡°Master Immortal Chuyang was here for me. I implicated you.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of nothing?¡± Ming Shu hooked her fingers and moved his hand around her palm. ¡°Why are you scared now?¡±


    Yu Hui felt it. He was surprised, but didn¡¯t dare to show it. He let Ming Shu grab his hand and pinch it around as though she was pinching a toy...


    <i>F**k, I thought that she suddenly realized how cute I am and like me.</i>


    <i>In the end, she is squishing me like a toy!</i>


    <i>What are you pinching for!</i>


    Yu Hui took a deep breath and continued acting.


    He bit his lips and stammered, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that I would hurt you.¡±


    How would he know that she would fight with Xie Chuyang?


    He didn¡¯t understand what this idiot was thinking.


    ¡°I have already said that this has nothing to do with you.¡± <i>I will beat you in the future too.</i>


    Yu Hui filtered out Ming Shu¡¯s words automatically and looked up at her. ¡°Master, I will protect you next time. I will not let you get hurt and no one will dare to bully you.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Ming Shu hummed. ¡°You are still so small, you can¡¯t even reach other people¡¯s fingers. What will you use to protect me? Your face?¡±


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡±


    Yu Hui exploded. <i>What is wrong with my face? I am still growing! Once I finished growing, I will be so handsome everyone will be jealous of me.</i>


    <i>Wait till you like me. I will subdue you.</i>


    <i>You can do what you want now.</i>


    <i>I will let you do it.</i>


    Yu Hui controlled his anger and said with certainty, ¡°I will grow up and I will grow stronger. I will be very powerful in the future. I am the number one genius on Peng Lai immortal ind!¡±


    ¡°Heh...¡±


    Yu Hui nced at Ming Shu. She justughed softly. She was not mocking him.


    ¡°Master Immortal.¡±


    Wu Tong came at the right time. There was not much food, but it made Ming Shu less hungry.


    Wu Tong looked at Ming Shu holding Yu Hui¡¯s hand and noticed that she didn¡¯t let it go even when she was eating. She feltplicated. <i>Is my master immortal getting too close to Yu Hui?</i>


    In the end, she just pretended that she didn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Master Immortal, let me take a look at your injury.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Ming Shu said and patted her chest. ¡°See, I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Wu Tong got a shock but she saw no change in Master Immortal¡¯s expression even after all the patting. There was no blood oozing out either. She was curious. ¡°Since you are not injured, where did the bloode from?¡±


    ¡°Xie Chuyang.¡± Ming Shu gave a random reason.


    After she finished eating, Ming Shu needed to take a bath. Yu Hui finally let go of Ming Shu.


    RIght, it was not Ming Shu who wanted to hold onto him. It was Yu Hui who didn¡¯t want to let go. However, her hand was bigger so it looked as though she was holding him.


    <i>Cunning little demon.</i>


    When Ming Shu was bathing, Wu Tong wanted to take a look. When she confirmed that Ming Shu was okay, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    <i>As long as Master Immortal is okay, everything will be alright.</i>


    Wu Tong took Ming Shu¡¯s clothes. For some reason, she flipped it and took the one with the blood on it out. She noticed that this piece of clothes had obviously been pierced by something sharp.


    All the clothes were the same.


    Wu Tong was puzzled. <i>Didn¡¯t Master Immortal say that the blood belongs to Master Immortal Chuyang? Why... is there a mark of something sharp on the clothes?</i>


    But there were really no injuries on her master immortal¡¯s body...

 Chapter 451 - Master Immortal (16)

    <h4>Chapter 451: Master Immortal (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Long Shaxue was in a dire state. However, Ming Shu¡¯s body was also very weak and she didn¡¯t have the time to save her target. By the time Ming Shu finished nursing her health, the 24 hours had already passed.


    Luckily, with the help of her main lead¡¯s aura, Long Shaxue was able to get out of danger.


    The female protagonist went to save her.


    <i>Is it very surprising?</i>


    <i>Should I send a pennance to the female protagonist to thank her for keeping my target alive?</i>


    ¡°Master, you are awake.¡± Yu Hui carried the breakfast that Wu Tong prepared and came in.


    Ming Shu got down from the bed. She ced her clothes over her shoulder and didn¡¯t even tie them up. She just sat down and ate her breakfast.


    ¡°Is Ye Yue back?¡± <i>I miss my chef.</i>


    Ye Yue hummed. ¡°So you like Lord Ye Yue?¡±


    <i>You will ask about him three times a day, morning, afternoon, and night. Not one time less.</i>


    <i>There are always people trying to steal my partner away. No way.</i>


    ¡°He is more likable than you.¡± <i>And he knows how to cook food while you only know how to kill my targets.</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s look of disdain was so obvious. Yu Hui was angry. He mmed the azure stone bowl down. ¡°He is serving other people now. He¡¯s got no time for you.¡±


    Yu Hui sneered and then left tantly.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>The stupid little kid is so irritating.</i>


    <i>My stupid little kid is so irritating.</i>


    <i>Hmm, this is not bad. I shall ask Wu Tong to make another serving.</i>


    ...


    The parents of those stupid little kids put the items down at the Ninth Mountain and left immediately. They were afraid that Ming Shu would find them for trouble.


    The ingredients were ready, but the chef was not here.


    Ming Shu looked forward eagerly, but instead of her chef, she managed to wait for the arrival of a fairchild that the immortal emperor sent.


    Yu Hui was invited over too.


    Ming Shu sat on the mountain and hugged a bunch of mushrooms. She chewed them. These mushrooms were picked by Little Beastie. However, it must not like it so it pushed everything under Ming Shu¡¯s pillow.


    When Ming Shu woke up in the morning, she was really hungry. She took a bite of one and realized that it didn¡¯t taste bad. Her standard of living had been decreasing recently so she wasn¡¯t that fussy anymore. She took all of them out when she came out.


    Wu Tong was behind Ming Shu, prim and elegant. She was in stark contrast with the image Ming Shu was giving.


    Yu Hui stood toward the side and looked up in front of him. He didn¡¯t look afraid but he was shivering. He portrayed a young man who was afraid, but didn¡¯t want to show it.


    Ming Shuplimented him in her heart. <i>This little demon¡¯s acting is really good.</i>


    ¡°Come over.¡± Ming Shu waved at Yu Hui.


    ¡°Why must I go over when you call me?¡± <i>I have an ego.</i>


    ¡°Am I not your master? If you don¡¯t listen to your master, who will you listen to?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and smiled. The gentle wind flowed passed her eyes, bringing with it her ck hair from behind her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your disciple anymore,¡± Yu Hui refuted her tantly. He stood up straight.


    ¡°Sure, can you go back in time? Go back to the day where you acknowledged me as your master.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s tone was casual. ¡°If you can¡¯t,e over now.¡±


    Go back in time... he couldn¡¯t do it.


    Yu Hui moved his body and took a long time to go over.


    Ming Shu suddenly stuffed all the mushrooms into her sleeve. She reached out and grabbed his waist. Then, she jumped down from the cloud. Wu Tong¡¯s scream came from above.


    Due to the loss in gravity, Yu Hui had no choice but to hug Ming Shu¡¯s neck. They went down really fast. Clouds surrounded them and he couldn¡¯t see her eyes.


    ¡°What... what are you doing?¡±


    <i>F**k, is this idiot trying to kill me?</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anythingter at the hall, understand?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice came from within the wind. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be implicated by your nonsense.¡±


    Before Yu Hui could reply, he flew up again, The clouds like cotton candy rushed down beside him and the next moment, he was standing at a higher location. He could almost see the entire immortal world.


    His heart was pumping really loudly.


    It was not because of love. It was because he was scared by these sudden movements.


    <i>Is she trying to scare me to death?</i>


    <i>So sinister.</i>


    ...


    In the same hall...


    The immortal emperor was sitting on his golden dragon throne. There were not many people below him.


    Xie Chuyang and Long Shaxue were standing slightly in front. Long Shaxue¡¯s face was still pale and she looked like a willow branch trembling in the wind.


    Fu Xi looked down and kneeled in the middle. Li Mo was standing opposite her with the female protagonist, Yu Die. They were quite close to each other and looked really intimate. Li Mo would shoot nces at Yu Die asionally too.


    Lord Ye Yue was here too. However, he was looking down and trying to diminish his presence. He¡¯d rather be Master Immortal Yin Zheng¡¯s chef now.


    Ming Shu walked in and everyone looked at her. Especially Long Shaxue; she stared at her as though she wanted to peel off her skin.


    Xie Chuyang¡¯s expression was calm. He suddenly embraced Long Shaxue when Ming Shu appeared and pulled her closer to him.


    Ming Shu smiled and looked forward. She walked to the center of the hall. Yu Hui and Wu Tong followed behind her, one on each side.


    ¡°Immortal Emperor.¡± Ming Shu bowed and greeted him. ¡°Why did you call for me so grandly?¡±


    The immortal emperor¡¯s expression was not good. He grunted, ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng, you should know why I called you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Ming Shu gave an innocent smile as if she really didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    The immortal emperor: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Is it true that Yu Hui used a magical beast to hurt Shaxue?¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t admit it so the immortal emperor could only say it.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t deny it, but she didn¡¯t admit it either. She just smiled at the immortal emperor. ¡°Is there any evidence to prove that Yu Hui injured Princess Long with a magical beast?¡±


    ¡°Fu Xi.¡±


    Fu Xi¡¯s body froze when she was called. She couldn¡¯t see the person behind her, but she knew that Yu Hui was staring at her. She felt daggers on her back.


    She gritted her teeth and repeated the words she said before. ¡°Yu Hui is breeding a magical beast. I saw it hurting people before and the wounds were the same as those on Master¡¯s wife¡¯s body. It was lethal...¡±


    Her voice got smaller and finally, it disappeared.


    Long Shaxue stood out and kneeled down. ¡°Please help me to get an exnation, Immortal Emperor. Ever since I married Chuyang, Master Immortal Yin Zheng has targeted me many times. Now, she even...¡±


    Long Shaxue started sobbing when she reached this part of the sentence. Her eyes turned red as if she was greatly wronged.


    ¡°Chuyang, help Shaxue up,¡± the immortal emperor ordered Xie Chuyang.


    Xie Chuyang helped the sobbing Long Shaxue up. When Long Shaxue looked down to wipe her tears, the viciousness in her eyes was apparent.


    She quickly nced at Ming Shu. Thetter was folding her arms in front of her chest and smiling at her.


    <i>Smile now. You will not be able to smileter.</i>


    Long Shaxue sneered and quickly restrained the coldness in her eyes. She leaned into Xie Chuyang and started crying again.


    ¡°Yu Hui, is Fu Xi speaking the truth?¡± If it was possible, the immortal emperor didn¡¯t want to provoke Peng Lai Ind. However, weighing the dragon race and Peng Lai, his heart still went to the dragon race. After all, that was his race. ¡°Did you bring a magical beast into the immortal world? Did you ask it to hurt people?!¡±


    He paused and then continued, ¡°I will give you a chance. If you admit it now, I will punish you lightly.¡±


    Yu Hui remembered Ming Shu¡¯s words and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Most importantly, he had no confidence if confessing. The stupid beast <i>did </i>hurt Long Shaxue, and almost killed her.

 Chapter 452 - Master Immortal (17)

    <h4>Chapter 452: Master Immortal (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Why is it that what she says must be the truth?¡± Ming Shu tapped her finger on her arm. Her tone seemed weak, but the things she said were not friendly at all. ¡°If I say that she is the culprit, will she be the culprit?¡±


    Fu Xi turned her head around. ¡°I am speaking the truth. It is his...¡±


    Yu Hui red at her coldly. Fu Xi felt chills on her back. She swallowed and turned back. ¡°I am not lying. The thing that hurt Master¡¯s wife belongs to Yu Hui. Everyone on Peng Lai knows about this. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can send someone to Peng Lai.¡±


    ¡°I say no means no.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice was soft and firm.


    ¡°If you are not convinced, you can fight with me. If you win against me, you can speak your opinions.¡±


    ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng, how can you cover for Yu Hui?¡± Long Shaxue raised her head. Her eyes were red. ¡°I... I heard from Li Mo that the thing which hurt me doesn¡¯t seem like a normal beast, Master Immortal Yin Zheng. It might be... be an evil beast. Master Immortal Yin Zheng, since you are protecting Yu Hui, is it true that the magical beast is actually an evil beast?¡±


    Once the words ¡°evil beast¡± came out, the immortal emperor was reminded of something and his expression changed. ¡°Shaxue, what did you say?¡±


    The people of the immortal world didn¡¯t like evil beasts, not because they were powerful, but because they represented misfortune and signaled that something big would happen soon.


    Hence, if anyone brought an evil beast into the immortal world, they might be stripped of their immortal status.


    Long Shaxue looked as though she was frightened and stammered, ¡°I... I only heard Lord Li Mo saying this. However, since Master Immortal Yin Zheng denied it so furiously, I have my suspicions too. If there is really an evil beast in the immortal world, what would we do if something happened?¡±


    Xie Chuyang held Long Shaxue tighter.


    Long Shaxue controlled herself and didn¡¯t make any sound. She hated Ming Shu even more.


    The immortal emperor retracted the coldness on his face. ¡°Lord Li Mo, tell me about Shaxue¡¯s injury. Was it done by an evil beast?¡±


    Evil beast...


    Lord Li Mo looked at Shaxue and Ming Shu and let go of Yu Die. He walked forward. ¡°Although the injury doesn¡¯t look like it was done by a normal magical beast, I can¡¯t be sure if it was an evil beast that did it. However, there are not many magical beasts that are poisonous so the probability that it is an evil beast is greater.¡±


    ¡°Lord Ye Yue.¡± The immortal emperor called Lord Ye Yue, who was trying to make people forget about his presence.


    Lord Ye Yue was miserable. He shuffled his way up. ¡°I have not seen an injury like this before. Neither have I seen this type of poison. I don¡¯t dare to make any statements.¡±


    Ming Shu waited for everyone to finish speaking before saying slowly, ¡°That means that you all are not certain too?¡±


    ¡°Yu Hui!¡± the immortal emperor shouted. ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    Yu Hui weighed the consequences and walked forward. However, he was stopped by Ming Shu. ¡°Immortal emperor, he is my disciple now. He didn¡¯t even kneel to me. Can you ept his kneel?¡±


    The immortal emperor: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is she threatening me?</i>


    <i>She is.</i>


    <i>Wait...</i>


    ¡°You took him in as your disciple?¡± The immortal emperor¡¯s tone was filled with uncertainty. He heard that Yu Hui was brought back because he provoked her... the leader of Peng Lai even came to beg him for mercy. How did he be her disciple?


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If you have any opinions, don¡¯t mention them. I will not listen.¡±


    The immortal emperor: ¡°...¡±


    Everyone in the immortal world was saying that Yin Zheng went crazy. He felt that the rumors might be true. This Yin Zheng now was not the same as the Yin Zheng before.


    The immortal emperor¡¯s temper came up for some reason. ¡°I am the immortal emperor, can I not bear his kneel?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile was calm and her eyes were gentle. There seemed to be lights inside her eyes. ¡°You are the immortal emperor because I acknowledge you as such.¡±


    The voice was not arrogant at all. It was soft and gentle and every single word was spoken nicely.


    However, the sentence itself was uneptable.


    <i>What does she mean by ¡°you are the immortal emperor because I acknowledge you as such¡±?</i>


    <i>If she doesn¡¯t acknowledge it, is he not the immortal emperor anymore?</i>


    <i>Who does she think she is?</i>


    Long Shaxue nced sideways at Ming Shu. She respected her courage. She was totally provoking the immortal emperor.


    The immortal emperor was the leader of the immortal world. Even if she was a master immortal, she was too arrogant.


    ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng, I tolerate you greatly because you are a master immortal. If you are like this normally, I have nothing to say about it. However, this is rted to the entire immortal world. Do you know the consequences of having an evil beast in the immortal world?¡± The immortal emperor red up as expected.


    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t I ask you all to provide evidence? Give me the evidence and I will admit it.¡± Ming Shu smiled calmly. ¡°If there is no evidence, how can I believe it?


    ¡°There are so many people testifying for it. Is it not enough?¡± The immortal emperor was losing his temper. He controlled his emotions. ¡°I know that you have something against Shaxue because of her marriage with Master Immortal Chuyang. However, you can¡¯t be willful now and take the whole immortal world as a joke...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I antagonize her because of personal reasons. It has nothing to do with Xie Chuyang.¡± <i>Don¡¯t push such me on me. I am afraid that my neck will hurt.</i>


    Long Shaxue: ¡°...¡±


    Xie Chuyang: ¡°...¡±


    The immortal emperor didn¡¯t want to discuss this issue with Master Immortal. He lowered his voice. ¡°If Master Immortal Yin Zheng gives up the evil beast, this issue would have nothing to do with you.¡±


    The immortal emperor felt stifled. The problem of having no power was that he needed to lower his head.


    Ming Shu was tired of standing. She made a chair appear and sat down, taking out the mushrooms that she hadn¡¯t finished eating.


    The immortal emperor: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Someone, drag this lunatic out!</i>


    ¡°I am not someone unreasonable. Since you all say that there is some evil beast, go and search for it on the Ninth Mountain.¡± Ming Shu opened her mouth slowly. ¡°If you manage to find it, it is my fault. I will throw him into the ck Pool personally. If you can¡¯t find it...¡±


    Yu Hui looked at Ming Shu strangely. <i>What does she mean?</i>


    She knew that it was on the Ninth Mountain and still let people search for it... <i>F**k, is she trying to kill me?</i>


    However, Ming Shu looked at Lord Ye Yue.


    Lord Ye Yue: ¡°...¡± <i>Why are you looking at me!</i>


    <i>I am not delicious.</i>


    ¡°If you don¡¯t find it, we can talk aboutpensationter.¡±


    ¡°Since Master Immortal Yin Zheng let us search, we will search,¡± Xie Chuyang suddenly said and made the decision for the immortal emperor.


    Ming Shu lifted her legs and waved her hand, signaling them to do as they liked.


    The immortal emperor was already very angry. Seeing Ming Shu¡¯s attitude, he immediately ordered the immortal army to search every inch of the Ninth Mountain.


    Yu Hui reached out and pulled Ming Shu¡¯s sleeve. He tried to ask her using his eyes, <i>Is is still at the </i>Ninth Mountain <i>. What if they find it?</i>


    Ming Shu bit into her mushroom and smiled cunningly. <i>Then you better get prepared to go down to the ck Pool.</i>


    Yu Hui actually managed to understand what she was trying to say with her eyes.


    <i>But why am I so angry?</i>


    <i>F**k, I still want to grow up!</i>


    The Ninth Mountain was really big. The search wouldn¡¯t end so quickly. Everyone was bored while waiting in the hall so Ming Shu called Lord Ye Yue over and took out a set of cards only the immortal world had. Then, they started ying cards and eating right in front of the immortal emperor to pass the time.


    Lord Ye Yue: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Please let me off. I still want to live.</i>


    He couldn¡¯t provoke the immortal emperor, but he couldn¡¯t provoke Ming Shu either. Lord Ye Yue just wanted to die.


    The immortal emperor gritted his teeth at the top. If they really found somethingter, he would punish her severely!


    Long Shaxue stood for a while. When she saw how calm Ming Shu was, her face turned pale and she pretended that she was ufortable.


    The immortal emperor understood that she just recovered and allowed her to rest in the back.

 Chapter 453 - Master Immortal (18)

    <h4>Chapter 453: Master Immortal (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Once the fairchild who guided Long Shaxue left, the ufortable look on her face disappeared. She rushed to the door and peeked out.


    Once she confirmed that there was no one outside, she sat cross-legged on the bed and let out her primordial spirit.


    Long Shaxue went down to the human world andnded on a mountain.


    Ming Shu looked too calm andposed. Also, she was not sure if the beast which attacked was an evil beast or not. She didn¡¯t get a clear look at the beast. Its speed was too great and gave her an oppressive and fearful feeling...


    There was not much difference between an evil beast and a magical beast. The only thing that differentiated them was the fact the evil beast would bring misfortune. The stronger the evil beast was, the greater the misfortune.


    Hence, even if the Ninth Mountain didn¡¯t have an evil beast before this, it must have one now.


    Luckily, she was yful in the past and saw an evil beast before. The evil beast was still young and not hard to catch.


    Long Shaxue didn¡¯t have much time. She looked for the animals on the mountain and asked them for directions. Then she hurried over and went to catch the evil beast.


    She kept the evil beast in a universe bag which could store living animals and went toward the Ninth Mountain.


    She saw the immortal army still searching the Ninth Mountain and sneered. She found a ce that had not been touched by the immortal army and took out the evil beast.


    Because she was afraid that someone would find her, Long Shaxue returned her primordial spirit to her body immediately after letting out the evil beast.


    But, the moment she opened her eyes, she saw Xie Chuyang walking toward her.


    Long Shaxue¡¯s heart jumped. She gave a weak smile. ¡°Husband, why are you here?¡±


    Xie Chuyang seemed to have just arrived. He looked at her with heavy eyes. ¡°How is your injury?¡±


    ¡°I am just a bit tired. I will be better after resting for a while.¡± Long Shaxue didn¡¯t look away from Xie Chuyang¡¯s eyes as she replied to him.


    The more guilty you feel, the stronger you must be.


    Xie Chuyang remained silent for a few seconds. ¡°Continue resting.¡±


    Long Shaxue nodded her head and closed her eyes in front of Xie Chuyang.


    The corners of her mouth twitched upward uncontrobly. <i>Yin Zheng, even if nothing happens to you this time, you will be a subject for ridicule in the immortal world. Let me see how you can steal Xie Chuyang then.</i>


    The past life, she chose the wrong person. This time, she would hold onto Xie Chuyang tightly.


    ...


    Ming Shu seemed to be totally unaware of what Long Shaxue did. When she was tired from ying, she even took the initiative to ask the immortal emperor, ¡°Why haven¡¯t they finished searching yet? Send more people over to search. There is no need to be polite. However, be more careful. Do not damage the flowers and grasses on the Ninth Mountain.¡±


    <i>If you do, you all will go bankrupt.</i>


    The immortal emperor: ¡°...¡±


    The immortal emperor¡¯s heart felt heavy. The evil beast...


    After one hour, the immortal army was finally back. Long Shaxue had alreadye out and stood beside Xie Chuyang. She was really happy and was waiting to watch a good show.


    Ming Shu asked Wu Tong to put away the cards. She sat down properly and hugged her mushrooms, waiting for the results to be announced.


    The rest of the people looked forward.


    ¡°Immortal Emperor.¡± The immortal army went forward and looked down as they reported, ¡°We have indeed found an evil beast. It has been caught.¡±


    The hall was dead silent.


    The people at the scene were more or less surprised. Only Ming Shu still hugged her mushrooms and ate them calmly.


    Yu Hui peeked at her...


    He thought that she didn¡¯t mean what she said and would help him. Who knew that she really had no intention of covering for him.


    <i>So the reason she asked me to keep quiet on the way here was for this to happen?</i>


    <i>F**k, why is there someone so hypocritical?</i>


    <i>Keep calm, I can win this.</i>


    [Do not guess the thoughts of a viin, do not guess, do not guess. You can¡¯t guess even if you try.]


    Yu Hui screamed in his heart. <i>Shut up! Are there any items I can use to keep myself alive?</i>


    After a moment, Long Shaxue broke the silence. She looked as though she would faint any moment and gave a look of disbelief. ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng, why do you want to kill me?¡±


    Ming Shu ced the mushrooms in her mouth and took a bite. Her entire mouth was filled with a delicate fragrance and sweetness. The taste of the mushroom was very strong. The mushroom juice was all over her tongue. The more she ate, the better these mushrooms seemed to taste.


    She smacked her lips and smiled at Long Shaxue. ¡°In this world, the person who wishes the most that you will not die would be me.¡±


    <i>Before I gain my Hatred Points, you can¡¯t die!</i>


    Lord Ye Yue: ¡°...¡±


    Is the master immortal referring to the wrong person? This sentence sounded like she was proiming her love. Under normal circumstances, she should say this to Master Immortal Chuyang, right?


    The immortal emperor said in a low voice, ¡°Bring the evil beast up.¡±


    The immortal army soldier waved his hand and a bunch of immortal army people carried a cage inside. There was an evil beast inside the cage. It seemed to be dying. Its body was covered in bloodstains and its blood kept dripping down, forming puddles on the ground.


    Yu Hui¡¯s eyes changed. He retracted his hand as he was about to buy an item.


    He might be able to turn the tables around.


    The immortal emperor¡¯s expression worsened when he saw the evil beast. ¡°Fu Xi, is this the one that belongs to Yu Hui?¡±


    Fu Xi looked at Xie Chuyang and then looked at the cage. She stared at the cage for a long time. When her gaze went past Yu Hui, it didn¡¯t even stop for a second.


    ¡°It... it belongs to Yu Hui.¡±


    The evil beast in the cage looked totally different from a toad. Even if gic mutation urred, it would not change one species of animal to another.


    The evil beast in the cage looked more like a horse. If you just nced at it, it would appear quite normal. This was different from the one Yu Hui had, which had three eyes.


    Yu Hui felt more confident after seeing that it was not his beast. He sneered. The sound could be heard nicely by everyone.


    The immortal emperor was furious and mmed his hand on the throne. ¡°Yu Hui, kneel down!¡±


    ¡°My master said that you can¡¯t take my kneel.¡± Yu Hui looked up and passed on the hatred to Ming Shu.


    <i>Who asked her to bully me.</i>


    ¡°He can ept it now. Kneel down.¡± <i>Do you want to torture me? Sure! Come on! I¡¯m not scared!</i>


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m so angry I¡¯m speechless.</i>


    ¡°You all... you all...¡± The immortal emperor was so angry he mmed his fist against the table. ¡°The evidence is right in front of you. Master Immortal Yin Zheng, what else do you have to say?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Shall I throw him into the ck Pool?¡±


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡± <i>Calm down. Do not be angry at this lunatic.</i>


    ¡°Yin Zheng!¡± The immortal emperor¡¯s eyes became sharp. He was the immortal emperor of the immortal world. He had his dignity too.


    Ming Shu muttered, ¡°Yes, I can hear you. You don¡¯t need to shout so loud.¡±


    The immortal emperor: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Is this your beast?¡± Ming Shu tilted her head and looked at Yu Hui.


    Yu Hui cursed in his heart but still wore an arrogant expression. ¡°I don¡¯t have a beast like this.¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged and looked at the immortal emperor. ¡°Look, my disciple says that he doesn¡¯t have a beast like this. So, do not catch just anything and use it as evidence.¡±


    [Guest, you should admit that it is your beast. Hatred Points from other characters can indirectly affect the Hatred Points of your target.] The Harmony System started persuading Ming Shu again.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who dropped their Harmony System? Hurry up and take it back.</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t have such a Harmony System!</i>


    <i>Nope!</i>

 Chapter 454 - Master Immortal (19)

    <h4>Chapter 454: Master Immortal (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°This evil beast was caught on the Ninth Mountain,¡± the immortal emperor emphasized. Who was the one who said that once they found the evidence, she would be in the wrong and personally throw the boy into the ck Pool?


    ¡°Oh, so what? Could it not have been paying us a visit? Are there the words ¡®the Ninth Mountain¡¯s property¡¯ written on it?¡±


    <i>Pay what visit? Do you think that an evil beast is a mascot and can move around where it wants?</i>


    The immortal emperor took a deep breath. ¡°Yin Zheng, I will not talk so much nonsense with you. Yu Hui and this evil beast must be given to the immortal world. If you continue to protect him, I will not give in to you even if you are a master immortal.¡±


    Long Shaxue was very pleased. However, she could not show it and could only look at Ming Shu pitifully.


    Ming Shu got really angry and wanted to go over and beat her up to gain some Hatred Points.


    Let this cute little fake female protagonist contribute to her million Hatred Points.


    Ming Shu finished talking nonsense. Herst mushroom was finished too. She pped her hands and got up, forming a genius smile on her mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s see how this evil beast was sneaked in.¡±


    She looked at Long Shaxue and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Princess Long, may I borrow your Time Mirror?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>You said it so impressively. We thought that you had some amazing method.</i>


    The Time Mirror could be used to check on the past at a certain time and a certain location. It could also be used on a single object or human. For example, if you shed the Time Mirror on a mushroom, you would be able to see the entire growth process of the mushroom. It was quite amazing.


    Long Shaxue¡¯s expression changed. She stammered, ¡°T-the Time Mirror... I didn¡¯t bring it.¡±


    How could she forget the Time Mirror... Wait, she was in her primordial spirit state just now. The Time Mirror was not able to see a primordial spirit. However... they would know how the evil beast came to be there.


    Thoughts flew around in Long Shaxue¡¯s mind.


    <i>How, how...</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have a lot of time. The immortal emperor can send someone to bring it.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Immortal Emperor, you will not use an innocent person, right?¡±


    Every time the immortal emperor got really angry, Ming Shu would change the subject and there was no way he could release his anger.


    ¡°Go and get the Time Mirror and let Master Immortal Yin Zheng have a look.¡± <i>Let her have no more excuses. I shall see what else she can say after that.</i>


    ¡°Immortal Emperor... the evil beast was caught on the Ninth Mountain and the evidence is clear. Master Immortal Yin Zheng is just trying to waste time by doing this...¡± Long Shaxue tried to make them give up this idea.


    ¡°If you want to be certain that this is the beast that attacked you, there is only one way.¡± Ming Shu walked toward Long Shaxue. She was so close that Long Shaxue could almost see her reflection in her eyes. She froze unnaturally and forced herself to calm down.


    ¡°Let it w you again and see if the wound is the same. I rather you use this method because it is more convenient, quicker, and painful.¡± <i>And there are Hatred Points to gain. Awesome.</i>


    Long Shaxue moved toward Chuyang and said in an angry tone, ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng, are you crazy? You are sending me to my death.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and admitted it, ¡°Yes, do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°You are crazy!¡±


    Ming Shu was humble. ¡°I¡¯m still okay.¡±


    <i>There is only a fine line between a lunatic and a genius. If you are not crazy, you are not a genius.</i>


    ¡°Yin Zheng.¡± Xie Chuyang embraced Long Shaxue. ¡°Since the evil beast was found in the Ninth Mountain and Fu Xi recognized it, what else is there to refute? Hand Yu Hui over and stop protecting him.¡±


    Yu Hui red at Xie Chuyang. It must be that Xie Chuyang wanted to get rid of him so that he could take Ming Shu away.


    <i>F**k, he is already holding one person and still wants another one. Is he not afraid that his kidney can¡¯t handle it?</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t say any more and looked at the immortal emperor. She asked the immortal emperor to make the decision. However, she had already drawn out a sword from the immortal army person beside her.


    The immortal emperor: ¡°...¡±


    <i>If I don¡¯t agree, is she going to start a fight?!</i>


    <i>Why are master immortals so well respected that even I have to give in to them?</i>


    <i>Because they are powerful.</i>


    ¡°Get the Time Mirror!¡± The immortal emperor controlled his anger.


    Long Shaxue forced herself to calm down. Even if everything failed, she would be fine in the end. It would not implicate her.


    ...


    The Time Mirror was sent over quickly. To ensure fairness, the immortal emperor would be the one controlling the mirror.


    He shone the mirror on the evil beast. The evil beasty in the cage weakly. It didn¡¯t even open its eyes when someone came near.


    Images started appearing in the mirror. It was on a mountain. From the top, it didn¡¯t look like the immortal world.


    The images of the immortal world were very short. It just suddenly appeared at the Ninth Mountain at the time when the immortal army was searching.


    ¡°See, someone is trying to frame me!¡± Ming Shu hummed. ¡°Evil.¡±


    <i>They want to kill me and then inherit my snacks!</i>


    <i>It¡¯s so horrible.</i>


    The immortal emperor¡¯s expression was really bad. He threw the mirror at the army personnel. ¡°Did you all see anyone when you were searching the mountain?¡±


    The Time Mirror would not lie. This evil beast had only been in the immortal world for a short period of time.


    The army personnel took the Time Mirror in a flurry. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°The Ninth Mountain is close to Xiyue Mountain. It might havee from Xiyue Mountain,¡± Yu Hui sneered.


    The immortal emperor squinted. Yu Hui quickly hid behind Ming Shu and used her as a shield.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, why would there be evil beasts on Xiyue mountain!¡± Long Shaxue couldn¡¯t control herself and shouted.


    ¡°This is interesting.¡± Ming Shu moved her body and exposed Yu Hui in front of the immortal emperor. She touched her chin and walked around the cage slowly. ¡°Since this is an evil beast from the human world, why did Fu Xi say that it belongs to Yu Hui? Fu Xi, who ordered you to say this?¡±


    Fu Xi kneeled on the ground.


    Long Shaxue¡¯s heart palpitated. She grabbed onto Xie Chuyang¡¯s sleeves instinctively.


    ¡°I... I...¡± Fu Xi was very anxious and couldn¡¯t speak properly. ¡°Yu Hui really has an evil beast. I didn¡¯t make that up. I saw it from afar once. It looked a little like this evil beast so I might have recognized it wrongly.¡±


    The immortal emperor wanted to speak, but Ming Shu spoke first. ¡°Recognized it wrongly? I remember that every evil beast looks unique. Why would you recognize it wrongly? Are your eyes not good? They shouldn¡¯t be, you are a descendent of the immortal race...¡±


    Ming Shu squatted in front of her and grabbed her chin. She smiled gently. ¡°Who ordered you to lie? Tell me.¡±


    Fu Xi felt that the person in front of her was not a beautifuldy, but a monster. She shivered furiously. ¡°I really just saw it wrong.¡±


    Ming Shu did something and Fu Xi suddenly screamed in pain. She fell onto the floor.


    ¡°Yin Zheng, what are you doing!¡± Xie Chuyang threw some magic arts at her and tried to force her away from Fu Xi.


    Ming Shu lifted her hand and defused the attack. ¡°I am asking her who told her to lie.¡±


    ¡°What did you do to her?¡± Why did Fu Xi suddenly fall onto the floor when they were talking?


    Ming Shu waved her hand and a few transparent needles appeared in the air. They were very dense and they shot toward Xie Chuyang.


    ¡°I will say it, I will say it... stop it!¡± Fu Xi was in pain. She grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s dress. ¡°It was Master¡¯s wife, she asked me to say it.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand and a few thin needles left Fu Xi¡¯s body. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared into the air without a trace.

 Chapter 455 - Master Immortal (20)

    <h4>Chapter 455: Master Immortal (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°You are speaking nonsense!¡±


    Long Shaxue¡¯s face was full of anger. She scolded Fu Xi, ¡°When did I instigate you to say that?¡±


    Fu Xi was still in pain. The pain seemed to have buried itself in her bones. She hugged herself and tears fell down her eyes. She muttered, ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s Master¡¯s wife. She asked me to say it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡± Long Shaxue looked at Xie Chuyang and exined hurriedly, ¡°Chuyang, I didn¡¯t ask her to do this. I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Xie Chuyang looked at her coldly. The gaze caused Long Shaxue¡¯s heart to turn cold.


    ¡°Immortal Emperor.¡± Ming Shu looked at the immortal emperor. ¡°Now, are you going to give me an exnation? Why are you using my disciple?¡±


    ¡°Yin Zheng...¡± Long Shaxue suddenly moved forward in an agitated manner. ¡°Why are you framing me? I was injured on the Ninth Mountain. You were the one that ordered the evil beast to hurt me. It was you!¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand and stopped her. ¡°Seriously, if I want to hurt you, do I have to go through so much trouble? I can be more direct.¡±


    Minor Snow smiled at Long Shaxue.


    Long Shaxue heart shook and before she could react, her surroundings started spinning and her back was on the floor.


    ¡°If I want to hurt you, I can do it anytime, anywhere. I do not have to use so much effort.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice was filled with smiles, but the arrogance and confidence in it were apparent.


    ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng, stop it!¡±


    The immortal emperor shouted at her.


    ¡°Shaxue, what is the meaning of this. Exin yourself!¡± He was afraid that Ming Shu would strike again so he could only force Long Shaxue to give an exnation.


    Long Shaxue felt hatred in her heart. She actually beat her in front of so many people and Xie Chuyang didn¡¯t do anything. <i>I hate her... </i>Long Shaxue controlled the hatred in her heart and cried while she reasoned, ¡°It was not me. It was really not me. Immortal Emperor, you must believe me, I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that the evil beast just sneaked up here itself?¡± Ming Shu smiled lightly. ¡°Then it is quite impressive.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how it came up. I didn¡¯t instigate Fu Xi, either,¡± Long Shaxue asserted firmly.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Isn¡¯t there an immortal man that can talk to any beast in the immortal world? Why don¡¯t we ask him toe and see what the beast has to say.¡±


    Long Shaxue: ¡°...¡±


    The immortal emperor was worried. If Long Shaxue really did this, she would not be able to escape so easily...


    At first, it was reported that Yu Hui from the Ninth Mountain had an evil beast. Why did it be like this?


    Under Ming Shu¡¯s gaze, the immortal emperor could only turn to Xie Chuyang. ¡°What do you think, Master Immortal Chuyang?¡±


    As long as Xie Chuyang said something, Master Immortal Yin Zheng would give him some face.


    Xie Chuyang had an indifferent expression. ¡°Since it is already like this, it is better to rify everything.¡±


    The immortal emperor¡¯s heart dropped.


    He agreed.


    The immortal emperor looked at Long Shaxue and squinted. He waved his hand and ordered people to invite the immortal man.


    The immortal man was an old man. He had no immortal aura at all. The moment he came up, he looked at the evil beast with bright eyes. ¡°Where you did you catch this? It is not even an adult yet. Tsk tsk...¡±


    The immortal emperor was impatient. ¡°Hurry up and ask it.¡±


    The old man didn¡¯t dare to talk back to the immortal emperor and touched his beard. He ced one hand on the head of the evil beast.


    Long Shaxuey on the ground pitifully. She was very anxious.


    <i>How...</i>


    When she caught it, it must have seen her face.


    No one knew how the old manmunicated with the beast, but when he turned around, he had already finished talking to it.


    He gave an awkward bow. ¡°It says that it was brought to the immortal world not long ago.¡±


    The immortal emperor¡¯s heart got heavier but, in front of so many people, he could only continue to ask, ¡°Who brought it up?¡±


    The old man scanned the surroundings and his gazended on Ming Shu. After that, itnded on Yu Hui. He never looked at Long Shaxue.


    ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng.¡±


    A look of surprise shed past Long Shaxue¡¯s eyes. After that, she heaved a sigh of relief. No matter who helped her, she was safe now. Luckily she didn¡¯t admit that she did it just now.


    Ming Shu¡¯s reaction was normal. It was as though she was not the one being used.


    <i>Sigh, being pretty is a misfortune.</i>


    <i>Everyone pushs everything onto me.</i>


    Yu Hui looked really anxious. Why did it go back to her again? <i>How can she still smile!</i>


    ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng, do you have anything to say?¡± The immortal emperor also heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Ming Shu angrily. Even though she was a master immortal, she had really angered him this time.


    Ming Shu smiled and walked in front of the cage. She ced her white hand on the head of the beast. The beast looked at her weakly.


    ¡°Onest chance. Who brought you up?¡±


    The evil beast groaned and raised its head up with much difficulty. It looked at Long Shaxue who just picked herself up from the ground. A young voice sounded, ¡°It was her... I was eating something when she suddenly appeared and put me inside a dark ce.¡±


    Everyone was shocked. The evil beast couldn¡¯t speak just now...


    Why could it speak after being touched by her?


    The old man was surprised too. He walked nearer to the cage and looked at it. Then he looked at Ming Shu as though he was staring at a monster. He remembered the things that he said and started retreating with a pale face.


    The immortal emperor looked at him and knew that there was something going on again.


    The evil beast must be speaking the truth. With her abilities, it was not hard for her to make an evil beast talk.


    <i>There are so many twists and turns.</i>


    The immortal emperor was in a daze. <i>Who the hell brought this thing up!</i>


    <i>Now that each side has their own argument and they both sound reasonable, shall we have a meeting and take a vote?</i>


    The immortal emperor threw his anger at the old man. ¡°Immortal Taifeng, why did you say that it was Master Immortal Yin Zheng just now?¡±


    ¡°Immortal Emperor, you know that I will sometimes get drunk. I might have heard wrong,¡± the old man exined and gave a forced smile.


    The immortal emperor took a deep breath. ¡°Shaxue, kneel down!¡±


    ¡°Immortal Emperor...¡± Long Shaxue felt wronged.


    The immortal emperor¡¯s eyes were really fierce. Long Shaxue hesitated for a while and then slowly kneeled down.


    ¡°Did you bring this evil beast up?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Long Shaxue gritted her teeth and denied it.


    <i>Pa!</i>


    ¡°Are you still not going to tell the truth!¡± The immortal emperor was really angry now. He was furious not only because of Ming Shu only, but also because of Long Shaxue.


    <i>How can you just casually bring a thing like this into the immortal world?</i>


    Long Shaxue shivered. She knew that the immortal emperor would not help her. She weighed the options and said hurriedly, ¡°I was too caught up in my anger. This evil beast was brought in by me. I was just angry at Master Immortal Yin Zheng, angry for what she did to me. I know my mistake.¡±


    Long Shaxue suddenly admitted it. The immortal emperor didn¡¯t know if he should heave a sigh of relief or something else.


    ¡°I brought this evil beast up, but what about the other one?¡± Long Shaxue suddenly raised her head and stared at Master Immortal. ¡°What about the evil beast that injured me? Are you not going to give me an exnation? If I were not hurt, nothing would have happened.¡±


    ¡°There is another one? Did you all find it?¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Long Shaxue: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Since you all didn¡¯t find it, why do you keep saying that there is one on the Ninth Mountain?¡±


    Long Shaxue opened her mouth. ¡°Fu Xi said that Yu Hui had a...¡±


    ¡°At the start, Fu Xi didn¡¯t say that it was an evil beast. She said that it was a magical beast. Is it weird to have a magical beast?¡±


    Long Shaxue: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 456 - Master Immortal (21)

    <h4>Chapter 456: Master Immortal (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yu Hui followed Ming Shu to leave the hall. He felt a little stunned still as if he hadn¡¯t recovered from what happened just now.


    He thought he would be doomed today, but who knew that he was fine as always. Instead, Long Shaxue was dead.


    Ming Shu¡¯s final statement shirked all responsibility away. She never admitted that there were any evil beasts in the Ninth Mountain, and even said the evil beast was very possibly fleeing from Xiyue Mountain.


    If it were not that he had one himself... he would have believed it.


    Long Shaxue found it difficult to exin. She brought one up here by herself!


    Now the immortal emperor punished her to stay in the punishment tform. It was not a serious punishment, but it was humiliating.


    [Guest, why didn¡¯t you take action today?] The system asked with a bit of curiosity.


    <i>Because we need to be a reasonable person.</i>


    [...] <i>Come on, you? Reasonable? Are you serious?</i>


    Ming Shu was a little upset. <i>I¡¯m hungry.</i>


    The mushrooms were not enough to keep her energetic.


    The only thing she needed was Long Shaxue¡¯s and Xie Chuyang¡¯s Hatred Points. Why would she bother to beat others? <i>It¡¯s just a waste of strength.</i>


    [...] The system thought she finally thought it through and decided to walk a high-end route. Yet it turned out she was just no fighting match for the enemy. This was a typical Ming Shu thing, which was great.


    ¡°Master.¡± Yu Hui pulled Ming Shu¡¯s sleeves and turned up his little face. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for you. It¡¯s just for the Ninth Mountain¡¯s reputation. Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡±


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Didn¡¯t she do it for me?</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t believe it!</i>


    <i>She must¡¯ve done it for me!</i>


    Ming Shu nced at Yu Hui. <i>This little goblin always liked acting a lot, which made me a little worried.</i>


    <i>What should I eat now?</i>


    ¡°Wu Tong, where¡¯s Lord Ye Yue?¡±


    Wu Tong had gotten used to her master immortal¡¯s recent weird behaviors. ¡°Lord Ye Yue was kept by the immortal emperor.¡±


    ¡°There must be some dirty deal going on.¡± Ming Shu chutted. ¡°No, wait... is the immortal emperor nning to steal my chef?¡±


    <i>That¡¯s not good. I have to go get him back.</i>


    <i>I must guard my chef.</i>


    Ming Shu then went back hurriedly. As she just arrived at the entrance, Lord Ye Yue and Xie Chuyang walked out together.


    Ming Shu paused, made eye contact with Xie Chuyang in the distance, then rolled up her sleeves and rushed at him.


    Lord Ye Yue watched the two fight with a dumbfounded look.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation here?¡± Lord Ye Yue approached Wu Tong. ¡°Should I feel the pulse for Master Immortal Yin Zheng?¡±


    Wu Tong thought deeply for a while. ¡°I think it¡¯s really necessary.¡±


    Lord Ye Yue and Wu Tong looked at each other then nodded at the same time. <i>It¡¯s really necessary to check the master immortal¡¯s mental health.</i>


    Xie Chuyang defended himself and didn¡¯t fight back. But Ming Shu¡¯s attack was fierce, so if he didn¡¯t fight back, he would definitely be restrained by Ming Shu.


    In the end, Xie Chuyang was thrown down onto the ground and Ming Shu gave him a fierce beating.


    After the kicking and beating, Ming Shu felt even more hungry. She pulled Lord Ye Yue along and left with him, riding the clouds, while Yu Hui and Wu Tong were left on the spot.


    Ye Yue: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k, what on earth is ¡®for the good of Lord Ye Yue¡¯!</i>


    ¡°Master, why do you like Lord Ye Yue?¡± Yu Hui decided to ask.


    ¡°He can cook.¡±


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What¡¯s the big deal of that!</i>


    <i>System, give me that cooking skill!</i>


    <i>I can cook as well!</i>


    [Lord Nine, sorry, but your points are not enough.]


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Not even enough to exchange?</i>


    [No.] The system¡¯s voice was weak. [As you know, these kinds of living skills will cost a lot of points.]


    <i>F**k, this is discrimination. Why the hell does it cost so many points to exchange a living skill!</i>


    [Lord Nine... you don¡¯t need the life skills. See, it¡¯s cheap for you to exchange for tools of mass destruction. But for the conquest department, the tools of mass destruction will cost many, many points. You lose, you win, so just calm down, Lord Nine, and put down that knife in your hand.]


    ¡°Yu Hui, stay away from her.¡±


    Yu Hui¡¯s front was suddenly blocked by a shadow and Xie Chuyang appeared before him, looking at him with a gloomy expression.


    Yu Hui put the knife behind him and revealed an aggressive smile. ¡°She¡¯s my master, why should I stay away from her?¡±


    <i>Some guy is coveting my mission target and trying to steal her. No way.</i>


    Xie Chuyang continued meaningfully, ¡°She can protect you at one time, but she can¡¯t protect you for your whole life.¡±


    Yu Hui pretended not to understand Xie Chuyang¡¯s words and just grunted with arrogance, ¡°Then I will protect her for my whole life.¡±


    Xie Chuyang may have thought that speaking too much to a kid was beneath him, so he just looked at him for a few seconds then left.


    What happened today was really unexpected to him.


    He didn¡¯t expect Yin Zheng would protect Yu Hui.


    <i>So... Yu Hui can¡¯t stay.</i>


    Even if he was still young, he wouldn¡¯t allow any male to stay around her.


    ...


    When Yu Hui came back to the Ninth Mountain, Lord Ye Yue had already left. Ming Shu was eating the freshly cooked pastry in the kitchen with a very satisfied expression.


    Yu Hui stepped closer. ¡°Master, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very strange that the immortal Taifeng aimed at you today?¡±


    He raised this question as if he were very confused.


    Ming Shu pinched a dessert off the te and put it in her mouth. ¡°Probably he was attracted by my beauty and just couldn¡¯t control his feelings.¡±


    Yu Hui went mad inside all at once. <i>Aren¡¯t you ashamed of saying something like that.</i>


    <i>We¡¯re talking about serious things.</i>


    <i>And I pondered the reason for a long while.</i>


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m serious. Why did he say that?¡± Long Shaxue had her reasons to behave like that, but why did the immortal man Taifeng identify Ming Shu all of a sudden.


    <i>It¡¯s totally unexpected. And after being seen through, he just said he was drunk and didn¡¯t hear the thing correctly.</i>


    <i>The immortal emperor actually believed in him then.</i>


    <i>There must be something hidden here.</i>


    ¡°Have you settled your own issues? Why bother to mind my business?¡± Ming Shu raised her brows to look at him.


    Yu Hui thought of his evil beast, and lowered his head, somewhat depressed, but then became a bit angry. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Fu Xi would ...¡±


    Fu Xi was his biological sister, who knew she would help Long Shaxue identify him.


    ¡°So, why haven¡¯t you gone to settle your own troubles? Are you expecting others to find an evil beast in my Ninth Mountain and then you¡¯ll be satisfied?¡± Ming Shu peeked at him with a bit of impoliteness.


    Yu Hui rolled his eyes inside but pretended to be calm on the surface. ¡°Master, I ... I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯ll find a way to send it away.¡±


    Ming Shu buried herself in the dessert again and just ignored him.


    He stared at that te piled with alluring desserts and became even more angry. <i>What¡¯s so great about knowing how to cook!</i>


    Yu Hui left the kitchen and went to find his toad.


    Little Beastie rolled in happily and jumped onto the table. It reached out to take the dessert, but was stopped by Ming Shu immediately.


    Little Beastie grunted, then turned to another te.


    Ming Shu watched it and didn¡¯t stop this time.


    Little Beastiey on its back before Ming Shu, and its little paws touched its swollen belly, looking very cute.


    <i>Poop-picker, let me tell you one thing. There are other things on the mountain, you should be careful.</i>


    ¡°Other things?¡± Ming Shu poked it. ¡°What things?¡±


    <i>I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t see clearly.</i>


    Little Beastie protected its belly from the poke.


    ¡°Even you didn¡¯t see clearly?¡± Ming Shu held her jaw. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a divine beast?¡±


    <i>Lord Ye Yue said that there are divine beasts here.</i>


    Little Beastie hummed. <i>No, it¡¯s not. Divine beasts have better scent.</i>


    Little Beastie pouted with its pink lips and licked them, humming again. <i>That thing has a bad smell. It must taste awful.</i>

 Chapter 457 - Master Immortal (22)

    <h4>Chapter 457: Master Immortal (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Little Beastie said there were other things on the mountain, so Ming Shu decided to walk around by herself.


    <i>Poop-picker, poop-picker, it¡¯s here, I saw it here at that time. It ran over below and then disappeared.</i>


    Little Beastie jumped up and down on the ground, doing the exnation hoppingly.


    Ming Shu looked over to see a normal wood.


    Ming Shu continued walking up as she picked fruits along the way.


    Little Beastie was faster than Ming Shu, and now it suddenly rolled down from above to hit Ming Shu¡¯s feet.


    <i>Poop-picker, your disciple is up there, and he looks like he¡¯s dying.</i>


    Ming Shu was startled and swiftly walked up.


    Yu Hui was fallen on the ground, beside by the toad with blood all over its body, which was already dead.


    Ming Shu supported Yu Hui and touched his pulse. It was beating chaotically, but he should be safe from death.


    <i>Is he dead?</i>


    Little Beastie continued jumping around Ming Shu.


    <i>I¡¯ll be great if he is dead. No one willpete with me!</i>


    ...


    Yu Hui opened his eyes. He saw white bed curtains, and some pear blossoms floated in through the window, falling on his bed. A light fragrance was floating around the room.


    He covered his head and sat up.


    But a sudden feeling of hollowness struck him as he moved, as if a piece of him had been cut away from his body by someone.


    The feeling was very ufortable.


    The chaotic pictures in his mind gradually connected to each other in order.


    He went to look for the evil beast yet he didn¡¯t know where Ming Shu had hidden it. But so many immortal army men searched around the mountain and found nothing, so it ought to be safe. He wasn¡¯t worried.


    It took him some time to find it. But before he had time to take it with him, something suddenly attacked him.


    From the time the attack began to when he fainted, only several seconds passed, and he didn¡¯t see clearly what attacked him at all.


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Wu Tong came in with a bowl of medicine and looked at him, frowning. ¡°What happened, why did you faint?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Your medicine.¡± Wu Tong ced it before Yu Hui. ¡°Drink it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick, no.¡± Yu Hui refused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± Wu Tong¡¯s little face froze. ¡°Master made this for you personally.¡±


    Master had never done anything like this before. If he didn¡¯t drink, her master¡¯s kind heart would be wasted.


    Yu Hui blinked as he heard this and took the medicine with hesitation.


    She made this personally...


    Yu Hui held his breath and drank it up in one go. He wiped his mouth and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my master?¡±


    ¡°Master is resting.¡± Wu Tong¡¯s attitude became even worse. ¡°Last night, Master took you back...¡±


    ¡°Wu Tong.¡±


    Wu Tong swallowed the following words. She red at Yu Hui then left with the empty bowl.


    Yu Hui touched his chest, which was feeling warm inside. What was Wu Tong trying to say?


    What happenedst night?


    He lifted the quilt away and got down the bed. The medicine seemed to take effect as he felt less ufortable now. He walked out slowly. Pear blossoms flew around outside. Ming Shu was lying under the pear blossoms, and Lord Ye Yue stood beside her, talking to her smilingly.


    Yu Hui felt the smile was a little dazzling.


    He retreated to the room silently, sitting back into the bed with somewhat suffocating anger.


    <i>This body is too young and weak. How is it possible that she will like me.</i>


    <i>Annoying...</i>


    Yu Hui didn¡¯t know how much time passed as he sat there, but he didn¡¯t go out until the conversation outside ceased. He walked slowly and tentatively.


    Lord Ye Yue was gone. Ming Shuy in the pear blossoms tree, so he stepped on the soft pear blossoms carpet and walked to her front. ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re not dead.¡± <i>Maybe I can gain some Hatred Points?!</i>


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Just calm down.</i>


    <i>I will not argue with her.</i>


    <i>Keep calm! I can win this!</i>


    ¡°I...¡± Yu Hui hid the testiness in the bottom of his eyes. ¡°How did I return?¡±


    ¡°I took you back in my arms, what, do you think you came back on your own, sleepwalking?¡±


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡± <i>Calm down, calm down. The conquest strategy said no matter how mad the mission target was, you couldn¡¯t get angry.</i>


    ¡°Is it dead?¡± He could feel the evil beast that had been connected to him was dead. This was also why he felt he had lost a piece of flesh.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yu Hui didn¡¯t feel sorry, after all that thing was not his. But its death affected his body and this made him a little agitated.


    Yu Hui looked at her with a deliberately nk look. ¡°What attacked me?¡±


    ¡°How would I know that. It¡¯s you who were attacked, didn¡¯t you see clearly?¡± She had checked everywhere in the Ninth Mountain yet found nothing strange.


    Yu Hui shook his head. ¡°It happened too quickly.¡±


    Even Little Beastie didn¡¯t see clearly, from which you could tell that thing was really very fast. So it was nothing strange that Yu Hui didn¡¯t see clearly, either.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we go find that thing?¡± There was such a thing in the Ninth Mountain, but she didn¡¯t seem to care much. What on earth was she thinking?


    Ming Shu pinched a pear blossom and said lightly without any hurry, ¡°If you can find it, you¡¯ll be the winner.¡±


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I¡¯m not talking about win or lose!</i>


    <i>What will a winner get? Nothing!</i>


    <i>I won¡¯t do that.</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t go to find that thing, but Little Beastie darted back and forth in the mountain all day long. When Yu Hui practiced, he sometimes would see Little Beastie jumping happily in the forest.


    He tried to catch it, but was pricked hard each time.


    This little beast seemed to be kind to that psychopath only. It would hide if there was a strange person approaching.


    Little Beastie also didn¡¯t find that thing. It seemed to have disappeared and the Ninth Mountain was very quiet.


    ¡°Yu Hui.¡± Ming Shu came to Yu Hui who was sweeping the floor.


    ¡°Master.¡± <i>What trouble do you want to cause now.</i>


    ¡°This thing looks ugly, and I think it matches you.¡± Ming Shu threw him a pink jade pendant, with tassels hanging below...


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Looks ugly and matches me?</i>


    <i>Is she saying that I¡¯m ugly?!</i>


    <i>Is it that all the viins are blind?</i>


    <i>What the hell! I am not doing this anymore!</i>


    ...


    Long Shaxue was being punished at the punishment tform, and Ming Shu would came to visit her at intervals.


    She would set a small table and prepared some desserts, then watched while eating.


    Those unimportant little guard immortals at the punishment tform were all scared to the point of trembling.


    There must be a deep hatred between the two.


    Long Shaxue was inside and could do nothing about it except gathering more hatred.


    The matter of the evil beast was not known by a lot of people, but before, when the immortal emperor sent people to search the mountain, many people saw it. Now Long Shaxue was inexplicably taken to the Ninth Mountain, so everyone began to imagine their pains and sorrows.


    Most of them tended to believe that it was Master Immortal Yin Zheng who caused trouble for Long Shaxue because of jealousy. But Xie Chuyang just sat on the sidelines and didn¡¯t seem to speak up for his own wife.


    Rumors went around the immortal world all at once.


    They began to predict that Ming Shu was going to be with Xie Chuyang again.


    Ming Shu rolled her eyes in her own heart. <i>Screw your jealousy. I just want some Hatred Points.</i>


    Long Shaxue had to stay in the punishment tform for two months, meanwhile Ming Shu came to piss her off from time to time. But Long Shaxue became numb after she came too many times, so Ming Shu didn¡¯te anymore then.


    The immortal world seemed to be quiet.


    ording to Lord Ye Yue, the immortal emperor might have suppressed the matter about the evil beast because it was likely to cause some trouble in the immortal world.


    Even if the immortal emperor suspected in secret that there were evil beasts on the Ninth Mountain, under the smiling threat of Ming Shu fromst time, he wouldn¡¯t dare take action rashly.


    Later, Xie Chuyang also went to the immortal world¡¯s border to strengthen the globe of invulnerability, and it could take him several years to return.


    Ming Shu sighed. She could only gain Hatred Points from her disciple now.


    But the disciple was busy with cultivation and didn¡¯t pay attention to Ming Shu.


    <i>What a disciple!</i>


    Ming Shu rarely taught him, so Yu Hui spent most of his time in the school. Wu Tong said Yu Hui had developed from Peng Lai¡¯s little boss to the school¡¯s little boss.


    <i>Very promising.</i>

 Chapter 458 - Master Immortal (23)

    <h4>Chapter 458: Master Immortal (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After Long Shaxue was released from the punishment tform, she made people send Fu Xi back to Peng Lai first. Then she went straight back to the dragon race without returning to the Xiyue Mountain.


    Ming Shu thought she was going to gather a team and fight back, so she was very excited. But Long Shaxue didn¡¯t take any action afterward.


    She got excited for nothing.


    Without Long Shaxue and Xie Chuyang, life became more and more boring.


    Ming Shu would either eat or sleep all day long. The time passed fast, and Xie Chuyang and Long Shaxue seemed to have agreed not to show up.


    <i>Do they know that I need their Hatred Points so they just hide on purpose?</i>


    When there was nothing to do, Yu Hui liked walking around the Ninth Mountain. He wanted to find that thing, but the result was below his expectations.


    Except for a lot of food, he found nothing.


    ¡°Yu Hui, why did youe back so early today?¡± Seeing Yu Huie in, Wu Tong was a little surprised. ¡°Did you go up the mountain again?¡±


    Yu Hui had grown quickly in these several years. Now he was taller than Ming Shu, with a tall and straight posture, and had a sunshiny and handsome face. He was a little arrogant, but that didn¡¯t stop many crazy fangirls in the immortal world.


    ¡°The ss ended earlier.¡± Yu Hui¡¯s voice also changed, bing more pleasant to the ears. He put things down and rolled up his sleeves to begin washing some food ingredients.


    Wu Tong¡¯s mouth corners twitched. <i>Master Immortal,e in a hurry, your incurable disciple began to waste food again.</i>


    ¡°Yu Hui.¡± Wu Tong tried to stop him. ¡°You should focus on your cultivation. You know, Lord Ye Yue will be in charge of this job. If the master immortal sees you waste food like this, she¡¯ll beat you again...¡±


    Yu Hui grunted. ¡°If he can cook, why can¡¯t I?¡±


    Wu Tong: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Lord Ye Yue was really cooking for eating, but you¡¯re wasting.</i>


    Wu Tong didn¡¯t manage to stop Yu Hui, so she just let him be. Anyway, being beaten was his everyday obligation.


    Wu Tong got the porridge ready for Ming Shu, gave a look at Yu Hui who was still studying his new cuisine, trembled, then left the kitchen hurriedly.


    When Ming Shu finished the porridge, Yu Hui came in with a te on his palm, looking a mess but still arrogant. ¡°Master, try this.¡±


    ¡°You wasted my food again!¡± Ming Shu jumped up from the soft couch and directly smacked his forehead. ¡°How many times have I told you, you¡¯re not allowed to go in the kitchen.¡±


    <i>F**k, you¡¯re not designed for being a cook, why don¡¯t you understand.</i>


    <i>You¡¯ve burned all my kitchens!</i>


    Yu Hui protected the te and darted to one side. ¡°Master, this one must be great. Look, the color is so nice, and I promise it must taste good.¡±


    Ming Shu stood with her hands on her hips, looked at the stuff in his hands, and squeezed out a forced smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be poisoned to death.¡±


    ¡°Howe, these are poisonless.¡± Yu Hui insisted, ¡°Master, just have a taste, maybe they taste better?¡±


    That Lord Ye Yue was so annoying, but the psychopath always thought of him.


    Staring at the strange desserts on the te, Ming Shu had no interest in tasting them at all.


    But Yu Hui behaved like a careful and expectant pet... Ming Shu picked up a small piece with the jade chopsticks and put it in her mouth. No taste, and even with a somewhat astringent feeling. Unptable!


    <i>This little goblin must be pushing my bottom line for bad snacks.</i>


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the result in your own heart?¡± Ming Shu pinched the jade chopsticks and really wanted to drop the te on his head. But thinking that she couldn¡¯t waste food, she held back her anger and remained unmoved.


    ¡°Not good?¡± <i>But Lord Ye Yue cooked desserts in this way. I just followed his steps strictly, why does it taste bad?</i>


    Ming Shu took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°From now on, if you dare step one foot into the kitchen, I¡¯ll drive you out of the Ninth Mountain.¡±


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡±


    <i>F**k, I worked hard to finish each day¡¯s required cultivation early in order to cook for you, now you dislike it!</i>


    No matter whether the desserts tasted good or bad, he made them with his hands, who did she think would have such an honor?


    Yet she doesn¡¯t cherish it!


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone meditating, are you waiting to be beaten?¡±


    Yu Hui¡¯s lips curled at the corners and he went toward the kitchen with the te.


    <i>If I didn¡¯t give way to you, do you think you could beat me?</i>


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay away from the kitchen? Leave the te,ter Wu Tong will clean it up, now just be gone.¡± <i>Seeing him makes me feel sorry for my food.</i>


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Yu Hui ced the te heavily on the table beside Ming Shu, then returned to his room in a few steps.


    Why did he have to conquer such a psychopath with a bad temper.


    <i>I want to go home.</i>


    <i>No, finally this body has grown and the mission is halfwaypleted. I can¡¯t give up right now.</i>


    <i>Yes!</i>


    <i>Keep calm, I can win this.</i>


    Yu Hui thought in his room that he was taller than her now, so it was time to disrespect the master. No, it was a formal beginning to his conquest.


    ...


    In the next few days, Yu Hui tried many ways to flirt with Ming Shu. But of course Ming Shu just watched the show and wasn¡¯t touched at all.


    Yu Hui didn¡¯t doubt his obvious acting and believed she could tell what he was doing. As he didn¡¯t hide anything, even Wu Tong felt his intentions.


    ¡°Master Immortal, do you feel that Yu Hui has been a little...¡± <i>Wrong?</i>


    In the early years, Yu Hui was young and she could reluctantly ept his asional behaviors that were out of line.


    But now Yu Hui was no longer a child.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ming Shu supported her chin and looked at the figure nearby who was sweeping pear blossoms everywhere.


    Wu Tong swallowed and asked cautiously, ¡°Does Yu Hui like you?¡±


    ¡°As you can see.¡±


    Wu Tong: ¡°...¡± <i>So you knew it!</i>


    ¡°Master Immortal, you can¡¯t make mistakes.¡± Wu Tong was startled. ¡°You¡¯re master and disciple.¡±


    If the immortal world¡¯s antiques knew, they would kill her master immortal with endless lecturing.


    Ming Shu averted her gaze and sighed. <i>But that little goblin seduced me.</i>


    <i>Why can¡¯t he just hate me?</i>


    <i>Didn¡¯t I beat him fiercely?</i>


    <i>It shouldn¡¯t be like this...</i>


    <i>Is this little goblin an M?</i>


    ¡°Master Immortal, what did you say?¡± Wu Tong didn¡¯t hear Ming Shu¡¯s sigh.


    ¡°Nothing, what will we have for dinner?¡± Ming Shu changed to another topic.


    ...


    At night, Yu Hui dressed himself up and came to knock on Ming Shu¡¯s door.


    ¡°Master, I have some questions, can you exin to me?¡±


    Ming Shu wore a light-colored robe and leaned against the door, a fist-sized fruit in her hand. Little Beastie rolled back and forth in the room, looking very happy.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my master, why don¡¯t you teach me?¡± Yu Hui asked angrily.


    ¡°No is no, don¡¯t you understand what no means?¡± Ming Shu bit the fruit and chewed. <i>Kacha kacha.</i>


    ¡°If I get beaten outside, I¡¯ll lose face for you, Master.¡± Yu Hui continued the persuasion, ¡°Master, please teach me, I don¡¯t want to ruin your reputation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t need that.¡±


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡± <i>I can see that.</i>


    He held back his inner anger and darted into the room through a gap. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel well during my cultivation just now, Master, please check on me. It¡¯ll be great trouble if I go the wrong way in cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Incorrect cultivation won¡¯t kill you, what are you afraid of.¡± Ming Shu closed the door lightly with her foot.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be possessed by a devil, or else who will protect you, Master,¡± Yu Hui said very earnestly.


    Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°You can¡¯t even protect yourself, how will you protect me. Aren¡¯t you going to use me as a shield?¡±

 Chapter 459 - Master Immortal (24)

    <h4>Chapter 459: Master Immortal (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Little Beastie stopped rolling. His eyes looked back and forth between Ming Shu and Yu Hui. After a while, he rolled to Ming Shu¡¯s side and grabbed onto her clothes while climbing into her sleeve.


    Yu Hui kept his gaze fixed on Little Beastie. He looked at Ming Shu¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I will only stay in front of you. I will never use you as a shield.¡±


    <i>s!</i>


    <i>My acting has gotten better. I need topliment myself.</i>


    Ming Shuughed softly and pointed to a corner of the room. ¡°Sit over there. Let me check if anything is wrong.¡±


    ¡°Do I need to take off my clothes?¡± Yu Hui asked seriously. ¡°That way, Master can have a better look.¡±


    ¡°Shall I ask some people to look at it together with me? That way, it will be clearer just in case you die and continue pestering me as a ghost.¡±


    Yu Wei: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. <i>Do you want to fight with me? You are still too young.</i>


    Yu Hui resigned himself to his fate and sat down. He started practicing his skills.


    The young man from before had already be a handsome adult.


    His immaturity was gone and he became more calm and thorough. He seemed to look much better.


    Ming Shu bit her fruit and looked down, hiding the emotions in her eyes.


    Cold sweat started beading on Yu Hui¡¯s forehead. The aura around him started getting unstable.


    Although immortal disciples were of the immortal race, they only had a better starting point than other people. For the rest of their cultivation, they still had to rely on themselves.


    Some immortal disciples might not even be on par with the cultivators from the human world.


    Ming Shu ate her fruit and walked over slowly. She reached out and helped him stabilize his aura. However, it was still up to him if he wanted to ovee this obstacle.


    Slowly, Ming Shu¡¯s gaze became serious.


    She stared at Yu Hui, not daring to move her eyes away for even a second. She prepared herself to calm him down anytime.


    Ming Shu thought that he just contrived a reason toe over and epted it casually. However, he really meant what he said.


    Ming Shu guarded the room. All the food was being brought in through the window by Wu Tong. Because she was afraid of disturbing Yu Hui, Ming Shu tried to lower her volume when she was eating.


    Yu Hui started to look worse and the aura in his body was a mess.


    Ming Shu put down her things hurriedly and sat down cross-legged behind him. Her immortal aura flowed into his body from his back.


    The time passed by slowly. The aura on Yu Hui¡¯s body suddenly dispersed and he fell down weakly. Ming Shu held onto him while panting.


    There was perspiration all over their bodies. They looked as though they were pulled out of the water.


    ¡°Master...¡± Yu Hui¡¯s voice was soft and deep. ¡°Ufortable.¡±


    Ming Shu panted and slowly lifted him up. She ced him on the bed. ¡°Be good. You will feel better soon.¡±


    Ming Shu leaned onto the bed. Her blood was flowing around furiously and her heart was palpitating so fast, she could feel it at the tip of her fingers.


    After a long while, Ming Shu let out a foul breath. The person on the bed had already fallen asleep. The clothes drenched with perspiration stuck close to his skin.


    Ming Shu reached out and took his clothes off one by one for him, revealing a bronze-colored chest. Her eyes were calm and there were no evil thoughts in them.


    After she changed his clothes, Ming Shu sat beside the bed and meditated.


    The sky grew dark. There was only a dim light in the room. Her shadow fell onto the ground and looked really lonely.


    A pair of hands grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s waist. A warm body leaned over her. ¡°Master, what are you thinking?¡±


    The shadow on the floor was covered by another shadow. It didn¡¯t seem so lonely anymore.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t push him away. She said softly, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Yu Hui didn¡¯t ask anymore. He ced his chin on her shoulder and smell the fragrance of the pear blossoms from her hair. Her white neck was hidden behind her ck hair. He leaned forward and kissed her.


    In that instant, his heart beat really loudly.


    Yu Hui felt a bit dry in his throat.


    ¡°Yu Hui, I am your master,¡± Ming Shu suddenly said.


    <i>Scum!</i>


    ¡°Yes, I like Master,¡± Yu Hui answered and rubbed against Ming Shu¡¯s neck. He breathed into Ming Shu¡¯s ear, ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    Thedy he was hugging suddenly got up and pinned him against the floor. Her hair dropped onto his face. It was really ticklish. It stimted every single one of his nerves.


    ¡°You cannot like me. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°But... I like Master.¡± Yu Hui hugged Ming Shu¡¯s waist. He was like a kid that wanted to beplimented. ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    Yu Hui suddenly looked up and urately bit her lip. Ming Shu sucked in her breath and Yu Hui¡¯s tongue went in without any warning.


    Yu Hui used his height and easily turned the tables, getting Ming Shu under him.


    The temperature of his body increased but the person below him had no reaction. She just let him kiss her.


    ¡°Master...¡± Yu Hui felt disappointed. She really didn¡¯t like him.


    If not, why would she have no reaction at all?


    Ming Shu gave a hidden smile. She slowly sucked his tongue. Her kiss was as gentle as her smile. It was azy breeze of wind in spring.


    Yu Hui was shocked at first, but it soon turned into happiness. Then he was immersed in it.


    He had found her.


    It was her.


    It was really her.


    He liked her.


    Sounds came from all over him. Yu Hui¡¯s mind was in a mess, but he was certain that the information he left behind was correct.


    He was looking for this person.


    Combining it with his situation now, Yu Hui somewhat formed a conclusion really quickly. Although he was not sure why he would meet the same person in different worlds, he gave himself an important clue.


    This proved that this person was really important to him.


    ...


    The next day...


    Sunlight shone in from the window. A few birds perched on the window sill and started chirping.


    Yu Hui frowned and moved his body. The soft, warm body under the nket stunned him, but he soon regained his sense.


    He looked down at the person on his chest. He pondered for a while and couldn¡¯t help smiling with happiness.


    Ming Shu woke up from his kiss and held his face irritatedly. ¡°Saliva, so dirty.¡±


    ¡°I am notining about you,¡± Yu Hui hummed and continued biting her finger.


    ¡°I am.¡± Ming Shu took her hand back.


    Yu Hui leaned over and pulled her into his arms. He whispered softly with a hint of seduction, ¡°Master, shall we finish what we started yesterday?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s clothes were a mess, but they were still on her.


    ¡°If someone finds out, you will be thrown into the ck Pool.¡± Master-disciple love was a taboo in the immortal world. ¡°Don¡¯t implicate me.¡±


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡± <i>Why didn¡¯t I hear you say anything about this when you were kissing me yesterday!</i>


    <i>F**k, she wants to be irresponsible again.</i>


    ¡°Master, I feel ufortable.¡± Yu Hui touched Ming Shu¡¯s hand and guided it somewhere. He forced her to hold it. ¡°Touch it, Master, I feel so ufortable. Master... Master.¡±


    Yu Hui¡¯s voice sounded more seductive after adding a tinge of desire to it.


    ¡°I have never seen you so ufortable in the morning. Why are you ufortable today?¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t take pity on him and kicked him away. She got down from the bed. ¡°If you are really ufortable, do it yourself. If not, control it.¡±


    She threw down this sentence and tidied her clothes before leaving the room.


    Yu Hui was left alone on the bed with a look of despair.


    <i>Why is it like this!</i>


    <i>Why did I convince myself that I like this person?</i>


    <i>Am I crazy?</i>

 Chapter 460 - Master Immortal (25)

    <h4>Chapter 460: Master Immortal (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Master Immortal, that...¡± Lord Ye Yue hesitated.


    Ming Shu held onto the pear blossoms cake. ¡°Besides resigning, you can say any other thing.¡±


    ¡°...¡± If he resigned, she would probably chase him with a kitchen knife. ¡°Master Immortal Chuyang ising back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, let hime back then. Am I supposed to send him a gift?¡± Ming Shu paused. ¡°I should go and send him a gift.¡±


    <i>His Hatred Points are not full yet.</i>


    <i>How can I get Hatred Points if I don¡¯t send him a gift?</i>


    Lord Ye Yue eximed that Ming Shu had a big heart and continued, ¡°The one from the dragon race should being back soon too.¡±


    When Xie Chuyang left, Long Shaxue left too. She was afraid that Ming Shu would find her for trouble when Xie Chuyang was not around.


    ¡°Just great, it will be lively.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and saw Yu Hui standing in the hallway. He stood there with his hands behind his back. His eyes seemed more serious and gentle than before.


    Ming Shu was stunned. She bit into her pear blossoms cake after some time and sent Lord Ye Yue away.


    Yu Hui came over from the hallway. He leaned over and dusted off the pear blossoms that had fallen on Ming Shu¡¯s hair, kissing her naturally on the forehead.


    It was gentle like a feather.


    ¡°Yu Hui.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master?¡± Yu Hui squatted down. ¡°Are you missing me?¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a while and didn¡¯t ask him if he remembered her.


    In all the different worlds, Ming Shu realized that he would always act like a stranger whenever he tried to get her to like him. She thought that it was not difficult to recognize her habits and actions, but he never showed any sign of surprise or familiarity.


    He must have forgotten about it.


    She asked the Harmony System before and the Harmony System said that the Guest can choose to erase his or her memory to prevent him or her from having too many memories and going crazy from it.


    If he was like her, a Guest chosen by the system, his memory would be erased.


    Ming Shu controlled her emotions and smiled. ¡°Why would I miss you? I just saw you this morning.¡±


    Ming Shu lowered her head and took a bite of her cake.


    <i>Before finding out the truth, I should observe him more.</i>


    ¡°Master, it is not good to not mean what you say.¡± Yu Hui leaned forward and kissed Ming Shu¡¯s mouth corners. He slowly sucked the pear blossoms cake out of her mouth.


    Ming Shu was unhappy. Why was he snatching her food?


    He even snatched the food that was in her mouth!


    <i>Damn!</i>


    <i>I will beat you to death, you little demon!</i>


    Yu Hui raised his eyebrows arrogantly before Ming Shu could take any action. ¡°Your food is really delicious.¡±


    Ming Shu wanted to kick him, but Yu Hui grabbed her ankle. He was very close to Ming Shu. His warm breath fell on her face and the next second, he gave her a kiss.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>F**k, you went against the rules!</i>


    <i>Why does he seem like a changed person?</i>


    <i>tter¡ª</i>


    Wu Tong stood rigidly not far away. Green smoked curled up around her legs and the fragrance of tea surrounded her.


    Yu Hui let go of Ming Shu and turned to look at Wu Tong. He stood up slowly and politely greeted Ming Shu. His tone was mysterious. ¡°Master, I will go to school now.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him with a smile. Yu Hui had a bad feeling and wanted to run away.


    However, the next second, he couldn¡¯t move at all. He was then mmed onto the floor and beaten up by Ming Shu.


    Yu Hui wanted to cry. He must run faster next time.


    After Ming Shu finished hitting him, Yu Hui limped away. Wu Tong walked over awkwardly. ¡°Master... Master Immortal.¡±


    She saw Yu Hui... kissing her master immortal just now.


    The snowy white pear blossoms fell down. A man leaned over ady. Thedy was holding a te of pear blossoms cake and there were smiles all over her eyes. Her eyes were half-closed and it was very attractive. The pear blossoms flying in the air were like witnesses of their interaction.


    ¡°If you saw it, you saw it. What is there to stammer about?¡± Ming Shu was very tant and didn¡¯t hide it.


    Wu Tong suddenly kneeled down. Her eyes turned red just like when she first came here. ¡°Master Immortal, how can you and Yu Hui¡ªhow can you two¡ªyou are his master. You can¡¯t do this. If someone finds out, there will not be any good ending for the two of you.¡±


    ¡°It is my own business who I get together with. What does this have to do with other people?¡±


    ¡°But you are a master immortal of the immortal world.¡± Wu Tong was very anxious. ¡°Yu Hui is your disciple.¡±


    <i>How can a master and her disciple get together?</i>


    ¡°Be good. Even if something really happens, it will not implicate you. Go and get me a new cup of tea.¡± Ming Shu patted Wu Tong¡¯s head and smiled as she consoled her.


    Wu Tong refused to get up. ¡°Master Immortal, don¡¯t stray onto the wrong path.¡±


    ¡°Sure sure sure, I will not like him, okay?¡± Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°Hurry up and get me my tea.¡±


    Wu Tong: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    Wu Tong felt that Yu Hui was the one that had evil intentions and coaxed her master immortal to break the rules. Hence, she waited outside his room at night.


    When Yu Hui came back, he was holding a bag in his hand. The bag was full. He went up the stairs lightly, but was stopped by Wu Tong.


    ¡°Yu Hui.¡±


    Yu Hui stopped. ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°You and my master immortal...¡± Wu Tong hesitated. She took a deep breath. ¡°Yu Hui, you can¡¯t harm Master Immortal.¡±


    ¡°Why will I harm Master?¡±


    ¡°You are harming her if you do what you are doing now. She is the master immortal of the immortal world. She is your master. How can you have such feelings toward her? If someone finds out, you will harm her.¡±


    ¡°Then let no one know about it.¡± Yu Hui spun the bag in his hand. ¡°Wu Tong, you will not tell anyone, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not¡± She was totally loyal to her master immortal. ¡°But you... Yu Hui, stop right there!¡±


    Yu Hui ran away quickly and threw Wu Tong off his tracks within the blink of an eye.


    He climbed into Ming Shu¡¯s room from her window.


    He scanned around and walked toward the bed.


    Thedy was lying sideways, taking a nap. Yu Hui walked softly and squatted carefully in front of her.


    Something was pushed into her mouth. Ming Shu chewed it. The taste was very strong and it was full of fragrance. However, when she continued chewing, she touched a pair of soft lips.


    She opened her eyes and immediately saw Yu Hui¡¯s face. He was feeding her with his lips and when the food was finished, he ate her up.


    ¡°Master, you taste really good.¡±


    ¡°What did you feed me just now? Do you still have more of it?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s attention was all on the food.


    Yu Hui pouted. ¡°Master.¡±


    Ming Shu moved closer and kissed him. ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Although Yu Hui was not satisfied with the indifferent kiss, he still took the bag out and gave her a red fruit. ¡°A kiss for a fruit.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and instantly raised her hand to snatch the bag. Yu Hui couldn¡¯t win against her. He was pinned on the ground and only let go after she finished the food.


    Yu Wei: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Let me just strangle her!</i>


    Yu Hui pulled Ming Shu back. ¡°Master, do you like me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± A reply without any hesitation.


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡± <i>Will you die if you like me!</i>


    He moved his fingers carefully over Ming Shu¡¯s body. His eyes turned dark and he said with allure, ¡°Master, I will bring nice food for you tomorrow too, you...¡±


    ¡°We can talk after you bring it back.¡± Ming Shu pped his hand away and went to bed.


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k, if I knew this would happen, I would not have brought so much for her.</i>


    <i>Turning her back on me just like that!</i>


    <i>So angry!</i>


    Yu Hui sat down too. ¡°Master, I will sleep here tonight.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ming Shu turned and looked at him.


    Yu Hui nodded his head.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± <i>Since you gave me snacks, I will be generous and not argue with you.</i>


    Yu Hui¡¯s expression brightened. However, when night came, he realized that Ming Shu had left the room for him. She went to the neighboring room...


    Why did they build so many rooms at the beginning?

 Chapter 461 - Master Immortal (26)

    <h4>Chapter 461: Master Immortal (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yu Hui was really angry. He left the room and searched for half a day before finding Ming Shu¡¯s room.


    He climbed in through the window. The person inside looked up. ¡°You know how to climb windows now. Who taught you that?¡±


    ¡°Self-taught.¡± Yu Hui was proud and closed the window on the way in. He spoke his request seriously. ¡°Master, I want to sleep with you. If not, I will not be able to fall asleep.¡±


    Ming Shu lifted her legs and sized him up. ¡°Seems like you never slept for all these years. You still looked really energetic. You can live without sleeping for a day.¡±


    Yu Hui started cursing in his heart.


    He suspected again that he liked her because she was crazy.


    ¡°Master, Wu Tong came to find me today.¡± <i>I will not argue with you about this. I am not leaving anyway.</i>


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°She says that I will harm you.¡± Yu Hui moved closer. ¡°Do you think so too?¡±


    ¡°Wu Tong makes a lot of sense. That is why you should reconsider the person that you like now. There are many little fairies that are not bad in the immortal world. I can even pull some strings for you.¡±


    Yu Hui red at her and shut Ming Shu up angrily with his mouth. He straddled her and kissed her hurriedly.


    ¡°You like me. Why don¡¯t you want to admit it?¡± Yu Hui panted and asked her furiously.


    ¡°What did I do to make you think that I like you?¡± Ming Shu touched him lightly to prevent him from falling down. ¡°If I caused any misunderstanding, I will change.¡±


    ¡°We are already like this!¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    Yu Hui demonstrated personally. ¡°Like this!¡±


    ¡°I did not have any lovers for many years so there might be asions where I will not be able to control myself. With your looks, I can manage to let you warm my bed with some effort.¡± Ming Shu lifted his chin and kissed him. ¡°However, it is impossible to make me like you.¡±


    Yu Wei: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Gangster.</i>


    <i>Sleep with me and don¡¯t take responsibility. Is there such a good deal?</i>


    <i>What do you take me as!</i>


    Yu Hui got down from her and leaned against the table beside them. He dropped his eyes and looked at her. ¡°Do you really think that Wu Tong makes sense?¡±


    <i>She is a master immortal, a highly-respected status. It is normal for her to have some qualms.</i>


    ¡°Go back and sleep.¡± Ming Shu got up. ¡°If you have nothing to do, cultivate. Do not think too much. If you spoil your brain from thinking so much, where will I go to find a new brain for you?¡±


    Yu Wei: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is she scolding me?</i>


    <i>I am a genius, smart and clever. How will I spoil my brain by thinking too much?</i>


    Yu Hui looked at her furiously. He got onto the bed before her. ¡°I said that I will sleep with you. If I don¡¯t, I will think too much. If I think too much, I will not be able to focus when cultivating. If I can¡¯t focus, I will enter the devil realm.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    After a while, Ming Shu took off her outerwear and Yu Hui gave a smile of sess. He hugged Ming Shu and ran his fingers down her hair.


    ¡°Master, did you really like Xie Chuyang before?¡±


    The Host definitely liked him, but her... she didn¡¯t like him.


    ¡°If I liked him, will you go and kill him?¡± <i>Spare my targets.</i>


    ¡°Of course, you can only like me,¡± Yu Hui said arrogantly. ¡°Xie Chuyang is notpatible with you.¡±


    ¡°Which part of you ispatible with me then? Your status? Your abilities?¡± <i>This little demon really dares to say this.</i>


    ¡°Here.¡±


    After a moment, Ming Shu looked up and said each word clearly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like much.¡±


    Yu Hui tilted his body and got on top of Ming Shu. He kissed her brow. ¡°Master, do you want to try? You can try and see what it feels like.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to sleep? If not, go and cultivate.¡±


    Yu Hui was disappointed. He hugged Ming Shu obediently. ¡°Sleep. I am sleeping.¡±


    ...


    The next day, when Wu Tong saw Ming Shu and Yu Huiing out of the same room, she really wanted to die. However, she could not persuade her master immortal and neither could she deter Yu Hui. Hence, she decided to just keep quiet.


    Luckily, there were no other people on the Ninth Mountain.


    There was only Lord Ye Yue...


    <i>I must keep a lookout for Lord Ye Yue and not let him discover the rtionship between the master immortal and Yu Hui.</i>


    Sometimes, Yu Hui got bold and teased Ming Shu right in front of Lord Ye Yue. Wu Tong would be panic-stricken and blocked Lord Ye Yue, managing to not let him realize that anything was wrong.


    ¡°Master Immortal, Master Immortal.¡± Lord Ye Yue rushed in hurriedly. ¡°Your disciple is fighting with Master Immortal Chuyang.¡±


    Wu Tong ran over first. ¡°How did they start fighting?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. I heard other people talking about it and that¡¯s how I know. Where is the master immortal?¡±


    Ming Shu seemed to have just woken up. She hadn¡¯t even dressed up properly. She walked over quickly with a cold smile. ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°At the deserted mountain. Somehow, Yu Hui went there and Master Immortal Chuyang met him when he came back.¡±


    When Ming Shu arrived, there were already many people crowded at one side looking at them from the clouds.


    Long Shaxue was there too. She was the first to see Ming Shu. Although she didn¡¯t appear for a long time, she was always watching out for Ming Shu. Now that she saw her, Long Shaxue¡¯s expression turned slightly sinister. She seemed to remember the things that she went throughst time.


    However, that expression onlysted for a split second. It was soon reced by a look of dark pleasure.


    Ming Shu instantlynded in front of Long Shaxue and mmed her to the ground. Long Shaxue didn¡¯t even have the time to say anything.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± So many years had passed and Master Immortal Yin Zheng still didn¡¯t like Long Shaxue. <i>She must really love her.</i>


    Long Shaxue felt humiliated and her feelings exploded. She raised her hand and a vicious magic attack wasunched.


    The two exchanged two blows before Long Shaxue was mmed on the ground again. Ming Shu stood by her side, smiling at her gently. ¡°You can¡¯t win against me anyway. Nevermind, you can be angrier. Getting angry will make you prettier.¡±


    <i>I will have Hatred Points when you are angry.</i>


    <i>When I have Hatred Points, I will have snacks.</i>


    Long Shaxue: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Lunatic.</i>


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Sounds from afar startled the immortals that were crowded around. Ming Shu looked in that direction.


    A stone pir was split in half and falling down. Yu Hui was encased in a golden array. Xie Chuyang stood in the air handsomely and looked at the golden array with a cold expression.


    Ming Shu picked Long Shaxue up and flew toward Xie Chuyang.


    Long Shaxue struggled. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled before saying, ¡°I am bringing you to see your husband. Stop struggling, if you fall down, you might disfigure yourself.¡±


    Long Shaxue wanted to ask why she¡¯d be disfigured, but she remembered how powerful she was. Long Shaxue was uncertain too.


    She looked at the person getting closer and started bing nervous.


    ¡°Yin Zheng, long time no see.¡± Xie Chuyang turned around in the air. His eyes were cold but his tone seemed intimate.


    Long Shaxue noticed that Xie Chuyang¡¯s eyes nevernded on her and felt her heart drop. Last time, when she was heavily bullied by Yin Zheng, he didn¡¯t lend a helping hand. What about this time?


    When she got married to Li Mo, she had a bad ending. Why was it that she was still in this situation after marrying Xie Chuyang...


    Yin Zheng and Xie Chuyang respected each other like guests in the past. Xie Chuyang was so good to her. Why wasn¡¯t he doing it to her?

 Chapter 462 - Master Immortal (2)

    <h4>Chapter 462: Master Immortal (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Why did you bully my disciple?¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t exchange greetings with him and went straight to the point.


    ¡°He has a demon aura on his body and was walking around this barren mountain. When I questioned him, he attacked me first,¡± Xie Chuyang exined smoothly. No one knew if it was the truth or not.


    Demon aura?


    Ming Shu was the clearest as to whether Yu Hui had any demon aura on his body.


    ¡°Xie Chuyang, let him go.¡± Ming Shu lifted Long Shaxue into the air. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your wife to fall to her death.¡±


    Xie Chuyang¡¯s eyes finallynded on Long Shaxue. His gaze was very calm and cold. There was no hint of emotion. It was as though she was not his wife.


    ¡°It is not a small thing if a demon aura appears in the immortal world. Yin Zheng, are you not clear about this?¡±


    ¡°I will count to three. If you don¡¯t let him go, I will drop her.¡±


    ¡°Husband...¡± Long Shaxue couldn¡¯t move now. She believed that Ming Shu would really drop her and shivered in fear as she looked at Xie Chuyang.


    ¡°Yin Zheng, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°Three.¡±


    ¡°I have a lot of things that I want to say to you.¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    Xie Chuyang started to get impatient. ¡°Do you really have to argue with me for his sake?¡±


    ¡°One.¡±


    Ming Shu let go and Long Shaxue fell right in front of everyone.


    Xie Chuyang took a deep breath and immediately flew down.


    Ming Shu walked toward the array. Yu Hui was half-kneeling in the middle of the array. Golden lights were swarming around him. There was obviously demon aura on him.


    ¡°Yu Wei.¡±


    ¡°Master...¡± Yu Hui looked up at Ming Shu and gave a forced smile.


    ¡°Bear with it.¡± Ming Shu nced below. Xie Chuyang had already brought Long Shaxue up. Ming Shu took out Little Beastie and threw it at the array.


    <i>Ahhhh!</i>


    <i>Trash-picker!</i>


    <i>You bastard!</i>


    Little Beastie¡¯s miserable scream exploded in the air. It was shrill.


    Little Beastie mmed into the golden array. The array shook and Little Beastie bounced back. Ming Shu caught Little Beastie and threw him at the array again.


    <i>Trash-picker, I will not let you off easily!</i>


    Little Beastie fell into the array this time andnded beside Yu Hui. Its fur stood up and it looked really furious. It jumped inside the array twice and the array was destroyed.


    His body fell.


    Ming Shu caught him from below. ¡°Where did your demon aurae from?¡±


    Yu Hui hugged Ming Shu¡¯s neck. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Maybe it was because of the array, but he looked a bit ufortable. However, he still persisted to take out a bag from his clothes and push it at Ming Shu. ¡°Look.¡±


    It was the fruit that Ming Shu atest time.


    ¡°You came here to pick this?¡±


    Yu Hui nodded. ¡°You like it.¡±


    Ming Shu felt something in her heart. She knew that he was acting, but her heart still softened and felt sad.


    She took the fruits and ced them in her sleeve. Then, she grabbed his waist and flew up a certain distance.


    Xie Chuyang didn¡¯t know that Ming Shu could destroy his array so easily. He looked serious. ¡°Yin Zheng, do you know what you are doing?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know what I am doing.¡± Ming Shu smiled. Behind her were mountainous rocks and the entire image was weird and eerie.


    Xie Chuyang emphasized once again, ¡°There is demon aura on his body.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and smiled slowly like the wind in spring, soft and gentle. ¡°So what?¡±


    The demon aura on him was really weird to begin with. However, even if he did have demon aura on him, so what?


    Xie Chuyang felt something pierce into his heart. He couldn¡¯t breathe properly. The lights started to be ring. She said so what. That meant that she was going to protect him all the way.


    He didn¡¯t think that Yu Hui would be so important to her.


    That time, he shouldn¡¯t have left.


    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know where this demon aura came from,¡± Yu Hui exined himself.


    Ming Shu ced her hand behind his back and seemed to beforting him.


    At this moment, at the side of the sky, a dense cloud of the immortal army wasing in from the north and the south. The one leading them was the immortal emperor.


    <i>What the hell! So many people came. Are they trying to frighten me to death to inherit my snacks?!</i>


    The demon world had been on bad terms with the immortal world for many years. The demon world had always been restless and wanted to take over the immortal world. Now, demon aura appeared in the immortal world. How could the immortal world not be nervous?


    ¡°Master Immortal Chuyang, what happened? Why is there a demon aura?¡±


    The immortal emperor had rushed here immediately and was not very sure about the situation.


    Xie Chuyang passed the frightened Long Shaxue to someone else and said to the immortal emperor, ¡°When I passed by the barren mountain on my way back, I saw Yu Hui and noticed there was a demon aura on him. Hence, I made an array to trap him, but it was destroyed by Yin Zheng.¡±


    The immortal emperor¡¯s gazended on Ming Shu.


    <i>Evil beast, demon aura...</i>


    <i>Why do all these things happen to her? Or rather, happen to Yu Hui...</i>


    The immortal emperor thought too much, but you couldn¡¯t me him for it. There were too many coincidences. When there were too many coincidences, it would not be a coincidence anymore.


    ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng, give Yu Hui to us first so that we can find out what happened. It is a fact that there is a demon aura on his body. So many people are watching you. What is the use of protecting him?¡± The immortal emperor¡¯s tone was not polite at all. After all, the issue regarding the evil beast made the immortal emperor really angry at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Master, give me to them. I have nothing to be afraid of.¡± Yu Hui didn¡¯t look frightened at all.


    Ming Shu looked at him. Yu Hui smiled forcefully. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get you in trouble.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get me in trouble, you shouldn¡¯t provoke me in the first ce.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice was very soft. She smiled as she nced over. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is a bit toote to say this now, Yu Hui?¡±


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k, why is she giving such an eerie smile? I am just thinking of her, right?</i>


    ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng, are you not going to care about the immortal world?¡± The immortal emperor was getting angry. ¡°Do you still remember that you are the master immortal of the immortal world? Your job is to protect the immortal emperor, not protect a person that has demon aura all over his body.¡±


    ¡°Protect the immortal world?¡± Ming Shu squeezed Yu Hui¡¯s wrist and smiled. ¡°Why must I protect the immortal world? Just because I am powerful, I have to protect the immortal world? Why? I used my own effort to cultivate and make myself powerful. Or is it that you all helped me to cultivate?¡±


    The immortal emperor choked. He found his voice after some time. ¡°The immortal world gave you a highly respected status. In return, you should protect the immortal world!¡±


    <i>This was the rule for tens of thousands of years. How could she say something like this?</i>


    <i>So angry.</i>


    ¡°You are saying it as though I will die if I don¡¯t have this status.¡± Master Immortal grabbed Yu Hui¡¯s hand and gave a small smile. ¡°You seem to have forgotten that the master immortal is not a status. It is power. I am not holding any position in the immortal world.¡±


    The immortal emperor was a status. A master immortal was just a rank. It was to represent one¡¯s abilities.


    The immortal emperor: ¡°...¡±


    Did Yin Zheng get better at talking?


    ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng, why must you make a fuss before everything is finalized?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you hand over Yu Hui first? We will definitely investigate this thing clearly and not use him rashly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, before everything is made clear, there is no need to be so nervous. What if it is just a misunderstanding?¡±


    The immortals were all afraid that the immortal emperor would be put on the spot and started persuading her.

 Chapter 463 - Master Immortal (28)

    Chapter 463: Master Immortal (28)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu started searching through her mind. The demon aura on Yu Hui seemed weird...


    The people of the immortal world made sense too.


    [Hidden Task: Gain Hatred Points from the immortal world.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu read the sentence again twice. Correct, it was to gain Hatred Points from the immortal world. She didn¡¯t hallucinate or hear it wrongly.


    What the hell, the Harmony System is instigating me to do bad things again.


    What should I do!


    [Guest, don¡¯t worry. We will be fighting against many other powerful forces in the future. Please prepare yourself mentally.]


    F**k, didn¡¯t you say that mass gain of Hatred Points needed a storyline?


    The Harmony System replied smoothly, [The task I am assigning now is a hidden task. It is different from an additional task. All the best, Guest. All the best!]


    Don¡¯t think that just because you change the name, there will be a difference.


    [There is. You don¡¯t have to crack any code now. You just need to gain Hatred Points. Isn¡¯t that convenient?]


    DIrector, this Harmony System must be a fake one. Hurry up and pull the plug!


    [Guest, snacks are waiting for you.]


    Snacks...


    A million Hatred Points! Snacks!


    Bowing down for the sake of snacks.


    Luckily, the Harmony System didn¡¯t wait for her to finish speaking before it gave her the mission. If not, she would feel as though she pped herself again.


    ¡°I will not hand him over to you. What can you all do?¡± Come on, hate me! Hate me to the max!


    ¡°Then I can only offend you, Master Immortal Yin Zheng.¡± The immortal emperor was really angry. ¡°Master Immortal Chuyang, take them down.¡±


    Xie Chuyang scanned Ming Shu with cold eyes. His gazended on Yu Hui and he gave him a murderous look. ¡°Yin Zheng, are you really going to make such a huge fuss?¡±


    ¡°I have no choice.¡± Ming Shu shrugged. If you want toin,in to the Harmony System. I am justpleting my task.


    ¡°As long as you hand over Yu Hui...¡±


    ¡°The sky is still bright. Master Immortal Chuyang, why don¡¯t you have a dream first?¡± Ming Shu interrupted Xie Chuyang. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t waste any more time. Anyway, from today onward, I will be an enemy of the immortal world.¡±


    ¡°Master...¡± Yu Hui was shocked.


    She actually made herself an enemy of the immortal world for his sake.


    Hahahaha, does it mean that my mission ispleted?


    Yu Hui felt that he was really impressive. He didn¡¯t even forget his mission in such a situation. He must be one of the most professional participants.


    ¡°It is not for you.¡± This little demon is adding scenes for himself again.


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡± If it was not for him, who could it be for? Xie Chuyang?


    ¡°Once we start fighting, run away yourself.¡± Ming Shu stuffed Little Beastie in his arms.


    Little Beastie was not happy. I don¡¯t want to protect him. Trash-picker, you changed. You were not like this before.


    Ming Shu pinched Little Beastie¡¯s small paws. ¡°Be obedient.¡±


    Don¡¯t think that you can bribe me just like this!


    Man-Han banquet! Two tables of it!


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ming Shu agreed immediately.


    Little Beastie hummed twice and hopped onto Yu Hui¡¯s head. It sat there with the aura of an emperor.


    The only one that can hold me is the trash-picker.


    Other people can¡¯t even touch me!


    Before Yu Hui could react, Ming Shu had released him. His body didn¡¯t fall. A strange force was holding him up. He felt separated from this world.


    He reached out and touched the air. The cold wind blew. There was no strange feeling.


    Little Beastie sat on his head and smacked him with its paws. It used much force, but since it was so small, the force it used wouldn¡¯t cause any pain to Yu Hui.


    Little Beastie kept hitting him. Are you not going to run away? Are you waiting for death?!


    The trash-picker will not be able to win against so many people. If she can¡¯t win, she willmit suicide. If shemits suicide, these people will be dead. Run away, you idiot.


    Yu Hui was stung by it before so he didn¡¯t dare to take it off rashly. For some reason, he seemed to understand what Little Beastie was telling him.


    But, he couldn¡¯t leave.


    She was still there...


    The sound of the fight rang through the entire world.


    He heard someone shouting angrily, questioning her on why she had to do this.


    Her voice passed through themotion. It was still soft and gentle. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t like the look of you all. I feel like beating you.¡±


    It was such a gentle voice but the words that it said made people jump in anger.


    Yu Hui couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ...


    Hula¡ª


    The stream flowed happily away into the distance. The sky was lit up by the sunset glow. It was bright red.


    Yu Hui was confused. Where was he?


    What happened?


    This... is not the immortal world.


    Yu Hui stood up instantly. Little Beastie got frightened and jumped into the water. It floated in the stream like a riceball and stared at him furiously.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    He looked around. He was alone.


    With this colorful riceball.


    Little Beastie swam up with its short arms and legs. It was not wet at all. It was hugging a white round thing between its paws and the thing was already half-eaten. The meat of the fruit was pale yellow.


    It hummed resentfully and finished the fruit with a few bites. Yu Hui couldn¡¯t understand it, but he felt like it was scolding him.


    ¡°Where is my master?¡± Yu Hui had no one else to ask and could only ask Little Beastie, ¡°Why am I here? Where is my master?¡±


    Little Beastie sat on the ground and patted its stomach as though it was really full. It rolled its eyes at Yu Hui and then ignored him.


    Yu Wei: ¡°...¡±


    Even her pet is like this.


    I want to strangle her again.


    Yu Hui tried to stand up. The surroundings were very quiet. There was not even an animal in sight. The stream flowed into the distance. The mountains far away were covered in evening rays. This view could bepared to the view in the immortal world.


    Will she be in any danger?


    Yu Hui started to get worried. However, when he saw the rolled-up Little Beastie, he calmed down. This Little Beastie must be very powerful. If it was not worried, she should be fine.


    But...


    He still wanted to see her immediately.


    The anxiousness of not being able to see her was torturing him. He needed to go and find her.


    Little Beastie rolled over and blocked his path. It stared at him angrily. The trash-picker said that you are not allowed to go anywhere!


    ¡°I need to find her.¡± Yu Hui forced himself to calm down. ¡°I am very worried about her.¡±


    Who needs your worry. She can¡¯t die anyway. She is my trash-picker. Do you think that everyone is as weak as you?


    Little Beastie looked at Yu Hui disdainfully and didn¡¯t move.


    Yu Hui remembered how it could destroy the array and it even brought him here in the blink of an eye. He felt that he might not be its match.


    Yu Hui walked in circles on the spot he was standing. He looked at Little Beastie and ran.


    However, Little Beastie stopped him really quickly and they started going back and forth at the side of the stream. Yu Hui couldn¡¯t run away.


    ¡°You two have started ying with each other.¡±


    A familiar voice came along with the sound of the stream. He froze. After a few seconds, he turned around. In the twilight, ady was walking toward him slowly with a smile pulling at her mouth.


    Yu Hui sucked in a breath. He could feel his fingers trembling. He slowly walked over, staring at her in a daze. ¡°Master.¡±


    There was nothing that could make him feel at ease besides seeing her.


    Yu Hui felt that he was really sick.


    And he didn¡¯t want to cure it.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu looked at Little Beastie. ¡°Why are you bullying him?¡±


    Little Beastie hummed and turned to run into the woods.


    The trash-picker is not my trash-picker anymore. I want to run away from home.


    Wah!


    So sad.


    I need to eat something good to not be so sad.

 Chapter 464 - Master Immortal (29)

    <h4>Chapter 464: Master Immortal (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yu Hui didn¡¯t know what happened in the immortal world, but since they were in the human world now, it meant that she had broken her ties with the immortal world.


    Ming Shu felt that she didn¡¯t do anything. She justmitted suicide because she couldn¡¯t win against them and then subdued that bunch of people. After that, she especially went to beat Xie Chuyang and Long Shaxue and hung them at the most conspicuous ce in the immortal world.


    Then, she went to rake in things from the Ninth Mountain.


    At first, she wanted to bring her chef along, but she thought that he would be too much of a burden and decided against it.


    Ming Shu started a fire. Yu Hui sat beside her. ¡°Master, what exactly is the demon aura on my body?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ming Shu barbecued the rabbit. The fire reflected in her eyes and made them shine. ¡°There is nothing wrong with you anyway. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Yu Wei: ¡°...¡±


    <i>If I don¡¯t worry about it, what happens if I die one day?</i>


    <i>It¡¯s better to strangle her.</i>


    <i>To hell with feeling at ease. It was all fake.</i>


    <i>I feel stifled when I see her!</i>


    Yu Hui also realized that she didn¡¯t like to get to the bottom of a matter. She preferred to use her hands to settle a problem.


    There was a saying that went something like not shedding a tear until one sees the coffin. That would be a good description of her.


    Ming Shu kept quiet after she finished her sentence. She murmured, ¡°I forgot that it¡¯s you.¡±


    She pped her hands and pulled Yu Hui¡¯s hand. She asked softly, ¡°When did the demon aura first appear?¡±


    ¡°After Xie Chuyang... appeared.¡± Yu Hui frowned. ¡°I am not very sure, either. However, I didn¡¯t feel anything. I only realized it when Xie Chuyang appeared and said that I have a demon aura on my body.¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°Can I go in?¡±


    Yu Wei: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Doesn¡¯t she just want to use her primordial spirit to check my body? Why must she make it sound so ambiguous!</i>


    Yu Hui nodded his head.


    Ming Shu summoned Little Beastie back and asked it to watch the surroundings. Then, she closed her eyes and went into Yu Hui¡¯s body.


    Ming Shu could see the condition of his body clearly. There was some demon aura spread over his body, but it was very weak. It seemed to have been there for a long time.


    Ming Shu¡¯s heart got heavier. She didn¡¯t notice anything.


    Maybe it was because there was too little of it...


    Thest time Yu Hui met a problem during his cultivation, it must have been because of this demon aura. However, she never realized it.


    Ming Shu controlled her emotions and finally found a bigger mass of demon aura. It was sitting at Yu Hui¡¯s middle elixir field. It didn¡¯t seem aggressive.


    Ming Shu tried to get closer. The demon aura seemed to have detected her. It moved, but didn¡¯t attack her. It was just on its guard.


    Ming Shu thought about it and didn¡¯t go nearer.


    She slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Tell me about what happened after Xie Chuyang appeared.¡±


    ¡°Was he the one that did it?¡± Yu Hui exploded. ¡°He asked me to stay away from you once. Why must I stay away from you? I will not. He has bad intentions, Master. You cannot avoid taking revenge for me just because he is Xie Chuyang.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>You are so confident when you ask someone else to take revenge for you.</i>


    She then remembered that she was his master. There seemed to be nothing wrong with it then.


    <i>Scum!</i>


    ¡°Hurry up and reply to me. Stop talking nonsense.¡± Ming Shu turned the barbecued rabbit around. She could smell the fragrance now. <i>So hungry.</i>


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡± Why didn¡¯t she ask when Xie Chuyang threatened him?


    <i>Why is she not following the script!</i>


    <i>Director, I want to change the viin.</i>


    When Xie Chuyang appeared, Yu Hui had already been at the barren mountain for a while. His appearance was sudden and he was alone too. Hence, Yu Hui was on his guard. He kept a distance between them.


    Xie Chuyang didn¡¯t have the intention of going near him, either. He said that since he was back, he should not pester Ming Shu anymore.


    Yu Hui, of course, rejected that and rebutted.


    At this moment, Xie Chuyang suddenly said that there was a demon aura on him.


    ¡°When he appeared, was there anything strange?¡±


    Yu Hui frowned. ¡°The wind was quite strong and it made me ufortable.¡±


    ¡°There is no wind on the barren mountain,¡± Ming Shu said softly. ¡°There used to be a sky pce there. Although it was destroyed, the array below is still there. There would not be any wind.¡±


    Yu Hui recalled. Thest time he went there, there was indeed no wind.


    The wind started gently and he was talking to Xie Chuyang. Thus, he didn¡¯t realize it.


    So Xie Chuyang was the culprit?


    Xie Chuyang was always a bit odd. Maybe it was because he liked the Yin Zheng before this and the female protagonist was not by his side this time. Long Shaxue also became different because of her so Xie Chuyang might be unable to control those crazy thoughts of his. There might be a chance that he wanted to get rid of Yu Hui.


    <i>Maybe he has a bigger n...</i>


    For example, destroying her or imprisoning her.


    Ming Shu thought about the usation by the immortal man Taifeng and thought that this might be a possibility.


    <i>Forget it, let¡¯s not think about this.</i>


    <i>I have provoked the entire immortal world anyway.</i>


    <i>I will fight whoeveres.</i>


    ¡°I will help you remove the demon aurater.¡± Ming Shu took the rabbit¡¯s thigh and started munching on it.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yu Hui looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Master, I want to eat too.¡±


    Food-Protector Shu grabbed the rabbit leg and moved to the side. She gave a look of vignce. ¡°No, don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    <i>This is not even enough for me.</i>


    <i>Why will there be a serving for you!</i>


    Yu Wei: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You don¡¯t even want to share your food with me.</i>


    <i>Stingy!</i>


    By the time Ming Shu finished her rabbit, Little Beastie had brought back some fruits from somewhere and it threw them in front of Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu helped herself to them and started eating.


    Little Beastie hummed twice and climbed into her sleeve to take a rest.


    ...


    Ming Shu straightened up slightly and asked Yu Hui to sit down cross-legged. She sat behind him and suddenly popped her head out. She leaned her face against Yu Hui¡¯s face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me if you feel ufortableter.¡±


    Yu Wei: ¡°...¡±


    <i>If I don¡¯t tell you, am I supposed to endure it? Is this a normal script!</i>


    <i>F**k, why do I like this kind of person.</i>


    <i>Like your head!</i>


    <i>I am not doing this anymore!</i>


    Ming Shu was afraid that she would get distracted if Yu Hui cried in painter so she warned him first. However, he seemed to be exploding. This situation seemed even worse.


    Ming Shu turned his face and kissed him. The exploding Yu Hui calmed down and took the initiative to kiss Ming Shu back.


    Little Beastie ground its ws in the sleeve. It couldn¡¯t bear to look at them. <i>Public morals are declining day by day. Nightlife stuff is being done throughout the day. So immoral.</i>


    <i>I want to go out and scratch this bastard to death!</i>


    Yu Hui didn¡¯t want to let Ming Shu go. Hence, Ming Shu could only let him do what he wanted. After a long while, Yu Hui finally panted, ¡°Master, can you like me?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. A fire seemed to have jumped into her eyes. They were bright and beautiful. ¡°No.¡±


    <i>I only have snacks in my heart.</i>


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just... like me?¡± <i>I am so handsome and cute, why don¡¯t you like me? Do you want to go to heaven!</i>


    <i>Where is my knife!</i>


    <i>My knife!</i>


    <i>Just calm down.</i>


    Yu Hui took a deep breath. ¡°I do not ask for much, I just want you to like me. I am willing to do anything for you, Master. Can you like me?¡±


    His voice was really low.


    The arrogance in him seemed to have disappeared when he was with her.


    Ming Shu felt that the acting skills of this little demon were getting better and better.


    ¡°Why must you ask me to like you?¡± <i>Is it very important? Aren¡¯t I treating you very well now?</i>


    ¡°Because I like you.¡±


    ¡°So I have to like you because you like me? What logic is this?¡± <i>The stage is already prepared. Come, little demon, act all you want. I want to see what else you can perform for me.</i>


    Yu Hui reached out and hugged Ming Shu¡¯s neck. He kissed her lightly on the lips. ¡°If I don¡¯t have your love, I will be very ufortable.¡± <i>So ufortable that I¡¯ll want to strangle you.</i>

 Chapter 465 - Master Immortal (30)

    <h4>Chapter 465: Master Immortal (30)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°You are beside me now, receiving treatment that no one else can have. Is it that important whether I like you or not?¡± <i>I just don¡¯t want to admit that I like him. Anger him to death.</i>


    <i>Of course, it is important!</i>


    <i>If you don¡¯t like me, aren¡¯t I on the losing end if I like you?</i>


    <i>I will not do a business that makes me run a deficit.</i>


    ¡°Master, what do you take me as?¡± Yu Hui¡¯s eyes turned dim and his voice got lower. ¡°Do you take me as a toy or something else?¡±


    <i>She will kiss me, touch me, hug me. Isn¡¯t that liking me?</i>


    <i>Is she sick!</i>


    <i>This is an illness. It must be cured.</i>


    Yu Hui suddenly stood up. ¡°Master, I like you. No matter what happens, I like you. However, I don¡¯t want to be an alternative or an item that you use to pass time when you are bored.¡±


    She was always like this... heartless. He would feel hurt and get suspicious too.


    ¡°Alternative? An alternative to whom? Xie Chuyang?¡± Ming Shu got up and grabbed his hand. She pulled him into her arms. Although he was taller, Ming Shu felt that he was shorter than her at this moment. She smiled at him. ¡°If I say that you are an alternative, will you be angry? Will you hate me?¡±


    Yu Hui felt the warmth from her body. He slowly shook his head. ¡°I will not be angry. However, I will be sad. Master, I will feel sad.¡±


    <i>I will chop Xie Chuyang to death too.</i>


    ¡°I never took you as an alternative. You will never be anyone¡¯s alternative.¡± Ming Shu smiled and kissed him. ¡°Because it is really hard to find someone as stupid as you.¡±


    Yu Wei: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Hehe. Will she die faster if I strangle her or if I stab her.</i>


    In the end, Yu Hui chose to forgive her.


    He kept telling himself that he shouldn¡¯t be angry. Slowly, she would start to like him.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t talk nonsense anymore and pushed him back onto the floor. She started helping him clear the demon aura in his body. The mass of demon aura at his middle elixir field was still easy to clear, but the rest of the demon aura that spread around his body was harder to get rid of.


    Yu Hui was already groaning silently in pain. Ming Shu didn¡¯t dare to speed things up. The demon aura seemed to be ying hide-and-seek with her and ran away really quickly.


    Ming Shu started to feel ufortable too. She couldn¡¯t keep wasting time like this.


    Ming Shu gritted her teeth and forced a ball of pure white light out of her body. The ball of light moved out of her hand and all around Yu Hui¡¯s body.


    Once the ball of light went in, it was like the demon aura saw a frightening object and swarmed toward a single area.


    Yu Hui¡¯s groan got louder.


    The stars moved in the sky above them. The gxy was like a ribbon on an angle, floating silently above their heads.


    <i>Pu¡ª</i>


    Yu Hui vomited out a mouthful of blood. The stream reflected the moonlight and it shone on the blood. It was ck.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Yu Hui felt weak. He fell back. ¡°Master.¡±


    He knew that the person behind him would catch him.


    Just as he predicted, he fell into a warm embrace. Yu Hui rubbed against her and fell asleep almost immediately.


    Ming Shu felt his pulse. After that, she coughed quietly.


    She took out Little Beastie. ¡°Bring some food back for me.¡±


    Little Beastie¡¯s fur exploded. It shouted unhappily, <i>You deserve it! That is the power of origin. You just gave it to him just like that. Thest time you used the power of origin, you didn¡¯t recover fully. You deserve it!</i>


    Little Beastie shouted as it ran into the woods.


    Even after it had run far away, Ming Shu could still hear it shouting.


    Ming Shu hugged Yu Hui and smiled lightly. ¡°Stop shouting. I have a headache.¡±


    Little Beastie kept quiet. Soon, it brought things back and threw it all on her.


    <i>He is not going to die anyway, why are you so nervous! Why!</i>


    <i>This is not your body. If you continue to use the power of origin like this, you will get into trouble. Let me warn you, there will be no more next time. If not, I will not care about you anymore.</i>


    <i>You can just die here!</i>


    Little Beastie was really very angry. <i>What is so good about that two-legged beast?</i>


    <i>Isn¡¯t raising me enough for her?</i>


    Ming Shu knew that she was in the wrong and didn¡¯t argue with Little Beastie. She just ate her food silently.


    Little Beastie continued to bring things back. These things would be really precious to the people in this world, but Little Beastie just brought them back in huge piles. It was not afraid that Ming Shu would have diarrhea from eating all this.


    Little Beastie got tired from scolding her and curled up in a ball. It continued to re at Ming Shu coldly.


    Ming Shu was afraid that Little Beastie would harm Yu Hui and protected him with her hand. ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Little Beastie rolled its eyes and ground its ws on a few fruits. The two-legged beast never thought about her situation and was still sleeping so soundly. <i>Why!</i>


    Ming Shu looked at Yu Hui¡¯s side profile. The fire flickered. It seemed like Ming Shu¡¯s emotions now: uncertain.


    She sighed.


    She was going to die soon.


    What about the Hatred Points in the future...


    She was troubled.


    Ming Shu bit the fruit in her hand. It was so sour. She looked at Little Beastie faintly.


    Little Beastie sneered. <i>You deserve it. Let the sourness wake your brain up. Let it prevent you from acting stupidly.</i>


    Ming Shu threw the fruit at it directly. Little Beastie caught it with its ws urately and threw it back at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    This little fellow seemed to be really angry this time.


    Ming Shu bent down and picked it up. She pinched it. ¡°I am in the wrong. Don¡¯t be angry anymore. You will get rounder when you get angry. You look like a ball now.¡±


    <i>You are a ball!</i>


    <i>Your whole family are balls!</i>


    Ming Shu ced it on her shoulder. She said softly, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I want someone to apany me too. Yes, I know you are here, but he is different.¡±


    <i>How can we be the same?</i>


    <i>This little demon is so stupid.</i>


    <i>You can¡¯t find anyone like me even if you look around with antern.</i>


    Ming Shu finished most of the food Little Beastie brought back and left a few to satisfy her cravings for next time.


    Little Beastie seemed to know how much Ming Shu could eat and never brought more than what was enough. <i>Who did it learn its stinginess from?</i>


    Ming Shu had forgotten that she raised it and it must have learned the stinginess from her.


    ...


    The sky was starting to brighten.


    Ming Shu sat for a whole night and her body was stiff. On the other hand, Yu Hui slept veryfortably.


    Ming Shu sighed. <i>So hungry.</i>


    <i>Is human meat nice to eat?</i>


    Yu Hui only moved when the sun was high up in the sky. The light was blocked from his face, but his body was submerged in sunlight.


    Yu Hui reached out and grabbed the hand that was blocking the sunlight for him. He called in a hoarse voice, ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, I thought that you were dead and was just preparing to dig a hole for you.¡±


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡±


    He almost got a heart attack from being angered bright and early in the morning.


    <i>What sin did Imit?</i>


    Yu Hui calmed down and got up from Ming Shu¡¯s body. He felt much better after sleeping for a night.


    The sunlight engulfed the man and his shadow dropped onto the ground. The liveliness started sinking in little by little.


    Ming Shu lifted herself up, but her legs gave way and she almost fell.


    Yu Hui reacted quickly and held onto her. ¡°Master, what is wrong?¡±


    ¡°What is wrong? You almost broke my leg from sleeping on it.¡± Ming Shu massaged her leg.


    Yu Hui felt embarrassed. He quickly carried Ming Shu and let Ming Shu rest on his body. He massaged her legs.¡± I¡¯m sorry, Master. You were tired yesterday. Let me massage for you.¡±


    Ming Shu leaned against him and tilted her head, blocking Yu Hui¡¯s view. At that instant, her face had drained of blood.


    ¡°Are you trying to touch me or massage my legs?¡±


    Yu Hui was very serious. ¡°Massage your legs.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t change her tone and Yu Hui didn¡¯t notice the change in her expression. He massaged for a while. Ming Shu¡¯s face regained some of its color.


    ¡°I am a bit hungry. Go and find some food for me,¡± Ming Shu ordered.


    ¡°Master, do you think that I am delicious?¡± Yu Hui shamelessly promoted himself.

 Chapter 466 - Master Immortal (31)

    <h4>Chapter 466: Master Immortal (31)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu sighed. Normally, she could just fling this little demon around whenever she wanted to.


    Now, she was lying in his arms like a little girl.


    And he was seducing her.


    ¡°No!¡± <i>How can I be seduced so easily? Snacks are the most important </i>. ¡°If you want me to die from hunger, you can continue wasting time. Don¡¯t worry, I will not let you go even if I turn into a ghost.¡±


    ¡°Master, when we die, we won¡¯t be able to be ghosts.¡± Yu Hui nuzzled Ming Shu¡¯s face and kissed her lightly. Then, he ced Ming Shu at the side. ¡°Wait for a while, I will get food for you.¡±


    Yu Hui came back really quickly. He just picked a few fruits. He didn¡¯t want Ming Shu to do anything so he washed all of them and fed them to Ming Shu.


    Every time Ming Shu ate one fruit, he would kiss her and then started bing naughty.


    <i>You can¡¯t even let me eat in peace.</i>


    In the end, Ming Shu snatched the fruits and finished them in a second.


    Yu Wei: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the hell.</i>


    <i>There are too many points toin about. Where shall I start?</i>


    <i>Forget it, let¡¯s not think about this.</i>


    <i>Anyway, it is not the first time she is so irritating.</i>


    <i>Keep calm! I can win this!</i>


    ¡°Master, where do we go now?¡± They couldn¡¯t go back to the immortal world anymore. Peng Lai... forget it, he didn¡¯t want to go back and vite his character setting.


    ¡°Toward the east.¡± Ming Shu pointed at a direction.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just go east when I order you to. Do you have any opinion?¡± Ming Shu smiled at him. She seemed to be telling him that if he had any opinion, she would gently settle him.


    ¡°I will listen to Master.¡± Yu Hui just followed what she said and smiled. ¡°Since you want to go east, we will go east.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know where to go do. She just randomly pointed in a direction. Since she beat so many people, the immortal world would not let her off so easily. She must first find a ce to eat and then go back up to gain Hatred Points.


    Yu Hui kept sticking to her so much that Ming Shu felt her snacks were going to be taken. She tried to distance herself from him everyday.


    However, he was always making such a hugemotion. His character setting had been vited so much, but he still didn¡¯t realize it.


    ¡°Master, why are you dodging me?¡±


    <i>I feel that you are eyeing my snacks. I¡¯m afraid.</i>


    ¡°Master, let¡¯s find a ce and settle down. There will be mountains and streams and I will make food for you. You just need to be pretty.¡±


    <i>F**k, have mercy on me. With your cooking skills, I feel pain for the ingredients.</i>


    ¡°Master, is it okay?¡±


    The handsome man walked backward. Ming Shu followed himzily, waving a branch in her hand. She shook the leaves and looked toward the man.


    She almost said yes.


    ¡°What are we eating tonight?¡±


    ¡°Eat me.¡± Yu Hui pointed at himself.


    ¡°Steamed or fried?¡±


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡± <i>Steamed or fried your head! Is there nothing else in your mind besides food?</i>


    <i>Look at me!</i>


    <i>Such a good handsome young man. Don¡¯t you feel your heart palpitating with excitement? Don¡¯t you have the urge to follow me through life and death?</i>


    The two of them bickered as they walked toward the east. They did pass by cities before, but Yu Hui created trouble the moment he entered. Ming Shu was interested in watching a good show, but she wasn¡¯t interested in clearing up his messes. Hence, she never brought him to any city.


    Yu Hui was often thrown along the side of the road while Ming Shu went to eat food. She would pick him up when she finished eating.


    A day in heaven is a year in the human world.


    Ming Shu and Yu Hui had been walking around the human world for a few months before the people from the immortal world came.


    Xie Chuyang led a team from the immortal army and stopped them in the wilderness.


    Ming Shu was munching the duck leg she bought from the city. The moment she looked up, she saw the handsome Xie Chuyanging down from the sky.


    ¡°Yin Zheng,e back with me.¡±


    Ming Shu ate her duck leg indifferently. ¡°Why should I go back with you? To burn down the immortal world?¡±


    ¡°Xie Chuyang.¡± Yu Hui got angry just looking at Xie Chuyang. ¡°Were you the one who caused me to have the demon aura?¡±


    Xie Chuyang looked at Yu Hui. His eyes froze for a moment. He underestimated how important Yu Hui was to her.


    ¡°Yin Zheng,¡± Xie Chuyang said, ¡°if you don¡¯t want to go back to the immortal world, we won¡¯t go back. Where do you want to go? I will take you.¡±


    Ming Shu threw away the bones and wiped her hand on Yu Hui¡¯s clothes. ¡°You will take me wherever I want? What about the little princess at home?¡±


    Yu Hui looked at the oil stains on his clothes and cursed fervently in his heart.


    He was really unlucky.


    ¡°You know that I didn¡¯t really want to marry her. That time, you made me so angry so I agreed to it. Nothing has happened between us.¡±


    ¡°You speak as though I pointed a knife at you and forced you to marry her.¡± She didn¡¯t see any love in Xie Chuyang¡¯s eyes. There were only unwillingness and a strange kind of possessiveness,


    Maybe he didn¡¯t even love the Host. It was because the Host loved him so much before, but dumped him suddenly, and he couldn¡¯t ept this ending.


    <i>Also...</i>


    Ming Shu picked up a branch from the ground.


    <i>I have not addressed the fact that you schemed against Yu Hui.</i>


    ¡°Yin Zheng...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s figure formed augmented shadows in the air. The branch split through the air and struck with an imposing aura.


    Xie Chuyang suddenly remembered how she was like when she was in the immortal world... She seemed toe from a battlefield with millions of troops, bringing with her a kind of powerful and oppressive aura that even he could hardly bear. He shuddered.


    Ming Shu¡¯s attack didn¡¯t give Xie Chuyang any more time to reminisce on the past. Although there was no murderous intent in her attacks, they were vicious and merciless.


    The two figures fought from the ground to mid-air and then to the top of the clouds.


    Everyone could only see two figures colliding, ovepping, and then separating.


    Yu Hui looked at the two shadows in the sky. He hated himself for being so useless. Why did he have to use such a character? He couldn¡¯t even get the chance to save his beauty.


    <i>So angry!</i>


    Just as Yu Hui was so irritated that he wanted to stab somebody, a third party appeared in the clouds.


    <i>Damn!</i>


    <i>Two versus one and you still want to sneak an attack. Looking for death!</i>


    Yu Hui didn¡¯t even think before flying up and blocking the third person¡¯s sneak attack.


    Long Shaxue failed and stared at Yu Hui angrily. ¡°Get out!¡±


    How dare a demon block her path.


    Her eyes were filled with a savage kind of hatred. She wanted to kill this bitch.


    He had no confidence in dealing with Xie Chuyang, but Yu Hui felt that he could handle Long Shaxue.


    ¡°If you want to hurt my master, you have to go through me first.¡±


    Long Shaxue gave a weird and evilugh. ¡°Yu Hui, don¡¯t tell me you like her?¡±


    Yu Hui looked up and admitted it tantly, ¡°So what?¡±


    Long Shaxue¡¯s eyes widened. She just said it casually... she startedughing out loud. ¡°Hahaha, you two even did such a thing. So shameless of you all. If the immortal world knew about it, tsk tsk, do you know how many people wouldugh at her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the immortal world know about it then.¡± Yu Hui¡¯s tone suddenly calmed down. He even smiled at Long Shaxue. ¡°I wanted to kill you anyway.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Long Shaxue felt that she was more powerful than this person who was so much younger than her and didn¡¯t take his words to heart. She said slowly, ¡°I will let the whole immortal world see what she really is.¡±


    Yu Hui didn¡¯t reply to her. He rushed forward.


    The wind blew against his shirt and it fluttered loudly.

 Chapter 467 - Master Immortal (32)

    Chapter 467: Master Immortal (32)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu felt that Yu Hui must be here to oppose her.


    She finally managed to bring Xie Chuyang down and when she looked up, Long Shaxue was falling from the sky¡ªher real body.


    A huge dragon mmed into the ground in front of her and dust flew everywhere. Ming Shu saw the dragon head looking at her. Its eyes were wide and round, but there were no signs of life in it.


    One look and you know that it was dead.


    She must say one thing: F**k!


    Who asked you to kill her!


    Who asked you to kill her!


    Who asked you to kill her!


    My Hatred Points¡ª


    My snacks¡ª


    You¡¯re innocent? Why the hell are you innocent!


    ¡°Master...¡± Why is she smiling so scarily? Did I do anything wrong?


    Didn¡¯t she hate Long Shaxue?


    She still wanted to kill her just now. What was wrong with him helping her? His mission was to kill this bug that shouldn¡¯t have appeared...


    So fierce.


    ...


    ¡°Oh no, Master Immortal Yin Zheng tied Master Immortal Chuyang up and is ughtering her way up.¡±


    ¡°Immortal Emperor, something serious is happening!¡±


    At the entrance of the immortal world, Ming Shu grabbed a fully tied-up and gagged Xie Chuyang and killed her way into the immortal world.


    The immortal emperor ordered Xie Chuyang to go and capture Ming Shu, but he not only didn¡¯t capture her, she was murdering everyone.


    The people that she hurt before had not recovered yet.


    Now, she wasing back up again. What did she take them as?


    A month in the human world was just two hours in the immortal world.


    ¡°Yin Zheng, are you trying to rebel!¡± The immortal emperor hurried over. He saw the tied-up Xie Chuyang and was furious.


    ¡°I thought that I exined myself clearly thest time.¡± Ming Shu smiled slightly.


    ¡°Capture her!¡±


    The immortal army that the immortal emperor brought rushed forward and surrounded Ming Shu so closely not even a drop of water could trickle out.


    However, Ming Shu¡¯s master immortal position was not given just for fun. Although these immortal armies were not powerful, they consumed a lot of her stamina.


    ¡°What are you all standing there for? Catch her.¡± Crazy, Yin Zheng is really crazy.


    The bunch of people pounced on her again.


    ¡°Did Master Immortal Yin Zheng enter the devil realm? She doesn¡¯t look like it, though.¡±


    ¡°Ever since Master Immortal Chuyang got married, Master Immortal Yin Zheng had been weird. It might be possible that she entered the devil realm.¡±


    Some immortals murmured beside the immortal emperor. The immortal emperor fumed and wanted to scold them when an immortal army solider rushed forward and whispered in his ear.


    After that, he started raging and shouted at the immortal army soldier, ¡°Go and bring the other two master immortals back. Go!¡±


    Shaxue is dead...


    How will I answer to the dragon race?


    Although the dragon race was his mother race, he was the immortal emperor. He was only slightly closer to the dragon race aspared to the other races.


    The dragon race liked to side with their own people. Now that Long Shaxue was dead, the dragons would definitely avenge her. When that happened, the whole immortal world would be a mess.


    The demons were also eyeing them and there was demon aura on Yu Hui¡¯s body...


    The more the immortal emperor thought about it, the more frightened he felt. The situation didn¡¯t look good.


    ...


    Even if Ming Shu could deal with so many people, her stamina couldn¡¯t.


    She had knocked down a bunch of people and brought Xie Chuyang back to the Ninth Mountain. She needed to recover.


    Wu Tong was still guarding the sky pce. When she saw Master Immortal, her eyes turned red. ¡°Master Immortal, why are you doing this? Why...¡± Do you need to go against the immortal world?


    ¡°Wu Tong¡± Ming Shu ced a finger on her lips and smiled. ¡°Give me something to eat. I still have to go and fightter.¡±


    Wu Tong: ¡°...¡±


    Wu Tong looked Xie Chuyang who had turned green with anger. She bowed and left.


    Ming Shu beat Xie Chuyang up again. but then the Harmony System still didn¡¯t notify her of anything.


    ¡°Cough...¡± Xie Chuyang fell onto the ground pitifully. He didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Ming Shu with a mysterious expression.


    He was smiling.


    Ming Shu felt chills on her body.


    Since the Harmony System didn¡¯t notify her, Ming Shu was toozy to waste her energy and threw Xie Chuyang, who was smiling strangely, out of the Ninth Mountain.


    The Ninth Mountain started erecting its protection array. Yu Hui almost couldn¡¯t get in.


    By the time he climbed up the Ninth Mountain, Ming Shu was sitting under the pear blossom tree and sipping a drink.


    This scene made it seem as though nothing had happened during this period of time. She was still the well-respected master immortal.


    Wu Tong looked at Yu Hui with resentment and anger. It was all because of him...


    ¡°Master.¡± Yu Hui ignored Wu Tong and went over directly. He half-kneeled in front of Ming Shu. ¡°Shall we leave the immortal world?¡±


    ¡°Wait until I make it lively for them.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Yu Hui was puzzled. ¡°Master, let us leave this ce. Let¡¯s go to a ce where there is only two of us. I will apany you.¡±


    If he didn¡¯t take her away, he felt that something big would happen.


    The spoon and the azure stone bowl knocked against each other. Ming Shu tilted her head. A strand of hair fell down and blocked the corner of her eyes. She smiled so gently. ¡°Yu Hui, if you want to stay beside me, do not go against my decision. I have things to do.¡±


    The little demon killed one of my targets and still wants to take me away. Why is he so sinister!


    Nevermind, we can stay here and settle our ounts. You will have your time to cry.


    Yu Hui was stunned.


    After a while, he held her hand. ¡°I am just worried about you. I am not trying to go against your decision. If you want to stay... I will apany you.¡±


    Just calm down.


    I can¡¯t knock her unconscious and take her away.


    If I do, who knows what this crazy person would do.


    So, I can only follow her decisions now.


    Keep calm! I can win this!


    After his daily brainwashing, Yu Hui calmed down a little... But for real! I should just knock her unconscious and take her away! There is still time now. If we wait till the immortal world finishes organizing their people and calling the two other master immortals back, it will not be easy for us to leave anymore.


    Yu Hui promised with his words, but he was still thinking about how he could take Ming Shu away.


    He stood at the top of the sky pce. He could already see the immortal army surrounding them. They were densely packed.


    Maybe they were afraid of the protection array, maybe they were waiting for the other two master immortals. Either way, the immortal army didn¡¯te too close.


    Yu Hui returned to the courtyard filled with pear blossoms. Wu Tong came back from outside and bumped into Yu Hui. The things she was carrying fell on the ground and shattered into pieces.


    The air suddenly became quiet. The pear blossoms descended slowly in the air without a sound.


    Wu Tong stared at the broken pieces on the ground. Her eyes were nk and her face was pale.


    Yu Hui paused. He bent down and picked those things up. His finger touched a sharp piece and blood oozed out of his finger.


    Yu Hui frowned.


    Broken things, blood.


    These were not good signs.


    That was why he said leaving the immortal world was the right decision!


    But the idiot didn¡¯t listen to him.


    So angry!


    Yu Hui picked up all the broken pieces and passed them to Wu Tong. Wu Tong took them in a daze. When Yu Hui passed by her side, she said in a choked voice, ¡°Yu Hui, this is all your fault.¡±


    Yu Hui pursed his lips and walked toward the courtyard.


    ¡°Master, they have already surrounded us.¡± Now, we can¡¯t leave even if we want to.


    ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± Ming Shu stared at his finger that was still bleeding. His blood dripped onto the ground and stained the pear blossoms. ¡°Even if we are surrounded, you don¡¯t have to cut your hand andmit suicide.¡±


    Yu Wei: ¡°...¡±


    What wants to cut their hand andmit suicide?


    Yu Hui wanted to rebut, but his hand was suddenly taken. A finger brushed against his wound. It felt slightly itchy. When the finger moved, his wound had disappeared. ¡°Remember, if you want tomit suicide next time, cut your wrist. You will not die if you cut here.¡±


    Who wants tomit suicide!


    I am not that kind of person!

 Chapter 468 - Master Immortal (33)

    Chapter 468: Master Immortal (33)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Rumble¡ª


    Yu Hui fell into Ming Shu¡¯s arms. Ming Shu smiled and held him up. ¡°Are you so anxious to throw yourself at me.¡±


    Yu Hui red at her. He didn¡¯t have the time to argue with her. He scanned the surroundings vigntly.


    The pear blossoms were swaying furiously. If the ground were not shaking, this scene would be really beautiful.


    There was an earthquake happening at the Ninth Mountain?


    Ming Shu released him and held onto him to stabilize him. After that, she stood up and looked in a certain direction. ¡°So it is below ground.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yu Hui was puzzled. After that, he realized what she was saying. The thing that attacked him. He didn¡¯t manage to find it even after searching for so long.


    The earthquakested for a short while.


    The Ninth Mountain resumed its calmness.


    ¡°My dear disciple.¡± Ming Shu suddenly closed in on him.


    Yu Hui felt chills on his body. Why was she calling him like this? What does she want? I have my dignity! I will not do things like this!


    Ming Shu smiled softly and used her unique gentle voice. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let some blood out again?¡±


    Yu Wei: ¡°...¡±


    Who says that I like this idiot?


    Who?


    There is still time for me to strangle her.


    ...


    Yu Hui watched as his blood seeped into the soil. He was not sure what she was thinking. So why did she heal his wound just now? He still needed to let out some blood again.


    Why was she using his blood!


    Didn¡¯t she call me her dear disciple?


    So angry!


    Ming Shu brushed her fingers against Yu Hui¡¯s wrist. She looked at the ground with an indifferent look.


    Yu Hui¡¯s bloodnded on the pear blossoms and then disappeared. There was not even a hint of blood in the air.


    She remembered how Yu Hui used his own blood to feed the toadst time. That time, lots of blood dripped onto the floor and disappeared. However, she didn¡¯t take much notice of it and thought that it just sank into the soil.


    However, looking at it now, that was not the case.


    Another earthquake. Ming Shu nced at Yu Hui. Yu Hui was staring at her nkly. Ming Shu retracted her hand and healed his wound.


    ¡°Stop daydreaming. I have no time to save you.¡±


    Ming Shu spoke as she pulled him over. She never let go of his hand once.


    Yu Hui was cursing in his heart. He didn¡¯t need her to save him.


    The earthquake got more serious. The entire protection array of the Ninth Mountain started to dissipate due to the earthquake. The immortal armies outside realized that something was amiss.


    A huge demon aura shot up from the Ninth Mountain. Every immortal was shocked.


    Where did this strong demon aurae from!


    Was Yu Hui really a demon?


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    Wu Tong¡¯s scream came from the other side. Ming Shu pulled Yu Hui and moved toward Wu Tong.


    In the next courtyard, a Kirin was pinning Wu Tong on the ground. Its eyes were red and it opened its mouth, preparing to bite her.


    Wu Tong looked at the Kirin in fear. Her face was filled with despair.


    A Kirin is a demon?


    Ming Shu refreshed her outlook of the world. Isn¡¯t this thing supposed to be an auspicious beast? Why does it have such a powerful demon aura?


    Ming Shu shot a spell at it. The Kirin felt danger, but it didn¡¯t want to let Wu Tong go. Ming Shu shot two attacks at it before the Kirin let Ming Shu go.


    ¡°Master Immortal.¡± Wu Tong climbed up from the ground and ran behind Master Immortal. She looked joyous after escaping from death.


    The Kirin jumped onto the roof. The immortal army had already closed in and when they saw the scene in the courtyard, they were stunned.


    This was different from what they imagined.


    Yu Hui was still standing all safe and sound beside her. This Kirin was the one that was dispensing the demon aura?


    Kirin?


    Were they all hallucinating?


    ¡°Yin Zheng, what is this!¡± the immortal emperor shouted the minute he came up.


    Ming Shu took out a snack and ate it slowly. After she finished, she then said, ¡°Oh, sorry, my pet lost control.¡±


    P... pet?


    The Kirin could understand what they were saying and stared fiercely at Ming Shu. He roared twice at her. mes started appearing under its legs. The mes spread out with a strangely fast speed and in the blink of an eye, the ce he was standing turned into a sea of fire.


    ¡°This...¡± The immortal emperor had a look of shock on his face. ¡°This is Master Immortal Yi Nan¡¯s Kirin.¡±


    It was already rare enough to see a Kirin, much less a Kirin with fire on its legs.


    ¡°Yes, it is Master Immortal Yi Nan¡¯s Kirin. Why is it here? Why did it be like this...¡±


    ¡°After Master Immortal Yi Nan passed away, this Kirin disappeared. Has it been always on the Ninth Mountain?¡±


    The older immortals of the immortal world started discussing the Kirin. They confirmed that it was the Kirin of Master Immortal Yi Nan who had passed away.


    ¡°Yin Zheng, what did you do to it?¡± the immortal man shouted.


    Why did an auspicious beast became like this?


    ¡°Educate it with love. Look, aren¡¯t I educating it very well?¡± Ming Shu smiled. Who knows what I did to it? However, for the sake of Hatred Points, I shall continue to talk nonsense.


    The Kirin roared at Ming Shu again.


    Ming Shu ate her snacks calmly and epted the strange looks the immortals were giving her.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t listen to you.¡± Xie Chuyang looked past her lies.


    ¡°I said that it was out of control.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The Kirin looked at Ming Shu and the rest of the immortals vigntly. It didn¡¯t take anyone as its friend.


    Just as things were bing quiet, the Kirin suddenly attacked the immortal army soldier nearest to it. It opened its mouth and half of the soldier¡¯s body disappeared.


    ¡°So cruel.¡±


    Yu Hui looked strangely at thedy who said this but was smiling as she ate her snacks. It is less cruel than you!


    Because of the Kirin¡¯s sudden attack, the immortal army lost their cool and started bing messy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get flustered, surround it!¡±


    ¡°Be careful of the mes. If you touch it, you will be gone.¡±


    ¡°You all go over there and block its path of retreat.¡±


    However, the Kirin ignored them and continued eating immortals. Its legs fell from the sky and the pear blossoms on the Ninth Mountain turned red from the blood.


    ¡°Yin Zheng, ask it to stop. Ask it to stop!¡±


    A voice shouted at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu, a master immortal, fake master of the beast, smiled in the direction of the voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that it lost control? How can I ask it to stop?¡±


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡± If he didn¡¯t know that she had nothing to do with this thing, he would really believe her.


    The immortals wanted to vomit blood. However, they were even more certain that Ming Shu was up to no good.


    The people in the sky were a mess. The Kirin suddenly turned to look at Yu Hui amidst its attacks. It stepped in the air and a few mes appeared.


    The next moment, the Kirin rushed down.


    ¡°Run,¡± Ming Shu shouted at Wu Tong and pulled Yu Hui to the other side.


    The Kirin focused its attention on Yu Hui and continued chasing them. The ces it stepped on turned into beds of me and the entire sky pce was engulfed in mes.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t maintain her smile anymore. She grabbed Yu Hui. ¡°Did you snatch its son? Why is it chasing you?¡±


    ¡°Master, how do you know that it is after me?¡± Yu Hui was not convinced.


    She was the one that provoked it just now. Maybe it was chasing after her?


    ¡°Then we shall split up and run. Let¡¯s see who it will chase.¡±


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡±


    You can do this?

 Chapter 469 - Master Immortal (34)

    Chapter 469: Master Immortal (34)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu was not kidding. She really parted with him and ran in the other direction. Yu Hui cursed and ran too.


    The Kirin paused and then turned to Yu Hui and continued chasing him.


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡± Why are you chasing me!


    Ming Shu stood in the corridor that was on fire and smiled as she shouted at him, ¡°I said that it wasing for you.¡±


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡± F**k, why is this idiot not dead yet!


    When Yu Hui turned around again, there was no sign of Ming Shu in the corridor. He felt a bit hopeless. Was that idiot really nning to give to him to the Kirin as its food?


    If he was bitten by it, he would die.


    Also, where could he run to when there were mes all around him!


    Yu Hui¡¯s path was blocked by the mes. On the other side, Xie Chuyang came down. However, his target was not the Kirin. It was him.


    Xie Chuyang attacked him without saying anything.


    Their figures were blocked by the burning sky pce so no one on top could see what was happening below.


    A sinister light shed past Xie Chuyang¡¯s eyes and he struck at Yu Hui with fatal blows.


    Just as the lethal attacks were going tond on him, Yu Hui spun and he was carried away by someone. However he didn¡¯t feel any warmth, only... an oppressive and eerie feeling.


    ¡°Xie Chuyang, you are really amazing. Are you attacking your junior?¡± The voice was a bit low. It was not the voice that he was familiar with.


    ¡°Master.¡± Yu Hui tried to look at the person hugging him. However, she was looking down and he could only see the side profile of her face. She suddenly let him go and left him with an afterimage.


    This was not the first time Xie Chuyang saw her like this. Every time she became like this, she would be really powerful. So powerful... no one was her match. She just needed to stand on the clouds and numerous living subjects would bow down and submit to her.


    While Xie Chuyang was in a daze, Ming Shu closed in on him and struck him in the chest with her palm.


    Xie Chuyang flew out andnded in the courtyard. The edges of his clothes caught on fire and soon, the fire climbed up his clothes.


    The Kirin rushed down at this moment and knocked Xie Chuyang over. He had no time to extinguish the fire.


    As he was trying to put out the fire hurriedly, he saw the person opposite him subduing the Kirin easily. She ced her hand on the Kirin¡¯s head and with a twist of her fingers, the demon aura on the Kirin started swarming strangely and its entire body mmed into the ground.


    The fire jumped and sparkled. Thedy stood in the middle. Her dress fluttered silently.


    The entire scene was calm and eerie. The colors around her started disappearing and everything turned ck and while.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Someone entered the ck and white world and kissed her on the cheeks without any warning.


    The colors started appearing again.


    Xie Chuyang looked at the two people, in their own world. The pain came at him in waves. This person should be his...


    Yu Hui didn¡¯t close his eyes. He stared at her straight in the face.


    He saw the darkness and oppression in her eyes. His heart shook and he felt something indescribable.


    However, in just an instant, a ripple appeared in her eyes. She was full of smiles again, gentle and calm. There was no darkness, as though it was all just his imagination just now.


    He felt that he was already very good at acting, but this person in front of him...


    So hypocritical.


    What was worse was, he actually liked her.


    No way!


    I don¡¯t like her. Don¡¯t like. Don¡¯t like!


    The immortals started closing in as the battle ended and saw the two people at once. They stood rooted in the air.


    Master Immortal Yin Zheng and her disciple...


    Shameless!


    ¡°Yin Zheng!¡±


    The immortal emperor was so angry his eyes turned red. He called her name, but couldn¡¯t say anything else.


    Ming Shu patted Yu Hui and signaled for him to let her go. Yu Hui was obedient this time and retreated to her side quietly, standing right next to her.


    Ming Shu¡¯s lips were slightly red like the peach blossoms in spring. It looked seductive.


    ¡°You, you...¡± The immortal emperor was incoherent with anger. ¡°Look at you. He is your disciple! What are you doing with him!


    ¡°Do you think that this is the time to talk about this?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    Everyone looked at the Kirin who wasn¡¯t moving anymore and the sky pce which was almost burned down.


    There were too many pieces of evidence. They didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Is the Kirin dead?


    Of course it wasn¡¯t. However, it was lying limp on the ground and seemed to be dying.


    The immortal emperor took two deep breaths and calmed down. ¡°Yin Zheng, what happened to this Kirin. Why did it be like this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe it mutated.¡± Ming Shu took out her snacks and ate them. She was really hungry now. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask it? It can talk.¡±


    The Kirin breathed through its nose. It didn¡¯t want to talk to this bunch of stupid immortals.


    ¡°It is looking down on you all,¡± Ming Shu exined and smiled sweetly as she suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you all kill it?¡±


    The Kirin stomped its paws on the ground to show its anger and rejection.


    ¡°The Kirin is full of a demon aura. It is not safe to leave it here. Let¡¯s bring it back and lock it up to investigate.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this seems to be the only way now.¡±


    Ming Shu kicked the Kirin. ¡°Hey, are you not going to run away?¡±


    ¡°Yin Zheng, what the hell do you want!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for his status as the immortal emperor, he would have cursed at her now. She persuads us to kill the Kirin at first and now, she is urging it to run away. Why doesn¡¯t she go to heaven!


    Ming Shu shrugged and stuffed her mouth with a snack. Her cheeks were full of food. Her voice became more pleasant to the ear. ¡°Nothing much. I just want to make you all angry.¡±


    Are you angry?


    That¡¯s right, be angry!


    The immortals stared at Ming Shu angrily. Her smile seemed to emphasize how pitiful they looked now.


    The Kirin didn¡¯t care about their grudges and roared at her fiercely. However, its vigor was faded now and it seemed to be whining rather than roaring. After roaring, the Kirin remembered what happened just now and shrunk its head in fear, struggling to get up.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    The Kirin looked over. What do you want!


    ¡°Why did you attack him?¡±


    The Kirin looked at Yu Hui with red eyes. A tinge of greediness shed past its eyes and it said something to Ming Shu. Then, mes shed on its paws again and it ran toward the Ninth Mountain. The immortal army at the side became a mess.


    ¡°What did it say?¡± Yu Hui couldn¡¯t help it and asked Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu smiled. Her voice was calm and happy. ¡°It said that you look delicious.¡±


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡± I am not an object. How am I delicious!?


    She must be lying to me.


    Ming Shu was not lying to him. Maybe, some people... are just delicious.


    However, to her, snacks were more delicious.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± Ming Shu patted Yu Hui¡¯s shoulder and teased him, ¡°You have some value.¡±


    Congrattions for what?


    What is there to congratte me about!


    F**k, I am not edible.


    Also, I am very valuable. Can¡¯t you say something good!


    ¡°Immortal Emperor, Immortal Emperor, oh no! The demons are attacking us!¡±


    A scream rang across the air.

 Chapter 470 - Master Immortal (35)

    Chapter 470: Master Immortal (35)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    How did the demon race break through the globe of invulnerability?


    The globe of invulnerability was reinforced by Xie Chuyang. However, they couldn¡¯t find him now.


    Everyone was scared out of their wits.


    This scourge had not been settled and another appeared. What¡¯s more, it was so hard to deal with and they couldn¡¯t find Xie Chuyang at this crucial moment.


    The immortal world was really big. The demon race needed some time to make their way over. The immortal emperor started to organize his men hurriedly.


    The immortal world was in such a mess recently. The immortal emperor was really irritated.


    However, Ming Shu was still jumping around the immortal world while they were nning their defense. She may as well have said that she wanted to team up with the demon race and destroy the immortal world.


    However, Ming Shu didn¡¯t have any intention of destroying the immortal world. She just needed Hatred Points. Thus, she would just appear asionally. When they fought with the demons, Ming Shu would sometimes pop up and help the demon race.


    The demon race was very suspicious of this master immortal who helped them.


    To the immortal world, this war started without any warning and they felt really stifled while fighting it. They had nowhere to let out their anger.


    ¡°Immortal Emperor, I seem to have found Master Immortal Chuyang.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± The immortal emperor had his suspicions when Xie Chuyang disappeared. Now that someone said they saw him, how could he not be emotional?


    ¡°There.¡± The person pointed at a spot on the battleground. Xie Chuyang was very prominent among all the demons in that area. It was not hard to find him.


    ¡°Aiyo, your Master Immortal Chuyang betrayed you all!¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice came from the side. She sat on a cloud and was happily eating the snacks in her arms. ¡°Immortal Emperor, why don¡¯t you just surrender? The two master immortals that you recalled have not arrived, either. This proves that the immortal world is dying! We need to conform to fate.¡±


    Conform to what fate? If you didn¡¯t mess things up, would we have to fight so long with the demon race?


    The immortal emperor was so angry he wanted to vomit blood.


    He wanted to capture Ming Shu, but he couldn¡¯t.


    Yu Hui was standing behind Ming Shu and looking at them with an expressionless face. However, when the immortal emperor looked over, he retracted his expression and wore an arrogant and haughty look.


    The immortal emperor: ¡°...¡±


    Does he think that I didn¡¯t see his expression just now? All these lunatics! Idiots!


    [Lord Nine, sigh, don¡¯t randomly vite your character setting.] The system started deducting his points.


    It felt that it needed to show Lord Nine his remaining points.


    Yu Hui coldly ignored the system.


    He just wanted to be alone now. He didn¡¯t want to talk.


    At this moment, the demons stopped their attack. Xie Chuyang walked over. The immortal emperor wore a grim look. ¡°Master Immortal Chuyang, what is the meaning of this?¡± Why was he on the demon¡¯s side!


    He didn¡¯t get an answer.


    Xie Chuyang totally ignored the immortal emperor and looked in Ming Shu¡¯s direction. ¡°Yu Hui, do you want to make a bet?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yu Hui sneered and rejected arrogantly, ¡°why must I bet with you?¡±


    Xie Chuyang looked at him coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to bet with me because you are afraid of losing?¡±


    Besides Ming Shu, no one could goad Yu Hui into doing anything. He stared at Xie Chuyang and said haughtily, ¡°You just want me to retreat. However, I already have what I want. Why must I make a useless bet with you.¡±


    Yu Hui guessed Xie Chuyang¡¯s thoughts. Doesn¡¯t he just want this idiot?


    He couldn¡¯t even handle this idiot. Why does he still want her?


    If he thinks his life is too long, he can just say it!


    Yu Hui organized his thoughts and continued, ¡°Also, my master is not an object. She can¡¯t be the chips.¡±


    A gentle voice floated over. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡± F**k!


    If he didn¡¯t go forward now, would she think him a coward?


    Yu Hui was uncertain.


    He didn¡¯t want her to look down on him, but he didn¡¯t want to expose himself too much, either. He could handle Xie Chuyang with his ability, but this body couldn¡¯t.


    In the end, Yu Hui just gave up. She already said that he was useless so why did he have to take on any more risks?


    ¡°I am not going,¡± Yu Hui hummed and said tantly, ¡°You are mine already. Why must I bet with him?¡±


    ¡°Which part is yours?¡± Howe I didn¡¯t know about it!


    ¡°Every part of you is mine.¡± Yu Hui got angrier. ¡°Master, do you want me to kiss you here and now to show my ownership?¡±


    Xie Chuyang heard Ming Shu and Yu Hui¡¯s conversation and his expression grew darker.


    He wanted her to be the target of public criticism so that he could find a chance to take her away. Once he took her away, he had many ways to keep her by his side.


    But...


    He looked at the two people over there.


    Why is she willing to be together with a young boy, but not willing to look at me?


    Has she forgotten all the things we did together?


    [Hatred Points for Xie Chuyang are full.]


    Ming Shu retracted her gaze and looked at the tall figure standing among the swarm of demons. Xie Chuyang can really control himself.


    Aiya!


    His Hatred Points are full.


    That means that I am only left with the Hatred Points of the entire Immortal world.


    How do Iplete the mission to get the mass gain of Hatred Points...


    [The Hatred Points for the hidden task will only be calcted after you left the world. You just need to gain Hatred Points continuously.]


    Does that mean that there is no limit to it?


    So this means that it is like picking up money. You will get however much you pick?


    [You can understand it this way too.] The Harmony System said, [That is why the hidden task is the simplest task to do. Please just get your Hatred Points however.]


    Very good.


    Other people¡¯s hidden tasks are hard toplete, but mine is like a reward.


    As expected of a Harmony System that always shows demons fighting.


    Totally different.


    High-end, luxurious, and shameless.


    ¡°Master, why are you looking at him?¡± Yu Hui saw Ming Shu staring at Xie Chuyang and got unhappy. ¡°Can¡¯t you look at me? Why must you look at him?¡±


    ¡°Which part of you is nice to look at?¡± Ming Shu pushed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t block my view.¡±


    ¡°I look good everywhere. You can only have me in your eyes.¡± Yu Hui turned Ming Shu around and suddenly brought Ming Shu away from the battleground.


    Xie Chuyang saw the two of them leaving and chased after them.


    However, how could Yu Hui let him catch up? He did something and the person behind them disappeared. The scenes around them shed past and the immortal aura got thinner. They were out of the immortal world.


    At this moment, they were floating among the clouds.


    Yu Hui pinned Ming Shu on a cloud and kissed her, taking away her breath.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t breathe properly. ¡°Yu...¡±


    Yu Hui stopped her and kissed her passionately without pause. She felt like she was lying on cotton. Ming Shu felt dizzy and a bit... hungry.


    She suddenly felt that Yu Hui was actually quite delicious too.


    Clothes fell down onto the clouds and the white clouds blocked their bodies. Their figures turned faint.


    The clouds seemed to be embarrassed by this ambiguous aura and shone with lights.


    Yu Hui stopped at thest step. His eyes were cloudy and he kissed Ming Shu¡¯s corbone lightly. ¡°Master, do you like me?¡±


    ¡°No... wu...¡±


    Ming Shu groaned and her body moved with his.


    He asked again, ¡°Master, do you like me?¡±


    Ming Shu opened her mouth and took two breaths. ¡°No...¡±


    Yu Hui blocked her mouth again. ¡°Such a pity. Master doesn¡¯t like me, but you can only be mine.¡±


    You don¡¯t like me?


    Then I will sleep with you till you like me!

 Chapter 471 - Master Immortal (36)

    Chapter 471: Master Immortal (36)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu knew that the person on top of her could be angry too, but when his anger prated her body, Ming Shu couldn¡¯t really handle it.


    She was really hungry.


    Can I eat before continuing?


    I miss my quiet and obedient snacks.


    Yu Hui kissed Ming Shu¡¯s mouth corners and fed her something icy and cold. Ming Shu¡¯s eyes lit up like how the stars suddenly lit up in the dark gxy.


    Yu Hui knew that she was hungry.


    He retreated. When Ming Shu was hungry, she would not relent.


    ¡°Master, cooperate with me. Once you feed me, I will find something nice for you to eat,¡± Yu Hui coaxed her.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± She stared at him pitifully.


    Yu Hui felt depressed. He resisted the difort of his body and ended this interaction. He helped Ming Shu put her clothes back on and then kissed her again.


    When Ming Shu was going to beat him, Yu Hui tidied everything up and brought her to the nearest city.


    Ming Shu went straight for the restaurant. She didn¡¯t even look at the menu and just asked them to prepare all the specialties for her, one whole table of them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me do so much physicalbor next time,¡± Ming Shu warned Yu Hui seriously.


    F**k, even though this little demon looks delicious, I get hungrier after eating him.


    Do you want to let me die of hunger so that you can inherit my snacks? No way!


    ¡°Master, I was the one moving. How can you be so unreasonable?¡± Yu Hui resisted the urge to roll his eyes and moved closer to Ming Shu. ¡°Master, am I amazing?¡±


    ¡°Do you have shame?¡± Ming Shu took the chopsticks and knocked him with them.


    ¡°I gave it all to you.¡± You started on this topic. Since you don¡¯t want your shame, why will I still want mine?


    ¡°Then I will throw it away.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    You are really impressive, you idiot!


    I can¡¯t afford to provoke you.


    Yu Hui looked at Ming Shu eating and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Master, feed me.¡±


    ¡°Even a three-year-old child would know how to feed himself. However, it will be better if you don¡¯t eat anything and leave it all for me.¡± Ming Shu protected her bowl and ignored Yu Hui.


    Yu Hui couldn¡¯t maintain his smile.


    Other people¡¯s masters are afraid that their disciples will go hungry. Look at her. She is worried that her disciple can¡¯t die from hunger.


    ¡°Irritating.¡± A sweet voice came from beside them.


    Yu Hui turned around and saw ady smiling sweetly while looking at the man opposite her. The man was feeding her carefully.


    Look!


    This is the correct kind of interaction.


    Director! Can I return my goods?


    Yu Hui rolled his eyes. ¡°Master, shall I feed you then?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The rejection came really quickly and firmly.


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡±


    By the time Ming Shu finished her food, it was already dark. She held a cup of tea and sipped it slowly. Her gazended on the canopy of the heavens.


    Yu Hui was sultry again. ¡°You are thinking of Xie Chuyang again.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so jealous?¡± Ming Shu put down her cup and smiled. ¡°Since you get jealous so easily, why didn¡¯t you ept his request to fight?¡±


    Yu Hui puffed up in anger. ¡°He wanted to deceive me into giving you up. I will not allow that.¡±


    Ming Shu went against him. ¡°I am not yours anyway.¡±


    Yu Hui felt that she refused to acknowledge him. It is normal, nothing weird about this. Yes, there is nothing weird. She is such a scumbag to begin with. It¡¯s nothing strange.


    F**k... I want to strangle her.


    Of course, Yu Hui didn¡¯t strangle her. He left in anger.


    Ming Shu looked at his back and smiled happily. His angry expression was really... Ming Shu suddenly paused and then rushed out. She saw Yu Hui walking on the streets and caught up with him in a few steps. She held his hand.


    Yu Hui looked at her and raised their hands. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are not mine? Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°What is wrong with holding your hand? Which part of your body have I not touched?¡± Ming Shu smiled and refuted, ¡°Or shall I give you some money?¡¯


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡± Who wants your smelly money!


    Yu Hui hummed and held her hand as they walked forward. The streets were very lively at night.


    ¡°Master, are you going back to the immortal world?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± There are still so many Hatred Points waiting for me. I have to go back.


    Yu Hui went silent.


    Ming Shu looked at the street stalls. Her heart already flew away. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was afraid something would happen to Yu Hui, she would have let go of him and gone to find her true love.


    Ming Shu finished an entire street of food before she was satisfied. She found a ce to rest.


    ¡°Master, are you full?¡± Yu Hui only asked for one room. After he went in, he immediately pinned Ming Shu against the closed door.


    Ming Shu replied without hesitation, ¡°I can still eat.¡±


    Let go of me. I can still fight 300 rounds.


    Yu Hui took off her clothes while kissing her. He said ambiguously, ¡°Let me feed you.¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu underwent physicalbor for an entire night, but her spirit was still not bad. She turned and looked at the person who was with her. The eyes were gentle and filled with love.


    Ming Shu was stunned for a moment before opening her mouth. ¡°Morning.¡±


    ¡°Morning.¡±


    The next words were stopped by his mouth.


    Ming Shu was kissed until she lost her breath. Her face was red. However, the culprit still asked her lovingly, ¡°Master, do you like me?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head and struggled to get up.


    He had asked her for the entire night, thinking that she would lose her mind in those times. Naive!


    Even if I like you, I will not tell you. Idiot! Let me go!


    Yu Hui locked her in his embrace. ¡°Do you like when I kiss you then?¡±


    ¡°Still okay.¡± Ming Shu nodded her head. ¡°Your skills are better than those people outside.¡±


    Outside... those people ... skills...


    She has pretty boys outside?


    F**k, who are they!


    Yu Hui was in a daze for a while. Ming Shu had already gotten up and was putting on her clothes slowly.


    ¡°Master, help me put on my clothes.¡±


    Yu Hui sat on the bed and looked at her faintly.


    Ming Shu thought for a while. He was not snatching her snacks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have hands?¡± She walked over and picked up his clothes that were on the floor. She shook them with disdain. ¡°I am your master, not your maid.¡±


    ¡°You are also my wife now.¡± Yu Hui smiled.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡± Why are you smiling so weirdly? Aren¡¯t you my wife? I didn¡¯t say anything wrong.


    ¡°I realize that you are really sick.¡± Ming Shu helped him put on his clothes and reached this conclusion.


    Nonsense, if I am not sick, would I like an idiot like you?


    Ah no no no!


    Who likes her?


    I don¡¯t like her!


    This is all for my mission.


    Long live my mission!


    ¡°Do you want to cure it for me?¡± Yu Hui remained calm on the surface.


    ¡°How to cure it?¡± Ming Shu was curious. ¡°Do I chop off your head or dig out your heart?¡±


    F**k, can you not be so bloody bright and early in the morning? Can you let me have a good day!


    Yu Hui took a deep breath and said with deep feeling, ¡°As long as you want it, no matter what it is, I am willing to do it for you.¡±


    Isn¡¯t it just speaking some words of love? What is so difficult about it!


    Keep calm, I can win this.


    Ming Shu put on hisst piece of clothing. She looked down and when she bent over, she whispered in her ear, ¡°Then are you willing to die for me?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t pause. She quickly tied his belt and smiled, leaving the room while humming a tune.


    He heard her ordering the waiter outside to prepare breakfast.


    He could still feel her warmth beside his ear.


    He opened his mouth.

 Chapter 472 - Master Immortal (37)

    Chapter 472: Master Immortal (37)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As the immortal world and the demon race kept fighting with each other, Ming Shu was pestered by Yu Hui and didn¡¯t have the time to return to the immortal world. She could only pass a message to Wu Tong and ask her to leave to find a safe ce to hide.


    The other two master immortals didn¡¯t appear. On the other hand, the dragon race had a huge grudge against the immortal world because of Long Shaxue¡¯s death and didn¡¯t lend them a helping hand. Instead, they chased after the two culprits¡ªMing Shu and Yu Hui.


    Thus, Ming Shu and Yu Hui were always being chased by dragons.


    ¡°You were the one who killed her, why are they chasing me?¡± Ming Shu was unhappy. She never touched Long Shaxue at all. Why must they chase her? God, I am so hungry.


    ¡°We go through hardships together.¡±


    ¡°I only want to enjoy bliss with you.¡± Ming Shu hurt him on a daily basis.


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu continued to tease him. ¡°Even couples will fly away from each other when disaster strikes, much less the two of us. You block them, I will run first.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will be caught by them.¡± Yu Hui picked up his speed and ran in front of Ming Shu. He said righteously, ¡°As my master, you should protect me.¡±


    ¡°You are expelled.¡± Why do I want a disciple that is always offending me?


    Yu Hui, who was instantly kicked out,:¡±...¡± He wanted to know what she couldn¡¯t do.


    Those of the dragon race chased them relentlessly. Since the dragons wanted to take revenge for Long Shaxue, she brought them to the immortal world and let them participate in the fight between the demon race and the immortal world.


    The war became even messier.


    By the time they reacted, Ming Shu had already run away.


    ...


    Ming Shu got quite a lot of Hatred Points from creating trouble. At least the leaders of the immortal world hated her tremendously now. However, after that, she was dragged to Peng Lai Ind by Yu Hui and didn¡¯t have the time to go to the immortal world as often.


    Fu Xi was sent back to Peng Lai some time ago. No one dared to tell them about what happened in the immortal world so when Yu Hui went back, no one in Peng Lai knew what had happened.


    Fu Xi left Peng Lai after Yu Hui came back. She said that she wanted to experience the outside world. She was afraid that Ming Shu and Yu Hui would find her for revenge.


    Master Immortal saw another master immortal on Peng Lai. It was a white-haired olddy.


    By right, for people like them, it was easy to retain their looks. However, this master immortal used this appearance to greet everyone. There must be a meaning behind it.


    ¡°Master, I asked people to make two sets of new clothes for you. Do you want to try it?¡± Yu Hui stood outside and shouted.


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu waved her hand irritatedly.


    Yu Hui stood outside for a while before leaving.


    Master Immortal Qiuwan, who was bathing in the sunlight beside her, opened her eyes. She looked in the direction that Yu Hui went with a longing expression. ¡°If I had half your courage in the past, I would not have ended up like this.¡±


    Ming Shu was stunned.


    Master Immortal Qiuwan smiled kindly. Although they were of the same status, Ming Shu seemed like a junior.


    Ming Shu thought for a while and understood.


    Before Master Immortal Qiuwan left the immortal world, she had a disciple too. That disciple was the previous owner of the Ninth Mountain, Lord Bao Feng.


    Lord Ye Yue mentioned before vaguely that Lord Bao Feng was exiled to the human world because he made a mistake.


    She was toozy to go in depth into the Host¡¯s memory.


    ¡°Since you like him, why not get together with him?¡±


    Master Immortal Qiuwan muttered to herself. Her voice was filled with nostalgia. ¡°There is not enough courage. This love is not epted by this world.¡±


    ¡°Love is not something that needs to be epted by anything. Only you need to ept it.¡± Ming Shu chewed her corn. ¡°Is it difficult to find a ce to hide from the rest of the world? You just couldn¡¯t get past yourself.¡±


    Master Immortal Qiuwan was surprised. Then she said in a disappointed tone, ¡°You are right. It is toote to do anything now.¡±


    Because she didn¡¯t have the courage, she came here.


    Ming Shu held her corn and got up. ¡°There is still time now.¡±


    Master Immortal Qiuwan looked at thedy in front of her. Her eyes were filled with smiles. When she saw the handsome man appearing in the courtyard again, her smile got wider and gentler.


    ¡°The immortal world is a mess now. No one will bother with what you are doing. This is a good opportunity. It would be a waste if you give up on this chance.¡±


    Master Immortal Qiuwan heart started to ripple when she heard this sentence. However, she smiled bitterly after a moment. ¡°He has already reincarnated many times. How will he still remember me?¡±


    Ming Shu looked back. ¡°If he really loves you, no matter how many times he reincarnates, he will still love you.¡±


    The dusk in Peng Lai was very beautiful. The whole world seemed to turn orange.


    Thedy stood at the door and the man outside the door lowered his head, telling her something. She looked up and seemed displeased, but after the man coaxed her, her eyes lit up.


    The dusk fell into her eyes. Her gaze was sparkling.


    Master Immortal Qiuwan watched them leave. Something moved and faltered in her eyes.


    As the sun went down, the white-haired olddy turned into a pretty young girl. She slowly stepped out of the courtyard and looked at the moon that hung high in the sky.


    ...


    Beside the sea at Peng Lai...


    Ming Shu was sitting on the sand while Yu Hui was hard at work, pulling out some fish from the sea. Although he didn¡¯t know how to cook them, he knew how to clean them up.


    Once the fish were clean, Yu Hui passed them to Ming Shu.


    Yu Hui also realized that although Ming Shu loved to eat, she was not willing to cook. Even if it was the simplest things such as entering the kitchen, she would not do it.


    Ming Shu finished her barbecued fish andy on the beach, satisfied.


    Yu Hui shifted beside her and observed her for a while. Then, he carefully hugged her, afraid that Ming Shu would suddenly hit him.


    Ming Shu was veryfortable after eating her fill and was toozy to move. She leaned against his chest and looked at the sky full of stars.


    Yu Hui squeezed Ming Shu¡¯s fingers. ¡°Master, do you like Peng Lai?¡±


    ¡°The food is not bad here.¡±


    ¡°Do you like the food?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then do you like me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The answer was as expected. Yu Hui would still feel disappointed before, but he wouldn¡¯t now¡ªhe had lost all hope.


    Yu Hui looked down and kissed the person in his arms. He tossed and turned and didn¡¯t let her go for a long time.


    ¡°Master...¡±


    A passionate kiss moved from her lips to her neck, and then to her cor, going all the way down. By the time Ming Shu realized it, her clothes were already off.


    ¡°Are you not afraid that someone wille?¡± Ming Shu panted and pushed him.


    ¡°No, I have created a globe of invulnerability.¡± Yu Hui got onto her and kissed her intimately. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be distracted.¡±


    The soft sand under the body turned hot.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t like this feeling. It made her lose control of herself.


    However, she couldn¡¯t stop it.


    ¡°Master, call my name.¡±


    ¡°Yu... Yu Hui...¡±


    A faint voice sounded. It made people¡¯s ears turn red, lingering for a long time in their minds.


    ...


    Night resumed her reign. Suddenly, faint lights appeared on the sea. More and more lights started appearing, approaching the ind, densely packed. It looked as though the stars had fallen into the sea.


    Yu Hui covered Ming Shu with clothes and carried her onto a rock by the sea. ¡°Is it pretty?¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°A kind of fish.¡± Yu Hui exined softly, ¡°Every year, they wille to the beach of Peng Lai andy their eggs here. There is a rumor that if you see them with the person you love, you will live with them forever. Master... we will be together forever, right?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t reply to him. SHe looked at the faint, sparkling lights and asked after a long while, ¡°Are they edible?¡±


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡±


    F**k, why must I watch something edible with a foodie?

 Chapter 473 - Master Immortal (Complete)

    Chapter 473: Master Immortal (Complete)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Father, have you seen my wife?¡± Yu Hui asked a man who was fanning ady that had her eyes closed.


    The leader of the ind red at him fiercely and signaled to him to speak softer. If you wake your mother up, you will get it from her.


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡±


    Even if he woke his mother up, she would not do anything to him. His mother treated him like a baby.


    ¡°Master Immortal Yin Zheng seems to have gone to the immortal world.¡± The leader of the ind was afraid that Yu Hui would talk loudly again and whispered to him as though he was a thief. Then, he chased him away.


    Yu Hui stood outside the door in shock.


    Immortal world...


    Why did she go to the immortal world?


    Didn¡¯t she say that she will not go to the immortal world?


    Is she going to find that pretty boy again!


    With such a handsome and pretty man like me in front of her, how could she still have the heart to find other pretty boys!


    Shameless!


    What the hell!


    Yu Hui was so angry he took out his knife and rushed angrily to the immortal world.


    Halfway there, he met Ming Shu who was being chased out of the immortal world. There were many people behind her. They not only consisted of immortals, there were also people from the demon race.


    Ming Shu rushed toward him andnded in his arms. ¡°Why are you carrying a knife?¡±


    Yu Hui replied without changing his expression, ¡°Helping you to kill the bad guys.¡±


    ¡°Kill what bad guys, run!¡±


    Yu Hui put away his knife and brought Ming Shu down to the human world. ¡°Master, how did you provoke them?¡±


    If you provoke one of them, it is still okay. However, you provoked two.


    Is the immortal world having a sale? Buy one, get one free?


    Ming Shu said casually, ¡°Oh, while they were fighting, I went to burn their pce.¡±


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡±


    You deserve to be beaten to death.


    The same thing kept happening until Yu Hui was numb toward it. When she went to create trouble, he would still have to help her keep a lookout.


    Due to Ming Shu, the war continued in a stalemate. They fought day and night but there was still no winner. Once someone appeared to be winning the battle, Ming Shu woulde and help the other party.


    The immortal world and the demon race were so angry they wanted to skin her alive.


    Xie Chuyang fought with Ming Shu a few times, but Ming Shu would always run away after exchanging a few blows. After all, there were no Hatred Points to gain from Xie Chuyang anymore. She didn¡¯t need to waste her effort on somebody that had nothing to do with Hatred Points.


    ¡°Master, do you know why the Kirin on the Ninth Mountain became like this?¡±


    One day, Yu Hui suddenly asked this question.


    Ming Shu was munching on a freshly made drumstick. She paused when she heard this question and slowly finished her drumstick. She said calmly as she wiped her hands on Yu Hui¡¯s clothes, ¡°The Kirin has a demon¡¯s heart.¡±


    Yu Hui stared at Ming Shu¡¯s hand and pulled his clothes furiously. F**k, she always wiped her hands on me every time she finished her food. Am I her portable handkerchief?


    After hearing Ming Shu¡¯s reply, he stopped pulling his clothes and looked surprised. ¡°Demon¡¯s heart?¡±


    ¡°Yes, demon¡¯s heart.¡± The Kirin had a demon¡¯s heart for a long time. However, when Master Immortal Yi Nan was still alive, no one noticed it. After Master Immortal Yi Nan passed away, the Kirin continued to reside in the depths of the Ninth Mountain.


    Nothing happened when Lord Bao Feng was staying there, but he was exiled to the human world after some time.


    When it was Ming Shu¡¯s turn, Yu Hui spilled his blood on the Ninth Mountain and this woke the Kirin up.


    Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°Is it very strange? I wonder what a demon¡¯s heart would taste like...¡±


    Yu Hui: ¡°...¡± Next time, are you going to say ¡°I wonder how an immortal would taste like¡± and then cook me!


    Yu Hui shivered in fear when he thought of this possibility. He hugged Ming Shu. ¡°Master, I am not delicious.¡±


    Ming Shu almost couldn¡¯t breathe from the sudden hug. ¡°What are you doing? Let go.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like me already?¡±


    ¡°I never liked you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± I really have nothing to say.


    ¡°When will you like me then?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I will not like you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Ming Shu thought of an excuse seriously. ¡°You are too ugly. Notpatible with me.¡±


    Yu Hui was in a daze.


    Too ugly!?


    Is she talking about me?


    F**k, this face is ranked number one in the immortal world!


    Let me just strangle her!


    ...


    The battle between the immortal world and the demon race only ended after Ming Shu died. The immortal world almost hugged the demon race in excitement to celebrate the asion. The scourge was finally dead.


    They could finally fight happily.


    Why did she die?


    Don¡¯t know. She just suddenly died. Well done in dying. Amazing death!


    Ming Shu felt suffocated too. She always died without any dignity.


    I choked to death!


    Choked to death!


    To a foodie, this is the ultimate humiliation!


    How will I die next time?


    She started to anticipate it... for real!


    Can¡¯t you just let me die normally once? Can you? Let me ask you, can you?


    She was so angry her smile turned hideous.


    [Guest, it doesn¡¯t matter how you die.] The Harmony System was calm. [You will die anyway.]


    Ming Shu smiled hideously. ¡°Do you know what people will say? Oh, that Master Immortal Yin Zheng, she choked to death. Choked to... death!¡±


    [Don¡¯t worry, Guest, they will only celebrate your death. No one will care about how you died.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± My heart hurts.


    Ming Shu paused. ¡°The ending.¡±


    [Are you sure you want to see it?]


    ¡°What? Every time I want to see it, you don¡¯t allow me to see. FI don¡¯t want to see it, you have to ask me. Are you sadistic?¡±


    [...]


    Images started appearing on the white cloud screen. Little demons started fighting...


    [Wrong scene,] the Harmony System exined calmly.


    The image changed.


    Xie Chuyang was fighting with Yu Hui. There was no one else in sight. She could only see corpses on the ground... and a blood-red river.


    A river made of blood.


    This phrase could be used to describe this scene.


    Yu Hui¡¯s expression was strange. There was blood all over his body and he stared directly at a spot behind Xie Chuyang.


    The image changed. Someone was floating behind Xie Chuyang. It was her.


    [Xie Chuyang snatched your body and provoked Yu Hui. That is why there is this scene,] the Harmony System exined.


    ¡°... Can¡¯t even protect my corpse. What is the use of having him?¡± Ming Shu replied softly. However, she stared intently at Yu Hui.


    The scene seemed to have frozen. They were separated at the river and stared at each other silently.


    The image shifted and after it settled down, Yu Hui was already carrying her and theynded on the beach at Peng Lai.


    Faint lights started appearing on the sea. They move toward the beach. The wind from the sea blew their hair up and they intertwined with each other.


    Ming Shu had never seen that expression on Yu Hui¡¯s face before. It seemed as though there was nothing around him except for the person in his arms.


    He lowered his head and kissed the person in his arms. He was very careful, afraid that the person in his arms would disappear if he used too much strength.


    ¡°Close it.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly spoke.


    The Harmony System wasn¡¯t like the other system who always went against their Guest¡¯s orders. Since she asked it to close it, the Harmony System changed it to a silent video of demons fighting.


    Ming Shu lowered her eyes. The Cloud Room was submerged in an eerie silence. Data started appearing on the white cloud screen.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 220000


    ***: *****


    Additional Task: Failed.


    Hidden Task: Gain 80000 Hatred Points.


    Note: Failure of the main mission will result in a deduction of 30000 Hatred Points. Noints or questions will be epted.


    After a while, Ming Shu looked up with a calm light in her eyes.


    She parted her lips. They were a bit dry. ¡°Next.¡±

 Chapter 474 - The Crown Of Darkness (1)

    Chapter 474: The Crown Of Darkness (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    #Mafia Headline: Wen Yi Brings Mafia Gangs Over Whenever She Wants#


    ¡°Big Miss, these are the finest goods from the recent batch of goods sent to us. Take a look at them. Do you want to take one of them?¡±


    Ming Shu opened her eyes and immediately saw a line of young guys standing in front of her. Oppressive, evil, cute, all kinds of guys were there. Some of them were looking at her, some looked at the ground anxiously, and others just stared hopelessly into the air.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Did I be the boss of a ¡°shop¡±?


    The one speaking was a teenager wearing a gold ne. He didn¡¯t look very old and had dyed his hair green... This is really green on his head.


    Currently, the man was looking at her and trying to curry favor.


    Ming Shu raised her hand and touched her forehead. She waved her hand. ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Big Miss, what are you unsatisfied with...¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡± I am in a daze now... and a bit hungry.


    The green-haired boy immediately shut up and waved at the young guys. Then, he left in fear. Just as he reached the door, the person on the other side called him.


    Green Hair ran over obediently. ¡°Big Miss, what other orders do you have?¡±


    ¡°Find me something to eat.¡±


    Green Hair was disappointed but still responded, ¡°Okay, Big Miss.¡±


    When the door was opened, music floated in. It was really dark outside and there were people standing around. They seemed to be patrolling.


    As for her, she was in a room that looked like an entertainment club.


    She could tell with one look that this was not some decent ce.


    Green Hair returned very quickly. Waiters in uniform ced the food down. They were all really simple food items. Ming Shu asked Green Hair to leave before she started downloading the storyline.


    The main character of this world was no female protagonist. It was the male protagonist. In other words, this was a male-lead story.


    The fake male protagonist was called Liang Chen. Before he was reborn, he was a useless ¡°rich second generation¡±. However, he was being pped in the face by the male protagonist. Whether it was his work or love life, he couldn¡¯t do it better than the male protagonist. In the end, he died.


    After Liang Chen was reborn, he had the identity of a rich second generation and he didn¡¯t dig holes for himself or face the male protagonist directly. He went behind the scenes and destroyed the male protagonist¡¯s path to glory, snatched his woman, and then counterattacked and reached the peak of his life.


    In summary, this was a story about a man who slept with all kinds of women.


    The main point was, Liang Chen slept with the woman who loved the male protagonist a lot in his past life and didn¡¯t spare a nce at him. After sleeping with this woman, he didn¡¯t take responsibility.


    The Host was called Wen Yi.


    A famous Big Miss from a mafia gang in the Maind mafia world. She was in charge of the entire Green City.


    The male protagonist was lured into the nightclub that Wen Yi was in charge of and because he rejected a client, he was beaten up badly, unlocking the gold fingers. He was then found by Wen Yi who saved the seriously injured male protagonist.


    After that, the sloppy love subplot started. Wen Yi helped the male protagonist a lot. When the male protagonist first started out, Wen Yi was the one doing most of the work. Hence, even though the male protagonist had a lot of women around him, he still loved Wen Yi wholeheartedly.


    After Liang Chen was reborn, the first thing he did was find Wen Yi and leave her no chance of meeting the male protagonist.


    However, the storyline was very powerful. Liang Chen could destroy their meeting once, but he couldn¡¯t do it the second time.


    Liang Chen wanted to break the connection between the male protagonist and Wen Yipletely. He started appearing beside Wen Yi and tried all means to chase after her.


    As he was a rich second generation who loved to seek exhration; everyone just thought that Wen Yi was his new target. No one thought that it was weird.


    Wen Yi was irritated by this stalker Liang Chen, but after Liang Chen created a few idents, Wen Yi started to change her view of Liang Chen. Since she was pestered by Liang Chen, she had no time to care about the male protagonist.


    In the end, Wen Yi fell in love with Liang Chen. However, Wen Yi was not the only target of Liang Chen. After Wen Yi lost her chastity, Liang Chen¡¯s interest in her faded, but he still maintained his cover-up. Liang Chen needed Wen Yi¡¯s background.


    Liang Chen felt that Wen Yi had a part to y in his terrible deathst time. Thus, not only did he take over Wen Yi¡¯s power, but he also did this and that to her right in front of the male protagonist.


    Wen Yi hated Liang Chen. She felt that she was blind and chose the wrong man.


    She struggled to survive and escaped from Liang Chen.


    She contacted her menst time. Some of them still held onto their past rtionship and some of them were unhappy with Liang Chen being their boss. They decided to betray him and Wen Yi stepped on the path of bing the boss viin to go against Liang Chen.


    Of course, in the end, Wen Yi lost. Wen Yi crashed her car to try and hit Liang Chen, but he didn¡¯t die. Wen Yi was sentenced to prison.


    Liang Chen used his power to get her out and sold her to the mountains to be a wife for a family of three brothers. When she died, she was still pregnant with a child. It was really tragic.


    Ming Shu downloaded the storyline. She clicked her tongue.


    The fake male protagonist is amazing!


    He is more of a scumbag than me.


    Those women had nothing to do with the male protagonist. Most of them did nothing to him. If he just didn¡¯t want to be responsible after sleeping with these women, it was still okay. However, he forced the male protagonist to watch these women being bullied by other people.


    Even the Host was forced to... So scary.


    It is just the start and a psychopath appeared. I need to buy snacks.


    Snacks are needed to calm my emotions.


    It was still early in the storyline now. The male protagonist had just been lured in by someone and they hadn¡¯t met yet.


    Ming Shu recalled the group of people just now. There wasn¡¯t one that looked like the male protagonist.


    Ming Shu called Green Hair. ¡°Besides those people just now, is there anyone else?¡±


    Green Hair nodded and bent down. ¡°Yes there is. However, as you know, those people are hard to handle. They are all at the back.¡±


    Ming Shu remained silent for a while.


    The business that she was doing, most of it was in the gray zone. Some of it even went beyond the gray zone.


    Ming Shu felt that she was going to be finished soon. She might be eyed by some people if she went out to buy snacks next time. A bit scary.


    ¡°Is there someone called Ji Yue¡¯an?¡±


    Green Hair thought for a while. ¡°There seems to be someone called Ji Yue¡¯an. He looks quite good but he is a bit stubborn. He has been here for a few days and has been on a hunger strike ever since. Big Miss, do you think that he¡¯s stupid? He signed the life contract himself and still wants to pretend when he is here.¡±


    ¡°Bring me over to have a look.¡± The male protagonist was different from other people. She would be able to recognize him with just one look. Don¡¯t ask why. The leads all had an aura around them. They were very different from the other background characters.


    ¡°I can just bring him over for you to take a look. There is no need to go over yourself.¡± Green Hair smiled. ¡°Wait here. I will go and arrange it.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Very good, I am the boss now.


    I need to have an air of importance.


    After brainwashing herself, Ming Shu started eating her food, at ease. After she finished, she ordered the people outside to send in more food.


    ...


    Green Hair entered first. Behind him were two bodyguards dressed in ck holding on to a dirty boy. Yes, he was still a boy. He looked very cultured and gave people a very favorable impression.


    However, he looked just a bit weak. The light in the private room was not very bright and it made his face look uglier.


    His eyes were filled with blood. When he saw only one person sitting in the private room and noticed Green Hair standing carefully at one side, he predicted that this must be the person in charge.


    Ming Shu was wearing a leather jacket and had short hair. She had a cap on her head and she looked really handsome and fierce. However, if you looked closely, you would realize that she was actually quite young.


    If you ced her outside, she would be the age of a university student.


    But from her stance, she was the leader of this area.


    ¡°You... what do you want?¡± Ji Yue¡¯an hadn¡¯t talked for many days so his voice was a bit hoarse. However, a male protagonist was indeed a male protagonist. Even if his voice was hoarse, it still sounded sexy.


    Ming Shu raised her head up and flicked her cap with her fingers. She looked over with her eyes shining brightly like the stars. Her red lips moved: ¡°Do you want to be rich?¡±

 Chapter 475 - The Crown Of Darkness (2)

    Chapter 475: The Crown Of Darkness (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ji Yue¡¯an was stunned.


    Ji Yue¡¯an¡¯s family was considered not bad. Although they were not a very wealthy family, they came close to it. His mother died very early and his father brought his stepmother into the family. However, after some time, his stepmother brought a boy around his age back.


    Only then did Ji Yue¡¯an realize that his father had cheated on his mother a long time ago.


    After the stepmother came, she, of course, didn¡¯t want Ji Yue¡¯an to get the inheritance and used all kinds of methods to crush him.


    Not long ago, Ji Yue¡¯an¡¯s father was diagnosed with cancer; he didn¡¯t have much time left. Ji Yue¡¯an had almost graduated from university and had a project on hand. He was looking for people to work with.


    His stepmother didn¡¯t want Ji Yue¡¯an to get the inheritance so she found people to lure Ji Yue¡¯an over here.


    ¡°I will invest in you. How about that?¡±


    Ming Shu spoke out his identity correctly. Ji Yue¡¯an felt uneasy at first, but when he remembered that she was operating a ce like this, he didn¡¯t find it weird anymore.


    However, there were even weirder things...


    ¡°You... why are you helping me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to have someone helping you?¡±


    ¡°If there is no benefit, no one would rise up early. I know this.¡± Ji Yue¡¯an didn¡¯t think that his luck would be so good to meet a person that could help him without asking for anything.


    And it was at a ce like this.


    He had experienced many things over these years and was not a naive person.


    ¡°So irritating. Do you want to be rich?¡±


    ¡°Just take whatever Big Miss gives you. What are you hesitating for!¡± Although Green Hair didn¡¯t know what Big Miss wanted to do, she was always right.


    Ji Yue¡¯an: ¡°...¡±


    His mind started spinning.


    ¡°You... do you like me?¡± Besides this body, there was nothing she could haveid her eyes on.


    Ming Shu smiled softly. ¡°You have too much confidence in yourself.¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    Green Hair followed Ming Shu as she walked along the special corridor. Green Hair was puzzled. ¡°Big Miss, why do you want to help Ji Yue¡¯an? What is so special about him?¡±


    He is the male protagonist. Is that not special enough?


    He will be able to rule the world given time.


    Ming Shu hugged her bag of pistachios. ¡°Follow through with the things on Ji Yue¡¯an¡¯s side. Do not let anyone wreck it.¡±


    Green Hair was even more puzzled. Does Big Miss really like this Ji Yue¡¯an?


    ¡°Brother Rong, your call.¡±


    The bodyguard beside them passed the phone to Green Hair. Green Hair took the phone and reported to Miss after a while, ¡°Big Miss, someone is creating trouble below. I will go down and settle it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ming Shu nodded. Green Hair instantly went to the other side to take the elevator.


    Ming Shu wanted to leave this ce, but when she remembered that Liang Chen would be appearing here soon, she turned around and went down too.


    Ming Shu stood in the dark, noisy lobby. The bodyguards dispersed. They didn¡¯t follow her too closely, but they were not far away, either.


    Ming Shu walked forward. There were too many people. So she walked slowly. At this moment, a man bumped into her.


    A cold liquid sshed onto her clothes. The liquid flowed down her leather jacket and dripped onto the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The man who bumped into her apologized hurriedly. He looked up and was stunned. After a while, he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Are your clothes fine?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the man in front of her. He was dressed appropriately and had a pair of flirtatious eyes. They seemed to be brimming with love and made people¡¯s heart ripple.


    ¡°Mister Liang, what are you doing!¡± someone called the man.


    The man acknowledged the call.


    Mister Liang...


    If it wasn¡¯t a coincidence, this should be Liang Chen.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Liang Chen.¡± Liang Chen¡¯s face was filled with apology and he was really sincere. ¡°I am really sorry. Your clothes are wet. Do you need me to pay you back?¡±


    Ming Shu ced a pistachio in her mouth. Her eyes were like half-moons. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can just break one of your legs.¡±


    Liang Chen: ¡°...¡±


    Liang Chen only remained shocked for a second. Very quickly, he smiled. ¡°You are really good at making jokes.¡±


    ¡°I am not joking with you.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice was still distinguishable in this kind of environment. ¡°Take him away.¡±


    She didn¡¯t order anyone specifically, but the bodyguards around her immediately came forward and pulled Liang Chen to the side.


    Liang Chen¡¯s heart started palpitating furiously. In his memory, although Wen Yi was vicious, she would not break someone¡¯s leg just because the person dirtied her clothes.


    Did something change because he was reborn?


    Liang Chen was brought into a room. Ming Shu ate her pistachios and came in slowly. The door behind her closed. The bodyguards stood at each side of the door like door gods.


    ¡°Liang Chen, the big mister of the Liang family?¡±


    The voice floated around the room. It was like the mountain breeze in spring, soft andzy with no strength.


    ¡°You know me?¡± Liang Chen was even more surprised. This should be their first time meeting each other. How could she know him?


    No...


    There must be something wrong.


    ¡°I have long heard of your great name.¡± She passed the pistachios to a bodyguard. ¡°Peel for me.¡±


    Liang Chen: ¡°...¡±


    The bodyguard didn¡¯t say anything and instantly started peeling the pistachios.


    ¡°This jacket...¡± Ming Shu pinched the jacket on her body. She paused and turned around to ask the bodyguard, ¡°How much is this?¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand,¡± the bodyguard that was peeling the pistachios replied with a straight face.


    Ming Shu nced at the bodyguard. He was wearing a pair of sunsses and had a serious expression on his face. He looked as though he really meant he said¡ªthis jacket was worth 10000.


    These bodyguards have a good future ahead of them.


    Ming Shu smiled and looked at Liang Chen. ¡°Mister Liang, do you want to pay by cash or card?¡±


    Liang Chen: ¡°...¡± Are you ying with me?


    This jacket is worth 10000?


    Is it embedded with diamonds or gold!


    What is wrong with this Wen Yi...


    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t need you topensate me anymore. Let me use you to practice my skills.¡± Ming Shu took some pistachios from the bodyguard and popped them into her mouth. ¡°Come on, Mister Liang. Since it is our first time meeting each other, I will treat you very well.¡±


    Liang Chen read Ming Shu¡¯s intentions. ¡°Wait, beautifuldy, how did I provoke you? Or did someone ask you to beat me up?¡±


    Ming Shu said with a serious face, ¡°You dirtied my clothes.¡±


    ¡°I willpensate you.¡± 10000 meant nothing to him.


    Ming Shu smiled with her white teeth brightly. ¡°I don¡¯t need yourpensation.¡±


    I just want your Hatred Points.


    Come on, baby!


    Even if Liang Chen was reborn, he was still a weak rich second generation. Ming Shu didn¡¯t need to use much effort to subdue him.


    Liang Chen was in a daze after getting beaten. How on earth did he provoke her!


    Ming Shu panted and asked the bodyguard to pass her her snack. ¡°Throw him out.¡±


    Liang Chen was dragged away. He wore a look of disbelief and he was puzzled.


    Ming Shu stood behind the bodyguard and waved at him. ¡°Oh right, my name is Wen Yi. Do not forget it.¡±


    She finally managed to gain some Hatred Points. She couldn¡¯t let them be given to other people.


    Liang Chen: ¡°...¡±


    There must be something wrong.


    Did someone ask her to deal with me?


    It must be. If not, why would she suddenly beat me?


    But who would ask her to do this? Who?

 Chapter 476 - The Crown Of Darkness (3)

    Chapter 476: The Crown Of Darkness (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Liang Chen was thrown out of the door pitifully. Unluckily, he met some people who weren¡¯t on good terms with him.


    Liang Chen dealt with these people for a long time before finally managing to break free.


    ¡°So unlucky.¡±


    He must have met some ghost today.


    Liang Chen looked at the sign behind him. His face was cold. At this moment, someone walked out of the side door.


    He would recognize this person even if he turned into dust.


    Ji Yue¡¯an.


    Why did hee out now?


    Had he met Wen Yi already and she specially released him?


    There was someone beside Ji Yue¡¯an who was looking down and saying something to him. Ji Yue¡¯an nodded and the other party called for a car. He then sent him personally into the car.


    Liang Chen watched as the car carrying Ji Yue¡¯an disappeared into the distance. He took a while before turning around.


    This time, he would not be as stupid as he was in his past life. Ji Yue¡¯an was still nothing now. He had many chances to deal with him.


    ...


    ¡°Big Miss, something bad has happened.¡±


    Green Hair ran over hurriedly as though there was a ghost running after him.


    ¡°What are you shouting for. You¡¯re a bother. Take notice of your image.¡±


    Green Hair had no mood to care about his image now. He pounced in front of Ming Shu. ¡°Big Miss, one of our goods was stolen.¡±


    Ming Shu threw the walnut shell in her hand away and raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Green City our territory? Who has the nerve to touch our goods? What is it?¡±


    Green Hair lowered his voice and whispered into Ming Shu¡¯s ear.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± I need to redefine my identity.


    After she finished redefining, she asked with a straight face, ¡°Who did it?¡±


    Green Hair gave a gloomy look and seemed a bit scared. ¡°People from Hell.¡±


    ¡°I am a little ghost,¡± Ming Shu casually remarked. She finished her sentence before remembering that this was the name of someone in this industry.


    Not everyone would know Wen Yi, but they would definitely know Yama.


    Yama was just a nickname. No one knew what his real name was. This man was a legend in this industry.


    All in all, this person¡¯s power was much greater than the Host¡¯s.


    Someone wants to snatch my limelight again. I am not happy.


    I need to eat two more walnuts to strengthen my brain.


    Ming Shu mmed the walnut down with much force. ¡°I remember that he doesn¡¯t act in the Green City. Why did hee and snatch my goods? Did you all provoke him?¡±


    ¡°How could we?¡± Green Hair shouted, ¡°The people below said that the source of this batch of goods had some issue. Those people are still waiting over there! Big Miss, do you want to go over to have a look? If we provoke them, we might get into trouble.¡±


    He was unable to make a decision regarding this matter. He could only wait for Ming Shu to say something.


    Ming Shu continued cracking her walnuts. ¡°Aren¡¯t you responsible for these kinds of things? Didn¡¯t you notice something was wrong?¡±


    Green Hair wanted to cry. He eximed his innocence: ¡°Big Miss, didn¡¯t I follow you back to the old master¡¯s side? You asked Brother Hao to take over these projects.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Soplicated. Better eat my walnuts.


    After finishing her walnuts, Ming Shu finally managed to understand the whole situation.


    Not long ago, the old master suddenly asked Wen Yi toe back. Actually, there wasn¡¯t any big issue that happened. The old master¡¯s convulsions came back and he missed his daughter.


    As long as the old master missed his daughter, Wen Yi would have to go back and apany him no matter what she was doing. She would apany him for meals, drink some tea, take a walk, talk about life, and even discuss who they should kill.


    Green Hair grew up together with Wen Yi so Wen Yi trusted him more. He was like the eunuch beside the emperor, following her around wherever she went.


    Brother Hao¡¯s real name was Ba Hao. He was the old master¡¯s man. When Wen Yi came to Green City, he was always in charge of this area. The old master trusted him more.


    Hence, when the old master and Wen Yi left Green City, Ba Hao was put in charge of everything.


    This batch of goods was also looked after by Ba Hao.


    The location of delivery was an abandoned factory in the suburban district. Right now, someone was standing guard every few meters away outside the factory. When Ming Shu¡¯s car arrived, it had to go through many rounds of inspection before it was allowed to enter.


    Ming Shu had changed into a hooded sportswear jacket which was morefortable. She wore a cap on her head and ced her hands inside her pockets. She walked toward the factory.


    The person standing outside the factory gate stopped her


    ¡°Miss Wen, my apologies.¡± The other party signaled that he needed to search her.


    Ming Shu tilted her head and looked at Green Hair.


    ¡°What are you doing? This is our Big Miss!¡± Green City caught on immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t bully people too much. This is Green City.¡±


    We are in charge of our territory.


    The other party was not moved. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If I don¡¯t search you, you can¡¯t go in.¡±


    Ming Shu took out a lollipop and peeled it while she said, ¡°Am I going to meet a policymaker or am I meeting God?¡±


    ¡°For safety¡¯s sake, please cooperate with us.¡± The other party still had the same expression on his face. He didn¡¯t even move his eyebrows.


    Ming Shu licked her lollipop. The sweet taste spread in her mouth. She lifted her mouth corners slightly and turned around, speaking in a light tone. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and have hi-tea.¡±


    Green Hair: ¡°...¡±


    The other party: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu walked for a distance. Footsteps rang behind her. ¡°Miss Wen, my apologies. Pleasee in.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t stop and walked right back to her car. She pulled the car door open and smiled. ¡°Wait for me to finish my hi-tea.¡±


    Boom!


    The car door closed and blocked everyone¡¯s view.


    Green Hair perspired from shame and hurriedly entered the car from the other side.


    The car started and left the factory without any hesitation.


    After Ming Shu finished her ti-tea, she even took a nap. Green Hair paced around outside. When Ming Shu opened the door, she instantly saw his haggard face, looking as though someone had punched him, as well as his messy hair that seemed like a grasnd after a horse ran through it.


    Ming Shu yawned. ¡°Look at your forlorn face. Who died?¡±


    ¡°Big Miss, the car outside has been waiting for you for half an hour. Let¡¯s hurry up and go. Nothing good will arise if we provoke those people.¡± Green Hair almost cried.


    Half an hour ago, two cars stopped outside and asked for their Big Miss.


    ¡°It is just a bunch of goods. If they want them, they can take them. We don¡¯tck the money.¡± Ming Shu was not moved. ¡°It is not easy to meet me, either.¡±


    I have a status too.


    I want some face!


    You dyed my snack time and still dared to put on airs.


    Green Hair: ¡°...¡±


    This bunch of good cost a few hundred thousand!


    Not a few thousand!


    Big Miss, are you not awake?


    They are from Hell. They are not little gangsters! Wake up, Big Miss!


    Ming Shu went down the stairs slowly.


    Green Hair hurriedly caught up with her. ¡°Look, Big Miss, they even know where we stay. Let¡¯s just follow them. Brother Hao is still there.¡±


    With the king of Hell¡¯s methods, Big Miss is looking for death now.


    Even if the old master were here, he would be fearful too.


    Ming Shu said casually, ¡°Ba Hao has been with the old master for many years. He will know how to keep himself alive. Also, this bunch of goods was bought by us. Even if there is some problem with it, it is not our issue. They will not be able to find us for trouble. What are you nervous about?¡±


    Green Hair was almost shivering in fear. How can I not be nervous?


    Green Hair¡¯s phone suddenly rang and he jumped in fright. He swiped and answered the call. An anxious voice came from the other side: ¡°Brother Rong, they are hurrying us again.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Hurry hurry hurry! What is the use of hurrying us? If Big Miss doesn¡¯t want to move, I can¡¯t represent her and go over there.


    After hanging up, Green Hair gave a look of despair. ¡°Big Miss...¡±

 Chapter 477 - The Crown Of Darkness (4)

    Chapter 477: The Crown Of Darkness (4)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Ming Shu arrived at the factory, it was already night time. There was no electricity in the factory. A few metal drums were lited with fire, lighting up the entire area.


    There were many people standing around the factory. However, she didn¡¯t see Ba Hao and her men.


    In the middle of the factory, a wooden table wasid there. It looked out of ce. There were flowers, red wine, and food on it.


    A man sat with his back facing Ming Shu. He might have heard the noise and turned his chair around. The man¡¯s face became clear.


    His features were not very refined but when youbined them together, they looked really good. The more you look at it, the better it became.


    It was as though it would never fade even after going through years of chastening.


    He was in a ck suit, sitting down with an elegant and noble aura. He made the abandoned factory seemed like an extravagant pce.


    The mouth corners of the man rose up slowly and he gave a gentle smile, ¡°Miss Wen, if my men had provoked you, I apologize for them.¡±


    The smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. It was fake and cunning.


    Ming Shu had her hands in her pocket as she sized him up daringly. After a while, her smile got deeper, ¡°no problem, I will not make a fuss about it. After all, not everyone is worth my fuss.¡±


    The man was silent for a while before pping his hands as he stood up, ¡°I have long heard that Miss Wen from the Green City is really a character. Now that I have met you, you are really extraordinary. Miss Wen, have a seat.¡±


    He pulled the chair out for Ming Shu personally, as if he really didn¡¯t mind her impolite actions just now.


    ¡°Do you mind if I invite you to have a meal here?¡±


    Since there is food, I don¡¯t mind.


    Ming Shu asked Green Hair to stay where he was and walked over alone. She sat down without any worries. The man was standing right behind her. He just needed to have a single thought and he would be able to take her life.


    Apparently, the man also didn¡¯t think that she would juste like this. He was shocked and surprised.


    In their industry, who dared to be sofortable and defenseless in other people¡¯s territory?


    However, he didn¡¯t have any strange thoughts. He went back to his seat after Ming Shu sat down.


    ¡°Let me offer Miss Wen a toast first.¡± The man raised his ss of red wine.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you introduce yourself first?¡± Ming Shu had already picked up the knife and fork and started cutting her steak. ¡°I will not drink with someone whose name I don¡¯t even know.¡±


    The man gave a softugh. ¡°It is negligence. Xia Xian. Xia meaning summer and Xian as in free and casual.¡±


    ¡°I think that you are really very free.¡± cing a table and flowers in an abandoned factory. If this is not free, what is?


    The steak is not bad...


    Xia Xian didn¡¯t feel awkward at all and drank his wine at his own pace. His voice became more enticing after it was smoothened by the wine. ¡°Miss Wen, it is our fault that we entered Green City so hastily. Let me offer my apologies.¡±


    ¡°Apologies?¡± Ming Shu took the fork and knife and raised her head to look at him. ¡°Sure, give me two more servings of steak.¡±


    F**k, such a small piece. Are you trying to apologize to a beggar!


    Xia Xian: ¡°...¡±


    She is really eating the steak seriously!


    ¡°Miss Wen, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will do something to the steak?¡± The steak was prepared by him. He was the one controlling this ce. Why is she so daring?


    ¡°We should be more transparent as people. I believe that you are not someone like that.¡± The sudden trust causeed Xia Xian to feel overwhelmed. However, he heard the girl opposite him smile and continue, ¡°However, even if you really poison me, you will not be able to get out of Green City alive.¡±


    Xia Xian: ¡°...¡±


    Green City.


    Other people¡¯s territory.


    If something really happened to her, even if they walked out of Green City alive, the old master of the Wen family would hunt them down...


    What happened to trust!


    ¡°Get Miss Wen two more steaks,¡± Xia Xian ordered the person beside him.


    Ming Shu looked at him and smiled. She seemed to have a good impression of him.


    Xia Xian: ¡°...¡± I don¡¯t really know what little girls these days are thinking.


    Xia Xian looked at Ming Shu weirdly as she finished three servings of steak. Even after eating so much, he didn¡¯t have the feeling that she ate a lot.


    Her eating posture was very elegant, like she was performing art.


    Green City... is a really interesting ce.


    Ming Shu took a sip of red wine to soothe her throat. She folded her hands and then leaned back against the chair. ¡°So, why did you capture my men.¡±


    Broaching the topic right after she finished eating. Xia Xian almost couldn¡¯t react in time. He put down the wine ss in his hand. ¡°Miss Wen, there are things that I can¡¯t tell you, but these goods can¡¯t be sold to you.¡±


    ¡°You want to snatch them back?¡±


    Xia Xianughed softly. ¡°No, we just want to buy them back. The price will be 20% higher than what you paid for them. This is our way of apologizing to you.


    ¡°Of course, if Miss Wen wants the goods, we can exchange them for you. We can even give you more than what you ask for.¡±


    Xia Xian had lots of sincerity.


    ¡°What if I say no?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°After all, the goods had already reached Green City. If I want to keep them, it is not that difficult.¡±


    Xia Xian smiled while responding, ¡°That is right. However, you have to think carefully. These goods might bring trouble to you. Green City is a nice ce. Miss Wen won¡¯t want to lose it, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Threatening me with a bunch of goods? Seems like these goods are really important... will they disturb my snack time?


    ¡°You speak too seriously. I am just telling you the consequences.¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°One million.¡±


    Xia Xian: ¡°...¡± You just multiplied the price!


    Xia Xian remained silent for a while. ¡°I will give Miss Wen 300 thousand as well as an equal amount of goods...¡±


    ¡°I will not ept any disputes. One million. Take those goods back and get out of Green City.¡± Ming Shu smiled and cut off Xia Xian.


    Xia Xian didn¡¯t think that Ming Shu would cut him off.


    He sized up thedy opposite him. He had never interacted with this person before, but Green City was a fertile piece ofnd that many people had cast their greedy eyes on. Yet, this small girl managed to keep it safe. She was not someone to underestimate.


    ¡°Miss Wen, I have not finished. There is no need for you to reject me so quickly. To Miss Wen, this is just a small matter. But, if you can get lots of interest out of it, why not?¡±


    Ming Shu took out a bag of snacks from her packet and opened it slowly. ¡°In your industry, nothing is a small matter. Stop lying to me. Give me the money and get out. If not, we can fight now.¡±


    Xia Xian: ¡°...¡± Why do I feel like she gained the initiative for this conversation? Why do I feel like this is her territory?


    Xia Xian felt that his matter was bing difficult to handle.


    He quickly started thinking of solutions. His gazended on the empty tes on the table and the snacks she was eating... His men had reported that she stopped three times on the way here. All of it was to buy food.


    ¡°One million is not a small sum. I need to go and prepare it. Miss Wen might have to wait for a while.¡± Xia Xian smiled. He suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Do you like to eat French cuisine? Coincidently, I brought a French chef along this time. Since we are waiting, would you like to try?¡±


    French chef...


    Ming Shu started to waver.


    This little demon is actually enticing me with food...

 Chapter 478 - The Crown Of Darkness (5)

    Chapter 478: The Crown Of Darkness (5)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Indeed, a chef was a chef. Ming Shu was very satisfied after the meal. On the other hand, Xia Xian found a way to deal with Ming Shu and brought her to a high-ss restaurant in Green City after she finished the French cuisine.


    Ming Shu told herself that she wouldn¡¯t eat it and that she could afford it. However, when the food came, she remembered nothing.


    At one in the morning, Ming Shuyzily in the car and sucked her yogurt drink. She muttered, ¡°What help do you need?¡±


    Xia Xian¡¯s mouth twitched. It really worked.


    Xia Xian sat up straight. ¡°Just a tiny favor. I just wish to ask for Miss Wen¡¯s help to find a person. With your connections in Green City, you are more reliable than us.¡±


    ¡°When I find the person, do you need me to help you all kill him or her, too?¡± Ming Shu tilted her head. Loose hair blocked her eyes. ¡°You want me to do all this for you just because you treated me? You are thinking too much.¡±


    Xia Xian promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Wen, when you find the person, just send someone to inform me. We will not let you get into trouble.¡±


    Ming Shu seemed to be considering. Or maybe she was just drinking her yogurt seriously.


    After a long while, she raised her hand and waved her fingers at Xia Xian. ¡°Five million.¡±


    Xia Xian: ¡°...¡± Is she robbing me!


    Ming Shu suddenly pushed the car door open and got down. ¡°When you have decided, contact me. Also, please send my men back.¡±


    Boom!


    Thedy outside ran across the road. Xia Xian ordered the driver to follow her. She crossed the road and started following a person. The person was walking at a normal speed. She held her yogurt and just followed him tantly.


    The person seemed to have noticed her and turned back multiple times. However, she didn¡¯t hide at all and just followed him like a spirit.


    ¡°Mister Xia, although we don¡¯t have a lot of connections in Green City, we do not have to look for her help, right?¡± the driver suddenly said. ¡°Wen Yi doesn¡¯t look reliable.¡±


    Xia Xian tapped his knee with his fingers. He exined gently, ¡°Green City has always been the territory of the Wen family. We are not in a good situation now. We can¡¯t face them head on. Those people will not just sit around and wait for death. Asking Wen Yi for help is the easiest and fastest way. Her connections run through the entire ity. It is much easier for her to find a person aspared to us.¡±


    The driver stopped talking. When he was turning a corner, the two people in front of them suddenly disappeared.


    Xia Xian frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Prepare the money and send it to her.¡±


    ¡°Mister Xia, are you really going to give it to her? Five million!¡±


    Xia Xian smiled coldly. ¡°Do you think that he is not worth five million?¡±


    The driver felt chills on the back of his neck. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ...


    At this moment, in the garden...


    Ming Shu followed Liang Chen. What was the fake male protagonisting to her in the middle of the night?


    And he was wearing such... weird clothes.


    The tightly-clothed Liang Chen kept looking back. Because of the dim lighting, he was unable to see who was behind him. However, this person had been behind him for a long time. He didn¡¯t think that the person just happened to walk the same path as him.


    Is it some psychopathic murderer?


    He wouldn¡¯t be so unlucky, right?


    Liang Chen hastened his pace and cut through the garden. When he looked back again, he realized that the person was gone. He heaved a small sigh of relief and observed the surroundings. There was no one. He quickly picked a direction.


    Liang Chen reached a slightly old district. He looked around. After confirming that there was no one, he prepared to use the water pipe at the back to climb up.


    However, at this moment, he turned and looked behind him. The alley was empty. There was nothing.


    The person that was following him just now...


    He should have asked someone toe and do this.


    He didn¡¯tck the money. He was just afraid that other people would gather evidence on him. He trusted himself more.


    Who knew that he would meet such a strange thing.


    Liang Chen took a deep breath. Maybe the person was just passing by. Wasn¡¯t there no one now?


    Liang Chen convinced himself and climbed up using the water pipe. Ming Shu saw him entering a room and followed him up.


    When she entered, she saw a living room. Liang Chen should have gone to the bedroom.


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze flew past the photos in the room. This should be Ji Yue¡¯an¡¯s ce.


    Ming Shu walked to the bedroom. The door was half-closed. She saw Liang Chen standing in front of the wardrobe looking for something.


    ¡°Brother, are you stealing something?¡±


    The sudden voice scared Liang Chen and he immediately turned around.


    However, in the dark, he couldn¡¯t see anything. He couldn¡¯t even remember which direction the sound came from.


    It was not Ji Yue¡¯an.


    It was the voice of a young woman.


    ¡°Who is it? Who is talking?¡±


    The room was very quiet.


    Liang Chen didn¡¯t see anything.


    Kacha¡ª


    The front door was pushed open from outside. Liang Chen had a shock and couldn¡¯t care about the person who just spoke. He scanned the room. In the end, he crawled under the bed.


    ¡°Yue¡¯an, don¡¯t think too much. Although the Ji family dislikes you, they will not embarrass you now.¡± A soft and gentle voice floated over. The light in the living room turned on.


    ¡°Yes, I know. Thank you.¡± Ji Yue¡¯an¡¯s voice was calm. There wasn¡¯t much emotion in it.


    ¡°Sit for a while, I will pour some water for you. You drank too much today.¡± Thedy¡¯s voice was full of worry.


    No sound came from outside for a while.


    Liang Cheny on the floor. He felt chills go down his back. The voice that he heard just now, who did it belong to? It was not those two people outside. Was there someone else in this room... or some ghost?


    If he could be reborn, ghosts could exist.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing here?¡± Someone suddenly touched his shoulder. Liang Chen¡¯s blood froze. He turned his neck stiffly. The light from the crack beneath the door allowed him to see the person beside him.


    Liang Chen¡¯s eyes widened. Why was it her!


    Ming Shu smiled with her eyes. ¡°Such a coincidence.¡±


    Coincidence you head!


    She was the person that was following him just now.


    No, maybe she didn¡¯t follow him. She just came to find Ji Yue¡¯an and saw him coincidentally. That was why she followed him.


    So, she already has a rtionship with Ji Yue¡¯an... but it is still not right. Right now, I don¡¯t have any conflicts with Ji Yue¡¯an. Why is she targeting me?


    Liang Chen¡¯s head was a mess. He lowered his voice. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The light from the crack beneath the door suddenly brightened. Someone opened the door. Liang Chen saw the girl beside him smiling gently. However, she suddenly reached out and he was pushed out by force.


    Liang Chen: !!!


    Liang Chen tried to grab Ming Shu but a cold knife greeted his hand mercilessly.


    Liang Chen let go instinctively and his body was kicked out from beneath the bed.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Ady screamed.


    Liang Chen covered his face and picked himself up from the floor. He pushed thedy and Ji Yue¡¯an out of his path and rushed out of the bedroom.


    Ji Yue¡¯an had some drinks. Although his mind was clear, his legs were still weak. When he chased Liang Chen out, Liang Chen had already jumped down from the window in the living room. He ran to the window and looked down. Liang Chen had already reached the bottom and soon, he disappeared into the alley.


    Ming Shu climbed out from under the bed. Thedy, who hadn¡¯t left, screamed again.


    Ji Yue¡¯an came from outside into the light. The light stung his eyes. He could make out a familiar face.


    ¡°It¡¯s... you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Ming Shu patted her clothes calmly. She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s so dirty under your bed. Clean it up.¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an: ¡°...¡± He had never seen a thief that climbed out from under the bed and said that the area was very dirty!

 Chapter 479 - The Crown Of Darkness (6)

    Chapter 479: The Crown Of Darkness (6)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Why are you in my house?¡± Ji Yue¡¯an took two breaths and looked at Ming Shu vigntly.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t change her smile. ¡°Will you believe me if I say I¡¯m passing by?¡±


    Who will believe that!


    Passing by till she went under my bed!


    Ji Yue¡¯an shook his head.


    Ming Shu showed him what it meant to bullshit seriously. ¡°I saw a thief climbing in so I decided to catch him.¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu was calm andposed as if she were telling the truth. However, anyone with eyes could tell that this was not the case.


    Which person would enter someone¡¯s house to catch a thief? She should call the police!


    ...


    Ming Shu sat on the sofa and drank some tea. Ji Yue¡¯an sat opposite her and massaged his brow.


    Thedy that was frightened was called Fan Xueni. At this moment, she was sizing Ming Shu up carefully.


    ¡°Yue¡¯an...¡±


    ¡°Xueni, go back first.¡± Ji Yue¡¯an stopped Fan Xueni. ¡°Thanks for today. It¡¯s gettingte so I will not send you back. Be careful on the way home. If something happens, call me.¡±


    The order to leave came quickly, with no mercy at all. However, there was leeway given. Fan Xueni was frightened and nced at Ming Shu. She took her bag and left unwillingly.


    ¡°Have an early rest. I wille and find you tomorrow.¡±


    Ming Shu sipped her tea. Smiles were all over her eyes. The male protagonist is indeed the male protagonist. He subdued a little girl so quickly.


    ¡°Wen... Miss Wen.¡± After Fan Xueni left, Ji Yue¡¯an opened his mouth. ¡°Is the person that ran away your aplice? Why did youe to my house?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have such a stupid aplice.¡± Ming Shu put down her teacup. ¡°That person is Liang Chen. I don¡¯t know what he was doing at your house but I followed him in.¡±


    Ming Shu corrected herself. ¡°Oh, I trailed him.¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an: ¡°...¡±


    He knew who Liang Chen was. He was a famous yboy in the circle. However, the Liang family and the Ji family were not on the same level. If the Liang family was a high-rise building, the Ji family would be a small house.


    He had never crossed paths with the Liang family at all. What was the famous big mister Liang doing at his house?


    In the middle of the night too...


    ¡°Miss Wen, this is just your side of the story. Why should I believe you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you believe me or not.¡± Ming Shu looked around and her gazended on the open kitchen. ¡°Do you have anything to eat?¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an: ¡°...¡±


    We are talking about serious matters!


    Why are you thinking about food!


    Gu gu gu¡ª


    Ji Yue¡¯an¡¯s face turned slightly awkward.


    Ming Shu watched as Ji Yue¡¯an got busy in the kitchen. She felt as though she opened the door to a new world. Not only do female protagonists know how to cook food, but male protagonists can do it too!


    [...] What kind of new world is this? Guest, can you focus on making people want to kill you?


    Ji Yue¡¯an¡¯s kitchen was full of food. Ming Shu leaned against the refrigerator and ate the cherries inside. Ji Yue¡¯an looked back with a ck face. She really makes herself at home.


    ¡°Miss Wen, you said that the person who ran away was Liang Chen. What was he doing at my house?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he likes you and wants to steal some of your things to relieve the lovesickness.¡± Ming Shu sprouted nonsense and ndered Liang Chen.


    Ji Yue¡¯an didn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°We don¡¯t even know each other. I know him, but he probably doesn¡¯t know who I am.¡±


    Ming Shu was speechless. ¡°How do you know that he doesn¡¯t know you? Maybe he¡¯s had a crush on you for many years.¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an had no patience for this anymore. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that he is my long lost brother.¡±


    ¡°Oh, let it be that, then,¡± Ming Shu agreed and then asked him in surprise, ¡°That means that your father is pretty impressive. He dares to give the Liang family green hats to wear.¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an: ¡°...¡±


    Make food, make food.


    Ji Yue¡¯an didn¡¯t know why he had to eat at the same table with Ming Shu. However, when he saw her eating her food happily, he felt hungry too and started eating.


    Actually, they were just having some fried rice, but Ji Yue¡¯an added many ingredients which made it really fragrant and appetizing.


    Ming Shu emptied her bowl. There was not even a grain of rice left. If she didn¡¯t see Ji Yue¡¯an scooping the rice out and knew that there was none left, she would probably ask for another serving.


    She held some in water and sipped through half a cup. Her face was filled with smiles. ¡°Thanks for your hospitality.¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an: ¡°...¡± I didn¡¯t really want to treat you.


    Ji Yue¡¯an cleared the tes in the kitchen and sat opposite Miss Wen again. He went straight to the point. ¡°Miss Wen, I am very curious, why do you want to help me?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know her but at that ce, she offered to help him and even said that she could invest in him... How could there be something so good falling into hisp just like this?


    Hence, he rejected it.


    The person who sent him out said that he could contact them any time he changed his mind.


    Ming Shu touched her stomach. She said in a light andplimenting tone, ¡°Because you can cook.¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an: ¡°...¡± Please, when you helped me at that time, how did you know I can cook!


    The girl leaned against the chair with smiles all over her eyes. She didn¡¯t look as fierce and cold as in the nightclub. Instead, she looked gentler.


    Orange light engulfed her and immersed her inyers of warmth. Her white skin seemed smoother.


    Ji Yue¡¯an swallowed. He suddenly felt a bit hot. He walked to the sofa and sat down. ¡°Miss Wen, if you have any motives, you can just say them directly. I have nothing now. I only have my life.¡±


    Ming Shu crossed her legs and sat in a morefortable position.


    ¡°I have no motive. I am just passing by.¡± Trust me, mister male protagonist.


    Ji Yue¡¯an: ¡°...¡± He couldn¡¯t find any reason to believe her.


    Liang Chen... Wen... what was she called?


    He only heard people calling her Miss Wen, but didn¡¯t know what her name was.


    This was not important. What was important was¡ªwhat were these two people trying to do?


    ¡°You said that Liang Chen came to my house to steal something?¡± Ji Yue¡¯an looked in Ming Shu¡¯s direction, but she wasn¡¯t there. He looked around and saw a person standing by the refrigerator. His mouth twitched. Is she still hungry?


    She ate half of that huge portion of fried rice!


    ¡°What did the Liang familye to steal?¡± What did he have that could fall into the eyes of a rich second generation like Liang family? The project? But he didn¡¯t bring home that project. If he wanted to steal the information, he shouldn¡¯t havee here.


    ¡°Maybe he came to steal a person.¡± Ming Shu took his remaining cherries and spoke as though it were the truth.


    Ji Yue¡¯an: ¡°...¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an controlled his anger and went to check his bedroom. He knew what he had inside. However, there was nothing missing.


    When he opened his wardrobe, he realized that someone seemed to have touched the drawers inside. He felt puzzled. There was nothing inside...


    There was only the present that he was going to give his grandma tomorrow. He ced it in his wardrobe after he took it yesterday.


    Although his grandma didn¡¯t treat him very well, she was still his elder. If he didn¡¯t do anything, other people would talk about him.


    However, he just bought a normal ne for her. Liang Chen could buy a few of those nes whenever he wanted. Is there a need for him to steal?


    The present box was still there.


    Ji Yue¡¯an took the box and opened it after some observation. The item inside left him shocked. This... was not the ne he bought.


    The ne looked old, but its workmanship was very exquisite. There were precious stones embedded in it and it looked expensive and antiquated.

 Chapter 480 - The Crown Of Darkness (7)

    Chapter 480: The Crown Of Darkness (7)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The 70th birthday of the Ji family¡¯s grandma.


    The Ji family had just entered the realm of the wealthy so there were not many people they could afford to invite. Those that they were close with were of a simr background, but on these kinds of asions,paring was a norm.


    The moment Ming Shu entered, she was blinded by all kinds of precious tones.


    Burning money! Do you know how many snacks can be bought with this?


    Wasteful!


    Ji Yue¡¯an walked forward without any expression.


    ¡°Yue¡¯an, why didn¡¯t you pick up my calls?¡± Fan Xueni wore a white gown and ran over in smalls steps. Her gaze immediatelynded on the miss who was beside Ji Yue¡¯an. ¡°Yue¡¯an, you... who is thisdy? Why don¡¯t you introduce her to me?¡±


    The expression on her face changed really quickly. From surprise to anger and finally, to elegance, as though she were his wife.


    ¡°Wen...¡± Ji Yue¡¯an mmed up. What was her name?


    Ming Shu chewed on her sweet. She smiled and said gently, ¡°Wen Yi.¡±


    Fan Xueni blinked and said innocently, ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Wen. I have never heard of any families having such a daughter. May I ask what your family does?¡±


    Ming Shu gave Fan Xueni an evil smile. ¡°Killing people and setting fires.¡±


    Fan Xueni: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Miss Fan, if you have any business for me, please remember to contact me. You will definitely be satisfied.¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an pulled Ming Shu away and said to Fan Xueni, ¡°Xueni, I¡¯m sorry. My friend loves to joke. She has no evil intentions. I need to see my grandma now so I can¡¯t chat with you.¡±


    ¡°Yue¡¯an, I...¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an dragged Ming Shu and walked off. Fan Xueni chased them for a few steps before being blocked by someone. She could only watch them disappear.


    When they reached an empty area, Ji Yue¡¯an lowered his voice and said to her, ¡°Miss Wen, can you not spout nonsense?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense? She asked me what I do so I just answered it. Is there anything wrong with it? I¡¯m polite.¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an: ¡°...¡± Do you call that polite? Is killing people and setting fires a job that you can im so tantly? You seemed really proud of it. What are you proud of!


    Ji Yue¡¯an knew that he couldn¡¯t win against Ming Shu in talking and just warned her to not speak improperly anymore.


    There were many people in the main hall. An olddy was sitting in the middle and talking to people with a smile on her face.


    Liang Chen and another young man were sitting at her left side. The young man was being really funny and Grandma Ji was so amused with him she keptughing. There were also young guys and girls standing or sitting around on this side. On the other side, there were mostly girls who were dressed as though they were going to a beauty pageant, all colorful and expensive.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Ji Yuefeng had sharp eyes and saw Ji Yue¡¯an. He stood up immediately. ¡°You finally came, brother. We were all waiting for you.¡±


    Liang Chen¡¯s gaze drifted over too. When he saw Ming Shu who was peeling sweets beside Ji Yue¡¯an, his eyes froze.


    He could still remember what happenedst night.


    This woman... has she really gotten together with Ji Yue¡¯an already?


    Liang Chen grabbed the armrest of the chair tightly. As Ji Yue¡¯an came closer, he released his hand slowly and looked at Ji Yue¡¯an mysteriously. He was still the lofty rich yboy.


    Ming Shu finished peeling her sweet and looked up at Liang Chen. When she realized that he was very rxed, she was a bit surprised. However, if you looked at it from another point of view, you would understand why Liang Chen was so rxed.


    As a male protagonist, Ji Yue¡¯an had gold fingers. ording to the original storyline, his gold fingers would be activated at the nightclub. However, Ji Yue¡¯an wasn¡¯t beaten at the nightclub so his gold fingers didn¡¯t get activated.


    The medium for the gold fingers was the ne that Ji Yue¡¯an bought for Grandma Ji.


    Liang Chen had taken that ne away.


    Also, he was the big mister of the Liang family. Even if she told Ji Yue¡¯an that the person yesterday was him, what could Ji Yue¡¯an do to him?


    Nothing.


    Ji Yuefeng smiled and said, ¡°Brother, today is Grandma¡¯s birthday. Why are youte? Did you get in a jam?¡±


    He sounded as though he was really concerned for Ji Yue¡¯an and even tried to find an excuse for histe arrival. However, in actual fact, he had made Grandma Ji unhappy without turning a hair.


    Ming Shu bit into her sweet. So cunning.


    Ji Yue¡¯an ignored Ji Yuefeng and theplicated gazes that everyone was giving him. He gave the box in his hand to Grandma Ji. ¡°Grandma, may your fortune be as boundless as the Eastern Sea and may you live a long and happy life!


    There were no additional words said.


    Grandma Ji showed her displeasure outrightly. She didn¡¯t look at the gift at all. ¡°You are never at home. Do you still remember that you have a family?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, Brother is really busy. He is going to graduate soon... It is your birthday today, Grandma. Don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s see what present Brother bought for you, okay?¡±


    Ji Yuefeng went up and coaxed Grandma Ji.


    Grandma Ji was still unhappy. ¡°What is there to be busy with. I didn¡¯t see any results from him. He just knows how to cause trouble for us.¡±


    Although she said this, she still listened to Ji Yuefeng and opened the box.


    Grandma Ji stared at the box, stunned. Liang Chen observed Grandma JI¡¯s expression. There was no anger in it. He turned and looked at Ming Shu.


    Thetter was smiling slightly and staring at him too.


    That gaze made Liang Chen very ufortable. It was clear and bright with smiles in it. It was as though she had everything under control.


    ¡°Thanks for the effort,¡± Grandma Ji said lightly.


    Ji Yuefeng looked at Liang Chen instinctively. Why was his grandma¡¯s expression so calm?


    However, Liang Chen didn¡¯t have the time to look at him. Ji Yuefeng followed his gaze and saw the girl beside Ji Yue¡¯an. He was a bit angry. How can Mister Liang be thinking of women at this time?


    ¡°Brother, who is this miss?¡± Ji Yuefeng brought the topic to Ming Shu. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see her in our circle before? Is she your ssmate? She is dressed so casually. No other girls would dare to dress like this to such an event.¡±


    Ming Shu was still in her sportswear. She indeed looked out of ce at such an event.


    However, with her aura and face, she didn¡¯t look rustic, either.


    ¡°There are many people that you haven¡¯t seen before,¡± Ming Shu said and smiled. There was no viciousness in her expression, but her words were really impolite. ¡°Why? Do you need everyone in the circle to report to you? Hmm, Second Young Master of the Ji family? Do you think you are God?¡±


    Ji Yuefeng was stunned by Ming Shu¡¯s reply. After a while, he said weakly, ¡°I just wanted to ask... why do you have such hostility? Brother, I didn¡¯t provoke her.¡±


    What he was trying to say was: he didn¡¯t provoke Ji Yue¡¯an, but since Ming Shu was so hostile against him, Ji Yue¡¯an must have said something bad about him.


    He sessfully ckened Ji Yue¡¯an¡¯s name again.


    No one else dared to speak. They just watched the show silently.


    ¡°The entertainment industry owes you an Oscar.¡± Ming Shu continued peeling her sweet.


    ¡°This miss...¡± Grandma Ji couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°You are Yue¡¯an¡¯s guest. I will not argue with you. However, this is the Ji family. Please mind your actions.¡±


    ¡°I am already minding them, right, Ji Yue¡¯an?¡± I haven¡¯t said that my job is killing people and setting fire.


    Ji Yue¡¯an just wanted to find a hole in the ground and stuff Ming Shu inside. What is this? If he knew this would happen, he would not have brought her here.


    However, if it weren¡¯t for her reminderst night, he wouldn¡¯t have checked the box. Although he didn¡¯t know where the ne came from, it would definitely have brought him trouble...

 Chapter 481 - The Crown Of Darkness (8)

    Chapter 481: The Crown Of Darkness (8)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Ji Yue¡¯an!¡± Grandma Ji red up. ¡°What kind of person did you bring here? What do you take the Ji family for?¡±


    Liang Chen wanted to remind Ji Yuefeng, but Ji Yuefeng had Grandma Ji backing him up and didn¡¯t see Liang Chen¡¯s signals.


    ¡°Brother, thisdy is pretty, but you can¡¯t just see the outer appearance and not bother with her personality. Today is Grandma¡¯s birthday. Not only did she dress like this, but she also says such words. Is she trying to make Grandma angry?¡±


    ¡°I just want to eat my food quietly. You all were the ones who bothered me first.¡± I didn¡¯t even say anything at the start. You came up to me on your own and now, you¡¯re ming me?


    Grandma Ji was so angry she pointed her finger at Ming Shu and said to Ji Yue¡¯an, ¡°Get her out of here. I don¡¯t want to see her.¡±


    The Ji family developed really quickly over the past few years and was one of the more powerful families in this level of status. Grandma Ji was not a wealthy person to begin with, but after listening to so manypliments, she started to have a temper too.


    ¡°As if I want to stay here.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Grandma Ji mmed the table in anger. ¡°Ji Yue¡¯an, who is this person. What does she take the Ji family for? Does she think that anyone cane here?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°True, this ce is not worth visiting. If I stomp my foot, the Ji family might copse.¡±


    Full points for arrogance!


    If there were snacks, it would have been perfect!


    Grandma Ji: ¡°...¡±


    Ji Yuefeng: ¡°...¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu ced her hands in her pockets and nced at Liang Chen. ¡°Mister Liang, would you like to leave together? I want to date you.¡±


    Everyone was shocked. Did she know Liang Chen?


    Liang Chen was Ji Yuefeng¡¯s guest. All the people present could only look up to someone like Liang Chen.


    Liang Chen didn¡¯t dare to leave with Miss Wen. He just replied calmly, ¡°Miss Wen, we are not familiar with each other.¡±


    Ming Shu wasposed. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we will be close after more interactions.¡±


    After you get hit by me a few more times, we will be close.


    If we are still not close? Hit him more until we get close.


    The others looked at her with disdain. They thought that she knew Liang Chen, but she was just trying to climb up thedder.


    And she did it in front of Ji Yue¡¯an. Shameless.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°I will wait for you outside.¡± Ming Shu put her hands in her pockets and walked out slowly.


    Liang Chen: ¡°...¡± He felt that there was another meaning behind her words.


    Ji Yue¡¯an didn¡¯t know if he should stay or leave. Under the furious re of Grandma Ji, he gritted his teeth and left with Ming Shu. He didn¡¯t like anyone in this house anyway.


    ¡°Sigh, little girls nowadays are so shameless. They even dare to seduce other people in front of Master Ji.¡±


    ¡°Master Liang, don¡¯t mind it. Some people don¡¯t know their own status. They think that they are very impressive just because they look pretty.¡±


    Master Liang: ¡°...¡± He didn¡¯t know if she knows her limitations, but he knew that she said one thing right. The Ji family was not worth her visit. If she stomped her foot, the Ji family would really copse.


    ¡°What is this? Did I see Miss Wen Yi just now?¡± A woman swayed in and spoke in surprise and fear. However, she seemed quite happy. ¡°Grandma Ji, you have such a good reputation. Even Miss Wen Yi came to visit you.¡±


    She dared to say this because she heard everything that happened inside.


    How dare they provoke Big Miss. Who gave the Ji family the courage to do that?


    ¡°Miss Zhou, what do you mean?¡± Grandma Ji asked, frowning. Grandma Ji didn¡¯t like this woman, but she thought that there was something behind what she was trying to say.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Miss Zhou was confused. ¡°Miss Wen Yi, the leader of the mafia in Green City. My husband couldn¡¯t even meet her that easily. Grandma Ji, you are so honored.¡±


    Everyone knew what the Zhou family did. They just needed to use their brains to think a bit and they would know what Miss Zhou was referring to.


    Miss Zhou didn¡¯t seem to realize the change in the atmosphere and continued adding fuel to the fire. ¡°Thest time, I just saw her from afar. Who knew that I would get to see her here today. If I knew that Grandma Ji had such a huge face, my husband would not need to beg other people to pull strings for him anymore. I will just ask him to find you.¡±


    Grandma Ji¡¯s heart beat furiously.


    Green City¡¯s mafia...


    The head honcho too...


    As businesspeople, they needed to consider various aspects of things.


    The underworld of Green City was controlled by a single force. They were so powerful, even people in the highest tier of the circle were afraid of them.


    But she was so young. She even seemed younger than Ji Yue¡¯an. How could she...


    The more excited Miss Zhou got, the faster Grandma Ji¡¯s heart palpitated.


    ¡°Grandma, Grandma, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Help, Grandma fainted.¡±


    Ji Yuefeng called for help anxiously. The scene became a mess and some people took the chance to make their move.


    Liang Chen stood up. He didn¡¯t go forward and left among themotion.


    At first, he wanted to use the Ji family to make Ji Yue¡¯an fall down harder. Who knew that that woman would step in. Now, who dared to provoke Ji Yue¡¯an?


    Miss Zhou sneered and left after finishing her task. Who are you to provoke Big Miss?


    It was a coincidence that she heard everything just now so Ming Shu didn¡¯t know that after she left, someone helped her create some fear.


    ...


    For some reason, Liang Chen felt that Ming Shu was not joking when she told him toe with her. Hence, when he left, he purposely nced around him.


    His car was parked outside. Liang Chen stood for a few seconds and walked toward his car.


    He reached his car safely. He opened the door.


    ¡°Hi!¡±


    The girl in the passenger¡¯s seat greeted him with a bright smile.


    You didn¡¯t even need to ask how she got in. The car window was so obvious, even an idiot would notice it.


    ¡°Ming Shu, let¡¯s go and have a date.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If you want to do it here, I don¡¯t mind, either. However, the headlines tomorrow might be: The big mister of the Liang family attempted to kill a young girl but was subdued instead.¡±


    Green veins popped out on his hand that was holding the car door.


    Attempt to kill a young girl?


    Her?!


    Okay, she was pretty, but she was not the kind of girl that he liked. Only Ji Yue¡¯an would like... The moment he thought of Ji Yue¡¯an, Liang Chen calmed down and sat inside the car.


    ¡°Miss Wen, do you know that you can¡¯t get into a man¡¯s car randomly?¡± he said and started the engine.


    ¡°I know now.¡±


    Liang Chen¡¯s face froze and he drove the car out.


    Neither of them spoke. Ming Shu took out snacks from her pocket and fixed her gaze on the cars in front of her.


    Liang Chen bent down and took his phone. When he saw that she had no reaction, he took out the little bottle under his phone too.


    ¡°Mister Liang.¡± Ming Shu suddenly turned her head. Liang Chen¡¯s hand froze and he dropped his phone along with the little bottle. Ming Shu picked the little bottle up and ced it at the front. Her smile was gentle. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get into an ident, I suggest that you be more obedient. I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡±


    If I kill you, my Hatred Points will be gone!


    Don¡¯t act on impulse, young man!


    Liang Chen¡¯s breathing got heavier as he gritted his teeth and continued driving.

 Chapter 482 - The Crown Of Darkness (9)

    Chapter 482: The Crown Of Darkness (9)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The wind blows calmly, the stream flows quickly.


    Half of Liang Chen¡¯s body was hanging over the rails. The wind from the river blew on his face. His hair was a mess. He grabbed tightly onto the person who was pinning him against the rails.


    Fifteen minutes ago, he parked his car here.


    There were not many people who came to this area. Also, it was near noontime now. There were even fewer people. Liang Chen felt that it wouldn¡¯t be hard for him to subdue Wen Yi since she didn¡¯t bring any bodyguards with her.


    However, this woman not only saw through his intentions, but she also beat him up the minute they got off the car.


    And pinned him against the rails now.


    [Guest, you can throw him down.] The Harmony System urged Ming Shu professionally.


    ¡°Who would be responsible if he drowns?¡± Can¡¯t the system be quiet?


    [He knows how to swim.] The Harmony System was prepared. [He won¡¯t drown.]


    ¡°Where is the thing?¡± Ming Shu was toozy to bother about the Harmony System. She asked Liang Chen directly, ¡°Where is the thing that you took from Ji Yue¡¯anst night?¡±


    Liang Chen felt that he would fall down at any moment. The sound of the river was like the roar of a beast, waiting for him to drop down and devour him.


    The thing that he went to take yesterday was that ne. In his past life, he only learned about this secret when he was dying. After he was reborn, he wanted to put this secret to use earlier. However, he didn¡¯t know where Ji Yue¡¯an bought it and that was why he stole it from him.


    Does Wen Yi know about it too?


    Impossible...


    Could it be that she just wants to help Ji Yue¡¯an get the ne which I stole?


    Yes... that is the only possibility. After all, she was the most important woman beside Ji Yue¡¯an in the future.


    Liang Chen shook his head and denied it. ¡°You came in before I could take anything. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re referring to.¡±


    Ming Shu reached out and took off Liang Chen¡¯s clothes. She threw them into the river one by one.


    ¡°What are you doing? Stop it! You crazy person, stop it. I really didn¡¯t take it.¡± Liang Chen struggled furiously. HIs body moved around, ready to drop down any moment.


    ¡°Mister Liang, let me warn you, if you don¡¯t want me to take off your clothes and then get you on the headlines, you better give the thing to me.¡± Ming Shu smiled and threw thest piece of clothing into the river.


    It was now the pants¡¯ turn.


    Liang Chen felt Ming Shu already loosening his pants. Anger and humiliation filled his head and his face turned red.


    Rustle...


    Just as Liang Chen¡¯s pants were almost gone, a shadow rushed down from the slope above them. After that, more shadows came down and gunshots sounded.


    Bi bi bi¡ª


    Bullets hit Liang Chen¡¯s car. The shrill sounds intertwined with the roar of waves from the river.


    The person who first came down had already hidden at the side of the car, panting heavily. The others stood on both sides of the car, raising their guns. They looked at the obscene image at the riverside.


    What is this?


    Jiang Zhen?


    A Jiang Zhen in the middle of the day?


    Liang Chen¡¯s pants were half-loose. They were already at his hipbones. On the other hand, Ming Shu¡¯s clothes were on her properly. The crowd nced at them and soon understood what had happened. They looked at each other and stared at Liang Chen and her vigntly. They closed in around the car and gradually surrounded it.


    Ming Shu put Liang Chen down and used him as her shield. On the other side, the sounds of guns being loaded and the confrontational atmosphere made Liang Chen feel very cold.


    Ming Shu looked at the people over there. ¡°Mister Liang, do you see those people? If you don¡¯t want to tell me, I will provoke them and then I will have to trouble you to be my shield.¡±


    Liang Chen looked at the person leaning against the car. The person was looking down. Blood was everywhere on his body. The blood had already formed a small puddle on the ground. He was still panting heavily a moment ago, but now, there was no sound at all.


    ¡°Are you crazy!¡± Liang Chen squeezed out the words from between his teeth. Those people were ruffians.


    ¡°Hey, the brother over there, can you help me shoot him twice? Don¡¯t kill him. Just shoot his limbs!¡± Ming Shu shouted without any hesitation.


    Liang Chen: ¡°...¡±


    The killers: ¡°...¡± What the hell! Who does she think we are!?


    The other party, apparently, had no intention of letting them off. Some people had already raised their guns and were preparing to kill them.


    Liang Chen¡¯s legs were shaking. He hurriedly opened his mouth. ¡°In the car, the thing is in the car.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re lying to me, I don¡¯t know how I will treat you the next time we meet.¡± Ming Shu threw Liang Chen to the side and rolled on the ground. She reached the car in an instant and opened the car door, ignoring the person leaning against it.


    Boom¡ª


    Hu¡ª


    The ss window of the car was shattered by the bullets. Ming Shu bent down and started the engine. She stepped on the elerator and the car rushed away.


    Someone wanted to block her and shot at her through the front. Ming Shu leaned on the steering wheel and ran over him.


    The gunshots behind her continued going off, chasing her fervently. Ming Shu took out her phone and called Green Hair.


    ¡°Hello, Big Miss, where are you? Why is it so loud there? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I am at the shooting range. I wille back in a while. Prepare my dinner.¡± Ming Shu hung up the phone. ¡°Put your gun away, if not, I will drive into the river and neither of us will get out alive.¡±


    The gun pointing at her shifted away three secondster. Heavy panting sounded at the back.


    Ming Shu turned to have a look. She sneered. Two motorcycles had appeared behind her and followed her closely. However, they didn¡¯t shoot her as they were entering a crowded area.


    Ming Shu called Green Hair again, but the gun was back on her head.


    ¡°My dear, look at our situation now. Even if you want to die, I don¡¯t want to die. Can you provide me with a canon so that I can st them away?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s tone was not terse and she was even smiling.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care if he shoots or not. She just called Green Hair. ¡°On the GPS, I am being chased by someone. Send people to help me. There are ten to fifteen people with weapons.¡±


    Green Hair shouted on the other end and then a hugemotion arose. Although Ming Shu didn¡¯t bring any weapons, her bodyguards would not be too far away from her. After Ming Shu had driven a distance, she saw a caring toward her.


    When the car passed by her, the person inside threw weapons into Ming Shu¡¯s car.


    Ming Shu passed the gun to the person behind her. ¡°There are bullets in the gun. You are wee to shoot it any moment and unlock the achievement of two heavily injured people in the middle of escaping.¡±


    The gun at her head moved away. The person in the back didn¡¯t take the gun from Ming Shu¡¯s hand and just leaned back and panted.


    Amotion arose behind them, but Ming Shu¡¯s drove really fast. The noise started to slowly fade into the background.


    ¡°Take care, don¡¯t let anyone be killed by them. Find a chance to retreat,¡± Ming Shu told Green Hair.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Green Hair answered her and then went to give some orders. After that, he said to Ming Shu again, ¡°Big Miss, drive to Red Star Street, I will wait for you there.¡±


    Red Star Street was the street that was the closest to her and had the least people. After Ming Shu drove onto the highway, many drivers turned to look at her car.


    Ming Shu smiled and sped her way to Red Star Street.


    She saw Green Hair¡¯s prominent symbol from afar and drove over. Green Hair immediately rushed over. ¡°Big Miss, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not after me, I¡¯m okay.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t get off the car immediately. She searched through the car and found a ne in the corner. She put away the ne and hopped off.

 Chapter 483 - The Crown Of Darkness (10)

    Chapter 483: The Crown Of Darkness (10)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Green Hair looked at the back of the car. ¡°Big Miss, there is someone else in the car. Is he dead?¡±


    There was no movement from the person in the back. The backseat was covered in blood and it was impossible to tell if the person was dead or alive.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s dead.¡± Ming Shu nced at him and shook the broken ss off her body. ¡°Get rid of this car.¡±


    ¡°What about the person?¡± Green Hair asked.


    Ming Shu walked to the car in front. ¡°Get rid of him.¡±


    Green Hair ordered people to get rid of the car and the human together.


    However, Ming Shu returned and pulled Green Hair back. Then she put her head through the car window and pinched the person¡¯s chin like a gangster. She took a look at his face.


    At that moment, the person with closed eyes suddenly opened them and quickly attacked Ming Shu. Green Hair got a shock. ¡°Big Miss!¡±


    The pair of eyes were vicious like a wolf¡¯s, murderous and bloodthirsty.


    Ming Shu blocked his attack easily and pinned him down. ¡°Do you want to kill me?¡±


    The man¡¯s chest moved up and down very quickly. His eyes were still vicious, but his strength had dwindled. ¡°You, what do you want?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and let go of the man. She took out a tissue and wiped the blood off her hands. She turned and ordered Green Hair, ¡°Bring him back and clean him up.¡±


    Green Hair: ¡°...¡± Bring him back? Clean him up?


    What is the meaning of this?!


    Green Hair thought about it for a while and didn¡¯t reach any conclusion. He asked someone to get the person out of the car and take him back first.


    After taking him back and cleaning him up, Green Hair realized that the man was actually quite handsome. So did Big Missy her eyes on him?


    His subordinate came out from inside. ¡°Brother Rong, that person is still bleeding. Do we treat him?¡±


    Green Hair said, ¡°Big Miss didn¡¯t ask us to treat him.¡± Their Big Miss only asked them to bring him back and clean him up. She didn¡¯t give any orders to treat him. So, they would not treat him.


    The subordinate hesitated. ¡°Then... what do we do now?¡± They couldn¡¯t just let him bleed to death, right?


    Green Hair thought for a moment. ¡°Bring him to Big Miss¡¯s room.¡±


    The subordinate felt that it was weird, but he didn¡¯t think on it much and carried the person into Ming Shu¡¯s room.


    ...


    When Ming Shu finished her food and returned to her room, she saw her bed covered in blood.


    What the hell! Why did Green Hair bring this bloody person into my room?!


    Are you nning to frighten me to death so that you can inherit my snacks?


    Why didn¡¯t you bandage him up!


    Ming Shu walked up and took a look. The man was still conscious, but he seemed really weak.


    Ming Shu took a deep breath and asked Green Hair toe up.


    ¡°Why did you put him in my room? Don¡¯t you know that you should find a doctor for him?¡±


    Green Hair felt wronged. ¡°Big Miss, you just asked me to bring him back and clean him up. You never asked me to find a doctor for him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a brain?¡± He is dying. Don¡¯t you know that you should stop his bleeding?


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Then go and find a doctor. If not, are you going to spend money to buy a coffin when he dies?¡±


    Green Hair shivered. He didn¡¯t have the money to buy a coffin. He left the room hurriedly.


    They had a special doctor just for them. Wherever Ming Shu went, the doctor would follow her. Green Hair called the doctor over quickly.


    The man had three shots on him. One on the abdomen, one on his arm, and one on his shoulder. The wound that bled the most was the one on the abdomen.


    His life was really tough. Even after Green Hair cleaned him up, he didn¡¯t die.


    ...


    ¡°Big Miss, our equipment is very simple. Although I managed to clean his wound, he still needs to be under observation. If he can¡¯t live through tonight...¡± the doctor reported carefully to Ming Shu, who was eating drumsticks.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Then we will have to waste some money and buy a coffin.¡±


    The doctor: ¡°...¡±


    So, why did Big Miss save this person?


    The doctor looked at Green Hair. Green Hair was also puzzled. Who knew what Big Miss was thinking. Maybe she found it fun, maybe she found him handsome...


    He waved his hand and signaled the doctor to leave.


    ¡°Who are the people chasing him?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice made Green Hair, who was preparing to leave, stop in his tracks.


    He turned around. ¡°I haven¡¯t found that out yet. However, I am certain that they are not from Green City.¡±


    Ming Shu squinted her eyes and smiled scarily. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice such arge bunch of people entering Green City? Green City is going to change leadership soon.¡±


    Xia Xian was like this. These people were like this too.


    ¡°Big Miss, it is my fault.¡± Green Hair felt stifled too. Even if he wanted to stop Xia Xian, he couldn¡¯t. As for the bunch of people today, they came in batches and hid among the civilians. If they didn¡¯t do something out of the blue, it would be hard to discover them. He couldn¡¯t possibly copy the police and have security checks on the road, right?


    However, it was still his fault and Green Hair would not dare to deny that.


    ¡°Investigate it carefully. Since they came to Green City, there must be something,¡± Ming Shu ordered softly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Green Hair looked at Ming Shu. When he saw that she didn¡¯t have other orders, he immediately ran away to prevent himself from being implicated.


    There was only Ming Shu and the man left in the room.


    ...


    The man woke up in the night. He observed his surroundings vigntly. He noticed that he was having an intravenous infusion, but this environment didn¡¯t look like a hospital.


    After a while, his memory became clearer.


    The anesthesia on his body was already gone. Pain struck him in waves. His back was already wet with perspiration. It was sticky and ufortable.


    His throat was so dry it was almost smoking. He turned his head with much effort. There was a person sitting not far away.


    ¡°Water...¡±


    The person raised her head and then, a clear voice of a girl drifted over. ¡°It is on the table. Pour it yourself.¡±


    Even if the man had a headache and couldn¡¯t use his brain properly, he knew that he couldn¡¯t pour water for himself. There was no energy in his body and he was in pain.


    ¡°Water...¡±


    The man repeated his request.


    Ming Shu put down her phone with a pa. The sound was very loud and it echoed through the room. She walked to the bed and leaned over to look at him. The man saw her face clearly this time.


    ¡°I thought that you were going to die. Seems like you are living quite well.¡± Ming Shu took a nce and spoke in a disappointed tone. She got up, poured some water, and then passed it to him.


    The man just stared.


    How was he supposed to drink it?


    He didn¡¯t even have any energy in his hand!


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Why must I serve this idiot!


    Ming Shu wanted to throw the cup and walk away.


    Forget it.


    Take it as my daily good deed.


    I will eat more snacks to reward myselfter.


    She raised his head and pressed the cup against his lips. Warm water entered his mouth and soothed the dryness in his throat.


    After drinking the water, he tried to talk. ¡°Where¡ªis this?¡±


    ¡°Mental hospital.¡± Ming Shu threw him back on the bed.


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    The head of a mental hospital looks like this? Who is she trying to fool!


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t have any intention of talking. She dragged her chair over and sat down, hugging her snacks and eating them while sizing him up.


    Her tant gaze made him a bit ufortable.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°You can just call me Principal.¡± Ming Shu smiled and threw the question back at him: ¡°What is your name?¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡± **Was he caught by a lunatic?!


    The room suddenly became quiet.


    After a while, the man said, ¡°Xia Zhan.¡±

 Chapter 484 - The Crown of Darkness (11)

    Chapter 484: The Crown of Darkness (11)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Knock knock!


    The knock interrupted their conversation. Ming Shu got up and went to it; Xia Zhan then felt an inexplicable relief.


    He examined the room carefully.


    Ming Shu came back after a long time, smiling even wider. It looked like something pleasant had happened.


    Ming Shu sat down again. ¡°You¡¯re worth a lot of money.¡±


    Xia Zhan got somewhat nervous. He stared tightly at Ming Shu and didn¡¯t utter a sound, waiting for her to follow up.


    Who found her?


    Should I pretend to be knocked silly or an amnesiac now?


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Yan Zhan.]


    Xia Zhan... Yan...


    Ming Shu smiled wider. Very good, a fake name.


    ¡°Who do you think I should give you to?¡± Ming Shu looked very hesitant.


    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to keep me.¡± Yan Zhan¡¯s voice sounded colder than before, and his eyes also became a little harsh. Even if his face was pale, the powerful momentum in him was unstoppable.


    Ming Shu raised her brows slightly. ¡°There are quite a lot of people who want you out there. Why should I keep you, won¡¯t that cause me trouble?¡±


    ¡°The big miss of the Skyhawk Faction will fear trouble?¡±


    Ming Shu twitched her lips. ¡°How do you know I¡¯m the big miss of the Skyhawk Faction?¡±


    Yan Zhan felt a sudden click in the bottom of his heart and his expression rxed for one second, but then he returned to normal. ¡°I saw Skyhawk Faction¡¯s sign on the car that came to help you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Some cars were indeed printed with signs, but Ming Shu didn¡¯t think the car today had one on its body. ¡°How didn¡¯t I know? Did they draw randomly on the car without telling me?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Yan Zhan took a deep breath and his face got paler. ¡°I also didn¡¯t know that the big miss of the Skyhawk Faction has be a mental hospital¡¯s director.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a side job,¡± Ming Shu answered very naturally. ¡°The business is hard now, and I have to support so many brothers in the faction. Who doesn¡¯t want to earn some extra money? I think I should hand you out and earn arge sum of money. Isn¡¯t it very cost-effective.¡±


    Screw your side job!


    Who are you ying with!


    Yan Zhan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be safe if you hand me off?¡±


    ¡°What, do they want to kill in my Green City?¡±


    Yan Zhan agreed with her in silence.


    So ferocious!


    I¡¯m so scared.


    In order to protect her snacks, Ming Shu became very serious. ¡°So I should hand you off.¡±


    It¡¯ll get me lots of snacks!


    Very cost-effective!


    I can save youter if necessary.


    [...] Guest, you¡¯re nning fraud!


    Yan Zhan was almost choked by the blood in his throat. Why was there always a psychopath wanting to destroy his character setting.


    Is it easy for me to retain the character setting?


    It¡¯s not easy!


    Yan Zhan pondered on solutions quickly in his mind. He must stay, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to conquer!


    ¡°Who came to you?!¡±


    ¡°Xia Xian, your brother. He promised fifty million to find you.¡± Ming Shu stretched out her fingers and wiggled them. ¡°Fifty million.¡±


    And just now Xia Xian had sent people here with the money: gold bars.


    He promised as long as she found the person, the remaining goods would also be delivered.


    Yan Zhan breathed a sigh of relief inside, but then became alert again. ¡°Who else?¡±


    ¡°No others.¡± Ming Shu took out two candies, unwrapped them, and popped them into her mouth. There were some ripples spreading in her eyes, and her lips curved into a beautiful arc. ¡°But maybe I can find those who wanted to kill you, they¡¯ll give me a very nice price, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Are you short on money?¡± Yan Zhan burst out as he couldn¡¯t control himself anymore.


    But he regretted immediately after saying that. I can¡¯t break the character setting. I can¡¯t break the character setting.


    ¡°Who will not be short on money.¡± More money means more snacks, what do you know about money! Ming Shu smiled. ¡°What do you say? Mister Yan.¡±


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡±


    Xia Xian came to her, so it wasn¡¯t strange she could guess who he was.


    As the underworld leader in Green City, it was also not strange that she knew his identity.


    Not strange, but not right!


    Xia Xian wouldn¡¯t tell her his identity, and he rarely showed up in public. Why? Of course it was to keep the secret... hell!


    It was because too many people wanted to kill him. If he was recognized by everyone, would he live!


    So how on earth did she know?


    ¡°If the underworld¡¯s people know you¡¯re like this now, do you think they will gather and attack you?¡± If I wipe out his organization, will he hate me?


    Ming Shu thought about this possibility...


    Based on her knowledge of this psychopath, he should probably linger and stay.


    Ming Shu dropped the idea. But angering him is also not bad.


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡± Hehe.


    ¡°Why are you silent?¡±


    ¡°...¡± I have nothing to say. You¡¯re going to exchange me for money, what do you expect me to say, thank you and pleasee again?


    Sorry, I can¡¯t do that.


    Yan Zhan just ignored her. Without Hatred Points, Ming Shu was bored and began to eat snacks, sitting in the chair.


    Under her stare, Yan Zhan had to simply close his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t want to see this psychopath right now.


    When he recovered, he would strangle her.


    Definitely.


    ...


    Ming Shu waited for Yan Zhan to fall asleep, then she got up and left the room.


    Green Hair stood guard outside. Seeing Ming Shue out, he went up immediately and was a little excited. ¡°Big Miss, do we hand him off?¡±


    It¡¯s fifty million!


    Ming Shu stuffed the empty snack bags into his arms, smiled, and patted his shoulder. ¡°If anyone dares leak the news, he¡¯lle see me with his head in hands.¡±


    Green Hair opened his mouth into an O shape, and after a long while he continued, ¡°Big Miss, don¡¯t we hand him off? For fifty million?¡±


    Fifty million!


    And it¡¯s already paid.


    ¡°Yes, and then?¡± Ming Shu gave an innocent smile. ¡°He didn¡¯t request that we must find the person, right?¡±


    Green Hair: ¡°...¡±


    Big Miss, do you know you¡¯ll be beaten to death?


    ...


    At midnight...


    Ming Shu was dreaming about building a snack empire when a sudden noise of a door smashing sounded, apanied by chaotic voices.


    ¡°Big Miss, something happened!¡±


    Ming Shu got up agitatedly and pulled the door open. ¡°What happened? Who¡¯sing for revenge?¡±


    Green Hair¡¯s green hair was also a mess, and his clothes¡¯ buttons were mistakenly matched. He must¡¯ve gotten up in a hurry and panicked.


    ¡°Big Miss, we¡¯re surrounded.¡± Green Hair reported very fast, ¡°They have a lot of people.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much. ¡°Who are theying for?¡±


    ¡°Who else, it must be the one upstairs.¡± Green Hair was very worried. ¡°I said we should hand him off. He must be one of the important figures on Yama¡¯s side. These people should be on the same side as those ones from before.¡±


    Ming Shu really wanted to tell him that the one upstairs was the Yama himself. Of course he was an important figure.


    ¡°Big Miss, we should retreat. They outnumber us by a lot, and we won¡¯t win.¡± Green Hair continued, ¡°They have heavy weaponry.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    This is a society governed byw!


    After receiving the information about the situation, Ming Shu put on a coat and went upstairs. Meanwhile, Green Hair went to prepare for the retreat.


    It was quiet upstairs. The two bodyguards guarding the door had already received the news, but they didn¡¯t know what to do. No one told them to take the one inside with them or just kill him.

 Chapter 485 - The Crown of Darkness (12)

    Chapter 485: The Crown of Darkness (12)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yan Zhany in the bed, motionless. Ming Shu wondered if he was really asleep or pretending to sleep, and she approached. Then, before she reached him, her wrist twinged in pain.


    The man in the bed stared at her with fierce eyes. The dark and deep pupils were like brewing blood, which made you feel stiff all over as soon as you met them.


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile distorted a little. ¡°This is a lot of strength. Weren¡¯t you half dead just now? Loosen your hand!¡±


    Yan Zhan held her for a few seconds before letting her go. ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her hand then directly pulled off the entry needle in his arm. She supported him up and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Someone is here to pick you up, and I¡¯m going to exchange you for money.¡±


    Yan Zhan was weak now, so he had no choice but to follow Ming Shu¡¯s movements.


    Hearing that she was going to exchange him for money, he didn¡¯t protest, just stood up with her help.


    He couldn¡¯t stand straight and fell straight onto Ming Shu.


    Blood seeped out of the injury and dyed the cloth red. Ming Shu smelled a faint scent of blood in the air.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die. If you¡¯re dead, you¡¯ll be worthless.¡± Ming Shu put her arm around his waist and picked up a coat from the bed to cover him.


    ¡°My being alive or dead won¡¯t cost you anything. Even if I¡¯m dead, my body will get you a lot of money as well.¡± Yan Zhan¡¯s voice was a little low.


    ¡°Are you saying that some people hate you so much that they will even buy your body to torture?¡± Ming Shu sounded surprising. ¡°Then should I host an auction?¡±


    In that case, will you hate me that much? Then perhaps I will gain some Hatred Points?


    It seemed quite exciting to think about this.


    Yan Zhan felt the girl who was supporting him smiled very excitedly, but he didn¡¯t know why.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious as to why they have to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Curiosity killed the cat. I¡¯m not curious at all. It¡¯s true, don¡¯t tell me anything.¡± I know this principle, so don¡¯t try to cheat me of my snacks.


    I won¡¯t listen.


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡± Why is it so tiring to talk with her?


    Ming Shu supported Yan Zhan, who was one head taller than her, and felt it was a little difficult to stand straight. She called the bodyguards outside and let them take him away.


    As they went downstairs, Green Hair roared while running up, ¡°Big Miss, the car is ready!¡±


    The gunshots came from outside. Apparently the fight had begun.


    Yan Zhan felt his head be heavier and felt they were walking down all the time. The lights were getting dimmer and dimmer, and then he was stuffed into a car. It was very cold.


    The car door was pulled open, another person sat inside. He looked at her with difficulty.


    ¡°Drive.¡±


    The car started. Yan Zhan¡¯s body lost control and tilted right and left. His wounds were pulled open, blood streaming, and the scent of blood floated into the air.


    Ming Shu looked at him, sighing. Then she sat closer to hold his body and slowly pulled him into her arms.


    ¡°You... aren¡¯t you going to exchange me for money?¡± Yan Zhan¡¯s voice was very weak, but it was extremely quiet in the car now, so Ming Shu heard it clearly.


    ¡°Oh, right, but I have no time. Don¡¯t you see they have started to fight.¡±


    ¡°Heh...¡±


    Some lights gradually appeared outside the car. The vicinity was very deste and they didn¡¯t know what ce it was. But since the other party dared attack without scruples, there mustn¡¯t be many people around.


    Ming Shu focused on her phone with her head lowered. The light reflected on her face, and her mouth showed an unchanging smile the whole time, making her entire person look tender and obedient.


    Yan Zhan witnessed her skillful operation of calling the police, reporting that some underworld people were fighting with guns. She suggested for the police not to turn on the sirens as they approached the scene.


    F**k. That siren could be heard from afar, which criminal would wait to caught when they heard that?


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡±


    I¡¯ve never seen such operations.


    After calling the police, Ming Shu gave another call to Green Hair. ¡°Draw them off and stay safe. It¡¯ll be better if you can hold them up for half an hour. But it¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t, just don¡¯t get killed.¡±


    They were in the outskirts now. It may take the police some time to arrive.


    ¡°Big Miss, there¡¯s a car following us.¡±


    The car interphone sounded. It was from another car which stayed behind to cover the retreat.


    Meanwhile, the cars in front suddenly stopped and the front road was also blocked.


    Ming Shu poked Yan Zhan¡¯s arm with her fingertips and lowered her head closer to him, saying, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re really valuable.¡±


    Ming Shu released him. She pulled open the car door and got off the car before sending a position out.


    The people in front had also gotten off their cars, all standing straight and waiting for her.


    Ming Shu walked over slowly as she took the almonds from the bodyguard¡¯s hands. Then she stood in the crossing area made by the meeting of car lights and darkness.


    The entire road was dead silent, without even any sound of wind.


    Everyone stood outside the cars like ghosts.


    ¡°Miss Wen,¡± a man in a cloak standing in the front of the opposite side said first. ¡°We only want Yan Zhan. As long as you give him to us, you can leave at any time.¡±


    Ming Shu put the almonds in her mouth, chewing crisply. ¡°How much will you pay?¡±


    Direct and simple.


    The cloaked man was stunned.


    There seemed to be something wrong with this topic...


    ¡°Xia Xian offered fifty million, how much will you pay?¡± Ming Shu asked again, ¡°I¡¯ll say that at least a hundred million can show your sincerity?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Why don¡¯t you go rob a bank, a hundred million?!


    ¡°Sixty million.¡±


    ¡°A hundred.¡± Ming Shu walked out of the shadows and her smile became clear all at once. ¡°If I sell the famous Yama at sixty million, I¡¯ll beughed at by other bosses.¡±


    The other party knew the underworld leader of Green City was a little girl, but seeing such a young girl, they were still a little surprised.


    But she dared to sell the Yama. Who daredugh at you then!


    Cloak Man calmed himself a bit. ¡°Seventy . That¡¯s the best we can do.¡±


    ¡°A hundred. Can¡¯t be less,¡± Ming Shu insisted.


    Someone on the opposite whispered something to the cloaked man, then thetter looked up at Ming Shu and said in a cold voice, ¡°Miss Wen, are you dying us?¡±


    ¡°Ai~ You caught me.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t show any awkwardness, instead she said very seriously, ¡°But if you really give me a hundred million, I¡¯ll definitely hand him off. I mean it, you should consider further.¡±


    The cloaked man: ¡°...¡± Do you think I will believe you?


    Then the cloaked man began to toe the battle line.


    ¡°Miss Wen, this is yourst chance. If you lead your men out of here now, we¡¯ll still be friendly neighbors.¡±


    Ming Shu ate the almonds calmly and said very briskly, ¡°Listen to yourself, man. Don¡¯t you know that from the moment you stepped into Green City¡¯snd, we¡¯re no longer friendly neighbors? Do you think you cane to my Green City whenever you want and even bring some fish back?¡±


    The words were spoken with a brisk tone, but everyone felt pressured.


    The pressure was different from that with some visible momentum, it was soundless and stirless, but could make you feel scared, breeding horror.


    ¡°Miss Wen, this matter is originally none of your business. Why do you have to intentionally get involved?¡± The cloaked man gritted his teeth. At this time, it was better not to start a fight, because Green City was after all... her turf.


    ¡°All for the benefits. This is profitable, isn¡¯t it? I said you can buy him, but you¡¯re not willing, so don¡¯t me me.¡± Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°You can give me a hundred million and I¡¯ll immediately disappear.¡±

 Chapter 486 - The Crown of Darkness (13)

    Chapter 486: The Crown of Darkness (13)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The cloaked man knew they couldn¡¯t wait longer. When her people came, they wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to retreat.


    He made a gesture. His people behind him immediately began to lift the guns, loaded, and then fired.


    The bullets pierced through the air.


    Xiuxiuxiu¡ª


    The bullets hit the cars, and the lights went off all of a sudden. The surroundings were plunged into darkness, leaving only endless gunshots.


    Ming Shu reached out to find Little Beastie in her sleeves and then threw it toward the cloaked man.


    Little Beastie¡¯s roaring was much sharper than the gunshots.


    The cloaked man only felt somethinging at him, but before he saw clearly what it was, he was turned over to the ground by a force.


    A soft hairy ball dropped onto the ground, which then rolled quickly under the car and disappeared.


    The cloaked man felt his vision must be blurred.


    Otherwise why did he see arge Tangyuan rolling itself?


    He climbed up from the ground quickly and pushed the battle line tighter. They forcibly approached the car in the middle.


    Ming Shu had retreated to the middle position and she was taking a gun from the bodyguard. As she carried many snacks on her, there was no ce for guns. But maybe next time she should carry a gun, or something like this would always happen.


    Yan Zhan knocked on the car window from inside.


    Ming Shu bent over. The window slid down and revealed Yan Zhan¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°You should give me to them...¡±


    Ming Shu gazed at him and widened her smile. ¡°Mister Yan, they don¡¯t pay a penny yet want you, do you think I¡¯ll give you to them?¡±


    Yan Zhan = Hatred Points.


    Hatred Points = Snacks.


    They¡¯re very bold to take snacks from my hands.


    ¡°Rest assured, I still want to sell you for a good price, so I won¡¯t let you die for nothing.¡± Ming Shu knocked on the door with the gun, gesturing him to close the window.


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡±


    Why should I care about her! If she dies, the mission will be automaticallypleted.


    Yan Zhan stayed in the car. The soundproofing was great, so he could only hear some dull noise inside. There were people guarding the car he was sitting in, and no others were able to get close.


    Yan Zhan pulled his clothes tighter around himself, unconsciously, breathing a little fast.


    They only met a few times, but now he was worrying over her?


    F**k, it must be because she¡¯s the mission target.


    There¡¯s nothing wrong with worrying about your mission target.


    The noise from outside stopped right at this moment.


    Silence.


    If it weren¡¯t for the people still standing around the car, he would have thought that everyone was dead.


    Then gradually, some noises sounded again. With guns and weapons rubbing against each other, as well as some scolding voices, the quiet world came back to life slowly.


    Ming Shu sat in the car, carrying the scent of blood. She didn¡¯t even give a look to Yan Zhan and ordered the driver in front directly, ¡°Drive.¡±


    The car was started and began to move forward slowly. Yan Zhan saw some people standing at both sides of the road with guns, and a long row of cars were parked in front. Some people gave salutes to the car they were sitting in right now.


    While the cloaked man¡¯s men were all partially kneeling on the ground, with hands held high, looking very miserable.


    That cloaked man had been killed. The headlights swept over his body, exposing his ugly expression.


    Diwu¡ªdiwu¡ª


    The wailing of police sirens came from afar, getting nearer.


    Yan Zhan¡¯s eyes became gradually vague. He felt his consciousness sinking, and fell into darkness.


    Ming Shu reached out to pull back the person who was falling to one side, putting him in her arms, then ordered the driver again, ¡°Drive quicker.¡±


    Little Beastie continued jumping around Ming Shu.


    Poop-picker, food food food, I want food.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any food, what do you want to eat?¡± I¡¯m also very hungry, okay?!


    Little Beastie was not convinced.


    Poop-picker, you embezzle my rations, I won¡¯t grow tall.


    Ming Shu lifted Little Beastie and put it into the pocket. ¡°You¡¯re not tall to begin with. No matter how you grow, you won¡¯t be a tall type, so it¡¯s better not to eat anything.¡±


    Little Beastie sharpened its ws in the pocket, yelling that it would change to another poop-picker as this one was totally inhuman.


    Ming Shu just smiled, and she lowered her eyes to look at Yan Zhan.


    Yan Zhan¡¯s face was very pale, his head leaning on her shoulder. Perhaps he was feeling quite ufortable for he frowned slightly.


    Ming Shu touched his face then pulled a nket over him.


    The Hatred Points mission target would either be waiting for her to save them or be on the way to it.


    What¡¯s all this about!


    Why is it so hard to gain Hatred Points.


    ...


    Yan Zhan was transferred to another location and he was not allowed to step out of the house except to take medicine, and slept everyday. Of course, he was also not energetic enough to go out. It was even difficult for him to get out of the bed.


    He heard that the bloody fighting on that day was on the news. But apparently that woman dealt with everything well and she was not involved.


    Also, since that day, people around Ming Shu knew that their Big Miss seemed to have developed a crush on an outsider worth 50 million.


    After resting for another several days, Yan Zhan felt he could get off the bed and walk.


    During these days, Yan Zhan actually didn¡¯t get many chances to see Ming Shu. Most of the time she just came in to have a look and cursed that he still alive. He ignored her, then she would leave and disappear for a whole day.


    Yan Zhan opened the door. Two bodyguards stood there and looked at him with odd eyes while seeing him out.


    This is the man that Big Miss has kept?


    Yan Zhan felt the two¡¯s eyes were cold, and he looked back with ferocious eyes. The bodyguards trembled for no reason, and they averted their gazes to look to the front, not daring to stare at him.


    Why do the man¡¯s eyes look so scary?


    Yan Zhan found the way downstairs, and before he walked down, Ming Shu¡¯s voice came from below. He walked several steps further down to see the scene in the hall.


    Ming Shu stood beside the sofa with one hand on her hip, and the other pointing at Green Hair, who held a te of desserts behind the sofa.


    ¡°Put it down!¡±


    ¡°Big Miss, our fellows are all waiting for you. We should leave right now. The matterst time has attracted much attention and the other side is watching closely, you must go to stabilize the morale!¡± Green Hair controlled the desserts in his hand very carefully. ¡°Big Miss, can we just eat this in the car?¡±


    The girl paused for a while, then stepped outside.


    Green Hair followed hurriedly. ¡°Big Miss, please be a little polite when you talk with...¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly looked up at the stairs over here. Yan Zhan supported himself on the hand rail and met with her gaze through the distance.


    Ming Shu nced at him before following Green Hair out. Yan Zhan walked downstairs slowly. There was no one else in the living room, and outside was a yard, guarded by some people.


    Yan Zhan waited in the living room until nighttime, but Ming Shu didn¡¯te back. The doctor came to remind him that he should go upstairs and take a rest.


    ¡°Your phone, can I borrow it for a moment,¡± Yan Zhan asked, looking at the doctor.


    He didn¡¯t have any device that could contact others on him as they took them away.


    The doctor was startled and shook his head constantly and quickly. He hurried to pack his things up and then fled the vi.


    There was no other living being in the vi except for him.


    So was he in prison right now?


    The viin did have many ways of dealing with the captive.


    Yan Zhan then had to wait in the living room, listening to the wall clock tick-tocking, from 10 PM to 11 PM , then to 12 AM.


    Then it was early morning of the next day.


    Dim lights were seen from the outside yard, and the patrolling bodyguards were like some wandering ghosts, silent as always.


    The entire world quieted down.

 Chapter 487 - The Crown in the Darkness (14)

    <h4>Chapter 487: The Crown in the Darkness (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Green Hair stood in the yard and smoked, looking very upset.


    ¡°Brother Rong, what¡¯s the matter. Why haven¡¯t you rested till thiste?¡± One of the patrolling bodyguards couldn¡¯t bear seeing this scene and went up to ask.


    <i>What¡¯s the matter, it¡¯s a huge matter.</i>


    Green Hair continued smoking, and he almost frowned out some forehead wrinkles.


    Bodyguards: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What¡¯s brother Rong doing? Doing a performance art?</i>


    Green Hair was actually worrying about his big miss.


    Just now in the middle of the meeting, Ming Shu immediately canceled the meeting after receiving the doctor¡¯s call. She ate the whole time, but ending the meeting all of a sudden without any reason was very wrong.


    Green City hadn¡¯t been peaced recently, which was also why they gathered for this meeting.


    After she ended the meeting, Ming Shu came straight back here.


    It was actually because that man fell asleep on the sofa.


    Sleeping on the sofa wouldn¡¯t kill him, all right? The entire vi was equipped with a temperature control system, so nothing would go wrong! <i>Is it necessary for you toe back right away!!</i>


    Green Hair smoked harder as he thought about this. Then he threw the cigarette nub away and turned to look inside.


    Ming Shu was dealing with some papers she brought from the meeting on the sofa, meanwhile the man next to her was sleeping like a log.


    <i>s!</i>


    <i>Our big miss is going to be lured away by an outsider, which is so annoying. I have to report this to the old master.</i>


    ...


    Yan Zhan didn¡¯t sleep long before he found himself under a nket and was apanied by someone beside him. His body became alert immediately.


    But his wrist was grabbed before he moved. ¡°What, do you want to fight? Can you manage it with this weak body?¡±


    The girl¡¯s warm and fragrant smell came to him. He calmed down a bit and sat up quietly. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Ming Shu released his hand, returning to her documents. ¡°Who do you want to contact?¡±


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>People have to lower their heads when under the eaves.</i>


    <i>Just calm down.</i>


    <i>When I get out of here, I¡¯ll still be a powerful hero.</i>


    ¡°Xia Xian.¡±


    ¡°Since you trust him, why didn¡¯t you contact him before?¡± Ming Shu put away the documents and leaned back, meanwhile she took the snacks nearby and settled herself in afortable position. The whole process was finished spontaneously in one stretch.


    She asked about the situation on his side ¨C the news was hidden, but still there¡¯re some information leaking. It¡¯s heard that someone betrayed and hunt him down all the way. At first his ne encountered an ident, then there¡¯re all kinds of chasing, and finally he came to Green City.


    Probably thanks to the powerful force of her cheap father, the other party didn¡¯t dare to cause huge chaos and troubles in Green City.


    Yan Zhan also took the advantage of this and stayed in Green City ever since he arrived here.


    A fierce cold light shed across Yan Zhan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Miss Wen, if you¡¯re betrayed, will you believe those around you?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ming Shu chewed a preserved plum, which sweet and sour taste gave her a good mood, and her tone was dyed with happiness, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe them, how will you know to what extent they can betray you.¡±


    ¡°Choose to believe so as to see how much further the betray will go?¡± Yan Zhan thought this was the most absurd theory he heard this year.


    I can¡¯t understand what a psychopath is thinking in her mind.


    Ming Shu tilted her head. The crystalmp¡¯s broken lights were reflected in the bottom of her eyes like stars, dotting all around.


    She smiled bigger slowly, ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll get a reliable environment.¡±


    You believe in everyone, yet you believe in no one.


    Your body is in the game, but your mindset is outside and watching, to take a panoramic view of the situation. It¡¯ll be not hard to tell who is the tiger and who is the wolf then.


    Ming Shu changed her topic, ¡°But maybe some people won¡¯t betray you.¡±


    Yan Zhan was originally behaving in line with the character setting, and thought this character had a really tough life as he didn¡¯t trust anyone but was betrayed anyway.


    Now after listening to Ming Shu¡¯s words, he was somewhat enlightened? No way. He only thought that this psychopath was talking nonsense again.


    I don¡¯t want to join her.


    ¡°Give me your phone.¡± He didn¡¯t contact him before because he was not sure whether he would expose himself if he did.


    Xia Xian paid a lot of money to look for him, so apparently he had cleaned up the team. Now he needed to get in touch with Xia Xian.


    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯ll listen to you?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Why.¡±


    I won¡¯t give you my phone, are you angry?


    ¡°Xia Xian has paid you 50 million, so why do you keep me here now?¡±


    ¡°Okay, you can go now. You can go wherever you want and contact whoever you want, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Ming Shu chinned up to the door.


    Yan Zhan looked back and forth between the door and Ming Shu.


    Finally he stood up.


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes followed him and now she was looking up at him.


    Yan Zhan went up for two more steps and stopped right before Ming Shu. He then suddenly bent over. Meanwhile Ming Shu held her snacks in the arms and shrank back, with her whole person stuck into the sofa.


    Yan Zhan supported on the sofa, ¡°Miss Wen, you saved my life and I don¡¯t have anything to pay back, so I¡¯m thinking I¡¯ll give myself to you. When I settle everything down, I¡¯lle to you.¡±


    Someone just call the police. There¡¯s a psychopath ckmailing here.


    I don¡¯t need you to offer yourself, please offer your hatred!!


    A fierce look shed past Yan Zhan¡¯s eyes and he warned in a deep, low voice, ¡°But Miss Wen, you¡¯d better keep your surrounding clean and don¡¯t allow other improper people to stay, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t mind disposing them for you.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    F**k he was a little rabbit just now, then suddenly became a big tail wolf.


    Is this a schizophrenia?


    Yan Zhan pinched on Ming Shu¡¯s jaw and bent over to kiss her. It was a forceful and domineering kiss which didn¡¯t give Ming Shu time to avoid. But fortunately, he just kissed a light taste and didn¡¯t go deeper.


    Ming Shu stared her eyes open. She could see his long eyshes very clearly, even the fine hairs on his face.


    Yan Zhan loosened Ming Shu. ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    Mister Yan breathed and her face blushed a little, ¡°What can I say, Mister Yan, do you offer yourself to everyone that saves you?¡±


    This is a total ckmail!!


    Who want you!


    Where¡¯re my snacks!


    I need to calm down.


    A mischievous smile shed across Yan Zhan¡¯s eyes, ¡°Sorry, Miss Wen, but you¡¯ll be disappointed since that there¡¯s only one woman who save me, which is you.¡±


    He touched Ming Shu¡¯s lips again, then got straight up and walked toward the gate.


    Green Hair stood outside and looked at him with an odd expression. Obviously, he had witnessed the kiss.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t stop him, so Green Hair didn¡¯t dare to stop, either. He had to watch him leave the yard and disappear into the nk darkness.


    What¡¯s the big miss thinking?


    ¡°Send people to follow him.¡±


    Green Hair returned to himself and saw Ming Shu standing at the door. His brain began to operate in a fast speed, ¡°Big Miss, are we going to find a chance and catch him back again?¡±


    Ming Shu nibbled on an apple which you didn¡¯t know where she had gotten, ¡°Catch him back for what? Worship him like an ancestor? I want you to keep an eye on him, and don¡¯t let others get this 50 million!¡±


    Green Hair: ¡°...¡± Then what¡¯s the difference between this and worshiping him like an ancestor?


    The big miss is bing more and more difficult to understand.


    Green Hair didn¡¯t dare to dy and he went to execute the order in a hurry.


    But he was called stop by Ming Shu again before he walked far, ¡°Tell Ji Yue¡¯an toe to me.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± Green Hair was surprised. It¡¯s in the middle of the night...


    Ming Shu looked at him with a mysterious smile.


    Yan Zhan left, and right now she didn¡¯t have a good mood, so she didn¡¯t want others to be in a good mood as well.


    ¡°Yes, Big Miss, I¡¯ll go right now.¡±

 Chapter 488 - The Crown in the Darkness (15)

    <h4>Chapter 488: The Crown in the Darkness (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ji Yue¡¯an was a little dumbfounded as he was taken here in silence in the middle of his sweet dreams.


    And the people who took him here then threw him into the kitchen without demur...


    Ji Yue¡¯an cooked a te of simple pasta, put it in front of Ming Shu, ¡°Miss Wen, you asked me here, is it just for a bowl of pasta?¡±


    Took him here to cook noodles for her, this is insane!


    After Ming Shu went to his familyst time, the Ji family seemed to be a little different while treating him. They sent out a few cautious feelers, seemingly trying to reach her through him.


    But he doesn¡¯t have her contact information.


    Ming Shu threw a box over with eyes glittering, ¡°Here¡¯s a gift for you.¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an frowned.


    He opened the box and couldn¡¯t help twitching his mouth corners, ¡°Miss Wen, this ne is the one I bought, you¡¯re giving it to me as a gift?¡±


    She actually took it back...


    What does she want to do?!


    Does she have a crush on me?


    You shouldn¡¯t me Ji Yue¡¯an for thinking too much, it¡¯s indeed because Ming Shu¡¯s behavior was too confusing.


    ¡°This was originally yours.¡±


    He did bought it, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s his.


    Ji Yue¡¯an took a deep breath, ¡°Miss Wen, I mean, why do you specially take this ne back and give it to me?¡±


    Ming Shu began to eat the pasta with a fork, ¡°Because it¡¯s yours.¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an felt Ming Shu hid something else behind this sentence. He examined the ne several times. It was not bought in the jewelry shop, but in an antique shop.


    He apanied a friend to go there then. Thinking that Grandma Ji¡¯s birthday wasing, he just browsed at random and then somehow noticed this ne.


    He didn¡¯t see any special parts in the ne, but it attracted him, so he bought it.


    Ji Yue¡¯an pinched the ne, ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s called ¡®because it¡¯s yours¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Literal meaning, Mister Ji. I remember you¡¯re going to graduate from college, right? Is yourprehensive ability so poor?¡±


    Then no matter what Ji Yue¡¯an asked, Ming Shu only focused on her food quietly and ignored him.


    In the end, she was really annoyed by his ttering and told Green Hair to throw him on the square in downtown area.


    Ji Yue¡¯an stood at the edge of the square. The ne in his hand had been warmed now.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¨C¡±


    Several screams came from the flower bed not far. Ji Yue¡¯an felt a little strange. Why is there someone in the park at thiste?


    The loud screams then changed into some mournful sobbing noises, which sounded like the owner¡¯s mouth was covered.


    Ji Yue¡¯an walked over there with the ne in hand.


    He saw two drunk men were trying to rape a little girl.


    Ji Yue¡¯an immediately became sober and he rushed over, ¡°What are you doing.¡±


    He pushed the man off the little girl, pulled thetter to stand up and protected her behind him.


    ¡°Pah, where do you pop out, young kid. Get away, don¡¯t ruin my interest.¡± Drunk man A cursed fiercely and tried to pull the girl back.


    Ji Yue¡¯an protected the girl and stepped back.


    Drunk man B probably had practiced some shallow martial arts and he kicked Ji Yue¡¯an in the body. Then the drunk man A took the opportunity to pull on Ji Yue¡¯an¡¯s hair, pressing him down to the ground.


    ¡°Run, call the police.¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an stopped the two drunk men and asked the girl to run first.


    The little girl was frightened a lot, and she was stunned there for a long while before running away.


    The two drunk men kicked and beat Ji Yue¡¯an fiercely. They didn¡¯t stop until hearing the wailing of police siren, and they ran to different directions.


    Blood streamed down from the forehead along the cheeks, dripping onto the ne.


    Ji Yue¡¯an¡¯s vision blurred. Some lights from unknown source shone into his eyes, making him couldn¡¯t open them easily, but then the surrounding fell into darkness again.


    ¨C


    In the suburbs, North city, Green City.


    Yan Zhan leaned against the old utility pole, with a cigarette lighting in his hand. The glimmering light was like a sign, and a low-key ck car moved over to stop before him.


    Yan Zhan put out the cigarette and got into the car.


    Xia Xian greeted, ¡°Yama Yan.¡±


    Yan Zhan nodded to respond. He took off his clothes and took the ck shirt passed by Xia Xian, putting it on leisurely.


    ¡°Are you injured, Yama Yan?¡± Xia Xian saw the wound on Yan Zhan¡¯s body.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    After Yan Zhan took on a new look, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Have you cleaned all the mess up?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The men I brought to Green City are all reliable.¡± Xia Xian passed the watch, phone, and gun to Yan Zhan one by one, ¡°The goods has also been taken back, so right now everything is good.¡±


    ¡°Those old dogs really paid much this time.¡± Yan Zhan loaded the gun skillfully with gloomy and fierce eyes. He was still that yama Yan who killed and decided without a blink.


    Xia Xian looked a bit upset, ¡°Yama Yan, I didn¡¯t expect someone will betray us. It¡¯s my fault that I let this matter happen. If I could find it in time, there wouldn¡¯t have appeared such problems.¡±


    Yan Zhan¡¯s expression was gloomy, and he said slowly one word by one word, ¡°We should have made an overall renewal.¡±


    Xia Xian looked at Yan Zhan, moved his lips, but in the end he chose to shut up.


    ¡°Yama Yan, there¡¯s a car following behind, do we need to get rid of them?¡±


    Hearing this, Xia Xian turned to look behind. There¡¯s indeed a car behind, not far and not near. Since there¡¯re only two cars on this road including theirs, it was easy to tell that the car was following them.


    ¡°Leave them be.¡±


    Xia Xian was a little surprised. ¡°Do you know them, Yama Yan?¡±


    Yan Zhan changed a rxed posture and answered several secondster, ¡°They¡¯re Wen Yi¡¯s people.¡±


    Out of Xia Xian¡¯s sight, Yan Zhan curled his lip corners a little. Perhaps he didn¡¯t notice it even himself that he was in a quite good mood right now.


    Wen Yi...


    Xia Xian couldn¡¯t help ckening his face. She took his 50 million but didn¡¯t send any news then. But he heard that she had had a fight with another force, which meant that she must knew something.


    It must be Yama Yan was with her, so those people went at her.


    If it weren¡¯t for that he couldn¡¯t directly use his men in Green City, plus that he feared someone was watching him and would discover Yan Zhan through him, he wouldn¡¯t have asked her to help find Yan Zhan for him. He didn¡¯t expect those people were bold enough to start a fight in Green City.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid of offending the Wen family?¡±


    ¡°With red killing eyes, how can they think of the Wen family.¡± The coldness in Yan Zhan¡¯s tone made Xia Xian tremble a little.


    ¡°Do we need to notify the Wen family first? When we go back, it¡¯s unsure that whether the Wen family¡¯s old master will me this or not.¡± Xia Xian¡¯s tone was of certainty. He believed that Yan Zhan would go back and wouldn¡¯t take the me for those people.


    At this time they were having some internal strifes, so the Wen family wouldn¡¯t get involved now. But when this thing was settled, it¡¯s hard to say...


    While Wen Yi was the most valued one by Wen family¡¯s old master.


    ¡°He cares this daughter so much, but why does he let her stay in Green City?¡± Xia Xian couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe to keep her with him. Green City has aplicatedwork of underworld, but it¡¯s not messy, so she¡¯ll be safe here.¡± For people like them, staying around them was more dangerous than staying away.


    ¡°Send a letter to Wen family.¡± Yan Zhan paused for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll write it in person, and you just need to deliver it.¡±


    Xia Xian felt a little strange, but he didn¡¯t ask further. Yama Yan had his own thoughts.


    ¡°Are we going back now?¡±


    Yan Zhan yed with the gun. ¡°Go to Jiangzhou.¡±


    Xia Xian knew why Yan Zhan wanted to go to Jiangzhou. The others didn¡¯t know that Jiangzhou was the ce which could be counted as their base. He asked then, ¡°What about that batch of goods?¡±


    ¡°Send to Wen Yi and ask her to keep them for me.¡±


    ¡°Yama Yan?¡± Xia Xian was surprised.


    Yan Zhan thought for a while, then also felt maybe it was a little improper. It might cause troubles to her, so just forget it.


    ¡°Find a ce and hide them first.¡±


    Xia Xian breathed a relief.

 Chapter 489 - The Crown Of Darkness (16)

    <h4>Chapter 489: The Crown Of Darkness (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Liang Chen was very unlucky recently. He had nned to snatch all of Ji Yue¡¯an¡¯s woman over but he failed at the first one. That Wen Yi was different from the Wen Yi in his memory.


    He finally managed to get the ne but before he could find out what it was use for, that woman snatched it away.


    ¡°Mister Liang, what are you thinking of? You are neither drinking nor teasing girls. Have you decided to be a good person?¡±


    ¡°I think that Mister Liang is lovesick. He doesn¡¯t reallye out even when we call him. Who did youy your eyes on this time?¡±


    The bad friends that he always hung around with where surrounding him and teasing him. Liang Chen was very irritated by these people. In his past life, after he lost everything, these people just added insults to his injury.


    However, it was not time to rip faces with them yet. Liang Chen just beared with it.


    ¡°Mister Liang, let¡¯s dance,¡± a smell of perfume engulfed him and then, a soft body leaned on him, ¡°Mister Liang, you promised me that you will bring me out to have fun. How can you go back on your words? Let me punish you to dance with me today.¡±


    ¡°Yo yo yo...¡±


    His bad friends kicked up a fuss and made Liang Chen even more irritated. He pushed the woman away and said in a displeased tone, ¡°don¡¯te and irritate me.¡±


    The woman fell down and tears started forming in her eyes. She said pitifully, ¡°Mister Liang...¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡±


    There were peopleughing at her beside her. The woman was embarrassed and anry. She stomped her foot and turned around to leave.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Wen Yi?


    Wen Yi.


    These two words were like the shining keywords. Liang Chen immediately looked over. As expected, he saw the person walking in from the entrance.


    Today¡¯s event was the engagement party of the oldest son of the Shangguan family. The Shangguan family was a real wealthy and powerful family. People that came were either rich or powerful.


    Among these people, quite a few of them recognised Wen Yi.


    ¡°I heard that the Wen family and the Shangguan family are old family friends so it is not strange that Miss Wen Yi came. However, she doesn¡¯t seem as vicious as what they say.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes, I feel that Miss Wen Yi is glowing. She is so pretty when she smile.¡±


    ¡°What is the use of looking so good. She has thorns. Stop your thought.¡±


    Ming Shu wore a little dress which ended just nice above her knees. Her short hair was curled up slightly and she casually pin it with a hairpin. She looked like a cute young girl.


    She smiled and walked in. The air around her seemed to be glowing and made people feel warm.


    The butler of the Shangguan family personally came to wee her up the stairs. The discussion became softer as she disappeared.


    Liang Chen squinted his eyes and took out his handphone. He dialled a number.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu was here to represent her father. The gifts were all prepared by him and sent to her. He asked her to personally give it to the butler of the Shangguan family.


    She didn¡¯t know how the two of them met each other, but the old master of Shangguan family and her old master were very good friends.


    When he saw Ming Shu, he looked as though he saw his own daughter.


    Little Yi this and little Yi that. He even introduced his second son passionately to her as her potential boyfriend.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± The rich people are really scary.


    I better go and eat my food.


    Second mister of the Shangguan family personally send Ming Shu down. His attitude seemed very intimate, ¡°you have grown so much. I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years.¡±


    Shangguan Qi, second mister of the Shangguan family.


    When she was young, her old master was afraid that something would happen to the Host and send her to live with the Shangguan family. The oldest mister of the Shangguan family was much older than them and didn¡¯t like to y with the host. However, the second mister of the Shangguan family, Shangguan Qi, was around the same age as her so they always yed together.


    However, after that, Shangguan Qi went overseas and the Host was brought back. They had not seen each other for many years.


    In the past, Shangguan Qi was a gentle person who knew how to take care of people. Now that he had grown up, his temper was still the same.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Ming Shu answered. Her gaze fell on the exquisite snacks at the event. Where shall I start?


    ¡°When I came back, I wanted to look for you. However, there were too many things to do for my brother¡¯s engagement so I didn¡¯t have the time to go over. Little Yi, please don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±


    ¡°No worries.¡± I don¡¯t even remember who you are.


    Shangguan Qi noticed Ming Shu¡¯s gaze and looked over. He smiled. ¡°are you hungry? Come, let¡¯s go over there. There are lesser people.¡±


    Shangguan Qi brought Ming Shu to a corner. There were seats there and the area couldn¡¯t be seen by most people. Shangguan Qi took some snacks for Ming Shu and ced it in front of her.


    Ming Shu gave Shangguan Qi and bright smile. Good person!


    Shangguan Qi smiled too, ¡°don¡¯t take what my father say to heart too much. He is just worrying for nothing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ming Shu muttered.


    Shangguan Qi was stunned. He shook his head, ¡°nothing, slowly eat it. There is definitely enough. I will get some drinks for you.¡±


    After Shangguan Qi left, Ming Shu heard amotion over there. She looked up but there were too many people. Something seemed to have happened. Shangguan Qi¡¯s calm voice sounded and then everyone dispersed and started talking. It was as though nothing had happened.¡±


    ¡°Little Yi, do you like orange juice?¡±Shangguan Qi ced the orange juice in front of Ming Shu. He said in a gentle and thoughtful tone, ¡°I remember that you like strawberry juice but there is none left. If you don¡¯t like orange juice, I will ask people to change it immediately.¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine,¡± as long as it is edible, I will not reject it, ¡°thank you.¡±


    She took the orange juice over and prepared to drink it. Her lips touched the cup and she moved it away slowly.


    ¡°Second Young Mister, Young Mister is looking for you,¡± the maid suddenly called Shangguan Qi. Shangguan Qi didn¡¯t noticed Ming Shu¡¯s actions.


    He smiled at Ming Shu apologetically, ¡°I wille back soon.¡±


    Ming Shu put down the orange juice and looked at Shangguan Qi¡¯s back view with a puzzled look. He wouldn¡¯t drugged her...


    Then who is it?


    Ming Shu looked aroung. There was no one suspicious.


    Ming Shu used the position of her seat to pour away half of the orange juice. After that, she got up and walked to the back.


    ¡°Miss Wen Yi, let me offer you a toast.¡±


    Ming Shu took over the wine and after confirming that there was nothing inside, she took a sip and smiled as she walked passed the person.


    When she walked around, people started offering her toasts. By the time she reached an empty ce, her face was already slightly red.


    Ming Shu walked towards the area that was deserted. She hastened her pace and hid behind a corner.


    There were light footsteps. Once someone walked passed, Ming Shu hit the person.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Shangguan Qi groaned and lost his bnce for two steps.


    ¡°Shangguan Qi?¡±


    Ming Shu saw the person and popped her head out. There was no one behind.


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    Shangguan Qi grabbed his elbow and cringed in pain. However, there was no anger in his voice. He just exined softly, ¡°I saw youing here alone so I was worried for you. THat was why I came to have a look. What happened Little Yi? Is someone following you?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s gazended on Shangguan Qi¡¯s face. She smiled. ¡°someone drugged my drink. I thought that the person who is following me is the one who drugged me.¡±


    Shangguan Qi looked shocked. He asked her with concern, ¡°are you okay?¡±


    The concern on his face didn¡¯t seem fake. It was not him.

 Chapter 490 - The Crown Of Darkness (17)

    <h4>Chapter 490: The Crown Of Darkness (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Shangguan Qi was very angry. There was a camera installed in the big hall. He brought Ming Shu to look at the images.


    In the monitor, Shangguan Qi just randomly chose a cup of drink. However, on his way back, there was amotion in the crowd. A maid had broken a few sses of wine.


    A fewdies were sshed by the wine. Shangguan Qi put the drink down and went to control the situation.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Shangguan Qi pressed the stop button.


    In the image, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Shangguan Qi. No one cared about that cup of drink. At this moment, a hand sprinkled some powder into the drink.


    The hand stretched out from the top. The crowd blocked the person so they didn¡¯t see his or her face.


    There was only one camera in the big hall and it had many dead angles. It was not easy to find the person who did it.


    Shangguan Qi looked at the image twice with a serious expression. ¡°Little Yi, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely find out who did this. Who dares to do such things in the Shangguan family¡¯s territory...¡±


    Shangguan Qi stopped.


    Ming Shu was eating her snacks calmly. She didn¡¯t look angry at all.


    <i>I will go and find the person after I am full.</i>


    <i>Before that, I have no interest to do anything.</i>


    ¨C


    Ming Shu left the control room and went back to the main hall. She rejected Shangguan Qi¡¯s apaniment and stood at an unassuming corner drinking her champagne. She looked around casually.


    <i>Who will it be?</i>


    There were some familiar faces in the main hall and some that she didn¡¯t know.


    <i>Hmm... that is?</i>


    ¡°Liang Chen...¡±


    When Ming Shu came in, she didn¡¯t see who was inside. She didn¡¯t know that Liang Chen woulde too. He was currently drinking with ady and looked dissolute. He was totally a yboy.


    I <i>have a daring thought.</i>


    <i>Time to gain Hatred Points!</i>


    [Guest, are you trying to frame him?]


    <i>What frame? Maybe he really did it? After all, among everyone here, Liang Chen had the biggest suspicion. This is called a rational decision. This is not framing.</i>


    <i>I am a rational person.</i>


    [All the best guest. Hatred Points are waiting for you. Even if you frame him, it is okay too.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>As expected of my harmony system.</i>


    Ming Shu interrupted the two people that was sticking close to each other and talking, ¡°Mister Liang.¡±


    The woman that Liang Chen was hugging felt Liang Chen froze for a moment. However, he rxed after a while and looked at Ming Shu, ¡°Miss Wen, is anything the matter?¡±


    His tone sounded as though nothing had happened between them.


    However, in his heart, Liang Chen had already chopped Ming Shu up.


    The humiliation by the riverst time, snatching the thing that was supposed to be his... she deserved to die from doing all these.


    ¡°Let me offer you a drink,¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Liang Chen looked puzzled. Why was she still okay? He saw her drink it... has the medicine not take effect?


    Liang Chen¡¯s eyes moved passed Ming Shu and he let go of the woman, ¡°since Miss Wen invited, I will not reject.¡±


    If he rejected now, he would appear guilty.


    There was a maid following Ming Shu around, carrying a half cup of orange juice. Ming Shu ced the orange juice in front of Liang Chen, ¡°Mister Liang, please.¡±


    ¡°Miss Wen, what is the meaning of this?¡± Liang Chen¡¯s face turned dark.


    ¡°Offering you a drink,¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Liang Chen felt that the smile seemed very eerie. He controlled his emotions, ¡°are you not going to offer me wine?¡±


    Ming Shu said with a straight face, ¡°I am offering you some juice first. Why, do you not want to give me the honor?¡±


    Liang Chen: ¡°...¡±


    He didn¡¯t think that this was a coincidence. She must be suspecting him and that was why she took a cup of orange juice to offer him.


    Sweats started forming on Liang Chen¡¯s back.


    The woman that Liang Chen was hugging stared at the two of them curiously. I <i>sn¡¯t it just a cup of juice? Why are they looking at it as though it was a cup of poison?</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile got deeper. Her voice was soft and gentle, ¡°Mister Liang, please. Or do you need me to force it down your throat?¡±


    ¡°Miss Wen, don¡¯t get too overboard.¡±


    ¡°Mister Liang, you are joking. I am just offering you a drink. How is that getting overboard?¡± I didn¡¯t even touch a single hair of yours. The word ¡®overboard¡¯ shouldn¡¯t be used now. Keep it forter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink with Miss Wen anymore,¡± Liang Chen grabbed the woman¡¯s waist, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ming Shu reached out and stopped him, ¡°Mister Liang, are you scared? If yes, why not you tell me what is inside.¡¯


    Anger started to brew on Liang Chen¡¯s face, ¡°what are you saying. You gave me this cup of juice, what could I add inside it? I haven¡¯t even ask you what your intention is to force me to drink this juice.¡±


    ¡°I have bad intentions. Even if I tell you, what can you do to me?¡± Ming Shu was now certain that he knew something was inside the drink. Also, he was the one that did it.


    The woman seemed to be frightened by how arrogant and tant Ming Shu was.


    <i>Eh...</i>


    <i>This this this... why is this person so arrogant?</i>


    <i>She just says that she has bad intentions.</i>


    <i>And even ask the other person what can they do to her.</i>


    After being the circle for so long, she had never met such a person who was not afraid of anything.


    ¡°You are sick.¡±


    Liang Chen was guilty and hugged the woman as he walked away.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t stop him this time. Liang Chen heaved a sigh of relief. However, before he could finish sighing, he tripped and fell down t on his face.


    The ce became quiet.


    Everyone stared at Liang Chen.


    The woman that was being hugged by Liang Chen didn¡¯t fall down. She was staring at Liang Chen in a daze.


    Ming Shu walked over from the back and smiled lightly, ¡°Mister Liang, the new year is not here. Even if you pay respect to everyone, no one would give you red packets.¡±


    Liang Chen: ¡°...¡±


    <i>If this was not her doing, who else could it be!</i>


    After Ming Shu disappeared from people¡¯s eyes, everyone started discussing quietly. Liang Chen got up with a ck face and left the main hall quickly.


    He went straight to the parking area and prepared to leave the Shangguan family. He didn¡¯t want to stay with this weirddy any longer.


    Wen Yi...


    Wait for him.


    ¡°Mister Liang, why are you in a hurry? Where are you going?¡± a green head popped up from the side with a cunning smile, ¡°Mister Liang, our Big Miss invites you.¡±


    Liang Chen: ¡°...¡±


    He quickly opened the car door and wanted to get onto the car. However, teo bodyguards appeared suddenly behind him and pinned him against the car. Liang Chen highly suspected that his arms were almost breaking under their force.


    Liang Chen regretted not bringing bodyguards out.


    However, there was no use of regretting now.


    ¡°What are you all trying to do!¡±


    This was the Shangguan family. How dare they just kidnap him so tantly?


    ¡°Mister Liang, don¡¯t be angry. Big Miss just wants to talk to you and have a chat. There is nothing to be worried about,¡± Green Hair smiled and said, ¡°take him away.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, this is a society with rule ofw. How dare you all... wu wu...¡±


    Green Hair gagged him, ¡°noisy.¡±


    Liang Chen couldn¡¯t talk. He could only re at Green Hair and tried to use his eyes to express what he wanted to say. However, Green Hair couldn¡¯t understand him at all.


    Liang Chen was tied up and stuffed into a car.


    Green Hair grabbed Liang Chen¡¯s hair, ¡°you must be tired of living to use such an unscrupulous method against Big Miss. Take him away. We will teach him what is rules today.¡±


    Liang Chen shot at Green Hair with his eyes.


    Green Hair sneered and mmed the door shut.

 Chapter 491 - The Crown Of Darkness (18)

    <h4>Chapter 491: The Crown Of Darkness (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Big mister of the Liang family appeared on the streets unkempt, attempting to attack thedies on the street#


    #A mad big mister of the Liang family#


    All kinds of headlines started appearing without a pause. When Liang Chen woke up, this was the nightmare he saw.


    He stared at his phone with a furious expression. The red headlines were bold and they were stinging his eyes. His eyes were almost exploding with anger.


    He remembered what had happened clearly in his mind.


    He was brought to a secluded alley. Ming Shu was eating candies and smiling as she waited for him.


    He didn¡¯t know how she knew that it was him but her firm tone and...


    Liang Chen couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and admitted it.


    Then...


    She forced him to drink the remaining half of the orange juice and threw him on the streets when the medicine started to take effect.


    In order to make sure that she made a fool of herself, he purposely chose those that had a stronger effect. When those medicines were used on him, Liang Chen could still remember the feeling.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Liang Chen threw the things around him on the ground. His eyes were blood red.


    The people outside heard themotion, ¡°aiyo, Chen¡¯er, what happen to you?¡±


    The person who came in was mother Chen. She was very worried, ¡°Chen¡¯er, it¡¯s good that you woke up. Don¡¯t worry, I will settle everything.¡±


    ¡°How can you settle it? Everyone knows that I...¡± Liang Chen¡¯s voice became higher but he stopped towards the end.


    The whole world knew that he...


    Mother Liang immediately consoled him, ¡°it¡¯s okay, worsee to worse, we can go overseas until everything die down. In society today, the news would justst for a while. No one will remember it after a few days. Chen¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I will not let you be wrong. Tell me, who did it?¡±


    Mother, I want revenge!¡± Liang Chen¡¯s eyes were vicious.


    ¡°Okay okay, tell me, who did it?¡± mother Liang loved her son. Now that something like this happened to her son, how can she not hate? ¡°I will definitely take revenge for you.¡±


    ¡°Take what revenge?¡± a dignified looking man appeared outside the door. His eyes looked very simr to Liang Chen¡¯s, ¡°the other party had sent me an invitation!¡±


    Father Liang threw the invitation on Liang Chen¡¯s body and scolded him furiously, ¡°look at you. Of all the people you can provoke, why must you go and provoke Wen Yi? I thought that you have a change of heart for thest few days but in a blink of an eye, you created such huge troubles for me.¡±


    Liang Chen took the invitation and had a look.


    His expression immediately became hideous. She actuallyined to his father and told him about how he tried to drug her. That was why she undertake such a difficult job and taught him a lesson.


    She even drew a smiley face at the bottom.


    Extremely arrogant.


    She was tantly telling him that, yes she did it. What could you do to her?


    Liang Chen opened his mouth but could only say weakly, ¡°father... she harmed me. She was the one that drugged me.¡±


    It was all because of Wen Yi. She was the one that caused him to be like this. SHe purposely threw him on the streets and created such a piece of ugly news for him.


    Father Liang was burning with anger, ¡°harm you? If you don¡¯t provoke her, will she harm you? Do you think that she is very free?¡±


    Mother Liang was not happy. She stood up for Liang Chen, ¡°what are you saying? Our child met such a huge grievance. How can you not help him and talk for the other party? What kind of father are you?¡±


    ¡°This happened because you are always pampering him. Look at what he turned into. When he was young, you said that we should let him y. When he grows up, he will be sensible. Now? He even asks for my business a few days ago. If I give my business to him, how would he spend it away?¡±


    Mother Liang still protected Liang Chen, ¡°isn¡¯t it a good thing that the child wants to try his hand on your business? If you don¡¯t let him try, how will he grow up?¡±


    Father Liang was really angry. He didn¡¯t want to talk to mother Liang and pointed at Liang Chen, ¡°let me tell you, Liang Chen. From today onwards, you will stay at home. You are not allowed to go anywhere. If you dare to go out, I will break your leg.¡±


    Mother Liang seemed to have noticed that father Liang was really angry this time and chased after him when he left with his hands behind his back.


    Liang Chen held the invitation with the smiley face. The more he looked at it, the more sarcastic it seemed. He tore it up and threw it on the floor. Then, he stepped on it as though he could step on the person who wrote this letter.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu just asked Green Hair to throw Liang Chen away. Who knew that he would throw him on the streets and create such big havoc. However, since there were Hatred Points to gain, Ming Shu just went with it.


    <i>For the sake of Hatred Points, taking the me is nothing to me. I can do it!</i>


    [Guest, you already undressed him and threw him on the streets. When he saw his pictures everywhere, he will definitely turn mad with anger.] The Harmony System still feels that its guest didn¡¯t do it well and urged her to make it better.


    <i>She just let go of the chance to gain so many Hatred Points.</i>


    <i>Such a waste.</i>


    <i>Saving is a traditional beauty!</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes jumped. The Harmony System is so obsessed with taking people¡¯s clothes off. <i>Has it watched too many little demons fighting?</i>


    ¡°Watch lesser of little demons fighting next time.¡± <i>Don¡¯t tell people that you know me next time.</i>


    [Do you want to watch demons fight?] The Harmony System immediately started showing her.


    Ming Shu almost choked on her cherry.


    <i>Who wants to watch!</i>


    <i>Am I that kind of person!</i>


    <i>I am not watching!</i>


    The Harmony System sessfully got blocked by Ming Shu. Her ears could finally get some rest.


    A world without the Harmony System is a real harmonious world.


    <i>Snacks!</i>


    <i>I¡¯ming.</i>


    ¡°Big Miss, second mister of the Shangguan family is calling you.¡±


    Green Hair ran over obediently and interrupted Ming Shu¡¯s date with her snacks.


    ¡°For what?¡±


    Green Hair: ¡°...¡± <i>How would I know!</i>


    He was just in charge of taking a call. Who ask Big Miss to ce her phone anywhere.


    Ming Shu stretched out her hand. Green Hair gave her the handphone respectfully. However, Ming Shu didn¡¯t take it. She just pressed the speaker button and continued eating her cherries.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Little Yi,¡± Shangguan Qi¡¯s pleasant voice came from the phone, ¡°am I interrupting you?¡±


    ¡°No, why?¡± Ming Shu was neither enthusiastic nor impolite. Her voice was filled with smiles and there was nothing wrong with it.


    ¡°I am really sorry for the issuest time. I want to treat you to a meal. There is a new hotel that opened recently and I heard that the food there is not bad. Will you be free?¡±


    Food!


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Shangguan Qi chuckled, ¡°Okay, Saturday night at 6 pm. We will meet at city hall okay?¡±


    Shangguan Qi didn¡¯t say that he woulde to fetch Ming Shu because he knew that her status was different. Her location was always kept a secret. This was a thoughtful gesture.


    After hanging up, Green Hair came over, ¡°Big Miss, are you going on a date?¡±


    ¡°What date? There is food.¡±


    Green Hair: ¡°...¡±


    <i>The second mister of the Shangguan family is obviously asking you for a date!</i>


    <i>Your main focus was on food?!</i>


    <i>How can Big Miss get married next time?</i>


    No, the manst time... Big Miss seemed to like him. However, he was Hell¡¯s man. If he wasn¡¯t they could still find ways to get him over.


    While Green Hair was having a bee in his head, Ming Shu was thinking about what she should eat for lunch.


    <i>Dinner is settled but lunch is not.</i>

 Chapter 492 - The Crown Of Darkness (19)

    <h4>Chapter 492: The Crown Of Darkness (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Jiangzhou.


    Dense gunshots sounded intermittently for around 10 minutes. When ti stopped, there were only smokes of the gunpowrder and blood left.


    Xia Xian walked out from the shadows and kicked the people who were lying on the floor, dead.


    ¡°They are at their wit¡¯s end,¡± Xia Xian looked behind.


    Yan Zhan was standing not far away. The moonlight shone on his face and formed deep shadows on it. He looked down at the handphone.


    Xia Xian didn¡¯t hear Yan Zhan¡¯s voice and felt a bit weird. However, the next second, he heard Yan Zhan¡¯s cold voice, ¡°haul the.¡±


    ¡°Yama Yan,¡± Xia Xian was shocked, ¡°it is not time yet.¡±


    Although the other party was at their wit¡¯s end, it was not the time to haul the yet.


    Yan Zhan kept his phone. Viciousness stained his eyes and he almost gritted his teeth and he pushed the words out, ¡°haul the. I do not want to repeat myself thrice.¡±


    Xia Xian: ¡°...¡±


    What did Yama Yan see just now!


    ¡ª


    At a spinning restaurant of a five-star hotel.


    The environment was refined and peaceful. The warm yellow lights created an ambiguous aura. Fresh flowers were ced in the flower pot on the table and calm music floated through the air. A simple but elegant smell lingered in the air.


    Ming Shu was eating her steak calmly. Shangguan Qi smiled as he looked at her and strike some conversations asionally to prevent the atmosphere from bing too awkward.


    This was the scene Yan Zhan saw.


    How can he not be angry?


    F**k there are always people trying to make him vote his character setting and trying to dig his woman away.


    Of course, at this moment, Ming Shu didn¡¯t know that Yan Zhan was almost exploding with anger. If she did, she might add oil to the fire.


    ¡°Little Yi, does this satisfy you? Shangguan Qi asked thoughtfully only after Ming Shu ced her cutleries down.


    ¡°Yes, it is not bad.¡± It was nicer than the other restaurants but couldn¡¯t bepared to what the female protagonist and male protagonist made. If they opened a restaurant, they would defintely be big chefs.


    Shangguan Qi waved. He signalled the attendant to clear the tes and served the dessert.


    ¡°Little Yi, I am very sorry about what happened at the banquet. You suffered much,¡± Shangguan Qi apologised gently, ¡°I have a present for you.¡±


    He pushed a gift bag over, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you like it or not but I think that it suits you. You will definiteyl look good when you wear it.¡±


    The logo on the bag belonged to a famous luxury jewelry brand.


    ¡°It was directed at me and had nothing to do with you. Do not apologise,¡± Ming Shu gid into the dessert and ate it in small mouths. She rejected Shangguan Qi¡¯s gift.


    If she was here for the food this time, she had now decided that she would not have a meal with Shangguan Qi anymore. No snacks could make her changed her decision.


    Shangguan Qi had feelings for her.


    Whether it was the Host Wen Yi or her, they should keep a distance from him.


    If that person gets jealous and kills her target again, what will she do?


    ¡°Are you still angry at me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°ept the gift then.¡±


    Ming Shu put her spoon down and leaned back slightly. She looked at Shangguan Qi and smiled lightly, ¡°second mister, I don¡¯t like you. Don¡¯t waste time and effort on me.¡±


    Shangguan Qi was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to say it out so directly.


    ¡°It might not be pleasant to the ear but I feel that these things should be said clearly. It is not good to waste both of time,¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice was clear, ¡°thanks for you treat today.¡±


    Shangguan Qi¡¯s dazed expression disappeared and he resumed his gentleposure. However, he was a bit nervous, ¡°Little Yi, do you have someone that you like?¡±


    Ming Shu kept quiet for a few seconds, ¡°yes.¡±


    Shangguan Qi stopped breathing for a moment. He mummered, ¡°yes... howe...¡±


    However, he epted it quickly and said sincerely, ¡°since you are not married yet, I still have a chance, right? Little Yi, you won¡¯t take away my chance to chase you, correct?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Harmony System, can you don¡¯t anyhow give me love lines?


    I don¡¯t need them!


    Really!


    A little demon is enough for me to handle.


    ¡ª


    Ming Shu was very firm in her rejection. Shangguan Qi seemed to be heavily affected but he still forced Ming Shu to ept the gift. He used their years of rtionship to force her to ept it. If she refused it, it would seemed as though she didn¡¯t care about all those years of rtionship.


    Ming Shu just felt that this thing was like a thorn. However, Shangguan Qi was afraid that she would reject him and ran away really quickly. He even forgot to send her home.


    Ming Shu carried the bag and stood outside the hotel. She called Green Hair. Someone ran over in front of her and snatched the bag in her hand.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Big Miss?¡±


    ¡°Green Hair, I think that i got rob.¡±


    Green Hair: ¡°???¡±


    What did Big Miss call him? Green Hair?


    He reached out and touched his head. What is wrong with Green Hair? Is Green Hair not hair!


    ¡°Big Miss, did you say that you were rob?¡± Green Hair finally managed to get the main point, ¡°which bastard is so clueless as to rob you? I will send people to catch him.¡±


    Green Hair ordered to bodyguards around the area to catch the person.


    The person was caught, but the item was gone.


    The robber was really nice andpensated Ming Shu with another brand.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Are robbers all so rich now?!


    The robber gave her the gift and smiled at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t look at the gift and just threw it to Green Hair, ¡°thew it away.¡±


    The robber continued to smile and then ran away as Ming Shu was looking at Green Hair disposing the item.


    He took the opportunity the traffic light gave him and slipped away from Green Hair.


    ¡°What the shit! This bastard!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch you again.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the passing cars in deep thought. This robber was very skilled. He was not a normal character.


    Stealing Shangguan Qi¡¯s gift to her and buying a new one...


    Yan Zhan.


    Ming Shu lifted her ming shu[a] and got onto the car to leave the ce.


    The robber was hiding around a corner of the street. He patted his chest and sent a message over.


    ¡ª Yama Yan, I tried my best. Miss Wen threw it away.


    ¡ª okay.


    The reply was so simple, the robber didn¡¯t know what to think of it.


    He felt stifled. Can he not do this again? It is easier to kill someone than to act blur and be a robber.


    He felt the Miss Wen was looking at him as though he was an idiot just now.


    Even he felt that he was an idiot.


    Which robber snatched something and then give the victim another gift?


    Of course, he didn¡¯t dare toin to Yan Zhan.


    ¡ª


    The Liang family wasn¡¯t having a good time recently. It seemed as though Shangguan family did something so Liang Chen was not having a good time too. Ming Shu had not received any news from him for a long time and she couldn¡¯t get any Hatred Points.


    Also, Shangguan Qi didn¡¯t give up. He would sent people to give her food, flowers and jewelley. Everyone in the circle knew that second young mister Shangguan was chasing her.


    However, every time the things reached her, it would be changed.


    The person snatching it was always the same robber. He just snatched her things only and alwayspensated her with other things.


    The robber felt helpless too. He didn¡¯t want to be a robber without any future.


    Shangguan Qi and her issue reached the ears of the old master. He specially made a call to ask her about it.


    In the end, he called her back.


    The monthly father-daughter renuion show was going to start soon.


    The old master was at Qianzhou. It would take 1.5 hours on a ne to reach there. Ming Shu settled everything in Green City and boarded the ne to go and meet the old master.


    Everytime she went back, old master would prepare a full table of food. Hence, she was going back to eat those food.


    Anyone with food is my big brother.


    [a]what goes here??

 Chapter 493 - The Crown Of Darkness (20)

    <h4>Chapter 493: The Crown Of Darkness (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Qianzhou still maintained their ancient buildings. All the buildings would not be higher than five stories. The environment in Jiangnan was carefree and calm. It was a good ce to retire.


    But Qianzhou... was an expensive city.


    At Qianzhou, you could find a someone worth one million almost anywhere.


    All the sceneries here were created with money, especially those old four courtyard houses. You might not even be able to buy them even if you have the money to.


    Wen family was very famous in Qianzhou, not only because they were in the mafia trade, but also because their familiy had been passed down for a century.


    The Wen family had a house that no one else could buy. It was really big and looked like the kind of ce that people lived in the olden days.


    ¡°Big Miss is back.¡±


    ¡°Big Miss is back.¡±


    The moment Ming Shu stepped into the house, all the servants started shouting. In the memory of the host, they were always like this. Ming Shu walked into the house calmly.


    Father Wen was wearing a Taichi costume and walked out happily. His slightly plump body shook when he ran over. ¡°My daughter is back.¡±


    Father Wen smiled with wrinkles all over his face. You would never know that he was an all-powerful bossst time, He seemed more like a retired old man who drinks tea and walked the birds.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes,¡± father Wen pulled Ming Shu inside, ¡°I knew that you alling back so I made braised duch for you. Look at you, you look like a monket. People would think that I abuse you.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled happily when she heard that there was food and followed father Wen into the dining hall.


    The servants had been preparing for an entire day. They knew that the first thing father Wen would do would be feeding his daughter.


    However, the Wen Yist time didn¡¯t really like to eat. Father Wen never felt satisfied feeding the host. Now that it was Ming Shu, father Wen felt very satisfied.


    ¡°My daughter¡¯s appetite has gotten better,¡± father Wen smiled happily, ¡°daughter, are you pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Pu-¡±


    Ming Shu almost spitted the drink on father Wen¡¯s face. She quickly swallowed it to prevent it from being wasted.


    ¡°Father, who told you that I am in a rtionship?¡± Even if Shangguan Qi was chasing her, she never epted him. There was no way father Wen would not know this.


    ¡°It was Little Rong,¡± father Wen felt very innocent, ¡°he said that you might be in love. Shangguan Qi is still chasing you. Daughter, two-timing is not something that our family does.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Green Hair who was standing outside the dining hall and looking at the clouds. What on earth did he tell Father Wen?


    Who is two-timing?


    I haven¡¯t even one-time yet!


    Father Wen continued, ¡°daughter. I feel that the Shangguan guy is not bad. Don¡¯t date people that you don¡¯t know. Just get together with the Shangguan guy. We know everything about him and I will be at ease too. If he dares to bully you, I will ruin his family.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°..¡± So you think that he is not bad just because you can get hold of them and destroy them easily?


    I can¡¯t afford to provoke you.


    Eat food eat food.


    Father Wen yed a one man¡¯s show enthusiastically. However, he continued to emphasized that she must not two-time.


    ¡°Father Wen, I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend now. How can I two-time?¡± Ming Shu finally managed to interrupt father Wen, ¡°can you let me eat my food quietly?¡±


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t flirt with two man at the same time. I heard Little Rong said that you saved a manst time and even... kissed him,¡± father Wen did a cute handsign which represented two person kissing. He blew his beard and stared at her, ¡°our family don¡¯t do this.


    ¡°...¡± I need to ask Green Hair clearly when I go out. Ming Shu smiled. ¡°father, don¡¯t worry. Even if I can ten-time, I won¡¯t do it. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°How is that okay? You have to find a person. If not, who will love you next time? Who will cook for you? Who will give you pocket money to spend?¡±


    ¡°Find find find. Eat eat.¡± Why is it so difficult to eat my food!


    Father Wen continued talking for half a day. He didn¡¯t even eat much as he held his chopsticks and kept talking about all the timings.


    Timings: ¡°...¡± What did I do wrong! Changing my number whenever you like.


    In the day, father Wen would talk to Ming Shu about the mountains. At night, he would discuss the issues at Green City with Ming Shu and the events that happened recently.


    From father Wen, Ming Shu knew that an internal disorder had happened to Yan Zhan. It was quite serious.


    Father Wen didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter and was just going to be an audience. However, after what happened in Green City, they attacked her daughter and that made him very angry.


    However, not long ago, Yan Zhan sent a letter over and exined the events that happened in Green City. Father Wen felt weird. He did not have much interaction with Yan Zhan and he was not someone that would vent his anger on whoever he wanted. He knew that although the events at Green City happened because of him, he didn¡¯t do any of it and he would not push all the me on him.


    However, Yan Zhan wrote a letter personally. Father Wen didn¡¯t know what he was trying to do but since the other party approached him, he had to ept it.


    Father Wen tell Ming Shu about the letter and only told her that the situation on Yan Zhan¡¯s side didn¡¯t seem good. A single mistake would cause him to lose the entire race and he would be like a homeless cur.


    From father Wen¡¯s tone, he seemed to have morepliments for Yan Zhan.


    Ming Shu listened to everything silently.


    She stayed there for three days. The people from Green City kept hastening her to go back. Hence, no matter how reluctant father Wen was, he could onyl let her go.


    Due the wehather, flights were cancelled so Green Hair had no choice but to buy train tickets.


    Ming Shu had an entire soft-berth to herself. Green Hair would asionallye to have a rest but most of the time, he would be guarding outside the berth.


    At 11 pm, Ming Shu was already asleep. She heard the sound of the door opening and then her body was engulfed in cold air. She instinctively kicked the person.


    Her leg was pressed against the bed and a cold kissnded on her nose. A familiar voice sounded, ¡°Miss Wen, are you nning to abuse your future happiness?¡±


    Ming Shu stopped struggling. In the dim light, her small voice sounded really clear, ¡°Mister Yan, when did you change your upation to be a theif?¡±


    If I didn¡¯t know that it was you, would an idiot like you be able toe in?!


    Do you think that I am weak?


    ¡°You can change upation to be a principal of a mental hospital, why can¡¯t I change to be a thief?¡± Yan Zhan released some of his strength and kissed her lips. Two breaths interwined, lingering and ambiguous. Miss Wen tucked into his arms softly. The fire in Yan Zhan¡¯s heart started burning. His voice was hoarse, ¡°should I get an award for being able to steal Miss Wen?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°you are too confident of yourself. A thief can only eat the rice at the police station. Would you like to experience it?¡±


    Do you think that you are the only one that speaks well!


    I will not argue with you!


    Yan Zhan rolled his eyes. Of course, under the dim lighting, Ming Shu couldn¡¯t see anything so Yan Zhan didn¡¯t bother hiding his expression. He just kissed her lips directly, grinding and biting it...


    He seemed to be venting some emotions or trying to show his dominance.


    This emotion was strange but familiar.


    Ming Shu felt ufortable from his kiss and started struggling. Yan Zhan held her hand, ¡°why? Don¡¯t you think that it is a bit toote to resist now?¡±


    ¡°Ufortable,¡± Ming Shu hummed.


    Her voice was weak. It sounded like a whisper and a whine. Yan Zhan¡¯s heart softened. He asked without thinking, ¡°did I hurt you?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? You bite me. Do you think that I am edible?¡±

 Chapter 494 - The Crown in the Darkness (21)

    <h4>Chapter 494: The Crown in the Darkness (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yan Zhan took a deep breath and let off Ming Shu. He supported on two sides of her head, looking at her, ¡°I heard that Shangguan Qi is pursuing you?¡±


    He left only for a short time, and now someone dared to steal his girl.


    F**k, does he think I¡¯m a dead person?


    ¡°You heard? You were spying on me, okay. It¡¯s my first time to be treated like this as a savior.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m here to give myself to you.¡± Yan Zhan bent over to approach her ears, ¡°Miss Wen, do you want to examine goods right now?¡±


    I¡¯m vomiting myself.


    Keep calm! I can win this!


    Ming Shu seemed to be smiling, but the lights were dim and Yan Zhan didn¡¯t see it clearly. Then a pair of soft hands pushed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t squeeze my snacks.¡±


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡±


    The snacks at Ming Shu¡¯s side kept making out light noises to show off their existence.


    Yan Zhan darkened his face a little and let go of her, sitting up. Romance was fed to the dog.


    How can I expect a psychopath to understand romance!


    This is a waste of time.


    Yan Zhan took out a cigarette to put it into his mouth. He nced Ming Shu also sit up, and the lighter¡¯s lights shone on her eyes and brows at once. She smiled quietly, like the brightest star in the dark, which was sparkling, sacred, and beautiful.


    Pretentious!


    Yan Zhan couldn¡¯t help gathering the unspoken criticism inside.


    The light went out. Yan Zhan turned to one side and lit it up again, lighting the cigarette. But he just smoked once, then put it out.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±


    Ming Shu held the snacks in her arms. ¡°Why should I answer your question, who are you to me.¡±


    Do you think I will listen to you?


    Day dreaming!


    Yan Zhan turned his head and urately captured Ming Shu¡¯s sights. ¡°Let me tell you right now, Wen Yi, from today, you¡¯re my woman.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you just say it and it be the fact? Will I be your ancestor if I say I am?¡± Ming Shuughed. ¡°Come, grand son, call me ancestor.¡±


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡±


    I should just strangle her.


    Why bother conquering such a psychopath.


    It¡¯s convenient and fast to directly strangle her.


    Yan Zhan moved his sights around Ming Shu¡¯s neck. But in the end, he found himself would more like to kiss on her fair neck and leave his marks on it.


    Yan Zhan felt goose bumps all over his body, and he immediately shook his head.


    He¡¯d been so tired recently that some mental problems began to appear.


    ¡°Wen Yi, I¡¯m serious.¡± Holding back all kinds of angry bullet screen inside, and acting like a real underworld leader, Yan Zhan stared at Ming Shu with dangerous eyes. ¡°From this moment, you¡¯re my woman, dead or alive.¡±


    ¡°Yan Zhan.¡±


    Ming Shu climbed up from the bed and approached Yan Zhan.


    Her eyes were clear and pure, spreading with tender ripples. As she came closer, Yan Zhan could see clearly what¡¯s in those beautiful eyes.


    His heartbeat elerated inexplicably.


    Her pink lips turned an abnormal red, which was even more attracting, luring him to kiss on it.


    Her aura floated over with a very faint fragrance.


    Pengpengpengpeng¡ª¡ª


    She smiled while speaking lightly and slowly, ¡°Look outside, it¡¯s not getting light now, but you begin to have a daydream. I think your mind must have been stuffed with jelly, and you should go to see a professional doctor. Are you short of money? Juste to me, I¡¯ll subsidize you. If you¡¯re sick, it¡¯s better to take some medicine.¡±


    The beautiful feelings rising in Yan Zhan¡¯s heart were immediately ruined.


    You are sick!


    I¡¯m very healthy!


    Yan Zhan kept his countenance and sneered, looking at Ming Shu in front of him with cold eyes. ¡°Wen Yi, I was just notifying you, not asking for your opinion.¡±


    Ming Shuy back and smiled a little strangely. ¡°So domineering, do you watch too many stupid opera series?¡±


    Stupid opera series will kill you!


    Look what have they done to a good young boy.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine even you denied it.¡± Yan Zhan lowered down his eyes and yed with the lighter in hand. ¡°The result will not be changed.¡±


    He put down the lighter, held Ming Shu¡¯s hand, and kissed the fingertips. Then the kissing gradually moved to the hand back.


    Ming Shu swiftly pulled her hand back.


    ¡°Yan Zhan, do you think I¡¯m easy to bully?¡± I don¡¯t get angry, so you think I¡¯m a sick cat!


    You just dered unterally that I was yours, why didn¡¯t you go fly to the heaven?


    Yan Zhan wasn¡¯t angry at all on the surface. He tidied up his clothes and stood up, then his tall figure blocked the lights, leaving darkness in front of Ming Shu.


    He bent over, meanwhile Ming Shu shrank back, holding her snacks and looking at him alertly.


    Yan Zhan supported on the bed and approached her bit by bit, then kissed on her cheek. ¡°Wen Yi, don¡¯t walk too close to those men out there, otherwise I don¡¯t know what I will do.¡±


    Ming Shu hid the snacks behind, then suddenly put her arms around Yan Zhan¡¯s neck, taking the initiative kiss him. Her soft tongue tip went into his mouth, and Yan Zhan was stunned his entire person.


    Then...


    He was thrown onto the ground.


    Ming Shu gave him a very fierce kick.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business that I walk close to anyone. Mind your own business, and if this happens again, it won¡¯t be so simple as getting a beating. I might will... well, tear you up.¡± Are you scared! Humph, I need some snacks now.


    ¡°You tricked!¡± Yan Zhan totally forgot to remain the character profile and fumed unhappily.


    She she she... she should be like that!!


    The tink tink voice of deducting points from the system woke Yan Zhan up. His face changed, crying in the heart. You deserve it! Why do you have to talk back? Can¡¯t you just keep calm and remain the character profile.


    [...] Mourning in silence.


    Ming Shu looked at him with a mysterious smile.


    Yan Zhan was still thinking how he could cover it up when Ming Shu had loosened him and thrown him out.


    Green Hair who went to the washroom happened toe back at this time, and he stared at this unknown object flying out. ¡°Who is it!¡±


    Yan Zhan turned around and quickly rushed to another carriage.


    Seeing the person run away, Green Hair rolled up his sleeves and yelled, ¡°Stop there,e...¡±


    Ming Shu stopped him. ¡°What are you yelling in the middle of the night? Don¡¯t you let me sleep?¡±


    ¡°Big miss, someone sneaked in.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Someone sneaked in, what were you doing then?¡±


    The cold sweats began to appear on Green Hair¡¯s forehead all of a sudden. ¡°Big miss, I... I just went to the washroom. There¡¯re people guarding at both ends, I, I...¡±


    ¡°Okay, leave it. How long will it take to arrive at Green City?¡±


    Green Hair: ¡°???¡±


    Big miss said leave it be. Green Hair opened his mouth several times, but didn¡¯t say anything in the end. He just answered the question in a dull tone, ¡°We just passed Jiangzhou, so it¡¯s still long to get Green City.¡±


    Jiangzhou...


    Father Wen said Jiangzhou was Yan Zhan¡¯s ce, so... did he get on the train on purpose at Jiangzhou station ande to me?


    Ming Shu smiled, then turned to pat Green Hair¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t just tell everything to the old man. You should keep alerted, otherwise you won¡¯t even know it the next time your big miss is kidnapped.¡±


    Green Hair showed a depressed face. Big miss, didn¡¯t we make a deal that we would get over with that?


    Why do you mention it again.


    He was just worried that the big miss would be cheated by the outside man, all right?


    The outside man...


    Green Hair¡¯s eyes shone. Wasn¡¯t the figure of the man just now a little simr to that of the outside man?


    No wonder the big Miss stopped him.


    Green Hair knew that his big Miss treated that man differently. Last time she left so many people behind and ran back specially to home, which was only because she heard that the man fell asleep on the sofa. She returned to cover a nket on him.


    There¡¯re other people in the vi then, why couldn¡¯t she make others do that?


    Green Hair organized his words, ¡°Big Miss, the second young Mister Shangguan has the status, the good-looking face, and he is also very polite, why don¡¯t you like him?¡±


    He thought the second young Mister Shangguan was great and a very proper person.


    He and Big Miss were like a perfect match when standing together.


    But that outside man... he was good-looking as well, but his identity... The yama¡¯s people paid 50 million to look for him, so what¡¯s it?


    Ming Shu said quietly, ¡°He¡¯s good, but he¡¯ll never be the one that I want.¡±

 Chapter 495 - The Crown in the Darkness (22)

    <h4>Chapter 495: The Crown in the Darkness (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu received a call from Shangguan Qi as soon as she returned to Green City. She answered with a few words perfunctorily, then hung up the phone. And then she told Green Hair to change another number for her.


    Wasn¡¯t her refusal obvious?


    I have a head-aching now.


    Where¡¯re my snacks!


    Shangguan Qi indeed didn¡¯t give up. But Ming Shu changed her number and he couldn¡¯t find her, so he didn¡¯t take further actions for a time.


    It¡¯s getting the end of June.


    The weather was getting hotter and hotter, so Ming Shu began to have ice suckers all day long.


    ¡°Latest news: Liang Chen, the eldest son of Liang Family Group, has recently taken over the Fusheng Technology and gotten the big project that wasn¡¯t dealed for two months. This young and promising...¡±


    Someone adjusted the TV to the entertainment news channel. Hearing Liang Chen¡¯s name, Ming Shu moved to the front of the TV with her ice sucker and stared at the screen.


    Fusheng Technology...


    This story was mainly based on the storyline of ck technology. At theter stage, Ji Yue¡¯an would get a golden finger and develop a powerful empire of technology.


    ¡°Green Hair.¡±


    Green Hair popped his head into the door from outside, depressedly, ¡°Big Miss, I have a name. Can you not call me Green Hair?¡±


    Ming Shu moved to sit onto the sofa. ¡°What¡¯s Ji Yue¡¯an doing recently?¡±


    Green Hair frowned. How would he know what Ji Yue¡¯an was doing recently...


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into it right away!¡±


    Green Hair shrank back his head and touched his Green Hair, then took out his phone to order some people to investigate Ji Yue¡¯an.


    Soon the people below sent some information back.


    The Ji family¡¯s attitude toward Ji Yue¡¯an became a lot more polite. Ji Yue¡¯an got a sum of money and was nning to set up apany. But the capital was still not enough and Ji Yue¡¯an was worrying.


    Ming Shu sent Green Hair to bring Ji Yue¡¯an over.


    As the saying goes, first time strangers, second time friends, and three time will be as calm as normal.


    Ming Shu ordered Ji Yue¡¯an to cook and he didn¡¯tin at all. He happened to have some questions to ask her as well. So Ji Yue¡¯an prepared a big meal.


    After Ming Shu finished all the food, and before Ji Yue¡¯an thought of how to start the conversation, he heard the opposite girl ask directly, ¡°Are you short of money?¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an twitched his mouth corners. ¡°Miss Wen, I won¡¯t sell myself.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t take a fancy on you, either,¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re trying to start apany?¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°Right.¡±


    Ming Shu reached out to gesture and smiled even more tender, ¡°If youe to cook for me three times a week, I¡¯ll invest unconditionally.¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an: ¡°...¡±


    Cooking three times can earn the unconditional investment?


    Pennies from the heaven don¡¯te in this way.


    ¡°Miss Wen, just tell me your purpose.¡± Ji Yue¡¯an didn¡¯t think that there would have free lunch in the world, so she must be nning on something. ¡°You¡¯re making me feel anxious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you just now.¡± Others want me to invest but I won¡¯t. If it were not for that you can cook, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed you, either.


    ¡°...¡± The more Ji Yue¡¯an thought, the more he felt it was not right. He looked at Green Hair who stood far away and moved to Ming Shu a bit closer. ¡°Miss Wen, I want to ask you a question.¡±


    ¡°One dish for one question.¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an: ¡°...¡±


    Is there any gold hidden in my dish?


    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± It¡¯s just cooking. ¡°Miss Wen, why did you give that ne to me?¡±


    Before he didn¡¯t know what¡¯s special about that ne, but now he knew it. She said surely that the ne was his, so did she know anything?


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Do you know the prophet?¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an, ¡°Like the ones on TV?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded very seriously. ¡°Petty much. So that ne is doomed to be yours, and you¡¯re doomed to be the man who will change the world. You¡¯ll have a powerful empire of technology in the future.¡±


    ¡°...¡± An empire of technology? He didn¡¯t even establish apany right now. She was really good at bragging.


    Ji Yue¡¯an believed Ming Shu made all that up.


    ¡°So how is it, did I make up a good story? Do you believe it?¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an: ¡°...¡± Hehe.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯ll be ten dishes, go to cook now.¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an: ¡°...¡± Did you answer ten questions? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of asking for ten dishes!


    Ji Yue¡¯an didn¡¯t know how much Ming Shu was aware of, but she must know something. She mentioned the empire of technology... which proved that she also knew that ne was...


    Ji Yue¡¯an was a little startled. Hence after finishing the dishes, he epted Ming Shu¡¯s investment.


    An unknown enemy or an enemy out in the open.


    Ji Yue¡¯an chose thetter.


    If she really had some kind of purpose, it would show up sooner orter. Anyway, he had right now ¨C nothing to lose.


    Ji Yue¡¯an became much more relieved as he thought so.


    ¨C


    Having gotten the money, Ji Yue¡¯an operated thepany very soon. The partners were his college ssmates. But Ming Shu owned the majority of the shares now, so she was the big boss.


    If there¡¯s nothing to do, Ming Shu would also have free meals in thepany. After all Ji Yue¡¯an cooked very well.


    ¡°Brother Ji, tell me the truth, where did you get this beautiful pursuer?¡± Ji Yue¡¯an¡¯s best friend put his arm around ji yue¡¯an¡¯s neck and asked about in a low voice.


    A few days ago they were worrying about the money, and now they were worrying about how to spend the money.


    Is this big boss tired of being rich?


    Ji Yue¡¯an wiped his hand and pushed his best friend away. ¡°The race ising soon. Have you debugged your code?¡±


    ¡°Rx, it¡¯s just tiny issues. I heard that Fusheng Technology will also enter thepetition.¡± His best friend sounded more serious when they talked about proper business. ¡°Fusheng Technology has always been the lead sheep in the science and technology industry. Brother Ji, can we win over them?¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an had the guaranteed plug-in, so he patted his best friend¡¯s shoulder very confidently. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t make any mistake, we¡¯ll surely win.¡±


    Ming Shu bent over the table with a robot dog thing walking back and forth. Little beastie popped out of Ming Shu¡¯s pocket to nce at it several times, seemingly it liked this robot dog a lot.


    ¡°You want to take part in the match?¡±


    Ming Shu pressed the walking robot dog and looked the twoing over.


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± the best friend nodded. ¡°Actually we don¡¯t have any product yet, but if we could stand out in thepetition, it might win us a first battle.¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head, ¡°What will you present then?¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an didn¡¯t really want to tell Ming Shu a lot, but his best friend believed Ming Shu was the big boss, so he introduced to her very enthusiastically.


    They¡¯re going to present a hololens at thepetition. At this time, the world¡¯s technology hadn¡¯t reached the advanced holographic stage and it¡¯s still under development.


    If they could make it, the holographic game would be soon realized.


    The holographic technology was the lowest level function that Ji Yue¡¯an received, so it¡¯s easy for him to take it out.


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Ming Shu praised normally. But then she lost the interest and went back to continue eating over the table.


    The best friend: ¡°...¡± Hearing all my passionate exnation, she just reacted like this?


    Right now there¡¯re only a few people in Ji Yue¡¯an¡¯spany, including the best friend and himself, there were merely four. The other two were also his schoolmates.


    Ming Shu waited for Ji Yue¡¯an to get off work, and then her eyes lit up immediately. ¡°What do we have for dinner today?¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an: ¡°...¡± I work hard all day long, then I still need to babysit for the big boss, so tiring.


    His best friend made eyes at Ji Yue¡¯an and then left with the other two schoolmates.


    Ji Yue¡¯an: ¡°...¡± I don¡¯t have any rtionship with her!!!


    He even doubted that if he couldn¡¯t cook, she wouldn¡¯t have even given a nce at him.

 Chapter 496 - The Crown in the Darkness (23)

    <h4>Chapter 496: The Crown in the Darkness (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu conveniently carried with that robot dog as she left thepany. Ji Yue¡¯an saw it but pretended not. Who let her be the big boss.


    ¡°Little Yi.¡±


    As the two just walked out of the building, they met the second young Mister Shangguan, who walked over in a few steps with a happy expression on his face.


    ¡°Little Yi, what a coincidence.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± I don¡¯t think so.


    Shangguan Qi looked at Ji Yue¡¯an and looked for a little while, then he slightly nodded, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an responded to him stiffly.


    Shangguan Qi didn¡¯t stay his eyes on him longer though, and he turned to Ming Shu again. ¡°Little Yi, did you have dinner? Would you like to have a dinner with me?¡±


    He simply skipped the fact that Ming Shu changed her number to avoid him like it never happened.


    Hearing this, Ji Yue¡¯an was like seeing a strong light of hope. ¡°Miss Wen, since you and your friend are going to have dinner together, I think I should leave now.¡±


    ¡°Second Young Mister, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°but I think I¡¯ve made myself clear. You¡¯re a perfect guy and you can get any kind of girl that you like, so why do you have to spot on me.¡±


    Don¡¯t think snacks can lure me!


    I am strong minded!


    Shangguan Qi revealed a bitter look, ¡°Little Yi, can we just have a dinner like friends?¡±


    ¡°In order to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    That psychopath will beat you to death, believe me, so I¡¯m really doing this for your safety.


    Ming Shu walked around to pass him and pulled Ji Yue¡¯an to leave together.


    Shangguan Qi didn¡¯t stop. He stood behind, watching their leaving figures.


    Ji Yue¡¯an was a little dumbfounded, and when he reacted he couldn¡¯t helpmenting, ¡°Miss Wen, weren¡¯t you too cruel?¡±


    ¡°Was I?¡± Shangguan Qi didn¡¯t like her, because he probably liked the former Wen Yi.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like him, do you have to reject him even as an ordinary friend?¡± Ji Yue¡¯an thought she was a little cruel. If it were him, he wouldn¡¯t have had that cruel heart.


    ¡°Some things are better cut off early.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t afford a feeling that she had no way to respond to.


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t do anything wrong, he¡¯s just, likes you. Why do you have to be so heartless?¡± Ji Yue¡¯an continued.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m a cold-blooded person. Mister Ji, please walk a little faster, I¡¯m starving.¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an: ¡°...¡±


    As they walked half way, Ji Yue¡¯an thought of he forgot a thing, so he returned to get it.


    [Guest, it¡¯s time to gain some Hatred Points.] The Harmony System suddenly reminded.


    Ming Shu ignored it. She was very hungry now and didn¡¯t have any strength to gain Hatred Points.


    [Your cook is going to get killed.] The Harmony System put it in another way.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu also returned to thepany. The office building was almost empty now. Ji Yue¡¯an¡¯spany was on the 16th floor, Ming Shu took the lift to the 18th floor and then walked down.


    There was also another financialpany on the 16th floor, and Ming Shu walked around thispany to get to Ji Yue¡¯an¡¯s.


    At first nce, she saw Ji Yue¡¯an was controlled by one man. The office was in a mess and the other two men were standing before theputer.


    Ming Shu called her own bodyguards toe up. He bodyguards were big, tall, and strong, with unparallel momentum to ordinary people. So when they walked out of the elevator, the watch guy was stunned.


    Ming Shu tidied up her clothes and strode over, ¡°Keep them alive.¡±


    The bodyguards took the order and swiftly rushed at the enemies. The three men were everything but the equivalent to the well-trained bodyguards, so in just a few moves, they were beaten down.


    Ji Yue¡¯an covered his dislocated arm and looked at Ming Shu with a pale face. ¡°They came for the hololens.¡±


    Not only for the finished product, but also for all the information.


    Ji Yue¡¯an didn¡¯t know who was behind this. Technically, except for thepetition¡¯s sponsor party, no one else knew what their entry was.


    He didn¡¯t know who was behind this, but Ming Shu knew.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    The three men were silent, and they acted like you would never get anything from them no matter what.


    Ji Yue¡¯an wasn¡¯t good at this, so he looked at the big brother Ming Shu.


    ¡°You should call the police.¡± Ming Shu sat on the table and chinned up to the clock. ¡°Mister Ji, it¡¯s over the dinner time.¡±


    I¡¯m so hungry!


    ¡°Miss Wen... are you sure you¡¯re in the mood for food now?¡± Ji Yue¡¯an met with Ming Shu¡¯s smiling eyes and was choked a little, ¡°Okay, of course you are.¡±


    At this time, Ji Yue¡¯an hadn¡¯t gone through the darkness in the market and he was not ferocious to the enemy, either. So he chose to call the police.


    The policeman came to take the three and recorded Ji Yue¡¯an¡¯s oral confession. then left. Ji Yue¡¯an wanted to know who sent them, and the policeman told him they would let him know if they got any news.


    But usually, something like this wouldn¡¯t have any news.


    Ming Shu asked him as she ate something, ¡°Do you want to know who did this?¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an pushed away the stuff before him and asked nervously, ¡°Do you know it?¡±


    ¡°Cook me another cumin steak and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an: ¡°...¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an epted his destiny and got up to make the steak. After Ming Shu finished all the food, then she said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s Liang Chen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± Ji Yue¡¯an frowned heavily, ¡°Why did he always aim at me?¡±


    He looked into that ne afterwards, which was gifted by grandpa to his first wife. Grandma Ji was grandpa¡¯s second wife, so if she saw the ne, Ji Yue¡¯an was afraid he wouldn¡¯t have even a tiny position in the Ji family.


    This time Liang Chen sent people to steal his entry.


    ¡°He must be jealous of your cooking skill.¡±


    Ming Shu said very certainly.


    Ji Yue¡¯an¡¯s mouth corners twitched fiercely. Can¡¯t she be a little serious?


    ¡°You have to protect your hands.¡± Ming Shu smiled with bent eyes and brows. ¡°Otherwise I won¡¯t have food to eat then.¡±


    Ming Shu got up and left, but Ji Yue¡¯an followed her out, ¡°How do you know it¡¯s him?¡±


    Ming Shu pushed the door open, ¡°I was talking nonsense.¡±


    Pu¡ª¡ª


    You talked nonsense so surely.


    What gave you the confidence, really.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with her nonsense talking, and she went down the stairs slowly. As soon as she arrived by the road, a car moved near and the door opened, Ming Shu was pulled into it.


    She dropped into a cold embrace as the car door was closed. It was dark inside. A even colder kiss fell onto her lips, with a bit of violence and bossiness, sweeping over her mouth. Ming Shu felt her tongue bing numb.


    The familiar breath upied her entire person.


    ¡°Yan...¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice was swallowed by Yan Zhan. He touched all over her body while kissing, and his hands were a little rough.


    Ming Shu almost lost her breath. But Yan Zhan crazily kissed her and didn¡¯t give her any chance to breathe.


    Ming Shu had to bite on his tongue tip. Yan Zhan paused for a while as the blood began to spread in his mouth, but he didn¡¯t let her go.


    Ming Shu said a little angrily, ¡°I¡¯m out of breath. If you want to kill me, does it have to be in this way?¡±


    Hearing this, Yan Zhan then slowly loosened her, but he still held her in his arms, with his chin supporting on her head, and he said, ¡°Have you forgotten everything I told you?¡±


    ¡°What did you tell me?¡±


    You talked too much every day, how can I remember everything.


    Yan Zhan tightened his arms and said in a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°I told you not to walk so close to other men, do you remember?¡±


    Ming Shu remembered her great mission. ¡°I want to walk close to them, so what? Are you going to break my leg?¡±


    Yan Zhan pinched Ming Shu¡¯s chin and made her look up at him. ¡°Wen Yi, don¡¯t you think I won¡¯t do that.¡±


    Ming Shu lifted her dress open and patted her thigh with a smile. ¡°Comeee,e ahead. Don¡¯t you dare try!¡±


    If you dare break my leg, I¡¯ll let you know what¡¯s called a real suffer!


    Ming Shu¡¯s fair thigh was exposed, and Yan Zhan immediately couldn¡¯t calm down.


    F**k, this is different from what the plotline says! She is shameless! Shameless!


    She lifted her dress in front of me, is she seducing me!


    Deep breath.


    Calm down!


    I won¡¯t be seduced.


    Pah, she is not attractive enough to seduce me.


    Yan Zhan calmed himself down in his heart and lowered his voice in a pretentious way, sounding very wronged and upset, ¡°Wen Yi, could you not walk close to them? I can¡¯t bear that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my own business. If you¡¯re not convinced, you can go find other little girls. I didn¡¯t stop you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you care about me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s our rtionship, why should I care about you?¡± Right right right, just get angry!


    Yan Zhan suddenly became silent. He knocked on the backboard in front.


    The driver slid down the board and asked, ¡°Yama Yan?¡±


    Yan Zhan ordered while gritting on his teeth, ¡°Go to the nearest recreation club.¡±


    The driver was a little strange. Shouldn¡¯t they go to a hotel in such a situation?


    Yama Yan¡¯s thoughts were hard to guess.


    Yan Zhan pulled Ming Shu into a noisy recreation club with colorful lights. He specially picked one that was not Ming Shu¡¯s property.


    Ming Shu watched a row of girls scatter before them. Yan Zhan held her in the arms, meanwhile he swept over those girls in front.


    The girls were apparently a little excited. It¡¯s not often to meet a good-looking guest like Yan Zhan, so even if there¡¯s no money, they would also be willing to...


    Ming Shu thought Yan Zhan was just seeking death. She ate some popcorns while watching the drama in silence.


    ¡°You, you, and you, stay. The others, get out.¡± Yan Zhan picked out three most beautiful girls.


    The three girls revealed happy looks and they almost screamed with excitement. The other girls were very disappointed and walked out reluctantly.


    Yan Zhan¡¯s aura was way too oppressive, and the three girls remained unmoved on the spot hesitantly. Because the man was still holding ady who looked even more beautiful in his arms...


    Yan Zhan leaned on Ming Shu and whispered to her ears, ¡°Wen Yi, do you really not care about me? So no matter what I do, you won¡¯t stop me, right?¡±

 Chapter 497 - The Crown in the Darkness (24)

    <h4>Chapter 497: The Crown in the Darkness (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    I¡¯ll see today if she really doesn¡¯t care, or if she¡¯s just pretending.


    Ming Shu calmly chewed the popcorns and didn¡¯t answer. The colorful lights shed across her eyes from time to time, but you couldn¡¯t see the emotion in the bottom of her eyes.


    Yan Zhan was so angry that he grinded his teeth, but meanwhile his heart sank a little. She acted like she really didn¡¯t care...


    Yan Zhan looked to the three girls and lowered down his voice, ¡°Come here.¡±


    The three immediately walked over. One girl with curly hair took the position beside Yan Zhan. At this time, Little Beastie suddenly popped out and put its ws onto Yan Zhan¡¯s arm, winking at the girls with loving eyes.


    Ming Shu looked aside at the curly hair girl with a faint smile as she asked Yan Zhan, ¡°Do you need me to make a room for them?¡±


    The curly hair girl continuously moved very close to Yan Zhan. The expression in Ming Shu¡¯s eyes was cold, but blocked by the lights, Yan Zhan didn¡¯t discover that. He only saw the smile on Ming Shu¡¯s face, which was very dazzling.


    Yan Zhan loosened his hand, ¡°That¡¯ll work, Miss Wen.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and got up to sit on the other side, eating the popcorns leisurely.


    Yan Zhan¡¯s arms were empty all of a sudden, and he felt he lost something. Unintentionally, he tried to get Ming Shu back, but Ming Shu left quickly and he didn¡¯t manage to touch her then. He had to take back his hands.


    As soon as Ming Shu moved away, another girl immediately upy her position.


    Yan Zhan didn¡¯t hold the girls in his arms because he felt somewhat guilty inside.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why he had such a feeling.


    He just felt that if he dared reach out his hands, he would probably not going to leave here alive.


    The girls, though, didn¡¯t have so much consideration as Yan Zhan, and they kept moving closer to him while speaking in coaxing voices.


    The rich fragrance on them made Yan Zhan feel a little ufortable.


    He only liked the light fragrance on her.


    Yan Zhan began to drink alone unhappily. The girls felt a little strange, but they naturally changed the method and also began to drink with Yan Zhan. The guest¡¯s will would be theirs.


    Ming Shu texted the message with her head lowered down. Yan Zhan looked at her several times, but he only saw she was focusing on the phone with a smile and didn¡¯t care what he did at all.


    She has guts!


    Yan Zhan pushed away the girls surrounding him, ¡°Get...¡±


    ¡°Get your hands up!¡±


    Suddenly, some armed personnel with guns kicked the door open and roared in.


    Ming Shu put away her phone as she looked at Yan Zhan, then she put her hands up calmly.


    ¨C


    In the police station.


    Yan Zhan and Ming Shu sat separately on two side, meanwhile Green Hair and Xia Xian weremunicating with the police side. Then after Green Hair walked over and said they could leave now, Ming Shu immediately got up and left without any dy.


    Yan Zhan dyed for a while. Xia Xian walked to his side and lowered his voice, ¡°Yama Yan, what did you and Miss Wen do?¡±


    You put yourselves into the police station!


    Aren¡¯t you ashamed!


    What did we do?


    How the hell do I know what she did?! She called the police by herself. Was she crazy?


    Calm, I am not going to argue with an idiot.


    I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. She forced me!


    After getting out of the police station, Yan Zhan didn¡¯t see Ming Shu, so his expression became even gloomier and he got into Xia Xian¡¯s car.


    ¡°Yama Yan, are we going back to Jiangzhou?¡± The matter at there hadn¡¯t been settled when he suddenly left and came here. If someone took the advantage to cause troubles, all the previous efforts would be wasted.


    ¡°Okay...¡±


    Xia Xian breathed a sigh of relief and told everyone to drive to the airport.


    However, they were hijacked on half way.


    The road was totally blocked. Ming Shu leaned against a car and was not eating anything, but she still wore a smile, which was too faint to see.


    Yan Zhan pushed the door open and got off the car, looking at her over the darkness and car lights.


    He heard her talking: ¡°Bring him back.¡±


    ¡°Yama Yan?¡± Xia Xian was a little stunned. What¡¯s this about!


    She brought so many people and they were not enough to fight back!


    ¡°You go back to Jiangzhou first. I¡¯ll let you handle the remaining work.¡± Yan Zhan gave the order to Xia Xian.


    Then when the people on the other side came to ¡°invite¡± him, he obediently followed them without any revolt.


    ¡°Yama Yan!¡±


    Xia Xian felt his entire person was shocked stiff. Yama Yan has been kidnapped!


    ¨C


    The car stopped before a vi which wasn¡¯t included in his information. Ming Shu didn¡¯t sit in the same car as his, or you could say, he didn¡¯t see her at all.


    Green Hair invited him to get in with a kind smile, but actually he was so scared in his heart. This one is the hell Yama!


    The big Miss actually kidnapped him back.


    ¡°Yama Yan, please take a rest here. There are bedrooms on the second floor which have been cleaned up, and the third floor is recreation areas.¡±


    After finishing the above sentences, Green Hair walked out of the vi and closed the gate, then gasped heavily while patting his chest.


    So scary.


    I have to report this to the old man as soon as possible. The big Miss kidnapped the Yama and prisoned him, I don¡¯t know what she wants to do!


    In the vi, Yan Zhan tried to open the door but found it¡¯s locked.


    He was a little dumbfounded.


    What does she want to do?


    All the windows were also locked. He couldn¡¯t find anywhere to get out.


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡± Damn it. I¡¯m seeking death.


    Yan Zhan sat on the sofa in the living room, hearing the ticktack beating on his heart. He was quite nervous. Having drunk quite a lot of wine, Yan Zhan felt a little dizzy and sleepy. In the end, he simply dropped all the thoughts and went upstairs to sleep.


    With his mind in a whirl, Yan Zhan felt someone was kissing him.


    Something pressured on him and made him almost lose his breath.


    He opened his mouth slightly, meanwhile the tongue tip slid into his mouth naturally. He got some consciousness back now and recognized the person above him.


    A strong familiar feeling and desire immediately exploded from his deep inside.


    She...


    ¡°Wen... wu...¡±


    Ming Shu ripped his clothes off. Yan Zhan was still a little dizzy, and Ming Shu¡¯s kissing just made him forget to think now. He felt he had fallen into a ball of soft cotton, feeling the dizziness in her tender kiss.


    Yan Zhan wanted to turn over, but was pressed still in the bed and couldn¡¯t move.


    She kissed and touched him provocatively but didn¡¯t let him relieve even for one moment.


    Ming Shu pressed his wrist and looked down at him domineeringly. Yan Zhan¡¯s desire almost explode himself, but she didn¡¯t let him move a bit.


    This kind of torture was killing him.


    She bent down slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Yan Zhan, for what you did today, do you dare do it again?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yan Zhan murmured, ¡°I was wrong. Let me move.¡±


    ¡°Remember what you said, if you dare do it again...¡± Ming Shu kept his lips in her mouth and pressed him harder. Yan Zhan felt a tremble all over his body and couldn¡¯t help moaning deeply. ¡°I¡¯ll put you to death in person.¡±


    Ambiguous voices sounded in the entire room, but the dominant right was controlled by Ming Shu the whole time. Yan Zhan tried to resist several times but was in vain, so he gave up then.


    This is the punishment...


    Somehow this word shed past his brain.


    Although it was not a severe punishment, it was torturing, more torturing than the beating. It¡¯s a double torture in mental and physical aspects.


    He sought death himself, so he must ept it.


    Ming Shu turned over and got down to take a shower, meanwhile Yan Zhany in the bed, hating himself in silence. What on earth was wrong with me. Why did I have to challenge her bottom line.


    Well...


    Wait, she acts like this, so does it mean that she cares about him?


    Thinking like this, Yan Zhan finally got somefort in his heart.


    I knew it. How is it possible that she doesn¡¯t like some handsome guy like me.


    Hahahahahaha!

 Chapter 498 - The Crown in the Darkness (25)

    Chapter 498: The Crown in the Darkness (25)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yan Zhan didn¡¯t get up until nine o¡¯clock the next day. What happened yesterday was like a dream. He woke up alone but didn¡¯t think too much, and he went downstairs after dress himself up.


    There was only Green Hair sitting in the living room, who was lecturing his men. As he saw Yan Zhane down, Green Hair immediately stood up.


    ¡°Yama Yan.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Wen Yi?¡±


    Green Hair swallowed, ¡°Big Miss has gone. Yama Yan, you can also leave at any time.¡±


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡±


    She ran away again?


    After sleeping one night with him?


    No, wait, why am I saying AGAIN?


    Okay, this is not important. What¡¯s important is, that psychopath slept with him and she wants to be irresponsible now?


    With his identity, sleeping with him for one night should be worth one million at least, right? But she wanted to finish this so simply!


    ¡°Oh right, big miss told me to give you this.¡± Green Hair passed an envelope to him with trembling hands.


    Yan Zhan grabbed it right away. He opened it to see a card and a note.


    ¡ª Poor skills, so I¡¯ll barely pay 500 thousand.


    Yan Zhan pinched the card and felt the violence factors running all over his body.


    F**k, what kind of person does she think of me, a pleaser?


    Poor skills? Who pressed me and didn¡¯t let me move!


    This is a total nder!


    I¡¯m not buying this!


    I¡¯ll gather my people and destroy her team right now. Let me see how will she be so arrogant.


    You¡¯ll cry when you break the bank.


    Yan Zhan wanted to throw away the card, but in the end, he still put it into his pocket like it was a treasure. He left the vi aggressively and called his men to pick him up, heading all the way to Jiangzhou.


    He returned to dispose the remaining unimportant minions very quickly and effectively.


    It was not Ming Shu¡¯s first time to be irresponsible, so she didn¡¯t have any mental stress at all. She ate and drank just as usual.


    And when she had some free time, she would also go to Ji Yue¡¯an and freeloaded for food.


    Ji Yue¡¯an had passed the preliminary contest of the match he participated. During the process, Liang Chen sent some people to cause troubles again several times, but Ji Yue¡¯an had gotten alerted, so Liang Chen didn¡¯t seed.


    Liang Chen¡¯s Fusheng Technology walked ahead of the technology the whole time, so there wouldn¡¯t have any problem for him to get into the final round as well. Unsurprisingly, in the final match one monthter, Ming Shu ran into Liang Chen.


    Having not been seen for some time, Liang Chen changed from a yboy to a tyrant boss, surrounded by the crowd. There¡¯s also a woman standing beside him, who was no others but the Fan Xueni that pursued Ji Yue¡¯an closely before.


    It looked like Liang Chen didn¡¯t give up his great n to grab all the girls around the male protagonist.


    Fan Xueni was in brand-name clothes from tip to toe. She held Liang Chen¡¯s arm like a proud princess. Especially when she saw Ji Yue¡¯an, she even straightened up on purpose.


    ¡°Miss Wen, what a small world.¡± Liang Chen stopped before Ming Shu and deliberately put his arm around Fan Xueni¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Yes, it is. Are you happy?¡± Ming Shu tilted her head and smiled. ¡°Are you happy enough to cry in tears?¡±


    Liang Chen curled a cold smile on his mouth corners. ¡°Of course I¡¯m very happy to meet you, Miss Wen. But I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be cryingter.¡±


    ¡°Of course we¡¯ll cry, because we¡¯ll get the first prize.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°Miss Wen, your confidence is really impressive.¡± Liang Chen also smiled, with the gloominess hidden in the bottom of his eyes. ¡°But it¡¯s not so easy to win the first prize, you should be aware of not making a fool of yourself, Miss Wen.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter, I can buy the first prize.¡± My confidence is set up based on snacks, so what will you say?


    Liang Chen: ¡°...¡±


    The surrounding people were very surprised to hear such a sentence. This is a serious technology match, how can she buy the first prize? Does she think it¡¯s just a game?


    Most of the participants were young people and very few of them knew Ming Shu. They automatically included Ming Shu into the ss of misses from rich families.


    ¡°Ho, what do you think this match is, you wish to buy the honor?¡± Fan Xueni grunted. Recently, Ji Yue¡¯an was very close to this woman, so Fan Xueni walked close to Liang Chen partly because of the anger. Yet Ji Yue¡¯an didn¡¯t care about her at all.


    ¡°Money makes the mare go. If it can¡¯t be solved by money... I have this.¡± Ming Shu shook her fist.


    I am a reasonable person.


    The opposite girl wore a tender smile on her face, but Fan Xueni couldn¡¯t help taking a step back. She held Liang Chen¡¯s arm and looked at her alertly and grudgingly.


    It¡¯s all because of her... that Ji Yue¡¯an ignored me. What¡¯s good of her, really.


    Liang Chen remained a smile, ¡°Then we¡¯ll just wait and see.¡±


    Then Liang Chen entered the venue with Fan Xueni, but Ming Shu didn¡¯t move. After Liang Chen walked afar, Ji Yue¡¯an uttered, ¡°It seems you have a grudge against Liang Chen?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Why do I have a grudge against him? I¡¯m only for Hatred Points and my snacks.


    Snacks are justice.


    ¡°No? Why is it like you don¡¯t like him?¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a while, ¡°Because he can¡¯t cook.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Very good, this is a powerful and enough reason. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    The several people in Ji Yue¡¯an¡¯spany all awaited inside. They were a little nervous now, as well as somewhat excited.


    Their seats were arranged at ate position, while Liang Chen sat in the front. He suddenly looked back and revealed a meaningful smile to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Why is he smiling like that?¡± Ming Shu poked Ji Yue¡¯an, ¡°so insidious.¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an shook his head, then asked the best friend beside him a little worriedly, ¡°Did you check everything? Is there any problem?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked, nothing is wrong.¡± His best friend promised.


    Their entry had been handed over to the working staff now, and they could get itter when the presentation began.


    They left one person to watch on the backstage, so there shouldn¡¯t have any problem...


    But Liang Chen¡¯s weird smile made Ji Yue¡¯an a little uneasy.


    Fusheng Technology presented an advanced robot which was far more flexible than those in today, and it gained a unanimous praise from the official judge.


    The next should be Ji Yue¡¯an.


    Their entry didn¡¯t change much, only with a few functions addedparing to the preliminary round, which could enable a more real experience for the people.


    Ji Yue¡¯an presented the functions clearly and orderly, then he invited someone to try on the stage.


    This thing was not like a robot that could show itself, you needed to wear it in person and experienced it for real, then you could judge. So all the judges would try it one by one.


    But the first person that would try was from the official side, which was to prevent any unsurprising problem.


    After the first one tried and said there¡¯s no problem, he passed the product to the judges. However, the first judge frowned as he put on the hololens and even shook his head afterwards.


    Ji Yue¡¯an felt a click in his heart.


    There is really something wrong...


    He subconsciously looked toward Ming Shu, but thetter was eating snacks with the legs crossed, which was very eye-catching in the group of quiet audience.


    ¡°Mister Ji, this is very unstable,¡± finally one of the judges uttered. ¡°The picture is fault, and it feels dizzy when you put it on. Honestly, this is not even as good as the one you presented in the preliminary...¡±


    ¡°Howe.¡± Ji Yue¡¯an shook his head. The one they presented in the first round was by no means a match for this one.


    Ji Yue¡¯an noticed Liang Chen was still smiling calmly below. He knew it must be his trick.


    He calmed down a bit and asked the Host if he coulde to the stage and take a look.


    The Host asked for the judges¡¯ opinions, then agreed.


    It was pretty much like what the judges hadmented ¨C there was some problems. He didn¡¯t know what Liang Chen had done, but...


    Ji Yue¡¯an bowed slightly. ¡°This one is really having some issues, but we also brought the back up one. Judges, could I have one more chance.¡±


    The key point of this technologypetition was not thepetition, but technology. Those who sat below were mostly big figures from the science and technology industry, so what they wanted to see was the advanced technology.


    Ji Yue¡¯an¡¯s request was a little out of line, but he didn¡¯t request for changing another type of entry, but only an equipment. So after the discussion, they agreed.

 Chapter 499 - The Crown in the Darkness (26)

    Chapter 499: The Crown in the Darkness (26)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°After all the presentation given by the former participants, now wee to the most exciting part of this match...¡± The Host began to announce the result in long tones.


    ¡°The third prize goes to Yubai Team.¡±


    ¡°So who¡¯s the second prize, let¡¯s congratte... Fusheng Technology.¡±


    The warm apuse sounded. Liang Chen¡¯s expression was not happy, or you could even say it was gloomy.


    He didn¡¯t expect Ji Yue¡¯an to bring a back up product. If he knew it, he would block them on the way and stopped them from getting here.


    What¡¯s the use of a second prize.


    As long as Ji Yue¡¯an took this step forward...


    Thinking like this, Liang Chen became even angrier.


    ¡°The next will be our first prize winner. They are a young team, but they probably will bring the reform of new technology... Congrattions to ¡ª Rongyu Technology.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± A scream exploded by Ming Shu¡¯s ear, which almost startled her snacks down to the world.


    Rongyu Technology was Ji Yue¡¯an¡¯spany. There¡¯s no surprise that they would win the first prize. After all they realized the holographic technology which was only talked verbally before.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re smart enough to let us bring a back up product, otherwise we¡¯ll lose this time.¡±


    Ming Shu answered slowly, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m the boss.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an was invited to the stage and epted the honor. Winning the first prize meant that there would have many people considering cooperation with him, and some people may want to buy this technology.


    While everyone didn¡¯t pay attention to her, Ming Shu sneaked out of the crowd. She caught up with Liang Chen who left the venue early. Liang Chen left quite hurriedly and he didn¡¯t even bring Fan Xueni with him.


    ¡°Mister Liang, wait for me!¡±


    Liang Chen¡¯s body stiffened. He turned his head and looked at the girl running toward him, withplicated hatred spreading in the bottom of his eyes.


    Ming Shu ran closer. She put away her snacks and smiled. ¡°Mister Liang, why do you leave so fast, there will be a dinner banquetter.¡±


    ¡°Wen Yi, what do you want?¡± She ran out at this time to mock me?


    ¡°I want to beat you.¡± I¡¯m itchy for that.


    Liang Chen: ¡°...¡±


    There were quite a lot of journalists outside the science and technology museum, so Liang Chen didn¡¯t think Ming Shu would dare beat him in broad daylight. But seeing the bodyguardsing closer at him, he was not sure about that.


    Journalists looked over here, but were frightened by the bodyguards¡¯ ferocious stare. They didn¡¯t daree closer and only took several distant pictures.


    Liang Chen pretended to be calm, ¡°Wen Yi, behave yourself. There¡¯re so many people watching.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, and if you want to revenge, anytime.¡±


    Liang Chen also brought some people around him, but Ming Shu had so many people surrounded them. These bodyguards looked scary even they didn¡¯t do anything and just stood there.


    Then Ming Shu gave Liang Chen a fierce beating.


    ¡°Mister Liang, remember to be angry more.¡± Ming Shu patted Liang Chen¡¯s shoulder with a long sigh. ¡°The angrier you are, the more beautiful you¡¯ll be. Trust me, or you can have a try.¡±


    Liang Chen ached all over his body and didn¡¯t have the strength to talk.


    Ming Shu strode to leave with his men.


    Liang Chen¡¯s face darkened and was supported up. He knocked onto the nearest man, ¡°Waste.¡±


    The big movement pulled open his wound in the body, and Liang Chen¡¯s face got pale at once.


    Wen YI!


    Just wait!


    Ming Shu returned to the vi. While Green Hair was talking about she ignored her proper duties and ran to care about other people¡¯s business, Ming Shu finished her food and walked upstairs slowly, then Green Hair was shut out.


    Ming Shu walked to the shower room as she took of her clothes.


    Someone suddenly hugged her. A warm body got tightly close to her skin.


    Ming Shu paused for a moment then grunted, ¡°Looks like I need to change the bodyguards outside, otherwise any kind of fly cane into my room.¡±


    The man behind her rubbed her neck with his head. ¡°If I want toe in, they can¡¯t stop me.¡±


    Mister Yan tried to move off his hands. ¡°Mister Yan, are you addicted to be a thief?¡±


    Yan Zhan tightened his arms and almost held the entire her in his arms. ¡°Wen Yi, did you miss me?¡±


    If it weren¡¯t that he remembered that night clearly, he would have doubted nothing rally happened between them.


    She wants to deny it, no way.


    ¡°Miss you to death?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be disappointed.¡± Yan Zhan turned Ming Shu¡¯s face around and kissed on her red lips. ¡°You want me to die, I won¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    I will live safe and sound. What¡¯s more, I¡¯m going to show up in front of you everyday.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Is it so hard to just hate me once?


    I¡¯m helpless.


    Ming Shu¡¯s body softened in the kissing. Yan Zhan held her in the arms and walked into the shower room. Turning on the shower, the water immediately wet their clothes.


    Her graceful figure, pink lips, and fair skin, all of which had made him miss so much. Water trickled down her corbone as she breathed in and out.


    Yan Zhan closed his eyes and pressed her against the shower room door, kissing every inch of her skin.


    Green Hair knocked on the door for a long time yet no one answered. He was a little strange. The Big Miss should fall asleep so soon... She hasn¡¯t had her night snack.


    Green Hair continued knocking.


    About five minutester, the door finally opened. However, it was not his Big Miss opening it, but...


    Green Hair¡¯s legs trembled. ¡°Yama Yan... you, why are you here?¡±


    Did he kill the Big Miss and tear the body apart? Green Hair looked inside on his tiptoes, but was totally blocked by Yan Zhan.


    Yan Zhan didn¡¯t show a happy face. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Big Miss, I¡¯m here to send you the night snack.¡± Green Hair ignored Yan Zhan and raised his voice.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Hearing Ming Shu¡¯s voice, Green Hair sighed a relief. She is fine.


    He gave a look at Yan Zhan whose face became even darker and smiled. ¡°Yama Yan, would you?¡±


    Handing the night snack over to Yan Zhan, Green Hair ran away immediately.


    Yan Zhan brought the night snack in. It¡¯s only for one person as Green Hair didn¡¯t know Yan Zhan was also here.


    Ming Shu folded her arms around the sleeping robe and sat in the messy bed. Her eyes looked a little empty which made her entire person look very soft.


    Yan Zhan held back his unhappy mood and pulled a table nearby to put it before her. The confusion in Ming Shu¡¯s eyes was immediately reced by some lights. She began to eat the night snack happily, and of course she didn¡¯t have any intention to share.


    Humph, I don¡¯t want any food right now...


    I want...


    After finishing the food, Ming Shu put down the chopsticks and asked casually, ¡°Have you settled down all your issues?¡±


    Yan Zhan pinched Ming Shu¡¯s ankle. ¡°Are you caring about me?¡±


    Ming Shu struggled but was pinched harder by Yan Zhan. ¡°Don¡¯t think highly of yourself. I¡¯m just asking about the enemy¡¯s information.¡±


    Yan Zhan lowered his eyes down. He carefully pinched Ming Shu¡¯s ankle like it was something precious. ¡°Almost done. Xia Xian will handle the remaining ones.¡±


    ¡°Are you not afraid that someone will take the opportunity to get in?¡± The internal disorder was settled, but what about those staring at him from outside.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t take action, I won¡¯t have anything to worry.¡±


    ¡°What if I do take action?¡±


    Yan Zhan looked up and his deep eyes looked straight into Ming Shu¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯ll give you everything. What¡¯s mine is also yours.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled wider. ¡°You¡¯re that generous?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty to be generous to you.¡± I even sacrificed my body, how the hell will I care about those external things.

 Chapter 500 - The Crown in the Darkness (27)

    <h4>Chapter 500: The Crown in the Darkness (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yan Zhan lived in the vi then. Green Hair immediately reported the news to father Wen in Qianzhou.


    Father Wen understood now why Yan Zhan sent him a letter before.


    He took a fancy to my daughter!


    Father Wen was so angry that he almost directly flew here from Qianzhou to beat Yan Zhan, but was persuaded by Ming Shu in the end.


    Yan Zhan fit himself in very well. He ordered the servants even more often and confidently than Ming Shu.


    ¡°Is Yama Yan really with our big miss?¡±


    ¡°Of course, didn¡¯t you see him walk in and out of big miss¡¯s room everyday?¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t see big miss like Yama Yan a little. Just now I saw her scold Yama Yan and they almost had a quarrel...¡±


    ¡°Pah, if big miss doesn¡¯t like Yama Yan, why will she allow him toe in and out of here freely?¡±


    The discussions like this happened a lot, and sometimes Yan Zhan would also hear such a discussion in person. Butter, the discussions reduced, which was probably because they had been used to him.


    ¡°Wen Yi.¡±


    Yan Zhan got downstairs with a box in his arms.


    ¡°What?¡± Ming Shu uttered with cruel words, ¡°Have you thought through and decided to leave?¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡± Who said about that. Yan Zhan took out the things from the box, ¡°You said you don¡¯t like me, but if it¡¯s true, why do you keep these things, didn¡¯t you throw them away? Or did you get them back?¡±


    Yan Zhan took out those items one by one, disying them in front of Ming Shu.


    They were all sent by Yan Zhan during the time when Shangguan Qi was pursuing her.


    Ming Shu swept over them and calmly called, ¡°Green Hair.¡±


    Green Hair walked in, ncing at Yan Zhan secretly, and then answered in a deep voice, ¡°Yes, Big Miss.¡±


    Ming Shu pointed at those items on the table, ¡°Who let you pick up these trash back?¡±


    Green Hair: ¡°...¡± What?!


    Was it not you?


    In the face of Ming Shu¡¯s smile, Green Hair had to answer humbly, ¡°I... I just thought it¡¯s a little pitiful...¡±


    ¡°Take them out and throw away.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Green Hair hurriedly went up to take the items on the table in his arms, but then was stopped by Yan Zhan. Green Hair was sad and angered. Big Miss, can we not behave like this? I don¡¯t want to be the scapegoat.¡±


    Ming Shu ate the snacks calmly and peacefully. Yan Zhan stared at her for almost one entire minute, but finally he turned around and left the vi.


    Green Hair hesitated, ¡°Big Miss, do I throw them or not?¡±


    ¡°Throw your head. Find a ce and lock them, don¡¯t let him see.¡±


    Green Hair was confused, ¡°Big Miss, you like Yama Yan, but why do you piss him off in this way?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to.¡±


    Green Hair: ¡°...¡± Okay okay okay, you¡¯re the boss and you¡¯ll determine.


    Suddenly I feel a little sorry for Yama Yan.


    Green Hair put away the items and locked all of them into the safe box in the basement.


    ¨C


    Yan Zhan came backte. It was raining and he was all wet. As soon as he got in, he sat on the sofa and remained silent.


    After hearing Green Hair¡¯s report, Ming Shu walked down from upstairs slowly. ¡°Did you lose your soul out there? Do you need me to find a doctor for you?¡±


    Some water dripped down along Yan Zhan¡¯s hair. Ming Shu frowned slightly and stood before him. ¡°Speak, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I¡¯m pissed off, don¡¯t you see that?


    ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±


    Hearing this, Yan Zhan reacted a little. He looked up at Ming Shu first, then asked back, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This clothes is ugly. Take it off and throw it away.¡± Ming Shu sat opposite him, ordering about, ¡°And the trousers, take all of them off. Otherwise you get out.¡±


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡± Psychopath!


    It was still raining and Yan Zhan didn¡¯t want to get out. As there¡¯re no one else in the vi, and no one coulde in without Ming Shu¡¯s permission, Yan Zhan took off his clothes and the trousers.


    Ming Shu smashed a nket at him. ¡°Go upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you go too far.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going too far, so what?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave?¡±


    Are you angry now? Just get angry!


    Yan Zhan almost spit out blood. If it weren¡¯t for the mission, who would have been willing to stay around a psychopath like you.


    Do you think I like you!


    I don¡¯t like you.


    Yan Zhan wrapped himself in the nket and walked upstairs. He cursed Ming Shu over and over again inside as he was really very angry.


    After Yan Zhan disappeared into the stairs corner, Ming Shu waited for a little longer, then got up to pick the clothes and trousers on the ground. She took out some items from them, including a purse, a gun, a key, and a cell phone, which had been turned off.


    Ming Shu kept the items, then took the clothes to Green Hair and let him throw them away.


    Let¡¯s just y the whole game.


    Ming Shu also returned to her room. Yan Zhan had changed into another outfit and leaned against the bed, watching the rain curtains falling outside with loud noises.


    Ming Shu put all his items at the bedside, then pulled the quilt and got in.


    Shey in the bed, but Yan Zhan still stood there like a sculpture. Ming Shu was a little agitated. She turned over restlessly, reaching out to touch him.


    But Yan Zhan avoided it.


    He was a little stiff, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the next door.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Yan Zhan turned off the light and went out.


    [Lord Nine, don¡¯t look for troubles!] The system howled as soon as he walked out.


    Yan Zhan blocked the system and pushed the next door open. He sat into the darkness, looking at the rain outside the window.


    He needed to think. Why did he leave a hint for himself like that, who on earth is she, and what on earth does she mean to him.


    The system wouldn¡¯t tell him these.


    He liked her.


    She could appear in different worlds...


    Yan Zhan felt a little dizzy. He couldn¡¯t remember those erased memory, so he could only guess.


    If... if he really liked her, it would make sense that he left hints for himself. He knew his own personality and he wouldn¡¯t leave such hints rted to another person out of no reason.


    And he had a different feeling to her, which was very familiar...


    So, he needed to find a way to avoid himself being erased with memories. In that case, he would know what on earth had happened.


    Yan Zhan took a deep breath and got ready to return. But then he found the door was locked by Ming Shu.


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡±


    What the hell!


    Why is she so annoying!


    How do I like such a psychopath, am I crazy?


    I must¡¯ve gone mad!


    Yan Zhan went into the next door and climbed the window to get back in Ming Shu¡¯s room. Fortunately the window was not locked. Yan Zhan jumped down in and closed the window carefully, then felt his way to get onto the bed.


    The girl in the bed was sleeping like a log, with a bag of snacks in her arms. Her pink cheeks looked attractive, and she didn¡¯t seem to feel that someone came in.


    Yan Zhan tried to take away the snacks in her hand, but she held it very tightly.


    Before she slept with him and held his body, but Yan Zhan didn¡¯t meet such a scene.


    He tried again to take away the snacks. But as soon as he moved, the girl seemed to be going to wake up.


    Yan Zhan didn¡¯t know what to do. He bent over to kiss her, tasting a bit of sweetness in her mouth. She must¡¯ve eaten something after he went out.


    Yan Zhan felt her hands loosened a little, so he swiftly pulled the snacks out a little further. But as he pulled, she also tightened her grip. Yan Zhan was speechless, and he continued kissing her, then took away the snacks in her arms little by little.


    Finally he made it. Yan Zhan felt his entire person was covered with sweats. He held her in his arms and was ready to fall asleep withfort.


    Why would she rather hold the snacks than hold a handsome man like me.

 Chapter 501 - The Crown of Darkness (28)

    <h4>Chapter 501: The Crown of Darkness (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Sunlight shone in from the window. Tiny dust floated around in the sunlight.


    Ming Shu felt ufortable from the sunlight. She leaned towards the side and felt for her snacks. However, she touched a smooth piece of skin.


    This was not her snack.


    She sat up immediately.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yan Zhan woke up in surprise and asked her without thinking.


    Ming Shu turned around to look for her snacks.


    Yan Zhan got a shock. He quickly stuffed the snacks beside him into her arms. Ming Shu hugged and touched her snacks. She fell back in a satisfied nammer.


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡± what kind of weird habit is this? I am less attractive than a bag of snack.


    With the snacks blocking them, Yan Zhan slept very unocmfortably. However, if he still dared to snatch her snacks now, he would be looking for death.


    When it was morning, Ming Shu was very obedient. He suspected that she could be abducted and traffic with just a bag of snacks.


    Hence, Yan Zhan started to seduce Ming Shu to kiss him shamelessly, ¡°Little Yi, kiss me, I will give you food...¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem that happy but she still kissed him on the face. Yan Zhan gave her some snacks and the process repeated itself.


    Under the sunlight, a girlid on his body and kissed him asionally. Yan Zhan was ted and warmth spreaded through his entire body. He suddenly wished that time would just stop now.


    ¨C


    Yan Zhan¡¯s unhappiness was only a brief interlude. Ming Shu didn¡¯t ask and Yan Zhan didn¡¯t bring it up.


    During the rest of the time, Yan Zhan continued to look for death. Green Hair couldn¡¯t bear to see it any longer. He knew that he just had to go along with what Big Miss said but Yan Zhan just had to oppose her. The entire vi was in chaos everyday.


    However, at night, the two of thwm would still sleep with each other as though nothing had happened.


    It was so weird.


    ¨C


    Ji Yue¡¯an¡¯s newpany started moving on the right path. It became a promising new enterprise in the Tech industry.


    Ji Yue¡¯an was really busy recently. For the sake of food, Ming Shu would always go to his office and find him.


    There is nothing I won¡¯t do for food.


    If I marry him...


    Ming Shu denied this thought. That idiot would create a havoc.


    Ming Shu went up. The moment she entered thepany, she was stunned by the mess in it. She calmly stuffed two cream puffs in her mouth, ¡°were you all rob?¡±


    The atmosphere in thepany was weird. Ji Yue¡¯an sat alone at the side. The rest of the people were either standing oe sitting. It was weird.


    ¡°Boss,¡± Ji Yue¡¯an¡¯s close buddy called her.


    Ming Shu hugged her cream puffs and went over, ¡°what happened?¡±


    The close buddy exined to Ming Shu what happened recently.


    An old brand wanted to buy their patent for their holographic technique. However, this technique would bring exorbitant profit in the future so Ji Yue¡¯an was not willing to seel it. Then, the other party started to use unscupulous methods against them.


    Thispany was not under Liang Chen. Ming Shu was surprised but she still asked Green Hair to investigate it. In the end, Liang Chen was still behind everything.


    Ji Yue¡¯an just started out in his business venture so Liang Chen¡¯s actions created a sizable impact on him. Ji Yue¡¯an was helpless now.


    He had no power. How can he fight with Liang Chen?


    ¡°Boss, what should we do now? If we don¡¯t sell it, we can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°How will I know? This is not mypany,¡± Ming Shu said tantly.


    ¡°...¡± Didn¡¯t you invest in it? You are the boss! Have you forgotten about it?


    ¡°I want to eat snacks... let me think.¡±


    Ming Shu hugged her snacks and walked out of thepany. This is a challenge for the male protagonist to toughen him up. It had nothing to do with me... but if the male protagonist kept facing challenges, who will make food for me?


    Worrying.


    Let me eat some snacks to calm myself down.


    The moment she looked up, she saw Yan Zhan with a dark face. The ck suit made him looked tall and handsome but the air around him was cold. It was as if something scary was brewing and was going to break out soon.


    Ming Shu walked over calmly.


    Yan Zhan¡¯s eyes were like ice, ¡°why did youe to look for him?¡±


    Ming Shu opened her mouth and said immediately, ¡°dating.¡± Let me anger you to death!


    ¡°Dating?¡± Yan Zhan¡¯s gazended on the tall building behind, ¡°Miss Wen, do I need to remind you that you have a boyfriend now? Also, when did your eyesight be so bad?¡±


    That Ji Yue¡¯an... okay, he is the protagonist. His personality is attractive.


    But can you be be more shallow!


    Can you just look at the face?


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t it always been bad?¡± Ming Shu smiled mysteriously.


    If my eyesight is good, will I like you?


    I must go visit the optician if I have the time.


    Ming Shu opened the car door and got onto his car. The driver was someone she didn¡¯t recognise. When Ming Shu got up, the driver shivered. Just now when Yama Yan was inside, he looked as though he was going to bomb the building. It was so scary.


    ¡°Wen Yi, can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ming Shu raised her leg and sat on his special seat ufortably, ¡°why not you date me too. Then we are equals.¡±


    Yan Zhan remembered the event that happenedst time and didn¡¯t feel good.


    He didn¡¯t want to be punished by her like this.


    Yan Zhan took some deep breaths outside but he was still very angry. So angry he could explode.


    Why can she interact with other guys outside!


    What happened to the oppressive big boss?!


    Director, did I take the wrong script? There is something wrong with this viin!


    Keep calm! I can win this!


    Yan Zhan prepared his heart and sat inside the car with a ck face. The car left the big building slowly. Ming Shu wanted to eat something along the way and although Yan Zhan frowned at her, he still brought her to eat many things and even taeaway some food for her as supper.


    ¨C


    Liang Chen was kidnapped.


    Before Ming Shu could think of a way to help her chef, this piece of news came. How did he get kidnap?


    Who kidnapped my target!


    Would it be Ji Yue¡¯an?


    Ming Shu called and asked Ji Yue¡¯an. However, Ji Yue¡¯an said that he didn¡¯t see Liang Chen.


    It was not Ji Yue¡¯an.


    Who is it?!


    Which little demon wanted to harm my target! So angry!


    Ming Shuid among her snacks helplessly. Let me die with my snacks.


    ¡°Big Miss, there is news,¡± Green Hair ran over, ¡°the Liang family received a call just now. The kidnapper asked them to pay a ransom. However, the kidnapper just gave them a time. The location is not yet set.¡±


    Liang Chen¡¯s kidnap was a huge thing. Although the Liang family called the police, they didn¡¯t dare to make it public.


    But, this issue was still released and all the medias fought to report about it.


    The big mister of the Liang family was kidnapped. What an explosive news this was.


    The kidnapper sent three messages to the Liang family and even sent then one of Liang Chen¡¯s finger to expressed his anger.


    ¡°Where is Yan Zhan?¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly remembered that she hadn¡¯t seen that idiot who like to appear in front of her.


    ¡°Erm... Yama Yan... seemed to have went out in the morning,¡± Green Hair was not very certained too. He was not here for the entire morning and when he came back, there was no sign of Yama Yan. He must have went out.


    ¡°Did he go out often these few day?¡±


    Green Hair thought for a while, ¡°he went out yesterday and the day before but he came back quite fast.¡±


    Big Miss didn¡¯t restrict his movements and they didn¡¯t dare to confine him too.


    After all, he was Yama Yan...


    ¡°Investigate!¡±


    F**k this idiot is always trying to kill me target.

 Chapter 502 - The Crown of Darkness (29)

    <h4>Chapter 502: The Crown of Darkness (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In a shappy house, Liang Chen was tied up and thrown on a dirty floor. Fan Xueni was beside him. Her eyes were red and she didn¡¯t have the energy to cry anymore.


    That day, after he came out with Fan Xueni, he was kidnapped. The other party only wanted to kiidnap him but since Fan Xueni was there too, they could only kidnap them together.


    They had been locked up here for two days. No one came in during this period of them and no food was given to them. If it wasn¡¯t for the voices outside, he would have though that he was here alone.


    Liang Chen used a long time to cut the ropes on his hand. His body was weak from not having food for two days.


    He signaled to Fan Xueni to ask her to kepp quiet and untied her rope.


    Fan Xueni eyes were blodd red and she shivered uncontrobly. Her voice was broken, ¡°Mister Liang...¡±


    ¡°Xu!¡± Liang Chen covered her lips and signaled her to stop talking.


    Liang Chen walked towards the door carefully and listened to themotion outside.


    ¡°When are we suppose to guard until? Did they get the things already?¡±


    c¡±It won¡¯t be so easy. The old fox from the Liang family will notpromise so easily.


    ¡°The inte is buzzign with this piece of news now. Luckily, we prepared ourselves...¡±


    ¡°There is no girls here. Such a torture.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there one inside? She looks quite pretty too. Bright and beautiful. Her figure is amazing too. She is much better than those people from outside,¡± someone continued the conversation, ¡°since we are going to kill them anyway, why not...¡±


    Liang Chen¡¯s heart dropped. The other party was not nning to keep them alive.


    At this moment, the people outside had reached a consensus. Footsteps came closer. The door was unlocked and pushed opened in just a few seconds.


    Liang Chen didn¡¯t have the time to hide and bumped right into those people.


    ¡°What the hell. How did he run over here? How did you tie him up?¡±


    The person who came in scolded and rushed over to Liang Chen¡¯s side. Liang Chen didn¡¯t have much energy but luckily, he didn¡¯t get caought.


    He even reached the door sessfully.


    Just as he seemed to be getting away, a big hunk suddenly appeared at the door and punched right into Liang Chen¡¯s face. His whole body was then lifted by the big hunk and threw inside. He fainted.


    When Liang Chen woke up, it was already night time. Fan Xueni shrunk at a corner. Her clothes were in a mess and she looked into the empty air in a daze. There was an unpleasant smell in the air.


    Liang Chen knew what had happened.


    He didn¡¯t like Fan Xueni to begin with. He only wanted to snatch her so that she couldn¡¯t be by Ji Yue¡¯an¡¯s side.


    Hence, when Fan Xueni was being bullied by the other people, Liang Chen didn¡¯t feel anything in his heart.


    The night seemed especially long.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu brought some men up the mountain. Green Hair investigated and realized that Liang Chen might be locked up at this mountain. She needed to climb mountains now to save her target. Isn¡¯t it stifling?


    Let me have some snacks and take a break.


    ¡°Big Miss, there is someone in front. It should be here.¡±


    Green Hair reported softly.


    Ming Shu, Green Hair, and her men hid in the woods and looked at the broken little house. There were people guarding outside the house. They were looking around in vignce.


    ¡°Miss, there seem to be people over there... it doesn¡¯t look like the same gang,¡± Green Hair passed the binocrs to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu took the binocrs and looked over. It was a sniper. They could see them from their position but the people at the little house would not be able to see them.


    Ming Shu looked at the symbol on their wrist. They were Yan Zhan¡¯s men.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong. There was nothing contradictory about liking someone and opposing him at the same time. When she should act, she would act.


    ¡°Makse sure that Liang Chen doesn¡¯t die,¡± Ming Shu ordered Green Hair.


    ¡°Just make sure that he doesn¡¯t die?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as long as he doesn¡¯t die, it doesn¡¯t matter if he lose a hand or a leg.¡± This money tree can¡¯t die.


    Green Hair acknowledged her and went to hand down the order.


    Ming Shu boredly waited. The police seemed to have received some news and would arrive very soon.


    ¡°Hey, Big Miss, look!¡±


    Green Hair suddenly pointed at the direction of the lttle broken house anxiously.


    Liang Chen had subdued a guard and was slowly movng out. Ming Shu looked at the sniper. He had already aimed at Liang Chen.


    Ming Shu took out her gun and sot at the sniper.


    The gunshot not only shocked the sniper, it also alerted the guards and they all hid in the shadows, looking around them with vignce. Liang Chen was already caught by them.


    However, there was only one gunshot. Nothing happened after that.


    ¡°Big Miss, why did you shoot!¡± Green Hair went crazy.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t shoot, Liang Chen would be dead,¡± the sniper was waiting for Liang Chen toe out. Looking at this situation, would an ordinary sniper be sent here?


    Shashasha ¡ª


    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±


    Green Hair and the people around Ming Shu stared at the shadows in alert. The shashasha sound continued.


    A shadow came out. Green Hair became nervous.


    Ming Shu raised her hand and signaled for them to put down their guns.


    Yan Zhan slowly came nearer. Green Hair heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Yama Yan, what are you doing here?¡±


    Yan Zhan walked directly towards Ming Shu, ¡°what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Save someone,¡± Ming Shu said, ¡°you want to kill Liang Chen?¡±


    Yan Zhan didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want him to die,¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°how? Will you spare him for my sake?¡±


    He he.


    I will not let him go just because you said so.


    Yan Zhan sat beside her and hugged her, ¡°each by his ability. Let¡¯s see if he ends up dead or alive.¡±


    Green Hair: ¡°...¡± What is the situation now? One wants him alive and the other wants him dead. And the two fo them are together? Are they having apetition?!


    That is a human!


    Ming Shu pped Yan Zhan¡¯s hand.


    You want to chase me with this kind of attitude? In your dreams.


    I shall just love my snacks.


    ¨C


    That side was preparing to retreat. Ming Shu didn¡¯t find the sniper. He had hidden himself somewhere.


    Yan Zhan gazed afar, ¡°do you think that I only arrange one person?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at her surroundings again. She didn¡¯t see the sniper. No one knew when a gunshot would appear and shoot Liang Chen¡¯s life away.


    Ming Shu smiled at Yan Zhan and waved her hand, ¡°hit them. Don¡¯t hit anyone.¡±


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡±


    Gunshots suddenly sounded in the woods. The people that were retreating were forced into the little house. Ming Shu called the police right in front of Yan Zhan and told the police the exact lcoation.


    After she finished the call, Ming Shu smiled even sweeter, ¡°you have onyl one option now. You either rushed in a catch Liang Chen, or you bomb that little house.¡±


    The police were reaching soon. He would not have the time to go in and take Liang Chen out. But bombing the little house... he didnn¡¯t have any explosives with him now.


    Yan Zhan felt helpless. However, he didn¡¯t want to throw his face away and admit defeat to her. He could only rely on the people that prepared and hoped that they would not disappoint him at such a crucial moment.


    Kill that Liang Chen!


    Don¡¯t ask him why.


    Mission!


    The police panted heavilty as they climbed up and surrounded the little house as they shouted. They didn¡¯t know who started the gunshots so they started searching along their sides to prevent someone from sneaking an attack on them.


    Ming Shu retreated with Green Hair and her men.


    She believed that with the luck of a fake male protagonist, Liang Chen would not die so easily.

 Chapter 503 - The Crown of Darkness (30)

    <h4>Chapter 503: The Crown of Darkness (30)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Rumble¡ª


    The explosion behind caused Ming Shu to stopped in her tracks. She turned around. mes were rising in the air and the sky turned red because of it. Commotions started arising too.


    The little demon is quite impressive!


    What the hell! My Hatred Points!


    Ming Shu looked around. She didn;t see Yan Zhan.


    ¡°Big Miss, let¡¯s go. Someone wille soon,¡± Green Hair pestered her.


    Yama Yan had disappeared?


    He only cared about his Big Miss. He didn¡¯t bother about that malefic. If he is not around, that would be the best. That way, he won¡¯t be able to disturb his Big Miss. Old master had siad that Yan Zhan was not a good person. If he can break them away, break them.


    If Yan Zhan didn¡¯t lke his daughter, he would still admire him. However, he likes her daughter so he is not good person.


    Ming Shu turned around and left from the other side of the mountain. They sat on theri car and returned to Green City.


    On their way back, they were stopped by the roadblocks the police made.


    Green City went down and settled it. By the time they returned to Green City, it was already midnight.¡±


    ¡°Big Miss, the people that kidnapped Liang Chen doesn¡¯t seems to be Yama Yan¡¯s men...¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is not that stupid.¡± If he wanted to kill Liang Chen, there is no need for him to create such a hugemotion. Yan Zhan probably went there to get some profit out of themotion.


    Fine.


    Not only do I have to gain Hatred Points now, I have to fight with that idiot.


    Where¡¯re my snacks!


    ¡°Is Liang Chen dead?¡±


    Green Hair was answering some messages on his phone. He heard Ming Shu;s question and shook his head, ¡± there is no news yet. The house exploded so he should be either dead or heavilty injured.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded, ¡°guard the vi. When Yan Zhanes back, block him outside the gates.


    ¡°Will Yama Yan stille back?¡± Although I don¡¯t know what games you bosses are ying, acoording to the situation today, Yan Zhan probably won¡¯te back right?


    Ming Shu smiled and said certainly, ¡°he will.¡±


    Just as Ming Shu predicted, Yan Zhan came back one hourter. Green Hair respected his Big Miss so predicting thigs so urately and did his job in blocking him outside.


    Yan Zhan had prepared himself on the way back. He finally managed to gain some good feelings from her but this time, he might have wasted all his previous efforts. He couldn¡¯t help it though. He just wanted to anger her...


    Yan Zhan didn¡¯t push his way in. He stood outside for a while and wanted to leave. However, he saw someone bringing Ji Yue¡¯an in...


    F**k she is calling that pretty boy again.


    Ji Yue¡¯an saw another man outside and seemed surprise, ¡°who is that?¡±


    The man was standing in the dim lights and looking at him from the side. There was no expression on his face but his eyes were cold, so cold that they seemed to be able to turn things into ice.


    ¡°Mister Ji, do not ask things that you are not suppose to ask,¡± the person beside him reminded him.


    Ji Yue¡¯an was shocked. That man didn¡¯t look like a normal person. The woman actually a man like him to stand outside...


    When Ji Yue¡¯an came out, Yan Zhan was still standing there.


    When he saw the man, he suddenly walked towards the middle of the road and blocked his car.


    The driver didn¡¯t dare to run over him and stopped. He winded down the car window and called softly, ¡°Yama Yan...¡±


    Why are you blocking the car!


    It is very scary in the middle of the night!


    Yan Zhan ignored the driver and walked to the backseat with his icy aura. The car window was not close. He started at Ji Yue¡¯an coldly, ¡°what did you do inside?¡±


    Ji Yue¡¯an felt that he was being red at by a wild beast. His blood started freezing as he replied with difficulty, ¡°cook... food.¡±


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡±


    What did he say?


    I didn¡¯t hear it properly.


    Have they progress till they can cook food?


    Ji Yue¡¯an felt that the man in front of him had gotten scarier. What did he say wrongly? There was nothing wrong. He went to make food for her, right? She hopes that he can make food her everyday and treated him like a chef. What is wrong with that?


    ¡°Yama Yan, Yama Yan,¡± Green Hair ran over and pulled him before he could strike. He turned around and ordered the dirver, ¡°send Mister Ji away.¡±


    The driver nodded his head immediately and got onto the car with a pale face. He stepped ont eh elerator and left with Ji Yue¡¯an.


    ¡°Yama Yan, what are you doing?¡± Green Hair saw the person leaving and said to Yan Zhan. He was afraid too but he had no choice.


    ¡°He said that he came to cook for her?¡± F**k is the pretty boy good at cooking? Shouldn¡¯t things like cooking be... that kind of rtionship? So angry. I want to kill people.


    ¡°Yes... ¡°what is wrong with that? Green Hair¡¯s eyes squinted and he retreated a few steps back. He stammered, ¡°Yama Yan, Yama Yan... we can talk nicely. Why are you taking a knife out?¡±


    Where did the knifee from!


    He didn¡¯t see when he took out the knife. It just popped out suddenly. So scary.


    Green Hair had already ran back to the vi. Before he could scream, he was grabbed on the cor by Ming Shu and dragged in.


    ¡°Big Miss...¡± Green Hair wanted to cry. Look at the man outside! He wants to kill people!


    Ming Shu¡¯s gazended on the knife in his hand. She smiled. ¡°Mister Yan, what are you doing holding a knife in the middle of the night at my vi?¡±


    Yan Zhan walked towards Ming Shu step by step.


    Ming Shu stood on the stairs. Yan Zhan stood below the stairs and looked up into her eyes, ¡°what is your rtionship with him?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Ji Yue¡¯an...¡±


    ¡°Whatever you think it is, it is.¡± Who ask you to touch my Hatred Points. I will anger you to death.


    What else could their rtionship be? He even made food for her...


    Thedy that I took so much effort to chase got snatched away just like this by some wild man!


    No!


    Yan Zhan was not convinced. He gave a sinisterugh, ¡°I will go kill him then.¡±


    Very good. You touched my Hatred Points and now you want to touch my chef. Why don¡¯t you go to heaven!


    [Lord Nine, calm down, don¡¯t dig your own hole.]


    He can¡¯t calm down. Right now, he just want to kill Ji Yue¡¯an. Why can she eat his food and look at him. Jealousy caused him to pick up his knife.


    [...] Lord Nine is crazy.


    Shivers.


    Help!


    Ming Shu also thought that Yan Zhan would go crazy with anger. However, his anger slowly disappeared and he kept his knife. He even gave an awkward smile.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Something is wrong!


    Yan Zhan grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s hand and lowered his voice. He looked tired and he became worn out. ¡°I am very tired, can I go in?¡±


    What?


    Didn¡¯t you want to kill Ji Yue¡¯an just now? Why are you tired now?


    Are you acting now?


    How did that sentence go? Even if she knew that he was acting, but her heart still softened when she saw the tired expression on her fave.


    Ming Shu thought for a while, e in.¡±


    When Yan Zhan passed by Green Hair, Green Hair saw the weird smile on Yan Zhan¡¯s mouth corners and he shivered. He wanted to grabbed his Big Miss.


    Big Miss, this man has evil intentions...


    He was like a psychopath murderer during the prelude of his murder.


    However, Green Hair didn¡¯t manage to grab his Big Miss and watched as the door of the vi was closed by Yan Zhan.


    A cold breeze of air blew and chills ran all over Green Hair¡¯s body. He swallowed his saliva with some difficulty and shivered as he called the old master.

 Chapter 504 - The Crown of Darkness (31)

    <h4>Chapter 504: The Crown of Darkness (31)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Yan Zhan came in, he didn¡¯t kick up a fuss. He followed Ming Shu back to the bedroom and took his clothes into the bedroom.


    Ming Shu felt weird. What is he up to?


    He can¡¯t strangle in in bed right?


    Ming Shu guessed wrongly. Yan Zhan didn¡¯t want to strangle her on the bed. He wanted her to die on the bed and not give her any snacks. In the end, she got a bit angry. He is too treacherous!


    ¡°Yan Zhan...¡±


    ¡°Baby,¡± Yan Zhan kissed Ming Shu on her shoulder but his actions didn¡¯t stop, ¡°why? Am I not serving you well?¡±


    Ming Shu wanted to push him away but his force became bigger and pressed against her body. It was hot and heavy.


    Ming Shu¡¯s face turned red. She groaned, ¡°I am hungry...¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I feeding you now?¡±


    ¡°I want food.¡± Ming Shu was frustrated. Using such methods to separate her and her snacks. Sinister!


    Yan Zhan kissed Ming Shu¡¯s slightly swollen lips. After he finished, he asked, ¡°will you get close with other man again?¡±


    Ming Shu was so hungry she didn¡¯t have much energy left, ¡°let me eat.¡±


    Yan Zhan felt a bit heart pain. She looked so obedient and soft now. However, he controlled himself, ¡°you have not answered my question. Will you get close with them again?¡±


    ¡°Yan Zhan!¡± Ming Shu gritted her teeth, ¡°don¡¯t get too overboard.¡±


    Maybe it was because she was angry, her voice was extra soft and she sounded like she was whining.


    Yan Zhan¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°I just want you, how is that overboard? I can¡¯t stand it when you get close with other guys. You are mine.¡±


    He kissed her shoulder, cor and his boddy moved fiercely and oppressively, as though he wanted to get an answer from her body.


    ¡°Yan Zhan... I am hungry,¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice was so weak it was almost indistingusable. Her situation didn¡¯t seem good. Her red face had started to turn pale. Yan Zhan got nervous.


    He quickly got up and wrapped Ming Shu with the nkets. Then he searched the room for the unfinished snacks and fed it to her slowly.


    Ming Shu ate very slowly. Her entire body was shrunk in his arms and the thin frame amke Yan Zhan¡¯s heart hurt.


    As he looked at Ming Shu¡¯s pale face, Yan Zhan¡¯s mind was in a whirl. He didn¡¯t know that things would turn so serious... he regretted his actions so much he wanted to p himself.


    What kind of bastard things did he do?


    Ming Shu¡¯s face got better. She strunk back to the bed and ignored Yan Zhan.


    Yan Zhan didn¡¯t know what to do, ¡°Wen Yi...¡±


    ¡°Get down.¡±


    Yan Zhan¡¯s face changed slightly. He hugged Ming Shu from the back and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I am sorry, I don¡¯t know... I will not be jealous anymore. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Ming Shu was no angry. She was the one that provoked him first. However, that feeling was ufortable. In the past, she would go through everything herself. She was afraid that she would be so used to him she couldn¡¯t be alone anymore.


    Everyone has dependency.


    So does she.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t chase Yan Zhan away again. She closed her eyes. The warmth behind her made her feel at ease. Her breathing calmed down.


    Yan Zhan didn¡¯t dare to move. He was afraid that he would provoke her.


    Now that he think about it, his actions just now were a bit overboard.


    However, if she didn¡¯t anger him, how will he lost control... of course, Yan Zhan didn¡¯t dare to me her.


    No matter how much fuss she made, he will endure it, give in to her, and pamper her.


    He is really sick.


    Yan Zhan sighed and kissed Ming Shu¡¯s neck. He ced his face among her hair.


    Who are you...


    ¨C


    The nexy day, Green hair saw Yan Zhan being chased out of the vi. He looked really pitiful and even seemed to have been beaten...


    Green hair: ¡°...¡±


    What happeend?


    Yan Zhan tidied hs clothes and walked out arrogantly.


    For the entire day, Green hair felt that her Big Miss¡¯s smile was very eerie. What on earth did Yama Yan did to his Big Miss?!


    ¡°What happened to Liang Chen?¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± Green hair came back to earth and hurriedly reported, ¡°Liang Chen didn¡¯t die. However, he is heavily injured. I heard that he injured his face in the explosion too. The Liang family seemed to have provoked someone and they are in a mess now. All the news are reporting negative stuff about them.


    ¡°Where is Yan Zhan?¡±


    ¡°Yama Yan...¡± Green hair remembered the haggard look Yan Zhan had this morning and swallowed his saliva, ¡°Yama Yan seemed to have a hand in it too. I heard rumours that the Liang family had gotten a form of technology.¡±


    Ming Shu went into deep thought. The bunch of goods that Xia Xian took back...


    So that technology most probably had something to do with weapons.


    ¡°Where is the little bastard!¡±


    Father Wen¡¯s shout made Ming Shu jumped in fright. She looked at Green hair. Why is old master here?


    Green hair felt guilty. Can he say that heined yesterday night?


    Father Wen ran in fiercely from outside. When he saw Ming Shu, he shouted, where is Yan Zhan! Call him out!


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Green hair: ¡°...¡±


    After hearing that Yan Zhan was kicked out, Father Wen¡¯s anger dwindled down. However, he still grabbed Ming Shu and scolded her. If someone like Yan Zhan was not his son-inw, he would think higly of him. However, there was no way he would allow him to be his son-inw.


    ¡°Little Yi, I have no other wishes. I just hope that you can find a person that love and pamper you for the rest of your leife. Yan Zhan... is not suitable for you,¡± Father Wen reasoned with Ming Shu seriously.


    ¡°Father, how do you know that he is not suitable?¡±


    Father Wen sneered, ¡°do you know what he his background is? He is not as simple as he looks. Little Yi, if you get together with him, there will be more and more dangering at you. I don¡¯t want you to lead such a life.¡±


    ¡°Father, do you think that I can still leave now?¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Father Wen froze.


    That time, he ddn¡¯t want his daughter to touch this business.


    He knew his own path was a path without retreat and ending.


    However, he did not wish that his daughter would go on the same path.


    But, after that, he almost lost his daughter many times and he had no choice but to teach her how to portect himself. Yet... some people are just talented.


    ¡°Once you step on this boat, do you think that it will ever dock? You either ride the waves and be a kinf or you lose everything and be a pirate. Which one will you choose?¡±


    Once again, Father Wen felt that his daughter has really grown up.


    ¡°Be the king of couse.¡±


    Ming Shu stuffed sweets into her mouth and smiled. ¡°then, why not you tell me exactly what the Liang family has which made youe all the way here?¡±


    Father Wen seldom came to Green City. Thest time when he knew about her and Yan Zhan, he only called her and scolded her over the phone. Although he said that he was agaisnt their rtionship, in his heart, he might not be that against it.


    After all, Father Wen respected his daughter¡¯s decision.


    But, this time, he came personally and coincidentally, something happened to the Liang family...


    Father Wen¡¯s face froze. He shook his head after a while, ¡°I am getting old.¡±


    Father Wen ordered Green hair to leave and then opened his mouth slowly.


    The Liang family had a genius in weapon making. At first, he worked for power in the Middle East but some conflict might have happened and the person from the Liang family ran away. He even took an important technology with him.


    He must have wanted to escape back here but he was unlucky and died on the way.


    However, they didn¡¯t find the thing. The most possible thing that happened was that he sent the thing back to the Liang family.


    If you can make good use of this technology, not only could you get rich, you could be the person that all kinds of power would contend you for.


    Father Wen was not as enthusiatic as he was when he was young, but he still had many subourdinates under him. There were so many people waiting to be fed so he had no choice but to take part in this.

 Chapter 505 - The Crown of Darkness (32)

    <h4>Chapter 505: The Crown of Darkness (32)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Green City was Father Wen¡¯s territory. He could do things much easier than other people. Ming Shu didn¡¯t have much intention of getting that thing but since Father Wen wanted it, she could only cooperate with him.


    Green City was caught in a strange situation.


    Tehe Liang family was in a mess. ording to what they say, when Liang Chen was kidnapped, they didn¡¯t take the thing out as ransom and imed that they don¡¯t know anything about it.


    No one knew if they were speaking the truth or not.


    The Liang family never dealed with underground business before. If they really had the thing, why didn¡¯t they take it out? If they really angered the other party, the other party might annihte their entire family and pushed someone out to be the scapegoat. If thay happened, who would know the truth?


    Or... because Liang Chen was reborn, the thing was in his hand?


    There really was such a possibility.


    Of course, all these are not impotant...


    Ming Shu was nning to go the the hospital and pay Liang Chen a visit.


    ¡°Big Miss, there are many people watching over him. Is it appropraite for you to go and see the young mister of Liang family now?¡±


    ¡°What is wrong with that?¡± Ming Shu took the pistachios that he bodyguard had peeled, ¡°we are not going to steal anything.¡±


    ¡°But the other people might not think this way!¡± Green Hair was frustrated. If Big Miss go and see Liang Chen now, this would mean that they are rted to the Liang family. What would those people in the dark think? Will tey think that they have already teamed up with the Liang family? Will they harm Big Miss?


    Green Hair¡¯s mind was full of treacherous scheme and he tried to discourage Ming Shu from visiting Liang Chen the whole way there.


    That is so nice to see about Liang Chen?


    Even Yama Yan is better looking than him!


    Can we go see Yama Yan?


    The heaven might have heard Green Hair¡¯s pleads because when they reached the hospital, they saw Xia Xian and Yan Zhan.


    ¡°Miss Wen,¡± Xia Xian greeted her with the same cunning expression.


    Yan Zhan bit his lips and looked at her straight in the face.


    ¡°Mister Xia,¡± Mister Xia didn¡¯t say anything. Green Hair couldn¡¯t let Xia Xian look dumb so he continued the conversation, ¡°Yama Yan, why are you here?¡±


    Is he here to see Liang Chen too?


    ¡°Yama Yan got injured and the doctor that he apanys wasn¡¯t around,¡± Xia Xian gave Yan Zhan and look. Yama Yan, I can only help you till here. Xia Xian smiled and pulled Green Hair away, ¡°coinicidently, I have something to ask you. Shall we go over there to talk?¡±


    Green Hair: ¡°...¡±


    Xia Xian didn¡¯t give Green Hair the change to talk. He walked up and dragged him to a corner.


    Ming Shu popped two pistachios in her mouth calmly. She raised her eyebrows, ¡°you are injured?¡±


    Xia Xian had already paved the way for him so there was no reason for Yan Zhan to not follow the path. He nodded his head.


    ¡°He, why aren¡¯t you dead yet?¡±


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡± Are you looking forward to me dying?


    I will not die!


    ¡°You are not dead yet, how will I dare to die in front of you?¡± Yan Zhan¡¯s tone changed. He seemed to have spoken it in a fit of pique and yet, it seemed like a sacastic remark too. EIther way, it seemed very weird.


    Actress Shu smiled. ¡°I am waiting to collect your corpse, how can I die before you? It¡¯s better if you die first.¡±


    Yan Zhan¡¯s acting was also amazing, ¡°haven¡¯t you heard ofdies first?¡±


    Ming Shu gave an innocent smile, ¡°that is why you need to let me stay alive.¡±


    Green Hair and Xia Xian looked at each other silently. Although the hospital was noisy, their hearing had been specially trained and they could hear the entire conversation clearly.


    Who will discuss about the timing of death like this?


    Do they mean what they say?


    The aura of those two people sed with each other. They looked as though they were going to fight the next second.


    Just as Xia Xian and Green Hair were prepared to rush over and hugged their masters, the two of them suddenly walked in a certain direction.


    What?


    What is happening? Are they not fighting anymore? Weren¡¯t they arguing with eahc other just now...


    Green Hair mmed his leg, ¡°oh no!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Big Miss is going to look for Liang Chen.¡±


    Xia Xian squinted his eyes slightly. Yama Yan was also here to find Liang Chen. The injury was just on the way...


    Green Hair had already rushed inside. Xia Xian also followed behind closely. Their masters had went to find Liang Chen together. This was the hospital. They better not create any trouble.


    When Xia Xian and Green Hair reached the ward, the guards from the Liang family were already subdued. A strange noise came from inside the ward.


    Green Hair stood at the door with a strange expression on his face.


    At this moment inside the ward, Ming Shu was standing in front of Liang Chen and blocking Yan Zhan who had a muerderous aura around him.


    Liang Chen¡¯s head was bandaged till it looked like a rice dumpling. Only his eyes could be seen. THe eyes were currently staring in fear at the people in the room.


    The two people suddenly rushed in and Liang Chen got a fright. Who knew that one of them wanted to kill him while the other wanted to save him.


    He knew that Wen Yi had something against him so she wouldn¡¯t save him. SHe must have her motives.


    Ming Shu looked at Yan Zhan, ¡°before I say that he can be killed, you can¡¯t take any actions.¡±


    Yan Zhan was not convinced, ¡°why?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head, ¡°because I am pretty.¡±


    The room turned into an eerie silence. It seemed as though the entire room was shocked by Ming Shu¡¯s shameless words. Even Liang Chen was surprised. What are they doing?


    ¡°What is going on over there...¡±


    Voices started sounding outside. Liang Chen knew that the people from Liang family are here.


    Yan Zhan eyes turned dark, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ming Shu turned around and looked at Liang Chen. She walked over and beat him up before grabbing his clothes and asking with a smile, ¡°Mister Liang, where is the thing?¡±


    Where is the thing?


    These four words were like a nightmare.


    Liang Chen could almost recall the scene that happened along the river.


    Xia Zhan didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to stay. He gave an eye signal to Xia Xian who was outside and asked him to block those peopleing over.


    Xia Xian¡¯s mouth corners twitched. He looked at the people running over from the other end and slowly unbuttoned his clothes. Then he pulled his tie.


    A voice suddenly sounded next to him, ¡°didn¡¯t I ask you all to stop them? Useless things, if anything happens to Big Miss, would you all be responsible? Team two, charge!¡±


    Before Xia Xian could do anything, a bunch of people rushed out of the ward next door and blocked those people that wereing over.


    Xia Xian: ¡°...¡±


    Green Hair hung up his phone and continued looking at the ward.


    ¡°Is your Big Miss always like this?¡± Xia Xian couldn¡¯t help but asked Green Hair.


    Green Hair gave a behoove expression, ¡°doesn¡¯t your master bring people out?¡±


    Xia Xian: ¡°...¡± He is not as exaggerated as you all.


    Okay, if it was at Jiangzhou, the situation might be the same.


    In the ward.


    Liang Chen was hit by Ming Shu till he almost couldn¡¯t breath. He was clear what Ming Shu was asking about but how would she know about it?


    In this world... besides him, no one should know about this matter. How did she find out?


    Liang Chen regretted now. He thought that he understood her very well but he didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t know anything about her, what kind of person she was, she was her temper.


    What he knew was how she appeared to be when she was with Ji Yue¡¯an.


    The hatred in Liang Chen¡¯s eyes formed and he red at Ming Shu angrily, as though he wanted to burn a hole in Ming Shu.


    Yan Zhan looked silently at Ming Shu questioning Liang Chen. She didn¡¯t need to show any blood and Liang Chen was already fearful of her. He struggles and felt hopeless.


    Why did you like her?


    Becase she is an idiot?


    Yan Zhan shook his head.


    Who will like her? I am a gHost that has aspirations.

 Chapter 506 - The Crown of Darkness (33)

    <h4>Chapter 506: The Crown of Darkness (33)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Police cars surrounded the hospital tightly. However, Ming Shu and Yan Zhan was already sitting in the car, passing by the police cars that roared by.


    In the car, Yan Zhan couldn¡¯t help but asked, ¡°what did you ask Liang Chen?¡±


    In the end, Liang Chen passed her an item. Throughout the whole process, both Liang Chen and her didn¡¯t mentioned what the item was.


    Ming Shu ate he potato chips and muttered, ¡°why must I tell you?¡±


    Yan Zhan took a deep breath, ¡°because you are pretty.¡±


    Isn¡¯t it justplimenting her?


    There is nothing difficult about it.


    Keep calm! I can win this!


    Ming Shu choked. She couldn¡¯t refute by saying that she was not pretty.


    After a while, Ming Shu ced the item in her pocket into his hand. She gave a look of disdain, ¡°this si the rubbish that you all are looking for. I wonder how is it worth all your efforts.¡±


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡± The rubbish that they are looking for? Rubbish?


    The thing on Yan Zhan¡¯s hand was a USB stick. The cold metal touched his fingers. This thing, could it be...


    He took out a spareptop and plugged the USB stick in. The things inside were indeed what he was looking for.


    He was really speechless.


    No words could descibe his feelings now.


    Does she know how many people outside is looking for this?


    She actully said that this was rubbish...


    Yan Zhan closed hisptop after some time, ¡°are you giving it to me?¡±


    Ming Shu gave an exaggerated face, ¡°you even want rubbish?¡±


    Yan Zhan suddenly be gently, ¡°as long as you gave it to me, I will like it even if it is rubbish.¡±


    Let¡¯s see if I can make you feel nausea!


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue twice and continued eating her potato chips. ¡°You have such a unqiue hobby.¡±


    He didn¡¯t manange to make Ming Shu feel nauseated. He made himself nauseous. He even got deducted points because of this. Such a huge loss.


    He needed to kill Liang Chen. The points forpleting a mission is quite good too. It can allow him to vite his character setting for quite some time.


    ¡°Won¡¯t your father want this too? Are you not going to give it to him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want people toe after my father.¡¯


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡± So you are okay if people chase me? The saying that a woman¡¯s heart is the most vicious is definitely true.


    Boom-


    The car suddenly got hit. Ming Shu¡¯s potato chips almost flew out of her hand. She covered it up hurriedly and stopped the potato chips from sshing out.


    F**k which idiot wanted to harm me and get my snacks.


    Boom-


    The tyres scratched against the ground and formed a shrill sound. The cars beside them kept closing in on their car.


    On the right side, someone jumped out of the car window and pounced towards Ming Shu. The gun fired and the bullet hit onto the car window. However, there was no reaction from the car window. The bullet rebounded back and struck the person that was driving.


    THe car lost control and banged into the car at the side.


    Ming Shu broke loose from Yan Zhan¡¯s arms and protected her snacks. She smiled mysteriously at him, ¡°Mister Yan, don¡¯t take advantage of my anyhow.¡±


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡±


    Her car is bulletproof?


    F**k this was not what was written in the script!


    Green Hair and the rest of the people were in the cars behind them. They had caught now and the few of them speeded along the highway, causing muchmotion. Some drivers even tailgated them.


    ¡°Go to somewhere where there is no one.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The cars that surround them might have realized that bullets couldn¡¯t through the ss window and started targeting the tyres. However, the tyres were also personalized and bullets couldn¡¯t prate them. However, it did cause the car to swayed sideways.


    The cars on the road got lesser. The other party seemed a bit anxious but they didn¡¯t retreat hastily too. They stayed glued to them.


    Ming Shu frowned.


    ¡°They are controlling out route,¡± Yan Zhan had regained hisposure now.


    Everytime there was a forked road, they would suddenlye closer and the driver wouldn¡¯t be able to either make a turn or go straight.


    The cars on the road got lesser and lesser until there was no cars in sight.


    Ming Shu turned around. Green Hair and the rest of the cars were quite a distance behind them.


    They had been eyed upon the moment they left the hospital. It might be that they were suspecting their reasons for appearing at Liang Chen¡¯s ward but whatever the reason was, there was no way to end this peacefully.


    Since there was no way to end this peacefully, let¡¯s eat some snacks and calmed ourselves down.


    Yan Zhan noticed that Ming Shu was not the least anxious and even had a weird expression on her face. ¡°Are you not worried?¡±


    ¡°Worried about?¡± Ming Shu looked at her snacks and suddenly said, ¡°it is time to worry.¡±


    She still can be save.


    Ming Shu was depressed and her tone was melodious, ¡°the snacks are finishing.¡±


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡± Where is my knife!


    There was a forked road in front. The cars that were surrounding them started hitting them again. THe driver elerated in order to dodged them and when Yan Zhan realized that there was a car in front, it was already toote. The driver couldn¡¯t break in time.


    The big truck rushed over. The sound of ss shatterign seemed extra clear.


    Yan Zhan didn¡¯t have the time to grab Ming Shu but he felt hering towards him. The shattering sses seemed to slow down in speed.


    All thesested for a short moment. By the time the noise in his ears disappeared, his sight started bing clear again.


    ¡°Are you alive?¡±


    A familiar voice sounded beside Yan Zhan¡¯s ear. He looked up and saw Ming Shu hugging him, one hand holding her potato chips tightly.


    Ming Shu pulled him away from her arms and noticed that Yan Zhan seemed to be in a daze. She leaned over and kissed him, ¡°are you a man? How can you be scared by a car ident?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have the experience as to whether I am a man or not?¡± Yan Zhan rebutted instinctively.


    ¡°I really have a very in depth experience.¡± She stil remembered what happened that night.


    Yan Zhan¡¯s face changed.


    Ming Shu smiled and patted the broken sses off her body. She picked up and colorful thing from the side and stuffed it in her pocket.


    After Ming Shu finished sending out the message, she pushed the disfigured car door and went out.


    The door at Yan Zhan¡¯s side couldn¡¯t be opened anymore. He could only get off from Ming Shu¡¯s side.


    Ming Shu stood outside the car door and reached out her hand with a smile.


    Yan Zhan hesitated and reached his hand out too, pulling himself out with the help of her force.


    The outside was alreadypletely surrounded. All the ck muzzles pointed at them from all corners.


    The car that Green Hair was in came closer. However, Ming Shu was in the center of the circle so they didn¡¯t dare to make any movment.


    The people that stopped them were not the least afraid that Green Hair would rushed forward and attacked them. After all, they had the upper hand now.


    The leader, who was a middle-aged man, spoke to them with polite words but his tone was very rude, ¡°Miss Wen, Yama Yan, sorry to offend you.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. Her ck and bright eyes looked as though there were waves inside it. It was sparling. ¡°If you want us to forgive you, that is possible too. Do you all have snacks?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± What is this?


    They heard people who wanted money, guns and life from them. However, they never heard someone who wanted snacks from them.


    And it was in ths situation someomore. Anyone would know that this was just a polite sentence but she actualyl continued with it.


    How are they supposed to continue this sentence?


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows, ¡°why, can¡¯t you all even afford snacks? Then why are you all learning to be mafia leaders? Are young people all so flippant and so hot-headed now? I rememberedst time...¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± To hell withst time. You don¡¯t even look half as old as Brother Jun. How dare you sayst time.


    Ming Shu boasted about her valiant record and then, she suddenly changed the topic, ¡°so, are you all going to give me snack?¡±


    The leader was called Brother Jun. He ced both hands in front of him and stoof up straight. One look and you knew that he had undergone hard training.


    Brother Jun continued with his greetings in an im polite tone, ¡°Miss Wen, to prevent unnecessary casualties, you should ask your men to leave.¡±

 Chapter 507 - The Crown of Darkness (34)

    <h4>Chapter 507: The Crown of Darkness (34)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Sure, go and get me some snacks and I will ask them to leave,¡± Ming Shu finished thest of her potato chips and smiled at Brother Jun, ¡°look, I have finished all of it. If you all don¡¯t buy snacks for me, we can go to visit the police station together and let me be your host. What do you all think?¡±


    Brother Jun: ¡°...¡±


    He must have forgotten to look at the almanac when he came out today and that was why he met this crazy idiot.


    He didn¡¯t hear anything about Wen Yi of Green City being sick!


    Brother Jun looked at Green Hair and his men who were eyeing them with hostility, as well as the Yan Zhan who stood beside Ming Shu silently. He lowered his voice and gave some order. Someone immediately drove teh car and leave.


    ¡°Yama Yan, I have heard a lot about you,¡± taking the chance when the person leave, Brother Jun looked at Yan Zhan, ¡°our leader wanted to meet you for a really long time. Seems like you will have toe with us this time.¡±


    It was their lucky day today. Yan Zhan didn¡¯t bring many man with him. Although Wen Yi¡¯s side was slightly troublesome, everything was still under their control.


    Yan Zhan scanned his coldly, ¡°who is your leader?¡±


    Brother Jun¡¯s face turned ck. He didn¡¯t even know who they are.


    ¡°Puhahaha...¡± Ming Shuughed at them without even hiding it.


    Brother Jun¡¯s expression turned worse and he started to feel anxious. They created such a huge havoc in the city. The police must be on their way now. They need to hurry and bring them away.


    However, there were many people on Wen Yi¡¯s side. If they forcefully dragged them away, there would definitely be an exchange of gunshots.


    Luckily, the person who went to buy snacks came back quickly. When Ming Shu got her snacks, she really ordered Green Hair and his men to leave.


    I want to see who is going to treat me today.


    Brother Jun heaved a sigh of relief and asked Ming Shu and Yan Zhan to get onto the car. He brought them away and at the same time, took away all theirmunication devices and weapons.


    In the car, Ming Shu sat together with Yan Zhan. Yan Zhan reached out and hugged Ming Shu. The other party nced at them. They knew that these two people had a special rtionship so they didn¡¯t split them apart too.


    Yan Zhan lowered his voice, ¡°what are you trying to do?¡±


    Ming Shu said with a serious face, ¡°eat till they go bankrupt.¡±


    I am someone with aspiration!


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡± I must strangle her.


    Although Yan Zhan didn¡¯t know what she was trying to do, he knew that she would not just leave with them like this. Even her men had no reaction. This meant that she had a n.


    Yan Zhan touched his sleeve. He should prepare himself for the worse.


    What if the idiot really became dumb and went there just to eat?


    I don¡¯t want to die because of her.


    ¡°Hey brother,¡± Ming Shu suddenly inched forward and blocked Yan Zhan, ¡°why did you all catch me? Did you all take fancy on my beauty or was it my talent?¡±


    Yan Zhan felt that Ming Shu¡¯s action was very sudden but when he heard what she said, his mouth corners twitched.


    F**k I have never seen someone so shameless before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know why we invite you?¡± Brother Jun chose his words carefully and threw the question backed Ming Shu, ¡°don¡¯t worry Miss Wen, this is Green City, we will not do anything to you. We just want to inivte you for a visit.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so there is food?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°is there a menu? I want to order some food first.¡±


    Brother Jun: ¡°...¡±


    Crazy!


    Doesn¡¯t she know that he was just being polite? Who wants to invite you for a meal!


    Brother Jun didn¡¯t want to talk to Ming Shu but Ming Shu kept chatting with him. If this was not Green City, Brother Jun might have gotten a needle and string her lips together.


    How did Green City survive in the hands of this little girl?


    In the end, Ming Shu got her wish and mananged to order her food. Brother Jun realized that after she finished ordering her food, she stopped bothering him and sat beside Yan Zhan, ying with his hand. He expression was gentle and obedient, like a little girl that had no experience in life.


    But would a little girl that had no experience in life be so m?


    Brother Jun¡¯s heart got heavy.


    Nothing else happened along the way. They were brought to a vi in the suburbs. There were people patrolling outside the vi and when they saw them, their eyes scanned them up and and down.


    Ming Shu kept her cool and walked in front. She walked two steps before retreating back and holding Yan Zhan¡¯s hand.


    Yan Zhan felt weird. She must be sick again.


    Although that was what he thought, he still let her hold him. His heart was so happy he didn¡¯t realized that he looked like a little wife now.


    ¡°Young mister, the person is here?¡±


    Brother Jun brought them to the second level of the vi and stood outside a door.


    The person inside replied and Brother Jun opened the door.


    It was a study room. A man was standing near the window of the room and facing them with his back.


    From the back view, you could tell that it was a handsome man.


    The man turned around and revealed a familiar face. He even greeted Ming Shu gently, ¡°Little Yi.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Huh?


    This script doesn¡¯t seem right... why is Shangguan Qi here?


    Shangguan Qi¡¯s smile was warm and bright like the sun. His voice was pleasant too, ¡°Little Yi, long time no see.¡±


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t a long time. Ever since she rejected him at Ji Yue¡¯an¡¯s office that time, Shangguan Qi never appeared again.


    Ming Shu would not waste her time at an unimportant person so she really didn¡¯t know what Shangguan Qi had been up to.


    Yan Zhan¡¯s gazended on Shangguan Qi and it was strange.


    Shangguan Qi pretended that he never see anything and didn¡¯t even greet Yan Zhan, ¡°Little Yi, you said that you were hungry on yoour way here right? I have already prepared some food for you. Shall we go to the dining hall?¡±


    Food...


    Ming Shu licked her lips and rejected in the end. She gave her standard smile, ¡°second mister, just go straight to the point.¡±


    Shangguan Qi¡¯s voice was still gentle, ¡°Little Yi, I just want to see you. You are alwasy hiding from me. I have no choice...¡±


    ¡°Second mister, can we be more open?¡± Ming Shu interrupted Shangguan Qi, ¡°why did you bring me here? What motive do you have? Just be straight with it. I am very busy.¡±


    Her snacks are still waiting for her to pamper them!


    Shangguan Qi was either in a daze or he got stimted by Ming Shu¡¯s coldness. He spoke after a long time, ¡°Little Yi... I...¡±


    Brother Jun couldn¡¯t stand Shangguan Qi¡¯s indecisiveness. ¡°Miss Wen, hand over the thing that you have. If not, don¡¯t think about getting out of here alive.¡±


    ¡°Thing?¡± Ming Shu raised his eyebrows, ¡°so Liang Chen send you all news secretly?¡±


    ¡°Ah Jun!¡± Shangguan Qi frowned and scoled Brother Jun. He stopped Brother Jun from talking and defended Ming Shu strongly, ¡°don¡¯t be impolite to Little Yi.¡±


    Brother Jun felt stifled after getting scolded but the warning in Shangguan Qi¡¯s eyes were obvious. He could onyl retreat to the side.


    Ming Shu saw Brother Jun¡¯s expression and knew that she guessed correctly.


    Thinking about it, if no one send them the news, how would they know that the thing was in her hand and dared to attack her?


    Liang Chen must to at his wits end. It was not strange that he would do something like this.


    ¡°Shangguan Qi,¡± Yan Zhan hugged Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder and brought her closer to him, ¡°are you trying to snatch a person from me?¡±


    ¡°Mister Yan...¡± Shangguan Qi changed back to his gentle young misterposure, ¡°your rtionship with Little Yi is not finalised yet. How can you say that she is yours?¡±


    Yan Zhan¡¯s voice was low and it sounded dangerous and oppressive, ¡°you can try.¡±

 Chapter 508 - The Crown of Darkness (35)

    <h4>Chapter 508: The Crown of Darkness (35)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The power behind Shangguan Qi seemed to be that power from the Middle East. Yan Zhan appeared fightened of him, or rather, frightened of the power behind him. However, after some observation, Ming Shu felt that Yan Zhan had something against Shangguan Qi...


    Ming Shu leaned towards Yan Zhan and poked his waist, ¡°hey, do you have a grudge against him?¡±


    Yan Zhan sneered and griitted his teeth, ¡°he kept pestering you. How can I not have a grudge?¡±


    Ming Shu just smiled. He didn¡¯t know if she believed him or not.


    Yan Zhan grabbed her hand that was still poking him and warned her with his eyes to stop folling around.


    Shangguan Qi noticed the little actions between them and his eyes darkened, ¡°Little Yi, think about it carefully. It will be good for all of us if you give the thing to me.


    ¡°The thing is not with me,¡± Ming Shu gave an innocent face.


    ¡°Little Yi, you took it from Liang Chen. There is no need to say such a lie.¡±


    ¡°It is really not with me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can search my body!¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s fearless attitude cause Shangguan Qi to hesitate.


    Shangguan Qi nced at Yan Zhan, ¡°Little Yi, where is it?¡±


    ¡°I gave it to him,¡± Ming Shu pointed at Yan Zhan.


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡± He needed to say this: F**k.


    Who would betray their man like this?


    When Shangguan Qi talked to Yan Zhan, he was not so gentle anymore, ¡°Mister Yan, I am very surprise that I managed to invite you today. I know that your men will be here soon but it will not be difficult for me to change my location.¡±


    When he heard that Yan Zhan was with her, he di hesitate. After all, it was not good to provoke Yan Zhan...


    However, when he took action, he realized that there were not many people around Yan Zhan so he decided to take the risk. He didn¡¯t know that it would be so smooth.


    Yan Zhan looked at him silently.


    Shangguan Qi continued, ¡°let me give you a choice. One, you can take Little Yi away but you need to leave the thing here. Two, leave Little Yi here.¡±


    Either-or.


    ¡°Will you choose me or will you choose the thing?¡± Ming Shu looked at Yan Zhan with anticipation.


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡±


    Why the hell are you excited!


    Xia Xian should be here soon...


    ¡°Mister Yan, have you decided?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and choose. We can go back and have some food after you finish chooing,¡± Ming Shu hurried him too.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Brother Jun, the police is here.¡± Someone suddenly ran in from outside without even knowking the door and interrupted Yan Zhan¡¯s sentence.


    Brother Jun was shocked, ¡°what! Why are the police here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, they have already surrounded us now. Brother Jun, what do we do? Do we retreat?¡± The police wasing at them fiercely. They came prepared.


    Brother Jun looked at Shangguan Qi. Thetter¡¯s expression was bad, ¡°you all didn¡¯t clean things up properly?¡±


    ¡°Mister, we cleaned everything up. No one saw it.¡±


    Shangguan Qi was unhappy but he wasn¡¯t angry, ¡°then why are the police here?¡±


    Brother Jun didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Ming Shu raised her hand, ¡°I called the police. You all kidnap an innocentdy. That is against thew. I am just protecting my own right, nothing wrong with that.¡±


    The police came too slow! Green Hair¡¯s efficiency is getting lower and lower. Deduct his drumsticks! Two drumsticks!


    I am so hungry!


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡± Does she know her status? Why is she always calling the police? Do you own the police station!


    ¨C


    The police closed in on them. Shangguan Qi ordered them to retreat.


    Brother Jun walked in front of Ming Shu and Yan Zhan and said in an impolite tone, ¡°Mister Yan, Miss Wen, you both might need to go through some inconvenience.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Ming Shu smiled brightly and suddenly kicked at Brother Jun. Brother Jun didn¡¯t think that Ming Shu would suddenly attacked him and got kicked in the stomach. He held his stomach and stepped back. ¡°I can just hit you.¡±


    Shangguan Qi went forward and blocked Ming Shu¡¯s path, ¡°Little Yi, leave with me.¡±


    ¡°Why must I leave with you? Are you handsome?¡± Ming Shu swung Shangguan Qi away and took out a dried flower from the flower pot in the room. She threw it in Shangguan Qi¡¯s face.


    ¡°Little Yi!¡± Shangguan Qi dodged but didn¡¯t hit her. He looked at her with pleading eyes and said sincerely, ¡°I really like you. Leave with me. I can give up anything for you.¡±


    ¡°Am I dead?¡±


    Yan Zhan intruded between them and the two of them started fighting. Ming Shu was freed and watched the two of them battle it out.


    If there were snacks, it would have been better.


    Yan Zhan had the upper and. Shangguan Qi¡¯s ability was not bad but he would always be subdued by Yan Zhan. However, due to his injury, Yan Zhan would have some loopholes sometimes too.


    Shangguan Qi seemed to have notice that too.


    A bright light appeared within his fingers and shed in front of Ming Shu¡¯s eyes. Yan Zhan didn¡¯t seem to have noticed it and a wound appeared on his arm.


    At this moment, Yan Zhan faltered and his face turned pale. He kneeled down.


    Shangguan Qi kicked Yan Zhan¡¯s shoulder and Yan Zhan fell onto the bookshelf. A few people rushed in from outside and pinned Yan Zhan down.


    ¡°Do you use suhc unscupulous methods too?¡± Yan Zhan looked up with cold eyes.


    Shangguan Qi tidied his clothes. He still looked as gentle as before, ¡°Little Yi, now is your turn to choose. Follow me, or die with him.¡±


    Ming Shu wanted to use some snacks to calm herself down but her pocket was empty. She licked her lips and smiled. ¡°what did you do to him?¡±


    ¡°Just some drug, there is nothing to be worried about. Little Yi...¡± Shangguan Qi walked towards Ming Shu. His gaze was as gentle like water, ¡°follow me. I came back for you. As long as you follow me, I will do anything that you say.¡±


    ¡°Do you really like me?¡±


    ¡°Little Yi, I love you.¡±


    ¡°There are many people that love me. One less is not much of a problem,¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°so you better not love me.¡± I have my snacks.


    ¡°Little Yi, don¡¯t force me,¡± Shangguan Qi wore a painful expression.


    Brother Jun picked Yan Zhan off from the ground and rolled up his sleeve. A thin needle was ced against his neck. Shangguan Qi reached out to Little Yi, ¡°Little Yi, if you don¡¯t want him to die, follow me.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and reached out too. Shangguan Qi was ted. He said excitedly, ¡°Little Yi, I knew that you will follow me.¡±


    ¡°Wen Yi!¡±


    Yan Zhan shouted furiously.


    If she dares to follow him, he will kill her.


    Ming Shu smiled as per normal as though she didn¡¯t hear Yan Zhan¡¯s scream. However, when Ming Shu¡¯s hand touched Shangguan Qi¡¯s hand, she grabbed it slightly and Shangguan Qi was thrown over her sholders. At the same time, Brother Jun groaned. The people around Yan Zhan were thrown on the floor too.


    Yan Zhan¡¯s body sank onto the floor.


    Ming Shu pressed her foot on Shangguan Qi. She lowered her voice and warned him, ¡°Shangguan Qi, you shouldn¡¯t have use him to threaten me.¡±


    Man-Han full banquet walked passed Shangguan Qi and held Yan Zhan up. She then picked Little Beastie who was asking for itsplete Manchu-Han banquet up and ced it in her pocket.


    Green Hair popped his head out from the window and a few people jumped in. ¡°Big Miss, let¡¯s hurry up and leave. The main gate is being surrounded.¡±


    Yan Zhan leaned against Ming Shu and gave a mysterious smile to Shangguan Qi. He felt superior for some reason.


    Green Hair¡¯s men pointed their guns at Shangguan Qi. He could only clenched his fist and watched as a happy Yan Zhan was brought away by Ming Shu.


    After they left the vi, the group of them left the area quickly.

 Chapter 509 - The Crown of Darkness (36)

    <h4><i>Chapter 509</i>: The Crown of Darkness (36)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Shangguan Qi and his gang could have ran away but Ming Shu ordered people to block them and even attracted the police over.


    When Ming Shu said that she would be a good Host and invite them to the police station, she was not kidding.


    ¡°Wen Yi,¡± Yan Zhan leaned against Ming Shu. The scenery outside flew passed They were on their way back to Green City. ¡°Since you choose me, does it mean that you like me?¡±


    Ming Shu was looking down and attending to his wound. When she heard his voice, she paused slightly and then smiled as she denied it, ¡°you are thinking too much. I will, of course, choose the man that I have slept with.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly applied force on her hand, ¡°Yan Zhan, if you do this again next time, I don¡¯t mind cutting you with a knife too.¡±


    Cold sweats formed on Yan Zhan¡¯s head due to the pain, ¡°Shangguan Qi did this.¡±


    Ming Shu tied a knot and pinched his chin. She raised his chin, ¡°do you need me to exin it clearly? Even if you are injured, you should not have so many loopholes. Yan Zhan...¡±


    Yan Zhan kissed Ming Shu¡¯s mouth. After the kiss, he said in a low voice, ¡°I just want to know if your heart has me.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know if she should be angry or not, ¡°if I didn¡¯t choose you?¡±


    Yan Zhan hugged Ming Shu, ¡°then I will die in front of you.¡± I will not let you off even if I turn into a ghost. I will make sure that you will have nightmares!


    ¡°Then I should burn more paper money for you so that you won¡¯t be so pitiful fownstairs. Sigh, why as I so kind.¡±


    Yan Zhan strangled her.


    ¡°Stop touching me. Are we very close?¡±


    ¡°Are we not close? We have even slept with each other before. Which part of your body have I not kiss? Which part have I not touch... Pain, can you be moredylike? Why are you pinching my wound!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you feel the pain. If you touch me again, I will cut one more wound for you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Other people¡¯s wifes are all gentle and virtuous, elegant and demure. His one... is not cute at all!


    I am not doing this anymore!


    ¨C


    After passing the thing to Yan Zhan, Ming Shu didn¡¯t ask for it back too. However, Yan Zhan realized that she was starting to do things such as hugging her snacks all day and looking as though she was watching a good drama.


    Yan Zhanforted himself that it was all because Shangguan Qi hurt her.


    Shangguan Qi¡¯s power was in the Middle East. However, Middle East said something to father Wen and father Wen assigned all the men under her.


    During that time, the entire underworld in the country was newly shuffled around.


    There would always be people retaliating whenever there were any big movements. Ming Shu sent father Wen, who was scolding Yan Zhan and stopping him from snatching his daughter away, home and then, she started dealing with all the assasinations.


    ¡°Are you moving a bit too fast?¡± Yan Zhan aksed Ming Shu, ¡°nothing has been organised. If you provoke them, they might gang up and fight against you.¡±


    ¡°There is still you right?¡± Ming Shu ate the cake that was in front of her. She ate it in small mouths and her actions were very elegant. It was pleasant to look at her eat. ¡°You will help me, right?¡±


    ¡°Why must I help you?¡± You don¡¯t even allow me to touch you. Why must I help you? I will not help.


    ¡°Really not helping?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Forget it then. I was not hoping you would help too.¡±


    ¡°...¡± F**k shouldn¡¯t you whine and beg me? Why are you not following the script! Director, did this idiot came to the wrong show!


    Who wants to help you anyway.


    I am toozy to help you.


    So angry!


    When ites to their country, father Wen¡¯s power was already not bad. If Yan Zhan didn¡¯t do anything against her and even opened the back door for her while helping her asionally, the rest of the powers couldn¡¯t do much too.


    Within a few months, Ming Shu drew almost everyone in.


    ¡°Big Miss, Liang Chen is dead.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her head from a pile of papers and asked again in uncertainty, ¡°what did you say?¡±


    Green Hair swallowed his saliva, ¡°Liang Chen... is dead.¡±


    Ming Shu took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°didn¡¯t I ask you all to watch over him?¡±


    Green Hair wanted to cry, ¡°we did. He left the hospital today. We followed behind with two cars but who knows that a car suddenly rushed out and banged his car like crazy. Liang Chen died on the spot...¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± F**k.


    Did he fed his protagonist aura to the gods? How can he die so easily!


    Ming Shu mmed her hand on the table, ¡°where is Yan Zhan?¡±


    ¡°Yama Yan... seemed to have returned to Jiangzhou.¡±


    Ming Shu had been suppressing all the different powers recently and the underground was in quite a mess.


    Although Yan Zhan¡¯s side was not affected, there would still be people that were discontented. He needed to go back and attend to them. What¡¯s more, he had such an important thing in his hand.


    Running away after you killed my target?


    Don¡¯t let me catch you.


    Hence, all the powers realized that they were being supporessed even more.


    As Ming Shu was gathering all the powers, Shangguan Qi was busy too. He sent people to try and kidnap Ming Shu many times. Although he didn¡¯t seed, his actions interrupted Ming Shu¡¯s snacking time.


    Thus, when all the powers have gathered, Ming Shu aimed their first target at the Middle East. She must kill this bastard Shangguan Qi.


    ¡°Big Miss, are we moving too fast?¡±


    ¡°Fast? I still find us slow. What is there to be scared of? Just go when I order you all too. I even provide the weapons to you. What are you all afraid of? There is no one that will care about you all overseas. Just fight them and then run away. If you all still can get caught like this, you all are stupid.¡±


    Green Hair¡¯s mouth corners twitched. Big Miss got them a batch of new weapons from somewhere and the power of those weapons...


    Ming Shu muttered, ¡°settle it earlier so that I can eat my snacks in peace.¡±


    ¡°...¡± So Big Miss did all these so that she won¡¯t be interrupted when she is snacking? If those people heard it, they will cry!


    A part of the reason was because of that but another part of it was because of Shangguan Qi.


    He shouldn¡¯t have touched Yan Zhan.


    Of course, Ming Shu would not say this to Green Hair or anyone else.


    ¡°I will leave now.¡± Green Hair swallowed his saliva. Big Miss wants to go to heaven!


    Ming Shu waved her hand, ¡°hurry up and go. We will go back after we finish.¡±


    Green Hair: ¡°...¡± Do you think that we are here for travelling? Although it seems simple when you say it, they are still snatching other people¡¯s territory right in the middle of their base!


    Shangguan Qi was surprised at those new models of weapon. Even if they got the information, they would not be able to make the weapons so quickly. The bunch of goods that were thrown away... it didn¡¯t match up.


    ¡°Mister, are hey crazy. How dare they appear so arrogant in our territory.¡±


    They even call their headquarters. They were looking down on them.


    Shangguan Qi looked at the battle that was going on in the screen and frowned, ¡°why don¡¯t I see Yan Zhan?¡±


    ¡°Yan Zhan has been in Jiangzhou and didn¡¯te with her,¡± the person at the side replied.


    ¡°Mister, what do we do now? These people are like eels. When they can¡¯t defeat us, they jut ran away. Before we could organise ourselves, they will attack us again. They are so hard to manage.¡±


    ¡°Also, the weapon they are using is very weird... it is too powerful. I have never seen anything like this. Even our goods that time was not so powerful.¡±


    Shangguan Qi¡¯s frown got deeper, ¡°ask them to retreat to the left and send a small group to hinder them. Also, choose an elite team and wait for my orders.¡±

 Chapter 510 - The Crown of Darkness (37)

    <h4>Chapter 510: The Crown of Darkness (37)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu knew that Shangguan Qi woulde and find her. Or rather, you can say that she created such a hugemotion because she wanted Shangguan Qi toe and find her.


    After all, Shangguan Qi was always protected and she couldn¡¯t fly. It would be hard to find him and beat him up.


    Hence, when Shangguan Qi brought his men and came over, he didn¡¯t meet with many obstacles and managed to find Ming Shu easily.


    ¡°Little Yi.¡±


    Who knew that they would meet under such circumstances.


    Ming Shu crossed her legs and ate her donut. She didn¡¯t seem surprised or shocked by his appearance. She just pointed to the seat opposite her and said, ¡°Sit.¡±


    Shangguan Qi looked at her for a moment and then sat opposite her.


    ¡°Little Yi, do we have to go this far?¡± Shangguan Qi gave her a pleading look again.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think of this when you sent people to kidnap me?¡± Ming Shu smiled with her eyes.


    ¡°I... just like you,¡± Shangguan Qi said slowly. ¡°Maybe my method is wrong, but my love is real.¡±


    Ming Shu ate her donut and looked at him. Her mouth corners curled up. ¡°Do you really like me?¡±


    Shangguan Qi gave a bitter smile. ¡°If I didn¡¯t like you, why would I do so much? Little Yi, don¡¯t you understand it at all?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long and you say you like me?¡± <i>Do you think that I am a child? If you really like me, why didn¡¯t we meet all these years?</i>


    ¡°Little Yi, I regret not being able to apany you for all these years too. However, for all these years, you are the only person that I liked.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°Who do you like, then?¡± Shangguan Qi was agitated. ¡°Yan Zhan?¡±


    ¡°That has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Shangguan Qi clenched his fists and looked around. He emphasized his words. ¡°Little Yi, as long as you get together with me, I can give you all the power I have in the Middle East.¡±


    ¡°Mister!¡±


    The person behind him didn¡¯t think that Shangguan Qi would say such things. After all, he couldn¡¯t decide what to do with the force he had in the Middle East all by himself.


    Shangguan Qi ignored the person behind him and stared at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu smiled slowly. ¡°Why must I ept something that I can take myself?¡±


    Shangguan Qi: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Little Yi, the powers in the Middle East are not as simple as you imagine.¡±


    Ming Shu agreedpletely. ¡°Yes, that is why I decided to work together with them.¡±


    Shangguan Qi was a bit stunned. However, he immediately understood what she meant. All she wanted was him. Hence, there was no need to provoke other people.


    ¡°Since we are here, let¡¯s settled our grudges.¡± Ming Shu finished herst donut.


    <i>Am I someone you can just kidnap whenever you want to?</i>


    <i>I bear grudges!</i>


    ...


    Shangguan Qi brought along quite a few people and they were all elites. Although Ming Shu beat up Shangguan Qi, he still managed to run away.


    The Middle East didn¡¯t want to kill him, either. However, she still needed to round up the powers in the Middle East. After that day, Shangguan Qi disappeared. Ming Shu never saw him again.


    When Ming Shu was overseas, she never saw Yan Zhan. Or rather, she hadn¡¯t seen Yan Zhan in a long time.


    The powers outside were much easier to gather than the ones in the maind. She just needed to gain the approval of the leaders. Green Hair saw his Big Miss subduing all the forces one by one. If they couldn¡¯t bribe them, she would use her weapons. If weapons were not enough, she would change the leader.


    This might be the shortest time in which the Middle East reached a consensus.


    <i>Let me kneel to my Big Miss.</i>


    However, what Ming Shu was thinking was that she could finally happily eat her food and no one would bother her.


    After subduing the Middle East, she busied herself once she came back. After everything was done, the Wen family was the king of all.


    Once she had the time, the first thing Ming Shu did was go and eat some food.


    Then, she went to Jiangzhou. She still had some grudges to settle with that idiot.


    However, when she reached Jiangzhou, Yan Zhan was not there.


    ...


    In Qianzhou...


    ¡°Yama Yan, when are we going back?¡± Xia Xian had a headache.


    ¡°We are not going back.¡± He was afraid that he would be beaten to death if he went back. That crazy person would definitely know that he was the one that killed Liang Chen. He heard that she hade back from overseas so he would not go back.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for the rest of our lives.¡±


    ¡°The scenery here is good. What are you dissatisfied about?¡±


    ¡°But...¡± <i>This is the Wen family¡¯s territory!</i>


    <i>And the Wen family now...</i>


    Xia Xian felt stifled. Yama Yan didn¡¯t take any action recently. He was not interested in the Middle East, either. Now, the Wen family was the biggest family in the entire trade.


    Yan Zhan didn¡¯t want to go back at all. He felt that the most dangerous ce was the safest ce.


    Xia Zhan couldn¡¯t do anything about it and walked out of the room feeling depressed.


    Once he left the room, he saw Ming Shu walking over with a smile on her face.


    Although her smile was gentle, Xia Xian felt cold and his blood froze...


    Xia Xian: ¡°...¡±


    Green Hair pulled Xia Xian away to prevent him from warning the person inside.


    ¡°I said that I will not go back.¡± Yan Zhan thought that Xia Xian still wanted to persuade him and turned around irritatedly. ¡°Are you finished...¡±


    The rest of his words stopped at his throat.


    Ming Shu closed the door and locked it.


    Yan Zhan stepped on the window and wanted to climb out of it. But, when he looked down, he saw a row of people standing there, waiting for him to jump.


    He retracted his foot awkwardly and turned around calmly. ¡°Miss Wen.¡±


    <i>Keep calm! I can win this!</i>


    Ming Shu sat on the sofa in the room and smiled. ¡°Go on, run.¡±


    <i>Run? How can I run away!</i>


    Yan Zhan took a deep breath. ¡°How did you know that I was here?¡±


    ¡°I installed a tracker on your body.¡±


    <i>Bullshit!</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t be angry, be calm. You can¡¯t vite your character setting.</i>


    Yan Zhan walked back and sat opposite Miss Wen. He started sparring with Ming Shu using his acting skills. ¡°Miss Wen, what did you find me for?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Did you kill Liang Chen?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± <i>I did kill him. So what? </i>Liang Chen¡¯s existence seriously affected the stability of this world. It was his job to kill all these bugs. <i>I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!</i>


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Please do not recklessly use me if you don¡¯t have any evidence.¡±


    ¡°If I say it¡¯s you, it is you.¡±


    Yan Zhan became furious. ¡°Unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to reason with me?¡± <i>I can be very cool when I am reasonable too.</i>


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡±


    Yan Zhan denied that he killed Liang Chen. He knew that Ming Shu didn¡¯t have the evidence so there was no use even if she suspected him. She had no evidence, hahaha...


    Ming Shu really had no evidence. Green Hair couldn¡¯t figure out who did it and the driver had some grudges against Liang Chen. Hesignaled taken some drugs and was delusional. Everything was done cleanly and there was no evidence to suggest that Yan Zhan had anything to do with it.


    However, she knew that he did it.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    Ming Shu signalled to Yan Zhan.


    ¡°No.¡± <i>Why must I go over? I will not go over.</i>


    Ming Shu just smiled and got up. She walked over to Yan Zhan. Yan Zhan¡¯s hair stood up. <i>What is she trying to do... Does she want to kill me to shut me up? Or does she want to take revenge for Liang Chen?</i>


    Yan Zhan kept a straight face and red fiercely at her. He looked as though he would tear her apart if she did anything to him.


    In reality, when Ming Shu pushed him down, Yan Zhan didn¡¯t retaliate at all.


    Ming Shu held his head. There were sparkles in her eyes and her voice was gentle. ¡°Apany me for a night and I will give you something.¡±


    ¡°What do you take me for?¡± Yan Zhan was confused.


    Ming Shu kissed him and muttered, ¡°Hmm... an expensive mister?¡±


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What did she say?</i>


    <i>Expensive... mister?</i>


    <i>F**k, she is treating me like a prostitute!</i>


    <i>Let me go! Don¡¯t touch me! Don¡¯t take off my clothes, you bastard! Stop it!</i>

 Chapter 511 - The Crown of Darkness (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 511: The Crown of Darkness (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After the event, Yan Zhan realized that he was really expensive. After sleeping with him, Ming Shu gave him all the things she acquired in the Middle East.


    ¡°The next time I sleep with you, will you give me other areas too?¡± Yan Zhan moved to Ming Shu¡¯s side. She was eating pudding.


    Ming Shu tilted her body as though she was guarding against him. She said softly, ¡°I can¡¯t afford to sleep with you, then. You better leave now. Maybe you can find someone else.¡±


    <i>Do you think that those things are cabbages? I can just buy them whenever I like?</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>To hell with finding someone else.</i>


    ...


    Since the two of them were in Qianzhou, Father Wen caught them. Of course, Father Wen was very busy nowadays and didn¡¯t have the time to scold Yan Zhan.


    However, when he heard that Ming Shu gave the Middle East to Yan Zhan, he was slightly shocked and asked Ming Shu to meet him directly.


    ¡°Daughter, are you serious?¡± Father Wen¡¯s face was very serious now. It was totally different from his usual smiley face.


    ¡°What?¡± <i>I am always serious about my snacks.</i>


    ¡°The Middle East,¡± Father Wen said, ¡°you managed to get it after much hard work. Why did you give it to Yan Zhan? Okay, even if you like him, you can¡¯t do this. Do you know how many people want that area? Are you stupid?¡±


    Father Wen didn¡¯t really want that area, but he still felt pain in his heart when she just gave it away to someone like this.


    ¡°Why do you need a reason to give something?¡± Ming Shu saw Father Wen¡¯s face changing for the worse and hurriedly thought of a reason. ¡°I am a girl. It is not safe for me to go over there alone. Yan Zhan is so tough, he won¡¯t die even if he¡¯s hit by a few bullets. He is suitable.¡±


    This reason seemed so superficial.


    His daughter was grown up now. She was biased toward outsiders.


    Father Wen felt his heart aching. He raised his daughter for so many years. How was she just stolen away by some wolf?


    Father Wen said some things but Ming Shu kept sweet-talking and giving excuses. He stopped talking and said seriously, ¡°Since it is like this already, when do you n to hold your wedding? Has he proposed to you?¡±


    ¡°Father, I have my take on this thing. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Father Wen sneered, ¡°How can I not worry? I am your father. If you are not happy, I will be beaten by your mother when I go down to meet her.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>As someone who has been a ghost before, I will not say anything. You can say what you want as long as you¡¯re happy.</i>


    ¡°Let me tell you, if that bastard dares to bully you, I will kill him. Don¡¯t think that...¡±


    Ming Shu quickly sent the talkative Father Wen away and ran out of the room.


    <i>When your menopausal father starts talking, it is really scary.</i>


    Ming Shu was afraid that Father Wen would keep nagging so she got on a ne that day and flew back to Green City. She only remembered that she forgot to bring Yan Zhan when she was on the ne.


    Yan Zhan, who was forgotten again: ¡°...¡± He just wanted to say, <i>F**k.</i>


    <i>How can you just throw a handsome person like me around as you like? What if I¡¯m picked up by someone else?</i>


    ...


    Ji Yue¡¯an¡¯spany got bigger and bigger. Now, it had already made a small name for itself.


    Ming Shu was not the big boss of Ji Yue¡¯an¡¯spany anymore. The weapons that she got that time when she went to the Middle East were created by Ji Yue¡¯an. The male protagonist was the real ck technology.


    Because of this, Ming Shu gave her shares to Ji Yue¡¯an. After all, he had real skills.


    There were many girls around Ji Yue¡¯an, but the one that was the closest to him was a girl called Hua Yun. In the story, besides Wen Yi, Hua Yun had made the most appearances. Hence, she might have gotten the leading role now.


    However, when Ji Yue¡¯an met Ming Shu, he would still treat Ming Shu for a meal. First, she knew about his secret and he couldn¡¯t provoke her just in case she shared it. Second, Green City was her territory. If he met any problems, he could just look for her.


    However, Ming Shu had rejected him many times. Although her tone was excited, she would always reject him in the end.


    Ji Yue¡¯an felt it was strange, but since he had many things to do, he didn¡¯t have the time to think about it.


    ¡°Boss Ji, I look forward to our cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Among the red wine and green lights, Ji Yue¡¯an had a few drinks with the old boss in front of him. Then, he got up and left the others to continue drinking with the old boss.


    The corridor was very quiet. Ji Yue¡¯an let out a foul breath.


    From nothing to now... it was really unbelievable.


    ¡°Do I have to go with you just because you want me to go? For what? I¡¯m not going.¡± A familiar voice sounded from the side.


    Ji Yue¡¯an tilted his head slightly and looked in that direction. Two shadows walked over.


    The girl was wearing casual clothes. The lights fell on her face. She was smiling brightly like the sun.


    The man was wearing a suit. He ced his hand on the girl¡¯s shoulder and leaned close to her. His voice was very low. Ji Yue¡¯an couldn¡¯t hear what he said.


    After that, the clear voice of a girl rang out. ¡°Just as well. If you got kidnapped, I can change to someone else. I am already sick of you.¡±


    The man was slightly angry. He said something to her and then pulled her in another direction. The two shadows quickly disappeared from the corridor.


    Ji Yue¡¯an gave a relieved smile. He turned and went into the private room to continue with his red wine and green lights.


    Yan Zhan pulled Ming Shu out of the club and drove her to the riverbank. There were no lights along the riverbank. It was pitch ck and they could faintly see the tourist corridor that was under renovation.


    ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Yan Zhan pulled her down from the car.


    ¡°Why are there so many things?¡± Ming Shu was slightly irritated.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu closed her eyes. Yan Zhan brought her forward a few steps and warned her, ¡°Don¡¯t open them!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The wind from the river howled and the waves sshed.


    Ming Shu thought that Yan Zhan had already left. She waited for a while. Suddenly, there was the sound of sparks and something shed past her eyes. Ming Shu opened her eyes instinctively.


    Colorful lights red up along the riverbank. They slowly came toward her and the tourist corridor in front of her lit up. There was an arrow on the ground.


    Ming Shu walked along the corridor. There was no sign of Yan Zhan.


    <i>What the hell is he doing?</i>


    There were no lights on in the corridor behind her. Ming Shu could only follow the arrow and walk forward. For every few meters that she walked, the lights would shut off for that portion.


    The corridor was windy. Ming Shu turned two corners and finally saw Yan Zhan. He was standing in front of a huge hot air balloon. The hot air balloon was shining brightly, filled with roses.


    Yan Zhan had one hand behind him and the other was in front of him, holding a rose. The lights shone on his face and made him look very gentle, just like a prince that walked out of a fairytale.


    Ming Shu stood on the spot for a few seconds before walking forward slowly.


    Yan Zhan bent down and ced the rose in front of her. ¡°Miss Wen, may I have the pleasure of having a night tour of Green City with you?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t take it. ¡°What if I say no?¡±


    Yan Zhan: ¡°...¡± <i>Can you not spoil the atmosphere! Is it easy for me to create this atmosphere? You just destroyed it with one word! Do you have a grudge against me!</i>


    Just as Yan Zhan was preparing to explode, the rose in his hand was taken from him. Yan Zhan controlled his anger and smiled as he grabbed her hand.


    The hot air balloon rose slowly. All of Green City wasid out in front of them. Fireworks exploded like stars in the night sky, scattering into the river below them.


    Yan Zhan hugged Ming Shu from behind. He opened a small box and whispered into her ear, ¡°Wen Yi, will you marry me?¡±


    ¡°I have a very serious question.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to operate a hot air balloon?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°How do we get down, then?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The distant lights glittered brightly.


    The two of them looked at each other in silence.


    ...


    Ming Shu only lived for five years in that world. Yan Zhan proposed three times before he seeded, but sadly, she died three months into her marriage.


    Why did she die?


    This question was upsetting.


    When she went to the shopping mall, a couple was quarreling. She stood at the side and watched them. Who knew that they would start fighting and moved toward the side. The crowd moved back and she was squeezed against the railing. The railing... broke just like that!


    <i>Isn¡¯t it stupid?</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t die in peace!</i>


    The Harmony System might be feeling guilty so it didn¡¯t talk to Ming Shu. It just released the data.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 180000


    ~~~


    Additional Task: Failed


    Hidden task: None


    Note: Failure of the main mission will result in a deduction of 40000 Hatred Points. Noints or questions will be epted.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>You deducted 30000 for my mission failure in thest world, but now, you deducted 40000?!</i>


    [Noints or questions will be epted.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>F**king evil system! You will die soon!</i>

 Chapter 512 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (1)

    <h4>Chapter 512: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Demon World Headline: Tao Xi Ascends the Throne Whenever She is Happy#


    ¡°Kill the demons!¡±


    A shrill voice woke Ming Shu up. She reached out and covered her ears instinctively, but realized that she didn¡¯t have hands. She only had branches. There were pink peach blossoms on the branches. Theyyered over each other and were really beautiful.


    <i>What¡¯s the situation?</i>


    <i>Where is my body?</i>


    <i>Where are my hands?</i>


    <i>Where are my legs?</i>


    Ming Shu shook. Peach blossoms fell onto the ground. The ground was covered with peach blossoms and it was all pink. The whole world seemed to be pink.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I must have woken up wrong.</i>


    Ming Shu took a deep breath.


    <i>Let¡¯s try again.</i>


    <i>Close eyes. Open eyes.</i>


    It was all still branches filled with peach blossoms.


    <i>Hehe!</i>


    <i>What do I eat!</i>


    <i>Flowers?</i>


    ¡°Kill demons! Kill demons!¡±


    The shrill scream sounded again. Ming Shu saw the thing that was screaming. It was a small de of grass on the wall. A cat was biting its leaf.


    That was why it screamed.


    <i>I want to be alone.</i>


    When Ming Shu calming herself down, she downloaded the storyline.


    The fake female protagonist was called Jian Ying. She was reborn.


    As an employee of the Evil Spirit Office, her main job was to register demons and handle the legal identity procedure for them. In other words, she was a clerk.


    In the book, Jian Ying liked the male protagonist and ended up digging her own grave. When she was reborn, she felt that she was the main lead of the story and started swelling.


    Hence, she decided that she must live better than the female protagonist. She saved the male protagonist before the female protagonist and then started talking bad about the female protagonist. This caused the male protagonist to dislike the female protagonist.


    Thus, the male protagonist didn¡¯t fall in love with the female protagonist and Jian Ying managed to get together with the male protagonist, finishing the rest of the mundane storyline.


    The Host was called Tao Xi, a peach blossom demon...


    She could change form, but Tao Xi didn¡¯t like how humans looked. Hence Tao Xi always lived as a peach blossom tree. Her thoughts were simple, but she was very powerful.


    Tao Xi saved Jian Ying once. Because she was very naive, she had a good impression of Jian Ying, who always came to visit her.


    Jian Ying treated Tao Xi so well because she knew that Tao Xi was really powerful. She knew that the male protagonist would need a powerful demon core in the future. Hence, she gained Tao Xi¡¯s trust so that she could take away her demon core when the time came.


    Hence, when the male protagonist needed the demon core, Jian Ying didn¡¯t hesitate and dug out the Host¡¯s demon core.


    Tao Xi hated Jian Ying. Her resentment was kept in the demon heart that was inside the male protagonist¡¯s body and waited for the chance to take over the male protagonist¡¯s body when he was not on his guard, to get her revenge.


    Thus, Tao Xi went on the path to be the ultimate boss.


    In the end, of course, she was destroyed by Jian Ying. She didn¡¯t even manage to touch a strand of Jian Ying¡¯s hair.


    From then on, Jian Ying and the male protagonist lived happily ever after.


    <i>Hula¡ª</i>


    <i>What do I eat!</i>


    <i>Do I eat the soil?</i>


    <i>Soil tastes nasty. I will not eat it!</i>


    Ming Shu shook her branches fervently and the cat outside the wall was frightened. It left the little grass that was shouting just now.


    The little grass cried loudly. Ming Shu was irritated and shook her branches fiercely. The little grass was frightened as well and stopped crying. It muttered softly, ¡°What happened to sister Tao Xi today. Is she having spasms?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu turned into her human form and jumped out from the peach tree. This was her true shape. Even if she changed her form, the peach tree would still be there.


    She was nted in a garden. Green bstone wasid out on the ground and it was covered with the peach blossoms that she shook off.


    Tao Xi couldn¡¯t remember how she came here. She only remembered that she slept in the woods and when she woke up, she was already here.


    She was toozy to move and decided to just stay in this garden. The little grass might have been influenced by her and gained consciousness. It kept shouting and when Tao Xi was bored, she would talk to it.


    An old man stayed in this ce. He was a human and lived his life in a carefree manner.


    But ...


    As long as Tao Xi was not sleeping, her flowers would always blossom. However, the old guy didn¡¯t suspect anything. He was not a normal person.


    Yet, Tao Xi never considered all this before.


    Ming Shu went into the house directly. There was a te of braised meat.


    <i>Since we are neighbors, I will not be polite.</i>


    Ming Shu pulled up her sleeves and prepared to dig in.


    Just as she picked up the chopsticks, she felt a pain on her hand and a voice full of energy shouted, ¡°You naughty girl, how dare you steal my food!¡±


    An old but vigorous man stood at the door and shouted at her angrily.


    Ming Shu hugged the braised meat and moved to the side.


    ¡°How dare you run!¡± The old man got angrier and rushed into the house. ¡°Put down that braised meat. Did you hear me! Put it down!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± <i>My braised meat.</i>


    Ming Shu hugged the braised meat and ran away quickly. Even though the old man was filled with vigor, he still couldn¡¯t outrun Ming Shu.


    He leaned on his knees and panted. ¡°You little demon, wait!¡±


    The old man pointed at Ming Shu and looked around. After a while, he walked to the door and took the ax. ¡°I will go and knock you down.¡±


    The old man walked outside.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Hero, we can talk nicely!</i>


    Ming Shu hugged the braised meat and blocked the old man¡¯s path. She smiled at the old man. ¡°We are neighbors. Is there a need to be so heartless?¡±


    As expected, this old man knew about her.


    The old man pointed at Ming Shu with the ax. ¡°Return my braised meat.¡±


    Ming Shu took her chopsticks and finished the braised meat in front of the old man. Then, she ced the bowl on the ax and said obediently, ¡°I¡¯ve returned it to you.¡±


    The old man: ¡°...¡±


    In the end, Ming Shu was chased all around the house by the old man.


    When the old man got tired, he threw away the ax and panted as he sat on his rocking chair in the garden.


    He didn¡¯t even manage to get a bite of his braised meat and it was finished by this little demon. <i>So angry!</i>


    The old man was called Jin Dongyi.


    He was already 80 years old, but he still looked energetic and healthy. He didn¡¯t act his age at all.


    ¡°Go back and don¡¯t let me see you again.¡± Whenever Jin Dongyi looked at Ming Shu, he would be reminded of his braised meat. <i>Irritating.</i>


    Ming Shu walked around the garden. ¡°Why must I go back. I like it like this. There is even braised meat to eat.¡±


    Jin Dongyi mmed the chair. ¡°How dare you still talk about it!¡±


    ¡°Braised meat, braised meat, braised meat.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Is there more? I¡¯m still hungry. I still want to eat.¡±


    ¡°Eat your head.¡± Jin Dongyi jumped up and wanted to hit Ming Shu again. ¡°You never appeared before so why are you here now? Go back and be a tree.¡±


    In the past, he still wanted to see what his peach blossom demon looked like. However, after observing for so many years, the peach blossom demon never appeared and it never talked to him at all. Most of the time, it would just blossom its flowers and shake itself for fun.


    In the end, he lost his interest in this naive tree.


    Who knew that when he came back today, he would see this little demon stealing his braised meat?


    Ming Shu said in a clear voice, ¡°I want to be a human after being a tree for so long.¡±


    ¡°Be a human for what! Be a human for what!¡± Jin Dongyi was so angry he kept shouting. <i>Once you became a human, you came to steal my braised meat. </i>The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. He threatened her, ¡°Do you believe that I will go chop you now!¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    The old man would not do it. If not, he would not have chased her around the house.


    Jin Dongyi red at Ming Shu.


    He blew his beard and stared at her for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    He couldn¡¯t go and chop her down.

 Chapter 513 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (2)

    <h4>Chapter 513: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Tao Xi! You are stealing my food again!¡±


    Jin Dongyi shouted loudly and took the ax as he rushed toward the peach tree. He looked up at the young girl on the peach blossom tree.


    Ever since that day, this little demon started entering his house tantly, eating his food.


    Ming Shuy on the branches of the peach tree. She was wearing a pink dress which was quite vintage but could still be worn in this world.


    She was covered byyers of peach blossoms. She looked like a spirit among all the flowers.


    She popped her head out of the peach blossoms and smiled at Jin Dongyi yfully. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I am not hungry?!¡± Jin Dongyi was not seduced by her. After all these days, he knew how irritating this little demon was.


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    A man entered the room. The first person he saw was the pink person covered in peach blossoms.


    Elegant and exquisite.


    Bright and shining.


    There was a hint of yfulness in her. The peach blossoms around her were shining. She smiled and her entire figure seemed to be engulfed in pink light.


    ¡°Yo, why are you here?¡± Jin Dongyi looked at the man while hefting his ax and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to knock?¡±


    The man went out and knocked on the door.


    Jin Dongyi blew his beard and red at him. He sneered, ¡°Why do you want to find me?¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze fell on the person on the tree. She was ying with the peach blossoms. She tilted her head and looked at him with a smile. Her eyes were bright and sparkling.


    ¡°I want to stay here for a while.¡± The man¡¯s voice was calm.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Jin Dongyi cleared his ears. The ax was already by his side. ¡°Repeat that.¡±


    ¡°I want to stay here for a while,¡± the man repeated without stuttering.


    Before Jin Dongyi could speak, the man took out a wad of money and passed it to him. ¡°Rent.¡±


    Jin Dongyi: ¡°...¡±


    After a while, Jin Dongyi put down his ax and grabbed the wad of money. He said furiously, ¡°There is only the attic left empty. Don¡¯t touch my things and don¡¯t touch this little thing. either.¡±


    Jin Dongyi pointed at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu, the little thing: ¡°...¡±


    The man nodded silently and brought his luggage in.


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re prepared.¡± Jin Dongyi gave a weird smile.


    The man had no reaction. He pulled his luggage and walked forward. Ming Shu saw the windows of the attic opening. Her branch was just outside the window and she could see everything that was happening inside clearly.


    The attic was very small. There were only a bed and a wardrobe. The man was very tall and turning in the attic was difficult for him.


    Jin Dongyi stood beside her tree and poked her with the ax. He warned her, ¡°Did you see that person just now? Don¡¯t provoke him, if not, he might capture you.¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Ming Shu slid down from the branch. ¡°Can he cook?¡±


    Jin Dongyi rolled his eyes. ¡°Your head! Just don¡¯t provoke him. Also, stop stealing my food. If not, I will chop you down.¡±


    The old man had already threatened to chop her down many times so Ming Shu was not afraid at all.


    After warning her, Jin Dongyi threw the axe aside and walked in. He didn¡¯t care about the guest.


    Ming Shu sat on her branch and watched as the man in the attic tidied his things and within an hour, the dusty attic had apletely new look. However, it was still very small...


    The man stood by the window and looked down. Their eyes met.


    His eyes were calm like pools of dead water.


    After a while, he closed his window and blocked Ming Shu¡¯s view.


    Ming Shu blinked. She sneaked into the house to look for food, but the old man had gotten smarter. She couldn¡¯t find anything to eat in the house.


    She had no money...


    She couldn¡¯t even go out and get some food.


    <i>So hopeless.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m going to die of hunger.</i>


    <i>Being a demon is so difficult.</i>


    Ming Shu walked out weakly and squatted under the peach blossom tree. She looked at the ants. <i>Are ants tasty? Is it better to fry or steam them?</i>


    ¡°Mew~¡±


    A fat white cat walked over from the wall and Ming Shu¡¯s gazended on it. That look scared the cat and it immediately jumped to the opposite wall and disappeared.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I wille over immediately.¡± The man had changed into casual wear and came out of the house.


    This man was handsome almost to the point of perfection. <i>However, no matter how handsome he is, he can¡¯t be eaten.</i>


    <i>But...</i>


    ¡°Hey, little guy.¡±


    Ming Shu called him.


    The man stopped in his tracks and looked at her.


    The pink girl was squatting under the peach blossom tree and smiled cutely. Her voice was clear. ¡°Do you have food?¡±


    The man shook his head.


    Ming Shu lost interest instantly and went back to staring at the ants.


    The man didn¡¯t leave and even walked to her side. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± <i>So hungry that I have no energy.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m starving to death!</i>


    ¡°I will buy food for you,¡± the man said.


    <i>What?</i>


    Ming Shu thought about the stack of money he passed Jin Dongyi. He seemed rich.


    <i>For snacks.</i>


    <i>For the sake of justice.</i>


    ¡°Good people will have a peaceful life.¡± Ming Shu stood up immediately. Her eyes were smiling as she looked at him. Lights sparkled in her eyes and it was a little enticing.


    The man turned around. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Jin Dongyi had warned Ming Shu against leaving the house. Ming Shu also discovered that the passersby outside couldn¡¯t see the blossoming peach tree.


    When she stepped out of the gate, Ming Shu felt that she passed through something. <i>It must be a globe of invulnerability...</i>


    The man walked really quickly and didn¡¯t wait for her purposely. After passing through a few alleys, more people appeared.


    They arrived at the nearest supermarket. The man went in to buy some stuff and Ming Shu followed behind him. The handsome little guy buying stuff beside them kept ncing at her.


    ¡°Am I pretty?¡± Ming Shu asked the handsome little guy.


    The handsome little guy¡¯s face turned red and he nodded nervously.


    ¡°Look at me more, then.¡± Tao Xi was a peach blossom demon. She was definitely pretty. The celebrities on television couldn¡¯t even bepared to her.


    The handsome little guy¡¯s face turned even redder.


    Ming Shu continued, ¡°Since you won¡¯t be able to look like this, you can feast your eyes.¡±


    The handsome little guy: ¡°...¡± This pretty little sister seemed to have a lot of confidence in herself. <i>However, she is really pretty. Ahhh. </i>He felt like exploding. <i>How can someone be so beautiful?</i>


    Ming Shu smiled and threw snacks into the basket the man was carrying. The man looked at her. Ming Shu smiled at him and gave him a good person card. ¡°Good people will have a peaceful life.¡±


    The man retracted his gaze and went to pay for the things.


    ¡°Do you know how to get back?¡±


    Ming Shu hugged her snacks and her cheeks bulged from the food. She looked like someone who hadn¡¯t eaten in days. Since she was pretty, even if she ate in a not so elegant way, she would just look cute.


    ¡°Wu...¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t have the room to speak.


    The man kept quiet and walked out with his food. Ming Shu hurried to catch up with him. <i>My snacks.</i>


    He gged a car and opened the door. He signaled to Ming Shu and asked her to get in.


    Ming Shu sat inside and the man came in too. He ced the snacks on Ming Shu¡¯sp. ¡°To Pingchang Road.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The driver stepped on the elerator and drove off.


    The man¡¯s phone rang and he answered the call. The other party said something and the man replied calmly, ¡°I will arrive soon.¡±


    He hung up the call and hurried the driver. ¡°Mister, can you drive faster?¡±


    The driver was helpless too. ¡°Little guy, it¡¯s rush hour now. Even if a professional racer were here, he couldn¡¯t speed up, either.¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 514 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (3)

    <h4>Chapter 514</h4>


    <h4>: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Pingchang Road was a pedestrian street. Probably because Ming Shu was an evil spirit, she noticed something simr to the demon aura at somewhere at a nce, which circled around a building in the shopping mall.


    Ming Shu touched Little Beastie in her pocket, but thetter was now very agitated. Poop-picker, don¡¯t pinch me, you stink.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± She¡¯s surrounded by peach blossom fragrance, okay?


    Little beastie prevented Ming Shu from pinching it with its ws.


    The more unwilling Little Beastie was, the more interested Ming Shu became. Finally, Little Beastie could barely stand the petting and it jumped out of her, disappearing into the flower bed.


    I¡¯m leaving her!


    A man walked very quickly to the shopping center building and stopped before it. Then a hooligan guy ran over from the entrance direction. ¡°Boss, that evil spirit ran into the building, so we could only trap it inside. But there¡¯re so many people in there and we don¡¯t know where it is. We¡¯re afraid it might hurt people, so we didn¡¯t take actions rushly.¡±


    The hooligan didn¡¯t notice Ming Shu until he finished talking, and then he was stunned...


    WTF!?


    Where did the boss find such a beautiful little girl.


    She¡¯s not like a beauty that shone in TV or movies, but her beauty was apanied by some dreamlike pink color. Her skin was crystal clear like the peach blossom petals with dewdrop in the morning, and it seemed as weak as the porcin.


    He heard a flower blooming in his heart.


    But... is she an evil spirit?


    Ming Shu held arge bag of snacks and was still eating. She tilted her head to look at the building behind the hooligan.


    There¡¯s an evil spirit in there?


    The evil spirits today... well, there¡¯re quite a few evil spirits in this world. But if an evil spirit wanted to live in the human city, it must have a legal identity. They also needed to sign some sort of treaty, and once in vition of the rules, they may be faced with very harsh punishment,


    Of course, those living in the mountain and forest wouldn¡¯t need this.


    The organization in charge of these evil spirits was the Evil Spirit Office where the fake female protagonist was working.


    Once an evil spirit without identity came to the city and stirred things up, ormitted crimes, it would need the Evil Spirit Office toe forward and take actions.


    The fake female protagonist was only responsible for registering the evil spirits in the office, and usually she wouldn¡¯t run about at outside. Those who ran about outside were led by the Evil Spirit Office¡¯s boss personally, and the boss¡¯s name was... Hua Jian.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go up and have a look.¡± Hua Jian¡¯s tone was smooth and steady, ¡°You stay here and watch her.¡±


    The hooligan coveted Ming Shu¡¯s beauty, but thinking of his duty, he came back to himself and said, ¡°Boss, I should go with you. It¡¯s unknown what that evil spirit is, but it owns the ability of fascination. Just now old Four was enchanted.¡±


    Hua Jian gave a nce at Ming Shu, who was wholeheartedly eating the snacks and didn¡¯t listen to them at all.


    ¡°You wait here and don¡¯t move around,ter I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Hua Jian said to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Hua Jian was silent for a while, then turned around to follow the hooligan up and disappear into the crowd.


    Ming Shu stood on the spot as she ate snacks. After a while, she turned around and tried to find a ce to sit while waiting, then she saw a sneaky figure. That person covered her face and walked up the stairs very quickly, seemingly she was very afraid of being discovered.


    [Guest, that is the fake female protagonist~] The Harmony System specially reminded Ming Shu, fearing that she might not recognize her.


    You can¡¯t miss any chance of getting Hatred Points.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Your trembling tone won¡¯t add any cuteness to you, just give up acting cute.


    My system must be out of its mind. It was actually trying to act cute with its inhuman electronic sound.


    [...] That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s the key point here is Hatred Points.


    Ming Shu looked at the snacks in her own hands, feeling a little worried. Finally, she decided to go up with her snacks.


    As Ming Shu went up the stairs, she saw Hua Jian and that hooligan were checking along the corridor. The fake female protagonist avoided them and went straight up to the fourth floor. Apparently she had prepared for this in advance.


    The fourth floor was the rest area and there were many delicious food here. Ming Shu felt her legs were pinned on the spot, however, she didn¡¯t have any money on her, so she could only catch up with Jian Ying while holding her snacks in the arms.


    Jian Ying stopped at a public washroom. She looked around before entering it.


    ¡°... You should go with me and I won¡¯t harm you. There¡¯re many people searching for you out there, do you want to be caught? I can take you out and avoid them.¡±


    Jian Ying tried to persuade this evil spirit to work for her.


    Ming Shu also went into the washroom after standing outside for a while and listening to the conversation. She came in to see a little girl standing in the middle of the washroom, meanwhile Jian Ying was coaxing her with a tender look.


    The little girl noticed Ming Shu appear and retreated for several steps. Her eyes were filled with vignce, but as well as some curiosity.


    Jian Ying noticed the little girl¡¯s expression changed so she also turned her head to see Ming Shu. After she clearly saw the person behind her, a wisp of surprise shed across the bottom of her eyes. She didn¡¯t seem to have met such a good-looking person before.


    At this time Jian Ying hadn¡¯t met with the Host, so Jian Ying didn¡¯t know Ming Shu.


    ¡°She¡¯s lying,¡± Ming Shu smiled to the little girl, ¡°she just wants to use you. If you go with her, you¡¯ll be doomed.¡±


    Ming Shu was an evil spirit, so naturally the little girl chose to believe in her.


    Her expression changed quickly and looked ferocious, meanwhile she said in a sharp voice, ¡°Humans are cunny. You¡¯re no different from those people with bad intention.¡±


    Jian Ying could barely even figure out who the girl was that suddenly broke in, then the little girl she had been coaxing for a long while immediately turned angry. Jian Ying was very agitated.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a bad person,¡± Jian Ying hid her angry emotions and continued, ¡°and I don¡¯t mean to harm you. I¡¯m saying the truth. The people who are looking for you wille soon, by then you won¡¯t have time to escape.¡±


    The little girl didn¡¯t believe it at all, ¡°Go away!¡±


    Ming Shu still ate her snacks calmly and leisurely. Jian Ying was so pissed off. Where the hell does this one pop out...


    The little girl rushed over at Jian Ying and hit her off against the floor. She looked at Ming Shu while running out fastly, without dying any second.


    Jian Ying had a heavy fall and felt so dizzy in her brain. Then at a glimpse, she saw the bracelet around her wrist was still shing dimly, but that evil spirit had left here, so...


    ¡°You... are you an evil spirit?¡± The ordinary people could distinguish the evil spirit using the demon-seeking stone. Jian Ying was a clerk at the Evil Spirit Office, so she had the demon-seeking stone.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jian Ying began to think in her heart. This evil spirit looks innocent and harmless, but it¡¯s somehow a little scary to stare at her smile. It felt like she had hidden some kind of horrible monster under the smiling face.


    Jian Ying darede here alone because she knew the evil spirit just now had not other attack damage except for the enchantment.


    Jian Ying climbed up from the ground. She nced at the exit, taking a deep breath, then rushed out.


    Ming Shu originally intended to beat up Jian Ying, but someone suddenly came in, and Jian Ying took the chance to run out.


    As soon as Jian Ying rushed out, she saw Hua Jian and immediately rushed over to him without thinking. ¡°Captain, great, you¡¯re here. I saw an evil spirit over there.¡±


    ¡°Evil spirit?¡± The hooligan staying beside Hua Jian spoke first, ¡°Could it be the one we¡¯re looking for?¡±


    Hua Jian looked over along the direction where Jian Ying had run. He saw the little girl in pink step out of the washroom slowly, meanwhile she looked over at their side with smiling eyes and brows. There seemed to have ayer of aura around her, which made her pink clothes not look cliched at all, instead, she looked as beautiful as a dream in the pink dress, and everything was so matched for a young girl¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 515 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (4)

    <h4>Chapter 515: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Captain, it¡¯s her.¡± Jian Ying pointed at Ming Shu and said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t see her in the file, she must¡¯ve sneaked in.¡±


    The hooligan Lu Jiu uttered a gee, ¡°Boss, isn¡¯t she the little girl you just brought here? Why is she up here.¡±


    Jian Ying¡¯s expression changed a little after hearing Lu Jiu¡¯s words. She was brought here by the captain?


    ¡°Rx, she¡¯s brought by the boss. Perhaps she was found out there, and there happened to have some problems in need of handling here, so the boss brought her. Speaking of which, Sister Jian Ying, why are you here?¡± Lu Jiu exined to Jian Ying and asked a question.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Jian Ying patted her own chest and acted like she was well relieved now. She ought to stay at the Evil Spirit Office at this time, but Jian Ying didn¡¯t panic and she exined calmly, ¡°Something happened to my friend so I came to give a hand. I¡¯m ready to return now, and I¡¯ve asked for the leave.¡±


    Lu Jiu didn¡¯t suspect and continued smilingly, ¡°Then let¡¯s go back togetherter.¡±


    Jian Ying was still thinking about that evil spirit, and she was afraid Ming Shu would talk wildly, so she shook her head with a guilty conscience, ¡°No, I¡¯d better go back first. I won¡¯t help if I stay.¡±


    ¡°Okay, be careful.¡± Lu Jiu didn¡¯t insist then.


    Jian Ying looked at Ming Shu, greeted Hua Jian who didn¡¯t react a little, then slipped away quickly.


    Hua Jian walked toward Ming Shu. He was born handsome and beautiful, and as he walked over, many passersby gave him sidelong nces.


    But Hua Jian looked steadily forward, ¡°Why did you go up?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head, ¡°Ah, you didn¡¯t say I can¡¯t get up.¡±


    Hua Jian remained silent for several seconds and then continued in a steady voice, ¡°Follow me, don¡¯t run about.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the direction where Jian Ying left for a while, then in the end, she yielded to snacks and followed behind Hua Jian quietly.


    That little girl was finally found in a shop. In order to avoid startling ordinary people, it took them a long while to catch her.


    The little girl would be taken to the Evil Spirit Office. If they didn¡¯t do anything harmful to humans, these evil spirits would get some education in the Evil Spirit Office and once determined they meant no harm, they would be given corresponding identities to live in the human world in the future.


    The little girl was filled with anger and she screamed to Ming Shu, ¡°You¡¯re with them, too! Let go of me, let go of me!¡±


    Lu Jiu sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve told you we¡¯re not bad guys. We won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    But the little girl¡¯s emotion was very excited, ¡°Liar, you¡¯re all liars!¡±


    Lu Jiu was at a loss what to do now. But Hua Jian still didn¡¯t react much. He calmly ordered them to take the little girl back, meanwhile he would send Ming Shu back.


    Ming Shu finished all the remaining snacks along the way.


    As soon as Hua Jian pushed the door open, he was weed by an axe. He pulled Ming Shu to move aside, and the axe cut into the door frame.


    Jin Dongyi¡¯s roaring immediately sounded, ¡°Who let you take her out! Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave her alone? Were you listening to me or not?¡±


    Hua Jian remained cool as always. ¡°She was hungry.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes had already rested on the table in the yard and she darted over swiftly.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Jin Dongyi roared and rushed over to the table as well at the same time.


    Ming Shu and Jin Dongyi caught on the te¡¯s two sides simultaneously.


    ¡°Loose your hand!¡± Jin Dongyi widened his angry and fierce eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me so stingy, I¡¯ll just have one bite.¡± Ming Shu smiled and pulled the te to her own side, ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an evil spirit, don¡¯t you absorb the essence of the Sun and the Moon? If not, you can absorb the Yang Qi!¡± Jin Dongyi pulled the te back to his side, ¡°Don¡¯t you know the virtue of respecting the aged and taking good care of the young. How can you grab food from an aged man like me!¡±


    ¡°I like meat.¡± Ming Shu pulled the te again, ¡°Please take good care of me, I¡¯m very young.¡±


    Hua Jian went upstairs in silence while the two fighting for a te of meat.


    As he just arrived upstairs, Jin Dongyi¡¯s roar sounded again. Hua Jian pushed the window open to look down.


    Under the ovepped peach blossoms, the little girl sat on the branch with the te, and Jin Dongyi stamped his feet below angrily.


    Jin Dongyi witnessed Ming Shu finish the whole te of meat but couldn¡¯t do anything to stop it. He decided to vent the anger upon Hua Jian.


    ¡°Why do youe here all of a sudden?¡±


    Hua Jian was on his phone when Jin Dongyi broke in without knocking on the door. He looked at him first, then said to the man on the other side of the phone, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss it when I go back.¡±


    He hung up the phone, meeting Jin Dongyi¡¯s angry sights, and answered quietly, ¡°The rent is due and I can¡¯t find a ce to settle for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡± Jin Dongyi sounded very ironically, ¡°Your sry is over 100,000 yuan for a month yet you tell me you can¡¯t find a ce to live. Do you need to squeeze in my broken attic?¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe what I said, then why bother asking?¡±


    Hua Jian¡¯s ordinary sentence yet almost made Jin Dongyi explode with anger. He pointed at Hua Jian and stuttered for half a day, without organizing any reply.


    In the end, Jin Dongyi uttered angrily, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to take her out again, otherwise I¡¯ll break your leg.¡±


    Hua Jian didn¡¯t respond. Jin Dongyi didn¡¯t care he agreed or not and then went downstairs quickly.


    Before long, another round of general turmoil began to y down there. Jin Dongyi roared loudly, and if it weren¡¯t for the globe of invulnerability, the neighbors would have called the police and used him of disturbing residents.


    In the evening, Ming Shuy on the peach tree and poked the peach blossom reaching before her eyes.


    Jin Dongyi listened to the opera in his room. The loud music sounded very harsh.


    Hua Jian walked out of the house. As he passed the peach tree, Ming Shu suddenly popped out her head. ¡°Little brother.¡±


    Hua Jian looked up at her. The moonlight was pale and blurred, her body was hidden in the peach blossoms, almost blending into them.


    But her eyes were as light as the stars in the sky, glittering and shining.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu jumped down from the tree while the peach blossoms flying around her, ¡°Can you bring me some snacks?¡±


    I¡¯m so upset that I don¡¯t have money.


    Hua Jian¡¯s eyes swept over Ming Shu and his tone was cool, ¡°I bought you lots of snacks in the afternoon.¡±


    Ming Shu shook out an empty bag from behind, ¡°I¡¯ve finished them all.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Little bastard, where do you want to take her again?¡± The opera music stopped at some certain time but no one noticed, Jin Dongyi stood at the door with one hand on the hip and another pointing at Hua Jian. He totally looked like an old guy cursing in the street.


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking her out.¡± Hua Jian exined indifferently.


    ¡°Then why do you talk to her.¡± Jin Dongyi continued roaring, ¡°If you¡¯re leaving, go quickly, don¡¯t y an eyesore here.¡±


    Hua Jian silenced for a moment, then turned around to walk outside the yard.


    Ming Shu caught up with him in small steps. Jin Dongyi rushed out hurriedly and put on a fierce look. ¡°What, do you want to elope with him?¡±


    Hua Jian turned his head and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll buy snacks for you.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re a good person and you¡¯ll be blessed with life-long peace.¡±


    ¡°Good person?¡± Jin Dongyi sounded like he heard a joke, ¡°If he is a good person, then there won¡¯t be any other good person in this world.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re also a good person.¡± Ming Shu continued giving out the good-person card.


    Everyone that gives me snacks is a good person.


    May kind people be blessed with life-long peace.


    Jin Dongyi uttered a cold hum and then twisted his aged waist to get into the house. Before long, the opera music came from inside again.

 Chapter 516 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (5)

    <h4>Chapter 516: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu waited Jin Dongyi to fall asleep and then she secretly climbed over the yard wall. Seeing Ming Shue out, the little grass in the corner screamed with excitement immediately. Ming Shu was speechless. Thankfully not everyone could hear its dissolute voices.


    This evening Jian Ying would have a big show to y, so she needed to go to watch and gain some easy Hatred Points.


    There¡¯s also a very important issue now ¡ª buying snacks.


    Poop-picker, do you have money?


    No!


    That¡¯s why I decide to y a hero and save the beauty.


    Two hourster, Ming Shu appeared in a quiet alley with some snacks in her arms, which were all gifts from good people who had received her help.


    On a dark and windy night, it¡¯s just a good time to eat snacks... sorry, to watch the male protagonist and female protagonist meet each other.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t see anyone in the alley. Thinking for a while, she lifted her foot and steeped into the alley.


    The light was dim, so Ming Shu could only search around very carefully with eyes. Finally she spotted on some waste boxes piled in the alley.


    Ming Shu spread the boxes open to see a ck cat curling into a ball inside one of the boxes... that¡¯s right, this is our lord male protagonist ¡ª Ye Ling.


    He¡¯s an evil spirit, and being the male protagonist, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be such an ordinary species as the cat spirit. Probably he just happened to transform into a cat shape, although Ming Shu didn¡¯t know why. Perhaps it¡¯s because the female protagonist liked cats?


    Ye Ling was in a very weak condition right now. But hearing the noise, he still looked up alertly and saw an... evil spirit appearing before him.


    Ming Shu reached out to lift it up on the neck. As soon as she pulled it out, Jian Ying¡¯s voice sounded behind, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Jian Ying ran over out of breath. As she got closer, she recognized the person who was carrying the cat and changed her expression a little. Why is she here?


    This person was none others but the evil spirit she had seen in the daytime.


    Why is he here?


    Didn¡¯t captain take her back?


    What does she want to do to Ye Ling?


    Jian Ying¡¯s thinking fell in a muddle and she struggled to memorize the plotline she read before. She arrived here ahead of time, who knew that the female protagonist didn¡¯te, but an evil spirit appeared here. This was not included in the book she read... Was it before the female protagonist met the male protagonist, this evil spirit also came here?


    Jian Ying looked at the ck cat in her hand and swallowed. For the male protagonist, Jian Ying plucked up, ¡°That¡¯s my cat.¡±


    ¡°Your cat?¡± Ming Shu walked down from the waste boxes and raised her brows to look at Jian Ying, ¡°How will you prove that?¡±


    Jian Ying was a little scared. After all she was facing an evil spirit, but she didn¡¯t want to give up easily, either. This was a great opportunity. If she saved Ye Ling, would he still be with the female protagonist?


    She didn¡¯t want to end like Jian Ying in the book.


    So she continued with fear, ¡°I was held up for something just now and put it here. You need to give it back to me.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± She is an evil spirit. I¡¯m not her match so I can¡¯t irritate her. But how can I get Ye Ling back.


    If she subdued the evil spirit in the shopping today, she wouldn¡¯t have been so passive now.


    Jian Ying¡¯s brain began to work with countermeasures in an extreme fast speed.


    ¡°How can I get it back, what do you want?¡±


    Jian Ying decided to take a step back and asked Ming Shu to make a request.


    Ming Shu smiled as her soft and tender voice spread out in the tranquil alley. ¡°What about I give you a beating?¡±


    Jian Ying: ¡°...¡± What is this weird request?


    Ye Ling was silent the whole time and lifted by Ming Shu in a cat¡¯s posture.


    The girls who lifted it in hand was surely an evil spirit, but the human on the opposite...


    ¡°What, are you scared?¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to ept that? You need to give back my cat right now, or I¡¯ll call the police.¡± Jian Ying remembered she could call the police!


    If the evil spirits disturbed the order in the city and got caught, they would be put into small dark rooms.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ming Shu was as cool as always, and she even urged her with a smile, ¡°Call the police right now, and we¡¯ll ask the policemen to decide whether this cat is yours or not.¡±


    Jian Ying: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It is originally my cat. Why do you behave like this, is it fun for you to grab other people¡¯s things?¡±


    ¡°Hey, did you hear that. She called you a thing.¡± Ming Shu poked Ye Ling¡¯s cat face.


    Ye Ling nced at Ming Shu with sharp eyes, and then stared at Jian Ying gloomily. The oppressive atmosphere spread over as if someone had vacuumed the air.


    Jian Ying met with Ye Ling¡¯s sights and was startled in panic.


    She knew Ye Ling was not some type of obedient or kind evil spirit.


    She became a little reluctant to continue this. But driven by the inner desire, she uttered and tried again, ¡°What do you want to do to my cat?¡±


    ¡°You only need to know that I won¡¯t give it back.¡± Just get angry now, hate me.


    It was impossible for Jian Ying to grab. Ming Shu walked toward her, and she was a little scared, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I want to beat you up.¡±


    The voice as soft as a whisper fell to Jian Ying¡¯s ears, and she widened her eyes disbelievingly. The evil spirit... some of the evil spirits would not determine their gender until when determining their mates, so their appearance was unreliable.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me...¡±


    Jian Ying¡¯s voice trembled. She had no time to think about Ye Ling or what else now, as she could barely protect herself at this moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll beat you lightly.¡± Ming Shu spoke out the fluent rogue lines and approached Jian Ying. As Jian Ying was about to turn around, she caught on her wrist, ¡°Don¡¯t run.¡±


    You haven¡¯t donated any Hatred Point, so where do you want to run?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want this cat very much? You don¡¯t want it now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. You can keep it.¡± Jian Ying¡¯s face got very pale. She relied on the known storyline before and held a sense of superiority, but now in the face of a plot she didn¡¯t know, she was very regretful.


    She shouldn¡¯t have been so rash like this. Perhaps this evil spirit wouldn¡¯t do anything to Ye Ling, and things would go well if she waited her to leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. I¡¯m going to beat you up now.¡±


    ¡°W-why, I don¡¯t want it.¡± Jian Ying couldn¡¯t help stuttering.


    ¡°Because you look cute.¡±


    I... ahh...¡±


    ¨C


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect to run into Hua Jian when she beat up Jian Ying.


    Hua Jian stood on the other end of the alley, and the solitary streetmp shone lights upon his body, producing a fuzzy shadow on the ground. Half of the shadow was swallowed by the darkness, which made the entire scene look very cool.


    Jian Ying couldn¡¯t stop her tears. She saw Hua Jian and shouted to him as if she saw a savior, ¡°Captain, help... she¡¯s going to kill me. Captain, help.¡±


    Hua Jian walked over from that end. His leather shoes stepped onto the floor, making some light noises.


    ¡°Why do you beat her?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like her,¡± Ming Shu stood up and answered.


    ¡°Captain...¡± Jian Ying also climbed up from the ground and ran to hide behind Hua Jian with a pale face. ¡°Captain, she beat me on purpose. She¡¯s an evil spirit.¡±


    ¡°Ei, boss, I was looking for you. Why do youe here?¡± Lu Jiu¡¯s voice came from aside and he ran over. ¡°Hey, Sister Jian Ying, why are you here, and this little girl, what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Hua Jian uttered to stop him, ¡°Lu Jiu.¡±


    Lu Jiu still felt strange, ¡°Yes, boss?¡±


    ¡°Send Jian Ying back first.¡±


    ¡°Captain, she...¡±


    Jian Ying tried to exin more but was stopped by Hua Jian¡¯s scary eyes. She swallowed the following words. The most scary one in the Evil Spirit Office was Hua Jian.


    Jian Ying trembled and wondered why the captain let her go the whole time. She¡¯s an evil spirit!


    Wasn¡¯t it true that this man was the most cruel to demons?

 Chapter 517 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (6)

    <h4>Chapter 517: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Jian Ying left with Lu Jiu who was also very confused. Ming Shu picked up her snacks from the ground and held them in the arms, then got Ye Ling in hand from the corner.


    This guy is injured now, otherwise he would have long escaped.


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Hua Jian.]


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. Great, now the rich boss turns a Hatred Point mission target.


    ¡°Why did you beat her?¡± Hua Jian repeated.


    ¡°I like it. Do you want to avenge?¡± Ming Shu smiled and looked at him. ¡°I just wanted to beat her, so what? I¡¯m a demon and I can do whatever I want, so what?¡±


    ¡°There are rules,¡± Hua Jian said.


    ¡°Rules are set by human beings, why should I obey them?¡± I am the demon, and I don¡¯t obey rules.


    ¡°Living in the human world has to obey rules.¡± Hua Jian¡¯s tone was still calm and slow, ¡°Otherwise you shouldn¡¯t get out.¡±


    ¡°No way, bite me!¡± Ming Shu left with her snacks and the cat. I have to find the poop-picker for Ye Ling, and perhaps the lord female protagonist will cook delicious food for me.


    Go go go!


    Ming Shu became quite excited. However, Hua Jian stopped her by pulling on the arm.


    Ming Shu titled her head, ¡°Little brother, are you going to treat me to snacks?¡± If you¡¯ll do that, I can leave you peace.


    Bowing down for the sake of snacks.


    I¡¯m very kind to negotiate.


    Hua Jian thought for a while and then asked, ¡°If I treat you to eat, will you listen to me in the future?¡±


    Ming Shu reminded him kindly, ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t be so greedy.¡±


    You want to buy me off with just one treat of snacks, who do you think I am, a beggar?


    Ming Shu pulled back her hand and lifted Ye Ling to look for the female protagonist obediently.


    As she walked out of the alley, she remembered one thing... Where does the female protagonist live?


    Since the female protagonist will meet the male protagonist at this ce, she will definitelye here. Ming Shu decided to wait on the spot.


    ¡°What are you standing here?¡±


    Hua Jian also came out of the alley. His eyes fell on the cat in her hand, and some ripples appeared in his calm pupils, but which then disappeared in an instant.


    Ming Shu began to talk nonsense as soon as she spoke, ¡°I¡¯m enjoying the night scene.¡±


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡± It was dark as hell and there weren¡¯t even a few streetmps. May I ask what night scene you¡¯re enjoying?


    Hua Jian intended to speak more, but then someone called him and reported they found the traces of the evil spirit they¡¯re looking for.


    Hua Jian hung up the phone. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him, shaking her head.


    Hua Jian¡¯s phone rang again. He had to order her that she must wait here and he woulde to pick up her after he finished the work.


    In the ened, he also added, ¡°Don¡¯t beat people willfully.¡±


    Ming Shu grunted augh. Do you think everyone is worth my beating? My snacks are expensive, okay? Saving strength and Hatred Points are what I want.


    Ming Shu waited for about half an hour at the crossroads. Then a girl dressing like a student walked this way in a hurry. Perhaps it¡¯s because it was quitete, the girl stopped to look back every a few steps she took, and her pace was a little hasty.


    As the girl aprroached nearer, Ming Shu found someone was following her.


    Ming Shu was easy to notice as she sat at the streetmp. That follower behind may have discovered Ming Shu, so he hesitated for a while then turned around and ran away.


    Seeing this, the girl breathed a long relief. She supported by the nearby wall and gasped, feeling that her heart in the chest was going to jump out.


    She calmed herself for a while and walked toward Ming Shu, reminding in timidness, ¡°Well... why haven¡¯t you gone home? You should go home quickly. It¡¯s not safe here, someone was following me.¡±


    Thanks to her being here just now, the man who followed her ran away. But what if he didn¡¯t run far and came back?


    Ming Shu bit a Pocky stick while looking to her with smiling eyes. ¡°Do you want a cat?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    An Zhiling was a little stunned. She met a strange person in the middle of the night, and this person asked if she wanted a cat. Am I... running into some kind of unusual thing? I heard that it was not safe in the vicinity recently.


    But the smiling girl before me looks innocent and harmless...


    An Zhiling swallowed some air and her little face was filled with hesitation. She originally intended to say no, but as she spoke the sentence changed to that, ¡°What... what cat?¡±


    Ming Shu pushed the box containing Ye Ling to her front and continued smilingly, ¡°Here it is, do you want it?¡±


    An Zhiling looked into the box, where a cat was curling in. She rxed a little inexplicably in the heart. It¡¯s really a cat.


    An Zhiling liked little animals very much, but still, she felt this was a little weird. ¡°Don¡¯t you keep it?¡±


    Ming Shu had another bite on the Pocky stick, ¡°I can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    I can barely feed myself now. Where can I get money to feed him.


    She couldn¡¯t afford it... An Zhiling thought this in her brain and even imagined a miserable story for Ming Shu.


    An Zhiling hesitated a little longer. Fearing that the man followed her just now woulde back, she said, ¡°I can keep it then. Do you live nearby? Wee go home together.¡±


    ¡°Home...¡± Ming Shu paused, ¡°can I go to your home?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    Ming Shu answered honestly, ¡°Because my family don¡¯t give me food, and I¡¯m very hungry.¡±


    An Zhiling¡¯s whole heart was pulled up, and all kinds of deceitful tricks she learned on TV emerged in her brain. But meeting with Ming Shu¡¯s smiling eyes and thinking of that the man followed her just now ran away because of her, An Zhiling really didn¡¯t know how to say no. She nodded her head and bit the bullet.


    The female protagonist is kind enough to cheat.


    Ming Shu followed An Zhiling to her home happily.


    After walking some distance, An Zhiling realized it seemed to be a little rash for her to bring a stranger home. But she had promised her, and it didn¡¯t seem proper to regret now.


    She looked young, and she was a girl. Probably her family didn¡¯t allow her to have a cat, so she ran out and wanted to find an owner for it, and now she¡¯s just reluctant to part with it...


    An Zhiling persuaded herself inside.


    Girls that look weak will spontaneously reduce others¡¯ vignce.


    An Zhiling¡¯s home was not far and they arrived before walking long.


    An Zhiling opened the door, inviting Ming Shu to get in, ¡°Well,e in.¡±


    It was a house with two bedrooms and a living room. Ming Shu noticed some men¡¯s clothes and shoes. But the two bedrooms¡¯ doors were both open, and apparently no one else was at home.


    An Zhiling put the cat at a proper ce first, put down her schoolbag, then opened the fridge and intended to fetch something to eat. ¡°Check this out, is there anything you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you cook?¡± I¡¯m specially here to eat something you can cook.


    ¡°Me?¡± An Zhiling paused a little and exined in murmuring, ¡°Usually my brother will cook, I seldom... but you know what, eating something warm may be better. Let me check what we have here.¡±


    The college entrance examination wasing soon, and the school¡¯s self-study at night ended veryte everyday, so usually her brother would cook for them. But her brother was away today, and she originally intended to eat something easy and simple, just for filling the stomach.


    But now she had a guest. An Zhiling went into the kitchen.


    Actually Ming Shu already had a bad feeling at this point. But there¡¯s a saying goes that, no coffin, no tears. Perhaps the female protagonist was a chef and the cooking skills were just covered under her learning skills?


    People need to dream.


    However, the fact pped Ming Shu mercilessly.


    A dream is a dream because it¡¯s not real.


    An Zhiling¡¯s cooking skill...


    Noments.


    I better go and eat my snacks.


    Ming Shu endured the heartbreak and ate up all the ingredients in the te. We shouldn¡¯t waste food. Then she stood up without any hesitation. ¡°Thank you for your treatment, I¡¯m going home now.¡±


    An Zhiling stood up to see Ming Shu at the door, and she was a little worried, ¡°It¡¯s at thiste, are you sure it¡¯s okay for you to go alone?¡±


    Ming Shu patted An Zhiling¡¯s shoulder and sighed, ¡°Bringing a stranger to your home at thiste is very dangerous. You shouldn¡¯t do this again in the future.¡±


    An Zhiling: ¡°...¡± Wasn¡¯t it you that asked me to bring you back?

 Chapter 518 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (7)

    <h4>Chapter 518: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu returned the same way she came and arrived at the alley before. She saw Hua Jian stand there from afar. He was so eye-catching, and it seemed even the darkness was his decoration.


    Hua Jian looked this way and saw her as well. He walked over in a few steps, looking at her from amanding position. ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°Had the supper.¡± Ming Shu was cast down in spirit by An Zhiling¡¯s dark cuisine.


    s!


    My whole life is so dark.


    Hua Jian sensed she was not in a good mood. Before she wore a bright smile on her face no matter when, but now she was just down at the mouth. He couldn¡¯t surely tell whether she was smiling or not right now.


    Hua Jian frowned, and said after a long while, ¡°We¡¯ll go back.¡±


    Ming Shu just followed behind spiritlessly. At first Hua Jian walked fast, but Ming Shu stepped slowly, so he had to slow down as well.


    When passing by a 24-hour city shop on the way, Hua Jian went in to buy some snacks for Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu wasforted a little.


    It was nearly thetter half of the night when they returned to Jin Dongyi¡¯s house. As soon as Hua Jian pushed the door open and went in, he saw Jin Dongyi stand in the courtyard like a door-god, looking at them angrily.


    ¡°What did I tell you today? My words just went in one ear and out the other, didn¡¯t they?¡± Jin Dongyi roared.


    Hua Jian stated calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t take her out. She beat a human.¡±


    Jin Dongyi: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu gave a nce to Hua Jian. Well... this goblin reported on me.


    Hua Jian then walked toward his attic. Jin Dongyi didn¡¯t stop him and just watched him go upstairs.


    ¡°Little girl,e here.¡± Jin Dongyi waved to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu went over with her snacks in the arms, ¡°You stayed up sote, aren¡¯t you afraid of losing life?¡±


    Jin Dongyi stared at her, ¡°Nonsense. Did you beat anyone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    Jin Dongyi: ¡°...¡± She sounded quite proud... of what? What¡¯s so proud of beating people!


    Jin Dongyi organized hisnguage and continued, ¡°Do you know what your identity is? You¡¯re an evil spirit, how can you beat people? Don¡¯t you know how strict the management is out there? You¡¯re even an evil spirit without identity...¡±


    ¡°If I have the identity, then I can beat them?¡±


    Jin Dongyi darkened his face, ¡°No.¡±


    In a word, if an evil spirit wanted to live in the city where gathered huge numbers of human beings, it must obey the rules. Beating was never allowed.


    Being an evil spirit was also tough.


    ¨C


    Hua Jian needed to go out in the early morning when the frog was still a little heavy. He looked up as he passed the peach tree. The little girl slept in the peach blossoms, with a corner of her dress hanging down in the air.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    The brisk voice came from the blossom clusters, followed by a smiling face as bright as peach blossoms. ¡°Is it proper for you to stare at a girl like this?¡±


    Hua Jian averted his gaze and continued walking outward with eyes lowered down.


    Ming Shu jumped down from the tree. The flower branches waggled, producing light noises.


    Hua Jian heard her footsteps move toward inside the house. He looked sideways slightly when he closed the door and happened to see the little girl go in the room.


    Then it¡¯s Jin Dongyi¡¯s roaring.


    Hua Jian closed the door and stood outside for a while, then left.


    As soon as Hua Jian stepped into the office, Lu Jiu rushed over frantically. ¡°Boss,e quickly, there¡¯s something wrong with that evil spirit we caught in the shopping mall.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Jiu murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to describe it, but you¡¯ll know when you see it.¡±


    There was one special detention room decorated with a one-way mirror, through which you could see the inside situation.


    That little girl shrank in the corner with a pale little face. Her body trembled constantly, and some broken voices came out from her throat.


    ¡°Liar... all liars... you¡¯re all liars...¡±


    She repeated endlessly.


    ¡°When we brought her back, she was a little emotional but could speak logically. This morning she suddenly became like this,¡± Lu Jiu said. ¡°We don¡¯t dare to go inside now, as soon as we go in, we¡¯ll be trapped in a strange dreand.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s her true shape?¡±


    ¡°The phoenix-spirit butterfly,¡± Lu Jiu answered. ¡°She told us that. I¡¯ve never heard of such a species. Maybe it¡¯s a new species which is rare. I¡¯m curious about how she look like in her true shape.¡±


    Hua Jian was silent for a while, ¡°Check the surveince video ofst night, see if there¡¯s anyone approach here.¡±


    ¨C


    When Hua Jian returned home, Ming Shu and Jin Dongyi were arguing fiercely on who should have thest piece of meat.


    Hua Jian walked to the front of them, ¡°The phoenix-spirit butterfly appears.¡±


    Jin Dongyi paused for a while, and then Ming Shu sessfully got thest piece of meat.


    Jin Dongyi didn¡¯t care about the meat now, ¡°Did you see it with your own eyes?¡±


    Hua Jian answered lightly, ¡°I caught it.¡±


    Jin Dongyi gave a look to Ming Shu who was shoving thest piece of meat in her mouth. ¡°Why do you look at me, I¡¯m not the phoenix-spirit butterfly... is it edible?¡±


    Jin Dongyi twitched his mouth corners, ¡°Come in with me.¡±


    He was talking to Hua Jian, so Ming Shu was left in the courtyard.


    She didn¡¯t mean to overhear anything, but the two inside began to quarrel fiercely as they talked, although... most of the quarrel was Jin Dongyi¡¯s roaring.


    Hua Jian opened the door and walked out with a cold face.


    Jin Dongyi roared behind him with hands on hips, ¡°If you want to die, then go ahead, do your investigation!¡±


    Hua Jian paused with his back facing Jin Dongyi. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you want to y a coward, but I¡¯ll look into this matter.¡±


    ¡°What did you say, little bastard!¡± Jin Dongyi roared furiously.


    Hua Jian didn¡¯t respond. He left the courtyard in a few steps.


    After Hua Jian left, Ming Shu found Jin Dongyi was busy for a long time outside the courtyard. She could feel that the globe of invulnerability was strengthened, but she could still get out through it.


    Seeing Ming Shu could still get out, Jin Dongyi was very angry and fierce. ¡°Don¡¯t get out often, if something happens, I¡¯ll chop you into firewood and burn you,¡± he grunted.


    Then he mmed the door closed and went into the house.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± He¡¯s really a tough old man.


    Hua Jian didn¡¯te back then on that night. Ming Shu leaned on the peach tree and heard the little grass outside train its voice.


    So hungry.


    But I¡¯m so poor that I don¡¯t have any money to buy snacks.


    Mew¡ª


    A cat¡¯s shrill sounded from outside, followed by the little grass¡¯s changing howling.


    ¡°Ahhhhh, killing a cat, killing a cat, so scary.¡±


    Ming Shu jumped onto the top of the wall. There¡¯s someone outside. Ming Shu thought for a while, today... it seems the day when the Host save Jian Ying in the original plotline. So Jian Ying is out here?


    The fake female protagonist...


    Should I save her or not?


    Jian Ying walked forward alone slowly and kept looking around. The cat¡¯s shrill might have startled her.


    ¡°Who¡¯s killing a cat?¡± Ming Shu asked the screaming little grass.


    The little grass shook its body and answered with a tiny, trembling voice, ¡°A strange shadow, so scary, so scary.¡±


    As soon as the little grass finished the sentence, Ming Shu saw a strange shadow appear behind Jian Ying, approaching her.


    Jian Ying also discovered it. She looked back with a rush, but the next second her pupils widened as if someone had grabbed her neck, and her hands scratching around in the air.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh, killing a human killing a human!¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Ming Shu scolded.


    The little grass shook it leaves and shivered.

 Chapter 519 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (8)

    <h4>Chapter 519: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Jian Ying wasn¡¯t hurt by that shadow, though. Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what she did, but Jian Ying broke free from the shadow¡¯s hands and staggered to run away.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t go out, only watched the shadow disappear into the darkness.


    Ming Shu saw some lights sh in the darkness vaguely, but which disappeared in an instant.


    Waiting for a little longer, Ming Shu jumped outside and walked slowly along the way Jian Ying took. There¡¯re some demon aura around, which should be left by the shadow just now.


    So even if she didn¡¯t save Jian Ying, Jian Ying would still be safe and sound as the fake female protagonist.


    s, the protagonist¡¯s aura is enviable.


    Ming Shu turned around and nned to find something to eat. Who knew that she saw Hua Jian stand not far as soon as she turned around. His face was covered under the shadow and the expression on it was hard to know.


    Ming Shu pondered for a while, then walked over slowly, ¡°Little brother, will you invite me to dinner?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Hua Jian looked at the courtyard, then looked at the direction where Ming Shu came from, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hua Jian drove here this time and the car was parked outside the alley. Ming Shu sat on the passenger seat.


    At this time most of the restaurants had been closed, and Hua Jian drove for a long time before they found a restaurant that was still open. Ming Shu ran into it very quickly. After Hua Jian parked the car and went in, Ming Shu had finished the menu ordering and was waiting for the dishes to serve expectantly.


    This ce was probably a night restaurant. There were quite a few guests in here. The environment was very tranquil and the lights looked quite vague.


    Hua Jian sat opposite Ming Shu with a poker face. He stared at Ming Shu and gazed for a while first, then began to drink the tea in silence, whose thoughts may have drifted away.


    The dishes were served very quickly. Since it¡¯s Hua Jian¡¯s treat, Ming Shu didn¡¯t have a proper reason to upy all of the dishes. But Hua Jian didn¡¯t mean to join her, so Ming Shu nced at him as she finished them all on her own very soon.


    Hua Jian was silent from the beginning to end.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t even have a chance to gain Hatred Points. He didn¡¯t speak anything! I can¡¯t just beat him without dering some provoking lines, right? That will not be in line with my character profile in being reasonable.


    I¡¯m feeling a little lost...


    Hua Jian paid the bill and they gifted him a small cake.


    The restaurant¡¯s boss smiled very kindly, ¡°It¡¯s our night gift, for your little girlfriend.¡±


    Hua Jian was stunned for a moment. He looked back and saw Ming Shu was still sitting there. There¡¯s a kind of light warmth around her, making anyone who looked at her feel cheerful.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Wee to your next visit.¡±


    Hua Jian carried the small cake and walked back to Ming Shu. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ming Shu fell her eyes on his hands, but Hua Jian pretended he didn¡¯t notice her gaze and walked straight outside. Ming Shu followed him obediently, ¡°Little brother, is that for me?¡±


    Hua Jian answered casually, ¡°It¡¯s for my girlfriend.¡±


    Ming Shu was stunned. He has a girlfriend?


    He! Has! A! Girl! Friend!


    Hua Jian opened the car door but found Ming Shu didn¡¯t follow up. He turned around, there she was still standing at the restaurant¡¯s door and looking straight at him. Her smile restrained, and he could only see a faint arc at her mouth, which looked cold for no reason under the doormp¡¯s dim lights.


    The two looked at each other in this way for a few seconds.


    Finally, Hua Jian walked back and passed the cake to her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it for your girlfriend?¡± Ming Shu sounded a little indifferent. But if you didn¡¯t listen to it carefully, the tiny emotion changes were hard to notice.


    Hua Jian answered lightly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s for you.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    So this little demon is hooking up with me?


    Ming Shu took the cake after reacting for a while. Then Hua Jian turned to get into the car and acted like he didn¡¯t say anything just now.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± This character profile was abnormal, totally.


    For the next two days, Ming Shu began to suspect if she had mistakenly thought of Hua Jian. No matter what she said, he would behave as calmly as an idiot, which was way too different from himself before when he would get pissed off no matter what she said...


    But what has been mistakenly thought...


    Ming Shu was a little lost. The psychopath¡¯s ability enhanced a lot this time.


    ¡°Little demon.¡± Jin Dongyi called under the tree.


    Ming Shu lifted her eyelids and swept over him casually. ¡°What, do you have some braised pork for me?¡±


    ¡°Braised your head. You ate up a whole te of braised pork yesterday, now you dare mention it!¡± Jin Dongyi fumed as soon as the topic went to braised pork. Ming Shu became even more doubted that she had chosen the mission target by mistake. Then Jin Dongyi thought of his business and roared, ¡°Did you see that little bastardst night?¡±


    ¡°Which little bastard?¡±


    ¡°What else little bastard do we have here!¡±


    ¡°Oh. No.¡±


    Jin Dongyi¡¯s face changed, and the courtyard also fell into silence. After a long while, he continued, ¡°You stay at home and don¡¯t go out.¡±


    ¡°Will you bring me braised pork?¡±


    ¡°Bring your uncle! You stay here, and if you dare run about, I¡¯ll chop you!¡±


    Each time is the same threat. Can we change something new here?


    After roaring at Ming Shu, Jin Dongyi immediately went out and walked quickly.


    Did anything happen to Hua Jian?


    Ming Shu jumped down from the tree and sneaked into the house. She remembered there¡¯s a fixed telephone in Jin Dongyi¡¯s room, but she didn¡¯t know Hua Jian¡¯s number... Silent for a while, Ming Shu pressed the rey button.


    It dialed out, but no one answered.


    Ming Shu dialed again, still no one answered.


    The third time...


    The fourth time...


    Ming Shu put down the phone and took out the snacks Hua Jian bought for her... If Hua Jian is gone, who will buy me snacks then?


    Jin Dongyi is a stingy old man, and he won¡¯t buy snacks for me.


    I¡¯m not doing this for Hua Jian, and it¡¯s all for snacks.


    Ming Shu went out in a hurry. The little grass began to howl again. It must be the cat next door was nibbling it.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know where to find Hua Jian, and she didn¡¯t realize this question until she got out. The Evil Spirit Office... where is it?


    ¨C


    Standing before a tall building, Ming Shu was a little dumbfounded. This is different from what I thought.


    I thought it should be the kind of old courtyard, because that is in line with the evil spirit office¡¯s style! But how can it be such a modern tall building! This does not conform with the setting1


    ¡°It¡¯s right here,¡± the nearby little evil spirit trembled and said, ¡°can I go now?¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hands.


    The little evil spirit immediately ran away and didn¡¯t dare to stay any second longer.


    I¡¯m so scared.


    As Ming Shu was about to go in, someone came out of the building. The leading one was Lu Jiu whom Ming Shu had met twice earlier. He had a serious look and led the others to walk toward one direction very quickly. Jian Ying was also among them.


    Ming Shu thought for a while, then followed behind Lu Jiu.


    They walked all the way to the outskirts and finally stopped at a vige. The houses in the vige were all proposed to be demolished and there was no one in it. Everything looked so dested.


    ¡°Let¡¯s part to take action separately. Sister Jian Ying, you stay here and back us.¡± Lu Jiu began to give orders, ¡°Be careful, everyone, we must find boss.¡±


    Jian Ying nodded to agree. But as soon as Lu Jiu left, she also followed in.


    Ming Shu was ready to catch up, then she saw Jin Dongyi pop out from nowhere, who looked around for a while outside the vige and then also went in, disappearing into the buildingplex.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± It seems everyone is here, are they going to form a chorus?


    Ming Shu ate some snacks before walking into the vige as well. The internal scene looked even more run-down than outside. Many houses had fallen down and therge red signs of demolishing could be seen everywhere.


    The vige floated with an unpleasant smell in the air, as if something had been rotten.

 Chapter 520 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (9)

    <h4>Chapter 520: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The vige was quite big. After walking for a while, Ming Shu still didn¡¯t meet the person that came in just now.


    Little Beastie followed behind her and rolled along her side.


    Trash picker, what are you finding? Food?


    Ming Shu kicked it with her foot, ¡°all you know is eating. I have no food!¡±


    Little beastie fumed.


    Trash picker, how long have you not fed me? Do you want to make me die of hunger so that you can be other people¡¯s trash picker! Why are you so evil!


    Ming Shu smirked. ¡°If I don¡¯t die, will you die? If you want to die, find a way to kill me first.¡¯


    Little Beastie was so angry it jumped around on the spot. Fire could shoot out of its eyes.


    Trash picker, let me tell you. You will lose me one day! You will! You definitelt will!


    Little Beastie fumed and rolled far away. However, it rolled back after a while and showed its short legs. It grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s dress and climbed onto her shoulder.


    Ming Shu said with disdain, ¡°what are you doing? Is my shoulder somewhere you can just sit on?¡±


    Although she said this, Ming Shu didn¡¯t chase it down. She poked it and make sure that it woundn¡¯t fall down.


    Little Beastie hummed, there are people in front.


    ¡°It is normal to have people. So many people came in just now. If there was no one, it would have been weird.¡±


    It is not those people just now.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    It is not those people just now?


    ¡°Where?¡±


    Little Beastie pointed to a direction.


    There was a fork road in front. Ming Shu followed Little Beastie¡¯s direction and walked round a dpidated house. Among the broken bricks, she saw a corpse... a human.


    It was a familiar person.


    The seeded yer of creating inedible food ¨C An Zhiling.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to care about her. However, she saw the clothes that she was wearing. It... belonged to Hua Jian.


    Ming Shu walked over and pinched An Zhiling¡¯s philtrum.


    An Zhiling¡¯s face was pale and her lips were cracked. She groaned softly and slowly opened her eyes. She stared at Ming Shu in a daze.


    ¡°It¡¯s you...¡± An Zhiling¡¯s voice was hoarse as if she hadn¡¯t talk for a long time, ¡°where is this?¡±


    ¡°How do I know where this is?¡± Ming Shu let go of her. ¡°Where did your clothese from?¡±


    An Zhiling¡¯s mind was still in a daze. She murmured, ¡°clothes... what clothes...¡±


    She looked down and realized that she didn¡¯t recognize the clothes on her. She shook her head furiously and said after a logn time, ¡°I don¡¯t know... picked it up from the floor...¡±


    ¡°Something bad has happened... something bad has happened to them.¡± An Zhiling seemed to have remembered what happened and got agitated. ¡°Something had happened to my friends. I need to save them.¡±


    She tried to get up from the ground but she staggered and almost fell on the ground.


    An Zhiling¡¯s feet were swollen like buns. How was she able to walk?


    Ming Shu thought for a while. An Zhiling must have gotten her gold fingers here. Is that why Jian Ying came here? To snatch the gold fingers from An Zhiling?


    An Zhiling¡¯s gold fingers was the ability to distinguish any form of demons as well as to see the all the data of the demon, including their BWH[a].


    Ming Shu only knew the summary of what happened, She wasn¡¯t sure of the detials and didn¡¯t know what would happen in the vige.


    An Zhiling grabbed Ming Shu and tears formed in her eyes. However, they didn¡¯t drop. She sobbed, ¡°my friends are in danger. I need to save them.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Ming Shu had no reaction. ¡°They are not my friends. You can go help them yourself. Well, if you can walk.¡±


    An Zhiling was stunned for a while. After that, she looked down and muttered, ¡°hurry up and leave this area. It is not safe. If you can, please help to call the police.


    She just met her once so it was understandable that she didn¡¯t want to help her. She couldn¡¯t me her.


    After she finished, An Zhiling forced herself to stand up and gritted her teeth as she walked in a direction.


    She couldn¡¯t leave her friends behind.


    ¡°I am scared of you.¡± Ming Shu said to herself and went up to grabbed An Zhiling. She lifted An Zhiling up on her back. Little Beastie got a shock and rolled to the ground.


    Trash picker!


    Are you trying to murder me!


    Ming Shu ignored Little Beastie and kicked it to one side. She asked the person on her back, ¡°where is the cat?¡±


    F**k the male protagonist is not here at this crucial moment.


    Ming Shu¡¯s action was so fast that by the time An Zhiling reacted, she was already on Ming Shu¡¯s back.


    She replied blurry, ¡°cat? It... is at home.¡±


    ¡°Which direction?¡±


    An Zhiling looked up and them suddenly cried. ¡°I don¡¯t know... I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    She came here yesterday night and couldn¡¯t see the road in the dark. After they lost each other, she also didn¡¯t remember how she ran here. Now that it was daytime, the road looked the same and she didn¡¯t know which was the path she took.


    Ming Shu could only bring An Zhiling around and see if she remembered any familiar buildings.


    Wengwengweng¡ª¡ª


    The sound of vibration seemed extra prominent in the quiet vige.


    The sound came from An Zhiling. An Zhiling got a shock too. She lost her handphone and that was why she asked Ming Shu to call the police.


    Then where did the vibratione from?


    Ming Shu reached out and felt around. She took out a handphone from Hua Jian¡¯s outerwear.


    The person on the screen was Lu Jiu.


    Ming Shu thought for a while and answered the call. Lu Jiu¡¯s agitated voice came from the other end, ¡°boss, boss are you okay? Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I am not Hua Jian.¡±


    Lu Jiu suddenly turned quiet. After a few seconds, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°who are you?¡±


    Who am I?


    Lu Jiu didn¡¯t ask for her name the other time so how should she introduce herself to show off her status?


    In the end, Ming Shu just talked nonsense and lured them here first.


    Lu Jiu had his suspicion but he still brought someone along to meet her. When he saw Ming Shu, his expression turned really interesting. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Ming Shu replied calmly, ¡°learning to do good deeds from Lei Feng.¡±


    Lu Jiu was silent, ¡°why is boss¡¯s phone with you?¡±


    Ming Shu gave an innocent face, ¡°it was not with me. It was with her. I picked her up.¡±


    Lu Jiu looked at An Zhiling. He recognized the clothes on her and grabbed An Zhiling¡¯s elbow. ¡°This is my boss¡¯s clothes. Why is it on you? Where is my boss?¡±


    An Zhiling shook her head and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I picked it up. It was really cold so I wore it.¡±


    Lu Jiu understood everything after some time. An Zhiling picked up Hua Jian¡¯s clothes and the handphone was in the clothes. Then, Ming Shu picked up An Zhiling... so why is she here?


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Looing for Ling... Your boss.¡±


    Lu Jiu frowned. He knew that his demon was brought up by his boss but boss didn¡¯t register this demon at the Evil Spirit Office. Everytime he asked boss about it, boss would just change the topic...


    Lu Jiu didn¡¯t hide his suspicion. Ming Shu epted hs suspicion tantly.


    After a long time, Lu Jiu said, ¡°boss went missing. This was thest ce he appeared at.¡±


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t deny his words.


    An Zhiling sobbed, ¡°my friends... my friedns might be in danger too.¡±


    Lu Jiu looked at An Zhiling. ¡°You re a student right? Why are you here? What happenedst night? Did you see anyone suspicious?¡±


    An Zhiling suddenly shivered. Under Lu Jiu¡¯s gaze, she stammered out what happenedst night.


    [a]what does this stand for? please write it out

 Chapter 521 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (10)

    <h4>Chapter 521: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The vige they were at now was called Wan Yue vige. In the recent years, the areas around here would be developed so the vigers had already moved out.


    However, when the developers arrived at the vige to tear it down, all kinds of idents started happening.


    Their machines would spoil and people would die suddenly.


    The developers had looked for Taoist masters before and it got quieter for two days. But, after that, things started happening agin.


    Rumours started spreading that there were ghosts in this vige and the work on this vige stopped.


    An Zhiling and her friends were psychic fans. When they heard of what happened at Wan Yue vige, they organized themselves and came here to explore. At first, An Zhiling didn¡¯t want toe but her friends kept threatening her that they would not be her friends anymore and she relented in the end.


    They came here at night. When they just arrived at the vige, nothing happened. However, as they reached the center, gHost cries started appearing around them.


    After that, a huge gush of wind blew at them and seemed to want to blow them away.


    Everyone was in a mess. SHe heard the cries of her friends and she was dragged away by someone.


    She was really scared. She ran for a long time but when she resumed her conscience, the person that pulled her away was gone. The surroundings were really quiet.


    Then... she fainted.


    When she woke up, she saw Ming Shu.


    ¡°Are there really ghosts in this vige? Will my friends be okay?¡± She was really worried about them but she didn¡¯t know where to find them.


    Lu Jiu asked, ¡°how many were there?¡±


    ¡°There ar four of us including me.¡±


    ¡°All girls?¡±


    A nodded.


    Lu Jiu respected them. A bunch of girlsing here in the middle of the night knowing that there were rumors about this vige. Even if there was no ghost, what if they meet some bad people?


    ¡°Call the police... there is a handphone, we can call the police.¡± An Zhiling suddenly said, ¡°the police will find them.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t call the police.¡± The man behind Lu Jiu said, ¡°this issue is outside of human¡¯s domain. It will be useless even if the police came.¡±


    An Zhiling¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°So... there are really ghost?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if there are ghost, but there is definitely demons.¡± Ming Shu smiled and said, ¡°see, I am a demon. Am I pretty?¡±


    An Zhiling looked at the pretty face and even forgot to blinked.


    Demon...


    An Zhiling fell on to the floor in shock.


    ¡°Boss¡¯s phone is here so he must be around here too. I will try your best to find your friends. You can send them out first.¡± Thest sentence was directed at the man behind him.


    The man nodded.


    ¡°I will go with you.¡± Ming Shu rejected his decision and said her reason before Lu Jiu could reject her. ¡°I am a demon. If a demon really did this, I will be able to find it easier than you guys.¡±


    I did it for my snacks!


    ¡°I will not leave too. I need to find my friends.¡± An Zhiling forced herself to calm down. ¡°If I can¡¯t find my friends, I will not leave.¡±


    Lu Jiu: ¡°...¡±


    In the end, Lu Jiu brought a human and a demon into the vige and searched around. Lu Jiumunicated with the other people but the results were the same.


    The entire vige was searched but there was nothing weird about it.


    The rest of the people started gathering and Lu Jiu told them about Ming Shu and An Zhiling. Some people sized Ming Shu up curiously but didn¡¯t look at her for long. They needed to find their boss.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Is boss not here?¡±


    ¡°Even if he is not here, there is someone missing. This ce is strange.¡±


    ¡°The demon-seeking stone has no reaction...¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t restrain her demon aura in the past and that was why she was detected by Jian Ying¡¯s demon-seeking stone. After that, Jin Dongyi kept telling her that she needed to restrain her demon aura when she go out so now, demon-seeking stones couldn¡¯t sense her presence.


    ¡°That ce...¡± An Zhiling suddenly pointed somewhere. ¡°I remember that when I came here, there was a stone lion... We splited over here.¡±


    Everyone looked at the ce An Zhiling was pointing.


    There must be a house therest time but it was demolished now. You could see the entire ce in a nce. Only the stone lion was left outside.


    To have a stone lion like this in this vige, this house must have belonged to a rich family.


    ¨C


    Dark, damp and smelly.


    Ming Shu stood in front of a pool. The buildings around them were all ancient.


    Lu Jiu suggested that they go to the ce where the stone lion was. The moment Ming Shu stepped in, the surroundings changed.


    ¡°Helpa€|¡±


    Someone was shouting for help. It was An Zhiling¡¯s voice.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t move. The voice got nearer and a person ran over. She fell on Ming Shu, ¡°help, there is something chasing me...¡±


    Ming Shu plucked a branch from the tree beside her and An Zhiling¡¯s words got stuck in her throat. She looked at Ming Shu in disbelief. Ming Shu pulled out the branch from her chest and smiled. She slowly opened her mouth, ¡°let me kill it for you.¡±


    An Zhiling¡¯s body immediately disappeared and changed into strings of demon aura. They ran away in a certain direction.


    Ming Shu looked over and then turned around and went in another direction.


    No one appeared again. There were no sounds too.


    Ming Shu walked towards the area where the fake An Zhiling came from. The windy corridor connected many houses together.


    Just as Ming Shu walked passed a house, a gush of strong wind struck her from the back. She blocked it with her branch. The person behind was thrown back a few steps.


    Hua Jian was wearing a white shirt with some dirt on it. He stared at her with a slightly dark expression.


    ¡°Sigh, you want to kill me again.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Hua Jian looked at her. He said after some time, ¡°how did youe in?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know why he could tell that she was not a fake person at one nce.


    No matter what, when he saw her smile, he knew that she was real.


    Ming Shu carried her branch over, ¡°looking for you to help me buy snack.¡± After all, I am very poor now.¡±


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡±


    The character setting was not allowed to be vited.


    F**k! She came here to find him so that he can buy snacks for her! Is she crazy!


    Hua Jian felt that he could register for the gxy¡¯s book of records for being able to not vite his character setting for so long.


    After cursing in his heart, Hua Jian said calmly, ¡°the demons here are not easy to deal with. Follow me. Don¡¯t run away.¡±


    He turned around and walked into a house at the side. He signalled for Ming Shu to follow him.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and walked up the steps. ¡°Do you think that demons are delicious?¡±


    I don¡¯t know, you want to eat?¡± I can catch one for you! If you don¡¯t finish it, don¡¯t leave!


    Ming Shu shook her head. I don¡¯t eat things that can talk.


    She scanned the room. Hua Jian might have stayed here for some time already. There were things ced in the table.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t touch them and found a ce to sit down. She started saying her criteria, ¡°if you give me snacks, I will tell you where is the demon you are trying to find. How about that?¡±


    Hua Jian looked at her. ¡°I will give it to you when we get out.¡±


    ¡°No. I want to eat now.¡±


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡±


    Am I suppose to create and make them appear magically!


    You are a demon. Why the hell are you eating snacks! Will you die if you don¡¯t eat!


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any.¡±


    ¡°Then find it yourself.¡±


    ¡°a€|¡±


    Is it still okay to strangle her now?

 Chapter 522 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (11)

    <h4>Chapter 522: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    As a handsome man who doesn¡¯t speak much, who won¡¯t be surprise by anything, and who was always as calm as a mountain, Hua Jian could only ignore Ming Shu.


    I have met a lot of crazy people. I am very calm now.


    [Lord Nine, put down your knife when you say that.]


    ¡°Let me tell you...¡± Ming Shu suddenly turned around and Hua Jian quickly hid the knife behind his back. He looked at her calmly. Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to realize anything and continued, ¡°Lu Jiu and his men are here too.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hua Jian had no reaction but he was cursing in his heart. Why did that bunch of loserse? Are they waiting for me to pick up their corpse?


    Ming Shu added on, ¡°oh, right, Jin Dongyi is here too.¡±


    Hua Jian¡¯s face turned hideous. He quickly turned his head.


    Can you don¡¯t pause between your sentence?


    Why is ti so hard for me to do a mission!


    ¨C


    Hua Jian couldn¡¯t see where the demon was hiding but Ming Shu knew. However, he could do anything to vite his character setting such as hugging her legs and pleading her to tell him. Hence, he could only find it himself.


    They could only hear their footsteps on the corridor. Ming Shu walked behind him casually as though she was taking a stroll in the garden.


    ¡°Can we rest for a while?¡±


    I am a bit hungry.


    Ming Shu took out a chocte and started peeling it opened.


    Although Hua Jian didn¡¯t say anything, he stills topped and looked around with vignce. He continued to curse in his heart.


    After Ming Shu finished the chocte, they carried on.


    Before long, Ming Shu said again, ¡°that...¡±


    Hua Jian replied without turnng his head, ¡°talk about it when we are outside.¡±


    ¡°Hu¡ª.¡±


    Hua Jian fell into the a pool. The water sshed onto the ground. The pool was only till his waist but since he just stepped forward, he fell right into the bottom of the pool. He had to struggle a while before standing up.


    Ice cold water dripped down from his face. His clothes were already dreanched and you could see the outline of his muscle faintly. The water in the pool moved and added some alluring aura on him.


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡±


    Where is my knife!


    Ming Shu stood at the edge of the pool and smiled. ¡°I wanted to remind you that you can¡¯t walk in front.¡±


    Hua Jian wanted to climb up but something grabbed his foot and he sank right into the water.


    The pool had turned really deep now. Hua Jian was nervous when he was grabbed but he calmed down really quickly.


    On top of the pool, Ming Shu watched as Hua Jian was dragged down. The water spalshed higher than before.


    Ming Shu took a step back and prevented the water from sshing on her.


    Hua Jian was dragged down my a water ghost.


    Hua Jian... the person that buys snacks for her is gone?!


    Which little demon dares to snatch my man!


    Ming Shu pulled up her sleeves and turned to leave.


    She walked along the corridor. This house was filled with demon aura. Although it was not strong, it filled up the entire house.


    She walked passed the corridor and stood at the north-east end of the house. There was a wing-room here. Outside the wing-room was a courtyard. There was a huge willow tree in the courtyard.


    There were no other nts in the surrounding. Only one willow tree was there. It seemed very strange.


    Ming Shu stood at the door of the wing-room and knocked. ¡°Delivery.¡±


    The room was very quiet.


    Ming Shu continued knocking, ¡°if you don¡¯te out, I will kill it.¡±


    No one replied her.


    Ming Shu pulled up her sleeve and went into the courtyard. A knife appeared in her hand and she raised the knife at the willow tree.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A shrill voice came from the wing-room. A woman walked out of the wing-room. She looked quite elegant but there was an evil aura around her eyes. The evil aura destroyed her elegantposure.


    The knife was about to strike the branches of the willow tree. Ming Shu raised her head and looked at the woman. She smiled with her mouth corners.


    ¡°I thought that you didn¡¯t want toe out? Come out after I chop it then.¡±


    The woman remained vignt. Her voice was shrill as though it was filled with hatred, ¡°what are you trying to do!¡±


    Ming Shu knocked on the willow tree. ¡°I am chopping a tree. I have not chopped a willow demon before.¡±


    The mes in the woman¡¯s eyes rose. Who wants you to chop the tree!


    ¡°How did you find me?¡± How did she know that I am hiding here?


    ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Beg me and I will tell you.¡±


    Willow demon: ¡°...¡± Craz!


    The willow demon scanned Ming Shu with her sinister eyes. She suddenly said, ¡°you are a demon too?¡±


    She could not feel the demon aura on Ming Shu but there were many other ways to distinguish another demon.


    So that was how she know where I am at...


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t deny his words.


    The willow demon suddenly turned hideous and said with hatred, ¡°since you are a demon, why are you helping the humans? They are a bunch of evil monsters, a bunch of executioners. Why are you helping them?¡±


    She attacked Ming Shu as she said this.


    Ming Shu shouted, ¡°don¡¯t be impulsive!¡±


    However, the willow demon would not listen to her. She shouted furiously, ¡°you are with them. Go and die too!¡±


    Ming Shu raised her knife and when the willow demon flew over, she mmed it urately on her head.


    The willow demon flew back from the attack. Peach blossoms fluttered in the air like a flower rain. A slight fragrance wifted through the air. The dark and eerie courtyard suddenly turned dreamy.


    Ming Shu ced the knife on her shoulder and looked at the willow demon on the ground. She smiled. ¡°I did ask you to not be so impulsive.¡±


    The willow demon: ¡°...¡± Why didn¡¯t you say that you are so powerful!


    ¨C


    In the vige.


    Ming Shu grabbed the willow demon and stood beside the stone lion. The first person that came out of the dpidated house was Lu Jiu. He held onto An Zhiling. Then, a few more people came out. Ming Shu didn¡¯t recognise any one of them. They must be from the Evil Spirit Office.


    A willow tree appeared in the courtyard. There were bloodstains on its branches.


    Lu Jiu looked at Ming Shu as well as the willow demon that was showing its teeth as though it wanted to bit people. He was stunned.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t see Hua Jian among the people that came out. She grabbed the willow demon, ¡°where is the other person?¡±


    The willow demon smiled eeriely, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Where is boss? Why didn¡¯t bosse out? Is he not inside?¡± The people behind Lu Jiu had already started shouting.


    Lu Jiu put down An Zhiling. He didn¡¯t bother about that fact that the demon was a female and grabbed her clothes. ¡°You were the one that did everything inside right? Where did you hide boss?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±


    The willow demon still gave those three words.


    Lu Jiu fumed. ¡°How can you not know? Where did you hide him!:


    The willow demon looked at them viciously and screamed, ¡°they killed my master. Those evil humans. It was them... I will kill all of them and take revenge for my master.¡±


    Just because her master didn¡¯t want to move, they pinned him down and knocked him to his death on her body. Her master¡¯s blood gushed all over her.


    Master looked at her silently, ¡°isn¡¯t your master a human too? Are you scolding your master too?¡±


    The willow demon: ¡°...¡±


    Tne next moment, she kneeled down. Ming Shu pressed down on her shoulders and asked softly, ¡°one more person. Where is he?¡±


    Even Lu Jiu was frightened by Ming Shu. She didn¡¯t look angry at all and seemed to be just having a chat with the willow demon. However, the willow demon¡¯s expression was not right. It proved that the force she was using was not normal.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know.¡± The willow demon was in pain. She could feel something stabbing her body, stabbing every single one of her nerves and every single piece of her bone. She wa in pain.

 Chapter 523 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (12)

    Chapter 523: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (12)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Honglonglong¡ª¡±


    The dpidated house suddenly looked and a demon aura seeped out from the ground. A light rose from the ruins. It shone brightly and then disappeared.


    Hua Jian appeared among the ruins. He looked slightly haggard but he was still fine.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    Lu Jiu ran over quickly.


    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡±


    The other people started surrounding him too. Ming Shu slowly let go of the willow demon. The willow demon felt her pain disappeared the moment Ming Shu¡¯s hand left her body.


    She looked at Ming Shu in fear. It was a fear of someone more powerful than her.


    Ming Shu leaned against the stone lion and took out herst piece of chocte. She bit it slowly.


    Hua Jian spoke to Lu Jiu and then someone walked towards the ruins. After a while, three people were pulled out. An Zhiling had woken up and ran over instantly when she saw the three people.


    Two of them were dead. Only one was alive.


    Hua Jian walked over step by step. ¡°You caught her?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If not?¡±


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡± I just asked her nicely. What is wrong with her!


    Once everything was settle, the bunch of thm walked out of the vige. She didn¡¯t know what Lu Jiu said to An Zhiling but she actually promised not to call the police and allowed them to bring the corpse and the unconscious person away.


    Jian Ying had returned to the car. When she saw peopleing, she immediately got down. ¡°Captain, Lu Jiu... what happened?¡±


    ¡°We will talk when we get back.¡± Lu Jiu was too tired to talk now.


    Jian Ying¡¯s gaze paused on An Zhiling. She felt stifled. The gold fingers of the female protagonist was not that easy to steal. She almost died while trying to get it. Luckily, she ran away fast enough,


    Jian Ying retracted her gaze and saw Ming Shu who was standing behind Hua Jian from the corner of her eyes. Her expression changed. Why is she here?


    Hua Jian ignored Jian Ying and walked straight to the car.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t move. She smiled at Jian Ying.


    Hua Jian turned around and said calmly as he stood beside the car. ¡°Get on.¡±


    Jian Ying and Ming Shu looked over at the same time.


    Although Hua Jian looked haggard, his aura and face could let people forget about his situation now. They could only see a really handsome man.


    Jian Ying always knew that their captain was handsome.


    However, she knew that he was not the male protagonist. He was not even the subordinate male protagonist.


    But, when she looked at Hua Jian now, Jian Ying¡¯s heart started beating faster and she walked towards Hua Jian insitinctively.


    She had rode on the car as Hua Jian before. Just as she was preparing to get on, Hua Jian stopped her. He said indifferently, ¡°you will follow Lu Jiu¡¯s car.¡±


    Jian Ying froze on the spot.


    ¡°Captain, I...¡±


    ¡°Hey, older sister Jian Ying, I have left a seat for you.¡± Lu Jiu shouted from the side.


    Jian Ying¡¯s words got stuck in her throat. What does he mean by older sister Jian Ying? She was only one month older than him!


    Jian Ying took a step back. Hua Jian¡¯s gazended on the pinkdy behind. He urged her, ¡°hurry up.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled lightly and walked over. She sat beside Hua Jian.


    Jian Ying: ¡°...¡±


    Jian Ying gritted her teeth and walked towards Lu Jiu.


    On the way back, Jian Ying pretended that she was curious and asked Lu Jiu, ¡°doesn¡¯t our captain hate demons? Why is there a demon following him?¡±


    Lu Jiu found it weird too. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know where boss got his demon from. Luckily, she caught the willow demon today. If not, I don¡¯t know when we will make it out.¡±


    Jian Ying said again, ¡°every demon needs to be registered. Why didn¡¯t captain bring her to get registered?¡±


    Lu Jiu shrugged. ¡°How will I know. However, boss did break the rules here. Let me tell himter.¡±


    Jian Ying: ¡°...¡±


    Although she wanted to let Lu Jiu understand that Hua Jian had broken the rules, she didn¡¯t want him to go and remind Hua Jian!


    Jian Ying felt irritated by Lu Jiu¡¯s intellect and was toozy to talk to him.


    Her gaze fell on An Zhiling who wasn¡¯t in a good state.


    She narrowed her eyes. She didn¡¯t know if the male protagonist had met her already and whether she had found the gold fingers... can she really not change anything?


    No...


    She knew so much things that no one knew. As long as she gained the upper hand, she could change everything.


    The cars slowly left Wan Yue vige.


    Jin Dongyi walked out from a building. He looked at the dust that flew in the air when the cars left. After some time, he turned around and looked at Wan Yue vige. His eyes were filled withplicated emotions.


    Besides the driver, only Ming Shu was in Hua Jian¡¯s car.


    Hua Jian sat up straight and looked forward.


    The atmosphere in the car was very weird. The driver felt it and tried his best to lower his presence.


    ¡°What did you see at the bottom of the pool? Ming Shu broke the silence.


    Hua Jian nced at her sideways but didn¡¯t say anything. The awkward silenced continued.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say it? Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. She gave an evil smile as though she didn¡¯t feel the awkwardness. ¡°Did you have an affair below?¡±


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡± To hell with affairs.


    Have an affair for me to see!


    What the hell.


    Keep calm! I can win this!


    ¡°How did you find that demon?¡±


    ¡°Do I need to find it?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If I called her, will she dare to not appear?¡±


    ¡°...¡± What gave you the confidence!


    However, if she didn¡¯t catch the demon, he might not be able toe out so easily. Thus, he still had to thank her. But, when he saw the irritating look on her face, he couldn¡¯t say the words ¡®thank you¡¯.


    Hua Jian didn¡¯t want to talk to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu continued pestering him as if she was afraid that he would not strangle her.


    Hua Jian brought Ming Shu to the Evil Spirit Office.


    ¡°I thought that you all are very rich and will have the entire building as your office. I didn¡¯t think that you all will only have a single floor.¡± Ming Shu started provoking Hua Jian the minute she entered.


    Hua Jian looked staight ahead and swiped his card to enter. He hypotised himself and told himself that he didn¡¯t hear anything. Take it as she was letting out gas.


    At the back, Lu Jiu¡¯s mouth corners twithced continuously. This ce was an expensive area and it was already very impressive to have a whole floor to themselves. She still wanted an entire building...


    ¡°Captain...¡±


    ¡°Are you alright, captain?¡±


    ¡°You scare me. Finally you are back.¡±


    When they entered, Ming Shu realized that there were actualy lots of people inside. Some of them were even demons.


    Lu Jiu went to settle An Zhiling and her friends first. Jian Ying knew that she had things to do so she could only watch as M and Hua Jian entered the private office.


    ¡°Hey... who is that? Why did she went in with the captain? She looked really pretty. That cute figure makes me want to pinch her.¡±


    ¡°This is my first time seeing someone wearing pink and looked so dreamy. My little girl¡¯s heart that has been sealed for many years has finally been freed. Hey Lu Jiu, Lu Jiu. Who is that little girl?¡±


    Lu Jiu waved his hand. ¡°I am busy. Don¡¯t ask around for fun.¡±


    Jian Ying pouted and returned to her seat. She tidied the documents on her desk absent mindedly.


    ¡°Sister Jian Ying.¡± Lu Jiu ran over hurriedly and mmed a document on her face before running away again. He reminded Jian Ying as he ran away, ¡°get it out soon.¡±


    Jian Ying opened the document and her expression changed slightly.


    It was a set of information.


    Name: Tao Xi.


    Sex: Female


    Date of Brith: 19/4/2000


    ...


    Guardian: Hua Jian


    Jian Ying looked at the guardian. She didn¡¯t recover from her shock for a long time.

 Chapter 524 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (13)

    Chapter 524: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (13)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hua Jian never talked about what happened under the pool.


    Ming Shu asked him once and he didn¡¯t answer. After that Ming Shu stopped asking him and justid in his room and ate her snacks.


    Lu Jiu came in twice. During the second time, Hua Jian left with Lu Jiu and when he got back, it was already nighttime.


    Hua Jian opened the door of the office and immediately saw the little girl lying on the sofa. She had fallen asleep while hugging a bag of snacks.


    Hua Jian lowered his noise and walked to her side. He lowered his head and looked at her for a m. Then, he carried her up.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The little girl¡¯s voice sounded. There was no sleepiness in her voice and she even grabbed her snacks tightly.


    ¡°Go home.¡± Hua Jian didn¡¯t release her and just replied indifferently.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything. She leaned on his chest. Hua Jian couldn¡¯t see her expression too.


    Hua Jian carried her out. There was already no one outside. Only the reception was still at work. When the reception saw Hua Jian carrying Ming Shu out, his expression turned weird. After that, he looked down as though he didn¡¯t see anything.


    When they were downstairs, they saw Lu Jiu. Lu Jiu was shoceked at first. ¡°Boss, are you going back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, hurry up and get the registration out.¡± Hua Jian replied calmly. He didn¡¯t give any strange expression just because he was carrying Ming Shu.


    Lu Jiu nodded. ¡°What about that An Zhiling?¡±


    ¡°Get her a job and observe her for now.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her head slightly. Did they know of her abilities already? Ming Shu thought about it. The female protagonist seemed to be from the Evil Spirit Office too...


    Lu Jiu watched as Hua Jian and Ming Shu leave. He stratched his head. ¡°Boss treats this demon differently...¡±


    Not only did An Zhiling started work at the Evil Spirit Office, Ming Shu started work there also. She was unwilling to do it at first but when she saw the benefits in the contract, she relented.


    After all, she was poor.


    But...


    Ming Shu looked at her identity information that she just got. She mmed it on Hua Jian¡¯s desk. ¡°Why are you my guardian?¡±


    I have lived for so long already. Why do I need you as my guardian?


    Hua Jian exined calmly, ¡°you age needs a guardian.¡±


    Ming Shu pushed against the table and smile. ¡°Can¡¯t you give me a different age?¡±


    Hua Jian started talking nonsense, ¡°an adult identity is harder.¡±


    Of course, I did it so that I can be close with you.


    If not, who will want to be your guardian?


    All viinck love. I will not argue with an idiot.


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile got brighter.¡± Are you kidding me? Do you mean that you just keep epting adolescent demons? Are adult demons all dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± All dead. Whatever. I am not the one that died.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu took some snacks to calm herself down. Why is this little demon soposed?


    Ming Shu walked out of the office and weed everyone¡¯s gaze. An Zhiling walked over from the side and looked at her cautiously. ¡°Erm, Lu Jiu said that we are in charge of tidying the documents.¡±


    For the past few days, An Zhiling broke down due to the death of her friends but she has gotten better over these few days. Distress and sadness onlysted for a while. A living person should always looked forward.


    ¡°Oh.¡± But I want to eat snacks.


    If I don¡¯t work, there will be no snacks...


    Ming Shu admitted defeat and went to tidy the documents with An Zhiling.


    ¡°Jian Ying, why do you think captain wants to keep Tao Xi? And that An Zhiling. She is just a normal person. Do we have no requirements for hiring people?¡±


    Jian Ying shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe the captain has his own ns.¡±


    Jian Ying looked at Ming Shu and An Zhiling. Viciousness appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°Sigh, seriously. Why is the captain treating Tao Xi so nicely...¡± There were many woman in the office which likes Hua Jian. They were in envy and jealous of Tao Xi.


    Jian Ying looked at the direction of the office. The office was transparent. The man was standing by the window and making a call. Although she could only see his side profile, it was still so attractive.


    Jian Ying gipped the pen in her hand tightly. She didn¡¯t hear anything the person beside her said.


    An Zhiling was serious with her work. She listened to other people well too.


    ¡°You are called Tao Xi right?¡± An Zhiling arranged the documents while talking to Ming Shu, ¡°my name is An Zhiling.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    An Zhiling looked at Ming Shu. She leaned over, ¡°why can¡¯t I tell that you are a demon?¡±


    At Wan Yue vige, she got the ability to see everyone¡¯s information on top of their head. If they were humans, there would be a human written on them. However, if they were demons, theyr information would be listed out such as what their true form was, how long have they lived...


    But for this person, she couldn¡¯t see anything. There was no human sign too.


    Just like the man... that suddenly appeared in her house.


    ¡°Maybe I am too pretty.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Also, didn¡¯t Lu Jiu tell you to not anyhow say things out?¡±


    An Zhiling stunned for three seconds before understanding what she said.


    Lu Jiu had warned her against speaking of her ability.


    An Zhiling lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to talk anymore. She arranged the documents quickly.


    An Zhiling was still going to school so she didn¡¯t spend much time in office. She could onlye once or twice every week. Also, Lu Jiu didn¡¯t n to give her much work to do. However, this caused people in the office to be unhappy.


    ¡°An Zhiling, didn¡¯t I ask you to put this document in the red cab? Why did you put it in the blue cab?¡±


    A long-hairdy mmed a document in front of An Zhiling and looked down on her. She said sarcastically, ¡°since you are so busy everyday, why are you still here? You can¡¯t even do such a simple thing.¡±


    An Zhiling was puzzled, ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Why? do you still want to argue with me?¡± Thedy interrupted An Zhiling. ¡°Who gave you the face to not admit your mistakes?¡±


    ¡°Mengjie, don¡¯t talk so much. She just came. She is not familiar yet.¡± Jian Ying came from behind and pulled thedy. She persuaded her, ¡°our work is a bitplicated. She needs time to settle down. You should pardon her.¡±


    Mengjie sneered. ¡°Of course she is not familiar. Ever since she started work here, how many days has she came? What does she think this ce is? Since she is here, she should have the responsibilty. How can I trust her and pass my work to her?¡±


    ¡°Okay okay, she just came.¡± Jian Ying patted Mengjie¡¯s shoulder and appeared to be consoling An Zhiling, ¡°Zhiling, take care of it the next time. Although arranging the documents wrongly is a small matter, but if you make a mistake next time, it would create a lot of trouble. After all, this is not a normal ce.¡±


    Jian Ying seemed to beforting An Zhiling but in actual, she was telling her that she neglected her work. If something happens next time, it would be her fault and they would only me her.


    An Zhiling didn¡¯t have the chance to exin herself. Her face was red as she just stood there. She apologized cautiously, ¡°I am sorry...¡±


    ¡°Tao Xi!¡±


    Mengjie exploded again. She called Ming Shu who was almost floating passed them.


    Ming Shu turned her head. She gave a small smile. ¡°Why, do you want to bully me too?¡±


    Mengjie: ¡°...¡±


    Mengjie said angrily, ¡°what do you mean by bully you? Have you finished your job? Why are you leaving office again!¡±

 Chapter 525 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (14)

    Chapter 525: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (14)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In this office, the team that Hua Jian brought out for field operations were stationed in a closed-off office inside. All the people in the outside office didn¡¯t need to go for field operations. They were all under this female manager called Mengjie.


    ¡°What does this have to do with you? I am not under you.¡± Ming Shu hugged her snacks and smiled at Mengjie.


    ¡°Sister Mengjie, Tao Xi had...¡±


    ¡°Is it your turn to talk?¡± Mengjie shouted at An Zhiling.


    An Zhiling got frightened and swallowed back her words.


    Mengjie was so angry, her face turned green. There was hatred in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re here. Why are you not under me?¡±


    She was one of those people that liked Hua Jian. These past few days, Hua Jian had been going in and out with her and even on days when he didn¡¯t need toe back due to his field operation, he would return specially to fetch her.


    Also, Jian Ying said that... said that Hua Jian was her guardian.


    How could she not be angry?


    The person that she liked was suddenly seduced by a little demon that popped up from nowhere.


    Ming Shu said softly, ¡°If I say that I am not under you, I am not under you.¡±


    ¡°Mengjie, Tao Xi was brought in by the captain. Don¡¯t talk so much.¡±


    Jian Ying¡¯s words had no persuading effects. It added more oil to Mengjie¡¯s me of anger.


    Ming Shu said again, ¡°If you are not convinced, you can find your captain.¡±


    Mengjie was so angry she lost control of herself and said without thinking, ¡°You are just a demon. What right do you have to be obsessed with the captain!¡±


    I don¡¯t have any intentions toward your captain. He is the one that has intentions toward me.


    ¡°Demon?¡±


    ¡°She is a demon... but there is no demon aura on her.¡±


    ¡°If she is a demon, then it¡¯s not strange for her to be so pretty. I wonder what kind of demon she is.¡±


    The people in the office started gossiping quietly.


    Lu Jiu didn¡¯t tell the people about Ming Shu¡¯s identity so when their demon-seeking stone showed no reaction, they thought that Ming Shu was a human. Now, when they heard Mengjie saying that she was a demon, they all felt quite shocked.


    However, there were already demons in the office so they were just stunned.


    ¡°Hey, your captain is back. You can ask him.¡± Ming Shu pointed at the door with her chin.


    Mengjie got a shock and turned around. She saw Hua Jian and Lu Jiu walking over.


    Hua Jian¡¯s gazended on Ming Shu. He asked calmly, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Mengjie quickly rearranged the expression on her face. ¡°Captain, Tao Xi wants to leave the office during office hours. I just told her off and she rebutted me.¡±


    ¡°Who says that you can tell her off?¡±


    Mengjie raised her head instantly and looked at Hua Jian in disbelief. ¡°Captain, she broke the rules.¡±


    Hua Jian ignored Ming Shu. He said to Ming Shu, ¡°You will follow me from now on.¡±


    ¡°Captain, she...¡±


    ¡°Do you have an objection?¡±


    The man¡¯s calm andposed gaze made Mengjie¡¯s heart jump. There was no oppressive aura at all, but she just couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Ming Shu hugged her snacks and followed Hua Jian into the office.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you all have work to do? Why are you all crowding around? Disperse, disperse.¡± Lu Jiu settled the people around them. The others didn¡¯t dare to continue looking and they returned to their desks to continue their work.


    Mengjie looked at the office. After they walked in, the blinds were pulled down and she couldn¡¯t see anything inside.


    She is just a demon... why...


    ¡°Zhiling, you will report to the field operations department.¡± Lu Jiu pointed at An Zhiling. ¡°Pack your stuff.¡±


    An Zhiling nodded her head in a daze.


    Mengjie was shocked. ¡°Lu Jiu, why is she going to the field operations department?¡±


    The field operation department was directly under Hua Jian. They could see him almost every day. She had tried to apply for the department many times and was always rejected. Thisdy just arrived a few days ago and she could go to the field operations department?


    ¡°Sister Mengjie.¡± Lu Jiu¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°You came from the headquarters, but the field operation doesn¡¯t need to report to you, does it?¡±


    Lu Jiu didn¡¯t like Mengjie. Not only did she keep pestering the boss, sent by the headquarters. If any otherdies did something, they would make less of a fuss but for her, they could only control themselves.


    Mengjie was already very angry. Once Lu Jiu said this, she refuted, ¡°You know that I¡¯m from the headquarters. I want to know what a weak little girl like her is doing in the field operations department? Is she there to be a waitress?¡±


    An Zhiling didn¡¯t know that Mengjie would be so angry just because she was transferred to the field operations department. She said softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I not go?¡±


    Lu Jiu said immediately, ¡°Zhiling, pack your things and go. This is the boss¡¯s order. If you have any opinions, you can send your feedback to me and I will tell the boss.¡±


    ¡°Lu Jiu, don¡¯t forget that I have the right to report this to the headquarters.¡±


    ¡°Report it then, Sister Mengjie.¡± This time, Lu Jiu helped An Zhiling pack up her stuff.


    Mengjie watched as An Zhiling was led to the field operations department by Lu Jiu. She was so angry mes were almost shooting out of her eyes.


    One Tao Xi, one An Zhiling...


    ¡°Mengjie, don¡¯t be angry. Maybe Tao Xi has some special use. Boss never liked demons and will never have any interactions with demons,¡± Jian Ying consoled Mengjie.


    However, the more she spoke, the angrier Mengjie got.


    Why was their captain, who never liked demons, so nice to Tao Xi?


    Jian Ying saw Mengjie¡¯s expression and lifted her mouth corners slightly. After that, sheforted Mengjie softly.


    ...


    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke the people outside.¡±


    The moment they entered the office, Hua Jian said this to her.


    He didn¡¯t want to vite his character setting!


    The system kept deducting points happily. Hua Jian wanted to strangle Ming Shu. It was all because of her!


    ¡°So what if I provoke them?¡± Ming Shu gave a nonchnt smile. ¡°Will you hit me or kill me?¡±


    Hua Jian squinted his eyes and suddenly closed in on Ming Shu. Ming Shu hugged her snacks and moved back instinctively. She was blocked immediately by the office table behind her.


    Hua Jian¡¯s huge figure enveloped her.


    He reached out his hand. Ming Shu protected her snacks. ¡°What are you doing? My snacks!¡±


    Hua Jian didn¡¯t touch her snacks. He held her shoulders and pushed her back slightly. His face appearedrge in front of Ming Shu¡¯s eyes and his warm breathnded on Ming Shu¡¯s ear. ¡°I will not hit you. I can¡¯t bear to hit you.¡± I want to strangle you.


    Ming Shu felt a warmth on her lips. Hua Jian had kissed her.


    You are progressing a bit fast, you little demon!


    Who taught you that!


    Hua Jian was afraid that he would scare her and moved away after a quick kiss. He stepped back. ¡°If you dare to provoke them again, this will be the punishment.¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head and smiled lightly. ¡°They said that you hate demons. Have you changed?¡±


    Hua Jian¡¯s eyes froze for a second.


    What can I do about that?


    They gave me this stupid character profile and still asked me to woo a demon.


    Hua Jian turned around to prevent Ming Shu from noticing that something was wrong with his expression. He muttered in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re different.¡±


    ¡°I am a demon too. What is so different about me? Do I have an extra pair of wings?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Or is it that you like my face?¡±


    I like your life!


    Deep breaths.


    Don¡¯t be angry.


    I need to forgive her.

 Chapter 526 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (15)

    Chapter 526: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (15)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lu Jiu came at the right time. He prevented Hua Jian from raising his knife.


    ¡°Boss...¡± Lu Jiu looked at Ming Shu and hesitated. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to say it in front of an outsider.


    Hua Jian massaged his eyes and didn¡¯t ask Ming Shu to leave. ¡°Say it.¡±


    Lu Jiu felt shocked but he continued reporting.


    ¡°That willow demon said that someone purposely set up the globe of invulnerability. She was only responsible for luring you in. She doesn¡¯t know anything else.¡±


    ¡°A human?¡±


    Lu Jiu nodded. ¡°That is what the willow demon said.¡±


    ¡°Confirm whether it was a human or a demon.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Jiu paused and nced at Ming Shu, who was leaning against the office table and eating her snacks. He wondered in his heart, Why would the boss let her stay here? WIll he really bring her along next time?


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Lu Jiu shook his head instantly and ran out of the office.


    ¡°Someone is targeting you.¡± Ming Shu nced at Hua Jian. ¡°That will mean that I¡¯ll be affected too. Shall we part ways now?¡±


    ¡°The person is targeting me. What does it have to do with you?¡± Part ways? No way!


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± Ming Shu munched her snacks. ¡°If I¡¯m too close to you, the other party might attack me too.¡±


    Hua Jian remained silent for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you. You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t really want to leave here. After all, the fake female protagonist was still here.


    However, she just wanted to anger him. He looked more interesting when he exploded.


    ¡°Then I need to get myself a coffin first.¡±


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡± How little trust does she have in me?


    ...


    Jin Dongyi sat like a boss in the courtyard, holding the axe in his hand.


    When Ming Shu and Hua Jian entered, he grabbed his axe and aimed it at Hua Jian. Hua Jian pulled Ming Shu aside and dodged the attack. This was their daily lesson.


    Hua Jian didn¡¯t like it when Hua Jian took Ming Shu out.


    ¡°How many times have I warned you. Do not take her out!¡±


    Hua Jian gave an indifferent expression. ¡°She will have to go out sooner orter.¡±


    Jin Dongyi ced his hand on his waist and scolded, ¡°Even if that¡¯s true, you can¡¯t be the one that takes her out. You even brought her to your ce. I think that you are crazy. And you, why didn¡¯t you just stay in your tree? Why must you go out!¡±


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    ¡°Know your head. The event at Wan Yue Vige...¡± Jin Dongyi paused. He pointed at Hua Jian angrily. ¡°Come in with me.¡±


    Ming Shu asked Little Beastie to eavesdrop on them.


    Jin Dongyi might have created a globe of invulnerability, but it was nothing to Little Beastie.


    After some time, Little Beastie jumped back andnded on her. It dumped its head into the snacks. Ming Shu picked it up by its tail. Little Beastie hugged a piece of chocte. Its cheeks were puffy from the food.


    Trash-picker, you are abusing me!


    I want to sue you!


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and speak.¡± Ming Shu poked its stomach.


    Little Beastie twisted its body. What are you poking at? If I vomit, who will be responsible! Don¡¯t poke!


    Ming Shu pped its head. ¡°So much nonsense.¡±


    Little Beastie hummed and swallowed the chocte. Then it said what it heard just now, unwillingly.


    However, there was not much useful information. It only said that Hua Jian had some revenge to take and Jin Dongyi was worried that it would affect Ming Shu. That was why he didn¡¯t want Hua Jian to take Ming Shu out.


    As for what kind of revenge it was, Little Beastie said that they didn¡¯t talk about it. It didn¡¯t know.


    Boom!


    Jin Dongyi mmed the door and left the courtyard with a dark expression.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± The person that bought her snacks chased away the person that made braised meat. Such a hard decision.


    Hua Jian returned to his attic. Ming Shu climbed up from the peach tree. The window was not closed. She jumped in easily.


    Hua Jian nced at her and then continued looking at the information in his hand. It was an old-looking file. The papers had turned yellow.


    ¡°Who are you looking to take your revenge on?¡± Ming Shu leaned against the window.


    The peach blossoms outside bloomed brightly and petals flew in. Theynded on the file in front of Hua Jian.


    Hua Jian closed the file. ¡°Do you want to know? Are you not afraid that it will implicate you?¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t tell me.¡± Ming Shu tapped on the window sill with her fingers. ¡°I just want to ask you if you can take me out to eat.¡±


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡±


    Eat your head!


    Hua Jian suddenly passed the file to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Why are you giving it to me? Are you trying to harm me?¡± So that you can inherit my snacks, right!


    Hua Jian wanted to take the file back.


    F**k, persecutory delusion!


    Ming Shu took the chance and grabbed the other end of the file. Hua Jian hesitated for a moment before letting go.


    Ming Shu opened the first page and saw the scene of a murder. It looked really tragic. A bodyid on the floor and blood was everywhere.


    The next page was information about the victim.


    Hua Yunjing.


    Hua...


    ¡°My father.¡± Hua Jian didn¡¯t look at her. His gazended on the brightly colored peach blossoms and he seemed lonely.


    Hua Yunjing died 14 years ago. The murderer was his mother.


    Hua Jian¡¯s mother was a demon.


    Although the Evil Spirit Office recognized the existence of demons and helped them to live in the human world, they never thought that a demon and a human could get together.


    However, Hua Yunjing not only got together with a demon, he even had a child with her.


    Everyone¡¯s opposition had no effect on Hua Yunjing. He lived with his wife and child, but when Hua Jian was ten years old, something happened.


    Hua Jian¡¯s mother suddenly killed Hua Yunjing and she disappeared after that.


    Since it was a demon who killed the person, this matter was under the responsibility of the Evil Spirit Office. They reached the conclusion that the demon lost control and killed the human. Hua Jian escaped because he was lucky.


    Hua Jian might have heard too many things then and started hating demons. When he grew up, he got into the Evil Spirit Office using his own abilities.


    Ming Shu closed the file. ¡°Since there is already a culprit, why are you still investigating it? Why is Jin Dongyi stopping you?¡±


    ¡°It is not so simple.¡± Hua Jian said calmly, ¡°He knows something, but he doesn¡¯t want me to investigate.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t investigate it then. It has nothing much to do with you anyway.¡±


    ¡°He is my father.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled lightly. If you say he is, then he is.


    You can act. You are the movie king.


    ¡°So can we go out and eat now?¡± I am so hungry!


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡± F**k, I wasted so much of my acting skills for a cow?


    Keep calm! I can win this!


    Hua Jian controlled his urge to strangle Ming Shu and put away the file. He took his coat and took her out to eat.


    In the next few days, Jin Dongyi kept brainwashing Ming Shu to ask her not to go out with Hua Jian and create trouble. Ming Shu agreed as she ate the braised meat and in the blink of an eye, she went out with Hua Jian.


    Jin Dongyi was so angry he didn¡¯t buy meat for a few days. In the end, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and bought meat again.


    However, Ming Shu took half of it. Jin Dongyi was so angry he almost destroyed the house.


    On the other hand, at the Evil Spirit Office, An Zhiling was getting familiar with the field operation department. After all, she had a gold finger. In the past, they had to go through so much hassle to find a demon, but with An Zhiling, it became easier.


    Ming Shu thought that there were not many demons in the world, but looking at how busy the Evil Spirit Office was, she might be wrong. There were a lot of demons in the world.


    For god¡¯s sake, there was even a grass demon that always shouted for help just outside the wall.

 Chapter 527 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (16)

    Chapter 527: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (16)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Monday meeting...


    Ming Shu sat in a corner and turned her chair around as she ate her little mantou.


    An Zhiling was still in school and didn¡¯te. The others came in slowly.


    ¡°Little Tao Xi, why are you so early today?¡± Someone greeted Ming Shu.


    ¡°Early demon gets the meat,¡± Ming Shu replied with a smile.


    ¡°Hahaha, you just know how to eat. Here, I just bought this and haven¡¯t eaten it yet. For you.¡±


    Ming Shu looked good and smiled whenever she met anyone. The people in the field operations department all liked her. They knew that she liked to eat and would always buy snacks for her.


    Hua Jian came in from outside and saw Ming Shu taking other people¡¯s food. His face turned ck. Why does she eat everything that¡¯s given to her. Is she not afraid that it¡¯s poisoned!


    ¡°Start the meeting.¡±


    Hua Jian walked to the front. The people behind him heard the three words and hurriedly found their ces. Thest one in was actually Jian Ying.


    ¡°From today onward, Jian Ying will be in the field operations department. Lu Jiu, you will be guiding her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Lu Jiu answered.


    ¡°Please take care of me in the future.¡± Jian Ying bowed to everyone sincerely.


    Everyone looked at each other and weed her happily.


    ¡°Find a ce to sit.¡± Hua Jian held onto the table. ¡°We will start the meeting now.¡±


    There were not many empty seats in the meeting room. Jian Ying sat down beside Lu Jiu. Lu Jiu was sitting next to Hua Jian. Since Lu Jiu was going to guide Jian Ying, no one felt that there was something wrong.


    The meeting was to summarize their work for the past week.


    ¡°Boss, do we still send the butterfly demon away?¡± As the meeting was ending, someone asked this. It had been locked up for so long and it just kept repeating the same few sentences.


    ¡°Keep her for now,¡± Hua Jian just said indifferently.


    ¡°But Boss, there is no use in keeping her. She takes up space too. Why not send her to the authorities and let them deal with it.¡± The Evil Spirit Office only belonged to this city. There were offices like this in every city and on top of them was the headquarters. Mengjie was sent over from the headquarters.


    If they met any fierce demons or those that didn¡¯t listen to them, they would send them to the headquarters and let them take care of it.


    Hua Jian raised his head and looked at the person. He repeated, ¡°Keep her.¡±


    The person didn¡¯t dare to say anything anymore.


    ¡°Are there any other questions? If not, you can leave.¡±


    Everyone got up and left. Jian Ying didn¡¯t do anything and just left the meeting room with Lu Jiu.


    The meeting room became empty.


    Hua Jian walked to Ming Shu. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°No time.¡± I have to pamper my snacks. I don¡¯t want to move.


    Hua Jian reached out and pulled her up. Ming Shu¡¯s body was soft and there seemed to be no energy in her. Hua Jian was afraid that she would fall if he let her go and held onto her. ¡°Stand straight.¡±


    She always had this faint peach blossom fragrance on her. It was soothing to smell.


    ¡°Boss...¡±


    Lu Jiu pushed the door of the meeting room open and saw his boss hugging Ming Shu. From his position, it looked ambiguous.


    ¡°Stand straight.¡± Hua Jian wasposed and repeated himself.


    Ming Shu stabilized herself. Hua Jian retracted his hand and looked at Lu Jiu.


    Lu Jiu felt slightly awkward. He felt weird too. What was his boss and Tao Xi doing just now? As a friend, Lu Jiu liked her. After all, she was pretty, had a good voice, and liked to smile.


    But this didn¡¯t mean that he would let his boss and her have any other rtionship.


    And his boss never told him where this demon came from...


    Jian Ying stood behind Lu Jiu. Her expression was dark. She could not see the male protagonist now and it was all because of this demon.


    Jian Ying¡¯s eyesnded on Hua Jian¡¯s face. That face is not bad, either. If she could...


    She lowered her head to hide the emotions in her eyes.


    Lu Jiu coughed. ¡°Boss, I just want to tell you that it¡¯s my birthday today. We are having a gathering tonight. Remember toe.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I will leave now.¡± Lu Jiu nced at Ming Shu and left the meeting room.


    ¡°Lu Jiu, Captain...¡±


    ¡°Big Sis Jian Ying, you didn¡¯t see anything just now, right?¡± Lu Jiu turned and looked at Jian Ying. His yful eyes actually looked vicious now.


    Jian Ying opened her mouth. ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Big Sis Jian Ying, the field operations department is not the office.¡± Lu Jiu smiled.


    Jian Ying looked hesitant. In the end, she nodded her head. ¡°I know, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Lu Jiu resumed his casualposure and ced his hand on Jian Ying¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s my birthday today. You cane too.¡±


    ¡°Oh... okay.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± Ming Shu looked at the girl from the one-way mirror. She shrunk in a corner and stared in a certain direction in a daze.


    Hua Jian asked the other people to leave. ¡°I need you to help me question her.¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡± Ming Shu was unwilling. ¡°This thing can bewitch people, right? What if I get bewitched? I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Hua Jian suddenly hugged her from the back.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± F**k, even if you use your handsome face, I will not go. I have my dignity!


    Hua Jian nuzzled Ming Shu¡¯s neck. ¡°Help me interrogate her and I will take you out to eat for lunch.¡±


    Ming Shu gritted her teeth. You win.


    Snacks, I aming.


    Hua Jian saw Ming Shu entering. The little girl suddenly went crazy and shouted at her. Ming Shu rushed forward and pinned the little girl against the wall. The girl¡¯s scream got softer and she looked at her with some fear.


    Hua Jian¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Although he knew that she would be fine, he didn¡¯t think that she would be so violent.


    So scary!


    I will be beaten to death next time.


    Ten minutester, Ming Shu came out. Hua Jian came forward and checked her body. He then kissed her on her forehead.


    Her skin was smooth. Hua Jian remembered the kiss in the office that time and was spellbound. He took Ming Shu¡¯s chin and raised it up. Hended a kiss on her lips urately.


    Their soft lips touched and there was a slight sweetness to it. He tried pushing his tongue out and breaking through her teeth.


    Ming Shu was a bit stunned from the kiss. Bastard!


    Ming Shu pushed him away forcefully. She wiped her lips. ¡°Did you ask for my permission before kissing me?¡±


    ¡°Why must I ask for your permission?¡± Hua Jian retaliated. ¡°What is wrong with kissing my girlfriend?¡±


    I will kiss you!


    If you don¡¯t like it, kiss me back!


    ¡°Who is your girlfriend?¡± Did I agree? Even if you are the movie king, don¡¯t add scenes for yourself!


    ¡°The cake that you ate that time was for my girlfriend. Since you ate it, you are my girlfriend,¡± Hua Jian replied tantly.


    ¡°...¡± F**k, you were digging a hole and waiting for me there!


    ¡°I am a demon. You hate demons.¡± Ming Shu closed in on him and gave an evil smile. ¡°Are you sure you want me to your girlfriend?¡±


    Your acting is getting better and better.


    Don¡¯t you have no memory?


    Continue acting!


    ¡°You¡¯re different,¡± Hua Jian repeated the same answer.


    Is there anything else I can say?


    Should I say that actually I¡¯m trying to woo you? Please hurry up and like me. If you don¡¯t like me, I will strangle you.


    If I say that, I will have to talk about life with God.


    Min Shu:¡±Is he pretending to be an amnesiac?

 Chapter 528 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (17)

    Chapter 528: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (17)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu shivered and walked out.


    Hua Jian grabbed her and stared straight at her. ¡°Do you agree?¡±


    ¡°Agree to what?¡± Ming Shu asked even though she knew what he was talking about.


    ¡°To be my girlfriend.¡± I don¡¯t care if you like me or not. I will woo you first and then one day, you will like me.


    Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Hua Jian was surprised. So easy?


    But since she agreed, that was best.


    Hua Jian pulled Ming Shu into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t eat things that other people give you next time.¡±


    ¡°I feel that we¡¯re notpatible. Let¡¯s break up,¡± Ming Shu continued without any hesitation.


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡± I haven¡¯t even gotten started and you want to break up? No way!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to eat food.¡±


    Ming Shu choked. Oh no, this idiot is getting harder and harder to piss off.


    At the hotel...


    Ming Shu ordered all the rmended dishes on the menu. The waiter reminded politely, ¡°The portions of our dishes are quite huge.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± That will be enough to keep me full.


    Ming Shu ordered two more dishes.


    The waiter wrote everything down with a speechless expression. He hugged the menu and left, afraid that Ming Shu would order more food.


    Hua Jian poured a cup of tea for her. He acted casual and asked, ¡°What did she say to you?¡±


    ¡°You want to know?¡±


    Bullshit!


    If I didn¡¯t want to know, why would I ask you?! Why would I treat you for a meal?!


    Ming Shu closed her lips and smiled. She said clearly, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you!¡±


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡± Where¡¯s my knife!


    Ming Shu saw Hua Jian lowering his head. After a while, she said slowly, ¡°She said that she escaped from ¡®that ce.¡¯ However, she didn¡¯t say where she escaped from.¡±


    Hua Jian put the knife back silently.


    Hua Jian only wanted her to ask one question:


    Where did shee from?


    But the answer wasn¡¯t of much help.


    [Hidden task: Be the King of Demons.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± What is this what is this what is this? Are you urging me to rebel now?


    Last time, you persuaded me to be a scumbag by two-timing. Now, you are urging me to rebel. Look at your name, Harmony System. Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt?


    [Guest, you can do it. For the sake of Hatred Points, for the sake of food, work hard to make them so angry that they want to kill you.] As long as it talked about snacks, nothing could go wrong.


    ¡°...¡±


    As expected, Ming Shu surrendered.


    One million Hatred Points is not a dream.


    For the sake of justice!


    For snacks!


    After they finished eating, Ming Shu and Hua Jian left under the stunned gaze of the waiter. How can the two of them... eat so much food?


    ¡°I will not be going with you.¡±


    Hua Jian¡¯s hand froze. He turned around and looked at her. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Ming Shu looked far away. ¡°I need to go and inherit my throne.¡±


    Throne?


    F**k, you¡¯re just a demon who doesn¡¯t have any parents. Where did your thronee from!


    His instincts told him that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop her. It might even make her unhappy.


    She was not the kind of demon that needed to be protected.


    If you bind her too much, everything might get worse.


    Hence, Hua Jian asked Ming Shu to wait for a while.


    Hua Jian bought a phone for her and keyed in his mobile number. He told Ming Shu, ¡°Keep it on and if there is anything, call me. Don¡¯t beat people from outside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that bored.¡± Ming Shu epted the phone. She suddenly smiled and inched over. ¡°Little brother, can you give me some money?¡±


    Hua Jian seemed to smile for a moment, but he quickly hid the smile and then put forward his condition seriously. ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡± Ming Shu turned around and left.


    Hua Jian pulled her back and lowered his head to kiss her.


    The people around them gasped.


    After they finished kissing, Hua Jian took out a card and passed it to her. ¡°The password is your birthday. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°When is my birthday?¡±


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡±


    Can I just strangle her?


    Her birthday is the date on the identity card.


    Ming Shu happily took the card and left. After walking two steps, she turned back and rose on her tiptoes to kiss Hua Jian. ¡°A thank-you gift.¡±


    Without waiting for Hua Jian¡¯s reaction, she disappeared into the crowd.


    ...


    In order to get her throne, Ming Shu needed to find a person... no, a demon, to ask him or her how to get the throne.


    She was not familiar with the demon race!


    It was easy to find demons. Ming Shu quickly caught the demons... no, found the demons and gathered them together to watch her drink tea.


    The little demons hugged each other and cowered in a corner. They were afraid. They just answered whatever Ming Shu asked them.


    There was no demon king in this world.


    There were many powerful demons which ruled over an area of their own and protected their ownnd. It was like a retiree¡¯s life.


    ¡°This batch of demons can¡¯t make it!¡± Ming Shu mmed her table. ¡°No aspirations at all!¡±


    They don¡¯t do anything at all!


    How dare they still call themselves demons?


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes...¡± The little demons cried and agreed with her.


    After the founding of the state, they couldn¡¯t do anything. They had no license. Why would they dare to create any trouble!


    Ming Shu asked again, ¡°Are there any big demons around?¡±


    The little demons shivered and stammered, ¡°There is one Jingshan Mountain.¡±


    Jingshan Mountain was not far away from here. Ming Shu decided to take a look.


    The little demons led the way for her.


    Two hourster...


    Ming Shu munched on a bamboo shoot. She stepped on a ck and white ball and poked it with the bamboo stem. ¡°Is this the big demon you all were talking about?¡±


    The demons: ¡°...¡± Yes!


    ¡°Let me go!¡± the panda shouted. ¡°I am a national treasure! Do you know what a national treasure is? The country protects animals! Do you know what it means to protect an animal? How dare you treat me like this! You even snatched my bamboo shoot!¡±


    Ming Shu kicked it again. ¡°What are you shouting for? Do you think that this is the zoo? Do you think that someone wille and be the judge for you?¡±


    The panda cried, ¡°I am just a baby. Why must you treat me like this? I want to go to the zoo.¡±


    ¡°You have be a demon. Why do you want to go to the zoo? Waiting for people to adopt you?¡± Ming Shu poked him.


    ¡°Even if I am a demon, I am still a national treasure.¡± The panda cried harder. ¡°You are just more powerful than me. You are not a national treasure.¡±


    Is it not enough to be more powerful than you?


    I can¡¯t understand how a national treasure¡¯s mind works.


    Jingshan Mountain was filled with bamboo. This panda somehow became a demon and based on his age, he could be considered the big demon in this area.


    But...


    Looking at the cute national treasure on television... it was hard to imagine what he looked like when he was attacking people.


    Ming Shu pped her hands and dragged the panda down.


    The panda hugged onto a tree and shouted miserably, ¡°I am not leaving! I am not leaving my home. Don¡¯t think about selling me for money.¡±


    ¡°How much are you worth?¡±


    The panda was very proud as he said, ¡°Of course I am very valuable. I am a national treasure, and also, I am a national treasure that turned into a demon. That is priceless. If you do anything to me, you will be beaten to death.¡±


    Ming Shu sneered and continued pulling him.


    The panda¡¯s screams rang through the entire forest and scared all the birds away. ¡°I am not going. Even if you have my body, you will not get my heart.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Even a panda is adding scenes for himself now?


    The little demons hunkered together off to the side.


    Scary!

 Chapter 529 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (18)

    Chapter 529: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (18)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At Lu Jiu¡¯s birthday party...


    Lu Jiu had many friends. When Ming Shu arrived, the private room was almost filled up already. Lu Jiu brought Ming Shu to the opposite room.


    This room was filled with people from the office. Lu Jiu was a thoughtful person.


    ¡°Weird, didn¡¯t Boss say that he went to fetch you?¡± Lu Jiu settled Ming Shu down in a corner and got her some drinks before asking her with curiosity. ¡°Have a seat first. I¡¯ll call the boss. Maybe you two missed each other.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled gently and didn¡¯t reply.


    When she arrived, she saw Hua Jian. However, she just came up herself because she wanted to anger him.


    This might be a kind of illness.


    But I don¡¯t want to cure it.


    ¡°Little Tao Xi, have some snacks.¡± The person beside her stuffed a te of snacks into Ming Shu¡¯s hands. Ming Shu gave him a bright smile.


    The other party¡¯s face suddenly turned red and he ran to sit on the other side as though he were on fire.


    This girl¡¯s smile can seduce people.


    Since someone had already started it, more people gave her snacks too and soon, there was a pile of snacks in front of Ming Shu.


    ¡°Shameless.¡± Mengjie and the rest of the people sat to the side and red at Ming Shu with hatred and jealousy.


    Not only did she seduce the captain, she is flirting with other people too. Are demons all so shameless?


    ¡°Sister Mengjie, don¡¯t be angry. She is just a little demon. How can she bepared to you? Don¡¯t lower your status by getting angry at her.¡± The person beside her consoled her.


    Mengjie gained confidence from the ttery and sneered. ¡°Are you all ready?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Mengjie.¡± The person beside her gave her an OK sign.


    ¡°I wonder how Jian Ying got into the field operations department...¡±


    When Mengjie heard this, her face turned dark again. She had tried all kinds of methods to transfer to the field operations department, but she failed. Who knew how Jian Ying managed to transfer there secretly?


    ¡°Sister Mengjie.¡±


    Jian Ying wore a sexy skirt with shoulder straps and walked in from across the room. The people beside her looked at each other and made some space for her.


    ¡°What?¡± Mengjie was angry. ¡°You¡¯re a field operations person now. Why are you sitting with us?¡±


    Jian Ying looked wronged and sat beside Mengjie. ¡°Sister Mengjie, I don¡¯t know how I got into the field operations department. I just received the notice suddenly... the field operations department is very dangerous. I like the office better.¡±


    Sister Mengjie¡¯s expression got better when she heard what Jian Ying said. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I wouldn¡¯t dare lie to you.¡±


    Jian Ying managed to free herself from the responsibility with just a few words and even created an innocent and forced image for herself.


    Ming Shu sat near the back. The light couldn¡¯t reach her and she ate her snacks tantly while looking at Jian Ying and Mengjie.


    Hua Jian and Lu Jiu entered together. The moment he came in, he saw someone flirting with Ming Shu.


    He felt even more stifled. He pressed the switch at the side of the door and the dim lights turned bright. Everyone got a shock from the bright light and the whole room became quiet. They all turned to look at Hua Jian, who turned on the lights.


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡±


    What am I doing?!


    Since it had already happened, Hua Jian could only maintain his character profile and asked indifferently, ¡°Is everyone here?¡±


    Lu Jiu was stunned too. When he heard Hua Jian¡¯s question, he nodded his head quickly. ¡°Yes, most of the people are here. Zhiling is still at school and willeter.¡±


    Hua Jian acknowledged him and walked toward Ming Shu. The person sitting beside Ming Shu saw Hua Jianing over and quickly gave up his seat.


    Lu Jiu: ¡°...¡± Did you turn on the lights just to ask this?


    Lu Jiu saw that Hua Jian had no intention of talking and turned off the light. ¡°Please continue, everyone. Don¡¯t be polite. Everything is on me today. Just order whatever you want.¡±


    The room was still a bit quiet. The atmosphere only livened up when Hua Jian sat down.


    Hua Jian grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s waist from the back. Under the dim lighting, everyone could only see them sitting close together and couldn¡¯t see what Hua Jian was doing.


    ¡°Did you do it on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu smiled as she replied, ¡°Why? Are you angry?¡±


    Angry?


    I waited downstairs for so long, I almost exploded!


    Calm down!


    Keep calm! I can win this!


    Hua Jian pulled her closer to him and said in a low voice, ¡°You like to y, but don¡¯t go overboard. I¡¯m worried for your safety.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. There will be things that will make you angrierter.


    I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t anger you!


    Maybe it was because Hua Jian never drank, no one actually came over to offer a toast to him. Of course, no one dared to talk to Ming Shu, either.


    Lu Jiu ran between the two rooms. The atmosphere was harmonious.


    An Zhiling arrived one hourter. She might be not used to this environment so she inched toward Ming Shu and sat beside her. Since she was sitting so close, she saw Hua Jian¡¯s actions.


    She was stunned. Luckily, she didn¡¯t scream and shout and only covered her mouth in surprise.


    ¡°Tao Xi.¡± An Zhiling grabbed Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu pushed Hua Jian¡¯s hand away and leaned over. ¡°Yes?¡±


    An Zhiling grabbed her again and asked, ¡°You and the captain... what is your rtionship with him?¡±


    ¡°No rtionship.¡±


    ¡°No...¡± What do you mean by no rtionship? You two were hugging each other! An Zhiling stammered, ¡°You... that...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°He has cheap hands¡±


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡± Do you think that I can¡¯t hear you?!


    Who are you scolding!


    You are the one that has cheap hands. Your whole family has cheap hands!


    ¡°Zhiling,e, have a drink.¡±


    Someone called An Zhiling. Thetter shook her head frantically. ¡°I... I still have sses tomorrow. I can¡¯t drink.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a soft drink.¡±


    An Zhiling knew that she didn¡¯t have any reason to reject the person now and went over to that side.


    Hua Jian pulled Ming Shu back and closed in on her. ¡°Who did you say has cheap hands?¡±


    ¡°You. If not, is it me? Did I touch you?¡± I am talking about you. If you don¡¯t agree, be angry and let me gain some Hatred Points.


    Hua Jian suddenly jeered. ¡°I think youck a beating.¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head. A dim light shed past her eyes like a spirit in the night sky. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡± What did I say just now?


    Did I say something?


    No!


    I didn¡¯t say anything!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t speak.¡± Hua Jian denied it. Bullshit, could his character say such a thing?


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Did I hear wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hua Jian nodded his head seriously.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Not bad, you little demon!


    ¡°Captain.¡± Mengjie came over with an embarrassed expression. She looked at Hua Jian. ¡°I have something to say to you.¡±


    At the same time, the lights in the room dimmed even more. A heart made of roses appeared on the screen and light music yed in the background.


    Everyone quieted down and looked at the main person.


    Mengjie took a deep breath and raised her head slightly. Hua Jian was hidden in the darkness and she could only see the outline of his face. ¡°Captain, I like you.¡±

 Chapter 530 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (19)

    Chapter 530: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (19)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Mengjie stopped breathing. Her heart palpitated and the sounds around her seemed to fade away. Her face was red as she waited for Hua Jian¡¯s answer.


    However, he had almost no reaction. He didn¡¯t even change his posture.


    He just said ¡°I don¡¯t¡± so indifferently.


    Mengjie felt the images in front of her begin to blur. However, her vision suddenly cleared and she saw Hua Jian¡¯s hugging the pink girl beside him.


    Thetter just lowered her head and ate her food. She didn¡¯t look at her.


    Mengjie was so angry she raised her hand and wanted to p Ming Shu.


    Hua Jian quickly grabbed Mengjie¡¯s wrist. She didn¡¯t touch Ming Shu, but she overturned the te in her hand. The cashews fell all over the floor.


    Ming Shu raised her head slightly and looked at Mengjie.


    Mengjie shouted at Ming Shu, ¡°You bitch, what are you looking at! You seduced the captain. Shameless! What right do you have to stand beside the captain? Who do you think you are?¡±


    Ming Shu got up and smiled at Mengjie. ¡°Do you know that wasting food is a shameful thing?¡±


    Mengjie was stunned by her words.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    No one saw what Ming Shu did, but Mengjie was already lying on the ground and shouting. Her groans mixed with the soft music and it seemed really sinister.


    ¡°Did I interrupt you when you were confessing? I didn¡¯t, right?¡± Ming Shu pinned Mengjie down with a gentle expression. ¡°What right do you have to waste my cashews? Did they provoke you!¡±


    Can my snacks be touched?


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± Wait. Director, there is something wrong with the storyline.


    ¡°Let me go...¡± Mengjie reacted and retracted her hideous expression. She shouted at Hua Jian, ¡°Captain, this is her true self. Do not be fooled by her!¡±


    Hua Jian reached out and pulled Ming Shu up. Ming Shu wanted to struggle, but Hua Jian grabbed her and whispered to her, ¡°She is a worker in my office. It¡¯s not good to beat her in front of so many people.¡±


    Mengjie was ted. She thought that Hua Jian was speaking up for her. ¡°Captain, I¡¯m speaking the truth. There are no good demons in this world. They are all cunning and crafty. Don¡¯t be fooled by her.¡±


    There were other demons in the room. When they heard what Mengjie said, their expressions changed too.


    Is this how we seem in humans¡¯ eyes?!


    They knew that Mengjie didn¡¯t like them, but they didn¡¯t know that this was what she thought of them.


    ¡°Sister Mengjie!¡± Jian Ying quickly pulled Mengjie up and took the chance to tell her, ¡°Sister Mengjie, what are you saying.¡±


    Mengjie knew that she had said the wrong thing and immediately fell quiet. All eyes were on her. She felt ufortable.


    Ming Shu calmed down slightly and looked at Mengjie. ¡°Compensate me a te of cashews.¡±


    Mengjie looked at Ming Shu in shock. ¡°You were the one that hit me and you still want me topensate your cashews? Are you crazy!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, I will continue hitting you.¡±


    The girl smiled gently, but in the dimly lit room, everyone suddenly felt cold.


    ¡°You...¡± Is she crazy? Mengjie turned to Hua Jian for help again. ¡°Captain, look at her. She is still so arrogant even after she¡¯s hit people.¡±


    ¡°You started it.¡± If I didn¡¯t pull her back, she would still be beating you. ¡°Go and buy it.¡±


    Mengjie: ¡°...¡±


    Mengjie¡¯s tears dropped and her face turned pale. Her body shook with anger.


    Jian Ying knew how it felt. When Ming Shu hit people, it would be very painful, but there would be no wounds.


    Jian Ying¡¯s looked at Ming Shu secretly while consoling Mengjie. She dragged her out.


    Hua Jian grabbed Ming Shu in fear that she would create trouble again. ¡°I hope that everyone will forget what happened tonight after you all leave the room.¡±


    A demon would be punished if they hit a human.


    Although they would only be locked up for a few days and it was nothing serious...


    Everyone nced at each other. Hua Jian was the captain. They couldn¡¯t disobey him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue drinking, everyone. No one returns home if they are not drunk!¡± Lu Jiu shouted. If he knew that they would create so much trouble, he would not have invited them.


    The still air started moving slowly and everyone shifted their gazes. Let¡¯s continue drinking! Once we are drunk, we will not remember anything!


    Hua Jian embraced Ming Shu and sat down. ¡°You didn¡¯t get angry when I was being confessed to, but got angry when your te of cashews fell. Am I that unimportant to you?¡±


    Any normal person would be angry if their boyfriend got confessed to, right?


    Look at her!


    Her focus was on the snacks!


    Are snacks better looking than me? Are they richer than me? Do they treat you nicer?


    Ming Shu said softly, ¡°How can you bepared to my cashews?¡±


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡±


    Lunatic!


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t interrupt Mengjie¡¯s confession not because she didn¡¯t care about him, but because she felt that a person who dared to speak out their love should be respected.


    Of course, if she dared to insult her after she confessed, she would not hold back, either.


    As for that little demon...


    He belonged to her from the start.


    Mengjie simply shouldn¡¯t have touched her snacks.


    What right does she have to touch my snacks?


    So angry!


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Hua Jian felt that Ming Shu was a bit absentminded.


    ¡°I am thinking when my cashews will arrive.¡±


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡±


    Fine, he didn¡¯t understand how a crazy viin¡¯s mind worked. He asked the people around him to check it out and bring back some more snacks.


    I can coax her even if I don¡¯t understand her.


    You want snacks, right?


    He had the money. He could afford to let her eat as much as she wanted. He didn¡¯t believe that she would be able to find another person that willing to buy snacks for. She will definitely like me next time.


    Hahahaha.


    Sess is right before my eyes.


    Jian Ying was the one that brought the cashews over. Mengjie had disappeared. She must have left. After being rejected by Hua Jian and creating such amotion, she had no face toe back here anymore.


    Everyone had their own thoughts so they finished up quickly.


    Lu Jiu needed to apany the other room and couldn¡¯t go back with them. He sent everyone down and settled their journey home for them.


    Someone came to fetch An Zhiling. However, the person didn¡¯t get off the car so no one saw who it was. It was a normal car, too, so no one thought much about it.


    ¡°Boss, I have something to tell you.¡± Lu Jiu grabbed Hua Jian, who was about to leave. ¡°Come.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me here,¡± Hua Jian reminded Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu hugged her popcorn and was eating it really happily. She nodded her head in a hurry.


    Lu Jiu pulled him to one side. ¡°Boss, what is going on between you and Tao Xi?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you think it is.¡±


    Lu Jiu was worried. ¡°I really like Tao Xi, but she¡¯s a demon. Although there are many humans who got together with demons in the past, they didn¡¯t know their true nature. You¡¯re different. Everyone knows about her identity. How will everyone look at you? Also, many things happen to people that get together with demons...¡±


    Hua Jian nced at Lu Jiu and said calmly, ¡°Is that important?¡±


    My mission is to woo this idiot.


    I don¡¯t care about what other people think!


    ¡°Boss, even if you don¡¯t care, what about her?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t care, either.¡± She doesn¡¯t even care if I got confessed to. Why would she be bothered with such a small thing?


    ¡°...¡±


    Lu Jiu took a deep breath. ¡°Boss, you have to think about it carefully. If the people on top know about it, you might...¡±


    Be fired.


    Although the Evil Spirit Office epted demons for employees, they would not ept a manager who got together with a demon.


    Hua Jian lowered his head. ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll go home now.¡±

 Chapter 531 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (20)

    Chapter 531: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (20)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Returning to Jin Dongyi¡¯s courtyard, the first thing Hua Jian saw was the hairy ball squatting down under the peach tree...


    What the hell is this?


    The round hairy ball seemed to discover him, and it moved its body to turn around, facing Hua Jian with the front side.


    ¡°...¡± It¡¯s a panda, the national treasure! Where did she get this! Did she rob the animal zoon?


    He took a closer look at it, then sensed some demon aura in the round hairy ball. It probably is a panda spirit.


    But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that it¡¯s still a national treasure.


    If anyone saw there¡¯s a national treasure in their courtyard, they would all be caught and put into small dark rooms...


    Opera music came from Jin Dongyi¡¯s room, which yet stopped immediately after he came in.


    Jin Dongyi stepped out of the room and stood at the door, staring at him with deep eyes, without roaring and cursing...


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡± This is not right.


    He nced at the smiling person nearby, who then began to smile even brighter.


    What did she do?


    Ming Shu strolled back on the tree and left him with an only happy back figure.


    ¡°Come in with me.¡±


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡±


    Hua Jian came back to his room and kicked on the bed foot to vent anger. Why do I have to do such a task? I am so hapless.


    Isn¡¯t there anyone else in the conquest department?


    I am not doing this anymore!


    I want to go back!


    That psychopath should told him off to Jin Dongyi, saying that he made an indecent assault on her and forced her to be his girlfriend.


    She agreed herself, how does it be that he forced her?


    I knew she wouldn¡¯t agree that easily!


    Hua Jian opened the window and began to pull the peach blossom branch with strength outside.


    This peach tree was Ming Shu¡¯s true shape. She was lying in the middle and suddenly felt someone pinch her.


    Ming Shu¡¯s face ckened. She climbed up to the window quickly and stepped on the branch, ¡°Captain Hua, you harass a young girl in the middle of the night, don¡¯t you feel guilty in your heart?¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly popped out and Hua Jian almost couldn¡¯t hide his expression in time.


    He bent out half his body and caught Ming Shu on the wrist, then put the other hand around her waist and brought her into the attic.


    Boom!


    Window closed. Several peach blossom petals also floated in and fell to the ground slowly.


    In the small bed, Ming Shu was pressed under. Hua Jian controlled her both hands while his calm eyes became a little deep and distant. ¡°Was it fun?¡±


    ¡°You calcted me first,¡± Ming Shu said it for granted, ¡°so we¡¯re even now.¡±


    Who let you dig a girlfriend pit for me, psychopath.


    ¡°Even?¡± Hua Jian¡¯s tone changed a little, ¡°Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re my girlfriend now, you promised yourself. How is it even?¡±


    I was hunt down by Jin Dongyi downstairs just now.


    I¡¯ve lost all my face now!


    And you¡¯re actually saying we¡¯re even?


    Don¡¯t even think about it!


    Ming Shu closed her lips, ¡°Let¡¯s break up.¡±


    What responded to Ming Shu was Hua Jian¡¯s passionate kiss.


    After a long while, Hua Jian¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°Never.¡±


    The next day.


    Ming Shu woke up first. She looked up to see Hua Jian¡¯s face just under her nose, so she touched and kissed on it expediently, but Hua Jian didn¡¯t react ¡ª so she kicked him off the bed.


    Hua Jian who suddenly fell to the ground: ¡°???¡±


    Hua Jian sat up from the floor and looked up at the pink person in bed. She was so charming ¡ª if she didn¡¯t kick him off the bed.


    Hua Jian stood up slowly. ¡°What are you doing in this early morning?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s clothes were still dressed well, but there¡¯re some vague kiss marks on her neck.


    But, the fact was that nothing unspeakable happenedst night. Hua Jian did made great efforts to withhold his impulse. Right now he became even angrier to see Ming Shu.


    Screw that under age!


    Ming Shu was still wandering in her dreams, but she instinctly uttered, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    You deserve that.


    Hua Jian put on his clothes and went downstairs. Jin Dongyi held the axe and was doing morning exercises in the courtyard, with great momentum and the tiger¡¯s vitality.


    The round hairy ball spread itself under the peach tree like a dead object.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the girl?¡± Jin Dongyi called Hua Jian faintly.


    In my bed!


    ¡°Upstairs.¡± Hua Jian answered nkly.


    Jin Dongyi cut through the air with the axe and rushed at him, meanwhile his roaring sounded, ¡°I told you to leave her alone, what did you do then? You took her in your bed!¡±


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡±


    The two fought against each other for several moves in the courtyard, and Jin Dongyi asked with heavy breath, ¡°Did you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Jin Dongyi looked like relieved a little, and he suddenly said seriously, ¡°Hua Jian, don¡¯t influence her. That girl is gifted, maybe she can find the Tao and rise as an immortal.


    ¡°There¡¯s no Tao in this world.¡±


    Hua Jian tidied up his clothes and then left the courtyard.


    Jin Dongyi watched Hua Jian¡¯s figure go afar, and after a long while, he looked up to the direction of the attic and frowned slightly.


    Hua Jian went to buy several kinds of food for breakfast and came back. Jin Dongyi had left the yard, while the round hairy ball was still spreading on the spot, not even changing a different posture.


    He took the breakfast upstairs to serve the little ancestor.


    ¡°Tao Xian.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu moved a little and blocked Hua Jian¡¯s sights alertly.


    ¡°...¡± I bought the food for you, okay? Hua Jian calmed himself and took a deep breath, ¡°Stop ying silly, just be with me, all right?¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you a beauty?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m handsome.¡±


    Pu¡ª¡ª


    Ming Shu almost spit out the food in his mouth. Thankfully, the food was not wasted.


    ¡°You¡¯re very handsome,¡± Ming Shu jumped off the bed after finishing the breakfast, ¡°so handsome that I want to dump you. I¡¯ll break up with you now.¡±


    Then she opened the window and jumped into the flower branches. As the branches shook, countless peach blossoms fell down and her body was covered in the flower rain.


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡±


    Calm down.


    Calm down a little longer.


    Screw you. Where¡¯s my knife!


    Ming Shu sat in the courtyard and talked to the round hairy ball. Hua Jian came out then happened to hear words like ¡°great cause¡±, ¡°grab¡±, and ¡°not convinced¡±.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hand, ¡°No, I¡¯m busy here.¡±


    Hua Jian walked a few steps over and pulled her up, ¡°Something happened. That butterfly demon died.¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me? I didn¡¯t kill it.¡± I¡¯ve gotten a throne here waiting for me to take, who¡¯d have the time to care bout whoever died.


    ¡°Come with me first.¡± Hua Jian kissed her, ¡°Good girl, I¡¯ll buy you snacks on the way.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ming Shu knocked on the round hairy ball¡¯s head and then ced Little Beastie on it. She promised confidently, ¡°Do what I said first. When it¡¯s done, you¡¯ll be the second boss.¡±


    It was not Hua Jian¡¯s first time to see this hairy ball, but it ran quickly a few times before and he only saw a vague shadow. He didn¡¯t think it strange, though.


    He thought this feeling was a little strange, though...


    After they went out of the yard, Hua Jian asked, ¡°What did you tell it to do?¡±


    F**k, that is a national treasure. If it goes out and gets seen by others, they will definitely put it into the animal zoo for viewing!


    ¡°To recruit followers.¡±


    Hua Jian asked subconsciously, ¡°Don¡¯t you go inherit the throne? You¡¯re nning a rebel now?¡±


    Ming Shu gave a nce to him silently.


    Hua Jian met her sights directly, acting cool. What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen such a handsome guy like me?


    ¡°For snacks.¡±


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡± What does it have to do with snacks? Recruiting followers can bring you food?

 Chapter 532 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (21)

    Chapter 532: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (21)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The butterfly demon died in that detention room.


    There was only one person on duty in the officest night. He didn¡¯t know how the butterfly demon died, and he never left thepany.


    The man on duty said it himself.


    ording to the monitor video, the person on duty indeed didn¡¯t leave the office, but the video also showed that he went to the washroom and stayed there for a full 15 minutes.


    ¡°I went to answer my girlfriend¡¯s phone, just left for 15 minutes, and there was no suspicious person appear in it. When I came out, the butterfly demon was still alive,¡± he defended himself.


    ¡°Do you need to go to the washroom to answer your girlfriend¡¯s phone?¡± The whole office was empty, even if he wanted to say something nasty, no one was going to check out the video the next day.


    The man was a little embarrassed, ¡°Well...¡±


    He exined haltingly that he listened to his girlfriend¡¯s voice and did a hand job for himself...


    Everyone looked at him meaningfully now.


    ¡°I was afraid that something might happen, so I came out 15 minutester!¡± The man blushed to justify himself.


    Hua Jian raised his hand and signaled them to be quiet. ¡°Watch the surveince again. Others get out first, and keep it to yourselves.¡±


    The people present were all from the field department. Since Hua Jian gave the order, they were silent then, but were a little worried in the bottom of their hearts. If other evil spirits knew that the butterfly demon died here, it may cause their panic and aversion.


    The surveince didn¡¯t show anything new. If the surveince didn¡¯t show any sign of human, then it¡¯s probably done by the demon.


    However, on this floor was set with the globe of invulnerability. If anyone who didn¡¯t know how to enter or any evil spirit forcibly broke in, the globe of invulnerability would be triggered and the man on duty must knew.


    Yet the man said everything was normal at that time and nothing ever triggered the globe of invulnerability.


    Hua Jian asked Ming Shu to check the crime scene and see if she can find any clue. She was a demon, so she could see more things than them.


    There were not many things in the detention house. Ming Shu had examined the room when she camest time. While at this time, the butterfly demon¡¯s body had been taken away and the room was empty.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Hua Jian leaned on the door in a slightly rxed posture, which meant that he was undefended to her.


    Ming Shu strode out, ¡°It¡¯s very clean.¡±


    Too clean. The butterfly demon was also an evil spirit, and she had been locked here for so long, but now Ming Shu didn¡¯t feel even a trace of demon aura. It seemed that the ce had been specially cleaned up.


    Hua Jian understood what Ming Shu was meaning.


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about this butterfly demon?¡±


    Hua Jian looked at Ming Shu and said calmly after a few seconds, ¡°The phoenix-spirit butterfly is a kind of very special demon, they have the ability to enchant others and make the prey fall into the set-up illusion. They don¡¯t have strongbat ability so they often choose to depend on some big demons to survive.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s very difficult for the phoenix-spirit butterfly to reproduce, so the species has almost be extinct. Thest record about them is 14 years ago... at the crime scene of my father.¡±


    Ming Shu then understood, ¡°So you suspect it has something to do with your father¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°A thing that¡¯s extremely rare suddenly appeared, won¡¯t you suspect it?¡±


    But now she died.


    Someone silenced her.


    The phoenix-spirit butterfly said she escaped from some ce.


    All of these storylines were in a muddle. You couldn¡¯t find where they started from and didn¡¯t know how to begin the investigation.


    I¡¯d better go back and inherit the throne.


    Ming Shu left the Evil Spirit Office and contacted Little Beastie to know where it was now, then she went to join it.


    The round hairy ball swept all over the surrounding areas with Little Beastie and it had gathered several big demons. Right now they were on the Jingshan Mountain.


    Seeing Ming Shu appear, Little Beastie rolled over to her quickly.


    Poop-picker, aplete Manchu-Han banquet, Manchu-Han banquet, Manchu-Han banquet!


    Ming Shu picked it up and answered perfunctorily, ¡°Okay okay okay, I know.¡±


    Aplete Manchu-Han banquet isn¡¯t even enough for me alone, do you think you can get a share? Naive!


    The round hairy ball and the other several big demons squatted not far. The round hairy ball was in its true shape, but the other three were in human shape. They looked very miserable, though, with tails or ears revealing outside.


    ¡°Next time remember to avoid the faces.¡± Ming Shu pinched Little Beastie.


    Little Beastie grunted. It¡¯s you asked me for a favor, don¡¯t you restrict where I should attack! You can do it yourself then.


    Ming Shu smiled and walked toward the several big demons.


    While after the three big demons heard that Ming Shu was going to inherit the throne, they doubted it a lot.


    ¡°Our demon race hasn¡¯t appeared a demon king for a long time. Okay, let¡¯s put that aside first, but are you sure those evil spirits which have been very close to human will follow you?¡± Big demon No. 1 grunted with a ck eye.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s not like before now.¡± Big demon No. 2 agreed.


    ¡°Life is hard enough for us now. Just go check my house, you¡¯ll see what those people have done to it. Food is also either poisonous or mutated, and it¡¯s so difficult to find something to eat. We don¡¯t have time for this kind of boring thing.¡± Big demon No. 3ined with anger.


    Speaking of this, the three demons couldn¡¯t agree with each other any more. They immediately began to diss humans, cursing that they demolished here, exploded there, and polluted everywhere.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± It turned out the demonmunity was also caring about the livelihood business.


    How respectable!


    ¡°So we need reform now!¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice was loud and clear, interrupting the three big demons which were exchanging the experience about how to bluff human and prevent them from damaging their homes. ¡°Will you join me!¡±


    Big demon No. 1, 2, and 3: ¡°...¡±


    You¡¯ve kidnapped us here, and if we say we don¡¯t want to do it, will you let us go?


    Although they didn¡¯t think Ming Shu was reliable, the several big demons yielded under Ming Shu¡¯s fists in the end. They began to n on the great cause of inheriting the throne.


    The demon king!


    It just needed many evil spirits as followers.


    So their goal right now was to gather groups of demons.


    The demons had their way of contacting each other. Thus Ming Shu only needed to handle the big demons and leave the rest small ones to them.


    It¡¯s the same thing to beat human and demons, so Ming Shu was quite good at it.


    ¡°King, King... someone is here.¡±


    Jingshan Mountain was Ming Shu¡¯s back ce now. A little demon ran up from under the mountain like a wind, as if something was chasing after him.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s a woman, and she looks young,¡± the little demon answered.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrow, ¡°Does shee up?¡±


    The little demon shook his head, ¡°No...¡±


    Ming Shu was speechless, ¡°Why are you yelling then? We don¡¯t do business like robbing.¡±


    The little demon stuttered, ¡°But she walked toward Jingshan Mountain¡¯s backside. Brother Big Bao told me that no one is allowed to go there.¡±


    Brother Big Bao was the national treasure ¡ª the round hairy ball.


    ¡°Why? Is there any treasure or body buried in it?¡±


    ¡°Who went to the Jingshan Mountain¡¯s backside?¡± Big Bao walked out of the bamboo forest, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to live? I warned you not to go to the backside.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not, Brother Big Bao, it¡¯s not me, it¡¯s a human...¡± The little demon shook its head quickly.


    ¡°Human?¡± Big Bao¡¯s panda eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°What¡¯s a humaning here for? Is it you were seen by them when you went out and then they followed you here? I told you not to flock together in Jingshan Mountain, can¡¯t you go to the next door? Why do you have to stay at my ce!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in the backside of Jingshan Mountain?¡± Ming Shu asked.

 Chapter 533 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (22)

    <h4>Chapter 533: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    From the wakening to transforming into shapes, and with the change of time, Big Bao had never left Jingshan Mountain.


    Behind Jingshan Mountain was a river, but Big Bao said he never crossed it. There seemed to have something in the opposite forest, and just standing at this side would make a creepy feeling.


    Ming Shu followed Big Bao and came to the river. They happened to see a person enter the forest and disappear into further.


    That figure...


    Why does it look a little familiar?


    Ming Shu was about to get down when another figure shed out from beside. It was none other than Jian Ying.


    There¡¯re other peoplee out from beside her sessively, who were all Evil Spirit Office¡¯s employees.


    ¡°Captain, I think I saw Zhiling go in just now.¡± Jian Ying¡¯s voice was blown over, sounding with wisps of sweetness.


    Hua Jian looked to the forest on the other side of the river with calm eyes.


    Ming Shu had been busy with her throne inheriting cause and seldom went back to Jin Dongyi¡¯s ce. She met Hua Jian less now. Sometimes she went back at night but Hua Jian was not always there.


    Hua Jian and the others crossed the river. As Jian Ying walked, she stumbled and her body titled to Hua Jian¡¯s direction.


    Hua Jian moved aside to avoid and pushed Lu Jiu, who then caught Jian Ying just in time.


    ¡°Sister Jian Ying, be careful.¡± Lu Jiu grinned as he supported Jian Ying, ¡°Come, let me help you get there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jian Ying gave a look to Hua Jian¡¯s direction.


    This man...


    Since that night, Mengjie didn¡¯te to work until several dayster. It took Jian Ying a long time then to learn from Mengjie that something happened on her way home that night, which caused that she rested for so long.


    Mengjie also couldn¡¯t describe clearly how the ident happened.


    But Jian Ying always felt it was rted to this man, or... Tao Xian.


    Jian Ying shook off her inner thoughts and averted her gaze, then followed them in the forest.


    On the cliff, Big Bao held the nearby bamboo and trembled.


    King, show some mercy! It¡¯s not easy for them to grow up!


    In front of Ming Shu were broken flowers scattering all over the ground, but on her face was a faint smile. It¡¯s kind of creepy. Before Big Bao said something, Ming Shu directly jumped down from the cliff.


    Seeing Ming Shu intended to cross the river, Big Bao was a little frightened. But thinking that if he didn¡¯t follow now, there might be a worse punishment waiting for him when she came back, so he had to follow up.


    It¡¯s very dim in the forest, and clearly no one had walked into here. The only trace was probably left by Hua Jian and the others.


    The forest was also very deep. Ming Shu walked forward unmindfully, and some noises came from before asionally, but were very unclear.


    ¡°King!¡± Big Bao was still a little frightened. The further they marched, the gloomier it felt. ¡°Are we going to walk further? It¡¯s going to rain, and perhaps we should go back now.¡± There¡¯s a throne waiting for you to take!


    Ming Shu looked up into the sky. The thick forest blocked up there, through which she vaguely saw the sky was way too overcast, looking like dark clouds gathering around.


    ¡°What¡¯s so scary. If something happens, those people ahead will die first, but we can run.¡± Ming Shu sounded very casual, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Big Bao: ¡°...¡±


    ¨C


    The people ahead really ran into a little ident and Jian Ying managed to take the opportunity to part with them. Ming Shu also dismissed Big Bao who was just too frightened to help nothing, and she followed behind Jian Ying alone.


    Jian Ying walked through the forest constantly and fastly. Soon she found An Zhiling, who wore an anxious expression and looked like was looking for something.


    Jian Ying looked around first to make sure no one else was with them, then she rushed over and knocked An Zhiling out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me, who let you be the female protagonist.¡± Jian Ying murmured to herself and got ready to drag An Zhiling to leave.


    ¡°Miss Jian, are you going to bury the body?¡±


    Jian Ying was startled to erect her fine hairs all over the body, and she looked to the sound¡¯s source with a dumbfounded look.


    In the prosperous green leaves, she saw a pink figure stand there with a tender smile on her delicate and charming face. The girl looked at her with smiling eyes.


    Jian Ying looked around again subconsciously, with the heartbeat slightly speeding up, and she asked alertly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to date with you.¡±


    Jian Ying: ¡°...¡± Date? Psychopath, who wants to date with you.


    She saw me kicking An Zhiling, so do I need to kill her? But I... am not her match.


    Jian Ying became a little scared and she tried hard to calm down a bit, ¡°I saw An Zhiling faint out here just now, and I¡¯m taking her to the captain.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure whether Ming Shu saw her kicking out An Zhiling or not, so she decided to test it.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t respond to her at all, and she directly rolled up the sleeves, walking toward her.


    Beating is the quickest way to get me Hatred Points.


    Jian Ying stepped back and her voice tightened, ¡°What do you want to do!¡±


    Ming Shu grinned, ¡°Date activity.¡±


    A dark foreboding rose from the bottom of Jian Ying¡¯s heart and she started to run immediately, even forgetting An Zhiling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run.¡± Ming Shu was a fast demon, far faster than Jian Ying, so thetter was caught easily.


    Jian Ying bit her teeth and roared, ¡°Tao Xian, if you touch me, you¡¯ll vite the rules of the Evil Spirit Office.¡±


    Ming Shu threw her over onto the ground, smiling headlessly, ¡°So what? I have a throne to inherit.¡±


    Huh?


    Jian Ying tried to figure out what Ming Shu was meaning, but what answered her immediately were Ming Shu¡¯s fists.


    After beating up Jian Ying, Ming Shu squatted down to have a small talk with her, ¡°Well, tell me, why did you kick out An Zhiling? Do you take a fancy to her?¡±


    The cold sweats appeared on Jian Ying¡¯s forehead out of pain, and she bit tightly on her colorless lips with an embarrassed as well as angry look. Deep in the bottom of her eyes was also mixed with grudge.


    Ming Shu smiled even more happily, ¡°Are you getting angry? That¡¯s right, keep angry and it¡¯ll make you be more beautiful.¡±


    Jian Ying almost choked by blood.


    If getting angry can make people be more beautiful, why don¡¯t you do that!


    Ming Shu casually pluck a dog tail grass and pressure it on Jian Ying¡¯s arms, and she reminded her with a smile, ¡°Now, behave yourself, girl, we¡¯re in the wilderness. If I kill you and randomly bury you somewhere, no one will find it.¡±


    That dog tail grass looked weak and feeble, but Jian Ying felt she couldn¡¯t gather any strength under it, as if being pressed by something huge and heavy.


    Jian Ying became both angry and scared.


    Why is this demon so powerful.


    Will I die here today?


    Ming Shu repeated one more time, ¡°Why did you knock out An Zhiling?¡±


    Jian Ying¡¯s face turned very pale and looked very miserable. She gritted her teeth, said, ¡°If I tell you, will you let me go?¡±


    ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t kill you for now,¡± Ming Shu promised.


    The Hatred Points are not full yet.


    And as well, I don¡¯t kill people.


    Jian Ying naturally wouldn¡¯t believe Ming Shu¡¯s promise, but she had no other choice now. This demon was way too strong.


    ¡°There¡¯s something buried in this forest, with... with the help of An Zhiling I can find it.¡± Jian Ying looked at Ming Shu, ¡°It¡¯s a demon core, which is very useful for you demons and can enhance the cultivation level.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. If you don¡¯t believe, you can wake up An Zhiling and ask her.¡± Jian Ying denied it.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re telling the truth, but you¡¯re a human, why do you need that thing?¡± Ming Shu swept on her arms with the grass, ¡°You think I¡¯m a fool?¡±


    Jian Ying breathed heavily, ¡°It¡¯s... Mengjie told me this. She said as long as I find the demon core, she¡¯ll help me get into the headquarters.¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t shee herself?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s here, but she isn¡¯t with us.¡± Jian Ying continued, ¡°It¡¯s true, trust me, I¡¯m not lying. You¡¯ve gotten me like this, how will I cheat you?¡±

 Chapter 534 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (23)

    <h4>Chapter 534: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Jian Ying offered to lead Ming Shu to find the demon core.


    Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t do that of course, and she just sat on the spot, starting to eat leisurely.


    Jian Ying was tied up to the tree and couldn¡¯t do anything other than waiting with eyes widened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want power?¡± Jian Ying didn¡¯t give up, ¡°If you have the demon core, your cultivation level will go one level higher. Don¡¯t you want that?¡±


    ¡°Can I eat it?¡±


    Jian Ying: ¡°...¡± Are you a pig? All you know is to eat!


    The demon core is indeed edible!


    But Ming Shu wasn¡¯t interested in it at all.


    Jian Ying looked up into the sky constantly and became more and more anxious.


    Mengjie was indeed here. But the fact was not like what she told Ming Shu, it was that she told Mengjie about the demon core here as she had read the book...


    That demon core was extremely important to the male protagonist.


    She wanted to find it before An Zhiling did it. But she didn¡¯t have strong ability like An Zhiling and had no idea where the demon core could be in such a huge forest. The description in book was not enough to find it.


    So she told the news to Mengjie.


    Mengjie was sent by the headquarters, and Jian Ying knew there must have some people in the headquarters that wanted the demon core as well, so as long as Mengjie told the news to the headquarters then, they would definitely send people here.


    It proved that Jian Ying¡¯s n was correct.


    Mengjie surely sent the news back.


    But Jian Ying didn¡¯t expect An Zhiling toe here alone in advance, so she had to call Mengjie.


    Who knew that Lu Jiu answered the call. Jian Ling lied that An Zhiling was chased here by demons, then Lu Jiu brought his men here to back up.


    Thankfully An Zhiling walked fast and didn¡¯t meet them.


    Then it¡¯s the scene Ming Shu saw just now.


    But Jian Ying¡¯s n was ruined by the sudden appearance of Ming Shu, and she didn¡¯t follow the storyline! Jian Ying really wanted to kill Ming Shu.


    Shashasha ¡ª


    Some noises came from the forest. The sky was deep and dark with thick ck clouds gathering, and it looked like it was going to copse at any time.


    A person walked out of the forest.


    The atmosphere froze all of a sudden. That person stiffened and stared at Ming Shu who was eating, then noticed Jian Ying who was tied up as well as An Zhiling who was lying on the ground alive or dead.


    ¡°Jian Ying.¡± Mengjie followed the first person toe out. She uttered involuntarily when she saw Jian Ying was tied up there.


    Other people appeared one after another then. They were all in ck clothes and with solemn expression, seemingly they were ready to get into a battle at any time.


    ¡°Sister Mengjie.¡± Jian Ying¡¯s heart bled. If they confronted each other now, she would be discovered lying all she said before. Jian Ying pretended to be the victim and reported on Ming Shu first, ¡°Sister Mengjie, Tao Xian tied me up for no reason.¡±


    ¡°Tao Xian, why do you tie up Jian Ying?¡± Mengjie didn¡¯t like Ming Shu because of Hua Jian, and she stared at her angrily, ¡°Let her off right now.¡±


    Then Mengjie pointed at An Zhiling even more exaggeratedly, ¡°You also knocked out An Zhiling, what do you want to do!¡±


    Mengjie lowered her voice and exined to the man next to her, ¡°Captain Sun, she¡¯s the demon I talked about to you before.¡±


    The man who was called captain Sun immediately fell his eyes on Ming Shu and looked at her strangely. It was a bare and weird gaze.


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to care, and she smiled. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell what I want to do? Will you buy me snacks if I exin to you?¡±


    ¡°Tao Xian, release Jian Ying immediately.¡± Perhaps it¡¯s because that captain Sun was present, Mengjie straightened her back up. ¡°Captain Sun is from the headquarters, if you dare, then keep fooling around. But if you are smart, you should do what I said and may get yourself a merciful treatment.¡±


    ¡°Woww, I¡¯m so scared.¡± Ming Shu sounded a little abnormal as she stood up slowly, then asked curiously, ¡°Who is captain Sun?¡±


    Mengjie: ¡°...¡± Mengjie felt she had hit her fists into a lump of soft cotton and didn¡¯t get any effective response. She looked at Ming Shu with hateful eyes constantly.


    ¡°You¡¯re Tao Xian?¡±


    Captain Sun took a step forward and his voice sounded a little hoarse, which was even more harsh in the forest.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Do you want to have a fight?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows, ¡°It¡¯s cool, but you need to make an appointment with my broker first.¡±


    Captain Sun¡¯s face changed, ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking with?¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a while, ¡°A human beast?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    How dare is she!


    Captain Sun¡¯s eyes turned ferocious, ¡°Tao Xian, I gave you an opportunity but you didn¡¯t grasp it yourself, then don¡¯t me me.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Ming Shu reached out one of her hands, ¡°Let me make a phone call first.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± At this very tense moment, why does she need to make a call? What, is she going to call a group of gangsters here and fight against each other in the wilderness?


    Captain Sun was probably also thinking like this, and he didn¡¯t stop Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu dialed out a number quickly. The signal was weak and it didn¡¯t get through for the first time, so she dialed again.


    It got through the second time.


    ¡°King? It¡¯s our turn now?¡±


    As Ming Shu turned on the loudspeaker, captain Sun and the others also heard the voice from that end.


    Ming Shu read out aloud her lines to the phone, ¡°Kids, it¡¯s time for us to start this very first fight. Take your weapons ande to grab snac... human heads.¡±


    ¡°Damn! Go now!¡± Captain Sun immediately shouted.


    Almost at the same time when captain Sun finished the sentence, noises like chickens flying and dogs barking came from the forest. Then a group of people rushed out of the forest, rushing at captain Sun and the others while roaring and shouting.


    ¡°It¡¯s demons...¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all demons! Captain Sun, these are all demons!¡±


    Even though they worked for a department that specially governed demons, they had never seen so many demons before at the same time.


    Modern demons didn¡¯t unit and always took action separately. They rarely appeared in groups... let alone different races of demons gathered all together.


    Captain Sun was protected in the middle, and through the chaotic crowd, he looked to the girl in pink standing behind.


    The girl had a slight and shallow smile on her face, with eyes clear and pure, which looked like the clearke under the blue sky and white clouds, waving with small ripples. As you stared at her, it was like your heart was rippling as well.


    Ming Shu grabbed a bamboo shoot from Big Bao¡¯s hand. The bamboo shoots in Jingshan Mountain were dyed with Qi, although the raw ones didn¡¯t taste good, they were better than ordinary food.


    Big Bao gave a intive look to Ming Shu.


    The king is not a panda, why does she also eat the bamboo shoots.


    My bamboo shoots...


    ¡°Captain Sun!¡±


    Mengjie eximed.


    Captain Sun returned to himself and cut her hand toward a nearby demon, then pulled Mengjie back to his behind.


    ¡°What demon is she?¡± Captain Sun asked Mengjie. He didn¡¯t actually see through her true shape, and this was not good.


    Mengjie gasped, ¡°I... I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not recorded.¡±


    The data was prepared by Hua Jian. In the type nk recorded nothing. Or you could say, except for the name, all other information was nk.


    Hua Jian was the man in charge of the office here, and he made that, what could they do then?


    ¡°Captain Sun, she gathers so many demons here, and she must be nning something bad.¡± Mengjie gritted her teeth and said, ¡°We can¡¯t let her conspiracy happen.¡±


    Captain Sun was also agitated now. He didn¡¯t expect to meet an ident like this today, and to run into a demon on the half way who brought herself with so many demons.


    What could they do now?


    In the face of such a huge chaotic fight, what else could they do? Just win the battle.


    Captain Sun joined in the battlefield. The little demons were restrained a little immediately, as the captain was definitely more powerful than those small errand boys.


    Ming Shu bit the bamboo shoot, walking toward the battlefield.


    It¡¯s my turn again.


    There should be an BGM ying right now.

 Chapter 535 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (24)

    <h4>Chapter 535: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Boss, there seems to have some noise over there.¡±


    Hua Jian also heard it and he stopped to look over to the other side. Since they could hear the voices, it should not be far from them.


    ¡°You stay here and keep searching, Lu Jiu and I will go have a look.¡± Hua Jian gave the order.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hua Jian and Lu Jiu walked at full speed through the forest, and soon they arrived at the war zone.


    There were quite a few people lying on the ground in disorder, and there were also some demons in their true shapes darting through the forest. A faint smell of blood floated in the air.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± Lu Jiu was surprised enough to let out thisnguage. ¡°Why are there so many demons here?¡±


    Hua Jian didn¡¯t notice Lu Jiu¡¯s exmation. His attention had been drawn by the girl in pink standing in the middle of the battlefield, who stepped on a person and revealed her beautiful profile. A slight smile curled at her lips.


    Beside her squatted a ck and white hairy ball.


    The picture was beyond weird.


    ¡°King, that woman escaped.¡±


    One of the nearby demons reminded Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu turned her head to look and happened to see Hua Jian, who stood quietly before a bunch of shrubs and was looking at her with a calm expression.


    While Jian Ying, who was supposed to be tied up not far from his position, was now nowhere to be seen. Down on the ground were some torn ropes.


    ¡°You¡¯re right on the time.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t care that Jian Ying escaped and she shouted toward Hua Jian, ¡°I¡¯ve learned some interesting things, do you want to hear them?¡±


    Hua Jian came over from the bushes and rested his eyes on Captain Sun. Naturally he knew this person.


    Captain Sun was a little confused to hear Ming Shu¡¯s words. <i>She didn¡¯t ask me anything just now, what has she learned?</i>


    ¡°Captain Sun, why are you here?¡± Lu Jiu¡¯s expression became a little serious. <i>This man is from the headquarters.</i>


    They didn¡¯t know Captain Sun hade with his men.


    ¡°Hua Jian,¡± Captain Sun breathed and questioned with harsh eyes, ¡°are you with this demon?¡±


    <i>Who is with this psychopath.</i>


    <i>Do I look like a man without aspirations?</i>


    Hua Jian asked Ming Shu calmly, ¡°What did you learn?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Suddenly I don¡¯t want to tell you.¡±


    Hua Jian fumed and stared at Ming Shu angrily.


    <i>F**k, didn¡¯t you ask me first? She¡¯s definitely doing it on purpose!</i>


    Ming Shu looked back at him smilingly. Hua Jian refreshed his mind immediately after meeting her smile, and he quickly hid away his emotions.


    ¡°What¡¯s... what¡¯s happening here? Tao Xian, why are you...¡± <i>Fighting against Captain Sun?</i>


    Lu Jiu couldn¡¯t even utter aplete sentence. He was still a little dumbfounded.


    <i>Where did all of these demonse from?</i>


    <i>Why is Captain Sun here?</i>


    <i>Captain Sun is actually no match for Ming Shu...</i>


    <i>s! Shit! It¡¯s messy.</i>


    ¡°We had a friendly fight,¡± Ming Shu answered with a smile, ¡°but pitifully, this Captain Sun lost.¡±


    ¡°Tao Xian, he is...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not important who he is, and I don¡¯t want to know.¡± Ming Shu pulled back her foot, taking a bag of small steamed buns out of her pocket. ¡°You should be careful yourselves. Don¡¯t be like the fools that count money for your seller.¡±


    Ming Shu prepared to leave, but Hua Jian caught her immediately. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Ming Shu turned to reveal a beaming smile. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡± He only needed one more move to choke her.


    Ming Shu shook off Hua Jian and strolled into the forest with the remaining demons, disappearing.


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Sun Guomao.]


    Ming Shu almost tripped over.


    <i>Which little demon is Sun Guomao? Do I know him?</i>


    [He is Captain Sun¡¯s second uncle.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>What the hell?</i>


    <i>Harmony System, you¡¯re excellent!</i>


    <i>How dare you give out such an unrted mission target!</i>


    [For Hatred Points and for snacks, Guest, we can make it.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>The Harmony System is really one of a kind.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m totally convinced.</i>


    ...


    Captain Sun didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to leave like this. He stood up with an ugly expression and nced at Hua Jian. ¡°What demon is she? There are so many demons all over here, Hua Jian, I hope you can give me a reasonable exnation.¡±


    Hua Jian retained a calm face. ¡°Captain Sun, why did youe here?¡±


    Captain Sun was silent all at once.


    Captain Sun came here for the demon core in the forest. He brought people here immediately after he received the news.


    He naturally couldn¡¯t tell this to Hua Jian as he brought people here in secret, and he only contacted Mengjie before.


    ¡°Hua Jian, what¡¯s important now is that demon and all of those demons she gathered.¡± Captain Sun changed the topic and said in a deep voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that so many demons gathered together? Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re a leader here!¡±


    ¡°Since you won¡¯t tell me, Captain Sun, I¡¯ll have to report this to the headquarters. Perhaps you can think well how you should exin to the headquarters why you¡¯re in an area under my jurisdiction.¡±


    Hua Jian¡¯s voice was as calm as an emotionless machine, as if he was reading the lines ording to the text.


    Captain Sun changed his expression a bit. He had a fast brainstorm in his mind and then suddenly questioned, ¡°Why are you here then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my jurisdiction area, so what¡¯s the problem of my being here?¡±


    Captain Sun: ¡°...¡± He suddenly appeared so it was indeed hard to exin, but he needed to find an excuse now. And that woman Mengjie, he should warn her not to talk wildly.


    Captain Sun looked at Mengjie, who was lying on the ground in aa. Everything originally went well today, and the demon core was indeed in the vicinity.


    ¡°Bring Captain Sun back.¡± Hua Jian gave the order to Lu Jiu. ¡°And tell the others toe. An Zhiling has been found, we¡¯ll go back.¡±


    ¡°Boss, Sister Jian Ying is still missing,¡± Lu Jiu reminded him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take two people to look for her, and you go back first.¡±


    ...


    After the escape, Jian Ying ran all the way into the deep forest and didn¡¯t know how long she kept running. The thistles and thorns cut streaks of blood on her body and face.


    She slowed down as she looked back. It was quiet in the forest and no one was chasing her.


    After confirming that no one was behind her, Jian Ying stopped and leaned against a big tree, gasping.


    Jian Ying thought even if she couldn¡¯t get that thing, she wouldn¡¯t allow the female protagonist to get it and please the male protagonist.


    But she didn¡¯t expect to meet such a situation.


    After taking a short break, Jian Ying looked around.


    A demon¡¯s power was condensed into the demon core. Under this forest was buried a big demon¡¯s demon core. The male protagonist turned into the shape of a cat because he was injured, so he needed the demon core to recover, but Captain Sun and those people...


    Honestly, Jian Ying didn¡¯t know why they needed the demon core, either. Because she didn¡¯t read the ending of that book.


    Jian Ying tried to continue looking for that demon core. However, the forest was so huge, and without any help of the tool, she just wanted to give up after walking for a while.


    <i>Whizzing¡ª</i>


    Something flew toward her from behind. Jian Ying was startled, fine hairs rising, and she threw herself to the ground, rolling into the nearby grass.


    <i>Dong¡ª</i>


    The knife cut into the trunk, trembling.


    Jian Ying swallowed some air. <i>Is someone trying to kill me? Who is it? Tao Xian?</i>


    <i>No... not Tao Xian. If she wanted to kill me, she would have done it back then, and she also said she won¡¯t kill me.</i>


    Although Jian Ying also thought it was a little unreliable, she actually believed in her.


    <i>It was unnecessary for her to lie to me when she could simply kill me.</i>


    Jian Yingy on the ground on her stomach and didn¡¯t dare to move. She looked around again cautiously, cold sweat soaking through her clothes, and she could barely breathe.


    Silence like the dead.


    There seemed to be no living being in the entire forest.


    At the same time, in the grass nearby, Hua Jian was pressed to the ground by Ming Shu with thetter astride him, lowering her body slightly. The two figures were blocked by the tall grass. ¡°Why do you want to kill her?¡±


    Hua Jian was speechless. ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave?¡±


    <i>If I left, you would have killed her!</i>


    <i>That¡¯s my snack coupon!</i>


    <i>Why do you like to kill my coupons!</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Answer my question.¡±

 Chapter 536 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (25)

    <h4>Chapter 536: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Hua Jian made up an excuse, which Ming Shu clearly didn¡¯t believe. She guessed that this psychopath might also have a task simr to hers.


    But several times recently, he just focused on killing her snacks coupon. The more she thought about it, the wronger it felt.


    ¡°Stay away from her,¡± Ming Shu threatened Hua Jian.


    ¡°Why!¡±


    <i>Didn¡¯t you beat her up yourself? Why can¡¯t I kill her?</i>


    <i>The magistrates are free to burn down houses, but themon people are forbidden to lightmps?</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not buying this!</i>


    Ming Shu smiled meaningfully and said in a light voice, ¡°No reason.¡±


    <i>F**k, why do I listen to you, who do you think you are!</i>


    <i>Wait!</i>


    <i>Did I just say that aloud?</i>


    <i>No... did I?</i>


    Hua Jian was a little unsure. <i>If I didn¡¯t say it aloud, how could she know what I was thinking? Did I let it slip in my anger?</i>


    <i>No... no, no, it shouldn¡¯t be like that.</i>


    <i>I am a highly qualified agent, how will I make such a noob mistake.</i>


    Seeing Hua Jian begin to fall into his own thoughts, Ming Shu looked aside to check the ce where Jian Ying fell. There was no one there, she probably left.


    Ming Shu then stood up from the ground and walked over there. She took the knife out of the tree trunk.


    Ming Shu saw this knife several times, but she hadn¡¯t touched it.


    It felt a little cold, a little heavier than an ordinary knife, and was a little longer than an adult man¡¯s hand...


    A hand then reached over from behind her and grasped the knife¡¯s de.


    Ming Shu subconsciously loosened her hand and the knife was easily taken back by Hua Jian. He put it behind his back.


    Ming Shu chutted, then left toward Jingshan Mountain.


    ¡°Why did you gather so many demons?¡± Hua Jian put away his knife and caught up with Ming Shu.


    ¡°To inherit the throne, didn¡¯t I tell you? Was your brain eaten by dogs?¡± Ming Shu took out the small steamed buns she hadn¡¯t finished before and began to eat again. The milk scent floated out immediately, flying around the conversation. ¡°Come, eat some walnuts, it¡¯s good for your brain.¡±


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k, is she saying that my IQ is low? What¡¯s this stupid mission, I won¡¯t do it now!</i>


    Hua Jian walked faster and soon surpassed Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu wasn¡¯t in a hurry though. She followed behind him slowly and saw Hua Jian seemed like he was rushing to a battlefield, feeling very pleased.


    As they arrived at Jingshan Mountain, Ming Shu continued to go up but Hua Jian paused, looking back at her. ¡°Won¡¯t you go back with me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Hua Jian was silent for a moment and didn¡¯t say anything, then turned to leave.


    She would piss him off if she went back, so it was best to just let her run her own course.


    Ming Shu stood at the mountain¡¯s foot and looked at him. After a long while, she suddenly flew over to stand in front of Hua Jian, revealing a big smile. ¡°Let me tell you a secret.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Hua Jian became alert.


    ¡°You¡¯re as stupid as a pig.¡±


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Where is my knife!</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t stop me, I¡¯ll hack her to death today.</i>


    <i>She¡¯s actuallying to curse me to my face, what¡¯s wrong with her brain!</i>


    Ming Shu smiled and flew back. Her soft hair passed by his face, leaving a faint refreshing peach blossom fragrance. Hua Jian lowered his head to look at the thing in his hand.


    It was a transparent ss bottle.


    There were some fine spots of light sticking on the inside, glittering constantly.


    <i>Is this... a phoenix-spirit butterfly?</i>


    Hua Jian looked back at Jingshan Mountain. In the swaying bamboo forest, her figure had disappeared.


    ...


    Finally Jian Ying was also found. After everyone had retreated, Ming Shu made the demons dig up the demon core in the forest.


    Many hands provided great strength, and they could also sense the demon core¡¯s position from time to time, so it was no hassle for them to dig out the demon core.


    Ming Shu held the demon core presented by the little demons in her hand. It was the size of a thumb, as red as blood cinnabar, revealing a great power.


    Even though it was a demon core, its power was a little scary to the demons. It was not hard to tell that this big demon was really... big before its death.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to eat this thing.


    She found a t stone and put the demon core on it, grinding it into powder.


    The small demons watched the process in shock. Their cultivation level was low so they were scared of the demon core. But their newly appointed king shouldn¡¯t be as scared as them...


    <i>Why is she grinding it into powder?</i>


    <i>That is a demon core!</i>


    <i>It can enhance the cultivation level!</i>


    <i>King, stop!</i>


    Ming Shu grinded the whole demon core into powder and put some into a bowl of water nearby, then she said to her small demons, ¡°Come, anyone want to have a try?¡±


    The demons: ¡°...¡±


    They all felt a little frightened; suddenly the demon core looked like a poison and no one dared to try.


    ¡°National treasure,e.¡± Ming Shu signaled Big Bao to try it first.


    Big Bao red at her with two panda eyes. ¡°W-why?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re the national treasure.¡± Ming Shu stuffed the bowl into his furry paws smilingly, and also took the opportunity to grab the bamboo shoots that he hadn¡¯t had time to eat. ¡°Second boss, we¡¯re all watching you, don¡¯t panic!¡±


    Big Bao, national treasure, second boss: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Murder!</i>


    <i>This is a murder! I¡¯ll call the police, wuwuwu, someone is here to abuse a national treasure.</i>


    <i>Give back my bamboo shoots.</i>


    In Jingshan Mountain, not every bamboo contained Qi. Ming Shu didn¡¯t know where Big Bao had gotten these bamboo shoots and didn¡¯t find any herself, so she had to rob Big Bao of them.


    Under the gazes of all demons, Big Bao gritted his teeth and drank up the water in one go.


    ¡°No vor.¡± Big Bao licked his lips, but the next second he covered his belly and squeezed his panda face into a round ball. He roared while gritting the teeth, ¡°Ah, If I die you¡¯re all murderers. Murdering the national treasure is illegal!¡±


    <i>Washroom.</i>


    <i>I need to go to the washroom!</i>


    Big Bao ran in a direction where there were fewer demons. The surrounding demons then stepped back one after another, fearing that Ming Shu would make them drink as well.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Isn¡¯t this good stuff?</i>


    <i>Why are you little demons all so scared?</i>


    <i>This year¡¯s demons are not qualified.</i>


    The demons thought they¡¯d better absorb the essence of the sun and the moon. The demon core was not something suitable for them, and they were scared.


    Big Bao didn¡¯te back for a long time. He had copsed and sat directly on a fallen trunk weakly.


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    The trunk broke.


    Big Bao fell straight to the ground, face-first. His clumsy body looked very clownish.


    ¡°Pu¡ª¡±


    ¡°What are youughing! There¡¯s nothing tough at,¡± Big Bao roared at the demons thatughed.


    Ming Shu also chuckled. ¡°National treasure, you should lose some weight.¡±


    Big Bao climbed up from the ground. As he stood there, he turned into a 12-to-13- year-old young man, who looked very tender and white.


    Big Bao: ¡°...¡±


    The demons: ¡°...¡±


    Big Bao was capable of changing form, but he said a national treasure should look like a national treasure.


    His true shape was more popr, so even Ming Shu hadn¡¯t seen him change to another form.


    But right now he suddenly changed form...


    Big Bao held his breath and his face flushed. One minuteter, he suddenly sat on the floor and began to cry without tears, ¡°I can¡¯t change back.¡±


    A tender and white young man sat on the ground, crying and yelling, and this scene...


    All the other demons including Ming Shu felt, strangely, a little embarrassed for him.


    After a long while, Ming Shu broke the silence. ¡°It¡¯s probably because the demon core is abundant in nutrients. Just absorb it slowly and soon you¡¯ll change back again.¡±


    Big Bao¡¯s eyes turned red and tears began to slip down his cheeks. He was really very sad.


    Ming Shu ignored him then. She calmly put all the leftover powder into a bucket of water and made all the other demons drink. After that, she told them to convince other demons to join her great cause using the remaining water with the demon core powder.

 Chapter 537 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (26)

    <h4>Chapter 537: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It was unknown what Captain Sun said to Hua Jian, but in just three days, Captain Sun appeared in Jingshan Mountain¡¯s territory again with his men.


    This time he was more alert and marched very carefully, fearing the appearance of any demons.


    But nothing happened and they crossed the river smoothly.


    Captain Sun didn¡¯t rx his vignce, though. He told his people to keep rm.


    Big Bao hadn¡¯t changed back to his true shape. Right now he stood on Jingshan Mountain and was looking to the forest below while saying to Ming Shu depressedly, ¡°King, are they digging up the demon core?¡±


    ¡°What else, potatoes?¡±


    Big Bao: ¡°...¡±


    <i>The king was just born to talk this way, so just get used to it. Get used to it, get used to it.</i>


    Surely Captain Sun didn¡¯t find the demon core. They worked the whole day and didn¡¯t go back until dark.


    They had to pass the Jingshan Mountain¡¯s foothills on the way back, so Ming Shu led her demons and blocked the way. She put a chair in the middle of the road and sat, peeling off some lotus seeds that came from who knew where.


    The other demons scattered around her, either in their true shapes or human shapes, forming a luxury lineup.


    ¡°You...¡± Captain Sun¡¯s face ckened as he saw Ming Shu. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not here to fight today.¡± Ming Shu put two lotus seeds in her mouth with a light and tender smile, like the night wind blowing from the sky afar.


    <i>Not to fight? Then what are you doing now with so many demons here?</i>


    Ming Shu continued, ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that the demon core has been shared between us, so you don¡¯t need to look for it. And one more thing, I need you to deliver a letter to your second uncle for me.¡±


    <i>Wait a minute.</i>


    <i>What does she mean that the demon core has been shared between them? Deliver what letter to my second uncle?</i>


    <i>No, how does she know my second uncle?</i>


    Big Bao took out a letter which looked like a wedding invitation card and used demon power to fly it to Captain Sun. Therge WEDDING on its cover was very eye-catching.


    <i>Wedding card?</i>


    <i>Whose wedding?</i>


    Captain Sun opened it, full of confusion. Of course it was not a wedding invitation card. It read that she would take her demons to visit his second uncle 10 days from now.


    Captain Sun frowned heavily.


    ¡°Did you take the demon core?!¡± Captain Sun averted his eyes from the wedding card and looked at Ming Shu gloomily.


    ¡°Not taken, it¡¯s been divided,¡± Ming Shu corrected him. ¡°They all ate it. Didn¡¯t you find they¡¯ve be more powerful since a few days ago? Come, Big Bear, show your bear power to them.¡±


    The named Big Bear went up one step and roared at them thunderously.


    At the demon aura spilling around, the people opposite the demons retreated several steps one after another and revealed odd expressions.


    The demon core...


    If it was possessed by a demon, the demon alone would have it, so how was it possible that they could share.


    Ming Shu chewed the lotus seeds. ¡°Do you believe it now? I won¡¯t cheat you. If I said it was shared, then it was shared, and I didn¡¯t take it for myself.¡±


    Captain Sun¡¯s face turned extremely gloomy. This bear didn¡¯t have such great strengthst time, but so much improvement within such a short time, it could only be because of the demon core...


    She really dared to share the demon core with these demons.


    Seeing that Captain Sun probably believed her, Ming Shu stood up and waved her hand stylishly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the hell? You gathered all of us here and put on airs, just for telling them this?</i>


    The demons left very quickly and scattered in the blink of an eye, disappearing into the forest. Even Ming Shu was gone in a sh.


    The only one that was left was Big Bao, who was moving the chair.


    Big Bao and the people looked at each other, then he lifted the chair on his shoulders and ran quickly.


    ...


    Captain Sun didn¡¯t know what Ming Shu wanted to do, and the demon core was also gone, so he had to return to the headquarters quickly and tell the news to Sun Guomao¡ªhis second uncle.


    Sun Guomao was one of the people responsible for the Evil Spirit Office¡¯s headquarters.


    He stared at the red wedding invitation card in his hand with a cold expression.


    ¡°What type of demon?¡±


    Captain Sun shook his head. ¡°I looked into her but found nothing. Hua Jian didn¡¯t say anything, either. He filled almost nothing in her file and made her an identity with his limits of authority.¡±


    Sun Guomao closed the card. ¡°Send someone to follow him. You say he is close to her, then something must be on the horizon.¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle, she said she wille to visit... What do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°Will she really dare to take that many demons and appear in here?¡± Sun Guomao revealed an indifferent look. ¡°Our headquarters is not a sick cat.¡±


    Clearly Sun Guomao didn¡¯t think Ming Shu would make any difference.


    ¡°How about the demon core?¡±


    Captain Sun originally intended to remind Sun Guomao that Ming Shu could not be underestimated, and that maybe she would do anything she liked. But Sun Guomao suddenly asked about the demon core, and he became a little alert. ¡°The demon core... She has shared it with other demons.¡±


    Sun Guomao raised his eyebrows. ¡°What?¡±


    Captain Sun reported what happened in Jingshan Mountain to Sun Guomao, and thetter pped the table heavily after learning everything. ¡°You can¡¯t even handle such a simple task and even allowed Hua Jian to find out. What on earth is the use of you!¡±


    Hua Jian had reported to the headquarters that Captain Sun went into his jurisdiction in secret. If it weren¡¯t for Sun Guomao, Captain Sun would have been punished for this.


    ¡°Second Uncle...¡± Captain Sun didn¡¯t even dare to breathe and he said in a weak voice, ¡°Hua Jian seems to be investigating Hua Yunjing¡¯s case.¡±


    Sun Guomao¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You should¡¯ve killed that little bastard at that time, now look, you¡¯ve caused yourselves so many troubles, what a waste you all are!¡±


    ¡°Get out,¡± Sun Guomao said and waved his hand, ¡°find out what that demon is ASAP.¡±


    ¡°... Yes.¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu returned to Jin Dongyi¡¯s courtyard, a rare urrence in recent days. Jin Dongyi was sitting in the courtyard and drinking tea when he saw Ming Shu climb over the wall to get in, and grunted, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te back again.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°How is that possible! You have braised meat here.¡±


    Jin Dongyi: ¡°...¡± <i>She came back for my braised meat?</i>


    Ming Shu darted toward the room, but Jin Dongyi also stood up and went to block her. He roared at her with ring eyes, ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I need meat.¡±


    ¡°You need everything, get out, get out.¡± Jin Dongyi pushed Ming Shu back outside. ¡°As soon as you get back, you want to eat my braised meat. You might as well note back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stingy.¡± Ming Shu caught the door frame. ¡°I¡¯ll just have one bite.¡±


    ¡°One bite will cost me a whole te of braised meat, don¡¯t you think I know that? Remove your hand, let go!¡±


    The standoff between Ming Shu and Jin Dongyisted for a long time, but in the end, Ming Shu was the winner.


    Jin Dongyi rolled his eyes at the one enjoying the meat. ¡°What have you been doingtely?¡±


    ¡°Inheriting the throne.¡±


    Jin Dongyi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°What throne? Do you think you¡¯re the heir of a country! Even so, there won¡¯t be any throne for you to take in the present times.¡±


    Ming Shu ignored Jin Dongyi, which made thetter get angry and fierce again for another round.


    ¡°Hua Jian also appears and disappears mysteriously these days, what are you two doing?¡±


    Actually Jin Dongyi was not eligible to parent Ming Shu. She indeed grew in his courtyard, but she had already been here before he bought the yard.


    They were all guests living in this home and were independent individuals.


    So it didn¡¯t seem reasonable for Jin Dongyi to ask about much when Ming Shu left.


    But Jin Dongyi felt a little anxious in his heart and always felt something was going to happen.


    ¡°How would I know what he¡¯s doing...¡± Ming Shu paused. ¡°Isn¡¯t he investigating how his father died? Old man, what¡¯s your rtionship?¡±

 Chapter 538 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (27)

    <h4>Chapter 538: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu asked the question very suddenly, and Jin Dongyi was stunned for a moment before giving out a sigh. ¡°He¡¯s my grandson.¡±


    Right, Jin Dongyi was Hua Jian¡¯s grandpa.


    ¡°Wow.¡± Ming Shu was surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that.¡±


    Jin Dongyi: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Yourst name is Jin, but why is his Hua? Was he adopted?¡±


    Jin Dongyi rolled his eyes again. ¡°His father was named after my wife.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know why Jin Dongyi became sentimental, and he suddenly began to talk about some old memories with her.


    At that time, Jin Dongyi worked for the Evil Spirit Office and was one of the big wigs at the headquarters. But what happened to him then? He lost his wife and son.


    In the end, he only had his grandson left. He didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Hua Jian again, so he quit the office and stayed out of the business since then.


    Butter Hua Jian also became an employee of the Evil Spirit Office without saying a word. When Jin Dongyi found out, it had been toote.


    He argued with Hua Jian for a long time, and finally Hua Jian chose to move out. Since then they rarely saw each other.


    ¡°What exactly happened? Did you discover any dark deal?¡± Ming Shu was more curious about this.


    Jin Dongyi shook his head and sighed, then walked into the room.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>What? Won¡¯t he finish the story? Negativement!</i>


    ...


    The Evil Spirit Office was located in the capital city, so Ming Shu led a group of demons all the way there.


    Some of the demons lived in the mountain their whole lives, so they were amazed at and curious about almost everything in the city. Ming Shu was a little speechless, but she took them to have a tour still.


    As for the expenses?


    Since there were also some rich demons in her team... <i>I don¡¯t need to worry aboutcking snacks!</i>


    Ming Shu marched along with a group of rich and poor demons of varied quality; the rich ones were like bosses while the poor ones were like beggars. The whole team was just so eye-catching.


    These demons Ming Shu brought with her were ones that could change form; as for those that couldn¡¯t change form, Ming Shu told them to find ways to catch up by themselves. If they were caught by people, she wouldn¡¯t go back and save them.


    She was a casual king.


    ¡°Are they performing?¡±


    ¡°Probably. There¡¯s an old man among them. What a wonderful world we live in.¡±


    ¡°That one looks handsome.¡±


    Many people were drawn over and surrounded them to watch. Ming Shu ate her candies calmly, and the demons who had seen much of life also kept cool, but those from the mountain weren¡¯t cool at all. They either hid or red back at the onlookers, which frightened some passersby away, eximing.


    ¡°King, where are we going?¡± Big Bao was very upset because he couldn¡¯t use his national treasure image, and he spoke lifelessly.


    Ming Shu squatted down in the flower bed with both hands ovepped on her knees, looking very well-behaved. ¡°Where is the Evil Spirit Office?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s my first timeing to the city... So I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, either.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at these cute, foolish demons speechlessly...


    ¡°Let¡¯s catch a demon then.¡± Ming Shu made the final decision.


    The demons: ¡°...¡±


    The capital city was under the jurisdiction of the Evil Spirit Office, but there actually weren¡¯t many demons here.


    Thankfully they were not extinct here and could be found in some secluded corners.


    After learning the Evil Spirit Office¡¯s address from a captured demon, Ming Shu led her demons directly toward it.


    The headquarters was located in an old alley. Ming Shu checked the door te carefully and confirmed she hadn¡¯t mistaken it, then reached out to press the doorbell.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± someone inside asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Ming Shu answered with a smile.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°The police.¡±


    ¡°Police?¡± The one inside sounded very surprised. ¡°Why is a police officer here?¡±


    Ming Shu responded very naturally and fluently, ¡°The masses report that you¡¯re gathering here for a pyramid scheme, open the door quickly.¡±


    The man inside roared, ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Then the door opened.


    The demons: ¡°...¡± <i>King is so powerful!</i>


    The man who opened the door was an uncle with a hatchet face, and he looked at Ming Shu with a serious expression. ¡°Which district are you from? Where¡¯s your identity?¡±


    As he finished the sentence, the hatchet-face uncle saw the demons behind Ming Shu and frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°s, didn¡¯t Captain Sun tell you that we were going to make a visit here?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°He can¡¯t even deliver a message well, what an undutiful captain.¡±


    The hatchet-face uncle seemed to react now and he took one step back, muscles tense all over his body. ¡°You¡¯re... demons?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled.


    The hatchet-face uncle: ¡°...¡± <i>The demons are here!</i>


    ...


    Sun Guomao would never have expected Ming Shu to swing into the headquarters, and even one day earlier than she said in the card.


    Right now in the big meeting room, Ming Shu and Sun Guomao sat on opposite sides. Captain Sun stood behind Sun Guomao with an odd expression.


    Sun Guomao didn¡¯t have many people with him. Compared to Ming Shu¡¯s varied demons, his side looked a little weak.


    ¡°Miss Tao Xian, may I ask...¡±


    Ming Shu lifted her hand to interrupt Sun Guomao. ¡°You¡¯re Mister Sun, right? Can you serve me some food first? I¡¯m a demon, but that¡¯s no reason for you to forget the way of hospitality. Are you looking down on me because I¡¯m not human?¡±


    Sun Guomao: ¡°...¡± <i>Who wille to the door asking for food?</i>


    He gave a look to Captain Sun standing beside him. Captain Sun nodded and left the meeting room. Soon he came back in with some cakes and pastries, putting them in front of Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu took one to smell, then put it into her mouth. ¡°What were you saying?¡±


    Sun Guomao adjusted his tone to its normal state with great effort. ¡°Miss Tao Xian, may I ask what you came here for?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head and revealed a gleaming smile. ¡°Making friends?¡±


    Sun Guomao: ¡°...¡± <i>Making what friends! You brought so many demons! I think you¡¯re here to cause trouble!</i>


    ¡°Second Uncle.¡± Captain Sun suddenly whispered something in Sun Guomao¡¯s ear.


    Sun Guomao looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Miss Tao Xian, what¡¯s your purpose? Just say it frankly.¡±


    Ming Shu lifted her hand and crooked her index finger, and Big Bao passed the documents to her.


    Ming Shu threw the documents on the table, which slid to Sun Guomao¡¯s side and were gathered by him.


    ¡ª A Letter to the Evil Spirit Office.


    It boasted severalrge red words in bold and regr script, which looked very striking.


    A wisp of oddness shed past Sun Guomao¡¯s eyes. He opened the documents and browsed quickly. The long and minute statement in the documents copiously quoted authoritative works and argued that since ancient times, the demon race hadn¡¯t been under human management.


    In summary¡ª


    The demon race wanted independence and to no longer be governed by the Evil Spirit Office.


    Sun Guomao¡¯s expression turned slightly cold after the reading. ¡°Miss Tao Xian, the world is a human¡¯s world now. Since the Evil Spirit Office was established, the demon race has been under its management. It¡¯s against the rules for you to do this.¡±


    Ming Shu supported her chin with both hands and said in a smiling tone, ¡°Mister Sun, don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m here to notify you that the demon race won¡¯t listen to your orders any more, I¡¯m not here to negotiate with you.¡±


    Sun Guomao¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Miss Tao Xian, where does your couragee from? Do you think you can lead the demon race?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Hoh...¡± Sun Guomao sneered, ¡°Miss Tao Xian, your cultivation level is indeed high, but our Evil Spirit Office has been running for so many years, do you think we¡¯re just nothing?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled wider. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s because you didn¡¯t meet me in the past.¡±


    Sun Guomao: ¡°...¡± <i>This demon is wildly arrogant.</i>


    Sun Guomao looked to Captain Sun, and thetter nodded slightly, passing the phone to Sun Guomao.


    ¡°Miss Tao Xian, look at this.¡± Sun Guomao threw the phone over, and it slid on the table and happened to stop before Ming Shu. The screen framed the scene before Jin Dongyi¡¯s courtyard.

 Chapter 539 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (28)

    <h4>Chapter 539: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Miss Tao Xian, you don¡¯t want to ruin your cultivation, right?¡± Sun Guomao leaned back a little and rxed his body.


    Ming Shu only nced at it casually before averting her eyes, and she smiled at Sun Guomao. ¡°Go ahead, do what you want to do, see what will happen.¡±


    <i>Do you think I¡¯m stupid enough to put my true shape there just like that? Naive!</i>


    Sun Guomao frowned slightly.


    He thought the girl opposite would panic; even if she did not panic, she would be affected a little, but she wasn¡¯t. She even encouraged them to take action with a smile?


    Sun Guomao thought Ming Shu was just bluffing. ¡°Miss Tao Xian, are you really not afraid?¡±


    <i>She is here now, so even if her true shape has defensive capabilities, it shouldn¡¯t be strong enough to stop the body from being ruined.</i>


    Ming Shu continued with an inexplicable sentence, ¡°I don¡¯t have money so I won¡¯t pay for the funeral expenses.¡±


    Sun Guomao subtly gestured at Captain Sun; thetter then contacted someone, and soon the scene on the phone screen began to move, approaching the yard.


    Someone kicked the door open. Ming Shu saw Jin Dongyi sit in the courtyard, and he seemed a little angry to see the peopleing in. But the opposite people didn¡¯t seem to notice him and they walked straight to the peach tree with peach blossoms in bloom.


    Ming Shu covered her eyes, pretending to be scared.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    Miserable screams came from the phone.


    Sun Guomao¡¯s expression changed immediately. He couldn¡¯t see clearly what happened from his position, but from Ming Shu¡¯s angle, everything was clearly seen.


    As those people approached the tree, a colorful thing dropped from it all of a sudden. The people could barely see what it was, then they flew away and smashed against the floor, out of control. The peach blossom petals soared.


    Then Jin Dongyi lifted his axe and drove all of them out of the courtyard ferociously.


    Ming Shu put down her hand and continued to eat the dessert. ¡°Poor men.¡±


    Sun Guomao: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Today we¡¯re going to deal with a hard guy.</i>


    Both Sun Guomao and Captain Sun thought like this in their hearts.


    ¡°Miss Tao Xian, I can¡¯t decide this alone, I need to discuss with the others.¡± Sun Guomao decided to stall Ming Shu for a while. ¡°Would you mind waiting for a moment?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled ironically and Sun Guomao felt even colder in his heart.


    ¡°Mister Sun, didn¡¯t you hear what I just said?¡±


    Big Bao went up and raised his voice. ¡°Our king is here to notify you, not ask for your opinions.¡±


    It means that no matter if you agree or not, this thing has been settled in this way.


    Sun Guomao also lost his temper now. ¡°You sound bold enough, but have you thought that this is not your ce? You just came in, but do you think it will be so easy for you to leave?¡±


    Sun Guomao patted the table, and the meeting room suddenly became dim.


    The demons got a little nervous. But seeing their king eating the dessert leisurely, they calmed down as well.


    ¡°You can y freelyter, just beat anyone you don¡¯t like.¡± Ming Shu pushed the empty te aside. ¡°But leave Sun Guomao for me.¡±


    The demons: ¡°...¡±


    Sun Guomao and the others: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s finish the battle and then have a big meal!¡± Ming Shu sounded quite excited. <i>Come! My Hatred Points.</i>


    These little demons had all consumed the demon core so their strength was enhanced. One demon may still not be enough to cope with a human, but two demons working together would definitely solve that. After all, they outnumbered the enemy by a lot.


    Ming Shu walked toward Sun Guomao and her voice carried through the chaotic scene. ¡°Mister Sun, it might hurt.¡±


    ...


    <i>tter!</i>


    The window broke, and a figure dropped down into the yard among the broken pieces, startling the people outside. They looked over to the sound¡¯s source one after another.


    Before they figured out who the person was, more noises of ss breaking came from above again, and countless figures began to drop down to the floor.


    Sun Guomao stood up among the ss shards and looked up with a gloomy expression.


    Ming Shu stood at the window above, looking at him with a beaming smile.


    ¡°What are you doing there, gather all the others!¡± Sun Guomao roared.


    The people nearby immediately sounded the rm.


    The ce looked small, but actually all the houses behind them were the Evil Spirit Office¡¯s property. Hearing the rm, all the employees gathered here in emergency.


    Sun Guomao gave the order. ¡°Catch them all, kill if necessary!¡±


    Thest three words surprised the others a little, but they still quickly took their weapons and forced their way upstairs under the order.


    The demons came to their door to cause trouble, so it was probably nothing wrong for Sun Guomao to give such an order.


    ¡°King, we¡¯ll be in trouble if we get injured by those weapons.¡± Some knowledgeable demon reminded Ming Shu.


    Ordinary bullets would naturally not be harmful to demons, so the bullets in their weapons were all specially processed, which could kill demons.


    Ming Shu tapped the windowsill with her fingertips and revealed a bright smile on her pretty face.


    Suddenly, peach blossom petals appeared in the air and fell profusely from the sky. They looked soft and feeble, but the next second all the petals turned into sharp edged tools and cut through the weapons, which were directly cut into pieces.


    Everyone looked at the broken weapons dropping to the floor with dumbfounded expressions.


    Did they just... lose?


    The demons: ¡°...¡± <i>Our king is so powerful!</i>


    Ming Shu ordered the demons to tie these people up. Sun Guomao intended to escape, but he was caught by Ming Shu before running far, and was beaten up.


    These people had never expected thezy and arrogant demons toe straight to them for trouble one day, so the headquarters¡¯ safety facilities were not well equipped.


    It was toote to regret since they were all tied up now.


    All of the people were tied up and put in thergest office in the headquarters, which stored various data. Some little demons huddled before theputer to read the data out of curiosity.


    One of the demons suddenly uttered, ¡°King, check this out, there¡¯s something wrong with their internal file.¡±


    Ming Shu had sat on the office table and was eating an orange. Hearing this, she jumped down and walked toward theputer to have a look.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ming Shu stared at the screen for half a day yet found nothing, so she asked the little demon.


    The little demon hid its contempt against the king and answered quickly, ¡°These are demons registered in the capital city, but... We didn¡¯t find this many when we looked for them before.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the locations marked on the map, nodding thoughtfully. ¡°So?¡±


    The little demon answered, ¡°Those demons are gone.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows.


    <i>Gone? Were they eaten up?</i>


    Ming Shu dragged a chair before Sun Guomao and sat in a big brother¡¯s posture. ¡°Tell me now, where are those demons? Did you eat them?¡±


    Except for Sun Guomao, another two highly-positioned people as well as the office¡¯s chief leader were also tied up here at the moment. At first they resisted and tried to negotiate, but then gave up, and now they were silent.


    Hearing Ming Shu¡¯s question, the chief spoke first. ¡°The demons in capital city live their lives, how can they be gone?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, when we arrived, we searched for a long time before finding only one demon. There¡¯re very few demons here,¡± Big Bao said angrily from the back.


    ¡°There are not many demons in the capital,¡± the chief said, ¡°not even as many as in some big cities.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that few, and it doesn¡¯t match up with what you recorded in here.¡± One of the demons lifted the monitor , but it may have used too much strength and the monitor turned into a ck screen.


    He put down the monitor a little awkwardly. ¡°Anyway, there¡¯re many demons missing in the capital city! Where are they!¡±

 Chapter 540 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (29)

    <h4>Chapter 540: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The demons were not united, but in situations that could jeopardize their own safety, they wouldn¡¯t just stand idly by, either.


    The little demons crowded toward Sun Guomao one after another.


    Even the other three leaders looked at Sun Guomao.


    Sun Guomao was a little panicked in his heart. But after all, he had been a superior for so many years, and his psychological defense was not so easy to break down. He answered coldly, ¡°We only do the registration here. They can go in and out of the capital as long as they don¡¯tmit crimes. How am I supposed to know where they have gone?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that they left on their own?¡± The little demon moved anotherputer here. Ming Shu didn¡¯t know how he had learned the entry password, but he tapped the keyboard skillfully to log in, then pointed at the marked dots on the map and said angrily, ¡°These things should be portable locators, right? You¡¯re monitoring them, but these with locators aren¡¯t demons at all. We¡¯ll see what they are if we get them here!¡±


    After finishing the questioning, the little demon turned to Ming Shu. ¡°King, am I right?¡±


    Ming Shu gave him a thumbs up.


    The little demon smiled shyly, bing a totally different demonpared to the aggressive one just now.


    ¡°Deputy Director Sun, what¡¯s going on here?¡± The chief looked at Sun Guomao. These little demons didn¡¯t seem to be lying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sun Guomao said seriously, ¡°Usually I¡¯d only look at the map. I have much work to do, so I don¡¯t have time to check them one by one. Since the map shows everything is fine, why would they disappear for no reason? Don¡¯t just talk nonsense and try to make mischief.¡±


    The chief also turned to the map. Each dot on the map represented one demon.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s just go fetch them.¡± Ming Shu shook her legs while pointing at the chief . ¡°You take these ones with you to catch them and see if they¡¯re demons or humans, in case they say we reced the demonster.¡±


    Sun Guomao didn¡¯t panic now, and he just watched the little demons take the chief away.


    About half an hourter, the little demons came back with the chief and several other humans. These people were all ordinary humans, but the corresponding dots on the map moved to the headquarters location as they were all brought here.


    No more words were needed to exin.


    ¡°Deputy Director Sun, what on earth is going on! Why are these locators in people?¡± The chief felt something was wrong. ¡°What exactly have you done? Where are those demons?¡±


    Sun Guomao sounded even more surprised than the chief. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, I don¡¯t know...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? You¡¯re in charge of the matter, how could you not know?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap, just tell the truth right now. Where have you taken those demons!¡± Big Bear stepped on the stool beside Sun Guomao, but it fell apart all of a sudden because of the weight. Big bear staggered and almost fell onto Sun Guomao.


    The scene quieted for a moment, weirdly. Big Bear blushed and returned to the team slowly.


    Ming Shu touched her forehead.


    <i>s, these foolish demons.</i>


    ¡°The demons are gone, but what does it have to do with us.¡±


    ¡°Right, we¡¯re only responsible for the registration and keeping them from causing trouble. We set every demon free after the registration.¡±


    Some employees in the Evil Spirit Office began to protest.


    They didn¡¯t want to be med for such an empty usation.


    ¡°Beat them, beat them fiercely until they tell everything.¡± Ming Shu waved her hand.


    ¡°Stop!¡± the chief shouted. ¡°The demons are gone, but we¡¯ll look into it... Ah!¡±


    Sun Guomao became the focus of many torturers in the beating process. Ming Shu would avoid the face while beating, but other little demons wouldn¡¯t care about this. They just aimed at whichever part they could see.


    ¡°Tao Xian, you¡¯re offending... not only the Evil Spirit Office... but¡ªlet go of me¡ªbut the superiors.¡±


    ¡°Do you think... You can stand against the whole country with your demon power?¡± Sun Guomao was angered to roar aloud.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be great,¡± Ming Shu responded casually.


    Her task was to gain Hatred Points, but the title King of the Demons didn¡¯t sound like one that could gain any Hatred Points, so the points muste from somewhere else.


    Opposite of demons would be humans... ording to the Harmony System¡¯s theory, the hidden task was to gain Hatred Points from a certain force, or a certain ethnic group.


    So the people she needed to piss off were probably these people in the Evil Spirit Office? Or the country¡¯s masses?


    <i>s... It¡¯s quite exciting to think about it.</i>


    [Didn¡¯t I exin to you, Guest?]


    <i>When did you exin it!</i>


    [Oh, I probably forgot. But you¡¯re very smart, Guest. It¡¯s true that you need to gain Hatred Points from the Evil Spirit Office¡¯s employees, including but not limited to those who¡¯re rted to it.]


    <i>So you just forgot to tell me this because you were watching something dirty?</i>


    The Harmony System didn¡¯t answer that.


    [Come on, Guest!] <i>Go get the Hatred Points!</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k, it must be like that! Can I apply for another system? I don¡¯t want this encouragement, not at all.</i>


    [Let me y a video of little goblins fighting each other for you, Guest, for the asion.]


    The blue film began to y in Ming Shu¡¯s mind, without even a premiere.


    Ming Shu took a deep breath.


    <i>For what asion!</i>


    <i>For what asion!</i>


    <i>We¡¯re having a real fight here, yours are fighting naked! That¡¯s totally different! Did you learn yournguage from a bug?</i>


    [It¡¯s both the fights.] The Harmony System was very cool.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The office door was suddenly kicked open, and the sunlight shone in. With the dust flying around, a tall shadow appeared slowly at the door.


    The little demons stopped their movements and looked outside.


    Hua Jian came in from outside with a calm expression, but actually he was almost exploding inside.


    <i>F**k, what is this psychopath doing here?</i>


    <i>She kidnapped so many people! Does she know the deep psychological shadow I¡¯m suffering, having to see such a scene?</i>


    <i>Didn¡¯t she say she would go inherit the throne? Has the throne been set in the Evil Spirit Office? Why don¡¯t I know that!</i>


    <i>What¡¯s the expression in her eyes now, isn¡¯t she happy to see me?</i>


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Hua Jian held back his anger and asked back calmly, ¡°What are <i>you </i>doing here?¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°Getting in touch and exchanging some deep feelings with them.¡±


    The Evil Spirit Office¡¯s employees who were forced to receive themunication: ¡°...¡± <i>We don¡¯t want any deep exchange of feelings at all, please just let us go.</i>


    Hua Jian was speechless. ¡°Did you ask where the demons have gone?¡±


    ¡°Do you know about that?¡±


    ¡°Hua Jian, what are you doing?¡± Sun Guomao breathed heavily. ¡°You¡¯re with this Tao Xian, what do you want to do?¡±


    Hua Jian continued, ¡°Deputy Director Sun, in the basement on Taiying Road.¡±


    Sun Guomao choked as if someone had strangled him, unable to say anything.


    Taiying Road... How did he know Taiying Road.


    Hua Jian lifted his hand. With a sharp tinkle, something smashed to the ground before Sun Guomao.


    It was the ss bottle Ming Shu gave to him before, but there was nothing inside it now.


    Sun Guomao¡¯s pupils shrank as cold sweat ran down his back all of a sudden, and he looked at Captain Sun beside him.


    Captain Sun¡¯s face turned extremely pale. He didn¡¯t tell Sun Guomao that he lost a phoenix-spirit butterfly...


    ¡°What basement on the Taiying Road, what are you saying?¡± The chief was totally lost. ¡°You¡¯re Hua Jian, right? We met before. What¡¯s the rtionship between you and Tao Xian, and why are you here?¡±


    <i>What the hell is going on here!</i>

 Chapter 541 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (30)

    <h4>Chapter 541: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (30)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Hua Jian didn¡¯t answer the chief¡¯s question, instead he looked at Sun Guomao and continued, ¡°I caught the phoenix-spirit butterfly that escaped out of your ce, and you were afraid she might say something. But I watched her closely and you didn¡¯t have the chance to kill her.


    ¡°You found out that I was looking into my father¡¯s death, and you were afraid of being discovered, so you schemed to kill me in Wan Yue Vige. Unfortunately, I did not die.


    ¡°On that night, Mengjie left the office first, but she was free to go in and out of it, and she could even change the surveince video. So you told Mengjie to kill the phoenix-spirit butterfly.¡±


    As Hua Jian stated the facts, Sun Guomao¡¯s expression became gloomier.


    The ce fell into dead silence, and after a long while, Sun Guomao snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Hua Jian looked at the chief . ¡°Do you want to know where those missing demons are?¡±


    He revealed a USB stick in his hand. The chief was about to take it, but Hua Jian walked around him and passed it to Ming Shu.


    The chief : ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu took the USB and passed it to the little demon beside her.


    The little demon took it and plugged it into theputer, typing something, then turned theputer¡¯s screen toward the others.


    The first scene they saw was like an entrance to aboratory. The video should be shot by Hua Jian. As he got inside, the people he met found he was not one of them and pulled the rm, then the scene fell into chaos.


    After everything was settled, some light breathing noises came from the video. Then the camera was put back in ce and began to shoot the entireboratory.


    The first things that appeared were phoenix-spirit butterflies locked in a ss room, some in their true shapes, some in human shapes. The phoenix-spirit butterflies in their human shapes were very young, looking 12- or 13-years-old, and they stood in the ss room while staring at the camera with nk eyes.


    So many phoenix-spirit butterflies appearing at one time made all the people present stunned a little.


    The phoenix-spirit butterfly was a rare species in the demon race, and they would never expect to see so many of them at the same time.


    Other than the phoenix-spirit butterflies, there were also other demons, most in their true shapes and a few in human shapes.


    They were all locked in the ss room.


    The camera changed direction and fell to the machine in the middle.


    There was one demon fixed in the air by the machine, with its hands and feet connected to the tubes, which were already filled with demon blood. The demon blood looked darker than human blood.


    All the blood was gathered into arge utensil.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    ¡°You monsters, why do you treat them like this!¡±


    Before watching all the content, the demons fumed.


    The chief was also shocked and said, trembling, ¡°Deputy Director Sun... What¡¯s all this?¡±


    There were so many demons locked in there, undergoing bloodletting. The video still had a long way to progress, and the chief didn¡¯t know what they would seeter, but he had a feeling that the following content may be more shocking.


    ¡°How would I know.¡± Sun Guomao still denied it. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what this ce is.¡±


    ¡°Lu Jiu.¡±


    Hua Jian called out a name.


    Lu Jiu pulled two people as he came in from outside; one was Mengjie, the other was from theboratory.


    As soon as they came inside, Mengjie knelt down before Sun Guomao with tears streaming down her face, and she shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡°Second Uncle, help me, please! I¡¯ve done whatever you told me, Second Uncle, please, help me, they¡¯re going to kill me.¡±


    The other person from theboratory trembled and stood nearby with a pale face, but his eyes also rested on Sun Guomao.


    Sun Guomao¡¯s face was totally distorted now, and faint viciousness gathered in his eyes.


    ...


    Under the testimonies of Mengjie and the person from theboratory, Sun Guomao had no more words to defend himself.


    The dirty deal Sun Guomao was doing was far more unpresentable than what Ming Shu had imagined.


    He offered demon cores to humans for consumption, and used demon body parts to rece humans¡¯.


    Sun Guomao learned from somewhere that people with incurable diseases would be cured if they ingested demon cores, which could even prolong their life.


    The demon body parts could be used by those who lost their limbs or had organ failure.


    The demon blood only had one type and could be blended into any kind of human blood, so demon organs would totally work in human bodies.


    The demon blood also had the effect of beautifying the face, which was just a great bonus.


    If Sun Guomao had a few more years to work on this, he would have studied 108 ways of eating demons.


    Relying on this business, Sun Guomao¡¯s value enhanced greatly.


    At first, he did it in secret, but as more and more people came to him, and driven by the desire for money, he became bold enough to steal the demons in the capital city.


    Since they couldn¡¯t keep an eye on every demon¡¯s daily life, this gave Sun Guomao a convenient opportunity to steal the demons.


    If it weren¡¯t for Ming Shu¡¯s appearance and her notice of this, who would have found out that the demons in the capital reduced in number?


    ¡°How did you catch them?¡± The chief was angered enough to have a headache, but he had to question his subordinate right now.


    With that many demons, if there was a fight, how hadn¡¯t the others been alerted?


    Sun Guomao seemed to have lost all strength under Ming Shu¡¯s fierce beating, and he answered with his head lowered, ¡°The phoenix-spirit butterfly, with the phoenix-spirit butterfly they can be caught easily.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t take them long to catch the demons as they made the phoenix-spirit butterfly enchant them, just in one to three seconds.


    ¡°Why did you kill my father, and where¡¯s my mother?¡±


    Sun Guomao suddenly looked up at Hua Jian with an odd smile at his mouth. ¡°Because Jin Dongyi discovered it, so I killed his son and daughter-inw, and he was frightened.


    Jin Dongyi¡¯s name made some old people present startle a little. Many of them were under Jin Dongyi at that time... Even Sun Guomao was epted in the office by him.


    ¡°You killed my father just to threaten him?¡±


    Sun Guomaoughed. ¡°Right. He is powerful and I wasn¡¯t his match, so I could only kill Hua Yunjing.¡±


    When Sun Guomao initially began this business at that time, Jin Dongyi discovered it and told him to stop.


    Jin Dongyi had much power in the Evil Spirit Office. Fearing that things might go public, Sun Guomao intended to stop and prepared to beg Jin Dongyi to keep it secret for him.


    But coincidentally, he didn¡¯t see Jin Dongyi but ran into Hua Yunjing and his wife.


    He made the phoenix-spirit butterfly enchant Hua Yunjing¡¯s wife, coerced her to kill Hua Yunjing, then took her away, disguising it as a case of a demon killing a human.


    As for the demon, namely Hua Jian¡¯s mother, she had long since died.


    Sun Guomaoughed again, in a weirder way. ¡°Do you know why Jin Dongyi didn¡¯t take revenge, and instead chose to exit the Evil Spirit Office and pretend nothing had happened?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Hua Jian asked calmly.


    Sun Guomaoughed out crazily. ¡°Because it¡¯s he who proposed this experiment in the beginning.¡±


    The room suddenly became quiet.


    No one knew why Jin Dongyi proposed the experiment. Hua Jian ordered people to find him in the courtyard, but he was not there, and his phone couldn¡¯t get through.


    Hua Jian had nothing more to ask and he walked out depressedly.


    <i>Right now I should look devastated.</i>


    But he didn¡¯t feel anyone following him. When he stood in the sunshine in the corridor and looked back inside, he saw the girl was still sitting at her ce, with half a piece of dried beef in her mouth, and was saying something to the chief like she was a real leader.


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Shouldn¡¯t shee andfort me at this time?</i>


    <i>F**k, what is she saying to that beer belly!</i>


    Hua Jian held back his impulse to rush inside and strangle her, then left angrily.


    <i>You don¡¯t care about me, right?</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t you ever hope to see me again!</i>

 Chapter 542 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (31)

    <h4>Chapter 542: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (31)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Evil Spirit Office experienced such a huge upheaval, and as the demonmunity¡¯s representative, Ming Shu reiterated the previous letter to them.


    She dered that they wouldn¡¯t be allowed to govern demons in the future, and demons had their own demon rights. She also proposed that the demons would hold this matter to ount and reminded them to prepare for that.


    ¡°Sun Guomao.¡± Ming Shu walked before Sun Guomao and smiled. ¡°Do you hate me?¡±


    Sun Guomao¡¯s eyes were filled with bloody streaks, beaming out ferocious hatred and anger.


    [Sun Guomao¡¯s Hatred Points have reached full capacity.]


    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± <i>For offering me Hatred Points. </i>Ming Shu smiled brighter and hailed the little demons behind her. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time for a big meal. Kids, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°King, what about those demons in the basement?¡±


    ¡°How would I know what to do?¡±


    ¡°Are we not going to save them?¡±


    ¡°Will I get any food for doing that? If not, I won¡¯t save them.¡±


    ¡°But, King, wait, be careful...¡±


    The voices faded gradually. Arge group of demons left and the office became empty. In a messy heap on the ground, Sun Guomao red tightly in the direction where Ming Shu had left.


    ...


    It was not as easy to abolish the Evil Spirit Office as just saying it. But for Hatred Points, Ming Shu sent little demons to watch them, and whenever they found the Evil Spirit Office began to operate again, the little demons would go to stop them using Ming Shu¡¯s name.


    So the Hatred Points would still go to her.


    Hearing that Ming Shu was going to abolish the Evil Spirit Office, the demonmunity came to join her little by little. They¡¯d disliked the Evil Spirit Office since its conception.


    But this year¡¯s demons were really not ambitious at all. They had be tired of killing and fighting.


    As one of the demons said¡ªIn wartime, they killed numerous humans while feeling sick, but now they only wanted to experience a peaceful and tranquil life.


    Those who lived in the mountain forests were not unwilling to go to cities, but there were so many rules there. Whenever they incidentally broke some kind of rule, they would be taken to small dark rooms to be educated, yet aszy as they were, how would they want to be treated like that!


    Ming Shu could only shake her head as the king.


    <i>This year¡¯s demons are not qualified!</i>


    Ming Shu got rid of those little demons and returned to Jin Dongyi¡¯s courtyard herself.


    As soon as she stepped through the door, Little Beastie jumped out andnded in her arms. It put its hairy paws in her palm.


    <i>Poop-picker, where¡¯s my food?</i>


    Ming Shu calmed herself down. ¡°I didn¡¯t buy any.¡±


    Little Beastie was quiet for two seconds then fumed with fur erect all over its round body. It scratched Ming Shu hard angrily.


    <i>Poop-picker, you liar!</i>


    <i>You promised to bring me food!</i>


    <i>You lied to me again!</i>


    Ming Shu held it and walked inside the courtyard. ¡°Yes, I lied, bite me!¡±


    Ming Shu threw it on the table in the courtyard. Little Beastie intended to jump up but was covered under something immediately. It was startled at first, thinking that Ming Shu was going to kill it for its silence, but the next second it smelled something tempting.


    Little Beastie grunted. <i>I¡¯ll just forgive her.</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t see Jin Dongyi. She climbed onto the peach tree, and the attic¡¯s window was opened with a gap. Ming Shu peeped through it and saw Hua Jian lying in the bed.


    She opened the window and jumped in. Hua Jiany there with his back toward her.


    Ming Shu walked up to poke him, but thetter didn¡¯t react even a little.


    Ming Shu poked again. ¡°Are you pretending to be a corpse?¡±


    Hua Jian seemed to moan in a light voice, which didn¡¯t sound right. Ming Shu took his shoulder and turned him over.


    Hua Jian was hot all over his body and on his forehead was streaming with sweat.


    Ming Shu touched it and felt the temperature was quite a bit higher than normal.


    <i>I wasn¡¯t here for just a few days, how has he gotten himself into such a terrible condition.</i>


    ¡°Hua Jian, are you all right? Do we need to go to the hospital?¡± Ming Shu partially kneeled before him and patted his face.


    Hua Jian reacted a little, but he uttered with difficulty, ¡°No.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu went downstairs to find the medicine. But Jin Dongyi didn¡¯t have any medicine in his house, so she had to go out and buy some.


    It was already one hourter, after Ming Shu struggled to feed Hua Jian the medicine, that Hua Jian woke up.


    ¡°Tao Xian...¡± Hua Jian caught Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°Lie with me for a while.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>I don¡¯t want to lie down, I haven¡¯t had my snacks!</i>


    But the patient neededfort and couldn¡¯t ept a refusal.


    Ming Shuforted herself inside before going to take her snacks and lying beside Hua Jian.


    The bed was small, and as Ming Shuy down, there wasn¡¯t any gap left between them. Hua Jian simply reached out his hands to hold Ming Shu in his arms, and he even kissed between her eyebrows.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pass your illness to me.¡±


    ¡°Demons won¡¯t get sick.¡± As Hua Jian answered lightly, he moved his lips beside Ming Shu¡¯s and kissed them.


    There was some bitter taste left by the medicine in his mouth, while Ming Shu just had a candy, so Hua Jian carefully licked the sweetness off her lips like a puppy.


    ¡°Jin Dongyi left.¡± Hua Jian loosened his hold on Ming Shu and whispered, leaning on her shoulder, ¡°He left a letter for you, I put it downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± <i>My braised meat has gone.</i>


    Probably because of the medicine, Hua Jian felt very sleepy and soon his breath leveled off.


    But he held Ming Shu in his arms tightly. Ming Shu kept still for a while, feeling a little hot, so she tried to sneak off. But as soon as she moved, Hua Jian would also move with her.


    Ming Shu suspected that he didn¡¯t fall asleep at all.


    But she felt his slow breathing, which showed he was indeed sleeping...


    In the end, Ming Shu could only bear the heat and lie in his arms, facing the invisible virus.


    <i>So what on earth is the use of a boyfriend? To separate me from my snacks?</i>


    <i>This is so scary!</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep, but it was already evening when she woke up...


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s waist was suddenly held tightly, and Hua Jian¡¯s entire body pressed closer.


    Ming Shu looked at the ceiling sadly and nodded in agreement. ¡°Me too.¡±


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k, I am a patient now. Shouldn¡¯t she care about and serve me well at this moment? Will she ask me to buy food?</i>


    Thinking of this possibility, Hua Jian became a little worried.


    He exposed himself to the rainst night for most of the night and finally he caught a cold, so he didn¡¯t want to fail to progress. He wouldn¡¯t go buy food for this psychopath.


    Seeing Ming Shu remained unmoving for a long time, Hua Jian shook her. ¡°You... will you go buy some food?¡±


    ¡°I have no strength and I don¡¯t want to move.¡±


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡±


    <i>F**k, what the hell!</i>


    <i>Didn¡¯t they say getting sick would soften the mission target¡¯s heart?</i>


    <i>What happened to the trust!</i>


    <i>What damn task is this! I quit!</i>


    Hua Jian suppressed his emotions, and in the end, he squeezed out a sentence from his teeth. ¡°Are we going to be starved to death here?¡±


    Ming Shu turned to look at him. ¡°Did the fever kill your brain? Don¡¯t you know how to order food?¡±


    Hua Jian felt nothing at this dissing as he had been used to it, quite used to it...


    He reached out to get the phone. His fingers touched Ming Shu unintentionally, and her fine skin made his mind ripple. He moved his body a little, then got his phone quickly and pressed on the screen.


    It showed many unanswered calls.


    Thest one was from three minutes ago.


    But he didn¡¯t hear the phone ring...


    A call came in again right at this moment; it was muted.


    Hua Jian turned his head to look at Ming Shu, and thetterid her head on his arm, revealing her profile. He didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.


    He didn¡¯t set the mute mode, so it could only be her, then...


    Hua Jian held Ming Shu tighter in his arms while answering the call. Lu Jiu¡¯s dignified voice came from the other end.


    ¡°Boss, Jian Ying is dead.¡±

 Chapter 543 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (32)

    <h4>Chapter 543: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (32)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu could also hear Lu Jiu¡¯s voice.


    Jian Ying died.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>How?</i>


    Lu Jiu continued, saying that Jian Ying died at four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Hua Jian was still lying in bed at that time, so he didn¡¯t kill her, but then who did?


    <i>Which little goblin killed my snacks coupon?</i>


    <i>What happened to the protagonist¡¯s aura? She was killed so easily, this doesn¡¯t seem scientific...</i>


    Ming Shu climbed up and looked directly into Hua Jian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did you do that?¡±


    <i>Thinking over and over, if this little goblin wants to kill Jian Ying, he actually doesn¡¯t need to do it by himself. He can hire a killer!</i>


    Hua Jian hung up the phone and shook his head calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve been with you the whole time.¡±


    <i>Yes, I did it, so what!</i>


    <i>Hahahaha!</i>


    <i>You can prevent me one time, but can you prevent me forever?</i>


    Hua Jian strongly denied it, and Ming Shu strongly suspected it was him. <i>It¡¯s just like thest world. Do I need to pay close attention to my snacks coupon¡¯s safety?</i>


    Ming Shu turned over and got down the bed. Hua Jian felt empty in his arms and he hurriedly rushed over to hold her again, resting his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? I¡¯ll order takeout.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll believe in you then!</i>


    ...


    Jin Dongyi didn¡¯t say anything important in the letter he left to Ming Shu. He just told her to cultivate hard and to not be with Hua Jian. She shouldn¡¯t waste her talent.


    Even if she wanted to be with Hua Jian, she shouldn¡¯t do that thing with him.


    Otherwise it would cause uncertain changes to her cultivation progress.


    Ming Shu was really impressed by Jin Dongyi. <i>He doesn¡¯t care about his own grandson but cares about me? Is it because I¡¯m more good-looking than him?</i>


    Jin Dongyi was the person who proposed that experiment in the beginning, but he backed out in the process. Then Sun Guomao used the data he left behind and began to do evil things...


    Hua Jian bothered Ming Shu a lot, so Ming Shu left the courtyard right on that night. She took her little demons to destroy the Evil Spirit Offices everywhere and gain Hatred Points all around the world.


    Ming Shu¡¯s willful behavior troubled those superiors a lot, and finally they decided to initiate a negotiation with her.


    Now her demon team grew bigger and bigger. The demons were originally more powerful than humans; if they gathered together and wanted to do something big, perhaps they could manage it.


    So it was necessary to have a negotiation.


    But Ming Shu refused it.


    The other party didn¡¯t give up and tried to persuade her many times.


    Finally, Ming Shu agreed.


    The meeting ce was in Jingshan Mountain.


    Other than the responsible people in the Evil Spirit Office, a strange face also appeared in the negotiation team. The man wore a pair of ck-rimmed sses and looked kind.


    The chief introduced that he was sent by the upper administration. They called him Director LV.


    It sounded like a director of some certain bureau.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care, though. ¡°My request is simple. Dismiss the Evil Spirit Offices and from then on, we¡¯ll live by separate rules and won¡¯t interfere with each other.¡±


    Director LV adjusted his sses. ¡°Miss Tao Xian, have you ever thought about humans? What should we do then? The original intention of setting up the Evil Spirit Office was to protect ordinary humans, but if it is dismissed, what should we do when demons disturb the human world?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°The original intention was to protect humans, but what¡¯s the result?¡±


    ¡°That was an ident. Sun Guomao did it individually and we didn¡¯t know.¡± Director LV sounded a little angry. ¡°The Evil Spirit Office will never do such things. We¡¯ll punish Sun Guomao and we promise that it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°Sun Guomao managed to do business in secret for so many years and you never found out. It¡¯ll be very easy for another Sun Guomao to do the same thing.¡± Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°Demons and humans are different, we shouldn¡¯t allow you to govern us.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t listen to anything, and Director LV frowned. ¡°Miss Tao Xian, how can you promise that the demons won¡¯t harm humans?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    ¡°How will you handle it, Miss Tao Xian?¡± Director LV looked kind but his words were as sharp as a de. ¡°Do you know how many demons there are in the whole country? You can lead these demons here now , but can you lead all the demons?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled calmly and confidently. ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Director LV: ¡°...¡±


    The negotiation broke up.


    Big Bao had turned back into his national treasure shape and was now nibbling a bamboo shoot. He said to Ming Shu with a vague voice, ¡°King, they¡¯lle again.¡±


    Of course Ming Shu knew they woulde again. It was not easy for them to decide to dismiss the department set under the government.


    Ming Shu found the rich demon in her team and asked him to buy Wan Yue Vige.


    The rich demon was rich and he immediately took action.


    ...


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu pushed the courtyard¡¯s door open.


    The yard was quiet, and peach blossoms covered the bluestone floor, heaping up in a thickyer. Ming Shu stepped on them like stepping on cotton.


    Hua Jian sat at a stone table under the peach tree, asleep on the table.


    During the seesaw battle between the Evil Spirit Office and Ming Shu, Hua Jian had left the Evil Spirit Office.


    Ming Shu stepped on the peach blossom petals and came to him. After standing still for a long time, she reached out to draw along his eyes and brows with her fingers.


    ¡°Tao Xian.¡± Hua Jian held Ming Shu¡¯s wrist and pressed her hand onto his face, without opening his eyes. ¡°I missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°You killed Jian Ying.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± <i>I can¡¯t admit it. I don¡¯t know why, but I always feel that if I admit it, I¡¯ll be dead.</i>


    <i>It¡¯s definitely not because I¡¯m scared of her.</i>


    <i>It¡¯s that if I admit it, the task won¡¯t bepleted!</i>


    ¡°How did she die?¡±


    ¡°ident?¡±


    ¡°You can cheat anyone but not me.¡± Ming Shu took back her hand and walked under the peach tree.


    Hua Jian opened his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t like her, why do you care?¡±


    Ming Shu leaned on the trunk and turned her head to smile. ¡°You¡¯re not against her, but why do you have to kill her?¡±


    The two looked at each other in silence. There seemed to be an electric current darting in the air, and it seemed whoever averted their gaze first would lose.


    For one instant, Hua Jian almost spilled out everything.


    But he pinched himself and suppressed those horrible thoughts.


    ¡°Someone is killing the demon!¡±


    ¡°Help! Help me!¡±


    The little grass began to scream outside the wall. Ming Shu smiled, and then averted her gaze calmly. She tapped on the trunk lightly with her fingertips, then Hua Jian saw the peach blossom begin to wither quickly.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hua Jian frowned.


    ¡°Moving house.¡±


    Hua Jian stood up with a rush. ¡°Where are you moving?¡±


    <i>F**k, you move house, but what about me?</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t hide anything, though. ¡°Wan Yue Vige.¡±


    The peach tree turned into points of light and flew into Ming Shu¡¯s body, then all the peach blossoms in the courtyard disappeared, without leaving a single petal.


    Ming Shu lifted her foot and walked toward the outside. Hua Jian suddenly held her from behind. ¡°Tao Xian, I like you.¡±


    <i>I like you.</i>


    <i>Why?</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t know...</i>


    <i>I just know I like you...</i>


    Hua Jian held Ming Shu in his arms and didn¡¯t know what else to say at this time.


    He wanted to deny something, but he didn¡¯t know how. He felt a little lost, listening to his heart beating clearly.


    Hua Jian held tighter and raised his voice. ¡°I like you.¡±


    Ming Shu forced apart his hands and walked outside in silence. Hua Jian stood in ce, staring at her back quietly.


    Ming Shu walked to the door then turned her head slightly. ¡°Are you waiting for me to pick you up with eight wedding sedan chairs?¡±


    Hua Jian couldn¡¯t help the smile curling at his mouth. ¡°If you want to.¡±


    ¡°Yoh.¡± Ming Shu eximed a little and then kept silent.


    Hua Jian was horrified and he walked over with his mouth closed tightly, trying to correct the words. ¡°I will marry you with eight sedan chairs.¡±


    Ming Shu hit him in the heart. ¡°You¡¯d better find a job and then buy the sedan chairs.¡±


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I have a deposit!</i>


    <i>I won¡¯t starve you even if I don¡¯t work!</i>


    Hua Jian stepped out of the courtyard and closed the door, then caught up with Ming Shu. ¡°So did you just ept my love confession?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Where is my knife!</i>

 Chapter 544 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (33)

    <h4>Chapter 544: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (33)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    New buildings were built at Wan Yue Vige really quickly. There were also various entertainment facilities as well as a food street.


    The rich person was afraid that the area would be too small and bought the surroundingnd too. No developers dared to touch this area after all the things that happened in Wan Yue Vige.


    Now, since someone wanted to take over this hot potato, the developers were very happy. The rich man didn¡¯t spend much money to get thend.


    After all, they couldn¡¯t even tear down the vigest time...


    However, when Wan Yue Vige started operating, it attracted waves and waves of tourist. When Wan Yue Vige started earning a huge revenue, the developers were shocked.


    This is too fast!


    Did the construction team gain some buff?


    The name of the vige remained the same but Wan Yue Vige had changed into a small town now.


    In the middle of the town, there was a peach blossom tree.


    The peach tree blossomed all year round and was a famousndmark of Wan Yue Vige.


    Ming Shu nted her true form here. The little grass that kept screaming for help was also brought here. It used to be nted next to her but it was moved by a ck face Hua Jian.


    Somehow, rumors started that if couples make a wish under the peach blossom tree, they would be together until old age.


    If you are single and you bowed to the tree, you will be lucky in love.


    After that, tourists started hanging tes on her. Ming Shu looked at the number of tes on her increasing and felt suffocated.


    She can¡¯t give anyone luck in love.


    Really!


    Stop hanging it! Give some snack!!


    In the end, Hua Jian asked people to build a fence around the peach tree. Tourist would enter from the entrance and walked two round around the peach tree. They would then hang their tes on the fence.


    Hua Jian looked up at the blooming peach blossoms and felt stifled. When is that idiot going to answer him?


    There is no use even if he makes a wish every day!!


    Hua Jian turned around to look at the demon who was selling tes and took one from it. The little demon wanted to shout at him to pay first but when he looked up and saw that it was Hua Jian, he swallowed back his words.


    This was the King¡¯s man.


    Hua Jian sat outside the fence and took a knife to carve on the te.


    You could choose to write or carve on the te. Most people would choose to write on it since it was the faster method. However, the words would fade after some time.


    Carving was different.


    After Hua Jian carved his te, he looked at the words on it in a daze. A long momentter, he suddenly bit his fingers and dripped a drop of blood on the te. The words carved on the te turned blood red.


    Hua Jian got up and climbed over the fence. He walked to the peach tree and climbed onto it.


    ¡°Hey... why is that person climbing onto the tree! Didn¡¯t they say that we can¡¯t touch it?¡±


    ¡°Why is he climbing on it?¡±


    ¡°Will he be caught?¡±


    Amotion arose among the crowd. People started pointing at the peach blossom tree andmenting. The little demon that was selling the tes gave a cold face. Even if this person slept on the peach tree, no one would do anything to him.


    Hua Jian tied the te in the middle of the tree but he gave up after a while and ced it on the tip of the highest branch.


    ¨C


    Hua Jian returned to the ce that he was staying at in Wan Yue Vige.


    Recently, more and more demons hade to Wan Yue Vige and Ming Shu had more things to do. He hadn¡¯t seen her since yesterday night.


    Hua Jian kicked his shoes off and walked barefooted into the living room. Heid on his sofa.


    He didn¡¯t know how he fell asleep. In his dreams, he saw her. His body started getting warm and the images in his dream got ambiguous.


    He smelt a faint peach blossom fragrance. The ambiguous scene in his dream dissipated.


    He opened his eyes. Ming Shu was sitting beside him. She grabbed his wrist with on hand and ced the other hand on his chest. He didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do.


    Hua Jian nced at the area where her hand was at. It was his heart...


    F**k what does she want to do?


    Ming Shu retracted her hand when she saw that he woke up. ¡°Why are you sleeping here. Do we not have enough beds in our house? Have you not had enough of flu? Do you want to experience it again?¡±


    Hua Jian¡¯s breathing was still a bit messy. He stole a nce at his lower body and tilted to the side. ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°Past 8 pm.¡± Ming Shu released his hand and exined it casually. ¡°Things happened these two days. That is why I came backter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hua Jian paused. ¡°What about the issue at Evil Spirit Office? Is it settled?¡±


    ¡°They suggested setting up a new supervision department. I can govern the demons myself but I can¡¯t let them create trouble in the human world. Also, I cannot let the humans discover the presence of the demons.¡± Ming Shu smiled and her voice was like the stream, flowing slowly into Hua Jian¡¯s heart.


    He suddenly felt irritated and got up from the sofa. He walked out quickly. ¡°I will buy some food for you.¡±


    Every time he was with her, he felt weird. He couldn¡¯t control himself and a voice kept shouting to him in his mind.


    ¡°What is wrong with him again?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to care about Hua Jian. She had her snacks.


    After a long time, Hua Jian came back.


    Ming Shu raised her eyes and looked at him when she heard the noise. Her mouth corners twitched. ¡°Did you go out to have a fight?¡±


    Hua Jian was in a mess. There were brushed on his face and he looked really pitiful.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hua Jian replied and walked into the bathroom. Then, the sound of water could be heard.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± What the hell is this crazy person trying to do? Is he going through the rebellious phase?


    I am so scared. Where¡¯re my snacks!


    She walked to the side of the bed and with a wave of her hand, a demon appeared. She asked the demon what happened to Hua Jian.


    The demon enthusiastically told her what happened just now.


    When Hua Jian walked passed the peach tree, he saw someone getting close to the peach tree and wanting to touch it. Hua Jian had a fight with the person. The other party had learn some fighting skills before so both of them were beaten up badly by each other. In the end, Hua Jian won.


    Ming Shu closed the window and knocked on the door of the bathroom.


    ¡°What?¡± Hua Jian¡¯s voice came from within. It sounded a bit muffled.


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    The water sound stopped and after some slightmotion, the door of the bathroom was opened.


    Hua Jian came out with his wet hair. Water droplet fell from his hair andnded on his corbone. It slid into his clothes. His expression was calm and he had an suppressive aura around him.


    Ming Shu pushed him into the bathroom.


    Hua Jian got a shock. His body mmed into the cold wall. Ming Shu on the shower and water fell onto his clothes. His clothes got drenched.


    ¡°You...¡± Are you crazy!


    Hua Jian controlled his anger. I will not make a fuss with a crazy person.


    Calm down!


    Hua Jian walked out silently. Ming Shu reached out and blocked the door. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Hua Jian said angrily, ¡°going to sleep.¡±


    ¡°You are wet already. Why not bath again?¡± Ming Shu smiled and closed the door.


    ¡°No.¡± F**k wash for what? I am really tired now. I want to sleep!


    Hua Jian heard the door being locked.


    He looked into Ming Shu¡¯s eyes. She was slowly unbuttoning her clothes. He heard her saying, ¡°but I want to bath.¡±


    Hua Jian stopped breathing.


    Mist floated around the bathroom. She just said a few words and didn¡¯t do anything but Hua Jian felt his body turning hot. He swallowed his saliva with difficulty.


    What happened after that was quite messy. Hua Jian only remembered the smile in her eyes and her soft kiss.


    Ming Shu waited for Hua Jian to fall asleep before going to the peach blossom tree. There was no one around it now. Tourists were not allowed to stay overnight at the Wan Yue Vige. They would be asked to leave by 11 pm.


    However, some demons were gathering along the streets and talking about what happened today.


    When Ming Shu appeared, they smiled and greeted her.


    Ming Shu sat under the peach tree and looked up at the branches.


    The branches slowly passed her a te. There were bloodstains on it.


    But nothing was carved on it.


    It was nk.

 Chapter 545 - Peach Blossom Tao Xian (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 545: Peach Blossom Tao Xian (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In the end, the Evil Spirit Office still got disbanded.


    The reason was that all the demons had gone to Wan Yue Vige and there were almost no demons in the city. They were paid high sries but they had nothing to do. Who could afford them?


    The other party didn¡¯t even need to talk or fight with you. They just needed to solve the problem from the root and they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Wan Yue Vige got bigger and bigger. In the end, it became a small town and became a tourist attraction. The demons either immersed themselves with earning money or ying games. No one had time to bother about such matters.


    A bunch of unemployed humans cursed Ming Shu.


    The most important thing was, Wan Yue Vige didn¡¯t take humans.


    They said that they had enough demons and didn¡¯t have the ability to raise idlers.


    Idlers your head!


    If it was not for you, will they be idlers? They were employeesmanding a ten thousand sryst time!


    Besides these people, some people who wanted to work or do business in Wan Yue Vige were rejected too.


    They coulde as a tourist and spend in the vige but they couldn¡¯t stay here, not even overnight.


    Some people wanted to try their luck and attempt to sneak into Wan Yue Vige. However, before they could enter, they were caught. There seemed to be people guarding the Wan Yue Vige all day long and you couldn¡¯t go in from anywhere else except the main gate.


    Gradually, no one tried anymore since they couldn¡¯t go in anyway.


    At night, it was the demon¡¯s party time. If a human was here, they would have been frightened to death.


    ...


    ¡°Hey, did you all realize that that person doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood recently?¡± Little demons gathered and pointed at Hua Jian who was not far away.


    ¡°What is so good about this human? Why did the King let him follow her?¡±


    ¡°There are many young and good looking man in our demon world too. Why don¡¯t the King like them?¡±


    The demons felt depressed. How can they climb onto the King¡¯s bed?


    Ming Shu was solemn too. Hua Jian¡¯s stamina was too good. She almost couldn¡¯t take it. Hence, she decided to finish her mission.


    The Harmony System reminded her that those people who had done the exchange with Sun Guomao had a part of a demon on them to extend their life. Their Hatred Points would be effective too.


    To a demon, extending their life using a part of their demons was a cruel thing.


    However, to those people who wanted to live, a demon might just be a thing that could be bought to extend their life.


    Sun Guomao had been selling different parts of demon for many years so imagine the number of people in the world who use a demon to extend their life.


    Since she couldn¡¯t get the Hatred Points from that idiot Hua Jian, she can just remedy it from elsewhere, right?


    For snacks!


    Thus, Ming Shu said that she was very busy and didn¡¯t have the time to bother about that little demon.


    After this, the people who bought their lives from Sun Guomao before began their suffering.


    As Ming Shu ran around the world gaining Hua Jian, Hua Jian exploded with anger. Whenever he managed to find her, she would disappear the next day and this process would repeat itself.


    Whatever method she used, she could always run away.


    Shameless!


    And he still had to go and find her...


    ...


    As the end of the year drew near, Ming Shu answered the calls of the demons and went back to Wan Yue Vige.


    The vige was still the same vige but there were many new demons. When Ming Shu entered, all the demons gathered around her.


    ¡°What are you all looking at? Go away!¡± Big Bao ran over and weed her. ¡°King, we earn quite a lot of money this year so everyone decided to go on a holiday. Do you want toe?¡±


    ¡°Everyone?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Big Bao was like an evil merchant. ¡°We can¡¯t be biased against anyone. If not, problems might ur. Also, we should bring the demons who had been living in the mountains to see the world. If not, how can we lure the tourist?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± The authorities might think that I bring my demons to snatch other people¡¯s territory.


    However, Big Bao had already suggested the idea so Ming Shu couldn¡¯t reject him too. She asked him to make his own decision.


    In the end, they decided to visit an ind near the sea. The little demons released an announcement saying that Wan Yue Vige would be closed for this period of time so when the tourist came, they realized that... Wan Yue Vige was empty!


    They couldn¡¯t see a single person. It was totally empty.


    What are these people doing? Why are they not doing their business properly!


    Do they still want to earn money!!


    Where are their professional ethics!


    ...


    On the beach. Ming Shu stepped on the soft sands and walked towards the buffet table.


    Hua Jian was standing in front of the buffet table. He gave a handsome and stable pose. When he saw Ming Shuing over, he thoughtfully passed the cake that was prepared for her.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t poison it right?¡±


    Hua Jian sneered. ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Then make sure you add more poison. I can¡¯t be poisoned that easily.¡± Ming Shu took the cake and ate it with her spoon.


    Hua Jian didn¡¯t say anything. He just watched her eat.


    ¡°Dang-¡±


    The spoon hit something and gave a clear sound.


    Ming Shu dug into the cake and found a ring in the middle.


    Ming Shu took out the ring.


    Hua Jian looked at Ming Shu seriously. ¡°Tao Xi, let¡¯s get married.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the cake and then looked at the ring. How dare he ce a ring in the cake!


    Dirtying my sacred cake!


    ¡°Tao Xi?¡± Can you say something?


    Ming Shu looked at Hua Jian and suggested seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t put a ring in a cake next time. Don¡¯t put it in any food.¡±


    Hua Jian: ¡°...¡±


    Isn¡¯t this a ssic move?


    The female protagonist would eat a cake with a ring hidden in it and then, she would be so touched that she agreed to the male protagonist¡¯s proposal?


    To hell with the mission!


    Hua Jian grabbed the ring from Ming Shu with a ck face and wiped it with a tissue. Then, he put in on Ming Shu¡¯s finger.


    ¡°Hey, did I agree?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your agreement.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t have any free hand. She could only watch as Hua Jian ced the ring on her finger.


    She looked at the cake in a daze... cannot waste the cake.


    This was the main aim right!


    ...


    When she returned to the Cloud Room again, Ming Shu had already learned to ept her death tantly.


    How did she die this time?


    It was very interesting.


    During the fifth year anniversary of Wan Yue Vige, they were lighting fireworks and she died from an explosion when she went to lit a firework.


    Isn¡¯t it such a miserable death!


    Isn¡¯t it!!


    How did that sentence go... your mum exploded.


    That bunch of little demons might be shouting ¨C our King exploded!


    Ming Shu shivered. The scene was too scary.


    The white cloud screen floated over and sentences started appearing.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 210000


    ***:*****


    Additional Task: Failed.


    Hidden task: Gain 50000 Hatred Points.


    P.s: Failure of the main mission would result in a deduction of 20000 Hatred Points. Noints or questions will be epted.


    Ming Shu nced at the white cloud screen.


    If the additional task was notpleted, they would write ¡®failed¡¯ beside it. If only one of the additional task waspleted, it would still be a failure. The main task would not be shown and the Hatred Points were just given by the Harmony System without much exnation.


    The hidden task...


    Was the only task that disyed its Hatred Points clearly.


    She felt that the Harmony System was secretly deducting her Hatred Points...


    [Don¡¯t question my character.] The Harmony System reminded Ming Shu seriously.


    ¡°What character? A character of a system who always show little demons fighting? You will be prosecuted for the dissemination of sexual content in the world today!¡±


    [...]


    ¡°Also, you don¡¯t have a character. You are not human. What are we eating next?¡±


    [...]

 Chapter 546 - Pleasing Her Majesty (1)

    <h4>Chapter 546:</h4>


    <h4>Pleasing Her Majesty (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Female Headlines: Dongqing instigate a rebel whenever she wants to#


    ¡°There corruption case of the Zhou family has been proven with valid evidence. Please make a decision, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Please investigate the case properly. The Zhou family are a loyal family. They had been following thete emperor to fight wars and there is no way they will embezzle money and engage in corrupted practices.¡±


    ¡°Please investigate the case properly, your Majesty.¡±


    Ming Shu opened her eyes and saw a bunch of officials kneeling below her. Her elbow was in pain and her back was cold. Before she came, this body had been experiencing such pains too.


    Ming Shu scanned her surroundings secretly. This should be the pce. She was wearing a dragon robe and sitting on a throne. So...


    I am the emperor?


    Ming Shu looked down at her chest. Or am I an empress?


    ¡°Please investigate it properly your Mister! Lord Zhou is wronged!¡± The one that spoke was the official that was kneeling on the ground. There was already blood on his forehead.


    The officials on the left couldn¡¯t bear to look at him and some of them even kneel down to beg the emperor too. However, most of the people didn¡¯t move.


    Ady was leading the pack of officials on the right. She looked really beautiful and stood at the front of the officials, looking at the officials kneeling on the floor in the middle of the hall.


    Those officials that wanted to convict the Zhou family were all from the right.


    ¡°What do you mean by wrong? There are so many pieces of evidence and witnesses. How dare you all say that they are wronged. Are you all on the same side as the Zhou family?¡±


    The person on the floor shouted, ¡°Official Zhao, you have been with thete emperor too. How can you say such nonsense? Don¡¯t you know what kind of person Lord Zhou is?¡±


    Official Zhao shook her head, ¡°it is not about whether I believe him or not. There are so many pieces of evidence so how do you expect me to believe him? I am doing it for her Mister and for the entire nation.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°I believe that her Majesty would make a fair decision. Please make a decision, your Majesty.¡±


    Ming Shu listened to the officials talking below her and felt her head hurting.


    Wronged what! Decide on what thing?


    I am in a daze. Give me some snacks!


    Ming Shu suddenly got up. The hall turned quiet and thedy on the right looked over. She called in a clear voice, ¡°your Majesty?¡±


    Ming Shu shouted calmly, ¡°end the session.¡±


    Don¡¯t be scared, I am the emperor. No one will oppose me.¡±


    ¡°End -¡± the eunuch beside her shouted shrilly. The officials were stunned. Why did the court session suddenly ended? And the empress... didn¡¯t look good.


    If we end the session now, what would happen to the Zhou family?


    Thedy on the right frowned and wanted to stop Ming Shu. However, Ming Shu had already turned around and left with the crowd of maids and eunuchs.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know where to go. Luckily, there was a eunuch walking in front of her and she just needed to follow the eunuch.


    ¡°Your Majesty, shall we return to the Yangxin Hall or go to Weiyang Pce?¡±


    The eunuch that shouted just now asked her softly.


    Yangxin Hall? Weiyang Pce? Based on the normal storyline... the Yangxin Hall should be safer.


    ¡°Yangxin Hall.¡±


    The eunuch acknowledged her and led Ming Shu to the Yangxin Hall.


    The Yangxin Hall was the ce where she normally handled official business. Ming Shu waved her hand and asked the other people to leave. She started downloading the storyline.


    The fake female protagonist was called Ning Furong. She was reborn.


    Five years ago, Empress Dongyu of the Purple Moon Nation destroyed Afterglow Nation and took over the world.


    Ning Furong was the was a daughter of a rich family from the Afterglow Nation. To show forth her kindness, the new empress allowed many old officials from the Afterglow Nation to stay but they would not be given heavy responsibility.


    This happened to the Ning family too.


    However, Dongyu died three years after taking over the world and crown princess Dongqing took over the throne.


    After the new empress took over,dies started to have a higher position in the nation.


    In her past life, Ning Furong was talented and gained the recognition of the new Empress. She got a position in court for herself.


    Ning Furong met the male protagonist, Ye Mochen, at this timing.


    Ye Mochen was a Prince of the past nation. He wasn¡¯t willing to ept the fact that his nation was destroyed and stayed in the nation after changing his name and looks. He was waiting to resurrect his nation.


    Ning Furong liked Ye Mochen. Now, the status of the man had changed. She tried to let the new empress assigned a marriage to her but got rejected.


    Also, at that time, Ye Mochen had already met the female protagonist. How could he be together with Ning Furong then? Ning Furong couldn¡¯t get the Ye Mochen and started having hatred in her heart. She started digging her own grave.


    In the end, Ning Furong died and her entire family was affected. They were exiled to the frontier region ot be prostitutes. After she died, she reborn back to the time when the old nation was just destroyed. Hence, Ning Furong carried her hatred and schemed her way through.


    She felt that she was too useless in the past. She couldn¡¯t get the person she liked and couldn¡¯t protect her family. Since she was reborn, she must stand at the highest position.


    Ning Furong destroyed the Purple Moon Nation and then became the Empress herself. She locked Ye Mochen up and tortured the female protagonist to death.


    The Host was called Dongqing, the crown princess of Purple Moon Nation.


    When Ning Furong was reborn, thete Empress had just ascended the throne and she was still the crown princess.


    The first thing that Ning Furong did was to enter the imperial pce and became Dongqing¡¯s studymate.


    Dongqing had a bad temper and angered many studymates away. This caused Ning Furong to gain an advantage and stood out from the crowd. Ever since then, she started staying beside Dongqing.


    Dongqing didn¡¯t like the task the Empress Dongyu gave her. Ning Furong wouldplete the assignments for her and then bring her to have fun and y around.


    Slowly, Dongqing started to hate doing assignments and all she thought of was having fun.


    Empress Dongyu passed away three yearster just like what happened in her past life. Due to Ning Furong, Dongqing didn¡¯t know anything and had to ask Ning Furong for advice about everything.


    Ning Furong quickly became the popr person beside Dongqing. She was the most powerful person besides Dongqing.


    Ning Furong became the prime minister and started gaining people under her wings. Her power started to increase in the imperial court.


    Under the instigation of Ning Furong, Dongqing continued to loaf around, have a weird temper, immerse with men, and lead a life as a useless empress.


    When Ning Furong became so powerful, she overthrew Dongqing iming that she was immoral and useless, not caring about the life of her people.


    It didn¡¯t end there. Even though Dongqing had no more power anymore, Ning Furong still didn¡¯t want to let her off and wanted to kill her.


    Dongyi managed to escape. Dongqing came to a realization then. Her trusted follower told her that they still had a chance. Dongqing wanted to get revenge but since she had not been doing anything for so many years, she still failed in the end.


    Dongqing lost.


    Her body was not even found.


    If Ning Furong wasn¡¯t reborn, Dongqing would be a diligent and caring empress that would leave a mark in history. It was Ning Furong who guided her onto the wrong path and force her to be the final boss.


    Ming Shu grabbed the fruit on the table and took two bites of it. She slowly thought about the situation now.


    Dongqing had just ascended the throne for half a year. Ning Furong was already the prime minister. Thedy on the right side of the court was her...


    At that time, Ning Furong had already started her n to destroy all the officials that supported Dongqing. These officials were left behind by thete emperor to help the host. Ning Furong knew that she couldn¡¯t bribe them and just decided to kill them all.


    Zhou family...


    Was the first victim.


    She came at a very interesting time. There was already conclusive evidence regarding the Zhou family¡¯s case. If she didn¡¯te over, the imperial decree might have already been given.

 Chapter 547 - Pleasing Her Majesty (2)

    <h4>Chapter 547: Pleasing Her Majesty (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu looked at the hideous wound on her elbow. This wound was created a few days ago at Weiyang Pce.


    There was a man living in Weiyang Pce. Ning Furong brought him into the pce. She knew that Dongqing liked men who were untamed. The more she couldn¡¯t get him, the more she wanted him.


    Hence, when Dongqing went to find that man, she was stabbed by him.


    Maybe Dongqing really likes the man but she only told her personal maid, Lianxin, about her injury. She didn¡¯t punish the man and even gave him a status.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Lianxin was wearing a green dress as she came in. She looked at her in surprise. ¡°Why are you here...¡±


    Lianxin didn¡¯t continue her sentence. She quickly closed the door and took out a porcin bottle from her sleeve. ¡°I took this from the royal physician.¡±


    ¡°Ask the royal physician toe.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Lianxin was confused. Didn¡¯t she say not to make a fuss?


    Ming Shu looked at Lianxin. Thetter immediately bowed. ¡°I will go find him immediately.¡±


    Lianxin ran out of Yangxin Hall and went to the royal physician chamber to find a royal physician.


    When the royal physician saw the wound, he was shocked. Cold sweats fell down his face and he stammered as he finished examining the wound, ¡°your Majesty, there is poison on your wound...¡±


    ¡°If there is no poison, why will I call you?¡±


    The royal physician got interrupted. He reached out and wiped his cold sweats off his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry your Majesty. It is not a lethal poison and it will not harm your body.¡±


    The royal physician trembled in fear as he helped Ming Shu neutralized the poison and then wrote a prescription for her.


    As for how the wound appeared, the royal physician couldn¡¯t ask. He finished writing the prescription and left.


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±


    ¡°Give him to the prison warder.¡±


    Lianxin was stunned. She did suggest that the empress passed the man to the prison warder before but the empress stopped her... why did she change her mind?


    However, it was good that the empress had woken up. If the man could hurt her once, he could hurt her twice.


    Lianxin felt at ease. She bowed and answered, ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Ming Shu stopped Lianxin, ¡°bring him here.¡±


    Lianxin: ¡°...¡±


    Lianxin was curious but Ming Shu had already reached out for the pastries on the table. She didn¡¯t dare to ask anymore and quickly left Yangxin Hall. She ordered people to bring the man over from Weiyang Pce.


    The man was from the Afterglow Nation. The men of Afterglow Nation were handsome and the women were pretty. They had a good living environment which nurtured many famous men and beautiful women.


    This man was exceptionally handsome too. He looked really pleasing to the eyes.


    He had stubbornness and anger written on his face. After being raised by Ning Furong, the Host started to like this kind of man.


    The man was forced to kneel in the Yangxin Hall. He looked at thedy sitting on the high seat in front of him. His eyes were filled with hatred.


    Ming Shu thought on her chin. ¡°Call the prime minister.¡±


    Ning Furong had not left the imperial pce. She arrived at the Yangxin Hall after a short while. When she saw the man kneeling on the floor, a wisp of surprise shed passed her eyes.


    However, she held it back and paid her respect to Ming Shu. ¡°Your Majesty, is there anything you need?¡±


    Ming Shu leaned against the throne casually and ced her chin on her hand. She smiled lightly. ¡°Prime minister, did you send this person in to assassinate me?¡±


    ¡°Assassinate?¡± Ning Furong was shocked. ¡°Your Majesty, what are you saying? Why will I want to assassinate you? There must be some misunderstanding. Are you hurt?¡±


    Ning Furong stole a nce at thedy sitting on the throne. She seemed a bit oppressive today.


    ¡°Lianxin, tell the prime minister.¡± Ming Shu ordered Lianxin.


    Lianxin was as confused as Ning Furong. Ever since the empress ascended her throne, she had been listening to Ning Furong. However, she didn¡¯t like Ning Furong.


    She stepped forward and told Ning Furong what happened at Weiyang Pce that day.


    After Ning Furong finished listening to everything, she raised her hand and pped the man¡¯s face. ¡°How dare you stab the Empress. Are you looking for death?¡±


    After scolding the man, Ning Furong said respectfully, ¡°please investigate it carefully your Majesty. I am really not aware of this. I didn¡¯t check the identity of this man clearly. It is my fault. I noticed that you were in a bad mood recently and just wanted to let you rx. I didn¡¯t know that this would happen.¡±


    A sincere apology.


    However, she imed that she didn¡¯t know anything.


    At this time, Ning Furong didn¡¯t want to kill the empress yet.


    Ming Shu lowered her hand and took a booklet. She said softly, ¡°it¡¯s good that you know your mistake.¡±


    Ning Furong heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°To prevent the prime minister from making the same mistake again, I shall give you 20 bs as a punishment. Do you have any opinion about this?¡± The ending tone had a hint of happiness in it and it made people feel that she was ted.


    Ning Furong froze on the spot.


    Did she want to punish her?


    And with such a tone...


    First, she left on the imperial court and now, she did this. Did something happen? Did someone say something to her?


    Ning Furong looked at Lianxin instinctively. Thetter was looking down and standing obediently by the side.


    Ming Shu saw no response from Ning Furong and asked again, ¡°do you have any opinion?¡±


    ¡°I... don¡¯t dare.¡±


    The person was sent in by her. If anything happened, she would be responsible. Even if all the officials were brought over here, they would agree to the verdict.


    ¡°Then please go and ept the punishment.¡±


    Lianxin didn¡¯t think that Ming Shu would really punish Ning Furong. She was so shocked she didn¡¯t even bother hiding her expression. Just as she walked forward, Ning Furong stood up and said, ¡°I will go and get my punishment myself.¡±


    After that, she took a look at the man on the floor and left with a fling of her sleeves. She looked so handsome and cool when she left.


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Lianxin swallowed her saliva, ¡°this... this... this one...¡± What do we do with him?


    Ming Shu said indifferently, ¡°go by the rules.¡±


    The assassination of the empress would result in the death penalty.


    Lianxin¡¯s heart sunk and she waved her hand, ordering people to bring the man away.


    The man was stunned. He wanted to say something but he was gagged and dragged out.


    Ming Shu looked at the outline of the man struggling. She knocked her fingers on the table. ¡°Lianxin.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Call for General Meng.¡±


    Lianxin was lost. She murmured to herself as she walked out. Doesn¡¯t the empress hate General Meng... why is she calling for General Meng now?


    General Meng was a rough man. He followed thete empress and gained much achievements int he battleground. He was really good in his martial arts and he had the military power in his hand. He was a really important figure.


    However, under the instigation of Ning Furong, Dongqing didn¡¯t like this rough man and kept creating trouble for him. General Meng was a straightforward person too and the two of them went heads on with each other. After that, he even stoppeding to the court and stayed at his army camp all day.


    When Ming Shu called him, he thought that the new empress was trying to provoke him again. He arrived at the pce angrily as though he wanted to rebel.


    But, when he left, he looked as if he picked up some money and whistled all the way back to his camp.


    Around three hourster, General Meng brought a group of soldiers and came back.


    The people in the pce that that the empress provoked him and he wanted to attack the pce.


    However, General Meng didn¡¯t attack the pce. He just took over the imperial guards and changed the people protecting Ming Shu.

 Chapter 548 - Pleasing Her Majesty (3)

    <h4>Chapter 548: Pleasing Her Majesty (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ning Furong received her punishment and was carried back to the prime minister¡¯s residence. However, before she could take a break, she heard about what happened in the pce.


    All the people that she ced beside the empress were swooped. Not a single person was left out. The rest of the people were not changed but they could never get close to the Yangxin Hall again.


    ¡°How could this happen...¡± Ning Furong was furious. ¡°What did she find out?¡±


    ¡°Prime minister, could it be that she noticed something amiss regarding the case of the Zhou family?¡± The man that was applying medicine for Ning Furong said out his opinion softly. ¡°We framed the Zhou family. There are many old officials still in the imperial court so someone might have said something to the empress.¡±


    ¡°Prime minister, shall we slow down the progress for the Zhou family¡¯a case?¡±


    Ning Furong thought about what happened recently and carefully went through it in her head. She had meticulously nned out every single portion of the Zhou family¡¯s case such that even if no one in the court believed that they did it, there would be no evidence to prove their innocence.¡±


    ¡°It is not about the Zhou family.¡± Ning Furong was certain. ¡°She must have found out something. The punishment today was the best evidence. She is warning me... Heh, I didn¡¯t know that someone who had been useless for so many years suddenly became smart.¡±


    ¡°Prime minister, what do you mean?¡±


    Ning Furong grabbed the nket underneath her. She emphasized every single word, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that that idiot would be smart overnight.¡±


    There must be someone guiding her. If not, she couldn¡¯t exin why she suddenly warned her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything for now.¡± Ning Furong ordered the man. She didn¡¯t have the ability to fight with her yet.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ning Furong looked at the man¡¯s handsome face and suddenly thought of Ye Mochen. If she managed to stand at the top, she would definitely get him.


    ¨C


    The Zhou family¡¯s case was not easy to deal with. Ning Furong prepared really thoroughly. From the pieces of evidence to the witnesses, everything was nned properly.


    Since it was not easy to deal with... let¡¯s do it the hard way then.


    Ming Shu ordered people to free the Zhou family.


    The imperial court went into an uproar. Ming Shu was attacked verbally by a bunch of officials when she went to the court.


    [Hidden task: Make being a foolish king your lifetime goal.]


    Very good!


    The time has finallye!


    The Harmony System is really urging me to be a foolish king!


    Well, let me be a foolish king then. I still have pig trotters to eat anyway.


    Ming Shu grabbed the things on the table and threw it forward. The clear sound of it mming into the ground caused the hall to turn quiet.


    Ming Shu tilted her body and held her chin with her hand. ¡°Are you all unsatisfied with my decision?¡±


    An official from the right stood out. ¡°Your Majesty, there is conclusive evidence to prove Zhou family¡¯s case. If you just let them go like this, there are no more rules.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I thought that this is how you want me to act ¨C without any rules.¡± Ming Shu said softly.


    The officials on the right gave different expressions and looked down together, afraid that they would reveal something on their face.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Since I let them off, I will let them off. If you are not satisfied with it, swallow your dissatisfaction. End the court.¡±


    The officials shouted angrily, ¡°how can you confuse what is right and wrong?¡±


    Ming Shu got up. Her dragon robe dropped and the golden dragon on it seemed oppressive. She smiled and said, ¡°the world is mine. If I say that the world is ck, it is ck.¡±


    She paused. ¡°If I want you all dead, you all will die.¡±


    The hall quietened down again. Not even breath could be heard.


    Ming Shu, fooling empress, smiled and broke the silence in the hall. ¡°If you want to stay alive, do your job.¡±


    Footsteps fainted and the officials in the hall looked at Ming Shu with aplicated expression.


    The officials on the right had mix feelings. They heard that the empress had beaten the prime minister up and the prime minister didn¡¯te to court today. The prime minister also shut his residence...


    Ming Shu walked out of the hall. The bright sunlight caused her to get a headache. A young general was waiting in front of her. When she appeared, he cupped his hand together. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    General Meng was a rough man but his son was delicate like a schr.


    Ming Shu acknowledged him and walked towards the Yangxin Hall. ¡°Did General Meng say anything to you before sending you here?¡±


    Meng Liang caught up with Meng Liang and answered, ¡°my father has already told me. Please don¡¯t worry your Majesty, I will protect you.¡±


    ¡°That is not necessary.¡± Ming Shu looked at the red blooming flowers along the hallway. ¡°You just need to take whatever food... beat whoever I ask you to beat up.¡±


    Meng Liang seemed stunned. He looked down after a long time and answered, ¡°yes.¡±


    Ming Shu went to Yangxin Hall first to pretend and sit there for a while. After that, when she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, she left Yangxin Hall and brought Lianxin along to walked around the pce.


    Lianxin just thought that Ming Shu was in a bad mood and walked along with her. Ming Shu got tired of walking and asked Lianxin to take some food for her.


    The pce walls were really high, You could only see the roofs of the various buildings.


    ¡°Who ask you to run! You stole food yesterday and you still want to bezy and run away today? Do you think that you are still superior to everyone? Why not you take a look and see what day is it today. Why are you still so delicate? Who are you showing it to?¡±


    Scoldings came from within the courtyard. Ming Shu took a quick nce and saw a young man standing in the hallway, letting a eunuch scold him.


    Lianxin rushed over with a te of snacks. She saw that Ming Shu moved and asked, ¡°your Majesty, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Ming Shu took over the snacks in Lianxin¡¯s hand and pointed with her chin at the young man.


    ¡°That is...¡± Lianxin frowned slightly. She whispered, ¡°the Xuan Emperor from the past dynasty, Junjue.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Lianxin.


    Lianxin scratched her head. ¡°That year when thete empress ruled over the world, she didn¡¯t do anything to the Xuan Emperor that just ascended the throne. She just kept him here. Thete empress died suddenly and she didn¡¯t say what to do with this person so we jut kept him here.¡±


    Afterglow Nation, Junjue.


    Because of Ning Furong, the Host didn¡¯t really care about all these things.


    She only knew that when the emperor of Afterglow Nation died, an internal war happened and a few princes fought for the thrown. No one got a good ending. The Empress of the Purple Moon Nation took the opportunity to dere war on them and the young sixteenth prince was pushed to the throne.


    However, the Afterglow Nation was already at the brink of copsing so there was nothing the sixteenth prince could do to salvage the situation.


    After being the emperor for 3 months, the nation copsed.


    This means that... the male protagonist was the uncle of the sixteenth prince. ¡®Ye¡¯ was not the male protagonist¡¯s surname but he needed to hide his identity and so, he changed his surname.


    ¡°What do you think about making him my y-boy?¡± Ming Shu asked Lianxin.


    Lianxin kneeled down in fear and stammered, ¡°your Majesty, that is not something you should do.¡±


    After Lianxin kneeled down, the rest of the maids and eunuchs following them kneeled down too. Themotion over here startled the people at the other side. The eunuch that was hitting the young boy looked over and then kneeled down with a pale face. ¡°Long live your Majesty.¡±


    The young man continued looking down and had no reaction.


    The eunuch was so scared he got and kicked the young man¡¯s knees. The young man fell forward and kneeled down.


    He looked up suddenly and stared into Ming Shu¡¯s eyes. There wereplicated emotions and hatred in his eyes. However, they seemed to be an illusion.

 Chapter 549 - Pleasing Her Majesty (4)

    <h4>Chapter 549: Pleasing Her Majesty (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s make a deal.¡±


    Junjue looked up and straightened his back as though telling everyone that he still kept his dignity even when he was kneeling down.


    The eunuch beside him got a shock. He reached out and wanted to pin Junjue onto the ground. ¡°Who ask you to say such things? Shut up.¡±


    You would die if you provoke the Empress.


    Junjue was pinned down by the eunuch but his eyes continued to stare at Ming Shu¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Let him go.¡±


    The eunuch was stunned for a moment before he retracted his hand in fear. He shivered as he kneeled by the side.


    Ming Shu smiled and asked softly, ¡°what deal?¡±


    ¡°Tian Xia is not as peaceful as it seems. If you can get me out of this ce, I will work for you.¡±


    The Purple Moon Nation was indeed not as peaceful as it seemed. Besides Ning Furong, there were still many dangers lurking in the waters. Her situation was no different than what Junjue experienced when he was pushed onto the thronest time.


    The old officials that the empress left for her might support her or they might... want to make her a puppet.


    There were not many people who really cared for her.


    Ming Shu held onto a piece of pastry and took a small bite of it. She smiled and said lightly, ¡°you can¡¯t even defend your own country. How can you help me?¡±


    Junjue¡¯s face changed. He clenched his fist.


    The wind blew into the courtyard, causing the vines that were hanging down to sway around. Junjue¡¯s eyes seemed to turn green and it paused right there, engulfed by despair.


    He opened his mouth and said with difficulty, ¡°I... I am not who I wasst time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my mother destroyed your nation so you are trying to lure me so as to destroy my nation?¡± I can just destroy my own nation. After all, I am a foolish empress.


    ¡°Afterglow is gone.¡± Junjue paused between each word. ¡°I just want to live with dignity.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t need you.¡± Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°However, if you are willing to be my y-boy, I can consider bringing you out of here and give you status and identity.¡±


    Junjue¡¯s face turned white. He stared at Ming Shu in disbelief. He was unable to understand why she would suggest such an absurd request.


    Junjue kept quiet and didn¡¯t answer Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu left with her pastries. Lianxin and the rest of the people followed behind her cautiously.


    Did the empress take a fancy to Junjue? Is she joking? If the empress really likes Junjue, what would they do?


    After they walked away from the ce, Ming Shu stopped and tilted her head to look at a certain direction. ¡°Lianxin.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°He is still the emperor of the past dynasty. Ask those people to treat him better.¡±


    Lianxin¡¯s heart was pounding heavily. ¡°Your Majesty, were you joking just now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lianxin peeked at Ming Shu. ¡°When you ask... Junjue to be your y-boy.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°No.¡±


    Lianxin: ¡°...¡±


    Lianxin swallowed her saliva with a pale face. ¡°Your Majesty, he is someone from the past dynasty and he was even... you can have anyone but him.¡±


    Ming Shu lowered her gaze and looked at the pastries in her hand. Her smile was positioned at a perfect angle.


    But I just want him.


    ¨C


    The issue regarding the Zhou family spread really quickly. Till today, there were rumors spreading through the nation about how Ming Shu ignored thew and cover up for a treacherous court official.


    Lord Zhou was currently kneeling at Yangxin Hall.


    Mister leaned against the golden thronezily. There were many exquisite snacksid out beside her and they were giving off an enticing aroma. She reached out her hand and took a piece of red bean cake. She called softly, ¡°Lord Zhou.¡±


    Lord Zhou lowered his head even further. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°There was concrete evidence to prove your corruption. I withstand much pressure to release you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your trust, Your Majesty. I can guarantee with my life that I didn¡¯t participate in any corruption. Someone wanted to frame me.¡± Lord Zhou¡¯s tone was firm.


    ¡°So...¡± Ming Shu dragged her words. ¡°You need to give me foo... evidence to prove your innocence.¡±


    Lord Zhou looked up with a puzzled expression. What did the Empress say just now? Give something? Give what?


    ¡°Are you asking me to find it myself?¡±


    ¡°If not? Am I suppose to find them for you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, your Majesty,¡± Lord Zhou exined. ¡°I am a sinful person now. If I handle this case myself, there will be people who will not be convinced even if I manage to find anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh, kill them then,¡± Ming Shu answered lightly.


    Lord Zhou was shocked.


    No, no, no... there is something wrong with Majesty!


    Lord Zhou went out of the Yangxin Hall in a daze. Lianxin closed the door and walked towards Ming Shu in small steps.


    ¡°Do you think that Lord Zhou is trustworthy?¡± Ming Shu asked Lianxin.


    Lianxin lowered her head. ¡°I do not dare to make any judgment.¡±


    ¡°I allow you to do it.¡±


    Lianxin pinched her fingers. ¡°Lord Zhou is an old official of thete Empress. He is very loyal to thete empress and even swore that he will support your reign in front of thete Empress. I think that... he is trustworthy.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and didn¡¯tment on Lianxin¡¯s opinion. ¡°What about Junjue?¡±


    ¡°No actions from him,¡± Lianxin answered. ¡°They have already settled it. No one will bully him now.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded and reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t let him notice anything. Bully him when he should be bullied. Just don¡¯t touch him.¡±


    Lianxin: ¡°...¡± What are you trying to do, Your Majesty!!


    Ming Shu stayed in the Yangxin Hall and ate her food. She didn¡¯t touch the booklets in front of her at all. Lianxin wanted to hurry her for a few times but she didn¡¯t say anything under the gaze of Ming Shu.


    Lianxin stood at the side in torment.


    The Empress seemed really weird recently. She waszy and smiled at everyone, not having any air of importance around her. Yet, her gaze would asionally scare people.


    [Guest, please do not dawdle your time away.] The Harmony System suddenly jumped out. [When you are being a foolish empress, please to a wise empress too.]


    Ming Shu almost choked to death.


    She hurriedly grabbed a cup of tea and swallowed her snack with the help of the tea. She let out a long breath.


    Harmony System, are you kidding me? Are you telling me to be a foolish empress and a wise empress at the same time? I don¡¯t have a split personality!!


    [Be a foolish Empress in court but be a wise Empress to Tian Xia.]


    The Harmony System paused.


    [Guest, don¡¯t you think that the officials will want to kill you even more if you do that?] It thought for a long time before it arrived at this conclusion.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± You are amazing!


    Director, can I request to change a system?


    [Also, if your country really copses, you will not have so much delicious food anymore.] The system was afraid that Ming Shu would not continue the task and added one more sentence.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Isn¡¯t it just being a wise Empress! I can do it!


    Ming Shu grabbed a booklet and opened it ¨C


    What the hell is it writing! Why are there s many words!


    Ming Shu flipped through a few booklets. They were all filled with so many words, one could get Trypophobia from it.


    She took two pastries to calm her nerves.

 Chapter 550 - Pleasing Her Majesty (5)

    <h4>Chapter 550: Pleasing Her Majesty (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    For better or for worse, Lord Zhou was the involved party in the case. If he looked into it carefully, he would discover Ning Furong¡¯s loopholes no matter how cautiously she had done it.


    In the imperial court, some ministers opposed Ming Shu¡¯s decision. But being a fatuous and self-indulgent ruler, Ming Shu persisted and asked Lord Zhou to prove himself innocent.


    Lord Zhou had been an official for decades and had ability and connections. Thus he soon managed to trace the case to someone, yet the clues didn¡¯t go anywhere since then, and under interrogation, that person admitted he had nned the whole thing.


    The case was solved inexplicably like this.


    Lord Zhou was restored to his official post.


    During that period, Ning Furong hadn¡¯te to court, but after the case was settled, she began toe to court again. As she never suggested any cruel punishment to Lord Zhou and it was all her followers who did the talk, right now she stood at the first position on the right with a very calm and confident expression.


    Ming Shu supported her chin while listening to them reporting some boring things. She responded listlessly, thinking that there were so many trivialities.


    After waiting for the others to finish their reports, Ning Furong took one step up and bowed. ¡°Your Majesty, the imperial harem needs a master.¡±


    After she finished the sentence, the hall fell into silence first, then some ministers echoed her. They proposed that Ming Shu should appoint a formal imperial male concubine, or at least an informal one.


    ¡°Sounds reasonable, Lady Prime Minister.¡± Ming Shu interrupted those ministers. ¡°I think you¡¯re the perfect candidate, Lady Prime Minister, what do you say?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    <i>Your Majesty!</i>


    <i>Have you forgotten your gender!</i>


    [...] Even the Harmony System expressed its speechlessness out of shock.


    <i>What the hell is this?</i>


    <i>Guest, what on earth can¡¯t you do!</i>


    Ning Furong¡¯s face stiffened slightly. ¡°Your Majesty, I am a female.¡±


    <i>What exactly does this idiot want to do?</i>


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the imperial harem all women?¡± Ming Shu said confidently. ¡°Lady Prime Minister, I think you¡¯re great. Don¡¯t you like me? I like you very much.¡±


    <i>Her Majesty likes the prime minister?</i>


    <i>Oh my god! But the prime minister is a female! Does Her Majesty like women?</i>


    The ministers¡¯ feeling right now had gone beyond shock. Her Majesty listened to the prime minister very obediently, so was it because she liked the prime minister?


    It seemed they had be aware of something that was not supposed to be known, would they be killed for their silence...


    Ning Furong almost gritted her teeth. ¡°Your Majesty, you should appoint a male concubine.¡±


    Ming Shu continued her nonsense. ¡°You can wear men¡¯s clothes. What, are you not willing to live in my pce?¡±


    <i>If you are not angry, I will admit defeat.</i>


    Ning Furong proved herself to be one that was doomed to do big things. A great anger roared in her heart, but on the surface she behaved obediently. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t tease me. How can I live in the royal pce? There are many young lords of the right age from aristocratic families, and I¡¯ve prepared their portraits for you. Your Majesty, perhaps you can review the portraits first and see if there¡¯s anyone you like.¡±


    ¡°But I just like you.¡± <i>I like your Hatred Points.</i>


    Ning Furong: ¡°...¡±


    The weird and meaningful gazes turned back and forth between Ning Furong and Ming Shu. Ning Furong was so angry, she wanted to just leave. <i>This idiot is embarrassing me on purpose.</i>


    <i>I am a woman, so how can I enter the empress¡¯s imperial harem?</i>


    ¡°Your Majesty, just review the portraits first.¡± Ning Furong took a deep breath and directly ordered to present the portraits.


    Ming Shu held no hope for the abstract paintings in the ancient times, so as the portraits were rolled open and presented, the ministers heard their empress sitting on the dragon throne begin to givements.


    ¡°What did this one grow up on? So scary, next.¡±


    ¡°Too short, next.¡±


    ¡°Ugly. Next.¡±


    ¡°Next...¡±


    After thest portrait was presented, all the ministers revealed awkward and unhappy looks. Their own sons were also included in those portraits.


    Who would be happy to hear cruel judgements of their own kids?


    Ming Shu seemed to have seen the Hatred Points increase: +100, +100...


    Ming Shu threw all the portraits away then looked at Ning Furong again, revealing a tender grin. ¡°Lady Prime Minister, I think you¡¯re perfect.¡±


    Ning Furong didn¡¯t know how to answer. What could she say? Kneel down to refuse or just ept the offer? No way for both!


    It was a little awkward.


    In the end, Ming Shu was angry and ended the session.


    Hatred Points wouldn¡¯t reach full capacity in one day.


    <i>That¡¯s okay. We can take our time.</i>


    <i>I have plenty of time.</i>


    <i>Feed myself full first, and then fight!</i>


    ...


    Outside the hall, Ning Furong walked alone. The nearby ministers lowered their voices and discussed with each other.


    ¡°Does Her Majesty really like the prime minister?¡±


    ¡°The prime minister is a woman, how can Her Majesty like a woman ...¡±


    ¡°But the prime minister is a real beauty, who doesn¡¯t like her? Her Majesty had been with the prime minister the whole time before, I think it¡¯s highly possible that Her Majesty likes the prime minister.¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    The ministers thought it was hard to believe and it seemed unreasonable.


    As the empress, how could Her Majesty like a woman?


    As for Ning Furong, she felt even weirder after hearing those discussions.


    Dongqing did rely on her a lot, which was caused single-handedly by her and also what she wanted.


    But...


    <i>She likes me?</i>


    Ning Furong rememberedst time when Dongqing left the pce and ran into her staying with a young lord, and after that, she epted the man she sent to her, even arranged for him to live in Weiyang Pce.


    Was she feeling wronged and acting rashly?


    Ning Furong couldn¡¯t help the goosebumps all over her body. She felt it was a little absurd.


    Men liked men, and women liked women... There had indeed been such records in history.


    Ordinary people would think it a sickness and enchantment, but what about in a royal family? Who would dare to stop the empress from liking anyone?


    It seemed only in this way could the matter be exined reasonably. She just took this opportunity to punish her...


    The more she thought, the colder Ning Furong felt. She returned to her mansion quickly. ¡°Where¡¯s Lord Yi?¡±


    The servant beside her answered, ¡°In the study.¡±


    Ning Furong walked to the study with fast steps. Seeing here in, Yi Lang stood up to wee her, but Ning Furong walked straight up to take off his clothes and the books on the desk were swept down to the floor.


    ¡°Lady... You...¡±


    Yi Lang¡¯s following words were swallowed by Ning Furong. The two then had a wild time in the study room.


    Ning Furong breathed a sigh of relief after that. She liked men as always.


    Yi Lang put his coat on and asked Ning Furong confusedly, ¡°Lady, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ning Furong rubbed between her eyebrows and told Yi Lang what happened in the imperial court today.


    In her previous life, Yi Lang liked her very much. But she could only see Ye Mochen in her eyes at that time, and she didn¡¯t know his deep feelings for her until her death. So in this life, she put this man beside her early.


    She wanted Ye Mochen, but she also wanted Yi Lang.


    ¡°She was still young when you entered the pce. You apanied her for over three years, and sometimes you would sleep together, so it¡¯s understandable that she had some other feelings for you,¡± Yi Lang said slowly. ¡°Lady, if it¡¯s true, this is also a good opportunity.¡±


    ¡°You want me to please her?¡±


    ¡°Lady, she¡¯s just a kid, and you just need a bit of patience.¡±


    Ning Furong: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be that easy.</i>


    But what Yi Lang said happened to coincide with what she thought before. <i>Why did she target me suddenly? Nothing seemed to bring it on, and no one else appeared around her...</i>

 Chapter 551 - Pleasing Her Majesty (6)

    <h4>Chapter 551: Pleasing Her Majesty (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu had no idea what Ning Furong was nning right now. She was eating the sweet dumplings while staring at Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang felt a little ufortable under the gaze, and he exined in a bit of awkwardness, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s convenient for me to take action in in clothes. There are too many different kinds of people in the royal pce. My father and I agreed that I should stay with Your Majesty like this.¡±


    There was nothing wrong with this exnation.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t express her opinion. She put down the empty bowl. ¡°You don¡¯t need to guard here at night, go back now.¡±


    Meng Liang revealed a serious look. ¡°Your Majesty, that doesn¡¯t work. I must follow you closely.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Liang insisted, so Meng Liang had to drive him out.


    Meng Liang and Lianxin passed each other very closely. Lianxin walked fast to Ming Shu in a few steps, and her soft voice came to Meng Liang¡¯s ears. ¡°Your Majesty, Junjue wants to see you.¡±


    Junjue?


    Isn¡¯t he...


    Meng Liang was startled in his heart. But he couldn¡¯t turned his head right now. He walked outside the hall, moving slowly, but no voice sounded from behind him then.


    ¨C


    Junjue didn¡¯t seem to have changed his clothes, which was the same asst time when Ming Shu saw him. The clothes looked old and was even washed white.


    He was led to Ming Shu¡¯s living pce, and in such arge pce, the fragrance was lingering. Junjue was very familiar with this ce, which used to be... his living pce.


    Although he only lived here for less than three months.


    Junjue turned around the bedside screen.


    The bright yellow dragon robe winding on the floor, the girl leaned against the soft couch lethargically, and she held a colorful thing in her hands.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Jun... Lord Jun is here.¡±


    Ming Shu put her hands together and cover the colorful Little Beastie between, then hid it in her sleeves casually. ¡°Why do you want to see me?¡±


    ¡°Does it count what you saidst time?¡± Junjue looked directly into Ming Shu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What did I sayst time?¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°You said...¡± Junjue paused and sounded like gritting his teeth. ¡°If I¡¯ll be your toy-boy, you¡¯ll allow me to leave there.¡±


    ¡°Did I?¡± Ming Shu revealed a nk face. ¡°You must¡¯ve heard it wrong.¡±


    Junjue: ¡°...¡±


    WTH? Is she ying me!


    I can¡¯t stay at that ce the whole time. So many days have passed, but I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to see her once. If I can¡¯t even see her, how will I make her fall in love with me? Sending feelings across the air?


    I¡¯ve ovee the shadow of being a toy-boy, but this psychopath just ate her own words? Does she have any humanity!


    Ming Shu looked at him with a smiling face, which seemed to be saying: I yed you, so what?


    ¡°Your Majesty, it would only be a good thing for you to keep me.¡± Junjue strove for himself. I have to stay with her, otherwise how the hell am I going to continue the task?


    Ming Shu said with a faint smile, ¡°If I keep you here, do you know how many people will hit themselves dead onto the throne room¡¯s hall pir?¡±


    Junjue: ¡°...¡±


    Sost time she was just carried away by a whim, and now she suddenly thought through and decided to give up him?


    The Afterglow Nation¡¯s people were born good-looking, and I am the emperor... Okay, I¡¯m the conquered emperor, but I¡¯m the emperor any way. If my face is not the No. 1, then no one else dares to take the No. 1 position.


    Didn¡¯t it say the emperess was obsessed with the viin¡¯s beauty?


    Junjue was going to y a little poor who endured silently for revenge, which was a little difficult for him. Because he only wanted to cut this psychopath with the knife who had two faces and tried to destroy his character profile.


    Deep breath!


    Keep calm! I can win this!


    ¡°Your Majesty, you can change another identity for me.¡± Junjue¡¯s identity was indeed a little sensitive, but changing another one would be difficult. Even if someone found it out, he may not speak it out publically.


    ¡°Why do I have to take great pains for you.¡±


    Why? Isn¡¯t it enough that I¡¯m good-looking? Think about how many virtueless things the Shang King Zhou had done crazily for Su Daji, can¡¯t you learn from him?


    Junjue answered seriously, ¡°Your Majesty, I can help you.¡±


    Ming Shu sighed inside. If you can offer me some Hatred Points, that¡¯ll be really helping.


    Well...


    It seems the Harmony System hasn¡¯t released the additional task.


    [Additional Task...]


    Shit! Did you just forget it!


    [... Gain Hatred Points from Meng Liang.]


    ¡°...¡±


    That¡¯s it?


    [That¡¯s it.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± This is unscientific!


    What does it have to do with Meng Liang?


    Ming Shu reached out to rub between her eyebrows, ¡°Lianxin, send him back first.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Junjue raised his voice and said, ¡°let me stay with you, and you won¡¯t regret. I can help you.¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hand.


    Lianxin hurriedly took Junjue out.


    ¨C


    Meng Liang felt a little creepy. He nced at the empress who stood outside the Yangxin Hall and had been staring at him for nearly one hour, what does she want to do?


    This is so stressful...


    Meng Liang took a deep breath and walked toward Ming Shu. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯ste at night.¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head.


    Meng Liang didn¡¯t know what it meant, so he asked tentatively, ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t fall asleep?¡±


    Ming Shu remained silent. Meng Liang thought for a while and continued, ¡°Do you want to talk, Your Majesty?¡±


    No!


    Ming Shu shook her dragon robe and went into the Yangxin Hall.


    The dragon robe swept past Meng Liang, producing a gust of cool wind. Meng Liang watched Ming Shu¡¯s figure disappear into the hall door with a bit of dumbfoundedness.


    The night went by in silence, and soon the slight daylights appeared in the remote sky.


    The morning fog pervading the pce, the entire Yangxin Hall seemed to be enshrouded in mist.


    Junjue came stepping along the morning fog. Lianxin led his way in front with an octagonal pce light engraved with flowers in her hand, dispersing the white fog.


    His body was thin, and the morning mist obscured his expression, but it couldn¡¯t blur his noble temperament.


    Meng Liang guarded at the door of the Yangxin Hall. Seeing Junjuee over, he frowned and stopped them. ¡°Lianxin, it¡¯s so early, Her Majesty hasn¡¯t gotten up.¡±


    ¡°Young General Meng, Her Majesty called.¡±


    Lianxin answered carefully.


    ¡°How do I not know?¡±


    ¡°You left for something just now, Young General Meng.¡± Lianxin smiled. ¡°Please let us through, Her Majesty is waiting.¡±


    Meng Liang seemed to doubt it and not doubt it. He studied Junjue from head to toe several times, then put down his hand slowly.


    Junjue looked up slightly, revealing a faint smile to him.


    Meng Liang frowned more heavily and watched Junjue follow Lianxin into the Yangxin Hall. After a moment, Lianxin came out of the hall and closed the door...


    Why did she close the door!


    ¨C


    In the hall.


    Ming Shu was fully dressed and sat on the edge of the dragon bed, ying with a jade with tassels hanging down.


    Junjue stood before her and called, ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Ming Shu looked up. ¡°Come over.¡±


    Junjue hesitated, then approached her slowly. Ming Shu lifted her hands and tied the jade in his waist. ¡°From today, you¡¯ll be the imperial harem¡¯s master, my Royal Concubine.¡±


    Junjue shrank his pupils. This... this is a little different from what he thought!


    Didn¡¯t you say the court ministers will hit themselves dead onto the throne room¡¯s hall pir?


    ¡°Are you not happy? Didn¡¯t you yell for staying with me?¡± Ming Shu took her hands back. ¡°Are you regretful now?¡±


    The Royal Concubine...


    Firste, first served.


    For the mission... Just ept it. I can take temporary setbacks, and I¡¯ll be a true man again when I go back.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you appoint me as the royal concubine because you like me, or you just give this identity to me?¡±


    ¡°Like you?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really thinking high of yourself.¡±


    I am absolutely good-looking, isn¡¯t it normal for you to like me!


    ¡°Are you saying you agree to cooperate with me then, Your Majesty?¡± He didn¡¯t expect to finish the mission in one go, either. This psychopath might be nning something evil, so I need to keep rm.


    ¡°Sort of.¡±


    Ming Shu just wanted him to be the royal concubine and simply did it. But he would like to think much, Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t exin.


    Junjue pondered for a while. ¡°Your Majesty, will you take other men?¡± This is important. I can take temporary setbacks, but it doesn¡¯t mean I can ept other toy-boys.


    ¡°Perhaps, and perhaps not. Who knows.¡± Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°What, do you care?¡±

 Chapter 552 - Pleasing Her Majesty (7)

    <h4>Chapter 552: Pleasing Her Majesty (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Yes.¡± Junjue lifted his chin up. ¡°For better or for worse, I¡¯m the former dynasty¡¯s emperor. Even if you appoint me as the royal concubine for other reasons, Your Majesty, I don¡¯t hope there will be anyone else in the imperial harem.¡±


    What if the other men steal her away?


    ¡°What are you talking about? If I don¡¯t take more of them, who will you govern?¡± Ming Shu smiled wider. ¡°As the royal concubine, you must be generous.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Your Majesty, but I¡¯m not,¡± Junjue said tantly.


    This body he had taken right now was brought up by indulgent parents and had his arrogance. Although having been under the house arrest for so many years, he still had the temper.


    So there was nothing wrong for him to say something like this.


    ¡°s.¡±


    Ming Shu sighed helplessly, but also sounded like a casual respond. She curled a beautiful arc at her mouth and got up from the dragon bed, walking over toward the nearby writing desk. ¡°I¡¯ll issue the imperial edict today. Where do you want to live?¡±


    ¡°Yangxin Hall.¡±


    Ming Shu chutted. ¡°Do I need to give the throne to you?¡±


    If you want, I can also take that.


    Of couese Junjue didn¡¯t dare to say this. He just murmured unwillingly, ¡°Before I lived in Yangxin Hall, in the Xianyu Pce.¡±


    He stressed thest two words clearly and projected them above the former ones.


    ¡°Not the Fengluan Pce?¡± That¡¯s where the royal concubine was supposed to live.


    Junjue shook his head. It was too far away from the Yangxin Hall. I have to live closer, in case that this psychopath will be hooked up away by others.


    Ming Shu lowered her head and began to write the imperial decree. Junjue stood opposite the desk and saw the lively and vigorous Chinese characters appear on the cloth one after another.


    Junjue averted his gaze soon and asked, ¡°Who do you trust most among the people around you?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    ¡°If you want to hold the throne, it matters a lot.¡±


    ¡°Lianxin,¡± Ming Shu answered.


    Junjue pondered for a while. ¡°I need to know the current situation.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t directly begin his analysis, or it would cause suspicion. How could a man under the house arrest know the imperial court¡¯s situation.


    Ming Shu put down her brush. ¡°There¡¯s nothing worthy of discussion. I just want to punish Ning Furong, and the rest is not important.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust her most?¡±


    Even he was under the house arrest, he knew about this. Ning Furong was always her favorite.


    ¡°I wanted her to enter the pce and live, she refused. Don¡¯t you think I should punish her?¡±


    Junjue: ¡°...¡±


    What?


    Why does she want Ning Furong to live in the pce, isn¡¯t she a woman? She was disguised by a man? No no no, no way, Ning Furong is definitely a woman.


    WTH? Isn¡¯t it this psychopath likes women and just uses me as a shield!


    Why does it sound so scary!


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what Junjue was imagining. But judging from his changing expressions on the face, he mustn¡¯t be thinking anything good.


    What a fool actor.


    ¡°Lianxin,¡± Ming Shu called and raised her voice.


    Lianxin pushed the door open and came in.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the breakfast served?¡± Do you want to starve me to death and inherit my snacks?


    Lianxin twitched her mouth corners very snugly. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s right the time for morning session, so you can have the breakfast after that...¡±


    ¡°Make them wait. I¡¯ll finish my breakfast first!¡±


    Food is the most important in the world.


    Food is the paramount necessity of the people.


    This sounds reasonable.


    ¡°Serve the breakfast now. What are you standing there? Looking at me can turn nothing into food?¡±


    Lianxin wiped some cold sweats in secret and hurriedly went to arrange the breakfast.


    ¨C


    An hour had passed over the morning session time when Ming Shu staggered into the dragon chair slowly. She sat there in a casual and bold posture, which made the ministers below speechless.


    How has Her Majesty be so ignorant of her image?


    Junjue came to the court with Ming Shu in aplicated mood. He didn¡¯t show up in the court, though, but waited in the side hall where he could see what happened in the imperial court.


    Ming Shu started the session with a smile. ¡°Today I¡¯m going to tell you a good news.¡±


    The ministers: ¡°...¡±


    Without knowing why, but they didn¡¯t think it would be a good news.


    When the eunuch read out the imperial decree, Junjue seemed to see the extremely shocked faces as if their owners had been struck by the lightning.


    Who hadn¡¯t heard of the name Junjue? He was the conquered emperor of Afterglow Nation, and the former emperess didn¡¯t dispose him in those days, but now the new emperess wants to appoint him as the royal concubine?


    ¡°Your Majesty, this can¡¯t be done!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, this is not right!¡±


    The ministers rushed to kneel down one after another while yelling that ¡°no way¡± and ¡°not right¡±, which was far more dramatic than Lianxin¡¯s reaction.


    Yesterday, Ming Shu imed she liked the prime minister and shocked the ministers, and this morning she shocked them again... Can¡¯t we just have a normal and quiet morning session?


    They got up before dawn and came to the royal pce without even having breakfast. Was it easy for some aged men like them!


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care about these ministers¡¯ reaction much, though. She said slowly, ¡°Either making Junjue the royal concubine, or... Appointing the prime minister as the royal concubine. Choose one.¡±


    Ning Furong was suddenly cued and she gave a weird look to Ming Shu.


    She suddenly wanted to appoint the royal concubine, was she purposely stimting me or for other purposes? Junjue... The conquered emperor of the previous dynasty...


    Ning Furong heldplicated thoughts inside. She could barely figure out the current situation, as if everything she deployed before had be useless now.


    ¡°Is there a third choice?¡± One of the ministers kneeling on the left raised the question weakly.


    The prime minister was a woman, she could by no means be the royal concubine.


    But Junjue... couldn¡¯t, either!


    Ming Shu supported her chin and sighed. ¡°You can hit yourselves dead right here in the throne room.¡±


    The ministers: ¡°...¡± Why does the emperess force us to die?


    The hall quieted down at one time.


    Everyone seemed to be holding the breath and was afraid of breaking the weird silence, in which case they had to choose.


    To die, to send the royal concubine to the royal pce, or to agree that Junjue will be the royal concubine?


    It looked like multiple choices, but actually... They were all traps.


    [Guest, Junjue has no Hatred Points, you shouldn¡¯t waste time on him.] The Harmony System couldn¡¯t help but remind. [If you have to make the royal concubine, you should pick Meng Liang. Treating him high at first, then receiving more toy-boys in to stimte him, it¡¯ll gain you a lot of Hatred Points!]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Okay okay, I¡¯ll give the throne to you and let you do the job.


    [...] If I can do it myself, will I need you? After a long while, the Harmony System said awkwardly, [Guest,e on.]


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s not impossible to appoint Junjue as the royal concubine.¡± Ning Furong raised her voice to break the silence. She would by no means enter the pce and live in, nor would she hit herself dead in the imperial court. ¡°The imperial harem is empty, Your Majesty. If you could appoint a senior concubine as well as several supporting concubines, it might be helpful for the royal concubine to adapt, and they can even apany each other.¡±


    The meaning between the lines was that you could appoint Junjue as the royal concubine, but in the meantime you must take a few more concubines into the pce, or they wouldn¡¯t agree.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to be one of them, Prime Minister, I¡¯ll be d to wee, but as for others... I don¡¯t think so. They will make me sick.¡±


    The ministers red at their emperess in secret now.


    Ning Furong: ¡°...¡± Does she really like me?


    Why does she focus on me so tightly.


    Ning Furong frowned slightly. ¡°Your Majesty, are you dissatisfied with my service in some parts?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled meaningfully. ¡°It¡¯s good you know it.¡±


    Ning Furong almost spat out blood. What do I know!

 Chapter 553 - Pleasing Her Majesty (8)

    <h4>Chapter 553: Pleasing Her Majesty (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Having experienced the first shock yesterday, which was followed by another one today, all the ministers could help but think the empress was doing this in order to force the prime minister to agree.


    But only Lianxin knew in the heart why Ming Shu acted like that yesterday.


    If it weren¡¯t for the matter yesterday, and Her Majesty proposed to appoint Junjue as the royal concubine, the ministers would have raised the roof.


    But being presented with Ning Furong¡¯s matter first, after which Ming Shu proposed her real intention, the ministers below would think like ¡°at least he was a man¡± and forgot his serious identity.


    Even Ning Furong, the prime minister, had no ways to stop her.


    Lianxin couldn¡¯t help respecting Her Majesty now.


    This matter was thus settled down like this then. The ministers choked, but at least he was a man...


    It hadn¡¯t been over half a year since the previous emperess¡¯s death, so the ceremony wouldn¡¯t be held in a big way. Issuing an imperial decree would be enough. As long as they didn¡¯t advertise it, who would know that the royal concubine was the conquered emperor of Afterglow Nation.


    However, they were proven naive.


    Ming Shu issued a consecutive three imperial decrees to announce that the new royal concubine was the former dynasty¡¯s Xuan Emperor Junjue.


    Do you think whether they feel angry?


    They are mad!


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Junjue was also very confused. ¡°Making it public is not a good thing for you, Your Majesty.¡±


    She is pushing me to the knife de...


    Why is she so evil!


    Ming Shu revealed a beaming smile. ¡°I want the entire world to know that you¡¯re my man. Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    Isn¡¯t this what you want? I¡¯ll give it to you! How kind I am!


    Do you really think I¡¯ll cooperate with you?


    Naive.


    Watching Ming Shu¡¯s smile, Junjue felt something beating fiercely between his eyebrows. This psycho is not only vicious but hypocritical...


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Meng Liang came in from outside and ignored the newly appointed royal concubine. ¡°The autumn hunt will be in a few days. Do I need to prepare anything?¡±


    Junjue looked at Meng Liang and then suddenly walked straight to Ming Shu, leaning beside her.


    Meng Liang: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. She reached to hold his waist and bring him into her arms.


    Junjue only intended to lean on one side and didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to move. He lost bnce and rushed into Ming Shu¡¯s arms.


    Meng Liang¡¯s face darkened all at once.


    Junjue was stunned at first, but then he naturally leaned on Ming Shu, resting his eyes on the desk before her. There were some memorials casually ced on the desk, and beside them was a te of desserts.


    Junjue gave a look to Meng Liang who was still making his statement, then reached to take the dessert.


    Ming Shu suddenly reached out to grasp on his wrist. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t touch my stuff.¡±


    Junjue felt a little painful by the pinch, and he protested coquettishly. ¡°I just want to feed you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Meng Liang in shock: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu seemed to study him, then she loosened her hand a momentter. Junjue took one piece of dessert and passed it to Ming Shu¡¯s lips. Ming Shu bit on it cooperatively.


    During these days, Junjue found that she seemed to hold a kind of... overbearing persistence on food. So he didn¡¯t dare to feed himself and had to serve her.


    Surely the viin are all psychopaths!


    What¡¯s my mission again?


    Hoh hoh, I¡¯m even scared myself to speak it out.


    I will be a sexy bitch that make the mission target like me so much as to wreck the country and bring ruin to the people!


    Isn¡¯t that easy? A sexy bitch?


    Keep calm! I can win this!


    Meng Liang¡¯s face turned extremely pale and ugly. He raised his voice and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, which ministers would you like to bring to the autumn hunt with you?¡±


    ¡°Lianxin will give you the listter.¡± Ming Shu held Junjue¡¯s hand and pressed it down a little.


    ¡°Your Majesty... Will you bring the royal concubine?¡±


    The emperess went out of the royal pce and would naturally bring with the imperial harem¡¯s people. Right now there was only one royal concubine in the imperial harem, so Meng Liang felt he just asked an unnecessary question...


    ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Ming Shu asked Junjue in a low voice.


    ¡°Do you want me to go, Your Majesty?¡± Junjue asked back.


    ¡°No? Okay...¡±


    Junjue gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    If I don¡¯t go, won¡¯t you bring a white face back from outside? It¡¯s a cliched plot for an emperor going out, so I won¡¯t allow you to go alone.


    After reporting all the affairs, Meng Liang had no other reasons to stay. His eyes lingered on Junjue for a long while, then left the Yangxin Hall in heavy steps.


    As soon as Meng Liang left, Junjue stood up and tidied his clothes. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid something might happen at the autumn hunt. If you have to go, you need to take some precautions.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°How do you know that so clearly, have you schemed it?¡±


    Junjue: ¡°...¡±


    If I have schemed it, will I remind you? Psychopath!


    ¡°Your Majesty, I can¡¯t help anything if you don¡¯t listen. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Junjue left with anger. As he just walked out of the door, Meng Liang blocked him with a serious look. ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s a sentence I¡¯m wondering to tell you but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s proper.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t say anything.¡± Junjue directly refused as he held much anger inside right now, without caring about remaining the character profile.


    Meng Liang: ¡°...¡±


    Junjue walked around him and prepared to leave, but Meng Liang reached out to stop him. ¡°Your Highness, I hope you can remember your identity. No matter what your purpose is, we won¡¯t allow that to happen.¡±


    Junjue slightly nced at him and curled a faint smile at his lips. ¡°Stupid.¡±


    Meng Liang frowned and became unhappy.


    But Junjue didn¡¯t give him any chance to speak again. He left the scope of Yangxin Hall quickly.


    ¨C


    At nightfall.


    Little beastiey beside Ming Shu on its stomach and watched her changing the medicine. It grind its little ws on the silk quilt.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine quilt, but you ruins it.¡±


    Little Beastie grunted. My ws itch!


    Ming Shu waszy to pay much attention to it. She unveiled the gauze, and the wound had been almost healed with some light pink flesh growing.


    Unless it was suicide, the wounds on her body would take time to heal.


    ¡°Squeak¡ª¡±


    Ming Shu smelled food fragrance and lit up her eyes immediately. But she looked up to see Junjuee in with a few exquisite dishes in his hands. He stopped at the screen.


    Apparently he didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to be changing the medicine.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t avoid, though. ¡°Can¡¯t stand the long night alone?¡±


    Junjue sneered in his heart. He wished he could cover the dishes onto her head. Can¡¯t she say something nice?


    But Junjue picked his professional spirit as an actor. ¡°I¡¯m your royal concubine, is there anything wrong for me toe here?¡±


    He put the dishes down and walked to her front, lowering his eyes down to look at the wound in her arm which looked a little hideous. ¡°I heard it¡¯s stabbed by a man when you were going to favorite him, is that true, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°What, do you want to stab me as well?¡±


    Junjue gritted his teeth and sneered. ¡°No.¡±


    He squatted down and took the medicine nearby, then held Ming Shu¡¯s arm to change the medicine for her.


    ¡°How was it feel to lose a country?¡±


    Junjue paused. As he looked up, Ming Shu saw the hatred in his ck eyes. ¡°What do you think, Your Majesty? The home and country both are gone, all the friends and rtives have died, and I¡¯m trapped in a house prison.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled lightly. The smilingness between her eyes and eyebrows made her entire person look warm, and it made others who saw her feelfortable.


    ¡°Why are youughing, Your Majesty?¡± Junjue stressed his tone a little.


    Ming Shupressed her lips. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    You really work hard on your acting.


    Junjue thought Ming Shu was a little strange. But thinking again that the psychopath¡¯s brain was different from normal people, he didn¡¯t care about it much. ¡°Your Majesty, if I clear up all the obstacles for you, can you promise me one thing?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you at the right time, Your Majesty.¡± Of course it¡¯s fall in love with me!

 Chapter 554 - Pleasing Her Majesty (9)

    <h4>Chapter 554: Pleasing Her Majesty (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu had appointed Junjue as the royal concubine, but she never went to the Xianyu Pce, and Junjue never stayed overnight at Yangxin Hall, either.


    Such a situationforted those ministers a lot.


    It seemed the rumor was true. Her Majesty did it in order to anger the prime minister, and she liked the prime minister.


    While because Ming Shu didn¡¯t y the game ording to rules, Ning Furong¡¯s n was disturbed. She intended to see Ming Shu, but Ming Shu didn¡¯t call her, so she had no chance to cause any more troubles then.


    The autumn hunt came as scheduled.


    The ce for autumn hunt was some distance away from the imperial city. Ming Shu sat in the carriage. She was now in a lessplicated outfit than in the royal pce, but which was still burdensome.


    Ming Shu shook her head unintentionally out of sleepiness, looking very cute.


    The procession stopped. Meng Liang moved slightly and lifted open the curtain to look outside. Meng Liang happened to show up at the window. ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯re taking a rest now.¡±


    Ming Shu was a little confused on how to start gaining Hatred Points from Meng Liang. Will he hate me if I give him a beating?


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    Meng Liang got out of the carriage and said to Meng Liang, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Junjue sat in a carriage in the rear. Seeing Ming Shu leave the procession and walk toward the nearby forest with Meng Liang, he jumped down from his carriage immediately without thinking.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    Junjue waved away the man went up to ask him and walked toward the forest. But Meng Liang¡¯s imperial guards stood in a line and blocked him. ¡°Your Highness, for your safety, you can¡¯t wander about.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, please go back to your carriage.¡±


    Ming Shu never favorited Junjue so they inevitably looked down on the royal concubine. The imperial guards blocked in front of him and spoke in a cold tone, without showing any concession.


    Ning Furong may have heard the noises and she came over riding on a horse from the front. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°Prime Minister.¡± The imperial guards made a neither humble nor pushy salute. ¡°The Royal Concubine wants to leave here.¡±


    Ning Furong got down from the horse and sounded quite polite. ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯re not in the royal pce now. If you have something to do, you can order the servants to do it, and please go back to your carriage.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    Ning Furong smiled and turned to give the order to imperial guards. ¡°Watch His Highness carefully, and don¡¯t make him get hurt. Otherwise if Her Majesty mes, we won¡¯t be able to afford the punishment¡±


    The imperial guards took the order and blocked Junjue¡¯s way tightly.


    Junjue: ¡°...¡±


    This little bitches must be on purpose!


    Ning Furong bowed to retreat. At the moment she looked up, however, and wondering if it was just her illusion, Ning Furong thought the way Junjue looked at her was not right. But when she took a closer look at him, Junjue just stood there and looked afar angrily.


    Ning Furong frowned slightly and rode on the horse to leave.


    After a long while, Ming Shu came back; as soon as she came back, Lianxin ran to report things to her. ¡°Your Majesty, the royal concubine said he didn¡¯t feel well.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t feel well?¡±


    Ming Shu walked toward Junjue¡¯s direction. There were many servants standing by the carriage, and seeing Ming Shue over, they saluted one after another.


    Lianxin supported Ming Shu to get into the carriage. Junjue sat inside in a corner with a pale face. There were some food beside, but which was untouched.


    ¡°How do you feel ufortable?¡±


    ¡°The jolts in the carriage make me feel sick and dizzy. I want to vomit.¡± Junjue maximized the Host¡¯s femininity.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take you to fly there. Just endure a little longer.¡±


    Junjue wasn¡¯t convinced, though. ¡°I can¡¯t. I feel horrible.¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°Do I need to send you back?¡±


    Junjue choked.


    WTF? Who the hell says that!


    Does she really not understand, or is she just pretending?


    Ming Shu was very happy to see Junjue in a dumbfounded state. She sat beside him slowly. ¡°Eat something, and it¡¯ll take some time to arrive the ce.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anything.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled happily. ¡°I¡¯ll help you then.¡±


    Junjue: ¡°...¡± F**king this.


    Junjue could only witness Ming Shu finish all his food with big eyes, and he trembled with anger... This woman... this... she¡¯s incurable!¡±


    Why do I have to take such kind of mission!


    I am not doing this anymore!


    Junjue shrank himself into a corner with depression, holding himself tightly. So sad, and so hungry...


    Ming Shu thought Junjue was like a little wronged poor animal and his entire person was spiritless.


    Ming Shu was about to get closer, but a sudden neigh came from outside, followed by the whistling of sharp objects through the air, and then it was countless ¡°dongdong¡± noises.


    ¡°Protect Her Majesty!¡±


    Ming Shu lifted the curtain and looked out. The carriage that she sat in had been stuck into a ho¡¯s nest by arrows. The procession included ministers and their families, and right now men, women, and children began to scream, forming an extremely chaotic situation.


    Xiuxiuxiu ¨C


    Ming Shu intended to go out but was pulled by Junjue. ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t go out.¡±


    Junjue pulled on her tightly with reddened eyes.


    Ming Shu¡¯s reason told her that he was just acting. But her unreasonable emotion made her give up the idea of going out and sit next to him, then she held him in her arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Junjue didn¡¯t answer. The noises outside then gradually faded.


    Ming Shu lifted the curtain again. The chaotic battle had been ended.


    ¡°Are you all right, Your Majesty?¡± Meng Liang¡¯s voice was a little restrained and he stood outside Junjue¡¯s carriage. He lowered down his head and didn¡¯t look at Ming Shu.


    Whoever got an inexplicable beating wouldn¡¯t feel happy.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Meng Liang looked up slightly to see Junjue in Ming Shu¡¯s arms, and his face turned paler. He gritted his teeth and answered, ¡°We met the assassins. Two were caught, but the rest escaped.¡±


    ¡°General Meng, the assassin killed himself.¡±


    Meng Liang looked to the sound source, then bowed to Ming Shu quickly and left. ¡°Your Majesty, please wait for a while. I¡¯ll go check it out.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, that General Meng likes you.¡± Junjue¡¯s voice sounded faint as if he didn¡¯t speak anything.


    Ming Shu lowered her eyes to look at him. He still had a pair of reddened eyes, but the expression was normal, and there wasn¡¯t any sign of timidness on his face now.


    Ming Shu was almost angered intoughter.


    Why is he so good at acting? The entire world owes you an Oscar!


    ¡°How do you know he likes me?¡± Ming Shu pushed him aside.


    Junjue grunted unmanly. I know it at a nce.


    There¡¯s always someone waiting to steal my girl.


    All the assassins caught were dead, and Meng Liang didn¡¯t find any useful clue. Ning Furong came to show her caring face pretendingly, and Ming Shu stared at her, wondering that she didn¡¯t seem to have nned this...


    Although they met an ident, the procession needed to march on. The autumn hunt was the Purple Moon Nation¡¯s tradition and couldn¡¯t be abolished.


    Junjue didn¡¯tment on the assassin matter, but Ming Shu¡¯s carriage had been ruined, so she had to share the same carriage with Junjue.


    Lianxin rearranged the carriage a little. Sitting on theyers of silk quilt, Junjue was finally satisfied.


    Held by the matter, it was already dark when they arrived at the living pce for the autumn hunt.


    There was another round of bustling before the living pce quieted down.


    ¡°Your Highness, the royal concubine said there¡¯re insects in the living pce and he can¡¯t fall asleep.¡± Lianxin was so tired. She heard that the man was very delicate as early as when he was under the house arrest. He would rather starve than eat the bad food given by the eunuchs, and he must change his clothes everyday.


    Judging from the current situation, he was far beyond delicate.

 Chapter 555 - Pleasing Her Majesty (10)

    <h4>Chapter 555: Pleasing Her Majesty (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The living pce was located in the mountain, so the environment was naturally not asfortable as in the royal pce.


    Junjue was arranged to live next door to Ming Shu. But Ming Shu then told Lianxin to take him over.


    Junjue came obediently with a pillow in his arms. He only wore a thin clothes, and as he walked, the clothes corners flew up and down, looking very amorous.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Junjue called.


    Ming Shu nodded as she ate the millet porridge freshly served by Lianxin. She said vaguely, ¡°You sleep on the floor.¡±


    Junjue was stunned at the ce. ¡°The floor... It¡¯s hard and cold.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°Do you want me to sleep on the floor?¡±


    Junjue looked hesitant. He pinched the pillow and didn¡¯t make any sound until after a long while. ¡°I can sleep with you, Your Majesty, I¡¯m your royal concubine right now, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°You sleep on the floor.¡±


    Junjue: ¡°...¡± I have dressed myself like this and used up all my acting skills, she should asks me to sleep on the floor!


    What a cruel woman!


    I¡¯ll sleep on the floor then!


    Junjue put his quilt on the floor and got in it angrily. He closed his eyes, preparing to sleep.


    Ming Shu walked around the room, and the noise was very clear that he couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all.


    Junjue didn¡¯t know how long had passed, but he felt Ming Shu walk beside him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend.¡±


    Junjue was kicked once. He really wanted to open his eyes and gave a fierce re to her. But afterforting himself inside for a while, he slowly opened his eyes in the end. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t you sleep? I need to sleep.¡±


    Ming Shu stood beside him and looked down upon him from amanding position. The broken lights glittered in her eyes, as if having been filled with clear wine, making people intoxicated. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll help me hold the throne for long? What now, are you here to enjoy your life?¡±


    Junjue had to sit up. He held the quilt in his arms and said slowly, ¡°Your Majesty, the biggest threat for you now is the prime minister. But thankfully, the prime minister hasn¡¯t grown strong enough. Yet you don¡¯t have enough military power in your hands, Your Majesty. You should find a way to hold the military power first.¡±


    Junjue paused. He lifted his chin slightly and nced at Ming Shu, sounding like tentative inquiry as well as a suggestion. ¡°General Meng Liang is from the Meng family, and drawing him over will gain everything and lose nothing, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Are you implying that I should take him?¡±


    Junjue¡¯s face darkened and hey back. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, Your Majesty.¡±


    She surely likes that little white face!


    What the hell...


    I can¡¯t curse any words.


    Junjue turned over to show his back to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Ehh, you¡¯re angry now. You stay with me only for your own safety, why are you angry? It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you as for who I¡¯m going to take in the imperial harem, does it?¡±


    Right, I only need to finish the mission. It¡¯s none of my business how many men she would like to have.


    Who the hell knows why I¡¯m angry.


    Junjue remained silent and he even blocked his ears with the quilt. I don¡¯t want to listen to her voice. So annoying.


    ¡°Knock knock...¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, have you fallen asleep?¡±


    Meng Liang¡¯s voice sounded from outside. Junjue almost sat up, but he held back the impulse.


    He heard Ming Shu¡¯s footsteps go afar, and the hall¡¯s door be pulled open, making out harsh noises.


    The hall¡¯s door was a little far from his position. He didn¡¯t know what Meng Liang told her, but she didn¡¯te back until a long whileter.


    Shortly after Meng Liang left, Ning Furong came. Junjue was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Are these people done or not!


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m worrying you might not feel well, so I¡¯ve made a bowl of ginseng soup for you.¡± Ning Furong sounded very tender. ¡°The living pce¡¯s condition is tough, Your Majesty, you must take care of your body.¡±


    Ming Shu leaned against the door with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll award it to you.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I made this personally for you.¡± Ning Furong stressed the ¡°personally¡±.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Prime Minister, so I want to award it to you.¡±


    Ning Furong: ¡°...¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Ning Furong asked tentatively, ¡°Your Majesty, did I do anything wrong? Please tell me.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯re a lot of things and I¡¯m just toozy to list.¡± Ming Shu yawned. ¡°Prime Minister, please spend the night on watch here, I¡¯ll go to sleep now.¡±


    What!


    Ning Furong was shocked. She made me keep watch at night?


    Ming Shu closed the door with a smile. Ning Furong¡¯s expression immediately turned ferocious. The blue veins stood out suddenly and violently up on her hands holding the bowl tray, and after a long while, she took a deep breath and drank up the ginseng soup in one gulp.


    What the hell is wrong!


    ¡°Prime Minister, why are you here?¡± Meng Liang walked over from the darkness, and he looked at Ning Furong strangely who was standing at the door with an empty bowl.


    Ning Furong could barely smile. ¡°General Meng Liang, I came to see Her Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Do I need to notify for you, Prime Minister?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve met Her Majesty.¡±


    Meng Liang nodded his head. ¡°It¡¯s cold at night, Prime Minister, you should go back now.¡±


    Ning Furong sighed. ¡°Her Majesty told me to watch the night. Young General Meng, you can have a break tonight temporarily.¡±


    Meng Liang frowned. ¡°Protecting Her Majesty is my duty.¡±


    He meant that he wouldn¡¯t leave.


    Ning Furong didn¡¯t say anything else. She walked to the steps at the door and sat down.


    Meng Liang stood behind her and looked at Ning Furong¡¯s back, pondering something unknown.


    ¨C


    Seeing Junjue shrink in a huddle on the floor, Ming Shu sighed in her heart, and then got out of the bed.


    She didn¡¯t know whether Junjue had really fallen asleep or was pretending to sleep, but she saw him hold tightly on the quilt, yet with half of his body exposed outside.


    Ming Shu pulled him up, and thetter opened his eyes in a daze, murmured. ¡°Cold...¡±


    Ming Shu halfly supported and halfly held him. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go sleep in the bed.¡±


    Junjue murmured in a low voice. ¡°Her Majesty doesn¡¯t allow that.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu threw him on the bed, and Junjue seemed to be a little more sober. He sat up and looked at Ming Shu, with eyes only opening a crack. ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Go back to sleep.¡±


    Junjue suddenly reached out to put his arms around Ming Shu¡¯s neck. ¡°Your Majesty, it seems I like you very much.¡±


    The love confession came as quickly as a tornado.


    ¡°Is your brain frozen?¡± Ming Shu made out a lowugh but she didn¡¯t push him away. ¡°I¡¯m your enemy. You like your enemy, are you not afraid that your royal father wille out of his coffin to you?¡±


    Junjue was silent. He murmured after a long while. ¡°You didn¡¯t destroy the Afterglow.¡±


    He put his head on Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°The country has been gone, but I want to live my life. Your Majesty, I don¡¯t want a revenge, and I just want to live my life. I don¡¯t want to be under the house arrest and I don¡¯t want to go back that ce.¡±


    ¡°So you like me?¡±


    ¡°No... it¡¯s not like that. Your Majesty, do you believe in first sight love?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Junjue got closer to Ming Shu, and the gap between the two was gone.


    The dim lights made the room look very vague.


    Junjue whispered to Ming Shu¡¯s ears in an extremely tiny voice. ¡°But I do.¡±


    Junjue was the youngest royal heir of the Afterglow. Being suddenly pushed before the throne and faced with a broken country, his inner heart should be fragile and helpless. Junjue mastered the emotions very precisely.


    Junjue began to act absorbedly in the middle of the night. Ming Shu was a little speechless and needed snacks to calm down.


    Where¡¯s the basic trust between one and another?


    Can¡¯t he just sleep?


    Ming Shu patted his back. ¡°Love at first sight is a lie. Just sleep.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you not like me?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t answer him.


    Junjue asked again, ¡°Your Majesty, what don¡¯t you like me about?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too good-looking.¡±


    Junjue: ¡°...¡± What¡¯s this new way of refusal? Isn¡¯t it good to be good-looking? Do you like the ugly people?


    The viin¡¯s taste is unique?


    Do I need to ruin my face then?

 Chapter 556 - Pleasing Her Majesty (11)

    Chapter 556: Pleasing Her Majesty (11)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Junjue suddenly cowered in fear. It was too scary. Should he just choose to kill her instead?


    The warmth in his arms caused him to throw away this idea. To his surprise, in the blink of an eye, the thought disappeared.


    Junjue was stunned for a moment. After that, he gave up and hugged Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu took the chance to put him down, but Junjue didn¡¯t let her go. She could only lie against his chest.


    ¡°Can you let go of me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu pulled out the nket that he was lying on and covered both of them with it. Junjue shifted to hug her waist.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She didn¡¯t want to y with him any longer and fell asleep on his body.


    Junjue knew that she had fallen asleep. Her breathing was calm. She was such a small girl, yet her aura was so huge.


    His fingers slowly moved upward and reached her neck.


    He just needed to use a bit more force and he could...


    Junjue¡¯s heart pounded quickly. His fingers started shaking and his breathing got erratic. The air froze, as though waiting for him to make a decision.


    The time passed.


    A quiet sigh sounded in the night.


    ...


    Junjue didn¡¯t have a good sleep. He was really tired the next day. When Ming Shu brought him to the hunting ground, he just lowered his head and didn¡¯t look at anyone.


    When she woke up this morning, she gave him a strange look. He didn¡¯t know if she knew what happenedst night.


    There was another person that was very tired too. It was Ning Furong. She stood guard outside the pce the whole night.


    As for the other youngsters, they were very excited. They pulled their horses and stood below. Some officials entered the hunting too while others watched them from the tforms that were built beforehand.


    After theplicated opening ceremony of the autumn hunt and after Ming Shu promised a reward for the one that hunted the most animals, the autumn hunt officially started.


    The youngsters rode on their horses and rushed into the woods excitedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to try?¡± Ming Shu looked at the weary Junjue.


    Everyone in the Purple Moon Nation knew how to ride a horse and shoot arrows. However, the Afterglow Nation was different. Besides those people who learned martial arts, almost no one else knew how to do it. They advocated studying.


    Hence, of course, Junjue didn¡¯t know how to ride a horse and shoot arrows.


    ¡°Will you take me?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I can ask General Meng Liang to take you.¡±


    Junjue looked toward Meng Liang. Meng Liang looked over too and their eyes met. Sparks seemed to appear in the air.


    Junjue sneered in his heart and looked away. He took the ss of wine on his table and drank it quickly.


    Ming Shu suddenly said, ¡°Fellow subordinates, why are you all sitting here? If you want to have a chat, you can resign and go back home to do it. This is not the ce for you to have a conversation.¡±


    The ministers: ¡°...¡±


    Why were they targeted when they didn¡¯t do anything!


    For this autumn hunt, people above the age of 50 were banned froming. Hence, all the officials present were people that were able to ride a horse and participate in the hunting.


    However, some of them were old officials from the Afterglow Nation. Even if they could ride a horse, they didn¡¯t know how to hunt... Was the Empress trying to shame them?


    ¡°Prime Minister, why don¡¯t you lead the way.¡± Ming Shu looked at Ning Furong.


    Ning Furong: ¡°...¡±


    She controlled her anger. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Ning Furong walked to the horse that the horseman brought over and flipped onto the saddle. Her handsome posture won a round of apuse.


    ¡°Your Majesty, shall we have apetition?¡± Ning Furong threw a challenge at Ming Shu.


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu waved her hand, not caring about her image at all. ¡°Tonight¡¯s dinner depends on you, Lady Prime Minister. All the best!¡±


    Ning Furong: ¡°...¡±


    Junjue: ¡°...¡± What the hell!


    Such a quick rejection.


    What happened to your dignity as an empress! Was your dignity eaten!


    Ning Furong was a subordinate. If she still continued after Ming Shu had rejected her, she might be charged for being disrespectful.


    Once Ning Furong left, the other officials had to get onto the horses no matter how unwilling they were. They held theirint towards Ming Shu and entered the forest.


    The surroundings quieted down.


    Ming Shu pulled at Junjue who was drinking wine and ordered people to help him onto a horse. She then sat behind him.


    ¡°You all don¡¯t have to follow me.¡±


    ¡°That is not possible, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty! You can¡¯t act alone.¡±


    Lianxin and Meng Liang rejected her at the same time.


    ¡°Jia!¡± Meng Liang kicked the horse¡¯s side and the horse rushed out. Meng Liang had no way of stopping her.


    Meng Liang turned and got onto a horse. He shouted hurriedly, ¡°Hurry up and catch up with the empress!¡±


    Lianxin got onto a horse too and chased their empress along with Meng Liang.


    It was easy for Ming Shu to lose them. Within a short time, there were no sounds behind them.


    After galloping for some distance, Ming Shu slowed down.


    The trees in the forest had turned yellow and the autumn breeze was refreshing.


    Junjue was still thinking about how to improve their rtionship when Ming Shu suddenly pulled her arrow and fired it.


    A pheasant was hit. It struggled for a while and then died.


    Junjue though that she was here to hunt but after hitting two pheasants, she washed them with spring water and then started a fire to barbecue them.


    What!


    She even brought seasoning!


    The meat of pheasants was delicious. After adding in the seasoning, the fragrance floated far and wide. Little Beastie popped its head out of Ming Shu¡¯s chest and stared at the barbecued bird on the fire.


    Poop-picker!


    I want to eat too!


    ¡°What is that?¡± Junjue pointed at the ball that popped out of Ming Shu¡¯s chest.


    Ming Shu took Little Beastie out and ced him at her side. Little Beastie jumped toward the fire.


    Junjue didn¡¯t get any reply from Ming Shu and wanted to catch Little Beastie. Little Beastie immediately stared at him angrily and its fur exploded. It rolled to the side and even roared furiously.


    Junjue: ¡°...¡±


    What the hell is this!


    It is not in the storyline!


    Junjue looked at Ming Shu and the angry-looking creature as they fought for the barbecued pheasant... My life feels so dark.


    Let me go back!


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Junjue froze on the spot. ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed Little Beastie from the ground and rolled it up. Then, she threw it at him.


    Little Beastie did a somersault in the air and struck the grass patch beside Junjue. Immediately after that, Junjue heard a weird scratching sound.


    Ming Shu took two steps and grabbed Junjue.


    Junjue looked behind him. He saw a colorful snake entangled around Little Beastie. Little Beastie¡¯s fur stood up like needles and pierced into the snake¡¯s body.


    The snake twisted its body in pain and slowly died. Little Beastie jumped down from the snake and ran into the spring water. It jumped inside. Water sshed everywhere.


    Junjue was very calm. However, when Ming Shu looked over at him, he immediately started acting and showed a scared expression. ¡°Your Majesty, I am afraid.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°I will cook it for you. Then, you will not be scared.¡±


    Junjue: ¡°...¡± This is a f**king venomous snake. Why don¡¯t you eat it? Why is there such an evil woman? Why am I supposed to like her? Why!


    If I like this kind of person, I will die.


    Before Ming Shu could do anything to the venomous snake, Little Beastie, who finished bathing, rolled over and grabbed the snake in its mouth. It then ran into the woods.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 557 - Pleasing Her Majesty (12)

    Chapter 557: Pleasing Her Majesty (12)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ning Furong avoided the main party of people and rode along the edge of the hunting ground.


    Walls surrounded the edge of the hunting ground. Normal people would find it difficult toe here. Ning Furong rode along the walls as if she were looking for something.


    At this moment, Ming Shu and Junjue were squatting nearby and watching Ning Furong.


    Junjue pulled up his sleeve and scratched his hand. He said flirtatiously, ¡°Your Majesty, so itchy.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him. ¡°Bear with it!¡±


    Junjue felt stifled. He continued pestering her. ¡°Why are we squatting here? The prime minister will not let anything happen to you at the autumn hunt. Why are you following her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty.¡±


    Junjue: ¡°...¡±


    Junjue forgot about scratching and leaned over. He asked uncertainly, ¡°Your Majesty, do you like her?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Ming Shu smiled lightly. ¡°She is so cute, why would I not like her.¡±


    Junjue continued scratching his elbow. Scratch marks could be seen. Ming Shu pushed Little Beastie.


    Little Beastie red at Ming Shu and shouted angrily, What!


    Ming Shu stroked it. Little Beastie mmed onto the ground angrily and disappeared into the woods.


    Very soon, Little Beastie came back with some herbs and threw them in Ming Shu¡¯s hand. After that, it ran away furiously.


    Ming Shu took the herbs and stuffed them casually into Junjue¡¯s hand. ¡°As the royal concubine, you should look like one. Don¡¯t make it look as though I am abusing you.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± Junjue looked at them in disdain and didn¡¯t take them.


    Did you just pluck these from somewhere?


    I don¡¯t want them!


    Junjue didn¡¯t ept them and moved back.


    Kacha¡ª


    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±


    Ning Furong looked at the direction where the sound came from. The branches moved and a yellow figure came out.


    Ning Furong narrowed her eyes. She got down from the horse quickly. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and went down. Ning Furong wanted to ask Ming Shu why she was here, but before she could do that, a forceful fist swung toward her. Ning Furong got a shock and tilted her body to dodge it. Her pitch rose naturally as she asked in surprise, ¡°Your Majesty, what are you doing?¡±


    Another fist replied to her.


    Ning Furong could only fight with Ming Shu. As a member of the Purple Moon Nation, Dongqing¡¯s martial arts was not the best, but it was not bad, either.


    Ning Furong trained for many years after she was reborn while Dongqing had stopped training for a long time already. Hence, she couldn¡¯t keep up in terms of strength. Ming Shu could only use her speed and movements to subdue Ning Furong.


    Ning Furong was slightly furious. ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Ming Shu saw the opportunity and kicked Ning Furong. Just as she was about to dodge the attack, she grabbed her wrist and threw her over her shoulder before she could retaliate. After that, Ming Shu turned around and stepped on her body.


    Her movements were suppressed. Ning Furong asked with an angry face, ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t know how I provoked you again?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you doing this to me?¡±


    Ming Shu gave her a smile. ¡°You are so cute that I can¡¯t help but want to bully you.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±


    Her words were stopped in her throat. Only groans could be heard in the woods.


    Ming Shu finished beating Ning Furong and squatted beside her. She patted Ning Furong¡¯s shoulder as though she was her good friend. ¡°Prime Minister, rebel properly. I have high expectations for you.¡±


    Ning Furong eyes narrowed and she suddenly understood everything in an instant.


    Her breathing got heavier, but she quickly controlled it. She exined hurriedly and sincerely, ¡°What are you saying? When did I ever want to rebel? Did someone say bad things about me? I have been with you for so many years, Your Majesty. Do you not understand me?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice was slow, just like the calm wind that flowed through the forest. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can n your rebellion properly. I don¡¯t mind. Really.¡±


    However, in Ning Furong¡¯s ears, this sounded like the cold wind in a blizzard. Every single word was like a knife that sliced onto her body.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have never thought of rebelling against you.¡± Whether she really knew it or she was trying to bluff her, she could not admit it now.


    ¡°You can think of it now.¡± Ming Shu got up. ¡°Once we get back, you can focus on rebelling; you don¡¯t need to care about what happens in the imperial court anymore.¡±


    Ning Furong: !!!


    Even though Ning Furong had been scheming for so many years, she didn¡¯t know how to carry on the conversation now. She even had difficulties thinking.


    The empress that she controlled for so long... suddenly behaved so strangely.


    If an emperor found out that someone below him wanted to rebel, shouldn¡¯t he pretend that he didn¡¯t know anything as he prepared to catch the person secretly?


    Why is she encouraging me to rebel!


    Is she crazy?


    Xiu¡ª


    A sound broke through the air. It came from behind the walls. Ning Furong¡¯s words caught in her throat. The arrow urately flew past her cheeks andnded in front of her.


    The yellow figure that was standing in front of her just now had moved to the side and was smiling in the direction of the wall.


    Five people in masks jumped in. They pointed their arrows at Ming Shu and Ning Furong as they scanned their surroundings vigntly. There was no sign of the imperial guards.


    Ning Furong¡¯s gazended on one of the people. The person was standing in the middle. You could only see his profound eyes.


    She would recognize this person even if he turned into dust¡ªYe Mochen.


    ¡°We are lucky today. We managed to find this bitch here,¡± one of the masked men said. ¡°Master, shall we kill them?¡±


    They thought that they would need to go through much effort before finding their target, but they actually found the empress the minute they came in.


    Ye Mochen stopped the person. ¡°We can¡¯t kill her now. Take her away.¡±


    The masked man remembered something and sneered. ¡°You are lucky today. Master, this woman...¡±


    The person did a slitting throat action at Ning Furong. Ye Mochen nodded his head.


    Even though she knew that Ye Mochen didn¡¯t recognize her now, Ning Furong still felt her heart wrenching when she remembered how he took her life so indifferently in her past life.


    However, there was still a hint of obsession in her eyes.


    She liked this man. She liked him so crazily and she just wanted to have him...


    Ming Shu wanted to p for the male protagonist. He didn¡¯t even ask her opinion before deciding where she should go. So impressive.


    Where are my snacks!


    Let me calm myself down!


    Director, the male protagonist is acting too cool!


    Ning Furong had already stood up and whispered to Ming Shu, ¡°Your Majesty, I will stall them. You can run away first.¡±


    Ming Shu took out the fruit preserves that Lianxin prepared for her and ate them as she retreated to the side. ¡°Don¡¯t think I will stay here and cheer for you.¡±


    Ning Furong almost vomited blood. Who wants you to cheer for me?


    Ming Shu even suggested, ¡°Prime Minister, you can team up with them and rebel together. The more the merrier. Don¡¯t do it alone. That is so boring.¡±


    Ning Furong: ¡°...¡± Let me just kill her!


    Ye Mochen was in a daze. What is happening? They are not on the same side?


    ¡°Stop your nonsense. Seize them.¡± The masked man didn¡¯t understand what they were saying, but in order to prevent them from stalling for time, he waved his hand. ¡°Kill that woman first and then take that dog empress away.¡±


    Ming Shu, the dog empress: ¡°Can you use a better phrase? ¡®Dog¡¯ is used to describe a male. I am a female.¡±


    The masked man: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 558 - Pleasing Her Majesty (13)

    Chapter 558: Pleasing Her Majesty (13)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ning Furong didn¡¯te alone. Since the situation was already like this, Ning Furong could only wave and order the people hiding in the shadows toe out.


    Luckily, these people were smart. They pretended that they just found this ce and shouted as they rushed towards Ye Mochen.


    ¡°Protect Her Majesty and Lady Prime Minister!¡±


    Ye Mochen didn¡¯t think that these people would suddenly arrive. They hid so well that he didn¡¯t even notice they were around.


    They were blocked at the outskirts of the hunting ground. They couldn¡¯t get close to Ming Shu and still had to deal with these people.


    ¡°Prime Minister, are you really not going to consider working with them?¡± Ming Shu kept urging Ning Furong even as she was being protected at the back. ¡°This is such a good opportunity. If you kill me here, you can get the throne.¡± I can also take the opportunity to hit you until your parents don¡¯t recognize you. This business deal is mutually beneficial.


    Ning Furong wanted to stab Ming Shu with her sword.


    She had not dealt with the old officials in the imperial court and she didn¡¯t have military power, either. What could she use to rebel?


    Ning Furong took a deep breath and ordered the people beside her, ¡°The empress is frightened. Send her away first and ensure her safety.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to leave. ¡°Let me stay here and watch the show first.¡±


    Ning Furong came prepared. Ming Shu guessed that she wanted to catch Ye Mochen. As a professional Hatred Points gainer, how could she let her have things her way?


    Ning Furong: ¡°...¡±


    When did this woman be so irritating?


    Can a single person change so much within such a short period of time?


    A seed of suspicion was nted in Ning Furong¡¯s heart. She felt that Ming Shu was acting strange, but this wasn¡¯t the time to think about it.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you might get hurt.¡±


    Ming Shu ate her fruit preserves and said softly, ¡°I have thick skin.¡±


    Do you mean the skin on your face?!


    Ning Furong turned around and looked at Ye Mochen, who was surrounded. She didn¡¯t have much patience left. ¡°Don¡¯t let them run away. Catch them.¡±


    No matter what, capture him first and think of a way to get Ye Mochen outter.


    The sound of weapons shing rang out. The people that Ning Furong chose were all people with abilities. They had already injured one of the other party.


    Ye Mochen warded off the first round of attacks and retreated. However, he realized that there were people waiting behind him. There was no way he could turn back.


    The knife shed right before his eyes.


    Swoosh¡ª


    The person suddenly attacked him. Ye Mochen looked up. A masked man was running toward him.


    ¡°Master, do we retreat?¡±


    Ye Mochen didn¡¯t say anything and just rushed to the walls.


    Ning Furong had men outside the walls too, but she couldn¡¯t let them make any moves now. Ming Shu was still here. How would she exin the people that appeared outside the walls?


    If it happened once, it might be a coincidence. However, if it happened twice, it would not be a coincidence anymore.


    She watched Ye Mochen leaving and clenched her fist. She felt hatred in her heart. If it wasn¡¯t for Ming Shu, she would have caught Ye Mochen today.


    ¡°They ran away.¡±


    Ning Furong: ¡°...¡± They came to kill you. Why are you still smiling!


    Ning Furong gritted her teeth. ¡°Send the empress back.¡±


    It didn¡¯t just end there. When she went back, Ming Shu punished Ning Furong for this assassination attempt and gave her 20 ps. A bunch of officials pleaded for Ning Furong, but they were all beaten by Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu said in a very foolish empress kind of way, ¡°Since you all are such good friends with the prime minister, you should go through thick and thin together.¡±


    ...


    That night, they camped in the mountains and didn¡¯t return to the pce. Junjue sat in his tent and looked at his elbow. It had already started bleeding from his scratching.


    He nced at the herbs beside him. He silently crushed them and spread them on his wound. His elbow felt cool and the itchiness was gone.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    The sound of greetings could be heard outside the tent.


    Junjue quickly let his sleeve down and stuffed the unused herbs under his nket.


    Ming Shu opened the curtains and walked in. She had changed into her normal clothes, but the golden dragon on it was still very striking. It moved as she walked, appearing so lively that it seemed real.


    ¡°I heard Lianxin say that you didn¡¯t eat anything again?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the food.¡± Junjue sat down and didn¡¯t move. ¡°I want to eat porridge.¡±


    What could he do!


    This body was very pampered. It would rather die from starvation than eat things that it didn¡¯t want to. Even if he could eat it, this body would have a reaction too.


    Junjue was surprised that this body didn¡¯t starve to death after being locked up for more than three years. It was a miracle.


    Ming Shu lifted her clothes and sat down. She poured a cup of tea for herself and took a sip before saying, ¡°This is the wilderness. Why don¡¯t you say that you want to eat dragon meat?¡±


    ¡°Do you have it?¡± Junjue wore a serious expression. ¡°If you have it, I will eat it.¡±


    Ming Shu took a sip of the tea again and started acting along with Junjue. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a dragon? After all, you have been an emperor before so you should be considered half a dragon.¡±


    I haven¡¯t even eaten dragon meat before. How dare you want to eat it.


    Junjue cursed in his heart. Does she always have to pour salt in my wound? Do I need you to remind me that my nation copsed?


    Just calm down.


    Junjue controlled his desire to grab his knife and smiled. ¡°Do you want to try me?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s hand vibrated and the teacup shook.


    Junjue looked at her seriously and with anticipation as if he really wanted to do something with her.


    After a while, Ming Shu put down her teacup. ¡°I have not finished my barbecued pheasant. If you are not eating, rest more.¡±


    Huh?


    Can you at least show some concern for me!


    Are you leaving me just like this? Are you human? Do you still have humanity in you?


    Ming Shu left the tent. Lianxin was waiting for her outside. ¡°Your Majesty, is he still not eating?¡±


    ¡°Make some porridge for him,¡± Ming Shu ordered in a low voice. ¡°Get the royal physicians who came along to check on him and burn some Chinese mugwort around his tent. When you all have finished boiling the water, send some to him first.¡±


    Lianxin: ¡°...¡±


    Your Majesty, what are you doing!


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡±


    Lianxin quickly regained her sense. ¡°Yes.¡±


    In the tent, Junjue was pondering if he should go out and get some things to eat when Lianxin brought over some eunuchs carrying a tub. ¡°Your Highness, this water can help to relieve your tiredness. I think that you are tired today. Do you want to take a bath first? After that, the royal physician wille and examine your body.¡±


    Junjue frowned. ¡°Who asked you toe.¡±


    Lianxin bowed and replied respectfully, ¡°Your body is precious. Nothing can happen to it. Hence, an examination is necessary. Please do not worry, Your Highness.¡±


    Junjue: ¡°...¡± He got happy for nothing.


    He watched the eunuchs filling the tub with water and then undressed in a bad mood. Lianxin bowed and left the tent.


    Once he finished bathing and after the examination by the royal physician, Lianxin brought over the porridge.


    The smell of the porridge was fragrant. Junjue was already hungry so once he smelled the porridge, his stomach started growling.


    Lianxin opened her mouth before he could say anything. ¡°I saw that you had not had any food so I prepared some porridge for you. Have some.¡±


    Junjue¡¯s words got stuck in his throat.


    ¡°Please have some. I will take my leave now.¡± Lianxin took the opportunity to leave the tent and patted her chest as she heaved a sigh of relief.


    She didn¡¯t know what Her Majesty was thinking. Since she cared about the royal concubine so much, why didn¡¯t she want to let him know?


    Her master¡¯s heart was so hard to understand.


    ¡°Lianxin...¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡±

 Chapter 559 - Pleasing Her Majesty (14)

    Chapter 559: Pleasing Her Majesty (14)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ning Furong was hurt so she was resting for the next few days and only appeared when the autumn hunt ended. When she reappeared, she was limping.


    The journey back was very peaceful. There was no assassination attempt.


    However, Junjue managed to torture everyone. When the officials looked at him now, they red at him as though he were a demon that would destroy the country.


    Junjue still wore a proud look on his face.


    Ming Shu held her forehead and sighed. Does he not remember what the conditions were for bringing him out?


    Although I don¡¯t need it, can you still act like your character!


    Do you still want your character profile?


    When they returned to the pce, Ming Shu canceled two morning sessions to let the officials get a good rest so that they could handle the next round of nonsense and not die from anger.


    Ning Furong¡¯s injury had not healedpletely and she was still limping.


    Yi Lang held onto her as they walked around the prime minister¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Prime Minister, ever since you came back from the autumn hunt, you have not been in a good mood. Did something happen?¡±


    Ning Furong told Yi Lang what happened at the autumn hunt with a dark face.


    Yi Lang¡¯s expression kept changing. ¡°You mean that she already knew about it? How can it be? We didn¡¯t even do anything...¡±


    Even Lord Zhou¡¯s case didn¡¯t point to them.


    ¡°She already asked me to rebel. Do you think that she doesn¡¯t know anything?¡± Ning Furong voice was low. ¡°Ever since Lord Zhou¡¯s case, she not only stopped seeing me, she kept targeting me. A-Lang, do you think that she really doesn¡¯t know anything?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we investigate her already? No one appeared beside her and helped her...¡±


    ¡°So I have a very bad idea.¡± Was she reborn too?


    If she can be reborn, what about other people?


    If she was really reborn, that would mean she became afraid of her because she managed to climb onto the throne?


    However, if she knew about Ye Mochen¡¯s storyline, she might know hers too...


    Yi Lang waited for a long time, but still didn¡¯t hear Ning Furong¡¯s voice. He asked, ¡°Prime Minister, what idea do you have?¡±


    Ning Furong shook her head. ¡°A-Lang, help me contact the people and ask them toe and see me for a while. I have things to tell them.¡±


    Whether or not the person on top was reborn, she still needed to change her strategy.


    Yi Lang nodded. He kept quiet for a while before saying, ¡°Prime Minister, the people that you sent out, who are you looking for?¡±


    Ning Furong frowned slightly. ¡°A-Lang.¡±


    Yi Lang smiled. ¡°I talk too much. I will contact them. You get some rest first.¡±


    Ning Furong watched as Yi Lang left. If there wasn¡¯t Ye Mochen, she might actually like Yi Lang. However...


    However, she had already given him a status so she didn¡¯t owe him anything.


    ...


    At Yangxin Hall...


    ¡°Your Majesty, General Meng is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡± Ming Shu raised her head from a pile of pastries.


    ¡°General Meng.¡± Lianxin¡¯s mouth corners twitched. ¡°Your Majesty, why are you eating again. If you continue eating like this, it won¡¯t be good for your body.¡±


    Have you finished looking at the booklets?


    Have you finished discussing ns for the country?


    How do you still have the time to eat!


    ¡°If I don¡¯t eat, I will be harming my body.¡± Meng Liang calmly stuffed an osmanthus and mung bean cake into her mouth. ¡°Meng Liang?¡±


    Lianxin took a deep breath. ¡°It is not little General Meng.¡±


    Oh, then it is the old General Meng.


    Ming Shu wondered, ¡°Why is he looking for me?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure.¡±


    General Meng was invited into Yangxin Hall. Ming Shu didn¡¯t even change her position and continued eating her pastries happily. Lianxin was d that her master didn¡¯t ask her to prepare pig trotters.


    If not, her empress image would be gone.


    The bulky General Meng came in and stood in the middle of the Yangxin Hall. He looked oppressive. He saluted with his hands folded in front of his face. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    General Meng looked up slightly and felt that she was not caring about her image!


    She was not sitting properly or eating properly.


    Actually, Ming Shu ate quite elegantly, but she still seemed a bitzy based on the imperial family¡¯s conduct.


    General Meng controlled his urge to reprimand the empress. ¡°Your Majesty, I have a favor to ask.¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°I reject it.¡±


    It must be something bad. Do you still want to harm me so that you can inherit my snacks?


    Reject, reject.


    General Meng was stunned. I didn¡¯t even say anything and you reject me already?


    ¡°General Meng, you can leave now.¡± Don¡¯t disturb my snacktime.


    General Meng reminded her, ¡°Your Majesty, I have not said anything...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You do not have to say it anymore.¡±


    General Meng: !!!


    General Meng looked at Lianxin. Did the empress receive any bad news recently?


    Lianxin shook her head innocently. The thoughts of the empress were hard to guess. Who knew what she was thinking now?


    General Meng was invited out of Yangxin Hall. However, he didn¡¯t leave. He kneeled outside Yangxin Hall as though he wanted to say what he came here for.


    When Junjue arrived, General Meng had been kneeling for a few hours already. But, as a person well-versed in martial arts, he still looked really energetic.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    General Meng called Junjue.


    Junjue stopped in his tracks and turned to look at General Meng.


    General Meng only saw Junjue a few times before. Every time he saw him, Junjue was in a dire state. However, now Junjue wore the clothes of a royal concubine and looked really elegant. Even General Meng felt his heart wavering.


    General Meng remembered the offensive rumors when thete empress was still alive...


    It was said that thete empress locked Junjue up because she favored him.


    General Meng didn¡¯t know how true the rumor was, but he knew that for a period of time, thete empress would keep looking in the direction where Junjue was locked up.


    General Meng swept the messy thoughts out of his mind and bowed. ¡°Can you listen to me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Junjue rejected him swiftly just like the person inside.


    General Meng, who was rejected again: ¡°...¡± I must not have looked at the almanac when I left my home today!


    Although Junjue rejected him, he didn¡¯t leave. He stood there and looked at General Meng.


    ...


    By the time Junjue walked into Yangxin Hall, he was carrying a cold aura with him. He didn¡¯t bother with the formalities and just sat down beside Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked up. ¡°What is the matter? Did someone molest you?¡±


    Molest your head!


    Besides you, who would molest me!


    Ming Shu picked up a piece of cake and threw it in her mouth. She took the writing materials from the side and wrote on the booklets. The atmosphere turned quiet.


    ¡°General Meng wants to give you new concubines.¡±


    Junjue¡¯s voice sounded.


    Ming Shu gasped and put down her materials. ¡°General Meng still wants to be my concubine at such an age? Ambitious man.¡±


    Junjue gritted his teeth. ¡°It is Meng Liang.¡±


    ¡°Meng Liang.¡± That is my target.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Junjue understood the smile differently. ¡°Why? Do you like Meng Liang?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I like anyone that can give me Hatred Points, just like Ning Furong.


    Junjue: ¡°...¡±


    So you like everyone except me?


    Why!


    Why don¡¯t you like someone as handsome as me? Why do you like those weird-looking people? Are you crazy!


    ¡°Then you can write a decree to summon General Meng Liang into the pce, ¡°Junjue said. ¡°And kill me at the same time.¡±

 Chapter 560 - Pleasing Her Majesty (15)

    Chapter 560: Pleasing Her Majesty (15)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ming Shu asked as though she really believed him. Junjue was stunned for a moment but he remembered that he had dignity too and nodded his head heavily. ¡°Yes. If you want to summon Meng Liang as your concubine, you will have to kill me. I will not share you with anyone.¡±


    If she dares to kill ne, I will strangle her.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Since you say so, I will satisfy you.¡±


    Junjue: ¡°...¡±


    Junjue kept a straight face and sat up straight.


    She asked Lianxin to get her writing materials and started writing the imperial decree.


    He didn¡¯t see what she wrote. Lianxin took the imperial decree and left. After a while, he heard General Meng stammering his thanks.


    Is he excited?


    ¡°Your Majesty, there is still one more!¡± Junjue reminded Ming Shu.


    ¡°The only position above the royal concubine is the emperor. Do you want to sit on the throne?¡± Ming Shu nced at him.


    Junjue frowned and pretended as he said, ¡°I say that if you want to summon General Meng Liang in, you will have to kill me.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand and wrote another imperial decree. There were not many words written on it and she seemed to be ying with it.


    She stamped her royal stamp on it and threw it at Junjue.


    Junjue took the imperial decree. He didn¡¯t know what to feel about it. He opened it numbly. She didn¡¯t like him anyway...


    There were only a few words written on the imperial decree:


    Get back to your Xianyu Pce.


    Junjue: ¡°...¡±


    What is this?


    Junjue wanted to re up, but he saw Lianxin signaling at him. He controlled his anger and didn¡¯t vite his character profile. He took the imperial decree and left angrily.


    ¡°That little demon¡¯s temper is bigger than mine,¡± Ming Shu muttered. She lowered her head and continued settling her booklets.


    Lianxin followed Junjue out. She walked with Junjue for a distance. ¡°Your Highness, Her Majesty didn¡¯t summon General Meng Liang into the pce. Please do not worry.¡±


    ¡°What was written on that imperial decree?¡±


    Lianxin thought that everyone would know about this by tomorrow so she didn¡¯t hide and just said, ¡°It was to bestow a wedding on General Meng Liang.¡±


    Junjue¡¯s mood got better suddenly. However, he soon realized that something was wrong and went back to Yangxin Hall.


    ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    Junjue asked the rest of the people to leave and closed the door of Yangxin Hall. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want the military power that is in the Meng family¡¯s hand?¡±


    ¡°From what you say, I should let Meng Liang enter the pce?¡±


    Junjue felt stifled. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean then?¡±


    ¡°General Meng only has one son and that is Meng Liang. Meng Liang is a crucial person. You shouldn¡¯t bestow a marriage on him so quickly... Haven¡¯t you learned about the bncing of powers?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Junjue: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I am not afraid that they will rebel. Hence, military power is not important to me.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s tone was casual. ¡°If they rebel, that would be best.¡±


    That way, I will have a reason to beat them.


    Junjue said in a surprised tone, ¡°Are you going to ruin the Tian Xia that your mother fought for?¡±


    What the f**k. Is she stupid?


    When she talked to Ning Furong that time, he thought that she was just angering her. Now that he thought about it, she was speaking the truth. She was really anticipating their rebellion.


    Is there any emperor that looks forward to a revote by his own people?


    No!


    And he had to woo such an idiot!


    He must be an idiot too!


    No no no... I am very smart. The crazy person is the idiot.


    Ming Shu suddenly reached out and pulled Junjue over. She looked up at him. ¡°My lovely concubine, have you forgotten that your nation was the one that copsed. If a revolt happens in this nation, you should be happy.¡±


    ¡°I will not be happy.¡± Junjue bore the urge to shake her furiously. ¡°Afterglow is gone. The world now is great the way it is. I don¡¯t want the civilians to be harmed again because of war.¡±


    I am such a righteous person.


    ¡°Also...¡± Junjue hesitated. He cautiously approached Ming Shu. ¡°I like you. I wish for you to remain safe.¡±


    ¡°Do you like me so much that you can forget about our blood feud?¡±


    Junjue nodded.


    That was not his feud anyway. Also, the one that destroyed Afterglow was not her. It was her mother.


    ¡°Then you...¡± Ming Shu paused and then smiled brightly. ¡°Seems like I have great charisma.¡±


    Ha!


    Great your head!


    I am enduring you because of the mission!


    If I were a normal person, I would stab you. That is already a very small reaction.


    No, weren¡¯t they talking about Meng Liang?


    ¡°Your Majesty, Meng Liang...¡±


    ¡°It is time for lunch now. Let¡¯s go, I will eat with you today.¡± Ming Shu got up and held Junjue¡¯s hand as they walked out.


    Junjue: ¡°...¡±


    Junjue wanted to talk about Meng Liang¡¯s case with Ming Shu, but he was always dodged by her.


    After they finished eating, Ming Shu smiled and asked him gently, ¡°My lovely concubine, what do you like?¡±


    Junjue felt goosebumps all over his body. Why does it feel so fake? Can you speak properly? Who are you acting for!


    He bore with the goosebumps and got into the mood immediately. ¡°I like you.¡±


    ¡°Besides that.¡±


    Junjue shook his head.


    Ming Shu continued asking him. ¡°What do you want to do, then?¡±


    Kill Ning Furong and make you like me.


    Can I say this?


    No!


    Junjue shook his head.


    ¡°Nevermind. You can slowly think about it. When you arrive at an answer, you can tell me and I will ept whatever request you make.¡±


    WTF!


    What is this crazy person trying to do!


    Why do I feel a bit scared!


    Why would she treat me so well suddenly? There must be something going on!


    Junjue looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Can you like me then?¡±


    ¡°Change it.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you will agree to anything?¡± What the f**k, you liar!


    ¡°Besides that.¡±


    Junjue thought for a while. ¡°Then can you... stay for the night?¡±


    Ming Shu opened her mouth and before she could reject him, he interrupted her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. You can just sleep here.¡±


    Once she¡¯s in bed, she will not be able to control anything.


    How did that saying go? Right! If you get her body, you are not far away from her heart. Hahahaha!


    [Lord Nine, are you not afraid of losing your body?] the system asked weakly.


    I am! I am very scared!


    [Then what are you so happy about?]


    I am happy... Who knew what he was happy about. Maybe it was because he was closer topleting his mission so that was why he was so happy. Why? Can¡¯t I be happy?


    [...] Dead. This is a sin!


    Ming Shu thought about her mission to be a foolish empress and agreed to stay.


    Lianxin was shocked. Although Her Majesty treated the royal concubine really well and gave him the best of everything, she didn¡¯t tell the royal concubine about it and didn¡¯t go to Xianyu Pce often.


    Why did she choose to stay here today...


    The reason why everything was still so peaceful now was because Her Majesty didn¡¯t stay overnight at Xianyu Pce and didn¡¯t sleep with the royal concubine.


    If the officials know about this, I wonder what they will think.


    Since the royal concubine was going to sleep with her Majesty, Lianxin quickly called the old men in the pce and they had a private lesson with Junjue. After that, they started preparing everything hurriedly.

 Chapter 561 - Pleasing Her Majesty (16)

    Chapter 561: Pleasing Her Majesty (16)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Sleeping together was a technical activity.


    However, to Junjue, it was not only something technical, but it was also art too.


    Isn¡¯t it just sleeping together?


    Do you have to make it so troublesome as though someone is giving birth! Are you all going to watch us do itter?


    Finally, those people left and the air in front of Junjue started moving. He felt that he could finally breathe properly.


    His bed was already changed. Junjue climbed out of the nket and sat cross-legged on the sofa.


    He waited one hour for Ming Shu. Ming Shu pushed open the door. The light in the room was dim. Junjue sat on the bed and yed with the tassels on the bed.


    When he heard the noise, he quickly let go of the tassels and changed his sitting position.


    He could smell the fragrance of pastries on her body.


    What the f**k, she went to eat again.


    Ming Shu undressed as she walked toward the bed. Junjue positioned himself properly and waited for Ming Shu to, firstly, fall in love with him and, secondly, want to sleep with him.


    However, it didn¡¯t happen.


    She undressed and climbed onto the bed directly, closing her eyes the moment she was inside.


    Junjue: ¡°...¡± This is different from the rehearsal!


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± If the mountain doesn¡¯te to me, I will go to the mountain. Junjue swallowed the humiliation and went over to Ming Shu¡¯s side. ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± There was a mountain of booklets to settle and I had to pamper my snacks while reading the booklets. How can I not be tired!


    Junjue went silent.


    Hey beside Ming Shu and didn¡¯t do anything. He just stared at the unmoving tassels.


    The light in the room started getting dimmer. A gust of wind extinguished the candles in the room.


    Junjue was a bit cold. He leaned toward Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu turned around and ced her hand on his waist.


    Junjue felt exceptionally calm. He hugged Ming Shu and in that instant, he felt as though he¡¯d hugged a big baby. A warm and soft baby.


    There was a strange feeling in his heart. He wanted to just hug her like this forever.


    This thought was crazy and scary.


    Junjue suddenly woke up from his thoughts.


    He wiped his face with his hand. His eyes started bing clear and there was a mysterious light in them. After a while, he lowered his head and kissed Ming Shu on the forehead. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Good night.¡±


    ...


    The officials heard about Ming Shu sleeping with Junjue the next day and they were all shocked.


    Not only that, when they came for the morning session, Meng Liang¡¯s marriage was announced too. Meng Liang could choose his own wife as there wasn¡¯t anyone bestowed upon him, but he had to give a reply within a month.


    The officials couldn¡¯t understand what their empress was thinking.


    The military power in the Meng family¡¯s hand...


    ording to their thinking, the empress should keep Meng Liang as her concubine.


    However, Her Majesty didn¡¯t do things the normal way and she bestowed a wedding to Meng Liang!


    Although the other party was not decided, it was still a marriage bestowed to him. He just needed to choose anyone to marry and the marriage would bepleted the next day... it couldn¡¯t get any more casual than this.


    Meng Liang came to Yangxin Hall to see Ming Shu.


    Junjue walked in front of Ming Shu. ¡°Your Majesty, are you not going to see him?¡±


    Ming Shu replied without looking up. ¡°If I go, you will destroy my Yangxin Hall.¡±


    After she finished her sentence, she smiled and made a promise. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my royal concubine, I will only pamper you. There will be no one else.¡±


    Junjue stopped moving. He turned his head and looked at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what do you want to do?¡± She just pampered him without any reason. It made him feel as though something bad was going to happen.


    ¡°Pamper you. Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡± Why are you still not happy that I am pampering you? What else do you want!


    No no no!


    This is not what I want! I am a bit scared now!


    Junjue probed a few more times, but Ming Shu showed no openings in her actions. However, her smile just seemed fake and evil.


    Junjue was even more certain that this idiot was trying to harm him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you should take a look at General Meng Liang.¡± Junjue suddenly became magnanimous. ¡°Don¡¯t make it too awkward. It is not good for you.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°You are not jealous?¡±


    Junjue said slowly, ¡°You said that a royal concubine should be magnanimous. Also, you promised that you will only have me as your concubine.¡±


    ¡°But I can raise some boy toys outside.¡± Are you stupid!


    Junjue: ¡°...¡± What the hell, you mean that you can even do this? Why don¡¯t you go and die!


    Raise raise raise!


    Raise your pretty boys! I don¡¯t care!


    Junjue left in anger. Lianxin felt frightened as she watched them. Why does Her Majesty like to make the royal concubine angry?


    ¡°Invite Meng Liang in,¡± Meng Liang ordered Lianxin.


    Meng Liang was called into Yangxin Hall.


    Meng Liang immediately kneeled down and said certainly, ¡°Your Majesty, please retract your decree. I do not have any intention to have a family now.¡±


    Ming Shu ced her chin on her hand and said softly, ¡°Then why did you persuade your father to let you enter the pce?¡±


    A sh of embarrassment shed past Meng Liang¡¯s face. He stammered, ¡°Your Majesty. I... I like you. Do you not know that?¡±


    Meng Liang said seriously, ¡°General Meng Liang, you should choose a daughter from a rich family. Take the chance now when you can still marry a wife in. Next time, you might only be able to marry out of your family.¡±


    The men¡¯s rights in Purple Moon Nation were diminishing and the women¡¯s rights were increasing. Right now, a man could still marry a wife and bring her into his family. Next time, he might only be able to marry into the wife¡¯s family.


    ¡°Your Majesty. I will not marry anyone else.¡± Meng Liang was firm. ¡°I am willing to protect you. Please retract your decree.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Ming Shu paused. ¡°You will start mixing with the daughters of the various officials from today onward. There is no need for you toe into the pce anymore.¡±


    Meng Liang couldn¡¯t believe what she said. ¡°Your Majesty...¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°Leave.¡±


    Meng Liang never thought his trip to the pce would give him such a result. He didn¡¯t manage to make Ming Shu retract her decree and he lost his chance of entering the pce ever again.


    Meng Liang left the pce in a daze.


    ¡°General Meng Liang.¡±


    Someone called him. Meng Liang regained hisposure and saw the horse carriage that stopped beside him. ¡°Prime Minister.¡±


    Ning Furong smiled. ¡°Are you free now? Would you like to have a drink with me?¡±


    ¡°Prime Minister, I still have things...¡±


    ¡°General Meng Liang, Her Majesty already asked you to take a rest. Are you trying to find an excuse to reject me? Do you feel awkward having a drink with me?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Come up then.¡±


    Meng Liang hesitated for a moment before getting onto Ning Furong¡¯s horse carriage.


    Ning Furong brought him to a restaurant. Yi Lang was there too. Ning Furong would asionally take Yi Lang out. Everyone knew that Yi Lang belonged to Ning Furong.


    When Meng Liang saw this, he rxed a little.


    Meng Liang was frustrated. Hence, when Ning Furong talked to him, he just replied to her thoughtlessly. He didn¡¯t even seem to hear what Ning Furong actually said.


    After a few cups of hard liquor, Meng Liang started to feel a bit drunk.


    Ning Furong raised her cup and slowly downed her drink. When she saw Meng Liang lying unconscious on the table, she put down her cup.


    ¡°Prime Minister...¡± Yi Lang¡¯s expression was not good. ¡°Do you really have to?¡±


    ¡°The Meng family¡¯s military power is very important.¡± Ning Furong smiled and said, ¡°Ah Lang, don¡¯t worry, I will not betray you. In my heart, you will always be special.¡±


    Yi Lang looked at Meng Liang in silence. After some time, he gave a bitter smile and opened his mouth a few times before saying, ¡°I know.¡±


    He got up and carried Meng Liang into the next room.


    When Ning Furong entered the room, he stood outside for a long time before leaving.

 Chapter 562 - Pleasing Her Majesty (17)

    Chapter 562: Pleasing Her Majesty (17)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ever since Ming Shu stayed overnight at Xianyu Pce, weird things started happening in the pce. All the good things would be sent to Xianyu Pce as if money were not an issue.


    Also, Ming Shu asked people to collect rare and precious treasures and granted all of them to Xianyu Pce.


    One time, she heard that the royal concubineined about his pce looking too nd so she ordered people to renovate Xianyu Pce.


    For that period of time, the royal concubine received all the love and grace of the empress.


    The officials looked at the royal concubine who was gaining more and more love and felt that the nation was dead.


    Junjue also felt that he was dead.


    This idiot pushed him into the middle of the whirlwind. What kind of love is this? This is murder!


    And yet, he couldn¡¯t reject it.


    It was hard to be a wise empress.


    However, you only need half a month to be a foolish empress.


    Before every morning session, the officials would prepare themselves mentally so that they would not die from anger.


    ¡°It is already autumn. Why is it still so hot?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What happened to the weather this year... Her Majesty¡¯s mood is like the weather too. It is so hard to predict. Lord Li was beaten yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Do you all have any big issues to report today?¡±


    Everyone kept quiet. There really was a big issue.


    Ning Furong stood at the side and looked at them indifferently. She waited for the eunuch in front of her to invite them in. Ning Furong entered the throne room first.


    When everyone was in position, Ming Shu came out slowly. A few maids followed behind her with pastries in their hands and ced them on her table.


    The officials were already used to her idle attitude. If you reprimanded her, you would be punished.


    In order to not be punished, they could only pretend they didn¡¯t see anything.


    Ming Shu sat down and hugged a te of snacks. She signaled at them to start their performance.


    Ming Shu was bored listening to this bunch of people reporting all these small issues to her everyday. She wanted to be a really foolish empress and canceled the morning session.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have something to report.¡±


    Ming Shu waved her handzily. ¡°Continue.¡±


    The person that stepped forward was a military officer. His surname seemed to be Kong.


    General Kong reported in a deep voice, ¡°Infanta Ning¡¯an snatched civilian males and beat them to death on the spot. Lady Pingru ignored the issue and took Infanta Ning¡¯an away, framing the victims for seducing Infanta Ning¡¯an. This issue spread and everyone knows about it now. Please make a decision, Your Majesty.¡±


    Who is Infanta Ning¡¯an?


    Ming Shu was confused for a moment before remembering who she was. Lady Pingru was thete empress¡¯s little sister.


    Infanta Ning¡¯an was Lady Pingru¡¯s daughter.


    There were very few offspring of the imperial family so when Lady Pingru got this daughter, she pampered her with all her might.


    Even thete empress doted on Infanta Ning¡¯an. On the other hand, the crown princess, who was the Host, did not feel much love from thete empress.


    Now, Infanta Ning¡¯an snatched away a civilian man and even beat him to death. However, Lady Pingru covered up for Infanta Ning¡¯an and this issue was brought up to her over here.


    Ming Shu sorted out the rtionships. ¡°Sentence her to whatever punishment she deserves. What decision is there to be made? Is thew there for show?¡±


    The director of Dali Temple stood out and said hopelessly, ¡°Your Majesty, Lady Pingru is protecting Infanta Ning¡¯an. There is nothing I can do too.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s gazended on Ning Furong. ¡°Prime Minister, what do you think?¡±


    Ning Furong seemed to be prepared. She took two steps forward and replied, ¡°Your Majesty, I am not sure about the details of this case. The director of Dali Temple should be the one telling you about the details. I do not dare to have any opinions.¡±


    The director of Dali Temple was called again. He could only wipe the cold sweat off his forehead and open his mouth.


    ¡°There were many civilians who saw Infanta Ning¡¯an beating the person to death on the streets that day... however, I have not investigated the case so I do not know if there are any hidden facts. Lady Pingru didn¡¯t allow me to see Infanta Ning¡¯an.¡±


    The director of Dali Temple said everything skillfully. He answered the question without provoking Lady Pingru.


    Even if Her Majesty was biased toward Lady Pingru, the ¡°hidden facts¡± that he mentioned would help him a lot.


    As for what Her Majesty was thinking, he didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t dare to guess.


    The empress was not close with the Lady Prime Minister anymore but her temper had gotten weirder.


    To be in the king¡¯spany is tantamount to living with a tiger. He should just keep his tail between his legs and be a good subordinate.


    ¡°Investigate it and once there is a conclusion, punish her ordingly. If anyone dares to stop you, ask them to look for me.¡±


    Ming Shu arrived at a decision.


    Cold sweat flowed down the director¡¯s forehead again. ¡°Yes.¡±


    When General Kong heard this, he was satisfied with the decision and stepped back into his position.


    ¡°Prime Minister.¡±


    Ning Furong was called the moment she wanted to leave. Her heart dropped. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Ming Shu turned her body and leaned against the armrest of the throne. She ced her chin on her white hand. ¡°When are you going to rebel?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Someone seemed to have pressed the pause button.


    The word ¡°rebel¡± was like a forbidden word in every single dynasty.


    Normally, people would just mention it ambiguously. Who knew that one day, they would hear this word in the throne room, from the person sitting on the throne, in an excited tone.


    Had they all suffered a heat stroke from the weather?!


    Ning Furong¡¯s blood froze. She controlled her shaking hands. ¡°Your Majesty, why do you ask this?¡±


    ¡°I am just chatting casually.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s tone was lighthearted as though she were talking about the weather.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this word can¡¯t be used any which way. I can prove my loyal heart to you.¡±


    Ming Shu gave a puzzled look. ¡°How do you prove it? Dig it out?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    There was no way she could continue this conversation.


    The officials finally realized that Her Majesty was targeting the prime minister.


    Didn¡¯t they have a really good rtionship in the past? They seemed like a couple back then Why did this happen?!


    The rest didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Ning Furong had no choice but to divert the conversation. ¡°Your Majesty, I have something to report.¡±


    Ming Shu was disappointed. ¡°Oh, you are not rebelling anymore?¡±


    Ning Furong gritted her teeth. ¡°Your Majesty, I would like to ask you to bestow a marriage to me.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°You want to marry Meng Liang?¡±


    Ning Furong looked up suddenly. However, she thought about it and felt that since she didn¡¯t hide her actions thesest few days, it was normal that she would know about it.


    ¡°I would like to marry General Meng Liang. Please do me this favor, Your Majesty.¡±


    The officials went into an uproar again.


    The prime minister wanted to marry Meng Liang. The Meng family held the military power and the prime minister held the power in court. If these two people got together, they would be really powerful.


    This issue might be rejected... any ruler would reject his kind of marriage.


    ¡°If this gives you more courage to rebel, I will do you a favor. You two can get married soon.¡±


    Pu¡ª


    All the officials felt as though someone had pped them.


    Very good, they had a unique empress.


    The official historian that was in charge of recording the morning session was going crazy. How the hell was he supposed to record this?


    Her Majesty encouraged the prime minister to rebel and even give her the military power to do so?


    Ning Furong¡¯s heart was palpitating hard too. However, she remained calm on the surface. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You are wee. Hope to see you rebel soon.¡±


    The officials: ¡°...¡± This must be a fake empress.


    ¡°If there is nothing else, you all can leave.¡± Ming Shu carried her snacks and left immediately, without bothering to wait for their answer.


    Once Ming Shu left, the officials heaved a sigh of relief for some reason. Although she sat therezily, they didn¡¯t feel rxed at all.


    ¡°Did Her Majesty get upset?¡±


    ¡°Is she bewitched by evil spirits?¡±


    ¡°What happened between the prime minister and Her Majesty?¡±


    When the prime minister didn¡¯t agree to enter the pce that time, she assigned the Xuan Emperor as the royal concubine.


    Now, she was urging the prime minister to rebel...

 Chapter 563 - Pleasing Her Majesty (18)

    Chapter 563: Pleasing Her Majesty (18)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As Ning Furong prepared for her wedding, Ming Shu became even worse. Sometimes, she would even bete for the morning sessions.


    The officials heard that Junjue was dominating the imperial harem. He could get anything he wanted.


    This made the officials extremely worried and anxious. They all suspected that Junjue seduced their empress.


    Booklets started pouring at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu scolded all the people that sent her the booklets. If they still dared to send booklets to her, she would drag them out and beat them. If they still continued, very good, they could retire and go back to farm theirnd.


    The main lead expressed his innocence.


    He didn¡¯t do anything!


    Don¡¯t give him the title of someone who brought disaster and cmity to the country and the people. He couldn¡¯t afford it.


    ¡°Your Majesty, these few people can be used.¡± Junjue ced the list that he circled in front of Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu passed it to Lianxin without even looking at it. ¡°Pass this to Lord Zhou.¡±


    Junjue¡¯s mouth corners twitched. ¡°Your Majesty, are you not afraid that I will ce my own people in it?¡±


    Ming Shu sucked her fruit preserves. Her voice was sweet like honey. ¡°You are wee to rebel.¡±


    Junjue: ¡°...¡± Do you think that rebelling is a game? That anyone can rebel?


    Are you aware that you are the empress!


    Is this a position to fool around with?


    Junjue was so angry he wanted to just explode. His expression kept changing. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t you think that you should exin to me why you pushed me into the limelight?¡±


    When did I ever seduce you?


    Every night, they would cover themselves with the nket and chit-chat with each other. She was so cold to him.


    Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°It is to give them a valid reason to rebel.¡±


    I am so thoughtful.


    Of course, the main reason was that she wanted to pamper him. It was a rare opportunity. Not all the worlds would allow her to be a foolish empress so tantly.


    Junjue: ¡°...¡±


    Hehe.


    Should I praise you for being wise?


    Not only do you urge them to rebel, you even give them the military power. Now, you are giving them a reason to rebel.


    Are you really afraid that they will not rebel!


    Why don¡¯t you just give up your throne? Why are you still their empress?


    Junjue walked toward Ming Shu and went to her side. He sat on the handle of the chair and looked down on her. He lowered his voice. ¡°Your Majesty, are you not afraid that something will happen to me?¡±


    Ming Shu hugged her fruit preserves and leaned back. She asked vigntly, ¡°Will it?¡±


    Why are you sitting so close to me!


    What do you want, to grab my snacks!


    ¡°I am under your protection now. Because of your pampering, many people might view me as the throne in their flesh. Your Majesty, do you think that something will happen to me?¡±


    This crazy person wanted to kill him using such a method... why didn¡¯t he think about thisst time!


    Junjue felt that he got a new skill.


    ¡°You will be fine.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled sharply. It was a confident and arrogant smile. There were even sparkles in her eyes.


    Firstly, he was not a normal person. She was not sure what tricks he had up his sleeves but she knew that he could protect his life and change certain things.


    Secondly, his abilities were good too. Even if he seemed weak now, the strength he had would show up at certain times without him noticing.


    Lastly, even if the two reasons above were not enough, she could protect him.


    ¡°You trust me so much?¡± Junjue sneered. ¡°I am just an emperor of a nation that copsed.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I given you real power now? Look, you are a real power-holder of the Purple Moon Nation.


    Junjue: ¡°...¡± Like hell I¡¯m real!


    Take back your booklets. You want to coax me into settling your booklets for you, right!


    I don¡¯t want to!


    Ming Shu stuffed a pile of booklets into his arms and prepared to leave. Junjue let go of the booklets and they fell to the ground.


    Junjue pulled Ming Shu back. Ming Shu fell onto her throne and Junjue pinned her to prevent her from getting up.


    His voice was deep. ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t want to be a power-holder of the Purple Moon Nation.¡±


    Junjue closed in on Ming Shu slowly. A soft kissnded on her neck. ¡°I just want to hold you.¡±


    Ming Shu protected her fruit preserves with one hand and ced the other on Junjue¡¯s chest. ¡°My royal concubine, if there is anything you want to say, we can have a conversation. Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    My snacks are going to fall down!


    Junjue moved his lips from her neck to her face. He kissed her lightly.


    He wanted to take the fruit preserves away but Ming Shu held onto them firmly.


    Junjue coaxed her, ¡°Your Majesty, I am not snatching them from you. Just leave them here. You can eat themter.¡±


    Ming Shu watched as Junjue moved her fruit preserves to one side. Her breathing stopped for a moment. Snacks, I wille back for you in a while!


    The throne was really big. Big enough for Junjue to mess around.


    The two figures ovepped each other.


    The room was filled with a warm fragrance.


    ...


    After everything ended, Junjue tried to clear up the mess hurriedly. However, when he saw the red blood on the dragon robe, he was stunned. He asked Ming Shu, who was eating her fruit preserves on the table, ¡°Your Majesty, what should we do with this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ming Shu answered weakly.


    Junjue felt that it was useless to ask her. He kept the dragon robe. He would destroy itter.


    He squatted down and picked up the booklets that were scattered on the floor. Then he sat beside Ming Shu and looked at the booklets seriously.


    The consequences are too huge...


    I will have to stay up the whole night again.


    Life is so difficult.


    Jiu jiu jiu...


    Jiu jiu jiu...


    Ming Shu turned her body and muttered to Junjue in a displeased tone, ¡°Why would there be a bird in the middle of the night?¡±


    Junjue saw her closing her eyes so he carried her to the bed at the back of Yangxin Hall. He waited near her for a while to confirm that she was asleep and then left Yangxin Hall.


    The night was dark.


    He walked past the imperial guards and went to a secluded area. He stopped in the darkness and waited.


    After a while, a shadownded silently.


    Junjue was hidden in the shadows. Only his voice could be heard. It was indifferent and cold. ¡°What?¡±


    The shadow said, ¡°Master asked me to inform you to think of a way to feed this to the empress.¡±


    An item was passed to Junjue. Junjue didn¡¯t take it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you all want to do, but don¡¯t let it affect me.¡± I have no interest in participating in a rebellion or in resurrecting my nation.


    ¡°Your Majesty, do not forget who destroyed Afterglow.¡± The title seemed to be reminding him of his status as the emperor of Afterglow.


    The shadow ced the item on the ground. ¡°Think about it carefully.¡±


    Then, the shadow disappeared in the blink of an eye, just like how it came.


    Junjue looked at the item on the ground and gave a cold smile.


    The wind was cold. It blew onto his clothes and they fluttered in the wind. After a long time, he patted his clothes as though he was dusting something dirty away and walked back to Yangxin Hall without any hesitation.


    ...


    The shadow left the pce and ran all the way until he reached a loft.


    A man stood by the window looking at the moon outside.


    The moonlight elongated the figure of the man and his shadow stretched on the floor of the room. It looked so lonely.


    The shadow opened the door and half-kneeled on the ground. ¡°Master, I have already handed the thing to him.¡±


    Ye Mochen nodded his head. ¡°What was his reaction?¡±


    The shadow hesitated before saying his opinion. ¡°I think that... he didn¡¯t seem very willing to do it.¡±


    Ye Mochen turned around. ¡°His brother did it for Dongyu, he did it for Dongqing. Ha... the women from Purple Moon Nation are really impressive.¡±


    The shadow didn¡¯t carry on the conversation.


    Ye Mochen said after a long time, ¡°Since it is like this, do not ce hope on him anymore.¡±


    ¡°... Yes.¡±

 Chapter 564 - Pleasing Her Majesty (19)

    Chapter 564: Pleasing Her Majesty (19)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    During the following time, Ming Shu began to pamper Junjue more and more unscrupulously. Sometimes she would even cancel the morning session.


    The outside began to spread that she was fatuous and without principles. If it continued to develop like this, the imperial court which was originally not stable would probably embrace another bloodbath.


    The ministers who supported Ming Shu were so worried that their hair even turned grey.


    ¡°What is Her Majesty doing, s, that Junjue... is a total disaster.¡±


    ¡°s, before Her Majesty was very close to Ning Furong and we couldn¡¯t persuade her, now she¡¯s changed another person.¡±


    ¡°Say something, Lord Zhou.¡±


    Everyone looked to Lord Zhou who was drinking the tea leisurely. At this time, he had the mood to drink tea?


    Lord Zhou put down the teacup and said slowly, ¡°What can I say? Her Majesty won¡¯t listen to us, and we can¡¯t make decisions for Her Majesty. So if I¡¯ll say, ministers, just don¡¯t be so worried.¡±


    ¡°How can we not worry?¡±


    ¡°Right, I can barely sleep everyday. Look at my hair, it¡¯s half grey. I was entrusted by the former emperess to assist Her Majesty, if something bad really happens, how will face the former emperess down there?¡±


    Lord Zhou didn¡¯t say anything else then. He had been doing some things for Ming Shu and knew what she had deployed. At present, she had almost reced every necessary official posts.


    Her Majesty...


    She wasn¡¯t as fatuous as she looked.


    While dealing with them, she acted like she was casual and willful, and she would do whatever she wanted, but privately she dealt with the memorials and other affairs very well.


    Perhaps Her Majesty wanted to puzzle those who had other evil thoughts in this way.


    Lord Zhou found an excuse for Ming Shu. But actually Ming Shu behaved like this simply to gain Hatred Points from them.


    In recent days, a huge ident happened in the capital city.


    Infanta Ning¡¯an died.


    There¡¯re different rumors about how she died. Some said she killed herself, some said she was killed by the enemy, while some said the gHost did it.


    Infanta Ning¡¯an¡¯s death put Lord Pingrui into grief. He asked Ming Shu to find out the truth and do something for Infanta Ning¡¯an.


    Compared with those unreliable rumors outside, Ming Shu¡¯s news was much more precise. Infanta Ning¡¯an was murdered.


    At that time, Infanta Ning¡¯an had been locked in the Dali Temple, but she was poisoned to death in the end.


    But what could Ming Shu do?


    She didn¡¯t know who the murdered was, so she could only turn Lord Pingrui away first with an excuse, then ordered the Dali Temple to look into the case.


    ¡°What do you say, my love?¡± Ming Shu asked Junjue with her legs crossed, who was reviewing the memorials beside her.


    Junjue answered, ¡°Infanta Ning¡¯an did offended a lot of people.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded her head thoughtfully. ¡°So it¡¯s a revenge? It shouldn¡¯t be. She was already locked in the prison. Even if they wanted take a revenge, they should wait for her toe out.¡±


    Junjue put down the brush. ¡°Infanta Ning¡¯an has died. Who will benefit the most from it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. After all there¡¯re more than one group of people wanting to rebel now.¡± Ming Shu curled a faint smile at her mouth. ¡°Which side would the Lord Pingru choose?¡±


    Lord Pingru hadn¡¯t been in the focus of power for some years, but he was at least the brave and battlewise lord of Purple Moon Nation in those days. He still controlled part of the military strength in his hands.


    Plus his prestigious reputation, it would be very helpful to win him over.


    Junjue: ¡°...¡± It turns out you know there¡¯re more than one group of people! I thought you didn¡¯t know!


    ¡°Your Majesty, you shouldfort Lord Pingru right now and try to win him on your side.¡±


    Ming Shu was curious. ¡°Do you think Lord Pingru wants to rebel or not?¡±


    Junjue was speechless. WTH? Does she think there¡¯re not enough people in the rebelling group and want to add more?


    She really isn¡¯t afraid of losing the throne.


    ¡°Your Majesty, if you behave willfully two more time, perhaps Lord Pingru will rebel even if he doesn¡¯t want to.¡± Junjue couldn¡¯t help but diss her.


    Ming Shu blinked and smiled innocently. ¡°I¡¯m really expecting that.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°s, I¡¯m so hungry.¡± Thinking costs a lot of strength, so I need something to back up my brain.


    Ming Shu got up and swayed out of the room. Junjue wished he could smash her to death with the momorial. She didn¡¯t even get a little nervous at this time.


    What happened to her awareness of being an emperess!


    What kind of emperor is she!


    You¡¯d better just go to hell!


    Why do I have to review the memorials for her? I¡¯m a conquered emperor ofst dynasty!


    I quit!


    Junjue pushed away all the memorials on the desk and sat on the dragon chair angrily. But after sitting for a while, he took back the memorials again and continued to review them with noints.


    I pity her and show my kindness to the viin psychopath. But I¡¯m not doing this because of anything else.


    Ming Shu totally ignored Lord Pingru then. She just watched him try to get the attention quietly, yet responded with nothing.


    Lord Pingru was agitated to lose his temper twice, then he didn¡¯te to the royal pce again.


    Then not a few dayster, Ning Furong found out the murderer that killed Infanta Ning¡¯an.


    So at Ning Furong¡¯s wedding banquet, Lord Pingru sent a precious gift to her. After that, the two didn¡¯t develop a close friendship between each other, but their rtionship became much better than before.


    In October.


    The hot weather suddenly cooled down and the endless rain upied the entire capital city, feeling a chill in the air.


    Shortly after that, the news of the flood drowning the South was spread. Countless people were disced and it had produced numerous refugees. Even the feudal officials at some ces were flooded.


    This could be counted as the biggest flood in history.


    Ming Shu discussed with the ministers in the throne room about the matter of relieving the people in disaster all day long. There seemed to have no other way to stop the flood, so they could only choose to send someone there to settle the people.


    So sending whom became an issue now.


    Relieving the disaster was a plum job, and many people wanted to take it. There might have some opportunities to corrupt the relief money in this.


    But they didn¡¯t intend to show that they were very itchy for it, so they prepared redundant arguments to persuade the others and Ming Shu.


    In the imperial court it was like a fight everyday.


    ¡°Since so many people want to do this job, let¡¯s just draw lots.¡± The fatuous Empress Ming Shu came up with a new trick.


    The ministers: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Anyone who wants to corrupt some money...¡± Ming Shu coughed and then smiled seriously. ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s a slip of the tongue. Now, anyone who wants to share my cares and burdens about the country, pleasee in the middle.¡±


    Slip of your hell!


    How the hell could you just speak it out!


    One of the ministers stood out to scold Ming Shu. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s serious state affairs, how can you be so unserious!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, just stand by and don¡¯t hinder others. You must be hiding some concealed intentions!¡± Ming Shu said slowly.


    The minister with concealed intentions changed his expression.


    ¡°Prime Minister, won¡¯t you persuade Her Majesty?¡±


    Ning Furong put on airs as she was the superior prime minister, and usually she wouldn¡¯t speak until it came to a key point.


    Now being named by the minister, Ning Furong stood out. ¡°Your Majesty, relieving disaster is not a trivial matter and not everyone ispetent. Please think twice.¡±


    The ministers below also shouted at the same time. ¡°Your Majesty, please think twice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought twice already. Don¡¯t you all want to go? I¡¯m doing this for your good, see? The opportunity is equal and we won¡¯t cheat. Whoever draws the chosen lot will take the mission. It¡¯s fair enough. What else are you dissatisfied with then?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Why is it so tiring to have the morning session with Her Majesty!


    As Ming Shu finished her sentence, some ministers took a few steps back silently, especially Lord Zhou. Those who were on Lord Zhou¡¯s side also hurriedly retreated.


    Ming Shu patted on the desk. ¡°Okay okay, my beloved concubine is still waiting for me. Lianxin, make them draw the lots quickly, and go home after it¡¯s done. Don¡¯t yell around at my ce, I won¡¯t provide breakfast.¡±

 Chapter 565 - Pleasing Her Majesty (20)

    Chapter 565: Pleasing Her Majesty (20)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    No one took the initiative to stand out. Probably they thought if they stood out, they would admit that they nned to divert money.


    In the end, Ming Shu made all of them draw lots together.


    No?


    Okay!


    The gate is over there so just get out right now. Why do I need ministers who can¡¯t share my burdens!


    The ministers could only swallow theirints and ept Ming Shu¡¯s method¡ªdrawing lots.


    ¡°Lord Zhou, what does this mean?¡± One of the ministers showed his pegwood to Lord Zhou.


    It read steamed bun.


    Lord Zhou held his pegwood on which read steamed stuffed bun and put it into his sleeves silently. He stared straight ahead into nothing.


    The fellow official didn¡¯t get answers from Lord Zhou, so he turned to ask other fellow officials nearby.


    The words on the pegwoods were all rted to food.


    Ning Furong also drew a food name. She frowned and looked at Ming Shu, while thetter looked at her with a smile.


    It was a tender and soft smile, warm-looking, but she just felt creepy to see it.


    After everyone had picked a pegwood, Ming Shu breathed out and said slowly, ¡°Okay, those who have food names can go home and eat breakfast, but the one who has the pig, pack up and go to the North Gate. You¡¯ll set off immediately.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    A minister standing not far from Lord Zhou eximed, and the others rested their eyes on him at the same time.


    The director of Dali Temple was a little dumbfounded... I-I-I... I¡¯m in charge of cases, how can I go to relieve a disaster?


    Your Majesty, this doesn¡¯t seem to be right!


    Ming Shu looked at the director of Dali Temple with a smile. ¡°Set off right now. Minister, do you have any opinions?¡±


    ¡°No...¡± The director of Dali Temple wiped off his cold sweat. ¡°I¡¯ll set off right now.¡±


    The ministers reacted now that the one above said ¡°set off right now.¡± It meant that while they were still arguing about who should take the job, she had already arranged everything well, just waiting for the one who would be chosen.


    Under the gazes of his fellow officials, the director of Dali Temple walked out of the hall, visibly dumbfounded.


    Who am I, where am I, and what am I going to do?


    ¡°See, it¡¯s settled.¡± Ming Shu yawned and stood up, waving her hand casually. ¡°The session is ended here today.¡±


    Later the ministers came to know that besides the director of Dali Temple, several officials were personally appointed by Ming Shu to assist the former and go with him.


    The assistance now looked... more like monitoring.


    Those ministers who were quite smart and sensitive began to realize something from this. Her Majesty did conduct many absurd behaviors, but judging from the way she handled this matter, she didn¡¯t seem to be absurd at all in big issues.


    Ning Furong walked out of the throne room. It was raining outside. Waiting until all the ministers had left, she began to walk out of the royal pce.


    Meng Liang awaited her outside the royal pce. He helped her get into the carriage with an indifferent look.


    ¡°I just saw the relief procession set off. How is it the director of Dali Temple?¡±


    Ning Furong sneered with anger. ¡°Do you know how she chose the candidate?¡±


    Meng Liang paused for two seconds. ¡°How?¡±


    Ning Furong gritted her teeth. ¡°Drawing lots.¡±


    She had imagined every possible way before, but she never expected her to decide the matter in this way.


    Meng Liang: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Liang soon continued, ¡°Since the candidate has been chosen, don¡¯t waste more time on it. I¡¯ll persuade my father and get themander¡¯s seal as soon as possible, you should speed up your actions as well.¡±


    Ning Furong suddenly looked up at Meng Liang. ¡°I¡¯m curious. Why are you so easily persuaded by me?¡±


    Meng Liang¡¯s face showed some vague anger. ¡°Don¡¯t you forget what you did to me, Prime Minister.¡±


    Ning Furong shook her head. ¡°General Meng Liang, that¡¯s not enough reason for you to be on my side.¡±


    Meng Liang said, ¡°She would rather choose the conquered emperor over me, is that reason enough?¡±


    Ning Furong stared at Meng Liang for a while, then changed the topic. ¡°How will you persuade your father, General Meng Liang?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not something you should bother yourself with, Prime Minister.¡±


    Ning Furong let a smile tug at her mouth. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just wait for your good news, General Meng Liang.¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu kept Lord Zhou back and told him to pay attention to Ning Furong, then let him go.


    ¡°Lianxin, where¡¯s my jujube?¡±


    Lianxin came running with small and quick steps. ¡°Your Majesty, what job?¡±


    ¡°Jujube!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Food!¡±


    Lianxin¡¯s mouth corners twitched and she hurriedly fetched the red dates she had put away for Ming Shu. This thing is not jujube... Fine, whatever Her Majesty wants to call it.


    Ming Shu headed to Xianyu Pce while eating the jujube.


    It had been raining all day long recently. When Ming Shu arrived at Xianyu Pce, the rain was getting heavier and the noise covered her walking inside.


    She looked at Junjue who was writing something before the desk and walked over in a few steps.


    The dragon robe poured down before Junjue, and he felt some extra weight on his neck, then someone held him in their arms from behind.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Junjue put down the brush. ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you hugging me now?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu let go of him and answered with a smile on her face, ¡°What reason do I need to hug my royal concubine? I¡¯ll hug you as long as I like it.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to sleep with me, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Report someone for prostitution here!


    ¡°But I want...¡±


    ¡°I have booklets to review.¡± Ming Shu took a booklet from the desk.


    Junjue looked at her and continued to stare.


    Ming Shu pretended to read for a while but then gave up. The dense words almost gave her bibliophobia. If only they were snacks.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue, Your Majesty?¡± If you can get anything like this, I¡¯ll eat a keyboard on live.


    ¡°I remembered there¡¯s something I need to handle.¡± Ming Shu stood up.


    Right, there¡¯s a pile of snacks waiting for me to eat them.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Junjue pulled her back and deliberately kept his voice down. ¡°Stay with me a little longer.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a child, why do you need me to stay?¡± Ming Shuined.


    Junjue said seriously, ¡°But in the whole royal pce, I only have you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I have a world waiting for me to take care of it, I don¡¯t have time to y with you.¡±


    Junjue carried a box over from beside him, then opened it in front of Ming Shu. The sweet aroma came to Ming Shu¡¯s face.


    Ming Shu sat back with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m very busy, but I can stay just a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Junjue fed the dessert to Ming Shu and held her in his arms at his convenience. Having something to eat, Ming Shu didn¡¯t stop Junjue.


    The two sat there just like that for more than half a day.


    Junjue didn¡¯t know why he liked her, but... His subconsciousness told him he should like her, or he might regret it.


    He believed in himself and wouldn¡¯t allow any regrets to take root.


    Although it was a little... annoying.


    Junjue sighed. I must¡¯ve been kicked in the head by a donkey, making such huge trouble for myself.


    It¡¯s also irritating to think about that!


    ¡°Your Majesty, kiss me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±


    Junjue deliberately drew out the words which made Ming Shu feel goosebumps all over her body. Junjue didn¡¯t give up and kept calling her in that tone.


    ¡°Stop, stop.¡± Ming Shu couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°I¡¯m still alive, what soul are you calling!¡±


    Junjue: ¡°...¡±


    In the books, when the male protagonist calls the female protagonist in this way, isn¡¯t it described as having a softening effect on the entire body?


    Why does it not work for me?


    WTF. It¡¯s a lie!


    Ming Shu looked up and kissed Junjue whose anger was rousing. ¡°Speak normally, okay? Don¡¯t be a harlot.¡±


    Who is a harlot!


    You¡¯re the harlot!


    Junjue lowered his head and bit Ming Shu¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 566 - Pleasing Her Majesty (21)

    <h4>Chapter 566: Pleasing Her Majesty (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The rainsted half a month. Half a monthter, the rain stopped and the weather suddenly turned hot again.


    Refugees from the south had begun to move towards the capital, and the gue then broke out without warning.


    Just within a few days, countless people died. The gue went into the capital along with the flooding refugees, and soon some people in the capital city were also infected.


    When the outbreak of gue was first reported, refugees were banned from the capital. But unfortunately, there were always dignitaries returning from other ces, and so the gue was brought into the capital in this way.


    The gue broke out quickly and violently, giving little time for people to react. The whole country had been overrun by the gue now.


    In order to prevent the gue, they also began to disinfect the royal pce, making the whole pce full of the unpleasant smell of medicine.


    Right at this time, the rumors began to spread that because Ming Shu was fatuous and favored the conquered emperor of the past dynasty, such a punishment fell from heaven.


    ¡°... They also said you should put the royal concubine to death so as to quiet down god¡¯s anger.¡± Lianxin shivered as she reported the rumors outside to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t they just drive me out of the throne room?¡± <i>I haven¡¯t done anything yet, and god has sent the punishment?</i>


    <i>This god must be a fake one!</i>


    ¡°...¡± Lianxin didn¡¯t dare pick up the topic. Those people would avoid something offensive as long as they hadn¡¯t arrived at the final moment.


    ¡°Has the royal physician sent everyone out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lianxin nodded her head. ¡°The imperial physicians have received themand and worked day and night to study a prescription for the gue. There should be results soon.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded.


    But the gue was far worse than they thought. All the imperial physicians worked together, but they couldn¡¯t produce a useful prescription.


    The streets and alleys in the capital city had begun to smell of rot, which was particrly unpleasant in the hot weather.


    Ming Shu had the capital city quarantined, with the infected and the uninfected separated; food was distributed, and the people¡¯s riot was barely stabilized in this way.


    But it couldn¡¯t be counted as the final solution.


    The real solution was to find a way to contain the gue.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know how to handle it, and neither did Ning Furong.


    There wasn¡¯t such a gue in her previous life.


    ¡°Prime Minister, perhaps let¡¯s start the war?¡± Yi Lang suggested Ning Furong. ¡°This is a good opportunity. Now the imperial city is in panic, and they all say the one on the throne is fatuous and she has caused this punishment from the heavens. This gives us a good reason.¡±


    Ning Furong shook her head. ¡°If the gue can¡¯t be resolved, what¡¯s the use of taking that throne? The most important thing now is to find a solution to the gue.¡±


    Only by resolving the gue could they get the people¡¯s support.


    By then, even if she started the war, it would beplying with themon wishes, not a rebellion...


    ¡°Prime Minister, you can be rest assured and rise up, I¡¯ll fix the gue,¡± Meng Liang suddenly said, sitting in the corner. ¡°Of course, if you can trust me.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Ning Furong just wanted the Meng family¡¯s military power, she didn¡¯t like this person.


    Through recent contact, she still didn¡¯t like him.


    <i>Perhaps it¡¯s because he liked Dongqing...</i>


    Meng Liang nodded his head. ¡°I can fix it, you just need to do what you want. But, Prime Minister, when we sessfully arrive there, I hope you can leave Dongqing to me.¡±


    The reason Meng Liang made the alliance with her was very simple¡ªhe wanted Dongqing.


    Ning Furong pondered for a long time before finally making the decision.


    She didn¡¯t know how Meng Liang had talked to the old General Meng, but the old General Meng agreed to cooperate with them.


    She felt a little excited in private... She could feel her blood surge inside. She originally intended to n everything slowly, but the n went off the rails again and again, and now they even had an unexpected gue, perhaps... This was the opportunity god had shown her.


    Ning Furong looked in the direction where the royal pcey and slowly clenched her hands.


    ...


    Ning Furong began to actively prepare for the rebellion. Meanwhile the gue spread faster and everyone in the pce became worried.


    Ming Shu spent all day long scheming something with Lord Zhou, and the imperial court fell into chaos.


    ¡°Assassin¡ª!¡±


    The screams broke the silence in the royal pce, then the lights consecutively lit up in Xianyu Pce. Ming Shu sat up on the bed, and almost at the same time, the window was kicked open.


    Arrows shot in through the window. Ming Shu picked Junjue up and swiftly moved aside. Several arrows went straight into the bed.


    <i>Xiuxiuxiu¡ª</i>


    A few more arrows came through the window, and several figures jumped in under the cover of the arrows.


    Ming Shu calmly drew the sword beside her and lifted it to strike down the arrows. She supported Junjue, stood still, and fetched a coat to put on him.


    The two sides came face to face.


    Ming Shu curled the edge of her mouth. ¡°Coming to visit me in the middle of the night, you¡¯re really hospitable.¡±


    The other side didn¡¯t do the talk thing and just rushed over with their weapons. The hall immediately became a dangerous battlefield.


    Junjue didn¡¯t know any martial arts so he had to be carried by Ming Shu.


    These assassins used deadly moves and tried to kill her.


    It was a little difficult for Ming Shu to use all her strength while carrying Junjue. But it was also not that easy to hurt her.


    ¡°Junjue.¡±


    Ye Mochen¡¯s voice sounded among the assassins.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Afterglow¡¯s emperor. Kill her and avenge your country.¡±


    Ming Shu frowned slightly and the smile on her face shrank a little.


    <i>He dares instigate my little demon. WTF, does he think I¡¯m easy to bully?</i>


    ¡°Royal Uncle, Afterglow has ended.¡± How would Junjue dare kill Ming Shu? He worked hard to reach where they were now, and he didn¡¯t want to lose trust.


    ¡°She¡¯s your enemy.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t she who destroyed Afterglow.¡±


    Ye Mochen sneered. ¡°She has Dongyu¡¯s blood in her body, so she¡¯s your enemy.¡±


    Junjue caught Ming Shu¡¯s hand and stated his stance. ¡°Royal Uncle, it¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t me me. Since you like her so much, go to hell with her.¡± Ye Mochen grunted coldly and the people beside him pushed forward again.


    These people Ye Mochen brought here this time were powerful seniors. Ming Shu felt a little tired. She nced over the hall and made a prompt decision to take Junjue and run outside.


    Lianxin happened to arrive with their men. Ming Shu pushed Junjue to them. ¡°Take the royal concubine away.¡±


    Junjue was protected by the imperial guards in the middle and they retreated outside.


    But Ye Mochen brought many people. They lured the imperial guards to the Xianyu Pce first, and now there were still many circling around outside.


    They were surrounded.


    Ming Shu broke the siege and came back to the guards.


    ¡°Dongqing, how do you think I can get into the pce so easily?¡± Ye Mochen walked out of the hall. He had taken off the mask, revealing the male protagonist¡¯s handsome and glowing face.


    Ye Mochen and Junjue looked alike, but the former was harder and domineering, which made him more like a mighty emperor.


    In the firelight, a smile spread across Ming Shu¡¯s face. ¡°How do you think you can get into the pce so easily?¡±


    Ye Mochen thought over the path he came in, and nothing seemed wrong...


    Ming Shu rested the sword on her shoulder. ¡°If I didn¡¯t open the back door for you, you couldn¡¯t even touch the walls of the pce. Do you really think the pce guards are so few?¡±


    Ye Mochen¡¯s pupils shrank slightly and he looked around swiftly. <i>There are indeed very few imperial guards here...</i>


    It was really very smooth for them to get in tonight, and they didn¡¯t meet any obstacle.


    His men were powerful and they could manage to enter the royal pce easily alone. But there were so many of them today...


    Ye Mochen began to doubt and hesitate, but he didn¡¯t totally believe what Ming Shu said.


    Ming Shu sighed with a beaming smile. ¡°Even needing my help for a rebellion, so what kind of rebellion are you nning exactly? You¡¯d better go home and farm yournd.¡±


    Ye Mochen: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 567 - Pleasing Her Majesty (22)

    <h4>Chapter 567: Pleasing Her Majesty (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Guards!¡±


    Ming Shu shouted.


    Ye Mochen went on his guard and observed his surroundings silently. However, no one appeared. The imperial guards that were protecting Ming Shu, on the other hand, fought their way out and retreated in a certain direction.


    Ye Mochen: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu ran away quickly, but Ye Mochen was familiar with the pce too. After all, it used to be the pce of the Afterglow Nation.


    Thus, the two parties kept the same distance between them.


    In the end, Ming Shu retreated to Yangxin Hall and closed the door. Lianxin panted heavily. Her heart was pounding furiously and it felt as though it was going to burst out any moment.


    ¡°Where did you transfer them to?¡± Junjue came forward and held onto Ming Shu. He frowned and asked, ¡°Where are the imperial guards?¡±


    ¡°They ran away.¡± Ming Shu panted. ¡°The gue is so scary only idiots will not run away.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Who are you fooling! The pce is the safest ce now. Only idiots would run out of the pce.</i>


    ¡°Lianxin, get me some snacks.¡± Ming Shu called on Lianxin. <i>I need to have some snacks to calm myself down. I was called for a fight in the middle of the night. So hungry.</i>


    ¡°Your Majesty, where do I get snacks for you now?¡± Lianxin wanted to cry.


    <i>We are surrounded.</i>


    ¡°I kept some inside this room yesterday. Go and look for them,¡± Junjue ordered Lianxin.


    Lianxin felt a sense of relief and rushed to the middle of Yangxin Hall. She found the fruit preserves that Junjue put away.


    Ming Shu ate two mouthfuls of it to control her emotions and then stuffed a small piece into Junjue¡¯s mouth.


    Junjue froze on the spot.


    <i>She is willing to give some to me?!</i>


    <i>Will the sun rise from the west tomorrow?</i>


    <i>Does she want to kill me?!</i>


    The sweet vor of the fruit preserves spread on his tongue and it seemed to seep into his heart. Actually, it was just a very small piece, around the size of a thumb... so stingy.


    Junjue swallowed the fruit preserve. ¡°Where are your people?¡±


    This was the most important question now.


    <i>How can there be so few imperial guards in the pce?</i>


    ¡°I can manage them alone. Why will I need the imperial guards?¡± Ming Shu started acting cool.


    Junjue licked his lips. There was still the sweet taste of the fruit preserve on it. ¡°Do you not trust me, Your Majesty?¡±


    If she didn¡¯t want to tell him where she transferred them to, it meant that she didn¡¯t believe in him.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>I can really subdue them on my own. I just need tomit suicide! Why don¡¯t you believe me!</i>


    When she saw Junjue¡¯s expression darkening, Ming Shu said casually, ¡°I asked them to go and search the prime minister¡¯s residence.¡±


    Junjue: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You sent people to search a house in the middle of the night and still dare to hug me and sleep... how big is your heart?!</i>


    Junjue felt that he didn¡¯t know what this crazy person was thinking.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The door was mmed from outside.


    The door of Yangxin Hall was quite sturdy so it didn¡¯t open even after being knocked a few times. They started shooting arrows at them but they didn¡¯t have many arrows to waste either, so the arrow rain stopped after a while.


    The imperial guards approached the door and listened to themotion outside.


    ¡°Your Majesty, they want to set a fire.¡±


    ¡°Oh, barbecued human meat...¡±


    The imperial guards looked at Ming Shu all at once. The resentment in their eyes was apparent. They looked as though they could bury Ming Shu alive. The other party hadn¡¯t even started and their empress was already cursing them!


    Mister coughed and changed her sentence. ¡°Inform Lord Zhou to save us now and also, ask him to bring me a drumstick.¡±


    The imperial guards: ¡°...¡± If Lord Zhou knew about this, he would vomit blood!


    Junjue saw the imperial guards running to the back of Yangxin Hall and a re went up in the air.


    After the first re, there was a second one.


    ¡°Your Majesty, something is wrong. Why is there a second re?¡± The imperial guard that went to shoot the re gun came back, puzzled.


    ¡°Did you shoot it wrong?¡±


    The imperial guard shook his head.


    He just shot it once. He remembered it clearly. Also, ording to the n, he was supposed to shoot once too. He would not have made that mistake.


    If he didn¡¯t shoot wrongly, who shot the second re?


    <i>Ghost!</i>


    Everyone looked at each other, speechless.


    No matter who shot the second re, Ming Shu was still depressed. ¡°I hope that Lord Zhou brings my drumstick.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, what do we do now?¡± The imperial guards surrounded Ming Shu and asked her anxiously.


    Ming Shu tilted her head and smiled. ¡°We cheer for Lord Zhou.¡±


    <i>Pu¡ª</i>


    Even if they cheered for him, he would not hear them!


    <i>Is this the time for cheering!</i>


    ...


    Outside the hall...


    Ye Mochen looked in the direction of the pce gates. It was burning brightly and there seemed to be sounds of a fight going on.


    ¡°Master, Ning Furong has fought her way in.¡±


    Ye Mochen frowned and ordered in a cold voice, ¡°Light the fire.¡±


    He chose to act today because he heard that Ning Furong was going to force the empress to abdicate today. Ning Furong was the descendant of an Afterglow official. He didn¡¯t know why she did this but to him, it was a piece of good news.


    The man in ck took the torches and prepared to light them.


    However, just as someone approached the door of the hall, an arrow shot out from somewhere and the person fell to the ground. The torchnded beside him.


    ¡°Master, be careful!¡±


    Ye Mochen was protected in the middle. It was all dark around Yangxin Hall. They couldn¡¯t see where the person who shot the arrow was hiding.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Ye Mochen shouted.


    Someone when up again. However, the same thing happened. He was killed before he could get near the gate.


    Ye Mochen wore an indifferent expression and took the torch from his subordinate. He threw it at the door and then ordered the others to spread out.


    Numerous arrows shot at them from all directions.


    ¡°There is an ambush!¡±


    Ye Mochen knew that it was an ambush. There were so many archers and he was not blind.


    ¡°That dog emperor led us here purposely!¡±


    The door had already started burning and the outside of Yangxin Hall was lit up brightly too. There were many archers on the walls surrounding them and they kept shooting arrows at them.


    The orderly sound of footsteps sounded from all around Yangxin Hall and got nearer.


    They were surrounded.


    The situation changed immediately.


    The archers seemed to have gotten an order and stopped shooting arrows. When they looked at them again, they had disappeared.


    However, the person that appeared was beyond Ye Mochen¡¯s expectation.


    Ning Furong carried a sword stained with blood and came to him with a bunch of people. ¡°Third Duke.¡±


    Ye Mochen frowned. This Ning Furong... how did shee so fast?!


    Ning Furong looked at Yangxin Hall which was already burning and smiled. There was a bright light in her eyes. ¡°Third Duke, I have to thank you today. You helped me greatly.¡±


    She entered the pce really easily. Along the way, she noticed that many people were subdued already.


    At first, she thought that everything was as nned. However, it seemed as though someone was ahead of her and that person was the one she kept thinking about.


    Ye Mochen looked at her vigntly. ¡°Are you here to save Dongqing?¡±


    ¡°Save? You are thinking too much.¡± Ning Furong smiled and said, ¡°Purple Moon Nation destroyed my Afterglow Nation. I am here to take revenge for Afterglow Nation.¡±


    Ye Mochen didn¡¯t say anything. He waited for Ning Furong to continue.


    ¡°Third Duke, Dongqing¡¯s powers are gone. All my men are inside and outside the pce.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Ye Mochen asked.


    ¡°So, you only have one choice now and that is to listen to me obediently.¡± She did all this for him.


    The light from the mes jumped around between them. A warm wind blew at them and lifted their clothes.


    Ye Mochen sneered. ¡°Why do you think I should listen to you?¡±


    Ning Furong took out an item from her waist. The jade hairpin fell slowly andnded on the floor with a crisp sound. It broke into two.

 Chapter 568 - Pleasing Her Majesty (23)

    <h4>Chapter 568: Pleasing Her Majesty (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ye Mochen¡¯s face turned dark.


    ¡°Third Duke, if you don¡¯t agree, that beauty you hide will be broken, just like this hairpin.¡±


    A cold aura engulfed Ye Mochen. Ning Furong didn¡¯t seem to notice it and smiled. Her eyes were firm.


    At first, she nned to finish everything here before finding him, but who knew that they would meet each other here.


    Now, the empress of Purple Moon Nation was stranded in the burning Yangxin Hall and she had Ye Mochen¡¯s beloved in her hands. Even God was helping her.


    ¡°Prime Minister, let¡¯s settle the issue here first,¡± Meng Liang reminded her.


    ¡°What are you anxious for? She can¡¯t run away.¡± Ning Furongughed at him. ¡°Are you getting impatient already? Don¡¯t worry, she will be yours soon.¡±


    Meng Liang looked at Yangxin Hall. He felt worried.


    Everything was too smooth...


    Ye Mochen¡¯s gaze shifted away from the broken hairpin. His voice was cold. ¡°What did you do to her?¡±


    ¡°Since she is your beloved, I entertained her very well.¡± Ning Furong smiled proudly. ¡°If you still want to see her, you should listen to me now and ask your men to leave.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for thisdy, he would have fallen in love with her before.


    This time, when the gue urred, thatdy still came out to save people and that allowed her to be caught. Since she had thedy now, she would definitely serve her well.


    ¡°With just a hairpin?¡±


    Ning Furong was very generous. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask people to check now.¡±


    Ye Mochen frowned.


    At this moment, in the hall, smoke was already starting to spread. Ming Shu raised her treasured sword and looked at the door that was about to burn down.


    Ming Shu turned and asked Junjue, ¡°Why are they having a conversation outside? Have they forgotten about me?¡±


    ¡°They must feel that you are not a threat anymore,¡± Junjue replied indifferently. <i>I didn¡¯t see you being nervous when we were getting chased around. Why are you nervous now?</i>


    ¡°Why is Lord Zhou here with the drumstick!¡± <i>I want to give a negativement!</i>


    <i>Hehe.</i>


    <i>This is the main purpose, right!</i>


    Junjue got up. ¡°We can¡¯t wait here anymore. Yangxin Hall is going to be burned down soon. We need to get out now.¡±


    ¡°You will be shot when you leave,¡± Ming Shu said seriously. ¡°I will have to prepare a tomb for you. It is very troublesome.¡±


    Junjue: ¡°...¡± <i>Can¡¯t you pray about something nice?</i>


    <i>What did I do to provoke you!</i>


    <i>Why do you want me dead!</i>


    <i>Calm down, calm down, calm down.</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t be angry. Anyway, she¡¯s just a crazy idiot. As a genius that gives out love¡ªI must hold on! I can win this!</i>


    Junjue adjusted his facial expression. ¡°Your Majesty, do you want to die with me together here? Looks like you really like me. Have you loved me till this stage?¡±


    <i>Let¡¯s see if I can make you feel nauseous!</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely escape.¡± Ming Shu smiled and patted his shoulder.


    Junjue: ¡°...¡± <i>Where is my knife!</i>


    Ming Shu silently poked his wound again. ¡°As for you, that would be hard to say. After all, you are so pampered and weak.¡±


    <i>Pampered.</i>


    <i>Weak.</i>


    <i>I am not like this!</i>


    Ming Shu grabbed the sword and ordered the imperial guard beside her, ¡°Come, knock the royal concubine unconscious.¡±


    Lianxin: ¡°...¡±


    The imperial guards: ¡°...¡±


    Junjue: ¡°...¡±


    <i>If there is anything you want to say, we can talk nicely. Why do we need to some to blows?</i>


    <i>Can you escape after you knock me unconscious? Or do you want to leave me here!</i>


    <i>Insidious!</i>


    Ming Shu was afraid that when they foughtter, she would scare him when shemitted suicide. However, none of the imperial guards dared to go forward. Ming Shu could only pull up her sleeves. ¡°Why do I need you all!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡± <i>Don¡¯te over! I will shout!</i>


    Junjue had already taken out his knife but before he could act, Ming Shu had knocked him unconscious.


    ¡°Take him away.¡± Ming Shu gave Junjue to the imperial guards and smiled as she said, ¡°If he loses a single strand of hair, you will have to be careful of your head.¡±


    The imperial guard that took Junjue almost threw him away.


    <i>This person is a hot potato!</i>


    <i>Can I not take him?</i>


    ...


    Yangxin Hall burned, but nomotion came from within. It was as if there was no one inside.


    Ye Mochen and Ning Furong were still at a stalemate. They didn¡¯t think that Ming Shu would be able toe out of the fire. Even if she did, she would not be able to run away.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The ming door was kicked down and it flew toward them. Itnded between them. Ning Furong and Ye Mochen retreated at the same time.


    Ming Shu grabbed her sword and walked out of the fire. The mes that danced in the wind almost singed her clothes.


    Ming Shu jumped away in fear.


    ¡°Hey, have you all finished chitchatting?¡± Ming Shu patted her clothes and looked up at them. Her eyes were filled with smiles. ¡°I gave you all such a long time and you two still haven¡¯t finished? Are you all talking about giving birth?¡±


    <i>I have finished all my snacks!</i>


    Ning Furong might have felt that she¡¯d already won so she didn¡¯t continue her act in front of Ming Shu. She just looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Your Majesty, seems like you are still not aware of the situation now. That is why you can still smile.¡±


    Sparks flew out of the sword in Ming Shu¡¯s hand. She pointed the sharp tip at Ning Furong. ¡°No matter what the situation is, I am still Your Majesty.¡±


    <i>As long as I am not dead, you are all my snack coupons... no, wait, nothing wrong with that.</i>


    Ning Furong: ¡°...¡±


    Ning Furong took a deep breath and looked at Meng Liang. ¡°General Meng Liang, the empress is yours.¡±


    Meng Liang walked forward with a heavy expression. He even bowed pretentiously. ¡°Your Majesty. I am sorry.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice was clear. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry.¡±


    <i>I will make sure to hit you till you cryter on. Then, you will want to kill me.</i>


    <i>There are so many people here. I definitely can¡¯t win against them. I think it is faster if Imit suicide.</i>


    Once she made the decision, she looked at Meng Liang even more calmly.


    Meng Liang took up his sword and attacked Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu stood there and didn¡¯t move. She just looked in the direction of the pce gates. <i>Lord Zhou, you must hurry up. If not, I will have to sacrifice myself for the nation.</i>


    Meng Liang raised her sword weakly and it looked as though she could block Meng Liang¡¯s attack.


    However, when Meng Liang stabbed her, the sword was suddenly lowered and Meng Liang¡¯s sword pierced Ming Shu¡¯s chest.


    <i>So easy?</i>


    Meng Liang¡¯s mind was full of these two words.


    <i>How can it be so easy?</i>


    He was not the one that managed to stab her. She was the one that weed his sword.


    Fresh blood gushed out of Ming Shu¡¯s wound. It stained his sword. The blood flowed down the de and dripped onto the floor.


    The person opposite him looked at him and smiled.


    A chill ran through his body. It started from his feet and gushed into his mind.


    The burning mes turned cold and Meng Liang felt his body freezing up.


    The sword was pushed out little by little and the person opposite him lowered her head.


    Meng Liang couldn¡¯t help but step back. The mes burned high into the air as though they wanted to swallow her small figure up.


    At this moment, the person raised her head. She was still smiling, but it was a different smile from just now. It was... eerie and sinister.


    There was an indescribable fear taking root in him.


    It sent chills throughout his whole body and he just wanted to throw away his armor and run.

 Chapter 569 - Pleasing Her Majesty (24)

    <h4>Chapter 569: Pleasing Her Majesty (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Lord Zhou came into the pce, he met with some idents so he arrived a bitte. However, when he looked at the scene, Lord Zhou felt that he was redundant.


    Really redundant.


    ¡°Lord Zhou.¡±


    Ming Shu called him slowly.


    Lord Zhou felt cold sweat beading all over his body.


    ¡°Are you trying to make me die of hunger?¡± <i>So that you can inherit my throne!</i>


    Ming Shu had gotten a chair from somewhere and she was sitting in front of the burning Yangxin Hall. She had her right leg on the edge of the chair and her hand was on her knees. The dragon on her dragon robe moved along with the heat and danced on the cloth.


    There were people groaning all around her. Meng Liang and Ning Furong looked the worst. At least... from their faces, they looked the worst.


    Ye Mochen had disappeared.


    Ming Shu had her other leg on Ning Furong. She looked as though the world was hers.


    ¡°Come, Lord Zhou, where is the drumstick that I asked you to get?¡±


    Lord Zhou: ¡°...¡±


    Lord Zhou took out an oil paper bag and passed it to Mister respectfully. He felt hopeless. What emperor would do such a thing?


    Ming Shu smiled at Lord Zhou. ¡°Lord Zhou, let me make you the prime minister.¡±


    <i>Any official that gives me drumsticks is a good official.</i>


    Lord Zhou nced at the prime minister below Ming Shu¡¯s feet.


    <i>Can you not be so casual!</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡± Ming Shu confirmed her words and ordered the new Prime Minister Zhou with her drumstick. ¡°Come, take this past prime minister away.¡±


    ¡°Dongqing, what are you!¡± Ning Furong shouted in fear as though she¡¯d just regained consciousness.


    She didn¡¯t know how to describe what she just experienced.


    <i>Is that what a human should be like?</i>


    She thought that she saw... Hell.


    Ming Shu retracted her feet. She smiled and said, ¡°You make it sound as though you are something.¡±


    Ning Furong: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Lord Prime Minister, she is not Dongqing!¡± Ning Furong suddenly shouted at the new Prime Minister Zhou. ¡°She is not human, she... she is a devil. She killed so many people alone. It is not possible. No human can do it. Yes, she is a devil. She must be a devil.¡±


    Ning Furong started rambling toward the end.


    ¡°Lord Zhou, she is not Her Majesty, Her Majesty has been killed at her hands.¡± That was the only way to exin why her attitude toward her changed so much.


    If she could be reborn...


    <i>This means that there are other demons and devils in this world.</i>


    ¡°Her Majesty must have been killed by her!¡±


    The new Prime Minister Zhou wiped his cold sweat away. ¡°Your Majesty, what shall we do with these rebels?¡±


    Hah, he would be crazy to provoke her now.


    ¡°Dongqing, when did you start nning all this?¡± Meng Liang was calmer than Ning Furong.


    She transferred all the imperial guards out of the pce so that they would not meet much resistance when theye in.


    However, when did she prepare all this?


    Ming Shu took a bite of her drumstick and chewed twice. Then she smiled and said slowly, ¡°Do you want to know?¡±


    <i>Bullshit, if I didn¡¯t want to know, why would I ask you?</i>


    Ming Shu continued angering him. ¡°I will not tell you.¡± <i>Let me anger you to death.</i>


    Meng Liang: ¡°...¡±


    The new Prime Minister Zhou continued wiping his cold sweat. They did not know when she started nning everything, but he knew.


    The moment she released him, she started ordering him to do things.


    When she was organizing the disaster relief, she took the opportunity and transferred a bunch of people out of the pce. Although these people were under General Meng, Ming Shu knew how to make them listen to her. Hence, thest group of imperial guards left the pce.


    When the gue started to spread and the pce was a mess, she didn¡¯t care about it and another bunch of people was sent out.


    After that, she ordered him to prepare himself and be ready at any time. She said that a big show would start soon. ording to the n, once he saw the signal from the pce, he would bring the people ambushed outside the pce in.


    In reality, he didn¡¯t do much.


    Maybe... he just brought her the drumstick?


    Then, he became the prime minister.


    He might be the first person in history to be a prime minister because of drumsticks.


    <i>Why does it seem so weird?</i>


    Meng Liang stared at Ming Shu. It was a very strange expression. Ming Shu couldn¡¯t help but look at him.


    Meng Liang retracted his gaze and shifted it away.


    At the same time, a mist appeared in front of Meng Liang and after a few seconds, Meng Liang and Ning Furong disappeared.


    Prime Minister Zhou was shocked.


    <i>How did two humans disappear just like that?</i>


    Meng Liang calmly bit her drumstick and then looked at the ce where Meng Liang disappeared from. She was deep in thought.


    <i>Interesting </i>.


    ¡°You... Your Majesty...¡± Prime Minister Zhou stammered. <i>What happened just now?</i>


    Ming Shu took out a new drumstick. ¡°What are you afraid of? They didn¡¯t change into demons and eat you.¡±


    ¡°The person, the person... disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Yes, disappeared.¡±


    Prime Minister Zhou continued stammering, ¡°Your Majesty, the person disappeared.¡±


    ¡°I saw it.¡± <i>Isn¡¯t it just disappearing? It is not my snacks that disappeared. What is there to be afraid of?</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t kill Ning Furong now too. My snacks coupon can¡¯t die.</i>


    ¡°Your Majesty! The prime minister and General Meng disappeared into thin air,¡± Prime Minister Zhou said and gritted his teeth.


    Ming Shu tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here?¡±


    He forgot that he was the prime minister now...


    But that was not what he meant!


    <i>Your Majesty, can you look at the main point. The main point is, the person disappeared.</i>


    <i>The! Person! Disappeared!</i>


    Ming Shu yawned. ¡°I am so tired. Let¡¯s wash up and sleep.¡±


    Prime Minister Zhou: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Sleep for what!</i>


    <i>Someone rebelled just now!</i>


    ¡°Your Majesty... don¡¯t go! Wait... why are you all looking at me? Chase her! Your Majesty, wait for me...¡±


    ...


    On a barren mountain outside the imperial city...


    The appearance of Meng Liang and Ning Furong broke the silence in the mountain.


    Ning Furong panted heavily. The dizziness made her feel ufortable and she took a while to realize that her location had changed.


    Ning Furong frowned. She looked at Meng Liang with a strange expression. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    How did he get her here in such a short time?


    Meng Liang nced at Ning Furong and then picked up some stones at the side. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about who I am. My aim is the same as yours.¡±


    Meng Liang had saved her life. Ning Furong panted. ¡°Why do you want to kill her?¡±


    ¡°That has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Ning Furong felt that Meng Liang¡¯s tone had changed. It was cold and indifferent like she was something redundant.


    Ning Furong¡¯s eyes turned in their sockets. ¡°Haven¡¯t you convince your father already? Why didn¡¯t he appear? He didn¡¯t even give you any men...¡±


    Meng Liang frowned and interrupted Ning Furong. ¡°Do you think that the appearance of my father would change the situation tonight?¡±


    Ning Furong was stunned.


    The scene seemed to y out in front of her again.


    There was no blood.


    However, it was scarier than any bloody scene.


    Ning Furong grabbed her clothes instinctively. ¡°What is she.¡±


    Meng Liang nced at her. ¡°Human.¡±


    ¡°That is not possible!¡± Ning Furong refuted him loudly.


    ¡°What do you think she is, then?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± Ning Furong shook her head. ¡°But she is not human. How can a human do those things?¡±


    Ning Furong would never believe that the person who frightened her so much was human.


    Meng Liang smiled coldly.


    Ning Furong shivered for some reason. She shrank back and looked at Meng Liang vigntly.


    Just now, Meng Liang had been giving her a weird feeling...

 Chapter 570 - Pleasing Her Majesty (25)

    <h4>Chapter 570: Pleasing Her Majesty (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    This rebellion was a joke. Nothing happened to the people in the pce and the people that rebelled were the ones who ran away pitifully.


    Ye Mochen ran away before Prime Minister Zhou arrived. Ning Furong was taken away by Meng Liang and all that was left was a mess to be cleared.


    The gue was still spreading. Ming Shu couldn¡¯t do anything about it. She was not a royal physician.


    Prime Minister Zhou was busy wiping out Ning Furong¡¯s power and preventing Ye Mochen from attacking them again. Also, he needed to urge the royal physician to quicklye up with a remedy for the gue.


    He was so busy, he was mentally and physically exhausted.


    He wanted to go back and farm. He didn¡¯t want to be the prime minister anymore. <i>Your Majesty, can we change to someone else!</i>


    Of course, based on the current situation, Prime Minister Zhou couldn¡¯t just flick his sleeve and resign from his position. Besides angering officials, pampering the royal concubine, and eating snacks, Ming Shu, the empress, never did anything at all.


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±


    Lianxin ran over hurriedly. ¡°Your Highness, the royal concubine has disappeared.¡±


    Ming Shu swallowed the golden milk crisp in her mouth. ¡°Disappeared? Did he run away?¡±


    Lianxin felt scared and replied softly, ¡°The people from Xianyu Pce came to report just now. They say that the royal concubine told them that they didn¡¯t need to attend to himst night. When they went to find him this morning, he was gone.¡±


    ¡°That means that he ran away.¡± <i>He has the guts to run away again.</i>


    Ever since Junjue woke up after that day, there was something wrong with his mood. <i>Did he got frightened that day?</i>


    <i>It shouldn¡¯t be like this...</i>


    <i>Isn¡¯t that idiot really bold?</i>


    Ming Shu looked at Lianxin. ¡°What are you standing there for? Go and find him. Are you waiting to collect his corpse?¡±


    Lianxin: ¡°...¡±


    By rights, it was impossible for a weak boy toy like Junjue to get out of the pce. However, he couldn¡¯t be found anywhere in the pce grounds.


    Ming Shu was not surprised at all. However, Lianxin couldn¡¯t keep herposure. How could a human just disappear like this under the noses of so many people?


    Since they couldn¡¯t find him, Ming Shu could only go and search for him herself.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the gue is spreading outside the pce. You can¡¯t go out.¡±


    Before Ming Shu could step out of the pce gate, Lianxin and Prime Minister Zhou stopped her.


    No matter what, they didn¡¯t allow Ming Shu to go out.


    In the end, Ming Shu had to order people to tie them up before she managed to leave the pce.


    <i>However, where will I go to find Junjue? </i>Ming Shu stood in the street and felt a bit lost.


    The street was deserted. There was almost no one in sight. The weather was also really warm and the air was filled with a pungent smell. It made people feel like vomiting.


    Ming Shu asked the people that followed her to spread out andmunicate through the re guns if they found him. Then, she continued walking forward aimlessly.


    ¡°Give us some food.¡±


    A dirty refugee appeared suddenly. Ming Shu took a few steps back in fear and just managed to dodge the refugee¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Give some food...¡± The refugee¡¯s eyes were gray and he repeated the words like a robot.


    Ming Shu saw the someone poking his head out from the alley behind him.


    There was not much food on Ming Shu. She had finished most of the food she brought from the pce.


    <i>Are these people trying to steal from me?</i>


    Ming Shu felt that there was a possibility. She stepped back... and the next second, she ran away.


    ¡°F**k, she is running away!


    ¡°Chase her!¡±


    Noises rang out from behind her and a few people came out from the alley. They chased after her with excited expressions on their faces.


    <i>Why are they chasing me!</i>


    <i>I do not have emergency syrup!</i>


    <i>Stop chasing me!</i>


    In front of Ming Shu was a deadend. She climbed up the wall agilely. The wall was a bit high and the person who chased her didn¡¯t know how to climb walls. Hence, he just stood below and looked up at her.


    ¡°Climb up.¡± Ming Shu smiled brightly and provoked him. She looked really irritating.


    The person below was so angry he started shouting and kicking the wall.


    At that moment, one of them grabbed someone else and they stepped on another person¡¯s shoulder. They were trying to make a humandder.


    ¡°What!¡±


    Ming Shu was frightened by how clever these refugees were and immediately jumped down the wall. She ran past two courtyards that were linked. She only stopped running after she confirmed that there were no refugees chasing her.


    Ming Shu looked at the four-courtyard house she was standing in and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Wuwuwu...¡±


    A faint sound came from the side. Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to be bothered by it at first but when she heard a familiar voice, she turned around and went back. She stood in front of a room.


    The light in the room was dim.


    Ady was tied to a chair. Her hair was messy and there were dried bloodstains on her forehead. There were also blood droplets on her face and she looked really pitiful.


    Standing beside the girl was Ning Furong.


    Meng Liang sat on the other side of the room and watched thedy and Ning Furong indifferently.


    Ning Furong grabbed thedy¡¯s chin and forced her to raise her head. Her smile was hideous and her eyes were filled with jealousy and hatred. ¡°Look, he didn¡¯te save you. He doesn¡¯t care about you.¡±


    Thedy was barely breathing. She didn¡¯t look at her at all. She seemed numb.


    Ning Furong saw her expression and got angry. She pped thedy. ¡°Bitch, I¡¯m talking to you. Are you deaf? Don¡¯t you talk a lot in front of him?¡±


    Thedy¡¯s face turned red immediately and blood seeped out from her mouth corners. Ning Furong really pped her with a lot of force.


    ¡°Are you able to seduce people in bed very well? Hmm? You bitch...¡±


    Ning Furong scolded while pping thedy. She only stopped after thedy¡¯s face was really swollen.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over¡ª¡±


    Thedy suddenly screamed.


    Ning Furong had found two people from somewhere. They had pustules all over them and they looked really disgusting.


    These were people who were infected with the gue.


    Ning Furong sneered at the screamingdy. ¡°She is yours. Treat her well.¡±


    <i>Let me see if Ye Mochen will still like her after she¡¯s infected with the gue.</i>


    The two people walked over to thedy. The pungent smell from their bodies caused thedy to choked. She couldn¡¯t breathe properly. <i>I don¡¯t want... don¡¯te over... help...</i>


    Sometimes, when you are really frightened, you will not be able to make a sound. This was what thedy was experiencing.


    She wanted to scream but no sound came out.


    She could only watch as a hand filled with pustules grabbed her shoulder and touched her face...


    <i>C¡ª</i>


    The sound of clothes tearing apart.


    Meng Liang couldn¡¯t watch anymore and left the room. The moment he looked up, he saw Ming Shu.


    He frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to find you, General Meng.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You are really difficult to find.¡±


    Meng Liang looked at her vigntly. He grabbed his sword. ¡°How did you know that I was here?¡±


    ¡°I am the empress. What do I not know?¡± <i>I was just running around aimlessly. Who knew that I¡¯d find you two in such a situation. This is fate. I am fated to gain some Hatred Points from you two. I can¡¯t do anything about this fate, either.</i>


    ¡°Who are you talking to...¡±


    Ning Furong heard their voices and stepped out of the room. The rest of her words died in her throat. Her eyes widened as though seeing Ming Shu was something unbelievable.

 Chapter 571 - Pleasing Her Majesty (26)

    <h4>Chapter 571: Pleasing Her Majesty (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Ning Furong saw Ming Shu, the scene that time appeared before her eyes again. She never wanted to experience it ever again.


    Meng Liang was much calmer. ¡°Why not we have a deal with you?¡±


    What deal?


    I am not doing it.


    Meng Liang grabbed the axe in the courtyard and wielded it at Meng Liang.


    nk¡ª


    The axe hit Meng Liang¡¯s sword and made a buzzing sound.


    ¡°Meng Liang, kill her!¡±


    Ning Furong shouted at Meng Liang. She just wanted to kill her now. Kill her...


    Kill this monster.


    Meng Liang took a step back and didn¡¯t care about Ning Furong¡¯s scream. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t you want to save the world?¡±


    The sound of the axe wielding through the air gave Meng Liang her answer.


    ¡°If I tell you that I can help you solve this gue...¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, if you are so powerful, why don¡¯t you go to heaven!¡± Ming Shu¡¯s soft tone cut off his sentence.


    Meng Liang didn¡¯t have to talk anymore. He was forced into a corner by Ming Shu¡¯s axe. He had no choice but to use all his strength to fight with her.


    Ming Shu¡¯s axe struck the sword and the sword suddenly broke.


    Meng Liang looked at Ming Shu with a strange expression.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°are you amazed? Are you shock?¡±


    Meng Liang leapt backwards. He felt danger... however, his clothes were grabbed and he couldn¡¯t control his body. He moved backward. the scene in front of him changed and he felt pain on his back.


    Someone stepped on his chest and ced the axe next to his throat. ¡°We can talk now.¡±


    ¡°Dongqing, go and die!¡±


    Ning Furong had entered the house. She was carrying a bloody knife as she attakced Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu tilted her body and dodged the attack. She raised her hand and patted Ning Furong on the shoulder. Ning Furong fell forwards and instinctively struck the ground with her sword to bnce herself.


    Swoosh ¨C


    The sword stabbed into Meng Liang¡¯s body. Meng Liang sucked in a gasp of cold air.


    Ning Furong didn¡¯t know that she would stab Meng Liang. She released the sword and stepped back with a pale face. ¡°I... I...¡±


    ¡°It was her.¡± Ning Furong pointed at Meng Liang. There was fear in her eyes. ¡°She pushed me, Meng Liang. It wasn¡¯t my fault.¡±


    Meng Liang looked at the blood on the knife and his worse got darker. He raised his hand and pulled the knife out.


    The moment he pulled the knife out, blood gushed out and the entire floor was filled with bloodstains.


    Ming Shu put down Ning Furong first and then pinned Meng Liang on the ground again. Her eyes were filled with smiles. ¡°I have some things to ask you.¡±


    Meng Liang bore with the pain in his body and forced himself to calm down.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡±


    Meng Liang¡¯s head exploded. He looked at Meng Liang fearfully.


    Then, he thought about it and realized that something was wrong. He retracted his emotions. ¡°Have you lost your memory, Your Majesty. I am from the Meng family.¡±


    ¡°You know what I am asking.¡± Ming Shu said in a happy tone. Her voice was soft and it sounded really nice. ¡°You are not from this world. Where did youe from? Who ask you toe? Why do you have to woo me, or rather... kill me?¡±


    Meng Liang¡¯s character changed too much and if you thought about the way he brought Ning Furong away, Ming Shu couldn¡¯t help but suspect him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying.¡± Meng Liang looked away.


    Meng Liang seemed calmed but her was actually stunned and shocked at the same time.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª¡±


    Meng Liang¡¯s expression turned hideous. His body started cramping. Pain and fear showed in his eyes and he seemed to be experiencing something dreadful.


    He looked into the eyes that were filled with smiles. He had never felt so worried before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Meng Liang gritted his teeth.


    No matter what Meng Liang did, Meng Liang just say that he didn¡¯t know anything. It looked as though Ming Shu was making trouble out of nothing.


    ¡°Okay, let me change the question. Why not you tell me who Junjue is.¡±


    Every single nerve of Meng Liang was hurting and he squeezed the words out of his teeth, ¡°The Emperor from the past dynasty.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t think that Meng Liang was a tough person but if he still didn¡¯t say anything now...


    ¡°Do you all have a rule that says that you can¡¯t say anything?¡±


    Meng Liang: ¡°...¡± Why are you asking when you know everything already!


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Okay, I will ask and you just need to nod or shake your head.¡±


    Meng Liang: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Did Junjuee from the same ce as you?¡±


    Meng Liang had no reaction.


    Ming Shu patted his head. Meng Liang was in pain and slowly nodded his head.


    Ming Shu asked again, ¡°Is he called Qi Yu?¡±


    Meng Liang looked at her weirdly as though he heard something amazing. However, he was afraid that Ming Shu would see something and quickly lowered his eyes.


    He gritted his teeth. He was not nning to answer her.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care and continued asking, ¡°Will you all be cleared of your memories when you all go back?¡±


    Meng Liang: ¡°...¡±


    Why the hell do you know everything!!


    Since you know everything, why are you still asking me!


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know much actually.


    She didn¡¯t know where theye from and why they needed to woo her or kill her...


    Meng Liang protected these secrets with his life. Most of the time, he just shook his head and bore with his pain.


    Seems like an organised and disciplined organization.


    Ming Shu looked at Meng Liang and went into deep thought. It is getting interesting.


    Where¡¯re my snacks!


    ¡°Rumble¡ª¡±


    The loud explosion came from the side. Dust flew down from the sky andnded on Ming Shu¡¯s body. Even her snacks were dirtied.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Which mean person did this!


    Ming Shu looked at the direction of the explosion. A few shadows flew down among the dust andnded in the middle of the courtyard.


    Two shadows entered the room they were at before and the rest of them looked at her fiercely.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    They quickly brought thedy that was in the room out. They had covered her up. They exchanged nces and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    What the f**k. How dare you all just run away like this after dirtying my food.


    Ming Shu shouted with so much aura the people stopped and turned to look at Ming Shu.


    Someone threatened her, ¡°Mind your own business!¡±


    Ming Shu blew the dust away from her snacks. She hesitated for a while before deciding to just eat it.


    ¡°Mind my own business?¡± Ming Shu pped her hands and stood up. ¡°You dirtied my food. How can I just ignore it?¡±


    What?


    The few shadows looked at each other with puzzled eyes. They didn¡¯t understand what Ming Shu was saying.


    ¡°Compensat my food. If not, don¡¯t think about getting out of here.¡±


    Huh?


    What is this?


    The few of them didn¡¯t care about Ming Shu and prepared to leave again.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The axe flew through the air andnded on the wall that they were nning to leave from. The axe wedged itself in the wall.


    The shadows froze on the spot.


    Ming Shu retracted her hand. ¡°I am a resonable person. Compensate my snacks and you all can leave.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Lunatic!!

 Chapter 572 - Pleasing Her Majesty (27)

    <h4>Chapter 572: Pleasing Her Majesty (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Although the bunch of people felt that Ming Shu was a lunatic, they didn¡¯t want toplicate things. They went to get snacks for Ming Shu.


    When she got the snacks, Ming Shu waved her hand and signaled for them to leave.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Lunatics are everywhere but there seemed to be an exceptional amount of them this year.


    Hurry up and run away. If the lunatic suddenly stop them again, they would be in trouble.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me.¡± Meng Liang covered his chest and started bargaining with Ming Shu. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. If you kill me, no one will be able to stop this gue.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Are you all able to destroy a world just like that?¡±


    There must be at least millions of people in this world. Can they just spread a gue like that?


    So vicious...


    Are you nning to frighten me to death so that you can inherit my snacks?


    Meng Liang saw Ming Shu¡¯s mouth corners twitching but there was no reply from her.


    You can use some unscrupulous methods toplete certain missions.


    ¡°Do whatever you want then. I don¡¯t care about these people.¡± Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°Please destroy them.¡±


    Meng Liang: ¡°...¡±


    The worse kind of opponents is not those that are very powerful. It is those that have no weakness.


    Meng Liang pressed against his chest. The warm liquid stained his fingers. His eyes turned dark. He couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. He must leave here soon.


    Xiuxiuxiu ¨C


    Before Meng Liang could leave, arrows shot towards them. Yi Lang brought his men over and saved Ning Furong.


    Meng Liang was brought away by them too.


    These people only came to save them and didn¡¯t do anything else. Hence, they left as quickly as they came.


    Trash picker, are you not going to chase them?


    Little Beastie popped its head out from a corner and nced at the direction of the gate.


    ¡°Chase them for? There is no Hatred Points to gain for chasing them.¡± I will not waste my time. I need to find that little demon Junjue first.


    Little Beastie rolled over and jumped really high.


    Trash picker, give me a bite.


    Ming Shu nced at it and smiled. ¡°Why do you need to eat? You should lose some weight. Look at how fat you are now.¡±


    Little Beastie retracted its fur and refuted, who is fat? Trash picker, look, I am very slim. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I am not fat. Let me tell you, I am not fat! Did you hear what I say? Give me a bite. If not, I won¡¯t help you anymore.


    Ming Shu raised her feet and left the courtyard, ignoring Little Beastie who was shouting behind her.


    Junjue shouldn¡¯t have left the imperial city. However, the imperial city was really big. Where should she go and find him?


    Ming Shu stood at the crossroad and looked around. Where shall she go?


    [Hatred Points for Ning Furong are full.]


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even see Ning Furong. How did the Hatred Points get full? Which person did such a good deed and help me get my Hatred Points?


    In a certain room.


    Meng Liang looked coldly at thedy lying on the ground. Yi Lang had lost his ability to move and justid on the floor beside him. The rest of the people stood by the side. They wanted to help but they didn¡¯t dare to go forward.


    ¡°Useless.¡± Meng Liang kicked Ning Furong again.


    Ning Furong¡¯s face was filled with hatred. No one knew who she was thinking about at this moment. Blood was seeping out of her mouth. She opened her mouth and it was all red. She looked hideous.


    ¡°Kill them.¡± Meng Liang ordered the people standing by the side.


    The people hesitated and didn¡¯t dare to move.


    ¡°If you all don¡¯t kill them, I will kill all of you.¡± Meng Liang looked at them. His voice was filled with ice.


    Ning Furong was useless now. She was just a burden.


    ¡°Prime Minister...¡± Yi Lang struggled to move towards Ning Furong.


    Ning Furong pushed him away and shouted hoarsely, ¡°Go away. Meng Liang, you can¡¯t kill me...¡±


    Yi Langid on the floor and looked at Ning Furong with sorrow. Her face was sinister and she looked a little ugly at this moment.


    Yi Lang didn¡¯t know why he liked her...


    Liking her seemed to have be a habit.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I kill you?¡± Meng Liang narrowed his eyes and looked at the pitiful Ning Furong. ¡°You are useless to me now.¡±


    Ning Furong stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡± She suddenly startedughing. She thought that she was the one using other people but in the end, she was being used.


    Ning Furongughed till she was out of breath. Her smile faded slowly and she looked at Meng Liang with vicious eyes. ¡°Do you know that the sword I stab you with has a lethal poison on it? Not only that, it was stained with the blood of someone infected with the gue.¡±


    Meng Liang¡¯s expression changed. He reached out and touched his chest that was still hurting.


    Ning Furong continued, ¡°I wanted to kill Dongqing but in the end, I stabbed you. Hahahaha. Fate...¡±


    Dongqing deserved to die. Meng Liang deserved to die too.


    They should both die.


    Anyone that went against her should die.


    Meng Liang gritted his teeth and ordered, ¡°Kill them.¡±


    ¡°Meng Liang, how dare you...¡±


    Meng Liang nced irritatedly at the person beside him. The person shivered and hurriedly grabbed his knife and moved forward.


    The cold light of the knife shed passed him.


    Swoosh ¨C


    A warm liquid sshed out and a pool of red appeared in front of Ning Furong. The sticky liquid flowed down her nose andnded on the white clothes of the person in front of her.


    Yi Lang¡¯s face was pale. His eyes were misty. ¡°Prime... minister... this, this is thest...st thing I can do for you.¡±


    Ning Furong widened her eyes and watched as Yi Lang took hisst breath. Her lips shook but no words came out.


    The sh of the knifended once again.


    Two bodies fell slowly into the puddle of blood.


    Meng Liang sneered and left the room.


    ¨C


    When Ming Shu found Junjue, it was five dayster.


    Someone shot the re gun. The re was quite some distance away from Ming Shu so she rushed all the way there.


    It was an inn. There were many bodies outside the ink. Most of it was rotten and the smell was terrible.


    Her men stood in the dark. Outside the inn, two people were fighting with each other.


    ¡°Your Highness, when we arrived, Your Highness had already started fighting with Meng Liang.¡± The person reporting felt weird. The Royal Concubine didn¡¯t know any martial arts, right?


    Junjue, who was fighting, suddenly paused and turned to look at the spot where Ming Shu was.


    Meng Liang took the opportunity and struck at Junjue¡¯s lethal spot.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Junjue didn¡¯t care about the system, which was deducting his points happily. He raised his hand to block the weapon. The weapon suddenly changed its shape and many hooks appeared on it.


    Junjue quickly retracted his hand. The hooks pierced into Junjue¡¯s arm and blood started oozing out.


    Meng Liang raised his leg and kicked Junjue¡¯s abdomen.


    Junjue received the full force of the blow. His body fell back from the impact.


    A warm hug weed him. He saw a familiar face.


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±


    ¡°Impressive.¡± Ming Shu stabled him and smiled.


    It must be difficult for you to act like a pampered and weak emperor.


    Junjue: ¡°...¡±


    Is she being sarcastic?


    Yes, she must be.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the gue started because of him. You should catch him first.¡± Junjue changed the topic.


    Ming Shu was curious. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Junjue¡¯s mouth corners twitched. He took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°He said it himself.¡±

 Chapter 573 - Pleasing Her Majesty (28)

    <h4>Chapter 573: Pleasing Her Majesty (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Meng Liang stood opposite them. Compared to a few days ago, he looked more haggard now. However, his eyes were sharper. It looked like a pair of treasured swords.


    ¡°Is he affected with the gue?¡± Ming Shu asked Junjue as she touched her chin.


    Junjue hid his injured arm behind his back. He nodded his head as though nothing had happened. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°You said that the gue had something to do with him. Howe he is affected too?¡± Not professional enough!


    Junjue kept quiet for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Even if I do, I will not tell you.


    Ming Shu asked again, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    The hand behind Junjue¡¯s back was still hurting. He squeezed his hand. ¡°I am okay.¡±


    She didn¡¯t seem to have seen it just now...


    Ming Shu sized him up curiously. Junjue¡¯s face was calm and he looked right into Ming Shu¡¯s eyes as if he was really alright.


    Meng Liang¡¯s frowned when he saw the two of them chitchatting. He looked at Junjue first before turning his attention to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu thought that he wanted to say something but he suddenly just grabbed his weapon and rushed over.


    Hey! This little demon is different from those other flirtatious bitches outside. He is meant to do big things.


    However, before he could do that, give me my Hatred Points first.


    Ming Shu pulled Junjue backed and received his attack.


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you think that he really likes you?¡± Meng Liang spoke quickly as he blocked Ming Shu¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Is that important?¡± Meng Liang lifted the corners of her lips and smiles. She pushed Meng Liang away with the force from her palm.


    Meng Liang took two steps back from the attack. He gritted his teeth and moved forward again.


    ¡°He has his motive for approaching you. You...¡±


    His sentence was interrupted by Ming Shu¡¯s attack. Meng Liang was on the winning end at the start but as the time goes by, he started to lose out. His attacks were almost always subdued by Ming Shu.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Meng Liang was mmed onto the ground by Ming Shu. His mind was in a whirl and the scenery around him seemed to shatter.


    Her voice sounded beside his ear. ¡°No matter what his intention is, I want...¡±


    Meng Liang felt her voice going further and further away. The words at the end were faint and he couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying.


    The surrounding started turning dark. It sank into a dead silence.


    After some time, Meng Liang felt cold. His head was still in pain and he only managed to open his eyes after a while.


    ¡°You are awake.¡±


    Meng Liang got a shock. He looked towards the source of the voice.


    A man dress in exquisite concubine clothes was sitting not far away. The eerie and dark prison seemed to turn bright and colorful due to his presence.


    Junjue rested his chin on his right hand. He held the armrest of the chair with his left hand and slowly knocked it. The steady sound rang through the entire cell.


    There was only him and Junjue in the cell.


    Meng Liang sat up and was on his guard as he looked at Junjue.


    Junjue stopped knocking the chair. ¡°Is the conquest department using such methods now?¡±


    Meng Liang suddenly smiled. ¡°Lord Nine, I have long heard about you.¡±


    Junjue frowned. ¡°You know who I am?¡±


    Normally, only one task holder would appear in the world.


    However, even though he was here, another task holder appeared. This was not normal.


    Even if it was a special circumstance and there were two task holder, they would not know each other¡¯s true identity if they didn¡¯t say out their own name or show any symbolic items.


    How did he know me then?


    What the f**k which idiot is scheming against me again!


    Meng Liang didn¡¯t reply to him. He silently agreed to what he said.


    At the start, he only knew that Junjue was the other task holder. If he didn¡¯t hear his name from thatdy, he would not know that this person was Lord Nine too.


    Junjue asked again, ¡°Who ask you toe?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that.¡± Meng Liang said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to tell you the rules right?¡±


    Junjue kept quiet for a moment. ¡°Give me the antidote for the gue.¡±


    Meng Liang¡¯s gazended on Junjue¡¯s arm. He suddenly smiled. Junjue could tell if he wasughing at his plight or was he just excited. ¡°Lord Nine, the antidote is useless to us.¡±


    Anything that they got from the system was useless if they use it on themselves.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to investigate you, you better give me the antidote.¡±


    Meng Liang¡¯s face changed. He started to waver. Some task holders make the task as their priority. Hence, when they fought over the mission in the world, they would still be good friends when they left the world. After all, everyone was doing their part for their own task.


    However, Lord Nine...


    Bears grudges.


    If he says that he will investigate him when he goes back, he will investigate him.


    Also, with an identity like his, it would just be a matter of time before he found out who he was...


    When he came, no one told him that Lord Nine was here! Ahhhhhhh!!


    Meng Liang took a deep breath and threw something over. ¡°Lord Nine, you do not have much time left.¡±


    Junjue got up and smiled at him. ¡°You better pray that I will not bump into you.¡±


    Meng Liang: ¡°...¡± I have already given you the antidote! What else do you want!


    ¨C


    Junjue didn¡¯t dare to pass the antidote to Ming Shu directly. Also, the normal way of distributing the antidote was too slow. Hence, he could only spend a huge amount of points and exchanged them for items. He mixed the antidote in the rainwater.


    Junjue looked at the rain outside and ced his finger on his arm.


    Meng Liang¡¯s weapon was stained with the gue. His body...


    The antidote was useless to him. However, it would not spread anymore. That is a plus point.


    I wonder how long I canst.


    ¡°Cough cough cough...¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, are you okay?¡± Lianxin put down the te and ran over. ¡°Did you catch flu? Should I get the royal physician toe and take a look at you?¡±


    Junjue shook his head. ¡°I am fine. My throat doesn¡¯t feel good. It will be fine after I drink some water.¡±


    Lianxin persuaded him, ¡°Your Highness, it is better to invite the royal physician. If Her Majesty...¡± knows that I didn¡¯t call the royal physician when you are feeling unwell, she will hit me.


    Junjue continued shaking his head. ¡°Has Her Majesty finished her work?¡±


    ¡°Nope. There have been many things recently. If you want to see Her Majesty, you can go over anytime.¡± Lianxin asked cautiously, ¡°Do you want to go over?¡±


    ¡°No need for that.¡± Junjue shook his head. ¡°I will rest for a while. You can take your leave first.¡±


    ¡°Are you really not going to call the royal physician?¡± Lianxin didn¡¯t give up.


    Junjue waved his hand and signaled for Lianxin to leave.


    Lianxin¡¯s frown got deeper. She stood outside the door in deep thought and finally decided to find Ming Shu after a while.


    There were many things to settle regarding the rebel and the gue. Although things seemed to have gotten better due to the rain and the gue had stopped spreading, what would happen if it stopped raining?


    That was why Ming Shu was being held on by the bunch of officials.


    When Lianxin arrived, Ming Shu had made the bunch of officials so angry they were stomping their feet.


    When she heard that Junjue was unwell, she left the officials alone and rushed to Xianyu Pce.


    Ming Shu ran in hurriedly. Junjue was preparing to go out and bumped right into Ming Shu.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Junjue got anxious for a second. He lowered his eyes and replied calmly, ¡°The study...¡±


    Ming Shu pushed him back. ¡°Where do you feel unwell?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Lianxin is making too much of amotion.¡± He knew that Lianxin told Her Majesty what happened. Junjue tried to change the topic. ¡°Aren¡¯t you discussing important stuff?¡±

 Chapter 574 - Pleasing Her Majesty (29)

    <h4>Chapter 574: Pleasing Her Majesty (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth went up. ¡°Why are you changing the topic? Do you feel guilty?¡±


    Guilty for what? What do I have to be guilty about? Can you don¡¯t anyhow use such words?


    Junjue took a deep breath and replied calmly, ¡°I am just concerned about you. Also, I am fine. It is just that I feel a bit cold due to the rain these two days.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I have already called the royal physician over. Let him take a look at you.¡±


    Junjue: ¡°...¡± I am not sick! I will not see him!


    Under Ming Shu¡¯s eye smile, Junjue chose to ¡ª surrender.


    Forget it, let¡¯s just ask the system to cover it up for me. That bunch of lousy physicians would not notice anything too.


    The royal physician came in and checked Junjue¡¯s pulse. He frowned furiously and looked at Junjue weirdly for a few times.


    Junjue: ¡°...¡± Why are you looking at me like that?!


    Did this lousy physician notice something?


    After he finished examining Junjue, the royal physician¡¯s expression turned even weirder. He kneeled at Ming Shu. ¡°Your Majesty...¡±


    Ming Shu held a bowl of porridge and was drinking it. ¡°Just say it.¡±


    The royal physician swallowed his saliva and said with much difficulty, ¡°His Highness... seems... to be pregnant.¡±


    Pu¡ª¡ª


    Ming Shu quickly grabbed hold of her porridge bowl in a flurry and hurriedly swallowed the porridge in her mouth. ¡°What? Can you say it louder?¡±


    The royal physician was in despair too. He summoned up his courage and replied, ¡°His Highness is pregnant.¡±


    Preg... Pregnant?


    Can a man give birth in this world?


    This was not what was written in the script!


    I, once again, refresh my world outlook.


    Junjue just froze on the spot. What the hell is the system doing!? Where did his pregnancye from? I am a man. How will I get pregnant! How can I get pregnant!


    Ming Shu¡¯s gazended on Junjue¡¯s stomach.


    Junjue covered his stomach instinctively and tried to argue for himself. ¡°Your Majesty, I am not pregnant. The royal physician made a mistake.¡±


    Don¡¯t look at me like that. I am not pregnant.


    Ming Shu took two mouths of the porridge to calm herself down and ordered the royal physician, ¡°Please check his pulse again.¡±


    The royal physician felt that he didn¡¯t make a mistake but since Ming Shu asked, he proceed to check Junjue¡¯s pulse again. However, it was still the pulse for pregnancy...


    ¡°My lovely concubine.¡± Ming Shu put down her bowl of porridge. ¡°Are you a female acting as a male?¡±


    Junjue¡¯s face turned ck. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t you know the best if I am a male or a female?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you pregnant?¡± Androgyne?


    Junjue was so angry he exploded on the spot.


    How will he know?


    He is very innocent too okay? If the words spread a man like him got pregnant, he will not be able to live!!


    It must be that lousy physician... Junjue looked at the royal physician that was wiping his cold sweats furiously.


    The royal physician: ¡°...¡± He didn¡¯t make the wrong diagnose.


    Ming Shu also felt that it was a bit too strange and asked Lianxin to call a few more royal physicians over. However, no matter how many physicians they called, the conclusion was still the same ¡ª pregnant.


    The Royal Concubine was pregnant.


    Although the Purple Moon Nation was a nation where woman¡¯s rights take the lead, giving birth was still done by the females.


    As a man, how can the royal concubine get pregnant!


    The royal physician cowered in fear. They were afraid that they would be killed to protect the secret. After all.... this thing was too weird.


    Junjue knew that he could never be pregnant and it must be the system that was doing all these things. Yet, the system decided to ignore him now.


    The sky started to get dark.


    Ming Shu waved and asked the royal physicians to leave. There were only Ming Shu and Junjue left in the room. The dim lights jumped around and made their outlines seemed blurry.


    Ming Shu got up and sat beside Junjue. She ced her hand on his abdomen. ¡°Impressive, my lovely concubine.¡±


    Junjue hit her hand away. ¡°I am not married.¡±


    Not! Married!


    What are you touching? What is there to touch? Why didn¡¯t you touch me when I ask you to?


    ¡°Then why did the royal physicians get the same conclusion?¡± Ming Shu retracted her hand and gave a gentle smile. ¡°If you are not pregnant, what is it?¡±


    Junjue instinctively touched his arm. Ming Shu¡¯s gaze followed his hand. She reached out and wanted to touch his elbow.


    Suddenly, he turned and pushed Ming Shu onto the soft couch.


    A slightly cold kissnded on Ming Shu¡¯s lips. He held onto Ming Shu¡¯s hand and prevented her from doing anything.


    A wind blew in from somewhere and extinguished the lights in the room.


    Ming Shu took the opportunity to touch his arm. It was very smooth. There didn¡¯t seem to be a problem with it.


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Junjue called her with his deep voice. ¡°Can you be more serious?¡±


    ¡°Be careful of the child.¡±


    ¡°...¡± F**k you, I am not pregnant. No way!


    The rain covered up the ambiguous sounding from the room.


    ¨C


    The next day, Ming Shu went to the morning session first and asked the royal physicians to wait outside Xianyu Pce. SHe wanted them to check on Junjue to find out what exactly happened to him.


    However, before she finished her morning session, Lianxin rushed in anxiously.


    Junjue disappeared.


    After the royal physicians finished checking his pulse, they went out to discuss among themselves. When they came in again, he was gone.


    There were no signs of fighting in the room. Only the window was opened. It was obvious that Junjue went out himself.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Amazing!


    Running away with my son. Really bold of you. Don¡¯t let me catch you.


    Ming Shu asked her people to find Junjue. However, even after they searched the entire imperial city, there was no sign of him. All the officials felt that it was a good thing that Junjue disappeared.


    The rain had stopped. After the rain, the gue seemed to have ended miraculously. All those that were affected by the gue started healing.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Junjue is an unlucky person. The moment he is gone, the gue is gone too. Your Majesty, please abolish his status.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, this was a decision made by God. Please do not defy fate.¡±


    ¡°It must be fate that the royal concubine is mission now. Your Majesty, please abolish his status.¡±


    ¡°Please abolish the royal concubine, Your Highness.¡±


    Voices like this started sounding in the imperial court. Prime minister Zhou stood calmly at the side and looked at the floor.


    The officials around prime minister Zhou looked at the people that were saying their views and then looked at the Empress that was smiling on top. In the end, they decided to follow the prime minister.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Do you all want to abolish me too?¡±


    The officials kneeled down and shouted in fear, ¡°We have no thoughts of doing that.¡±


    ¡°Unless I am not sitting on this throne, Junjue will forever be the royal concubine.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s smile got deeper. ¡°If you all want to abolish his status, rebel and ascend the throne first.¡±


    The ministers: ¡°...¡±


    Thest rebel happened only a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°However, your Majesty, the civilians are saying that the royal concubine...¡±


    Ming Shu signaled the official to continue, ¡°Carry on.¡±


    ¡°... they say that the royal concubine brings bad luck to the nation.


    ¡°So what they say must be the truth? If they say that gold will drop from the sky, will gold drop from the sky? Let me tell you, I don¡¯t care if he brings bad luck. Even if he brings death to me, as long as I am on this throne, he is Your Highness, the royal concubine of the nation.¡± Ming Shu smiled lightly and swept the things on the table onto the ground. SHe brought her people and left the throne room.


    Ming Shu walked so fast Lianxin had to run to catch up with her.


    Is Her Majesty angry?


    But the smile on her face didn¡¯t change...


    Ming Shu suddenly stopped. Lianxin almost bumped into her. She quickly steadied herself. ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°To the prison.¡±


    Lianxin was confused. Now?

 Chapter 575 - Pleasing Her Majesty (30)

    <h4>Chapter 575: Pleasing Her Majesty (30)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Since Meng Liang was caught, he had been locked in the dungeon. Junjue said he would handle him, so Ming Shu had nevere to check.


    Junjue used tools exchanged from the system to torture him and they couldn¡¯t use the system¡¯s antidote. Hence, at this time, Meng Liang¡¯s condition could be described as extremely miserable.


    But Meng Liang¡¯s attitude was even more arrogant than Ming Shu¡¯s. ¡°What are you doing here? I¡¯ve told you everything.¡±


    Ming Shu stood outside the cell. ¡°What happened to Junjue?¡±


    ¡°Junjue?¡± Meng Liang looked up and let out an oddugh. ¡°What happened to him? He¡¯s dying, just like me.¡±


    ¡°Like you?¡± Meng Liang nced over Meng Liang¡¯s body. She didn¡¯t know why the gue on Meng Liang showed no sign of getting better, but those people outside had been cured...


    <i>Has Junjue also been infected with the gue?</i>


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Meng Liang sounded a little surprised.


    Ming Shu left the dungeon. The sun shone on her body, but it still felt chilly, and the coldness seemed toe from inside.


    After a while, Ming Shu moved her lips. ¡°What a psycho.¡±


    Lianxin didn¡¯t hear it clearly and she asked cautiously, ¡°What did you say, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I want to eat chicken thighs for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lianxin scratched her head. Her Majesty still had the mood to eat chicken thighs at this time? Wasn¡¯t she worried about the royal concubine?


    ...


    In Changhuan Town...


    The masses surrounded the officer soldier who stuck a paper on the board. It was an order for arrest.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, this guy kills people, sets fires, kidnapping, robbing... Hemits all kinds of crimes. Isn¡¯t it too scary?¡±


    ¡°But he looks like a gentleman, how can he do such things?¡±


    The officer soldier pointed at the order of arrest on the board. ¡°If anyone sees this guy, you must report.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, this kind of person must be chopped down. He¡¯s so evil.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, officer...¡±


    The people kept wandering around the board until it got dark. The street was quiet again, the peddlers went home, and a tall figure came out of the corner.


    He wore a bamboo hat, with a ck veil hanging down and blocking his face.


    As he walked, the jade pendant in his waist shook back and forth, shining in the pale moonlight.


    He stopped before the public board.


    The most eye-catching on the board was the newly posted order of arrest.


    <i>She is a real psychopath.</i>


    <i>She dares persecute me like this!</i>


    <i>Killing people, setting fires, kidnapping, robbing... When have I done such things!</i>


    <i>Didn¡¯t she say she¡¯ll favor me? In this way?</i>


    <i>I should¡¯ve stayed in the royal pce and disgusted her!</i>


    Junjue tore down the arrest warrant ferociously and turned to leave. He walked around several street corners, and finally walked into a yard.


    He took off the bamboo hat, but there was another mask on his face, and his features were hidden.


    Junjue didn¡¯t want to see his own face now. <i>I¡¯ll die soon...</i>


    Hey back in the small bed and held the arrest warrant, staring at it. ¡°The picture doesn¡¯t even capture a bit of my beauty. This is ugly.¡±


    [Lord Nine, why don¡¯t you go back?]


    Junjue put down the arrest warrant. ¡°Don¡¯t you think, in this way, she¡¯ll definitely regret and be guilty when she finds out the truth? Perhaps she¡¯ll fall in love with me.¡±


    <i>I won¡¯t go back!</i>


    <i>I¡¯ve be so ugly now, if she dislikes me when I go back, what should I do? I can¡¯t go back.</i>


    [...]


    Junjue turned over and pressed the arrest warrant under his body. The moonlight was dim outside the window, and suddenly he felt a little cold. He missed her...


    It¡¯s said that the day has its thoughts and the night has its dreams, so Junjue dreamed of her the whole night.


    If it weren¡¯t for his strong conviction, Junjue would have gone back.


    But he didn¡¯t want to show her his shame.


    If it went well like in his hint, he would meet her again for sure.


    ¡°It¡¯s said the empress is going to take a new royal concubine.¡±


    As soon as Junjue stepped into the door, he heard the aunt next door yelling aloud. He stiffened on the spot.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I just came back and everyone is saying this. So it must be true.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we just survive the gue?¡±


    ¡°Right. But it¡¯s said it is for washing away the bad luck.¡±


    ¡°Her Majesty is a great empress. We didn¡¯t have a serious situation here, but I heard many people died elsewhere, and Her Majesty ordered to build mausoleums and distribute food...¡±


    Junjue closed the door and left without making a sound.


    <i>That psychopath actually wants to take a new man...</i>


    <i>WTF, where does she put me in her heart!</i>


    Junjue got very angry and prepared to go back to the capital immediately. But just as he walked out of the town, he calmed down.


    If she really wanted to take a new concubine, what could he do if he went back? Destroy this world?


    [Lord Nine, calm down... Think about your points!] the system roared.


    It didn¡¯t want to be a system with negative assets.


    Thinking of the points, Junjue became even angrier.


    ¡°Cough cough cough...¡± Junjue covered his chest and bent over, coughing bitterly.


    A pair of boots embroidered with a dragon pattern suddenly appeared in his sight. Junjue stiffened, and he looked up slowly, moving up little by little along the boots.


    ¡°Royal Concubine, where do you want to take my son?¡±


    Junjue: ¡°...¡± <i>What son? Howe there¡¯s a son?</i>


    <i>And... isn¡¯t this line the male protagonist¡¯s?</i>


    <i>Director, this line distribution is not right!</i>


    Junjue wanted to run. But just as he turned around, he was pulled and his entire person fell back.


    He was held by Ming Shu in her arms, in a weird posture. His legs slid down because ofck of strength, and he leaned on Ming Shu¡¯s body with his full weight.


    He looked up to see her face, the face that appeared in his dreams every night.


    ¡°Your... Your Majesty. It¡¯s been a while.¡± Junjue had to greet her a little awkwardly.


    Ming Shu smiled, but she sounded calm. ¡°So you know it¡¯s been a while, I thought you didn¡¯t realize.¡±


    Junjue: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu reached out and tried to push aside the ck veil, but Junjue blocked her hand. ¡°Your... Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°What, can¡¯t I even see your face now? Do you charge a fee or something?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll scare you, Your Majesty,¡± Junjue said in a low voice.


    He struggled upright.


    Ming Shu pinched a corner of the ck veil, but she didn¡¯t force it aside. ¡°When you provoked me before, weren¡¯t you afraid to scare me?¡±


    Junjue: ¡°...¡± <i>I was good-looking at that time.</i>


    Junjue looked behind Ming Shu. She brought some people. It looked like she was just here...


    <i>Why am I so unlucky to meet her as soon as she arrived.</i>


    <i>Can¡¯t you control your legs!</i>


    <i>Can¡¯t you control your legs!</i>


    ¡°Come back to the pce.¡± Ming Shu put down the ck veil.


    Junjue took a step back. ¡°Your Majesty, I won¡¯t go back.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu smiled indifferently.


    Junjue peeped at her secretly. <i>Why does she look so indifferent? </i>Junjue felt depressed again. <i>She just responded like this?</i>


    <i>WTH, why do I like such a psychopath?</i>


    Ming Shu smiled at him again and waved her hand. ¡°Knock him out and take him away.¡±


    Junjue: ¡°...¡± <i>WTF, this is not right!</i>


    Seeing the people over thereing to knock him out, Junjue said hurriedly, ¡°I... I can walk myself.¡±


    Ming Shu reached out to him with a smile, and Junjue swallowed, putting his hand into hers carefully.


    The warmth in her palm seemed to befortable the whole time. He couldn¡¯t help but hold it tight.

 Chapter 576 - Pleasing Her Majesty (31)

    <h4>Chapter 576: Pleasing Her Majesty (31)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The journey back to the pce was long, and Junjue¡¯s condition got worse and worse.


    In the carriage, she asked him, ¡°Is there any way to cure this?¡±


    Junjue shook his head.


    <i>Meng Liang, that stupid... Don¡¯t let me know who he is, otherwise I¡¯ll beat him up.</i>


    Meng Liang was silent. She had heard this answer from Meng Liang.


    But hearing it again from Junjue, she didn¡¯t know if she didn¡¯t want to ept it or just be annoyed.


    She put down the fruit in her hand and sat next to him, holding him in her arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±


    ¡°What way can you think of, Your Majesty.¡± Junjue covered his mouth and coughed. Something wet appeared in his palm, and he was about to cover it up, but his hand was caught, and Ming Shu began to wipe his palm lightly with a white handkerchief.


    Ming Shu wiped it up and then stuffed another clean handkerchief into his hand. ¡°Looks like the only thing I can do is find a beautiful ce to be your tomb.¡±


    <i>Hoh hoh.</i>


    <i>I will not argue with you.</i>


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    There was a sudden silence in the carriage. After waiting for a while, Junjue couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you ask me how I became like this?¡±


    ¡°Will you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to know, Your Majesty?¡±


    The two made direct eye contact and invisible sparks ignited between them.


    Ming Shu reached out her hand and adjusted his mask a little. ¡°Have some sleep. We¡¯ll arrive at the royal pce soon.¡±


    Junjuepressed his lips and adjusted into afortable position to lie down. ¡°Will you take a new concubine, Your Majesty?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Of course I will. Do you think you¡¯re beautiful enough to make me give up all other men?¡±


    Junjue took out his knife silently. <i>I¡¯d better kill her.</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice didn¡¯t stop. ¡°After you die, I¡¯ll immediately take new men in. Your position as the royal concubine will be taken by others. Are you afraid of that?¡±


    <i>So if I don¡¯t die, you won¡¯t take new concubines?</i>


    Junjue put back his knife silently then.


    Ming Shu took care of him and didn¡¯t ask anything else.


    For the first time, Junjue felt she was sometimes quite caring.


    But she never talked nicely. Junjue wanted to strangle her as soon as she dissed him.


    After they returned to the pce, Junjue had almost gone into aa. Ming Shu ordered the imperial physicians to treat him in turn, and this time it was not something good.


    Meanwhile, the symptoms of Junjue¡¯s gue were getting more and more obvious. Since the gue outside disappeared inexplicably, they didn¡¯t know how to treat this now.


    The imperial physicians were all terrified. Seeing Ming Shu hold Junjue in her arms, they advised her to iste Junjue as soon as possible.


    Ming Shu drove all of them out.


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re scared, don¡¯t get close.¡± Ming Shu took the copper basin Lianxin was holding and walked into the hall.


    Lianxinpressed her lips and followed.


    In the following days, all kinds of ministers began to y the bitter and miserable drama. Ming Shu just ignored them. In the end, she simply delegated all the affairs to Prime Minister Zhou and never showed up to the sessions.


    The imperial physicians were worried that Ming Shu would be infected. But Ming Shu stayed in the Xianyu Pce all day long, and she looked energetic as always. Even the servants in Xianyu Pce weren¡¯t infected.


    The imperial physicians were then relieved. Perhaps the gue taking the royal concubine was not infectious... or it had changed the way of infection.


    Junjue could barely eat anything. At first Ming Shu convinced him, butter she had to coax him with kind words to try and make him eat.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I really don¡¯t want to eat anything.¡± Junjue sounded weak.


    ¡°Just one spoonful.¡± Ming Shu put the spoon at Junjue¡¯s lips.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ming Shu put it into her own mouth then bent over to feed Junjue.


    Junjue wanted to vomit, but Ming Shu threatened him. ¡°If you dare...¡±


    Ming Shu fed him half a bowl in this way, but then Junjue closed his mouth tightly as he really couldn¡¯t swallow any more.


    Ming Shu finished the leftover porridge.


    <i>We can¡¯t waste food.</i>


    Junjue watched her eat up the porridge. She finished all the food unfinished by him in recent days. Even though he knew that the gue was not infectious, the ordinary people didn¡¯t know...


    <i>Isn¡¯t she scared, even a little?</i>


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you not like me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you treat me so kindly?¡±


    ¡°Because you are stupid.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>You are the one that is stupid. Your whole family is stupid.</i>


    <i>Is it that hard to like me? Why are you so kind to me if you don¡¯t like me!</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t want to speak with a psychopath.</i>


    After waiting for Junjue to fall asleep, Ming Shu stood up and walked out of the hall. She took out Little Beastie from her sleeves.


    Little Beastie opened its eyes in a daze. <i>Poop-picker, is it mealtime?</i>


    Ming Shu lifted it and walked next door. She put it on the table; there were several tes filled with food before it.


    Little Beastie¡¯s eyes lit up first, and it was about to bite, but then it suddenly paused and stepped back alertly, hiding behind a book.


    <i>Poop-picker, what do you want to do?</i>


    <i>This is not right...</i>


    ¡°Give me some of your blood.¡± Ming Shu smiled tenderly.


    Little Beastie shrank into a ball and began to roar.


    <i>I knew you didn¡¯t have good intentions. Use your own blood, I won¡¯t hurt myself, get out!</i>


    ¡°If my blood works, I wouldn¡¯t want yours. Come on, good boy, just give me one drop, and I¡¯ll prepare a Man-Han full banquet for you.¡±


    <i>No!</i>


    Little Beastie refused very firmly. <i>I won¡¯t agree even if there¡¯re 100 Man-Han full banquets.</i>


    Ming Shu coaxed it for a while, but Little Beastie resisted strongly. In the end, Ming Shu had to give up and left the room. But she didn¡¯t take away those snacks.


    Seeing Ming Shu really give up, Little Beastie then jumped into the tes and enjoyed the food. After its belly rounded, it patted its little belly and gave another look to the door.


    Little Beastie put away the food left unfinished on the table into its storage space, then jumped down and rolled away to find Ming Shu.


    <i>Poop-picker, do you care about him so much?</i>


    Little Beastie jumped onto the table beside Ming Shu, sat there and looked at her.


    She cared about him so much that she even forgotmon sense and wanted to bleed it. <i>Poop-picker, you¡¯re changed! You¡¯re no longer the poop-picker who only likes me, and you have another pet!</i>


    Ming Shu reached out to touch it and her voice was a little distant. ¡°I was too impulsive just now.¡±


    Little Beastie licked her fingers.


    <i>It¡¯s not that I¡¯m stingy. He¡¯s just an ordinary person and has no Qi in his body. Even if I give him my blood, he might just die quicker.</i>


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Little Beastie nced at Ming Shu and grunted inside. <i>She actually wants to use my blood on an ordinary person, my poor poop-picker, she¡¯s be silly recently.</i>


    <i>Even if he can absorb it, I won¡¯t give to him!</i>


    <i>I am a noble beast, how can I allow my blood to blend with amon person¡¯s blood.</i>


    ...


    Junjue¡¯s condition got worse. They had tried every possible way they could think of, and the imperial physicians almost lost themselves in the medical books, but in vain.


    Junjue knew very well about the tool given by the system, which was definitely not something that could be fixed by an ordinary person. So he was quite calm, and he had only one request:


    <i>Please like me before my death.</i>


    Ming Shu came in with a suit of brand-new clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been like this, what¡¯s the difference if I change clothes.¡± <i>You don¡¯t like me anyway.</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything. She immediately took off his old clothes and changed him into the new ones.


    She bent over to hold him up. After these days¡¯ torture, Junjue¡¯s body was very weak and didn¡¯t seem to have any weight.


    It seemed Junjue didn¡¯t want to get close to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Hold me. If you fall and ruin my things, how will you pay me?¡±


    ¡°With my life.¡± <i>This is the only thing I¡¯ve left anyway.</i>


    Ming Shu lowered her eyes and looked at him.


    Junjue immediately was frightened. He put his arms around her neck and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do I smell bad?¡±


    Ming Shuined, ¡°You stink.¡±


    Junjue¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯d better let me off, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

 Chapter 577 - Pleasing Her Majesty (End)

    <h4>Chapter 577: Pleasing Her Majesty (End)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    At the Immortal Tower...


    This was the new pce that Ming Shu ordered people to build. It was carved very carefully and precisely in every corner, with thin veils floating in the four directions, and it looked like a real immortal pce.


    Ming Shu took Junjue to the highest position in the Immortal Tower. Looking afar, the entire capital city was within their sights.


    And at this time, the royal pce below was covered with red silk cloth everywhere, as if upied by red mes. Viewing from this height, it was shockingly and extremely beautiful.


    Junjue: ¡°...¡± <i>WTH? I really be the Su Daji that wrecks the country and brings ruin to the people?</i>


    <i>Director, this plotline doesn¡¯t seem right!</i>


    Ming Shu put Junjue on the soft couch and looked down at him. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    <i>If I say I don¡¯t like it, will I be beaten dead? I want you to like me! What are these unpractical things about...</i>


    ¡°Yes.¡± Junjue didn¡¯t follow his heart. ¡°I like everything you do for me, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°How do you know I did it for you?¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not for me, then who, Your Majesty?¡± <i>A ghost?</i>


    Ming Shu revealed an ill-disposed smile. ¡°Your sessor.¡±


    Junjue cursed angrily inside. <i>I¡¯m still alive, and you¡¯re thinking about the next one! Why don¡¯t you go to hell!</i>


    <i>Screw your sessor!</i>


    Junjue calmed himself down and said, ¡°You¡¯re very far-sighted, Your Majesty.¡±


    Ming Shu continued to piss him off. ¡°How do you like it? Just for reference, if there¡¯s anywhere that¡¯s not good, I¡¯ll order them to change it.¡±


    Junjue pulled his mouth. ¡°Tear them down, Your Majesty, they¡¯re all ugly.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him interestingly.


    <i>What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen a handsome guy before?</i>


    Ming Shu sat opposite him and poured herself a ss of good wine. Its thick aroma floated in the air. She raised the fine ss and smiled lightly. ¡°Is there anything you want to tell me?¡±


    Junjue tilted his head to look at her. Her figure was reflected in his ck eyes, and it seemed she was the only one left in the world.


    <i>Is there anything I want to tell her?</i>


    <i>What does she want to hear?</i>


    A cool breeze blew past the handrail, and the thin veils floated slightly. There seemed to be some faint tinkle of bellse from the remote sky.


    But it was dead silent on the Immortal Tower. The two seemed to have fallen into another bizarre dimension, and they didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ming Shu drank the good wine one ss after another. Junjue looked at the floating clouds and the sky with remote eyes, thinking something alone.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Ming Shu put down the ss and waited.


    After a long while, Junjue said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Ming Shu was silent for a while. She drank up thest ss of wine, then stood up to hold him and took him to the new living pce in the Immortal Tower.


    After that day, Junjue fell into aa, dying. The imperial physicians were on tenterhooks all day, fearing that the royal concubine would be gone any minute.


    The entire royal pce fell into an oppressive atmosphere.


    Ming Shu had long stopped attending the sessions. She spent all her time with Junjue in the Immortal Tower.


    No matter what the ministers said, she refused to step into the throne room.


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡± The imperial physician said hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s probably tonight...¡±


    Tonight...


    Ming Shu tore the dessert in her hand into pieces, which then fell onto the tes.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way?¡±


    The imperial physician kneeled down immediately. ¡°I¡¯ve done my best.¡±


    Ming Shu waved away all others in the Immortal Tower. Only she and Junjue were here now.


    Junjuey in the bed. His lips under the mask were as pale as paper. Ming Shu reached out to rub them, then she bent over and said in a low voice, ¡°Junjue, you really don¡¯t have anything to tell me?¡±


    Junjue¡¯s eyshes trembled and he opened his eyes with difficulty. It was blurry in front of him, and he could barely see anything. He could only look at the person in front of him by feeling.


    He opened his lips slightly and a hoarse voice sounded from his throat. ¡°Your Majesty... I like you.¡±


    Ming Shu held his hand more tightly.


    Junjue thought he surely wouldn¡¯t get her answer and his consciousness drifted further and further. Some grotesque scenes flew up and down in his brain, but in the end, all he could see were her figures.


    Familiar and strange...


    Junjue used up his remaining strength and held Ming Shu¡¯s hand.


    He approached Ming Shu¡¯s ear and said, one word by one word, ¡°My name is Qi Yu, don¡¯t forget, and I...¡±


    The hand holding her loosened. Ming Shu looked up slowly. The man had stopped breathing.


    Ming Shu was stunned at first, then sat up straight. She looked calm and normal, as if Junjue was just sleeping and she would wait for him to wake up.


    The red candles burned in the hall.


    When twilight came and the glow leaped from the horizon, the girl at the bedside reached out to adjust Junjue¡¯s clothes.


    She got up and stood at the bedside with eyes lowered.


    ¡°Ming Shu.¡±


    <i>My name is Ming Shu.</i>


    Ming Shu stood for a little longer before opening the door and walking out.


    ¡°The royal concubine passed away¡ª¡±


    The red silk in the capital city was reced by white silk. The royal concubine¡¯s funeral was huge and grand.


    Lianxin looked at the figure afar and sighed.


    The entire world knew Her Majesty liked the royal concubine, but the royal concubine didn¡¯t.


    ...


    After Junjue¡¯s death, the imperial harem became empty. No matter what the ministers said, Ming Shu never took anyone new.


    Instead, she sent things to the Immortal Tower from time to time, as if its owner was still alive.


    In the session, she became even more casual. Eating, sneaking off, leaving the session at any time...


    The ministers were angry but didn¡¯t dare say anything, and some of them were angered to the point of their hair turning gray. Even the cool Prime Minister Zhou was almost angered to the point of heart trouble several times.


    Fortunately, except for the unconcentrated attitude in sessions, Her Majesty didn¡¯t make any huge mistake in political affairs.


    The ministers could only swallow the bullets. Having been arranged with such an empress, what else could they do?


    Revolt collectively?


    One yearter...


    Ye Mochen revolted. Ming Shucked drive and only ordered a few soldiers to resist casually, then she abdicated.


    Right, she abdicated. She threw the imperial jade seal, which represented the throne, to Ye Mochen, and burned down the Immortal Tower in a fire, then left the imperial city.


    She only took away Junjue¡¯s ashes, nothing else.


    Later Ye Mochen restored the Immortal Tower. But some old people in the pce always felt something was missing.


    This Immortal Tower was not that Immortal Tower.


    It was already several yearster when Ming Shu came back to the Cloud Room. She died of coldness.


    Anyway, she never died in a normal way. Coldness could even be counted as a rtively normal manner of death, so Ming Shu epted it calmly.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 250000


    ***: *****


    Additional Task: Failed


    Hidden Task: Gained 20000 Hatred Points


    The cloud screen showed her data gradually. Ming Shu took a nce and then averted her gaze, sitting on a cloud with legs crossed.


    ¡°Harmony System, we need to talk.¡±


    [What do you want to talk about, Guest?]


    Ming Shu tilted her head and smiled. ¡°It should be you who needs to tell me something.¡±


    One psychopath was enough, and now another appeared...


    [Guest, do you want me to y some little goblins fighting?]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Who the hell wants to see that. Am I that kind of person!</i>


    The Harmony System didn¡¯t care and immediately yed the blue film for Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know the Harmony System was really stupid or deliberately ying the fool.


    Anyway, she didn¡¯t get any useful information. As long as she tried to ask, the Harmony System would begin to y the blue film, which was powerful and shameless.


    The key was it had mosaics!


    <i>I should definitely report this demon!</i>

 Chapter 578 - What A Messy Circle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 578: What A Messy Circle (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Entertainment Headline: Xu Bei Bans an Artist Whenever She Wants#


    ¡°Boss Xu? Boss Xu?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s vision cleared. A youngdy dressed as a secretary stood in front of her and called her cautiously.


    Ming Shu looked up. The people sitting along the big meeting table were all looking at her.


    <i>Why are you all looking at me!</i>


    <i>I have no snacks!</i>


    ¡°Boss Xu, are you unwell?¡± The secretarydy thoughtfully gave Ming Shu a way out.


    Ming Shu took the chance and nodded her head. ¡°Yes, I have a headache.¡±


    <i>I want to eat something.</i>


    The secretary immediately said, ¡°Shall we push back the meeting?¡±


    <i>Of course. If I don¡¯t push it back, how will I know what the meeting is about? Sharing opinions about snacks?</i>


    ¡°I am sorry, everyone. Boss Xu is not feeling well. I will inform you of the new meeting time after Boss Xu confirms it.¡± The secretary stood up and apologized to everyone.


    These people were unhappy and someone even said tantly, ¡°Boss Xu, we are very busy too. We came here early in the morning but you still leave us hanging. Are you ying with us?¡±


    ¡°I have a bunch of things to do too. Boss Xu, can you be more professional? Do you still want to operate thispany?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, rich second-generation kids nowadays...¡±


    The people in the meeting room left gradually. The secretary seemed slightly anxious. She nced at Ming Shu secretly, but realized that she was not angry at all. She felt weird.


    Once everyone left, Ming Shu ced her chin on her hand. ¡°Buy some food for me.¡±


    The secretary said, ¡°Boss Xu, you are unwell. Do you want to go to the hospital?¡±


    Ming Shu said casually, ¡°I lied to them.¡±


    The secretary: ¡°...¡±


    The secretary didn¡¯t say anything else as if she was used to her being like this and left the meeting room in her high heels.


    Once the secretary left, Miss started reviewing her memories.


    The fake female protagonist was called Xia Lian, someone who traveled to a parallel world. This world was totally different from the other world. The people were still the same, but their lives were different.


    Before she came over, Xia Lian was an orphan. She stepped into the harmful entertainment industry. Although she had the looks, she was unlucky. Besides acting a few small roles, she was not really popr.


    In order to be popr, Xia Lian was willing to do anything. She climbed into the beds of producers and managed to get a few roles. She started getting popr.


    However, she snatched some powerful person¡¯s role and was taken revenge on.


    All her dark secrets were dug out and all kinds of obscene photos were posted online.


    Under the stress of public opinion, she broke down and went on the path of no return¡ªshe started taking drugs. In the end, she died from an overdose.


    When she came to the parallel world, Xia Lian became a rich family¡¯s daughter. Her family was wealthy so although she was not very famous, she was clean.


    Hence, Xia Lian entered the entertainment industry again and swore that she would reach the tip of the pyramid.


    Although the two worlds seemed to be the same, they were not. But, Xia Lian still took revenge on the people that she hated in the other world.


    The Host was called Xu Bei. She was an infamous rich second-generation kid who led avish life.


    However, she was really popr with other people. Whether it was people of the same age or elders, she could entertain them well. She just couldn¡¯t do anything serious.


    In the other world, Xu Bei was an enemy to Xia Lian. Hence, even though they had no rtionship in this world, Xia Lian still vented her hatred on Xu Bei.


    The first time she met Xu Bei, she made her lose face.


    Xu Bei felt strange. She didn¡¯t provoke Xia Lian.


    However, Xu Bei was not a weak person, either. Since Xia Lian was targeting her, she would target Xia Lian too.


    Xia Lian was in the entertainment industry so Xu Bei got an entertainmentpany from her family and fought with Xia Lian.


    In the end, Xu Bei went down this path and became the final boss.


    The Xia family destroyed the Xu family in the end and snatched Xu Bei¡¯s fiance.


    Xu Bei was really pitiful at the end. Many scandals surrounded her and after her family sent her overseas, she died bymitting suicide due to depression.


    Now, Xu Bei had just taken over the entertainmentpany.


    The entertainmentpany was called Beichen Entertainment. It was an old entertainmentpany, but the Xia family didn¡¯t focus on the entertainment industry and hence, thispany was not as popr as the one Xia Lian was at. Xia Lian¡¯s entertainmentpany was called Zhishang Entertainment.


    Xu Bei just came to thepany and all the old people in thepany was not willing to ept this Boss Xu who just dropped down from the sky.


    Even if Beichen Entertainment was not the most famous entertainmentpany in the industry, it was very profitable. The Xu family never cared much about thispany so it was easy to do some false ounting and make a windfall from it.


    Now that this crown princess was here, none of the old people were willing to ept her.


    Hence, when she arrived for work on the first day, she was discriminated against by all the old workers of thepany.


    After that, Xu Bei¡¯s attitude gave them the reason toin about her tantly.


    By the time Ming Shu downloaded the storyline, the secretary was still not back.


    She looked down at her clothes. There were weird pins on it and it made her feel ufortable.


    Ming Shu normally wore clothes that werefortable. Of course, if she could look nice while beingfortable, why not?


    Xu Bei... was the total opposite. She wore clothes that were not nice and notfortable. Her fashion sense was even weirder than those hooligans on the streets.


    She took off the jacket full of pins and threw it on a chair on the meeting room. She tried to change her weird hairstyle, but the hair was very stubborn. There was no way she could straighten it.


    Ming Shu turned her head and scanned the meeting room. The ss panels reflected her face and she almost screamed.


    Bright red lips were still normal, but this girl had purple lips... This makeup made her look like a ghost.


    How hopeless must she be to be willing to torture her face like this?


    It must be difficult for those people to be calm when they look at such a face.


    <i>Knock knock...</i>


    The secretary knocked on the door and came in. She ced the food she just bought in front of Miss. ¡°Boss Xu.¡±


    Ming Shu smelled the fragrance from the food and didn¡¯t want to bother with her weird face anymore.


    <i>Snacks are more important.</i>


    The secretary stood by the side for a while before asking, ¡°Boss Xu, when do you want to inform them to start the meeting?¡±


    ¡°We will talk about itter.¡± <i>I have not finished eating!</i>


    <i>Anyway, I am a selfish rich person. There is nothing wrong with being even more selfish.</i>


    <i>A viin should act like a viin.</i>


    The secretary wanted to say something, but stopped herself. She was afraid that she would provoke this airborne Boss Xu so the secretary decided to shut up.


    Ming Shu finished her food and went back to her office.


    This office...


    Was really messy.


    It was not because the secretary didn¡¯t clean it up. It was because one hour after she cleaned the room up, Xu Bei would return it to its original state.


    All kinds of alcohol bottles wereid out on the office table and the other side was filled with makeup from different brands.


    Documents only took up a small portion of the space. They looked so sad.


    Ming Shu touched her forehead. She took the makeup removal wipes and then waved her hand. ¡°Clear all this up.¡±


    <i>They upy so much space, I don¡¯t have anywhere to put my snacks!</i>

 Chapter 579 - What A Messy Circle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 579: What A Messy Circle (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu finished removing her makeup. A pretty girl appeared in the mirror in front of her. <i>Why would such a pretty person torture herself?</i>


    Ming Shu shivered and pulled down her hair. She walked out of the restroom.


    The secretary had finished tidying her desk.


    ¡°Boss Xu, you have a contract to sign this afternoon...¡± The secretary didn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    Ever since Xu Bei came to thepany, she had always been putting on such scary makeup. The secretary never saw how Xu Bei looked without any makeup.


    The secretary heard before that Xu Bei was really pretty, but due to her exaggerated makeup, she never noticed this at all.


    Hence, when she suddenly saw her normal face without any makeup, the secretary was shocked.


    Boss Xu really was pretty.


    She felt strange too. <i>What happened to Boss Xu today? Was she possessed?</i>


    The cellphone on the table rang. The secretary returned to reality and passed the handphone to Ming Shu.


    The caller was Ermie.


    <i>Who is that?</i>


    Ming Shu thought for a while before finally remembering this name. It was one of Xu Bei¡¯s bad friends.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    A girl¡¯s friendly voice sounded on the phone. ¡°Beibei, are you in the office now? We wille and fetch you in a while. Let¡¯s go eat barbecued sheep tonight.¡±


    Ming Shu swallowed back her rejection. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°See you in a while.¡±


    Ermie.


    Real name: Yangyang.


    It was not her nickname. Her surname was Yang. Her parents didn¡¯t put much effort into getting a name for her and just reused the surname.


    Yangyang looked really obedient and gentle. Everyone liked her. However, this cute little girl was a martial arts talent. Judo, taekwondo, Taichi, there was nothing that she didn¡¯t know. She was not as cute as her name at all.


    Ming Shu took her phone and went down the building. She scanned past the row of luxury cars and walked toward a pink Lamborghini.


    ¡°Beibei!¡±


    Ming Shu entered the car. The person beside her pounced on her and gave her a hug and a peck on her cheek. She blinked and asked curiously, ¡°Beibei, why didn¡¯t you put on makeup today?¡±


    ¡°It was too scary. It will make me lose my appetite.¡±


    Yangyang let her go and smiled as she mocked her. ¡°I told you before that your makeup is really scary. Now you finally believe me. Beibei, your taste finally went back to normal.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>That is the Host¡¯s taste. It had nothing to do with me.</i>


    ¡°They should be there waiting already. Let¡¯s go over.¡± Yangyang started the car. ¡°Why did you decide to take over this brokenpany? Why did you do this to yourself?¡±


    Yangyang drove and spoke for the entire journey. She talked about herpany, her bad friends, who got a new girlfriend, who slept with whom, whose family did what...


    The location of the gathering was at a high-ss clubhouse. The Host was an old customer here.


    When they reached, the gathering was already ongoing. The atmosphere was really lively. There were girls and guys of all different ages.


    Yangyang pushed the door open. ¡°Dangdangdang¡ªI¡¯m here. Hurry up and wee me.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell. Where is Beibei?¡± A guy sitting outside refuted her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you went to fetch her?¡±


    Yangyang rolled her eyes. ¡°Fang Qi, all you care about is Beibei. Do you still have me in your eyes? Beibei, why are you so slow?¡±


    She shouted at the person outside.


    Ming Shu walked in. The private room turned silent. Everyone was looking at her.


    Three secondster, the room turned lively again.


    ¡°Beibei, you finally didn¡¯t draw your ghost-like makeup. I must go and redeem my vow to God tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I can finally have a peaceful meal today. Amen.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth corners twitched. This bunch of people had been poisoned by the Host.


    Fang Qi stood up and gave his seat to Ming Shu. ¡°Boss Xu,eee, I reserved a seat for you. With your status now, you must sit at the top seat and let us pray to you.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. It will be good enough if Beibei doesn¡¯t destroy Beichen.¡± A long-haired girl covered her mouth andughed secretly. She seemed to be joking around with her friend.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do I look like someone that would destroy mypany?¡±


    The people in the private room nodded their heads simultaneously. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    After fooling around for a while, Ming Shu finally sat down. Fang Qi asked the attendant to clear the table and start serving the dishes.


    These people were really friendly with each other. There was no gap between them and they talked about anything to each other, including gossip and insider news.


    Yangyang and Fang Qi were drinking with each other. Ming Shu and the long-haired girl ate the barbecuedmb. The girl was called Yidai. She looked gentle and sweet but in actuality, she was evil and naughty.


    Yidai leaned toward Ming Shu. ¡°Beibei, I heard that Huo Ting is back. Is that true?¡±


    Ming Shu was cutting hermb meat so she didn¡¯t hear clearly. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Huo Ting,¡± Yidai said louder. ¡°The person who had an arranged marriage with you when you were young. Beibei, did you forget about him?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The evil arranged marriages of the rich families.


    ns.


    <i>Tsk, scheming.</i>


    Luckily, it was just a verbal agreement. There was no formal engagement.


    In the storyline, the Host would be engaged to Huo Ting in the future, but Huo Ting was snatched away by Xia Lian in the end.


    ¡°Huo Ting is back?¡± Yangyang came about smelling of alcohol and leaned on Yidai¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I heard that he¡¯s very handsome. Beibei, you must grab the opportunity. Haha, maybe...¡±


    Yidai pushed Yangyang down. ¡°The Huo family is veryplicated. I think that with Beibei¡¯s intelligence, it is not suitable for her.¡±


    Yangyangy on the table and nodded her head in a daze. ¡°True.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Is it really all right for them to look down on my intelligence right in front of me?</i>


    <i>Are their friendships fake?</i>


    Yidai and Yangyang discussed Ming Shu¡¯s intelligence for more than ten minutes. The weird conversation only ended after Yidai left for another appointment.


    Ming Shu ate hermb quietly. <i>How stupid is the Host?</i>


    After Yidai left, the door of the private room opened again. An exquisitely dressed girl walked in. There was heavy perfume on her. She smiled gently. ¡°I saw Yidai outside just now so I guessed that you would be here.¡±


    ¡°Hanhan.¡± One of the guys stood up and greeted her excitedly. ¡°Come and have a seat.¡±


    The atmosphere in the private room became weird. Everything became quieter.


    Jiang Han appeared veryfortable and naturally sat beside the man. She pouted and nced at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when youe here?¡±


    The man exined hurriedly, ¡°I thought that you were filming so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡±


    Ming Shu looked up slightly and the girl shifted her gaze over too. The Host didn¡¯t seem to have a good impression of the girl. She didn¡¯t even know what her name was.


    <i>Since it¡¯s not someone important, let¡¯s eat first.</i>


    <i>We can never let down good food.</i>


    After the girl called Jiang Han came in, the atmosphere in the room was not as lively as before. Even Yangyang became quieter.


    The guy was quite handsome too. His attention was all on Jiang Han and love was oozing out of his eyes. Anyone could see what was going on.


    However, Jiang Han was not the guy¡¯s girlfriend.

 Chapter 580 - What A Messy Circle (3)

    <h4>Chapter 580: What A Messy Circle (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Beibei, have a drink.¡± Fang Qi poured a ss of wine for Ming Shu. ¡°Why are you not drinking today? You ate so much, you¡¯ll grow fat.¡±


    The awkward atmosphere in the room was lifted slightly after Fang Qi said this sentence.


    Ming Shu epted the ss and took a sip. She smiled. ¡°I will not grow fat. Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Fang Qi imed that he would not grow fat, either. There was no need for him to be jealous.


    ¡°Beibei, I¡¯m jealous!¡± A fat guy beside her groaned, ¡°I will get fat even from drinking a cup of water.¡±


    ¡°Go and lose some weight. Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Fatty, if you don¡¯t lose weight now, you will be the heavyweight candidate of our circle.¡±


    ¡°You can give me your food.¡± Ming Shu reached out and made to take themb meat in front of him.


    Fatty immediately covered his food. ¡°Beibei, I will lose weight once I am full. Don¡¯t snatch my food.¡±


    In the end, Ming Shu and Fatty finished a bottle of wine each to fight for themb meat. Ming Shu won and got themb.


    ¡°Beibei!¡±


    The heavy smell of perfume hit her and the guy brought Jiang Han to stand in front of Ming Shu.


    ¡°Beibei,¡± the guy called her again.


    Ming Shu protected her food and asked vigntly, ¡°What?¡±


    The guy hesitated, but when Jiang Han looked at him again, he plucked up his courage. ¡°Beibei, do you stillck people for the show <i>Vast Sceneries </i>?¡±


    <i>Vast Sceneries </i>was a movie that Beichen was currently preparing. Since the main lead of the movie was a big shot and the director was a famous director, a lot of first-line and second-line actors were eyeing the supporting roles that had not been filled up yet.


    However, there was no notice of an audition from the crew so everyone was trying to find connections now.


    Ming Shu was the president of Beichen. If she wanted to put someone in the movie, who would dare to say no?


    ¡°Beibei, help me, please,¡± Jiang Han whined, ¡°I really like the script for <i>Vast Sceneries </i>.¡±


    Ming Shu understood why the atmosphere got weird when this girl came in.


    The guy seemed to realize that it was inappropriate and pulled Jiang Han back. Jiang Han, however, ignored him and continued pushing her luck. ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re the president of Beichen. I just need a word from you.¡±


    Ming Shu finished hermb and wiped her mouth with a handkerchief. She smiled. ¡°I am the president of Beichen, but what does that have to do with you?¡±


    Jiang Han said pitifully, ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends? You can easily help me get a role. Beibei, you will definitely help me, right?¡±


    Ming Shu crossed her legs and leaned back. She tilted her head and smiled. ¡°How much are you giving me?¡±


    Jiang Han widened her eyes. ¡°Beibei, with our rtionship, do we need to talk about money?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°What is our rtionship?¡±


    Jiang Han said tantly, ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends?¡±


    ¡°Have I acknowledged it?¡± The Host had no memory of this person. They were not even fake friends. <i>I wonder where she got her courage from, to demand a role the minute she met me.</i>


    <i>Are you nning to make me die fromughter so that you can inherit my snacks?</i>


    <i>Let me have a piece of meat and calm down.</i>


    Jiang Han instantly became awkward and looked at the guy with puppy eyes. She wanted the guy to speak up for her. The guy hesitated. When he met Ming Shu¡¯s gaze, he pulled Jiang Han away guiltily. ¡°Hanhan, let¡¯s forget about this role. Let¡¯s not make it difficult for Beibei.¡±


    Jiang Han pouted and whined, ¡°But I like it.¡±


    The main leads in <i>Vast Sceneries </i>were all big shots. Who didn¡¯t want to be in this movie?


    The guy was baffled. ¡°Hanhan, I will find a new role for you...¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    The guy immediately pulled Jiang Han away and consoled her as he pulled her out of the private room.


    Once they left, Yangyang walked over with a bottle of alcohol. She said with disdain, ¡°Beibei, what did they talk to you about?¡±


    ¡°They wanted a role from <i>Vast Sceneries </i>.¡±


    ¡°Yourpany¡¯s big movie this year?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded.


    Yangyang immediately sneered. ¡°Is she crazy? If Zhao Yang didn¡¯t like her, I would have chased her out of this circle long ago. She is such an eyesore. She just takes us as her resources. Who does she think she is?¡±


    Zhao Yang was the guy just now.


    Jiang Han was not part of their circle. Her family background could not bepared to theirs, but Zhao Yang liked her. And he liked her until he was crazy about her.


    At first, everyone still gave her some face. Whenever Jiang Han had any request, they would try to help her if they could.


    However, after they helped her, Jiang Han didn¡¯t even thank them and even ordered them around. She just took them for granted.


    ¡°She will definitely two-time Zhao Yang one day,¡± Yangyang said and gritted her teeth.


    ¡°What can we do? Zhao Yang won¡¯t listen to us now.¡± Fang Qi interrupted them. ¡°This is a guy in love.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Love makes many people stupid.</i>


    The partysted till around 10 PM. After that, Yangyang wanted to gather people to go sing karaoke, but she was really drunk already. The minute she finished shouting, she fell unconscious.


    Hence, there was no need to go and sing anymore. Everyone went back home.


    Fang Qi sent Yangyang back. Ming Shu had no car and everyone was drunk, so he could only call for a taxi.


    When she walked out of the , she saw a dessert shop from the corner of her eyes and staggered into the dessert shop.


    There was not much dessert left at night so Ming Shu just randomly chose two of them and sat by the window, eating them slowly.


    The scenery outside was mottled. The flickering neon lights shed across her face.


    Not far away, two shadows walked over. A guy was holding onto a girl. The girl was walking unstably. She was limping and seemed to have sprained her ankle.


    Ming Shu wanted to shift her gaze away, but she saw the youngdy¡¯s face. She focused her eyes on the girl again.


    The two of them were walking really slowly. In the end, they just stopped at the window in front of her. She couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying but who knew, they entered the shop after a while.


    Besides the attendant, there was only Ming Shu left in the shop. When they entered, the attendant let out a low gasp.


    The guy was really handsome. He was like a celebrity that walked out of the television.


    ¡°Mister Huo, I can go back myself.¡± The girl¡¯s voice carried over and it sounded a little impatient. ¡°I won¡¯t need to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°Sit down.¡± The man was firm. He called the attendant over and ordered a drink.


    ¡°Nothing good happens when I meet you.¡± Xia Lian was even more displeased.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Xia Lian and Huo Ting with interest. Didn¡¯t they say that Huo Ting was going toe back soon? How did the two of them meet?


    <i>The storyline is indeed biased against the viins.</i>


    <i>A viin that never turned bad is not a good viin.</i>


    Ming Shu took out her phone and snapped a photo of Xia Lian and Huo Ting. She turned off her shlight, but she didn¡¯t silence her phone. The sound of the shutter sounded clearly in the empty shop.


    Huo Ting instantly turned around and looked toward Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu¡¯s face was blocked by her phone. He could only see her white chin.


    Ming Shu put down her phone calmly and smiled at Huo Ting.


    Huo Ting saw the person and frowned. He recognized that girl. Although he never saw her in person before, he saw photos of her.

 Chapter 581 - What A Messy Circle (4)

    <h4>Chapter 581: What A Messy Circle (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Xia Lian saw Ming Shu too. <i>Why is she here?</i>


    In her world, this girl kept suppressing her due to the love from Huo Ting.


    In this world, Huo Ting¡¯s identity was different but he was still a man with power. She wanted to let her have a taste of what it was like to lose everything.


    ¡°Boss Huo, the medicine is here.¡± The door of the dessert shop opened and Huo Ting¡¯s assistant ran in. The assistant didn¡¯t seem to notice the strange atmosphere in the shop.


    Huo Ting retracted her gaze and ordered the assistant, ¡°Apply the medicine for Miss Xia.¡±


    Xia Lian thought that Huo Ting would apply the medicine for her personally, so when she heard his words, she fumed. ¡°No need.¡±


    The assistant looked at Huo Ting, bewildered. He then looked at Xia Lian again.


    Xia Lian snatched the medicine from the assistant and applied it on her twisted ankle herself. Then, she stuffed the medicine back into the assistant¡¯s hands. She looked up. ¡°Thanks, Mister Huo, hope to never see you again!¡±


    Xia Lian limped out of the dessert shop. She stood outside and turned back to take a look. Huo Ting was walking toward Ming Shu.


    Huo Ting looked down at the girl sitting by the window. His voice seemed indifferent. ¡°Let me send you back.¡±


    ¡°Mister, do I know you?¡± Ming Shu ced her chin on her hand and smiled lightly.


    ¡°Huo Ting.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Huo Ting felt that that it was impossible for her to not know him. The Xu family would have told her about it. He came back this time so that they could have their engagement soon.


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°Mister, don¡¯t strike a conversation with someone random in the middle of the night. Be careful. You might meet a ghost.¡±


    Ming Shu walked out. <i>It¡¯s better for me to find Xia Lian now.</i>


    <i>Hatred Points, here Ie.</i>


    ¡°Xu Bei,¡± Huo Ting called with a frown.


    Thetter pretended she didn¡¯t hear him and walked straight out of the dessert shop.


    Huo Ting chased her out and blocked her at the door of the shop. ¡°It¡¯ste and you¡¯re alone. Let me send you back.¡±


    ¡°Mister, I don¡¯t know you. Why must you send me back? What do you want to do!¡± <i>There is always someone who wants to snatch my snacks.</i>


    ¡°You will know me soon.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know you.¡± <i>Go and find your little white lotus, stop preventing me from sucking in the essence of the sun and moon!</i>


    <i>A tyrant boss should be paired with a little white lotus. Why are you talking to me?</i>


    Huo Ting gave a cold face. ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    A ck Bentley stopped beside Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth corners twitched. <i>Is this boss stupid? Should I beat him up to wake him up or should I beat him up to wake him up?</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t move. Huo Ting decided to use force and made to drag Ming Shu into the car.


    A hand pressed against Huo Ting¡¯s shoulder and stopped him. ¡°Mister, this girl said that she doesn¡¯t know you.¡±


    Ming Shu and Huo Ting looked at the person at the same time. They were wearing a suit, but they didn¡¯t button it. The shirt inside had two unbuttoned slots and you could see their cor bones.


    Compared to the prim and proper Huo Ting, this man was much more casual and even seemed a bit roguish.


    There were quite a few people behind him. It seemed as though he came from the club beside the dessert shop.


    ¡°Mister Luo, this has nothing to do with you.¡± Huo Ting brushed the hand off his shoulder and sounded even colder than before.


    ¡°I am just lending a helping hand where there is a need to. This cute girl needs my help now, right?¡± Luo Chuan blinked at Ming Shu. He seemed even more roguish now.


    Ming Shu smiled brightly and said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    She broke free from Huo Ting¡¯s grip and, right in front of Luo Chuan, grabbed Huo Ting¡¯s wrist and flipped him over her shoulder.


    ¡°...¡±


    The surroundings suddenly became quiet. Even the honking of the cars seemed to disappear.


    After she finished acting cool, Ming Shu pped her hands calmly and gged a taxi. Before Huo Ting could react, she had already run away.


    If she didn¡¯t run away now, should she stand there and wait for Huo Ting to get up and then call the bodyguards to beat her?


    She was not stupid.


    Huo Ting stood up furiously. He looked at the car Ming Shu left in angrily.


    This woman...


    If he didn¡¯t let down his guard just now, how would she be able to flip him?


    Luo Chuan touched his chin. ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Luo Chuan ced his hand in his pockets and whistled at Huo Ting. Then he walked away tantly. Huo Ting stood there with a ckface.


    ...


    At thepany.


    Ming Shuy on a pile of documents in despair. <i>Why are there so many things to do as a president? I just want to eat my snacks quietly.</i>


    ¡°Boss Xu, this is the schedule today.¡± The secretary carefully ced the schedule in front of Ming Shu and got through it quickly.


    ¡°Sign what contract? Is there anything to eat?¡± <i>If there is nothing to eat, I will not go.</i>


    The secretary was stunned for a moment before replying professionally, ¡°After the signing of the contract, there will be dinner.¡±


    Dinner!


    Ming Shu agreed to the proposal by the secretary.


    The secretary scratched her head in a daze and left the office with a pile of documents. She went to prepare the schedules forter.


    If she needed to be present for this contract signing, it meant that this is not a small contract. The signing of the contract was easy, but this bunch of people kept talking and there seemed to be no end to it.


    Ming Shu was bored. <i>When is dinner starting?</i>


    <i>Have they finished talking?</i>


    <i>Didn¡¯t they talk about this just now? Why are they talking about it again? Is it fun?</i>


    <i>Can I sign the contract now?</i>


    <i>Where is the contract!</i>


    Ming Shu took out a bag of snacks from her pocket and started eating. The people opposite her looked at her in surprise. The secretary felt embarrassed but she still kept her smile on her face.


    ¡°Boss Xu, be aware of your image...¡± The secretary reminded her softly.


    ¡°I am hungry.¡± Ming Shu felt wronged. ¡°I came because you said that there was something to eat.¡±


    The secretary: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Boss Xu, is there any issues?¡± the other party asked Ming Shu. ¡°If you think that there are any issues, we can discuss it again.¡±


    Ming Shu immediately regained her strength. ¡°Let me treat you all a meal!¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    They had not finished discussing the contract, why did she suddenly talk about eating?


    ¡°So much time has passed. If Boss Xu is hungry, we can discuss while we eat.¡± They were people from a bigpany, so when they met a difficult situation like Ming Shu¡¯s, they didn¡¯t lose theirposure.


    Many contracts were signed over a meal. There was nothing strange about that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over, then. Boss Xu, please.¡±


    The other party invited Ming Shu to leave the meeting room with them.


    ¡°Boss Luo.¡±


    ¡°Boss Luo.¡±


    An orderly sound came from in front of them. Luo Chuan was surrounded by people as he walked over. There was no change in his image. He was still as casual and roguish as before.


    If it was not for his handsome face, he would seem like a hooligan from the way he wore his suit.


    Luo Chuan nced over and suddenly stopped in his tracks. he raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Where are you all going?¡±


    The person standing nearest to him reported to him softly.


    ¡°I have not eaten, either. Let¡¯s go to eat together.¡± Luo Chuan looked at Ming Shu who was at the back. ¡°Boss Xu, you won¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    Ming Shu gave him a smile. ¡°I mind.¡±


    <i>If there are more people, I will have less food. Of course I mind.</i>

 Chapter 582 - What A Messy Circle (5)

    <h4>Chapter 582: What A Messy Circle (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In the end, Ming Shu¡¯s opinion didn¡¯t matter. Thepany that she was signing a contract with belonged to Luo Chuan. Hence, Luo Chuan joined their party.


    With Luo Chuan around, the rest tried to be more discreet. This contract signing should be done by Luo Chuan, but he said that he was not free. That was why they came.


    At the start, when they walked into the meeting room, they were afraid that Ming Shu would mind. However, she didn¡¯t even bother with it. She didn¡¯t care who came.


    They finally let out a sigh of relief, but who knew that Luo Chuan would pop out suddenly.


    Luo Chuan sat in front of Ming Shu. ¡°I have not introduced myself. My name is Luo Chuan. Luo as in the Luo River, and Chuan which means mountain.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him and then turned to stare at the food on the table.


    Luo Chuan: ¡°...¡±


    Luo Chuan asked the waiters to serve the dishes. All kinds of dishes started appearing and the empty table was immediately filled up. The room was filled with the fragrance of the food.


    ¡°Boss Xu, shall we have a drink?¡± Luo Chuan poured a ss of red wine for Ming Shu personally.


    Ming Shu took her chopsticks and started picking the food. ¡°Why do we need to drink during a meal? Have a drink yourself.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>Dead. Someone rebutted the little devil.</i>


    The secretary: ¡°...¡± <i>I don¡¯t want to talk. I want to be alone.</i>


    Luo Chuan did not get angry and gave a lowugh. He ced his hand on Ming Shu¡¯s chair and leaned toward her slightly. ¡°Boss Xu, is it okay for you to talk to your business partner like this? It¡¯s not cute at all.¡±


    ¡°I have not signed the contract.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that you don¡¯t want to sign it?¡± Luo Chuan¡¯s tone went up.


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Luo Chuan.]


    <i>Are you assigning the tasks on time now?</i>


    <i>Harmony System, you have made an improvement!</i>


    [Thanks for yourpliment. All the best, Guest.]


    Ming Shu tilted her and sized Luo Chuan up.


    Luo Chuan let her look at him generously.


    Ming Shu retrieved her gaze and chewed her food. She swallowed before saying, ¡°I will consider it. We can disperse after we finish this meal.¡±


    What she was trying to say was, she would not sign the contract.


    Luo Chuan wasn¡¯t surprised at all. He evenplimented her for some reason. ¡°You are very bold.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>Boss Luo, shouldn¡¯t you say something? Are we really not signing the contract? Wake up, Boss Luo!</i>


    Luo Chuan had no intention of asking her to stay.


    Everyone was helpless. Very good, because of a meal, the contract was gone.


    The secretary was speechless too. They had been discussing the contract for half a month but Boss Xu just decided not to sign it like this. How would she tell everyone back at the office?


    <i>Boss Xu, don¡¯t be willful!</i>


    Ming Shu and Luo Chuan finished eating and just left, each going back to their own ce.


    ¡°Take care, Boss Xu.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Boss Luo.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other intently and then turned around to walk to their cars at the same time.


    On the way back, both of them got bombarded by their subordinates.


    ¡°Boss Xu, the people from thepany... if you don¡¯t sign the contract, they will target you more. Let me contact them and we¡¯ll go back and sign the contract.¡±


    Ming Shu was firm. ¡°No.¡±


    The secretary was really puzzled. ¡°Why not?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡±


    The secretary: ¡°...¡±


    The same thing happened on the other side.


    ¡°Boss Luo, we have discussed this project for a long time. It is very profitable. Also, Beichen Entertainment has the backing of the Xu family. They are worthy of our partnership. If we contact them now, we might be able to get them to sign the contract.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why not!¡±


    Boss Luo smiled at the person. ¡°She will go bankrupt soon.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ...


    Although the script of <i>Vast Sceneries </i>belonged to Beichen, the actors and actresses from the show came from other entertainmentpanies too.


    After the final few roles were decided, the opening ceremony wouldmence. Since it was their annual big movie, Ming Shu would have to be present at the opening ceremony too.


    The secretary was afraid that Ming Shu would create trouble and kept an eye on her for the entire ceremony.


    After Ming Shu met the main leads, she waited in the resting room for the opening ceremony to start. The secretary kept ncing at her. She didn¡¯t even dare to leave the room even when she was answering her calls.


    Once Ming Shu moved, the secretary got nervous. ¡°Boss Xu, what do you need?¡±


    ¡°Restroom.¡± Ming Shu popped two peanuts into her mouth. ¡°Do you want to go for me?¡±


    The secretary felt awkward. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you over.¡±


    ¡°Why are you watching over me as though I¡¯m a criminal?¡±


    The secretary wanted to cry.


    <i>I don¡¯t want to do this, either! Look at what you did in thepany these few days! Those people want to kill you! What can I do?</i>


    The secretary brought Ming Shu to the restroom. The minute she stepped into the restroom, she heard the sound of a p.


    ¡°Xia Lian, have some face.¡±


    Xia Lian and a prettydy were standing face to face at the entrance of the restroom. The person that pped Xia Lian must have been the prettydy¡ªthe lead of <i>Vast Sceneries.</i>


    When the prettydy saw someone entering, she got nervous. However, she calmed down quickly and greeted Ming Shu in a reserved manner. ¡°Boss Xu.¡±


    Xia Lian wanted to retaliate but since Ming Shu suddenly entered, she couldn¡¯t make a move now. She could only control herself.


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze shed past the two people. She said thoughtfully to the prettydy, ¡°Have you finished hitting her? If not, I can keep watch for you.¡±


    The prettydy: ¡°...¡± <i>Huh?</i>


    ¡°Boss Xu.¡± The secretary hurriedly grabbed Ming Shu. ¡°The opening ceremony is starting. We should not bete.¡±


    Why must her boss interfere with the business between two artists?


    The prettydy was stunned. Because of the secretary¡¯s hint, she left the restroom in a hurry.


    Xia Lian covered her face with her hand and asked, ¡°Xia Lian, how did I provoke you?¡±


    Xia Lian was from a rich family too and she was around the same age as Ming Shu. Hence, it was all right for her to call Ming Shu¡¯s name directly.


    ¡°Have you forgotten about what happened before?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t mind helping you to remember everything. You made me lose face. Do you recall?¡±


    That time, something happened to Xu Bei¡¯s dress and her dress slipped in front of everyone.


    Although nothing serious was exposed, the headlines still made up many rumors about her and she was on trending for many days.


    Xia Lian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. <i>How did she know about this? That happened so long ago...</i>


    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Xia Lian gave an innocent face. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch your dress. You have no evidence. Don¡¯t use me.¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged and smiled as she walked toward her. ¡°You can deny it, but I will still think it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Does she know about it or not?</i>


    Xia Lian was not sure.


    ¡°What are you doing...¡± Xia Lian frowned and stepped back.


    Ming Shu gave an eye-smile. ¡°Beating you.¡±


    <i>There¡¯s no one here. It¡¯s a good chance to hit... I mean, to gain Hatred Points. I can¡¯t let go of this chance.</i>


    ¡°Xu Bei, are you crazy? Don¡¯te over. If youe over, I¡¯ll scream.¡± Xia Lian continued stepping back. She didn¡¯t want to keep retreating, but for some reason, she felt guilty when she saw Ming Shu.


    The restroom had just been cleaned. The floor was a bit wet. Xia Lian slipped and fell heavily onto the ground. Her posture was really indecent.

 Chapter 583 - What A Messy Circle (6)

    <h4>Chapter 583: What A Messy Circle (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Wow, there¡¯s no need to make such a big salute. I won¡¯t go easy on you even if you beg me. You may rest assured that I¡¯m a woman of principles.¡±


    Xia Lian felt a sudden pain in her knees, and hearing this, her face immediately darkened.


    <i>Who¡¯s begging her!</i>


    <i>Rest assured of what!</i>


    Xia Lian looked up and gritted her teeth. ¡°Xu Bei, don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    <i>She¡¯s Beichen Entertainment¡¯s boss, but I¡¯m not nobody, either.</i>


    ¡°Are you angry? That¡¯s right, the angrier, the prettier. Remember to be angry more often.¡± Ming Shu began to roll up her sleeves.


    The secretary saw her boss act like she was going to kick someone to death and intended to stop her. But Ming Shu gave a smiling look to her, and the secretary was frightened away.


    She witnessed her boss beat up Xia Lian.


    After the beating, Ming Shu left the washroom and asked the secretary, ¡°What is Xia Lian doing here?¡±


    The secretary choked. ¡°Miss Xia Lian is the third female lead in the drama.¡±


    <i>You didn¡¯t know anything and just beat her up?</i>


    <i>I need to go back and handle the PR issues now so as to avoid being sued by Xia Lian.</i>


    ¡°Who casted her?¡±


    If the secretary still couldn¡¯t see that her boss disliked Xia Lian, she might as well just go home and quit her job.


    ¡°The director picked her personally,¡± the secretary answered. ¡°The director is not one of us. He wanted to add an actress and we had no reason to decline it.¡±


    Ming Shu sounded bossy. ¡°Change the director, then.¡±


    The secretary choked again and she tried to persuade Ming Shu with kind words. ¡°Boss Xu, the director is a real big figure in the industry, we can¡¯t just rece him.¡±


    <i>Do you think he¡¯s a utility man?</i>


    The reason why this drama could attract so many superstars was because of the director. If they reced him, the drama would be dead.


    <i>We only came here to attend the ceremony, then we¡¯re leaving.</i>


    <i>Boss Xu, please don¡¯t look for trouble.</i>


    [Guest, you can uncover a scandal and kick Xia Lian out for a proper reason.] The Harmony System began to offer stupid ideas again after being quiet for a long time.


    Ming Shu sneered. <i>Didn¡¯t you read the storyline? It said Xia Lian in this world was as pure as snow and except for being noteless, what stain can you find on her?</i>


    [We can make up something, Guest, don¡¯t think so narrowly.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>What the hell wouldn¡¯t you do for Hatred Points?</i>


    <i>Am I that kind of person?</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t instigate me here!</i>


    Ming Shu refused the Harmony System¡¯s proposal and didn¡¯t yell to change the director, either. At the ceremony, she was as quiet as a chicken eating her snacks, not causing trouble.


    Xia Lian was the third female lead, but as the actress personally chosen by the director, she also had her shot. After introducing the several leading roles, the director specially mentioned Xia Lian, and Xia Lian stepped forward with a smile.


    <i>Putong¡ª</i>


    Followed by quick and countless shuttering sounds.


    Ming Shu looked up from her snacks and nced aside. Xia Lian fell to the stage in a messy posture. The director seemed unhappy, but due to the formal asion, he didn¡¯t say anything and just averted his gaze.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care about the face issues, though. <i>Pu¡ª</i>


    <i>Who did this!</i>


    <i>Insane, great job.</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll give 101 points for this, one extra for his pride.</i>


    Ming Shuughed aloud, and her brisk voice made the still air flow again. Some people nearby alsoughed, following Ming Shu, and the journalists began to take pictures more tantly.


    Xia Lian clenched her fists slightly with her head lowered, and the flyaway hairs hid the anger in her eyes.


    The female protagonist, our beautiful little sister, went to help Xia Lian up caringly. ¡°Miss Xia, be careful. Watch the steps.¡±


    But her hand on Xia Lian¡¯s arm gathered strength and pinched hard. Xia Lian almost eximed out of pain.


    While the people below couldn¡¯t see her, Xia Lian red at the little sister fiercely.


    The little sister didn¡¯t seem to care, and she warned Xia Lian in a low voice. ¡°Xia Lian, I don¡¯t care how you got in this drama, but if you dare seduce Huo Ting again, don¡¯t me me for showing no mercy. If I were you, I would drop out of the crew right now so as not to suffer more.¡±


    Xia Lian realized everything all at once. She had wondered a lot why this woman targeted her so much; it turned out it was because of Huo Ting.


    Since that day she met Ming Shu, she met Huo Ting several times after, and Huo Ting also sent her to attend some activities. There was one time... that this woman seemed to be present.


    Xia Lian shrugged off the little sister, so the little sister took the opportunity to step back with a surprised look on her face. Then her expression spontaneously turned embarrassed and wronged.


    As if she showed her kindness, but was turned away by the girl.


    The journalists below had imagined many excellent stories in their minds andughed out willfully. They seemed to have seen the heated headlines tomorrow in their minds.


    #The unheard-of star showed a cold face to the movie queen#


    #The madcap unheard-of star dares treat the movie queen like this#


    #Beichen¡¯s newly appointed boss mocked the unheard-of star on the spot#


    When Xia Lian read this news the next day, she directly asked the Xia family to suppress it. She was the Xia family¡¯s young miss now, so what couldn¡¯t she handle with money?


    After the ceremony, the shooting started officially. Xia Lian was the third female lead but she had quite a few scenes to show up in, so she needed to stay among the crew the whole time.


    Ming Shu, as a toothless and really bored boss, went to watch Xia Lian act in the crew very frequently.


    Xia Lian would be tortured miserably each time she and the little sister had amon part to y. Ming Shu even held the candle to the devil at one side. Xia Lian was really pissed off.


    ¡°Boss Xu, are you not busy?¡± the director couldn¡¯t help but ask as he saw the foppish boss eating ice cream nearby.


    Ming Foppish Boss Shu: ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Director: ¡°...¡± <i>Did yourpany go out of business?</i>


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The director suddenly exploded.


    Over there, Xia Lian sat on the floor, covering her forehead. Blood streamed down from her fingertips, while the little sister looked at the others a little perplexedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t use a lot of force.¡±


    In the y, Xia Lian was supposed to be pushed down and smack onto the table, but it was by no means meant to be so real as this.


    Some people went to help Xia Lian up, but the blood didn¡¯t stop.


    The director hurriedly made some staff send Xia Lian to hospital, without trying to figure out what really happened.


    Lately Xia Lian had been getting on well with the crew¡¯s staff, and Xia Lian would purposely make them see when she was targeted. So right now, there were quite a few people looking at the little sister with disapproving gazes.


    The little sister was depressed inside. She didn¡¯t use any force at all, and it was directed and acted by Xia Lian herself.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Shoot the male protagonist¡¯s part first.¡± The director got Xia Lian in the crew, but he didn¡¯t treat her very specially.


    Now that Xia Lian was injured, the director only asked a few questions and then began to shout at the staff.


    The little sister walked over with great anger. Ming Shu sat there cross-legged and uttered as she walked past, ¡°Get yourwyers ready, Xia Lian is going to nder you.¡±


    The little sister looked at Ming Shu confusedly.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    The little sister: ¡°...¡±


    The director went to his machines after yelling around. Ming Shu finished the ice cream and was ready to leave. The director hung up the phone and, seeing Ming Shu leaving, he hurriedly came to see her off.


    <i>Finally she is leaving.</i>

 Chapter 584 - What A Messy Circle (7)

    <h4>Chapter 584: What A Messy Circle (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu just got outside when Fang Qi called. <i>¡°Heihei, Boss Xu, can I ask you a favor?¡±</i>


    ¡°Is it good or bad?¡± Ming Shu walked toward the car. ¡°If it¡¯s bad, then don¡¯t bother. If it¡¯s good, tell me and I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    <i>¡°How could I ask you to do bad things, Boss Xu. Yangyang and I are busy, so can you help pick up a person for me?¡± </i>Fang Qi said fawningly on the other end, <i>¡°It¡¯s very simple, Boss Xu.¡±</i>


    ¡°Do I look so idle?¡±


    <i>¡°I saw the WeChat moments ago. You were eating ice cream with the crew.¡± Doesn¡¯t that look idle?</i>


    ¡°...¡± Ming Shu immediately offered the price. ¡°Three chicken thighs.¡±


    Fang Qi: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You¡¯re a boss, do youck in chicken thighs?</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu looked up at therge characters ¡°Asylum for Lunatics¡± and felt she offered a really low price. This should be worth at least ten chicken thighs, right?


    Ming Shu pushed aside Little Beastie, who was squatting on the phone, and called Fang Qi. She began to renegotiate.


    Fang Qi was deeply persuaded by Ming Shu¡¯s obsession with chicken thighs. <i>¡°Boss Xu, you weren¡¯t like this before. You were such a warmhearted person in the past, how can you do such hings now!¡±</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to reshape my former image as the rich idiot,¡± Ming Shu answered calmly. ¡°ept it or not, I¡¯ll leave. You can do it by yourself.¡±


    <i>¡°Okay okay okay, deal.¡± </i>Fang Qi had no idea why Ming Shu would threaten him over several chicken thighs and he was extremely impressed by her now.


    After Fang Qi agreed to the new offer, Ming Shu drove the car into Asylum for Lunatics. Little Beastie rolled a circle on the passenger seat, and seeing Ming Shu get out of the car, it threw itself into the snacks pile.


    Ming Shu looked back and saw this through the ss, then Little Beastie swiftly put all the snacks into its storage space.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Ming Shu pulled open the car door, but Little Beastie immediately darted under the seat.


    ¡°Are you Miss Xu?¡±


    Ming Shu touched her neck and smashed the car door closed. She turned around to look at the person walking over and smiled.


    The asylum director had received Fang Qi¡¯s call and expected her.


    ¡°The patient is still emotionally unstable, so when you go back, I hope you won¡¯t upset him,¡± the director said to Ming Shu lightly. As they walked, she saw some patients in hospital clothes from time to time.


    The director led Ming Shu to a hospital room. ¡°He¡¯s right here. I¡¯ll go through the discharge formalities for you, and you can go in and see him.¡±


    Ming Shu watched the director leave. She pushed open the hospital room¡¯s door to take a nce inside.


    It was clean and bright inside. The quilt on the bed was folded up, and the objects inside were also organized in order, but she didn¡¯t see anyone in the room.


    ¡°Are you here to pick me up?¡±


    A cold voice sounded from behind the door. Ming Shu leaned in and looked toward it.


    A young man in sports wear leaned against the wall, his right foot against the wall and the left foot extended forward; arms crossed before his chest, and chin slightly lifted. He posed himself very cooly. As Ming Shu looked at him, he grinned and revealed two small canine teeth.


    His shining eyes seemed to be decorated with broken lights.


    The young man put down his hands and pulled the door open. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting here for an hour. Did you walk here? You¡¯re too slow, I almost fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°Come in, I won¡¯t bully you.¡±


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t go in and instead stayed a distance away from the young man. ¡°The car¡¯s outside, let¡¯s go.¡±


    <i>I should take this licensed psychopath to exchange for drumsticks right away.</i>


    The young man continued inviting Ming Shu in. ¡°Won¡¯t youe in and have a look?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>What¡¯s interesting about a boring hospital room? Are there any snacks inside? No, I don¡¯t want to see inside.</i>


    The director came to them right at this time. He needed Ming Shu to sign some papers, so Ming Shu asked as she signed, ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s well now?¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the test results.¡± The director drew out a paper to show Ming Shu. ¡°ording to the results, Mister Lu is quite normal.¡±


    ¡°But why do I feel that he needs some more treatment, do you need to have a more careful test?¡±


    The director smiled with a little bit of embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s a slow process and it takes time. We need patience to treat them.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Ming Shu gave a fake smile.


    After signing the documents, the director sent Ming Shu and the young man out of the gate.


    The young man got into the car and looked around curiously. ¡°What¡¯s your name? Where are we going? What¡¯s this... Are you familiar with Fang Qi? Why did he ask you toe and pick up me, and what¡¯s your rtion? Is this the new-release movie?¡±


    As they got into the car and drove for some distance, the young man had never stopped asking questions.


    <i>Yangyang, you have kin here!</i>


    Ming Shu even wanted to stuff his mouth with snacks. But thinking of her snacks... She dropped the idea in the end.


    ¡°Stop the car, stop, stop.¡± The young man stuck his face in the window ss and kept yelling at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu ignored him. <i>I should send this psychopath to the appointed ce ASAP.</i>


    <i>Get my drumsticks, and run.</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t want to get myself into trouble.</i>


    ¡°Stop the car, I¡¯m getting off. Can¡¯t you hear me? What¡¯s wrong with your hearing, why don¡¯t you listen to me? I¡¯m getting off, stop the car!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°My job is to send you back, I don¡¯t provide a stopover service.¡±


    The young man frowned and suddenly unfastened the seat belt. The car door was locked, but he could open the car window. He directly leaned half of his body out of the car.


    The cars behind honked their horns fiercely. One of the cars flew past and almost hit the young man.


    Ming Shu felt a strong throb between her eyebrows. She pulled him back by his cor. ¡°Are you looking for death?¡±


    The young man yelled, ¡°Stop the car, stop the car, I¡¯m getting off!¡±


    Ming Shu gave several looks to him and endured her anger. She found a ce to park the car. As soon as the car stopped, he pushed open the car door and ran toward the za nearby swiftly.


    The psychopath ran very fast, and after Ming Shu got out of the car, he had disappeared from sight.


    She looked around to see many stands selling food, so surely enough she decided to feed herself before looking for him.


    <i>If I can¡¯t find him?</i>


    <i>Then I¡¯ll just call the police.</i>


    While eating, Ming Shu asked Fang Qi who this psychopath was. On the other end of the line, Fang Qi seemed to be in a noisy ce. Hearing this question, he was surprised at first, and then eximed exaggeratedly.


    <i>¡°He¡¯s Lu Zhuo! Boss Xu, is there anything wrong with your brain? You don¡¯t know Lu Zhuo? He was under yourpany and was very famous a year ago...¡±</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    There were so many messy things in her brain, so without a keyword, how could she know?


    Lu Zhuo.


    A handsome young boy who went virally popr three years ago. He didn¡¯t have many works, but each one had an excellent reputation and was regarded as a ssic, winning him quite a few awards.


    Lu Zhuo himself was also described as ¡°the cool tyrant boss and the smiling brother next door¡± in the circle. But one year ago, Lu Zhuo suddenly disappeared. As in the entertainment industry, if the old faces didn¡¯t go, the new ones wouldn¡¯t have opportunities toe. So without new works, and with reduced attention, Lu Zhuo was soon silently reced by others.


    If you searched the name Lu Zhuo online now, you would only get some results about the true-love fans asking what Lu Zhuo was doing, and whether he would reappear on the screen or not.


    Ming Shu asked the secretary and confirmed that Lu Zhuo was indeed Beichen¡¯s artist, and the contract even had two more years left.


    As for the past year¡¯s disappearance, the secretary said, in the end, it was Lu Zhuo¡¯s personal matter.


    Ming Shu thought about the person she just picked up from the Asylum for Lunatics... It didn¡¯t seem to be some personal matter.

 Chapter 585 - What A Messy Circle (8)

    <h4>Chapter 585: What A Messy Circle (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu walked around the square and finally found him before a shop at the square¡¯s side. The shop was closed, with the painted words ¡°House Demolition¡± on its door, and there was arge poster on the wall.


    It was an old poster, with four edges torn and iplete, but its main body was still intact.


    It was a movie poster.


    The young man had a passionate smile on his face, and behind him was the beach and ocean. The sky was blue and the sun shone as if it had suddenly reached the seaside.


    The poster was probably put up a year ago when the square was still under construction.


    So this spot at the square¡¯s side could be counted as the best advertising position at that time. But now the vicinity was going to be demolished, and no one would buy this advertising position, so this one-year-old poster was still here.


    Lu Zhuo smiled and turned his head, revealing his cute little canine teeth. ¡°Do I look good in it?¡±


    Ming Shu put a hat on Lu Zhuo¡¯s head and bit on a drinking straw. ¡°Just ordinary.¡±


    Lu Zhuo became a little unhappy and refuted while adjusting the hat, ¡°What ordinary, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m handsome? What¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled evilly. ¡°You¡¯re behind the times.¡±


    Lu Zhuo¡¯s expression changed slightly. Three secondster, he snorted and left.


    On the way back, Lu Zhuo became quiet suddenly, as if the talkative man before was not him.


    Ming Shu sent Lu Zhuo to the address given by Fang Qi.


    They arrived at a vimunity. After such a long time, themunity security had been advanced many times. Lu Zhuo failed in the face swiping and he didn¡¯t remember the password, either. So they were blocked at the gate.


    ¡°I haven¡¯te back in one year, how would I remember? I was not born for memorizing the password. Besides, my assistant used to help me with these issues, so I didn¡¯t need to memorize it.¡±


    Ming Shu put her hands on her hips. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your house?¡±


    <i>Shouldn¡¯t you set a familiar password for your own house?</i>


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent you here anyway. You know, I¡¯m a boss and I¡¯m very busy, so just think of a way on your own. Goodbye.¡± Ming Shu waved to the psychopath. She needed to go back and have some snacks to get over this.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡± Lu Zhuo caught Ming Shu¡¯s hands. ¡°What will I do if you leave? Do you want me to sleep on the road? What if I¡¯m seen by fans? No, I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    Ming Shu forced apart her hands with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve been out of date for one year, ordinary people won¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    Lu Zhuo tightened his grip. ¡°I have so many fans, how could you know no one will recognize me? What if I¡¯ll get kidnapped? You can¡¯t leave me here like this. If I die, you¡¯ll have to take responsibility.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Did this psychopath take an examination for persecutory delusions?</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu returned to thepany. The secretary saw a young man following behind Ming Shu and felt a little strange. She trotted forward and asked in a low voice, ¡°Boss Xu, did you bring him back from the scene and want to teach him some hidden rules?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at the secretary, and thetter revealed a standard smile.


    This secretarydy was very promising.


    Hidden rules?


    But it was not the secretary who thought too much, it was that the rich second-generations all liked to y like this. Look at those rich second-generations, they either taught the small stars hidden rules today or would be linked to affairs and scandals with the small stars tomorrow.


    Boss Xu was also a rich second-generation, so there was nothing wrong with her teaching a handsome young man some hidden rules.


    Lu Zhuo was no stranger to thepany. But he hadn¡¯te here for one year, so thepany was a little different in some areas. Just ass he entered it, he was quite overcautious, but while the secretary and Ming Shu were talking, Lu Zhuo had turned on the chattering mode.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually ourpany¡¯s boss, but it wasn¡¯t you before. Are you new here?¡±


    ¡°I remember my posters were ced at this ce before, so who is this? A newbie?¡±


    ¡°Why was this book shelf put here. That was not here before. Why does this look so ugly?¡±


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s my manager.¡±


    A man in sses walked over, followed by a pure and clean-looking boy. The sses man saw Ming Shu and her secretary, and he didn¡¯t intend toe over; but seeing Lu Zhuo, he paused and immediately decided to change direction and walked toward them.


    The sses man sounded unsure even as he got closer. ¡°Lu Zhuo?¡±


    Lu Zhuo called, ¡°Brother Duan.¡±


    The sses man frowned and turned to look at Ming Shu, sounding aggressive. ¡°Boss Xu, why did you bring him back?¡±


    His tone made him sound like he was the real boss.


    This Brother Duan was thepany¡¯s golden manager. Because he cultivated a movie king before, he had a powerful voice in thepany.


    He often looked down upon Ming Shu¡ªthe foppish boss who appeared from nowhere.


    ¡°Even if I brought back a monster, it would be none of your business,¡± Ming Shu answered casually.


    ¡°So will Brother Duan work with me still? My contract is not yet up,¡± Lu Zhuo interjected.


    Brother Duan gave a look to him before ignoring him.


    ¡°Boss Xu, do you know that he...¡± Brother Duan paused and took two steps forward, then lowered his voice. ¡°Do you know he¡¯s ill?¡±


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t ask you to pay for the treatment. Why are you so unhappy?¡± Ming Shu tilted her head and smiled.


    ¡°Boss Xu, I¡¯m worried for thepany.¡± Brother Duan became even unhappier. ¡°If he causes any trouble, we¡¯ll have to clean up the mess.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you, Mister Duan.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Tell the HR department...¡±


    ¡°Boss Xu!¡± The secretary interrupted Ming Shu and made eyes at Brother Duan, indicating for him leave. <i>The boss is going to fire you if you don¡¯t go now.</i>


    Brother Duan¡¯s expression changed slightly. He had heard many rumors recently that the new foppish boss wouldn¡¯t treat thepany as her family¡¯s as long as she was unhappy.


    He retreated quickly with that handsome young boy.


    His ability could get him fine treatment in anypany, but in Beichen, his status was notparable to that in otherpanies.


    ¡°Boss Xu, you can¡¯t just fire people randomly. These people have a lot of friendsourcing in their hands.¡± After waiting for Brother Duan to leave, the secretary began to pacify Ming Shu. ¡°You should at least consider thepany.¡±


    ¡°Did I pay him to tell me what to do about my decisions? Did I hire an employee or an ancestor?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice was light and slow, a smile at her lips, and you couldn¡¯t tell if she was angry or not. ¡°Don¡¯t me me if you interrupt me again in the future. Don¡¯t forget who¡¯s paying you.¡±


    The secretary looked at the person in front of her with a stunned expression. The boss always revealed a smiling face to others, and her expression wouldn¡¯t change much while facing anyone.


    Her decisions were more like a casual order from a foppish young miss.


    This was the secretary¡¯s first time to see Ming Shu behave so domineeringly...


    Her speaking tone was no different from before, still with a smile, but her imposing manner became totally different.


    ¡°Won¡¯t Brother Duan work with me?¡± Lu Zhuo didn¡¯t seem to notice the changed atmosphere. ¡°Who will be my manager then?¡±


    ¡°A ghost.¡±


    Lu Zhuo: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu walked toward her own office. The secretary didn¡¯t dare speak again and followed Ming Shu silently.

 Chapter 586 - What A Messy Circle (9)

    <h4>Chapter 586: What A Messy Circle (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu had no intention of focusing on Lu Zhuo anymore but Lu Zhuo didn¡¯t have a clear estimation of himself. He kept asking Ming Shu who would be managing him from now on.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t even eat her snacks in peace. <i>Why isn¡¯t Fang Qi back yet?</i>


    ¡°When can I start acting again?


    ¡°Can you say something?¡±


    ¡°Why are you not talking. You have been eating ever since you came in. Are you not full yet? How can you maintain your figure even after eating so much? Why are you not talking to me? Talk to me...¡±


    Ming Shu squeezed her bag of snacks. ¡°Can you keep quiet?¡±


    <i>I just want to eat my snacks in peace. Why is that so difficult!</i>


    ¡°Why must I keep quiet? People need to interact to maintain rtionships.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t keep quiet, I will hit you.¡± <i>Who wants to have any rtionship with you? Crazy.</i>


    Lu Zhuo: ¡°...¡±


    Maybe he was frightened because Lu Zhuo finally went quiet. He stood in the office and looked at the posters of those popr young boys.


    The secretary brought Lu Zhuo¡¯s contract over and ced it in front of Ming Shu carefully. Then she left hurriedly.


    Lu Zhuo was under Beichen Entertainment ever since he debuted. Beichen Entertainment made him famous. His agent was the most impressive agent, Brother Duan, and he had the best resources given to him. If he still didn¡¯t be famous like this, it would be intolerable.


    Ming Shu flipped through the document and closed the file. Her gazended on the figure standing in her office.


    He was standing in front of the window and looking intently at the posters outside. In that instant, he seemed a bit lonely.


    [Hidden Task: The next star. Hint: Please suppress all the other entertainmentpanies and be the leader of the entertainment industry.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Are you urging me topete with the otherpanies unfairly?</i>


    [Guest, what do you mean by unfairpetition? This is a normalpetition. If you don¡¯t climb to the top, someone else will be at the top. Someone has to be the leader in the entertainment industry so why can¡¯t it be you? You can just take it as leveling up by killing monsters. You just need to be the max-level guru. All the best!]


    The Harmony System brainwashed her and Ming Shu almost believed it.


    <i>Am I that kind of person?</i>


    [As long as you have Hatred Points, you will have snacks. Make the decision yourself.] The Harmony System suddenly became cold.


    <i>I am that kind of person!</i>


    In simple terms, this task was asking her to be an enemy of everyone in the entertainment industry.


    <i>I am very good at gaining Hatred Points.</i>


    It seemed really exhrating to be an enemy of the entire entertainment industry.


    Ming Shu pressed the inte. ¡°Inform the people in the office. We will be having a meeting one hour from now.¡±


    The secretary was confused. Before, when they asked her to have a meeting, they would have to urge and persuade her many times. Sometimes, they even had to entice her with snacks before she came to the meeting. <i>Why is she calling for a meeting now?</i>


    <i>Did the sun rise from the west?</i>


    Ming Shu hung up and looked around her table. She took out some papers from beneath the snacks.


    One hourter...


    All those that coulde, came. There were people that didn¡¯te too. After all, there were still some people who didn¡¯t bother to give her any face. Ming Shu didn¡¯t care about them, either, and took out the proposal that she drew up within that hour. She started giving them hopeless hopes.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the f**k, are we not awake yet? Why did the useless president start daydreaming seriously?</i>


    ¡°All the departments will undergo reorganizing and I want to see results within a week.¡± Ming Shu put down her proposal and took out a piece of bread. She took a bite and rested for a moment before continuing, ¡°Those people that are not doing their job, I hope that you all will reassign them. If I notice anything, the supervisor will be punished too.¡±


    All the supervisors at the meeting: ¡°...¡±


    Someone raised his hand. ¡°Boss Xu, the things that you said just now, are you sure that you are not letting your imagination run wild?¡±


    The most powerful entertainmentpany now was Zhishang Entertainment. Their useless president wanted to overtake Zhishang Entertainment? What joke was this?


    Ming Shu leaned against the table and smiled. ¡°Scientists also let their imaginations run wild.¡±


    Someone refuted, ¡°This is different.¡±


    ¡°What is the difference? So they have another fac... brain? Can you all be more confident? Be more hot-blooded. Although you are all getting old, your thinking cannot get old. You will only have a future if you have dreams.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Which pyramid organization did their useless boss go to the past few days?


    After Ming Shu finished brainwashing them, she took two bites of her bread and enticed them further: ¡°Of you all do well, getting a higher status, earning a higher sry, and marrying a rich and prettydy is not a problem at all.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>Hehe.</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu finished her meeting and left the meeting room under the ¡°since the useless person wants to create trouble again, let¡¯s follow her¡± gaze of everyone.


    Lu Zhuo was still looking at other people¡¯s posters.


    Fang Qi couldn¡¯t return. Ming Shu asked the secretary to settle him in a hotel and wait for Fang Qi toe to pick him up.


    The secretary finished settling Lu Zhuo in and hurried back to thepany. She said to Ming Shu the moment she saw her, ¡°Boss Xu, did you see the news?¡±


    ¡°The Xu family went bankrupt?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Earthquake?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Doomsday?¡±


    ¡°Nope...¡±


    ¡°Then why are you so anxious?¡± Ming Shu opened her chips calmly and bounced her leg rhythmically.


    The secretary¡¯s mouth corners twitched. ¡°The news about Xia Lian getting injured at the filming scene went on the headlines just now. It says that... you were the one who instigated it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The secretary: ¡°...¡±


    Did she express it wrongly? Or did Boss Xu not hear it properly?


    Now, the entire inte was filled with opinions about her bullying people due to her power and even Beichen was affected.


    Ming Shu took out the tablet from the snack pile and logged in to a blog. The number one trending was about Beichen¡¯s president bullying other people with her power.


    Xia Lian didn¡¯t explode after being bullied for so long so she had a lot of evidence in hand now. The pretty girl that Ming Shu helped in the filming team was really smart and made herself meless. Ming Shu, on the other hand, became the mastermind.


    Thements were all trampling on Beichen and Ming Shu, but they all seemed to be normal ounts. They didn¡¯t look like ghostwriter ounts.


    ¡°Where can you buy these ghostwriters?¡± Ming Shu raised her head and asked the secretary. ¡°Let¡¯s buy some too. Seems really professional.¡±


    ¡°Boss Xu...¡± <i>Is this the time to care about this?</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I was sitting with the director when she got hurt. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    The secretary said, ¡°This is just your side of the story. Now, the entire inte believes that you instigated everything. Also, there is evidence of you bullying her. Even though they¡¯re all small issues and don¡¯t seem like much on their own, when youbine them, it¡¯s enough to make the people on the inte believe her. Even if you can prove that you had nothing to do with her injury next time, your reputation and the reputation of thepany would still be affected.¡±


    The secretary finished speaking and saw Ming Shu lowering her head and typing something. Her eyes twitched and she immediately went to stop her. ¡°Boss Xu, don¡¯t say something just like that.¡±


    However, she was still one moment toote.


    Ming Shu had already posted it.


    There were not many fans of her ount and she didn¡¯t even have any verifications. After all, she was not a celebrity. However, since everyone was taking notice of this issue, her post was noticed by many people and many people reposted it.


    Xu Bei: Pardon me for being direct. If you are not convinced, you cane and talk to me. Don¡¯t go and buy oranges. They have risen in price recently.


    The secretary: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Can I just die?</i>

 Chapter 587 - What A Messy Circle (10)

    <h4>Chapter 587: What A Messy Circle (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Inte pal A: What is this? How can you be so tant even after you bully someone? Do you know what shame is?


    Inte pal B: Although I don¡¯t know who Xia Lian is, she seems really pitiful. She was even provoked by some people. How did the president of Beichen get her position?


    Inte pal C: She is a rich second-generation. A useless and rich person. She just bullies people because she is rich.


    Inte pal D: Am I the only one who feels that Boss Xu has some personality? At least she dares to be open about it. Some people just hide what they did.


    Inte pal E: The one on top, is there something wrong with your moral values? She is just bullying people because she is more powerful. She doesn¡¯t have any upbringing and she is still a president. Is this how a president should be?


    Inte pal F: I also think that she is quite good. She dares to admit what she did.


    I don¡¯t know G: Calm down, everyone. We are not sure what is the truth behind this issue. Who knows if the things that were said is the truth? Don¡¯t just listen to what other people say.


    The inte was split into three groups.


    One group felt that Xia Lian was innocent and she was bullied by rich people.


    One group felt that Ming Shu dared to admit what she did and she was different from all those pretentious people in the entertainment industry.


    Thest group was neutral.


    Ming Shu received Yangyang¡¯s call after a short while. <i>¡°Beibei, what are you doing? Do you n to subdue the inte trolls?¡±</i>


    Ming Shu said eloquently, ¡°A human need to be ambitious.¡±


    <i>¡°Beibei, can you speak like a human?¡±</i>


    ¡°I want to be the leader of the entertainment industry.¡±


    <i>¡°...¡±</i>


    <i>What does this have to do with you bing the leader of the entertainment industry?</i>


    Yangyang did not really understand what Ming Shu was thinking. She was not alone. Those people that listened to Ming Shu¡¯s proposal didn¡¯t understand her, either.


    <i>Didn¡¯t you say that you want to be the leader of the entertainment industry? Is this how you do it?</i>


    Thepany would copse soon.


    The emergency public rtions of Beichen Entertainment couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Ming Shu¡¯s post was too savage. Although some people felt that she was honest and frank, it was only a minority.


    As for Zhishang Entertainment, they would not let go of this chance, either, and wanted Ming Shu to apologize to their artist. If not, they would investigate everything properly.


    However, not long after this statement was released, it was retracted. The debates online were deleted too and ounts were suspended. The trending news was also suppressed.


    ¡°Did you ask someone to do this?¡±


    The secretary shook her head. She would not dare to do anything without Ming Shu¡¯s agreement.


    ¡°Go and investigate it.¡± <i>Which bitch wants to stop me from earning my snacks?</i>


    ¡°Boss Xu, this is a good thing for us...¡±


    ¡°Good? My snacks...¡± Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°Go and investigate it now.¡±


    The secretary hesitated before leaving the meeting room in a hurry.


    ...


    At the hospital...


    Xia Lian¡¯s head was wrapped in a bandage and she looked at the person who came in. She was unhappy. ¡°Mister Huo, what are you doing here?¡±


    Huo Ting ced the fresh flowers beside her. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯m not dead.¡± Xia Lian looked at the fresh flowers. They were normal flowers. There was nothing special about them. ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t appear here just in case we cause rumors.¡±


    Huo Ting¡¯s big handnded on Xia Lian¡¯s head. ¡°So angry.¡±


    Xia Lian dodged Huo Ting and said angrily, ¡°If it was not for your pursuer, I would not be here.¡±


    Huo Ting kept quiet for a few seconds. ¡°I have asked people to suppress the debates online. My assistant will talk to you about yourpensation.¡±


    Xia Lian looked at Huo Ting in disbelief. She said righteously, ¡°Mister Huo, what kind of person do you think I am? The Xia family doesn¡¯tckpensation money. I just want justice.¡±


    Huo Ting said calmly, ¡°If this issue gets big, there is nothing for you to gain, either. If the other side does anything extreme, you will lose even more...¡±


    Xia Lian suddenly felt wrong. ¡°Did I get injured for nothing?¡±


    Huo Ting looked straight at her. He said each word clearly and even seemed to beplimenting her. ¡± Xia Lian, you are a smart girl.¡±


    Xia Lian appeared to be angry. She looked like a weak girl that was bullied by the powerful and finally was convinced by Huo Ting.


    At first, she wanted to target that pretty girl, but the main target was suddenly changed to Xu Bei from Beichen Entertainment. Beichen Entertainment didn¡¯t respond normally and made the issue so big.


    When she called the people that she found, they didn¡¯t answer her, either.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do. Since Huo Ting gave her a way out, she would definitely grab it.


    However, for the sake of her future rtionship with Huo Ting, she could not ept thepensation.


    After Huo Ting left, Xia Lian continued dialing the number. No one picked up again.


    <i>Who is it...</i>


    <i>Is the person targeting me or Beichen Entertainment?</i>


    If it was Beichen Entertainment, everything would still be fine. If it was her...


    ...


    Huo Ting did everything secretly and Ming Shu only received the news the next day.


    Ming Shu was so angry she ate ten egg tarts. ¡°What is wrong with Huo Ting? Xia Lian had the upper hand. If he wants to help Xia Lian, he should add oil to the fire. Why is he suppressing my trending news?¡±


    <i>There is always someone that wants to prevent me from earning my snacks.</i>


    ¡°I think Huo Ting is trying to protect you.¡± Yangyang, who just came back from overseas, said, ¡°You all have an arranged marriage, right? Your engagement should be happening soon. Huo Ting is doing this to help you. What does that have to do with Xia Lian?¡±


    ¡°He is morepatible with Xia Lian.¡± Ming Shu ate another egg tart.


    <i>Little white lotus and tyrant boss. Nothing wrong with that!</i>


    Yangyang¡¯s mouth corners twitched. ¡°Huo Ting is your future fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like him? He is quite handsome and his family is rich. You two have simr backgrounds. Why do you not like him? He¡¯s like the dream guy of millions of young girls.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡± <i>He is just RMB. I don¡¯t like him.</i>


    Yangyang rolled her eyes and asked in a gossipy tone, ¡°Who do you like then?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    <i>Wengwengweng¡ª</i>


    The vibration of the cellphone interrupted their conversation. The screen lit up. Ming Shu nced at it. It was a stranger¡¯s number.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    <i>¡°Boss Xu.¡± </i>Luo Chuan¡¯s casual voice sounded. He sounded as though he just woke up.


    ¡°Boss Luo, is there anything I can help you with?¡± <i>This idiot even managed to get my phone number.</i>


    <i>¡°Nothing, I just wanted to ask if you are having a good time recently.¡±</i>


    Ming Shu remained silent for a second and suddenly opened her mouth, ¡°Did you do it?¡±


    If you carefully thought about Xia Lian¡¯s issue, you would find that something seemed wrong.


    The person that Xia Lian wanted to target should have been the pretty girl, the litter sister. Why was attention suddenly brought to her? Also, there was too much evidence. Xia Lian couldn¡¯t have collected so much evidence.


    Luo Chuanughed like a crazy person. <i>¡°You are really smart. However, it is not good to be smart. It isn¡¯t cute at all.¡±</i>


    ¡°Compared to Boss Luo, I feel that I am already very cute.¡± <i>This crazy person should go for a check-up at the mental hospital.</i>


    Luo Chuan stoppedughing. He dragged his words. <i>¡°Be careful, Boss Xu.¡±</i>


    Ming Shu could almost imagine how irritating he looked like at this moment.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you.¡±


    <i>I¡¯ll beat you to death.</i>


    Without waiting for a reply, Ming Shu hung up.


    Yangyang inched over. ¡°Who was it?¡±


    Ming Shu put down her phone. ¡°Are you close with Luo Chuan?¡±


    ¡°Luo Chuan? The second master of the Luo family? Why are you asking about him?¡±


    ¡°Just curious.¡±


    Yangyang acknowledged her answer and thought for a while. ¡°Luo Chuan does not really mix with the people in the circle. He keeps his chastity and speaks very little. He¡¯s the kind of guy that¡¯s handsome and serious. The kind that will suppress your desires. Beibei, do you like this kind of man?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± She couldn¡¯t see which part of him was serious. He was like a crazy person.

 Chapter 588 - What A Messy Circle (11)

    <h4>Chapter 588: What A Messy Circle (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu thought for a while and then put Luo Chuan at the back of her mind. She left her workce and went to eat with Yangyang.


    The employees in thepany: ¡°...¡± With such an irresponsible president, they did not have to worry about thepany going bankrupt.


    While Ming Shu and Yangyang went to eat, Fang Qi hade to take Lu Zhuo away.


    Ming Shu only discovered now that Fang Qi and Lu Zhuo were cousins.


    Lu Zhuo¡¯s mother was Fang Qi¡¯s father¡¯s sister.


    Even Yangyang didn¡¯t know that. Fang Qi never revealed his rtionship with Lu Zhuo before.


    Of course, Ming Shu was not in Beichen Entertainment then. Although their circle had some connection with the entertainment industry, it was just a small connection. It was not deep.


    Since Huo Ting stepped in to suppress the issue regarding Xia Lian, it was reced by other entertainment news really quickly.


    Xia Lian became well-behaved after this and didn¡¯t create any trouble anymore. She filmed her show obediently and the entire <i>Vast Sceneries </i>team was harmonious.


    Ming Shu was really busy too. She needed to work hard to be the leader of the entertainment industry.


    However, there was someone that kept nagging at her and following her around like her shadow.


    ¡°When are you going to find an agent for me? My condition is very good now. I can start acting. When are you finding an agent for me? I want to act...¡±


    Ming Shu turned around and waved her hand furiously. ¡°Shut up! Stop following me!


    Lu Zhuo stepped back instinctively. ¡°Hitting people is against thew. I can sue you.¡±


    Ming Shu was indifferent. ¡°Go ahead. If you win, I can justpensate you.¡±


    <i>I have the money!</i>


    Lu Zhuo: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu stared at Lu Zhuo. He puffed up his cheeks and then started nagging again. ¡°I have a contract with Beichen. I am okay now so you should find an agent for me. If you don¡¯t find an agent for me, you are viting the contract.¡±


    Ming Shu replied calmly, ¡°You did not create any profits for thepany for one year. It is already benevolent of me to not hold you ountable for that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s due to uncontroble factors. I¡¯m fine now. I can continue to earn money for thepany.¡± Lu Zhuo straightened his back. ¡°Do you want to give up on such a good money tree?¡±


    When he saw no reaction from Ming Shu, Money Tree Lu Zhuo continued, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t believe it, you should at least give me a chance to try. If I could be popr three years ago, I can be popr now.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Ming Shu just left him with that littleugh and then entered a cafe at the side.


    ¡°Do you have a reservation?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The attendant brought Ming Shu into the private room. Lu Zhuo was left behind. He was only wearing a pair of sunsses. The moment he went in, he heard a scream.


    Lu Zhuo was instantly surrounded by a few girls that were preparing to leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lu Zhuo. Lu Zhuo... OMG, I finally saw Lu Zhuo.¡±


    ¡°Lu Zhuo, can I have your signature?¡±


    ¡°Lu Zhuo, do you still act? I really like you. You must continue acting. You haven¡¯t had any new shows this entire year. I felt as though my life had no meaning anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you must continue acting. We will always support you.¡±


    Lu Zhuo signed for the few girls and then smiled and revealed his two canine teeth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I am not sure if I can continue acting. Thepany¡¯s president has decided to shelve me.¡±


    ¡°Ah... why? You are so good, why do they want to shelve you?¡±


    Lu Zhuo said innocently, ¡°Because she wants to sleep with me but I refuse. Hence, she shelved me to force me to agree with her.¡±


    The girls opened their mouths wide.


    Lu Zhuo lifted his finger and ced it on his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone. If not, I won¡¯t be able to act for a long time. Then, you won¡¯t be able to see me again.¡±


    Ming Shu leaned against the psychopath¡¯s door and smiled at the attendant. ¡°Bring that crazy person in. Don¡¯t let him harass civilians.¡±


    <i>Look at the way he bullshits about me.</i>


    <i>Besides a crazy person, who else can he be?</i>


    The attendant nced at Lu Zhuo and agreed to her request. He walked toward Lu Zhuo hurriedly.


    Luckily, another attendant walked up and the two of them rescued Lu Zhuo from the crowd. They sent him safely into the private room.


    Attendant A was curious. ¡°That is the main lead of <i>Qing Pce, </i>right? I think he¡¯s called Lu Zhuo. He used to be really popr.¡±


    Attendant B nodded his head. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him. I used to like him before, but he didn¡¯t have any new shows for the entire year and he didn¡¯t participate in any events, either. I didn¡¯t know that I would see him here today.¡±


    Attendant A was puzzled. ¡°They were talking about shelving just now. Did he provoke someone?¡±


    Attendant B smiled helplessly. ¡°Who knows. That circle is veryplicated. Stop talking and start working.¡±


    In the private room...


    There was already a man in the room. He looked to be more than 40 years old and had white hair at his temples. However, his aura was exceptional. He seemed like a master who had left the human world and risen above human society.


    ¡°Boss Xu.¡± The man nodded his head slightly. His gazended on Lu Zhuo and he just nodded at him. He might not have recognized him.


    Ming Shu pulled out a chair and sat down. Lu Zhuo chose to sit beside Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu saw that there was no food on the table and went straight to the matter at hand. ¡°Yangyang must have told you why I¡¯m looking for you, right, Mister Lin? I will not beat around the bush. This is the contract.¡±


    The man nced at the contract but didn¡¯t open it. ¡°Boss Xu, I have not been in this industry for a long time. I only promised to meet you because that little girl begged me for half a day and I feel that it would be better if I came to see you.¡±


    ¡°The vi at Nanjing Bay.¡± Ming Shu smiled and took out another contract from her bag. She was reallyposed. ¡°If you sign this contract, you will get the vi.¡±


    The man was stunned for a while before chuckling to himself. ¡°Boss Xu, if you have such power, why do you still need me?¡±


    The vi at Nanjing Bay... Not just anyone can acquire it.


    He tried to find connections for so many years, but he still didn¡¯t manage to get it.


    ¡°Having money and power doesn¡¯t mean that I will have the ability.¡±


    ¡°If you have the money, you can get people better than me.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t get people that I like.¡±


    The man sized up Ming Shu. ¡°You know how to talk really well.¡±


    Ming Shu pushed the two contracts in front of the man. The man looked at the contracts and sighed after a while. He took the pen and signed his name.


    Smiles appeared in Ming Shu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mister Lin, I will get my secretary to contact you about your appointment documents. He will follow you from now on.¡±


    Ming Shu pointed at Lu Zhuo, who was beside her.


    Lu Zhuo: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who is this!</i>


    <i>When did I say I want other people to be my agent!</i>


    <i>Can you not link me up with just anyone!</i>


    <i>I am not doing this anymore!</i>


    Lin Wenyue nodded his head. ¡°Send me a copy of his information. Also, I need other information too. I have not been in touch with this circle for a long time...¡±


    After Lin Wenyue left, Lu Zhuo exploded. ¡°Why did you give me such a random person? Who is he? Did you ask for my opinion? What if he had any evil intentions?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Aren¡¯t you adding too many scenes for yourself?</i>


    ¡°Look at how skinny you are. You won¡¯t be able to fetch a good price anyway. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him.¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged and gave an evil smile. ¡°You wanted an agent. I gave you one. Now, you don¡¯t want the agent. Why don¡¯t we just terminate the contract, then? I have money anyway. Or, I can just continue shelving you. Choose one.¡±


    Lu Zhuo: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I just want to find an opportunity to get close to you. Who wants an agent.</i>


    <i>Why is it so hard to woo you!</i>


    <i>Where is my knife!</i>


    <i>Calm down, calm down!</i>


    <i>I need to continue acting. Must continue acting. Continue acting.</i>

 Chapter 589 - What A Messy Circle (12)

    <h4>Chapter 589: What A Messy Circle (12)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Lu Zhuo appeared at a cafe and exined his hardships about being shelved#


    #Lu Zhuo returns#


    #The king of agents Lin Wenyue signed under Beichen#


    These three titles trended really quickly. Lu Zhuo was a big shot one year ago while Lin Wenyue was the big shot five years ago.


    Even Brother Duan could not bepared to Lin Wenyue. The number of movie kings and queens Lin Wenyue brought up was insane.


    He had a good rtionship with the kings and queens of the entertainment industry now.


    Last time, some people said that it was a waste for Lin Wenyue to be an agent. With his image, he would be really popr even if he became a celebrity.


    Now, Lin Wenyue came back again and signed under Beichen Entertainment. The first artist he would be bringing up would be Lu Zhuo who was really popr one year ago.


    How can such explosive news not attract anyone¡¯s attention?


    Besides Lin Wenyue, there were many other people who came into Beichen. They were all people with abilities and some were even brought over from otherpanies. There were some that they never heard of, but their abilities were up to par too.


    Before this, they thought that their useless president was busying herself with nothing. They could never find her in her office. Who knew that she was secretly finding people to rece them.


    <i>Isn¡¯t it going too far!</i>


    <i>So angry!</i>


    The people that were reassigned in thepany became more and more. No one dared to ck anymore. They were all afraid that they would be next.


    Faced with such a big restructuring, the entirepany needed some time to get used to it.


    Also, Lu Zhuo was watched over by Lin Wenyue and he had no time to pester her. Thus, Ming Shu started enjoying her life with Yangyang and Fang Qi again.


    Lu Zhuo was frustrated.


    However, when he tried to create a presence in front of Ming Shu before all he talked about was getting an agent.


    Even if he regretted it now, he could only swallow his regret.


    He dug this hole himself. Even if he had to crawl, he would have to reach the end of this path himself.


    <i>I want to go home.</i>


    ...


    ¡°Why did youe wearing this?¡± Yangyang pulled at Ming Shu¡¯s pants with disdain. ¡°You should at least wear a dress. Your taste for makeup came back, but your taste for clothes is gone.¡±


    ¡°A president can¡¯t just wear a dress like this.¡± A dress prevents me from disying my abilities.


    ¡°Yes yes yes, you are Boss Xu now. Your status is honorable. I can¡¯t provoke you.¡± Yangyang showed more signs of disapproval. She looked at her surroundings. ¡°Dai-er and Fang Qi already went in. Let¡¯s go in and find them.¡±


    Yangyang linked hands with Ming Shu and walked in. Ming Shu was dragged along by Yangyang to attend this dinner party. She didn¡¯t even know who the main host of this dinner party was.


    This kind of dinner party was not so serious. Most of the people would bring their friends along and the main aim was to meet more people and expand theirwork. They did not have to know the organizer of the party.


    Yangyang only found Fang Qi and his friends. She didn¡¯t find Yidai.


    ¡°Dai-er said that she went to the restroom. She should be back by now.¡± Fang Qi was puzzled and worried. ¡°I will go find her.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Yangyang pulled Ming Shu along and followed Fang Qi.


    ¡°Beibei, yourpany is really amazing now. I heard about everything.¡± Fang Qi inched toward Ming Shu. ¡°How did you manage to invite Lin Wenyue?¡±


    ¡°That should be credited to me.¡± Yangyang hummed. ¡°Beibei, you must thank me properly.¡±


    Ming Shu decided to be generous. ¡°I will treat you to drumsticks.¡±


    ¡°F**k. Do you want to repay me with drumsticks? I¡¯m unfriending you for a minute!¡±


    At this moment, a familiar voice came from in front of them.


    ¡°Dai-er, just apologize to Hanhan.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, Zhao Yang, it¡¯s not a big deal anyway. It¡¯s just that you were the one who gave me this bracelet and I feel sorry that it¡¯s broken.¡±


    Jiang Han was standing with Zhao Yang and Yidai was standing opposite them. There were hints of anger on her normally gentle face.


    ¡°F**k, the little bitch is bullying Dai-er again.¡± Yangyang saw the scene in front of them and just exploded without caring about the situation. She let go of Ming Shu and rushed forward, standing in front of Yidai. ¡°Jiang Han, Zhao Yang, what are you two doing!¡±


    Ming Shu and Fang Qi arrived one after another.


    Zhao Yang defended Jiang Han and exined, ¡°Dai-er broke Hanhan¡¯s bracelet but she doesn¡¯t want to apologize...¡±


    Yidai met Jiang Han when she came out of the restroom. Jiang Han said that she bumped into her, causing her to lose her bnce. She then bumped into the vase beside her and the jade bracelet on her wrist broke from the impact.


    The jade bracelet was given by Zhao Yang. It was not cheap.


    After Zhao Yang came, he asked Yidai to apologize to her.


    Yidai said that she didn¡¯t bump into Jiang Han and refused to apologize. Hence, the situation became like this.


    ¡°Zhao Yang, are you a pig?¡± Yangyang couldn¡¯t help but scold him. ¡°How long have you known Dai-er? How can you ask Dai-er to apologize to her!¡±


    Zhao Yang¡¯s voice got weaker. ¡°But Dai-er broke Hanhan¡¯s bracelet first.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, Zhao Yang...¡± Jiang Han smiled. ¡°I was the one who was careless and didn¡¯t protect the bracelet you gave me. It has nothing to do with Dai-er.¡±


    The moment Jiang Han said this, Zhao Yang started to feel sorry for her. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for Dai-er to apologize.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bump into her,¡± Yidai said. ¡°You can choose not to believe me.¡±


    ¡°Zhao Yang, if Dai-er says that she didn¡¯t bump into her, she didn¡¯t.¡± Fang Qi was certain. ¡°With our rtionship, you should know what kind of person Dai-er is.¡±


    ¡°Did you see it?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s gazended on Jiang Han¡¯s hand. She saw a hint of green in her hand. ¡°Did you see it personally or did she tell you?¡±


    Jiang Han turned anxious and said hurriedly, ¡°Zhao Yang, forget it. It¡¯s not a big issue. I was careless.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°I remember that the bracelet Zhao Yang gave you was made using the jade that he got from gambling stone when we went to Myanmar. The retail price of it is around a million. How can we just forget about it? If Dai-er really broke it, I willpensate you.¡±


    Yidai looked at Ming Shu. She didn¡¯t say anything. She trusted Ming Shu.


    Yangyang seemed to have realized something. When she saw Jiang Han¡¯s anxious expression, she immediately supported Ming Shu. ¡°Yes, let us look at the broken bracelet. If Dai-er really broke it, we willpensate you.¡±


    Although one million was a lot to them, if they split it among them, it was not a lot. They could just buy fewer things and y less.


    ¡°No, no... no need.¡± Jiang Han shook her head.


    ¡°Hanhan? Let Beibei and Yangyang take a look.¡± Zhao Yang was confused.


    ¡°Zhao Yang, I...¡± Jiang Han¡¯s back was covered with cold sweat. She was frustrated. She thought of an idea and suddenly fell into Zhao Yang¡¯s arms. She said weakly, ¡°Zhao Yang, my head hurts.¡±


    ¡°Hanhan, what happened?¡± Zhao Yang held her up anxiously. ¡°Did you drink just now? I asked you not to drink any alcohol. Let me take you to have a rest.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Yangyang: ¡°...¡±


    Fang Qi: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu always felt that those blind moments in the stories were written because the storyline needed them. However, from the looks of it now, if you really love a person until you lose yourself, you would seriously not notice anything.


    Yangyang was not as easy to fool as Zhao Yang. ¡°Jiang Han, why don¡¯t you want to let us see the bracelet? Are you trying to fool us?¡±


    ¡°Yangyang, Hanhan is not well. We will talk about thister.¡±


    Yangyang was furious. ¡°She is faking it. Can¡¯t you tell? F**k, Zhao Yang, did you feed your intelligence to the gods! No way, I need to call the police.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice was much gentler. It was like a gentle brush of wind, calming down the frustration in people¡¯s hearts. ¡°We will just take a look at the bracelet. It will not take much time. Miss Jiang Han, you just need to give your hand to me.¡±

 Chapter 590 - What A Messy Circle (13)

    <h4>Chapter 590: What A Messy Circle (13)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Jiang Han was put down by Zhao Yang. She was in a dire situation. Her forehead was covered with cold sweat and she grabbed Zhao Yang¡¯s elbow tightly. She didn¡¯t even notice her fingernails digging into Zhao Yang¡¯s skin.


    Zhao Yang looked at Jiang Han in surprise. He looked at Ming Shu again and opened his mouth. However, no words came out.


    ¡°Miss Jiang Han, why don¡¯t you want to take off the bracelet?¡± Ming Shu smiled slightly. ¡°Is it because the bracelet is fake?¡±


    Jiang Han¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Why would Zhao Yang give me a fake jade bracelet?¡±


    ¡°The one Zhao Yang gave you is definitely real.¡± Yangyang sneered. ¡°But as for the one you broke, I am not so sure.¡±


    Yangyang was not so patient. Jiang Han didn¡¯t want to let them see the bracelet for so long so she just decided to take action. She tried to snatch the bracelet from Jiang Han.


    Jiang Han was in a daze. Hence, when Yangyang came to snatch her bracelet, she was not on her guard. By the time she reacted, Yangyang had already grabbed hold of her hand.


    Jiang Han raised her hand instinctively and made to hit Yangyang. However, her wrist was grabbed by someone. A white and slender finger pressed against her wrist. She couldn¡¯t exert any force in her hand.


    She looked up from the hand and saw a face filled with smiles. The eyes were filled with smiles too. A warm light seemed to spread out from her body and the surroundings started to seem gentle too.


    Yangyang took the opportunity to force open her hand and the bracelet in her hand was exposed.


    ¡°Take a look at it, Fang Qi.¡± Yangyang gave a piece of the broken bracelet to Fang Qi. Fang Qi¡¯s family ran a jewelry business. Even if he was just a yful kid, with the influence of his family, he could still do a simple verification.


    Jiang Han regained her senses suddenly and wanted to snatch the piece of jade back. However, it was already toote. The jade was already in Fang Qi¡¯s hand.


    Jiang Han¡¯s heart palpitated furiously. Her mind was in a whirl and she couldn¡¯t hear what the people in front of her were saying.


    ¡°Hanhan!¡±


    Zhao Yang shouted and caught the unconscious Jiang Han. He was still very worried. He ignored Fang Qi and took Jiang Han out immediately.


    Fang Qi shrugged and waved the broken jade in his hand. ¡°This is fake.¡±


    ¡°F**k!¡± Yangyang cursed.


    Fang Qi exchanged nces with Ming Shu and then looked at Yidai silently and carefully.


    ¡°I will go back first.¡± Yidai¡¯s voice was low. She lowered her eyes; they couldn¡¯t see the emotions in her gaze.


    ¡°Dai-er...¡±


    Yidai smiled at them and left.


    ¡°What are you standing there for? Send Dai-er back!¡± Yangyang kicked Fang Qi¡¯s leg. ¡°Watch over her. Don¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡±


    Fang Qi give her an OK sign.


    ¡°What is so good about Jiang Han? How did she manage to captivate Zhao Yang? If her personality is good, I could forget about it. However, Jiang Han is just treating Zhao Yang like a spare wheel.¡±


    ¡°To Zhao Yang, everything about her is good.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°Hey, which side do you stand on?¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°What can we do about it?¡±


    Yangyang clenched her fist. ¡°We have to make Zhao Yang see her true self.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth corners went up. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Zhao Yang would hate you after he knew?¡±


    Yangyang was surprised. ¡°Why? I helped him see Jiang Han¡¯s true self. Shouldn¡¯t he thank me?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand and stroked Yangyang¡¯s head. ¡°Why are you so innocent? Did you eat Sanlu when you were growing up?¡±


    Zhao Yang loved Jiang Han so much, he already doesn¡¯t listen to them. If they really exposed Jiang Han in front of him, he might just fall out with them.


    Yangyang reacted after a few seconds. She pushed Ming Shu¡¯s hand off. ¡°You¡¯re scolding me! If you¡¯re my friend, you should help me. Sigh, I don¡¯t care, you must help. I can¡¯t see Dai-er being bullied like this.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Rtionships areplicated. Ming Shu didn¡¯t really want to help.


    ...


    Yangyang dragged Ming Shu and they went to find Zhao Yang. They told him about the bracelet, but the ending was just like what Ming Shu expected.


    Yangyang almost beat Zhao Yang up. She didn¡¯t do it in the end, but they ended the conversation on bad terms.


    Ever since that day, Zhao Yang started distancing himself from them. Ming Shu didn¡¯t see him at the few gatherings that she went to.


    <i>¡°Beibei, I will send you an address. Hurry up ande over.¡±</i>


    Yangyang¡¯s call came when Ming Shu was in a meeting. She asked Lin Wenyue to continue the meeting for her and left thepany with her cellphone.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± The president was skipping work again and left during a meeting. Could they cut her sry?


    The address that Yangyang gave her was that of a hotel. She was sitting like a thief at the hotel cafe.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ming Shu sat down and called for the attendant to order food.


    Yangyang took out a magazine and blocked her face with it. ¡°I saw Jiang Han going into the hotel with a man.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth corners twitched. ¡°You haven¡¯t given up yet? Did Zhao Yang listen to you when you talked to himst time?¡±


    Yangyang clenched her fist. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I must expose Jiang Han¡¯s true face. Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Let me eat some food first.¡± <i>I need to pamper my snacks.</i>


    ¡°What are you eating for? Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Ming Shu convinced her. ¡°When you called me, they had just entered the hotel. How long has it been? Even if they want to do anything, they haven¡¯t had the time to do it yet. If we go inter, the timing will be just right.¡±


    Yangyang felt that Ming Shu was talking rubbish, but she felt that it made sense too.


    By the time Ming Shu finished eating, half an hour had already passed. Yangyang couldn¡¯t wait anymore and grabbed Ming Shu as she ran out.


    However, it was a five-star hotel. They could not reveal details about their clients so Yangyang didn¡¯t even know which floor Jiang Han was on.


    ¡°Boss Xu, do you need help?¡±


    Luo Chuan came down his private lift with a few of his men. The people behind him looked really fierce, but Luo Chuan was casual like a hooligan. There seemed to be a strange sh of lighting from his eyes. It made him look seductive.


    The corners of his mouth moved up. He looked as though he was in a good mood when he saw Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu gave her standard smile. ¡°No need.¡±


    <i>The entrance of this crazy person is really different. He brought so many people with him, I have to use some effort to fight all of them.</i>


    <i>Let me eat more before I fight with them!</i>


    Luo Chuan raised his eyebrows and looked at the receptionist. ¡°What does Boss Xu want?¡±


    The receptionist suddenly got asked a question and her face turned red as she answered, ¡°These twodies wanted to know where a client is staying at.¡±


    ¡°Since Boss Xu requested it, how can we not satisfy her?¡± Luo Chuan raised his chin.


    The receptionist was stunned for a moment before understanding what Luo Chuan meant. She looked down and pressed the keyboard. She said the room number clearly: ¡°2522.¡±


    Yangyang might be curious as to why Luo Chuan was acting as though he was a crazy person and only regained her senses when the receptionist said the room number. She grabbed Ming Shu and wanted to go up the elevator.


    Luo Chuan reached out and blocked her. ¡°Boss Xu, I just helped you, are you not going to even thank me? That is not cute.¡±


    Ming Shu wanted to hit him, but due to the risk involved, she bore with it. ¡°I did not ask you to help.¡±


    <i>You wanted to help me yourself. Why must I thank you?</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll anger you to death.</i>


    Luo Chuan clicked his tongue and retrieved his hand. He looked at her mockingly as though he was looking at some vivid, poisonous snake.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a room card, you can¡¯t go up. Boss Xu, are you sure that you don¡¯t want to thank me?¡±


    Most of the room cards in five-star hotels could only allow the guest to go to the level of their hotel room as well as public areas. They would not be able to go to any other floors.


    Ming Shu smiled at him and then turned to say to the receptionist, ¡°Please give me a room on the 25th floor.¡±

 Chapter 591 - What A Messy Circle (14)

    <h4>Chapter 591: What A Messy Circle (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The receptionist looked at Luo Chuan. Thetter didn¡¯t stop her so the receptionist said politely, ¡°Can you give me your identity card, please?¡±


    Ming Shu asked Yangyang to give her identity card to the receptionist. After the receptionist finished giving them their room, she gave the room card and the identity card back to them.


    Luo Chuan stayed with them throughout the whole process and didn¡¯t stop them at all. Once Ming Shu entered the elevator, he turned and looked at the receptionist. ¡°Who are they looking for?¡±


    The receptionist said, ¡°The person that booked the room is called Jiang Han.¡±


    Jiang Han?


    Jiang Han...


    Luo Chuan looked at the elevator in deep thought. He stood there for almost a minute before leaving with his bunch of men.


    ...


    The smell of perfume in the elevator was really strong. Ming Shu felt that it was stinging her nose. Yangyang grabbed her elbow and asked, ¡°That person is Luo Chuan. How did he be like this?¡±


    Luo Chuan was a very cold person before.


    He was like the ambassador of an icy mountain when he stood still.


    ¡°He must have damaged his brain from taking too many drugs.¡± Ming Shu spouted nonsense seriously.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Yangyang opened her small mouth wide. Her mind was filled with the gossip that Luo Chuan damaged his brain from taking drugs.


    <i>Ding¡ª</i>


    The elevator reached level 25.


    Yangyang contained her emotions and walked toward room 2522. The door was closed and the soundproofing of the room was good too, so they couldn¡¯t hear anything that was happening inside.


    Ming Shu and Yangyang waited outside for almost an hour before the door of 2522 opened. Jiang Han came out first, followed by a bald-headed guy.


    The man was hugging Jiang Han¡¯s small waist and the two of them walked intimately towards the elevator.


    Yangyang shrunk in the corner and took many photos of them. Although she didn¡¯t manage to capture their faces, anyone who was familiar with Jiang Han would know that this was her.


    ¡°Let me send this to Zhao Yang...¡±


    Ming Shu stopped her. ¡°There is no use if you send it to him now. Wait for the right time.¡±


    Yangyang really took Zhao Yang as her friend and hoped that he would not be fooled by Jiang Han. However, you need a n sometimes. But... Ming Shu felt that Zhao Yang might not ept the evidence.


    Yangyang still wanted to continue waiting in this area. Ming Shu still had things to do so she went back to thepany first. Of course, she went to buy food on the way back to thepany so by the time she arrived at thepany, it was almost time to end work.


    Lin Wenyue had already finished the meeting for her. Ming Shu looked at the records of the meeting. There didn¡¯t seem to be any problem.


    ¡°I have already announced that Lu Zhuo is making aeback. I have asked him to join a variety show as his first appearance for theeback. Boss Xu, do you want to take a look at it?¡± Lin Wenyue said.


    ¡°Variety show?¡± If the crazy person went on a variety show, would he nag the host to death?


    Ming Shu shivered as she thought of this scene.


    <i>The show would find me forpensation for snacks, no,pensation for their mental anguish, right?!</i>


    Lin Wenyue said slowly, ¡°Lin Wenyue has not appeared in the media for a year. This variety show is really popr. It would be good for Lu Zhuo to be in one episode. If the response is good, I will start epting dramas for him.¡±


    Lu Zhuo was not a newbie. After this period of time, he had a basic understanding of Lu Zhuo.


    His acting skills were not bad and his learning ability was strong. Lin Wenyue was satisfied with his first artist after he made his owneback. The only con was that he was too naggy.


    Ming Shu bit her lollipop and flipped through the information on the variety show. ¡°Okay, use the best resources you can get.¡±


    Lin Wenyue was surprised. The rtionship between Lu Zhuo and his new boss was not normal.


    If you could get a president to give you the best resources possible, that meant that you would be the main priority of thispany.


    ¡°You can choose between these scripts first. Keep those that you find suitable and let him choose.¡± Ming Shu took out some scripts from her drawer.


    Lin Wenyue looked over them. His mouth twitched uncontrobly. ¡°Boss Xu, what kind of characters do you want him to y?¡±


    <i>These are all next year¡¯s big-budget productions...</i>


    There had not been any news of casting and she already got the scripts. She even asked him to choose whichever?


    Did Lu Zhuo save the universe in the past?


    ¡°He will just take whatever character he can y. Do I have to pay to get him a male lead role? Do I have that much money?¡± <i>Don¡¯t I need to pay for my snacks?</i>


    Lin Wenyue: ¡°...¡±


    Lin Wenyue took the scripts and left the office. He wiped his forehead weakly. He really was old. <i>Youngsters nowadays...</i>


    ¡°General Manager Lin.¡±


    ¡°Little Duan.¡± Lin Wenyue nodded his head.


    Brother Duan¡¯s gazended on the scripts in Lin Wenyue¡¯s hand. He saw the words using his sharp eyes and his heart trembled. ¡°Are these the new shows thepany received?¡±


    Lin Wenyue pulled the scripts closer to himself. ¡°Before the year ends, thepany will fight to get some scripts and they will pass it to you in a while. It is up to their abilities whether they will be able to get the roles.¡±


    Lin Wenyue didn¡¯t answer Brother Duan¡¯s question. He lifted his head slightly and walked past Brother Duan.


    ¡°What are you proud of? Stupid gay.¡±


    Brother Duan didn¡¯t lower his voice. Lin Wenyue stopped in his tracks and then left after a while as though he didn¡¯t hear anything.


    Lin Wenyue chose among the scripts. Actually, there was nothing much to choose from. All the scripts weren¡¯t bad. You could tell that the president was really putting a lot of emphasis on Lu Zhuo.


    Lin Wenyue took the scripts into the practice room. Lu Zhuo had a practice room of his own. Because of this, the other artists in thepany discriminated against him.


    Even if he was their senior who was really popr a year ago, he was just a has-been artist now. The moment he made aeback, he had a personal practice room. This was the privilege of an A-list artist.


    At this moment, Lu Zhuo wasn¡¯t motivated by the private practice room. He was sitting on the floor hopelessly.


    Lin Wenyue was used to him being like this. He ced the scripts in front of him. ¡°Choose. I will see which role is more suitable for you after you have chosen.¡±


    Lu Zhuo nced at them. <i>I am always acting. Now, I still have to act...</i>


    <i>Can I not act?</i>


    <i>I am developing a split personality!</i>


    ¡°What are you unsatisfied about?¡± Lin Wenyue noticed the emotion on Lu Zhuo¡¯s face. ¡°These are all next year¡¯s big-budget productions. You have not been acting for a year. Thepany is already taking very good care of you by giving you these scripts.¡±


    Lu Zhuo picked a random script and revealed his small canine teeth, ¡°Will I be the main lead?¡±


    Lin Wenyue: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I have always been the main lead for my past shows. You are not asking me to act as some supporting role now, right? I will not act in any supporting roles, not even the second male lead. Last time...¡±


    Lin Wenyue: ¡°...¡±


    Even if Lin Wenyue had the heart of an angel, he could not bear with this shameless and naggy behavior.


    <i>It is already very good for him if he got the role of the second male lead. However, he still wants to be the main lead. Why doesn¡¯t he just go to heaven?</i>


    Lin Wenyue couldn¡¯t make a decision alone. The male and female leads for these kinds of productions would be chosen by the crew members and the crew would invite those people that they found suitable.


    If they couldn¡¯t find a suitable person, a casting would happen.


    <i>All the main leads for big productions are popr and famous artists. Why will they allow a has-been artist to be the main lead? Do you think that your family owns the production team!</i>


    ¡°... So, if I am not the main lead, I will not act.¡± Lu Zhuo threw down the scripts and concluded his speech.


    <i>It¡¯s for the best if I don¡¯t have to act.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not here to find a career.</i>


    Lin Wenyue kept quiet for a few seconds. This person might be the one that thepany wanted to push forward. He should go back and asked the president.


    Lu Zhuo didn¡¯t know that if Lin Wenyue hadn¡¯t cultivated his temper for all these years, he would have received a huge scolding from him.

 Chapter 592 - What A Messy Circle (15)

    <h4>Chapter 592: What A Messy Circle (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu finished signing thest document and left the office under the aggravated gaze of the secretary.


    The elevator reached B1 and Ming Shu walked toward her car. She thought about what she should eatter.


    Seafood, steamboat, barbecued...


    She wanted to eat everything.


    <i>Let¡¯s eat everything then!</i>


    Ming Shu reached out and pulled open the door of the car. Before she could sit inside, the door of the car was pushed closed. The force came from the side and a shadow fell into her eyes.


    ¡°Boss Xu.¡± Lu Zhuo¡¯s face suddenly appeared. ¡°Can I send you home?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>This crazy person must be a spirit. He doesn¡¯t make any sound when he walks.</i>


    <i>Is he trying to scare me to death and then inherit my snacks!</i>


    <i>Or is he trying to kill me and then snatch my snacks?</i>


    <i>Either way, he doesn¡¯t have good intentions.</i>


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Lu Zhuo.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    She couldn¡¯t understand how the Harmony System announced the tasks.


    It just announced whenever it wanted to and it felt like it. Only her harmony system was so willful.


    Wait... Hatred Points from Lu Zhuo?


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Ming Shu took a deep breath and pushed the hand that was holding the car door away. She squinted and asked him, ¡°Where is your agent?¡±


    <i>Why are you not looking after this crazy person and allowing him toe out and pester me! I¡¯ll deduct your drumsticks!</i>


    Lu Zhuo replied tantly, ¡°It¡¯s time to end work already. The agent needs to end work too. Boss Xu, where are you going? I can send you off.¡±


    ¡°There are no working hours for an agent.¡± Ming Shu pulled the car door open. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going on a variety show soon? Why are you not preparing for it? Don¡¯t you want to be popr?¡±


    <i>What the hell, I don¡¯t want to be popr at all.</i>


    <i>It¡¯s all because of this stupid character profile.</i>


    Not only was this person sick, he was also someone who wanted to get popr. If he didn¡¯t want to be popr, he would be viting the character profile and his points would be deducted.


    <i>I am so angry I could die!</i>


    Lu Zhuo calmed down his cursing heart and went around to the other side. He sat in the passenger seat.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Did I invite you? Shameless!</i>


    Apparently, Lu Zhuo didn¡¯t know what shameless was.


    For the sake of the task, he could only do his best!


    He buckled his seatbelt and said, ¡°I want to talk about the variety show with you. Do you know what variety show that is? That is a reality show. I have seen the details and videos. Some of the events in the show are very sick. I don¡¯t want to participate in this show.¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Lu Zhuo looked up. He noticed that there was no one at the driver¡¯s seat. He looked out the window.


    The girl walked over from the front of the car and opened the car door. There was a smile on her beautiful face, but the smile seemed sinister. Before Lu Zhuo could understand the situation, his wrist was grabbed and he was dragged out of the car.


    ¡°Boss Xu, what are you doing? Let me go. Don¡¯t you know that males and females should keep their distance? I will shout now, stop it...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth twitched.


    <i>Why is this crazy person so dramatic?</i>


    <i>Should I say something like ¡°Even if you shout, no one woulde to help you¡± to fit the current situation?</i>


    Ming Shu pulled Lu Zhuo out of the car. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go to the variety show?¡±


    Lu Zhuo pressed against the hand that Ming Shu grabbed. ¡°This show is not suitable for my image. Why must I participate in it? I don¡¯t want to participate in it.¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? Even if you re at me, I will not participate in the show. It¡¯s just a show that ys tricks on people. I¡¯m not going.¡±


    ¡°What if someone wants to harm me because they are afraid that I¡¯ll steal their limelight? I don¡¯t want to participate in this kind of show. I¡¯m not going to participate in this kind of show. I will not participate, not participate...¡±


    Ming Shu felt that her entire ear was filled with Lu Zhuo¡¯s voice. His voice sounded quite good, but all his words blurred together and it was so noisy it made Ming Shu want to hit someone.


    Ming Shu pulled up her sleeves.


    <i>No, I can¡¯t stand it anymore. Let me beat him first.</i>


    ¡°Why are you beating me?¡±


    ¡°Why are you beating me, I just don¡¯t want to participate in the show, how can you hit me because of that... stop it!¡± <i>What the f**k, I am going to retaliate soon!</i>


    Lu Zhuo retaliated at first, but he slowly gave up in the end.


    She was the president. He had a task. For the sake of his rice bowl, for the sake of bing popr, for the sake of the mission¡ª


    <i>I will endure this.</i>


    Lu Zhuo waited for Ming Shu to finish hitting him and then hey on the floor and pretended he was dead.


    Ming Shu tidied her clothes and stood up. She looked at the person who was pretending to be a corpse and her mood got much better. He was finally not speaking anymore. <i>The world is beautiful again. Snacks, here Ie.</i>


    Lu Zhuo saw Ming Shu leaving and opened his eyes to stare at her. He started cursing at her.


    He showed his teeth and climbed up from the ground. He pounced on Ming Shu. ¡°Are you trying to run away after you beat me? Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re the president, I¡¯ll be scared of you. What you¡¯re doing is illegal.¡±


    <i>Amazing. This little demon is getting better and better at giving excuses.</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s acting skills got put to use. ¡°Do you need me to give you VIP treatment at a hospital and then talk aboutpensation ns with you?¡±


    Lu Zhuo, money tree, crazy person, full of excuses, said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu felt that she was unlucky. She brought Lu Zhuo along to eat and then brought him along for the rest of the way too. Lu Zhuo showed off his nagging ability the entire time.


    Ming Shu continued smiling.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Lu Zhuo felt that there was something wrong with the route. ¡°Are you trying to sell me to human traffickers?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head and her smile widened. It reminded him of the smiles he saw when he just woke up in the mental hospital...


    Lu Zhuo observed the buildings around them carefully. The building in front of them was obvious.


    <i>Damn!</i>


    <i>This is the mental hospital.</i>


    Lu Zhuo hugged his seatbelt tightly. ¡°Boss Xu, we can talk nicely. I will not sue you, really. Nothing happened today. I will not talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you need to go to the hospital? I¡¯m taking you to see the doctors. Don¡¯t worry.¡± <i>You want to fight with me? If I can¡¯t torture you to death, I will eat two more bags of snacks.</i>


    Lu Zhuo shivered in fear.


    What the hell, how could he not be worried? This was the mental hospital. Only ghost would want to return here.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it, I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯m not sick. I¡¯m fine.¡± <i>This is different from what was written in the script!</i>


    Ming Shu smiled gently and consoled him, ¡°If you¡¯re sick, you must get treatment. Thepany is very humane to our artists. We will not mistreat you.¡±


    Lu Zhuo: ¡°...¡± <i>I am not sick! I don¡¯t need any treatment!</i>


    Ming Shu got down and opened the door on Lu Zhuo¡¯s side. ¡°Get off the car.¡±


    Lu Zhuo shook his head and grabbed his seatbelt tightly.


    Ming Shu reached out herself and unbuckled the seatbelt. She pulled him out without mercy.


    ¡°Boss Xu, I was wrong. I will go participate in the show.¡± <i>As a mission agent, I will adapt to the circumstances.</i>


    <i>Keep calm! I can win this!</i>


    Ming Shu plucked off his hand, which was grabbing the car door handle, and mmed the car door closed. She then pulled him toward the side and then returned to the car at the fastest speed. She started the engine and the car moved out.


    Ming Shu took the chance when she was driving past Lu Zhuo to waved at him.


    For the sake of Hatred Points, she must work hard to make him explode with anger.


    Lu Zhuo: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the hell is this?</i>


    <i>Who am I?</i>


    <i>Where am I?</i>


    <i>What am I doing?</i>


    The mental hospital was at a remote location. Right now, it was dead silent. The wind blew through the night sky and Lu Zhuo couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    He turned around and nced at the eerie-looking signboard of the mental hospital as well as the pale glow of themps beside it. He shivered again.


    <i>What the hell! I¡¯m not doing this anymore!</i>

 Chapter 593 - What A Messy Circle (16)

    <h4>Chapter 593: What A Messy Circle (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu waited for someone to fetch Lu Zhuo before she went back and continued eating. By the time she reached her house, it was near midnight.


    A ck car was parked outside her house. Ming Shu was hugging her snacks as she looked at the car. Just as she was about to look away, the car door opened.


    A pair of long legs stepped out of the car. The leather shoes were polished so brightly they could almost serve as a mirror.


    Under the dim light, Ming Shu saw the person in the car clearly.


    Huo Ting!


    Huo Ting called her impatiently: ¡°Xu Bei.¡±


    ¡°... What?¡± Ming Shu hugged her snacks and stepped back. <i>Appearing here in the middle of the night, are you trying to kill me to get my snacks?</i>


    Huo Ting walked toward her. He was holding an invitation card between his fingers. ¡°Come to this ce this weekend. Our families want to discuss our engagement.¡±


    Ming Shu felt that she didn¡¯t hear him properly. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Huo Ting said concisely, ¡°Engagement.¡±


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°You and I?¡±


    Huo Ting ced the invitation card on her snacks. ¡°If not me, who do you want to be engaged to? Xu Bei, our engagement was nned by our families. I don¡¯t care if you are willing to do it or not, I just hope that you would not do anything drastic.¡±


    Ming Shu was so amused. They were not engaged and he had already started caring about her.


    ¡°For example?¡±


    ¡°Going out with an artist in the middle of the night.¡±


    <i>Going out with an artist in the middle of the night? Is he talking about Lu Zhuo?</i>


    Huo Ting continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any negative news about you on the entertainment news.¡±


    Huo Ting didn¡¯t stay any longer. He turned around and went up to his car after finishing his sentence. He looked at Ming Shu before the car door closed. ¡°Don¡¯t bete.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. Her voice carried through the night andnded clearly in Huo Ting¡¯s ears. ¡°I will definitely not bete.¡±


    Huo Ting froze for a moment. He felt that something was amiss, but he didn¡¯t think much and closed the car door. He asked the driver to leave.


    He had waited here for too long and wasted too much time.


    Ming Shu returned home and opened the invitation. The location and time of the meal were written on the invitation. The Xu family just called for the engagement without informing her, the main lead of the show?


    <i>Have I agreed?</i>


    <i>Have my snacks agreed?</i>


    Ming Shu took out her phone and realized that it was turned off. She charged her phone and turned it on. Father Xu¡¯s missed calls started popping up one after another.


    In the end, he might have given up calling her and sent a message to her to tell her about the engagement. The time was not long after she got off from work.


    <i>Wengwengweng¡ª</i>


    The phone suddenly vibrated. Ming Shu got a shock.


    Ming Shu answered the call. ¡°Why are you not sleeping in the middle of the night? Why are you sleep-calling me?¡±


    The secretary¡¯s voice was hoarse. She seemed to have just woken up. <i>¡°Boss Xu, some paparazzi took photos of Lu Zhuo and you. General Manager Lin is asking me how should I settle this.¡±</i>


    ¡°What photos?¡± Lu Zhuo and her didn¡¯t go to open a room. What photos were there to take of them?


    The secretary said, <i>¡°I have already emailed you the photos.¡±</i>


    Ming Shu could only open her email. The photos were taken in the carpark. First, Lu Zhuo appeared. She was leaning against the car door and Lu Zhuo had one hand on the car door. Under the dim light, the position seemed ambiguous.


    After that, it was a photo of her pressing Lu Zhuo onto the ground...


    The angle was just great. It didn¡¯t look like a fight but looked more like she was trying to do something to...


    ¡°Suppress it first...¡± Ming Shu changed her words instantly, ¡°Let them send it out. You all will add oil to the fire and make this issue as big as possible.¡±


    <i>Didn¡¯t Huo Ting say that he didn¡¯t want to see me on the entertainment news?</i>


    <i>I will make sure that he sees me every day.</i>


    Lu Zhuo wanted to maintain his character profile, but how could she let him have his way?


    Killing two birds with one stone, it was perfect!


    <i>I should reward myself with a bag of snacks.</i>


    <i>¡°Big Miss, are you speaking the truth?¡± </i>The secretary suspected that she didn¡¯t wake up fully and heard wrongly. <i>¡°The reporters would definitely write about it. Lu Zhuo has not made hiseback yet. If such a huge thing urs, there would be nothing gooding out of it for both Lu Zhuo and you.¡±</i>


    Ming Shu replied oppressively, ¡°We didn¡¯t kill anyone or set any fires, right? What are you afraid of? Send it out!¡±


    <i>If there is no one talking trash about you, it means that you are not popr.</i>


    <i>The more people talk trash about you, the more popr you are.</i>


    Under Ming Shu¡¯s guidance, the entertainment news the next day was filled with ¡°obscene photos¡± of Ming Shu and the soon-to-return Lu Zhuo. The headlines that the reporters used were very straight to the point too.


    Combining it with the news that happened before this...


    After Lu Zhuo rejected Ming Shu and got shelved, she forced herself onto Lu Zhuo. The description of everything was on point. The storyline was filled with ups and downs and it allowed people¡¯s minds to run wild. Even novel writers felt that they couldn¡¯tpare to them.


    Huo Ting must have been angered to death. He messaged Ming Shu bright and early in the morning and asked her about the news.


    He just warned herst night and then this morning, such a big issue urred.


    Ming Shu typed slowly and replied to him.


    ¡ª President of Beichen got tangled up with her own artist. Isn¡¯t this what Mister Huo saidst night? The headlines are so big, don¡¯t you recognize the words? Do I need to hire a tutor for you?


    ¡ª Xu Bei, don¡¯t test my patience.


    ¡ª I just want to see what your bottom line for patience is.


    Huo Ting might have been disgusted by the tone because he didn¡¯t reply to Ming Shu anymore. Ming Shu looked at thements online. Someone even brought up the case with Xia Lian again and scolded Ming Shu about it.


    Ming Shu logged in to her blog.


    Inte pal A: Last time, she bullied an artist. This time, she targeted her own artist. Why is there someone like her? I am so disgusted.


    Inte pal B: Lu Zhuo is my god. Why did she shelve him and target him? Shameless.


    Inte pal C: Lu Zhuo is not a clean person either. Look at the photo, he didn¡¯t even retaliate. Maybe he did it on his own will. He¡¯s been off the scene for a year and if he wants to get resources, he needs to climb onto people¡¯s bed. If not, why would they make him famous?


    Ming Shu saw thisment.


    Why?


    Because he got a good life!


    Ming Shu refuted all these people and gained herself some Hatred Points.


    After scrolling through her blog, Ming Shu got up slowly and went to herpany building. Lu Zhuo didn¡¯te at all. Lin Wenyue asked Ming Shu about how they should settle the news now.


    ¡°Let them scrape some poprity from us. I don¡¯t mind.¡± <i>I am a generous person.</i>


    Lin Wenyue: ¡°...¡± <i>Do you call this poprity? No artist would want to have this kind of poprity!</i>


    ¡°Right,¡± Ming Shu suddenly said, ¡°as for the variety show, change it for him.¡±


    Lin Wenyue frowned. ¡°Do you feel that there is something wrong with the show?¡±


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t say that the little demon didn¡¯t like it, right? <i>I still want my dignity!</i>


    She thought of a reason. ¡°I saw a trickster this morning and he said that ourpany is not fated with this show.¡±


    Lin Wenyue felt awkward. ¡°You already said that it¡¯s a trickster. Why do you still believe what he says?¡±


    ¡°It is better to believe than not to.¡± Ming Shu nodded. ¡°It is decided then. You will find an excuse to tell Lu Zhuo. Don¡¯t let him know that I changed the show for him.¡±


    Lin Wenyue: ¡°...¡±


    Lin Wenyue really wanted to scold his new president. He wanted to create a bright and sunny image for Lu Zhuo.


    However, his new president showed no intention of speaking up for Lu Zhuo. Lu Zhuo¡¯s reaction was even more infuriating. He actually seemed quite happy. If he didn¡¯t stop him, he might have run around and shouted that he was being taken advantage of... <i>Are they trying to destroy each other?</i>


    <i>They really know how to y.</i>


    Ming Shu returned to her office in a good mood. When her mood was good, her efficiency increased. The secretary was at a loss. Why was their president in a good mood when there was such news about her?


    She didn¡¯t understand what her boss was thinking.

 Chapter 594 - What A Messy Circle (17)

    <h4>Chapter 594: What A Messy Circle (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Hearing that he wouldn¡¯t need to get on the reality show known as the ¡°most unkind¡± program and lose his face, Lu Zhuo immediately counted all the credits on Ming Shu, without listening to Lin Wenyue¡¯s excuses.


    Lu Zhuo obediently ran to Ming Shu¡¯s office. He pushed the door open a crack first, and then popped in his head. ¡°Boss Xu, I want to treat you with a feast.¡±


    Ming Shu, who was sitting in the boss chair, looked up and met with Lu Zhuo¡¯s glittering eyes.


    She restrained herself. ¡°No need.¡±


    <i>I¡¯m not that kind of person who¡¯ll be lured by food.</i>


    <i>I am not.</i>


    <i>Right, I¡¯m not.</i>


    Lu Zhuo pushed the door open and went in. ¡°Boss Xu, are you not hungry? It¡¯s exactly the time for dinner. I¡¯m inviting you to a very tasty restaurant, and I promise you¡¯ve never gone there before.¡±


    <i>No, I¡¯m good.</i>


    ¡°Boss Xu, we work and we eat. How can your body stand it if you don¡¯t eat? It¡¯s time for dinner right now.¡±


    <i>I... am good.</i>


    Ming Shu buried herself in the documents, but the documents had already turned into all kinds of drumsticks.


    ¡°Boss Xu, just give me a chance! Last time you went to pick me up and I haven¡¯t thanked you.¡± Lu Zhuo approached the office desk. ¡°If you don¡¯t allow me to treat you to a meal, I¡¯ll feel ungrateful all the time...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Ming Shu mmed her pen against the table and stood up in a rush.


    Lu Zhuo thought Ming Shu was going to beat him, so he subconsciously took a few steps back.


    <i>WTH! I didn¡¯t me her for beating me up and throwing me at the asylum, but she¡¯s so unkind to me? I¡¯ll call the police, right now!</i>


    Ming Shu covered the documents on the table. ¡°You won¡¯t bother me if I go have dinner with you?¡±


    Lu Zhuo revealed his two small canine teeth. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    <i>I should agree with her first, and then find other excuses by then. I don¡¯t believe she won¡¯t like me.</i>


    <i>Hahahaha I¡¯m such a genius.</i>


    ¡°Lead the way.¡± <i>I¡¯m doing this so he won¡¯t bother me again.</i>


    Ming Shu went with Lu Zhuo and skipped work. Other people saw this, and they really thought the two had some kind of intimate rtion just like the rumors on the Inte.


    Lu Zhuo took Ming Shu to a rtively private restaurant. The food was great, but the serving size was not big enough and was limited with quantity, which meant that you couldn¡¯t buy more even if you had money.


    Lu Zhuo moved his chair beside Ming Shu. ¡°Boss Xu, they say you¡¯ve slept with me...¡±


    Ming Shu chutted. ¡°Do you want to sleep with me?¡±


    Lu Zhuo sounded anticipatory. ¡°Will you do that, Boss Xu?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t sleep with psychopaths.¡±


    Lu Zhuo¡¯s face darkened. He argued, ¡°I¡¯m not sick.¡±


    ¡°No, but you¡¯re a psycho.¡± Ming Shu had read Lu Zhuo¡¯s information, and he was diagnosed with split personality disorder.


    Lu Zhuo: ¡°...¡± <i>WTF! You¡¯re a psycho!</i>


    <i>How am I a psycho?</i>


    <i>Lu Zhuo was a psycho!</i>


    <i>... Fine, I am Lu Zhuo now.</i>


    <i>I won¡¯t argue with a psychopath, just calm down. My job is not quarreling with her, but to conquer her.</i>


    ¡°Boss Xu, look at my face, isn¡¯t it handsome?¡± Lu Zhuo began to sell himself dandily. ¡°Has it increased your appetite greatly? Boss Xu, consider it. They all speak like that on the Inte, so you just let them talk wildly? Perhaps you should make it true.¡±


    Ming Shu put down the fork and wiped her mouth. ¡°Do you want to be kept so much? I can find a sugar daddy for you, and I promise he¡¯ll satisfy you in bed.¡±


    <i>Satisfy me in bed?</i>


    Lu Zhuo was filled with question marks in his head. <i>Why does it sound a little wrong...</i>


    <i>Pah pah pah, I don¡¯t want anyone else.</i>


    Lu Zhuo acted like a shy girl. ¡°I only want you, Boss Xu.¡±


    Ming Shu creasued her eyes and brows. She decided to make persistent efforts to piss Lu Zhuo off. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a pity. I¡¯ll be engaged soon.¡±


    Lu Zhuo burst out. ¡°Engagement? With whom?¡±


    <i>WTH? Which psychopath is trying to steal my girl?!</i>


    ¡°Have a guess.¡±


    <i>Guess... I guess your great uncle!</i>


    Lu Zhuo also had some data in his hands and he soon reacted. ¡°Huo Ting!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You know a lot.¡±


    Lu Zhuo felt a chill run down his back. He was too excited and burst out, but he shouldn¡¯t know who she would be engaged with.


    But what¡¯s done is done. Lu Zhuo didn¡¯t get frightened and instead he held his chin high. ¡°Huo Ting is not Mr. Right for you, so you can¡¯t be engaged to him.¡±


    ¡°Then who¡¯s my Mr. Right?¡±


    ¡°Me!¡±<i> You should feel really honored to pick up such a genius treasure like me.</i>


    Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°You? Why? Except for the face, what else do you have? How can youpare to Huo Ting?¡±


    Lu Zhuo was very confident. ¡°With this face, I¡¯ll be popr sooner orter. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t advertise you, how can you be popr?¡± Ming Shu thought it was very funny. ¡°Young man, daydream less, will you?¡±


    Lu Zhuo: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I suddenly feel that the tyrant boss¡¯s identity is too great.</i>


    <i>Can I change mine?</i>


    [... Lord Nine, don¡¯t daydream, okay?]


    [Lord Nine, calm down, calm down. Put down the knife!]


    Ming Shu stood up and happened to brush past the knife in Lu Zhuo¡¯s hands. Ming Shu looked aside to nce at a sh of cold light, but it disappeared in an instant.


    Lu Zhuo steadied the ss on the table. It seemed that she knocked down the ss when she stood up, and the gleam was produced by the lights reflecting on the ss.


    Lu Zhuo smiled calmly and revealed his small canine teeth, as cute as an innocent and harmlessmb.


    Ming Shu turned around and continued walking outside. Lu Zhuo released the ss, the cold light shing in his sleeves, and also stood up while pinching the sleeves closed.


    It was very quiet in the corridor. Ming Shu stepped on the carpet, making not a single sound.


    She turned a corner, but then retreated all of a sudden.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Ming Shu pressed Lu Zhuo against the wall and conveniently covered his mouth. She warned, ¡°Don¡¯t speak.¡±


    Lu Zhuo nodded his head, expressing his agreement.


    Ming Shu hesitated for three seconds then removed her hand, and she looked to one side carefully. Lu Zhuo also popped out his head cautiously to look over.


    In the corridor ahead, a petite girl was corned by a man in the kabe-don posture, and it looked very intimate. The girl¡¯s expression was unhappy; seemingly she wanted to stop the man.


    But she failed in the end. The man grabbed her chin and kissed her. The image suddenly became very vague.


    Lu Zhuo averted his gaze and lowered his head to see his boss was filming with her phone, without showing any sign of embarrassment.


    Lu Zhuo: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why the hell don¡¯t you go work as paparazzi?</i>


    <i>What happened to your boss image!</i>


    The two over there moved, and Ming Shu also stepped back. She hit Lu Zhuo¡¯s chin and they made noises at the same time.


    ¡°Why did you get so close to me!¡± Since she had finished filming, Ming Shu wasn¡¯t worry about exposure and didn¡¯t hide her voice anymore.


    She covered her head and rubbed it hard. The impact almost caused a concussion.


    ¡°It¡¯s you who suddenly stepped back without warning. It hurt me, too.¡± Lu Zhuo felt he almost lost his chin in the pain. <i>What should I do if I¡¯m disfigured!</i>


    <i>The face is all I¡¯ve got left now.</i>


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t get so close to me, how would I have hit you.¡± <i>I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!</i>


    ¡°You...¡±


    <i>Why it¡¯s all my fault!</i>


    Ming Shu thought the two over there mighte to them. But as they talked so long, and no one approached.


    She looked over again to see that the two had left, and the corridor was empty.


    ¡°Who were those two people just now?¡± Lu Zhuo asked. ¡°Do you know them? Why did you film them? Do you have a grudge?¡±


    Ming Shu twitched her mouth corners. ¡°Why do you have so many questions? Isn¡¯t it annoying? I think you should be called Lu Annoying.¡±


    ¡°I have questions so I speak them out... Don¡¯t leave, you haven¡¯t answered my questions. Who were those two people just now!¡±

 Chapter 595 - What A Messy Circle (18)

    <h4>Chapter 595: What A Messy Circle (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    On the weekend...


    Ming Shu arrived at the location right on time, ording to the address on the invitation letter. The waiter led her into the box where Father Xu and a man of simr age with him sat on top, talking in low voices.


    Mother Xu was also chatting with a gentlewoman. The atmosphere was very harmonious.


    Except for the parents, there were also some other people present, including younger generations as well as the older generation. <i>Are you sure they came to negotiate the engagement, not directly execute the engagement?</i>


    ¡°Mom, Dad, Uncle Huo, Aunt Huo.¡±


    ¡°Ai, Little Bei is here.¡± Mother Huo stood up with a full smile. ¡°Howe Huo Ting didn¡¯te with you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±<i> It¡¯s unknown what bad things your son is doing. Why would hee with me.</i>


    ¡°This kid... Comeee, take a seat first.¡± Mother Huo warmly greeted Ming Shu and then told someone beside her to call Huo Ting.


    Ming Shu sat beside Mother Xu. Mother Xu asked about her recent situation and spontaneously the topic changed to the entertainment news on the Inte in the end.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re going to be engaged to Huo Ting now. In the future, you shouldn¡¯t do something like that. The Huo family and our family both have our reputations, and we can¡¯t let others mock us, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded her head obediently. She received the warning, but whether she listened to the warning was another matter.


    ¡°I watched Huo Ting, this kid, grow up and we know him and his family very well. Your father and I will rest assured to see you get married...¡± Mother Xu talked to Ming Shu in all earnestness, meanwhile Mother Huo would also break in with a few sentences. She seemed very satisfied with this ¡°daughter-inw.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and remained silent. She just drank her tea calmly.


    About ten minutester, the box¡¯s door was pushed open and Huo Ting walked in from outside.


    ¡°My son, you¡¯re here.¡± Mother Huo beamed with delight. But soon her smile stiffened, because behind Huo Ting followed a girl.


    The girl struggled but was held fast in Huo Ting¡¯s hands and had no chance to get away. She was forced toe into the box.


    <i>tter¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu put down the teacup and leaned back slightly against the chair. She looked in the door¡¯s direction. ¡°Mister Huo, you told me not to bete, I thought you would be punctual.¡±


    Huo Ting looked over with cold eyes. The coldness covered his entire person, which made him look like an emperor at the edge of losing his temper. The whole room fell into silence.


    Mother Huo looked at Ming Shu, then at her son. ¡°Who¡¯s... Who¡¯s this?¡±


    Mother Huo thought the girl looked familiar, but she couldn¡¯t recall who she was.


    ¡°Aunt Huo, hi, I¡¯m Mister Huo¡¯s friend.¡± Xia Lian exined and she hissed at Huo Ting in a low voice, ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    <i>Friends need to hold each other like this?</i>


    Mother Huo¡¯s expression became a little unhappy. But due to the many people present, she had to hold back her anger. ¡°Oh, Huo Ting¡¯s friend. Thene in and take a seat.¡±


    But Huo Ting pulled Xia Lian into his arms. ¡°Mother, she¡¯s my girlfriend.¡±


    Mother Huo¡¯s eyes widened.


    Girlfriend?


    What girlfriend?


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Father Huo hit the table and stood up. ¡°Your fianc¨¦ is Little Bei, you were engaged since childhood. What girlfriend are you speaking of!¡±


    Mother Xu and Father Xu¡¯s expressions became a little stiff.


    Today they were going to discuss the engagement, but they didn¡¯t expect the male party to bring a girlfriend here. <i>Where did they put our daughter?</i>


    ¡°I won¡¯t be engaged to Xu Bei.¡± Huo Ting confronted Father Huo fearlessly with a strong and hard attitude.


    ¡°You...¡± Father Huo pointed at Huo Ting and was angered to the point of speechlessness.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that like I want to be engaged to you.¡± Compared to the shocked people in the room, Ming Shu looked more casual. She took a handful of nuts and began to crack them open.


    As she spoke, the air suddenly quieted down, and the room was left with only the noises of her handling the nuts.


    The others in the room didn¡¯t even dare breathe freely.


    They just came here today to be the audience, but didn¡¯t expect to meet such a situation.


    ¡°Everyone knows the recent entertainment news, and I won¡¯t be engaged to such a person,¡± Huo Ting said with a cold expression.


    Ming Shu threw away the nut shells in her hands, making harsh noises.


    She stood up leisurely and unhurriedly, then asked Huo Ting with a smile, ¡°What kind of person?¡±


    Huo Ting answered after pausing for several seconds. ¡°Shameless.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Not as shameless as you, Mister Huo.¡±


    She took out her phone and clicked the y button. ¡°Is this what you call not shameless? Or do you think a girl is shameless if she gets targeted by others, but it¡¯s a matter of course for you to kiss and even sleep with someone, Mister Huo?¡±


    Mother Huo looked at the phone screen first. The pixel quality was high, and the video clearly recorded what happened in the corridor.


    Then the phone was passed to the other parties present.


    After they watched the video, one looked worse than the other.


    ¡°Scoundrel!¡± Father Huo cursed directly.


    ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± Mother Xu¡¯s expression was unhappy, but she behaved calmly.


    Huo Ting brought a woman with him in front of them, and now there was this intimate video. Wasn¡¯t he pping them in the face?


    Thankfully it was before the engagement. If they were really engaged, how much grief would their daughter have to face?


    ¡°There must be some misunderstanding. Ting-er is not this kind of person...¡± Mother Huo tried to exin and she looked at Xia Lian. ¡°Ting-er, is it this shameless woman that seduced you?¡±


    ¡°Mother, she¡¯s my girlfriend,¡± Huo Ting stressed and he held Xia Lian tighter in an obviously protective posture.


    Xia Lian¡¯s face was pale. She bit her lower lip tightly and leaned on Huo Ting. Her body trembled and her eyes had turned red.


    <i>Papapa...</i>


    Everyone looked to Ming Shu, who began to p her hands.


    <i>Why does she apud at this time? Is she crazy?</i>


    Ming Shu blinked and apuded a little longer calmly, then praised while putting her hands down. ¡°Miss Xia, excellent acting.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Xia Lian gave a nce to Ming Shu; thetter was looking at her with a smile. Xia Lian inexplicably panicked in her heart. She lowered her head quickly and exined to Mother Huo, ¡°Aunt Huo, I really have nothing to do with Mister Huo. Mister Huo, I know you don¡¯t want to be engaged, but don¡¯t drag me into this.¡±


    Hearing Xia Lian speak like this, Huo Ting slightly narrowed his eyes, and his imposing manner looked even more dangerous than before.


    ¡°You kissed each other, is that called having no rtion? Then what is having a rtion?¡± Ming Shu looked at Xia Lian with a faint smile.


    ¡°It was an ident...¡± Xia Lian exined in a low voice, ¡°If Miss Xu misunderstood it, I can only apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you apologizing to her.¡± Huo Ting pulled Xia Lian up and dered to everyone present, ¡°My girlfriend and fianc¨¦ will only be Xia Lian.¡±


    Ming Shu apuded again. ¡°So touching.¡±


    Huo Ting shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t act like that, Xu Bei.¡±


    Ming Shu revealed an innocent smile. ¡°I¡¯m only praising you, I can¡¯t even praise you? Do you think you¡¯re the mighty emperor of one thousand years? You scare me a lot, Your Majesty.¡±


    Ming Shu patted her chest exaggeratedly. Her face was filled with teasing and showed no sign of terror.


    The smile was too dazzling.


    Xia Lian gathered strong hatred inside. She suddenly broke free from Huo Ting and raised her voice. ¡°Mister Huo, don¡¯t embarrass me again. Our Xia family is not a match for your Huo family, but we won¡¯t allow ourselves to be bullied and humiliated by you like this.¡±


    As she finished the sentence, Xia Lian turned around and ran out.


    Huo Ting wanted to chase her but was pulled back by Mother Huo.


    Ming Shu held Mother Xu¡¯s arm and led her out. ¡°The engagement will be cancelled then. Both Mister Huo and I are not willing to go through with it, so it won¡¯t end well. Father, let¡¯s go. Are you waiting for a goodbye dinner?¡±


    Father Xu: ¡°...¡± <i>I haven¡¯t vented out my anger!</i>

 Chapter 596 - What A Messy Circle (19)

    <h4>Chapter 596: What A Messy Circle (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu promised Father Xu and Mother Xu again and again that she was totally fine. Even if Huo Ting had an imperial harem of three thousand concubines, it had nothing to do with her.


    Father Xu was still angry.


    Ming Shu was also helpless. The heated discussion about the rumors concerning her and Lu Zhuo was still ongoing. If you took it seriously, she was actually the same kind of scum as Huo Ting, who was too close to call.


    Surely the parents in the world favored their own kids.


    Ming Shu made great efforts tofort and send off Father Xu and Mother Xu, then she turned around to see Xia Lian.


    She was no longer wearing a piteous look on her face like just now; instead she looked at Ming Shu with hateful eyes.


    Xia Lian walked over to her and there was some pride in her eyes. ¡°Xu Bei, you¡¯ll lose everything someday.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help the excitement in her heart and wanted to show off in front of Ming Shu.


    In this life, she was the final winner.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to that.¡± Ming Shu smiled lightly. ¡°But, I need to talk to you about a very important thing.¡±


    Xia Lian frowned and looked at her alertly. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly reached out to catch Xia Lian¡¯s wrist and pulled her toward the nearby corner where there was no others.


    Xia Lian was surprised, mixed with anger and some unnoticeable nervousness. ¡°What are you doing, let go of me!¡±


    Ming Shu pushed Xia Lian into the corner and beat her up.


    What to do when your Hatred Points are not enough? Give a beating!


    Still not enough? Change posture and continue the beating!


    ¡°You crazy...¡± Xia Lian leaned against the wall and couldn¡¯t stand. She squeezed a few words out of her mouth and red at Ming Shu ferociously.


    <i>That¡¯s right, hate me!</i>


    Having gained the Hatred Points, Ming Shu sounded even more tender. ¡°I¡¯m eager to be crazy for you. You¡¯re my moon, my faith.¡± <i>And my snacks coupon.</i>


    It was a sweet sentence. But hearing it from Ming Shu only made Xia Lian feel horrible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this again next time.¡± <i>I need some food now.</i>


    Ming Shu rolled down her sleeves and smiled at Xia Lian. ¡°It seems I need to work out more.¡±


    Xia Lian: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Are you not afraid that I¡¯ll call the police?¡± Xia Lian¡¯s expression became a little ugly.


    ¡°Go ahead. You call the police once, and I¡¯ll beat you up once.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t care. ¡°You should call the police more often.¡±


    Xia Lian was just slightly injured and the wounds would heal using somemon medicine. Even if she called the police, what could they do to her?


    She would still be here when she was released.


    Xia Lian: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu hummed and left the ce. She bought herself some snacks, then slowly walked outside.


    Xia Lian happened to walk around the corner. She wore a mask and sunsses, talking on the phone while walking toward the road.


    Ming Shu swept across the streets in a nce and saw a white car was following Xia Lian slowly. Xia Lian seemed to be trying to cross the road.


    WTF!


    Ming Shu stuffed the snacks into her pocket and ran toward Xia Lian.


    Xia Lian hade to the roadside. But she was suddenly pulled back by someone and lost her bnce, falling to the ground.


    A gust of wind flew past, and the white car drove past, almost running over her feet. The smell of gas surged to her face, dust dancing around.


    ¡°Xia Lian?¡±


    Huo Ting¡¯s voice sounded and Xia Lian came back to herself then. She gasped heavily.


    She looked at the man supporting her and her lips trembled, then she called with difficulty, ¡°Huo Ting...¡±


    Huo Ting patted her back andforted her with a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Xia Lian calmed herself down. ¡°Did you pull me back just now?¡±


    Huo Ting shook his head. ¡°I saw you and you were like this. What happened?¡±


    Xia Lian felt a little strange. <i>Who pulled me just now?</i>


    She looked around. But most people were just indifferent onlookers, and some were amazed by Huo Ting¡¯s good-looking face. She couldn¡¯t tell who had saved her.


    Ming Shu stood nearby and ate her snacks speechlessly. <i>It¡¯s so fortunate to be my snacks coupon! I even need to protect them.</i>


    <i>... But wait, which little demon is trying to kill my snacks coupon again?</i>


    <i>Can¡¯t you just let go of my snacks coupon ande at me!</i>


    ...


    The marriage alliance between the Xu family and Huo family was no doubt ended in vain. Father Xu and Mother Xu would worry about the specific consequential issues, and Ming Shu just continued to y the foppish boss.


    Thepany¡¯s departments had all gradually settled down. Ming Shu began to attend meetings more frequently and for longer periods of time.


    Even so, every time the secretary saw Ming Shu, she was sitting among a group of people and eating snacks...


    But thepany¡¯s business got busier and busier, with all kinds of projects springing up like mushrooms. Before the secretary felt she was too idle, but now she hated that she couldn¡¯t split herself in two.


    Driven by Lin Wenyue, Lu Zhuo went to attend a variety show. He wasn¡¯t at thepany during the recording, so he had no time to win Ming Shu¡¯s approval.


    When Lu Zhuo appeared before Ming Shu again, he had be popr with an extremely sudden and swift speed because of the variety show¡¯s broadcast.


    Lin Wenyue once told Ming Shu something.


    He said, ¡°Lu Zhuo was born to be the spotlight¡¯s favorite.¡±


    Lin Wenyue had worked with many other artists. But ording to himself, it was his first time praising a person like this.


    ¡°Has he chosen a script?¡±


    Speaking of the script, Lin Wenyue¡¯s expression became a little weird. He hesitated for a long while and then said, ¡°Lu Zhuo said he won¡¯t act if he¡¯s not the male protagonist.¡±


    Ming Shu grunted with a smile. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he fly to heaven?¡±


    Lin Wenyue: ¡°...¡± <i>You spoiled him!</i>


    Thepany¡¯s movie king wasn¡¯t even treated as well as him.


    Ming Shu lowered her head down and then asked, ¡°Which ones are suitable for him to be the male protagonist in?¡±


    Lin Wenyue thought for a while, then answered sincerely, ¡°Boss Xu, Lu Zhuo can y whichever role.¡±


    This was also what Lin Wenyue thought was amazing. He watched Lu Zhuo¡¯s former works, and no matter what role it was, he could y it well. No wonder Beichen Entertainment valued him that much in that time.


    But it was also probably why he had a split personality...


    ¡°Lu Zhuo...¡± Lin Wenyue organized his thoughts. ¡°I suggest we should n a type for Lu Zhuo, and get him more roles of the same type in the future.¡±


    The doctor said Lu Zhuo had been healed, but the split personality... Lin Wenyue thought it¡¯d be better to take preventions so as to avoid a second incident.


    Ming Shu and Lin Wenyue discussed the details and finally decided on a script for Lu Zhuo.


    Ming Shu asked the crew only to learn that the male protagonist role was still empty, so she stuffed Lu Zhuo in through her interpersonalwork and money.


    Lu Zhuo just finished shooting for the variety show, and before he had a chance to even look at Ming Shu, he had to prepare for the new role.


    One word could be used to describe his condition¡ªbusy.


    Ming Shu¡¯s life was also not easy. In order to dominate the showbiz, she had sacrificed much of her beloved snack time.


    The secretary reported to Ming Shu. ¡°Boss Xu, <i>Vast Sceneries</i> is going to be finished. This movie was intended to be shown during the winter holidays. But something happened and the crew dyed the process, and it may not be shown then.¡±


    The movie that Xia Lian was in?


    Ming Shu came alive all at once. ¡°Since it can¡¯t be shown during winter holidays, change it to summer holidays. Go rece that Xia Lian.¡±


    The secretary was full of question marks in her brain.


    <i>What do you mean, go rece that Xia Lian?</i>


    <i>The shooting was going to finish now, how should they rece her? Doesn¡¯t that require them to reshoot it all?</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I mean the literal meaning as what you understand.¡±


    The secretary¡¯s mouth corners twitched. ¡°Boss Xu, Xia Lian is the third female and has quite a few parts in the movie. If we rece her, I¡¯m afraid our budget won¡¯t be enough. And if we need to reshoot, the other stars wouldn¡¯t necessarily have the running schedule. It¡¯s troublesome to coordinate, and it might offend some people.¡±


    The morous male and female protagonists were big shots and their schedule had been arranged until several yearster.


    <i>Boss Xu, please don¡¯t be willful!</i>


    Ming Shu was like a willful child, though. ¡°I¡¯m going to rece her anyway and piss her off.¡±


    The secretary: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 597 - What A Messy Circle (20)

    <h4>Chapter 597: What A Messy Circle (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The secretary couldn¡¯t persuade her rich and stubborn president so she could only follow her orders.


    When Xia Lian found out that her scenes were all changed, she was stunned. She had almost finished all her scenes.


    ¡°They are viting the contract!¡± Xia Lian said angrily to her agent. ¡°What right does she have to change my role?¡±


    The agent was in a difficult position. ¡°They are willing to pay the money for viting the contract.¡±


    Xia Lian was so angry she couldn¡¯t breathe. She flung all the things on the table onto the floor. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Xu Bei... she did it on purpose. She purposely changed my role.¡±


    ¡°Xu Bei is the president of Beichen now. How did you provoke her?¡± her agent asked her.


    Xia Lian didn¡¯t hear what her agent said.


    This show would be really popr in the future. Whether it is the main leads or the supporting roles, they would all be really popr. At the start, she used much effort to get this role.


    She put in so much effort in order to y this role properly. She couldn¡¯t be changed just like this.


    She had an idea. She took out her phone and ran through her contact list.


    But no matter who she contacted, they just said that there was nothing they could do.


    <i>Vast Sceneries</i> was made by Beichen Entertainment. Most of the money was invested by Beichen Entertainment. Besides the director, no one could do anything about it.


    Even if Xia Lian contacted the Xia family to do something, there would be no results, either.


    Xia Lian suddenly turned her head. ¡°Where is Mister Huo?¡±


    ¡°Mister Huo called you just now, but you said that you would not answer. So...¡± The agent didn¡¯t understand why Xia Lian was always so cold toward a good man like Huo Ting.


    ¡°Call him.¡±


    ...


    The director came personally so Ming Shu took some time to meet him.


    Ming Shu went straight to the point. ¡°Did youe for Xia Lian?¡±


    The director seemed awkward. He braced himself. ¡°Beichen Entertainment, although <i>Vast Sceneries</i> is an investment by Beichen Entertainment, when we signed the contractst time, you promised that I would have the authority to choose my own artist for the roles.¡±


    ¡°Xia Lian was not chosen by you, right?¡± Ming Shu counteracted him.


    The director: ¡°...¡± Xia Lian was really not chosen by him. It was because he owed Huo Ting a favor.


    Although he felt that Xia Lian was not suitable for the role initially, after filming, he was quite satisfied with Xia Lian.


    Ming Shu raised two fingers. ¡°Two choices. Either the show is cut, or you change out Xia Lian.¡±


    ¡°Cut?¡± The director got agitated. ¡°How can we cut it? We have invested so much money and energy into it...¡±


    Most of the famous directors aimed for the awards. They could only prove their value when they stepped onto that stage.


    This show was by Beichen Entertainment. If Ming Shu, who was the president, said that they would cut the show and she was willing topensate the relevant amount, the show could really be cut.


    Beichen Entertainment belonged to the Xu family. She could afford this amount ofpensation.


    Ming Shu smiled harmlessly. ¡°So, you can choose to change Xia Lian.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    What the hell! Both sides were forcing him!


    He already repaid Huo Ting when he allowed Xia Lian to enter the team. Now, he came to speak up for her because he didn¡¯t want to provoke Huo Ting.


    However, aspared to Huo Ting, the director was more concerned about his work.


    The director chose to change Xia Lian.


    Xia Lian didn¡¯t think that the result would still be the same even with Huo Ting¡¯s help. However, this was only the start. After that, she couldn¡¯t get any roles at all.


    Her agent went to investigate and realized that Beichen was behind all of it.


    Some people might not be afraid of Beichen Entertainment, but what about the Xu family?


    Huo Ting would not await his doom just like this.


    He bought over Zhishang Entertainment.


    The secretary hurriedly reported this news to Ming Shu. ¡°Boss Xu, the Huo family bought over Zhishang Entertainment...¡±


    Ming Shu hugged her popcorn andy on the sofa without any worry about her image. After she heard what the secretary said, she just said in an interested tone, ¡°Getting angry for ady. Even if you be a ghost, you would be dissolute.¡±


    <i>Boss Xu is so calm... but these words seem inappropriate, right?</i>


    The secretary got calmer too.


    Huo Ting bought over Zhishang Entertainment for Xia Lian. After a few days, Ming Shu heard that Xia Lian got a role in a drama. She was the female lead.


    Unluckily...


    Lu Zhuo was the male lead.


    Doomed love!


    When Ming Shu went to the production site, the drama had already been filming for a month. It was an ancient drama and Lu Zhuo was acting as a controversial prince.


    He would change from a harmless and kind prince into a ruthless and vicious king.


    The scene that was being filmed today was the scene that made him change his personality.


    His father was going to kill his mother.


    Lu Zhuo wore a dark princely outfit and kneeled in the brightly lit pce hall. He lowered his head and listened quietly to the emperor listing out the crimes.


    His aura had changed from the moment the emperor opened his mouth to the time when he ended his speech.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, but he was more convincing than any words.


    Ming Shu stood outside the scene and looked at him. Lu Zhuo seemed to have noticed her. He tilted his head and looked at her. Their eyes met and Lu Zhuo lifted his mouth corners slightly and smiled.


    The smile was clean and bright. There was no evil aura in it.


    However, the cold aura was still lingering around him. It seemed contradictory.


    <i>He is always... such a contradicting person.</i>


    ¡°Cut!¡±


    The director seemed to have realized that Lu Zhuo was not in the mood and cut the scene. At the same time, he acknowledged Lu Zhuo¡¯s acting and asked everyone to get some rest.


    Lu Zhuo got up from the ground and walked over from the grand hall. He walked past the mor andnded in reality.


    ¡°Why are you...¡±


    ¡°Lu Zhuo,¡± Ming Shu called, ¡°talk less. It is very irritating.¡±


    Lu Zhuo: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Do you think that I want to talk? Is it easy for me to maintain this character profile!</i>


    <i>This is what she requested. It has nothing to do with me viting my character profile! You can¡¯t deduct my points!</i>


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lu Zhuo became cold and his sentences got shorter.


    ¡°Passing by.¡± Ming Shu looked at her surroundings.


    ¡°This is a venue for filming.¡± The filming venue was not near anywhere so unless you came here directly, there was no way you could be passing by.


    <i>Is she god? Can she pass by this ce?</i>


    Ming Shu changed her reason smoothly. ¡°I am looking for someone.¡±


    Lu Zhuo smiled brightly and asked with anticipation, ¡°Looking for me?¡±


    Ming Shu replied with a smile. ¡°Of course... not.¡±


    Lu Zhuo retracted his smile. However, he didn¡¯t give up and continued asking, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Xia Lian.¡±


    Lu Zhuo frowned. <i>Why is she looking for Xia Lian? Isn¡¯t that person a bug?</i> He still had to find a reasonable way to kill her.


    <i>What is a reasonable way?</i>


    It meant that he couldn¡¯t go against the rules in this world. Although she was a bug, she was still a part of this world. If he just anyhow killed her, he would be caught.


    ...


    ¡°All departments get ready...¡±


    The assistant came over to call Lu Zhuo. Lu Zhuo gave Ming Shu the thing he was holding in his hand. ¡°Wait for me to finish filming.¡±


    Thest part of the scene just now had to be retaken due to Lu Zhuo. When Lu Zhuo was in position, the entire ce seemed to have changed. They were not standing outside the scene. They felt as though they were in the hall. They felt that they were in the scene and they were looking right at that dynasty.


    As expected of an actor.


    The next scene belonged to Xia Lian. She was the strategist of the prince. She dressed up as a man and helped the princee up with schemes.


    This scene happened after the prince¡¯s mother was killed. The prince was kneeling in front of the tomb and the strategist was persuading him to n for his future.


    Xia Lian was not really familiar with her script. Also, whenever she faced Lu Zhuo, she would feel ufortable. This caused her to mess up many times.


    Lu Zhuo was starting to get impatient. Even the director was getting irritated.


    Every time they filmed the scenes between the male and female lead, it would be really difficult.

 Chapter 598 - What A Messy Circle (21)

    <h4>Chapter 598: What A Messy Circle (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After many takes, the scene was finallypleted. The director probably wanted to calm down so he let everyone take a break.


    Xia Lian heaved a sigh of relief after Lu Zhuo left.


    What was happening to her...


    Xia Lian thought of Huo Ting. It was all because of him. He caused her to be low-spirited thesest few days. If not, her condition would not be so bad.


    ¡°Is that the president of Beichen Entertainment?


    ¡°She seems to be here to find Lu Zhuo. Do they really have that kind of rtionship?¡±


    ¡°If they don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship, would shee and see Lu Zhuo? Lu Zhuo was so popr one year ago because of Beichen Entertainment, but he just disappeared for one year. I heard that he was held up because he didn¡¯t want to sleep with the president.¡±


    ¡°Then is he sleeping with her now?¡±


    ¡°Boss Xu is quite pretty and she is rich. If it were me, I would be willing to sleep with her.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Look at your face. Do you think that she¡¯d like you?¡±


    Xia Lian heard Ming Shu¡¯s name and looked in the direction those people were looking at.


    The girl was sitting in an artist resting chair and hugging a few bags of colorful snacks. Her face was filled with smiles and her surroundings grew warm because of it. You would never be able to link her with the status of a president.


    ¡°Miss Xia Lian, are you happy to see me?¡± Ming Shu shouted in their direction.


    Ming Shu¡¯s sudden greeting scared everyone and they immediately kept quiet, not daring to gossip anymore.


    Xia Lian just immediately rolled her eyes in anger. <i>How can I be happy to see you? Whenever I see you, I will remember the time I was beaten.</i>


    She would even have nightmares asionally.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    ¡°So handsome. Is he a celebrity?¡±


    Amotion suddenly arose outside. Xia Lian looked over in that direction. Huo Ting was escorted by his bodyguards as he walked in. Xia Lian¡¯s mood instantly got better. She looked at Ming Shu provokingly.


    Thetter just smiled gently and looked in the direction Huo Ting was at.


    What should she do to gain Hatred Pointster?


    [Guest, youin that Huo Ting had forsaken and abandoned you and your child as he gets lovey dovey with his mistress over there.]


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth corners twitched. <i>Tell me, where did my childe from? Asexual reporduction? Why don¡¯t I know that I have such an amazing ability?</i>


    [You were so angry you had a miscarriage. I can help you make the evidence.] The Harmony System was quite excited. [Guest, is my idea good? Xia Lian would definitely hate you after this.]


    <i>Harmony System, be truthful. You are here to destroy me, right?</i>


    [Guest, sometimes, we need to make sacrifices for the sake of Hatred Points,] the Harmony System said reasonably.


    ¡°Get away!¡±


    <i>Take your stupid ideas and get as far away from me as you can!</i>


    [...] <i>Isn¡¯t the idea good? What a realistic idea it is! Do you not understand it!</i>


    Lu Zhuo wanted to go over at first, but when Huo Ting came in, he changed his mind and left.


    This was not the first time Huo Ting visited. The crew knew that he was here to look for Xia Lian. All kinds of envious gazesnded on Xia Lian.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ming Shu was standing on the path between Huo Ting and Xia Lian. Huo Ting needed to pass by her in order to reach Xia Lian. As long as he was not blind, he would be able to see her.


    Ming Shu stuffed two potato chips in her mouth to calm her heart that almost suffered an attack due to the Harmony System. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? Did you buy this ce?¡±


    Huo Ting said with a cold face, ¡°Xu Bei, Xia Lian doesn¡¯t know anything. If you feel any anger, direct it at me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ming Shu shook her head and rejected him firmly. ¡°You do not fulfil the criteria.¡±


    <i>I have my principles too.</i>


    Huo Ting choked. He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    <i>What principles does she have when she targets someone? What principles?!</i>


    Huo Ting personally thought that Ming Shu was targeting Xia Lian anyway. ¡°I don¡¯t care about what you want to do. If you dare to touch her, I will not show mercy to you even if you have the Xu family behind you.¡±


    At this moment, Xia Lian walked in front of Ming Shu. Ming Shu lifted her leg without any hesitation and tripped Xia Lian. There were all kinds of wires belonging to the different equipment on the ground. Hence, when Ming Shu lifted her leg, Xia Lian couldn¡¯t react in time and tripped.


    Huo Ting quickly caught her and prevented her from falling onto the ground.


    Ming Shu closed her lips and smiled provokingly. ¡°Look, I touched her.¡±


    Huo Ting: ¡°...¡±


    Xia Lian red at Ming Shu angrily. <i>Are you crazy!</i>


    Huo Ting was a little angry. ¡°Xu Bei, don¡¯t get too overboard!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to hit me?¡± Ming Shu got up and smiled brighter. ¡°If you want to hit me, that is the right emotion. Please maintain this emotion all the time.¡±


    <i>In the future, you two will still want to beat me to death.</i>


    Huo Ting¡¯s anger rose from beneath his eyes. ¡°Xu Bei...¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Someone suddenly let out a soft gasp.


    Lu Zhuo had gotten himself a bouquet of roses and was carrying it in. His face was hidden behind the bright-colored roses and could asionally be seen. He seemed to be engulfed in a dreamy light.


    He walked over from the path that the people opened for him and passed the flowers to Ming Shu. ¡°For you.¡±


    Xia Lian¡¯s eyebrows started jumping. Even without Huo Ting, why were there still people courting her... Lu Zhuo gave her a very strange feeling. He became popr really suddenly too.


    He became so popr just because he went to film a variety show. Some people who worked ten times harder than him didn¡¯t have his kind of luck.


    Comparison makes people angry.


    Ming Shu controlled her urge to refute him and epted the flowers.


    Huo Ting¡¯s face turned dark. He sneered and left with Xia Lian without even saying goodbye.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it anger-pacifying?¡± Lu Zhuo closed in on Ming Shu.


    His aura engulfed her. It seemed familiar yet unfamiliar. Ming Shu stepped back. ¡°Even if that is the case, I will not sleep with you. Give up.¡±


    <i>I can handle that bunch of little demons myself. Did I ask you toe out! You are affecting my performance!</i>


    ¡°No worries. As long as the inte feels that we are together, it¡¯s fine.¡± He could slowly make this rumor into a reality. <i>I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t woo a crazy person like you!</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Young man, do you not want your character profile anymore?</i>


    After Xia Lian and Huo Ting left, Ming Shu left with her flowers as well. However, not long after she left, the topic of Lu Zhuo giving her flowers started trending on the inte.


    Lu Zhuo was really popr now. His fanbase was slowly recovering. When his fans saw their ¡°husband¡± giving flowers to someone else, and the person was the president that wanted to sleep with him...


    His wife fans couldn¡¯t let it go. They ran to Ming Shu¡¯s blog andmented on her blog.


    Their husband was so pure. How could he be stained by someone else?


    Someone even called everyone to pool money together so that they could raise their husband by themselves.


    Ming Shu sighed with emotion. Why didn¡¯t she have such fangirls?!


    <i>If everyone pools some money to buy snacks for me, why would I still be the president!</i>


    However, no matter how trending the topic was online, it would die down after a few days when the affected parties didn¡¯t say anything.


    Lu Zhuo continued filming his drama and Ming Shu would asionally visit the production set. There were many people in the production site so Ming Shu didn¡¯t have the time to gain Hatred Points. Also, Huo Ting seemed to be eyeing Ming Shu now. Whenever she went to the production site, Huo Ting would be there too.


    Everytime she went, there would always be surprises: flowers, diamonds, and many more. This caused much jealousy among some people such as Huo Ting¡¯s admirers.


    Without doing anything, Ming Shu caused Xia Lian to feel unhappy.


    Ming Shu just needed to carry the me and add some oil to the fire and her Hatred Points would be there waiting for her.


    Ming Shu felt that she found an effortless and convenient way to gain Hatred Points.

 Chapter 599 - What A Messy Circle (23)

    <h4>Chapter 599: What A Messy Circle (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After filming for a few months, Lu Zhuo finallypleted his scenes.


    As the male lead of the show, Lu Zhuo had to attend thepletion ceremony of the drama. During the event, many people offered him toasts. He didn¡¯t know how much he drunk. In the end, he called Lin Wenyue in a blur and asked him to bring him back.


    ¡°Lu Zhuo?¡±


    Lu Zhuo¡¯s head was a bit heavy. He lifted it with some effort and saw a lovely figure standing in front of him. The elegant smell of the perfume made his head seem heavier.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    The sounds from the surrounding became faint as though someone had cupped his ears. His consciousness started dwindling.


    <i>Something is not right...</i>


    Lu Zhuo held himself up and shook his head. The image in front of his eyes grew clearer and he saw the person standing in front of him.


    <i>Kuangdang¡ª</i>


    Lu Zhuo fell onto the ground along with his chair. It got the attention of the other people in the room.


    Xia Lian reached out and made to help him up. However, someone stopped her and pushed her aside. The person held onto Lu Zhuo¡¯s wrist and lifted him up in a fluid movement.


    Ming Shu looked at Lu Zhuo. He was just drunk. It was not a big problem.


    She lifted her eyes and looked at Xia Lian. ¡°Miss Xia Lian, do not touch my man.¡±


    Xia Lian clenched her fist secretly. Since there were so many people around them, she controlled her emotions and exined, ¡°I just saw that he was notfortable so I was concerned. After all, we were filming together for so long.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled mysteriously and left with Lu Zhuo.


    Once Ming Shu left, Xia Lian looked down at the small-sized banana in her hand. She grabbed it tightly.


    <i>Xu Bei, I will destroy everything that you have.</i>


    Ming Shu got Lu Zhuo into a car and then waited outside for a while. When Xia Lian came out alone, she put down her snacks and followed her secretly.


    She came back very quickly. Lu Zhuo was staring at the roof of the car in a daze. His hair was messy from his rubbing.


    Ming Shu raised her hand and waved it in front of him.


    Lu Zhuo¡¯s eyes followed her hand but his gaze was not focused. He seemed to be in a trance and even looked slightly obedient.


    ¡°Have you gone stupid from drinking fake alcohol?¡±


    Ming Shu muttered to herself and wanted to put down her hand. Lu Zhuo suddenly grabbed her hand and rubbed his face against it. He murmured loudly, ¡°Wife, your hand is so pretty.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± He really got stupid from drinking fake alcohol.


    Ming Shu wanted to take her hand back, but Lu Zhuo held on to it so tightly she didn¡¯t manage to get it free.


    She would not let him drink again.


    Ming Shu tried many different ways and after a long time, she saved her hand. She bent down and buckled his seatbelt for him. Ming Shu was afraid that he would touch her when he was drunk so she kept her guard on all the time.


    However, Lu Zhuo might really be drunk. He didn¡¯t do anything.


    Ming Shu buckled her own seatbelt and looked up. She instantly saw his side profile. His eyes were closed and his breathing was light. His breath smelled of alcohol.


    Lu Zhuo was really handsome. He looked much better when he was under the spotlight. At that moment, he was like a superior god, someone whom you could see but couldn¡¯t touch. He didn¡¯t seem human at all.


    Now, Lu Zhuo had lost all his mor and seemed like a god that fell into the human world.


    Ming Shu gave him a light peck on his lips.


    Lu Zhuo groaned and looked as though he was going to wake up. Ming Shu calmly went back to her seat and started the engine.


    ...


    In Huo Ting¡¯s personal apartment...


    Xia Lian sat on the sofa with a bad expression on her face. She was only wearing a man¡¯s shirt, which just covered her thigh. You could vaguely see the marks on her neck.


    Huo Ting came out of the kitchen and ced a ss of milk down. He asked her in a low voice, ¡°What happenedst night?¡±


    Xia Lian¡¯s hand trembled as she held the ss of milk and her tears fell suddenly. ¡°Xu Bei... Xu Bei wanted to harm me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how she knew that she had that aroma on her, but she was the one that attacked her first and that was why...


    If Huo Ting didn¡¯t call her before she came out and arrived at the right time, she would have been in a different situation now.


    If something happened to her, how would Huo Ting deal with her?


    Xu Bei wanted to make her lose Huo Ting. How could she let her get what she desired? She must hold on to Huo Ting tightly.


    Xia Lian forgot that if she didn¡¯t n to do something to Lu Zhuo, why would Ming Shu attack her?


    ¡°Xu Bei, she did it?¡±


    Xia Lian nodded and pretended to reject Huo Ting¡¯s approach. ¡°Mister Huo, you should stop looking for me. I can¡¯t stand it anymore. I am afraid... I am afraid that one day, I will...¡±


    Huo Ting¡¯s heart hurt as he hugged Xia Lian. ¡°I will protect you.¡±


    ¡°How will you protect me? Xu Bei has the Xia family. Can you do anything to her?¡± Xia Lian shook her head bitterly. ¡°Mister Huo, just let me go.¡±


    Ultimately, the Xia family was not strong enough. If the Xia family was as wealthy as the Xu family, she would not be in this situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things. Don¡¯t worry, I will get justice for you. No one will dare to bully you from now on.¡±


    Xia Lian finally became quiet under Huo Ting¡¯s promise.


    ...


    ¡°Boss Xu, we will go to the International za now.¡± The secretary passed a stack of documents to Ming Shu. ¡°The car is ready, this is the information requiredter.¡±


    Ming Shu took the documents and scanned through them casually. Then, she continued looking down and texted Lin Wenyue to ask him if Lu Zhuo was awake.


    Lin Wenyue was really busy too. He just called Ming Shu directly.


    ¡°Boss Xu, since you are so concerned about him, why don¡¯t you call him and ask him personally?¡±


    ¡°What if he misunderstands me and thinks that I like him?¡± Ming Shu answered tantly.


    ¡°...¡± <i>You do like him!</i>


    Lin Wenyue didn¡¯t want to discuss this topic with Ming Shu. Ming Shu would always divert the topic whenever they talked about this. ¡°I have asked the assistant to go over there just now. He is not awake yet. He just finished filming so let him rest for two days.¡±


    ¡°Boss Xu.¡± The secretary signaled to Ming Shu to tell her that the elevator had arrived.


    Ming Shu hung up the call and went down the building to get into the car.


    There was a traffic jam on the way to the International za. Ming Shu saw a delicious-looking shop and asked the secretary to wait in the car for her while she went down to get some food.


    The minute Ming Shu finished her orders, she heard the transparent windows of the shop vibrating and all kinds of rm started ringing. It was really shrill.


    Ming Shu looked up. An explosion went off where the jam was. Her car was gone and frantic passersby ran amidst the smoke.


    Ming Shu called her secretary as she ran out.


    A cold voice signaled to her that no one was answering the call.


    Ming Shu stood under the bright sunlight. The sunlight shone from above her. She looked at the scene with a cold expression.


    ¡°Boss Xu.¡± The secretary¡¯s voice sounded beside her. She was panting heavily.


    Ming Shu tilted her head and looked at her. The secretary¡¯s face was filled with fear and her eyes were red. Ming Shu canceled her call secretly and ced her handphone back into her pocket. She took out Little Beastie.


    Little Beastie hummed and continued sleeping.


    The secretary was really lucky. There was a call for Ming Shu. Since the traffic didn¡¯t seem to be moving any time soon, the secretary turned off the engine and went to look for Ming Shu. That was how she escaped death.


    However, the car was gone.


    ¡°Someone wants to kill me.¡± Ming Shu nced at the busy crowd. Her voice had a hint of a smile on it.


    ¡°Boss Xu, what did you say?¡± There was too much of amotion so the secretary didn¡¯t hear what Ming Shu said.


    Ming Shu pped her thigh. ¡°Oh, my bread.¡±


    The secretary: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu turned around and returned to the shop to take her bread. The attendant looked at her strangely. She must be thinking that she was a weird person who remembered to take her bread even after such a crazy thing happened.

 Chapter 600 - What A Messy Circle (23)

    <h4>Chapter 600: What A Messy Circle (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu came out with her bread and noticed someone on the opposite side of the street.


    The main thing was, it was hard for someone not to notice him because of his crazy aura.


    Luo Chuan leaned against the flower pots on the other side of the street and looked at her. Among the cars and the crowd, Ming Shu could see the crazy smile on his face clearly.


    Ming Shu got out her bread and took two bites. She asked the secretary to wait for her at the same ce and walked toward the other side of the street.


    Luo Chuan didn¡¯t move. He waited for Ming Shu calmly.


    After Ming Shu arrived, he lifted the corners of his mouth and eximed, ¡°You are really lucky!¡±


    Ming Shu lifted her leg and kicked him. Luo Chuan reacted quickly and dodged to the side with a strangely quick speed.


    ¡°Girls who are violent are not cute at all.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I will show you that girls that are violent are cute too.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Luo Chuan was interested. ¡°I really want to...¡±


    <i>Shua¡ª</i>


    Luo Chuan dodged Ming Shu¡¯s attack again and continued his sentence. ¡°Open my eyes. I hope that Boss Xu will not disappoint me.¡±


    Ming Shu used her fist to answer him.


    Luo Chuan was confident that he could deal with Ming Shu, but after a few rounds, he realized that it was getting difficult.


    He got more serious and the two of them started fighting in the streets. They attracted a crowd and some of them even took out their phones to take pictures.


    Through Luo Chuan¡¯s moves, you could tell that he studied martial arts before. They were more urate and precise. It was totally different Ming Shu¡¯s attacks. However, there were benefits to self-taught attacks.


    There was no way Luo Chuan could analyze Ming Shu¡¯s attacks. Her attacks were smooth but there was no pattern to them.


    Ming Shu saw a chance and when Luo Chuan was dodging, she broke a branch from the flower pot and aimed it at Luo Chuan¡¯s waist.


    Luo Chuan didn¡¯t care about it at all. How much force could such a branch have?


    However, when the branch touched him, he felt numbness on his waist and then pain shot through his entire body.


    He bent over. The tree branch dropped down on him fervently and he had no chance to catch his breath.


    Ming Shu kicked Luo Chuan¡¯s abdomen and Luo Chuan fell back. He bumped into a car on the road and the windows of the car broke. Broken shards of ss fell everywhere.


    The image in front of Luo Chuan started to change. His back mmed into the broken shards of ss and they pierced into his skin. Blood oozed out and his clothes stuck to his skin. The painful feeling spread throughout his limbs.


    After that, it was a one-sided beating.


    When she finished beating him, Ming Shu stepped on his chest and caught her breath. Then, she looked down on him with an oppressive aura. ¡°Are you disappointed? Do you think that I am cuter now?¡± <i>F**k, how dare a crazy person like you act arrogant in front of me.</i>


    <i>When I was being arrogant, you were still ying with dirt.</i>


    Luo Chuan was in a strange kind of daze. After Ming Shu finished her sentence, he had already adjusted his emotions and hid them well inside his crazy smile.


    ¡°Boss Xu is definitely someone different. You have not disappointed me.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him and didn¡¯t ask much. It was not clear where this person came from, but he was definitely not the original Luo Chuan.


    It was better for her to not expose herself too much now...


    Ming Shu took her branch and patted Luo Chuan¡¯s face with it. ¡°I am curious. Why are you targeting me?¡±


    ¡°I have no grudge against you, why would I target you?¡± Luo Chuan didn¡¯t answer her and pushed the question back to Ming Shu.


    <i>If I knew, why would I ask you?</i>


    Ming Shu lifted her lips and gave a perfect smile. ¡°Who knows? Maybe you admire my beauty or my talent.¡±


    <i>Sometimes, you do not need a grudge to target a person.</i>


    For example, she needed toplete the task of gaining Hatred Points.


    A killer needed toplete the task assigned by the client to get the rewards.


    Common interest is what links everything together.


    Bloodstains were appearing on Luo Chuan¡¯s body, but he stillughed in a sinister manner as though he didn¡¯t feel anything. Amidst all the things happening, he reached out and grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s ankle. He twisted it and then slid his body under the car beside him.


    By the time Ming Shu regained her bnce, Luo Chuan had slid past the car and was standing on the other side of it.


    A car behind him stopped by his side and Luo Chuan opened the door. He waved at Ming Shu. ¡°Boss Xu, I hope that you will still be this cute the next time we meet. That way, I will not feel so bored, either.¡±


    Ming Shu replied to him with a slight smile. There was no way they could run away from each other. She anticipated their next meeting.


    Luo Chuan got into the car, but the car didn¡¯t leave. Instead, the windows winded down and the crazy person popped his head out. ¡°Oh right, Boss Xu, you are really popr. I am hitching a ride this time so it saves me a lot of trouble. If you happen to see that person, remember to thank him for me.¡±


    The car started and disappeared from Ming Shu¡¯s view after it turned a corner.


    <i>There is another party?</i>


    Hitching a ride... so Luo Chuan was the person who ced the bomb. Then the car... what was it trying to do?


    Or was Luo Chuan trying to confuse her?


    Ming Shu thought for a while but couldn¡¯t get an answer.


    ¡°What are you all looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen a beauty beating someone before?¡± Ming Shu smiled and scanned her surroundings.


    The crowd that had gathered around her left unwillingly. Some people kept ncing back at her.


    Ming Shu threw away the tree branch and left. Someone picked up the branch, but no matter how much they waved it around, it was just a branch...


    ...


    ¡°Half an hour ago, an explosion happened at Jinshui Road. We are not sure if there are any more bombs around but the special forces blocked off the toad and dispersed the people around the area. Please do not head toward Jinshui Road... Let us look at a live broadcast now.¡±


    Huo Ting turned off the television and threw the remote control away with a dark face. ¡°I asked you all to teach her a lesson, not to create such a hugemotion.¡±


    The person standing beside him lowered his head and wiped off the cold sweat on his face. ¡°Mister Huo, I am not clear about this explosion, either.¡±


    He just followed Huo Ting¡¯s orders and asked people to create a car ident to scare her. Who knew that an explosion would ur? He only learned about this after he saw the news himself.


    ¡°Is Xu Bei dead?¡±


    The person swallowed. ¡°Someone saw her at the scene. She seems fine.¡±


    Huo Ting¡¯s face got darker. ¡°Clean up everything. Don¡¯t let anyone find out about it.¡±


    There was a difference between a car ident and an explosion. The special forces and the city bureau would definitely step in. If they found out anything, he would face some trouble too.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mister Huo.¡±


    ¡°Investigate this issue. The explosion would not just happen so coincidentally.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ...


    As the owner of the car that exploded, Ming Shu was invited to the police station since she left the car coincidentally when it exploded.


    However, she was really innocent so she was released once she delivered her testimony.


    If Luo Chuan dared to appear so tantly at the scene, he must have prepared everything beforehand and wouldn¡¯t get caught.


    However, the other party... <i>Are they Huo Ting¡¯s men or Xia Lian¡¯s men?</i>


    <i>Either way, it is the same. Whoever they are, I will just dump the me on my little baby Xia Lian.</i>

 Chapter 601 - What A Messy Circle (24)

    <h4>Chapter 601: What A Messy Circle (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Help me to follow up with the Taisen Company. Don¡¯t wait for me to do everything. I¡¯m not God. Things will not get settled with a wave of my hand. Also, human resources department, do not hire all kinds of weird people into thepany! The looks and abilities must be on the same level! As for the finance department...¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The door of the meeting room was pushed open and Ming Shu¡¯s sentence was cut off.


    A young man stood at the door with a red face. He was panting heavily. He looked past all the people in the meeting room and focused his gaze on Ming Shu.


    Lu Zhuo found out about the explosion and came all the way back from the production set. His heart only calmed down after he saw that Ming Shu was okay.


    He didn¡¯t know why he was so worried about her.


    Maybe it was because if something happened to her, he wouldn¡¯t be able toplete his task.


    It must be that!


    Lu Zhuo found a perfect excuse for himself.


    ¡°That...¡± Lu Zhuo stepped back calmly. ¡°Please continue.¡±


    <i>How long ago was the explosion? A few hours only, right? How can she just sit down and have a meeting as though nothing happened? I am really impressed by her.</i>


    <i>F**k, she made me worried for nothing!</i>


    Lu Zhuo took a few deep breaths and prepared to leave. The door of the meeting room opened and the people inside swarmed out. They looked at him with curious, thankful, and ambiguous gazes.


    Lu Zhuo: ¡°...¡± <i>Why are you all looking at me with gratitude?</i>


    They were thankful that Lu Zhuo appeared at the right time. If not, they would have been scolded badly. Once this person appeared, their useless boss said a few more words and ended the meeting.


    Ming Shu was thest one to leave. Her hands were not filled with documents, but full of snacks.


    ¡°Have you finished filming?¡±


    Lu Zhuo¡¯s gaze went past her andnded on the nt at the side. ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you back? Is there an Oscars award waiting for you at thepany?¡±


    Lu Zhuo cursed as he lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. Are you okay?¡±


    If Lu Zhuo lifted his head now, he would see the smile in Ming Shu¡¯s eyes. It was a different kind of smile. She was looking at him in a doting manner.


    However, her words were not doting at all. ¡°I can jump around and eat perfectly fine.¡±


    <i>If I can gain Hatred Points, I will still give it a try. What if I seed?</i>


    Lu Zhuo didn¡¯t know what Ming Shu was thinking. He was almost going to explode. <i>Is this how she treats someone who is concerned about her?</i>


    <i>Someone like her, she will either be alone till old age or die when she¡¯s young.</i>


    <i>This crazy person needs my help to save her.</i>


    <i>Everybody is responsible for caring for a psychopath!</i>


    Lu Zhuo finished mocking Ming Shu and caught up with her. He entered her office. ¡°The explosion was directed at you, right?¡±


    Ming Shu was speechless. ¡°I thought you knew.¡±


    Lu Zhuo blinked and seemed innocent. ¡°Why would I know about it?¡±


    <i>Is she suspecting me? When did I let it slip that I want to kill her?</i>


    Ming Shu sat on her presidential chair and lifted her legs. She didn¡¯t answer his question. ¡°Did you tell Lin Wenyue that you came back?¡±


    Lu Zhuo¡¯s expression changed. Coincidently, his phone rang. It was Lin Wenyue.


    At the start, Lu Zhuo didn¡¯t bother with Lin Wenyue. However, the more he interacted with him, the more he realized that he was actually a strong and oppressive person.


    He might not scold you or even say anything harsh to you. His character was really good.


    However, he would take his revenge in other ways and you would not be able to find ways to refute him.


    Lu Zhuo went around the table and stuffed the phone into Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°Boss Xu, help me pick it up.¡±


    Ming Shu jerked her chin at him. ¡°Beg me.¡±


    <i>Beg you head! If I didn¡¯te back to see you, Lin Wenyue would not have caught my pigtail!</i>


    <i>Calm down!</i>


    <i>Isn¡¯t it just begging her!</i>


    <i>Keep calm! I can win this!</i>


    Lu Zhuo used his character profile fully and adjusted his facial expression. He swung her hand pitifully. ¡°Please, Boss Xu.¡±


    Ming Shu pressed the call button and Lin Wenyue¡¯s voice sounded. It was neither fast nor slow. <i>¡°Mister Lu Zhuo, do you know how much you dy the progression of the production when you leave without telling anyone?¡±</i>


    ¡°Lu Zhuo is with me.¡± Ming Shu nced at Lu Zhuo. ¡°I will send him back to the crew in a little while.¡±


    Lin Wenyue kept silent for a while. He might have remembered the news.<i> ¡°I have alreadymunicated with the production crew. They will not film any of his scenes today.¡±</i>


    <i>Boss Xu, this is all I can do to help you.</i>


    Ming Shu returned the phone to Lu Zhuo.


    Lu Zhuo lowered his head and kissed Ming Shu¡¯s face. His tone was happy. ¡°Thanks, Boss Xu.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes darkened and she grabbed her hand. Lu Zhuo looked at her and gave a handsome and bright smile. Ming Shu put down her legs and sat up straight. ¡°Lu Zhuo, didn¡¯t anyone tell you to not provoke the president?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± <i>After all, I was a presidentst time too.</i> ¡°Boss Xu, do you think that this appreciation gift is not enough?¡±


    Lu Zhuo suddenly leaned forward and turned the chair, trapping Ming Shu between his arms and the chair.


    The face in front of Ming Shu got bigger and their lips touched. Every single one of his kisses was seductive. The ces that he kissed felt numb as though there was electricity passing through it. It made her mind nk.


    After a few minutes, Lu Zhuo let go of Ming Shu and asked seriously, ¡°Is this enough to show my sincerity?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s lips were slightly red. She lifted her hand and wiped them. ¡°Your kissing technique is too lousy.¡±


    Lu Zhuo: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k!</i>


    <i>Why were you enjoying it so much if it¡¯s lousy? Liar!</i>


    Lu Zhuo released his hand and turned around angrily. ¡°Boss Xu, you have not told me what exactly happened with the explosion?¡±


    <i>Don¡¯t think that I will forget about that! Impossible!!</i>


    ¡°How would I know? You can ask the police. They might know something.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to say anything so no matter how much Lu Zhuo tried, it was useless. Lu Zhuo was really angry.


    Lu Zhuo sat on the office desk and leaned forward slightly. His gazended on the documents in Ming Shu¡¯s hands. He asked casually, ¡°Boss Xu, what is our rtionship now?¡±


    Ming Shu asked him back, ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    ¡°I thought it was quite obvious,¡± Lu Zhuo said. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, I will say it. I like you.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded.


    Lu Zhuo: ¡°...¡± <i>Why are you nodding your head!</i>


    <i>Say something!</i>


    ¡°So, Boss Xu, what is our rtionship now?¡±


    Ming Shu replied without lifting her head, ¡°You want to sleep with me but I don¡¯t want to sleep with you.¡±


    In conclusion, Lu Zhuo was on the losing end.


    Lu Zhuo understood the hidden meaning behind the sentence and anger red up in his heart.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Lu Zhuo mmed the table with gusto. ¡°How can I make you sleep with me?!¡±


    Ming Shu closed her documents and ced her chin on her hands. ¡°Why must I sleep with you? I don¡¯t like you so why must I sleep with someone I don¡¯t like? I don¡¯t have a tendency to abuse myself.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you like me?¡± <i>Will you die from liking me?!</i>


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you means I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°How will you know if you don¡¯t try?¡±


    Ming Shu started talking nonsense. ¡°I believe in love at first sight.¡±


    Lu Zhuo was not convinced. ¡°Love wille with time too!¡±


    Ming Shu said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m asexual.¡±


    Lu Zhuo: ¡°...¡±


    Lu Zhuo almost fell down from the desk. He was speaking nicely. Why was she moving the conversation in a weird direction!

 Chapter 602 - What A Messy Circle (25)

    <h4>Chapter 602: What A Messy Circle (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    No matter what Lu Zhuo said, Ming Shu just remained unmoved like a mountain and never admitted that she liked him.


    Lu Zhuo was busy with shooting, so he could only text Ming Shu every day, ranging from the morning, afternoon, to the evening.


    ¡ª It was raining today, and the director actually made me shoot the part in the rain first. I was thrown in the rain for three hours.


    ¡ª The crew¡¯s food is terrible. I have a stomach ache now.


    Ming Shu looked at her own lunch, then read the message on the phone. She called Lin Wenyue and asked him to deliver lunch to Lu Zhuo.


    Lin Wenyue had to put away his things at hand to deliver the lunch. There were other artists under him besides Lu Zhuo now, and he was quite busy.


    <i>¡°Boss Xu, don¡¯t you think I should have a raise in sry?¡±</i>


    ¡°Take good care of him and raising your sry won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    <i>¡°Boss Xu, since you care about him so much, why don¡¯t you just tell him? I think Lu Zhuo also likes you.¡±</i> Lin Wenyue sounded confused.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be a ready source of money for thepany. Taking good care of him is my duty as the boss.¡±


    <i>¡°...¡± Keep pretending then!</i>


    Later Lin Wenyue hired a sweet assistant for Lu Zhuo. Anything Ming Shu ordered him to do, he would order the small assistant to do instead.


    There was no follow-up to the explosion. The police failed to find any leads, so the matter ended up going nowhere.


    Luo Chuan had been missing for some time and Ming Shu didn¡¯t see him anywhere. Ming Shu was also toozy to look for him. The one she searched out was just the Luo Chuan in this world, which was useless.


    Huo Ting and Xia Lian began to appear in public together in high profile. Everyone knew now that they were boyfriend and girlfriend.


    The Huo family seemed to have indulged Huo Ting¡¯s behavior.


    Ming Shu had unterally blocked Xia Lian in her Beichen Entertainment. But Xia Lian got Huo Ting behind her, and Huo Ting couldn¡¯t directly take Beichen Entertainment out, so the situation in the showbiz was like this¡ª


    Beichen Entertainment: Block Xia Lian.


    Zhishang Entertainment: Use Xia Lian.


    Beichen Entertainment: Block Xia Lian.


    Zhishang Entertainment: Use Xia Lian.


    Everyone in the business: ¡°...¡± <i>So are we going to use her or not? Director, say something!</i>


    Director: ¡°...¡± <i>Looks like it¡¯s suitable for keeping in good health recently.</i>


    Such a wonderful event happened in the entertainment circle, so naturally many gossip lovers joined the party.


    Onlooker 1: ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m very surprised that Beichen Entertainment hasn¡¯t gone out of business with this foppish boss.¡±


    Onlooker 2: ¡°She has the Xu family behind her, how will it be easy to destroy thepany? But isn¡¯t the most important thing why she always targets Xia Lian?¡±


    Onlooker 3: ¡°Reliable news, it¡¯s said Xu Bei and Huo Ting were supposed to be engaged to each other, butter Huo Ting and Xia Lian got together. This is hatred emerging from love! Women¡¯s jealousy.¡±


    Onlooker 4: ¡°Really? Where did you hear that? Xu Bei likes Huo Ting?¡±


    Onlooker 5: ¡°If she doesn¡¯t like Huo Ting, why does she always target Xia Lian? Or perhaps she likes Xia Lian? The circle is so messy.¡±


    Onlooker 6: ¡°The circle is so messy +1.¡±


    Little Princess Lu Zhuo V: Boss Xu likes me, don¡¯t you talk nonsense.


    Xu Bei: I like Xia Lian, why not?


    Ming Shu and Lu Zhuo posted their replies almost at the same time. The onlookers online were very happy to see this. Lu Zhuo was smacked in the face right away.


    Those who loved watching disputes began to @ Xia Lian, who received the boss¡¯s love confession one after another below Ming Shu¡¯s post.


    Xia Lian didn¡¯t dare reply at all.


    In the end, the y changed to a fierce war of words featuring Xia Lian, Ming Shu, and Lu Zhuo¡¯s fans.


    While the online blood-shed discussion was ongoing, Lu Zhuo¡¯s first show was broadcast.


    Since its release on the first day, the ratings came all the way to a record high and made it the most popr TV show of the year.


    It was probably because Lu Zhuo was too shiny, and under his aura, the female protagonist Xia Lian¡¯s acting looked stiff and unnatural, which was criticized fiercely by the audience.


    Although Xia Lian¡¯s PR team bought many paid posters, they didn¡¯t manage to save the situation much.


    Lu Zhuo¡¯s schedule was full. Lin Wenyue put aside the other artists under him and began to focus on Lu Zhuo. The artist must grasp the opportunity when he is popr, otherwise there wouldn¡¯t be such opportunities when the heated attention reduced.


    Taking advantage of Lu Zhuo going viral, other artists in Beichen Entertainment also attracted more attention.


    ¡°Ai, Brother Duan, you can¡¯t go in...¡±


    Brother Duan came in from outside aggressively. The secretary didn¡¯t manage to stop him and she looked at Ming Shu worriedly. ¡°Boss Xu...¡±


    Ming Shu waved to dismiss her.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Ever since Ming Shu hired Lin Wenyue, Brother Duan¡¯s status slid lower and lower. Although he didn¡¯t take artists from him, his resources were much greater than his.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier Brother Duan got. He questioned Ming Shu with a deep, gruff voice. ¡°Boss Xu, General Manager Lin gets all the good resources in thepanytely, why? Are the artists following us not artists? What do you mean by this, Boss Xu!¡±


    Ming Shu acted with an easy grace. ¡°Thepany will let the A-list artists first choose the resources we have each month, and then the lower artists. Your artists also get quite a few resources each month; we have the records.¡±


    ¡°But General Manager Lin gets greater resources than us!¡± Brother Duan didn¡¯t believe Ming Shu¡¯s words at all. ¡°I know General Manager Lin was invited by you, Boss Xu, but this is not fair.¡±


    As soon as Lin Wenyue came, he grabbed his position, so Brother Duan felt his own status in thepany be very awkward, and now he was being treated so unfairly like this.


    Ming Shu smiled tenderly. ¡°I personally provided the resources for Lin Wenyue; they¡¯re not thepany¡¯s resources. What other problem do you have now?¡±


    She gave some resources to Lin Wenyue, and he also got some relying on his own ability, so it had nothing to do with thepany.


    Brother Duan: ¡°...¡±


    Brother Duan never expected that she provided the resources by herself.


    ¡°Boss Xu, you¡¯re Beichen Entertainment¡¯s boss, shouldn¡¯t you consider the wholepany?¡±


    ¡°Mister Duan, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re suitable for thepany. Perhaps you can turn to anotherpany where you are allowed to question your boss¡¯s decisions. My temple is big and we can¡¯t hold such a small buddha like you.¡±


    Brother Duan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you firing me?¡±


    He was Beichen Entertainment Company¡¯s senior employee, and with so many years of service, he could even be counted as one of Beichen¡¯s most important employees. <i>But now she is actually firing me.</i>


    ¡°I wanted to fire youst time.¡± Ming Shu smiled and pissed him off even more.


    ¡°Good, good, good...¡± Brother Duan may have been angered to madness. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret it, Boss Xu.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded her head seriously. ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Blue veins appeared fiercely on Brother Duan¡¯s forehead. He snorted and straightened up to walk out of the office. Soon he finished the separation procedures and left. The others in thepany felt strange, but they didn¡¯t dare ask much as the atmosphere didn¡¯t seem to be right.


    The secretary walked in carefully after Brother Duan left. ¡°Boss Xu...¡±


    ¡°Do we have a cooperative journalist in thepany?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    ¡°Tell him toe and see me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Brother Duan left but it didn¡¯t much influence thepany. Lin Wenyue dispatched the artists under Brother Duan to other agents in thepany, but some of the artists who were close to Brother Duan requested to break off the contract with thepany and leave with him.


    One of them could be counted at Beichen Entertainment¡¯s leading light.


    But Ming Shu was casual about this. She didn¡¯t retain them and just let them go.


    Those artists were direct and simple, and they canceled the contract, then left. Meanwhile Brother Duan soon found his next employer, together with his artists, and they signed up with Zhishang Entertainment.

 Chapter 603 - What A Messy Circle (26)

    <h4>Chapter 603: What A Messy Circle (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Boss Xu, something happened.¡±


    <i>¡°Boss Xu, something happened.¡±</i>


    The secretary pushed open the door and walked in, and almost at the same time, Lin Wenyue¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Ming Shu looked up at the flustered secretary, then spoke into the phone. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lin Wenyue answered with only one sentence. <i>¡°Watch the entertainment news.¡±</i>


    The secretary also rushed over. ¡°Boss Xu, someone exposed that Lu Zhuo is mentally ill.¡±


    Ming Shu was as calm as always. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t get ill? What¡¯s the fuss about that? He¡¯s well now.¡±


    The secretary directly shoved the tablet before Ming Shu.


    The news said Lu Zhuo was mentally ill, and one year ago, Beichen Entertainment bought off the journalists to cover the fact that Lu Zhuo almost killed a person so the journalists didn¡¯t disclose the details.


    The article used the content to use Beichen Entertainment of cheating the public, and it gave Beichen Entertainment and Lu Zhuo the title of liars.


    #Lu Zhuo mental disease#


    #Lu Zhuo murdered people#


    #Beichen Entertainment cheating#


    The hot search climbed to the headline list quickly and heated discussion began to spread very fast.


    Lu Zhuo was attending an activity where there were quite a few journalists present. The news exploded and he hadn¡¯t gotten the time to retreat, so he was circled by the journalists now.


    ¡°Mister Lu Zhuo, can you tell us why you stopped shooting one year ago, was it because of the mental illness?¡±


    ¡°Mister Lu Zhuo, please tell us, is it true that you killed people?¡±


    ¡°Mister Lu Zhuo ...¡±


    The shing lights gave Lu Zhuo a headache. But the assistant kept reminding him not to talk, and that the most important thing was to get out of here.


    Lu Zhuo¡¯s assistant couldn¡¯t push away these journalists and could only work hard to protect him. In the confusion of the crowd, a sudden cry of surprise sounded from behind them.


    Then the journalists group was scattered a little.


    A group of bodyguards came in from behind them and with umon momentum. They seemed a bit different from ordinary bodyguards.


    The bodyguards forced a path with their bare hands from the outer circle and made Lu Zhuo pass through safely. But these journalists were experienced soldiers and wouldn¡¯t be frightened by this so easily. They continued to chase after Lu Zhuo.


    ¡°Hey, hey... Don¡¯t squeeze, people. My bodyguards are wearing suits of a limited type. If you destroy them, you¡¯ll have to pay for them.¡±


    Someone shouted with a loud-speaker suddenly, which managed to quiet down the chaotic scene.


    Everyone looked to the sound¡¯s source. They saw a car parked not far, and there was a woman sitting on the car¡¯s roof holding a red loud-speaker. Clearly she said the above sentences.


    Limited type?


    The journalists had seen things and they could naturally recognize whether the bodyguards were wearing limited types or not.


    These clothes looked no different in color, but each one of them seemed different. There were precious gems decorating the cuff and cor, and the workmanship and tailoring stood out at a nce. From head to toe, they all wore famous brand clothes...


    No wonder these bodyguards looked different.


    <i>WTF? Bodyguards in these brand clothes! Are they here to ckmail us?!</i>


    The loud-speaker sounded again. ¡°Oh, right, my bodyguards all have pinhole cameras in them, so don¡¯t worry, just squeeze them. I promise you won¡¯t be neglected and I¡¯ll sue you to the end.¡±


    The reporters were sure now these people were here to ckmail them.


    The bodyguards took Lu Zhuo out of the journalists¡¯ circle. Those journalists wanted to rush up again, but fearing that they might destroy the glorious luxury clothes on the bodyguards, they were frightened.


    Lu Zhuo was escorted to Ming Shu¡¯s car, then Ming Shu jumped down from the car roof. ¡°What are you looking at, get in the car.¡±


    Lu Zhuo got into the car obediently. Ming Shu also got in from the other side, and the car soon drove away from this chaotic ce.


    Lu Zhuo pulled open his clothes and breathed. ¡°Boss Xu, did you really make the bodyguards wear clothes worth millions of yuan?¡±


    He was blocked by the assistant just now and didn¡¯t notice the bodyguards¡¯ clothes.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worth millions of yuan?¡± Ming Shu offered a smile and sounded arrogant. ¡°Do I look like I have such poor taste?¡±


    Lu Zhuo: ¡°...¡± <i>Is she mocking me?</i>


    <i>WTH? Why does she mock me?</i>


    <i>Where is my knife!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m going to stab her,don¡¯t stop me.</i>


    The secretary who was driving in the front was speechless. <i>What millions of yuan, that was over ten million yuan!</i>


    The secretary closely felt for the first time that the Xu family was really rich.


    It was also her first time seeing someone handle reporters in this way.


    <i>This is really freakish.</i>


    Probably it was also those journalists¡¯ first time meeting such a situation, so they didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Ming Shu took Lu Zhuo back to thepany and let Lin Wenyue take him upstairs first. Yangyang and Fang Qi were waiting for her in the hall. Seeing her return, Yangyang immediately rushed up. ¡°Beibei, how was it, it worked, right?¡±


    Ming Shu rubbed her head. ¡°Thanks for Miss Yang¡¯s sponsoring.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my head, it¡¯s for my boyfriend.¡± Yangyang was a little unhappy, and Fang Qiughed beside them, so Yangyang red at him. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Fang Qi shrugged.


    Ming Shu asked the bodyguards to take off the clothes and put them all in a box.


    Yangyang ordered Fang Qi to tidy up the clothes, then turned her head to ask Ming Shu. ¡°Right, what are you going to do about this matter? It¡¯s unusual, and apparently someone was trying to cause you trouble. Do you need our brothers and sisters to help?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I can fix it.¡± Ming Shu was very confident.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course. When did I lie to you and pretend?¡±


    Yangyang pondered for a while and probably she thought Ming Shu made sense. ¡°Okay then. But if you need anything, just ask. We¡¯re all your backup. If anyone dares bully you, we¡¯ll beat them up.¡±


    ¡°Beibei, be careful.¡± Fang Qi also warned Ming Shu. ¡°Call us if anything happens.¡±


    Ming Shu said she knew and then sent them out of thepany.


    After Yangyang and Fang Qi, Mother Xu and Father Xu also called separately to ask if she needed any help. Ming Shu just said no.


    Mother Xu and Father Xu were much more verbose.


    As early as the beginning, they held the attitude that it was fine even if Beichen Entertainment got out of business. As long as it didn¡¯t endanger her personal safety, they thought, their daughter needed to experience some things and grow up.


    But now that something really happened, they were very worried.


    Mother Xu specially asked about Lu Zhuo. She asked if Ming Shu liked Lu Zhuo and if he really had a mental illness.


    Ming Shu exerted great effort to wind Mother Xu up.


    Ming Shu asked the secretary to take the data a year ago.


    Lu Zhuo suddenly started a fight against a person in the crew a year ago. He stabbed the man twice, but fortunately didn¡¯t hit anything vital.


    Lu Zhuo¡¯s former agent was Brother Duan. Brother Duan discovered there was something not right about Lu Zhuo earlier. He found that Lu Zhuo was sometimes talkative, like a sunshine boy, but sometimes he was like a killer, full of rage. The process didn¡¯tst long, though. He might recover in just an instant.


    At that time, there was a character Lu Zhuo was ying in the drama simr to his status, and Brother Duan thought he was just adapting to the role, so he didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    Until after that incident, Lu Zhuo was diagnosed with a personality disorder.


    In order to reduce the negative news brought to thepany by this matter, Beichen Entertainment settled it with the victim out of court, and they paid to silence everyone present at the time.


    So someone behind this knew Lu Zhuo had a mental illness and was very familiar with what happened a year ago.

 Chapter 604 - What A Messy Circle (27)

    <h4>Chapter 604: What A Messy Circle (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The rumors online fermented faster. From Lu Zhuo having a mental illness and killing people, to Lu Zhuo deliberately murdering people and shirking responsibility by iming psychosis while Beichen Entertainment protected him, it only took one night.


    What worsened the situation was that several artists proposed to rescind the contract with thepany at the same time.


    The staff in thepany were anxious like crazy ants, but Ming Shu stepped into thepany leisurely, eating ice cream.


    The secretary: ¡°Boss Xu, it¡¯s the third artist who proposes to cancel the contract. They propose it at this time, Boss Xu, someone must be instigating them to do this.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu drank the yogurt.


    ¡°Boss Xu!¡±


    Ming Shu put down the yogurt. ¡°Tell them toe here.¡±


    The secretary thought Ming Shu was going to talk to them so she obediently went to call them. But when she saw those artistse out of the meeting room with a letter of cancetion in their hands, her entire person was stunned.


    These people are Beichen Entertainment¡¯s most important artists!


    <i>Boss Xu, do you know how much resources thepany used to advertise and create these artists?</i>


    <i>You just let them go?!</i>


    ¡°Go and ask if there¡¯s anyone else who wants to cancel the contract. Tell them to be quick because I¡¯m very busy.¡±


    The secretary: ¡°...¡± <i>Will Boss Xu be happy after she drives all the artists out?</i>


    Some new artists may have sensed something wrong, and also instigated by their other colleagues, they began to cancel their contracts as well.


    Ming Shu was very generous and handled the formalities ording to procedure.


    Lu Zhuo came to Ming Shu and almost forgot his character profile. He grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Are you out of your mind? You let so many people leave, don¡¯t you want to operate thepany?¡±


    Ming Shu brushed off his hand. ¡°Do you want to leave?¡±


    Lu Zhuo choked and almost lost his breath. ¡°Me, leave? What about yourpany if I leave?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go home and inherit the family fortune.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is it great to be rich!</i>


    Lu Zhuo calmed down slightly. She wasn¡¯t worried at all. If thepany was gone, then it was gone, but she had family fortune to inherit. So what was he worried about?


    He was just meddling in other people¡¯s business.


    Lu Zhuo sat opposite Ming Shu. ¡°Are you really not worried?¡±


    Ming Shu leaned back against the chair and rxed her body. ¡°If worrying works, why does the world need so manypetent people?¡±


    Lu Zhuo held back his anxiety. ¡°But you must have a solution?¡±


    Ming Foppish Shu: ¡°Wait for bankruptcy.¡±


    Lu Zhuo: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why is it so tiring to talk to her!</i>


    <i>I can never guess what she is thinking and what exactly she wants to do. She just looks the same even if faced with imminent death.</i>


    <i>Okay, I don¡¯t care about her any more, she should just do whatever she likes!</i>


    ...


    Beichen Entertainment didn¡¯t respond to the rumors that Lu Zhuo deliberately hurt people, and many artists left Beichen Entertainment.


    Most of these artists went to join Zhishang Entertainment, including Brother Duan.


    And also at this time, a drama that Xia Lian acted in became popr. It seemed all the luck gathered around Zhishang Entertainment.


    At the annual awards ceremony...


    Ming Shu showed up with Lu Zhuo.


    As soon as they appeared, the journalists poured toward them.


    ¡°Mister Lu Zhuo, do you have anything to rify about the online rumors?¡±


    ¡°Mister Lu Zhuo, are you really mentally ill?¡±


    ¡°Boss Xu, is it true that Beichen Entertainment protected Mister Lu Zhuo? Did you make any personal threats against the person involved?¡±


    Ming Shu pressed down Lu Zhuo¡¯s hand and she took the journalist¡¯s microphone. The scene suddenly quieted down.


    Ming Shu looked at the journalist who raised the question just now with a smile. ¡°This mister, are you really mentally ill?¡±


    <i>Even if he¡¯s sick, then it should only be talked about by me. Who allowed you little demons to talk nonsense!</i>


    The journalist: ¡°...¡±<i> Isn¡¯t this my question?</i>


    ¡°Boss Xu, please give us a direct answer.¡±


    Some journalists yelled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you people? Are you all blind? That¡¯s a huge problem, but don¡¯t give up. You must go see the doctor. And if you¡¯re short of money, just tell your fans to raise some for you. Otherwise how can you continue to dig up gossip, what will you use to force a star to develop a mental illness?¡±


    Ming Shu spoke very fast and with a strong, powerful aura, which actually made the journalists present not dare to interrupt her.


    The journalists: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What¡¯s the situation?</i>


    <i>This is not right!</i>


    <i>We are the journalists!</i>


    A skinny monkey reporter squeezed to the front, his voice sharp. ¡°Boss Xu, our job as journalists is to find the truth and bring it to life. It¡¯s a fact that Lu Zhuo was mentally ill and wounded people, and it¡¯s also a fact that Beichen Entertainment protected Lu Zhuo. Boss Xu, what are you hiding?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head and smiled like an innocent and beautiful little girl. ¡°You¡¯re so professional. Why didn¡¯t you go dig into the dark history of corrupt officials and expose it to serve the people? What happened to your justice?¡±


    Why are paparazzi so keen on digging up celebrities¡¯ privacy? Except for a few freaks, most of them did it because once they uncovered some secrets they could get the hush money from celebrities, and this was their main way of earning money.


    The skinny monkey was significantly more effective than other journalists. ¡°Boss Xu, you talked about a different concept. If it¡¯s true that Lu Zhuo hurt someone, we¡¯re trying to seek justice for the victim.¡±


    ¡°Then just call the police. You¡¯re all journalists but do the police¡¯s job. Does the police station pay you for that?¡±


    The skinny monkey continued aggressively. ¡°So are you admitting that Lu Zhuo hurt people, Boss Xu?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled as calmly as always. ¡°So are you admitting that you¡¯re a cop?¡±


    The skinny monkey: ¡°...¡±


    If ordinary people were questioned like this, they would panic, and then they might make mistakes.


    The security staff came over right at this time. They had blocked the way for too long and there were many people waiting out there toe in.


    Lu Zhuo needed to ept the prize so his seat was arranged in the front, in the same row as the director. Ming Shu¡¯s seat was separate from Lu Zhuo¡¯s, and happened to be next to Huo Ting¡¯s.


    Huo Ting was nowhere to see, but Xia Lian sat next to his seat.


    She gave an arrogant nce at Ming Shu and you could see the irony from her face. She was likely celebrating that Ming Shu was about to go bankrupt.


    Ming Shu smiled at her. ¡°Miss Xia, I haven¡¯t gone bankrupt yet, so don¡¯t feel happy this early.¡±


    Without waiting for Xia Lian to pick the topic, Ming Shu continued, ¡°Even if I¡¯m bankrupt, I¡¯ll still be the Xu family¡¯s young miss.¡±


    Xia Lian¡¯s expression distorted and her hands resting on her legs clenched the chiffon skirt.


    Ming Shu seemed to see Hatred Points fly toward her and her eyes shone. The warm and yellow lights fell on her, making her whole person look tender and soft.


    <i>Come on, little baby, just hate me!</i>


    <i>We¡¯re the true lovers</i>.


    ¡°Xu Bei!¡±


    Huo Ting suddenly came back to his seat and sat right between them, preventing Ming Shu and Xia Lian frommunicating further with a cold expression.


    Ming Shu sighed. <i>My rival in love has arrived.</i>

 Chapter 605 - What A Messy Circle (28)

    <h4>Chapter 605: What A Messy Circle (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The appearance of Huo Ting may have made Xia Lian feel that her backer was here, so she straightened up and didn¡¯t lose her imposing manner before Ming Shu.


    <i>Even if she is the Xu family¡¯s young miss, so what? As long as I have Huo Ting, the Xu family will be the past someday.</i>


    <i>I will be the final winner.</i>


    ¡°Mister Huo, did you intend to beat me dead or disable mest time?¡±


    Ming Shu started a conversation with astonishing words.


    Huo Ting looked aside slightly. The girl sat in a grandiose manner next to him, and there was a beaming smile on her pretty face, like bright peach blossoms in March¡¯s spring wind.


    The stage lights shed and passed by her inky eyes. Within an instant, the broken lights seemed to be reflected into the abyss.


    He was above the abyss and felt the wind blowing past fiercely. His body couldn¡¯t help but fall down.


    Huo Ting came back to himself with a rush and was surprised.


    But when he took a closer look, the girl was still wearing a faint smile and was as innocent and simple as a young child.


    He calmed himself down. ¡°Xu Bei, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m talking about, Mister Huo, I¡¯m sure you understand.¡± Ming Shu smiled slightly. ¡°Are you very disappointed to see that I¡¯m okay?¡±


    Huo Ting held Xia Lian in his arms and said in a cold voice, from which you couldn¡¯t tell his emotion, ¡°I¡¯m not disappointed.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to hear his words and smiled again. ¡°That¡¯s okay, because you¡¯ll be even more disappointed in the future.¡±


    Huo Ting: ¡°...¡± <i>Was she listening to me?</i>


    At the awards ceremony, Lu Zhuo got two prizes even though he was inundated with all kinds of negative news. Xia Lian had a drama which was being shown, but she didn¡¯t get any award.


    When Lu Zhuo came to the stage, probably fearing that the reporters would raise harsh questions, the part for reporters to raise questions was saved forter and the process jumped straight to the eptance speech.


    ck didn¡¯t suit Lu Zhuo, so Lin Wenyue chose a white suit for him. Right now Lu Zhuo stood on the glittering stage and was glittering himself, which made anyone who rested eyes on him unable to move their eyes away.


    Lu Zhuo was still in a talkative mode, and he talked endlessly for a long time. But in the end, he paused and continued in a more serious tone, ¡°Finally, I have something to tell a person who is very important to me.¡±


    The host picked up the topic with a smile. ¡°Oh? I¡¯m wondering, who is this very important person?¡±


    Probably Lu Zhuo had revealed his intentions to the responsible people ahead of time, and now a beam of light fell on Ming Shu¡¯s seat.


    Lu Zhuo looked over along the light. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not the best, but I¡¯ll be the one who treats you the best.¡±


    After Lu Zhuo finished this sentence, the host thought he might have some more words to say so she didn¡¯t immediately continue to talk. But after waiting for several seconds, Lu Zhuo didn¡¯t say anything more. The host then reacted quickly and apuded.


    Lu Zhuo nodded toward the Host and then walked off the stage with the trophy.


    The host: ¡°...¡± <i>Usually, shouldn¡¯t you be asking that person something now? Why did you just leave the stage...</i>


    The host was stunned, and she didn¡¯t remember to continue reading the following lines until the director reminded her several times from over there.


    How would Lu Zhuo dare ask Ming Shu. She would probably reply, ¡°Who do you think you are that are good enough to pursue me,¡± then what could he do?


    It was even so brain-consuming to make a love confession, Lu Zhuo felt he was very bitter himself.


    <i>When I go back, I¡¯ll surely apply forpensation.</i>


    After the awards ceremony was over, and because the audience was still present, they needed to leave from another direction. Ming Shugged behind; she wanted to exchange some words with Xia Lian.


    But Xia Lian was smart now. She had people with her the whole time and followed closely after Huo Ting.


    Ming Shu followed behind her, which made Xia Lian feel like there was a wolf following her, and the wolf would rush up to bite her neck at any time.


    Xia Lian walked faster. She had her own car, but as she walked out, she chose to get into Huo Ting¡¯s car.


    Ming Shu was a little disappointed and needed snacks to recover.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Screams came from nearby, and the people leaving looked over in that direction one after another. It was a group of fans pouring in from somewhere and the working staff didn¡¯t manage to block them.


    Some star may have been spotted.


    Ming Shu was about to leave when she saw that Lu Zhuo¡¯s assistant was asking the working staff to block those fans, in a panic.


    Some of the fans held light boards, on which the two words <i>Lu Zhuo</i> were very eye-catching.


    Ming Shu walked over immediately. The staff had pulled away those fans, but Lu Zhuo was supported by the assistant with one hand on his arm, and the blood dripped from his fingertips.


    Ming Shu pushed aside the staff in the way and reached out to support Lu Zhuo. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Got cut by the knife,¡± Lu Zhuo answered with a low voice.


    As he just walked out, a batch of fans flooded over and there was a man squeezing himself among them. When the man approached, he suddenly took out a knife and stabbed toward Lu Zhuo. Lu Zhuo blocked the attack with hand so as to avoid being hurt in the face.


    ¡°Did you catch the man?¡± Ming Shu turned her head to ask the staff.


    The staff answered, ¡°There¡¯re too many people and the lights are dim. That man attacked Mister Lu then swiftly squeezed into the fans, so we didn¡¯t see him.¡±


    ¡°Call the police.¡± Ming Shu pointed at the fans over there who were probably frightened by Lu Zhuo getting hurt. ¡°None of these people will be released until that man is found.¡±


    The staff moved his lips but didn¡¯t have a chance to speak. Ming Shu had taken Lu Zhuo away from another direction where tall, strong, and ferocious bodyguards were guarding, so the fans didn¡¯t dare go up.


    The news about Lu Zhuo getting hurt spread like wildfire. The journalists also garbled a statement from what Ming Shu said before she entered the venue, implying that she had admitted Lu Zhuo was mentally ill, and the Beichen Entertainment protected him.


    They even surmised that she bought the prizes for Lu Zhuo.


    Ming Shuughed. Why would she pay for something not edible?


    Has these people¡¯s brain been kicked by a donkey?


    The man who stabbed Lu Zhuo was soon caught. He said he was pissed off because his girlfriend broke up with him because of Lu Zhuo, so he nned the attack.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually in the mood to eat my apple here? Beichen Entertainment is going to go bankrupt.¡± Lu Zhuo leaned on the sickbed and looked aside at the person beside. He was really annoyed that he couldn¡¯t turn iron into steel bar.


    The hell had been broken loose outside, but she was eating and eating and eating again here.


    ¡°Haste makes waste, and it takes time.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re doomed.¡± Lu Zhuo burst out without thinking.


    He reacted soon after he finished the sentence and immediately shut up.


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to notice it. She concentrated on eating the apple.


    That is my apple! I¡¯m a patient, but she doesn¡¯t even show any mercy for a patient, what a monster!


    Lin Wenyue knocked in. He took a nce at his artist first, and then said, ¡°Boss Xu, all ready.¡±


    Ming Shu put down the knife and stood up. She casually touched Lu Zhuo¡¯s head. ¡°Keep wound well. I need to go back and prepare for applying for bankruptcy, then go home to inherit the family property.¡±


    Lu Zhuo: ¡°...¡±


    Lu Zhuo thought Ming Shu was talking nonsense. Butter he saw the news which said Beichen Entertainment had announced the bankruptcy. WTH? She was really meaning it!?


    But meanwhile, the business news said Ming Shu signed new agreements with several entertainmentpanies.


    She bought several other powerful entertainmentpanies in the showbiz, excluding Zhishang Entertainment. These several entertainmentpanies were mergered and they were given a new name as Ancient and Modern Entertainment.

 Chapter 606 - What A Messy Circle (29)

    <h4>Chapter 606: What A Messy Circle (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ever since Ming Shu received the task of dominating the entertainment industry, she had set up several project teams. She hired the team members from outside and gave them the goal of buying other entertainmentpanies. As long as someone was willing to sell shares, money was not a problem.


    One blockbuster after another was broadcast, which made the onlookers from both within and outside the circle feel dumbfounded.


    <i>Does such a unique operation really exist?</i>


    <i>We¡¯ve never seen such a willful person.</i>


    <i>She buys thepany as long as she likes it.</i>


    The Xu family was rich, but was it rich enough to afford such crazy expenditures? Why hadn¡¯t her father beaten her up yet?


    Father Xu did almost beat Ming Shu up, but Ming Shu promised again and again that she would earn more money back in three years, so Father Xu had to agree.


    Luo Chuan made himselffortable on the sofa with a cigarette in his mouth. He watched the interview in the news with interest and an evil rage shed past his eyes.


    The assistant stood beside him and said carefully, ¡°Boss Luo, Beichen Entertainment¡¯s shares are all worthless now. The newly established Ancient & Modern Entertainment is not like Beichen Entertainment and we have no way to intervene...¡±


    Luo Chuan took the cigarette out of his mouth. ¡°She did all of those things, but you didn¡¯t even have a clue?¡±


    He was nning to destroy Beichen Entertainment, but she was nning to buy other entertainmentpanies. Now Beichen Entertainment was indeed destroyed, but she had set up a newpany.


    How could such a huge project be aplished overnight?


    The assistant was sweating profusely. ¡°Our people didn¡¯t find she was in contact with anyone from thosepanies...¡±


    Luo Chuan said, ¡°She wasn¡¯t, but can¡¯t she ask someone else to do it? I told you to pay attention to any abnormality, but you didn¡¯t find anything. You really surprised me.¡±


    The assistant was very perturbed. He could never have expected such a provocative operation from that Boss Xu. It turned out she never cared about Beichen Entertainment since the very beginning.


    Luo Chuan waved the assistant out.


    The news on TV was still ongoing. Luo Chuan looked at the screen and seemed to have drifted away.


    When the news was over, Luo Chuan blinked his eyes and murmured, ¡°She can make so many people miss their targets, so she is really not ordinary.


    ¡°But what a pity...¡±


    You couldn¡¯t tell what he was feeling pity for. Heughed to himself after murmuring, and in his eyes were rays of lights, a spark of great interest.


    Luo Chuan took the notebook from the desk with a finger and wrote on it with a pen. Then he put it into an envelope and even drew a small figure holding a gun in the envelope¡¯s bottom right corner.


    Luo Chuan pointed at the void with the same gesture neurotically. ¡°Peng...¡±


    ...


    It was noon the next day when Ming Shu received the letter.


    On the screen in front of her was the news about Luo Chuan¡¯s sudden death from illness. His photo was ced in the upper right corner. It was a different picture from the one Ming Shu had seen in person, with a stiffer face.


    When the news moved on, Ming Shu opened the letter.


    There were few words in the letter, and the handwriting was lively and vigorous like wild cursive.


    ¡ªOn a clear night with a bright moon, dreams walk into the winding corridor; and in the sknd with a scorching sun, cities will be ughtered.


    Ming Shu checked both sides of the letter paper and confirmed that there was only one line on it.


    It was not some ancient poem, at least Ming Shu hadn¡¯t seen such a kind of ancient poem. Luo Chuan left her with this poem-like thing, so what did he want to tell her?


    <i>Next time he sees me he¡¯ll still kill me?</i>


    <i>But wait...</i>


    <i>Luo Chuan died. What about my Hatred Points?</i>


    <i>WTF! Who let you die!</i>


    Ming Shu pped the paper on the table and pulled the snack from the side. As the snack bag moved, Little Beastie rolled out of it onto the table and directly rolled off it.


    Little Beastie was about to jump up and curse its poop-picker, the door suddenly opened. Little Beastie darted behind the side cab swiftly.


    ¡°Boss Xu, General Manager Lin is waiting for you to attend the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    Little Beastie watched Ming Shu stand there for a while, then she swept all the snacks on the table into her arms and left the office.


    <i>WTF!?</i>


    <i>Poop-picker, won¡¯t you leave some to me!</i>


    <i>It¡¯s illegal to abuse small animals!</i>


    Little Beastie was about to get out, but the office¡¯s door opened again.


    ¡°She¡¯s not here...¡±


    Little Beastie peeped through the crack and immediately became indignant. <i>What is this two-legged animal doing here?</i>


    Lu Zhuo didn¡¯t see anyone in the office, so he had to put the flower on Ming Shu¡¯s office table. He subconsciously swept over the table and the first thing he noticed was the small figure holding a gun.


    Then he saw the letter paper.


    After staring at it for several seconds, Lu Zhuo bent over to take the letter paper and read it.


    ...


    After returning from the meeting, the first thing Ming Shu saw was the bright roses on the office table.


    Then she saw Lu Zhuo who sat on the sofa.


    His expression was not good and he asked directly without any prelude, ¡°Do you know Luo Chuan?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at the envelope and letter on the table, which had both been touched by someone. She averted her gaze without trace then and closed the door with a smile. ¡°Do you have a grudge against Luo Chuan?¡±


    Lu Zhuo opened his lips a little. ¡°He¡¯s not a good person.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. So this little demon and Luo Chuan knew each other...


    Besides, he didn¡¯t take Luo Chuan for a good person.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t think Luo Chuan was a good thing, either. But Lu Zhuo spoke like this, which meant that he hid his fear against Luo Chuan behind the tag of good thing. But it could be seen from Lu Zhuo¡¯s reaction that he not only didn¡¯t think Luo Chuan was a good thing, but also was a little afraid of him.


    Ming Shu returned to herself and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±


    Of course Lu Zhuo knew he died. Lu Zhuo searched for his information just now.


    ¡°I just want to warn you,¡± Lu Zhuo said.


    ¡°Warn me about what?¡±


    Lu Zhuo weighed his words. ¡°Xu Bei, the world is not as calm as you think. It hides many unknown dangers.¡±


    He stood up and walked over to Ming Shu. He held her shoulder and make her look at him directly, then said word by word, ¡°Don¡¯t trust anyone except me, including your family and your friends.¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±


    Lu Zhuo¡¯s expression dimmed. There were things that he couldn¡¯t say, and even if he wanted to tell her, the rules wouldn¡¯t allow him to do that.


    <i>How should I tell her...</i>


    Lu Zhuo was silent for a while, then he put down his hands and spoke in a sincere tone. ¡°I won¡¯t harm you, never.¡±


    ¡°Lu Zhuo.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly called him seriously.


    ¡°Are you falling ill again?¡±


    When normal people heard his inexplicable words, their first reaction was definitely that he was ill. Ming Shu thought there was nothing wrong with her reaction, so she stared at Lu Zhuo in a righteous way.


    Lu Zhuo: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Where is my knife!</i>


    <i>Where is my knife!</i>


    WTF! He spoke to her so earnestly and affectionately, and she just answered with that? What was that supposed to mean? <i>What does she want to do!</i>


    <i>Do you think it¡¯s easy for me to brew the emotion?!</i>


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The office door was mmed closed with a thundering noise when Lu Zhuo left. Little Beastie popped its head out of the corner, its ck, gem-like eyes looking around quickly, and it grunted in the direction where Lu Zhuo had left from.


    Ming Shu was actually very busy, so she just chuckled and started her work¡ªbut she ate a pizza before that.


    She worked until the evening lights were turned on. The secretary and Lin Wenyue constantlymunicated with her about thepany affairs; meanwhile, Lin Wenyue thought that it was a mistake when he agreed to work for her in the beginning.


    <i>Why am I helping run thepany now when I was just a manager back then?</i>


    Ming Shu patted him on the shoulder with a sweet smile. ¡°Your talents have been hidden for so many years, and now is the time for you to show them. Mister Lin, go forth.¡±


    Lin Wenyue: ¡°...¡± <i>I go forth? So whosepany is this?!</i>

 Chapter 607 - What A Messy Circle (30)

    <h4>Chapter 607: What A Messy Circle (30)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Netizens had just woken up from the shock of Ming Shu¡¯s incredible operation, and then they were shocked by another thing after a one-night sleep.


    Lu Zhuo¡¯s former agent should sent a long micro blog to apologize to Lu Zhuo, and he rified that he said Lu Zhuo was mentally ill because Beichen Entertainment fired him and he was very pissed off.


    At the end he made a profound self-examination and apologized to Lu Zhuo.


    Lu Zhuo instantly changed from a suspected murderer to a little wretch.


    ¡°Brother Lin, did you make him?¡± Lu Zhuo came to Lin Wenyue with his phone.


    But Lin Wenyue also just saw the article and was in confusion. He had originally thought of a good countermeasure to solve the matter, but before he took any action, Brother Duan should admitted the mistake directly...


    This means looked like something his boss would take.


    Thinking of Ming Shu as a stubborn, tough boss, Lin Wenyue feared that if he spilled the beans, she would definitely pay a special visit to diss him.


    So Lin Wenyue skillfully avoided the topic. ¡°It¡¯s better to settle this matter as soon as possible. You have a new ying up soon, and too much negative news is not good for your image. As it¡¯s settled well now, the crew may need you to help publicize, so watch your diet in recent days.¡±


    Lu Zhuo looked suspiciously at Lin Wenyue more than several times, but he didn¡¯t ask more.


    Lu Zhuo¡¯s new y was on, which was not far from hisst show; plus what had happened recently, Lu Zhuo now became extremely popr.


    Compared to hisst show, the current one¡¯s ratings were even higher.


    ¨C


    When Lu Zhuo¡¯s career continued booming, Brother Duan was drunk in his own living room, with some pictures scattered in front of him. They were not some indecent pictures, but which were worse than that.


    A few years ago, he was dragged down by an artist and tried drugs. Because he was usually more restrained, his addiction was not very big, but every once in a while he still needed them.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect to be photoed...


    He was just an agent, not an artist, who would pay much attention to him? With that in mind, he would be careful when taking drugs but not as cautious as an artist.


    Lu Zhuo... An psycho. Why does that Xu Bei like him?


    Everything went wrong since Lu Zhuo was taken back.


    When Brother Duan worked with Lu Zhuo at first, he almost lost the position as the operation director because of thetter. But Brother Duan didn¡¯t expect that he lost it anyway after Lu Zhuo returned.


    He was driven out of Beichen Entertainment in that way, and he was pissed off. After staying at Beichen Entertainment for so many years, he knew it very well from inside out, and he thought he would be able to put thepany in danger.


    Who knew that Beichen Entertainment directly announced bankruptcy. She set up a new entertainmentpany right away andbined several entertainmentpanies together in the showbiz.


    Is this the destiny?


    Pah! He didn¡¯t believe in that shit. Lu Zhuo sold his own body to get the young girl do everything for him.


    Brother Duan took two swigs of wine and his heart was filled with hatred.


    He thought the other party would let him off as long as he rified the matter as what he was told, but he didn¡¯t expect that this stuff was delivered to Zhishang.


    An agent with drug addiction might cause an artist with the same. So Zhishang Entertainment didn¡¯t dare keep him.


    The news was also spread out by too many mouths, so now Zhishang Entertainment didn¡¯t want him, nor the other small entertainmentpanies.


    Wengwengweng...


    Wengwengwengweng...


    The phone vibrated on the table. Brother Duan just drank hard and didn¡¯t n to answer it. But the phone kept calling, as if if he didn¡¯t answer, the other side would never give up.


    Brother Duan was so annoyed by the noise, so he picked up the phone and shouted at it. ¡°Who is it!¡±


    Wengwengweng...


    The phone was still vibrating.


    Brother Duan stared at it for ten seconds in that way. After recovering a little from the alcohol, he pressed the speaking key. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you want revenge? Do you want to see Lu Zhuo and Xu Bei lose all reputation?¡±


    The voice from the other end of the phone sounded not male or female, but Brother Duan heard every word clearly.


    He became a little sober, tightened the grip on his phone. ¡°Who is that?¡±


    The person said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am, just answer me, do you want that or not?¡±


    The room fell into a dead silence.


    Brother Duan¡¯s breathing seemed to disappear.


    That side didn¡¯t urge him, though, just waited for his answer in patience.


    Why could Lu Zhuo live his life colorfully on the screen, but I... I lost everything. I don¡¯t want to end like this.


    Brother Duan heard his own voice. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¨C


    When Ming Shu came down from thepany, and before she got into the car, Lu Zhuo popped out from behind her with a bunch of flowers. ¡°Good afternoon, Boss Xu.¡±


    The shutter sound came from a distance.


    But Lu Zhuo wasn¡¯t worried at all, and he even moved aside a little so that the paparazzi could take pictures of Ming Shu.


    He wanted the entire world to know that he loved her so much and affectionately. Perhaps someday she would suddenly ept him!


    ¡°Are you very empty recently?¡± Ming Shu took the flowers chronically and put them in the back position. ¡°Lin Wenyue told me you have twomercials to make.¡±


    ¡°I snatch a little leisure toe to see you.¡± Lu Zhuo smiled obediently. ¡°Didn¡¯t you miss me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Lu Zhuo twitched his mouth with firm eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll miss me some day.¡±


    ¡°He he.¡±


    Ming Shu opened the door and got into the car, Lu Zhuo also followed in, and he said vaguely, ¡°Boss Xu, all my time tonight is yours.¡±


    Ming Shu gave a nce to him. ¡°If you dare turn on your phone.¡±


    Lu Zhuo showed the white feather immediately. ¡°You can¡¯t report on me to Lin Wenyue. He¡¯s been going through menopause and getting angry a lot.¡±


    ¡°You know he¡¯ll get angry but still daree to me.¡±


    ¡°I miss you! You didn¡¯t go to see me, and I couldn¡¯t do anything except for shooting every day,¡± Lu Zhuoined.


    So he didn¡¯t want to stay in the crew.


    Shooting what y!


    Do Ie for the shooting?


    ¡°Missing me is nothing useful.¡±


    Lu Zhuo suddenly leaned forward to hold her, with his chin on her shoulder and his warm breath in her ears. ¡°Xu Bei, let¡¯s go on a date.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you can make it three meters alive?¡± Won¡¯t those crazy fans rip him off?


    Thinking about the bloody scene, Ming Shu only wanted a couple of snacks to calm down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to your house then, I haven¡¯t been there yet,¡± Lu Zhuo said. ¡°I want to stay with you today anyway.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t agree and didn¡¯t refuse, either. ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I need to drive.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not stopping you from that.¡±


    ¡°...¡± You held me like this, so it¡¯s not called hindering?


    Finally, Lu Zhuo quietly sat down in the seat. Ming Shu was originally to go out and meet a boss, but now she could only let the secretary make some temporary arrangements and she brought Lu Zhuo home.


    Upon entering the house, Lu Zhuo looked everywhere and finally sat down beside Ming Shu. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s too big for you to live alone? I should move in and live with you.¡±


    Ming Shu kept a distance away from little demon Lu with snacks in her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t press your luck.¡±


    Little demon Lu continued to approach Ming Shu. ¡°If there¡¯s a someone living with you, you can talk and apany each other. You¡¯re alone all the time, how lonely!¡±


    Ming Shu gave a fake smile.


    Not really.


    I have snacks.

 Chapter 608 - What A Messy Circle (31)

    <h4>Chapter 608: What A Messy Circle (31)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten anything.¡±


    Lu Zhuo looked at Ming Shu piteously.


    Thetter smiled. ¡°Help yourself and you¡¯ll want for nothing.¡±


    Lu Zhuo almost rolled his eyes at her. He took out his phone and began to work on it. Ming Shu waszy to care about him, so she went back to her room and changed into somethingfortable after finishing the snacks.


    During the process she answered a phone whichsted for nearly half an hour. When she walked out, the living room was in dark, and there were only candles burning in the dining room. The table was served with delicate food on it.


    When the soft music sounded, Lu Zhuo came out from the dark. With a smile on his face, he kept one of his hands behind his back and reached the other hand in front of Ming Shu, bending slightly. ¡°Miss Xu Bei, may I have the honor to invite you for dinner?¡±


    In the candlelight, Lu Zhuo¡¯s outline seemed to soften.


    ¡°If I say no, will you jump off a building?¡± Do you think you can bribe me with a meal? I am 100% loyal to Hatred Points!


    Lu Zhuo kept smiling and squeezed a word out of his teeth. ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    Ming Shu suggested: ¡°The third floor is the highest here. Remember to find a good ce when you jump, or you won¡¯t die.¡±


    Lu Zhuo resisted the impulse to choke her. ¡°Will you eat or not? If you don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll go throw them away, and then I¡¯ll go to jump off a building.¡± I won¡¯t leave you even if I be a ghost.


    Ming Shu reached out her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    Food shouldn¡¯t be wasted.


    Lu Zhuo led Ming Shu to the dinner table. If Ming Shu walked behind him, she would have seen a knife with a cold light in his hand.


    These things were certainly not cooked by Lu Zhuo, which were ordered from the outside, but they tasted not bad, just a little cold.


    The candlelight was ambiguous. Lu Zhuo didn¡¯t eat much food, instead he looked at Ming Shu in a trance.


    Even under the gaze, Ming Shu ate up all the food calmly.


    ¡°Looking at me can make you full stuffed?¡±


    Lu Zhuo came back to himself. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful and I want to look at you more.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded in approval. ¡°Well, I also think so.¡±


    Lu Zhuo: ¡°...¡±


    Crazy woman.


    Lu Zhuo lowered his head and began to eat. When he finished the dinner, Ming Shu had left the dining room and went to the living room.


    Damn!


    Such a person like her doesn¡¯t deserve me!


    Lu Zhuo poured himself a ss of wine and drank it up in one go.


    He drank too fast and was choked to cough a lot. Even the wine is bullying me!


    Lu Zhuo sat in the dining room alone and drank the wine. By the time Ming Shu went over, he had already finished arge bottle of wine.


    Ming Shu walked up to take the ss from his hand. ¡°What, do you want to die here?¡±


    Lu Zhuo felt very dizzy and there were ovepped shadows in front of his eyes. He tried to grasp Ming Shu but caught nothing in hand. Ming Shu was afraid that he might hit onto the table so she went up to support him.


    Lu Zhuo embraced Ming Shu¡¯s waist and rubbed against it with his cheek. He murmured, ¡°Xu Bei, I like you so much.¡±


    His voice was like a whisper, falling into Ming Shu¡¯s heart and giving birth to a strange softness that tickled her.


    She reached out to touch Lu Zhuo¡¯s head. ¡°En.¡±


    ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    Lu Zhuo didn¡¯t get an answer. Ming Shu moved him onto the sofa, but Lu Zhuo asked again stubbornly. ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    ¡°Stay still, don¡¯t talk nonsense after drinking.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you like me?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Look at you now. Even if I say I like you, you won¡¯t remember when you are sober. So I¡¯d better say nothing.


    Lu Zhuo suddenly stood up with a rush and turned his head to look at Ming Shu. He blinked with his eyes filled with confusion. ¡°Why don¡¯t you like me...¡±


    He looked like a small animal to be discarded and questioned his owner ¡ª Why don¡¯t you want me.


    Ming Shu lifted her hand to cover his eyes, then leaned over and kissed him.


    Lu Zhuo¡¯s eyshes brushed over Ming Shu¡¯s palm, feeling soft and slightly itchy.


    Under the crystalmp, the two were in an ambiguous posture. Lu Zhuo¡¯s body sank into the sofa bit by bit, and he put his arm around Ming Shu¡¯s neck, pulling her down.


    ¡°I can¡¯t breathe...¡± Lu Zhuo murmured.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t help but smile. She loosened him first. Lu Zhuo was short of oxygen in his brain and he opened his mouth to gasp. When it became bright again in front of his eyes, he saw Ming Shu¡¯s eyes full of smilingness.


    Lu Zhuo lifted his hand slowly. He touched Ming Shu¡¯s chin with his finger tips, then moved upward little by little and covered Ming Shu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°They¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re mine.¡±


    ¡°Just need to dig them out.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Dig them out? Did I hear it wrong? What¡¯s on his mind all day?!


    Are you nning to frighten me to death so that you can inherit my snacks?


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have the heart,¡± Lu Zhuo murmured with a bit of anguish. ¡°What should I do? Xu Bei, tell me, what can I do?¡±


    What can you do?


    Nothing!


    When Lu Zhuo began to act, Ming Shu really didn¡¯t know he was drunk or not.


    Ming Shu pushed Lu Zhuo away. Then under his using gaze, Ming Shu called Lin Wenyue.


    Finally Lu Zhuo was collected by Lin Wenyue from Ming Shu¡¯s house. He looked at Ming Shu with angry and sad eyes before leaving.


    The scene was like the teacher reported on you to your parents and they you were forced away by your angry parents.


    Ming Shu held the snacks calmly while waving to say goodbye to Lu Zhuo.


    I shouldn¡¯t trouble a psychopath.


    Since that day, Lu Zhuo was quiet for two days. Butter he began to bother Ming Shu again. The news on the Inte about Lu Zhuo pursuing Ming Shu were not something new, and Lu Zhuo¡¯s fans knew that their idol would make a love confession whenever he grasped an opportunity.


    Nine tenth of Lu Zhuo¡¯s fans disliked Ming Shu.


    And the left one tenth just super disliked her.


    ¨C


    ¡°Boss Xu, I lost Mister Lu.¡±


    Ming Shu paused. The word she was writing was destroyed and the pen point cut the paper. She asked, ¡°What do you mean you lost him?¡±


    The person on the other side was very nervous and he stuttered, ¡°Just now on the way back from filming, Mister Lu asked me to buy some flowers. But when I came back, the car was gone and I couldn¡¯t get through his phone. Boss Xu, could anything happen to Mr. Lu?¡±


    Ming Shu hung up the phone and dialed another number.


    ¡°Where¡¯s he?¡±


    ¡°Boss Xu? What¡¯s wrong?¡± The other party didn¡¯t seem to know what happened and didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lu Zhuo¡¯s car now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s heading to the apartment.¡±


    ¡°Stop the car.¡± Ming Shu gave the order while standing up and walking outside.


    When Ming Shu arrived, she saw a strange driver in the car. She bent down to look inside and found it was not right. It was not Lu Zhuo¡¯s car.


    It was just a car with the same type and license te number as that of Lu Zhuo¡¯s. This was definitely a n beforehand...


    The driver was a designated driver who was told to drive this car toward Lu Zhuo¡¯s apartment. It was dark so the driver didn¡¯t see what the man looked like. He thought the man was drunk and didn¡¯t expect such a situation to happen.


    Ming Shu asked the driver where he took the order.


    The driver pointed at a road section where had the maximum traffic flow, and there was a pedestrian street nearby with many peoplee and go. If they were stopped by the red light, it would be difficult to trace the one they were following.


    The bodyguards were quite nervous as they lost the target they were supposed to protect. ¡°Boss Xu, do we need to call the police?¡±


    Ming Shu moved uneasily with hands on hips. Hearing this, she pulled out a fake smile. ¡°Call the police? Will you take responsibility if they kill him?¡±


    Bodyguards: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Check the car¡¯s position tracker,¡± Ming Shu suddenly said.

 Chapter 609 - What A Messy Circle (32)

    <h4>Chapter 609: What A Messy Circle (32)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    On a remote road, a car¡¯s lights were shing. The sounds of bone malposition came from the bushes nearby.


    Several minutester, a ck shadow came out of the bushes. He took off his blood stained coat and smashed it directly onto the car.


    Lu Zhuo supported on the bo, panting. The blood beads were forming in the two blood stains on his face.


    After a short rest, Lu Zhuo went back into the bushes again. There on the groundy a man, panting but unable to move.


    Seeing Lu Zhuoe back, the man¡¯s eyes were filled with horror.


    Lu Zhuo took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket and chose one. As the lighter lit it up, the me illuminated all around.


    The man saw the coldness on Lu Zhuo¡¯s face. His eyes were deep and calm, which gave him a feeling of extreme depression.


    He looked like a total different person from the super star before.


    The me went out, and all around it was dark again, except for the glints of light.


    The light began to move toward him, and Lu Zhuo searched out the phone from him. He focused on it, then pointed it at the man and asked in a low voice. ¡°Password.¡±


    The phone was very close to him, and the light on the screen made his eyes hurt.


    The man who held the phone was hidden in the dark, like a grumpy beast waiting to tear up his prey.


    The man shivered. ¡°202734¡±.


    Lu Zhuo opened the phone and checked the address list. There was only one contact recorded and two read messages.


    The man heard Lu Zhuo say in a calm, indifferent voice. ¡°Killing in self-defense shouldn¡¯t be against thew.¡±


    ¡°No... don¡¯t kill me, I don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m just an errand boy.¡± The man shook his head in panic. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. I don¡¯t know anything. I just acted on phone calls and texts, please, I¡¯m not the one who wants to hurt you.¡±


    Wengwengweng...


    A strange number came in.


    Lu Zhuo didn¡¯t answer it. It was not until he had finished a cigarette that he picked the man up. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, just listen to me carefully.¡±


    ¡°Yes... okay okay okay. I¡¯ll cooperate and I¡¯ll listen to you on everything.¡±


    ¨C


    Lu Zhuo¡¯s car was equipped with a position tracker and Lu Zhuo himself didn¡¯t know it. Lin Wenyue didn¡¯t know why Ming Shu set the position tracker on Lu Zhuo¡¯s each car.


    But now he knew the reason.


    A star was a public figure who looked morous, but suffered from something many times the amount of ordinary people.


    Lin Wenyue looked at the dots on the map. The view outside the window flew by, and the noisy city disappeared, leaving only silence.


    Lin Wenyue couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Boss Xu, how much on earth have you considered for Lu Zhuo?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of so much consideration? He was kidnapped still.¡± Sitting on the passenger seat, Ming Shu held a box of yogurt and looked ahead nkly.


    ¡°Boss Xu, why don¡¯t you be with Lu Zhuo since you like him?¡±


    ¡°Is that something you as an agent should say?¡±


    Lin Wenyue was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Probably we¡¯ve been through a lot.¡±


    The most forbidden words for the artists were falling in love. Even they had developed a rtionship, they had to keep it secret. For many stars, their children were in primary school but no one outside knew that they were married.


    This was the price stars had to pay for standing in the spotlight.


    Lin Wenyue continued, ¡°Lu Zhuo didn¡¯t like the industry. He took it seriously, but he was not enthusiastic. He was just doing his job. But the way he looked at Boss Xu... was different, his eyes zing.¡±


    He had seen it in another man.


    ¡°Boss Xu, sometimes, missed is missed and you can¡¯t go back... Don¡¯t let yourself regret it.¡±


    Regret?


    I have nothing to regret.


    I won¡¯t confess. I don¡¯t want to lose face!


    Ming Shu remained unmoved on the surface, as if she didn¡¯t hear what Lin Wenyue just said. ¡°What we should do now is get him back. If you continue dying, he¡¯ll probably be ripped apart and we¡¯ll have to collect the body.¡±


    Lin Wenyue: ¡°Boss Xu, you¡¯re a very strange person.¡±


    ¡°A lot of people say that about me.¡±


    Lin Wenyue shut up and concentrated on driving. ording tomon sense, he would have called the police, but Ming Shu didn¡¯t allow him to do so.


    They brought their own bodyguards and embarked on the chase. But from the time she got in the car until now, she didn¡¯t look worried, except that she didn¡¯t talk much.¡±


    Ding¡ª


    A text message came in Ming Shu¡¯s phone. She reached for her phone slowly and clicked on the text.


    From a strange number.


    Anonymity: If you want Lu Zhuo to be safe,e to Osmanthus Vige alone.


    Ming Shu still moved slowly and typed very slowly.


    Ming Shu: Osmanthus Vige? What¡¯s that poor name? Can¡¯t you pick a high-end ce for him? He¡¯s a super star. You put a super star into a tacky vige, you really are degrading him.


    The other party was probably confused by this irrelevant answer and didn¡¯t reply until after a long while.


    Anonymity: Cut the crap. If you don¡¯te, then wait to collect his body! Don¡¯t call the police! Come alone!


    Ming Shu: Just kill him. After you kill him, please show some traditional virtues and don¡¯t just throw him about. You should dig a pit and bury him so that I don¡¯t need to collect the body.


    Anonymity: I¡¯ll give you three hours.


    Ming Shu: Have a good time with your killing.


    The other party didn¡¯t reply any words then. Instead, he sent a picture in which was a coat stained with blood, and it was just the one Lu Zhuo was wearing today.


    Ming Shu: Show me his body if you¡¯re bold, but why are you showing me the coat? What, you can do the magic and just turn him into a clothing?


    The anonymity didn¡¯t send any messages again. They had to be pissed off first if they wanted to continue the conversation with Ming Shu.


    When you meet a family member who is not afraid of the death of the hostage, what can the kidnappers do? They were also very lost! This was different from what was on TV!


    Ming Shu dared to provoke the kidnappers so much because she knew Lu Zhuo that psychopath wouldn¡¯t die so easily. He could save himself.


    The most important thing was, even if he was killed, he woulde alive in the next game.


    Ming Shu: Why don¡¯t you talk? Have a chat with me!


    Ming Shu: It¡¯s such a long night, why don¡¯t we talk about life, the ideal...


    Ming Shu tried to dial the number but it was turned off. Probably they were afraid of being positioned.


    Pussy!


    Such a long journey is boring. I don¡¯t even have anyone to chat with me.


    Ming Shu swept a gaze over the map. The dot on it was still moving.


    ¡°The moon is full today.¡±


    Lin Wenyue looked outside and twitched the corner of his mouth. At this time, she had the mood to care about the moon?


    ¡°It¡¯ll be beautiful to kill under the moonlight.¡±


    ¡°Boss Xu, please be normal.¡± Lin Wenyue had goose bumps appear all over his body. He began to worry that Boss Xu would go crazy first before they got Lu Zhuo back.


    Ming Shu supported her chin with one hand and smiled slightly at Lin Wenyue. She said with a tender tone, ¡°Rx, I don¡¯t kill people.¡±


    Lin Wenyue: ¡°...¡± I¡¯m even more scared when you say that!


    I shouldn¡¯t have gotten myself involved in this.


    But now it was toote to look back. Lin Wenyue could only continue driving. They were getting closer and closer to the dot on the map.


    In the end, the dot stopped.


    Lin Wenyue couldn¡¯t help getting nervous and sped up. It must not be something bad happening...


    ¡°Boss Xu...¡±


    Before Lin Wenyue said anything, Ming Shu interrupted him. ¡°If we wait for the police, what we¡¯ll face must be Lu Zhuo¡¯s cold body.¡±


    Lin Wenyue: ¡°...¡± Boss Xu seemed so afraid that he wouldn¡¯t die that she kept talking about the body.

 Chapter 610 - What A Messy Circle (33)

    <h4>Chapter 610: What A Messy Circle (33)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In a house in the Osmanthus Vige.


    Xia Lian sat on the only chair in the room. The light was dim, and in the junction of light and shadow stood another person.


    Judging from the figure, it should be a man.


    The man stood at the window, looking out at the darkness.


    Xia Lian focused on the phone irritably. A momentter, she turned to look at the man. ¡°It¡¯s been almost an hour, why haven¡¯t they arrived. Should there be something wrong?¡±


    The man turned around. He had a scar on his face and looked a little ugly. But his face was handsome if you ignored the scar.


    ¡°Are you scared now?¡±


    ¡°Why would I be scared?¡± Xia Lian clenched her cell phone. It¡¯s unknown she said this to herself or the man. ¡°I¡¯ll must make Xu Bei pay the price.¡±


    The man said nothing.


    Waiting for a moment, Xia Lian suddenly asked. ¡°What if something does go wrong, do you have a response option?¡±


    The man answered, ¡°Miss Xia, you can rest assured. All you need to do is prepare the money.¡±


    Xia Lian gave a look to the man and felt a little relieved.


    She originally intended to find some simr people from that world by luck, but she didn¡¯t expect that those people were unchanged in this world.


    She didn¡¯t have to show up, but she wanted to see it, so here she was.


    Knock knock...


    Someone knocked the door outside the farm house.


    Xia Lian immediately found a ce and hid herself, while the man put a ghost mask on his face and went to open the door.


    Brother Duan came in. ¡°The car has arrived at the vige entrance.¡±


    The man nodded his head. ¡°Prepare to wee our guest.¡±


    Brother Duan doubted nothing and talked with the man for some more sentences before leaving. Xia Lian walked out slowly. ¡°You¡¯re very thoughtful.¡±


    ¡°Someone doing a dangerous business like us will naturally consider more than ordinary people,¡± the man said. ¡°Even if it is found out, someone will take the me for us. So just rest assured, Miss Xia.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll only be rest assured when it¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Then just open your eyes and enjoy the show, Miss Xia.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    ¨C


    Ming Shu found Lu Zhuo¡¯s car at the entrance of the vige. There was no one in the car, only the blood stained coat she had seen in the picture. All the stuff in the car had almost been thrown away, but there shouldn¡¯t have had any fights in it.


    Ming Shu stood at the entrance of the vige and looked into it.


    There was no light in the vige at night, and everything was trapped in the dark.


    ¡°Mister Lin, you don¡¯t need to follow. If you get a sh lumbar or something, I¡¯ll have to save you.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s words stopped Lin Wenyue who was about to get off the car. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay in the car and wait for you.¡±


    Ming Shu left two bodyguards and took the rest into the vige.


    Without the position tracker, Ming Shu wasn¡¯t clear about where Lu Zhuo could be in the vige. She could only scatter her people to look for him.


    The bodyguards came back soon and told her that they had found a suspicious ce.


    Ming Shu followed the bodyguards over. It was a separate farm house, far away from the other vige buildings, and judging from the grass before the door, it must have been uninhabited for a long time.


    The only thing that was suspicious was the presence of a dog in front of the door, the dog guarding at the door majestically. It was not chained, a pair of dog eyes glittering with green lights, and was as ferocious as a vicious dog.


    ¡°Boss Xu, this dog is a trouble...¡± the bodyguards said. ¡°If we startle it, we¡¯ll definitely startled the people inside.¡±


    But Ming Shu raised her feet and walked straight over.


    The bodyguards were horrified. ¡°Boss Xu!¡±


    When Ming Shu walked over, the vicious dog moved its eyes to her. It immediately stood up and formed a posture preparing to attack Ming Shu. But before it could take action, a ball of something fell on top of its head.


    The dog shivered in its legs and directly went down on its knees, prostrating on the ground.


    Ming Shu walked past the vicious dog with great fanfare like this. The bodyguards were dumbfounded, and they didn¡¯t follow her until she reached the door.


    The vicious dog had been crawling on the ground since then. The bodyguards ran over and it didn¡¯t dare to move.


    The door was closed, so Ming Shu knocked it politely.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Someone asked behind the door. Probably because the vicious dog didn¡¯t bark, the one inside didn¡¯t sound nervous.


    At thiste, what should I say?


    Ming Shu pondered for a while. But it seemed nothing was proper...


    I¡¯d better kick it open.


    Ming Shu retreated and told the bodyguards to kick the door.


    Bodyguards: ¡°...¡± Regardless, they needed to kick open the door, so why bother knocking?


    ¡°I just wanted to be polite.¡± Ming Shu seemed to know what the bodyguards were thinking, and she exined with an innocent smile.


    Boom¡ª


    At the same time, the door was kicked opened. The man inside was standing behind the door, and he hadn¡¯t heard any answer and felt strange. Then just as he was wondering, the door was suddenly kicked open. He was also kicked away along with the door and smashed into a pile of sundries, making a lot of noises.


    The people in the room might have heard the noise and two people rushed out at the same time.


    Ming Shu and the bodyguards filed into the yard, and she was like a Mr. Big who came to challenge. They outnumbered the other party very much.


    ¡°Well, listen carefully, hand over your head right now.¡± Mr. Big Ming Shu looked at the two people with a smile.


    The two¡¯s expression changed and reached to their waists at the same time, then they took out the guns and pointed at Ming Shu and her people. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Ming Shu took a step back as if she was startled. ¡°Ai, you¡¯re against the rules.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really here.¡± Brother Duan walked out of the room, followed by two men. They didn¡¯t hold a gun in their hands, but they should have carried one with them at their waists.


    Ming Shu wasn¡¯t surprised at all to see Brother Duan. She asked casually, ¡°Have you killed him?¡±


    Brother Duan: ¡°...¡±


    Brother Duan¡¯s expression was gloomy. ¡°Xu Bei, you didn¡¯t expect this when you fired me, did you?¡±


    Brother Duan was actually a little worried in his heart. He didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to bring so many people with great fanfare... But that man told him he would be sent abroad when it was done.


    Brother Duan was a little calmed as he thought of this.


    ¡°No,¡± Ming Shu said smilingly. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re doing fine, and you¡¯re the boss now. If I had known this, I should have fired you earlier so as not to dy your future.¡±


    Brother Duan: ¡°...¡±


    Knowing that he was unable to outspeak Ming Shu, Brother Duan was toozy to talk nonsense, so he sneered, ¡°Get your people out of here.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, all right? Don¡¯t touch such dangerous weapons. It¡¯ll be troubled if they¡¯re going to be identally discharged, right?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap, just get your people out of here!¡±


    The two men next to Brother Duan also took out their guns and pointed at them. Brother Duan smiled gloomily. The dim lights distorted his face, making him look like a monster of the night. ¡°Do you think your people are faster than the bullets?¡±


    ¡°Of course the bullets are faster.¡±


    ¡°So...¡±


    Ming Shu continued, ¡°Show your weapons, boys!¡±


    Just as Ming Shu finished the sentence, the bodyguards took out their weapons consecutively.


    Each of the bodyguards was equipped with a gun, and they outnumbered the enemy again.


    Brother Duan and those several people were all dumbfounded. Who are these people!


    Didn¡¯t she say they would negotiate?!

 Chapter 611 - What A Messy Circle (34)

    <h4>Chapter 611: What A Messy Circle (34)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°You dare to appear arrogant in front of me when that person is not even here?¡±


    Ming Shu sat in the courtyard and peeled her nuts as she nced at the groaning Brother Duan on the ground.


    ¡°Did I act for nothing?¡± <i>I need to be paid in snacks for my appearance too!</i>


    <i>Wasting my energy = wasting my snacks = wasting my life.</i>


    <i>How can this happen!</i>


    ¡°Hit him!¡±


    Brother Duan shouted in pain again. The bodyguards didn¡¯t care about whether they hit him in the face or not. They just hit him.


    Ming Shu replenished her life points. When she saw that Brother Duan was almost dying, she asked the bodyguards to stop.


    ¡°Where did the person go?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯ know...¡± Brother Duan imed that he didn¡¯t know with a swollen tongue.


    This was different from what he imagined! He should be the one with the upper hand. Why was she sitting in front of him and acting like a tyrant?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one that kidnapped him? How can you not know?!¡± Ming Shu moved the chair in front of him. ¡°Are you an idiot or am I an idiot?¡±


    ¡°I rerry don¡¯ know.¡± <i>I really don¡¯t know.</i>


    Ming Shu lifted her chin and the bodyguards came forward once again. ¡°Hit him till he speaks.¡±


    The bodyguards¡¯ fists came down again. Brother Duan felt that he would be beaten to death but he didn¡¯t want to die because of this. ¡°I will tell you...¡±


    Half an hour ago, Lu Zhuo was taken away by a man while he waited for Ming Shu here.


    ¡°What man?¡±


    Brother Duan shook his head. He really didn¡¯t know this. The man contacted him and he was wearing a ghost mask so he didn¡¯t even know what the man looked like.


    ¡°You are really daring too. You work with a person that you don¡¯t even know.¡± Ming Shu smiled sarcastically. ¡°Where are they now?¡±


    Brother Duan muttered for a long time before he finished exining everything.


    Ming Shu asked the bodyguards to tie these people up and dragged Brother Duan along to guide her.


    The vige was like a maze. Each household was very far apart from the other. Ming Shu felt that she walked for a long time before Brother Duan pointed to a building and said that this was it.


    It was a small two-storey building which seemed really normal. It was not like the messy house that Brother Duan lived in.


    Ming Shu stood a distance away from the building and sized it up.


    The bodyguard said, ¡°Boss Xu, the other party might have noticed us.¡±


    The other party would have sent someone to keep an eye on the courtyard and they made such a hugemotion over there, it would be impossible if they weren¡¯t noticed.


    ¡°So what if they noticed us? Will they set up a banquet and wee us? If that is the case, I¡¯m really excited.¡±


    The bodyguards: ¡°...¡± <i>Why is Boss Xu¡¯s thinking so weird?</i>


    If they were discovered, it meant that it would be more difficult for them to save the person!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Boss Xu waved her hand.


    The bodyguards: ¡°...¡± <i>Are we going just like this?</i>


    <i>Boss Xu, are you serious?</i>


    Before Ming Shu and her bodyguards went near the building, a loud <i>peng </i>sounded and a huge fireball shot up into the sky, lighting up the surroundings clearly.


    ¡°Boss Xu, don¡¯t go over...¡±


    ¡°Boss Xu, danger!¡±


    The building started burning after it exploded. Ming Shu didn¡¯t look inside. She scanned the surroundings of the building.


    Lu Zhuo ran out of the fire. The minute he saw Ming Shu, his heart jumped and he quickly messed up his appearance. Then, he ran two steps forward and fell on the ground¡ªpretending that he was dead.


    Lu Zhuo heard footsteps. She stopped and felt about his body with her warm hands.


    Next, he felt his body being lifted up. Lu Zhuo continued to pretend he was dead and didn¡¯t dare to give himself away.


    The sound of the fire crackling behind them faded and he could only hear the faint sounds of wind in his ears.


    ...


    At the hospital...


    Lu Zhuo was pretending to sleep at first but he really fell asleep in the end. When he woke up at the hospital, he still had to act confused about his surroundings.


    <i>Life is all about acting!</i>


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Lin Wenyue looked at the IV drip. ¡°How do you feel? The doctor said that you hit your head so there might be repercussions. How are you feeling now?¡±


    Lu Zhuo was a bit disappointed that the first person he saw was Lin Wenyue and not Ming Shu.


    How dare she not stay with him the whole night after such a thing happened!


    ¡°Why am I here?¡± Lu Zhuo started acting.


    Lin Wenyue asked, ¡°Do you remember what happened?¡±


    Lu Zhuo pretended to think for a while and then slowly nodded his head. He said the things that he had prepared beforehand and Lin Wenyue didn¡¯t suspect him at all.


    Lu Zhuo continued to be in a daze. ¡°But... why am I here? Did the police save me?¡±


    ¡°Boss Xu found you.¡± Lin Wenyue paused and decided to betray Ming Shu once. ¡°She just left. She was here the whole night.¡±


    Lu Zhuo was stunned for a moment. He replied after a long time, ¡°Oh.¡±


    Lu Zhuo raised his hand and touched his forehead. He asked Lin Wenyue about the kidnappers.


    Once the explosion urred, the vigers called the police. Luckily, there were no surveince cameras outside the vige. If not, they would have been implicated since they had so many cars parked outside.


    Also, when they came back, Ming Shu ordered them to take a longer route so that they would not leave any evidence behind.


    However, there was no information about the kidnappers yet. Lin Wenyue asked Lu Zhuo to take a good rest. He would ask his friends to help look out for news.


    Ming Shu returned to the hospital in the afternoon. She brought along some snacks with her.


    Lu Zhuo was already hungry so he thought that Ming Shu got the food for him. He was telling himself that she still had some conscience.


    But, in the end, he watched as Ming Shu finished everything in front of him.


    Lu Zhuo pointed at Ming Shu and his whole body shook with anger. ¡°Xu Bei!¡±


    Ming Shu finished thest mouthful of soup and patted her stomach in satisfaction. ¡°What?¡±


    Lu Zhuo said, ¡°Is it very interesting to you to eat food in front of me?¡±


    Ming Shu continued patting her stomach. ¡°Yes, it is very interesting. You look very interesting now.¡±


    <i>I just want to let you see it but not let you eat it. Are you angry!</i>


    ¡°Areyou trying to starve me to death?¡± <i>Heh, wicked women!</i>


    <i>They can only get more vicious. There is never a limit to their viciousness!</i>


    Ming Shu was shocked. ¡°Will you die from not eating a meal? Are you that pampered?¡±


    ¡°I am a sick person.¡±


    ¡°Sick people must be careful of what they eat. The doctor told me just now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Lu Zhuo was so angry heid back on his bed and turned his head to the other side, ignoring Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu was done with her provoking and went out to take some porridge.


    ¡°Get up and eat.¡± Ming Shu patted him with her hands.


    ¡°Let me starve to death. I will not eat.¡± Lu Zhuo had dignity.


    ¡°Stop acting like this. Hurry up and eat this.¡± Ming Shu lifted his nket and dragged Lu Zhuo upright. ¡°If you die in the hospital, the hospital might ask me forpensation. Die when you get out of the hospital.¡±


    <i>What happens if your target curse you to die whenever she feels like it!</i>


    <i>You strangle her.</i>


    Lu Zhuo couldn¡¯t fight against Ming Shu so he was forced to sit up. He lifted his head. ¡°Feed me.¡±


    Lu Zhuo gave a ¡°I won¡¯t eat if you don¡¯t feed me¡± face.


    Ming Shu smiled sweetly.


    Lu Zhuo heard her saying in a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t eat if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Ming Shu turned and sat on the chair beside her. She lifted her legs and started peeling oranges.


    Lu Zhuo: ¡°...¡±<i> F**k.</i>


    Lu Zhuo would not torture his stomach so he drank two bowls of porridge.


    ¡°How did you find me?¡± Lu Zhuo asked her about the kidnapping.


    Ming Shu was proud. ¡°There is nothing a president can¡¯t do.¡±


    Lu Zhuo sneered. <i>You are not a man.</i>

 Chapter 612 - What A Messy Circle (35)

    <h4>Chapter 612: What A Messy Circle (35)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°The people that kidnapped you wanted to use you to threaten me. Did you see the mastermind?¡±


    Lu Zhuo replied calmly, ¡°No.¡±


    His face was sincere and he faced Ming Shu¡¯s gaze without faltering.


    ¡°Does this means that you implicated me?¡± Lu Zhuo raised his eyebrows. ¡°This had nothing to do with me. As a victim that got implicated by you, shouldn¡¯t youpensate me?¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°Is five million enough?¡±


    Lu Zhuo¡¯s mouth corners twitched. ¡°I don¡¯t want money.¡±


    Ming Shu added on to the price. ¡°Ten million?¡±


    Lu Zhuo rolled his eyes in his heart. <i>Do I look like a person that can be bought over by money?</i>


    ¡°I don¡¯t want money,¡± Lu Zhuo said seriously. ¡°I want Boss Xu.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him and smiled. ¡°I am not something that can be used in a transaction.¡±


    ¡°I almost died. Shouldn¡¯t you use yourself aspensation?¡±


    ¡°But in reality, you didn¡¯t die.¡± Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and die then. I will reconsider my decision.¡±


    Lu Zhuo: ¡°...¡± <i>Why don¡¯t you go and die!</i>


    <i>Why should I die!</i>


    <i>My life is worthy too!</i>


    While Lu Zhuo was healing, he almost jumped up in anger a few times due to Ming Shu. He had already forgotten what a character profile was. He just wanted to curse at her.


    Ming Shu asked him twice whether he saw the mastermind.


    Lu Zhuo said that he didn¡¯t see the mastermind at all.


    It was not that he didn¡¯t trust Ming Shu. He just felt that if he told her what happened, she might beat him.


    Don¡¯t ask him why he had that thought. It was an instinct.


    Hence, in order to not get beaten, he would not admit it.


    Even if Lu Zhuo didn¡¯t say anything, Ming Shu had other ways of getting information. However, there was no concrete evidence found.


    But, from the hints she got from Brother Duan, Ming Shu could somewhat guess who the mastermind was.


    ...


    The police found a corpse at the scene and saved someone.


    This person was none other than Xia Lian.


    Xia Lian was lucky because she didn¡¯t die. However, she was disfigured.


    As a celebrity, one could only imagine the impact it would have on her.


    Once Xia Lian woke up, her emotions were unstable. Even when Huo Ting came to find her, she was very agitated. She would either chase Huo Ting out of the ward or hide and refuse to see him.


    Huo Ting¡¯s patience was really something. He came to see her everyday.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once your body has recovered, I will send you overseas. You would look the same as before.¡± Huo Ting consoled Xia Lian, who was hiding under the nket.


    Huo Ting tried to pull the nket down. ¡°Come out first. We will slowly heal your body.¡±


    A bandaged hand slowly came out of the nket and pushed the nket down. A teary pair of eyes were revealed. ¡°Will I really be fine?¡±


    Huo Ting nodded. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry. With the technology now, it won¡¯t be a problem. You need to recover first.¡±


    Xia Lian pushed the nket down further. Her entire face was covered with bandages just like a mummy.


    She asked cautiously and carefully again, ¡°You won¡¯t leave me, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Under Huo Ting¡¯s care, Xia Lian started to recuperate obediently.


    ¡°Why were you there on that day?¡± Huo Ting waited for Xia Lian¡¯s emotions to stabilize before asking this question.


    Xia Lian was stunned for a moment before her heart started palpitating furiously. She shook her head fervently. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I woke up, I was there already.¡±


    This was what she told the police when they asked her.


    When she went to Osmanthus Vige, she didn¡¯t let anyone know about it. The police thought that she had been kidnapped there. Although Huo Ting had his suspicions, Xia Lian didn¡¯t say anything at all.


    When he asked too much, she would even throw a tantrum.


    Once Xia Lian recovered, Huo Ting sent her overseas to treat her face instantly.


    However, the doctor said that the extent of the burns was too great. Even with stic surgery, she could not recover her face fully.


    Xia Lian underwent more than a year of treatment overseas. At that time, she just started getting popr and it was normal for an artist like her to disappear from the screen. Hence, there was not much of amotion.


    Xia Lian looked at the stranger in the mirror. She felt hatred and fear.


    Before that explosion... she was almost killed by Lu Zhuo.


    In other words, the explosion saved her.


    This whole year, Xia Lian kept herself updated on the news in China. She knew that Lu Zhuo was a really famous person in China now and after a year of development, Ming Shu¡¯s Ancient & Modern Entertainment had surpassed Zhishang Entertainment.


    Those artists that didn¡¯t leave Beichen Entertainment, although they were not as popr as Lu Zhuo, they were all A-list celebrities too.


    On the other hand, those artists that broke their contracts were cklisted by Ancient & Modern Entertainment. Most of them had faded from the entertainment industry.


    As for the entertainment industry now, even though Ancient & Modern Entertainment couldn¡¯t dominate the industry yet, if they wanted to cklist an artist, the artist would have a hard life.


    Xia Lian kept a low profile as she returned.


    Her first thought was to go and find Huo Ting. However, when her car stopped outside Huo Ting¡¯s apartment, she saw Huo Ting embracing a girl with a sweet smile as he walked out of his apartment.


    She knew who the girl was. No, she didn¡¯t know her. She remembered her clearly. She was the woman that every other woman was jealous of in her world. From a country bumpkin to a famous celebrity, she always had people helping her no matter what danger she faced.


    If this were a story, this person would be the main lead.


    Even Xu Bei couldn¡¯tpare to her...


    <i>Why is Huo Ting with her? In this world, she had no rtionship with Huo Ting!</i>


    Xia Lian felt her body turning cold. She watched as Huo Ting and the woman got in a car and left.


    Xia Lian immediately remembered how Huo Ting used to visit her often, but slowly, it became twice a week, once a week, and then once a month.


    She was frustrated with her looks and she didn¡¯t want Huo Ting to see her in this manner so she didn¡¯t notice it at that time.


    Now that she thought about it, she hadn¡¯t seen Huo Ting in two months.


    The moment she came back, she saw this...


    Xia Lian waited outside Huo Ting¡¯s apartment for him toe back. But, she didn¡¯t see his car even when it reached midnight.


    The next morning, Huo Ting¡¯s car finally appeared. Xia Lian stopped his car.


    Huo Ting got down and didn¡¯t recognize her at first. ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Huo Ting.¡±


    Her voice hadn¡¯t changed. Huo Ting changed his words. ¡°When did youe back?¡±


    ¡°Huo Ting, I waited for an entire night.¡± Xia Lian¡¯s eyes were red. Her face was a little stiff since she¡¯d just recovered so it looked a bit weird.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first.¡± Huo Ting opened the door of the apartment and parked his car. He exined, ¡°There were issues at thepany so I had to work overtime and deal with it.¡±


    Xia Lian didn¡¯t say anything and followed Huo Ting into the apartment.


    Xia Lian scanned the apartment. This was still the home that she was familiar with. She didn¡¯t see anything strange. She heaved a sigh of relief. Maybe... they just met coincidentally.


    Xia Lian went over and hugged Huo Ting. ¡°You didn¡¯te to see me for two months.¡±


    ¡°Thepany was really busy these past two months. I didn¡¯t have the time.¡± Huo Ting pulled Xia Lian¡¯s hands away. Xia Lian¡¯s heart turned cold and she started to feel anxious.

 Chapter 613 - What A Messy Circle (36)

    <h4>Chapter 613: What A Messy Circle (36)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Huo Ting asked Xia Lian to get some rest first and ordered people to buy new clothes for her. The size of the clothes was really urate.


    If Huo Ting didn¡¯t resist touching her, Xia Lian would have thought that he was still the same Huo Ting as before.


    However, her instinct told her that Huo Ting had changed.


    Huo Ting didn¡¯t chase Xia Lian away so she stayed at his apartment. She wanted to return to the entertainment industry but Huo Ting said that she had changed too much. If she wanted to go back, she could not use the identity of Xia Lian anymore.


    But, she still looked simr to Xia Lian. He asked Xia Lian to wait for a while and let him settle everything first.


    Huo Ting didn¡¯t spend much time at the apartment. Even if he came back, he would not tell Xia Lian what he had been doing.


    Xia Lian didn¡¯t show it on her face, but she would notice the hints on Huo Ting¡¯s body and even followed him secretly sometimes.


    In the end, Xia Lian was certain that Huo Ting and the woman, although they were not at that stage yet, were dating each other.


    When he sent her overseas, he promised that he would not betray her no matter how she changed.


    How about now?


    It had only been a month and he was already dating someone.


    <i>Ding¡ª</i>


    The sound of a phone caused Xia Lian to snap out of her thoughts. She looked at the phone on the table. She didn¡¯t want to look at it at first, but when she saw the name of the sender, she changed her mind.


    Xia Lian looked at the stairs. Huo Ting went up to get some materials so he shouldn¡¯t being back so soon.


    She took the phone. Huo Ting just left so his screen was not locked. Xia Lian managed to ess his phone easily.


    There were two messages. One picture and one paragraph of words.


    It was a picture of a ne.


    ¡ªThanks for your birthday present Mister Huo. I like it very much. Sorry to make you spend so much money on it. Do you have time tomorrow night?


    Xia Lian looked at the paragraph with hatred in her eyes.


    Shameless woman.


    She wanted to reply, but footsteps sounded above her. Xia Lian quickly put the phone back and opened a magazine at the side.


    Huo Ting came down and continued working. He didn¡¯t seem to realize that his phone had been touched.


    Xia Lian held the magazine and asked curiously, ¡°Huo Ting, is this an artist from Zhishang Entertainment?¡±


    Huo Ting looked up at the artist Xia Lian was pointing at and nodded his head. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°She seems really popr recently,¡± Xia Lian said. ¡°She is able to achieve such results even after Xu Bei¡¯s doings. Zhishang Entertainment must have put much effort into her, right?¡±


    Huo Ting kept quiet for a while. He put down the documents in his hand. ¡°I know that you want to go back, but I have to n everything for you too. You need to wait patiently.¡±


    Xia Lian suddenly raised her voice. ¡°Until when do you want me to wait? Until you two get married?¡±


    Huo Ting immediately frowned. He scolded her unhappily, ¡°Xia Lian, what are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Do you not know what I am saying?¡± Xia Lian threw the magazine at Huo Ting. ¡°The things that you said to me before, it was all a lie. You¡¯re just a liar.¡±


    Xia Lian cried as she ran out of the apartment.


    Huo Ting didn¡¯t chase after her. He didn¡¯t even call her. Xia Lianughed and cried at the same time.


    She put in so much effort to tear Xu Bei and him apart but in the end, someone else imed the reward. She was not convinced!


    Xia Lian didn¡¯t know where she should go.


    The Xia family...


    Yes, she could go home.


    She didn¡¯t tell the Xia family that she was disfigured. When she left, she only told them that she was going to attend training and she would not be back so soon. She would call them every month.


    Hence, when she appeared with her current face, everyone in her family was stunned.


    <i>Pa!</i>


    Father Xia was so angry he pped Xia Lian. ¡°You are not taking us as your parents. Which part of your face are you not satisfied with? Why did you have to have stic surgery?¡±


    ¡°Hey, why did you hit our child?¡± Mother Xia reacted and stopped Father Xia.


    Father Xia was really angry. ¡°Look at her face now. Why did she have to have surgery on such a nice face? Is this still your daughter?¡±


    Xia Lian was stunned by the p. She felt that her face was stiff and even talking seemed difficult.


    At first, she didn¡¯t tell her parents about this because whether it was in this world or the other, Father Xia was someone who hated stic surgery.


    She didn¡¯t tell them about her getting disfigured because she didn¡¯t want to miss the optimal treatment period. She wanted to exin it to them after she came back. They couldn¡¯t let her be disfigured for life, right?


    However, before she could open her mouth, Father Xia pped her.


    Xia Lian watched as her mother dragged Father Xia away. She felt as though she was back in the other world where everyone had left her.


    <i>No...</i>


    <i>No!</i>


    She didn¡¯t want to have the same ending.


    Xia Lian calmed down and took in her situation clearly.


    She needed to go back and find Huo Ting.


    However, Huo Ting was not in the apartment. She waited for a long time before she went to Huo Ting¡¯spany to find him. It was only then she found out that Huo Ting went overseas.


    One weekter, Huo Ting came back from overseas. When he came back, the news reported photos of him and the woman at the airport.


    In the picture, the woman was getting into a car. Xia Lian recognized that car. It belonged to Huo Ting. He seldom drove it so not many people knew about it.


    Xia Lian went to look for Huo Ting at his apartment. After exchanging a few sentences, they started quarrelling again.


    Huo Ting seemed to have used up all his patience for Xia Lian. He gave her a sum of money and an agent and never looked for her again.


    Xia Lian tried to see him many times, but she was always stopped by his assistant.


    Xia Lian didn¡¯t give up. She waited at Huo Ting¡¯s apartment, but Huo Ting didn¡¯t go back there anymore. She finally managed to find his other apartment, but all she saw was Huo Ting and that woman hugging and kissing each other at the door.


    Xia Lian rushed up without thinking and pped the woman on the face.


    ¡°Xia Lian, what are you doing!¡± Huo Ting grabbed Xia Lian¡¯s hand and embraced the woman.


    ¡°Huo Ting, you like me.¡± Xia Lian¡¯s voice was shrill. ¡°Why are you with her? You should be with me.¡±


    ¡°Stop being unreasonable!¡± Huo Ting scolded.


    ¡°Me? Unreasonable?¡± Xia Lian looked as though she¡¯d heard a joke. ¡°How am I unreasonable? When you slept with me that time, why didn¡¯t you say that I was unreasonable? Do you not like me because of how I look now? You were the one who said that I would be fine. You said it!¡±


    Huo Ting let go of the woman. ¡°Go inside first.¡±


    The woman ced her hand on the part of the face that was pped. She felt wronged. She looked back and forth between the two of them and entered the apartment without saying anything.


    Huo Ting pulled the slightly crazed Xia Lian and threw her into the car. He only stopped driving after they arrived at a deserted area.


    ¡°Huo Ting, how can you do this to me?¡± Xia Lian was still crying.


    Huo Ting grabbed her hand irritatedly and pushed her against the seat. His face was cold. ¡°Xia Lian, you asked someone to kidnap Lu Zhuo, right?¡±


    Xia Lian froze.


    He... how did he know?


    ¡°How do I know?¡± Huo Ting seemed to understand the emotions in her eyes. ¡°Xu Bei told me.¡±


    Xia Lian screamed, ¡°You believed what she said?!¡±

 Chapter 614 - What A Messy Circle (37)

    <h4>Chapter 614: What A Messy Circle (37)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Someone even asked me for money after that.¡± Huo Ting continued, ¡°If Xu Bei said it, I would not believe her. However, the people that came to find me said the same thing as Xu Bei. He even had evidence in hand. Xia Lian, if it wasn¡¯t for me, you would be in prison now.¡±


    Huo Ting saw the astonishment and hatred in Xia Lian¡¯s eyes.


    Huo Ting said, ¡°I always felt that you were a smart but pure girl. How could you do such a thing?¡±


    In Huo Ting¡¯s heart, he could do such things but the person he liked couldn¡¯t. The person he liked couldn¡¯t be a vicious person.


    If he knew that Xia Lian was this kind of person from the start, he would not have started any rtionship with her.


    When he thought of how Xia Lian stayed by his side so purely and innocently but did such things behind his back, Huo Ting couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted.


    Xia Lian grabbed Huo Ting¡¯s hand in a fluster. ¡°Listen to me, I was forced. Xu Bei and Lu Zhuo wanted to kill me. I had no choice...¡±


    ¡°Xia Lian, for old times¡¯ sake, don¡¯te and look for me again.¡± Huo Ting pulled his hand back and spoke in a cold tone.


    ¡°Huo Ting... you... you can¡¯t do this to me.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the car.¡±


    ¡°Huo Ting, didn¡¯t you say that you like me? How can you do this to me? You can¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Xia Lian was chased out of the car by Huo Ting. She stood in the middle of the deserted road. There were tears on her face. She stared into the distance in a daze.


    ...


    Huo Ting wasn¡¯t extreme in severing ties with her. He even gave her money and an agent. Xia Lian knew that Huo Ting was determined to cut ties with her so after being depressed, she went to contact the agent actively.


    The entertainment industry now was totally different from the entertainment industry one year ago.


    Xia Lian couldn¡¯t get used to it at the start when she just went back.


    The agent didn¡¯t have many resources on hand so Xia Lian returned to being an extra again. Xia Lian¡¯s face couldn¡¯t do many expressions so those supporting roles that had dialogues weren¡¯t given to her, either.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s Lu Zhuo. He is actually filming a drama beside us. I can actually be so close to him! I feel so happy!¡±


    ¡°You only found out now? I found out yesterday. Ancient & Modern Entertainment specially invested in this drama because of Lu Zhuo.¡±


    ¡°That Boss Xu is together with Lu Zhuo now?¡±


    ¡°Should be... together? Ancient & Modern Entertainment cklisted many artists for Lu Zhuo. If they are not together, would they do that for him?¡±


    Xia Lian heard the other extras discussing enviously and her expression got darker.


    Since the neighboring production crew had Lu Zhuo in it, it caused them to slow down their filming too.


    When Xia Lian finished filming, the neighboring production crew was still filming. She took the chance when the props crew was moving the props to sneak in.


    She looked around inside for a while, but didn¡¯t see Lu Zhuo.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Someone suddenly appeared beside Xia Lian. She got a shock and twisted her head around instantly. Lu Zhuo was leaning against the props and looking at her without any expression on his face.


    Xia Lian felt as though she was back in that room. Lu Zhuo had looked at her with the same expression and... wanted to kill her.


    She remembered that her looks were different now so she changed her voice. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Lu Zhuo raised his foot and walked toward her. Xia Lian felt an oppressive aura bearing down on her. It was really scary. The air in her lungs was all pushed out in an instant. There seemed to be a pair of invisible hands strangling her, causing her to lose her ability to breathe.


    ¡°Mister Lu, Boss Xu¡¯s car is here.¡±


    Someone called him from outside.


    Lu Zhuo stopped in his tracks, the corners of his mouth turning up. It was a smile, but Xia Lian couldn¡¯t see any signs of happiness on his face. It was just cold...


    ¡°Consider yourself lucky,¡± Lu Zhuo said.


    Xia Lian watched as Lu Zhuo walked out with the assistant. He didn¡¯t put on his sunsses and just walked out like this, causing a huge uproar outside.


    Xia Lian moved her stiff legs and walked out. There were a few cars parked outside. Powerful bodyguards cleared a path for him. He was like a prince that came out of the pce. All his actions were under the spotlight.


    Ady stood beside the car. She tilted her head as she looked at Lu Zhuo. A gentle smile was on her face.


    Lu Zhuo walked up and hugged thedy as he kissed her on the forehead. After that, the two of them got into the car and disappeared among the screams of the fans.


    Xia Lian held onto the wall beside her. Her nails cracked from the force she was exerting to stay upright.


    Why was everything living a better life than her? Why was she the only one who was so pitiful!


    She should be the one thatughed in the end!


    Xia Lian walked back in distress. She left the production site as though she was on autopilot and went into the nearest bar.


    People were dancing crazily in the bar. Xia Lian pushed away some men who had evil thoughts about her and sat alone in a corner.


    One man walked past her and within a minute, he came back. He sized Xia Lian up and sat opposite her. He said in a weird voice, ¡°Miss Xia, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡±


    ¡°Get away? Miss Xia, you still owe me money. Miss Xia, you are not nning to repudiate your debt, right?¡±


    Xia Lian¡¯s memory was stirred. She lifted her head. Under the dim light, the person opposite her ovepped with the figure in her memory. She stood up suddenly.


    ¡°Miss Xia, why are you so nervous?¡± The man¡¯s voice was like a devil¡¯s, piercing its way into Xia Lian¡¯s mind. ¡°Are you surprised that I¡¯m not dead?¡±


    Xia Lian remembered Huo Ting saying that someone showed him the evidence...


    In the huge explosion, she was lucky to be alive, but this person didn¡¯t die, either. He even looked the same as before.


    Xia Lian reined in her emotions and asked cautiously, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Repay what you owe. Do you not know this rule?¡±


    ¡°500 thousand. I will give it to you tomorrow,¡± Xia Lian said immediately.


    ¡°500 thousand?¡± The man¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°You are looking down on me.¡±


    ¡°We agreed on this pricest time. Don¡¯t try to rob me now.¡±


    ¡°Three million. I will give Miss Xia one day. Tomorrow at this same ce, if you are not here, you might have to pay a visit to the police station.¡±


    That time, Xia Lian ran away quickly overseas. However, he was not so lucky. He was found out by that woman and she came to beat him up violently alongside some of her men. He had lost one of his legs in the explosion so it was a miracle that he managed to survive.


    He couldn¡¯t do anything to that woman, but he met Xia Lian today. He was really lucky.


    Even two million was too cheap for Xia Lian.


    The man finished speaking and got up to leave.


    Xia Lian noticed that he was limping and the aura around him was not as oppressive as in the past. He was like a tiger whose fangs were plucked.


    Three million...


    Huo Ting gave her quite a lot of money, but she spent most of it on a house since she was not living with the Xia family now. If she gave him three million, she would not have much money left on her.


    However, if she didn¡¯t give him the money, he might report her.


    It was against thew to hire someone to kidnap another person.


    Also, that explosion had a casualty too.

 Chapter 615 - What A Messy Circle (38)

    <h4>Chapter 615: What A Messy Circle (38)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Xia Lian didn¡¯t dare to not give him the money, but this was just the start. After getting the three million, the other party was still not satisfied and he would ask her for money asionally.


    After a while, Xia Lian found out that something happened to the man too. He was kicked out of the organization and was just a weak person who might not even be able to win in a fight.


    However, she couldn¡¯t do anything to him. He had evidence against her.


    That was her life.


    She didn¡¯t dare to go against him.


    Under such threats, Xia Lian¡¯s savings, which were already quite little, started to deplete even faster. As for the Xia family, her father would re up in anger every time she went back. Even if her mother secretly gave her some money, it was not enough for her at all.


    In order to get a good role, she needed money to bribe people.


    Mother Xia gave her quite a lot of money, but when Xia Lian started asking for more, her mother couldn¡¯t give it to her so quickly.


    In order to get a role, Xia Lian started mixing with different people and she really did manage to get two lead supporting roles.


    However, her stiff face appeared even stiffer on the screen so the audience did not like her.


    ¡°Miss Xia, I¡¯m sorry. There is already someone for this role.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xia Lian was disbelieving. ¡°Didn¡¯t you inform me toe yesterday?¡±


    The other party was apologetic too. ¡°We just received the news. Miss Xia, we are really sorry.¡±


    ¡°You are deceiving me!¡± She put in so much effort to get this small role. How could she just watch someone else take it from her? ¡°Did Mr. Zhou talk to you all?¡±


    ¡°Miss Xia, we have not signed the contract.¡± The other party¡¯s expression got dimmer. ¡°This person was also rmended by Mr. Zhou.¡±


    Xia Lian felt as though she was struck by lightning.


    She would never think that her patron would be snatched away so quickly by someone else.


    In the next few days, no matter who Xia Lian met, they would either chase her away irritatedly or just not see her at all.


    ¡°Miss Xia, it is... Ancient & Modern Entertainment.¡± The agent¡¯s expression was really bad. ¡°They want to cklist you.¡±


    ¡°Xu Bei...¡± Hatred shot out of Xia Lian¡¯s eyes. She was already in such a state. Why was she still targeting her?


    ...


    [Xia Lian¡¯s Hatred Points are full.]


    When Ming Shu received the notice from the Harmony System, she was attending the second-anniversary event for Ancient & Modern Entertainment. She smiled and finished her speech. Then, she walked down the stage slowly.


    As the gold ingot of thepany, Lu Zhuo sat beside Ming Shu. Once she sat down, Lu Zhuo reached out and held her hand. He enclosed her hand in his.


    Ming Shu tilted her head and looked at him. There was a gentle smile in her eyes. Lu Zhuo revealed his cute little canine teeth.


    This scene was captured by the videographer and the live broadcast room exploded.


    <i>Well wishes?</i>


    <i>You are thinking too much.</i>


    The fans of the president and the wife fans of Lu Zhuo scolded each other on the screen until the entire screen was filled with red, bold, cursing words.


    President fans: This pretty boy Lu Zhuo is using our president to climb up the hierarchy. Shameless!


    Wife fans: Our husband is born to be a star. No matter where he is, he will be famous. Your president is the one that is shameless and keeps pestering our husband!


    President fans: Lu Zhuo kept spreading rumors online and used our president¡¯s limelight. If it was not for our president, could he reach such a status? Who is the shameless one!


    Wife fans: Our husband h h h...


    Ming Shu and Lu Zhuo were obviously not aware of these wars.


    ¡°Let me answer a call.¡± Ming Shu leaned forward and spoke to Lu Zhuo.


    Lu Zhuo looked at her phone and let go of her hand after a moment. Ming Shu left from the front. Lu Zhuo¡¯s gaze followed her till she disappeared. He then turned to look at the stage.


    ¡°Boss Lin, is there any special meaning behind the name of thepany?¡±


    Lin Wenyue took over the microphone and said slowly, ¡°This name was personally given by Boss Xu. I am not sure about its meaning, but I saw four words in Boss Xu¡¯s office so that might be where the name came from.¡±


    The host was curious. ¡°So it was Boss Xu who gave thepany its name. I thought that some master named thepany. What are the four words?¡±


    Lin Wenyue smiled and said each word carefully: ¡°Zhuo Gu Yu Jin.¡± It meant consider the past to decide on the present.


    The host had never heard of this phrase before and only received amand after a while. He gasped. ¡°The meaning of this phrase is to look at the past and use it as a gauge to make decisions for the present. Boss Xu must have wanted Ancient & Modern Entertainment to go further and stronger. Seems like our Boss Xu is a very ambitious person...¡±


    <i>I don¡¯t think that that is what this phrase meant,</i> Lin Wenyue thought to himself. <i>Our Boss Xu doesn¡¯t have such an ambitious dream.</i>


    The first word of the phrase...


    Lin Wenyue nced at the auditorium below. Lu Zhuo was looking at the four words on the screen with a strange expression.


    <i>Coincidence?</i>


    <i>Or is...</i>


    ...


    After Miss finished her call, she asked the secretary to get her a serving of dessert. She wanted to finish the dessert before going back in. There was no way of knowing when the event would end so she needed to take care of herself.


    ¡°Mister Lu.¡±


    The secretary greeted the person who was walking over.


    Ming Shu finished thest spoonful of dessert in one bite and threw it into the rubbish bin beside her.


    Lu Zhuo raised his chin like a pampered but reserved cat. ¡°I want to have a chat with her.¡±


    The secretary smiled ambiguously and ran away hurriedly.


    At this time, everyone was in the auditorium. There was no one here. Lu Zhuo went up and pushed Ming Shu against the wall. He tasted her lips, which still had a bit of cream on them.


    The kiss was lingering and passionate. He seemed to be venting his love through it.


    There was no demanding. He was only giving.


    Only when they almost couldn¡¯t breathe did Lu Zhuo peck her lips and pull away from her. His eyes were misty as he murmured, ¡°I am starting to like you more.¡±


    Ming Shu felt that what he said was weird, but she still kept her smile. ¡°Work hard to maintain it.¡±


    Lu Zhuo kissed her again and didn¡¯t pester her about whether she liked him or not. This was really rare. ¡°I will.¡±


    Lu Zhuo felt that he must be really crazy. He didn¡¯t think about some of his words and they just came out of him instinctively.


    But, why would he like this crazy person?


    This was not in ord with his taste!


    Why must he lose himself because of a damn mission?


    He wanted to cry.


    He really wanted to cry.


    Lu Zhuo held Ming Shu¡¯s hand as he walked back in despair. Once the event was over, he quietly packed his things and sent himself to Ming Shu¡¯s apartment.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ming Shu and Lu Zhuo stared at each other in front of the apartment.


    ¡°I am moving in to stay with you,¡± Lu Zhuo said confidently.


    ¡°Why? This is my house!¡± Ming Shu blocked her door and didn¡¯t allow him toe in. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a ce to stay?¡±


    Lu Zhuo stared at Ming Shu. ¡°But that ce doesn¡¯t have you.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    While Ming Shu was speechless, Lu Zhuo bent down and squeezed in from under her elbow. When he was done, he even blinked at her proudly.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Lu Zhuo pulled his luggage and ran toward Ming Shu¡¯s bedroom.


    He shouted as he ran: ¡°You can¡¯t chase me out. If you chase me out, the headlines tomorrow will be about you making me stay outside for one whole night. That is abuse!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>You think that I can¡¯t handle you!</i>

 Chapter 616 - What A Messy Circle (39)

    <h4>Chapter 616: What A Messy Circle (39)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In the end, Ming Shu didn¡¯t chase him away. However, he didn¡¯t get to sleep in her bed. After being beaten twice by Ming Shu, Lu Zhuo gave up and pulled his luggage to the room opposite.


    Lu Zhuo cheered himself on secretly. He would not stop until he slept with his wife!


    Hence, Ming Shu would have to endure all kinds of pestering from Lu Zhuo everyday. It interrupted her dates with her snacks.


    Lu Zhuo was really angry that he was not as important as her snacks.


    How were snacks better than him?


    <i>I can talk and jump and even warm her bed. How am I second to her snacks?</i>


    <i>She would rather sleep with her snacks than sleep with me!</i>


    <i>F**k!</i>


    Luckily, in Lu Zhuo¡¯s subconscious mind, he felt that snacks were not supposed to be provoked. If not, he might act rashly and hide all the snacks away.


    ¡°Are youing to visit me at the production site?¡± Lu Zhuo took the chance when he was resting to give Ming Shu a call.


    <i>¡°No, I¡¯m busy,¡±</i> Ming Shu, straight man cancer patient, said.


    Lu Zhuo took a deep breath. He took another deep breath and tried his best to control his urge to shout. ¡°But I have not seen you in a week.¡±


    Straight man cancer patient Ming Shu paused for two seconds. <i>¡°I always appear in the finance news.¡±</i>


    Lu Zhuo smiled hideously. <i>Should I look at your ck and white photo! </i>Lu Zhuo was so angry he hung up. In the scenes after the call, he wore a murderous look on his face. His fellow artists were so afraid, they didn¡¯t even dare to breath heavily and kept making mistakes.


    ¡°Mister Lu, for this scene... you do not need to look so murderous,¡± the director reminded Lu Zhuo tactfully.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Lu Zhuo continued to look murderous.


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Next scene, next scene.</i>


    Many directors loved to film with Lu Zhuo because he would finish his scenes in a single take. However, if Lu Zhuo was in a bad mood, that would be impossible.


    The best way to solve this was to wait for his mood to turn better before continuing the filming.


    Once Lu Zhuo had the time, he asked his assistant to drive him to thepany.


    However, he didn¡¯t manage to catch her. Ming Shu had gone to inspect a project.


    ¡°What project?¡± Lu Zhuo was surprised. What project needed her to be there personally to inspect it? Did she like some other pretty boy?


    The secretary said with a distressed face, ¡°A fruit garden.¡±


    Lu Zhuo: ???


    Herpany was an entertainmentpany. <i>Why is she inspecting a fruit garden? Is she crazy?</i>


    Ming Shu started be derelict in duty and did something irrelevant as her side business. After a while, the people in the entertainment industry noticed that she made her side business into her main business and they were green with envy.


    They couldn¡¯t even do better than another person¡¯s side business. Why were they still alive? They should just go and die.


    ...


    ¡°Brother Lin, will she say yes?¡±


    Lin Wenyue had already answered the question more than 20 times. ¡°Lin Wenyue, you must be more confident in yourself.¡±


    Lu Zhuo paced around. ¡°I am confident in myself. However, I have no confidence in her.¡±


    <i>She loves to go against me!</i>


    <i>She¡¯s afraid that she will not be able to anger me to death!</i>


    ¡°Boss Xu...¡± Lin Wenyue thought for a while. ¡°She seems to care a lot about you.¡±


    ¡°Care about me? When? I could ask her ten times and she would only be kind enough to meet me once!¡± <i>Is this called caring?</i>


    Lin Wenyue smiled. ¡°Lu Zhuo, sometimes, the things you see on the surface don¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    Lin Wenyue was the closest to Ming Shu. He knew how many documents she had to deal with every day and the number of meetings she had to attend.


    However, despite all this, she still took the time to answer Lu Zhuo¡¯s calls and listen to him talking about unimportant things. She would reply to his messages and n his schedule. Sometimes, because of his one sentence, she would go and find him personally.


    All the dramas that Lu Zhuo took on were given by her. From the quality to the production crew, which one was not the best in the circle?


    She gave up a lot for Lu Zhuo but unfortunately, Lu Zhuo didn¡¯t know.


    Lin Wenyue patted Lu Zhuo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I will go and fetch Boss Xu. Prepare yourself. She will say yes.¡±


    Lu Zhuo looked at the flower and ring on the table. He gritted his teeth and thought that she would have to agree no matter what.


    ...


    Ming Shu was lured in by Lin Wenyue. He sent her to the entrance. ¡°Boss Xu, you can go in yourself first. Just walk in straight. I will go to the washroom for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you...¡± Lin Wenyue was not young anymore, but he ran away really quickly and disappeared from Ming Shu¡¯s sight in the blink of an eye.


    Ming Shu was puzzled. She took out a chocte from her pocket and took a bite.


    This was a za. A za that was filled with people.


    Ming Shu looked at the people that were either standing or sitting in the za...


    She didn¡¯t even see a stage. Wasn¡¯t she here to save the scene with a speech? Who was she supposed to give the speech to?!


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°It looks like balloons. Hey, they are falling down...¡±


    Ming Shu looked up. Colorful balloons were falling from the sky. The entire sky was filled with balloons.


    There were things hanging onto the strings of the balloons. When they got nearer, Ming Shu saw that they were snacks...


    Because the weight of each snack was different, the balloons dropped down at different speeds. Hence, the grass was covered with scattered balloons.


    One balloon fell in front of Ming Shu. She pulled the string and took the snacks down. Then, she looked at the words on the balloon: <i>Xu Bei, marry me.</i>


    It was handwritten.


    Every single balloon had these words on it.


    ¡°Is this a proposal?¡±


    ¡°Who is Xu Bei? Is she here?¡±


    ¡°This creativity is not bad...¡±


    Muttering started to rise around her.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Ming Shu followed the gasp of the crowd and looked over. Many balloons were tied together and different kinds of snacks hung on them. It was really colorful and striking.


    Ming Shu was a bit far from the group of balloons. However, the balloons were dropping at a very slow speed so she had enough time to walk over.


    The people in the za was still quiteposed. No one fought over the snacks and no one went near the big bunch of balloons.


    Ming Shu walked through the center.


    ¡°It¡¯s her...¡±


    ¡°So beautiful. Her aura is really good too. I wonder who¡¯s the male protagonist...¡±


    ¡°This proposal is quite wasteful. The name, Xu Bei, is the same as the name of the president of Ancient & Modern Entertainment...¡±


    Ming Shu stood under the balloons. She could reach the box that was hanging onto the balloons just fine. She reached out and grabbed the balloons on top of the box.


    Before she could exert any force, something sounded behind her.


    Sounds of envy appeared behind her and were apanied by the sound of water flowing.


    Ming Shu pulled the balloons down and hugged the snacks. After that, she turned and looked behind her.


    <i>Xu Bei, marry me.</i> These words were formed using the fountain and they were all in different colors.


    The music came on,and Lu Zhuo walked amidst the music and stood in front of the fountain. The moment he appeared, the crowd went into an uproar.


    ¡°Lu Zhuo... my husband. My husband, ahhh! I saw my husband.¡±


    ¡°Husband, I am here!¡±


    ¡°OMG, I said the name Xu Bei sounded familiar... Wuwuwu, I might have lost my love.¡±


    The fountain slowly died down and Lu Zhuo¡¯s dreamy figure started to be clear.


    Ming Shu hugged her snacks. A balloon floated above her. She looked at him quietly.


    Lu Zhuo stepped across the wet floor. As he walked, the lights around him seemed to be fading and he became the brightest star.


    The screams among the crowd quieted down. They were afraid of disturbing him.


    Lu Zhuo stepped past the fountain area and stood in front of Ming Shu. He bowed elegantly and then took out a rose from behind him. He kneeled on one knee. ¡°If you are willing, I will buy snacks for you for your entire life.¡±


    Lin Wenyue said to give her what she liked.


    Ming Shu pondered over the snacks in her hand. After hesitating for a while, she finally took the rose from Lu Zhuo.


    Some people would not meet their love even if they crossed over mountains and rivers. Others might meet them even if there was a gxy between the two.


    Lu Zhuo... Qi Yu must be the second kind of person.

 Chapter 617 - What A Messy Circle (40)

    <h4>Chapter 617: What A Messy Circle (40)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Lu Zhuo¡¯s grand proposal made the headlines of the entertainment news. All of Lu Zhuo¡¯s fans lost their love together and the entire inte was filled with resentment.


    From today onwards, their husband would be someone else¡¯s husband...


    He belonged to her entirely. Once they thought about this, the fans felt even more depressed.


    If it was just losing their love, it was still okay. However, the day after the proposal, they saw Lu Zhuo showing off his red booklet on his blog!


    Apanied by Lu Zhuo¡¯s happy face, his fans decided to stop being his fans for five minutes.


    As for the marriage certification, Ming Shu was quite unwilling to do it. But, Lu Zhuo managed to convince her mother and got her registered residence ount secretly. He then lured her to the civil administration bureau.


    He threw snacks at her the entire way and when Ming Shu came out, the red booklet was already in her hand.


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    Lu Zhuo kissed Ming Shu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Ming Shu put away the red booklet calmly. <i>Isn¡¯t it just a certificate? The certificates I have could fill up an entire wall! What is there to be excited about? Shallow!</i>


    ¡°Wife, are you not happy?¡± Lu Zhuo was in a super excited state. He took out his phone and posed. ¡°Smile.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t look over at all and just pulled up the corners of her mouth.


    Little Princess Lu Zhuo V: From today onwards, I am taken. Don¡¯t call me husband anymore, my wife will be angry. [image][image][image]


    President fans: Very good. The president maintained her president pose. Look at how obedient Lu Zhuo is!


    Wife fans: Husband, why did you abandon me?


    President fans: The president is so calm. You know that she is someone who does big things. President, do not indulge yourself in love. You should find more concubines. How can you let Lu Zhuo have all your love?


    Wife fans: Husband, we promised each other that we would be together forever. How can you get married first? Do you still remember little sweetie from the banks of Daming Lake?


    By the time he reached home, thements for Lu Zhuo¡¯s post were already sky-high.


    Ming Shu opened her phone and notifications from the app kept popping out. The phone froze for a minute before it resumed working.


    She opened the app and found Lu Zhuo¡¯s post. She shared it.


    Xu Bei: Okay. // @Little Princess Lu Zhuo V: From today onwards, I am taken. Don¡¯t call me husband anymore, my wife will be angry. [image][image][image]


    Once Ming Shu shared this post, her president fans couldn¡¯t keep theirposure anymore.


    President fans: President, you should not encourage this pretty boy! Bring out your arrogance and refute him till he has no temper!


    President fans: Why do I feel like I am being fed with dog food? I am not eating it. I am not eating it. I am not eating it. Give me back my president!


    President fans: @Little Princess Lu Zhuo V did you stealthily substitute my president? Hand over the president!


    President fans: President, listen to a word of advice from me. You cannot pamper a pretty boy. Once you pamper him, he will go to heaven!!


    Ming Shu nced at Lu Zhuo who was busying himself in the bedroom and sighed slightly.


    Once they got the marriage certificate, they became busy preparing the wedding. Of course, Ming Shu was not needed. The Xu family and Lu Zhuo were the busy ones.


    The day before the marriage, Ming Shu heard that Huo Ting¡¯s girl got snatched. The woman that he was really close to recently got snatched by another big brother. Ming Shu was so happy she quickly sent a congrattions message to Huo Ting.


    It was not befitting of her character profile if she didn¡¯t add on to the misfortunes now.


    In the end, after Huo Ting fought a few hundred rounds with that big brother, he not only lost his wife, he lost his right as the heir of the Huo family.


    Huo Ting sold Zhishang Entertainment and then married a rich family¡¯s daughter overseas. After doing this, he finally managed to regain his status as the heir of the Huo family.


    However, his life was not smooth either. That rich wife of his stepped on many boats. The fleet of boats was very grand.


    Finally, Huo Ting got a divorce and never married again. He spent the rest of his life alone.


    Xia Lian¡¯s life was even worse than Huo Ting¡¯s. That man was like a vampire, sucking her dry. When she retaliated, she was drugged and sold to an underground organization. After that, she was sold overseas. By the time the Xia family saved her, she had gone crazy.


    ...


    <i>¡°Beibei,e out for once.¡±</i>


    Fang Qi¡¯s voice sounded from the phone. Lu Zhuo turned on the light. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ming Shu sat up from the bed and started putting on her clothes. Lu Zhuo looked at her and heard her answering the person on the phone.


    ¡°Okay, I will go immediately.¡±


    Ming Shu hung up and looked into Lu Zhuo¡¯s ck eyes. She leaned over and kissed him. ¡°Something happened to Fang Qi. I will go out for a while. You can sleep.¡±


    ¡°I will go with you.¡± <i>I would be kidding myself if I said that I¡¯m not worried about you seeing a man in the middle of the night.</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t reject him. She waited for him to put on his clothes.


    Fang Qi asked Ming Shu to go to Zhao Yang¡¯s apartment right away. When she arrived, Zhao Yang¡¯s door was wide open and there were shouts and criesing from within.


    Ming Shu entered the apartment. The scene in the main hall was quite messy. There were quite a lot of people there too.


    Jiang Han sat on the sofa with an arrogant expression. Zhao Yang stood by the sofa and looked down. She couldn¡¯t see his expression.


    Yidai was held up by Fang Qi. Her face was pale as she looked at Zhao Yang. Yangyang was standing on the table and scolding Jiang Han with her sleeves pulled up.


    Yangyang was always very keen about uncovering Jiang Han¡¯s true face. Half a year ago, she finally managed to make Zhao Qian recognize how evil Jiang Han was and he broke up with Jiang Han. At that time, Ming Shu was busy with her side business so she only heard them speaking about it at their gatherings.


    However, a while after Zhao Yang broke up with Jiang Han, Yidai suddenly got pregnant and Zhao Yang was the father of the child. Yidai said that Zhao Yang¡¯s mood was really low during that time so they went to have a drink and... the child happened.


    Yidai didn¡¯t want to give birth to the child, but Zhao Yang suddenly started begging her. Yidai¡¯s heart softened and she decided to keep the child.


    Yangyang pulled Ming Shu along to persuade Yidai many times but Yidai said that she didn¡¯t have an option. Zhao Yang had gone to find her parents and she was already pregnant. Her parents would not allow such a thing to be exposed so they would only allow her to marry Zhao Yang.


    Yidai was always so indecisive when it came to Zhao Yang. This was why this scene happened today.


    Jiang Han found them and said that she was pregnant with Zhao Yang¡¯s child. She forced Yidai and Zhao Yang to divorce.


    ¡°Zhao Yang, if you are a man, say something!¡± Yangyang got tired of scolding and pointed at the silent Zhao Yang.


    ¡°Zhao Yang would definitely choose me, right? Zhao Yang?¡± Jiang Han looked at Zhao Yang.


    Zhao Yang raised his head and looked at Jiang Han first before shifting his gaze toward Yidai. ¡°Yidai...¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zhao.¡± Ming Shu blocked Yidai and cut off his gaze. ¡°Yidai is your legal wife.¡±


    Zhao Yang was stunned. ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Zhao Yang, the child in my stomach belongs to you.¡± Jiang Han reached out and touched her stomach.


    ¡°F**k, the child in Yidai¡¯s stomach belongs to Zhao Yang too. Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Why do you still want to beat me? Let me tell you, I am a pregnant person now. If anything happens to the child, can you be responsible?¡±


    Yangyang was angered by Jiang Han and leapt across the table. She raised her hand and made to hit Jiang Han.


    Zhao Yang got a shock. He quickly stepped forward and protected Jiang Han. ¡°Yangyang, don¡¯t intrude on this matter. This is my family matter. You all can leave.¡±

 Chapter 618 - What A Messy Circle (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 618: What A Messy Circle (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Jiang Han smiled happily at the back. She knew that she had Zhao Yang in her hands.


    Yangyang got even angrier. She pointed at Zhao Yang¡¯s nose. ¡°This is your family business, but Dai-er is my friend. You bully her and now you are asking me to leave? Why the hell would I leave! Are you nning to protect her?¡±


    Zhao Yang didn¡¯t move.


    Yangyang prepared to hit Zhao Yang but Fang Qi quickly pulled her back. ¡°Calm down.¡±


    Fang Qi let go of Yidai so Ming Shu caught her. Yidai¡¯s body was cold and the blood in her face was gone.


    Ming Shu ordered Lu Zhuo to carry a chair over. Lu Zhuo rolled his eyes secretly and pulled two chairs from the side. One for Yidai and one for his wife.


    ¡°Beibei...¡±


    Ming Shu patted her hand. ¡°Get a divorce. You have wasted so many years on him. He is already not worthy of you. You can still turn back now.¡±


    Yidai¡¯s hand shook. ¡°But the child...¡±


    The child was already five months old... the child had been in her stomach for so long. She couldn¡¯t bear to part with it.


    ¡°You can give birth to the child. If your parents don¡¯t want to raise him, the Xu family is rich enough to raise him.¡±


    Yidai cried furiously and leaned against Ming Shu. ¡°Beibei, I should have listened to you from the start.¡±


    Lu Zhuo widened his eyes. <i>Why are you hugging my wife!</i>


    <i>Ah, you are even rubbing against her!</i>


    Lu Zhuo wanted to pull Yidai away. <i>This is my wife!</i>


    <i>F**k, let her go!</i>


    Yidai suddenly let go of Ming Shu. She wiped her tears. ¡°I will listen to you. I will get a divorce.¡±


    Yidai held onto the chair and got up. ¡°Yangyang, Fang Qi.¡±


    ¡°What the hell, why didn¡¯t I realize that you were such a scumbag when we were young! If I knew it, I would not y with you.¡±


    ¡°Dai-er is calling you!¡± Fang Qi quickly dragged Yangyang back. Her eyes were red from her scolding.


    Yidai smiled at Yangyang. She looked at Zhao Yang, who was protecting Jiang Han. ¡°Zhao Yang, it was my mistake. I shouldn¡¯t like you. I regret it now. Luckily, I still have the chance to turn back. So... let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±


    She should not feel lucky and thought that Zhao Yang had forgotten about Jiang Han.


    Reality gave her a lesson. It was effective and painful.


    She met Zhao Yang when she was young. Because of him, she met Yangyang and Fang Qi. She knew Beibeist. At the time, the circle was led by Yangyang and Beibei. She was not used to ying with them.


    The things they did seemed a little crazy and difficult. Hence, every time they yed, she would feel afraid.


    However, Zhao Yang would always take her along and tell her the rules of the game. He would always bring her to the end.


    She didn¡¯t remember when she started to like Zhao Yang.


    But she just liked him.


    All the people around her knew that she liked him. Only he didn¡¯t know.


    She couldn¡¯t remember all the things that she had given up for him, but she did it willingly. She liked him that much.


    She liked him so much that she gave up the invitation from her dream school.


    She liked him so much that she gave up her favorite hobby.


    She liked him so much, until her world only consisted of him.


    However, when Zhao Yang met Jiang Han, he changed. He was no longer the handsome and clean young man she knew... The vibrant painting started to turn yellow. She sealed it.


    From today onwards, she would have to forget this person.


    There were no tears in her eyes. She turned around firmly. Ming Shu held her. Before she left, she turned around and looked at Zhao Qian. She didn¡¯t say anything and just left with Yidai.


    Yangyang spat at Zhao Yang. ¡°When the childes, you should get a blood test and see if it¡¯s really yours.¡±


    Zhao Yang: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu sent Yidai back and left Yangyang to apany her.


    When they came down, Lu Zhuo walked out from the night scene. ¡°Wife, are you cold?¡±


    Ming Shu hugged him. She leaned against him and didn¡¯t move. Instead, she asked, ¡°Lu Zhuo, how big can a person¡¯s heart be?¡±


    ¡°My heart is as big as you.¡±


    <i>It could only fit you.</i>


    ¡°Are you a monster?¡± Ming Shu gestured with her hands. ¡°I am so big. Is there such a space in your body?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Hehe. Let¡¯s just go back, wash up, and sleep. Why are you saying romantic things to her? You are causing anger for yourself.</i>


    Lu Zhuo dragged Ming Shu away. He didn¡¯t see the bright smile that Ming Shu wore when she lowered her head.


    ...


    Yidai and Zhao Yang¡¯s divorce went smoothly. Ming Shu cklisted Jiang Han. The entertainment industry was really peaceful recently so when Ming Shu suddenly cklisted such an unpopr artist, it caught many people¡¯s attention.


    After that, Jiang Han¡¯s dark histories were dug out.


    It would be impossible for Jiang Han to continue in the entertainment industry.


    Yidai gave birth to a fat little boy. She rejected Ming Shu¡¯s offer to raise her child for her and decided to raise her child herself.


    Maybe Yangyang¡¯s words etched themselves into Zhao Yang¡¯s heart, but when the child was born, he did a DNA test and the results made him copse. After that, he kept quarrelling with Jiang Han.


    Sometimes, he would remember Yidai, the girl that apanied him for the first half of his life.


    And then... it would be another round of quarrelling.


    ...


    Ming Shu lived for five years in this world.


    Every time she talked about her death, it would be painful for her.


    She was just going for a swim, right?


    Why did she die from electrocution?!


    <i>I just want to die normally once. Can I die with some dignity! Can I! Let me ask you, can I!</i>


    <i>Harmony System, why are you pretending to be dead? Aren¡¯t you very much alive when you are giving bad ideas?</i>


    [...] <i>If I don¡¯t pretend that I am dead now, when will be a better time?</i>


    <i>Untouchable, untouchable.</i>


    The white cloud screen started showing the data.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 340000


    ~~~


    Additional Task: Failed.


    Hidden task: Gain 80000 Hatred Points.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows.


    <i>The Hatred Points this time are quite sizable!</i>


    [...] <i>You have almost taken over the entire entertainment industry. Everyone had to look at you before doing their business. Can your Hatred Points be low? </i>[All the best, Guest!]


    Ming Shu sat in the white cloud chair and pondered for a moment. The system didn¡¯t know what she was thinking but from her sinister smile, it was definitely not something good.


    <i>Be aware of fire. Be aware of thieves. Be aware of Guest.</i>


    After she finished pondering, Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°Bring in the dishes.¡±


    ...


    <i>Ding¡ª</i>


    The transparent cubicle opened and a young man leapt out easily. He looked at the mission progress bar at the side. After seeing that it was a failure again, he retracted his gaze and opened the door.


    The corridor was filled with people.


    He walked straight past the passageway and summoned the elevator. He went up.


    This was a really big office space. The young man pushed away the robots blocking his path and went in directly.


    The young man mmed his hands on the table. ¡°What is the mission that you ask me to do?¡±


    On the other side of the table, a chair slowly turned around. A golden-haired man opened his eyes. He looked at the young man indifferently. ¡°You are getting more and more disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°Answer my question.¡±


    The golden-haired man was not moved. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, you can leave.¡±


    The young man frowned and red at the golden-haired man. After a while, he sneered. ¡°There is nothing that I can¡¯t do.¡±


    He turned and left the room. At the door, he bumped into someone. The young man¡¯s mood got even worse. He said angrily, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Reporting for work. Are you going to ask about this too, Lord Nine?¡±


    The young man scolded, ¡°Birds of a feather.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for yourpliment.¡± The person didn¡¯t get angry and walked calmly into the room.


    The young man scolded him again, ¡°Evil people who collude together.¡±


    The young man raised his head and looked at the wall beside him. There was a ranking shown on it.


    First ce: Luo Yan (Special Department)


    Second ce: Bai Shu (Conquest Department)


    Third ce: Xing Hun (Repair Department)


    Fourth ce...


    50th ce: Qi Yu.


    ¡°F**k.¡±

 Chapter 619 - Player Unknown Battleground (1)

    <h4>Chapter 619: yer Unknown Battleground (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #City Headlines: Yin Luo Blocks the Road and Robs Passersby Whenever She Feels Like It#


    When Ming Shu woke up, she was lying on a small and broken bunk bed. There were all sorts of packets thrown on the ground.


    The walls and the ceiling were sttered with bloodstains. Some were new while others were old. The air smelled moldy and bloody.


    The only source of light in this room came from a window. The scenery outside was gray and misty. Ming Shu could vaguely see buildings, but they were not clear.


    She got down from the bunk bed. After ensuring that the surroundings were safe, she started downloading the storyline.


    The background of this city was simr to a survival game.


    In this game, areas were divided based on cities and each city was given a star ranking. The lowest was one star and the highest was five stars.


    The humans that were chosen would be the yers of the game.


    The yers that were chosen could enter a transmigration area. In this area, yers could check their personal information, redeem items, rest, and even form a team.


    But, new yers did not have the chance to form a team.


    This didn¡¯t mean that the new yer would get a one-star city for their first mission. They could be transported to a two-star, or if they were really unlucky, a three-star city.


    If a new yer survived in their first city, they would get the opportunity to form a team. As for which city they would be transported to, it was all up to the transmigration area.


    Survival would be easier in lower star cities. If one got transported to a higher star city, they could only pray.


    Hence, most people would choose to form a team once theypleted their first mission. It was easier to survive as a team.


    The fake female protagonist was called Du Mian, reborn.


    Before she was reborn, she was jealous of the female protagonist. Although the female protagonist didn¡¯t have many capabilities, there were always outstanding men around her. Even the man that she liked hovered around the female protagonist. Hence, she was green with envy and ended up digging her own grave.


    After she was reborn, Du Mian snatched the gold finger from the female protagonist. It was a magical space. Not only could you store things inside, you could duplicate specific metal objects too.


    For example, weapons... cars...


    As long as you have the prototype, she could duplicate it for you.


    With these two things, Du Mian led a really good life in this game and became a winner in life.


    The Host was called Yin Luo. In the transmigration area, Yin Luo was a legend, and a weirdo.


    She never formed a team with anyone but she could survive alone in a three-star city. No one had ever met a yer that came back from four-star and five-star cities. It was rumored that no one coulde back alive from a four-star or five-star city. Hence, there was no one who went to a four-star or five-star city in the transmigration area.


    A three-star city was the highest level in the transmigration area.


    Yin Luo met Du Mian in a three-star city.


    The Host had a space in her items pack too. Du Mian¡¯s space could only level up by swallowing other simr items, but space-type items were hard toe by. Hence, when she met the Host, Du Mian tried all means to snatch the items in her hand.


    The Host was powerful. Du Mian didn¡¯t manage to seed even after a few tries.


    When doing a mission, the Host was stranded in an underground ruin along with the few of them. Because of special circumstances, the Host had no choice but to move together with them.


    They met a formidable monster along the way. Du Mian used the Host as bait for the sake of her team and the Host lost an arm because of this.


    The Host had been schemed against by the same person so many times and even lost an arm because of her. No matter how kind someone was, they would change in such a situation too.


    From then on, the Host embarked on a path of no return.


    In the end, the Host died at the hands of Du Mian. Her item was a bit special. It was hidden in her heart. Hence, Du Mian dug her heart out.


    Now, this was a two-star city.


    This was the first city in which Du Mian and the female protagonist encountered. The Host was here too, but her level was too high so they didn¡¯t meet each other.


    Ming Shu was in a daze after she downloaded the storyline.


    The food supply in all the cities was limited. Here, you not had have toplete your mission, you also had to ensure that you would not die of hunger.


    Ah!


    <i>I hate this kind of city. I will starve to death!</i>


    <i>Shua shua shua¡ª</i>


    Suddenly, shooting stars started shing past her window. The light from the stars dispersed the haze outside.


    Information about these things shed past Ming Shu¡¯s mind.


    Stars of the city.


    After they entered the city and before the arrival of the stars of the city, the entire city was safe.


    yers needed to find a star of the city within 15 minutes after the descent of the stars and use it as a pass within the city to start the game.


    What this meant was that if a yer didn¡¯t get a star, he or she would disappear. Disappearing meant death.


    After they got their stars of the city, the game officially started. The city would turn into a dangerous ce.


    The first group of people that got eliminated were new yers who didn¡¯t know what was happening. New yers who managed to survive were either lucky or they had the abilities and intelligence.


    Old yers were rarely eliminated. They knew the general area where the stars would fall so they would find a location with the highest probability of starsnding and wait at the area.


    The Host was an experienced yer. Hence, the spot she was at was chosen after much observation.


    Ming Shu pushed the door open. There was a balcony outside and coincidentally, a golden shining star of the city hadnded on the balcony.


    Ming Shu picked up the star of the city.


    The star shone twice and then disappeared in her palm. Lights twirled around her sleeve.


    Ming Shu folded her sleeve and saw a round symbol on her wrist. The star of the city shrunk and embedded itself in the center of the symbol.


    That spot... was where the artery was.


    The lights around the star of the city became weaker and then disappeared entirely in the end.


    Data appeared in Ming Shu¡¯s mind.


    yer ID: 13


    yer level: Four-star (can level up)


    yer items: Super poisonous needle, wind crack, invisible cloak, magic bean... rotating space.


    yer¡¯s current city: Ruin City (two-star)


    Rules of the game: The city is split in two. The yers are split into the white and ck teams. After ten days, the team that has more people in it will win.


    yer¡¯s team: ck


    Ming Shu looked at the items bar. After counting them carefully, she realized that there were more than 20 types of items. However, most of them were still gray. This was because the level of the city was too low so the items couldn¡¯t be used here.


    The rotating space was gray too. This rotating space must the item that Du Mian wanted to snatch from her.


    This thing was located in the heart...


    <i>What can such a space store?</i>


    Ming Shu recalled that this space didn¡¯t seem to be used for storage purposes. It was used to kill people. Anything that got sucked into this space would be shredded by the space des.


    Killing and robbing, and disposing of the corpse. It was a must-have for such asions.


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t use it.


    Besides these things, she could check the map too.


    Every city had a different map. This time, the map was square-shaped and there was a star of the city in the middle giving out a golden glow.


    At the top of the map, the two teams were shown, followed by a series of numbers.


    ck Team: 2000


    White Team: 2000


    At this moment, the number of people in the White Team suddenly dropped from 2000 to 1999. In the blink of an eye, someone died.


    The only way to survive in this game was¡ªto kill.


    However, to Ming Shu, the most important question was¡ªwhat would she eat!

 Chapter 620 - Player Unknown Battleground (2)

    <h4>Chapter 620: yer Unknown Battleground (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Pada!</i>


    A metal object fell onto the floor. The clear sound caught Ming Shu¡¯s attention. A metal hook was flipped up by someone and it hooked into the side of the balcony.


    Ming Shu rolled down her sleeve and walked toward the edge of the balcony.


    The metal hook was linked to a metal chain. It hung down and a ck shadow was rushing toward her from the bottom at a fast pace.


    Ming Shu made a prompt decision and kicked the metal hook off the balcony.


    The ck shadow lost its support and fell straight down.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    A loud curse rang out and then there was the sound of a heavy object mming onto the ground. After that, silence resumed in the area.


    Ming Shu raised her head and looked afar. This was a city filled with ruins. The buildings were all covered with a thickyer of dust and they were all old and dpidated. The only colors came from the golden lights scattered among the buildings. These were the stars of the city.


    The stars of the city shone the brightest when they justnded. As time passed, their glow would get dimmer.


    Ming Shu looked up at the sky.<i> I am so hungry!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m doomed to die here!</i>


    <i>Only those who brave hardships can climb to the top¡ªyour head!</i>


    <i>Give me a bunch of drumsticks.</i>


    In every city, there were safe spots. Every safe spot would have weapons and food, but the map had not been updated with the locations of the safe spots.


    Hence, besides looking at the sky, shouting that she was hungry and praying that egg pancakes would fall from the sky, there was nothing Ming Shu could do.


    <i>This f**king world!</i>


    Ming Shu took out Little Beastie. ¡°Is there still food in your space?¡±


    Little Beastie shrunk into a ball. <i>No, no, I don¡¯t have any food.</i>


    Little Beastie thought for a while and realized that something was wrong. It exploded.


    <i>You are the trash-picker. You should be the one feeding me. Why are you asking me for food! Do you have any face?</i>


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Ming Shu pinched it. ¡°If you have food, hurry up and give me some.¡±


    Little Beastie used its paws to push against her hand and scolded her.


    <i>You don¡¯t even store snacks. Why will I do it then?</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°¡­¡±


    Such a sad topic.


    ¡°What do you have a space for, then?¡± Ming Shu threw Little Beastie away, kicking it to the curb when it had outlived its usefulness.


    Little Beastie was so angry it jumped around in the dust.


    <i>The space is filled with all your random items! Trash-picker, don¡¯t go too overboard. I will be angry!</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Oh.¡±


    Little Beastie: ¡°¡­¡±<i> So angry!</i>


    Why did it have such a trash-picker?


    The sky started to get brighter. The sun appeared over their heads and the temperature rose significantly.


    The lights from the stars of the city had disappeared. Ming Shu checked the map again. There was a countdown on the map. The game had officially started¡ª


    The number of people in the teams changed.


    (ck) 1560:1692 (White)


    Before the game started, close to a thousand people were eliminated. The cruelty of the game could be disyed clearly through this.


    The map changed too. Before this, the map was just a normal map. Now, you could see the ck and white dots scattered on the map.


    There was only one green dot on it. That should be Ming Shu herself.


    <i>The game¡­ is really cruel!</i>


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A scream sounded from the other side of the balcony. Ming Shu went to the side. A woman was being killed below. Blood sttered on the walls and the walls turned brownish red.


    Two men stood beside the woman. One of them was the person who wanted to climb up the balcony just now.


    When Ming Shu looked down, the two people looked up.


    They saw each other.


    The other party sized her up and didn¡¯te up. He told his partner to retreat and they quickly disappeared into the building below.


    ¡­


    The safe spots in every city were different. Also, they would not be marked and you would have to find them yourself.


    Ming Shu walked along the dpidated streets. Screams sounded around her asionally. It was a hopeless and helpless sound.


    New people would not act so quickly. yers who took action now were mostly old yers. They needed to get the lives of the new yers before they fully understood the situation.


    As for Ming Shu, even walking was a torture to her now. She didn¡¯t have the energy to kill people. Luckily, when she appeared, no one attacked her actively. Most of the people would just size her up and then run away.


    <i>Could it be that they can¡¯t bear to kill me because of my beauty?</i>


    There was also a small portion of confused people who talked to her.


    ¡°Hey, prettydy, are you alone?¡±


    A voice sounded above her. Ming Shu looked up. It was a person dressed up as a clown. His hair was green and curly and he¡¯d painted his face with colorful makeup. He looked funny and sinister at the same time. He sat on the balcony on the second floor and looked at her while swinging his legs.


    His clothes were vibrant and colorful. It was a stark contrast to the dull buildings in the city.


    This is definitely an old yer.


    Ming Shu felt tired after looking up for a while. She lowered her head and continued walking forward.


    <i>I need to conserve my energy.</i>


    The clown jumped down from the second floor and caught up with her. He asked her using a pure and innocent tone, ¡°Where are you going? Maybe I can guide the way for you!¡±


    ¡°Safe spot.¡±


    There was no emotion on the clown¡¯s funny-looking face. He tilted his head. ¡°Are you going to the safe spot to snatch the weapons there?¡±


    Ming Shu huffed. ¡°I am going to snatch food.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The clownughed funnily. ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this.¡±


    <i>Why are you talking so much when you don¡¯t know anything then?</i>


    <i>Food is the most important thing in the world.</i>


    <i>I need to find my snacks.</i>


    The clown seemed to have taken a fancy on her and kept pestering her the entire journey.


    When they walked past a cross junction, they met three people. They were new yers and were just getting a handle on the situation now.


    However, they were too weak. When they saw someone suddenly, they panicked. Ming Shu looked normal, but there was a weird person dressed up as a clown beside her.


    ¡°Should we run?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see their speed just now? Are we able to escape?¡±


    ¡°What should we do then? Wait for death?¡±


    The conversation floated over. The clown looked at Ming Shu first. Ming Shu looked over with ack of interest. The clown then used his pure and innocent voice and said, ¡°Aiya, we are from the same team. I will not kill you all.¡±


    A hint of regret appeared in his tone.


    Ming Shu silently moved away from the clown. <i>This is a psychopath.</i>


    ¡°Team?¡± The person on the other side obviously didn¡¯t understand what he was saying. He finally found a person who was willing to talk so he immediately asked, ¡°What team?¡±


    ¡°New yers are always so interesting.¡± The clown¡¯s eyes betrayed him. He was looking at them as though they were noobs.


    The clown continued, ¡°It means that we are on the same team. However¡­ the person behind you all is not.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The three people fell down one after another. They didn¡¯t even have the chance to retaliate. Fear and confusion remained on their faces.


    The person who killed them nced over and then ran away.


    ¡°Why is he running away?¡± There was no one around her before this so she couldn¡¯t ask anyone. Since the psychopath was beside her now, Ming Shu felt that she should ask him.


    The clown said in an obvious tone, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t run away when he sees a high-level yer, what else is he supposed to do? Wait for death?¡±


    Something shed across Ming Shu¡¯s mind. The Host was a level-four yer¡­ a higher level yer was able to see a lower level yer¡¯s information. For example, she could see ck and white words on top of everyone. This represented their teams.


    However, lower-level yers would not be able to see such information. If they didn¡¯t have the confidence to kill the other party, most of them would run away.


    They could only survive if they protect themselves properly.


    Ming Shu turned around and saw the ck words on top of the clown¡¯s head.

 Chapter 621 - Player Unknown Battleground (3)

    <h4>Chapter 621: yer Unknown Battleground (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    The clown had been following Ming Shu for some time now. He leaped and jumped as he walked and really looked liked a funny clown.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a team. I don¡¯t have a team, either.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°We can form a team,¡± the clown said happily.


    Ming Shu smiled and rejected him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to form a team with you.¡±


    The clown continued to smile. ¡°Why not? I am very powerful.¡±


    Ming Shuughed. ¡°You are too ugly.¡±


    <i>It will lower my status.</i>


    <i>If I walk together with such a psychopath, I will be taken as a psychopath too.</i>


    The clown looked down at himself and then raised his head after a while. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that this is like a fairytale?¡±


    ¡°A dark fairytale?¡±<i> F**k, a psychopath is talking to me about dark fairytales.</i>


    The clown: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu checked the map. There were many ck and white dots meeting each other around her. asionally, the dots would shimmer and then disappear.


    She was in the north of the city now. ording to the experience of the Host, the safe spots should be at...


    No idea.


    The safe spots were randomly ced. There was no pattern to it. It all boiled down to one¡¯s luck.


    ¡°You want to find the safe spots so badly?¡± the clown suddenly said. ¡°Form a team with me and I can take you to a person. It will make finding safe spots much easier.¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head. Why do you want to form a team with me? Do you know which side I am on?¡±


    ¡°Because you are powerful.¡± The clown was very practical. ¡°You are on the same side as me.¡±


    The smile in her eyes spread. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    The clown¡¯s level was not as high as hers. How did he know?


    The clown made a funny face. ¡°I have my secret weapon. Have you made your decision?¡±


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    <i>For snacks!</i>


    <i>For the sake of justice!</i>


    <i>Even if I have to go to heaven, I will do it.</i>


    ...


    This was a very tall building. It was covered in a thickyer of dust too and there were pits on the ground. Blood stained the ground.


    Corpses would disappear in the city, but the blood would not.


    The city would be used many times too so some of this blood was left from the past. After some time passed, this was what they came to look like.


    The clown jumped to the entrance of the building and invited Ming Shu excitedly. ¡°Come on, we will arrive soon.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t move.


    The clown tilted his head and looked at her. The next second, something flew out from behind him, aiming directly at the back of his head.


    The clown dodged to the side immediately. When he moved, Ming Shu saw that it was a plum blossom dart. However, it was much bigger than a normal plum blossom dart. It was the size of a basin.


    The plum blossom dart didn¡¯t hit the clown so it continued moving forward and spun quickly toward Ming Shu.


    <i>Ding¡ª</i>


    The plum blossom dart knocked into something and slowed down.


    After a few seconds, the plum blossom dart fell to the ground.


    Ming Shu threw away the metal bar that was already deformed and nced at the direction the clown was in.


    The clown was pping. He seemed to be cheering for Ming Shu¡¯s performance just now.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k, crazy.</i>


    The entrance of the building was really quiet. The person that sneak attacked them didn¡¯te out. The clown went back to the entrance and hopped his way in.


    Ming Shu followed him in. When she went in, the clown was already fighting with someone. By the time Ming Shu came near, the other person had died.


    The clown smiled and wiped the blood off his hand. There was a tinge of something sinister on his funny-looking face. ¡°I have taken revenge for you.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The clown might have noticed Ming Shu¡¯s eerie smile and turned to find a way up the building. They couldn¡¯t use any of the facilities in the city so the only way up was the stairs.


    The clown found the stairs. Just as he was going to open the door, he suddenly turned and looked at the reception desk.


    ¡°There are little bugs hiding behind it. I didn¡¯t realize...¡± The clown said as he walked towards the reception desk, ¡°Are you all going toe out yourselves or do you need me to go over?¡±


    The people might have been scared by the clown¡¯s murder just now so there was no movement.


    The clown saw something and stopped in his tracks. ¡°Aiya, people from the same side again. Not interesting at all. Not interesting.¡±


    The people hiding heard what the clown said and heaved a sigh of relief.


    A guy walked out from behind the reception desk. A girl followed him... there were a total of five people.


    They were all from the ck team.


    ¡°Nothing interesting, let¡¯s go.¡± The clown hopped his way to the stairs.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Someone called him.


    The clown ignored them. These yers were all newbies. He didn¡¯t have the time to y with new yers now. They were not fun at all.


    ¡°Wait...¡±


    The five people chased after them. The clown hopped up the stairs quickly. Ming Shu appeared to be walking casually, but her pace was fast too. She caught up with the clown easily.


    The two of them threw the five people off very quickly.


    The clown kept walking up until they reached the door leading to the rooftop.


    Hot air blew at her. Ming Shu saw the little girl sitting at the rooftop instantly. She was wearing a ck lolita dress with stars on it and ckce sewn at the hem.


    ¡°Ti Ya.¡± The clown greeted the little girl enthusiastically.


    The little girl called Ti Ya had a cold face and stared at them coldly. Besides this, they couldn¡¯t tell if she weed them or hated their approach.


    The clown¡¯s rtionship with Ti Ya seemed to be really good. He moved forward and talked to her.


    Ti Ya didn¡¯t say anything at all. When the clown told her about the safe spots, Ti Ya nced at Ming Shu coldly. Ming Shu was leaning against the door.


    She didn¡¯t say anything and stared at Ming Shu for two whole minutes. Then, she lifted her hand at the clown.


    The clown held onto Ti Ya¡¯s hand as they jumped down from the rooftop.


    They looked like a queen and her eunuch...


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t see Ti Ya¡¯s level. She was either higher than her... or they were on the same level.


    In the Host¡¯s memory, she never met any level-five yers before. Hence, Ti Ya should be at the same level as her.


    For such a little girl to reach level four, she must be quite powerful.


    ¡°Hu hu hu...¡±


    Heavy panting came from behind them. The five people had caught up with them.


    The guy that called them took two deep breaths and quickly came forward. He held onto his ck-framed sses. ¡°Hello, we should be on the same side. I just want to ask you a few questions.¡±


    The people they met before this were either new yers who didn¡¯t know anything, either...


    Or people who were not new but didn¡¯t talk to them at all.


    As for the white team, they would attack them the minute they saw each other so they couldn¡¯t have a conversation with them at all.


    Although this clown looked weird, Ming Shu looked normal. Hence, he decided to catch up with them and try his luck.


    It was difficult to find someone who was not a newbie and looked normal... in this ce.


    The clown smiled and said, ¡°This is not a school. We are not obligated to answer your questions.¡±


    ¡°We are humans and we are on the same side. There is no loss for you even if you help us.¡±


    ¡°Xi xi...¡±

 Chapter 622 - Player Unknown Battleground (4)

    <h4>Chapter 622: yer Unknown Battleground (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The clown¡¯sughter caused Ming Shu to be covered in goosebumps.


    ¡°In this ce, there is no fellow humans.¡± The clown¡¯s expression changed and he gave a weird smile. ¡°You can only survive when you kill other humans.¡±


    The five people stepped back in fear.


    ¡°Cowards.¡±


    The guy in specs bucked up his courage, ¡°We... we just want to know some information.¡±


    They had too little information and there were old yers in this game just like the three people in front of them. The game was unfair from the start.


    ¡°Sure, use...¡± The clown pointed to their gang. His finger moved around before finally stopping in front of a girl in a white striped dress. ¡°Her to exchange for the information.¡±


    The girl that was selected looked up instantly and nced at the clown anxiously. However, she forced herself to calm down quickly.


    The guy in sses didn¡¯t know what the clown wanted to do with the girl. However, she was part of his team now. He couldn¡¯t agree to the request.


    ¡°Can we change the condition?¡±


    The clownughed. ¡°Besides your life, what else can you use?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    They entered a really big space filled with people as confused as them. Then, a strange voice read out a series of weird rules and they were transported to this ce.


    Everything they had on them disappeared except for their clothes.


    The guy in sses just came into this world. He hadn¡¯t experienced the cruelty of this world yet. Hence, he rejected the clown.


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze moved away from the clown andnded on the short-haired girl that hadn¡¯t left.


    This should be the fake female protagonist, Du Mian.


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze might have been too obvious and hence, the short-haired girl noticed it and looked up.


    Ming Shu pursed her lips and gave a warm smile.


    The short-haired girl frowned. After that, she looked down as if she didn¡¯t see anything. Even if she knew what was happening, she couldn¡¯t say it.


    In this world, you could only survive and live well if you hid your true abilities from other people.


    The clown didn¡¯t care about the guy¡¯s rejection. He turned and looked at Ti Ya. ¡°Ti Ya.¡±


    Ti Ya flipped her hands over and a piece of folded paper appeared out of thin air. The clown took it and opened it. He danced as he walked toward Ming Shu. ¡°The safe spots that Ti Ya give will be not far off the exact location. Even if they are not urate, it should be around the area too. My lovelydy, let us go and find the safe spots!¡±


    When she heard about the safe spots, Du Mian reacted as though someone shocked her and she quickly looked over.


    She didn¡¯t think that Ming Shu would still be staring at her. Their eyes met and her heart skipped a beat... This woman seemed a bit weird. She was even weirder than the clown.


    She looked at her with a glow in her eyes.


    Du Mian didn¡¯t know how to describe it, but she just felt that there were no good intentions behind it.


    She stepped back and hid herself. Ming Shu couldn¡¯t see her now.


    Ming Shu felt that it was more important for her to find food now. Once she had the energy, she would go and cultivate her rtionship with the fake female protagonist. After all, stamina was an important factor in cultivating rtionships.


    The clown had already walked to the edge of the rooftop. He jumped down. Ti Ya jumped down after him.


    Ming Shu stood at the rooftop and questioned her life. <i>Am I supposed to jump down a building right at the start of the game?</i>


    Jumping down and walking down...


    Ming Shu chose to jump down.


    Hot wind blew at the rooftop. Only the five-man team was left.


    After a while, someone said, ¡°What should we do now? The people here are so scary...¡±


    The girl in the sports dress said, ¡°I heard them talking about safe spots? Does it mean that there are safe ces in this world too?¡±


    The guy in sses analyzed, ¡°We had nothing on us when we came to this world. There was no food at the ces that we came by. ording to the rules, we need to stay here for ten days toplete the team battle. It is impossible to not eat and drink for ten days. ording to the games we yed, there must be food at the safe spots.¡±


    ¡°Should we go to the safe spots then?¡±


    The guy in sses couldn¡¯t make a decision. He looked at Du Mian. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Safe spots should be really important.¡± Du Mian only said this sentence.


    ¡°Then we shall go and find safe spots now. Do you all have any opinions?¡±


    The other three people looked at each other and shook their heads.


    ...


    Ming Shunded on the ground with the help of Little Beastie. Little Beastie disappeared very quickly thereafter so the clown didn¡¯t see it. The clown saw Ming Shu jumping down without the help of any items and sized Ming Shu up curiously.


    However, it was forbidden to ask about items in this world. Hence, the clown didn¡¯t say anything and led the way.


    Ming Shu nced sideways. The little girl was standing beside her. She was holding onto a ckce umbre with ten-centimeter long crystal tassels hanging from it.


    The design on the umbre was the same as the design on her dress.


    Ti Ya never said anything the entire journey. She held onto the umbre and followed the clown. The tassels on the umbre swayed and made soft sounds.


    The safe spot was not far away. No one had found it yet.


    ¡°I said that Ti Ya was really powerful, right?¡± The clown appeared to be iming credit.


    Safe spots would be marked so once they saw one, they would never miss it.


    Ming Shu smiled at the clown and pushed the door of the safe spot open. There were ten boxesid out in the room in an orderly manner.


    Ming Shu opened the box. She was filled with anticipation, but when she saw that the box was filled with weapons, her mood changed.


    She opened all the ten boxes. They were all filled with weapons and bullets. There weren¡¯t even breadcrumbs in sight.


    <i>What happened to the food!</i>


    <i>I am starving to death!</i>


    ¡°Sigh, it is all weapons.¡± The clown smiled and took out a submachine gun. He pointed it at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu pped the gun away angrily. The gun moved and aimed itself at Ti Ya. Ti Ya nced at the clown coldly. The clownughed and shifted the gun away. ¡°We are lucky to find so many weapons.¡±


    ¡°What is the use?¡± Ming Shu sat on the boxes. ¡°Can they be eaten?¡±


    ¡°They can be used to kill people.¡±


    <i>Da¡ª</i>


    The clown fired a shot at the door. The bullet went into the ground and ayer of dust flew up.


    <i>Tap-tap-tap...</i>


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    Screams came from outside the door. The clown rushed out with the gun. Gunshots sounded.


    At this moment, someone ran in from outside. When he saw that there were still two people inside, he raised his gun and shot at them.


    Ming Shu flipped backward. She raised her leg and kicked a box. The box slid across the floor.


    That person wanted to dodge but the speed of the box was faster than he imagined. Before he could dodge it, the box hit his knees and his body fell sideways.


    The gun in his hand fell and a cold object was pressed against his head.


    The person froze. He looked at the one who was holding the gun at him.


    It was ady. She was smiling slightly and was really pretty. She seemed like a very warmdy.


    The gunshots outside stopped and the clown hopped back inside with his gun. ¡°I am right. Why are you not killing him? Leaving him till the New Year ends?¡±


    Ti Ya had been spinning the umbre in her hand since the start of the fight. When the clown returned, she stopped spinning it. She looked at Ming Shu curiously too.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t kill people.¡±

 Chapter 623 - Player Unknown Battleground (5)

    <h4>Chapter 623: yer Unknown Battleground (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu¡¯s words might have scared the clown. His funny expression changed into fear.


    <i>How can you survive if you don¡¯t kill people here?</i>


    If it was their first city, a new yer might be able to survive without killing people. However, once they arrived at their second city, almost everyone killed someone.


    This was the rule here...


    The clown saw that Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to be lying. He moved his lips and then dragged the person out.


    A gunshot could be heard outside.


    Ming Shu looked outside in deep thought.


    Ming Shu waited for the clown toe in before asking him, ¡°Are these weapons really useful?¡±


    The clownughed and said, ¡°For a new yer, they are really useful. However, for yers like us, there is not much use.¡±


    The clown gave Ming Shu a signal with his eyes.


    For them, they had the items that they attained in the other cities so these normal guns were not of much use to them.


    ¡°What happens if you destroy a safe spot?¡± the clown suggested with shining eyes.


    ¡°Why would you want to destroy it?¡± <i>Do I look like someone who doesn¡¯t give any chances to other people?</i>


    ¡°If we don¡¯t destroy it, what do we do? Leave it to the other team?¡± The clown felt that this yer, whose level was higher than his, was stupid.


    Ming Shu smiled at the clown. The smile made the clown feel as if he was looking at himself.


    He suddenly understood how people felt when they looked at him.


    ...


    ¡°Look over there, that ce looked different.


    Along the dpidated street, the girl in a sports dress pointed to a building not far away. There was a red symbol on the building. The symbol was simr to the one on their arm. It seemed really striking in this dull city.


    The five-man team had downsized to a four-man team. One of them was injured and was being held onto by someone.


    ¡°Shall we go over and take a look?¡± the guy in sses suggested.


    ¡°Will there be any danger?¡± Someone was hesitant.


    ¡°Such an obvious symbol... it could either be a safe spot, or...¡± A trap.


    Hence, it was up to the team whether they wanted to go over there or not.


    Du Mian knew that this was the symbol for a safe spot. She opened her mouth. ¡°We can go over and take a look. However, we need to be careful. Even if it is a safe spot, other yers might have reached it earlier than us so there might be an ambush.¡±


    The sses man nodded. ¡°I agree with Du Mian. What do you two think?¡±


    The girl in a sports dress hesitated for a while. She swallowed. ¡°Then... we can go over and take a look.¡±


    Leaving the team now would be an even more dangerous option.


    The four approached the safe spot carefully.


    There were many bloodstains on the ground in front of the safe spot. Some of the blood had oxidized but some was fresh.


    There were guns thrown on the ground. Bullet holes were on the ground and on the walls at the side.


    ¡°There should be people here...¡± The sses man arrived at a not-so-good conclusion.


    ¡°Could it be the three strange person we met just now?¡±


    ¡°Hard to say.¡±


    ¡°What should we do now then?¡±


    Their weapons were all taken from the roadside. They managed to survive until now because of their luck. They didn¡¯t meet anyone that was really powerful. If not, they would not be here now.


    However, Du Mian knew that if she didn¡¯t lead the way for them, these people would have died many times already.


    She needed to find Qiu Yue quickly and get the item before her...


    <i>Shua¡ª</i>


    The face of the girl in the sports dress suddenly froze. Before anyone could react, the girl¡¯s head dropped and fresh blood gushed out.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The other guy got sshed by the blood and his vision was obscured. He saw a ck shadow jumping down behind them.


    <i>Dang¡ª</i>


    ¡°Run!¡± Du Mian shouted at the guy in sses.


    The guy in sses wanted to grab the other guy, but he seemed to be in shock. He didn¡¯t move even after the guy in sses pulled him twice. Left with no choice, the guy in sses gave up on him and ran with Du Mian to the safe spot.


    The person behind them killed the other guy and chased after them.


    Just as his sharp knife was about to touch the guy in sses, Du Mian suddenly mmed into the man.


    The guy in sses picked up a gun on the ground and aimed at the person hurriedly. He fired on instinct.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    The sound of the gunshot didn¡¯te from the guy in sses. Instead, it came from another direction. Two people were moving in on them, enclosing them and surrounding them.


    Du Mian quickly left the person and returned to the guy in sses¡¯ side. She looked at the new people vigntly.


    ¡°This bastard is quite fierce,¡± the person who fought with Du Mian scolded.


    ¡°What are you saying? Just kill them!¡±


    The people opposite them raised their guns and pointed at them. Du Mian¡¯s face changed. She had nothing on her now. How was she supposed to deal with these three?


    Du Mian¡¯s gazended on the guy in sses. A hint of viciousness shed past her eyes.


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    The door that had the symbol on it was pushed open. The clown appeared at the door. ¡°Someone sent themselves personally to me again. How can I ept this delivery?¡±


    ¡°The clown...¡± The person opposite her recognized the clown. His face changed.


    <i>Why is the clown at the safe spot?</i>


    All the old yers in the transmigration area knew that the clown and Ti Ya never stayed at a safe spot. Even if they needed toe to a safe spot, they would leave the moment they took what they needed.


    <i>Something is not right!</i>


    ¡°Retreat!¡± One of the people gave an order immediately.


    The other two had the same thought. Before that person finished his sentence, they turned around at the same time and ran.


    ¡°It is not polite to leave without giving a gift...¡±


    The clown finished off the three men. Ming Shu stood at the door and watched them. The moment she appeared, Du Mian tensed up. Her instincts told her that thisdy was really dangerous.


    Ming Shu smiled at Du Mian.


    <i>There is no need to thank me, my snacks coupon. I am benevolent.</i>


    ¡°Sigh, so boring.¡± The clown came back. When he passed by the guy in sses and Du Mian, he said happily, ¡°You two are really lucky.¡±


    The clown went back to Ming Shu¡¯s side. People starteding out of the door. There were actually more than ten people.


    How long were they apart for?


    How did she have so many people beside her now?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ming Shu slowly walked down the steps. She stepped on the blood on the ground and led the group of more than ten away from the safe spot.


    ¡°Clouds are white, the sky is blue. Evil and kindness are just a thin line apart. A sea of blood, a mountain of corpses. Life and death are just a thin line apart. Destruction of gods, birth of a devil, white and ck...¡± The clown hummed a strange tune and hopped in front of the group.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Du Mian suddenly shouted.


    She knew that she was on the same side as the clown now so she was not afraid that he would kill her.


    ¡°Hehe, is it nice?¡±


    ¡°Where did this songe from?¡± Du Mian controlled her disgust and asked the clown this.


    She heard this song many times in the past, but she only heard the first half of it. She never heard the rest of the song before...


    Ming Shu heard the song before. She even knew the rest of the lyrics.


    <i>Destruction of gods, birth of a devil, white and ck are limitless forever. The rebirth field, all bones, and survivors at an impasse.</i>

 Chapter 624 - Player Unknown Battleground (6)

    <h4>Chapter 624: yer Unknown Battleground (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the clownughingly replied.


    No one knew the origins of this song. It was passed down by the yers but most of them only knew the first half of the song. Only the high-level yers knew the second half.


    Ming Shu looked at Du Mian. She seemed to be really concerned about this song. Was there a special meaning behind it?


    <i>Forget it, it is none of my business.</i>


    Ming Shu suddenly said, ¡°Pin her down!¡±


    Du Mian: ???


    ¡°Let me do it, let me do it!¡± The clown smiled and volunteered himself.


    Since they met, she could not let go of the chance to gain some Hatred Points. <i>I have my minions now so I don¡¯t need to waste my own energy.</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯te closer...¡± Du Mian didn¡¯t think that things would turn out this way just because she asked about the song. ¡°We are on the same side. If you kill me, you all will be punished.¡±


    ¡°You are thinking too much. Who says that I want to kill you?¡± Ming Shu smiled gently. However, in this world filled with bloodshed, her smile seemed really eerie.


    ¡°Hehe, I can testify to that. She doesn¡¯t kill people.¡± The clown was surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a new yer? You seem to know quite a lot of things.¡±


    Du Mian: ¡°...¡±


    If the yers were on the same side, they couldn¡¯t kill each other. Once they killed each other, they would be punished. Although the punishment was not deadly, the yers would never be able to leave this game and would return to the transmigration area.


    ¡°The two of you, beat her.¡± Ming Shu directly ordered two people. ¡°Don¡¯t hit her face.¡±


    The two people that were called were hesitant. They were old yers and had long forgotten how to beat people. They only knew how to kill.


    However, Ming Shu was the leader now. They controlled their urge to kill Du Mian and beat her up.


    ¡°There are no grudges between us. Why are you doing this to me?¡± Du Mian stepped back.


    ¡°What reason should I give...¡± Ming Shu ced her hand on her chin and thought for a while. ¡°You look as though you need a beating.¡±


    <i>Pu¡ª</i>


    This reason was very unique. Du Mian was speechless.


    She didn¡¯t know how she provoked this person.


    ¡°Why are you all bullying a girl?¡± The guy in sses, who was ignored until now, stood in front of Du Mian and protected her. ¡°If we provoked you in any way, I will take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Ming Shu shook her head. Her principles were strong.


    The guy in sses was stunned by the rejection. Why did she reject him so seriously? Based on the dialogue of a viin in a drama, this was not right...


    ¡°Hurry up and hit her. After you are done, we can go find some food.¡±


    <i>I can¡¯t afford to waste any more time.</i>


    The clown was still very excited just now, but when he heard that Ming Shu just wanted to hit the girl, he lost interest. He didn¡¯t fight with the rest and stood beside Queen Ti Ya. He looked at Du Mian happily as she got beaten.


    Du Mian gritted her teeth and took the beating without making a sound.


    It was a challenge for the people who were used to killing to beat someone. Du Mian felt that a few of her bones were broken.


    <i>Damn it...</i>


    She needed to be stronger quickly.


    ...


    For yers like Ming Shu and the clown, a two-star city was like a newbie massacre ground for them. They didn¡¯t know how this game was set up, but gurus massacring newbies was amon thing.


    The people following the gurus were happy that they could hide behind them and win the game too.


    But...


    No one told them that their mission was snatching things! <i>Isn¡¯t it supposed to be killing people!</i>


    If they were supposed to be snatching items and weapons, that would still be fine. However, they were snatching food.


    <i>Are you serious?</i>


    ¡°Once we skip a meal, we will be really hungry. Hence, in order to not starve to death, your mission is to fight for food and starve others to death!¡± Ming Shu said tantly.


    Her teammates: ¡°...¡± <i>Hehe, is it still possible to drop out of the team now?</i>


    Ming Shu raised her chin and chewed the tastelesspressed biscuit. ¡°I think that we should have a name for our team.¡±


    ¡°ughtering Team!¡± The clown raised his hand immediately. ¡°Kill kill kill!¡±


    Ming Shu nced sideways at him. ¡°Why are you talking about killing all the time. Learn from the little girl. Look at how obedient she is.¡±


    The little girl looked at Ming Shu coldly and made noment.


    The clown: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu took two bites of thepressed biscuit again and said with her stomach hurting, ¡°Food Empire.¡±


    <i>I miss my drumsticks, duck necks, and pig trotters!</i>


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Are you serious?</i>


    <i>We are ying a survival game, not a food game!</i>


    Although everyone disagreed with her suggestion, Ming Shu overrode all objections and named their team Food Empire.


    What if, let¡¯s say, what if they got famous in the future and other people heard their name...


    No one dared to imagine what the scene would be like.


    ¡°From today onwards, our mission is to make other yers starve to death!¡± Ming Shu stood up and said in a heroic tone, ¡°Do you all have the confidence!¡±


    <i>With such a strange leader like you¡ªwe don¡¯t.</i>


    Ming Shu opened the map and took a look at it. The number of humans left was 1253 : 1390.


    The ck team was still on the losing end.


    <i>It is still early. Let¡¯s snatch food supplies first.</i>


    ¡°Little girl, where is the next safe spot?¡± Ming Shu looked at Ti Ya.


    Ti Ya raised her hand and a piece of paper appeared. The drawings on the paper were really messy. Ming Shu couldn¡¯t understand it, but the clown could.


    ¡°It is a bit far from here.¡± The clown looked at the map again. ¡°If we want to go there, we need to go past a piece ofnd that is filled with yers. Hehe, we can get quite a few kills there.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    <i>For snacks!</i>


    <i>For the sake of justice!</i>


    <i>Raise the g of our empire!</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what the clown and Ti Ya¡¯s motive was for following her, but anyone that found resources for her was good people.


    May kind people be blessed with life-long peace.


    True to what the clown said, if they wanted to go to the next safe spot, they would meet many yers along the way.


    Ming Shu sat at a high spot. She ate her biscuit as she watched her teammates killing other people.


    <i>Peaceful Shu does not kill people.</i>


    <i>Amitabha, may you be blessed.</i>


    ¡°Hey you, get the supplies from his body!¡± Ming Shu pointed at a teammate.


    Her teammate rolled his eyes and picked up a piece ofpressed biscuit from a dead yer. The moment he picked it up, the corpse of the yer disappeared.


    After they confirmed that there were no more yers on the battlefield, the team gathered around Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu had taken a ck g from somewhere and the clown was painting on it using a red paint.


    Where did the painte from?


    Everyone thought about it carefully. They all carried different expressions on their faces.


    Although they knew that they had entered an evil n, they only understood now that, when the evil n decided to be really evil, they would be unable to handle it.


    ¡°Give me everything.¡± Ming Shu raised her hand.


    The mouth corners of everyone twitched. They passed their supplies to Ming Shu. Ming Shu took half of it and passed the rest of it back to them.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Forget it, although she was a bit weird, she treated her people nicely.


    The clown finished drawing the g quickly.


    ¡°I asked you to write a few words. What are you drawing?!¡± Ming Shu pped the clown¡¯s head.


    The clown¡¯s handwriting was not bad but the drawing... even a kindergartener drew better than him.


    ¡°This is me!¡± The clown pulled the g andpared it to himself. ¡°Is it simr?¡±


    Ming Shu gave a fake smile. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The clown felt quite proud. Ti Ya looked away in shame. Ming Shu added, ¡°It looks like a tortoise that had its head chopped off.¡±


    The clown: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 625 - Player Unknown Battleground (7)

    <h4>Chapter 625: yer Unknown Battleground (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The news about a strange group of yers spread quickly.


    Especially when the ck team yers heard that this group of yers were from their side, they didn¡¯t want to admit it. This group of people raised their Food Empire g and snatched supplies from other yers all the time instead of killing people. They did not want to admit that they had such teammates. No way!


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expand her team, but their numbers didn¡¯t dwindle, either. They remained a 12-person team. Adding in Ming Shu, the clown, and Ti Ya, there were a total of 15 people.


    With such a huge number in a team, they would be striking no matter where they went.


    For example...


    Ming Shu held the big g and appeared in the middle of an intersection. The two parties that were fighting immediately stopped at the same time.


    The words on the g were blood-red. They could tell that it was written in blood. However, that ball that they couldn¡¯t make out... what was it?


    ¡°Please continue, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Ming Shu stabbed the g into the ground and said with a smile, ¡°I will act only after you two have finished your fight. I am a reasonable person.¡±


    The people opposite her: ¡°...¡± <i>OMG, we met an evil n!</i>


    It was not scary to meet an evil n. It was scary to meet an evil n that was educated and knew how to take advantage of the situation. <i>What the hell are we fighting for? Run!</i>


    The people scattered and ran away, disappearing into the buildings.


    Ming Shu realized that these old yers were really interesting. They would run away the moment they felt that they couldn¡¯t win against the other party. There was no dignity at all.


    ¡°Why are you all running away so quickly? I¡¯m not going to eat you.¡± Ming Shu lifted the g and walked toward the safe spot.


    This bunch of people must be fighting outside the safe spot so that they could get what was inside it.


    Ming Shu brought her team over and wiped all the safe spots clean. In the end, Ti Ya gave a cold face and didn¡¯t give her any more locations for the safe spots.


    Ming Shu had stored up manypressed biscuits so... they could maybest for the remaining days?


    What should she do now?


    Find the fake female protagonist for a date?


    <i>I don¡¯t know where the fake female protagonist is so how do I date her? Am I supposed to shout in the world chat?</i>


    It was the fifth day now. The number of people in the two teams had decreased by more than half.


    (ck) 693 : 732 (White)


    The team that lost would be wiped out.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go for a fight.¡± Ming Shu waved her g and walked toward the area on the map where most of the dots were at.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± The clown was curious. ¡°Have you straightened out your thoughts?¡±


    ¡°I just felt that they might have supplies on them,¡± Ming Shu said with an honest face.


    ¡°What are you collecting so many supplies for? We will go back five days from now.¡± The clown was certain that they would lose the mission.


    ¡°Besides eating, what else can I do with it? Wholesale?¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°Why do you eat so much? These arepressed biscuits. One person just needs to eat one a day.¡± The clown smiled. ¡°Are you pregnant with little monsters?¡±


    Ming Shu waved the g at the clown. The clown dodged from side to side and the rest of the team silently moved away from them.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The loud sound of an explosion came from the building beside the clown. Many chunks of brick fell from the sky.


    Everyone was shocked. They didn¡¯t expect an explosion to ur above them. They scattered and dodged the falling bricks.


    Ming Shu lifted the g and rushed to the side too. The clown was the most unlucky person. He was standing right under the explosion and immediately got buried by the things that fell down.


    Dust floated in the air. Sharp weapons broke through the air and flew toward Ming Shu from her left side.


    Ming Shu swung the g and rolled up the hidden weapons. She threw them to the side.


    A number of sharp and small knives embedded themselves into the concrete wall beside her.


    Ming Shu quickly stepped on the structures beside her and climbed to higher ground. Dust filled up the entire lower level and her vision was impaired. She couldn¡¯t see what attacked her.


    Standing at a higher position, Ming Shu looked in the direction where the hidden weapons came from and saw a man over there. He had a ck scarf tied around his head.


    The man in the scarf noticed Ming Shu too and threw his hidden weapons again.


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue and jumped down. The hidden weapons reached the spot where she was standing. When the man in the scarf looked over again, the girl holding the g was already gone.


    The man in the scarf looked down instinctively. He wanted to see where Ming Shu was hiding.


    The dust slowly settled down. The man¡¯s vision cleared, but he still couldn¡¯t find that person.


    <i>Where is she?</i>


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± A clear voice sounded behind him.


    The man in the scarf felt chills go down his body and he immediately turned around.


    The girl held the gpole and the g hung down beside her. The words <i>Food Empire</i> were written in bright red and it seemed to sting a person¡¯s eyes.


    The corners of her mouth had risen to a perfect angle. ¡°I¡¯m here. Did you realize that I am more beautiful at this close distance?¡±


    The man in the scarf swallowed. Cold sweats formed in his palms.


    ¡°You came to kill me specially.¡±


    It was a statement.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    The man in the scarf didn¡¯t reply to her. He turned around and jumped down.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A scream sounded. Ming Shu walked to the side and looked down. She saw the clown standing among the ruins, covered entirely in debris. He was holding onto the man¡¯s neck and his other hand had pierced through his body. Fresh blood dripped onto the ruins.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>The psychopath is so vicious.</i>


    <i>Where are my snacks! I need to calm my nerves!</i>


    Ming Shu jumped down from above. The clown smiled and wiped his hands on the clothes of the man. ¡°Dead just like that. Not fun at all.¡±


    Ming Shu searched the man¡¯s body and found two bags ofpressed biscuits as well as some other things.


    ¡°Yi...¡± The clown suddenly leaned over and took out something from the messy pile of items with his bloody hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a key? This little nobody is quite lucky. However, we are the lucky ones now, hehe.¡±


    There would be keys scattered within the different cities. When you opened a location with this key, there would be items that you could bring along with you to other cities in this location.


    There was only one key in this city. The female protagonist¡¯s gold finger was acquired through this location.


    So...


    This key should belong to the fake female protagonist. ording to the storyline that she saw, this key should have been snatched by the fake female protagonist. Why did it appear here?


    Ming Shu took the key. The clown¡¯s gaze followed the key. ¡°Are you interested in it too? We can go and take a look. There might be good stuff.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that this thing appeared in a strange manner?¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°That is because we are lucky,¡± the clown said. ¡°Are you going?¡±


    Ming Shu rejected him. ¡°Nope.¡±


    The clown was slightly disappointed. ¡°The items from a two-star city should not be too good anyway.¡±


    Ming Shu asked again, ¡°Do youck items?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, why would Ick items?¡±


    ¡°Then I will take the key.¡± Ming Shu put away the key.


    ¡°Why are you keeping it when you are not going to use it?¡±


    Ming Shu gave a mysterious and gentle smile. ¡°Token of love.¡±


    The clown: ???


    Ming Shu inspected the person¡¯s body again. Besides those things, there was nothing special about him.


    ¡°Next time, when you kill someone, can you not make it so gory?¡± Ming Shu suddenly twisted her head and looked at the clown. ¡°It will affect my appetite.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I like to use my hands...¡±


    Before the clown could say even more disgusting words, Ming Shu stopped him impolitely. ¡°Shut up! You psychopath!¡±

 Chapter 626 - Player Unknown Battleground (8)

    <h4>Chapter 626: yer Unknown Battleground (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Three days before the end of the mission.


    On a street in the city, the clown changed his sitting position ten times in a minute. He was like someone with ADHD.


    He looked at the person who was sitting beside him, drinking water and eatingpressed biscuit. He asked, ¡°Why are we ambushing people here?¡±


    ¡°What ambush?¡± Ming Shu put down her drink. ¡°We are sitting tantly in the middle of the road, okay?¡±


    The clown looked at their sitting location. It was in the middle of the road...


    He changed his question. ¡°What are we doing here? The mission would end in three days. Can¡¯t we go and kill people?¡±


    ¡°You need to have some aspirations.¡±


    ¡°My aspiration is to kill people.¡±


    ¡°Think about it then.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The bored team members sat on the ground and yed chinese poker. ¡°One versus two!¡±


    ¡°Four K!¡±


    ¡°Rocket!¡±


    The clown looked at Ti Ya. She was looking straight in a certain direction. After then days, most of them had gotten dirty and messy. Only Ti Ya was clean. It was as though she bathed everyday.¡±


    ¡°They areing.¡± Ming Shu looked at the street. A group of people were walking over.


    The members that were ying chinese poker cleared up their game and stood up from the ground. They picked up the g that was thrown to one side and waved it, looking really fierce.


    The clown: ¡°...¡± If he didn¡¯t see them ying chinese poker, he would have believed them.


    You all have changed!


    The clown felt that he was the one who made people speechlessst time. However, now, his perspective of the world was renewed everyday. There were surprised everyday.


    Ming Shu passed the key to one of the members and asked him to give it to Du Mian who was opposite.


    Since they were on the same side, the other party just kept their guard and didn¡¯t make a move.


    ¡°Is Du Mian here?¡± The team member shouted.


    Du Mian saw Ming Shu. Now that her name was called, she felt her heart dropped.


    The leader of the team looked at Du Mian.


    Du Mian could only walk up.


    The member passed the key to Du Mian. ¡°Our boss give this to you.¡±


    After he finished his sentence, he rushed back.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Someone in the team asked Du Mian. ¡°Is this the famous food empire team? Why did their boss give you this? Du Mian, do you know them?¡±


    This was the key that Du Mian was looking for. She didn¡¯t find it on Qiu Yue but the key was supposed to be on Qiu Yue.


    Who knew that the key would appear suddenly in the hands of the girl?


    And she is giving it to her?


    Du Mian was stunned.


    ¡°This is the key. There are items to get.¡± The man summarized and exined. ¡°That person is called Yin Luo. She is a really famous person in the Transmigration area. Du Mian, how do you know her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Du Mian shook her head. ¡°Last time, I...¡±


    Du Mian told the man what happenedst time. She was just someone who got bullied. How would she know what that woman was thinking?


    The man frowned after listening to her. He knew that Du Mian was a new yer. A new yer... how did she provoke someone like Yin Luo?


    If Du Mian didn¡¯t lie, then there was something interesting going on.


    ¡°Leader Song, could this be a scheme?¡± Du Mian said, ¡°She will not just give me something so important. She is not so nice.¡±


    ¡°The items of a two-star city is not attractive to yers like her anymore.¡± Song Ye analyzed the situation from a third party point of view.


    He added, ¡°I am not sure why she gave this thing to you too.¡±


    ¡°She is not so nice. This must be a plot...¡± Du Mian said softly. ¡°I will not go. It is not worthy for me to lose my life in order to get the items.¡±


    The keys were given to Du Mian so Song Ye couldn¡¯t say anything too. He nced at Ming Shu and then brought his men in another direction.


    At night, Song Ye found a ce to rest.


    After everyone had fallen asleep, Du Mian grabbed the keys and evaded the rest of the people carefully. She followed the hints on th key and found the ce.


    She didn¡¯t talk about this at the start because she was afraid that Song Ye would bring the team and followed her. Qiu Yue was in the team too. If anything happened...


    Du Mian calmed herself down and found the lock for the key.


    The night sky hid Du Mian¡¯s figure as she disappeared into the door.


    ¨C


    Du Mian went passed a few traps and reached thest wall. She tried a few times before she pushed the wall opened.


    There was a space inside with a tform. A box was ced on the tform.


    Du Mian smiled and went forward excitedly. She reached out and wanted to take the box.


    However, just as she was about to touch it, she hesitated. There were so many traps when she came in. This thing...


    As she was hesitating, a ck shadow moved towards her. Du Mian¡¯s heart jumped. She grabbed the box immediately and rolled to the side.


    The huge sound rang beside her ear and she became unconscious.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she was unconscious for.


    When she woke up, she saw a face smiling at her.


    ¡°You...¡± Du Mian her body burning with pain. She took a deep breath. Her mind was still buzzing and she almost couldn¡¯t hear her own voice.


    She opened her mouth. ¡°Did you lure me here purposely? What grudge do you have against me? Why must you harm me like this?!¡±


    She didn¡¯t see what was thing thing that mmed into her but it was not a human... because when the thing mmed into her, she didn¡¯t feel any warmthing from it. It seemed like an object.


    However, because of this, she took the box without thinking carefully and it casued the... explosion.


    Yes, explosion.


    Her ears were filled with the sound of the explosion. Even her mind was full of the sound.


    ¡°I have no grudge against you.¡± Ming Shu said, ¡°I just want you to hate me. Isn¡¯t that simple?¡±


    Du Mian didn¡¯t hear her clearly. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I say that you look really cute now.¡± Ming Shu smiled. She pried apaprt Du Mian¡¯s hands and took the box. ¡°I like it when you are angry.¡±


    Du Mian was stunned. She wanted to snatch the box back but the moment she moved, her body hurt tremendously.


    ¡°Give it back to me.¡± That thing belonged to her. She risked her life to get it. ¡°Give it back to me!!¡±


    Ming Shu took two steps back. ¡°But I saved you. You should thank me. This will be the gift of appreciation.¡±


    ¡°If it was not for you, why would I go in there!¡± Du Mian gritted her teeth. ¡°I took it. What right do you have to snatch it from me?¡±


    ¡°You wanted the key so I gave it to you. However, it was your own decision whether you want to go in or not. That has nothing to do with me.¡± Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t force you to go in with a gun right? Be reasonable.¡±


    Du Mian: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just kill me!¡± Du Mian didn¡¯t understand. If she had a grudge against her, she could just kill her.


    Why didn¡¯t she kill her?


    Why did she find ways to... torture her?


    ¡°I can¡¯t kill you.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice was gentle as if she was consoling her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will not die. See you next time, baby.¡±


    I hope that when I see you again, you will hate me even more.


    ¡°Come back!¡±


    Ming Shu waved at her and disappeared gradually into the night sky.

 Chapter 627 - Player Unknown Battleground (9)

    <h4>Chapter 627: yer Unknown Battleground (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Why was there an explosionst night? It destroyed three streets. Luckily, we were far away from it. If not, we might have died in the explosion. That would be such a wronged death.¡±


    The members of the food empire team started gossiping bright and early in the morning.


    ¡°In order to destroy three streets, the items must be from a three-star city, right?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which two gods were fighting but please don¡¯t implicate us.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? We have our boss. There is something strange going on in this two-star city this time. The mission is so simple but some many powerful people... came.¡±


    Yin Luo was one. Song Ye was another one too. There was still the clown and Ti Ya who didn¡¯t talk much and had not much of a presence.


    Everyone shrugged. Who knew what these big brothers were thinking?


    Maybe the mission from the higher level cities were too difficult so they were in a bad mood and wanted to massacre the newbie vige?


    ¡°Speaking of which, where is our boss?¡±


    It was only now that everyone realized their boss was not around. Normally, at this timing, she would be sitting at the side and munching herpressed biscuit.


    ¡°Clown, did you see out boss?¡± The team members asked the clown who was beside them.


    The clown said in a pure and innocent tone, ¡°I saw her.¡±


    ¡°Where did she go.¡±


    ¡°Over there. She just came back.¡± The clown smiled and pointed at a direction.


    Everyone followed his fingers and looked over. The mist had not dispersed. Ming Shu carried the g. It was dragged on the floor and made a ¡®shasha¡¯ sound.


    She walked out from the morning mist with smiles in her eyes and greeted them, ¡°Morning.¡±


    ¡°Morning...¡±


    What unseen things did the leader of the evil n went to do bright and early in the morning!


    Everyone was suspicious but no one dared to ask. They went to pack their stuff.


    The clown hopped in front of Ming Shu. ¡°The explosion yesterday was caused by you right? Xixi, I saw you leaving and the explosion ured not long after you left.¡±


    ¡°It was not me. I just went to be an audience.¡± I knew that there was something wrong with the key. Luckily, I am smart.


    The clown was puzzled. His gazended on Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you holding?¡±


    It was a round shaped object that looked liked an egg.


    This was the thing that she snatched from Du Mian. It looked a weird... she couldn¡¯t handle the protagonist¡¯s item.


    ¡°Egg.¡± Ming Shu spoke nonsense. ¡°I found this in a room. I don¡¯t know if it can be eaten.¡±


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any other things in this city. Why would there be an egg?¡± The clown was confused.


    ¡°How will I know. You can ask the egg.¡±


    ¡°You are lying!¡±


    ¡°So what? Are you going to hit me?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¨C


    Half a day before the mission ended.


    The number of humans had decreased to 212 : 287


    The yers from the ck team were really anxious now. There were already so little people left. The other side just had to make sure that their members didn¡¯t decrease anymore and yed the catching game with them. That way, they would definitely lose.


    Song Ye was serious too. He didn¡¯t think that the white team would maintain their advantage till the end.


    In the end, Song Ye made a n and asked everyone to cooperate with him.


    Du Mian was injured so she stayed with the wounded personnels and didn¡¯t participate in the n. It took a lot of effort to bluff her way out. It was all because of Yin Luo...


    Half an hour before the mission ended, Song Ye and his men had made the points into 169 : 174.


    ¡°Oh no, there is a rule that once both parties went below 200, the map will not show the location of each individual anymore.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Most of the people had never participated in such a mission before and didn¡¯t know about this rule. As they started at the white and nk map, they felt like cursing.


    ¡°Only half an hour left...¡±


    ¡°Continue finding. We must get this five people,¡± Song Ye ordered. This was a two-star city. He would not die here.


    Five people were not a lot but it was not little too.


    They just needed to meet five people.


    ¡°Did you see Yin Luo and her team?¡± Someone suddenly asked.


    At this moment, they still didn¡¯te out to help them. Are they really waiting for them to lose the mission and die together?


    Eveyone shook their head. They hadn¡¯t seen them for these two days.


    Now, both parties didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s location and the city was so big, Only half and hour was left. How are they suppose to find...


    Last 15 minutes.


    169 : 174


    The yers from the ck team started getting frustrated. They searched for so long but still couldn¡¯t find anyone.


    Last ten minutes.


    169 : 174


    Last five minutes.


    169 : 174


    ¡°We are dead.¡± The yers from the ck team had given up already.


    ¡°I took so much effort to survive till today. To think that I will die in a two-star city. It is really... too shameful.¡±


    ¡°Actually, from the start, our strategy was wrong. The white team stayed together most of the time. I looked at the map before. Most of the time, they were gathered together...¡± At the start, they were each ying their own game.


    Because it was a two team battle, most of the people had not seen one another before.


    They only started workign together after they met Song Ye and got convinced by him.


    They should have gathered together at the start of the mission and pulled the gap between them apart. That way, their sess could be better guaranteed.


    Last minute.


    169 : 174


    ¡°Are you all prepared to dig a grave and bury yourself? A clear voice sounded above them.


    Everyone looked up simultaneously. On the rooftop of the three story building, a girl was holding a ck g. The g flew in the wind


    She was smiling brightly and there seemed to be stars shining in her eyes.


    If there wasn¡¯t a strange looking clown standing beside her, the image would appeared really magnanimous.


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue twice. ¡°Endure till thest second. That way, you all will know what hopelessness feels like.¡±


    Du Mian was among the people too. She looked up with difficulty at the person at the top.


    She felt that her smile was too ring and it made people feel ufortable.


    She finally managed to be reborn... but she was going to die at this ce.


    The other yers wore a ck face. What poisonous chicken soup are you feeding us!!


    10 seconds...


    ¡°Yin Luo, if it was not for you, why will we lose? Do you know that this is a two-team battle? If we lose, everyone will lose!! Now, everyone is going to die!¡± Someone broke down as they faced death and shouted.


    ¡°Xixi, you all will die, not us.¡± The clueless sniggered and said, ¡°I feel really unfortunate to tell you that we have the two-star city revival card.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°??¡±


    Revival card? Why have they not heard about it before?


    But if it was a lie, why do they appear so calm?


    The clown started counting down. His tone was light and he even seemed to feel excited and happy at their misfortune.


    ¡°5...¡±


    ¡°4...¡±


    ¡°3...¡±


    ¡°2...¡±


    ¡°1...¡±

 Chapter 628 - Player Unknown Battleground (10)

    <h4>Chapter 628: yer Unknown Battleground (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Transmigration area.


    Although they called it the transmigration area, it was just a really huge hotel. No one knew how many stories there were. The level that each yer could enter was different too.


    Outside the hotel... it was pitch ck. Some people left the hotel before but once they stepped out, they dropped into nothingness. After a shrill scream, their corpse would slowly float up.


    If one stood at the window, they could see the corpses floating around in the air outside.


    The yers who came back from the two-star city were standing int he main hall now.


    Once they returned to the hotel, all the injuries that they got in the city would healpletely. Even if you were at yourst breath, you would be alive and kicking once you returned to the hotel.


    ¡°F**k, I am not dead!¡±


    ¡°I actually came back...¡±


    ¡°I am not dead too. Hahahaha, I am not dead too.¡±


    There was a huge screen in front of them. The final score was shed on the screem


    169 : 0


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    What¡¯s the situation?


    Song Ye looked passed the crowd and saw the the bunch of people holding the g and crowding around the team application screen in the main hall.


    ¡°Boss, please consider it carefully. Are we really going to use this name?¡±


    ¡°Boss, this would affect our reputation in the future. Please consider it carefully.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the crowd gently. ¡°You all don¡¯t like the name?¡±


    ¡°Yes yes.¡±


    The name was really weird and it didn¡¯t sound fierce at all.


    Ming Shu gave the final word. ¡°We will use this name then.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    So, why did she even ask them? Why!!


    Mister submitted the application. Just nice, the maximum capacity for a team was 15.


    The clown and Ti Ya didn¡¯t leave too. They seemed fixed that they would follow her. Ming Shu suspected that they had other intentions but since they were obedient, didn¡¯t create trouble, and even found food for her... she would not make a fuss about it.


    As long as there are food, anything can be discused.


    Ming Shu submitted her application and the screen epted her application really quickly.


    [Please choose the team emblem.]


    Huh? There is such a thing?


    Ming Shu looked at the images shown on the screen. There was a graphics tablet at the side too. You can draw the emblem yourself too?


    The clown rolled up his sleeve and prepared to act. ¡°Let me draw it. I am really good at drawing.¡±


    Everyone nced at the ghost-like drawing on the g ¨C we will not say anything. Just make yourself happy.


    Ming Shu pulled the clown away and chose a simr looking image on the screen... an image of a crayfish. After that, she submitted the request. Everything was done smoothly and quickly.


    The clown, who didn¡¯t have the chance to showcase his ghost-like drawing skills: ¡°...¡±


    The tform at the bottom of the screen made some noises. Ming Shu took out the team emblem from the tform and distributed it to everyone.


    Crayfish ¡Á Food empire


    This sounds reasonable.


    Once they formed the team, everyone turned around and prepared to return to their level to take a rest while they wait for their next mission.


    However, when they turned around, they saw a bunch of people staring at them.


    ¡°Woah!¡± Ming Shu took a step back. ¡°What are you all doing? Trying to rob us!¡±


    Someone asked weakly, ¡°The score...¡± Why is it 169 : 0?


    The clown sniggered and came forward. ¡°Are you all surprised?¡±


    ¡°How did you all do it?¡±


    The clown ced a finger on his lip and said purely and innocently, ¡°Secret. I can¡¯t tell you, Xixi.¡±


    Ming Shu disappeared in thest two days because she was out catching people.


    No one had done this kind of missions before but the Host and the clown did. They knew about that rule at the end.


    Hence, in thest two days, Ming Shu secretly went out to catch people. She was only in charge of catching people and the rest of the things were done by the clown.


    Ming Shu was not sure how the clown would let these people disappear from the map before the numbers went below 200 but they all had their secret items. The clown seemed to have many secret items too.


    Song Ye frowned slightly. ¡°Does teh revival card really exist?¡±


    Ding¡ª


    The sudden sound in the lift interrupted the clown who was preparing to answe the question.


    In a blink of an eye, many people appeared at their left side. These people were dirtier than them. They looked as though they just came back from a refugee camp.


    ¡°Omg, I am finally back.¡±


    ¡°I am going to bath.¡±


    ¡°Ah, why is the mission so difficult this time. I thought that I would not be able to make it bad. My luck my be exploding. I am finally back.¡±


    Ming Shu scanned the crowd. Her gaze stopped momentarily on a person.


    It was a man. He was looking down and his side profile was really handsome. Although he looked the same as the rest of them and was dirty too, his arms, neck and face was clean.


    There was no one standing beside him. He seemed to be purposely discriminated.


    He was not interested in the mission information shown on the screen. After standing there for two seconds, he walked in the direction of the hotel lift anf disappeared from the main hall.


    ¡°They came back from a three-star city.¡± An old yer from the food empire said, ¡°Looking at their situation, their mission seemed really difficult. The difficulty between a mission from a two-star city and a three-star city was more that a star. These two cities are the line of demarcation. I do not want to do a mission from a three-star city. It is all based on luck, whether you are able toe back from a three-star city.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and added on, ¡°Once you reach the level, you would have to do it whether you like it or not.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Can you don¡¯t say something so scary!


    We are teammates now. Please be nicer to your teammate!!


    When this bunch of people came back, they kept their distance from everyone except for their teammates. No one knew if they would be enemies in their next mission.


    Song Ye realized that there were too many people and felt that this was not the best time to ask questions. Thus, he brought his team up the stairs. Before he left, he took some new yers with him. Du Mian and Qiu Yue were included inside.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Ming Shu stopped them.


    Song Ye turned around and looked at Ming Shu with vignce.


    There was hatred in Du Mian¡¯s eyes. Her injuries were healed but she still remembered the pain she experienced for those two days. She would never forget the feeling.


    It was all because of this woman...


    She made her experienced all these.


    What does she want to do now?


    Ming Shu smiled and walked forward. Her gaze went passed Du Mian andnded on a petite and delicate girl. Her face was calmed. ¡°Miss Qiu Yue, after seeing you today, I feel that your bone structure is really unique. Hence, I have a gift for you specially.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Qiu Yue didn¡¯t expect herself to be called. She pointed at herself and frowned slightly. ¡°Do I know you?¡±


    ¡°That is not important. What is important is...¡± Ming Shu passed the item that looked like an egg over. ¡°This is yours.¡±


    Du Mian stopped breathing for her moment. Hatred and anger filled up her heart. She is actually giving this thing to Qiu Yue!


    Qiu Yue looked at the egg but didn¡¯t take it. ¡°This is not mind.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, take it as my gift for meeting you.¡±


    ¡°I do not know you. I will not ept things that I didn¡¯t work for. I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°We know each other now. My name is Yin Luo.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Qiu Yue still didn¡¯t ept the gift. A strange person giving her a gift at such a ce? It just seemed weird. It was better to be more careful.


    Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°Do you believe that I will hit you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Qiu Yue, take it.¡± Song Ye suddenly said.


    Qiu Yue: ¡°...¡± It is really not mine.


    Under Song Ye¡¯s gaze, Qiu Yue epted the egg unwillingly. Du Mian was almost going to explode from anger at the side. Ming Shu nced at her. ¡°Miss Du Mian, are you angry?¡±


    Du Mian grabbed her clothes. Her nails sank into her clothes and dug into her flesh.


    How can she not be angry! She had already gotten the thing but she took it from her and now, she is giving it to Qiu Yue right in front of her...


    Could it be that as long as it belonged to Qiu Yue, it would return to her no matter what happened? Is there no way for her to change this?


    Song Ye didn¡¯t understand what grudge Ming Shu had against Du Mian. He looked at Du Mian silently. She didn¡¯t manage to retract her expression and Song Ye saw it.


    Song Ye frowned and gave an order, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Song Ye left with his men. The rest of the people still wanted to ask her questions but because of the crazy clown by her side, they decided to disperse too.


    The people from the other side looked over and started pointing at them. They might have recognized the iconic clown. After that, they went up too.


    The main hall quietened down quickly. Only the poor, lost and super lucky new yers were left.


    That¡¯s right. Even in the scary three-star city, there would be new yers too.

 Chapter 629 - Player Unknown Battleground (11)

    <h4>Chapter 629: yer Unknown Battleground (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    There was no button in the lift of the hotel. When you enter, just scanned the tattoo on our arm and the screen would reflect the level you were at.


    ording to what they say, the highest level now was level 76.


    However, the yer that could go to level 76 hadn¡¯t appear in a long time.


    Ming Shu¡¯s level was three levels below level 76. She was at level 73.


    She remembered that the Host was at level 72st time... did she went up to 73 because her abilities increased?


    The clown and Ti Ya were at level 65.


    The rest of the members of food empire were scattered between level 30 and level 60. Some people changed levels while others remained the same. This was like coting experience points. Some people leveled up while others were stillcking a bit.


    After sending off her teammates, Ming Shu arrived at level 73 all by herself. The lift was right at the end of the corridor. Once you stepped out, you would see a very long corridor which you couldn¡¯t see the end of it. Doors were scattered along the corridor.


    Ming Shu walked along the corridor and arrived at the door with her name after walking for quite a while.


    She stepped back and nced at the door opposite and beside her. There was nothing on the door. Only the owner of the door could see the name written on it.


    Ming Shu pushed the door opened and the lights in the room lit up automatically. The room was the same as any other hotels.


    However, the things in the room... was in the same position as how the Host ced themst time.


    It was as though the room at level 72 was moved up to level 73.


    You couldn¡¯t use science to exin this world... what should she eat!


    Ming Shu searched the room for a long time and only found a packetpressed biscuits in the drawer.


    I¡¯m doomed to die here!


    The hotel did not provide any food. This was because from the time they came out of one city to the time they entered the next one, they only had 12 hours to rest.


    Ming Shu felt depressed as she changed into a clean set of clothes. Then, she started to munch on thepressed biscuits slowly. Even in Doomsday, she was not so tight on food!


    ¨C


    The next morning, Ming Shu packed up her things and went down. If she didn¡¯t go down now, she would appear in the city once the time was up too.


    The difference between transporting from the main hall and transporting from the room was, in summary, it was safer to be transported from the main hall aspared to the room.


    Kacha¡ª


    Ming Shu turned around and saw someone approaching from diagonally opposite her.


    It was the man she saw yesterday. He had changed into a set of clean sportswear and his hair was washed too. As he walked, the loose strands of hair flew up.


    He kept his hands in his pocket and walked forward as he looked down. He was totally not interested in the person standing along the corridor and sizing him up tantly. Or rather, he just ignored her.


    Ming Shu waited for him to pass before walking over slowly but they still took the same lift.


    In the small space, no one spoke. The man raised his head for the first time when they reached level 30. He nced at the level with a strand of contempt in his eyes and then looked away. He continued to stare at the floor that was so clean, it could almost be a mirror.


    The second time he looked up, it was at level 1. The door of the lift opened and he nced up quickly. Before Ming Shu could see the emotions in his eyes, he had lifted his legs and walked out.


    Lunatic...


    Weird.


    Sigh, so hungry! Why doesn¡¯t this ce provide breakfast! This is inhumane!


    There were more people in the main hall in the morning. They split into teams and stood in their own circle. Whispers circted in the main hall.


    When Ming Shu came down, it was neither early norte. Some of the members of food empire had already came down. The clown and Ti Ya came after her.


    Ming Shu stood in front of a screen and typed on it. The clown leaned over to take a look... his expression became weird.


    If a yer had any questions, they could enter it into the question system of the screen. The screen would answer them appropraitely and its tone would be really polite.


    He had seen many people asking all sorts of weird questions but today...


    This was the first time he saw this question: Why don¡¯t you provide breakfast.


    The question system gave an honest answer: Because there is no need to. There won¡¯t be any problems if you don¡¯t eat for 12 hours and you could bring back supplies from the cities too.


    Ming Shu continued typing: You are discrimiating against the yers. As a yer, I have the rights to defend mywful right and interests!


    Question system: I am sorry. There is no such option in our rules.


    Ming Shu: Rules are dead! Change it now! This is such a huge game, don¡¯t you all upgrade the game at all? Are you all not going to consider a yer¡¯s game experience? Do you know that not eating breakfast would affect the mood when you y the game? As a humane game, you should think for your yers!


    Question system: ...


    This was the first time the clown saw someone making the question system speechless.


    This is a survival game. Why does it need to give the yer a good experience? Are you crazy!


    Ming Shu: Say something. Stop pretending to be dead.


    Question system: I can¡¯t answer your question. Please wait for a moment.


    Ming Shu looked at the progress bar that popped out on the screen and thought on her chin.


    This lousy system is quite intelligent...


    [Additional Task: I am a troublemaker. Hint: Please destroy two or more city mission.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    What the hell is wrong with the title for the task? Harmony System, you are degenerating! The names before still sounded elegant. What is this now!!


    Also, why is this an additional task? Why is this not a hidden task?


    The Hatred Points for an additional task is lower that the Hatred Points for a hidden task...


    [Guest, the hidden task has something to do with killing people, are you willing to do it?] The Harmony System urged Ming Shu excitedly. [There is quite a lot of Hatred Points to gain from it. Also, this is a game. You can just take it as if you are ying an online game. Do not have too much stress on yourself.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    I have my principles. Stop trying to persuade me ¡ª do I have to kill them personally?


    [...] What happened to your principals? [Yes, you have to kill then personally.]


    Ming Shu rejected it.


    [...] A student not worth teaching!


    You think that everyone has no principal and no intergrity just like you? I am different from you.


    [...]


    Wait, If I destroy the city mission, doesn¡¯t that means that I will fail the mission? I will die!!


    [Act ording to circumstances.]


    ¡°...¡± Act ording to circumstances your head!


    ¡°Huh?¡± The clown¡¯s voice pulled Ming Shu¡¯s thought back to reality.


    She looked at the screen. The system had given her a reply: We will consider your suggestion seriously.


    Ming Shu kicked the screen. Consider your head!


    I am starving to death!


    Nothing happened to the screen. A loud sound rang through the main hand the yers that were gathered in the main hall looked over.


    This kind of tantrum normally happened on a new yer.


    Everyone heard of Yin Luo but most of them never saw her before. At this moment, they should be looking at her as though she was a stupid new yer.


    Ding¡ª


    A familiar sound rang above them. Everyone retracted their gaze and looked at the screen in front of them.


    The words on the screen shed passed really quickly. It showed the teams first followed by the sequence number. Different sequence number appeared on different screens.


    After that, the screen showed the yers who didn¡¯t have a team. The yers would find the screen that showed their number and stood in the area allocated to them.


    The number for food empire was 7.

 Chapter 630 - Player Unknown Battleground (12)

    <h4>Chapter 630: yer Unknown Battleground (12)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The new yers would not appear in the main hall. Only those that took part the second time would appear. Hence, besides the yers present at the scene, they were not sure how many people were participating in the city game with them.


    Ming Shu saw the man slowly walking towards where she was at. He stood at the edge of the allocated space.


    ¡°Do you know that person?¡± Ming Shu poked the clown.


    Clown followed Ming Shu¡¯s finger and looked over. He shook his head. ¡°Nope.¡±


    Actually, they were not sure how many people were in this transmigration area. The game time for everyone was different. Some missions were really long. It was normal for someone to stay in a game for a month.


    After a while, more and more people came over. The man¡¯s height caused him to stand out from the crowd.


    ¡°Downloading data of the city...¡± The number on the screen changed into a sentence.


    They would be entering the game soon.


    Ming Shu retracted her gaze. ¡°If we got disperse, act ording to the circumstances and y by will. We will meet if fate allows us to.¡±


    The members of food empire: ¡°...¡± Are you serious?!


    Ming Shu nodded her head sincerely. She was serious.


    ¡°...¡± This must be a fake leader! Do they still have the chance to change their leader?!


    ¨C


    Ming Shu stood in the middle of a busy street in a daze. This ce... why did it seem so normal?


    Mothers were carrying their child. Ther traffic police was directing the traffic. Couples were fighting. Students hung out in groups... everything was so normal.


    The only simrity was the grey sky.


    There was no one familiar beside Ming Shu. She was standing in front of a traffic light and appeared to be preparing to cross it.


    The stars of the city would appear really soon. No matter what the state of this world was, the most important thing now was to find a location that she could easily get a star of the city.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know how the Host thought but she could find the simrities in the ces that she chose before.


    Open, high... best if it was a rooftop or a deserted piece ofnd. The probability of such ces were higher.


    The stars of the city fell in half an hourter. There was some error in Ming Shu¡¯s current location. The star of the citynded on the rooftop opposite her.


    Ming Shu gauged the distance between the two sides and decided to jump over.


    She took two steps back, run-up, jumped... andnded safely. She walked over to the star of the city.


    Just as she bent down and prepared to pick it up, a hand suddenly appeared from the corner. Two hands touched the corner of the star of the city and the atmosphere froze.


    Ming Shu looked up. The hand appeared from the corner and only half the elbow was revealed. The long fingers pressed against the star of the city. It seemed as though a hand suddenly appeared in thin air.


    The atmosphere got awkward for a moment. Ming Shu moved first. She slided the star of the city towards her. The owner of the hand didn¡¯t use much force and moved along with her force.


    Ming Shu used some strength and the hand released itself. Ming Shu got the star of the city. She quickly stepped back and looked at the direction.


    The hand slowly retracted itself and disappeared...


    Even the aura disappeared.


    Ming Shu looked at the star of the city disappeared in her hand before walking over. When she turned round the corner, she saw the man leaning against the wall. He had a silver gun in his hand and he was spinning it. It formed lingering shadows in the air.


    When Ming Shu walked over, the man grabbed the gun and pointed it casually at Ming Shu¡¯s head.


    He tilted his head and looked at Ming Shu. His ck hair fell due to his actions and scattered, flying in the air. There was contempt in his eyes.


    ¡°Turn around, leave.¡±


    The man spoke clearly without any emotions.


    Am I suppose to leave just because you asked me to? I need to maintain my face value too?!


    Ming Shu looked at him curiously. She lifted her hand and wanted to snatch the gun. The man reacted quickly. He grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s wrist and pressed against her shoulder with his other hand. He pushed her agains the wall.


    Ming Shu stepped on the wall and leapt back using the force. She broke away from the man andnded behind him. She raised her hand and attacked his neck.


    How could the man let Ming Shu seed? He quickly bent forward and dodged Ming Shu¡¯s attack. Then, he turned around and exchanged two blows with Ming Shu. He retreated to the side of the rooftop.


    The sky started to turn blue. Sunlight passed through the greyyer and shone on the man. He seemed to be encased in a gold light.


    ¡°The time is almost up. You have not gotten a star of the city yet.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t go over. She just smiled at his misfortune.


    The man raised his eyebrows slightly and stepped on the edge of the rooftop. He jumped down and disappoint in front of Ming Shu.


    In this world, you could just casually see crazy people jumping down buildings...


    Ming Shu walked to the edge of the rooftop and looked down. Below her was a busy business street. There was no sign of the man.


    Sparkling rays in he air scattered down and the people below stopped moving.


    ¡°tter...¡±


    The greyness in the sky disappeared and sunlight shone down. The game started-


    The people that were fine just now suddenly started biting the person next to them crazily. The entire street turned red within a second.


    yerID: 13


    yer level: Four-star (can level up)


    yer items: Super poisonous needle, wind crack, invisible cloak, magic bean... rotating space.


    yer¡¯s current city: Monster city (three-star)


    Rules of the game: Please kill monsters. There is a star of the city in the monster¡¯s body. The first 200 yers to collect ten stars of the city will win. You can snatch other people¡¯s stars of the city.


    yer¡¯s star of the city: 0


    Ming Shu: ¡°a€|¡±


    This rule is totally encouraging yers to kill each other.


    And my task... is to destroy this mission.


    How do I destroy it? Am I suppose to be the kind of the monsters?


    There is no snacks. I can¡¯t think.


    Ming Shu decided to find a safe spot first.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu went down the stairs. There was only corpses and bloodstains left on the once-busy street.


    Ming Shu controlled her disgust and walked in a direction.


    As she walked passed a shop, a ck shadow rushed out from the shop. It was still a human figure but there was a pair of horns on his head. Wings had sprouted behind his back and his face was undergoing changes too. Lumps started appearing on his face.


    He seemed like a monster that was evolved from a human.


    Are you nning to frighten me to death with this look of yours so that you can inherit my snacks?


    Thick blood was dripping out of the monster¡¯s mouth. It roared greedily and rushed towards Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to take any of the weapons that were stained with blood and didn¡¯t want to touch this mutated monster too. Hence, she took out Little Beastie and threw Little Beastie at the monster.


    Little Beastie was sleeping soundly when she was suddenly thrown out. Its fur exploded in the air and it looked like porcupine fluttering in the wind.


    Little Beastie shouted as it mmed into the monster. The monster got thrown away and it smased into a car on the street. A dent formed on the car.


    Little Beastie jumped down from the monster¡¯s body. There was no stains on it. It ran back quickly to Ming Shu¡¯s side.


    So disgusting! Trash picker, it is okay if you don¡¯t feed me but what are you trying to achieve from making me disgusted!


    ¡°It is really quite disgusting. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡±


    Ming Shu agreed to what Little Beastie said. She hugged Little Beastie and ran away from the side.

 Chapter 631 - Player Unknown Battleground (13)

    <h4>Chapter 631: yer Unknown Battleground (13)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu thought that the entire poption in the city had turned into monsters but that wasn¡¯t the case. They had to kill each other first and the winner would then evolved into a monster.


    This game is really sick!


    Wait for me, my snacks! I wille and rescue you soon!


    Ming Shu stopped in her tracks and looked up at the sky with her hands on her hips. There is a really important problem now ¨C where the hell are the safe spots?


    Drop from the sky?


    A pie?


    In the sky, a dark shadow was falling down at a very fast speed. Ming Shu only realized that it was not a pie after it almost hit her and quickly dodged away.


    Boom!


    The big and heavy object smashed into the ground. The ground vibrated.


    It was a crawling monster with many legs. There was no signs that it had been a human...


    This thing can¡¯t be eaten, right? Even if it can be, it would not be tasty too. It might even be poisonous. Also, it evolved from a human... thingking about this, Ming Shu calmed down a little.


    Which idiot is so immoral! Which idiot is littering!


    Ming Shu looked up at the sky. She didn¡¯t see anyone on top of the two high rise building beside her. However, the rotating door next to her was pushed and light started spinning around with it.


    A man walked out of the rotating door in a handsome pose. He had his hands in his pocket. He stood outside the rotating door and looked towards Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu saw him taking his hands out, raising the gun, and firing a shot.


    Boom¡ª


    Gunshot.


    Rumble¡ª¡ª


    The monster mmed into the ground. It¡¯s tail smashed into the windows beside it and the entire window shattered. ss fell from the sky andnded between Ming Shu and the man. Their reflections appeared on the ss shards.


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Fu Shen.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± What Shen?


    [Fu.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Crazy!


    Fu Shen stepped on the ss shards and walked over. He ignored Ming Shu and stood in front of the monster, frowning. After a while, he looked at Ming Shu, ¡°Look at their bodies and see if they have stars of the city inside them.¡±


    Ming Shu scanned her surroundings. There was no one else around.


    ¡°Why should I help you?¡± You looked down on me and now, you want me to help you? In your dreams!


    Fu Shen looked as though he didn¡¯t want to use his own hands. He said hesitantly, ¡°I will bring you along.¡±


    Ming Shu moved towards a safer spot. She smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t need it. You can dig into their bodies yourself.¡±


    As a full level yer, do I need you to bring me along?


    He he!


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Fu Shen asked.


    ¡°Do you have food?¡±


    Fu Shen¡¯s gazended entirely on Ming Shu, engulfing her. He seemed to be contemting about something and seemed puzzled too. After a while, he said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh, dig yourself then, I will cheer for you.¡±


    Fu Shen¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°I know where the safe spots are.¡±


    ¡°...¡± So what! Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°Tell me the location of the safe spots first. Once I got the supplies, I wille back and dig for you.¡±


    ¨C


    Fu Shen really knew the location of a safe spot. There were many supplies in the safe spot too. Ming Shu took all the supplies and then started pondering about how to escape.


    The man blocked her outside and asked her to dissect the monsters.


    [Guest...]


    Shut up, I don¡¯t want to hear your stupid ideas.


    [...] I haven¡¯t even say anything yet! How do you know that they are stupid!


    When did you even give good ideas?


    Ming Shu bit herpressed biscuits and looked at Little Beastie stealing her biscuits one by one. She didn¡¯t stop Little Beastie.


    After she finished onepressed biscuit, she walked out.


    Fu Shen stoof between two monsters. The monsters were much bigger than him but he didn¡¯t appear small in between them either.


    Ming Shu raised her sleeve. ¡°Which one?¡±


    Fu Shen signaled her to dig the left one first with his eyes. That was the one that dropped from the building.


    Ming Shu went to dig for the star of the city with a strong sense of righteousness. She never dig for it before but she passed by some yers doing it just now. It should be at the heart.


    The skin at the heart¡¯s position was really thick. Ming Shu took a long time to cut it open.


    However, there was no star of the city in this monster¡¯s heart.


    Fu Shen signaled for her to dig the second monster. Ming Shu was obedient and finished dissecting the second monster really quickly. There was a star of the city in this monster. It was red in color, different from the stars of the city that she sawst time.


    And its light was dimmer.


    Ming Shu picked up the star of the city and jumped down from the monster.


    Fu Shen lifted his hand and wanted to take it.


    ¡°Hey...¡± Ming Shu took the star of the city and moved to the side. ¡°I only promised you to dig for the stars. I didn¡¯t say that I will give it to you.¡±


    Do you think that I will be so kind and help you? Naive!


    Fu Shen: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu quickly threw the star of the city on the ground and raised her leg to step on it. The star of the city broke into pieces.


    Fu Shen: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu gazed at him. There was no change in Fu Shen¡¯s expression. Even his eyebrows didn¡¯t move.


    However, he turned and walked away.


    ¡°Do you still need me to help you dissect monsters?¡± Ming Shu caught up with him. ¡°I can do it for you.¡±


    Fu Shen continued walking without saying anything. Along the way, they met a monster. Fu Shen took care of the monster all by himself.


    Ming Shu saw him standing in front of the monster and went up to him kindly. ¡°Comeee, let me help you.¡±


    She pulled up her sleeves and got to work. Maybe she was lucky but soon, she dug out a star of the city and destroyed it in front of him again.


    Fu Shen was still wearing that look of disdain as though he didn¡¯t care about Ming Shu¡¯s provacative actions.


    Since there was no results to be gained, Ming Shu waszy to dig agan. She just followed Fu Shen slowly as he fight monsters in front of her.


    ¡°Ci¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ci... boom!¡±


    Fighting sounds came from the front. Fu Shen paused and looked towards the source of the sound. A building was blocking his view and he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    At this moment, some people started running over from that direction. The one that was most striking was the clown. He was running in a funny posture.


    Ti Ya stepped on a skateboard and moved much faster than the rest of the people. In a blink of an eye, she had reached Ming Shu.


    She stopped with a handsome pose and stepped on one side of the skateboard as she turned around. She reached out and caught the skateboard with her hand.


    ¡°Boss, boss!¡± Her teammates that were holding the food empire g waved at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked behind them. A huge bug was chasing them. Its body was covered with scales. Someone fired a shot at it but the bullets didn¡¯t even leave a dent in its scales.


    The bug was really fat but it moved really quickly. Every time it scurried, it moved a few meters ahead.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Help...¡±


    The people that were bitten by the bug immediately got swallowed by it.


    The clown was slightly slower that Ti Ya. After him, two members of the food empire came.


    Ming Shu took over the g. ¡°Why did you all provoke a bug?¡±


    ¡°Boss, it was not us.¡± The member felt wronged. Heined, ¡°It was Du Mian. She provoked this big bug from I don¡¯t know where. Attacks were useless against it. Its skin is tough and its health bar is long.¡±


    ¡°Du Mian?¡± Ming Shu looked over. ¡°Where is she? Invisible?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe she got lost while running away.¡± The member panted. ¡°There were at least 30 people with us just now.¡±


    Ming Shu snickered, ¡°You all gather so that you all can sacrifice your lifes to the monsters together?¡±

 Chapter 632 - Player Unknown Battleground (14)

    <h4>Chapter 632: yer Unknown Battleground (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In a blink of an eye, the bug was in front of them. Ming Shu turned and ran. ¡°What are you all looking at me for? Run!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    We are not fighting against it?!


    Her teammates were a bit stunned but since Ming Shu ran away, they followed her.


    Ming Shu found some time as she ran to look back. Fu Shen was still standing there. When youpared him to those yers that were running frantically around him, he seemed to be at another level.


    Ming Shu and her team just managed to run to the end of the street when another bunch of people came from the other side, running and cursing at the same time. A bug was behind them too.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Du Mian was among this group too. Ming Shu thought that she would not be in the same city as Du Mian since she didn¡¯t see her in the main hall but in the end, she still came.


    Du Mian was alone. There was no sign of Song Ye or Qiu Yue.


    The bug moved towards them. The group of them had no choice but to ran back. In the end, they were trapped in a street by two bugs. Someone tried to break the ss of the stores surrounding them but the situation inside surprised them.


    Behind the ss, it was a concrete wall.


    Who the hell designed this!


    Why isn¡¯t the designer dead!


    Ming Shu took out apressed biscuit calmly and found a ce to sit down.


    ¡°You are not afraid?¡± The clown smiled. He didn¡¯t look frightened too. ¡°These two bugs are really powerful.¡±


    Ming Shu sniggered. ¡°Can they be eaten?¡±


    Clown: ¡°... nope.¡±


    What is the use of being so powerful if they can¡¯t be eaten?


    The teammate beside her shouted, ¡°Boss, they areing over!¡±


    Ming Shu was reallyposed. ¡°What are you anxious for? Stand in the middle. Even if they eat us, you will be eatenst. Aim to stay alive for a minute more.¡±


    The teammate: ¡°...¡±


    Although he felt that there was something wrong with this sentence, he felt that it made sense too. What is this?


    Ming Shu smiled gently and epted her teammate¡¯s gaze. Clown and Ti Ya should have the ablity to subdue these two bugs but they didn¡¯t do anything. Even that crazy idiot Fu Shen was just standing at the side and looking at them.


    These two bugs... can they really be eaten?


    ¡°Du Mian, how the hell did you provoke these two things?¡±


    The person beside Du Mian shouted angrily. When they first entered this world, they thought that it would be really simple. After all, it was filled with normal humans.


    However, when the game started, they finally understood that that was not the case.


    It was really hard to kill these monsters and there might not even be a star of the city inside them. But, if you didn¡¯t kill them, you would not get any stars at all.


    The rumours were true. It was difficult to survive in a three-star city.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, they just suddenly appeared.¡± Du Mian exined. She grabbed her pocket tightly. ¡°These monsters would level up after eating us. It is normal for them to chase us.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t lure them here, will we get chase?¡± Obviously, someone didn¡¯t agree with what Du Mian said.


    ¡°How will I know that you all are here!¡± Du Mian got a little angry too.


    Du Mian met these people on the streets. She needed them so she told them some useful information. Both parties were just usng each other. They had no rtionship.


    ¡°Forget it. What is the use of saying this now? Will scolding each other solve the problem?¡±


    The atmosphere turned awkward immediately.


    After discussing for a while, they could only arrive at one solution. Run together and think of a way to escape.


    Someone looked at the people that were behind them. ¡°Yin Luo, Clown, are you two not going to help?¡±


    Ming Shu gave a perfect smile after she was called. ¡°Nope, you all can die first.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± Do you know how to talk!


    Clown snickered and waved his hand. ¡°Have a good journey. I will miss you all.¡±


    Since Ming Shu and Clown didn¡¯t want to go, some people started to beat a retreat. Who would want to look for death?


    Why should they charged forward and let those people sitting behind enjoy the fruits of theirbor?


    Two bugs. One didn¡¯t move and the other was closing in at a fast speed. They didn¡¯t have a choice.


    ¨C


    People died at a very fast speed. The more people the bug ate, the biigger they get. At this moment, the street was almost unable to hold their size anymore.


    Only around 20 people were left. They gathered in a circle and faced each other back-to-back as they looked at the bugs.


    Ming Shu noticed that Du Mian kept holding her pocket. Her pocket seemed a bit bulky. There was something inside.


    She couldn¡¯t have taken a bug, right?


    The bugs rushed towards them and destroyed their formation.


    It attacked one person and before the person could scream, he was already swallowed.


    Du Mian might have been really frightened. She hunched and stepped back.


    Ming Shu was still thinking about what Du Mian had in her pocket when she saw Du Mian threw something at her. It was a white and soft ball.


    When that thing appeared, the two bugs got excited. They charged towards the thing without caring about their surroundings.


    Fu Shen nced at Ming Shu. She was holding a ball that looked like cotton and didn¡¯t seem to notice the two bugs that were charging at her.


    He had no choice but to take out his gun and aimed it at one of the bugs. He ced his finger on the trigger.


    ¡°Stop!¡± A clear voice rang out. There was a hint of a smile in the tone. It was neither too lout nor too soft and everyone heard it. ¡°If youe any closer, I will strangle it.¡±


    The two bugs froze. They seemed to understand the sentence and stopped at the same time. They stared angrily at a certain direction.


    Thedy was piching the soft white thingy. Her fingers had sunk into the ball and the ball was turning red.


    The yers were stunned. What is she holding? What cause the bugs to stop? Are they ying the same game?


    ¡°Miss Du, what is this thing that you stole?¡± Miss was really curious too. She turned and looked at Du Mian. ¡°Can it be eaten?¡±


    She was holding a scaled down version of the bug. Compared to its XL version, this scaled down version was much cuter. It was so soft like a silkworm.


    ¡°What do you mean by I stole it... I don¡¯t know what that is...¡± Du Mian still felt guilty at the start but her voice grew louder. ¡°Don¡¯t use me. Isn¡¯t that thing yours?¡±


    ¡°Is this mine?¡± Ming Shu asked Clown.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Clown smiled and looked at Du Mian. ¡°It is yours. You are so bad.¡±


    Du Mian clenched her fist. ¡°You would definitely speak up for her since you two are in the same team. Did you all see it? Was I the one that threw it at her?¡±


    Everyone was tense and didn¡¯t reply her. The situation was so messy just now, who would have seen her throwing it?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you threw it to me.¡± Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°Why did you say that you threw it at me, Miss Du?¡±


    Clown gave a funny face. ¡°Xixi, there is punishment for lying.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Du Mian¡¯s face turned red. She couldn¡¯t give a reasonable exnation at all.


    Everyone started looking at Du Mian strangely.


    Du Mian¡¯s heart was dripping blood but she couldn¡¯te up with any reasons.


    Did this womane specially to go against her?


    Everytime she meet her, something bad would happen to her!


    ¡°Du Mian, we brought you along because you are a new yer. We didn¡¯t know that you would be so vicious!¡±


    ¡°I must be blind.¡±


    The angry yers started scolding Du Mian.


    Ming Shu smiled and added to the me. ¡°Are you all sure that it was not because she has a good figure??¡±

 Chapter 633 - Player Unknown Battleground (15)

    <h4>Chapter 633: yer Unknown Battleground (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    What the f**k, don¡¯t say such things out.


    Du Mian was really quite pretty and her figure was especially good. There were not many female yes who managed to survive in the game. Their life was already very stifled. Hence, if they saw a smart and not troublesome female yer, most people would be willing to bring her along.


    ¡°He, man.¡± Ming Shu shook her head.


    ¡°He, man.¡± Clown followed her and shook his head.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a man too?¡± Ming Shu looked at Clown weirdly.


    ¡°Xixi, I am still a little boy.¡± The clown¡¯s funny face turned embarrassed. However, it just looked really sinister.


    Ti Ya couldn¡¯t bear to look at him. She shifted her cold gaze away and looked at Ming Shu. The twodies understood what each other was trying to say.


    But, the clown¡¯s height was really not that tall. His voice sounded young too. He was not like an adult but his actions... noments.


    ¡°This little bug is really ugly. Why not you just kill it?¡± Clown gave his opinion.


    The minute he finished speaking, the two bugs became agitated. They let out a low and angry roar. They seemed to be threatening them. If they dared to kill this ¡®silkworm¡¯, they would take their lifes.


    Ming Shu looked at the angry and isted Du Mian and smiled lightly.


    Hatred shot out of Du Mian¡¯s eyes. She wanted to tear her apart!!


    ¡°Yes yes yes, maintain this emtion! Miss Du, this is it!¡± Ming Shu¡¯s eyes sparkled and her smile got brighter. ¡°Being angry can make you feel better and younger. Keep this going. You can do it!¡±


    Du Mian was stunned. What is happening?


    What crazy things was she saying?


    Being angry can make you feel better and young? Why don¡¯t you be angry then?


    The audience was as stunned as Du Mian. They didn¡¯t know what kind of weird action this was.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu pinched the scaled down version of the bug. There seemed to be something hard inside its soft body. Ming Shu felt about for a while and thought that it should be a key.


    You could get quite good items using the key of a three-star city. It made sense that Du Mian would steal it. She probably just didn¡¯t expect the two big bugs to care about this little bug so much that they would kept chasing her. She also didn¡¯t know that they were so powerful too.


    Ming Shu looked at the people present. ¡°This is a good thing. There is a key inside it. Who wants it?¡±


    Food empire: ¡°...¡± Is it alright for you to say this in front of its parents?! Are you not afraid that its parents would bite you to death!


    Oh my god!


    Look at its parents. They are staring at you until their eyes almost popped out.


    So scary!


    The yers of the food empire had no intention of taking the key at all. They just wanted to stay alive.


    It was already difficult for them to follow an evil n. Please treat them nicely. They were justw-abiding people who were get rid of an evil for the people.


    The people beside them seemed more excited.


    The city key!!


    The first wish when they entered this city was to get out of it alive. The second wish was to find the key and get an item which they could bring out.


    With this item, they would be in an advantageous position for their future missions and it would be easier for them to survive.


    However, there was a limited number of city keys. Among the yers, those that had items were either super lucky or super powerful.


    But, the yers woke up very quickly. So what if they have the key? Can they fight the two bugs?¡±


    ¡°Come, let me give it to you all.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly throw the little bug in the middle. A thin string shot out from her hand. It twirled itself around the seven-storey high rooftop opposite her. Her body was lifted into the air and after a few jumps, shended on the rooftop.


    The forsaken members of food empire: ¡°...¡± What about us!!


    Clown and Ti Ya were the fastest to react. When Ming Shu moved, Ti Ya took out herce umbre and opened it. The umbre lifted her into the air.


    As for Clown, he was funner. A spring-like item appeared under him and shot him real high. Adding in his snickering, the entire scene was really sinister.


    Ming Shu stood at the edge and looked down.


    The two big white bugs had started their attack. The situation was in a mess. The members of food empire took the opportunity to run away.


    Fu Shen stood at a corner. The two big white bugs flew passed him but didn¡¯t attack him. He was holding his symbolic gun.


    ¡°I remember who this person is.¡± Clown dropped from the sky andnded beside Ming Shu. He suddenly snickered. ¡°Fu Shen, we all call him mascot. He is really lucky. He is the second ce in the five-star city ranking. Someone really powerful.¡±


    ¡°Five-star city ranking?¡± Ming Shu heard a new term. ¡°Who is the first?¡±


    Clown blinked. ¡°Wu Gu?¡±


    ¡°Gu meaning poison?¡±


    ¡°The Gu which means bones.¡± Lights started shining in Clown¡¯s eyes. ¡°However, he should be around the same level as Mascot. No one would be at the upper hand if they have a battle.¡±


    His eyes turned two rounds. ¡°Xixi... you should be able to participate in a five-star city mission. However, you did not chose to level up so you are not in the rank.¡±


    When she heard what Clown said, Ti Ya looked over too. Her small face was still cold and there was no emotions on it.


    The Host¡¯s level could be increase.


    However, the Host didn¡¯t press the level up button... she went through the Host¡¯s memeory and didn¡¯t find the reason for it.


    Ming Shu sat at the edge and took out her snacks. Please start your performance!


    It was not a coincidence that Clown and Ti Ya found her.


    ¡°But, why is he participating in these kind of city missions? Could it be...¡± Clown paused and a hint of sinister shed passed his funny-looking face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you level up?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you level up? Ming Shu smiled and asked him back.


    Clown inspected Ming Shu and then looked at Ti Ya.


    Ti Ya gave a slight nod.


    Ming Shu secretly sized Ti Ya up. Clown would always ask Ti Ya for her opinion. She could see that among the two of them, little girl Ti Ya was the one in-charged.


    Young girl, you have a bright future ahead!


    Clown got Ti Ya¡¯s answer and turned back his head. He sniggered and said, ¡°You must listen carefully to what I will be telling you.¡±


    ¡°Please start your performance.¡± Ming Shu looked as though she was ready to listen to a story.


    Clown: ¡°...¡± I am not telling you a story. The things I say is a matter of life and death.


    It would be impossible for Ti Ya to open her mouth so Clown took a deep breath.


    ¡°Do you know why there is no five-star city yers in the transmigration area?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they all dead?¡±


    Clown looked at her with contempt. ¡°No, that is a rumour.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Thinking about it, if there really are five-star cities, with so many yers around, there should be someone present.


    ¡°The transmigration area for five-star cities is at the 100th floor.¡± Clown said. ¡°The yers there are the real gurus.¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t level up, you would be force to participate in a five-star city mission too. I don¡¯t know if you participated in one before but I think that you had and you barely managed to survive. That is why you chose not to level up. If you don¡¯t level up, you would only be force to take part in the city mission once every three months.¡±

 Chapter 634 - Player Unknown Battleground (16)

    <h4>Chapter 634: yer Unknown Battleground (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°So after speaking for so long, what is your intention?¡± Ming Shu bit herpressed biscuit. ¡°Tell me why you look for me!¡±


    ¡°...¡± I was just worried that you would not be able to understand everything?!


    Clown couldn¡¯t help it and rolled his eyes. His tone became slightly serious. ¡°We need teammates.¡±


    ¡°Not long ago, the transmigration area announced a new method of ying the game. We need yers to form a team with us.¡±


    ¡°Why me?¡±


    ¡°Xixi, you are really popr below. We even heard about you at the top.¡± Clown said righteously. ¡°We will defintely look for teammates that can help us win the game easily.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Is the Host so famous?


    Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°You didn¡¯t talk about four-star cities. Also, can you juste down like this?¡±


    ¡°The four-star citiy is a transition between three-star and five-star cities. The transmigration area is different too. yers could stay in the four-star transmigration area or go down. There is no specific requirements. However, most four-star yers would choose to stay in the four-star transmigration area to level up. Almost everyone does that so other people just followed too. As for someone like you... who came down, it is very rare.¡±


    ¡°As for level five yers, when theye down, their level will be suppress and there is not other problems about it. However, there would rarely be anyone thates down, with a few exceptions like Ti Ya and me.¡± Clown didn¡¯t continue but they must have came down for a reason.


    ¡°We are indeed different.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t probe further. She just smiled. ¡°We don¡¯t follow the norm.¡±


    ¡°Xixi, so, you can consider if you want to form a team with us. Ti Ya and I are in the top 10 of the ranking.¡±


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Why do we need to form a team?¡±


    Clown said, ¡°Because the new game requires us to form a team.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t form a team, you can¡¯t y?¡±


    Clown sniggered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But I already have a team.¡±


    ¡°This new method... there is no level restriction. Hence, you can just directly bring your team up. Ti Ya and I are toozy to form another team.¡± Clown tilted his head. ¡°If not, why would Ti Ya and I join your team?¡±


    He, so this is why you all join my team!


    ¡°Let them go and die?¡± As the leader of the team, she knew clearly what the levels of her members were. They were all level three yers and the lowest level was a level two.


    Asking a level three yer toplete a five-star mission was like asking him to go and die.


    ¡°There will always be people that got sacrifice in a game. Xixi.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go an sacrifice yourself then?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The clown¡¯s face seemed to be saying ¡®how can someone like me be sacrificed?¡¯.


    He saw that Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to go and continued, ¡°Do you know what is the reward for winning the game?¡±


    ¡°Complete Manchu-Han banquet?¡± Ming Shu blinked. ¡°If it is aplete Manchu-Han banquet, I will go!¡±


    I will only bow down to food!


    Don¡¯t try to tempt me with any other little demons!


    If the clown¡¯s face was not covered in a thickyer of makeup, his expression now should be quite interesting.


    ¡°That is your wish?¡± Clown spoke in a firmer tone. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to leave this damn ce?¡±


    Ming Shu understood it. The prize of this new game should have something to do with leaving this world and returning back to reality.


    However, will they really be able to go back to reality once they win the game?


    This is jut one of the questions.


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°I thought that you like this world.¡±


    Survival of the fittest. Not needing to be responsible for anyone¡¯s death.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this world.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°If you really leave this world and return back to reality, can you still go around and anyhow kill people?¡±


    The clown became silent.


    They will never be able to be a normal person when they leave this killing world and go back to the normal world.


    Even if they did manage to go back, people thatck the self-restraint would not have a good ending too.


    When Clown kills people, he was in an excited state. If he goes back, he would just be a psychopath murderer.


    As for the little girl Ti Ya...


    Clown felt that he was being pulled along by Ming Shu. He quickly regained his conscience and said, ¡°If you go out, you can not only have yourplete Manchu-Han banquet,you can eat anything that you want.¡±


    That is right.


    But I still feel that there is something wrong... Snacks are precious. Life is even more valuable.


    Also, I have food now. I can eat myplete Manchu-Han banquet in the next world.


    I can go to the next world after I settle this world. Why must I increase my difficulty? My snacks coupon, Du Mian, is not going too. Why should I go?


    ¡°I am not going.¡± Ming Shu waved her hand.


    Clown didn¡¯t think that this would be the result. He had observed for a long time and felt that she was a casual person.


    For the sake of supplies, she was so casual. However, now, he was unable to convince her.


    Ti Ya didn¡¯t say anything. Clown couldn¡¯t maintain his smile anymore and looked a little brutal.


    Ming Shu hurriedly moved away from him.


    Protect my snacks and stay away from psychopaths.


    As they were speaking, the battle downstairs was almost finished. The members of the food empire managed to run away and were currently standing at the rooftop opposite them. They seemed slightly haggard but not injured.


    One of the bugs had died and the other was dying too. The rest of the yers were either dead or running away.


    As for those that can¡¯t run...


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes widened-


    She jumped down the building without even thinking.


    Ever since she came into this world, she had not been able to find many food and jumped down buildings everyday.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Ming Shunded and ran over.


    Let go of my snacks coupon!!


    Fu Shen had already pressed the trigger. The bullet shot out. He didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to suddenly appear and blocked the bullet.


    His heart jumped. He felt as though his heart was going toe out.


    Du Mian looked at Ming Shu in shock as she kicked him away. The bullet was about to hit Ming Shu¡¯s body.


    At this moment, the bullet suddenly changed direction and flew passed her cheek. It hit the dying big white bug. Its strong scales were very weak now and the bullet got through it easily. The big white bug died instantly.


    ¡°Are you crazy!¡±


    Fu Shen¡¯s angry shout came from the side.


    He walked over in a few steps and grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s elbow. His face was filled with anger. ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    The sound of points being deducted in his brain caused him to calm down a little.


    Ming Shu lifted her hand and wiped the wound that the bullet caused. She smiled. ¡°If you didn¡¯t try to kill her, I will not rush up too.¡±


    The anger on Fu Shen¡¯s face disappeared suddenly and he resumed his poker face. There was contempt in his eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with her before. Why are you acting like a kind person now?¡±


    ¡°Having a bad rtionship doesn¡¯t mean that I want her to die.¡± Ming Shu spoke gently, ¡°Isn¡¯t there this phrase... hatred caused by love?¡±


    Fu Shen: ¡°???¡± Hatred caused by love? Did I hear wrongly? Du Mian and her? Do you know your own sex?


    What¡¯s my mission again?


    Fu Shen recalled his mission carefully and confirmed that he didn¡¯t see the wrong mission.


    But this person is gay. Are you telling me to make her straight?


    F**k, are you serious?


    ¡°Stop acting like a kind person.¡± Du Mian stood up too. She looked at Ming Shu and Fu Shen with vignce. ¡°You wanted to kill me before and now you are saying this. Don¡¯t you find it funny?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°The person that wants you alive the most in this world is me.¡±


    Du Mian: ¡°...¡± As if I believe you.


    Fu Shen: ¡°...¡± Crazy!

 Chapter 635 - Player Unknown Battleground (17)

    <h4>Chapter 635: yer Unknown Battleground (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Shen wanted to kill Du Mian, but Ming Shu didn¡¯t allow him to do so. The two almost had a fight, but finally Fu Shenpromised. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to kill her, you have to promise me one thing.¡±


    ¡°If you want me to go to some kind of five-star cities to do tasks, then don¡¯t bother.¡±


    ¡°Hoh.¡± Fu Shen sneered with a low voice. His expressionless face suddenly came to life, and it seemed his appearance level had been raised by that change. But soon he held the emotion back. ¡°One life for another. If you offer yourself, I can let her go.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the wind and go straight up ny thousand miles to the heaven?¡± I¡¯m such a valuable person, do you think you can just get me by saying a few words?


    Fu Shen remained his cold face and said, ¡°That¡¯s right what I want.¡±


    Hoh hoh!


    This little demon has evolved to be so shameless. Impressive!


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a fight.¡± Ming Shu began to roll up her sleeves in an oversimplified and crude way. ¡°Whoever wins will get the meat bun.¡±


    Let¡¯s just cut the crap and do it.


    Fu Shen: ¡°??¡±


    Du ? Meat Bun ? Mian: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re no match for me,¡± Fu Shen said. ¡°Since you know about the five-star city, you should know where Ie from. Fight me and you¡¯ll only lose.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even tried, so how do you know I¡¯m going to lose? Cut the crap, are you fighting or not?¡±


    F**k. Fight your head!


    If he fought against her, what could he do to conquer her then?


    Fu Shen wandered his gaze over between Ming Shu and Du Mian for a while. In the end, he lowered his eyes and left.


    I can¡¯t afford to piss her off but I can avoid it.


    As for what he had just said?


    Hoh hoh... did I say that? No! I didn¡¯t say anything!


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± I took my pants off and you just left?!


    What happened to the fumed little princess!


    Hey, you¡¯re breaking your character profile!


    ¡°You...¡± Du Mian bit her lips and stepped back.


    ¡°Rx, I said I won¡¯t kill you, so I won¡¯t. I¡¯m a reasonable person.¡± Ming Shu smiled and reached out to pat Du Mian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Live well baby, don¡¯t die. I can save you this time, but it¡¯s hard to say the next time. I¡¯ll be vey pained.¡±


    If you die, my snacks coupon will be gone, so you can¡¯t die!


    Under the dumbfounded gaze of Du Mian, Ming Shu left gracefully.


    The noisy street suddenly became silent, leaving only a strong smell of blood. Du Mian clenched her own clothes.


    Five-star city... did they say five-star city just now?


    ¡°Clouds are white, sky is blue. Evil and kindness is just a thin line of difference. A sea of blood, a mountain of corpse. Life and death is just a thin line of difference. Destruction of god, birth of devil, white and ck are limitless forever. The rebirth field, all bones, and survivors in the impasse. The chaotic city, heaven and earth door, and the immortality is a dream...¡±


    A strange tune came from somewhere, and Du Mian looked around with blood freezes. It was the same song, a few more words thanst time when she heard it.


    Ming Shu nced at the humming clown.


    The clown continued, ¡°... immortals sigh and mortal scene.¡±


    The clown stopped. Ming Shu looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s over?¡±


    The clown blinked. ¡°Did I sing it well?¡±


    He avoided Ming Shu¡¯s question.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care about that, though. She asked, ¡°What does the song mean?¡±


    ¡°Xi xi, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°...¡± You don¡¯t know but you sang it so passionately. ¡°Very unpleasant to ears.¡±


    The clown: ¡°...¡±


    ¨C


    Two dayster, Ming Shu joined all the members of the food empire. These men had some real skills, and no one died except for a few injuries.


    After the convergence, Ming Shu led them and began to grab supplies.


    Their goal was to leave yers without food.


    The food empire¡¯s yers said they really had never met such vicious people.


    With the help of Ti Ya, the safe spot plug-in, Ming Shu didn¡¯t have to worry about finding a safe spot.


    But it was a little gross killing monsters. The more these monsters evolved, the uglier they became, so ugly that would stand out in the universe and the gxy.


    The great white bug of that day was a lovely type among these monsters.


    Safe spots in the three-star city were instead much less than in the two-star city, and most of them were weapons.


    Ming Shu was quite depressed as she stepped on a pile of weapons. ¡°Why do we need so many weapons? Are they edible?¡±


    ¡°Boss, they can protect us!¡± the food empire¡¯s members answered. ¡°These weapons can exert special effects to kill monsters, and it¡¯ll be easier to kill.¡±


    ¡°Boss, are we going to kill monsters now? Only the top 200 yers with 10 city stars can leave.¡±


    Don¡¯t ask how many stars of the city they have now.


    None!


    Not a single one of them!


    Right, they¡¯re so miserable like this.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t eat when I see them.¡± I need to destroy this task, so I won¡¯t kill monsters.


    But how can I destroy it so that...


    Right.


    Ming Shu opened the ranking list. The yers who had gotten the star of the city would be shown.


    Not just the top 200, but any yer with the city star would be shown here.


    This game¡¯s malice could be sensed from the ranking list. Isn¡¯t it like the rich people exposed their fortune and the others would go rob them?


    But this time the map didn¡¯t show the yers¡¯ location and faction as it didst time.


    Ming Shu searched among her own game equipments¡ª


    The eagle eye: One-time equipment, could be used to view all yers in a task without providing map logos.


    Ming Shu clicked to apply.


    The map darkened, then lit up again a momentter. This time some blue dots appeared on the map, with different numbers on top of each blue dot.


    Ming Shupared them with the ranking list. The number should represent the number of the star of the city.


    On the top also showed the number of remaining yers.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know how many yers there were at the start, but more than 1,300 were left now.


    This is an excellent equipment!


    A poor yer is not troublesome, but a rich poor yer is!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to do the robbing!¡± Ming Shu waved the g.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± She¡¯s getting more and more like a gangster.


    The first to be robbed were two yers traveling together.


    Surrounded by all the members of food empire, the two were muddled. They shivered and asked, ¡°What... what do you want?¡±


    Ming Shu shouldered the banner, foot on the car roof. ¡°Hand over your supplies.¡±


    The game rules said city stars could be grabbed, so the two thought they were here to snatch the star of the city but didn¡¯t expect they were here to grab the supplies.


    The two didn¡¯t hesitate, though. At this time, life was the most important.


    They handed out all their supplies. ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s all here, we don¡¯t have anything else.¡±


    There were only threepressed biscuits and four bottles of water.


    ¡°And the star of the city.¡± Ming Shu jumped down and walked over slowly. She smiled. ¡°Cooperate with us and I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    The girl before them had an extremely good-looking smile. It seemed the city¡¯s filth couldn¡¯t pollute it.


    ¡°Here you are...¡±


    The red stars of the city were presented before Ming Shu. She took and examined them for a while, then threw them on the ground and crushed them in the face of the two.


    ¡°...¡± That is... the star of the city.


    Is she crazy?


    Not just the two yers who were robbed were shocked, but the members of the food empire were also shocked. They didn¡¯t understand why the leader of the evil n would do that.


    ¡°Next.¡±


    The girl turned around and the g rose up. The blood-red words of Food Empire unted in the wind.


    Following the dots on the map, Ming Shu swept over the city in circles. Whenever she met yers with the stars of the city, she would snatched and destroyed them.


    Some yers checked the ranking list to find that it shrank a lot. Some people even disappeared on it.

 Chapter 636 - Player Unknown Battleground (18)

    <h4>Chapter 636: yer Unknown Battleground (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Monsters were hard to fight, plus a lunatic who robbed the city stars behind them, the yers were almost driven crazy.


    Especially because the psychopath destroyed the stars of the city after she grabbed them.


    Everything in each task was proportional. The task for this time was the star of the city.


    So ording to the number of yers, each of them needed to get ten city stars. But spreading them out, each yer should have only five stars of the city.


    It meant that half of yers would be eliminated at the very start.


    For each task, they would face dangers from their own kind.


    They didn¡¯t know how many stars Ming Shu had destroyed. But judging from the miserable numbers left on the ranking list, it should be a lot.


    How the hell could they continue!


    ¡°Damn it , this safe spot is also empty.¡±


    A man in a waistcoat came out of an iron door with curses, and he looked very unhappy. They had found three safe spots but they were all empty.


    There wasn¡¯t any sign of supplies or weapons.


    ¡°This is all we have left, and it can support us for today at the best,¡± another man next to him said.


    ¡°It must be Yin Luo who grabbed the supplies!¡± the man in waistcoat said ferociously. ¡°I heard that she robbed others of supplies as well as the stars of the city. I¡¯ve heard her name before, but howe I didn¡¯t find her so vicious?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± They never yed with someone like Yin Luo before.


    What they heard was only hearsay, and whether it was true or not... No one knew.


    After a long while, someone asked again, ¡°What should we do? Do we need to continue looking for the safe spots?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do if we don¡¯t do that, waiting to be starved to death?¡±


    If they couldn¡¯t guarantee their own physical strength, it would be difficult for them to run when meeting monsters, let alone killing the monsters and take the star of the city.


    These men were not the only ones who were looking for supplies. Across the city, many yers were all looking for safe spots.


    But the results were a little irritating. All the safe spots they found were empty, without supplies and weapons.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t take a fancy on weapons, but her team members did. Even if they couldn¡¯t take the weapons themselves, they wouldn¡¯t allow other yers to take them and threaten them instead.


    Leave a way out for the others?


    You must be kidding. If they let others live, who would let them live?


    ¡°They¡¯re up there.¡±


    ¡°Shit, let¡¯s go up!¡±


    The food empire¡¯s team members suddenly came running from the edge. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a group of peopleing up.¡±


    The clown was staggering acrobatically on the edge, while Ti Ya leaned aside and was looking down at the pattern on her skirt.


    Hearing the report, they both looked up at the speaker.


    But Ming Shu, lying on the edge, looked down into the street and didn¡¯t seem to hear the team member.


    Looking down along with Ming Shu¡¯s gaze, you could see a man was fighting a monster of great size in the messy street.


    Boom¡ª


    The roof door was kicked open and the monster below fell to the ground at the same time.


    Ming Shu drew back her body and looked at the one who kicked the door.


    ¡°Yin Luo, hand over the supplies!¡± The man walked over aggressively. ¡°Why do you upy so many supplies alone!¡±


    ¡°What alone, I have so many people here, can¡¯t you see them?¡± Ming Shu pointed at her team members. ¡°Don¡¯t they need to eat?¡±


    ¡°Even so, you don¡¯t need that many supplies!¡± The other party was very irritated. ¡°Are you trying to starve us to death?¡±


    ¡°s, you found it out.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    What a vicious woman!


    ¡°Hand over the supplies, or don¡¯t me us for being violent.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you took all the supplies by yourself, and now the other yers were all short of supplies. Do you think they will leave you be? You only have a few members, do you think you can fight against all other yers?¡±


    Having no supplies was a terrible thing, especially now when they didn¡¯t know how long they would need to stay in the city.


    But Ming Shu sounded brisk. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The man¡¯s expression changed. He stiffened for a while. ¡°Yin Luo, you¡¯re powerful, but the people around you are not as powerful as you.¡±


    ¡°You can have a try.¡±


    The clown jumped off the edge and grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle and make you die quickly so as to save the pain for you.¡±


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    The clown gave them goose bumps just by talking.


    ¡°We have more people and don¡¯t need to be afraid of them.¡± Those people opposite encouraged themselves. ¡°I don¡¯t believe they can beat so many of us. Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone, let¡¯s fight together. Without supplies, we won¡¯t survive, either.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other, seemingly they had agreed with the man, and they took out their weapons one after another.


    But no one took action, as if they were waiting for someone to break the ice.


    The clown, unable to bear the atmosphere, first skimmed over to the man on the edge. Just as the man¡¯s weapon was raised, the clown¡¯s hand had pierced through his heart.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Xi xi...¡± The clown gave a funnyugh and turned to look at a man next to him. ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    The melee began. Bu these people had some real skills as they could walk across in the three-star city.


    The clown made a surprise attack just now and the other party didn¡¯t react.


    But now they reacted and it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to fight them down. The clown was surrounded by many people and felt a littlebored.


    After they began the fight, some nearby yers many have heard the news and another batch of yers poured up again.


    More people meant more difficult.


    Ming Shu used the g as her weapon. She wrapped several people inside it and shook them off. Those several people were smashed to the crowd, hitting down some other people as well.


    ¡°Yin Luo, we don¡¯t want to be your enemy, but you¡¯ve gone too far. You upy all the supplies for your own, what will we live on!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me that you didn¡¯t grab the supplies yourselves!¡± Ming Shu shouted. ¡°Do I need to offer the supplies for you on my own hands? What, you think you¡¯re facing a welfare house?!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    When the conversation gets disagreeable, to say one word more is a waste of breath. So just fight.


    ¨C


    Fu Shen solved the monster and then stood before it struggling for a while. He looked around. It seemed no one was nearby... If he dug for himself, would that be destroying the character profile?


    Just as he was about to do it, the sounds of fighting suddenly came from the roof not far.


    It didn¡¯t sound like monsters, but more like humans...


    Humans were fighting?


    Fu Shen pondered for a while and decided that digging out the star of the city was more important. If someone came hereter, he would have to keep the character profile and had no chance to dig.


    Right, this body was a neat freak. Digging the star of the city out of a monster would absolutely destroy the character setting.


    He dragged the monster to a corner like a thief, took out the knife, and cut open the monster¡¯s hard scales easily.


    After he took out the star of the city, the fighting noises over there were still ongoing.


    He looked up and happened to see the g shing past.


    It was a familiar g. Isn¡¯t it the g of his mission target?


    That psychopath was having a fight now? Well, it is no strange. She is a total troublemaker, and there¡¯s really nothing to fuss about if she has a fight.


    I should go give her a hand and be the hero! Perhaps she¡¯ll see my heroic posture and suddenly fall in love with me!


    Hahahaha...


    Fu Shen reacted and walked over hurriedly. Just as he arrived under that building, something fell from above.


    Fu Shen subconsciously moved aside. The body smashed beside him and was very horrifying.


    He looked up and saw Ming Shu stand on the edge. She looked at him with eyes downcast, without a smile, just looked at him quietly.


    There was a long distance between them, but he felt he could see her eyes.


    Fu Shen felt his heartbeat speed up...


    Putong putong putong...

 Chapter 637 - Player Unknown Battleground (19)

    <h4>Chapter 637: yer Unknown Battleground (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Shen didn¡¯t take the stairs. Taking advantage of the raised parts, he climbed up the outside of the building with his bare hands.


    He arrived on the edge of the rooftop. He first saw Clown and Ti Ya, and the funny look on the former¡¯s face had been gone, left with only shock and... fear.


    Even Ti Ya¡¯s cold eyes were filled with vignce and alertness.


    Fu Shen followed their eyes. Therge words of Food Empire shed past, and he saw the girl who was waving the g.


    Unlike before, she was full of dark and powerful breath now.


    Almost none of the people fought against her were her opponents. With the g floating, the yers fell down one after another. But they didn¡¯t die, justy on the ground, moaning in pain.


    Fu Shen took a slow breath. The eyes he met just now were not his imagination.


    He suddenly felt that his heart-beating could not slow down. Palpitations and strange emotions filled his mind and led him to walk toward Ming Shu.


    After thest one fell, Fu Shen embraced Ming Shu from behind.


    The g fell behind them, and the atmosphere was still.


    ¡°Why are you hugging me?¡± The smiling voice sounded and broke the silence. ¡°Taking advantage of others is not good.¡±


    Fu Shen returned to himself, and he really wanted to cut off his own hands.


    Am I crazy?


    Why did Ie up and hug her?


    But he didn¡¯t want to admit that when he saw her like that, his first thought was to hold her.


    F**k. I must¡¯ve gone mad!


    Fu Shen released his hands. But what¡¯s done is done, and he simply turned her around. He caught a glimpse of blood on the dress on her chest and the signs of a sharp thing piercing through.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°How is it possible.¡±


    She even patted the part stained with blood in order to prove that she was not wounded.


    The food empire¡¯s team members who had witnessed her being stabbed in the heart: ¡°...¡± Will you say that again!


    Fu Shen looked at Ming Shu¡¯s chest with suspicion. How is it possible that she¡¯s fine with so much blood here?


    He reached out and tried to touch it.


    But Ming Shu patted his hand away immediately. She smiled. ¡°You just rushed up and hugged me, I won¡¯t me you for that, okay. But now you¡¯re trying to touch my breast? Are you very hungry and thirsty?¡±


    Did you ask for my approval before hugging me?


    Fu Shen: ¡°...¡± F**k. I just wanted to make sure that you¡¯re fine! Who is hungry and thirsty! Who wants to touch your breast!


    Why does a girl speak so rudely? Even you¡¯re a viin, you can¡¯t be so rude!


    ... He nced at the blood stained position, cough cough, it was really a little awkward.


    Fu Shen retreated his hand calmly. He averted his gaze and looked at the moaning yers on the ground. ¡°Why did theyy siege to you?¡±


    ¡°It must be because of my beauty.¡± Ming Shu revealed a firm look. ¡°Beauty causes trouble, but it¡¯s not my fault to be born beautiful.¡±


    Fu Shen burst out without thinking. ¡°Are you not shameful to say that?¡±


    I¡¯m not the one who wants to break my character profile, it¡¯s her, it¡¯s always her!


    There¡¯s always someone there wants to destroy my character profile!


    Ming Shu tilted her head and pondered. ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s because of my talent? Regardless, all I¡¯ve left are only talent and beauty.¡±


    Fu Shen, she won¡¯t feel shameful.


    ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t want to tell me, okay.¡± She seemed energetic, and just now... Fu Shen paused a little. He didn¡¯t know what was going on, but inexplicably he cared about her.


    He looked at the person who was smiling at him beamingly. She wouldn¡¯t even want to tell him why those people wereying siege to her, how could she tell why she was like that?


    Fu Shen fumed inside. After venting out the anger silently in his heart, he turned around and prepared to leave. I am a superior sitting on the refrigerator, so I need to stay cool.


    I originally intended to be a hero saving the beauty... Hoh hoh, save your a*s!


    I need to calm down.


    Just leave me alone.


    ¨C


    Clown was totally stunned. But then he became quite excited and clenched Ti Ya¡¯s hands. ¡°Ti Ya, did you see that?¡±


    Ti Ya nodded coldly.


    She was stabbed in the chest and they saw her fall down. But then she suddenly stood up and was even like her strength being unsealed.


    ¡°I knew she¡¯s different. I have to convince her. If we have her on our side, our odds will be much greater.¡±


    Ti Ya¡¯s little face winkled slightly, and under her deep eyes hidden some thoughts unbing of her age.


    She looked at Ming Shu who was seeing Fu Shen off with her eyes, then after a long while, Ti Ya pulled at Clown with excitement.


    Clown walked over toward Ming Shu and tried to persuade her again. But Ming Shu was not interested in it at all. She ordered her dumbfounded team members to gather the stars of the city from those fallen on the ground.


    ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t think about it?¡± Clown walked around Ming Shu. ¡°You know, not everyone has this kind of opportunity.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ll just be selfless and leave such a good opportunity to you. That man has the city star on him, search carefully. Strip them off if you want.¡±


    The food empire: ¡°...¡± The evil n is so scary.


    All the stars of the city were gathered before Ming Shu now. She sat on the clean floor, holding a piece ofpressed biscuits, eating, meanwhile she crushed the city stars one by one. The onlookers were all shocked.


    In the following time, people kept asking for supplies from Ming Shu, and when Ming Shu couldn¡¯t win the fight, she wouldmit suicide.


    The yers didn¡¯t know what Ming Shu was ying, only thought that she had a special prop.


    Since they couldn¡¯t grab any supplies from Ming Shu, the yers had to turn to the others.


    Monsters were also harder to find in the city. Those monsters ate people and evolved to be smart. Finding and killing monsters became as difficult as grabbing supplies from Ming Shu¡¯s hands.


    This task was probably the most bizarre task that everyone had ever gone through. It was better to be eliminated at the beginning, at least they wouldn¡¯t have to bear such a psychological shadow.


    Later, the yers began to chase Ming Shu. But as the supplies ran out, this group of yers also didn¡¯t have the physical strength to chase her.


    The yer who had the most stars of the city on the ranking list was Fu Shen. He had five city stars.


    Ming Shu solved the several ones with the city stars and then went to Fu Shen.


    Even if he is my little demon, I can¡¯t allow him to block me from my beloved snacks.


    ¨C


    But she didn¡¯t find Fu Shen, instead, she saw Du Mian.


    The two came into unavoidable confrontation. Du Mian looked at Ming Shu, her eyes filled with hatred and cruelty. ¡°Yin Luo!¡±


    ¡°Hey, small world, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ming Shu smiled beamingly.


    Du Mian sneered. She seemed to have the confidence all of a sudden and looked at Ming Shu with her head held high. ¡°Yin Luo, do you dare topete with me?¡±


    ¡°Compete on what? Beauty? You lose at a nce!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Why didn¡¯t she pick up the topic ordingly!


    Du Mian¡¯s thinking was disturbed by Ming Shu, and after a long while, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. If you dare, ept the challenge.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled innocently. ¡°I only have my talent and beauty, would you like to choose one?¡±


    Du Mian: ¡°...¡±


    Who wants topete on that!


    Du Mian was pissed off in a great fury. This was different from what she expected, so what should she do now.

 Chapter 638 - Player Unknown Battleground (20)

    <h4>Chapter 638: yer Unknown Battleground (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Why is she talking nonsense with her...


    Du Mian thought about this and immediately took out a gun. She quickly pressed the trigger. Instead of bullets, little things the size of a bean shot out.


    There were more than ten of them in a single shot and they all flew towards Ming Shu at the same speed.


    Ming Shu pulled the corners of her mouth. The fake female protagonist got other people¡¯s gold fingers.


    You can afford to be wilful when you are the main lead.


    Ming Shu quickly dodged to the side. The person behind her reacted quickly too. Everyone dispersed. However, the bean-like things dispersed along with them too.


    F**k!


    This thing has a GPS?


    Du Mian stood opposite her and smiled coldly. If she doesn¡¯t have this confidence, would she dare to find her for trouble?


    ¡°Boom-¡±


    Clown had no way of retreating anymore so he used his spring to send him to the sky. The bean-like bullet hit the building behind him and exploded.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± It can explode too. What the hell, you are bullying me!


    As for Ti Ya, it was much simpler. She just took out her umbre. The bullets fell on her umbre.


    Explosion sounded. The air around Ti Ya was covered with dust but she seemed fine. She held her umbre with a cold face. The umbre was fine too. Its tassels swayed slightly.


    No one had any supernatural power in this world but the items were really impressive. As long as you had a good item, you wouldn¡¯t have a problem surviving.


    There were very few bullets following the rest of the people. Most of it were following Ming Shu. There were four of them and they surrounded her entirely.


    Ming Shu stepped on an abandoned car and jumped into the air as she pushed the gpole against the ground. The bullets arrived at her position and just as they were going to bump into one another, they flew up and chased after Ming Shu fervently.


    Du Mian felt that it shouldn¡¯t be a problem but she was still nervous.


    She watched as Ming Shu dodged the bullets and prayed that the bullets would piece through her body in the next second. How will she look when she fell to the ground...


    Hurry!


    Boom¡ª


    A bullet exploded again.


    More explosions ured after that. Some of the members of the food empire were not so lucky and they died due to the weird bullets.


    ¨C


    After a few more explosions, Du Mian suddenly lost track of Ming Shu¡¯s position. She looked around. Ming Shu was definitely missing. Even the bullets went missing.


    Du Mian took two steps forward and her view expanded. However, she still couldn¡¯t see Ming Shu.


    Xiu-


    Du Mian went tense. She immediately turned around and saw a shadow flying towards her.


    Ming Shu grabbed Du Mian elbow and spun around, hiding herself behind Du Mian.


    Boom¡ª


    An explosion ured in front of Du Mian. Ming Shu felt a slight force and let go of Du Mian as she took some steps back. Her hair and clothes flew up due to the impact of the explosion. There seemed to be an invisible globe of invulnerability in front of her that helped her block the impact of the explosion.


    Little Beastie turned around in Ming Shu¡¯s pocket and started humming.


    Du Mian had turned totally ck from the explosion. Her hairs were standing on its ends as if she was struck by lightning.


    Amazingly, she was not in a critical condition.


    This could be the protection mechanism of their own items to prevent them from injuring themselves.


    However, from the looks of it, Ming Shu felt that she had gained her Hatred Points.


    Ming Shu took a bit of herpressed biscuit and walked back. She smiled and asked, ¡°Miss Du, how does it feel? Do you feel like flying?¡±


    ¡°I will kill you!¡±


    A cold shne appeared in Du Mian¡¯s hand and she attacked Ming Shu¡¯s chest with a dagger.


    ¡°How can a girl y with such a dangerous thing?¡± Ming Shu snatched the dagger from her and kicked Du Mian¡¯s calf. Du Mian¡¯s body went limp and she fell to the ground.


    Ming Shu ced the dagger beside her neck. ¡°If you want to kill me, you still have to practice.¡±


    Du Mian bit her lips and blood started seeping out. Her eyes were filled with anger and hatred.


    Ming Shu smiled and beat Du Mian up before counting her men and leaving the scene.


    Clown was puzzled. He asked Ming Shu, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill her?¡±


    If she didn¡¯t want to kill her, that is okay. Why did she stop them from killing her too? Is she crazy?


    ¡°She is cute.¡±


    Clown: ¡°???¡± Which part of her is cute?


    Ming Shu replied Clown with a smile. You don¡¯t understand me.


    Clown really didn¡¯t understand Ming Shu. He didn¡¯t understand what she was trying to do now. The stars of the city were all destroyed. What would happen to their city mission?


    However, Clown was not worried. He really had the revival card that he mentionedst time. He could use the revival card when he failed a mission. This kind of cards could be gotten in five-star city missions.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t find Fu Shen so she could only go and find the rest of the people that had the stars of the city. In the end, on the ranking board, only Fu Shen had stars of the city. However, his amount of stars never increased.


    Ding¡ª


    The sound that they heard in the transmigration area rang above the city. It was really loud and clear as if the sound came from right next to their ear.


    [The amount of stars of the city left is not enough for the mission to bepleted. All the yers failed in this mission. Survivals can return back to the transmigration area.]


    After this sound, the scene in front of Ming Shu changed. She stood in a noisy main hall. The yers beside her were all as stunned as her.


    After a while, someone shouted-


    ¡°Yin Luo!¡±


    ¡°Stop her!¡±


    Ming Shu took off and ran away. The other yers who didn¡¯t know what hapeened just saw a girl holding the food empire g being chased by a bunch of yers. The scene was chaotic.


    [yers who didn¡¯tplete the mission in the 7th area, please prepare yourself. You will be going to the next city in half an hour.]


    The atmosphere in the main hall calmed down strangely.


    The rest of the yers turned to look at the number 7 screen.


    Normally, they should have 12 hours of resting time after they came back from a city. Why did they only have half an hour?


    Most importantly, how were they able toe back alive if they didn¡¯tplete the mission?


    ¡°What is happening now? What did Yin Luo do? Why do they look so frustrated when they see her? They look as though they wanted to eat her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯tplete their mission too. This is the first time I saw someone who manage toe back alive after failing the mission.¡±


    ¡°I have never seen one either.¡±


    Fu Shen stood at the edge and listened to everyone whispering. His heart was calm and he even felt likeughing.


    Would normal humans like you all be able to understand the crazy woman¡¯s actions?


    The yers shouted angrily, ¡°Yin Luo, don¡¯t run away!¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t forget to provoke them even as she was running. ¡°If I don¡¯t run, you all will kill me. Am I that stupid! Come and chase me!¡±


    Fu Shen touched his forehead, covering his face. His expression was falling apart.


    Can he change a task? For example, destroy a world or something like that. I really can¡¯t do this task.


    Half an hour passed by really quickly. They were once again transported to a city.


    It was a three-star city too but this was a city above water. Their mission was to find an NPC in the city and get the crucial hint to pass the mission from the NPC.


    Very good!


    Not long after they went in, the NPC was abducted by Ming Shu and then, the NPC disappeared.


    Nevermind, there was more than one NPC. The city was so big and there were so many yers. They would definitely be able to find one of them.


    Calm down!


    After that, the NPC started disappearing one by one. They didn¡¯t even manage to touch the clothes of the NPC, much less get the hint to pass the mission.


    Flip table! How are they suppose to do this mission!


    Are you here to y the game or are you here to y with us!

 Chapter 639 - Player Unknown Battleground (21)

    <h4>Chapter 639: yer Unknown Battleground (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The 7th area kept failing their mission. This caused all the yers in the main hall to give up their resting time as they waited outside the 7th area.


    The time they spent in the game got shorter and shorter and they would be sent back very quickly. However, after a while, they were sent into the game again.


    Every time they came back, Ming Shu would always be chased around. The scene was really funny.


    They had been trying to survive in this game for a long time but they never saw someone ying the game like this.


    After failing three times in a role, Ming Shu finally got the attention of the transmigration area. She was transported to a strange ce.


    It was pitch ck. She couldn¡¯t even see her fingers.


    Ming Shu was really calmed as she was locked up in the small and dark room. If the transmigration area still didn¡¯t notice her, it was not that impressive anymore.


    Ming Shu tried walking forward. The road was really t. After more than ten minutes, Ming Shu saw light.


    As she approached the light, the darkness dispersed and voices floated over.


    ¡°New person?¡±


    The light shone brightly in front of her. When she opened her eyes again, she was standing in a spacious and bright main hall. A few tables and sofa were randomly ced in the main hall and there were some people scattered around the hall. There were more than 10 people.


    Some people were sitting together while others sat by themselves. From the emblem, you tell who was on whose team.


    There were four screens in the middle of the main hall. Only one of the screen was lited up. There were yers carrying out their mission.


    ¡°It is a little girl... tsk, impressive.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t read a book by its cover. Anyone that is able toe up is impressive.¡± Ady with golden wavy hair smiled seductively. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on woman. If not, you will suffer.¡±


    No one approached her. They discussed about her tantly and it seemed really lively. However, the truth was, every team was guarding against each other.


    Ming Shu looked away from them and scanned her surroundings. The walled here were all made from ss and it was pitch ck outside. asionally, you could see floating corpses.


    The main hall was rectangle in shape. Besides the screens in the middle, the ss on the right was reced by a screen too and a ranking was disyed on it.


    Five-star transmigration area ranking


    First ce: Wu Gu


    Second ce: Fu Shen


    Third ce: Yin Luo


    Fourth ce: Ti Ya


    Fifth ce: Clown


    Sixth ce...


    Everyone looked at the change in the ranking. Someone stood up and said in a strange tone, ¡°Amazing, the new person surpassed Ti Ya and became the third in rank.¡±


    Their tones were all really weird but no one questioned Ming Shu¡¯s ability. The ranking of the transmigration area was real. There were evidences to back it up.


    Ming Shu¡¯s attention was not on the ranking. It was on the thing that was written beside it.


    Transmigrationpetition.


    Rule: yers would form teams by themselves (min. three yers, max. 10 yers). Once you form a team, you could participate and register for thepetition. yers without a team would be randomly added to a team.


    This round... this means that the transmigrationpetition didn¡¯t just start recently. Clown lied.


    Ming Shu was not surprised at all. She didn¡¯t believe him anyway.


    Participants this round:


    1. Wind team


    2. Dusk


    3. Pythin


    4. Phantom assassin


    5...


    There were more than 10 teams participating. There were still three more days before the registration ends.


    At the end, Ming Shu saw the lyrics that were moving through the screen.


    Clouds are white, sky is blue. Evil and kindness is just a thin line of difference. A sea of blood, a moutain of corpse. Life and death is just a thin line of difference. Destruction of god, birth of devil, white and ck are limitless forever. The rebirth field, all bones, and survivors in the impasse. The chaotic city, heaven and earth door, and the immortality is a dream. Gods sigh at human¡¯s plight, rethinking the memories on Naihe bridge. Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. The dawne with the shadow.


    This lyrics shoulde from the transmigrationpetition but no one knew what it meant.


    ¡°Little sister, do you want to participate in the transmigrationpetition? Do you have a team?¡± The golden-haired woman walked over. ¡°If you don¡¯t have a team, you can join us.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at the golden-haired woman and smiled. She said slowly, ¡°Nope.¡±


    The golden-haired woman didn¡¯t get angry because of the rejection. She just shrugged and catwalked her way back.


    The rest of the people tried to talk to her too.


    ¡°What are you all doing! Don¡¯t snatch my man!¡± Clown suddenly appeared and hopped over. He blocked someone. ¡°Yin Luo will not join you all.¡±


    Ti Ya appeared too. Even when she was indoor, she still held her umbre. Her white and smooth hand spun the umbre lightly and she sat down on an empty sofa.


    ¡°You found her?¡± The person that got blocked asked Clown.


    ¡°If not?¡± Clown sniggered. ¡°Don¡¯t have designs on her.¡±


    The person nced at Ti Ya and the returned to his team resentfully.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you want to join or not. At this moment, it is better if you stand with us.¡± Clown took the opportunity and lowered his voice.


    Ming Shu nced at the people on the other side. ¡°Do you think that I can¡¯t win them?¡±


    Clown didn¡¯t deny it. He smiled funnily. ¡°These people are not like those idiots below. At least we have been interacting for a while and I just want to pull you to my team. I have no other intentions against you. However, it is hard to say the same for other people.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Since she was still unclear about the situation, Ming Shu decided to eat a piece ofpressed biscuit and replenished her stamina.


    ¡°Come over first and I will tell you about the situation. You can think about it afterwards.¡± Clown invited Ming Shu.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Ming Shu turned her head and looked for the technology that she could use to talk to the system.


    I have a very important thing to solve first.


    She found a question system simr to the one below and typed as she chewed her biscuit: Have you all considered the suggestion I proposedst time? Provide food?


    Question system: I am sorry, we can¡¯t provide food.


    Ming Shu: I don¡¯t want to see these words.


    Question system: I am sorry, we can¡¯t fulfil your wish.


    The other people in the main hall looked at Ming Shu as she stood in front of the question system. They didn¡¯t know what she was doing.


    However, a new person would have a lot of questions to ask so it is normal too.


    Only Clown saw what Ming Shu was asking... it was really weird.


    Ming Shu smiled. She put more force in her typing: What kind of pyramid scheme are you? You don¡¯t even provide food? Let me tell you, if you all don¡¯t provide food for me, I will contrinue to create trouble in the next city. If not, you all can just kill me.


    Question system: ...


    Question system: Please wait for a moment.


    This ce was governed by rules. Ming Shu didn¡¯t die in any mission and she didn¡¯t break any rule either. She just used the loopholes so it was not illegal too. The transmigration area couldn¡¯t kill her just like this.


    After a few minutester, Clown heard a machine sound from below the main hall. The floor opened and a rectangle table rose up from below. There were food ced on the table.


    The food was still steaming hot and the fragrance immediately spread through the main hall. There were fresh fruits, milk, steak, barbecued duck, pig trotters...


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    They had not seen such food for a long time. The moment they smelt the food, everyone started swallowing their salive. But, they were afraid that there was something amiss so no one moved.


    Ming Shu stroked the question system: Good, remember to send in three meals a day.


    Question system: ...


    Everyone looked at Ming Shu stangely. Was she the one that got all these?


    Ming Shu left the question system and walked to the table. She sat down and started eating.


    These things were much more deliciious thanpressed biscuits.


    This is how a human should be living!


    Everyone¡¯s gaze went passed Ming Shu. Is she someone from the transmigration area?


    Someone walked to the question system and saw the conversation on it. The person was speechless.

 Chapter 640 - Player Unknown Battleground (22)

    <h4>Chapter 640: yer Unknown Battleground (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Fu Shen returned to the transmigration area, the first thing he saw was Ming Shu sitting in front of a long table. There were empty tes in front of her. She was biting an apple and seemed to be in a good mood.


    The rest of the people surrounded the table and looked at the food eagerly.


    These food were brought over by Ming Shu. From the amount, it was enough for them to eat too... but they didn¡¯t know much about her yet so no one dared to move.


    However, they really want to eat it.


    They hadn¡¯t smell the fragrance of meat for ages...


    This scene... was really rare.


    ¡°Mascot is back...¡± Someone said carefully.


    The golden-haired woman immediately smiled seductively. She said, ¡°Mascot is back. Is it fun downstairs?¡±


    She didn¡¯t hide the admiration in her eyes.


    Fu Shen walked over. He ignored everyone and stopped beside Ming Shu. He looked down at her. ¡°You got all these?¡±


    Ming Shu lifted her chin. ¡°If I didn¡¯t get it, am I suppose to count on you?¡±


    You only know how to kill my snacks coupon. What do I need you for!


    Fu Shen said mysteriously, ¡°You dare to eat it?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I? I rather be a full ghost than be a hungry ghost.¡± And it is quite delicious too. I have good reviews for it.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If anything happens to you...¡±


    ¡°I will take responsibility for myself.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°What does that have to do with you, Mister Fu?¡±


    Fu Shen was stunned. RIght, they were only acquaintances now. There was no rtionship between them.


    Hoh hoh!


    Do you think that I want to care about you? Eat your food!


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Fu Shen left her with these two words and left the main hall.


    F**k, he can¡¯t stop this crazy person if she wants to look for death!


    ¨C


    Squeak¡ª


    It was the sound of a chair rubbing against the floor. Ming Shu turned her head and looked towards the source of the sound.


    A child around ten years old climbed onto a chair and sat on it. He fixed his messy hair and said in a childish voice, ¡°The transmigration area is really kind today. They even send us food. Did someone die?¡±


    No one knew who he was asking. No one answered him either.


    An evil smile appeared on the child¡¯s face. The smile didn¡¯t match with his age. ¡°Why are you all so depressed?¡±


    He finished speaking and reached out to take the drumstick in front of him. Ming Shu bent down and pulled the drumstick over and protected it.


    The child didn¡¯t get the food. He widened his eyes and looked at Ming Shu. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Mine.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    There is even a kid here. They didn¡¯t even let little kids off. Bastards.


    Transmigration area: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It belongs to the transmigration area. Why is it yours?¡± The child¡¯s voice was clear. ¡°Since it didn¡¯t appear in your room, it means that these are for everyone.¡±


    ¡°If I say that it is mine, it is mine.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for me, would the stingy transmigration area give you all food? In your dreams!


    The child sized up Ming Shu. His big eyes were filled with evil. He spoke in a pure childish voice. ¡°Are you a new person? Not cute at all.¡±


    ¡°Who is this stupid little kid?¡± Ming Shu looked at Clown.


    Stupid... little kid...


    Whoever that dares to call him a stupid little kid must be looking for death.


    There was fear in Clown¡¯s eyes. Or rather, besides Fu Shen and Ti Ya who was sitting at the side, the rest of the people all fear him.


    ¡°Wu... Gu.¡±


    Ming Shu twitched her mouth corners. ¡°Him?¡±


    What happened to the first ce?


    I was prepared to look at a wolverine and you all give me a Hello Kitty?


    Ming Shu took two bites of her apple to calm down. ¡°You can¡¯t even win a stupid little kid? How shameless are you all?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± You can try!


    ¡°What is your name?¡± The little kid tilted his head.


    Ming Shu pulled all the food in front of Wu Gu towards her and smiled as she replied, ¡°Your eyes are not an ornamant. Look more and eat less.¡±


    Wu Gu turned his eyes around and saw the ranking opposite him. He muttered, ¡°Yin Luo... nice name.¡±


    ¡°Looks good too.¡±


    ¡°But you won¡¯t live for long.¡± Wu Gu took the milk beside him and drank one mouth. A milk moustache formed around his mouth. ¡°People who look good would normally die faster.¡±


    Wu Gu didn¡¯t hide his provocation.


    Ming Shu¡¯s heart wavered but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She replied calmly, ¡°We don¡¯t know who will die first, yet.¡±


    Wu Gu sticked out his tongue and licked his milk moustache. He whistled and then stood up. He was so short that when he stood up, he only managed to look straight at Ming Shu. ¡°I am looking forward to it.¡±


    Wu Gu walked towards the only door in the transmigration area.


    Ding¡ª


    Just as he reached the dooor, a few more people appeared in the main hall.


    Wu Gu turned back and had a look. ¡°There are quite a few new people.¡±


    ¡°Omg, there is food.¡±


    Among the new people, one of them rushed towards the rectangr table. Ming Shu didn¡¯t stop him.


    There were eight new people. Du Mian and Song Ye was among them, Qiu Yue was present too.


    Among the eight people, two of them charged towards the food without thinking while the other six observed their surroundings. However, they were tempted by the food too.


    Du Mian saw Ming Shu sitting on the chair and her expression changed. Her again!


    Ding¡ª


    More new people appeared in the main hall. They didn¡¯t know what the transmigration area was trying to do but when the yers in this transmigration area saw the newbies snatching the food on the table, they couldn¡¯t keep theirposure anymore.


    If this goes on, they would be be able to even get a mouth of the soup.


    Thus, those yers forgot about their identity and started a snatching-food war.


    The food in front of Ming Shu was segregated from the other food. Someone couldn¡¯t squueze in and aimed Ming Shu¡¯s food. He reached out and wanted to take the barbecued duck.


    Ming Shu pped his hand. ¡°This is mine.¡±


    ¡°Why is it yours? Is your name written on it?¡± The person was not convinced and still wanted to take the duck. ¡°You took so much food for yourself... f**k! Are you crazy!¡±


    ¡°I said, these are mine.¡± Ming Shu grabbed the person¡¯s wrist and said slowly as she smiled.


    The person¡¯s expression changed due to the pain. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Why is it yours just because you said it?¡±


    ¡°Because you can¡¯t win me in a fight.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    When he saw that no one nned to help him, he gave up. ¡°Yours, they are all yours. Let me go!¡±


    Ming Shu let him go. The person quickly ran to the other side.


    Even the old yers didn¡¯t dare to snatch the food in front of her. These new yers were really bold.


    Once the table of food was finished, the new yes and old yers split themselves and stood at the two sides of the table. Ming Shu sat in the middle and shook her leg.


    The old yers had no intention of helping them out so the new yers could only observe their surroundings.


    By the time they knew where they were at, the old yers had dispersed themselves. They stood at their different areas and portrayed their superiority as an old yer.


    ¡°The service of the five-star transmigration area is really good. There is even food here.¡± Once they knew that it was safe, everyone rxed.


    ¡°Hoh.¡± Someone sneered.


    The new person didn¡¯t know what the other party wasughing at but since they were here longer, they knew more about this ce. The new person didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.

 Chapter 641 - Player Unknown Battleground (23)

    <h4>Chapter 641: yer Unknown Battleground (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Song Ye looked at the ranking for a long time before shifting his gaze to the transmigrationpetition.


    Du Mian stood in front of the moving lyrics. She frowned as she went into deep thought.


    ¡°What did you remember?¡±


    Du Mian turned back. She thought that Song Ye was talking to her and wanted to reply him. The words reached her mouth and she heard Qiu Yue said, ¡°There is not level restriction fpr thispetition.¡±


    Du Mian¡¯s face turned slightly hideous. She turned back angrily and continued staring at the lyrics.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Song Ye nodded his head. ¡°But the team captain must be level five.¡±


    ¡°Why are we transported here? This is the five-star transmigration area. I am not a level five yer.¡± Qiu Yue was puzzled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± Song Ye looked behind him. The new people were standing together and having conversations while the old yers looked at them as though they were idiots. ¡°The new people are all not level five. Be careful. This is not so simple.¡±


    Qiu Yue nodded and turned to remind Du Mian. ¡°Du Mian, don¡¯t lose us.¡±


    Du Mian acknowledged her.


    ¨C


    More and more new people starteding. Ming Shu would appear promptly at the main hall during the three meal times.


    Everyone start to realized the the food was not sent during a specific time but would appear after she came and stood in front of the question system for a while.


    Some people thought that it was a coincidence. However, when Ming Shu didn¡¯t appear, the food would note too. This made them certain that she was the reason why there was food.


    Once they realized this, no yers dared to provoke Ming Shu anymore. They would wait for her to finish her food before going over to the table.


    There were just nice, 100 new people who were not level five yers.


    This was thest day to register for thepetition.


    During this two days, Clown tried to persuade Ming Shu but Ming Shu didn¡¯t make any decision. Clown got a little agitated.


    ¡°Yin Luo.¡± Clown called Ming Shu along the corridor. He walked over with Ti Ya.¡± All the yers would have to participate in the transmigrationpetition. Even if you don¡¯t team up, you would be randomly ced in a team.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°You have a higher chance of winning if you form a team with us.¡±


    The light in the corridor was dim. It made Ming Shu¡¯s smile seemed a little eerie. ¡°You all don¡¯t want to tell me anything but still want me to form a team with you? Are you all naive or am I naive?¡±


    Even if they helped her find safe spotsst time, it doesn¡¯t mean that I will be so stupid and be their stepping stone.


    People starteding up since two days ago. None of the old yers that knew about the transmigrationpetition talked about it. Even if someone asked, they would just ignored them.


    The clown¡¯s expression froze. Ti Ya, on the other hand, passed Ming Shu a piece of paper.


    It was not filled with unrecognizable drawings anymore. There were words written nicely on it ¡ª we will tell you once you join us.


    Ming Shu passed the piece of paper back. ¡°I am sorry. I have no interest to y with you two.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to y this game but her snacks coupon came. She needed to fight thest battle. As for how she would y thisst game... she didn¡¯t care.


    Ming Shu walked towards her room. Clown and Ti Ya didn¡¯t follow her.


    She turned to look at them. The two of them were standing in the corridor. Under the lights, Ming Shu felt a string of hopelessness from their figures.


    She was like theirst string of hope and yet, they didn¡¯t grabbed it...


    Ming Shu smiled silently.


    It was never a good n to ce your hope on other people.


    I am your string of hope but who will be my hope?


    Ming Shu turned back and left as though nothing had happened.


    She walked to her room and lifted her hand to open her door. Someone approached her from behind. Ming Shu turned and spin kicked the person. The person dodged and moved behind her. He pressed against her legs and pushed opened the door, sending her inside.


    The lights in the room turned on and Ming Shu saw who sneak attacked her.


    She pulled her clothes and sneered. ¡°Mister Fu, is it your hobby to sneak attack other people?¡±


    ¡°Do you have teammates?¡± Fu Shen didn¡¯t talk any nonsense and went straight to the point. ¡°If you don¡¯t have, you can form a team with me.¡±


    Ming Shu kept her distance. ¡°Am I close to you?¡±


    ¡°We will get close after interacting for a few days.¡± F**k, you don¡¯t even talk to me. We can¡¯t get close even if I want to!!


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°What is the benefits of forming a team with you?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that we will get into the quota but I can make sure that you will be alive.¡± Fu Shen¡¯s tone was filled with confidence.


    ¡°Quota? What quota?¡± Can it be eaten?


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged and said casually, ¡°I don¡¯t even know what the transmigrationpetition is.¡±


    Fu Shen: ¡°...¡± You look so confident I thought that you know everythng. Now, you are telling me that you know nothing at all? Are you ying with me!


    Why are you still calmly eating your food when you don¡¯t know anything!


    Deep breath!


    Calm down!


    Take her as a new person. You need to have patience towards a new person.


    Keep calm! I can win this!


    Fu Shen briefly exined the transmigrationpetition to Ming Shu.


    The transmigrationpetition was apetition specially made by the five-star transmigration area.


    It would be held every half a year. Every yer had three chances of participating in the transmigrationpetition. The yers that won would be able to get the chance to leave this ce.


    As for whether you could really leave this ce, we would not talk about it first.


    However, for yers that used up all their three chances and still didn¡¯t hit the quota, they would never be able to get out.


    Many yers used up their three chances and never got out of this ce ever again.


    The rules for every round of transmigrationpetition was different. You would only know the rules when you enter the game.


    ¡°So, will you form a team with me?¡± Fu Shen said, ¡°This is the first time you are participating so even if you didn¡¯t get the quota, it is okay too.¡±


    ¡°You really want to form a team with me?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t form a team now, you would be randomly allocated to a team once you enter the game. Rather than getting lousy teammates, isn¡¯t it better to get a good teammate?¡± Only idiots would want to form a team with you. I am doing this for my task. My task!


    ¡°How confident are you about yourself?¡± Good teammate somemore.


    Fu Shen gave a cold face.


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°I will not form a team with you.¡± Let me anger you to deaht.


    Fu Shen continued giving a cold face.


    Ming Shu suspected that he went crazy from anger but she couldn¡¯t see anything from that face of his.


    Fu Shen tok out a gun from his wrist.


    Ming Shu stepped back immediately. ¡°What, you do not have to kill me just because I don¡¯t want to form a team with you. No killing is allowed in the transmigration area!¡±


    Hoh hoh, I really want to shoot you.


    Fu Shen held onto the gun and resisted the strong urge to pull the trigger. He took a deep breath and stuffed the gun to her. ¡°The bullets in this gun would self-replenish. It can shoot through anything no matter how hard it is. No one knows what ce we would be at and what we would be meeting after we go in so use this to protect yourself.¡±


    The warm gunnded in Ming Shu¡¯s hand.


    The silver gun was really pretty and light too. It fit her hand perfectly.


    ¡°Why are you being so nice to me?¡± You appear so awkwardly everytime. Did this little demon learn the tips properly? I can¡¯t even bear to look at him anymore.


    ¡°No reason.¡±


    ¡°There is no free lunch, you must be up to something.¡±


    ¡°I have no evil intentions towards you.¡± Fu Shen said, ¡°If I have, I would have acted long ago.¡±


    He turned and left th room.


    He might really pull the trigger if he didn¡¯t leave now.

 Chapter 642 - Player Unknown Battleground (24)

    <h4>Chapter 642: yer Unknown Battleground (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    One dayter.


    The transmigrationpetition officially began.


    There were 100 teams participating in this transmigrationpetition. Ming Shu didn¡¯t find that there were quite a few people in the transmigration area until now.


    Those who entered the gamete, if they didn¡¯t form any teams, they would be randomly assigned to yers who didn¡¯t have a team.


    These people... were they used to make up the number?


    The transmigration area was an obsessivepulsive disorder? What if the yers just liked to y alone, why did it have to make them form a team?


    Fu Shen took a distant look at Ming Shu, seemed to want toe over, but was blocked by a few yers. By the time he got past the yers, the transmission had begun.


    ¨C


    yer ID: 13


    yer level: Five-star


    yer items: Super poisonous needle, wind crack, invisible cloak, magic bean... rotating space.


    yer¡¯s current city: Maze city (transmigrationpetition)


    Rules of the game: The yers start the game as a team and kill other teams. It adopts the points-based system, and one human head equals ten points. When a squad umtes to 100 points, it can proceed to the next round.


    yer team: Food empire


    Ming Shu had not noticed that the Host¡¯s yer ID was 13, this number...


    ¡°What¡¯s your yer ID?¡± Ming Shu asked the still ignorant food empire yers next to her.


    ¡°235784,¡± one of the teammates replied.


    ¡°78374.¡±


    ¡°3563.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Clown who was talking. In thest hour for registration, Ming Shu chose to directly reject several people who were weak in the food empire and kept a 10-person team, including Ti Ya and Clown.


    Right, this registration could be made to the yers below, but the consent of the other party was required.


    The only difference was, as long as they came out alive, they would not be deducted the chance to participate in the transmigrationpetition. When they got to the required level, they still had three chances.


    Probably because they didn¡¯t know what it was, but out of trust in the evil n, the food empire¡¯s team members didn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°Ti Ya is 1502. It should be given in the chronological order that we entered here,¡± Clown continued. ¡°What is the problem?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at her own ID. If it really is ranked in order of entering, is 13 too near the front?


    She was the 13th yer to enter the transmigration area. As long as they survived, they would live forever. But now it was difficult to find some front yers.


    Ti Ya was previously ranked third in the five-star transmigration area, but now he was ranked 1502...


    Maybe the Host was lucky, otherwise how could she be a boss!


    ¡°This is a maze city.¡± Clown didn¡¯t know why Ming Shu chose him and Ti Ya in the end, but now he had to face their situation seriously. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t get separated. The cities of the transmigrationpetition are more dangerous than other cities...¡±


    ¡°Find the safe spots first!¡± Ming Shu carried the g. ¡°Boys, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Clown: ¡°...¡± I haven¡¯t finished!


    The maze city, literally, the whole city was a big maze, if you got distracted, it could lead to a dead end.


    But going into a dead end didn¡¯t mean you could go back and do it again, it would trigger a fight. It was possible to encounter yers who also went down a dead end, or the guards in the maze city.


    Clown was quiet all the way. Clown without adhd was instead not normal.


    After Ming Shu encountered two dead ends, Ti Ya gave her a picture.


    ¡°Ti Ya has superputing power,¡± Clown exined, ¡°with 80% urate rate.¡±


    Ming Shu recalled when Ti Ya looked for the safe spots before, and it was indeed with 80% urate rate. Even if it was not correct, it would just be around the corner.


    ¡°You¡¯re so powerful but you can¡¯t get a ce?¡± Ming Shu asked casually.


    Clown¡¯s funny face looked lonely. ¡°The slot is not so easy to get. If we can¡¯t get it this time, Ti Ya and I will...¡±


    Never get out.


    ¡°Why are youing to me?¡±


    Clown looked at Ti Ya. ¡°Ti Ya gave the clue and she said you can help us.¡±


    They were also just trying to make a go of it.


    They had a teammate before, in the previous transmigrationpetition, that teammate died...


    Ming Shu chuckled.


    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t team up with us, but why did you choose us in the end?¡± Clown took the opportunity and asked.


    ¡°I need someone to help me find safe spots.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Is the important thing now still about safe spots?


    ¡°There¡¯re two roads, which way should we take?¡± The food empire¡¯s members couldn¡¯t decide and asked Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked up and waved her fingers. ¡°This way.¡±


    The road Ming Shu chose looked dpidated, and the ground was covered with a lot of waste paper. They stepped on it, making rustling sounds.


    ¡°Wait a minute...¡± a team member in front suddenly uttered, ¡°listen.¡±


    The streets quieted down, and not far away there was a slight sound, like a metal object dragging on the ground.


    The noise came from far to near.


    Soon, a man of nearly two meters appeared on the corner of the street where they were now. He came slowly from the other side, muscr and dragging an axe.


    The members of the food empire were horrified. ¡°We haven¡¯te to a dead end, but why are we meeting a guard?¡±


    The guard saw them, his eyes fixed, and he lifted the heavy axe then ran towards them.


    As he ran, they could feel the ground shaking.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Ming Shu shouted. I¡¯m running now.


    No Hatred Points, no snacks, who the hell wants to y with him?


    The food empire¡¯s everyone were stunned. WTF! Boss, is it proper for you to run that fast?


    The buildings here couldn¡¯t be climbed up, so they had to move in the streets, chased closely by the guard.


    Just as they turned the corner, they hit several people in front of them, and a group of people crashed into each other. Ming Shu was quick to react and didn¡¯t get hit.


    The bullets came from nowhere. When two sides came upon each other, they took action almost without hesitation.


    Even if a guard was chasing them, they couldn¡¯t let go of the opportunity of collecting heads.


    Ming Shu solved the nearest person and threw him on the ground, then Clown came to give him another stab.


    After they killed these several people, two guards over there also arrived. The group of people buckled down and ran as fast as they could. It took them a dozen minutes to shake off the guards.


    But as soon as they got rid of the guards, they met another small team. They didn¡¯t settle down until after killing this team.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t encounter a dead end just now, but why were there guards chasing us?¡±


    ¡°I also want to know.¡± Ming Shu raised her hand as she ate solid food.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± Aren¡¯t you the boss?


    ¡°The guard should be able to move. He may not be waiting on the dead end, but show up near the dead end,¡± someone analyzed. ¡°We¡¯re out of luck.¡±


    They attributed it to bad luck. But strangely, they next few times they also did not go to the dead end, yet they met the guards each time.


    This was a bit unusual.


    ¡°Somebody¡¯s trying to hurt us.¡± Ming Shu smiled, ripples waving in her eyes. ¡°Guess it¡¯s who?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. ¡°Is it necessary to painstakingly bring the guards to us?¡±


    ¡°Guards are much more powerful than yers,¡± Ming Shu chutted. ¡°Being able to move the guards, but without having them target the wrong people, that is smart.¡±

 Chapter 643 - Player Unknown Battleground (25)

    <h4>Chapter 643: yer Unknown Battleground (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Even if... someone led the guards over, but why would that person kill us in this way?¡±


    The number of yers killed by the guards wouldn¡¯t be included in the points. That person did so, it was gain outweighs loss undoubtedly.


    One of the team members had a sudden enlightenment. ¡°Was it to get rid of a toughpetitor?¡±


    It couldn¡¯t earn points, but it would eliminate the opponent, and that left one lesspetitor.


    Ming Shu said, ¡°You guys are so optimistic.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s all I can think of, boss. What else can you think of?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re just trying to kill us.¡±


    So many people want me to die.


    But I won¡¯t allow that to happen.


    I must live well.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    On second thought, the team members didn¡¯t feel strange, though. There were so many weird people in this world.


    Or it was just they had bad luck?


    ¡°We have to find this person,¡± Clown said, ¡°otherwise we will be in the passive all the time.¡±


    Everybody agreed.


    Ming Shu suddenly proposed, ¡°What about we n something big?¡±


    The girl smiled, and it seemed her eyes were filled with sly lights.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    What do you want to do?


    ¨C


    At somewhere in the maze.


    Three teams of yers were herded into one street from three different directions, and three guards approached them from different directions.


    There was despair on their faces, reluctance, and more was irritation.


    The yers rose up, but only to be killed by the guards.


    They could join hands and killed one guard, but three guards... They couldn¡¯t beat them.


    It was not just these three teams that were in this situation, all the yers found that they encountered guards more often. No matter it was a dead end or not, the guards may appear.


    But the rules of the game didn¡¯t say that guards must only appear in the dead end.


    This harmed a lot of yers, who at first thought that guards would only appear in dead ends.


    After a bloody killing, the guards fold up their heavy weapons. Two of them left, leaving only one standing at the same ce.


    His tall body was like a giant, and he looked down at the g that came out of the corner.


    Ming Shu and her team members of Food Empire leaned against the wall. When the guard came over, she smiled. ¡°See, I didn¡¯t lie to you. Is it a lot faster?¡±


    The guard grunted. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±


    The guards¡¯ mission was to kill these yers, and the more they killed, the stronger they would be. But the guards were stupid. They didn¡¯t think and just killed yers when they met them.


    ¡°Next...¡±


    The Food Empire¡¯s yers sat aside and began to y cards. They were just here to get some soy sauce, and there was no need for them to throw their weight around.


    ying cards.


    Ming Shu told the guard what to do next. When she turned around, she saw a group of people ying cards ¨C Denounce thendlord. She couldn¡¯t help but twitch her mouth corners.


    I wasted snacks and worked out ideas, but these idiots were actually ying cards behind me! Did I take you here to do that?!


    Clown and Ti Ya stood aside, who were probably frightened by Ming Shu¡¯s operation.


    They had entered the transmigrationpetition twice, but never met anyone operating like this.


    Before somebody used guards to kill her, but she wasn¡¯t cowardly, and she directly went to cooperate with the guards. The rule said guards would kill yers, but it didn¡¯t say yers couldn¡¯t cooperate with guards.


    Perhaps this time... Even if they couldn¡¯t get a slot, they would still get out of here alive.


    Because this mission was very likely to fail.


    Ming Shumanded the guards to drive the yers to one ce, and the number of yers plummeted, many of them were destroyed with an entire team.


    There were now less than thirty teams left, and in some teams there was only one man left.


    Ming Shu¡¯s Food Empire became famous for this and was cursed by numerous yers.


    As the crowd panicked, a familiar voice sounded.


    Ding¡ª


    Ming Shu looked up into the sky, and at the same time, all the yers stopped, even the guards stopped attacking.


    [Due to objective reasons, the point is now reduced to 50.]


    Objective reasons?!


    What objective reasons? Wasn¡¯t it there was a team joining the guards to kill them? This was called objective reasons? This is a loophole in the game!


    She could force the transmigration area to change its rules... They were convinced.


    [Team King team, enters the next round.]


    [The remaining ces for now: 15.]


    Ming Shu took two sorrowful bites of apressed biscuit. The transmigration area was shameless. It should changed the rules. She intended to destroy this game!


    The transmigration area then announced that several teams would be allowed to advance to the next round, most of which were the ones that Ming Shu had seen on the entry list.


    These were the old yers.


    Among them Song Ye¡¯s team also entered next round.


    Song Ye and the fake female protagonist... The fake female protagonist went to the next round! Then what am I doing here!


    ¡°How many to go for us?¡± Ming Shu asked the yer next to her.


    ¡°Six.¡± The team member was desperate.


    They didn¡¯t kill anyone along the way. The four heads were killed at the very start.


    Ming Shu jumped off the car roof and walked toward the guard who was killing yers. ¡°Big guy, can we talk?¡±


    The guard cruelly broke off a yer¡¯s head and turned to look at Ming Shu in the shocked eyes of another yer. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Give me six heads.¡± Ming Shu looked at the yer with a smile.


    The yer: ¡°...¡± WTF?


    What did he see?


    A yer and a guardmunicated in peace? She asked for human heads from the guard? Am I in a dream today?


    What happened next made him more feel like he was in a dream.


    The guard pondered for a while and agreed. He reached out and grabbed the yer by the throat and passed him to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu ordered her people to gather the heads.


    With the help of the guard, six heads were soon collected.


    [Team Food Empire gets a hundred points, enters the next round.]


    [The remaining ces for now: 4.]


    As the voice fell, the vision darkened before Ming Shu. When the light came, the surrounding buildings were still the maze city, but seemed somewhat different.


    Now the ground was no longer ordinary ground, but bones.


    Countless bones.


    They stood on the bones, in arge oval, apanied by many other yers.


    Under the bones flowed red liquid that looked like blood but without blood smell.


    The oval bones were connected only by one bones road. As far as their eyes could see, there was no end to the bones road.


    ¡°They are Food Empire?¡±


    ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s them.¡±


    ¡°Shit. If I hadn¡¯t run so fast, I¡¯d be dead now.¡±


    As soon as they appeared, the yers stared at them fiercely.


    Apparently, Ming Shu had worked with the guards to kill them before, which impressed them deeply.


    But thetter¡¯s attention was not on them. Ming Shu kicked the bones under her foot and muttered. ¡°This stuff is not edible.¡±

 Chapter 644 - Player Unknown Battleground (26)

    <h4>Chapter 644: yer Unknown Battleground (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Everyone moved back a certain distance, feeling creepy.


    How could a pretty girl talk so horribly?


    Ming Shu raised her head from the sadness, and her eyes swept over those present.


    Most of them were yers from the five-star transmigration area. They seemed to have little loss, stood in groups and looked indifferent.


    Du Mian stood in the crowd, looking this way, with mixed emotions under her eyes.


    Fu Shen still stood on the edge of the ce, and two people stood next to him, who should be his randomly assigned teammates.


    Ming Shu took a look around and found the stupid little kid.


    ¡°Boss, what are you doing?¡±


    Clown and Ti Ya were startled at the same time and looked at Ming Shu.


    She was striding toward Wu Gu¡¯s direction. The yers around moved aside one after another and looked at her with interest.


    Wu Gu stood straight his small body, waiting for Ming Shu at ease.


    The distance between the two shortened to less than a meter, and the stupid little kid¡¯s face revealed a wisp of evil smile. ¡°Sister Yin Luo, you seem very angry?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. The next second, she suddenly grabbed the stupid little kid by the cor and lifted him up. Before he could react, she threw him toward under the bones.


    There was a certain distance between the bones and the next building. Adults wouldn¡¯t fall through it, but children would.


    Wu Gu was thrown into the air, then dropped quickly andnded in the gap.


    His small hand held a bone and stabilized his body narrowly, preventing himself from falling. Before the second attack from Ming Shu, Wu Gu quickly grabbed the bones next to him and brought himself up.


    ¡°Sister Yin Luo, you¡¯re so enthusiastic as soon as we meet, but is it going a little fast between us?¡± Wu Gu patted off the nonexistent stain. ¡°How do you have the heart to do this to me, I¡¯m such a young kid.¡±


    ¡°How do you have the heart to do this to me, I¡¯m such a beautiful girl?¡± Ming Shu talked back unfriendly.


    ¡°... What did I do to you, sister?¡± Wu Gu seemed confused and opened his big, watery eyes.


    In response to Wu Gu was Ming Shu¡¯s fists.


    Wu Gu just stood there, not defending.


    As soon as Ming Shu¡¯s fists were about to swing on Wu Gu¡¯s face, a translucent screen suddenly appeared between them. Ming Shu¡¯s fists hit the screen, and her body stepped back uncontrobly.


    The next round of teams and rules were disyed quickly on the screen.


    Wu Gu raised his eyebrows at Ming Shu, but before he could finish his expression, there came a strong wind behind him.


    ¡°Mister Fu, I didn¡¯t seem to have offended you!¡± Wu Gu moved aside to avoid.


    ¡°Offending her is offending me.¡± Fu Shen attacked Wu Gu¡¯s face with his bare hands.


    ¡°What does she have to do with you?¡± Wu Gu avoided the attack easily and his eyes were gathered with some exploration.


    ¡°What does she have to do with me? What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Just curious.¡± His childish voice was full of evil.


    ¡°Save your life so that you can keep the curiosity.¡±


    The two had a fight before the screen and the others didn¡¯t dare to go up and see the screen. Fu Shen was ranked under Wu Gu, but just as Clown said, they were equal in fighting ability, and the fight was not easy for both of them.


    Peng!


    The bone was directly smashed out of a hole by Fu Shen. The red liquid stirred and sshed on the bones, making a sizzling sound.


    A few drops of red liquid fell on Wu Gu¡¯s clothes, causing them to corrode.


    The liquid was corrosive?


    But the bones was floating on the liquid, and they were intact, how the liquid sshing on clothes had such a big power?


    They couldn¡¯t help but move to the center, fearing that they would identally fall down.


    [The game begins.]


    ¡°What? Begin? What¡¯re the rules?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see clearly...¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, either. Shit!¡±


    Just now, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Fu Shen and Wu Gu, and they didn¡¯t read what was on the screen.


    When the game began, the screen disappeared.


    ¡°Watch out, boss!¡±


    A nervous shout sounded.


    The bullets shot from the side.


    Du Mian could track bullets...


    Ming Shu stood at a poor position, where the behind was the edge of the bones and the beside was Fu Shen and Wu Gu¡¯s battle zone.


    The bullets came from two other directions, and she seemed to have nowhere to hide.


    Pupu¡ª


    The ck umbre blocked in front of her, and a tender hand held her wrist and led her to run aside. The bullets burst, the air shook, and the entire tform of bones was shaking.


    The liquid swayed, stirred and sshed on the bones, which began to corrode.


    A drop fell right at Ming Shu¡¯s feet, and she jumped quickly aside, pulling Ti Ya by the hand and carrying her to safety.


    ¡°Little girl, I don¡¯t need you to save me.¡± Ming Shu touched Ti Ya¡¯s head. ¡°But thank you.¡±


    Ti Ya remained a cold face and clenched her umbre.


    Ming Shu looked in the direction of Du Mian, but she was running with Song Ye and the others to the passage paved with white bones and didn¡¯t look at Ming Shu.


    ¡°The rule is to arrive at the end of the bones road, with only ten teams¡¯ slots,¡± Clown said.


    There were now 16 teams and six teams would be eliminated in this round.


    Two teams were now on the white bones passage, running ahead.


    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Boss...¡±


    The Food Empire¡¯s members gathered around Ming Shu.


    ¡°You wait here.¡± Ming Shu rolled up her sleeves. ¡°I¡¯ll go beat up someone.¡±


    ¡°Boss, we should go there right away!¡± Some team members shouted.


    Some yers didn¡¯t see the rules, and were still in the muddle. When they reacted, it would be a problem.


    ¡°Running ahead is not always possible to get the prize.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°We¡¯ve been ying games for so long, don¡¯t you know the transmigration area? Just y cards for a while, and don¡¯t yell around.¡±


    The Food Empire: ¡°...¡±


    Seeing the others run, those who didn¡¯t see the rules also began to run.


    Ming Shu went backwards and soon reached the back.


    The ce where Fu Shen and Wu Gu were standing had been eroded a lot by the liquid. Wu Gu had a gun in his hand. At this point, the muzzle of the gun was moving back and forth between them. No one had a chance to pull the trigger.


    Ming Shu pinched her wrist, flexed her neck, and then rushed over with the momentum of a Mr. Big.


    Wu Gu seemed to sense something, and he drew a distance from Fu Shen ahead of time.


    Fu Shen frowned. ¡°What are you doing here? Go back!¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to beat him up, or do you think I¡¯m here to watch?¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Stand aside and get out of my way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time for y.¡± Fu Shen held Ming Shu, slightly exerting his strength, eyes staring at Ming Shu. ¡°Go finish the task!¡±


    ¡°No, I will not.¡± Bite me!


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Are you two trying to show a friend in need?¡± Wu Gu held the gun and pointed it at them,ughing like a psychopath. ¡°How about I help you?¡±


    Boom¡ª


    Wu Gu¡¯s body nted, blood oozing from his shoulder; the blood quickly dyed his clothes red.


    Clown¡¯s funny face appeared before his eyes. ¡°Xi xi, let me help you first.¡±

 Chapter 645 - Player Unknown Battleground (27)

    <h4>Chapter 645: yer Unknown Battleground (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu kicked the gun in Wu Gu¡¯s hand away and mmed him on the ground.


    The unstable liquid was right below Wu Gu¡¯s body. His body moved up and down along with the white bones. He was going to touch the liquid any moment now.


    He raised his small head. ¡°You cheated!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ming Shu took over the gun from Clown. ¡°Are we not ying a team game now? Why is it cheating when my teammate help me? This is called reasonable utilization of resources.¡±


    Ming Shu stepped on the white bone tform out of malevolence. The tform that was already sinking vibrated as it went further down.


    Wu Gu¡¯s face changed. He wanted to grab onto something and to pull himself up but the force pushing him down was too great. There was no way he could get up.


    Wu Gu saw Fu Shen from the corners of his eyes. He curved his fingers and aimed at Fu Shen¡¯s calf. He shot...


    Fu Shen¡¯s body swayed and almost fell down.


    Ming Shu let go of Wu Gu instinctively and held Fu Shen back. She pulled him forward. The liquid beside her leg moved with the white bones.


    Fu Shen didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to pull him. He lost his energyand almost fell into her arms.


    ¡°Troublesome.¡±


    Fu Shen: ¡°...¡± F**k, I don¡¯t need you to save me. I can do just fine!!


    Ming Shu released him with a look of disdain and turned to find Wu Gu. There was no one there. He had already broke through Clown¡¯s interception and hid himself amogst the crowd.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu stepped on the white bones and looked at Fu Shen. When she saw no reaction from him, she said, ¡°Why, do you want to go for a swim?¡±


    Fu Shen regained his thoughts and hurried forward. ¡°thank you.¡±


    Before Fu Shen said anything else, Ming Shu lowered her eyes and walked forward slowly. Fu Shen followed behind her for some reason. He didn¡¯t know how he had provoked her.


    It is difficult to understand a woman¡¯s heart.


    Little Beastie tossed and turned in her clothes as it hummed.


    Trash picker, what are you thinking? Isn¡¯t he the person you are looking for? Although I don¡¯t see anything good about this two-legged monster.


    Ming Shu reached out and grabbed Little Beastie into a ball. She sighed. I don¡¯t know what I am thinking now too.


    Little Beastie wanted to struggle its way out but Ming Shu was grabbing it too tightly.


    Trash picker, you are very decisivest time! It is not like you to be so hesitant.


    Right.


    It is not like her.


    Little Beastie kept quiet for a while before saying suddenly: Trash picker, are you afraid that he has a motive and you will lose more in the end?


    Ming Shu stopped moving for a moment before proceeding ahead again at a steady pace.


    Maybe.


    After all, he appeared too strangely each time and he had too much secrets on him. This kind of person was dangerous to her.


    She was not afraid of danger but this does not mean that she didn¡¯t care about it.


    Powerful people might not be defeated by violence.


    Hence, her attitude towards him was ambiguous. It was not too close but not too distant too. This caused the weird situation now.


    The main thing was... he had no memory.


    Does he know that she is her?


    Little Beastie hummed: Either way, I don¡¯t like this two-legged monster. Don¡¯t care about him. You have me. That is enough.


    It wants to gain all of her love!


    It wants to be a beast with an aspiration!


    Ming Shu returned to the team. She tilted her body and looked behind her. The white bone tform was shaking furiously. Red liquid flowed like waves. The man quietly stood at the edge as if he would fall in any moment.


    Ming Shu took a deep breath.


    Keep calm!


    There is nothing that snacks can¡¯t solve! If one packet doesn¡¯t solve it, have two!


    She took out a piece ofpressed biscuit and immediately felt moreposed. Let me finish this biscuit before I think again.


    ¨C


    As what Ming Shu said, this game was not so simple.


    There is only on white bones passageway and as they stepped on the passageway, their weight and movement would cause the white bones passageway to shake. The sides and bottom o the passageway would get eroded really quickly.


    The further they walked, the narrower the passageway.


    There were liquid on both sides of the passageway. Once you dropped inside, you would corrode and disappear in the liquid.


    That was not all. Some yers were fighting too. Even if someone didn¡¯t know what the rile was, but in a ce were survival was of utmost importance, killing other people would allow them to survive longer.


    Thus, they have to be careful of falling down as well as be aware of people attacking them.


    Once a fight ured, the white bones passageway would swing violently and they would be a bunch of locust on a swing.


    The group that went first was the team the golden-haired woman was in. They were too far away from the rest of the team so they only had to maintain their bnce and walked forward.


    ¡°Are we reaching?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see the end yet...¡±


    The people in the team had been walking for really long. The white bones passageway was only one meter wide now. The further they went, the narrower it became. However, they still didn¡¯t see the end.


    ¡°Hasten up. The people behind are catching up soon,¡± The golden-haired woman said.


    The rest of the people agreed and hastened their pace.


    However, at this moment.


    Boom!


    ¡°Hu¡ª.¡±


    The liquid sshed out due to an explosion and fell towards them. The golden-haired woman¡¯s team quickly moved back and met the second team.


    The liquid sshed onto the white bones passageway and corroded the white bones. The white bones passageway in front of them was already destroyed by the explosion. There was a gap of around four meters.


    The liquid was still eroding the white bones at the edge of the gap so this gap would be wider.


    Everyone¡¯s face turned really bad.


    No one saw a colorful riceball running back from the side, cursing as it was running.


    It was saying how it was being mistreated and abuse, how it was immoral to ask a little animal to do such a thing and how it wanted to run away from home.


    The distance between the team were not that big so they had gathered beside each other now.


    Ming Shu was at the back. She carried the g and smiled as she looked at the crowd. ¡°Aiyah, we can¡¯t go pass now.¡±


    The people nearer to her look at her.


    If they can¡¯t go over now, no one would be able to reach the end of the passageway. What is there to smile about?


    ¡°What are you looking at? I bombed it.¡± Ming Shu lifted her chin. ¡°Do you want to hit me?¡±


    The passageway quietened down.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on Ming Shu.


    After a long while, someone broke the silence. ¡°How... how can it be...¡±


    She was thest, hoe can she run to the front and bombed the passageway? Does she think that they are stupid?


    ¡°Why is it not possible?¡± The girl¡¯s voice was clear and sweet. It seemed to by hypnotizing them. ¡°As long as you believe it, there is nothing impossible in the world. You all must believe in miracles.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu stabbed the g into the ground. ¡°And I am your miracle!¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Which mental hospital released her?! Get her back!!


    Someone didn¡¯t believe her and asked, ¡°How did you bomb it?¡±


    ¡°Using my heart.¡± Ming Shu patted her chest. ¡°Did you all feel my malice towards... you?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Don¡¯t pull us. We must beat her to death today.

 Chapter 646 - Player Unknown Battleground (28)

    <h4>Chapter 646: yer Unknown Battleground (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ding¡ª


    Just when everyone wanted to beat Ming Shu to death, the sound came from the sky again.


    A few secondster, a voice spoke.


    [When there is only ten teams left on the white bones passageway, you all would be able to proceed to the next round.]


    While the priest climbed a step the devil took ten.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect the transmigration area to stoop so low.


    ¡°Do you have any principals!¡± Ming Shu ced one hand on her hips and pointed her other hand at the sky. ¡°How can you change the rules just like this? If were outside,panies like you will be scolded to death!¡±


    [Rules can be change ording to the circumstances. We reserve all the right for the final exnation.] The voice said.


    [Countdown starts now-]


    Everyone: ¡°!!!¡±


    What! You didn¡¯t say that there will be a countdown just now!!


    Very good, what could the yers do when thepany was so evil.


    Everyone quickly distanced themselves from each other and eyed each other with hostility. They grabbed their weapons. Ten teams... they had to fight for it.


    The atmosphere became weird.


    No one moved first. Everyone was observing.


    Di da di da...


    They could hear the time moving. It was just beside their ear. Every single sound was clear and it hit on their eardrums, sending waves directly to the heart.


    Some people swallowed their salive and kept grabbing their weapons.


    Some people looked fearful and started shrinking back.


    Some people gave an evil smile and waited for the show to start.


    Some people... was eating.


    The sound of chewing was especially obvious and it broke the silence on the white bones passageway. Everyone turned to look at the source of the sound.


    Why the hell are you still eating!


    How are you able to eat now!


    ¡°Hey, what are you all looking at? I will not share it with you.¡± Food-protector Shu got on her guard. ¡°You all can fight first. If you all don¡¯t start, the time will pass really quickly.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Pada-


    A clear sound rang out. The first person had shot the gun. A yer standing at the edge of the white bones passageway was hit by the bullet. He fell back and his fearful got engulfed by the liquid.


    After the first person acted, the scene turned messy.


    Ming Shu asked the members of the Food Empire team to retreat to a safe distance.


    ¡°Boss? There are only ten slots. Are we not going to snatch it?¡± The members questioned her as per normal.


    Ming Shu grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Haven¡¯t you learn how to profit at other¡¯s expense?¡±


    Food Empire: ¡°...¡± This phrase is not suitable for this situation, right?


    As expected, an evil n is different.


    They looked at the main party that was in a mess... should they y some chinese poker?


    There were 16 teams. In order to get rid of 6 teams, only 12 teams needed to fight it out. The rest of the four teams could just be spectators.


    This included Wu Gu and Fu Shen¡¯s team.


    The male protagonist, Song Ye, was more unlucky. He came from below and looked liked someone who could be bullied easily. Hence, he was always being chased by someone.


    Ming Shu inched over slowly towards Du Mian. When one of the yers wanted to attack her, she helped her and Du Mian became the one on the losing end.


    yer: ¡°???¡±


    Du Mian red at her angrily. This woman again!! Why is she haunting her like a ghost. She even managed to dodge the sneak attack just now...


    Ming Shu flipped her non-existant fringe. ¡°You are wee.¡±


    yer: ¡°???¡±


    Du Mian was so angry she attacked Ming Shu again.


    ¡°Idiots, they are here!¡± Ming Shu ran away.


    ¡°F**k!¡± The yers behind scolded and entered a new round of battle.


    Du Mian had the luck of a protagonist so the yersted for two rounds before falling into the liquid.


    Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t even win her like this. So cruel.¡± I need to take two bites of mypressed biscuit to calm myself down.


    Ming Shu retreated outside the battleground. Du Mian couldn¡¯t hit Ming Shu and someone was stopping her from the side too. She could only red angrily at her.


    [Last five minutes...]


    [Current teams left on the white bones passageway: 11. If the number of teams is more than 10, all the yers would be eliminated.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± So evil!


    ¡°Yin Luo was the one who cause all these. Let¡¯s all work together and eliminate them. If not, they might create more troublester on.¡±


    A voice sounded between the team that were left. The voice was a bit shrill. A voice changer was used so no one knew who spoke.


    However, no matter who said it, it gained the approval of most of the yers.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her, they would not need to battle it out. They just had to run.


    Fu Shen frowned slightly. He prepared to step out.


    Clown stepped out first and gave them a sinister smile. He raised his hand and gave a signal.


    After that, they saw the people opposite them taking out their weapons and aiming it at them. ¡®Dadada¡¯ they shot at them.


    This change happened too quickly. Most of the yers fell into the liquid before they could react. They didn¡¯t even have the time to prepare their scream.


    [Current teams left on the white bones passageway: 8]


    When the transmigration area announced the result, most of the yers were still in shock.


    What happened?


    Who am I?


    Where am I?


    ¨C


    Thrid round.


    Their surroundings changed again the moment they opened their eyes.


    Ming Shu was standing on a floating stone. It was a huge circle and there were stones floating in the middle. The gap between the stones were very small. Below the stones, there wereser lights. Below theser, there was a deep hole piled high with white bones.


    The rest of the yer were distributed on different rocks at the edge of the circle. They were looking around with vignce.


    ¡°You bitch Yin Luo.¡± The yer standing beside Ming Shu scolded her.


    ¡°Still okay. I can¡¯t bepared with the transmigration area.¡± Ming Shu smiled calmly.


    The yer pointed at Ming Shu and scolded her angrily. Ming Shu tilted her head and smiled at him. ¡°Are you done? Scolding me will not allow you to win this game. Save your energy in case you die a terrible deathter.¡±


    The man choked. His face was green.


    As you were filled with anger, she smiled at the other side.


    How can there be someone so shameless!


    The teams were separated. Food Empire didn¡¯t lose anyone and was the team that had the most amount of people in this round. They were split between the seven other teams.


    Fu Shen was standing beside Ming Shu. He crossed his arms and looked at the middle.


    Wu Gu was directly opposite Ming Shu. They were too far apart so she couldn¡¯t see the expression on his face.


    Du Mian was quite far from her too.


    I wonder how we will y this game...


    The screen of transmigration area appeared suddenly and it started to show the remaining teams as well as the rules.


    Rule: The captain would choose a route to avoid the danger stones. Once all the team members reached the center tform, the team will pass. The first four teams to pass this mission can proceed to the next round.


    That¡¯s it?


    That¡¯s it!


    There was only this sentence.


    The rule for the transmigration area was always short and sweet. They had to find out the details by themselves.


    What are danger stones? How are they suppose to choose a route?


    [The captains, please step forwad and choose a route. All the stones are safe stones now. You can choose any stones.] The sound of the transmigration area rang. [If the route chosen by the captain ovep with other team¡¯s route, only one team can walk out.]


    What it is trying to say is that they would have to kill the team that chose the same packet of sn... that chose the same route as them.


    There were four stonesid out horizontally in front of her which she could reach. Vertically wise, she could reach three stones. She couldn¡¯t reach the stones further that this distance.


    If you couldn¡¯t jump over, you would be cut into pieces by theser lights and be part of the white bonesmunity below.

 Chapter 647 - Player Unknown Battleground (29)

    <h4>Chapter 647: yer Unknown Battleground (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The captains were distributed evenly. There were eight directions, one for each captain.


    However, Fu Shen was beside her...


    Some captain had already made their move. Fu Shen was still crossing his hand and looking around. One of the yers that was with him took a step forward.


    The stone under Fu Shen started to shine. The color was the same as that person. It was orange.


    Orange stones started shining. There were not connected to the middle in a linear manner. It twisted and turned among the different colored stomes and then linked itself to the middle.


    The different colored stones showed the routes that each leader chose.


    Stones started to lit up and formed aplete route. Some people were unlucky. Their routes ovepped.


    ¡°Hurry up and choose.¡± Fu Shen suddenly said.


    Ming Shu nced at him. ¡°Which one do you think I should choose?¡±


    Fu Shen didn¡¯t know why Ming Shu suddenly asked him for his opinion but he thought about it carefully and pointed to the stone in front of her. ¡°The one in the middle.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrow and stepped back slightly. She pushed the gpole against the rock and used the force tond herself on the fifth stone in front of her.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± You can do this?


    Fu Shen: ¡°...¡± Why did you ask me if you are not going to consider my suggestion!


    Purple light shone from the stone below her. More purple stones started litting up, linking all the members of Food Empire together.


    There was only one route for the purple stones. There was no ovepped.


    After all, she jumped really far. If there was still an ovep, it would be unscientific.


    [The game starts now-]


    Transmigration area said that the game started but no one knew how to y this game. The teams were spreaded out. How are they supposed to move?


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Fu Shen asked.


    ¡°I trust myself.¡± Who knows where you would bring me? I can¡¯t afford to waste my snacks.


    Fu Shen didn¡¯t say much. He was a little irritated now. His heart was storming.


    Their conversation was short.


    At this moment, Wu Gu and Fu Shen acted at the same time.


    The transmigration area only asked the captains to choose the route but they didn¡¯t ask the captain to lead the team. Hence, when Wu Gu and Fu Shen moved, their teammates started moving too.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t move. The members of Food Empire didn¡¯t dare to move too.


    Ti Ya gave Ming Shu and signal. She would lead.


    Ming Shu nodded.


    Everyone noticed that the team would follow the one leading the team. They would take the same number of steps as the person leading. It was like jumping chess.


    The game looked really simple at the start.


    However, to the person leading the team, it was not easy. The leader needed to calcte and analyze to see if the stone they hopped onto was safe.


    Ti Ya did some calctions and she took her first step. The members of Food Empire followed Ti Ya.


    If theynded on the right stone, the light would dim.


    If not...


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª¡±


    The stone cracked. Someone fell into theser light and got cut into many pieces.


    The scream send chills doen people¡¯s spine. The yers on the stones stopped.


    Ti Ya gave a cold face. She scanned her teammates and ensured that everyone was looking at her before taking her next step.


    Why would they still make a mistake when they follow the path?


    Because the closer one got to the middle, the interwining lights would a disturbance to their eyes and they might see wrongly.


    This was not the main point. The main point was... when they walked to the middle and realized that their routes ovepped, the other team was standing at the stone you were supposed to go to, what would happen?


    Give way?


    Sorry, there was no going back in this route. You could only move forward. All the stones that were not part of the route would be danger stones.


    At a time like this, you need to solve the problem with violence


    Whoever pushed the other party down would get to cross safely.


    Ming Shu¡¯s purple route was the safest because her starting stone was different. Ti Ya hastened her pace. The rest of the team had not walked much but Ti Ya was already halfway there.


    Fu Shen and Wu Gu were fast too. However, their routes ovepped with other teams and by the time they reached, Ming Shu had already took over the tform and watched their performance for quite a while.


    ¡°Sister Yin Luo, you are amazing.¡± There was blood on Wu Gu¡¯s shoulder but his face showed no signs of pain. He was surrounded by people and looked at her mysteriously. That tone was not aplimenting tone.


    ¡°Normal. I am just better than you.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Wu Gu: ¡°...¡±


    {Slots left: 1]


    Transmigration area announced the number and the other three teams got nervous. Their progress were about the same and there was no ovepped of the routes. It was a battle of speed.


    Ming Shu retracted her gaze. She took out the gun that Fu Shen gave her.


    Fu Shen frowned. She saw her loading the gun and aiming it at Du Mian.


    Du Mian froze on the spot. Her expression was already bad and it just got worse.


    Song Ye shouted, ¡°Yin Luo, what are you doing!¡±


    Ming Shu replied casually, ¡°Practicing my marksmanship.¡±


    Boom!


    The bullet hit the stone in front of Du Mian. The stone shattered and feel down.


    ¡°Yin Luo, are you crazy!¡± Du Mian screamed shrilly. ¡°Why are you targeting me! How have I provoked you!¡±


    ¡°You are cute.¡± Snacks coupons are all cute.


    Du Mian¡¯s face turned red. A ball of me burned in her eyes as if she wanted to burn the person in front of her into ashes.


    She took out her weapon and fired two shots at Ming Shu. Then she quickly took two steps and caught up with the rest of the team.


    Ming Shu dodged Du Mian¡¯s bullets but they were able to track her. She aimed at the stone in front of Du Mian and then rolled on the floor to dodge the bullets again.


    Another bullet came from the side. Ming Shu wanted to dodge it too but someone suddenly grabbed her waist and her entire body fell backwards. The gun in her hand was sntached and a shot was fired beside her ears.


    Swoosh ¨C


    The bullet went into the body and Du Mian kneeled down.


    She covered her mouth and panted heavily. Blood oozed out from her fingers and dripped onto the stone.


    Ming Shu got hugged by Fu Shen. The gun in his hand was still pointing at Du Mian.


    ¡°Who ask you to shoot!!¡± Ming Shu was so angry she couldn¡¯t maintain her smile. ¡°Who ask you to shoot her!!¡±


    Fu Shen stuffed the gun back in her hand with a cold face. He said tantly, ¡°I did it to save you.¡± And kill a BUG along the way. It is totally logical. There is nothing wrong with it. I am right!


    ¡°Save...¡± Me?


    Who ask you to save me!!


    Do I need you to save me?


    I would thank the heaven if you didn¡¯t create trouble for me!


    Ming Shu wanted to hit him but she gritted her teeth and turned to look at Du Mian.


    Du Mian raised her head. Her eyes were bloodshot and she stared at her. If hatred could materialized, Ming Shu would have been pierced many times by it.


    Boom!


    Du Mian expression froze.


    Her body started tilting...


    She fell outside the stone.


    Her body touched theser lights and it disappeared.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    What the hell. One shot is not enough and you still had to fire another shot!!


    Ming Shu turned and red at Fu Shen.


    Fu Shen was innocent. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡±

 Chapter 648 - Player Unknown Battleground (30)

    <h4>Chapter 648: yer Unknown Battleground (30)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It was Wu Gu.


    ¡°Sister Yin Luo, your marksmanship is too lousy. Let me help you.¡± Wu Gu was still very proud of himself. His small face was filled with a strange pride. ¡°I am very urate. I will not miss my shot.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Pengpengpeng!!


    Wu Gu walloped around due to the bullets shooting at him. Fu Shen¡¯s gun didn¡¯t seem to be able to run out bullets. Even after Ming Shu shot at him more than tentimes, there were still bullets left.


    ¡°Catch him for me.¡± Ming Shu ordered her teammates.


    The members of Food Empire shouted and rushed towards Wu Gu.


    ¡°Sister Yin Luo, it is not good to bully people with your numbers.¡± Wu Gu ran and shouted at the same time.


    ¡°I like to use number to bully people. If you are able to, you can bully me too. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Ming Shu looked really normal. She was smiling brightly.


    Wu Gu: ¡°...¡±


    Wu Gu¡¯s teammates didn¡¯t help him. They stood outside the battle circle and gave them the spotlight.


    They didn¡¯t form the team at their own will. They were allocated by the transmigration area so there was no need to risk their lives for Wu Gu.


    No matter how powerful Wu Gu was, under the influence of his past injury and Ming Shu¡¯s bullets, he was still caught by Clown.


    Ming Shu grabbed him and hit him again. She took out all the weapons he had on him.


    ¡°Even if you kill me now, she will note back alive.¡± Wu Gu¡¯s face was stained with blood. He widened his lips and smiled. ¡°You should thank me for killing her since you hated her so much.¡±


    Thank your head!


    That is my snacks coupon! Do you know what a snacks coupon is?


    Forget it, a stupid little kid like you would never understand it.


    Ming Shu pointed at the stupid little kid. ¡°Undress him.¡±


    Wu Gu: ¡°???¡±


    Did he hear wrongly?


    Undress?


    Fu Shen¡¯s gazended on Wu Gu for a monent. He suddenly asked the system: In this world, are they any other task holders besides me?


    Wu Gu gave him a familiar feeling.


    He was like someone.


    Someone he hated.


    [Lord Nine, I have no rights to tell you this.] The system gave an official answer.


    Why are there other task holders in this world? What is so special about this world?


    [Lord Nine...] Did you hear what I said?


    So you have already confirmed your guess. Why did you still ask me then?


    Fu Shen looked at Ming Shu.


    Special...


    Her?


    She was indeed very special. She gave him a familiar feeling.


    However, he didn¡¯t know who she was.


    This feeling was not good. He was starting to suspect that he was schemed by someone.


    However, the hints were ced by him. How could it be wrong?


    Yeah, how could it be wrong...


    Fu Shen¡¯s expression changed slightly. He seemed to have realized something.


    Ming Shu nced sideways at him. Before this, the distant aura and weird emotions on Fu Shen made him seemed cold. Aspared to the other worlds, he became even more unpredictable.


    She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking so she was toozy to bother about him too.


    She was just like this. If other people didn¡¯t approac her, she would not move at all.


    Unless... there are snacks.


    However, now, Ming Shu could almost see the door that he opened for her. The clear wind and sunlight dispersed the haze.


    Ming Shu¡¯s heart palpitated quickly.


    ¡°Sister Yin Luo, it is not suitable for you to undress me now. Our rtionship is not till that stage yet...¡±


    Fu Shen¡¯s gaze came over and Wu Gu suddenly stopped talking. His eyes twirled and he seemed to be thinking about something evil.


    ¡°Let me talk to him.¡± Fu Shen suddenly asked for Ming Shu¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Are you going to kill him?¡± This little demon hadreayd killed one of my snacks coupon. Is he trying to kill the second one?


    It is okay if you don¡¯t want to give me Hatred Points. However, you still wanted to kill my snacks coupon! What intentions do you have!


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ming Shu gave a puzzled face.


    ¡°I really won¡¯t¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a while and shook her head. She pointed at Wu Gu. ¡°Undress him totally.¡±


    Fu Shen: ¡°...¡± F**k, I just want to talk to him. I will not kill him. Why is she looking at me with vignce as if I want to snatch something from her!


    Has she taken a fancy on this stupid little kid?


    Fu Shen looked at Wu Gu and started contemting about life.


    Wu Gu didn¡¯t manage to retaliate. He got undress totally. Luckily, his body was still a child so it was not that hard to look at.


    Wu Gu covered his private area. His face was red.


    ¡°Throw him!¡± Ming Shu ordered her team.


    ¡°Boss, how to throw him?¡±


    ¡°Throw him like how you throw rubbish.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The two team members grabbed Wu Gu¡¯s elbow and dragged him up. They swung him a few times before suddenly letting him go.


    Wu Gu was thrown into the air. He spun in the air and then dropped down at a very fast speed.


    He was really lucky. Hended on a stone.


    Kacha¡ª


    However, the stone was not a safe stone. The moment hended, the stone started to shatter.


    Wu Gu covered his private part and jumped around. Everytime he stepped on a stone, the stone would shatter. If he wasn¡¯t fast enough, he would have dropped down long ago.


    Fu Shen saw how funny Wu Gu looked and wanted tough out loud.


    The character setting was not allowed to be vited.


    The character setting was not allowed to be vited.


    But he really wanted tough.


    Fu Shen had a hard time controlling hisughter. Clown and the people from Food Empire, on the other hand, had nothing to fear. Theyughed without any restraint.


    Song Ye had led Qiu Yue to the tform. They were thest team to reach the tfrom. Wu Gu wanted to run back but the tform started floating away.


    Ming Shu wasn¡¯t nning to get Wu Gu¡¯s Hatred Points anyway. This kind of crazy person should be eliminated as quickly as possible.


    [... next round.]


    Darkness appeared in front of Ming Shu. At thest moment, she felt someone grabbing her wrist.


    Warmth spreaded from her hand.


    The lights came back really quickly.


    Fu Shen was standing beside her, holding her hand. His hand was quite big and it totally covered her hand.


    ¡°Why?¡± Fu Shen saw Ming Shu staring at him and asked.


    Ming Shu lifted their hand. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±


    Fu Shen said with a serious face. ¡°I wanted to hild you. Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Did you ask for my permission?¡±


    ¡°Why must I ask for your permission? What does my actions have to do with you?¡± Fu Shen suddenly got good at speaking.


    ¡°This my hand.¡±


    Fu Shen suddenly bent down. Hot air spurted on her ears. It was a little itchy. ¡°Yes, I am holding your hand.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Do you not have to ask for my permission before holding my hand?¡±


    Fu Shen blinked. His eyshed brushed against Ming Shu¡¯s soft skin. He said, ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t have to.¡±


    If you don¡¯t let me hold your hand, I will chop it off.


    So, don¡¯t provoke me.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± F**k! Has he became another person?


    Give me back that awkward Fu Shen!


    ¡°Follow me and your luck will be really good.¡± Fu Shen reached out and tidied Ming Shu¡¯s hair. ¡°I will be your Mascot. Only for you.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± No! Please give me back that weird and awkward little demon! I am not used to this style!


    Do you not need to maintain your character profile?


    The audience beside them: ¡°...¡±


    Hello hello hello! Is this the right time to date? Can you be more serious? We are dying!


    The evil n audience: ¡°...¡±


    Showcasing their love before they die. It fits the concept of an evil n.

 Chapter 649 - Player Unknown Battleground (31)

    <h4>Chapter 649: yer Unknown Battleground (31)</h4>


    Fu Shen didn¡¯t want to let go of Ming Shu no matter what she said. He held her small hand tightly.


    In the end, he just passed her a knife and told her that if she wanted him to let go, she could just chop off the hand. As for whose hand she chopped, it was up to her.


    Ming Shu: ¡°??¡± Wait, young man, you were not like this!


    What did you experience in this one hour?


    Fu Shen: ¡°...¡± Hoh hoh, who knows what I experience?


    Maybe... I just straighten out my thinking.


    Wrong! Before this, he was cking and didn¡¯t carry out his task properly. Now, he was seriously doing his task.


    Right, that is the case.


    As the number one genius of the universe, he could not ck!


    Ming Shu really couldn¡¯t struggle away from Fu Shen. She nced at him and realized that he seemed a little abnormal. She kept quiet. She decided that she would not argue ith im and turned around to look at what was in front of them.


    They were standing at an empty ground and their surroundings were still filled with structures from the maze city. There were four doors in front of them.


    [Please choose a door to enter.]


    The transmigration area didn¡¯t even tell them the rules this time and just asked them to choose a door directly.


    Ming Shu felt that it was better to just bombed the doors. She asked Clown if he had any useful items on him.


    Clown was puzzled but he still gave her an item that could explode.


    ¡°Let go!¡± I want to go and bomb the door!


    ¡°I will go with you.¡± Fu Shen didn¡¯t ask her what she wanted to do and just said this sentence to her.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Ming Shu scolded and then dragged him towards the door with the items in her had.


    She ced the items in the middle and arranged its position. Then she ced a few more powerful bombs on the ground.


    After that, she ran back and detonated the items


    The sound of explosion.


    A hole formed on the ground but the four doors didn¡¯t change at all.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Newton is going toe out of his grave!


    [...] What does this have to do with Newtion? He woulde out of his grave after hearing your sentence. [Guest, the doors are an illusion. You can¡¯t bomb them.]


    Oh, how do I destroy them then?


    [You can¡¯t. Why not you just go in and attack the enemy from within!]


    Systems like you have a lot of ideas.


    [a€|]


    The sky was clear and the moon was bright. There was a house in the middle of a quiet mountain. A row of sycamore was nted outside the house, surrounding the house with their thick branhes and leaves.


    Ady woke up in the house.


    The moonlight shone on her face and casted ayer of glow on her. She was like a fairy engulfed in the moonlight, pure and beautiful.


    ¡°Wife, why did you fall asleep in the courtyard again. How many times have I told you that you could get a cold like this.¡± The door was opened and a man walked in from outside. He saw her sitting in the courtyard and said in a concerned voice.


    Ming Shu looked at the person walking towards her.


    ¡°Fu Shen?¡±


    ¡°Yes? What?¡± The man came close to her and observed her face. ¡°Are you hungry? Or have you caught a cold?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°a€|¡±


    Where the hell is this?


    Ming Shu turned her head and observed her surroundings. It was a dpidated house but the items in the house were not normal items. They all had reiki on them.


    Why is she here?


    Right, she walked into the door.


    Fu Shen walked in with her but this person in front of her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Ming Shu shrunk back.


    Fu Shen¡¯s hand stopped in mid-air. He said scaredly, ¡°What is wrong my wife? There is nothin dirty on my hand...¡±


    Ming Shu got up and ran to the door. The man followed her curiously. ¡°Wife, what is wrong?¡±


    It was pitch ck outside the door. There was no buildings and nts. It was like the nothingness outside the transmigration area.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ming Shu turned around and looked at the man.


    ¡°Wife, I am your husband.¡± The man¡¯s face seemed hurt. ¡°I just came back a bitter today. I am sorry. I will not do it again. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°a€|¡±


    She took a deep breath. ¡°Is there food?¡±


    The man nodded his head furiously. ¡°Yes, yes. Come in first and I will make food for you.¡±


    The man brought Ming Shu to her room and started getting busy in the kitchen. Very quickly, he finished making a few dishes. Ming Shu looked at the dishes carefully. There was no poison or any other problems with it. She picked up her bowl and started eating.


    Whatever this ce is, I shal fill up my stomach first.


    ¡°Eat slowly. Your appetite is really good today.¡± The man wore a smile on his face.


    Ming Shu felt the taste of the food. It was not an illusion... no, some illusions could restore all the five senses and made it seemed like real.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    ¡°Wife, this is our house.¡± The man said, ¡°Have you forgotten? You said that you liked it here so we have been staying here for many years. I have bought the dress that you asked me to buy today. We can go and try it outter.¡±


    The man kept talking and Ming Shu managed to get an understanding about htis ce.


    The man and her was a loving couple. They lived at this ce.


    ording to what the man said, her experiences before this seemed to be just a weird dream.


    The man could easily tell her everything about her.


    If she was a normal person, after experiencing the frightening killings, she would be tempted by the life the man drew out for her.


    However...


    She was not a normal person.


    The rebirth firld, all bones, and survivors in the impasse. The chaotic city, heaven and earth door, and the immortality is a dream.


    Heaven and earth door, and the immortality is a dream.


    They wanted to lock the yers up in this illusion.


    Ming Shu stood up and walked out.


    ¡°Wife, what are you hurrying for?¡± The man chased after her. ¡°It is very dangerous outside, don¡¯t go out.¡±


    Ming Shu opened the door and stepped into the darkness. The man¡¯s voice disappered.


    When she turned around again, the house had disappeared. She was in a dark world.


    ¡°Student, you need to know that this great emperor started a flourishing era. He...¡±


    The scene in front of Ming Shu¡¯s eyes changed. She was sitting in a ssroom. Young students surrrounded her and the teacher on the podium was talking about history.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Is there an end to this!


    Ming Shu got up and walked out of the ssroom.


    ¡°Student, where are you going? The lesson is still ongoing!¡±


    Ming Shu ignored the teacher and pulled opened the door of the ssroom quickly. Darkness came in and swallowed her.


    Ming Shu kept experiencing all kinds of situations. From the ancient times to the modern times and even to the future. In the end, she wasn¡¯t even a human...


    She really... felt like cursing!


    Which crazy person designed this chapter of the game?


    When she finally stood in the darkness and no weird scenes appeared again, she heaved a small sigh of relief. She looked up and the darkness. ¡°Say, can you give me some food before continuing?¡±


    Ming Shu heard something shattering.


    However, it disappeared really quickly.


    Light appeared in front of her again. The light was really ring so Ming Shu used her hand to block it. Once the light dispersed, she heard an anxious voice, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Ming Shu looked up and saw Fu Shen running towards her. Ming Shu felt the ground below her disappeared. She was falling down.


    Fu Shen rushed at her and caught her wrist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Fu Shen panted. ¡°Let me pull you up.¡±

 Chapter 650 - Player Unknown Battleground (32)

    <h4>Chapter 650: yer Unknown Battleground (32)</h4>


    Before Fu Shen could pull her up, the ce he was standing at copsed too and the two of them dropped down together.


    Fu Shen quickly pulled Ming Shu into his arms.


    They were falling at a very fast speed. The images around them turned into light shadows and they couldn¡¯t see anything in front of them.


    ¡°Hu¡ª.¡±


    Water sshed everywhere.


    Two figures fell into the depth of the water. Bubbles formed around them. Fu Shen hugged Ming Shu really tightly and controlled his energy. He swam up.


    When they reached the surface of the water, the first thing Fu Shen did was to check on Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu wiped her face calmly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are really lucky?¡±


    Tell me, is ths called lucky?


    I became unlucky the moment I met you. Is that my fault?


    ¡°ident,¡± Fu Shen said with a calm face. He looked at his surroundings and then swam to the shore.


    He got Ming Shu onto the shore and grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Ming Shu moved her limbs. ¡°Still okay, Won¡¯t die.¡±


    F**k, can you speak properly?


    I have tempers too!


    So angry!


    Fu Shen pinched her wrist carefully and then squatted down to check on her legs and ankles. After confirming that she was not hurt, he felt more at ease.


    Ming Shu looked at him finishing his actions in silence.


    She looked away as Fu Shen stood up. ¡°What ce is this?¡±


    Fu Shen turned back and took a look. The ce they swam up from was a river. There was a mist floating on the river and they could only faintly make out what was on the opposite side of the river.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, we should still be in the game.¡± He paused. ¡°What did you see after you walked through the door?¡±


    Ming Shu found a piece ofpressed biscuit inside her clothes. The packing was still sealed so it didn¡¯t get soak in the water. She tore it opened and took a bite. ¡°What did you see?¡±


    ¡°Many illusions. They seemed to be trying to lock me here,¡± Fu Shen said.


    ¡°Around the same.¡± Ming Shu replied, ¡°This should be the necxt round. I wonder what the rules are.¡±


    ¡°Clouds are white, sky is blue. Evil and kindness is just a thin line of difference. A sea of blood, a moutain of corpse. Life and death is just a thin line of difference. Destruction of god, birth of devil, white and ck are limitless forever. The rebirth field, all bones, and survivors in the impasse. The chaotic city, heaven and earth door, and the immortality is a dream. Gods sigh at human¡¯s plight, rethinking the memories on Naihe bridge. Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. The dawne with the shadow.¡±


    Fu Shen suddenly started chanting the lyrics.


    His voice got clearer. It was full of charisma. When he said the lyrics, it seemed even nicer than the weird tune Clown sang it to.


    Or maybe, these lyics were meant to be said, not sung.


    ¡°Now, only ¡®Gods sigh at human¡¯s plight, rethinking the memories on Naihe bridge. Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. The dawne with the shadow¡¯ are left.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded her head thoughtfully. She didn¡¯t say her opinion.


    ¡°Shall we walked forward and take a look?¡± Fu Shen said, ¡°Can you walk?¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t walk, will you find a carraige and carry me?¡± Ming Shu narrowed her eyes at Fu Shen.


    Fu Shen almost didn¡¯t manage to resist his urge to roll his eyes. He breathed deeply two times and calmed down a little. He squatted down and pulled Ming Shu¡¯s hands, lifting her up on his back.


    ¡°Let me be your carriage.¡±


    Both of them were wet. Hence, when they touched each other, they could clearly feel the temperature on each other¡¯s body.


    Fu Shen felt something soft leaning against him.


    He retracted his thoughts and chose a direction to walk in.


    Ming Shuid on his back and bit herpressed biscuit.


    She nced at Fu Shen¡¯s side profile. His face was slightly pale. His wet hair was stuck to his face and water droplets flowed down the side of his face and onto his chin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am here.¡± Fu Shen suddenly turned his head and rubbed against her. ¡°Whatever happens, I will be with you.¡±


    ¡°Are you confessing to me?¡± Ming Shu continued biting her biscuit.


    ¡°Do you ept it?¡±


    ¡°There is only one slot in the end. One of us will get eliminated.¡± Ming Shu said with smiles in her voice, ¡°How will you choose?¡±


    Fu Shen looked back at the front. ¡°I choose you.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and finished her biscuit. She grabbed his tightly and shoved her face into his neck.


    ¡°I am tired. I will sleep for a while.¡±


    Her voice rose slowly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Shen carried Ming Shu properly and walked more steadily.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t fell asleep. When Fu Shen stopped, she opened her eyes.


    They were standing in front of a bridge. The bridge was covered with mist so they could conly see a small part of it.


    [Walk onto this bridge and you will win the game. Only one person can stand on this bridge. Please cross the bridge. If no yers cross the bridge in five minutes, the bridge will disappear. Countdown starts now-]


    The voice of transmigration area spoke when they reached the bridge.


    Ming Shu jumped down from Fu Shen¡¯s back. She looked at the bridge. It looked the same as a normal bridge...


    Only one person could go up the bridge. This meant that before going on the bridge, there would be another round of killing.


    Ming Shu looked at Fu Shen mysteriously. The question she asked just now came true.


    Fu Shen touched Ming Shu¡¯s face with his fingers. The warmth that came from his fingers caused him to shiver for a moment.


    He held Ming Shu¡¯s face and kissed her on her forehead lightly. ¡°You can go over first. I will think of a way to get out.¡±


    Although you can get eliminated in the transmigrationpetition, as long as this is not your third time participating and you survived in the game, you could go back after the game ended.


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile got shallower. ¡°You are really letting me go?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°This is a chance to survive. Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Shen touched her head. ¡°Trust me, I can survive.¡±


    ¡°After I cross this bridge, I might go back to reality and you will never be able to find me again.¡±


    ¡°I wille and find you.¡± Fu Shen looked into her eyes. His gaze was firmed. ¡°Trust me, okay?¡±


    Ming Shu gazed into his eyes too. Her gaze was like a sharp knife, cutting through his disguist and revealing his true form.


    The time passed.


    ¡°The world is so big, are you going to look for me in heaven?¡± Ming Shu suddenly smiled.


    Fu Shen: ¡°...¡±


    F**k. I was so sentimental, how is she not touched?


    Is she a normal woman?


    In a story, the female protagonist would hug the male protagonist at such timings and cried like crazy, right?


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what Fu Shen was thinking about. She reached out and turned Fu Shen around. She grabbed his neck. ¡°Carry me.¡±


    Fu Shen was stunned. ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°It says that only one person could be on it. You carry me. That will be one person.¡± Ming Shu interrupted him with disdain. ¡°Hurry up, I don¡¯t want to die here with you.¡±


    Fu Shen: ¡°...¡±


    RIght! Why didn¡¯t I think of it!


    It was all because of this idiot. She spoilt his brain.


    It is definitely not my fault.


    Definitely not!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing to die with me?¡± I am so handsome!


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°...¡± F**k.


    However, Fu Shen didn¡¯t know that when Ming Shu chose to go onto the bridge with him, she was already prepared to die.


    [Countdown 10...9...8...]


    Fu Shen walked to the bridge. ¡°Which side?¡±


    ¡°You are the mascot. You choose.¡±


    Fu Shen: ¡°...¡±


    [3...2...1...]

 Chapter 651 - Player Unknown Battleground (33)

    <h4>Chapter 651: yer Unknown Battleground (33)</h4>


    *Ding¡ª*


    ¡°There is actually a new person. Amazing. In thest round, everyone died.¡±


    ¡°F**k, there are two people.¡±


    ¡°Two?¡±


    ¡°How can it be? Only one cane at one time, right?¡±


    ¡°There are two people, right? I didn¡¯t count wrong, right?¡±


    This ce was simr to the five-star transmigration area. Many people were standing together and discussing. Aspared to the five-star transmigration area, these people seemed more at ease and weren¡¯t so alert.


    They were shocked that two people passed.


    [yer Yin Luo, yer Fu Shen, wee to the China Team.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    I am very calm. I even want to eat some snacks.


    I knew that the transmigration area was a liar. How can they just let yers leave like this?


    After fighting the country server, there was still the nationalpetition. After the nationalpetition, there might even be apetition with aliens. There would always be something ahead of them. There was no end to it.


    ¡°How did you two cross together?¡± The other yers crowded around them with curious faces.


    ¡°Guess.¡± Ming Shu tidied her hair and asked the crucial question: ¡°Do they provide food here?¡±


    ¡°Compressed biscuits.¡± Someone pointed to the table. It was piled with some boxes and water.


    Ming Shu looked around. There was no question system... She looked at the only screen in the main hall.


    The screen: ...


    No one knew why these dots suddenly appeared.


    The transmigration area got food for Ming Shu and immediately changed the rules of the game. The yers below suffered.


    The yers from the China Team looked at Ming Shu: !!!


    So this ce provided such sumptuous food too!


    Why were they eatingpressed biscuits for so long!


    Fu Shen quickly understood their current situation. The transmigrationpetition they participated in was like a qualification round. People that passed would be able to enter the China Team andpete with yers from other countries.


    As for the purpose of the game... no one knew.


    In order to survive, they had to keep fighting.


    After finishing the nationalpetition?


    No such thing.


    The transmigration area would keep choosing people from the bottom. Once someone died, another yer would take his ce. There was no way of finishing the game.


    Compared to the bottom where they had to participate in a game every 12 hours, things were more rxed here. There was more than one country overseas so sometimes, they would not need to participate in a game for a few days.


    Everyone was on the same team so they didn¡¯t guard against each other. They would survive longer if they worked together and united against the foreigners.


    There were no captains here, either. To prevent a single person from bing too powerful as well as to prevent people from looking down on someone, the captain for each game was chosen randomly.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Gurus are really different. Big-hearted.


    The drumsticks are not bad. It seems to taste better than the ones below.


    Have you changed your chef?!


    Transmigration area: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°There will be a game tomorrow. Since you are new, do you need us to bring you?¡± After getting a free meal, the yers seemed more friendly to talk to. ¡°Since you passed the transmigrationpetition, it means that your abilities are not bad. However, the yers from overseas are really shameless. We can guide you for one round.¡±


    The yer beside herined, ¡°Those unscrupulous methods. Especially the R country. If you see them, do not be kind. Torture them to death!¡±


    ¡°Let me see how unscrupulous they are.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. Yet, everyone shivered at her smile.


    They exchanged nces and then looked at Fu Shen who was seriously peeling prawns for Ming Shu.


    Five-star transmigration area...


    Ti Ya and Clown sat in the main hall. They had injuries on them but they were alive.


    ¡°We got out.¡± Clown was really excited. ¡°Ti Ya, we made it out alive.¡±


    Ti Ya was still wearing a straight face. She nodded slightly.


    Ti Ya passed a piece of paper to Clown. There were a few words written on it. She passed.


    The team of the yer that got the slot, even if it was their third time participating, would be able to leave too.


    ¡°Xixi, Ti Ya, you were right about her.¡±


    Ti Ya kept silent for a moment before passing another piece of paper to Clown. We will not be so lucky next time.


    ¡°We will definitely pass next time!¡± Clown grabbed Ti Ya¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Trust me.¡±


    Ti Ya nodded hesitantly. Her gazended on a child not far away from her.


    He was looking down and doing something. No one dared approach him.


    Wu Gu looked at his hand. He tightened it and released it, and tightened it and released it again. There was a deep wound on his palm and with his actions, the scab that formed on his wound broke and fresh blood seeped out. It dripped down from his palm.


    After a while, Wu Gu suddenly clenched his fist.


    A weird smile appeared on his young face.


    Interesting.


    Ever since Ming Shu joined China Team, the yers from overseas realized that the yers of China Team got shameless too. They were so shameless, they couldn¡¯t bepared to them.


    They did missions so that they could survive, but the people on the other side yed the game so that they could destroy the mission.


    Many times, before they couldplete their mission, their target would either go missing or get destroyed.


    Besides this, the rules from the transmigration area got longer. In the past, there were only two sentences of rules at the opening of the game.


    Now, there was a whole list of them. They covered all the loopholes they could find.


    However, the China Team seemed to have gotten a buff. No matter what the rules were, they would be able to think of new ways to y the game.


    In the end, the China Team changed their name to Food Empire. No other yers wanted to meet this bunch of weird people in the game.


    Every time Ming Shu¡¯s team managed to get a bypass, the rest of the yers from the other countries would send their congrattions.


    Oh right!


    The overseaspetition was more advanced. Every country couldmunicate with one another through a chat. In the past, this chat was used to scold people.


    Ever since Ming Shu discovered this function, the chat became like this:


    Breakfast was two eggs.


    Lunch was braised meat.


    Dinner was steak with red wine.


    Supper was...


    She not only wrote the names of the dishes, she even sent pictures. The yers from other countries were so angry they questioned the transmigration area. Why does China have food while we only havepressed biscuits?


    Transmigration area: ¡°...¡±


    In the end, the rest of the yers realized that this was much more useful than scolding other teams and started to indulge in good food everyday.


    All the yers from the other countries would be tortured by the China yers once they met them. They would scold them after they were tortured: You changed! We said that we will eat biscuits together! Why are you eating braised meat!


    All the yers tried to think of ways to get their transmigration area to make food for them, but none of them seeded.


    The China yersughed at them without mercy.


    Our foodies could save the world.


    Ming Shu was really angry at these yers who always fought with her for food and didn¡¯tplete missions properly. There was not enough for her and they still wanted to eat the food!


    What happened to battles between gurus?


    What happened to being enemies?


    The transmigration area was really angry too. It could barely afford to raise these people.


    It only felt lucky that the yers in the neighboring servers hadn¡¯t found a way yet.


    After that, in order to make everyone more united, or rather, because Ming Shu found a yer who could make nice food, she asked the person to cook the monsters in the game into delicious dishes.


    Hence, Ming Shu selflessly taught the yers from the neighboring servers how to bully the transmigration area. Although the transmigration area could change the rules, it couldn¡¯t do anything to the yers if their actions didn¡¯t go against the rules.


    In the end, this big battle became a war for food between the yers and the transmigration area. Everyone gathered their wits and cut corners whenever they could.

 Chapter 652 - Player Unknown Battleground (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 652: yer Unknown Battleground (Complete)</h4>


    ¡°This is not edible.¡±


    ¡°I think it is.¡±


    ¡°This looks not bad. Shall we try it?¡±


    yers wearing different team costumes squatted on a wall and looked at at a monster that seemed like a kangaroo.


    ¡°Are we not here to do the mission?¡± A new person shivered in fear beside them.


    Why are we squatting with out enemies?


    ¡°We will do it after we eat.¡± An old yer consoled the newbie. ¡°You will get better after you y for two more times. This ce is not as dangerous as below. Everyone is really nice.¡±


    Newbie: ¡°...¡±


    No, he feels that the people here are all crazy.


    The kangaroo was finally caught by them. With its abilities, if a yer took it on alone, they would not be able to win the kangaroo.


    However, there were a lot of yers.


    If one person couldn¡¯t fight with it, how about a bunch of people?


    The newbie couldn¡¯t bear to look at them. Did hee to the wrong ce?!


    ¡°Yin Luo,e here!¡± The yer that caught the kangaroo waved at Yin Luo.


    The newbie turned and saw two people sitting on a higher ground. It was a man and a woman. The woman was carrying a ck g and the man¡¯s hand was on the woman¡¯s hsoulder. He was looking at them coldly.


    Ming Shu jumped down. The flying g flew at Fu Shen¡¯s face and messed up his face.


    Fu Shen looked calm but his heart was exploding.


    He must say something: F**k!


    The animals that they met in these cities could be eaten. This kangaroo was one of the edible animals.


    Everyone gathered in a circle and distibuted the kangaroo evenly among them.


    ¡°What is the mission this time?¡± A yer suddenly asked after finishing the kangaroo.


    ¡°It seemed to be taking the energy stone at the peak of the city.¡±


    All the yers suddenly spread out and took out their weapons. They eyed each other with vignce. The newbie looked at them in a daze.


    ¡°Brother, I will not show mercy!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I will definitely be the winner this time.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t die this time, we will date again!¡±


    ¡°Okay, see you again if fate allows it!¡±


    The yers left in various directions.


    Newbie: ¡°??¡±


    He looked at the woman who was still eating. ¡°Hey...¡±


    Ming Shu wiped her hand and stood up holding a piece of barbecued meat. She patted the newbie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°All the best.¡±


    Newbie: ¡°??¡±


    Who am I?


    Where am I?


    What am I doing?


    The team that left the newbie here came back and took the stunned newbie away.


    Ming Shu jumped back to the ce she was at. Fu Shen was still sitting there.


    ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± Ming Shu passed him the meat.


    Fu Shen lifted his hand and wanted to take it.


    Ming Shu¡¯s hand took a turn. She fed the meat to herself. ¡°Sigh, it is better if you don¡¯t eat it. Be hungry. It is good for you.¡±


    Fu Shen: ¡°...¡± Humans are not as important as food. Please look at me! I am quite delicious too!!


    I am not going to argue with an idiot.


    Love and care for an idiot.


    Understand an idiot.


    That¡¯s right!


    I must be big-hearted!


    [Lord Nine, please be big-hearted and put down your knife.] The system shivered in fear. What kind of big heart is this!!


    A murder due to a piece of meat.


    Omg, I can¡¯t bear to look at it.


    Ming Shu tilted her head and looked over. ¡°We can¡¯t get out of this world. What are your ns?¡±


    Fu Shen ced his hand behind his back. He looked serious. ¡°I will follow you wherever you go. It doesn¡¯t matter if we can¡¯t get out. It is good enough with you by my side.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Take out the knife.¡±


    Fu Shen: ¡°...¡±


    He hesitated for a few seconds before taking out his hand behind his back.


    The knife was giving off a cold aura. Ming Shu grabbed his wrist and took a look at it. It was still the same knife...


    ¡°Stay by my side so that you can kill me?¡±


    Fu Shen shook his head furiously. His eyes spun in his sockets. ¡°I just want to cut the meat for you so that you can eat it easily.¡±


    Yes! That¡¯s right!


    Fu Shen became confident.


    Ming Shu was really suspicious. She took the meat and moved it to the side, guarding it as though she was a hamster that was protecting her food.


    Fu Shen: ¡°...¡±


    I am not going to fight with you for your food.


    Fu Shen kept his knife.


    He stood up and raised his hand at Ming Shu. ¡°Let me bring you to do the mission.¡±


    Sunlight shone through his fingers, casting a warm light on them. It made people feel at ease.


    Ming Shu carried the g with one hand and held the barbecued meat with another. She didn¡¯t have a free hand.


    Hence, unromatic Shu decided to stand up by herself.


    The g in her hand was suddenly taken away. Fu Shen reached out to her again.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    She slowly ced her hand on his. Fu Shen used a little force and pulled her up. He inserted his fingers between hers and they interlocked the fingers.


    Ming Shu hesitated for a while. She passed the one-fifth of meat that was left to Fu Shen unwillingly. ¡°Don¡¯t die from hunger. They will say that I am abusing you.¡±


    ¡°Youan have it. I am not hungry.¡± To this crazy person, food is her baby. If I snatch her baby from her, she would kill me.


    ¡°You said it yourself.¡± Ming Shu immediately took the barbecued meat back.


    Fu Shen: ¡°...¡±


    Why did he choose to get this kind of partner?


    F**k, even if his target was an idiot, he must bear with it.


    Keep calm! I can win this!


    Fu Shen hugged her and jumped to the ground. He held her hand and walked forward.


    The g flew behind them.


    Their voices started fading away.


    ¡°Do you want to go out?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°There is food here, why must I go out? The chefs of transmigration area are five-star chefs. Where will I find such good chefs outside?¡± Her aim was to eat till the transmigration area got bankrupt.


    ¡°...¡±


    Half a yearter.


    Clown and Transmigrationpetition passed the transmigrationpetition. The two of them came up together and the rest of the yers crowd around them and kept asking them questions.


    In the end, they realized that two person could walked thest path together.


    The lyrics hinted this.


    The dawne with the shadow.


    However, it was useless even if they knew about it now. They couldn¡¯t go back and walked through it again. After resigning to fate, they dispersed and went to show off their food on the chat.


    Clown and Ti Ya didn¡¯t know what these people were doing. They saw that they only needed to y a game once every few days and were idle the rest of the time.


    They even saw Ming Shu and Fu Shen. Ming Shu greeted them with a smile but Fu Shen didn¡¯t even look at them. It was as if he didn¡¯t see them.


    When they entered the game, Clown and Ti Ya was even more stunned.


    Are they participating in a food reality show?


    However, after the experience gained from being in the evil n, Clown and Ti Ya got used to it quickly.


    Half a yearter.


    Wu Gu managed to sessfully pass the transmigrationpetition.


    However, when he came up, he only say Fu Shen. There was no sign of Ming Shu.


    The entire team seemed depressed.


    Fu Shen¡¯s face was even worse. His aura prevented anyone from going near him.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯te out of hte game... this meant that she was dead.


    Wu Gu: ¡°...¡± Is he toote? What the hell! He worked hard below for so long but his target disappeared the minute he came up?


    Are you ying with me?!


    In the Cloud Room.


    Ming Shuid on the cloud.


    How did she die this time?


    Ming Shu just wanted to sneer. She was killed identally by her own teammate.


    Doesn¡¯t it feel so sifled!


    If she was given another chance, she would definitely tell that teammate to be a good person and don¡¯t anyhow shoot.


    The white cloud screen changed its position. It was really humane.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 340000


    ~~


    Additional Task: Failed.


    Hidden task: None.


    P.s: Failure of the main mission would result in a deduction of 460000 Hatred Points. Noints or questions will be epted.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± You deducted so many Hatred Points from me again!


    I am one step further away from my million.


    I need to have a good meal to heal my injured heart. Next, next!

 Chapter 653 - Extraepisode of Ti Ya (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 653: Extraepisode of Ti Ya (Complete)</h4>


    ¡°There¡¯s a little girl here.¡±


    ¡°She looks pretty, hahaha. Little sister, don¡¯t be afraid. Come, follow brother and I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll survive.¡±


    The little girl hid in the corner of the narrow ce, and she coldly looked at the people approaching her.


    With malevolent smiles on their faces and hands stained with blood, they approached the little girl.


    She could smell the unpleasant blood.


    Swoosh¡ª


    The edge tool pierced the flesh, and the two men opened their eyes as if they didn¡¯t believe they were dead.


    Their bodies slowly fell, revealing Clown behind them.


    ¡°Xi xi, Ti Ya, I am powerful, right?¡±


    Ti Ya came out of the corner. She seemed to be so disgusted with the blood on the ground that she walked carefully on clean ces.


    Ti Ya took her clothes from Clown and put them on one by one.


    Soon she turned herself from a tender little girl into a queen-style little girl.


    Ti Ya took herce umbre, spread it out, and walked step by step out of the shadow, standing in the sun.


    Under the sunshine, the star pattern interweaved on her skirt suffused with fine golden lights.


    Clown unfolded the note in his hand¡ªChange another method next time.


    Clown pondered for a while and put away the note. He followed up Ti Ya and smiled at her. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll change another method next time, and you decide.¡±


    When Clown met Ti Ya, he was dying.


    Hey in the pool of blood, hoping someone would save him. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t catch anyone.


    In his desperation, his dropped hands were suddenly pulled by someone.


    He could still remember that warm touch.


    Within his blurred line of sight, he saw a very petite girl, her eyes were cold and without any emotion.


    Then he fainted.


    When he woke up again, he was in a safe spot.


    The girl who saved him, sitting on the side, and held the ckce umbre, opening and then closing it, closing and then opening it.


    Ti Ya couldn¡¯t seem to talk. That was the first thing Clown knew after she saved him.


    But somehow she could always take out a written note.


    But he never saw her write.


    He knew this ce was different from his previous world. He had seen people who could make bullets out of thin air, and people who could fly into the air with strange things.


    So Ti Ya¡¯s note was actually not that special.


    Clown didn¡¯t know why Ti Ya saved him, but he had been following her ever since. Ti Ya was not really that powerful, but she had a very smart brain, a different brain from the average.


    They were not famous and anyone dared to bully them.


    In the beginning, they were weak, and that was how they killed people. They lured people to let their guard down, and then he killed them.


    They slowly became stronger, and in the end, everyone knew them and didn¡¯t dare not provoke them again.


    Later they went to the five-star transmigration area together.


    They met a man there and formed a team.


    But they failed two sessive transmigrationpetitions. They came back alive by luck, but their teammate died.


    When Clown panicked, Ti Ya came to him.


    She remained silent, and when she entered the room, she handed him only a piece of paper¡ªGo down.


    ¡°What¡¯s down there?¡± Clown was confused.


    Ti Ya gave him another note¡ªTurning point.


    ¡°Turning point?¡± Clown frowned. What turning point? What kind of turning point would be down there?


    Even though he didn¡¯t understand what Ti Ya said, Clown listened to Ti Ya and went down with her.


    The task of low-star cities was a piece of cake for them.


    Until the turning point Ti Ya said appeared. At first, Clown didn¡¯t believe it. How could such a person be a turning point?


    But the final results told him that she was their turning point.


    They had a lot of time to improve, and most importantly, when she parted with them, she emphasized thest few lines of the song.


    That was why he and Ti Ya could pass at the same time.


    They didn¡¯t go through the same task, but the pattern was the same.


    ¡°Ti Ya, why would she die?¡± Clown sat on the soft sofa, but he felt cold all over now.


    Ti Ya lowered her head and touched the her umbre¡¯s handle distractedly.


    After a long time, she reached out and took Clown¡¯s hand, turning her head, and her cold eyes seemed to be in a different mood.


    But Clown didn¡¯t see it clearly. A note was stuffed into his hand.


    Ti Ya stood up and left.


    The atmosphere in the whole hall was very strange.


    Especially the man...


    Clown looked over there for a long time before he unfolded the note.


    I don¡¯t know when I¡¯m going to die, but that day wille. Instead of wishing for that day toeter, cherish today.


    Clown was stunned.


    Ti Ya rarely wrote that long.


    Clown frowned as if he was troubled by something.


    Clown went back to his room andy in bed, tossing and turning.


    He suddenly sat up, opened the door and went out. The sound suddenly burst into his ears and he stopped subconsciously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want, but if you dare touch her, I will not forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Lord Nine, don¡¯t you forget, when you go back, you won¡¯t remember anything.¡±


    ¡°Luo Yan, just try.¡±


    Clown was puzzled. It was the man¡¯s voice, but who was Luo Yan?


    No one was called this name here.


    The other voice sounded a little familiar...


    Clown listened that the people over there seemed to have left, but he didn¡¯t think much and hurriedly went to Ti Ya¡¯s room.


    But he hesitated when he was about to knock the door.


    There was a light click of the lock, and the door was opened. Ti Ya changed into a dress with a bear print on it, her long hair clinging to her body.


    ¡°Ti Ya...¡±


    Ti Ya opened the door and let him in.


    Clown hesitated for a moment before moving in.


    Ti Ya poured him a ss of water, and Clown finished it with a few swigs.


    ¡°Ti Ya, I...¡±


    Ti Ya sat across from him, staring at him as if waiting for his next words.


    Clown was suddenly embarrassed. He reached out and touched his hair. Then his entire person stiffened...


    ¡°I just came to check on you. I¡¯m going back now.¡± Clown stood up quickly and put the ss down, then walked toward the door swiftly.


    A sudden force seized his wrist.


    Ti Ya slowly stood up and hugged him from behind.


    ¡°Ti... Ti Ya?¡±


    There was no sound behind, and he couldn¡¯t even hear her breathing.


    Clown didn¡¯t dare to move and just let her hug him like that.


    They had very little physical contact like this. At most he would hold her...


    In Clown¡¯s brain shed back the line that Ti Ya had given him.


    I don¡¯t know when I¡¯m going to die... don¡¯t know when I¡¯m going to die... die...


    Clown took a deep breath. ¡°Ti Ya, let me protect you in the future.¡±


    The hand across his chest moved and Clown took the note¡ªOkay.


    I don¡¯t know when I¡¯m going to die, but that day wille. I¡¯m not by myself. ¡ª Ti Ya

 Chapter 654 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (1)

    <h4>Chapter 654: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Landlord headlines: Liu Qing throws her weight about whenever she wants#


    ¡°I saw Qingqing enter the room...¡± The soft and tender voice sounded.


    As soon as Ming Shu opened her eyes, she saw the girl in front of her. She was dressed in an ancient costume of light yellow, with a blushing face and pale red on the tips of her ears. She was very cute.


    ¡°Liu Qing!¡± A loud roar exploded. ¡°Did you take the thing!¡±


    Ming Shu found that roar was directed at her, so she looked indescribably at the speaker. It was an older, middle-aged man, a little overweight, and now he was ring at Ming Shu with a furious look on his face.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± I¡¯m a little lost, please serve me some drumsticks to calm down.


    ¡°Father, maybe I looked mistakenly...¡± The girl seemed anxious. ¡°It was gettingte, and I¡¯m not sure. Please don¡¯t get angry and I can¡¯t wrong Qingqing.¡±


    The middle-aged man pointed at Ming Shu. ¡°Did you take it? If you took it, hand it out now and I won¡¯t me you.¡±


    ¡°What did I take?¡± As soon as Ming Shu made a sound, she found that the voice of this body was hoarse. It was even stilted, like she hadn¡¯t spoken in a long time.


    When she spoke, not only the middle-aged man was shocked, but also the girl was shocked, mixed with some panic.


    The middle-aged man grunted after the short shock. ¡°Bank notes, did you take them?¡±


    Ming Shu raised the corners of her mouth slightly. ¡°No.¡±


    She was not the Host, even if the Host really took the bank notes, it was not her. There was nothing wrong for her to deny it.


    ¡°Not you? Who was it then? Is there anyone else in the family? Liu Qing, you know... Don¡¯t be stubborn, if you took them, just hand them out right now!¡± The middle-aged man didn¡¯t believe in her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You impenitent, Butler, Butler...¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The butler hurried over.


    ¡°Put her into the woodshed!¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t refute. After all, she was a little poor who knew nothing now.


    ¡°Can I get some drumsticks?¡± I¡¯m okay with being locked into the small dark room, as long as there were drumsticks.


    ¡°She is not allowed to eat without my permission. Don¡¯t let her out until she speaks!¡± The middle-aged man roared with anger.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± This is domestic violence!


    Knowing nothing about herself and having little to lose, Ming Shu decided to go to the woodshed first and receive the storyline.


    The butler sent Ming Shu to the woodshed, and Ming Shu popped out from the door. ¡°Butler, are you sure you won¡¯t give me any drumsticks?¡±


    The butler was surprised. ¡°Second Young Lady, you can speak now?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°???¡± What¡¯s the problem of the Host?


    The butler didn¡¯t wait for Ming Shu to speak. ¡°Thank god for his kindness. Second Young Lady, you¡¯re fine now. You stay here first, and I¡¯ll bring you something to eat. When the lord calms down, everything will be okay.¡±


    The butler told Ming Shu to stay inside first. He left in a hurry and quickly brought some food to Ming Shu. Although there were no drumsticks, having something to eat was better than nothing.


    Ming Shu ate up the food before receiving the storyline.


    The fake female protagonist was called Liu Xinyue,ing from another book.


    In this book, the female protagonist passed through time and space here with all kinds of modern technologies, leading the family to build up fortunes.


    Liu Xinyue was the Liu family¡¯s Young Lady in Yunli Vige. The Liu family was the richest one in Yunli Vige, and Liu Xinyue was famous for her beauty here.


    She liked the rouge developed by the female protagonist and wanted to know the method, but the female protagonist wasn¡¯t willing to share, so Liu Xinyue used violence.


    She destroyed the female protagonist¡¯s shop and ordered people to beat her up.


    The two became enemies because of that.


    The female protagonist never stopped self-improvement, wasn¡¯t afraid of power, and no matter how Liu Xinyue targeted her, she didn¡¯t give up.


    Later the female protagonist identally found Liu Xinyue meet a man in private. The female protagonist didn¡¯t intend to tell anyone, but the news was leaked anyway, and it became a widely spread gossip.


    Liu Xinyue thought it was the female protagonist spread it out, so she caused trouble to her. The female protagonist¡¯s mother was beaten to death.


    The Liu family married Liu Xinyue to a ministry councillor in another town so as to save her reputation.


    After Liu Xinyue married the ministry councillor, she became even more cruel to the female protagonist and tried every means to target her.


    But the female protagonist got through all troubles. In the end, the ministry councillor fell from power and Liu Xinyue ended in misery.


    Now Liu Xinyue was no longer Liu Xinyue, but a soul who had read the whole book and upied this body. She became Liu Xinyue, so naturally she wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen to her.


    But she came at a bad time, just before and after she was about to be caught meeting a man in private.


    In this day and age, if a woman lost her reputation, her life would be ruined.


    In order to keep her own reputation, Liu Xinyue nted the matter to Liu Qing.


    Namely the Host.


    Liu Qing was the Second Young Lady of the Liu family, but she was adopted and not the biological daughter in the family.


    Because of that, the Host didn¡¯t have a well life in the Liu family. And because Liu Xinyue deliberately taught the Host when she was a child, resulting in that the Host grew up as a stammer.


    Liu Xinyue nted the thing to Liu Qing. The Host stammered and couldn¡¯t defend herself clearly.


    The Host knew it was Liu Xinyue who met a man in private, so she went to Liu Xinyue and wanted her to exin for her.


    Liu Xinyue feared that Liu Qing would tell the thing to others, so she pretended she would help the Host talk to Father Liu.


    Then Liu Xinyue persuaded Father Liu to marry the Host out, and she poisoned the Host to be a mute.


    The Host was married to a cripple, who died within a month. The Host then received arge sum of family property.


    At this time, Father Liu came to her and asked the Host to hand out her family property, so as to repay him for all his years of upbringing.


    The Host was a weak girl and a mute, how could she stop Father Liu.


    Her family property was soon grabbed by Father Liu. Later the Host knew that it was Liu Xinyue instigated Father Liu to do that, because Liu Xinyue needed a lot of money topete with the female protagonist.


    It was not over. Liu Xinyue schemed to give the Host to the county magistrate at that time as a gift, squeezing thest bit of residual value from the Host.


    The Host couldn¡¯t speak, but she had a beautiful face. The county magistrate was obsessed with her, and in the end he didn¡¯t help Liu Xinyue but help the Host take revenge.


    Some people from the royal pce came to Yunli Vige and looked for someone. Liu Xinyue knew the Host¡¯s identity was not simple at the very start. She grabbed her token before the Host got married.


    Liu Xinyue then pretended to be the Host and became the orphan girl of the royal general who died for the country. She was then created Infanta.


    With the identity of infanta, it was just a piece of cake for Liu Xinyue to punish a county magistrate.


    The Host knew Liu Xinyue lied, but she couldn¡¯t speak the truth by herself. In other people¡¯s eyes, she was just making messy gestures like a crazy woman. Finally, the Host was put to death.


    Liu Xinyue lived a happy and rich life since then.


    Now the timeline was Liu Xinyue was going to be exposed because she met a man in private, and she prepared to nt it to the Host.


    The bank notes mentioned just now were originally stolen by Liu Xinyue for that man. Now she was trying to nt it to the Host. When things were revealed, it would be more logical for her to do the framing.


    As for why didn¡¯t Liu Xinyue directly solve the one who revealed the thing, it was because she didn¡¯t know who was that one.


    Liu Xinyue had read the book and knew it was not the female protagonist. But who on earth was that person, it was not described in detail.

 Chapter 655 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (2)

    <h4>Chapter 655: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu stood up and walked to the woodshed¡¯s door. An old lock hung there, with arge gap in the middle, and she could reach out for it.


    Perhaps because the butler didn¡¯t think she would run, he didn¡¯t lock the door. Ming Shu took the lock off easily.


    Leaving the woodshed, Ming Shu stretched a little and found the kitchen ording to her memory.


    No one was in the kitchen and Ming Shu swaggered in. She searched everywhere but didn¡¯t find any drumsticks, only several steamed buns.


    <i>Steamed buns are okay.</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t hold anything against steamed buns.</i>


    Ming Shu left the kitchen with the steamed buns and went to her room.


    The Liu family was the richest in the vige, and their houses were grand, no worse than those of the ministry councillors¡¯. It was said that the Liu family¡¯s ancestors generations ago were officials in the imperial court. Because they were tired of the court, they went back to their hometown Yunli Vige.


    The house was also left by the ancestor who held an official position at that time.


    ¡°I told you not toe again...¡±


    The low voice came from behind the next rockery. Ming Shu slightly raised her eyebrows, the steamed buns in hand, and gingerly approached the rockery.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen me in so many days. What do you mean? Didn¡¯t we make a deal before? You don¡¯te to me, so I can onlye to you.¡± The man¡¯s voice was a little loud.


    Ming Shu craned her neck and looked over. A man was standing with the woman in the yellow dress that Ming Shu had seen before.


    It was Liu Xinyue.


    Liu Xinyue was startled by the man¡¯s voice and scolded him. ¡°Keep it low. Do you want to be heard by my father?¡±


    ¡°Just let him know.¡± The man didn¡¯t seem to care.


    ¡°You want to be killed by my father?¡± Liu Xinyue stared at him with displeasure.


    Hearing this, the man behaved himself a little bit.


    Honestly, the man... was not very good-looking. He looked ordinary, and his temperament wasn¡¯t good, either, much like a rogue¡¯s.


    Liu Xinyue didn¡¯t know why the former Liu Xinyue would hang out with such a stupid guy. She was a flower of the vige!


    Her vision was so poor.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the money I gave youst time?¡± Liu Xinyue asked the man. ¡°Have you spent it all?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough. I¡¯m running a business now, Xinyue, I need more.¡± The man came forward, smiling, and pressed Liu Xinyue against the rockery. ¡°When I be rich, your father will hurry to marry you to me.¡±


    Liu Xinyue¡¯s eyes were full of disgust, but she had to deal with the man. ¡°Don¡¯t get so close, someone will see us.¡±


    ¡°At this time, who wille here? I¡¯m very familiar with your Liu family.¡± The man began to touch Liu Xinyue all over.


    Ming Shu nibbled the steamed bun against the rockery. There came Liu Xinyue¡¯s discontented voice, followed by the man¡¯s painful hum. It seemed Liu Xinyue had run.


    Ming Shu bent over to take a look, and sure enough, she only saw Liu Xinyue¡¯s disappearing shadow. The man stood in ce with a sullen face.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Ming Shu suddenly said.


    The man was startled. But after recognizing who it was, he rxed. ¡°Little girl, what did you see?¡±


    ¡°I saw everything.¡±


    The man was not scared. ¡°If you dare speak it, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m so scared.¡± Ming Shu patted her chest exaggeratedly, eyes smiling, and didn¡¯t show any sign of being scared. ¡°Brother, do you want to marry Liu Xinyue?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t stammer now?¡± the man suddenly asked.


    ¡°You stammer,¡± Ming Shu said, ¡°I¡¯m asking you.¡±


    The man examined Ming Shu with suspicion. ¡°What does it matter to you whether I want to marry her or not?¡±


    Before this little girl lowered her head the whole time, and she didn¡¯t speak clearly, but today... She looked as beautiful as new peonies. If she didn¡¯t wear poor clothes, she would have looked more beautiful than Liu Xinyue.


    Her eyes were clear and bright, smiling like the sun in March.


    ¡°If you want to marry her, I can tell you a way of making that happen.¡± Ming Shu ignored the man¡¯s suddenly lustful eyes. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Liu Xinyue was the Liu family¡¯s First Young Lady, the beloved daughter of Father Liu, and she would inherit the entire Liu family in the future.


    The man quickly thought it through. ¡°What idea do you have?¡±


    ¡°What has been done cannot be undone. As long as the rumors spread, in order to save her reputation, Liu Xinyue will have to marry you.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Once a woman lost her reputation, who would marry her?


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re smart.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡±


    ¡°If it works, rest assured, I won¡¯t treat you badly.¡± The man¡¯s lustful eyes swept over Ming Shu¡¯s face and he was a little excited.


    ¡°Don¡¯t count on me.¡± Ming Shu came out from behind the rockery. She smiled at the man. ¡°Otherwise you¡¯ll know the meaning of ¡®to live is no better than to die.¡¯¡±


    Meeting with Ming Shu¡¯s eyes, the man felt a little chilly for no apparent reason.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu left the rockery. Before she arrived at her own room, she saw Liu Xinyue and a servant girle over in a hurry.


    The Liu family had servant girls and butlers, from which you could tell they were really rich.


    Liu Xinyue saw Ming Shu standing in the corridor with half a steamed bun in her hand, and she was very surprised.


    ¡°Qingqing.¡± Liu Xinyue went up to her. ¡°What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t Father make you... you sneak out?¡±


    Liu Xinyue covered her mouth and said caringly, ¡°You¡¯ll be doomed if Father finds it out. Go back quickly, and I won¡¯t tell him.¡±


    ¡°Do I need to thank you?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°Qingqing?¡± Liu Xinyue seemed doubtful and her eyes kept examining Ming Shu. ¡°You really have no problem speaking now?¡±


    How did this stammerer suddenly speak well?


    Ming Shu upturned her lips. ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy that I can speak?¡±


    ¡°How can it be...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ming Shu interrupted Liu Xinyue. ¡°You¡¯re not happy, so I¡¯ll be happy.¡±


    ¡°Qingqing?¡± Liu Xinyue frowned. <i>What¡¯s wrong with this Liu Qing?</i>


    Ming Shu looked at the servant girl. There was no one else around, and she finished the steamed bun quickly, then pulled at Liu Xinyue.


    ¡°Qingqing, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Two screams. One was from the servant girl, the other from Liu Xinyue.


    Ming Shu gave an overarm throw to Liu Xinyue and thetter fell to the ground. The servant girl screamed, covering her mouth, eyes filled with shock.


    ¡°Hush!¡± Ming Shu wiggled her fingers at the servant girl with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t scream, and I won¡¯t beat you.¡±


    The servant girl stopped screaming.


    ¡°Liu Qing, what are you doing? Let go of me.¡± Liu Xinyue struggled around on the ground, but was pressed down tightly by Ming Shu.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go in a minute.¡± <i>Let me beat you up first and gain some Hatred Points.</i>


    ¡°You...¡±


    Liu Xinyue couldn¡¯t finish her sentence and was beaten up by Ming Shu. The servant girl shivered beside them.


    After the beating, Ming Shu stood up slowly and tidied up her shabby clothes.


    Liu Qing felt dizzy and pained all over her body.


    ¡°Liu... Qing...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Ming Shu responded in a brisk voice. She bent down and looked at Liu Xinyue. ¡°Are you very angry?¡±


    Liu Xinyue was confused. Liu Qing suddenly could speak fluently, and she suddenly beat her up... How could she not be angry.


    Ming Shu stood up. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ll be angrier in the future.¡±


    Under Liu Xinyue¡¯s shocked gaze, Ming Shu left while humming a tune.

 Chapter 656 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (3)

    <h4>Chapter 656: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Father Liu found out about Ming Shu running out of the woodshed and hitting First Young Lady. He asked the butler to call Ming Shu over. However, the butler didn¡¯t find her in her room. There was no sign of her in the entire Liu residence.


    It was evening when Ming Shu appeared at the main door holding a packet of snacks. She had changed into a new set of clothes.


    ¡°Second Young Lady, where did you go?¡± The butler quickly weed her with an irritated face.


    ¡°I went to town.¡± Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Yunli Vige was just a vige. There wasn¡¯t much food to eat here. She needed to go to town to find food. Luckily, the town was not far away from the vige.


    ¡°Aiyo, Master has been looking for you for half a day. He is really angry,¡± the butler said. ¡°You should hurry up and go over now. Master is still waiting for you. You must apologizeter, don¡¯t make Master angry again.¡±


    ¡°I am tired.¡± Ming Shu closed her lips and smiled. She walked to her own room. ¡°I will go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°Second Young Lady?¡± The butler looked at Ming Shu, stunned. <i>Why is Second Young Lady...</i>


    Ming Shu refused to see Father Liu. Father Liu was so furious he came to find Ming Shu in her room.


    ¡°Liu Qing, open the door!¡±


    He pounded the door furiously. Ming Shuy on her bed. <i>Is he done?</i>


    She got down and opened the door.


    Father Liu was just preparing to hit the door when the door suddenly opened. Father Liu¡¯s hand stopped in midair.


    ¡°Why are you not sleeping in the middle of the night? Have you all eaten too much?¡± Ming Shu leaned against the door and narrowed her eyes as she looked at Father Liu. ¡°I hit her. What do you want to do? Are you nning to chase me out?¡±


    Father Liu¡¯s question got stuck in his throat.


    If she denied it, it was still okay. However, she just admitted it so tantly...


    Father Liu¡¯s chest rose and fell twice. He said in a loud and clear voice, ¡°Do you still see me as your father? You hit your sister and even stole things. Where did all the rules you learned go!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t learn them.¡± <i>What are rules? Can they be eaten?</i>


    Father Liu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Did you take the bank notes?¡±


    ¡°Bank notes? I didn¡¯t take them. That has nothing to do with me.¡±<i> I will not get Hatred Points from taking this me. I will not take it.</i>


    ¡°If it was not you, who else can it be? Xinyue saw you doing it.¡± Father Liu didn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°Maybe she took it.¡± Ming Shu rolled her eyes. ¡°Did you see me taking it or did you find it from my ce?¡±


    Father Liu choked. When he locked her up in the woodshed, he sent people to search her ce. However, they didn¡¯t find anything.


    Father Liu¡¯s gazended on Ming Shu¡¯s body. ¡°Where did you get these clothes? Where did you get the money from?¡±


    Yes!


    If she didn¡¯t take the bank notes, how did she buy these new clothes?


    ¡°Oh, I took them from your daughter.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her. Maybe your daughter took the money.¡±


    After she hit Liu Xinyue, she took her money bag too. If not, where would she get the money to buy snacks?


    ¡°You are still trying to frame Xinyue!¡± Father Liu said with disbelief. ¡°Why did you be like this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, as long as you are happy.¡± Ming Shu shrugged nonchntly.


    ¡°You... you unfilial daughter!¡± Father Liu¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°I can¡¯t educate you now, right?¡±


    ¡°Probably?¡± Ming Shu nodded her head. ¡°It is good that you know your own position well.¡±


    <i>Can you educate me?</i>


    <i>Even my snacks won¡¯t agree to it.</i>


    Fire almost spurted out of Father Liu¡¯s eyes. He raised his hand and made to p Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu quickly shrunk back. There were smiles in her eyes. ¡°Hey, you didn¡¯t hit me.¡±


    Father Liu red at her.


    <i>You dare to dodge!</i>


    <i>Is she trying to rebel!</i>


    ¡°Butler, butler, catch this unfilial daughter!¡± Father Liu pointed at Ming Shu. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t educate her today.¡±


    The butler trembled as he came forward. His forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    ¡°Master...¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you rebelling against me too?¡±


    The butler got shouted at and immediately agreed to the request. He walked toward Ming Shu and persuaded her in a low voice, ¡°Second Young Lady, don¡¯t bicker with Master. He is really angry now. You can just take a step back and apologize.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± <i>What did I do wrong? I was locked up in the woodshed the moment I came and there wasn¡¯t any food given to me. Do I look like I can be bullied easily!</i>


    ¡°Bring the cane over!¡± Father Liu suddenly shouted.


    He must punish this unfilial daughter of his today. She was so disrespectful. Was the Liu family a ce for her to be unreasonable and make a scene?


    The person behind him didn¡¯t dare to say anything and quickly went to grab the cane. It was a really thick cane. Father Liu took it and aimed it at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Master, Master...¡± The butler stopped Father Liu. ¡°Just talk it out. Second Young Lady didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Calm down.¡±


    ¡°Move away.¡± Father Liu pushed the butler away. ¡°I must beat this unfilial daughter to death today.¡±


    <i>Oh my god!</i>


    <i>You want to beat me to death in order to inherit my snacks?</i>


    <i>Evil!</i>


    Ming Shu immediately rushed back to her room and mmed the door shut. Father Liu almost hit his nose. His face turned hideous.


    Father Liu kicked the door with a ck face. ¡°Liu Qing, open the door.¡±


    ¡°Am I stupid. If you have the ability,e in and hit me.¡± Ming Shu grabbed things to block the door and then sat at the side with her snacks. She lifted her legs and ate her snacks.


    <i>Pengpengpeng¡ª</i>


    The door made loud sounds from the kicking. Ming Shu looked up at the door. <i>How long can itst?</i>


    Ming Shu decided to run away first.


    She woulde back tomorrow.


    After making the decision, she instantly took action. Ming Shu packed her snacks and jumped out of the window. She even shouted, ¡°I will leave first. You all can continue.¡±


    Father Liu, who was kicking the door at the front, heard her voice and came to the back angrily. He looked around and saw Ming Shu on the wall at the side.


    ¡°Get down!¡±


    ¡°Bye bye.¡±


    Ming Shu jumped down from the wall. Even on the other side of the wall, she could hear the angry shouts of Father Liu.


    <i>Hatred Points, are you going to give me Hatred Points for Father Liu?</i>


    [Father Liu is just a normal NPC.] <i>This means that his Hatred Points are not worthy. We don¡¯t want it. We need to have aspirations.</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I didn¡¯t know you were this kind of system.</i>


    [Guest, why don¡¯t we do a time-limit task?] The Harmony System suddenly urged her.


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°How many different kinds of tasks do you have?¡±


    [Do you want to do it?]


    Ming Shu: ¡°Are there a lot of Hatred Points?¡±


    [Yes.]


    ¡°I am not doing it.¡±


    [???] <i>You are not doing it even if there are a lot of Hatred Points? Don¡¯t you want your snacks?</i>


    ¡°You are tempting me to do bad things again. I am not as stupid as you. One look and I know that this task is not something proper.¡±<i> I have money now. Let¡¯s go and find some food.</i>


    [You can consider it, Guest. Time-limit tasks have a lot of Hatred Points and don¡¯t require a lot of time.] The Harmony System continued persuading her.


    Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°Tell me the task first.¡±


    [It is very simple. Not far away from the vige, there is an army protecting some food supplies. All you need to do is burn their food supplies.]


    ¡°Burn food supplies?¡± Ming Shu touched her chin. ¡°Aren¡¯t I in farming mode? Why do I need to burn food supplies?¡±


    [Free Hatred Points. If you don¡¯t get them, it would be a waste,] the Harmony System said seriously.


    Ming Shu swallowed two mouthfuls of snacks. ¡°I just feel that you have no good intentions.¡±


    [...] <i>It is not good for Guest to think of it this way. I am doing this for Hatred Points!</i>

 Chapter 657 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (4)

    <h4>Chapter 657: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    A few months ago, a group of army men rebelled; these food supplies were for the rebel troops.


    Ming Shu climbed mountains and crossed rivers in the middle of the night and finally saw the troops that were delivering the food supplies.


    The Harmony System said that the troops were not far away from Yunli Vige but she walked for a full two hours.


    [... Guest, did you walk properly?] <i>Who was the one who went to pick fruits halfway through the journey!</i>


    <i>How am I not serious? If I don¡¯t fill up my stomach, how will I have the energy to walk or gain Hatred Points!</i>


    [...] It couldn¡¯t find a way to refute this logic.


    [Hurry up and do the task. There is only one hour left.] Time-limit tasks, as the name suggested, were only avable for a limited period of time.


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue and looked at the direction of the camp. The food supplies were protected in the middle of the camp. How was she supposed to sneak in and burn them?


    Ming Shu took out Little Beastie.


    Little Beastie was in a daze. It shrunk into a ball and tried to lean closer to Ming Shu¡¯s body.


    ¡°Time to work.¡± Ming Shu pushed it.


    Little Beastie hummed. No, it was on a strike today!


    ¡°Complete Manchu-Han banquet.¡±


    Little Beastie struggled with its short limbs and sat up. It widened its eyes.


    <i>Trash-picker, you are trying to trick me again. No way! I will not be tempted!</i>


    ¨C


    Little Beastie pouted as it ran toward the camp. It wanted to change owners. <i>Whoever wants this owner can take her. I don¡¯t want her.</i>


    <i>Sob, all she does is bully me. I want to run away...</i>


    <i>What am I supposed to burn?</i>


    It was too angry just now, it didn¡¯t hear what Ming Shu said clearly.


    Little Beastie stopped. It scratched its fur with its paws.


    <i>Should I ask the trash-picker?</i>


    <i>Nonono... she willugh at me.</i>


    Little Beastie looked up at the mountain of food supplies. This thing should be useless. It looked at the chests on the side. These should be more worthy.


    Little Beastie rolled toward the chests in the middle of the food supplies. The people patrolling didn¡¯t notice it.


    Little Beastie hummed. It was a professional.


    ¨C


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu looked at the mushroom cloud with aplicated expression. <i>Why would you bomb the ce when you just need to burn the food supplies?!</i>


    Little Beastie rolled back. It was totally ck. It rolled among the grasses at the side and its fur regained its colorful radiance again.


    ¡°I asked you to burn the food supplies. Why did you set off a bomb?¡± Ming Shu grabbed it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to heaven?¡±


    Burn food supplies?


    Little Beastie struggled with its paws. Even if it knew that it made a mistake, it didn¡¯t admit it.


    <i>I am burning food supplies. Who knew that it would explode. It has nothing to do with me!</i>


    Little Beastie was not totally lying when it said that. However, it didn¡¯t burn the food supplies. It burned the chests.


    It didn¡¯t know that the chests would explode too.


    If it knew that it would explode, it wouldn¡¯t have been bombed too and turned ck!


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Little Beastie hummed unhappily. <i>Why will I lie to you. There is no food to gain if I lie to you.</i>


    Ming Shu nced at the camp that was burning due to the explosion. She put Little Beastie back into her pocket. She was still suspicious of it. She asked the Harmony System, ¡°Did Iplete the task?¡±


    [Yes.]


    <i>Trash-picker, trash-picker, look over there, someone ising.</i>


    Little Beastie popped its head out and asked Ming Shu to look to the left.


    Since Ming Shu was on a higher ground, she instantly saw the figure that appeared on a small path not far away from her.


    The person looked at the burning camp and seemed shocked. The person stood there for a while without moving.


    The figure only ran over when they heard people crying for help.


    Right after the figure ran off, someone appeared behind her.


    Ming Shu recognized this person. It was none other than Liu Xinyue.


    Liu Xinyue followed that person here. That meant that the figure might be... the female protagonist?


    Oh? The female protagonist in this world seemed to be really good at cooking. It was a farming world! The cooking skills of the female protagonist must be at a master¡¯s level!


    <i>Should I kidnap her?</i>


    [...] <i>Guest is always trying to kidnap the female protagonist. Have you consider the feelings of the male protagonist?!</i>


    <i>Three women make a market.</i>


    Ming Shu followed her secretly and prepared to kidnap the female protagonist.


    Just as she went down, she saw Liu Xinyue sneak-attack the female protagonist from behind and knock the female protagonist unconscious.


    Liu Xinyue frightened herself. She threw away the rock in her hand and took two steps back. She muttered something to herself, seemingly cheering herself on, before looking for something in the camp.


    Ming Shu saw her dragging out two chests. She opened one chest. It was filled with silver.


    Liu Xinyue dragged the chest away. Because of theck of time, she could only hide the chest nearby.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t move. She watched Liu Xinyue hiding the two chests of silver and only came out after she left.


    The female protagonist was only unconscious. She carried her up.


    <i>Bring her back and raise her!</i>


    ¡°Help...¡±


    ¡°Help...¡±


    Ming Shu listened carefully. Did someone shout for help?


    <i>Sigh, forget it, I am not the protagonist. This had nothing to do with me.</i>


    Ming Shu carried the female protagonist and ran away quickly.


    The male protagonist, who was waiting to be rescued, watched Ming Shu carry the person away.


    Three people came. The first one wanted to save people but was knocked unconscious. The second one didn¡¯t even look at the camp. She kept pulling something beside her.


    The third one was even better. She rushed down and ran away while carrying the first person.


    Three people came and not one saved him!


    ¨C


    Ming Shu ced the female protagonist off to one side and ran back to move the two chests of silver that Liu Xinyue hid.


    She left her name along the way.


    Other people were afraid that people would find them. She was afraid that people would not find her.


    All this was done for dreams, for justice, for love!


    Once everything was settled, Ming Shu carried the unconscious female protagonist back.


    She couldn¡¯t bring her back to the Liu family. Where should she take her then?


    Ming Shu pondered as she walked toward the vige. It was midnight now so the vige was pitch ck. The entire vige seemed like an evil monster hibernating in the dark.


    It was easy finding the Liu family¡¯s house. It was the biggest and wealthiest-looking building.


    But where did the female protagonist stay?


    Ming Shu carefully recollected her memories and finally found the female protagonist¡¯s house in the dark.


    Compared to the nice house of the Liu family, the female protagonist¡¯s house was like grass. A strong gust of wind could just blow it away.


    The female protagonist was pitiful too.


    Ming Shu walked up and knocked on the door.


    She knocked for a long time before someone opened it. It was a middle-aged woman. She was on her guard since someone was knocking on her door in the middle of the night.


    The moonlight was blocked by the clouds. It was really dark. The middle-aged woman couldn¡¯t see the person outside the door clearly. ¡°You... who are you? It is sote, who are you looking for?¡±


    Ming Shu pointed at the person she threw down next to the door. ¡°Your daughter.¡±


    The middle-aged woman got a shock. She looked out.


    However, all she saw was a ck shadow. She couldn¡¯t see if it was her daughter. At this moment, someone carried an oilmp over. ¡°Who is it in the middle of the night?¡±


    With the light, the woman saw the person outside. She released a soft gasp and opened the door. She pounced on the female protagonist. ¡°Lingling, what happened to you? Husband,e over and take a look quickly.¡±


    The man carrying themp heard the voice and hastened his pace. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Take a look at Lingling. What happened to her?¡± The woman¡¯s tone was anxious.


    ¡°Lingzi?¡±


    ¡°Lingzi!¡±


    The man called the female protagonist a few times but there was no response. He got anxious.


    ¡°What should we do now? What happened to Lingzi?¡± The woman didn¡¯t know what to do, either.


    ¡°Hurry up and carry her in. I will find Old Li to take a look at her.¡± The man calmed down a little.


    The two people were both concerned about the female protagonist and forgot all about Ming Shu. Ming Shu could only make a presence for herself. ¡°She is just unconscious, don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Chapter 658 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (5)

    <h4>Chapter 658: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The female protagonist was called Qin Ling.


    The Qin family was really poor and they had four children. Including Qin Ling, there were five.


    Qin Ling was the oldest child in the family. Her parents treated their children really nicely.


    Ming Shu sat at the side and looked at the physician examining Qin Ling.


    ¡°There is nothing serious. She just hit her head and was knocked unconscious.¡± The physician nodded and rolled his head as he spoke.


    ¡°I told you all that she was all right.¡± <i>Would I lie to you all! Seriously! You don¡¯t trust me at all! You didn¡¯t even serve me a cup of water!</i>


    Mother Qin looked at Ming Shu vigntly.


    Father Qin didn¡¯t say anything. The physician looked at Ming Shu weirdly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Second Young Lady of the Liu family? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, let me send you back.¡± Father Qin showed him out.


    The vige physician looked at Ming Shu and wanted to say something. However, he didn¡¯t speak. He swayed as he walked out.


    Father Qin sent the person off and came back. He looked at Ming Shu first with aplicated gaze. Mother Qin sat beside Qin Ling. Her focus was entirely on Father Qin. She was waiting for him to take action.


    Father Liu organized his thoughts. ¡°Second Young Lady Liu, why are you... with Lingzi?¡±


    ¡°I saw her unconscious on the street so I picked her up,¡± Ming Shu replied casually. With Father Qin¡¯s ability, he couldn¡¯t see anything on her face.


    Father Qin exchanged nces with Mother Qin.


    The Liu family was a big family. They seldom interacted with the other people in the vige.


    ¡°Do you have food?¡± Ming Shu said before Father Qin spoke again. ¡°I wasted quite a lot of energy to carry your daughter back.¡±


    Father Qin hinted at Mother Qin with his eyes.


    Mother Qin wiped her hands on her clothes instinctively and got up. She was nervous. ¡°There is nothing nice in the house. Hope that you won¡¯t mind.¡±


    How can their food bepared to the food of a big household like the Liu family?


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± <i>As long as there is something to it, I am happy.</i>


    <i>Also, there is a master chef here too, right?!</i>


    <i>I can bear with it.</i>


    Once she heard Ming Shu¡¯s reply, Mother Qin felt at ease and went out.


    There was really nothing nice in the Qin family. The bowl of porridge was so clear you could see the bottom of the bowl. Since it was still drinkable, Ming Shu didn¡¯t mind it.


    ¡°That... I quarrelled with my family. Can I stay at your ce for the night?¡± It waste at night now. <i>If I go out now, I will have to sleep in the wilderness.</i>


    ¡°This...¡± Mother Qin didn¡¯t dare to answer her. She looked at her husband.


    Father Qin considered for a while. If thisdy really saved his daughter, it would be ungrateful for him to reject her.


    ¡°You can go and squeeze in with the kids. I will spend a night at the cowshed and we can let you have the room.¡±


    ¡°That will not be necessary. I can just sleep here.¡± Ming Shu pointed at Qin Ling.


    Qin Ling had a room to herself. Her bed could fit two people easily.


    Father Qin: ¡°...¡±


    Although Ming Shu expressed that she didn¡¯t mind, Father Qin didn¡¯t agree. Even Mother Qin disagreed. It was as if Ming Shu had some bad intentions toward their daughter.


    In the end, Ming Shu stayed in Father Qin and Mother Qin¡¯s room.


    ¡°Second Young Lady Liu... can I ask you something?¡± Father Liu frowned. He was carrying the oilmp and stood at the door.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Please do not get angry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you going to ask me about my stuttering?¡±


    Father Qin felt awkward instantly. He felt even more awkward than if he had asked the question personally.


    ¡°You all have not interacted with me before. Do I have to stammer just because there are rumors about me stammering?¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Father Qin¡¯s heart jumped. ¡°Sorry to provoke you. Please have a good rest. When Lingzi wakes up tomorrow, I will get her to thank you personally.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expose Father Qin. He wanted to wait for Qin Ling to wake up tomorrow so that they could confront each other.


    However, she did carry her back so there was nothing to be afraid of.


    ¨C


    Qin Ling woke up just as dawn set in. Mother Qin was busy making breakfast. When she saw her daughter waking up, she was really excited.


    ¡°Lingzi, how did you fall unconscious yesterday?¡±


    Qin Ling touched the back of her head. There was a lump there.


    ¡°Si...¡± Qin Ling sucked in her breath from the pain. The scenes in her mind started connecting.


    Yesterday, she went up the mountain to pick herbs. However, since it waste, she decided to spend the night on the mountain and continue picking herbs the next day before going back.


    Who knew that she¡¯d hear an explosion in the middle of the night. Due to her curiosity, she went over to have a look.


    Then... she was knocked unconscious by someone.


    Recalling this scene, Qin Ling still felt a bit scared. Luckily, the person that hit her didn¡¯t take her life.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, either...¡± Qin Ling didn¡¯t dare to tell Mother Qin the truth. She was afraid that Mother Qin would be worried and at the same time, she was scared that her mother would speak carelessly and create trouble


    The explosion yesterday wasn¡¯t a simple matter.


    <i>I wonder if there was still anyone left alive</i>. She went over because she heard someone calling for help.


    ¡°Mother, how did Ie back?¡± Since she came back, someone might have been saved.


    Father Liu came in at this moment. ¡°Second Young Lady Liu brought you back. She said that she saw you unconscious on the streets. Did you really faint?¡±


    ¡°Second Young Lady Liu?¡± Qin Ling was stunned. There were many people with the surname Liu in this vige, but to be called Second Young Lady Liu, it could only be the Miss of the wealthiest family in the vige, the Liu family.


    ¡°Yeah, I wonder how she found you in the middle of the night and brought you back.¡±


    Qin Ling was really nervous and puzzled too. After a while, she said, ¡°I really fainted. Since Second Young Lady Liu brought me back, I should thank her. Did she head back already?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Mother Qin said. ¡°She said that she quarrelled with her family. That could be the reason why she was outside in the middle of the night. If she really brought you back, you should thank her properly when she wakes up.¡±


    Mother Qin was a kind person. When she heard Qin Ling confirming that she fainted herself, her suspicion toward Ming Shu diminished a little.


    Qin Ling nodded her head.


    Because she fainted, Father Qin and Mother Qin didn¡¯t let her get out of bed. However, she felt that she was fine and insisted on getting up to help her mother.


    She came here alone. The only people that made her feel warmth were Mother Qin and Father Qin.


    Since she was fine now, she couldn¡¯t let them take care of her.


    Qin Ling finished all the things that she could do and started washing her siblings¡¯ clothes in the courtyard.


    It was already afternoon. She heard the door behind her opening. Qin Ling looked back and saw ady walking out of the house.


    With those clothes and aura, you could immediately see the difference between her and the rest of the vigers.


    Even thedies in town couldn¡¯t bepared to her.


    She stood in front of the old house and didn¡¯t seem haggard at all. Instead, she looked as though she walked out of the past.


    Someone might like a person because of their face, but a person¡¯s aura could change the environment around her.


    Qin Ling felt like a country bumpkin who just entered the pce. She felt inferior.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    A gentle voice broke Qin Ling¡¯s inferiority.


    Thedy opposite her smiled brightly like a flower. Even her eyes were smiling.


    ¡°Morning... morning....¡± Qin Ling stammered. She didn¡¯t know where to put her hands.

 Chapter 659 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (6)

    <h4>Chapter 659: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Qin Ling made breakfast for Ming Shu. Although the ingredients were not really good, she cooked using modern day techniques so it tasted much better.


    ¡°Thanks for bringing me back yesterday.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± <i>There is good food when I save you. I am willing to save you.</i>


    Qin Ling sized up thedy in front of her. The people in Yunli Vige said that the First Young Lady of the Liu family was the prettiest in this area but now, she felt that thisdy was even more beautiful and had a better aura.


    Especially when she smiled, the whole world seemed to be blooming.


    <i>But... didn¡¯t the rumors say that the Second Young Lady stammers?</i>


    Of course, Qin Ling was a smart person. She didn¡¯t ask.


    The Liu family was a big family too. There might be despicable things in a big family.


    ¡°Second Young Lady Liu, where did you find me... yesterday night?¡± Qin Ling asked her carefully.


    ¡°At the ce you fainted.¡± Ming Shu smiled. She leaned toward Qin Ling. Her voice was as light as a feather. ¡°I saw who hit you. Do you want to know?¡±


    Qin Ling¡¯s face changed suddenly.


    ¡°You... you know?¡±


    ¡°I saw it.¡±


    Qin Ling went silent.


    She swallowed. Her head was filled with all kinds of thoughts but they disappeared the moment they popped up. She couldn¡¯t catch them at all.


    After a long while, Qin Ling said, ¡°Who... who is it?¡±


    ¡°I will tell you if you make a nice meal for me.¡± Ming Shu ced her hand on her chin.


    Qin Ling: ???


    What nice food could she make?


    There were no ingredients here. Even if a five-star chef came, he wouldn¡¯t be able to make anything.


    Also, why such a weird request?


    ¡°The ingredients here...¡± Qin Ling started timidly.


    <i>Kuang!</i>


    A bag with exquisite patterns on it was ced on the table. ¡°I will provide the ingredients.¡±


    ¨C


    Qin Ling went to town to buy the ingredients. When she came back, she made a whole table of food for Ming Shu. Her parents got a rude shock when they came back.


    They didn¡¯t know where Qin Ling got the money from.


    When they heard that Ming Shu gave her the money, they were less worried.


    The small kids looked at the food on the table greedily. For them, it was a blessing if they managed to have meat once a month.


    The table in front of them was filled with meat...


    Ming Shu pulled some dishes in front of her. ¡°You all can have the rest.¡±


    The little kids rushed to the table the minute they heard that they could eat the food, but were stopped by Mother Qin. ¡°Second Young Lady Liu, there is no need for this. You can have it.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°It is to thank you for hosting me for the night.¡±


    Father Qin said, ¡°You saved Lingzi first. We can¡¯t let you waste your money again.¡±


    Ming Shu looked over. Her tone was gentle. ¡°I might have to trouble you two again. Please have the food.¡±


    Father Qin: ¡°...¡± <i>Why does this sentence sound a little wrong?</i>


    Qin Ling: ¡°...¡± <i>I think so too.</i>


    The little kids ate very quickly since there was meat. After they finished, they started eyeing Ming Shu¡¯s dishes greedily. Ming Shu was eating slowly but once the little kids stared at her, she finished her food quickly and showed them the empty tes.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Qin Ling suddenly found Ming Shu a little cute.


    ¡°Is Madam Qin at home?¡± A slightly plumpdy entered their gate tantly. Her voice was really loud. ¡°Aiya, something big happened. Do you know?¡±


    Mother Qin was afraid that other people would see the leftovers on the table and went out hurriedly to wee her. ¡°It¡¯s Second Aunt Li. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± Second Aunt Li was focused on her gossip so she didn¡¯t look at the kitchen. ¡°I heard that the First Young Lady of the Liu family met a man in secret.¡±


    Mother Qin¡¯s heart started palpitating really quickly. ¡°Which First Young Lady?¡±


    ¡°Who else can be called the First Young Lady of the Liu family?¡±


    Mother Qin¡¯s heart palpitated even faster. The Second Young Lady Liu was sitting inside her house.


    Second Aunt Li didn¡¯t seem to realize that something was wrong with Mother Qin. She told Mother Qin the rumors that she heard. Everyone at the table heard clearly too.


    ¡°Second Aunt Li, this kind of thing can¡¯t be anyhow spoken. It concerns the reputation of ady...¡±


    ¡°Tsk, someone saw it personally, what reputation is there now? The Liu family this time... sigh, where are you pulling me to? I am not finished!¡±


    The voices of the two faded.


    There was a strange silence at the table.


    Even the little kids noticed that the atmosphere was not right and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    ¨C


    Yunli Vige was not very big. The news that Liu Xinyue met a man in private spread through the entire vige.


    Ming Shu prepared to go back to watch a show. Qin Ling sent her to the gate.


    She stepped on the scattered sunlight on the floor and tilted her head to look at Qin Ling. There was a faint smile on her face. ¡°The person that hit you was Liu Xinyue. It is up to you whether you believe me or not.¡±


    Ming Shu walked toward the Liu family¡¯s building under the astounded gaze of Qin Ling.


    The Liu residence was a mess right now.


    Ming Shu walked in from the main door. When she passed the main hall, she heard Liu Xinyue¡¯s cries as well as Father Liu¡¯s angry scolding.


    ¡°Father, please believe me, I really didn¡¯t do it. Someone must be spreading rumors.¡± Liu Xinyue tried her best to exin herself.


    ¡°Rumors? Someone saw it personally! How can it be rumors? Tell me, who is that person?¡± Father Liu mmed the table with his hand.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Father, what do you want me to say?¡±


    Liu Xinyue denied everything.


    ¡°You all are trying to anger me to death.¡± Father Liu looked up and saw Ming Shu standing outside the main hall. He grabbed the teacup on the table and threw it at her. ¡°You unfilial child. You still dare toe back?¡±


    ¡°Your unfilial child might not dare toe back, but I dare.¡± Ming Shu stepped in. Her face was filled with smiles. ¡°I am not the important one now, right?¡±


    ¡°Why did youe back? Tough at us?¡± Father Liu was so angry he felt as though he was going to have a heart attack.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu nodded her head seriously. ¡°If I had some snacks with me now, that would be better.¡±


    Father Liu: ¡°...¡±


    Father Liu¡¯s gaze switched between Liu Xinyue who was crying ferverntly and Ming Shu who was smiling happily. <i>Bad thingse one after another.</i>


    ¡°Be obedient. I will take care of youter.¡± He clutched his chest and decided to handle the more important things first.


    Liu Xinyue¡¯s reputation was really important.


    ¡°Xinyue, tell me, who is that person?¡±


    ¡°Father, I really didn¡¯t meet anyone in private. It is all rumor.¡± Liu Xinyue felt really wronged.


    This issue shouldn¡¯t happen so soon. She already nned everything out, but she didn¡¯t expect someone to spread the rumors first.


    Father Liu took a deep breath. ¡°Okay, even if this is a rumor, who wants to frame you?¡±


    Liu Xinyue shook her head. ¡°Father, I really don¡¯t know. The people in the vige don¡¯t like us anyway. To our faces, they appear to respect us, but to our backs, they scold us just because we are richer than them. I don¡¯t know who frame me. I... Father, you must help me.¡±


    Ming Shu took out her little snack and started chewing it happily.


    When Liu Xinyue wiped her tears, she nced at Ming Shu. She felt weird.


    Was this the person that stammered and looked down all the time?


    This matter today...


    <i>Does it have something to do with her?</i>


    Once Liu Xinyue had this thought, she couldn¡¯t control herself anymore.


    No, she could not take this usation. She needed to prove her innocence.

 Chapter 660 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (7)

    <h4>Chapter 660: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu was driven out by Father Liu. Liu Xinyue and Father Liu talked in the room for a long time. After she walked out, Father Liu began to curse Ming Shu very fiercely.


    ¡°Liu Qing, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯ve be like this. Xinyue is your elder sister. How can you treat her in this way? I have raised you for so many years, is that how you repay me?¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡± Ming Shu was confused, but realized something after a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I was framing her?¡±


    For protecting herself, it was possible that Liu Xinyue would say something like that.


    Liu Xinyue wiped her tears. ¡°Qingqing, I know you¡¯re angry at me for telling Father you sneaked into the room, but I can¡¯t lie to our father.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I did it, so what?¡± Ming Shu smiled and took the me. ¡°Didn¡¯t you meet a man in private? I saw you. What¡¯s his name, ah... right, it¡¯s Li Shen.¡±


    Liu Xinyue was shocked.


    Even Father Liu was also shocked. She just admitted it?


    ¡°Qingqing, you... nonsense!¡± Liu Xinyue¡¯s small face was filled with rage. ¡°Don¡¯t nder me anymore, are you forcing me to death?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°No no no, how would I dare.¡±


    <i>If you die, my Hatred Points would be gone.</i>


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you could call Li Shen here and ask him.¡± Ming Shu smiled at Father Liu. ¡°You¡¯ll know if I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Father Liu looked at Liu Xinyue and thetter¡¯s face paled, like a poor girl who couldn¡¯t defend herself after being ndered.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, I didn¡¯t...¡± Liu Xinyue shook her head constantly toward Father Liu.


    ¡°Go back to your rooms, both of you.¡± Father Liu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Butler, watch them. They¡¯re noting out without my permission.¡±


    The butler wiped his cold sweat. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Father Liu shook his sleeves and left. He must figure this thing out.


    Ming Shu shrugged and didn¡¯t care. <i>Regardless, I¡¯m ready to be the scapegoat.</i>


    The professional scapegoat Ming Shu was ready all the time.


    ¡°Liu... Qing...¡±


    Liu Xinyue called Ming Shu to a stop.


    She ran to Ming Shu. ¡°Why can you speak fluently now?¡±


    ¡°I met an old man who told me that I¡¯m gifted and he wanted me to be his disciple. Then I suddenly could speak.¡± Ming Shu began to make up nonsense. ¡°What do you think of this reason? I can make up another one for you if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Liu Xinyue: ¡°...¡±


    Liu Xinyue didn¡¯t want to argue with Ming Shu on this. There were many kinds of possibilities as to why she could speak fluently now, but what Liu Xinyue cared about...


    ¡°Liu Qing, why did you talk nonsense outside?¡±


    ¡°Did I talk nonsense? Don¡¯t you know whether it¡¯s truth or not in your heart?¡± Ming Shu formed a pretty smile.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Ming Shu waved away Liu Xinyue¡¯s hand which pointed at her. ¡°Sister, do you miss my beatings? I don¡¯t mind... Well, I¡¯m okay with it if you want to frame me, but you frame me once, I¡¯ll beat you once.¡±


    Liu Xinyue¡¯s eyes widened, and the scene of her being beaten shed past her brain. Her body was still aching. She jerked back, watching Ming Shu warily.


    Ming Shu chuckled and left briskly.


    Liu Xinyue stood in ce and realized something slowly. She was deterred by this Liu Qing. But Liu Qing was an ancient person, how could she frighten her?


    It must be that everything happened so suddenly today and she was unprepared.


    But that woman... was really strange.


    Why could she speak fluently all of a sudden? Why was the news of her meeting a man in private exposed ahead of time?


    ¡°First Young Lady, you should also go back to your room.¡± After sending Ming Shu to her room, the butler came back to see Liu Xinyue standing in ce, so he reminded her carefully.


    ¡°Butler.¡± Liu Xinyue caught his wrist. ¡°Do you think Qingqing is a little strange? Why can she suddenly speak like a normal person?¡±


    More than that, her temperament also changed, and the smile on her face didn¡¯t seem to disappear.


    ¡°This... Second Young Lady should be healed?¡± The butler didn¡¯t dare to talk wildly.


    Looking at the butler who acted very cautiously, Liu Xinyue calmed down slightly. She let the butler go. ¡°Is my father in the study room?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to him.¡±


    ¡°First Young Lady, the lord wanted you to go back to your room.¡±


    Liu Xinyue gave a look to the butler.


    The butler shut up all at once and didn¡¯t dare to stop her.


    ¨C


    The next day...


    ¡°Second Young Lady, something happened.¡± A servant boy ran to Ming Shu in a hurry, gasping. ¡°Outside it suddenly began to spread that it was you met the man in private...¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± <i>I expected this.</i>


    Whether it was Father Liu or Liu Xinyue, they would eventually push this matter to her. One of them did it in order to save herself, the other in order to save his daughter.


    ¡°Second Young Lady, you...¡± The servant boy was dumbfounded by Ming Shu¡¯s calm attitude.


    Wasn¡¯t the second youngdy angry to hear this news?


    Ming Shu nibbled the steamed bun and waved away the servant boy.


    The servant boy wanted to say something, but stopped. He left while looking back in confusion. <i>The second youngdy became so strange.</i>


    As soon as the servant boy left, Father Liu ordered the butler to call her.


    In the study, other than Father Liu, Li Shen was also present.


    He stood on one side and looked scared. Seeing Ming Shue in, he lowered his head even further.


    <i>Pa!</i>


    The teacup broke at Ming Shu¡¯s feet. But Ming Shu went in and found a ce to sit down as if nothing had happened. ¡°What did you call me for?¡±


    ¡°Liu Qing, you...¡± Seeing her behave so willfully, Father Liu scolded aloud, ¡°You evil creature, who let you sit! Kneel down!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re dead, I might well consider that.¡± Ming Shu rested her chin on her palm. ¡°You want me to kneel down, maybe you can die first?¡±


    Father Liu patted the table very fiercely, and the noise echoed through the entire room.


    ¡°Are you trying to rebel?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Father Liu breathed heavily and his hands shook while pointing at Ming Shu. ¡°Liu Qing, I know everything about you and Li Shen. You dared to push the thing onto Xinyue. How have I raised such a white eye like you!¡±


    ¡°A white eye doesn¡¯t look as pretty as me.¡± Ming Shu picked up the topic slowly.


    Father Liu: ¡°...¡±


    How could he continue this sentence?


    She seemed quite proud, of what? Being a white eye?


    ¡°Don¡¯t behave at random here, and don¡¯t think you can cover it up like this. Li Shen has told me everything.¡± Father Liu looked at Li Shen.


    Li Shen subconsciously looked at Ming Shu. Thetter still supported her chin with her hand and was looking at him with a smile.


    Li Shen was a little scared for no reason. Cold sweat soaked his back. ¡°I... She...¡±


    ¡°What did you tell me just now, say it again!¡± Father Liu shouted.


    ¡°Think twice and then speak.¡± Compared to Father Liu¡¯s angry appearance, Ming Shu was much gentler. Her tone was neither urgent nor slow, much like the wind and rain that could refresh your mind.


    Li Shen¡¯s hands trembled uncontrobly and cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    He moved his lips but remained silent for a long time.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Father Liu stared at him with a threatening expression. ¡°You dared to meet her in private, but now you don¡¯t dare to admit it?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Li Shen couldn¡¯t wait to find a ce to hide. He didn¡¯t want to face these two people, but he had to. ¡°I... She and I...¡±

 Chapter 661 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (8)

    <h4>Chapter 661: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Li Shen knelt down all of a sudden and gritted his teeth with a pale face. ¡°Qingqing, you father knows now, just admit it.¡±


    ¡°Hoh...¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Looks like they¡¯ve promised you many benefits.¡±


    The girl sitting there didn¡¯t do anything, but Li Shen felt like his throat was being strangled by something and it was hard to breathe.


    Father Liu got angry. ¡°How dare you! You still dare to talk nonsense. If your surname was not Liu, I would have handed you over to the vige head. You and him will sink into the pond together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so scared.¡± Ming Shu patted her chest.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, listen to me obediently. Now there¡¯s only one way for you, which is to marry Li Shen. I¡¯ll tell the outside that you like each other and the matter will be settled.¡±


    Marry Li Shen?


    <i>Are you seeking your own death?</i>


    Ming Shu asked with a vague smile, ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    Father Liu sneered. ¡°Then I¡¯ll hand you over to the vige head.¡±


    ¡°Okay, call the vige head here. Let¡¯s sort out this matter.¡± Ming Shu nodded her head. ¡°I also want to see who will be the one that is going to sink in the pond, your beloved daughter or me?¡±


    Father Liu was suddenly stunned. Would she have any evidence on hand?


    Ming Shu was too calm and Father Liu couldn¡¯t help but panic.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What do I mean? I¡¯m threatening you. Do you think you¡¯re the only one who can threaten people? Should I tell the butler to call the vige head now?¡±


    As she spoke, Ming Shu was about to call the butler.


    ¡°Liu Qing!¡± Father Liu scolded her.


    He was just bluffing by saying that he would call the vige head.


    Who knew that she was not scared, and even climbed thedder. Now he was put into a passive position.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°A straightforward person does not resort to insinuations. I think you¡¯re clear about who is the one that met a man in private. It¡¯s impossible to push the crime on me.¡±


    Father Liu didn¡¯t say anything. He was thinking in his mind whether Ming Shu was bluffing or really had something to prove her innocence.


    The butler came in time to ask Father Liu to go deal with the emergency in the shop. Father Liu ordered to lock Li Shen up and asked people to watch Ming Shu, then he left in a hurry.


    The emergency seemed a serious situation, and Father Liu didn¡¯te back until midnight. But Father Liu didn¡¯t find Ming Shu¡¯s troubles. He called Liu Xinyue over.


    ¨C


    At midnight...


    <i>Knock knock.</i> ¡°Second Young Lady, are you asleep?¡±


    The light in Ming Shu¡¯s room was on. The servant who knocked on the door saw the figure slowly shrink against the window paper. Then the door opened.


    ¡°Second Young Lady, sorry.¡±


    As soon as the door opened, the servant said this.


    An hourter...


    Ming Shu yawned, stepping on the stool. In front of her was a white China bowl filled with ck liquid.


    ¡°At thiste hour, I thought you wereing to send food to me. You made me happy for nothing.¡± Ming Shu looked at the people lying on the ground. ¡°Who sent you here?¡±


    No one answered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk?¡± Ming Shu yawned again and sniffed, her voice soft. ¡°Then I can only treat you with something special.¡±


    The man watched Ming Shu pick up the white China bowl on the table and approach him.


    She was going to feed him the medicine!


    The man suddenly realized this in his mind.


    Ming Shu pinched his chin and forced his mouth open. The white China bowl approached him.


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed and he tried hard to close his mouth. But Ming Shu¡¯s strength was very prominent and there was no way for him to close his mouth.


    Wasn¡¯t he told that she was just a weak girl...


    The bowl of medicine was going to enter his mouth.


    ¡°Okay... I¡¯ll tell you!¡± The man sounded fearful.


    Ming Shu put down the bowl. ¡°Speak.¡±


    He was only paid a little money and there was no need to die for this. The man thought it through and began to talk with a trembling voice. ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s Lord Liu.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this medicine?¡±


    ¡°... Mute medicine.¡±


    Ming Shu thought Father Liu would kill her, but she didn¡¯t expect that he only wanted her to be mute again.


    But it was understandable. She was the future viin boss; if she was killed at this time, it would derail the plotline.


    That Father Liu wanted to poison her to muteness and Liu Xinyue would poison her for the same purposeter seemed too simr, but it made sense with the plotline.


    ¨C


    The next day...


    Father Liu thought it was strange that he didn¡¯t hear any noises. He arrived at the dining hall to see Ming Shu sitting at the table carefreely, and on the table was a substantial breakfast.


    Father Liu murmured in his heart, <i>Why is she just fine?</i> The people he sent didn¡¯te back to report. Was there anything wrong?


    ¡°Give me another bowl of porridge.¡± Ming Shu passed an empty bowl to the servant beside her.


    Hearing Ming Shu speak, Father Liu had to ept in his heart that she was really fine.


    ¡°Are you disappointed to see I¡¯m fine?¡± Ming Shu suddenly asked while waiting for her porridge. ¡°Next time you want to use such a method, you should choose a brave man, Father.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about in this early morning?¡± Father Liu pretended to be cool. It was not a presentable thing to poison his own daughter. ¡°I told you to stay in your room. Who let you out!¡±


    ¡°I have legs and if I want to go out, I¡¯ll walk out. Does it have anything to do with you?¡± Ming Shu took the bowl passed to her by the trembling servant.


    ¡°I¡¯m your father, and we¡¯re in the Liu residence, why doesn¡¯t it have anything to do with me? Whose food and clothes are you eating and wearing? You dare to talk to me like this, I think you¡¯re really ruleless!¡± Father Liu raised his voice a lot, as if he would sound reasonable by doing that.


    Ming Shu formed a fake smile. ¡°What kind of father would poison his own daughter to muteness? I don¡¯t dare to be your daughter. Besides, I¡¯m not your daughter originally.¡±


    The servants were startled. What did they just hear?


    It was actually not a secret that the Host was picked up by the Liu family, and the Host knew it herself. But it was her first time speaking it out.


    Father Liu¡¯s expression became odd. He suddenly asked, ¡°Liu Qing, are you out of your mind?¡±


    <i>Or is she bewitched? Xinyue said she is acting strange now. Her personality has changed a lot, and she can even speak like a normal person.</i>


    ¡°As for my food and clothes¡ª¡± Ming Shu paused. ¡°ording to some old servants in the family, when you picked me up I was apanied by arge box. So what exactly was stored in that box, soil?¡±


    How would someone like Father Liu pick up an infant for no reason?


    The Host learned all this from the family¡¯s old servants. But soon those old servants were sent away and no one mentioned them ever since. The Host didn¡¯t think too much about it at that time.


    Father Liu got extremely nervous inside. When he found there were rumors spreading at the start, he immediately dismissed those old servants. But how could she still remember that?


    Ming Shu stood up with two steamed buns in her hands. As she passed Father Liu, she said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be too greedy, or you may lose too much.¡±


    The footsteps faded away. Father Liu could only hear his own heavy breathing.


    ¡°Father, why are you standing here?¡±


    Liu Xinyue¡¯s voice pulled Father Liu back. There were only the two of them in the dining hall now, and all the servants had left.


    Father Liu looked at his own daughter and roared with rage, ¡°Look what trouble you have caused!¡±


    ¡°Father... I was wrong.¡± Liu Xinyue apologized very sincerely. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it of my own will, it¡¯s Li Shen, that hooligan, who forced me...¡±


    Liu Xinyue shirked all responsibility to Li Shen. She imed that he forced her and she had no other choice but listen to him so as to protect her own reputation.

 Chapter 662 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (9)

    <h4>Chapter 662: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop crying.¡± Father Liu waved his hand annoyedly.


    ¡°Father, you must help me.¡± Liu Xinyue held Father Liu¡¯s arm.


    Father Liu sighed. ¡°Now the rumors outside have changed. As long as we make them believe it was that evil creature meeting the man in private, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°But what, do you want to take the me?¡± Father Liu scolded her with a ck face. ¡°That evil creature is originally not our Liu family¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Liu Xinyue was of course happy in her heart. But in order to make Father Liupletely follow her lead, she couldn¡¯t reveal her real emotions.


    Liu Xinyue nodded after a long time. ¡°Father, Qingqing has changed so much. Was she just pretending before?¡±


    Liu Xinyue had a worse guess in her heart.


    That she came from another book like her... or crossed time and space to this world. In this book, the female protagonist Qin Ling came here through time and space.


    <i>She is more like the former than thetter.</i>


    If she was indeed a modern time-traveler, it would be much more difficult to deal with her than these ancient people.


    She didn¡¯t mean to target Liu Qing, though. She just wanted to live a good life. In this world, reputation was life, so one of them must sacrifice herself.


    This one couldn¡¯t be her.


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re not going out for a few days, stay at home; and don¡¯t go to find that bastard, either.¡±


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m still a little worried.¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t you trust your father? I¡¯m not gonna hurt you. Leave this matter alone and I¡¯ll see to it.¡±


    ¡°... Yes.¡±


    Liu Xinyue left full of worry. Father Liu said he would help her deal with this matter, but she always felt something was not right.


    ¨C


    The rumors in the vige were divided into two sides.


    One side believed it was Liu Xinyue who had a private meeting with man. Because she was beautiful, and it seemed normal for her to do so.


    The other side thought it was the unimpressive Second Young Lady, namely Ming Shu, who had done it. As there¡¯s a saying goes that mute dogs bite people.


    Father Liu should take the credit for such a situation.


    Ming Shu ate and drank all day. Because of what Ming Shu said at breakfast that morning, Father Liu didn¡¯t dare to find her for trouble again, fearing that the lies might be exposed or something simr.


    Three dayster, at midnight...


    Ming Shu was about to go to bed when a sound came from the window.


    She stared at the window for nearly a minute, but no one came in. The noise kept sounding and even became faster and faster.


    Ming Shu fell into bed, covered her head with the quilt and went to sleep.


    But the noise continued.


    Ming Shu was kept awake and even became a little hungry.


    She turned over to get out of bed and walked to the window, pushing it open.


    Outside was total ckness and Ming Shu didn¡¯t see anyone or anything...<i>WTH? Is there a ghost haunting here?</i>


    <i>This world should be about the countryside, not ghost stories!</i>


    ¡°Two...¡±


    A slight noise came from below the window.


    Ming Shu looked down and saw a ck shadow huddling under the window, a strong smell of blood around it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die here. Ahead is Liu Xinyue¡¯s room, just go there.¡± Ming Shu leaned over the window and talked to the panting person below.


    ¡°Second Young Lady Liu...¡± Li Shen sounded very weak. ¡°Liu... Old Man Liu wants to kill me.¡±


    Li Shen felt the person at the window leave. He growled in his heart but couldn¡¯t gather any strength to vent his anger.


    Soon the footsteps came back, and the <i>kacha-kacha </i>sounds sounded from overhead.


    Apanied by that sound was the girl¡¯s sweet voice. ¡°Understandable. He couldn¡¯t do anything to me, and he wouldn¡¯t allow his daughter¡¯s reputation to suffer, so he could only turn to you. Who let you be so easy to bully.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Can¡¯t you get me in there first?! </i>¡°Second Young Lady Liu, I¡ªI¡¯ll be your witness and prove that they framed you. Old Man Liu... will hunt me when he finds out I¡¯ve escaped. I... I don¡¯t want to die, please help me.¡±


    The only person in the Liu residence who could help him now was this Second Young Lady Liu.


    Li Shen felt the shadow on the top of his head get bigger. He looked up with difficulty and saw a head sticking out of the window.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my job to save people. You¡¯re turning to the wrong person.¡±


    It was still a smiling tone. In the night, the girl¡¯s voice was still pleasant to ears, but it made you feel gloomy and creeped out for no reason.


    Li Shen was afraid that Ming Shu would really not help him, so he continued hurriedly. ¡°I have something against Liu Xinyue in my hands. As long as you help me, I promise I¡¯ll clear your name.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any food?¡± Ming Shu suddenly asked.


    ¡°Food?¡± Li Shen was stunned.


    He was captured and taken over to the Liu family, all belongings taken away. So he didn¡¯t have any food, and he was also very hungry.


    ¡°If you give me some food, I¡¯ll help you,¡± the voice overhead continued.


    Li Shen waspletely lost. <i>Why does she mention food now?</i>


    ¡°No? Then just help yourself, I won¡¯t y with you.¡±<i> I¡¯m going back to sleep.</i>


    Li Shen heard Ming Shu close the window and got a little anxious. ¡°Wait, wait, I have¡ªI have¡ªI have some money stashed away, and as long as you help me, I¡¯ll give you the money.¡±


    Money could buy snacks with money.


    Ming Shu turned back. ¡°Where did you hide the money?¡±


    ¡°Can you let me in first?¡± What if Old Man Liu appeared to bring him back?


    ¡°Do you think you can just walk into a youngdy¡¯s boudoir? Or did they pay you to get into my room and grab... do bad things?¡±


    Li Shen thought Ming Shu meant bad things like raping or something... He shook his head immediately. ¡°No no no, just look at me now, what kind of bad things do you think I can do like this? I was cornered. I don¡¯t want to die, and you don¡¯t want your reputation to be ruined, right?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± <i>No one will live forever, so just be casual.</i>


    Li Shen: ¡°...¡±


    What could he do with a girl who didn¡¯t care about her reputation?


    Li Shen gritted his teeth. He lifted his foot and drew several bank notes from the shoe sole. ¡°This is all my savings. I¡¯ll give them to you.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Pa!</i>


    The window was mmed shut without any hesitation.


    Li Shen, who was holding his bank notes high: ¡°...¡±


    ¨C


    There were only vigers with the surname of Liu living in Yunli Vige before. Later some people with different surnames moved in, but the vige¡¯s principal heads were still the elders Liu.


    Right now at the Liu Family Ancestral Hall, in the middle of the night, the lights were zing and the crowd was moving.


    The vigers who had fallen asleep were all gathered in the ancestral hall. They were sleepy and confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. At thiste, I feel so sleepy.¡±


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Who knows. The vige head gathered us here, so there should be something important. Don¡¯t guess randomly and just wait and see. Aren¡¯t we almost here?¡±


    ¡°Only missing the Liu residence¡¯s people in the east.¡±


    ¡°Every time something happens, they¡¯ll be thest toe and make so many of us wait.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re rich people.¡± Someone picked up the topic with jealousy.


    They discussed for a long time before Father Liu finally arrived.


    The vige head was an old man, who sat in the chair set by two sides of the ancestral hall. He looked at the vigers standing outside chattering with a gloomy face, and then at Father Liu who suddenly broke through the vigers and walked into the ancestral hall.


    ¡°Vige head.¡± Father Liu made a symbolistic greeting. ¡°It¡¯s sote, what do you gather us here for?¡±


    The vige head stood up but didn¡¯t answer Father Liu¡¯s question. Instead, he raised his voice and said, ¡°I called everybody here because there¡¯s an important matter.¡±

 Chapter 663 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (10)

    <h4>Chapter 663: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The vigers exchanged nces with each other. Hot news... there was only the news about the twodies from the Liu family.


    Were they going to talk about this today?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen in Yunli Vige,¡± the vigers continued in a serious tone. ¡°Everyone here is a member of Yunli Vige. Hence, you all will be witnesses today.¡±


    Qin Ling hid herself among the crowd and tiptoed to look inside. There were many people inside but she only saw the vige head as well as Father Liu.


    ¡°Sister, what are you looking for?¡± Her younger sister pulled Qin Ling¡¯s hand and asked her innocently.


    ¡°The sisterst time,¡± Qin Ling whispered.


    ¡°The sister that gave us meat to eat?¡± Her younger sister¡¯s eyes turned bright.


    Qin Ling signalled for her to talk softly and her sister immediately covered her mouth.


    ¡°Master Liu, there is something I want to ask you.¡± The vige head had finished talking about the history of the vige and he diverted the conversation to Father Liu.


    Father Liu had already guessed that the issue they would be talking tonight. He calmed himself down. ¡°What questions do you have?¡±


    ¡°It is about the twodies from the Liu family. You should know about the issue too so I will not borate on it. Is there anything you want to say?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Father Liu was really nervous. ¡°This thing is just a rumor. There is no evidence at all. How can you believe it?¡±


    The vige head seemed to have expected Father Liu¡¯s reply. ¡°Come out.¡±


    He spoke towards the direction of the ancestral hall.


    A few figures came out from the side of the ancestral hall. Li Shen was held up by someone and he seemed a little pitiful.


    Father Liu¡¯s face turned white. Why is Li Shen here... and that unfilial child of his! What are they doing here together?


    That useless bunch of people, they couldn¡¯t even watch someone carefully. They let Li Shen run away and even let him appear in front of the vige head.


    No, I have to think of a solution...


    That¡¯s right, Ming Shu was behind Li Shen. At ths moment, she was slowly looking for a ce to sit down. She held onto a bag of snacks as though she was part of the audience.


    The vige head saw how disrespectful she was and appeared a little unhappy.


    However, Ming Shu ignored the vige head¡¯s gaze and even lifted her legs up.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Someone didn¡¯t recognized Ming Shu and asked the vigers beside him curiously. ¡°Do we have such a prettydy in our vige? Whose family is she from?


    ¡°Second Young Lady Liu,¡± Someone replied.


    ¡°What?¡±


    That is Second Young Lady Liu?


    What joke is this... she is so pretty? Are they dreaming?


    Whether they believe it or not, Ming Shu was the Second Young Lady Liu. It was the truth.


    ¡°Why is she with Li Shen?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The atmosphere turned silent. Who knew why she was with Li Shen? Looking at the stance of the vige head, it didn¡¯t seem as though the Second Young Lady Liu created any troubles.


    The vige head coughed. ¡°Li Shen said that Master Liu locked him up. Master Liu, do you admit to this?¡±


    Father Liu clenched his fist and quickly think of a solution. ¡°Li Shen framed my daughter. I wanted to send him to the officials once the day lights up.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit, you wanted to kill me.¡± Liu Xinyue shouted at Father Liu. His eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Xinyue and I loved each other. However, because of you, we were forced to be in this situation.¡±


    Everyone started talking.


    Although there were rumors, there were no hints about the man. They didn¡¯t expect the man to be Li Shen.


    Who was Li Shen?


    He was the gangster that everyone hated. He pilfered and phndered. How could it be him?


    Father Liu was smart. He knew that the main person now was the vige head so he directed sentence at the vige head. ¡°Vige head, Li Shen is famous for being a gangster and hooligan. You should know who is lying.¡±


    ¡°Li Shen is indeed a gangster and never did anything good.¡± The vige head nodded his head in agreement. ¡°However, he has evidence. Master Liu, please ask you First Young Lady to make a trip here.¡±


    Father Liu was thunderstruck


    Li Shen smiled at Father Liu. How did he manage to hit on Liu Xinyue? It was not through any proper method of course. Why would ady like her liked him? He used some methods to control her.


    He was not stupid too.


    He would definitely leave some evidence in his hand.


    When Liu Xinyue was invited over, the atmosphere was really weird. The people looked at her with curiousness and contempt in their eyes.


    Ming Shu was leaning agains the chair in an improper position. She lifted her legs and watched the show that was ongoing.


    When Liu Xinyue saw Liu Xinyue, her expression became bad.


    Didn¡¯t father say that he would settle everything? Why was Li Shen still here. The entire vige was here too and they were looking at her with wierdly.


    Liu Xinyue walked up. ¡°Vige head, father... what happened?¡±


    The vige head asked, ¡°Liu Xinyue, do you have any secret rtionship with Li Shen?¡±


    Liu Xinyue seemed to be frightened. She shook her head fervently. ¡°What are you saying, vige head? Why will I have a rtionship a person like Li Shen. The rumors are all fake, I don¡¯t know who wanted to frame me. I have no secret rtionship with anyone.¡±


    ¡°Li Shen, where is your evidence?¡± The vige head asked Li Shen.


    Evidence? What evidence?


    Liu Xinyue looked at Li Shen. Li Shen took out a hairpin. ¡°This hairpin belongs to Xinyue. She gave it to me as our token of love.¡±


    In this feudal society, ady¡¯s personal belongings were very important. Somedies had to marry a man because they lost their personal belongings and that man picked it up.


    The hairpin that Li Shen took out was one that Liu Xinyue always wore. Many people in the vige saw her wearing it before.


    Liu Xinyue remembered this too. Her face was pale. ¡°I lost this hairpin... Li Shen must have picked it up. I never gave his any token of love.¡±


    Li Shen took out another pair of earrings.


    Then, he took out many little items. Liu Xinyue didn¡¯t know that Li Shen had so many things on him.


    If one was a coincidence, two might be Li Shen¡¯s scheme.


    But what about three and four items?


    Can you lose all of these items?


    Father Liu and Liu Xinyue¡¯s expression was really bad now.


    ¡°Vige head, Master Liu, Xinyue and I really loved each other. Please do not separate us.¡± Li Shen break away from the person that held him. ¡°Xinyue, they know about it now. I am sorry that I am unable to protect you. We can beg Master Liu together. He will definitely agree to our rtionship.¡±


    Li Shen was giving Father Liu a way out. If Father Liu sisn¡¯t want Liu Xinyue reputation as well as his own reputation to be worse, he would follow what Li Shen said.


    ¡°Who is in love with you!¡± Liu Xinyue was so angry her face turned green. This bastard threatened her at first and now, he was saying that they were in love.


    ¡°Xinyue, don¡¯t be afraid. Look, I kept all the things you gave me.¡± Li Shen kneeled and moved forward on his knees. He grabbed Liu Xinyue¡¯s hand. ¡°Xinyue, we will definitely be together.¡±


    ¡°Let me go. I have nothing to do with you.¡± Liu Xinyue tried to break free from Li Shen. ¡°Father, father, pull him away. I have no rtionship with him.¡±


    Father Liu went forward and tried to pull Li Shen away. However, Li Shen¡¯s strength was really big and the few of them started arguing in the ancestral hall.


    ¡°Enough, where do you think this is!¡± The vige head shouted in anger. ¡°Stop!¡±

 Chapter 664 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (11)

    <h4>Chapter 664: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (11)</h4>


    ¡°Since they love each other, it is not good for you all to break them up.¡± Ming Shu, who was watching the show, said in a soft voice, ¡°The saying goes that it is better to destroy a temple than destroy a marriage.¡±


    Father Liu and Liu Xinyue got pulled to one side. Li Shen kneeled on the ground pitifully. He seemed really depressed. This really look like a scene where they were breaking up a couple.


    ¡°Liu Qing, you frame me!¡± Liu Xinyue suddenly pointed at Ming Shu. ¡°The person that is together with Li Shen is her. Vige head, do not be fool by them.¡±


    Ming Shu changed into a morefortable position. ¡°Do you have the evidence? If you don¡¯t, don¡¯t anyhow say this. It is not good to destroy my reputation.¡±


    Liu Xinyue: ¡°...¡±


    All the evidences now pointed to her.


    ¡°Since...¡± Father Liu pulled Liu Xinyue back and swallowed a few mouths of saliva before saying, ¡°Xinyue and Li Shen love each other, we can let them...¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Liu Xinyue¡¯s voice was shrill. ¡°I have no rtionship with Li Shen at all. Do not be fooled by them. They are the ones that have a problem. I am innocent.¡±


    ¡°Liu Xinyue, stop pretending. I saw you meeting Li Shen secretlyst time.¡± An aunty suddenly stepped out from the crowd and pointed at Liu Xinyue bitterly. ¡°So unexpected of you. You are so young but you have so many patterns.¡±


    Liu Xinyue didn¡¯t expect a viger to identify her.


    Even Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t expect a viger to step out to. This was not nned by her...


    Father Liu didn¡¯t want to make the issue even worse so the issue between Liu Xinyue and Li Shen was settled under the witness of the vige head. Liu Xinyue kicked up a fuss but Father Liu had made his decision. He asked people to watch over Liu Xinyue. Once the date was decided, he would hold their wedding.


    After tonight, here was no way of denying that Liu Xinyue had a secret rtionship with Li Shen. Hence, the best way to settle this issue was to let the two of them get married.


    Liu Xinyue couldn¡¯t ept this. She found a way to run away from the Liu family and went to the ce where she hid the chestst time.


    There were signs of fire everywhere. Someone had came here and looked for something inside.


    Liu Xinyue found the ce where she hid the chests. She pry opened theyer of dried branches but there was nothing inside.


    It disappeared?


    How did it disappeared?


    Did someone find it?


    She didn¡¯t hide it very far away and it was at night. Hence, she might have left some hints... if someone searched the area, they would have found traces of her doings.


    With so much money, she was able to live a good life in this world. However, it all turned into ashes.


    Just as Liu Xinyue was getting up, she suddenly saw the words written on the soil.


    Because a few days had passed, the words were a little blurred.


    However, the two words ¡®Liu Qing¡¯ was especially clear. This was because the person who wrote these words put more force when writing these two words.


    Liu Qing... she took away the money?


    Liu Xinyue went back to the Liu residence angrily. She walked to Ming Shu¡¯s room but suddenly stopped when she reached her room.


    Even if she confront her now and knew that she took the money, what could she do?


    No.


    She couldn¡¯t be so rash. If not, she would be led by the nose.


    Liu Xinyue returned to her own room and suddenly calmed down. She stopped making a fuss too.


    Father Liu found someone to look at the dates and decided that the wedding would be held next month. Li Shen had no assets but marrying Liu Xinyue was like having something fall into hisp. In the future, this big Liu family would belong to him.


    However, Li Shen had no intentions towards Ming Shu. He even nned to keep the distance between them as far as possible.


    She was a bastard.


    At this moment, Li Shen was watching the bastard walking towards him with Qin Ling, carrying many bags of items on their hands.


    ¡°It is Li Shen...¡± Qin Ling¡¯s expression was not good. As one of thedies in the vige who looked not bad, she was disturbed by Li Shen before. However, she ran away quickly so nothing happened.


    Ming Shu followed Qin Ling¡¯s gaze and looked over. Li Shen smiled at her and turned around, running away.


    ¡°He ran away.¡± Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°Hurry up, I am hungry.¡±


    Qin Ling couldn¡¯t help but twitched her mouth corners. ¡°You had a lot of buns in town just now. Why are you hungry again?¡±


    ¡°Buns don¡¯t fill you up.¡± Ming Shu opened her mouth and talked nonsense.


    Qin Ling was speechless. If buns don¡¯t fill you up, what does?


    ¡°Oh right, is it okay for you toe find me all the time?¡± Qin Ling said, ¡°Everyone will say things about you...¡±


    ¡°Say what? That I am meeting you in secret?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I would have to have the ability first.¡±


    Qin Ling¡¯s small face turned red. ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡±


    Ming Shu kept visiting the Qin family recently. Father Qin and Mother Qin were used to it. Qin Ling made food for Ming Shu and asked her to eat first. Then, she went to help Mother Qin and Father Qin in the field.


    Ming Shu stared with the little kids at the table.


    Then, they moved together and took whatever they could in front of them.


    The kids limbs were still very short so they couldn¡¯t win Ming Shu at all. However, they didn¡¯t make a fuss. After all, she was the one that bought all these food.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± Ming Shu asked the smallest kid.


    ¡°Three...¡± The little kid looked at Ming Shu¡¯s bowl greedily.


    Ming Shu hugged her bowl and finished the meatball inside. The little kid started to have tears in his eyes. ¡°Meat... Meatball is eaten. Wuwuwu...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry little brother, you can have mine.¡± The little girl that was slightly older scooped her meatball out from her bowl and gave it to her little brother.


    Once the little kid had something to eat, he stopped crying and started smiling like a small Maitreya.


    LIttle kids were just so heartless. They could be crying like a dog one moment and the next, they would be smiling like an idiot.


    Ming Shu looked at their interaction and finished her food silently.


    After she finished eating, Ming Shu sat in the courtyard and watched the little kids having fun.


    Qin Ling only came back when at dusk.


    Qin Ling held onto Father Qin and walked at the front. Mother Qin walked behind them. Her brows were frowning and she seemed slightly depressed.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t be anxious. I will think of a way.¡± Qin Ling seemed to be consoling Father Qin.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Father sighed. He raised his head and saw the person in the courtyard. He got a shock. ¡°Second Young Lady Liu, you have not gone back?¡±


    Ming Shu got up from the squeaking chair and stretched. ¡°I slept for a while. I will leave after dinner.¡±


    ¡°I will go make...¡± Qin Ling said. ¡°Mother, you can take a rest with father first.¡±


    Ming Shu would always buy back a lot of food. Even if Qin Ling cooked for her, there would still be a lot left. Hence, their meals got better because of her too.


    That was why Father Qin and Mother Qin allowed their daughter to be Ming Shu¡¯s chef.


    In this world, it was a blessing to have food.


    When they were eating, Father Qin kept sighing and couldn¡¯t eat anything.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t be anxious. There will be a way.¡± Qin Ling couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and scooped some food into Father Qin¡¯s bowl. ¡°You worked hard for the day. Eat something.¡±


    ¡°How can I not be worried. If this goes on, the crops would all die. What will we do during the autumn harvest? Father Qin¡¯s face was full of worry. ¡°The harvestst year was already not good. After we pay the tax, there was not much left. I am too useless.¡±


    Qin Ling didn¡¯t agree. ¡°What are you saying father? When I went to the market to sell my herbs, I earned quite a bit of money. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

 Chapter 665 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (12)

    <h4>Chapter 665: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (12)</h4>


    Ming Shu listened for a while. The crops in the vige were dying due to pests.


    It didn¡¯t only happen here. The neighbouring viges had this problem too. Everyone¡¯s harvest was not good.


    In this era, the production of crops was already very low and it got even lower due to the pests infection.


    All the vigersined of hardship but what could they do? They didn¡¯t have any ways of preventing the pests froming. Even if they guarded their crops in the field, it wouldn¡¯t be of much help.


    This thing had nothing to do with Ming Shu so she left after she finished eating.


    When she returned to the Liu residence, she realized that they were talking about pests too.


    In the modern world, pests were not a big issue but in this current era, it was a lethal problem. From the looks of it, this year, the problem was really huge.


    Most of thend in Yunli Vige belong to the Liu residence. The vigers were only helping the Liu residence to nt the crops. Hence, the one with the most loss was the Liu residence.


    For the next two days, the entire vige was discussing about pests.


    Ming Shu squatted at the field and ced her chin on her hand as she watched Qin Ling fiddling on the ground. ¡°If you catch it today, there will be more pests tomorrow. Why waste your time. It would be better spend making food for me.¡±


    These crops are our life support for the following year. How can I not care about it?¡± Qin Ling replied, ¡°You can go back first. I will go back after I¡¯m done.¡±


    Ming Shu pinched a locust. ¡°Can they be eaten?¡±


    Qin Ling twisted her head and looked at Ming Shu. She replied after a long pause, ¡°Yes, however, they probably wouldn¡¯t taste nice.¡±


    In the modern world, they could be delicious but here... it was probably not tasty.


    Ming Shu asked the question for fun. She wasn¡¯t nning to eat the bug. She had drumsticks. Why would she want to eat these things?


    Ming Shu threw away the locust and said, ¡°I can afford to raise you. Even if there is no harvest, you will not go hungry.¡±


    ¡°Pu-¡±


    Qin Ling came out from the field and wiped the sweats on her forehead. ¡°Second Young Lady, your words is really misdirecting. Although we are bothdies, you need to take note of what you say. It will not be good if someone heard it and spread it around.¡±


    If she didn¡¯t realize why she kept following her around during the past few days, Qin Ling would think that she liked her.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Can they rumor that I am a man?¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t care.


    Qin Ling gave a silentugh. She walked to the edge of the field and sat down to have a rest. She chatted with Ming Shu.


    ¡°These bugs are called locust. They have a reproduce quickly. If this continues, all the crops will be eaten.¡± Qin Ling was really worried.


    She was not really well-versed with crops but when she saw the look on Father Qin and Mother Qin¡¯s face, she felt that she must think of a way.


    Ming Shu listened to Qin Ling¡¯s nagging absent-mindedly.


    When are they going back to make food?


    Whay do you n to make for me today?


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A scream suddenly sounded not far away from them. The people in the field looked over together.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Qin Ling stood up too.


    A man ran out haphazardly from the field. He shouted, ¡°There is a dead person! Someone is dead!¡±


    Dead person?!


    The person that died was the wife of Liu San. She was the person that identified Liu Xinyue at the ancestral hall that day.


    Ming Shu stood outside and took a look. There was ayer of grass covering the corpse. Many locust stopped on it. Half of the body was sunk into the mud.


    Liu Xinyue wouldn¡¯t be so bold as to kill people directly?!


    The vigers called the officials to the scene. A dead person was a serious thing.


    The officer came over and chased away the vigers at the scene. All the people were chased to a ridge at the side.


    ¡°Which bastard did this. Don¡¯t let me find out... my child¡¯s wife, you died a terrible death! Officer, you need to help us...¡± As the family of the dead person, Liu San made a lot ofmotion.


    The corpse had been pulled up from the field and it was carried onto the main road.


    The county magistrate was really fat. He was always arrogant and proud but today, he followed carefully behind a young lord.


    The young lord was around 24 years old. He wore white clothes and had a crown on top of his head. His aura was really ssy. They could tell that he was not an ordinary person.


    He looked really exquisite too. He was like a rich family¡¯s young master from a story. All his actions showed his status. However, he had a ruffian smile on his face and looked like a useless rich young lord.


    ¡°Who is that? So handsome...¡±


    ¡°Look at how the county magistrate is following him so closely. It must be an important person.¡±


    ¡°I have never seen the county magistrate so cautious before. How powerful is this person?¡±


    The vigers started whispering among themselves as they tried to guess the identity of the young lord.


    The young lord didn¡¯t go down. He stood casually ten meters away from the corpse and said in a mocking ormenting tone, ¡°Someone can even die here? That is rare.¡±


    County magistrate: ¡°...¡±


    The county magistrate coughed and asked the officer beside him, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Mister.¡± One of the officers ran over. ¡°Lord Cheng.¡±


    The young lord corssed his arms and didn¡¯t give any response.


    The officer knew that this person was really powerful and didn¡¯t want to care about him. Hence, he continued answering the county magistrate¡¯s question. ¡°The victim belongs to Yunli Vige. That is her husband. The victim was strangled to death and then thrown in the field. The vigers found her when they were working. Besides the corpse, there is nothing suspicious found in the area.¡±


    There was a person standing beside him so the county magistrate didn¡¯t dare to appear muddleheaded. He wiped his cold sweats secretly. ¡°Who was thest person that saw the victime?¡±


    ¡°It was the victim¡¯s husband called Liu San.¡± The officer replied, ¡°Yesterday night, Liu San and some of the people from the vige went up the mountain to hunt for food. When he left, the victim came to send him off. After that, no one from the vige saw her.¡±


    The county magistrate asked a few more questions but no conclusion was formed.


    The county magistrate asked his mean to question everyone in the vige. Ming Shu was included too. However, she was not close with the victim so she couldn¡¯t provide any information.


    ¡°Second Young Lady Liu,e over for a while.¡± The county magistrate suddenly waved at Ming Shu. If the person beside him didn¡¯t remind him, he wouldn¡¯t have recognize her.


    She was really pretty...


    The vigers all looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu was stunned for a moment. Shallow waves appeared in her eyes. After a while, she chewed on a piece of grass and slowly walked over.


    When she walked passed the corpse, Ming Shu didn¡¯t look away. There was a faint smile on the corners of her mouth and she walked steadily.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    She examined the young lord opposite her for a second. Then, she looked away.


    The county magistrate said, ¡°Second Young Lady Liu, this is Lord Cheng from... the Capital. He wants to go to the Liu residence. Can you guide him to your house?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled before she said anything. Her eyes were like halfmoons. ¡°It is the biggest and wealthiest looking building. Why do you need a guide for?¡±


    Who dared to talk to him like this? The county magistrate was just about to get angry when he remembered there was someone beside him. He could only said nicely, ¡°This is his first timeing and the roads in the vige isplicated so he is worried that he will get lost. Please guide the way for Lord Cheng.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t re up, he got more firm in his sentence.


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu rejected and smiled with her eyes. ¡°I want to see you all solving this crime.¡±


    County magistrate: ¡°...¡±


    What is so nice about a corpse!!


    This person came from the Capital!!


    The little rascal doesn¡¯t know the importance of this. It is your honour that he is going to your residence!!


    ¡°No problem. I can wait.¡± Cheng Gui stopped the county magistrate.


    Ming Shu smiled and didn¡¯t reply him. She turned and walked back to the audience area.


    Since the other party had given his words, there was nothing the county magistrate could do. He could only scold Ming Shu in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t know what luck the Liu residence had to make this important figure from the Capital specially visit them

 Chapter 666 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (13)

    <h4>Chapter 666: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (13)</h4>


    After the site survey, no conclusion was reached. The county magistrate asked people to send the corpse back to Yamen and then brought back a few vigers that were more suspicious.


    Cheng Gui walked passed the officers towards Ming Shu. He looked like a rich and useless lord as he said in a casual tone, ¡°Can I bother you to guide me now?¡±


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Cheng Gui.]


    Cheng Gui?


    This useless and rich person in front of me?


    [Yes, all the best!] The Harmony System cheered for Ming Shu. [If you can¡¯t handle him, you can ask for my opinion. I will do my best to help you.]


    Do your best to urge me to two-time and be a scumbug or do your best to persuade me to kill people, set fires and do immoral things?


    I have seen through you!


    [...] How can you think of me this way? I did it all for you!!


    Ming Shu nced at the county magistrate who was staring her her fiercely and smiled. ¡°I am not going home. Find someone else.¡±


    I need to go and find my chef to eat my food. Why will I have the time to guide you?


    ¡°Lord, do you want to go to the Liu residence? I can lead the way for you. I know all the ces in this vige. You can go anywhere you want.¡± Ady pushed Ming Shu away and patted her chest as she rmended herself.


    ¡°See, someone is here to guide you. Bye bye.¡± Ming Shu pulled Qin Ling who was still unaware of the situation and left. ¡°I am so hungry. Let¡¯s go back and wat.¡±


    Cheng Gui: ¡°...¡±


    Thedy with a freckled face looked at him shyly. She didn¡¯t forget to wink at him.


    He shivered and turned around calmly. ¡°Mister Zhou, Mister Zhou!!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Cheng, don¡¯t be angry. A vigedy doesn¡¯t have much manners...¡± The county magistrate thought that Cheng Gui got angered by Ming Shu and quickly apologized to him. ¡°I will ask people to catch her back and let her apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°Stop her.¡±


    Cheng Gui pointed at the freckleddy.


    Mister Zhou asked people to stop thedy. Thedy didn¡¯t give up and reached out her hand towards him. ¡°Lord, lord, I can guide you! I can really guide you.¡±


    Cheng Gui might have been frightened as he walked away really quickly. The roads in the vige was not easy to walk on. Cheng Gui didn¡¯t step properly and almost fell down. Mister Zhou quickly caught him.


    ¡°What kind of road is this?¡± Cheng Gui pushed Mister Zhou away.


    ¡°Yes yes yes, this small ce can¡¯t bepared to the Capital...¡± Mister Zhou wiped off his cold swears. ¡°Mister Zhou, do you need me to guide you to the Liu residence?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Cheng Gui said, ¡°I am not blind.¡±


    There was only one building in this vige which could be called a residence, There was really no need to look for it. It could be seen easily.


    Lord Zhou: ¡°...¡±


    Who was the one that asked him to find a guide!!


    Why are people from the Capital so hard to please?


    Ming Shu came back from the Qin family and saw a stranger standing outside the Liu residence. He seemed to be patrolling. She walked towards the Liu residence but got stopped. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Ming Shu looked up at the Liu residence¡¯s sign. This was the Liu residence.


    So why was she stopped when she was going back home? The person even asked for her identity.


    ¡°Did the Liu family go bankrupt?¡± Ming Shu asked the person who stopped her.


    The person got confused by her question.


    ¡°Do we need to mortgage the house?¡± Ming Shu asked again.


    The person frowned and wanted to say something. The butler ran out. ¡°This is our Second Young Lady.¡±


    After hearing what the butler said, the person looked at Ming Shu and cupped his hand. ¡°So it is the Second Young Lady. Please pardon me.¡±


    Then, he moved away.


    ¡°Who si this? Bodyguard?¡± Ming Shu aske the butler.


    ¡°Second Young Lady,e in first.¡± The butler lowered his voice.


    Ming Shu rememebered the rich and useless person this afternoon. Did he bring this person here?!


    ¡°A Lord Cheng came to out residence. These people were brought by him.¡± The butler¡¯s exnation coincided with Ming Shu¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say.¡± The butler shook his head. ¡°Master is talking to him now.¡±


    The butler reminded Ming Shu again. ¡°Second Young Lady, someone died this afternoon. Don¡¯t go out for this period of time.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± What will I eat if I don¡¯t go out?


    Ming Shu asked the butler to leave and went to the kitchen. She took two mantous.


    At night, she heard that Cheng Gui was going to live in the residence. There was no such person in the original storyline so Ming Shu was not sure who he was too. However, looking at how careful the county magistrate was, he must be quite an important figure.


    I should just eat my mantou.


    Before she finished her mantou, Father Liu came personally.


    ¡°There is a guest in the house. You are ady. Be careful when youe out. Don¡¯t provoke the guest.¡± He paused. ¡°Don¡¯t go out for nothing.¡±


    Father Liu was not here to find troubles with her. He left after he finished this sentence.


    Ming Shu looked at Father Liu¡¯s backview silently as he left. But I have a mission. It is to provoke him.


    s!


    How can we live peacefully with each other when our values are different?


    The next day, Ming Shu saw Cheng Gui on the dining table.


    There were two servant girls behind him. They were wearing pretty dresses and their face was pretty too. Their actions showcased their upbringing from a big family.


    They looked down and stood behind the man in a standing position. They were not like those servants in the Liu residence.


    Father Liu sat beside Cheng Gui. He seemed to be apanying Cheng Gui for breakfast.


    Cheng Gui didn¡¯t eat his food. He leaned against the chair and raised his chin slightly. He looked straight at Ming Shu. ¡°Second Young Lady Liu, are my servant girls pretty?¡±


    ¡°Looks can¡¯t be eaten.¡± Ming Shu smiled and sat down opposite him.


    ¡°Second Young Lady Liu, how did provoke you?¡± Cheng Gui raised his eyebrows. He seemed really curious. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to like me?¡±


    From the first time they met till now, her words to him were all harsh even when her tone was gentle.


    ¡°That is your illusion.¡± Ming Shu tilted her head. Warmth appeared in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to not like you. I really don¡¯t like you.¡±


    Cheng Gui: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Liu Qing, how can you talk to Lord Cheng like this?¡± Father Liu was afraid that Ming Shu would anger Cheng Gui so he scolded her in a low voice. ¡°No manners at all.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled her mouth corners and scooped her bowl of porridge for herself. She started eating the porridge and ignored the two person beside her.


    Why do I need to be polite to my target?


    Cheng Gui: ¡°...¡±


    Father Liu: ¡°...¡±


    Liu Xinyue reached thetest. She didn¡¯t see Cheng Gui yesterday but she heard from her maid that a handsome young lord came to their residence.


    When she saw him today, she couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.


    This lord was not just handsome.


    Even the celebrities in her world were not as handsome as him.


    ¡°Liu Xinyue, this is my big daughter. Xinyue, pay your respect to Lord Cheng.¡± Father Liu interrupted the weird atmosphere and called Liu Xinyue.


    Liu Xinyue walked slowly forward and bowed. ¡°Lord Cheng.¡±


    Cheng Gui nodded his head absent-mindedly. ¡°You have a good blessing, Master Liu. Your two daughters are both really pretty.¡±


    ¡°It is my honour...¡± Father Liu was humble.


    Liu Xinyue¡¯s face turned red.


    The only seat left at the table was the one beside Ming Shu. Liu Xinyue lowered her head and walked over.


    Ming Shu hooked her chair with her leg. When she sat down, she pulled the chair lightly towards her. Liu Xinyue sat on nothing and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 667 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (14)

    <h4>Chapter 667: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (14)</h4>


    Liu Xinyue sat on the cold floor as she looked at Ming Shu¡¯s wide smile. There was a ball of fire in her heart and she felt embarrassed.


    She actually made her fell in front of the guest.


    And from that expression, she was trying to tell her that she did it on purpose!


    ¡°Xinyue, are you okay?¡± Father Liu got a shock too. He went to help Liu Xinyue up. ¡°Why were you so clumsy?¡±


    ¡°Father, it was little sister.¡± Liu Xinyueined softly.


    Since there were outsiders here, she couldn¡¯t get angry but her father could help her.


    Father Liu thought back about what happened. The chair was definitely behind Liu Xinyue so why would she fell down? Someone did it on purpose.


    However, Cheng Gui was present so Father Liu didn¡¯t get angry on the spot. He signalled at Liu Xinyue with his eyes and asked her to sit down.


    The atmosphere at the breakfast table was really weird. This rich and useless Lord Cheng seemed dissatisfied about the breakfast and put down his spoon after only eating a bit of it.


    Ming Shu finished her breakfast and prepared to leave.


    Don¡¯t leave?


    If she don¡¯t leave, was suppose to wait for Father Liu to scold her?


    ¡°Master Liu, can you let Second Young Lady Liu bring me around the vige?¡± Cheng Gui suddenly said.


    Father Liu quickly replied, ¡°Liu Qing is really rowdy and has no manners. I can let Xinyue bring you around...¡±


    Cheng Gui looked at Liu Xinyue. ¡°I heard that Miss Xinyue is already engaged. It is not good for me to go out with her. The Second Young Lady is more suitable. What do you think, Master Liu?¡±


    Once she heard about her engagement, Liu Xinyue¡¯s nails dug into her palm.


    That was the one thing she didn¡¯t want to admit.


    How could someone like Li Shen be her husband?


    Since Cheng Gui had given his words, Father Liu could only say to Ming Shu, ¡°Liu Qing, bring Lord Cheng around the vige. Treat him well and don¡¯t create trouble. Did you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Hoh hoh.¡± Ming Shu ran away.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Father Liu was so angry and embarrased. ¡°Lord Cheng, this...¡±


    Cheng Gui got up and said mysteriously, ¡°Your daughter is really lively. Since she is not willing to do it, I will take a look around myself.¡±


    ¡°Lord Cheng, shall I send someone?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Father Liu watched as Cheng Gui left with his two pretty maids. He couldn¡¯t help but eximed that people from the Capital were indeed different. Even the servant girls were different.


    ¡°Father Liu, who is this Lord Cheng?¡± Liu Xinyue frowned and asked Father Liu. As a person who read the whole story, she didn¡¯t know about this person at all.


    ¡°I heard that he is from the Cheng family at the Capital. That very powerful Cheng family.¡± Father Liu sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Lord Cheng is doing here too.¡±


    From the Capital.


    Could it be... but he shouldn¡¯t be here so early!


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He tried to ask him but that Cheng Gui didn¡¯t give him any useful information. He just appeared to be replying him.


    ¡°Why did you let him stay at our residence then?¡±


    ¡°He want to stay here. What can I do? These people are powerful. How can small people like us provoke them. The county magistrate personally send someone to tell me to treat him well.¡±


    Liu Xinyue went into deep thought.


    ¡°Xinyue.¡± Father Liu suddenly looked at her. ¡°I heard from the county magistrate that this Lord Cheng was the onlyson of the Cheng family. Xinyue, I know that you don¡¯t want to marry Li Shen. I don¡¯t like Li Shen too. There is a chance now...¡±


    The thoughts that Liu Xinyue didn¡¯t dare to have started popping out due to what Father Liu said.


    If she could grab hold of this big figure, would she still have to stay here?


    Also...


    ¡°Father, is there a lot of people who know that Liu Qing was adopted?¡±


    Father Liu though for a while. ¡°Quite a lot of people knew about it... what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He didn¡¯t hide the matter that time since a baby couldn¡¯t just appear from nowhere right? His wife wasn¡¯t pregnant so the child couldn¡¯t have drop from the sky too.


    ¡°Father...¡± Liu Xinyue leaned towards Father Liu and whispered in his ear.


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°Father, listen to me.¡± Liu Xinyue looked really serious.


    Father Liu didn¡¯t know what Liu Xinyue wanted to do. He finally relented arrayfter Liu Xinyue persuaded him for a while.


    Cheng Gui caught up with Ming Shu the moment she left the Liu residence.


    A whole toon of servant girls and imperial bodyguards followed behind him. They seemed out of ce in this small vige road.


    Cheng Gui strode alongside Ming Shu. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°I am afraid of you?¡± Ming Shu scoffed. ¡°Why will I be afraid of you?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you hiding from me? Cheng Gui said, ¡°You can¡¯t be shy, right?¡±


    Cheng Gui started to appear like a yboy as he reach the end of his sentence.


    Shy your head!


    Am I someone who will be shy?


    ¡°Will you treat a stranger nicely?¡± Ming Shu asked him back. ¡°I am not familiar with you too. Who knows what motive you have.¡±


    I did it for my safety, okay?


    Cheng Gui ced his hands behind his head. ¡°We have already met each other two times. We are not stranger now, right? Also, you said that you don¡¯t like me. Why?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like someone I will like.¡± Ming Shu walked faster.


    Cheng Gui: ¡°...¡± What kind of reason was that?


    Cheng Gui looked at Ming Shu¡¯s back and caught up with her after a while. ¡°Do you know how many little girls in the Capital is eyeing on this face?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know how many little girls want to strip your face off. Please don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    Strip? Strip it off??!


    Cheng Gui was certained that he heard correctly. A chill ran up his spine.


    Other people would be thinking about how this handsome face enchanted girls and guys. Why did she think about such a scary thing? Striping off the face?


    F**k, an idiot¡¯s thinking is indeed different from that of a normal person.


    By the time Cheng Gui regained his thought, Ming Shu had disappeared.


    The servant girl asked carefully, ¡°Lord, are we still walking?¡±


    ¡°Walk for what, go back.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Officer, you must have made a mistake. Why will my husband kill someone? Do not use a good person.¡±


    Ming Shu just arrived at the Qin family and heard a pitiful scream from the household beside them. Many vigers were crowding around and looking at themotion.


    The officers held a man and came out. The man¡¯s face was pale. He seemed to be in shock. A woman followed behind them and tried to stop them from bringing the man away.


    ¡°My husband don¡¯t even dare to kill a chicken. How can h kill someone. You must have made a mistake.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was really loud. You could hear her from far away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt our work. If not, we will take you back with us too!¡± The officer shouted with a ck face. ¡°Move it, why are you all crowding around for?¡±


    ¡°Omg, he killed Liu San¡¯s wife. He looked like a really humble personst time.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡±


    ¡°I am actually living so close to a murderer. This is so scary.¡±


    ¡°Luckily he got caught...¡±


    The vigers looked over in condemn. The woman screamed even louder and grabbed the man¡¯s elbow to stop the officers from taking him away.


    ¡°Shut up, you all. Zhu Zi will not kill anyone.¡± The woman screamed. ¡°You all must have made a mistake.¡±


    ¡°We will know if this is a mistake after the interrogation.¡± The officer said, ¡°Do not disrupt us!!¡±


    The woman was pulled away by an officer and her husband was dragged off.

 Chapter 668 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (15)

    <h4>Chapter 668: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (15)</h4>


    After themotion ended, the crowd dispersed.


    Qin Ling¡¯s little sister got a fever. She was at home taking care of her. She gave some opinions about the event that happened just now but didn¡¯t dare to say too much about it.


    If she said too much things, her words would be spreaded and she might suffer.


    This was an era where a person¡¯s speech was restricted too.


    The case was closed really quickly. The murderer was the man living beside Qin Ling. It was said that he had a secret rtionship with Liu San¡¯s wife but heter found out that she had rtionships with other guys too. When Liu San was not at home, he went to find you and questioned her. THe two of them didn¡¯t have a good conversation and in a fit of anger, the man strangled Liu San¡¯s wife.


    Although the man¡¯s wife kept iming that he was innocent, the case was closed.


    A life for a life. The man was given the death penalty and he would be executed after Autumn.


    This case got spreaded around all the viges. The man¡¯s wife didn¡¯t manage to prove his innonence and left the vige as everyone fingerpointed at her.


    Although the case was closed, the pests were still there.


    At this moment, Father Liu suddenly stood up and organized all the man in the vige to lit fires in the night. The locust would fly towards the fire and get burnt. After that, they would bury the corpses.


    This method was a little troublesome but it was a more effective method than before.


    Father Liu did something good for the vige and got praised by a lot of people.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of this, Xinyue thought of it.¡± Father Liu smiled and said, ¡°That child loves to read. She saw this method in the books.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other for a few seconds and then followed Father Liu¡¯s hint and praised Liu Xinyue.


    Ming Shu squatted behind and ate her drumstick. The little kids beside her were really angry. ¡°Sister, you thought of this method too but they didn¡¯t believe you.¡±


    Qin Ling stood at the side and heard what the little kids said. She rubbed the kid who said this. ¡°It¡¯s okay, stop talking about this.¡±


    ¡°Sister, why do they believe what Master Liu say?¡± The little sister of the Qin family pulled Ming Shu¡¯s elbow and shook it.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t eat her drumstick properly so she replied, ¡°Because the Liu family is rich. Work hard and earn more money. You can bullly people when you grow up too.¡±


    ¡°Qingqing, what are you teaching them?¡± Qin Ling didn¡¯t know if she shouldugh or cry.


    ¡°Okay, I wil work hard and earn money. I will buy nice clothes for sister, a big house for my parents, and candied haws for my little sister and brothers!¡± The little sister of Qin family said with a serious face.


    ¡°You need to work hard and grow up first.¡± Ming Shu knocked on her head.


    The little sister of Qin family covered her head pitifully. ¡°I am working hard already.¡±


    After chasing the little kids away, Qin Ling sighed. ¡°When I told them about this, they said that I was a little girl and didn¡¯t believe me...¡±


    ¡°So Liu Xinyue is smarter than you.¡±


    She had Father Liu to say this. Father Liu had the right of speech in this vige so the vigers would do what he say even if they didn¡¯t believe him.


    If it failed, Father Liu would be the one bearing the consequences. If it seeded, she would take the credits.


    Father Liu and the vigers dispersed. Qin Ling needed to go to the field so Ming Shu followed her there. She didn¡¯t do any work and just sat on the ridge and watched her.


    Qin Ling was really stressed.


    The vigers pointed at them when they saw this strange scene.


    However, she couldn¡¯t do anything to Ming Shu. She would just do what she want. If she didn¡¯t want to do something, she would not do it even if you kneeled down and begged her.


    ¡°Hey Qingqing, that Lord Cheng is here to look for you again.¡±


    As Qin Ling got up to take a break, she saw a toon of peopleing towards them in a in formidable array and immediately winked at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Does that Lord Cheng like you? He keeps hanging around you all day.¡± Qin Ling was really curious.


    Ever since Cheng Gui stayed at the Liu residence, Ming Shu would meet him whenever she went back.


    ¡°Like me? How did you form that conslusion? I am not close with him.¡± She just felt that this crazy person kept hopping around her for no reason.


    ¡°If he don¡¯t like you, why is he hanging around you?¡± Qin Ling said, ¡°Qingqing, grab this opportunity. I heard that Lord Chenges from a powerfl background.¡±


    ¡°How can he like me after seeing me for just a few times? Maybe he just like my looks?¡±


    Can you don¡¯t praise yourself? Although you really look quite pretty... Qin Ling though about it and felt that it made sense. These young lords from the Capital were all glib-tongued. They were so good at coaxing people!


    Ming Shu followed Qin Ling¡¯s gaze. Cheng Gui was bringing his beautiful servant girls anding from the direction of the town.


    He might be going back to the Liu residence. When he saw Ming Shu, he changed his direction and walked towards them.


    He took the umbre from the servant girl behind him and held it over Ming Shu¡¯s head. ¡°Miss Liu, the Sun is so bright. Are you not afraid of getiing tan?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and said in a light tone. ¡°I am a natural beauty. I will not get tan.¡±


    Cheng Gui: ¡°...¡± F**k, I can¡¯t carry on this conversation.


    Can you follow the script?


    ¡°Ady should take care of herself.¡± Cheng Gui said, ¡°Under such a bright Sun, even if you don¡¯t get tan, you will get sunburnt too. You can¡¯t be like this. However, don¡¯t worry, I will hold the umbre for you next time.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Police, there is a crazy person here trying to woo me! Hurry up and catch him!!


    Cheng Gui had already squatted down. He held the umbre so that it covered her entirely and she didn¡¯t get bask in the Sun.


    ¡°When are you going back?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Qin Ling who was tittering. ¡°In a while.¡±


    Cheng Gui nodded. ¡°Then I wil go back with you.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled her mouth corners. ¡°Are you very free?¡±


    Cheng Gui raised his eyebrows. ¡°A rich person is really free.¡±


    ¡°...¡± You are rich. You have the final say. Ming Shu paused for a while and asked, ¡°Why did youe to Yunli Vige?¡±


    He came here for so long but she never saw him doing anything serious.


    The rich and useless Cheng suddenly got serious. ¡°If I say that I came to find you, will you believe?¡±


    Ming Shu froze foe a second. Then, she said calmly, ¡°Will you believe that gold will fall from the sky?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Gui nodded her head. ¡°If you want to see it, I can make it happen for you.¡±


    I can do whatever I want because I am rich.


    Are you convinced!


    I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t woo an idiot like you!


    Ming Shu chocked. Rich people couldn¡¯t be provoked. I shall run away.


    Ming Shu stood up and walked to the other side of the ridge. Then, she disappeared in front of Cheng Gui.


    Cheng Gui: ¡°...¡± Wait, he didn¡¯t say anything wrong right? Why did she run away?!


    Cheng Gui felt stifled as he returned to the Liu residence. He was thinking what went wrong with his strategy when someone called him.


    ¡°Lord Cheng.¡±


    Liu Xinyue came out from the other side. She had specially dressed up. She closed her lips and gave a standard smile. It was just perfect, elegant and seductive.


    Cheng Gui scanned Liu Xinyue. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Liu Xinyue¡¯s voice was enticing. ¡°There is a light festival tomorrow. Will you be free? Although this is a small ce, there are many things to y and eat. You must not have experience all these yet, right? I can bring you around...¡±


    ¡°I have a date.¡± Cheng Gui rejected Liu Xinyue.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Liu Xinyue was shocked. ¡°Lord Cheng... who are you dating?¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothin...¡±

 Chapter 669 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (16)

    <h4>Chapter 669: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shuy in the courtyard and absorbed the essence of the sun and the moon. Leaves glistening with golden light fell softly on her face.


    The whole sky was filled with golden leaves. They fell from the sky and made nice sounds when they hit each other, but...


    ¡°Are you trying to bury me?¡± <i>So that you can inherit my snacks?</i>


    The golden leaves that fell on her body covered her entirely now. One golden leaf was still okay, but when lots of themnded on her, She felt as though a huge rock was pressing down on her.


    The white figure on the wall quickly asked the servant girls to stop sprinkling the golden leaves and shouted, ¡°I asked you all to sprinkle them, not pour them! Do you all not understand what I said!¡±


    The pretty servant girl that was sprinkling the golden leaves felt embarrassed. ¡°Lord, you were the one who said that you wanted Miss Liu to feel your sincerity...¡±


    ¡°Go away.¡±


    Cheng Gui waved his hand and the two servant girls went down the wall.


    Ming Shu pushed the golden leaves on her body to the ground and smiled angrily. ¡°Lord Cheng, are you trying to kill me?¡±


    Cheng Gui jumped down from the wall. ¡°How can I bear to kill you?¡±


    <i>My knife is ready. If I can kill you, I will do it.</i>


    ¡°Lord Cheng, it is the middle of the night now. If you are sick, you should take your medicine. Don¡¯t go crazy, okay?¡± She just dreamed of drumsticks and woke up before even getting a bite.


    Cheng Gui held his chest exaggeratedly. ¡°I be crazy when I see you. Can I still be saved?¡±


    ¡°Commit suicide, then.¡±


    Cheng Gui exploded. <i>Commit suicide your head!</i>


    <i>Calm down, calm down, don¡¯t get angry at an idiot!</i>


    ¡°I cannot leave you just like this.¡± Cheng Gui said with a serious face, ¡°Miss Liu, are you willing to let me be crazy about you for life?¡±


    ¡°Not! Really!¡±


    Ming Shu picked up her chair and went back to her room.


    <i>Pa!</i>


    Cheng Gui held onto the door and prevented her from closing it.


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth corners twitched. <i>You are pushing your limits! If I don¡¯t hit you, are you nning to go to heaven!</i>


    Ming Shu pulled the door open and raised her fist at Cheng Gui...


    The night sky was quiet. Golden leaves covered the ground and a white shadowy on them as he started suspecting his life. Who told him that woman liked gold?


    Who told him that!


    Liars!


    ¨C


    The light festival was only held for one day. For that day, there was no curfew and there would be all sorts of games and food avable.


    Ming Shu went for the food.


    However, she didn¡¯t go with Cheng Gui. She went with Qin Ling.


    All kinds ofnterns hung above them, adorning the street with their bright colors. The people walking around were having fun and the scene was really lively.


    ¡°Qingqing, there arentern riddles over there. Let¡¯s go and try it out?¡± Qin Ling pointed to a tform not far away.


    ¡°I am not going.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s gaze was on the snack stalls beside her. ¡°You can go ahead. We will meetter at the city gate.¡±


    Qin Ling wanted to guess thentern riddles so she agreed. They split up. One went to find food while the other went to find thentern riddles.


    Ming Shu finished walking the streets and nned to find a restaurant to sit down. The restaurant was currently filled with people. When she went in, there were no seats left.


    Ming Shu was just nning to change restaurants when the waiter rushed out hurriedly. ¡°Miss, there is a private room on the third floor. Do you want it?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    The third floor was quieter than below. The waiter led Ming Shu to the private room. He knocked on the door and confirmed Ming Shu¡¯s suspicion that there was someone inside.


    At this time, there would be people all around. Why would a good spot like this be empty?


    The door opened. The pretty servant girl bowed at Ming Shu and said gently, ¡°Miss Liu, the lord is inside.¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a moment and went in.


    The servant bowed again and left the private room, closing the door thoughtfully behind her.


    In the room, the first thing she saw was a table filled with all kinds of exquisite pastries. There was a sweet fragranceing from the pastries.


    A man in white stood at the window with his hands behind his back. When he heard the sound, he slowly turned over. He looked frivolous, just like a yboy who had asked ady out. ¡°Miss Liu, good evening.¡±


    ¡°Lord Cheng, if you have anything to say, say it.¡± <i>Is he nning to take revenge because I hit him yesterday night?</i>


    <i>I am a bit scared!</i>


    Cheng Gui didn¡¯t know what Ming Shu was thinking. ¡°When I asked you, you said that you had a date. Hence, I could only wait here for you.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that I wasing here?¡±


    ¡°This restaurant is the most famous in town.¡± Of course, he asked Qin Ling and Qin Ling said that Ming Shu had been wanting toe to this restaurant for a long time.


    Ming Shu, ¡°...¡± <i>Die die die.</i>


    <i>This crazy person seems to have gotten an impressive new ability. How can I make him hate me next time?</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze fell on the pastries on the table. Just by design, the pastries looked really good.


    <i>I want to eat them!</i>


    ¡°Please go ahead, Miss Liu, the other dishes will be served soon.¡± Cheng Gui signaled for her to start. ¡°It is my treat today.¡±


    In front of food, Ming Shu felt that her dignity and principles were gone.


    Cheng Gui saw Ming Shu sitting down and heaved a sigh of relief. Qin Ling was more useful than his lousy system.


    The waiter quickly served the dishes. Cheng Gui didn¡¯t touch his chopsticks. He just lifted his tea and drank it quietly.


    He only put down his teacup after Ming Shu finished eating.


    ¡°Miss Liu, are you satisfied?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s mood got better since her stomach was full.


    ¡°Can I ask a favor from you?¡±


    ¡°I will not kill people or set fires.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I am not a bandit, why would I want to kill people or set fires! What the hell is she thinking of all the time!</i>


    Cheng Gui controlled his emotions. ¡°It is only a small matter. I just want you to take a walk with me downstairs.¡±


    ¡°There are so manydies that want to apany you, why must you look for me?¡±<i> If I had the time, I would eat two more pastries.</i>


    ¡°But they are not you.¡± Cheng Gui¡¯s eyes were deep. ¡°You can¡¯t just finish the food and forget about it. Are you not able to do such a small thing?¡±


    ¡°So what if I forgot about it? Are you nning to hit me?¡±


    <i>F**k. Look at the way she is. I¡¯ll feel sorry if I don¡¯t hit her.</i>


    Cheng Gui rubbed his right wrist with his left hand and controlled the urge to hit her.


    <i>I will not hit you!</i>


    Cheng Gui leaned back and smiled casually with a hint of yfulness. ¡°If you don¡¯t want the entire vige to know that you had designs on me, I suggest that you take a walk with me.¡±


    <i>I tried fair means before resorting to force. Don¡¯t me me for not following the rules.</i>


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°If you look at it carefully, you are the one that benefits. With my status, people in the Capital will go bankrupt in order to know me. I would prefer it if you chose the second option. That way, the worst consequence would be you taking responsibility toward me. I am very happy.¡±


    Ming Shu stood up immediately. ¡°Where shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Miss Liu, aren¡¯t you going to be responsible for me?¡± Cheng Gui gave a hurt face. ¡°Do you hate me so much?¡±


    ¡°Are youing?¡±


    Cheng Gui shrugged and guided Ming Shu downstairs. There were many people on the street. They squeezed by each other andnterns hung over their heads. It was like a bright Milky Way.


    Ming Shu walked into the crowd and her vision was blocked immediately.


    <i>If I don¡¯t run now, when is a better time!</i>


    A hand suddenly grabbed her and Cheng Gui¡¯s voice sounded beside her: ¡°Miss Liu, to prevent you from running away, let me hold your hand.¡±


    Cheng Gui had a deep impression of how Ming Shu ran awayst time.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This little demon is really looking for a beating. Since he wants to be beaten so badly, I will satisfy him.</i>

 Chapter 670 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (17)

    <h4>Chapter 670: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Cheng Gui didn¡¯t bring his servant girls and imperial bodyguards. That was quite unusual. He brought Ming Shu to walk along the river banks.


    There were many people releasing rivernterns along the banks. The rivernterns floated on the water like stars in the sky. The entire river was lit up and seemed vibrant.


    Ming Shu looked at the surface of the river. Her thoughts seemed far away.


    Little Beastie popped its head out from Ming Shu¡¯s sleeve. It tilted its head and reached out with its paws to pat Ming Shu.


    ¡°Watch out.¡±


    A bunch of little kids ran over happily. Cheng Gui pulled Ming Shu closer to him to prevent her from being jostled.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Ming Shu eyes spun and the mysterious emotion in them disappeared. She stuffed Little Beastie back in her sleeve.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to walk. The time it took to replenish energy was greater than the time it took to consume energy.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it already?¡± Cheng Gui said. ¡°Walk with me. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°What is so nice about walking?¡± It was all the same sights. She could just find a ce to eat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that this beautiful scenery makes it very suitable for a date?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°Nope.¡±


    To her, beautiful scenery involved good food.


    Of course, Cheng Gui didn¡¯t understand this.


    At this moment, he just wanted to strangle this crazy person who didn¡¯t understand romance at all. Look at the otherdies. They were all so shy.


    <i>Can I change targets?</i>


    Cheng Gui suddenly turned. They were standing on a bridge. The river flowed below them and the rivernterns floated into the distance.


    The man¡¯s face was really handsome. The lights congregated in his dark eyes and formed a very beautiful image. His figure inverted in this scenery and it seemed really dreamy.


    ¡°Miss Liu, I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush. I will just say it directly.¡± Cheng Gui tried to make himself appear normal. ¡°I like you, Miss Liu. I want to be with you.¡±


    ¡°Why do you like me?¡±


    <i>Why? How will I know!</i>


    <i>If it was not for the mission, why would I bother with an idiot like you!</i>


    ¡°You don¡¯t need a reason to like someone. When I saw you, I felt that we met each other in a past life before. I feel very happy when I see you and I want to be with you.¡±


    <i>Spending half of my life alone so that I can like you when I see you.</i>


    This sentence suddenly appeared in Cheng Gui¡¯s mind. He shocked himself.


    He... liked her?


    F**k, was he crazy?!


    Cheng Gui sized up thedy in front of him. Although she was really pretty, she was not an extreme beauty. Her temper was not good and she would hit people whenever she felt like it. What was there to like about this person?


    Yes!


    It must be his mistake!


    Cheng Gui cleared his thoughts. ¡°Miss Liu, what are your thoughts? If you don¡¯t like me now, you can try and interact with me for some time. You will definitely like me after that.¡±


    ¡°You are so confident?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± <i>I have the money, the power, and the face. Why will I not be confident?</i>


    Ming Shu opened her mouth, but before she said anything, there was an uproar within the crowd.


    ¡°Woah! They are lighting Kongming Lantern over there. Let¡¯s go over there quickly!¡±


    ¡°Really? Let¡¯s go and take a look too.¡±


    Ming Shu was squeezed to the edge. The crowd rushed in a certain direction.


    Because this happened suddenly, Cheng Gui was separated from Ming Shu. They were kept apart by the moving crowd. He didn¡¯t know if he saw wrongly, but he felt that her eyes seemed gentle with a tinge of... love.


    Cheng Gui looked at her carefully. Thedy wore a faint smile and there were waves in her eyes. However, the emotions that he saw just now were not there.


    It must have been an illusion due to the lights.


    Cheng Gui didn¡¯t get an answer that night. When the crowd dispersed, Ming Shu¡¯s attention was captured by food.


    He felt that she did it on purpose, but he couldn¡¯t get angry and force an answer out of her.


    Once the time passed, Ming Shu broke away from Cheng Gui and went to wait for Qin Ling at the city gate. However, there was no sign of Qin Ling even after she waited for a long time. The crowd was dispersing. She frowned.


    [Qin Ling is with the male protagonist.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>There is always someone trying to snatch my chef!</i>


    ¡°Where?¡±


    [Guest... this has nothing to do with you.]


    ¡°How is this not my problem? This affects my future.¡±


    [...] <i>Now, it has upgraded to a life issue? You are amazing, Guest.</i>


    The system pointed out a direction for Ming Shu instantly.


    ¡°I realize that you know quite a lot of things.¡±


    [Of course.] The Harmony System was very pleased with itself. It didn¡¯t realize that Ming Shu¡¯s smile was a little eerie.


    ¨C


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Qin Ling shrunk in a corner and poked the person that was squeezed in with her. ¡°Are they gone?¡±


    The person seemed really ufortable. He spoke in a hoarse voice after a moment: ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound.¡±


    Qin Ling shut up. Her heart was still palpitating furiously.


    Butterflies in her stomach?


    Your head. She was just scared.


    She met this person suddenly just now, and then she was being chased.


    ¡°Qingqing must be waiting for me now...¡± Qin Ling muttered.


    At this moment, unsteady footsteps sounded. Qin Ling hurriedly cupped her mouth and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly.


    ¡°I saw them running in this direction. Why have they disappeared?¡±


    ¡°He is injured. They must not have gone far!¡±


    ¡°Split up and search...¡±


    Qin Ling heard footstepsing toward them. She even saw a tall shadow. In that instant, Qin Ling felt that her heart stopped.


    Someone grabbed her wrist and dragged her out of the dark.


    The air turned still.


    The people that were attacking them froze on the spot. When they were rushing out, someone fell to the ground and panted heavily as though he was fighting for air.


    But, he was not dead.


    Qin Ling saw the figure that was being blocked by the man.


    Ming Shu grabbed Qin Ling¡¯s other hand. The man was stopped and looked at the person who just appeared.


    He didn¡¯t know if this person was a friend or foe. He was on his guard.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Let go!¡±


    <i>Let go of my chef!</i>


    <i>Who says you can touch her!</i>


    The man didn¡¯t say anything. He swung his sword at Ming Shu.


    ¡°No!¡± Qin Ling gasped softly. She stood between the two of them. The tip of the sword was just a palm¡¯s length away from her. Her face turned white. ¡°This... this is my friend.¡±


    Ming Shu took the chance to attack the man and pulled Qin Ling over. ¡°Hurry up and run.¡±


    Qin Ling trusted Ming Shu more so she followed and ran away with Ming Shu.


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    The fighting sounds behind them got further and further away until they couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    The two of them only stopped when they saw people ahead of them.


    ¡°Hu, hu...¡± Qin Ling panted heavily. She turned and looked behind them. ¡°Qingqing... that person... will be okay, right?¡±


    ¡°You still want to save him?¡± Ming Shu ced her hands on her hips. ¡°You can¡¯t even protect yourself. You will just be a burden if you follow him. You left so that he could run away faster, do you understand?¡±


    Qin Ling: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I will not go back and save him.¡± Ming Shu thought that as the female protagonist, Qin Ling was trying to be really kind. She waved her hand. ¡°Go and save him yourself if you want to save him.¡±


    Qin Ling: ¡°...¡±<i> I never said anything about saving that person.</i>


    She knew that if she went back, someone as useless as her would just be more trouble. She was just worried that the man would die.


    Ming Shu put down her hand and walked toward the vige. ¡°So hungry, let¡¯s go back and have supper.¡±


    Qin Ling asked instinctively, ¡°Are you not full from dinner?¡±


    ¡°I can still eat.¡±<i> I can do it!</i>


    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 671 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (18)

    <h4>Chapter 671: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Qingqing, who do you think that person was? I only saw such a scene in mo... a story before. I was really scared. I thought that I would die. He just waved twice like this and then the person flew out. So impressive.¡±


    Qin Ling got no reaction from Ming Shu. She paused. ¡°Qingqing, you seemed powerful too. You learned martial arts before?¡±


    Just now, her mind was still in a daze. Now that she thought about it carefully, when they rushed out, the person had already fallen down. She must have done it.


    ¡°I can fight someone.¡±


    Qin Ling blinked. ¡°Can you fly?¡±


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°I am not a bird.¡±


    Qin Ling continued blinking. She was really curious. ¡°Isn¡¯t there such as thing as qinggong? The person just now could fly. He seemed really impressive.¡±


    Ming Shu sneered. ¡°If you want to experience it, I can send you back.¡±


    Qin Ling quickly shook her head. ¡°No no no, I was so frightened just now. I have not experienced anything like this before. It was too scary.¡±


    Qin Ling only truly understood the life in ancient times at this moment.


    There was no strict legal system. If you killed someone, as long as you manage to run away on the spot, Yamen might not be able to catch you even if they found out who did it.


    She wanted to go home.


    When she thought about this, Qin Ling¡¯s mood dampened.


    There was silence between them for a moment.


    ¡°Miss Liu, Miss Qin, shall I send you all back?¡± A low-key luxurious horse carriage suddenly stopped beside them. The curtain was lifted up and Cheng Gui¡¯s face popped out.


    Qin Ling still remembered how she was stopped and interrogated by Cheng Gui. Hence, when she saw Cheng Gui now, she stepped back in fear.


    Cheng Gui saw Ming Shu continuing her way forward and added on to his sentence: ¡°I bought some pastries from Dezhi Restaurant for you as supper.¡±


    Ming Shu immediately turned around. The pretty servant girl helped her up the horse carriage.


    Qin Ling: ¡°...¡± <i>Where is your dignity! Can you betray yourself for food?!</i>


    Qin Ling didn¡¯t want to go back alone so she got onto the carriage too. The carriage moved slowly toward Yunli Vige.


    Cheng Gui ced the pastries in front of Ming Shu. ¡°I asked Dezhi Restaurant to make these fresh. They are still hot. Have a taste.¡±


    Ming Shu tried one. It was really good.


    ¡°I took a long time to find you just now.¡± He just turned around and she ran away.


    <i>F**k, so angry.</i>


    ¡°You found me now, right?¡± Ming Shu muttered.


    ¡°This shows that we are fated.¡± Cheng Gui poured a cup of water for Miss Liu. ¡°Drink some water, don¡¯t choke.¡±


    Qin Ling looked at the two of them interacting with each other. Cheng Gui took really good care of Ming Shu and his gaze was normal. He didn¡¯t look at Ming Shu with any evil intentions.


    Qin Ling shook her head and shrunk into a corner, pretending she was an ornament.


    ¡°Yu...¡±


    The horse carriage suddenly stopped. They swayed slightly in the carriage.


    ¡°Lord, it is Miss Liu Xinyue,¡± the pretty servant girl outside reported.


    Cheng Gui lifted the curtains and looked out. Liu Xinyue was standing not far away. When she saw Cheng Gui¡¯s face, she smiled immediately. ¡°Lord Cheng, I have lost my servant and it is already so dark. Can I trouble you to send me back?¡±


    Cheng Gui¡¯s eyes darkened. He ordered the pretty servant girl beside him, ¡°Ah Lu, send Miss Liu back.¡±


    The pretty servant girl called Ah Lu bowed. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu noticed that there was something wrong with the servant¡¯s expression. She reached out her hand and ced it on Chen Gui¡¯s. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    <i>Are you trying to bully my snacks coupon again!</i>


    Thedy¡¯s hand was ced on the back of his hand. Her skin was so soft, he wanted to pinch her hand and y with it.


    However, her words were not polite at all...


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Cheng Gui ced his hand on hers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will only be nice to you.¡±


    ¡°If she loses a single hair, I wille and look for you.¡± Ming Shu took her hand back and signalled for him to make his decision.


    Cheng Gui frowned. He looked back and forth between Ming Shu and Liu Xinyue twice. ¡°Send Liu Xinyue back to the Liu residence.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Liu Xinyue didn¡¯t expect Cheng Gui to not let her get on his carriage. There seemed to be someone in the horse carriage too... <i>Who is it? That bitch Liu Qing?</i>


    As a young lord from the Capital, how could he be so rude? It must be that bitch Liu Qing who made him do this.


    ¡°Miss Liu, I have prepared a horse carriage for you. This way please.¡± Ah Lu smiled politely.


    Liu Xinyue looked at the horse carriage behind them. Although she didn¡¯t get to sit in the same carriage as Cheng Gui, he still ordered people to prepare one for her.


    Liu Xinyue got onto the carriage and thought about how to get Cheng Gui to like her throughout the entire journey.


    She wanted to get rich too, but that route was too tiring. There was such a good chance now...


    The carriage ride was very stable at the start but it got bumpy toward the end. Liu Xinyue was puzzled. The road leading to Yunli Vige was not so bumpy.


    She lifted the curtain and looked out. It was dark outside and the forest trees all looked the same. She didn¡¯t notice anything different for a while.


    ¡°Yu...¡±


    The horse carriage stopped. Ah Lu jumped down from the carriage.


    ¡°Why are we not moving?¡± Liu Xinyue looked at Ah Lu.


    Ah Lu bowed. ¡°Miss Liu, Lord asked me to warn you to not have any thoughts that you shouldn¡¯t. This is just a punishment for you today. The next time, he might take your life. Please get off the carriage.¡±


    Liu Xinyue¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at Ah Lu in shock.


    She got dragged down the horse carriage by the driver. Ah Lu bowed at her again. She had her manners. Then, she jumped onto the horse carriage and left.


    ¡°Come back...¡± Liu Xinyue woke up from her daze. She chased after the carriage. ¡°You can¡¯t just leave me here! Come back!¡±


    Ming Shu said that she couldn¡¯t lose a single strand of hair so Cheng Gui threw her into the wilderness. With this temperature in the middle of the night, she might get a cold or something.


    If she caught a cold and couldn¡¯t be cured, that would be the best.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t think that Cheng Gui would do such a thing.


    Of course, even if she knew, she would only exim at his actions.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu sent Qin Ling back first before returning to the Liu residence. Cheng Gui wanted to send Ming Shu to her room, but he was called away by the butler. The butler told him that Master Liu was looking for him.


    The moment she entered her room, Ming Shu felt that something was wrong. Someone had searched her room.


    There was nothing in this room. All her things were kept in Little Beastie¡¯s secret space. Hence, the thing they wanted to find must be the Host¡¯s...


    The only thing that was worth eyeing was the token that identified the status of the Host.


    At the start, Father Liu wanted to take the token too. However, the Host would cry the moment the token was taken away. Father Liu saw that it wasn¡¯t a worthy item and since he already had so much stuff, he gave the token back to the Host so that she would stop crying.


    After that, the Host kept wearing the token. Not long ago, the string broke and the Host didn¡¯t have the time to fix it. Ming Shu had then entered the body.


    Ming Shu opened the wardrobe and took out a small chest from the bottom. This chest contained the things that belonged to the Host. After the string was broken, she kept the token here.


    It was gone now.


    Ming Shu touched her sleeve. Little Beastie tossed about inside and she suddenly closed the chest.


    <i>The show is starting!</i>


    <i>How shall I get my Hatred Points?</i>

 Chapter 672 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (19)

    <h4>Chapter 672: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The rumors that Ming Shu was Master Liu¡¯s illegitimate daughter spread after the light festival. It was said that Master Liu provoked some woman outside and because he was afraid that his wife would find him for trouble, he didn¡¯t dare to bring the woman home.


    After that, the woman gave birth to a daughter and Master Liu brought her to the Liu residence with the story that he picked her up.


    Ming Shu knew what they were trying to do.


    However, she heard that Liu Xinyue got sick after she came back from the light festival. She hadn¡¯t recovered yet and her wedding date was getting nearer.


    But, the imperial decree from the pce hadn¡¯te yet.


    Liu Xinyue could only control the rumors now. After a while, everyone would know that Ming Shu was an illegitimate daughter.


    Coincidently, when Liu Xinyue was born, Lady Liu went back to her parents¡¯ home to rest because she was not in good health. Liu Xinyue was brought back after she was born.


    Father Liu only needed to find someone from that time to give fake evidence that his child had died and Lady Liu found another child to rece her in order to keep her status and to not disappoint Father Liu.


    Liu Xinyue was simr in age to the Host so there was a lot of space to create stories.


    The storyline spent much effort to make sure that Liu Xinyue could pretend to be the Host.


    ¨C


    What Liu Xinyue needed to do now was to draw the line between her and Li Shen. However, Li Shen was not someone easy to deal with. If he married Liu Xinyue, he would not have to worry about his life and he would gain a pretty wife too. Why would he let go of such a good opportunity?


    Liu Xinyue talked to Li Shen a few times, but no results were achieved. She almost got bullied by Li Shen too.


    Liu Xinyue was really angry. The only thing that made her feel relieved was the fact that that matter was going smoothly.


    Now, the whole vige believed that Liu Qing was an illegitimate daughter and the token was with her. Once the people from the pce came, she would be able to rise to the top.


    ¡°What is Liu Qing doing recently?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. She is always with Qin Ling. She will go out in the morning ande back at night,¡± the servant girl replied to her.


    Liu Xinyue frowned. Qin Ling was the female protagonist... there better not be any idents.


    ¡°Where is Lord Cheng?¡±


    ¡°Lord Cheng...¡± The servant girl hesitated for a while. ¡°He will go out in the morning ande back at night too. Most of the time, he will follow... Second Young Lady. Sometimes, he will go to town.¡±


    <i>Pa!</i>


    Liu Xinyue flung the teacup off the table.


    The porcin smashed and shattered on the floor.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Father Liu came in from outside. ¡°Who made my baby daughter angry?¡±


    The servant girl didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She bowed and left the room.


    ¡°Father, Lord Cheng doesn¡¯t even bother with me. Last time, he even...¡± Left her in the wilderness. Liu Xinyue gritted her teeth and showed disappointment on her face. ¡°Lord Cheng seems to like Qingqing. I heard the servants saying that they are always together.¡±


    ¡°That unfilial Liu Qing...¡± Father Liu was really irritated by her. She even dared to snatch his daughter¡¯s man.


    Father Liu said after a while, ¡°I will think of a way.¡±


    Liu Xinyue nodded her head obediently as though she would listen to everything Father Liu said.


    ¨C


    <i>Knock knock¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu stared at the window. <i>I will find someone to nail this window shut tomorrow!</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to open the window. Shey on the bed with her eyes opened.


    However, very quickly, she heard someone breaking her window and a white figure jumped in. The heavy breathing could be heard from far away.


    Ming Shu wanted to sit up but a force pushed her down.


    A hot body pressed against her and the faint smell of alcohol gushed over her.


    ¡°Cheng Gui!¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t have the time to react. ¡°Why are you sneaking into ady¡¯s bedroom in the middle of the night? Is this what a lord like you should be doing?¡±


    The person that was on her buried his head in her neck. His warm lips pressed against her artery. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Ming Shu felt a part of his body turning hot. However, Cheng Gui didn¡¯t move. He justy on her and breathed beside her ear. His breathing was irregr.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Are you drugged.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± Cheng Gui rubbed against Ming Shu¡¯s neck. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If not, I don¡¯t know what I will do to you.¡±


    Ming Shu twitched her mouth corners. ¡°You can be drugged too?¡±


    <i>Why do I feel like this crazy person got drugged on purpose?</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t have a dark heart... When he starts to act, I feel afraid too.</i>


    ¡°There are times when I fail too.¡± Cheng Gui¡¯s voice was rough. There was desire in his voice but he tried to curb it with all his might.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t breathe from the weight. She tried to get Cheng Gui off, but he was really strong. He grabbed her waist with evil intentions. ¡°Qingqing, do you want to do something with me?¡±


    <i>Bastard!</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll beat you to death!</i>


    Cheng Gui immediately retracted his hand and murmured, ¡°Be good, don¡¯t move.¡±


    Ming Shu was quite lenient with this little demon. Although she wanted to throw him out in her heart, she didn¡¯t do it.


    Cheng Gui¡¯s body got warmer and the groans he tried to suppress sounded beside Ming Shu¡¯s ear. The temperature of his body seeped through the clothes. She felt the heat and started feeling warm too.


    Cheng Gui was drugged and was still just hugging her. Ming Shu really admired his self-control.


    That night, Ming Shu didn¡¯t sleep at all. Although Cheng Gui justy on her and didn¡¯t do anything, the sounds he made, the warmth from his body, and his male hormones prevented Ming Shu from falling asleep.


    Shey with her eyes opened till dawn.


    Cheng Gui had already fallen asleep on her. His face was at her chest and his hair was a mess.


    Ming Shu hugged him with one arm and pulled the nket on top of him.


    One person was already heavy enough. Now, there was the weight of the nket. Ming Shu felt that she was going to die from the weight.


    <i>What torture is this!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m too hungry!</i>


    The sun rose.


    Ming Shu slowly moved Cheng Gui to the side. However, Cheng Gui was hugging her really tightly. When she tried to get up, thetter just frowned and forced her into his arms.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Help! I am going to starve to death!</i>


    She seemed to have ced some snacks on her bed yesterday night...


    Ming Shu felt around for a long time before finally finding the snacks that she¡¯d hidden. She pushed the person beside her slightly away and sat up with some difficulty. She let Cheng Gui hugged her while she half-hugged him. She leaned against the bed frame.


    Cheng Gui slept all the way tillte morning. The sun was already shining brightly outside by the time he woke up.


    Ming Shu leaned against the bed frame. Her head was nodding slowly. She seemed to be asleep.


    Sunlight shone in from outside the window. Dust danced in the air and the trees made a swooshing sound outside.


    Cheng Gui opened his eyes. He looked up slightly. When Ming Shu¡¯s head came down, he lifted his head up to meet her lips.


    Ming Shu opened her eyes wide and stared right into Cheng Gui¡¯s half-awake eyes.


    Cheng Gui decided to just close his eyes and hooked an arm around Ming Shu¡¯s neck. He pulled her down.


    After a few minutes, Cheng Gui picked himself up from the floor. His clothes were a mess. ¡°If you spoil it from kicking, what will you do in the future?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s lips were red. The mist in her eyes subsided. She half-leaned against the bed and pulled at her clothes forcefully. ¡°What will I do? With my beauty, I can have anyone that I want.¡±


    Cheng Gui¡¯s face turned dark. However, he resumed his idle air very quickly. ¡°Try it then. Let¡¯s see if I destroy them or if you manage to spend a night with them first.


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes as she looked at him.


    <i>This personality does not belong to Cheng Gui.</i>


    <i>It is him.</i>


    <i>It is Qi Yu.</i>

 Chapter 673 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (20)

    <h4>Chapter 673: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It was quitete already so Ming Shu didn¡¯t go to visit the Qin family. She ate in her own room.


    Cheng Gui stayed for a while before leaving. Ah Lu came to look for him.


    Ah Lu came to her room to find him...


    <i>That crazy person was definitely faking it!</i>


    Ah Lu came back after a while. ¡°Miss Qingqing, whatever happenster, do not be nervous. Lord will settle everything.¡±


    Ming Shu only noticed that Ah Lu greeted her differently.


    Last time, Ah Lu would call her Miss Liu. She would call Liu Xinyue Miss Liu too.


    However, after Cheng Gui changed the way he called her, Ah Lu changed it too...


    ¡°What happened?¡± She had to stay in her room because of Cheng Gui and didn¡¯t know what happened outside.


    Could it be that someone from the imperial pce came?


    ¡°Someone died,¡± Ah Lu said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Qingqing. With Lord around, you will be fine.¡±


    ¡°It has something to do with me?¡± Ming Shu understood what Ah Lu was trying to say.


    Ah Lu nodded.


    ¨C


    The victim was Father Liu.


    Right, Father Liu was dead.


    The suspect was Ming Shu.


    However, Ming Shu spent the entire night with Cheng Gui. How could she run out and kill Father Liu?


    In the main hall, the people from Yamen had arrived. Besides that, there was another group of people... a group of people wearing brightly colored but neat attire.


    The person leading them was a eunuch. His face seemed really sarcastic and he was looking at the scene in front of him with arrogance.


    Cheng Gui didn¡¯t stand with them. He looked out of ce.


    The county magistrate was standing in between the two parties. He was in a difficult position. He didn¡¯t know what to do.


    What a coincidence.


    Father Liu just died and the people from the imperial pce arrived?


    Liu Xinyue was kneeling in front of Father Liu¡¯s corpse and crying furiously.


    ¡°Eunuch Lu, this is the Second Young Lady Liu, Liu Qing...¡± The county magistrate introduced Ming Shu to the eunuch.


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s gazended on Ming Shu¡¯s face. A hint of surprise shed past his eyes. However, he suppressed it quickly. ¡°She is the suspect?¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes...¡± Mister Zhou nodded his head fervently. ¡°Thedy chef saw Liu Qing putting something inside Master Liu¡¯s sober soup and some servants heard her quarreling with Master Liu too...¡±


    Cheng Gui waved at Ming Shu when she walked over.


    Ming Shu looked at the groups in front of her and felt that Cheng Gui¡¯s team seemed morefortable. She walked over to him.


    Mister Zhou saw Ming Shu standing with Cheng Gui and felt slightly guilty. He only shouted after a moment, ¡°Liu Qing, why did you kill Master Liu? He is your father.¡±


    Thedy just smiled when faced with this situation. ¡°Yeah, why would I kill him? Give me a reason.¡±


    ¡°How would I know why you killed Master Liu!!¡± Mister Zhou seemed to be shocked.


    ¡°Then how would I know?¡± Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°If you don¡¯t give me a reason, how can I admit it?!¡±


    ¡°Liu Qing, how can you be so evil? Father raised you for so many years. How can you do this?¡± Liu Xinyue stood up with the help of someone. She pointed at Ming Shu with her bare hands. Despair and anger filled her face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it so I really don¡¯t know if I can do it or not. Why don¡¯t you wake him up and let me try?¡± <i>I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t anger you to death.</i>


    ¡°You... you...¡± Liu Xinyue¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She looked as if she would faint at any moment.


    Cheng Gui held Ming Shu¡¯s hand and signaled for her to stop talking.


    ¡°Since there is a suspect, take her back and interrogate her. Don¡¯t let a person die in vain.¡± Eunuch Lu opened his mouth at this moment. ¡°Lord Cheng, do you have anything to add?¡±


    Cheng Gui held Ming Shu¡¯s hand. His fingers brushed past her palm. ¡°Mister Zhou, when did Master Liu die?¡±


    Mister Zhou replied, ¡°Between one and three in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Qingqing was with me at that time.¡±


    Once Cheng Gui said this, the entire ce turned quiet.


    What else could they be doing in the middle of the night together?


    ¡°So, who was the person that your witness saw?¡± Cheng Gui didn¡¯t seem to notice the strange looks people were giving him.


    ¡°Lord Cheng, this is just your own ount.¡± Eunuch Lu sneered.


    ¡°The things that the witness said were their own ount too, right?¡± Cheng Gui didn¡¯t give in.


    ¡°Lord Cheng, there is more than one witness.¡±


    ¡°The words of ten witnesses can¡¯t bepared with what I say.¡± Cheng Gui suddenly acted shamelessly. ¡°Eunuch Lu, am I right?¡±


    Eunuch Lu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Using your status to intimidate people. What kind of ability is that!</i>


    ¡°Hmph, I shall not argue with you. I am here to find someone.¡± Eunuch Lu suddenly asked, ¡°Who is Miss Liu Xinyue?¡±


    Liu Xinyue was really excited but she didn¡¯t let it show on her face. She cried sadly as she begged Mister Zhou, ¡°Mister Zhou, you must help my father, sob... how can my father just die like this? Mister Zhou, you must help me and punish the culprit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will definitely not let go of the culprit.¡± Mister Zhou agreed to her request. ¡°Miss Xinyue, hurry up ande over here. This is Eunuch Lu from the imperial pce. He is here to look for you.¡±


    Liu Xinyue was confused. She said in a weeping tone, ¡°Look... look for me?¡±


    Eunuch Lu took out an object from his sleeve and asked in a serious voice, ¡°Does this belong to you?¡±


    Liu Xinyue wiped her tears and sobbed as she looked over. ¡°Yes... this is mine. Why is it with you?¡±


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    ¡°... I had it since I was young. I don¡¯t know where it came from. I asked my father before but he didn¡¯t tell me...¡± Liu Xinyue paused between her sentences.


    Eunuch Lu nodded. ¡°Since this belongs to you, it should be correct. I came here today to bring you back to the Capital.¡±


    ¡°To... the Capital?¡± Liu Xinyue seemed frightened.¡± What... what did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°Do not be afraid, Miss. It is a good thing,¡± Eunuch Lu said.


    Ming Shu yawned. She took out a bag of snacks from her sleeve and found a ce to squat.


    When this bunch of actors started acting, even the Oscars was not enough for them.


    When Eunuch Lu saw her, he definitely realized something. However, he still tried to ce this title on Liu Xinyue.


    How could there be no problem?


    Now that she thought about it, when the Host went back to the pce, she still died. There must be something going on somewhere.


    ¡°Lord...¡± Ah Lu took the chance toe in while everyone was listening to Eunuch Lu telling his story. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    Cheng Gui looked back. He saw Ming Shu squatting on the ground. His mouth corners twitched. ¡°Get her a chair.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why are you squatting? What happens if your legs go numb?¡± Cheng Gui helped Ming Shu up.


    ¡°When youy on me yesterday, why didn¡¯t you think of this problem?¡±<i> I was almost paralyzed due to the weight.</i>


    ¡°Cough... that is a special circumstance.¡± Cheng Gui changed the topic. ¡°If you want to sit, tell me. If not, you can order Ah Lu too.¡±


    ¡°That is your beauty. How could I dare to order her?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying!¡± Cheng Gui knocked her head. ¡°Ah Lu is my escort. When we... she will take care of you in the future.¡±


    Ah Lu brought a chair over and interrupted their conversation.


    The other pretty servant girl even brought a small table and some snacks for her. She ced them in front of Ming Shu carefully.


    Ah Lu smiled at Ming Shu and then stood behind Cheng Gui with a straight face. It was as though she was a robot.

 Chapter 674 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (21)

    <h4>Chapter 674: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I am really...¡± Liu Xinyue was filled with happiness and sadness. Her hand shook. ¡°How can I be... no way, I am the daughter of the Liu family. How can I... my father and my mother... they are my parents.¡±


    Ming Shu was convinced by Liu Xinyue¡¯s acting.


    With such acting skills, the director would have to reward her with a drumstick.


    ¡°Miss Xinyue, you have the token in your hand. There is no mistake,¡± Eunuch Lu said. ¡°You are the only descendant of the General Admiral.¡±


    ¡°But I...¡± Liu Xinyue looked at the corpse on the floor. ¡°My father...¡±


    ¡°Although Master Liu was not your biological father, he raised you for so many years. The case will be closed soon. Mister Zhou will not let go of the culprit even if someone tries to cover for her. Miss Xinyue, take the imperial decree. Once you take it, you will be an infanta.¡±


    Eunuch Lu didn¡¯t say that the status of an infanta was the same as Lord Cheng¡¯s. Even if the Cheng family was very powerful now, once the daughter of the General Admiral was found, could he still do what he wanted?


    Liu Xinyue appeared to be fighting with her own thoughts. She kneeled down weakly after a long time.


    Eunuch Lu nodded his head in satisfaction. He took the imperial decree that the eunuch behind him was holding and read it.


    ¡°By the grace of God, thete General Admiral was wronged...¡±


    Ming Shu knew that Cheng Gui had no imperial decree on him. If he did, he would not just stay at the Liu residence without doing anything.


    ¡°...I feel very guilty and hence, I specially confer the daughter of thete General Admiral as Minghui Infanta.¡±


    Eunuch Lu finished reading and looked at Liu Xinyue. ¡°Miss Xinyue, please thank the emperor.¡±


    Liu Xinyue¡¯s hands were damp with sweat. She would be an Infanta soon...


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Liu Xinyue¡¯s heart jumped. She nced over at the handsome man in white. ¡°Eunuch Lu, we are not sure who this Infanta is.¡±


    ¡°Lord Cheng, what do you mean?¡± Eunuch Lu gave a cold smile. ¡°The token is here, will there be a mistake?¡±


    Cheng Gui pped his hands. Organized footsteps sounded outside the main hall. A troop wearing armor came in from the outside.


    ¡°Lord.¡±


    Eunuch Lu was so angry his face turned hideous. ¡°Lord Cheng, how dare you privately use the Weiwu Army.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by privately using them? The Weiwu Army was formed by the General Admiral. They are here to wee his daughter.¡± Cheng Gui gave a mysterious smile. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that there is still another half to themander¡¯s seal of the Weiwu Army.¡±


    Eunuch Lu grabbed the token in his hand tightly.


    This was themander¡¯s seal.


    Cheng Gui reached out his hand. A general passed him a yellow imperial decree. ¡°I have an imperial decree with me too. Do you want to listen to it?¡±


    Liu Xinyue felt that something bad was about to happen. However, there was nothing she could do in this situation.


    These people were all too powerful... she was too small.


    Eunuch Lu gritted his teeth and kneeled down.


    The people that just got up kneeled down again.


    Cheng Gui unrolled the imperial decree. He didn¡¯t look at Ming Shu and just read the decree directly.


    ¡°By the grace of God, thete General Admiral was wronged...¡± Cheng Gui¡¯s decree was simr to Eunuch Lu¡¯s decree. The only difference was at the end. ¡°...I feel very guilty and hence, I specially confer the daughter of thete General Admiral, Liu Qing, as Minghui Infanta.¡±


    There was a name on it.


    But the difference was huge.


    ¡°Lord Cheng, she doesn¡¯t have the token!¡± Eunuch Lu shouted angrily.


    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t?¡± Ming Shu lifted her leg and smiled as she looked at Eunuch Lu. ¡°Are you sure the one in your hand is the real token?¡±


    Eunuch Lu was stunned.


    He looked at the token in his hand carefully. There didn¡¯t seem to be any problem with it. Could it be fake?


    ¡°Coincidently, General Qian from the Weiwu Army is here. He will be able to tell if themander¡¯s seal is real or fake.¡± Cheng Gui took out a half-moon-shapedmander¡¯s seal from his sleeve. He didn¡¯t suspect Ming Shu¡¯s words at all. ¡°Eunuch Lu, shall wepare?¡±


    Eunuch Lu started shivering. ¡°His Majesty... actually gave you themander¡¯s seal for the Weiwu Army!¡±


    ¡°Thanks to the love from His Majesty.¡± Cheng Gui looked up slightly. ¡°Eunuch Lu, please.¡±


    Eunuch Lu thought of something and his face turned pale.


    General Qian had already stepped forward. He took themander¡¯s seal from Cheng Gui¡¯s hand and looked at Eunuch Lu.


    Eunuch Lu contemted for a long time before finally passing themander¡¯s seal in his hand over.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know that there could be new things happening due to the seal. It was really impressive.


    ¡°Only the one in Lord¡¯s hand is real,¡± General Qian said. ¡°Eunuch Lu, this is a fake.¡±


    Eunuch Lu: ¡°...¡±


    Eunuch Lu didn¡¯t believe it. He wanted to take a look at it himself. However, because of his status, he could only allow General Qian to take the seal while he looked at it.


    After a long while, Eunuch Lu gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Where is the real one then?¡±


    Cheng Gui looked at Ming Shu.


    Thetter pped her hand and walked to the middle of the scene. She took out a half-moon-shaped token from her sleeve. ¡°Here.¡±


    General Qian went over to take a look. The two half-moon seals formed a perfect circle.


    ¡°How is this...¡± Liu Xinyue muttered.


    How could she prepare for this? She even made a fake one!


    The token was the core and there was Lord Cheng Gui bearing witness to it. Eunuch Lu nced at the Weiwu Army... the emperor actually gave two imperial decrees.


    The imperial decree that the Weiwu Army brought over must be real.


    So, what was the emperor trying to say?


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s expression was really bad. ¡°Since Lord Cheng read the imperial decree, I will pass this matter over to you and take my leave now.¡±


    Eunuch Lu flicked his sleeve and walked away. The courtyard became more spacious.


    Ming Shu walked up to Liu Xinyue and smiled with closed lips. ¡°Your father is dead. What will happen to you now?¡±


    Hatred bloomed in Liu Xinyue¡¯s eyes. She rushed at Ming Shu. ¡°Liu Qing, you...¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Liu Xinyue was pulled back by someone. She screamed, ¡°How did you know?¡± Why did she change the token!


    Ming Shu leaned toward her and smiled faintly. ¡°I knew from the start.¡±


    Liu Xinyue froze on the spot.


    <i>She knew from the start.</i>


    <i>What does this mean?</i>


    <i>Why is it like this... S</i>he thought that she was special but in the end, this was the result. Why!


    <i>It shouldn¡¯t be like this.</i>


    <i>No, this is not right!</i>


    Mister Zhou wiped away his cold sweat secretly. With his level of intelligence, it was a bit hard for him to understand what happened today.


    <i>I should leave first.</i>


    Mister Zhou asked his men to carry Father Liu¡¯s body away and took Liu Xinyue away too.


    As for the suspect...


    Don¡¯t make himugh. <i>She is an infanta now. Cheng Gui and the Weiwu Army are here. Who dares to take her away?</i>


    ¡°I will take my leave now.¡± Mister Zhou bowed unctuously and left.


    Liu Xinyue was devastated. She didn¡¯t speak again.


    Ming Shu watched them leave.


    ¡°Qingqing, I have another imperial decree.¡± Cheng Gui took out an imperial decree again. ¡°Do you want to look at it yourself or do you want me to read it out for you?¡±


    Her sixth sense told her that there was nothing good written in this imperial decree.


    Reality proved that Ming Shu¡¯s sixth sense was urate.


    It was an imperial decree bestowing their marriage.


    Cheng Gui stuffed the imperial decree in Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°I asked people to rush to the Capital without rest to beg for this imperial decree. Qingqing, if you reject the imperial decree, you will have your head chopped off.¡±


    These two imperial decrees were both acquired by Cheng Gui. It must be hard for him to get these two decrees. After all, proving that she was the daughter of thete General Admiral was already not an easy feat.


    Ming Shu took the heavy imperial decree and sighed.


    She would have her head chopped off if she rejected it!


    <i>I already don¡¯t have a long life.</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t want to die so early.</i>

 Chapter 675 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (22)

    <h4>Chapter 675: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    With regard to the case of Father Liu¡¯s death, there were witnesses who testified that Ming Shu was the first suspect, but given her current status, Lord Zhou didn¡¯t dare to convict her casually and ordered the subordinates to look into the case carefully.


    Then it was determined that the murderer was a servant girl in the Liu residence.


    Of course the servant girl was most likely a scapegoat, and the real killer was definitely not her.


    Lord Zhou didn¡¯t intend to look into the case further and just closed it hastily.


    As soon as Father Liu died, Li Shen came to the Liu family and offered to help Liu Xinyue with the identity of her fianc¨¦.


    He held a very sincere and lowly attitude, epting Liu Xinyue¡¯s willful venting, beating, and cursing.


    Judging from the perspective of the vigers, it was Liu Xinyue who made trouble out of nothing and didn¡¯t appreciate what was good.


    Liu Xinyue wanted to drive him out. But Li Shen backed himself up with those fellow vigers, saying he was the son-inw approved by Father Liu, and Liu Xinyue couldn¡¯t cancel the marriage because Father Liu had passed away.


    Liu Xinyue was very angry, yet she didn¡¯t know what to do with such a scoundrel like Li Shen.


    Li Shen forced his way into the Liu residence. Liu Xinyue intended to postpone the wedding date for the reason that Father Liu had just passed away.


    But Li Shen wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen. Liu Xinyue couldn¡¯t defeat Li Shen, and Li Shen¡¯s many annoying rtives also pushed at her. In the end, they didn¡¯t get married, but Li Shen and his family all moved into the Liu residence.


    Liu Xinyue wanted to flee. But the Liu residence had much of the family fortune, so if she left, wouldn¡¯t that be gifted to Li Shen? She didn¡¯t have much money on her, so what could she do if she fled?


    ¡°First Young Lady, Li Shen¡¯s mother wants to live in the west yard.¡± The servant girl stood beside Liu Xinyue and trembled. As ofte, Liu Xinyue was not in a stable mood and often lost her temper.


    ¡°That¡¯s my mother¡¯s room, how dare she?¡± The west yard was the best yard besides Father Liu¡¯s living quarters. Her mother used to live in the west yard, so it became empty since her mother was gone.


    ¡°The Li family is going too far.¡± The servant girl felt aggrieved. ¡°They take the Liu residence as their own. First Young Lady, please do something about it.¡±


    The Liu residence¡¯s servants were a little scared of those people now. Before the servants had a good life here.


    But ever since the Li family moved in, the servants¡¯ lives became tough. They ordered them about to do everything. If they were from the owner¡¯s side of the family, the servants maybe wouldn¡¯tin much.


    But they were not.


    If the servants didn¡¯t sign an irrevocable title deed with the Liu family, they would have quit the job.


    ¡°First Young Lady, Li Shen¡¯s mother is going to move into the west yard. We can¡¯t stop her.¡± A servant boy ran over quickly with a handprint on his face. Apparently he had been pped.


    Liu Xinyue was immediately pissed off. She went straight to the west yard with some people.


    ¡°Mother, do I look good in this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, very beautiful. My daughter will definitely look more beautiful than that Liu Xinyue if dressed up well.¡±


    ¡°Mother, look, there are so many jewelries here. The Liu family is so rich.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, because all of this will be yours in the future.¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Xinyue felt a filthy substance stuck in her chest, neither going up nor down. <i>How can there be such a shameless person.</i>


    She walked into the room with a few steps. ¡°Who let you get in here?¡±


    The people in the room were startled. Li Shen¡¯s mother reacted first. ¡°Ai, my daughter-inw, why are you speaking so loud? Your Liu residence is a rich and noble family, didn¡¯t you learn manners?¡±


    <i>Why should I show manners to a scoundrel?</i>


    ¡°Who let you in, get out of here!¡± Liu Xinyue pointed at the door.


    Li Shen¡¯s mother formed an ugly smile. ¡°Hoh, listen to you. Don¡¯t you know my son is the owner of the Liu residence now? I am his mother, do I need to ask for your permission if I want to get a ce in my own house?¡±


    ¡°Your son?¡± Liu Xinyue gritted her teeth. ¡°This is the Liu residence, and it¡¯s my house!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re married to my son and yourst name is Li, so of course it¡¯s my son¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Right right, sister-inw, don¡¯t be so stingy. It¡¯s just some jewelry, do youck that?¡± The girl beside Li Shen¡¯s mother also took up thetter¡¯s refrain. She was none other than the freckled girl Cheng Gui met.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t gotten married.¡±


    ¡°Although you haven¡¯t gotten married, you¡¯ve done what a couple should do, so we¡¯re family.¡± Li Shen¡¯s mother sounded very reasonable.


    Liu Xinyue was angered to the point of trembling. She went up to Li Shen¡¯s mother and dragged her outside. ¡°Get out, get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Why do you beat my mother...¡±


    The three women scuffled into a ball; meanwhile the servants didn¡¯t dare to go up and just looked at each other with fear.


    Liu Xinyue was no match for Li Shen¡¯s mother and sister and was beaten up by the two. Then Li Shen heard the noise and came to separate them.


    Liu Xinyue copsed. She sat on the ground, crying.


    She didn¡¯t know why it developed in this way, but it shouldn¡¯t be like this...


    Li Shen quite liked Liu Xinyue as she was a beautiful wife, so he med his mother and sister and exchanged some words. But he decided in the end that his mother could move into the west yard.


    ¨C


    ¡°When are youing back to the capital with me?¡±


    Cheng Gui had asked hundreds of times.


    ¡°I still have work to do.¡± Ming Shu would answer like this each time.


    ¡°What is it? I can help you.¡±


    <i>Help?</i>


    <i>You will help kill my snacks coupon?</i>


    ¡°You can go back by yourself if you want, but I won¡¯t.¡± <i>This ce is great, with plenty of food and drink.</i>


    ¡°You¡¯re the infanta now, how can you not go back?¡± Cheng Gui tried to persuade her using bait. ¡°The General Admiral¡¯s mansion has been renovated, and you can live there when you go back. There are much more delicious foods in the capital than here.¡±


    <i>Who do I marry if you don¡¯t go back?</i>


    <i>F**k. What¡¯s so good about this remote and backward ce!</i>


    Ming Shu hesitated a little. But for Hatred Points, she strengthened her conviction.


    <i>Where the Hatred Points are, is where I¡¯ll be. Right, I am a professional.</i>


    Cheng Gui couldn¡¯t change Ming Shu¡¯s mind and paced back and forth anxiously.


    ¡°s, stop pacing, you¡¯ll make me dizzy.¡±


    Cheng Gui sat across from Ming Shu and poured himself a cup of tea. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me about the general admiral?¡±


    From the time of the reveal until now, she had never asked anything about the general admiral.


    <i>Is this a normal person¡¯s reaction?</i>


    To Ming Shu, these things didn¡¯t matter. She didn¡¯t have to load up her brain.


    But she nced at Cheng Gui, who seemed eager to find something to talk about, so she asked cooperatively, ¡°What happened to the general admiral?¡±


    Finally Cheng Gui felt himself useful. He coughed and began to slowly speak.


    ¡°Your father was the general admiral, who got acquainted with a little infanta from the enemy country when he guarded the border. They fell in love with each other. Your father had gained great battle achievements then and was a thorn in many people¡¯s sides. Someone... framed the general admiral for treason, and the evidence was brought directly before His Majesty.


    ¡°The general admiral was convicted and his whole family would be executed. At that time, your mother was about to give birth and was sent away by the general admiral. But after you were born, your mother left you and went back to the capital to save the general admiral.


    ¡°But what a pity...¡±


    Cheng Gui took a sip of tea.


    ¡°In the end, they were all killed, and you were lost.


    ¡°Not long ago, an old minister overturned the case of the general admiral and revealed the truth. His Majesty conferred a posthumous title as the general admiral and rebuilt the mausoleum. You¡¯re the only child of the general admiral.¡±


    Finally, Cheng Gui asked, ¡°Do you know why Eunuch Lu doesn¡¯t want you to go back?¡±


    ¡°Because of themander¡¯s seal?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Cheng Gui nodded. ¡°They only found half of themander¡¯s seal on the general admiral at that time, and the other half was missing. Perhaps your mother had left that half with you, hoping that one day the truth would be exposed and it would prove your identity.¡±


    The Weiwu Army was a powerful soldier troop created by the general admiral when he was alive. Even if it was half of themander¡¯s seal, it was very alluring.

 Chapter 676 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (23)

    <h4>Chapter 676: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°So I¡¯m not going to have a good time even back to the capital,¡± Ming Shu summarized.


    The court situation changed rapidly, but this time she had chosen the easy countryside route, rxed and happy. Why would she make things difficult for herself and turn to a serious and tricky route?


    <i>I¡¯m not a fool. I don¡¯t have to change from simple mode to difficult mode.</i>


    Ming Shu suddenly approached Cheng Gui with a beaming smile. ¡°If you want to marry me, there¡¯s only one choice for you: stay.¡±


    Life in the capital city was rich, powerful, and prosperous.


    But here was only peace and tranquility.


    Anyone would choose to go.


    ¡°If I stay, will you marry me?¡± Cheng Gui didn¡¯t hesitate, though.


    High position and great wealth were just passing clouds. Only the person in front of him was what he wanted.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cheng Gui called Ah Lu over in front of Ming Shu. ¡°Ah Lu, go back to the capital and tell them to send the betrothal presents here.¡±


    As for how to tell the Cheng family, Cheng Gui didn¡¯t speak before Ming Shu.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only son of the Cheng family, how will they agree?¡±


    ¡°The wife is more important,¡± Cheng Gui answered.


    Ming Shu chutted. ¡°If I had a son like you, I¡¯d definitely kill you.¡±


    Cheng Gui slightly raised the tips of his brows. ¡°Thankfully, I¡¯m your husband.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not married yet, Lord Cheng, pay attention to yournguage.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be true sooner orter.¡± Cheng Gui chuckled. ¡°Besides, in the Liu residence before, a lot of people knew you spent the night with me.¡±


    Ming Shu answered calmly, ¡°Now I am the Infanta, so what¡¯s wrong with my keeping a boy toy?¡±


    ¡°Right right right, Lord Infanta, it¡¯s normal for you to have a boy toy,¡± Cheng Gui echoed. He bent over to stare at Ming Shu, coldness leaking from his eyes. ¡°But if you dare have other people, Lord Infanta, don¡¯t me me.¡±


    ¡°Hoh...¡±


    Cheng Gui: ¡°...¡± <i>Why do youugh! What is so funny! I¡¯m serious! My knife is ready here!</i>


    ¡°Where are you going? I must tell you, you shouldn¡¯t go to the Qin family too often if you don¡¯t have anything to do, what¡¯s so good about the Qin family...¡±


    Cheng Gui chased Ming Shu out.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t live in the Liu residence now, but in the town. So when she arrived at the Qin family house, it was already past lunch time.


    Several servants squatted at the door and were spiritless like eggnts covered in frost.


    ¡°What are you sitting here?¡± Ming Shu looked at them from above.


    An older girl among them looked up and her eyes lit up. ¡°Big sister, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your sister?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, she hasn¡¯t been back for three days. Father and Mother have gone out to search, and they told us not to leave the house.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>The female cook is gone!</i>


    <i>What should I eat then?!</i>


    ¡°Have you had your lunch?¡±


    The several radishes shook their heads simultaneously, looking at Ming Shu with pitiful eyes.


    Ming Shu echoed, ¡°Me neither.¡±


    <i>I¡¯m specially here for food.</i>


    Little radishes: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu and them looked at each other for a while.


    Finally, she took the several little radishes in. Ah Lu had gone back to the capital, but Ah Xi stayed, so she could cook for them.


    Cheng Gui stood in the courtyard and wasn¡¯t willing to take a seat. After all, everything in the Qin family looked so unmatched to such a foppish young lord like him.


    Later the guards moved a chair over for him, and he sat down finally.


    After finishing the meal, Father and Mother Qin came back in time. Seeing so many people in the courtyard, they thought something bad happened.


    Seeing Ming Shu surrounded by several little radishes, they were a little relieved. But before they could take a breath, they got nervous again.


    The current Ming Shu was not the Liu family¡¯s Second Young Lady, but the Infanta...


    The biggest officer they had ever seen in their lives was a county magistrate, they never met an infanta.


    What¡¯s more, there was also a young lord sitting in the courtyard, which was said to be the son of the feudal princes in the capital.


    Mother and Father Qin went over quickly to pull aside the kids. ¡°Your... Your Highness, why, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came for Qin Ling,¡± Ming Shu said casually. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Speaking of their kid, Mother and Father Qin¡¯s expressions changed. ¡°The day before yesterday, she said she would go up the hill to collect herbs, but she didn¡¯te back yesterday. We didn¡¯t think too much at first because sometimes she would spend a night on the mountain. But she¡¯s still not back today, this has never happened before.¡±


    ¡°Have you searched everywhere?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we went up the mountain and searched a few ces that she would go, but found nothing. No vigers have seen her. If she met some dangerous situation in the mountain...¡± Mother Qin began to cry.


    <i>Harmony System, tell me, has my cook been kidnapped by the male protagonist again!</i>


    [As you know it, Guest, and you don¡¯t need to speak it out so as to reveal the cruel fact.] The Guest valued the female cook so much, so she would surely be pissed off to know the truth.


    <i>I knew it!</i>


    <i>The male protagonist wants to separate me from my female cook!</i>


    <i>Insidious.</i>


    ¨C


    Qin Ling was missing for more than ten days. But she came back intact, without missing an arm or leg.


    Yet after she came back, she became a little absentminded.


    She sold out the herbs she had collected and walked out of the hall¡¯s door, then was blocked by someone. ¡°Qin Ling.¡±


    ¡°Miss Liu?¡± Qin Ling came back to herself only to realize she was standing in the middle of the walk. She apologized quickly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m stand in your way.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you n to open a shop in the town?¡± Liu Xinyue didn¡¯t go in, but asked this.


    ¡°Well...¡± Not many people knew about it, and she just talked about the rental money with the boss, but how would she know? ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Just asking.¡±


    Liu Xinyue moved aside and went into the shop behind her.


    Qin Ling felt a little strange. <i>This Liu Xinyue... has be more and more odd recently.</i>


    ¡°Qin Ling.¡±


    Qin Ling looked up at the building nearby. She patted her face and then walked over there.


    ¡°Qingqing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re absentminded recently, what, are you missing someone? Who is he?¡± Ming Shu poured a cup of tea for her.


    Qin Ling almost spat out the water in her mouth. Her face blushed.


    ¡°Qingqing, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense? Why did you react so fiercely?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing.¡± Qin Ling lowered her head and changed the topic. ¡°How have you been with Lord Cheng?¡±


    ¡°How else, the imperial decree has been announced,¡± Ming Shu answered casually. But if you listened carefully, you could hear the happiness in her smiling voice.


    ¡°Lord Cheng treats you very well, and before he asked me about you...¡± Probably Qin Ling felt she shouldn¡¯t say something like this, so she added immediately, ¡°He is different from those foppish lords. You¡¯re very well-matched, Qingqing.¡±


    ¡°What did he ask about me?¡±


    Qin Ling covered it up with a smile. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Have you been bought off by him?¡±


    Qin Ling waved her hands and shook her head. ¡°No, no...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at her with firm eyes, and Qin Ling couldn¡¯t continue. Each time under the gaze of Ming Shu, Qin Ling always had a feeling of oppression.


    ¡°Do you remember the day of the light festival?¡± Qin Ling had to continue to talk. ¡°The day before the light festival, in the middle of the night, he came to knock on our door and insisted I should tell him what you like. If I wouldn¡¯t tell him, he would stand outside our gate and not leave... so...¡±


    ¡°So you sold me out?¡± <i>No wonder the little demon suddenly became smart, it turned out there was a traitor here!</i>


    Qin Ling scratched her head. ¡°I think Lord Cheng is serious about you. Otherwise, if he just wanted to please you, he could send others to ask me, and it wouldn¡¯t be necessary for him toe in person and stand outside our gate for such a long time.¡±

 Chapter 677 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (24)

    <h4>Chapter 677: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°He did it for an evil purpose.¡± Ming Shu sneered.


    ¡°<i>Pu</i>. Qingqing, I find you¡¯re very awkward.¡± Qin Ling covered her mouth and chuckled.


    Each time she mentioned Lord Cheng, she seemed to dislike him but acted in a different way. It was very awkward.


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu denied it.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t said why you¡¯re awkward, what are you denying, Qingqing...¡±


    ¡°Eat your food!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    Qin Ling told Ming Shu that she wanted to open a shop, a rouge shop. Before crossing into this world, Qin Ling worked in cosmetics-rted business, so the first thing she thought of was this.


    ¡°I think you should open a restaurant.¡± Ming Shu disagreed with her in opening a rouge shop. ¡°Rouge is only for women, but a restaurant is for everyone. When it bes famous in the future, you can open more restaurants all over the world.¡±


    ¡°Qingqing... You¡¯re just saying it for your own convenience, right?¡± Qin Ling revealed the truth.


    Ming Shu still sounded serious. ¡°Food is the paramount necessity of the people.¡±


    Qin Ling covered her lips and smiled. Each time she saw her lie with such a serious expression, Qin Ling felt she was cute.


    ¡°If I open a restaurant, it needs a lot of money in the early stages, but I don¡¯t have that much money.¡± Qin Ling sighed. ¡°Besides, my cooking skills are not enough to support a restaurant.¡±


    Open them all over the world? It would be great if she didn¡¯t lose money.


    ¡°I have money.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°The emperor awarded me lots of good stuff. If you want to do it, I¡¯ll invest, and you can pay me back after you earn the money.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t say she would give the money to her, because the female protagonist had high self-esteem.


    So Qin Ling didn¡¯t react fiercely after hearing this. Instead, she asked the question she had long wanted to ask. ¡°Qingqing, won¡¯t you go back to the capital?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not in the capital, why should I go there?¡±


    Qin Ling: ¡°...¡±


    Although it was a girl standing in front of her, hearing this passionate ¡°love confession,¡± Qin Ling felt her face burning.


    Was she being teased by a girl?


    ¡°Life is meaningless without your cooking,¡± Ming Shu continued.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Okay, true feelings won¡¯tst longer than one second.</i>


    So she needed to thank herself for the good cooking skills?


    ¡°But would my cooking skills be okay for that?¡±


    ¡°Believe me, if you¡¯re not okay, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone in this world that will be okay!¡± <i>You¡¯re the female protagonist! You can meet a prince or princess so easily.</i>


    Qin Ling strongly felt that Ming Shu was cheating her. Because she didn¡¯t feel she cooked well and the food didn¡¯t taste very good...


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± Ming Shu made the final decision.


    ¡°Ai? I...¡± <i>I haven¡¯t agreed</i>.


    ¡°Later I¡¯ll go choose a proper ce and rent it for you.¡±


    Qin Ling followed Ming Shu down the stairs with a dumbfounded air. Cheng Gui was waiting for them at the door. The setting sun hung in the west, apanied by the glorious evening glow. The young lord in white was like an immortal shining with golden light. He stood there and the entire street became so different.


    But the lord in white didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. As soon as Ming Shu walked out, he went up and gave her a handkerchief, then reached out his hand. ¡°It¡¯s so disgusting, hurry, wipe my hands.¡±


    Ming Shu saw his hands were clean and only the skin was a little reddened. ¡°What¡¯s the problem with you now?¡±


    Ah Xi answered for Cheng Gui: ¡°Just now our lord met a young girl who rushed upon his body. The lord¡¯s hands were identally touched by the girl, so he wiped them along the way. Miss Qingqing, please wipe for the lord, otherwise he must skin the hands himself.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t cost you anything just touching.¡± Ming Shu took the handkerchief and waved past his hands. But then she asked, ¡°Who was that girl?¡±


    Cheng Gui frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡±


    Ah Xi answered, ¡°It was Li Shen¡¯s younger sister, who seems to be called Li Hua. She¡¯s very bold. Our lord said your wedding date is soon, and it won¡¯t be auspicious to see blood, so...¡±


    Cheng Gui gave a look to Ah Xi, and thetter immediately shut up.


    Ming Shu knew Cheng Gui was not some kind person and didn¡¯t care what he did.


    But Li Shen¡¯s... younger sister?


    Ming Shu pinched Cheng Gui¡¯s hand and wiped very carefully. ¡°Send Qin Ling back first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ah Xi led Qin Ling to the carriage and escorted her back to Yunli Vige in person.


    ¡°Wipe again.¡± Cheng Gui didn¡¯t want to waste the opportunity.


    ¡°It¡¯s clean.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu held his hand and kissed its back. ¡°Is it okay now?¡±


    ¡°One more kiss, honey.¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡±


    ¡°Someone touched me!¡±


    ¡°Right, for free. Next time if I see it, I¡¯ll charge. You can¡¯t be touched for free.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>F**k! I was touched! Aren¡¯t you jealous?!</i>


    ¨C


    Li Hua had been domineering over everyone in the Liu residence. She requested fine food and fine clothes, and Li Shen¡¯s mother also took many things from Liu Xinyue for her own daughter.


    But after all, she was not raised as ady from childhood. Even in silks and satins, wearing gold and silver jewelery, she acted no different from the way a countryside girl would behave.


    ¡°Mother, this is tasty.¡±


    ¡°Eat more if you like. But take it slow, no one¡¯s fighting you.¡± Li Shen¡¯s mother constantly added food to Li Hua¡¯s te.


    Liu Xinyue couldn¡¯t eat as she saw the way Li Hua ate.


    ¡°Look at her table manners.¡± Liu Xinyue put down her chopsticks angrily.


    ¡°What are you saying!¡± Li Shen¡¯s mother was pissed off all at once. ¡°Are you mocking her? Li Shen, see what your wife...¡±


    It seemed there was going to be a quarrel again, and Liu Xinyue stood up annoyedly, leaving the dining hall directly.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to eat, but we¡¯ll eat.¡± Li Shen¡¯s mother grunted. ¡°You must teach your wife a lesson, tell her to put away the miss¡¯s temper.¡±


    Li Shen was silent.


    Li Shen¡¯s mother finished the meal while cursing.


    After Li Shen left, Li Hua pulled at her mother and began to act as if an anthomaniac. ¡°Mother, today I saw that lord again. He¡¯s so good-looking, and I even touched his hand.¡±


    ¡°Who on earth are you talking about?¡± Li Shen¡¯s mother didn¡¯t know who Li Hua was talking about. ¡°Which family¡¯s lord has made you so obsessed? I¡¯ll go talk to his parents.¡±


    Li Hua answered happily, ¡°He lives in the Bai Mansion in town.¡±


    ¡°Bai Mansion?¡± Li Shen¡¯s mother thought for a while. ¡°Is it the Bai Mansion the farthest east?¡±


    ¡°Right right.¡± Li Hua nodded. ¡°It¡¯s there.¡±


    Li Shen¡¯s mother murmured, ¡°Should it be the Bai family¡¯s young lord?¡±


    Then Li Shen¡¯s mother promised, ¡°The Bai family has declined in these two years, but now we¡¯re the Liu family. I think the Bai family won¡¯t refuse. Rest assured, I¡¯ll send a matchmaker to talk to them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Okay okay, look at your clothes, go back and tidy up.¡±


    Li Hua was not only an anthomaniac but also a fool. Otherwise she wouldn¡¯t not remember that Cheng Gui came to the vige with the county magistrate before. There were also many rumors about him in the town. But Li Hua didn¡¯t pay attention to those things and only knew that Cheng Gui was very good-looking.


    Li Hua went back to her own room happily. She seemed to have seen herself getting married to that good-looking lord, and...


    ¡°Aiyaya, I¡¯m so shy.¡± Li Hua couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    ¡°Shy of what?¡± A crisp voice sounded from behind her.


    Li Hua reacted slowly and didn¡¯t shout until after several seconds. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    A person stood by the window. Her figure was shadowed on the ground and extended as long as a slender bamboo stick.


    The cold wind blew from outside and felt strangely gloomy.


    Li Hua heard the voice asking, ¡°Which one of your hands touched him?¡±

 Chapter 678 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (25)

    <h4>Chapter 678</h4>


    <h4>: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°There is no justice! My poor daughter, wuwuwu...e and look at this, everyone...¡±


    Cries and shouts woke Ming Shu up. It was as though there was a funeral ongoing.


    She got up and walked out, taking a mantou along the way from the breakfast that Ah Xi sent her. She walked out of her residence slowly.


    Cheng Gui was standing on the steps. His imperial bodyguards stood in front of him in a row and blocked the door.


    Outside the door, Li Shen¡¯s mother was shouting along with Li Hua.


    There were already civilians gathering around them. They pointed at Li Shen¡¯s mother and Li Hua.


    Li Huay on a stretcher with a pale face. Her shoulder was fixed with a bandage. It seemed to be broken.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrow and walked out of the door. She stood beside Cheng Gui.


    Cheng Gui saw hering out. ¡°Did it wake you up?¡±


    Ming Shu bit her mantou and murmured, ¡°What are you doing bright and early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s her, it¡¯s her...¡± Li Hua¡¯s voice was shrill. ¡°She broke my arm. Mother, I am in pain.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I will be afraid of you just because you are an Infanta. You hurt my daughter. You have to give me an exnation now. If not, I will not let you go.¡±


    Cheng Gui was slightly surprised. He thought that these two people were here to create a fuss. Why was she brought into this matter too?


    After a while, he felt ted.


    She would not target anyone without a reason. She must have done this for him.


    <i>You still say that you don¡¯t like me? You don¡¯t mean what you say!</i>


    Thetter bit her mantou slowly and said after a while, ¡°How will you not let me go? Are you going toin before the emperor?¡±


    Li Shen¡¯s mother sat on the floor and shouted, ¡°Aiyo, pleasee and take a look. She hurt my daughter¡¯s hand and still bullies us with her power. How can I live like this!¡±


    The discussion among the civilians got louder.


    ¡°What is happening?¡±


    ¡°She seemed to have broken thedy¡¯s arm...¡±


    ¡°Sigh, she is an Infanta now.¡±


    ¡°So what, everyone is equal in front of thew. Can she beat someone just because she is an Infanta?¡±


    ¡°She was the Second Young Lady of the Liu family before. How did she be an Infanta...¡±


    ¡°Infanta...¡±


    Li Shen¡¯s mother screamed louder as themotion grew bigger. ¡°The Infanta has killed a person. Come and take a look...¡±


    Ming Shu continued smiling as she faced Li Shen¡¯s mother¡¯s screams. ¡°So what if youin to the emperor. I didn¡¯t kill her. Can the emperor kill me?¡±


    Li Shen¡¯s mother shouted, ¡°Look at what she is saying! She just bullies civilians like us. Is there still anyw in this world!!¡±


    Ming Shu walked down the steps. The imperial bodyguards cleared a path for her. She bent down and looked straight into Li Shen¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes.


    Thedy smiled brightly like a flower. Her eyes were gentle.


    The lights around her turned gentle too and encased her body.


    ¡°Who asked her to touch someone she shouldn¡¯t touch.¡± Ming Shu lowered her voice. She maintained her smile. ¡°She deserved it.¡±


    Touch someone she shouldn¡¯t...


    Li Shen¡¯s mother looked at the handsome man on the stairs instinctively.


    ¡°You evil woman!¡± Li Shen¡¯s mother reached out her hand and made to hit Ming Shu. ¡°How can you be so evil? What will happen to my daughter in the future!¡±


    No matter what the reason was, her daughter couldn¡¯t be harmed just like this.


    Ming Shu retreated behind the imperial bodyguards easily.


    Li Hua¡¯s arms were both broken. However, Ming Shu remembered that she didn¡¯t cause such a serious injury to her. So the situation now...


    She saw Liu Xinyue from the corner of her eyes. She was standing among the crowd.


    Liu Xinyue¡¯s body moved and she disappeared among the people.


    ¡°Are there rules in this world! I am not going to live anymore. I just want to die. You hurt someone and you still think that you are right.¡±


    Li Shen¡¯s mother was shouting the same thing over and over again. There was no creativity at all.


    ¡°Shall I prepare a white cloth or poison for you?¡± Ming Shu was even moreposed. A faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. ¡°I will make sure that you don¡¯t feel any pain at all.¡±


    Li Shen¡¯s mother appeared to choke. She couldn¡¯t say anything at all.


    Her reaction...


    Why was it different from what she imagined it to be?


    ¡°You know that I am an Infanta,¡± Ming Shu continued, ¡°what reason do I need to punish someone? I don¡¯t like her so I beat her. Can¡¯t I do that? Let me persuade everyone over here. Walk around me when you see me next time. Who knows, maybe one day I will not like you all, either?¡±


    Who asked her to look for her own death? Who asked her to touch her little demon.


    If it wasst time...


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile got brighter. She looked as though she remembered something happy.


    However, if you looked closely, you would notice that her eyes were filled with an eerie coldness. It was covered up by her smile and soon, it dispersed and vanished as if it never existed in the first ce.


    The audience was frightened by her words and retreated a few steps.


    Mister Zhou came at this moment and asked about the situation. He ordered his men to take Li Shen¡¯s mother and Li Hua away, but Li Shen¡¯s mother sat on the ground and didn¡¯t want to move.


    Mister Zhou didn¡¯t know what to do. He asked Li Shen¡¯s mother what she wanted.


    ¡°Ask him to marry Little Hua!¡± Li Shen¡¯s mother pointed at Cheng Gui and said this shamelessly.


    Mister Zhou was so shocked he almost kneeled down. <i>Is this woman crazy?</i>


    <i>Do you know who that is?</i>


    <i>The young lord of the Cheng family!</i>


    <i>Even the heir has to give him some face!</i>


    The civilians milling around quieted down. <i>Why does this seem a bit wrong? Even if the Infanta hit someone... she shouldn¡¯t ask someone else to marry her daughter, right?</i>


    ¡°I heard that Lord Cheng and the Infanta are engaged. The emperor personally bestowed their marriage.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I have a rtive that worked at the Liu residence. He heard it personally. Also, they are so close. If they are not engaged, could they do this?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she go back to the Capital then? She finally managed to get a good life but still chose to stay here...¡±


    <i>Who knows?</i>


    At that time, they thought this lost Infanta would return back to the Capital to enjoy her life. However, as time went by, she showed no sign of leaving.


    The atmosphere was a bit weird. No one dared to talk.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that you want her to be the empress?¡± Ming Shu broke the weird atmosphere. She suddenly changed her speech. ¡°Lord Cheng, do you want to marry her?¡±


    ¡°Qingqing, we will be executed if we resist the imperial decree,¡± Cheng Gui said. ¡°I will not marry any person besides you.¡±


    <i>F**k this unexpected trouble.</i>


    ¡°Mister Zhou, take them away.¡± Cheng Gui didn¡¯t want to see these two people so he gave an order to Mister Zhou. ¡°I will let you settle this matter. If you don¡¯t manage to settle it, don¡¯te and look for me.¡±


    Mister Zhou was covered with cold sweat. ¡°Yes, yes, I will definitely resolve this issue.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, let¡¯s go in.¡± Cheng Gui grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder and brought her into the residence.


    ¡°What are you all doing. Someone is being murdered... let me go, let me go, you all can¡¯t do this. You all must be responsible. My poor daughter...¡±


    The voice behind them faded away.


    In the end, they couldn¡¯t hear the voice anymore.


    ¡°Qingqing, why did you hurt her?¡± Cheng Gui suddenly opened his mouth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like her.¡±


    ¡°Is it because she touched me?¡± Cheng Gui asked. ¡°You care about me, right?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°No such thing.¡±


    ¡°Actually, she didn¡¯t touch me. She just brushed against me. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Cheng Gui seemed to have not heard what Ming Shu said. ¡°I will protect myself next time and will not let other people touch me.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Who is angry? What scenes are you adding in your head?!</i>

 Chapter 679 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (26)

    <h4>Chapter 679: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    By the time Li Shen¡¯s mother and Li Hua came back, it was alreadyte at night.


    Liu Xinyue sat in the main hall and drank her tea. Li Shen¡¯s mother saw her and immediately got angry. ¡°Look at how Litttle Hua is now. Don¡¯t you know to help her out? Are you dead?¡±


    Liu Xinyue put down her teacup and looked at Li Shen¡¯s mother.


    Li Shen¡¯s mother felt that there was something weird about Liu Xinyue, but she remembered that the Liu family belonged to her son now so she was emboldened. ¡°What are you looking at,e over and help.¡±


    ¡°Your son just came back with a woman,¡± Liu Xinyue said coldly. ¡°They are having fun in his room now.¡±


    ¡°What is wrong with that?¡± Li Shen¡¯s mother was already very angry so she seemed even more sarcastic now. ¡°Which man doesn¡¯t have concubines. I know that you don¡¯t allow my son to enter your room these days. What is wrong with my son finding other women then?¡±


    Liu Xinyue didn¡¯t say anything. She got up and left the main hall.


    Li Hua only broke her arms. How was that enough? She would let these vampires know that spending her money was not an easy job.


    As for that Liu Qing...


    She would not let go of anyone.


    ¨C


    The rumors that Ming Shu bullied civilians due to her status as an Infanta started spreading in town. Ming Shu was not polite either and confirmed this rumor.


    She took a restaurant from the hands of an evil merchant.


    Qin Ling didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to mean what she said. She was forced to put a square peg into a round hole. Luckily, Ming Shu didn¡¯t appear often. She knew that her reputation was not good and didn¡¯t want it to affect the business of the restaurant.


    Qin Ling couldn¡¯t really understand what she was thinking.


    The restaurant already had many facilities so there was nothing much to prepare. However, Qin Ling felt that even though she was forced to ept this role, she must do her best. Hence, she borrowed some money from Ming Shu and renovated the restaurant.


    Shebined styles from modern times into her design and it didn¡¯t look as old-fashioned as before. The restaurant was casual butfortable. People¡¯s eyes lit up when they came in.


    After settling everything, another difficult question arose. She didn¡¯t know who to ask so she could only find Ming Shu to discuss it.


    ¡°Qingqing, how do you think we should operate the restaurant?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    You asked the wrong person. She only knew what could be eaten and what couldn¡¯t.


    It must be hard for Lord Cheng to live with such a person.


    ¡°Strange, where is Lord Cheng?¡± Qin Ling was surprised that she didn¡¯t see Lord Cheng after being here for so long. When she camest time, Cheng Gui would appear after five minutes, afraid that she would run away with Ming Shu.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t have much energy. She sank into the chair and yawned like azy cat.


    Qin Ling was depressed. ¡°The restaurant is so big. I won¡¯t be able to make all the food. However, we can¡¯t get any chefs...¡±


    She muttered to herself. Some things could be said easily, but when you really got up and did it, you would realize how troublesome it was. She didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to give her any suggestions. She just wanted someone to listen to her.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t handle it, limit the amount,¡± Ming Shu suddenly said. ¡°Don¡¯t look down, look up. If someone wants to eat your food, they will have to reserve a few days in advance.¡±


    Her voice was soft, but the things she said made Qin Ling speechless.


    ¡°Will peoplee?¡± She was not a renowned chef. If she limited her food quantity, her restaurant might have to close down.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Your food is really good.¡±


    She paused. ¡°I will not normallypliment people¡¯s cooking.¡±


    Most of the things she had were edible and filled up her stomach. Effective, but not tasty.


    Although she needed to fill up her stomach, she liked good food too. Good food made her happy when she ate it.


    If you could make yourself happier, why wouldn¡¯t you want to?


    Just like...


    Ming Shu suddenly sat up. Qin Ling got a shock. ¡°Qingqing, what is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Heed my words. I will not harm you. You need to be more confident in yourself. Your food is really good,¡± Ming Shu said quickly. ¡°I will ask Ah Xi to send you back. I will go out for a while.¡±


    Qin Ling was puzzled as she watched Ming Shu leave in a sh.


    What happened to her?


    ¨C


    Ming Shu walked out of town. She saw the red troops from a distance. They were like mes burning in the air.


    The sound of hooves got nearer.


    A man in white pulled up his horse and jumped down from it. He ran toward Ming Shu. ¡°Qingqing, why did youe?¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly opened her arms.


    Cheng Gui was stunned. <i>What is the meaning of this?</i>


    He moved his hands and finally hugged her. ¡°What happened? Did you miss me?¡±


    <i>Miss you? I just wanted to hug you.</i>


    She still had to face some things.


    Even if she knew that he had his intentions...


    ¡°I thought that you brought good food for me,¡± Ming Shu said.


    Cheng Gui stroked Ming Shu¡¯s face. ¡°I am very good too. Do you want to try?¡±


    ¡°Fried?¡±


    ¡°Qingqing, if I died, you would be a widow!¡± F**k, was he meant to be fried!


    <i>Where is my knife!</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can start from the elbow. Like this...¡±


    Cheng Gui¡¯s face turned ck. He stopped her hurriedly. ¡°I have asked people to bring some food from the Capital. However, they are all foods that can be kept for a while.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Cheng Gui smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    <i>Finally. I don¡¯t have to be fried.</i>


    Cheng Gui carried Ming Shu and ced her on the horse. He got onto the back of the horse and hugged her from behind.


    ¡°What did they say at the Capital?¡±


    Cheng Gui kept quiet for a while. ¡°I have given them mymander¡¯s seal as well as yours. Qingqing, will you me me?¡±


    Ming Shu understood that he exchanged for all this using themander¡¯s seal. If not, the emperor would not let someone with the seal stay here.


    Eunuch Lu thought that themander¡¯s seal was given by the emperor, but how could someone like the emperor give something so important to an outsider?


    Cheng Gui might have done something to get the seal.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be eaten anyway.¡±


    Cheng Gui smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and have some food.¡±


    Ming Shu agreed in a low voice. Her smile widened as Cheng Gui looked away. Gentleness and warmth filled her eyes.


    Cheng Gui came back with the betrothal presents. It was a really long carriage train. There was no end to it.


    This news reached Liu Xinyue. It was like a thorn to her.


    Liu Xinyue looked at the family in front of her and felt disgusted.


    ¡°If I could marry him, I would be really lucky.¡± Li Hua could get off the bed now but she still couldn¡¯t use her hands. ording to the physician, she would be really lucky if she could still hold things. ¡°Mother, I want to marry him!¡±


    ¡°Hoh...¡± Liu Xinyue couldn¡¯t help but snicker.


    Her?


    ¡°What are youughing at!¡± Li Hua shouted angrily. ¡°Mother, she isughing at me!¡±


    ¡°Look at yourself. Do you think that he will like you?¡± Liu Xinyue said sarcastically.


    <i>Pa!</i>


    Li Shen¡¯s mother pped her. ¡°You little rascal, what are you saying? What is not good about her?¡±


    Liu Xinyue was stunned by the p.


    ¡°You dare to p me?¡±


    Liu Xinyue pped her back.


    ¡°Son, son, look at your wife. She is trying to hit her elder!¡±


    Li Shen¡¯s mother shouted about. At this moment, Li Shen came back. He grabbed Liu Xinyue.


    Liu Xinyue was surrounded by the Li family and didn¡¯t gain anything from it. In the end, she was still pped twice. They ended this episode on a bad note.

 Chapter 680 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (27)

    <h4>Chapter 680: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu¡¯s wedding was the grandest wedding the people in town ever saw.


    They saw a lot of things they hadn¡¯t seen before.


    The hype about the weddingsted a really long time. During this period of time, Ming Shu would be surrounded no matter which restaurant she went to.


    It was an Infanta!


    Although this Infanta liked to bully people...


    Qin Ling¡¯s restaurant opened after a while. Liu Xinyue didn¡¯t expect Qin Ling to open a restaurant. She had prepared a rogue shop but realized that Qin Ling didn¡¯t open one.


    It made Liu Xinyue really angry.


    Can you imagine trying your best to win against your opponent with your height but in the end, the other party chose topete with their beauty?


    Liu Xinyue went to the restaurant. The restaurant was already filled with people. It was really lively.


    The restaurant operated based on Ming Shu¡¯s idea. Every dish was prepared in limited quantity on a firste, first served basis. However, the price was slightly high.


    At the start, people with more money came in due to curiosity. However, they were won over quickly by Qin Ling¡¯s cooking skills.


    You couldn¡¯t eat all of the dishes if you only went once. All the dishes could only be ordered once. This tempted the appetites of the customers and they couldn¡¯t forget the taste of the food.


    Although the rules were a bit strange, it was really delicious. The reputation of the restaurant went up and its business got better day by day.


    Qin Ling was really tired, but since she could earn money and let Mother Qin and Father Qin led a better life, she gritted her teeth and persevered.


    On the other hand, Ming Shu was more rxed. But soon, she couldn¡¯t rx anymore.


    ¡°Lady, something happened at the restaurant.¡± Ah Lu interrupted Ming Shu¡¯s quality time with her snacks.


    Thetter looked up unwillingly. ¡°What? Someone died?¡±


    <i>What is with her ¡°if no one died, don¡¯t bother me¡± tone?</i>


    Ah Lu choked before continuing. ¡°Someone got rashes after eating the food from the restaurant and they areining that the food is not clean.¡±


    ¨C


    There were many people gathered around the restaurant. They were pointing at it constantly. In the restaurant, Qin Ling was trying to exin to the person who came to find trouble with her.


    However, the other party had a loud voice. He totally suppressed Qin Ling¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Call the officer. I must call the officer. Who dares toe to a ck shop like yours? Look at my husband. Look at how he is now.¡±


    ¡°You evil merchant. Has your conscience been eaten by dogs...¡±


    ¡°I must call the officers and get them to close down your restaurant. Don¡¯t try to harm any other people!¡±


    The other party said their speech excitedly. Every time Qin Ling wanted to speak, she would be interrupted by them. They had gained the upper hand.


    ¡°Take her to see Mister Zhou!¡±


    The other party made to grab Qin Ling and drag her away.


    Just as they grabbed Qin Ling, a hand appeared and twisted the hand that was on Qin Ling. A scream rang through the restaurant.


    The person was lifted up like a bag and mmed down.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    ¡°Why are you bullying ady?¡±


    The man¡¯s cold voice sounded.


    Everyone looked over. A man in ck held Qin Ling and looked at the people that were creating trouble with cold eyes.


    By the time Ming Shu arrived, everything had ended. Those people were thrown out by the man and the restaurant was heavily damaged. The attendants cleared up the mess with depressed expressions.


    Qin Ling sat on a stool. The man stood beside her and apanied her.


    Ming Shu sized up the man. The man looked at Ming Shu too. After that, his gazended on Cheng Gui and his eyes froze. The atmosphere became tense.


    Cheng Gui only came with Ming Shu. He was not interested in the man at all. He depicted how rich and useless he was and looked away after ncing arrogantly at the man.


    The man was puzzled. Did he not recognize him or was he...


    However, since he didn¡¯t expose him, it was a good thing.


    The man looked at Qin Ling. ¡°This matter will not end so easily. We need to find the mastermind behind it.¡±


    Qin Ling looked at Ming Shu pitifully. When she heard what the man said, her face changed. ¡°... Why would someone want to frame me?¡±


    ¡°Your business is too good. There is a high possibility that someone from the same industry did it,¡± the man said.


    Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± He remembered thisdy. She was the one that ran away with Qin Ling.


    ¡°No reason.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Your smile was so obvious, how can there be no reason?</i>


    Ming Shu ignored the man¡¯s weird look. She found a chair for Cheng Gui to sit and then took some desserts from the back. ¡°Did you recognize the people from today?¡±


    ¡°No... no.¡± Qin Ling shook her head. ¡°I have never seen them before.¡±


    ¡°It must be people from town. Ask your men to look for them,¡± Ming Shu said.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The man frowned.


    Qin Ling¡¯s eyes were red. She agreed weakly. ¡°It should not be difficult. I will ask my attendants to look out for them.¡±


    Ming Shu acknowledged her. ¡°What shall we eat for dinner?¡±


    Qin Ling calmed down. She asked obediently, ¡°After this happened, we won¡¯t be able to operate today. There are still a lot of things left in the kitchen. What do you want to eat?¡±


    Ming Shu listed out some dishes.


    The two of them went into the kitchen together.


    The man: ¡°...¡± <i>Wait, why didn¡¯t anyone listen to him?</i>


    <i>It¡¯s over?</i>


    <i>Not going to solve it?</i>


    Cheng Gui looked at him happily. <i>Are you stunned? Hahaha. Finally, I am not the only one that has to endure this torture.</i>


    ¡°Ah Lu!¡± Cheng Gui shouted. ¡°Go and find out who did this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord.¡± Ah Lu went off with some other people. The restaurant suddenly became quiet.


    The man hesitated before finally opening his mouth. ¡°I have heard much about you.¡±


    ¡°You must have heard a lot of bad things, right?¡± The reputation of his Host was not especially good.


    The man: ¡°...¡± How should he continue this conversation?


    Cheng Gui satfortably. ¡°Say, if I capture you, what will the emperor reward me with?¡±


    The man nced at the door and seemed certain. ¡°If Lord Cheng wanted to capture me, you would not send those people away.¡±


    Cheng Gui pulled up the corners of his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t need them to capture you.¡±


    The two of them didn¡¯t seem to be arguing but in reality, they were both on their guard, keeping the other party from taking any actions first.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± If he really wanted to catch him, why would he be talking to him?


    Cheng Gui, rich and useless: ¡°This is my territory. I hope that you will note here anymore.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± <i>How did this ce be your territory?</i>


    ¡°The emperor just gave this piece ofnd to Infanta Minghui.¡± Cheng Gui was not polite at all. ¡°I am her husband so this is my territory too. I don¡¯t care what grudges you have with the emperor. I just hope that you will not implicate her.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°I am just passing by. I will leave soon.¡±


    ¡°That would be best. I don¡¯t want anyone to tattletale and say that the leader of the rebel army is here.¡± Cheng Gui smiled yfully. ¡°Please leave now.¡±


    The man was still worried about Qin Ling, but Cheng Gui asked him to leave really firmly. His tone was casual, but his words were hard. He thought about his identity and knew that he should not interact too much with Qin Ling.


    The man cupped his hands. ¡°I will take my leave.¡±

 Chapter 681 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (28)

    <h4>Chapter 681: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The man left. Qin Ling seemed a little disappointed but relieved too. She quickly got rid of these thoughts. There was something more important to settle now.


    Ah Lu¡¯s news came faster than Qin Ling¡¯s attendants.


    The person that got the rashes was a gambler. He had almost lost everything he had.


    Ah Lu caught the person. Ming Shu didn¡¯t ask Qin Ling to go. She went to interrogate the person personally.


    The mastermind that bribed him was none other than Liu Xinyue.


    Ming Shu asked the person to think of a way to clear up the situation tomorrow. If he didn¡¯t do it, she would kill him.


    Since he was caught so suddenly, the person didn¡¯t dare to reject her. He confirmed profusely that he would rify the issue.


    How could Liu Xinyue go against a viin like Ming Shu? After failing many times, she didn¡¯t dare to do anything anymore. Her shop was facing problems too.


    First, herpetitors lowered their prices. Then, people came to her shop to look for trouble.


    These methods were the same as the ones she used on Qin Ling.


    Liu Xinyue knew that Ming Shu did all this. Every time something happened, she would appear as though she was afraid that Liu Xinuye wouldn¡¯t know who did it.


    But she didn¡¯t have evidence...


    The lowering of prices was done by herpetitors. The people that came to look for trouble were hired by herpetitors too. It had nothing to do with Ming Shu.


    In order to protect her only assets, Liu Xinyue didn¡¯t dare to provoke Ming Shu head-on anymore.


    In the town, Mister Zhou was the leader. Ming Shu was an Infanta and Cheng Gui was a lord. Their statuses were both much higher than Mister Zhou¡¯s. If she continued to provoke them, it would be like throwing an egg against a rock.


    Just as Liu Xinyue was vexed, something happened to Li Shen.


    Once Li Shen had money, he lived in the world of wine and women. He kept going to brothels and in the end, he was infected with smallpox.


    Liu Xinyue sneered. She arranged for the woman to be there. She expected this ending.


    Li Shen¡¯s mother found many physicians to treat Li Shen¡¯s, illness but in this era where medical science was stillgging, there was no way he could be cured.


    When Li Shen learned that he was infected with smallpox, his temper got worse. He would beat people whenever he was unhappy. After discovering that he had no hope of recovering, he got bolder.


    Not long after, he got addicted to gambling and gambled all day long.


    When he had no money, he would look for Liu Xinyue. If she didn¡¯t give him any, he would hit her. Liu Xinyue hired people to protect hers, but Li Shen would find people too. In the end, she was still beaten up.


    For matters like this, there was no use reporting it to the officials. They would not care about it since no one died.


    At the start, Li Shen only asked for cash. However, when there was no more cash, he sold off the Liu family¡¯s title deeds.


    He found these title deeds when he searched the Liu residence after he moved in. He kept them with him ever since then.


    ¡°Li Shen, are you crazy! If you sold off these title deeds, what will we do in the future!¡± Liu Xinyue grabbed Li Shen and prevented him from leaving. ¡°Return those deeds to me. They are mine!¡±


    ¡°Yours? They are mine!¡± Li Shen pushed Liu Xinyue away. ¡°Since you don¡¯t give me money, I can only sell these title deeds.¡±


    Liu Xinyue fell onto the ground. Her eyes turned red and she shouted in anger, ¡°You bastard Li Shen! Give me back my title deeds!¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡± Li Shen kicked Liu Xinyue away irritatedly.


    Li Shen took the title deeds and left. Liu Xinyue chased after him but he was already gone.


    She could not stay here anymore. She needed to leave...


    As long as she was alive, there would still be hope. She would definitelye back and take her revenge.


    Just as Liu Xinyue was packing up, Li Shen came back. He brought two men with him.


    ¡°What are you all doing?¡± Liu Xinyue looked at them vigntly.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Li Shen¡¯s face was dark. Rashes had already appeared on his face and he looked really scary. ¡°Are you trying to run away?¡±


    Liu Xinyue grabbed the bag beside her and dashed out.


    ¡°F**k, you still dare to run!¡± Li Shen blocked Liu Xinyue and pushed her forcefully. ¡°From today onwards, you will stay in this room. You are not allowed to go anywhere else.¡±


    Li Shen locked the door.


    Liu Xinyue was devastated. She climbed up from the floor and pounded on the door furiously.


    ¡°Li Shen, let me out. You bastard, let me out...¡± She wanted to leave this ce. She should have left this ce from the start.


    She regretted it.


    Li Shen¡¯s mother¡¯s shouting sounded outside the door. All kinds of curse words came out. Li Hua would shout asionally too.


    Liu Xinyue grabbed the door tightly. Her nails broke due to the force.


    Li Shen gambled away the Liu family¡¯s assets really quickly. Liu Xinyue was locked up in her room all day. She tried various ways to get out but never seeded.


    In the end, Li Shen¡¯s mother only gave her a little bit of food every day. Sometimes, there wouldn¡¯t be any food and she was so hungry she didn¡¯t have the energy to run away.


    Most of the servants in the Liu residence had run away. The Liu residence was so empty it seemed as though no one lived there.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The door was kicked open and sunlight shone in. The re from the sunlight made Liu Xinyue tear up. She saw someoneing in.


    ¡°This is her. How about it? She is the princess of the Liu family. Look at her skin and her body. If you dress her up, she will look really good.¡±


    Li Shen was sweet-talking someone.


    Liu Xinyue¡¯s heart started pounding furiously. Her eyes got used to the light.


    She saw Li Shen bowing down. A big man was standing in front of her and sizing her up as if she was an object.


    ¡°This is not enough to repay your debt.¡± The man sneered.


    Li Shen took out two title deeds from his sleeve hurriedly. He only wanted to give one away but the man grabbed both of them. ¡°This is much better.¡±


    ¡°Li Shen... what are you doing?¡± Liu Xinyue suddenly had energy and she pounced at Li Shen. She grabbed his elbow and sank her nails into his flesh. ¡°What are you doing! What have you done!¡±


    The man passed the title deeds to the person behind him. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°He sold you. This way please, First Young Lady Liu.¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°Take her away.¡±


    Liu Xinyue was dragged away. Li Shen kept smiling at the man and didn¡¯t even look at Liu Xinyue. He ignored her cursing too.


    ¡°Li Shen, you will die a terrible death!¡±


    Liu Xinyue was stuffed into a dpidated horse carriage. She was forced to drink a cup of water and became unconscious thereafter.


    Ming Shu heard that Li Shen sold Liu Xinyue away and specially went to look for her. However, she never saw Liu Xinyue again. Her Hatred Points were not full and she didn¡¯t find Liu Xinyue. All she could do was suspect that Cheng Gui had killed her.


    But, Cheng Gui pretended to be innocent.


    He pretended that he didn¡¯t know anything.


    In the end, Li Shen lost the Liu residence too. His illness was getting worse. Li Shen¡¯s mother and Li Hua were afraid that they would get infected too so they left him.


    When Li Shen died, no one came to collect his corpse.


    The vige head was the one that couldn¡¯t take it anymore and forced Li Shen¡¯s mother to collect the corpse. Li Shen¡¯s mother felt that she didn¡¯t get to enjoy much. The wealth that was in her hands disappeared in just a moment. She was really unhappy about it. Hence, she hated Li Shen.


    When the vige head asked her to collect the corpse, she threw him in themon burial grounds.


    Maybe she was being punished for her evil deeds, but on her way back, she slipped on the ground and was blinded.


    Li Hua broke her arms. Li Shen¡¯s mother was blind. They kept quarrelling everyday and their lives were really pitiful.

 Chapter 682 - Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 682: Liu Qing and Cheng Gui (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Two yearster...


    Qin Ling¡¯s Yunli restaurant had started opening franchises. Many people from the Capital came over due to the reputation of the restaurant.


    Yunli came from Yunli Vige.


    Qin Ling brought her parents to town and bought a house beside Ming Shu. Of course... this was Ming Shu¡¯s request. If she didn¡¯t buy it, she would move.


    In the end, Qin Ling bought the house as Cheng Gui pulled a long face.


    At the same time, the rebel army started attacking the country. The mes of war were spreading. The only ce unaffected was the location where Yunli Restaurant was at.


    Just as the rebel army was about to reach the Capital, they suddenly retreated and stopped fighting.


    One second ago, the war was ongoing and the next second, everything quieted down.


    The civilians were all stunned.


    They were forced to leave their homes and now, those people were not fighting anymore?!


    At the Cheng residence...


    Cheng Gui sat on his chairfortably. He shook his leg up and down and looked casually at the man opposite him, who was sitting up straight.


    ¡°You were going to win. Why did you stop?¡± <i>Why are you sitting so straight? Those two are not here anyway. Who are you doing this for?</i>


    The man said in a low voice, ¡°I lost interest in the things that I pursued in the past.¡±


    ¡°Speak humannguage.¡±


    ¡°Qin Ling is pregnant.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Cheng Gui fell off the chair.


    ¡°What are you doing? How can you fall off the chair when you are sitting on it?¡± Cheng Gui was pulled up by someone and ced back on the chair. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this even if you want to break my chair, Lord Cheng!¡±


    ¡°Cough cough...¡± Cheng Gui choked. His face turned red and he kept coughing.


    Ming Shu nced at the man opposite her.


    The man was confused too. <i>Why are you looking at me? I didn¡¯t do anything to him!</i>


    Ming Shu patted Cheng Gui¡¯s back.


    ¡°Wife, he... he...¡± Cheng Gui pointed at the man. ¡°He said... Qin Ling is pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Oh. The child is not his?¡± Ming Shu asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that...¡± Cheng Gui muttered.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Are you two done!</i>


    The man got up with a ckened face and carried Qin Ling out. He couldn¡¯t let her stay here any longer. It would affect the child.


    Qin Ling was pregnant so the man held a wedding for her. Although it was not as grand as Cheng Gui and Ming Shu¡¯s wedding, overall, it was still not bad.


    ¡°Wife, I still treat you the best, right?¡± At the wedding, Cheng Gui whispered into Ming Shu¡¯s ear. ¡°I give you the best of everything.¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed his naughty hand. ¡°Do you know how many snacks you wasted on that wedding?¡±


    Cheng Gui: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k, is it the same?</i>


    <i>Is it the same!</i>


    <i>Is it the same!</i>


    <i>Is this crazy person stupid!</i>


    <i>Do you know what romance is!</i>


    Ming Shu expressed that if you give her food, don¡¯t even talk about romance. She would go up to heaven with you.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so wasteful next time.¡± Ming Shu educated Cheng Gui.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t waste it, you will not like me.¡± Cheng Gui pouted.


    She said that she agreed to be with him because he was rich and could buy a lot of good food for her.


    <i>Do I look like a stupid rich son of a wealthyndlord?!</i>


    <i>You are bullying me!</i>


    After the wedding ended, Cheng Gui was totally drunk. Ming Shu spent a lot of effort to get him home.


    She was thankful that she lived just next door.


    If not, she might consider throwing him on the streets and picking him up the next day. He was too heavy.


    Cheng Gui grabbed onto Ming Shu and didn¡¯t want to let go. The people attending to them covered their mouths andughed at him. Even Ah Lu and Ah Xi couldn¡¯t control their smiles.


    Ming Shu asked the rest of the people to leave before grabbing his hand and warning him, ¡°Stop acting drunk.¡±


    ¡°Wife, I like you,¡± Cheng Gui muttered loudly. His hands wrapped around her again. ¡°I want a kiss.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s face was covered with saliva. She was speechless as she pushed Cheng Gui away and pressed him against the bed.


    She took off his clothes. Cheng Gui didn¡¯t want to cooperate with her. He would touch her and toss his body asionally.


    Cheng Gui didn¡¯t open his eyes. He just shouted, ¡°Why are you taking off my clothes? Do you want to sleep with me!¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Cheng Gui continued adding scenes for himself and shouted, ¡°I have dignity too!¡±


    <i>You don¡¯t even want your face anymore, why will you need your dignity?</i>


    ¡°If you want to sleep with me, you can just tell me. I will take off my clothes myself!¡± Cheng Gui patted his chest and started undressing himself. ¡°I only sleep with my wife. Are you my wife?¡±


    He opened his eyes in a daze and waved his finger around. ¡°You are my wife, wife...¡±


    Cheng Gui suddenly pounced on Ming Shu.


    Crazy!


    Ming Shu finally managed to break away from him, but he wrapped himself around her like an octopus and didn¡¯t want to let go.


    Ming Shu pushed away his hand that was pressing against her neck and sighed.


    <i>So tiring!</i>


    Cheng Gui kept muttering but she didn¡¯t know what he was saying. She leaned toward him and listened carefully. She could only make out words like wife, like, etc.


    She looked at Cheng Gui¡¯s red face and stroked his head helplessly.


    <i>What did I do to myself!</i>


    ¡°Cheng Gui.¡± Ming Shu pushed him. Cheng Gui made a sound and tried to lean closer to her.


    ¡°Wife, kiss... I want a kiss...¡±


    Ming Shu waited for him to finish kissing before pressing him down and asking him, ¡°Did you kill Liu Xinyue?¡±


    ¡°Wife, you smell nice.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Wife, I really like you.¡±


    Cheng Gui continued muttering. There was no natural response from him at all.


    <i>Is he really drunk?</i>


    She didn¡¯t believe it. When he drank with the male protagonistst time, they finished half of Qin Ling¡¯s alcohol collection. Qin Ling was so angry she almost didn¡¯t make dinner that day.


    How could he get drunk after drinking so little today?


    Cheng Gui murmured, ¡°Wife, do you like me?¡±


    Ming Shu felt a bit warm. She pushed him further away. ¡°No.¡±


    Cheng Gui kissed her neck. ¡°Let me teach you then.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k!</i>


    ¨C


    Ming Shu lived for three more years in this world.


    Qin Ling¡¯s child wanted to eat candied haws so Ming Shu brought the little foodie to buy it. However, she met a crazy horse and got trampled by it. Then, she died.


    <i>Are you angry?</i>


    <i>I¡¯d rather die from a car ident!</i>


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 290000


    ~~~


    Additional Task: Failed


    Hidden task: None


    Time-limit task: Completed


    P.S: Failure of the main mission will result in a deduction of 30000 Hatred Points. Noints or questions will be epted.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Why were her Hatred Points getting lower!


    [Jiayou, Guest!] The Harmony System cheered Ming Shu on.


    ¡°Are you purposely deducting my Hatred Points?¡± Ming Shu asked the Harmony System.


    [Guest, I am a fair and just system. Please do not suspect me. Do you want to watch little demons fighting to calm down?] The Harmony System started going back to its old business.


    Ming Shu grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Go away!¡±


    [I am sorry, Guest, there is no such function,] The Harmony System said seriously. [You should look at little demons fighting and cool down first.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The white cloud screen was filled with little demons fighting.


    Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°Bring up the dishes, bring up the dishes.¡±

 Chapter 683 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (1)

    <h4>Chapter 683: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #School Headlines: Nan Zhi is Disrespectful Whenever She Feels Like It#


    ¡°There is an exam tomorrow again. So irritating. Small exams every three days and big exams every five days.¡±


    ¡°If I knew that Qingyun would be so tiring, I will not havee here.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. With your results, what do you have to worry about?¡±


    Whispers came from outside the cubicle. There was the sound of water sshing and the unique smell of a toilet lingering in Ming Shu¡¯s nose.


    Ming Shu was sitting on a toilet bowl. Her body was wet and her school uniform stuck to her skin. It was so cold that she kept shivering. Her mind was heavy too and she couldn¡¯t open her eyes properly.


    <i>What¡¯s the situation?</i>


    ¡°Sigh, luckily, there are still handsome guys to see. My heart gets some constion because of them. If not, there¡¯d be nothing to look forward to in Qingyun.¡±


    ¡°You are a hopeless romantic...¡±


    ¡°Are you not? Don¡¯t you look at Pei Jin¡¯s photo all day too? That face, aiyo, I don¡¯t know how to describe it using words.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell.¡±


    The girls¡¯ voices started fading away.


    Ming Shu reached out and made to open the door of the cubicle. However, she realized that it couldn¡¯t be opened. This kind of door could only be locked from the inside so what was the meaning of this?


    The bathroom was really quiet. Ming Shu started downloading the storyline.


    The fake female protagonist was called An Keke.


    An Keke transferred to Qingyun High. Because she dressed like a guy, the teacher thought that she was a guy and put her in the male dormitory.


    The male dormitory was filled with all the famous people of Qingyun High. However, they didn¡¯t like each other and battles would always ur in the dormitory.


    When An Keke went in, she became an ant trying to survive between the cracks and always got implicated.


    However, these few famous people felt that An Keke was really easy to bully and found out about her real identity after a while.


    An Keke built a revolutionary rtionship with these famous people.


    In other words, this was an... indescribable story.


    The Host was called Nan Zhi. She transferred into the school together with An Keke. She just came back from overseas and had a bad temper. She was filled with thorns and would pierce anyone she saw. On the first day of school, she provoked the female boss of the school.


    The Host had a fight with the female boss. During the fight, An Keke popped out from somewhere and the female boss hurt An Keke identally.


    An Keke¡¯s roommates were unhappy and wanted her to apologize.


    For someone who dared to fight with the female boss on the first day of school, would she care about these famous people?


    Hence, a week after transferring over, she not only provoked the female boss, she even provoked the big brothers.


    You could imagine how bad her school life was.


    However, the Host was not afraid of hardships. She continued to do what she wanted and ignored everyone else. She continued to think that she was the best.


    This caused one of An Keke¡¯s roommates to take notice of her and he would always look for the Host behind An Keke¡¯s back. The Host continued to ignore him.


    But, when An Keke found out about it, she actually thought that the Host was seducing her man. Sheined about her in front of her other roommates and asked them to punish the Host.


    The life of the Host got even worse. As the roommate got more interested in her, An Keke started to take more cheap shots at her. At the start, it could still be taken as a joke, but toward the end, she wanted to torture the Host to death.


    The Host had a character problem to begin with so after she was targeted, her Pandora¡¯s Box opened.


    In the end, the Host became the ultimate boss of the story.


    Of course, in the end, An Keke won and the Host died in a car ident.


    An Keke was not only like this to the Host, but she also treated all the girls who dared toe close to her men the same way. At the start, she just wanted to make them beat a retreat in the face of difficulties. If that did not work, she would force them using all kinds of methods.


    The Host was just better than the rest of the girls and managed to survive till the end. The other girls just died halfway.


    So, it was a fake female protagonist who turned bad.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>How can a girl be treated as a guy and ced in the male dormitory? Don¡¯t they have her particrs?</i>


    <i>It is all for the story!</i>


    Now, she had already provoked all the people she could provoke. The Host had a fever and was not feeling well so herbat abilities dropped. Hence, she was chased by the big brothers and locked up in the bathroom.


    <i>This is really damn interesting!</i>


    ¡°Ah choo¡ª!¡±


    Ming Shu rubbed her nose. Her head got heavier.


    It was autumn already. The bathroom was colder than the rest of the school. Goosebumps had already started appearing on Ming Shu¡¯s arms.


    <i>So cold and hungry.</i>


    <i>I need to get out soon...</i> She tried to push the door again. The door didn¡¯t move at all. Ming Shu took a look at it carefully. Someone had glued the door shut.


    <i>OMG!</i>


    <i>These stupid little kids are so cruel?</i>


    The stall was enclosed so it was impossible to climb out of it.


    <i>Phone... yes, call someone!</i>


    Ming Shu searched her body and found a cellphone. However, when she opened it, she was stunned.


    There were no numbers at all. There were a few numbers in her call log but they werebelled as delivery and advertisement.


    Ming Shu pressed back and dialled three digits.


    ¡°Hello? Is this the police? I was bullied and locked up in the bathroom... ssmate? I don¡¯t have their number. I don¡¯t have my teacher¡¯s number, either. I am going to die soon, pleasee and save me. I am in the fifth-floor bathroom of theboratory building. Bring some... hello? Hello hello hello?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at her phone. It died.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±<i> Heaven wants to kill me!</i>


    Ming Shu tried kicking the door. This body was feverish so she had no energy at all. Nothing happened after she kicked the door.


    <i>Damn!</i>


    <i>Am I stupid?</i>


    <i>The fever must have burned up my intelligence!</i>


    Ming Shu took out Little Beastie. She changed into a set of dry clothes and then searched through Little Beastie¡¯s storage space to find some equipment to open the door.


    Just as Ming Shu took out an electric saw and went to saw open the door, a voice suddenly came from outside.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be anyone here, right?¡± a girl said shyly.


    ¡°They are all having lessons, who wille here...e in.¡± The man was a little impatient.


    The door beside her was closed. Then, Ming Shu heard all kinds of sounds. Clothes rubbing against each other, groaning sounds, panting sounds, and all other kinds of indescribable noises.


    ¡°Pei... Pei Jin... you... do it slowly...¡± The girl¡¯s voice was really pitiful.


    A violent thud replied to her. Ming Shu squatted on her toilet bowl and listened to the symphony. Her expression kept changing.


    This kind of story was indeed different. This was just the start and it was already so exciting.


    She nced at the electric saw in her hand. <i>Should I saw it or not? If he goes soft from fright, will he look for me forpensation?</i>


    Ming Shu felt that she was getting more ufortable. No, I need to leave this ce.


    She jumped down from the toilet bowl and pulled up her electric saw.


    <i>Cicicici...</i>


    The sound of the electric saw covered the soundsing from beside her.


    The door was not really sturdy so she managed to saw it open easily.


    She turned off the electric saw and walked out. The door beside her was still closed but no sounds wereing from it now.


    Ming Shu knocked on the door. ¡°An Keke, be careful of your kidney.¡±

 Chapter 684 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (2)

    <h4>Chapter 684: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    An Keke was currently being embraced by a guy. The clothes on her were in disarray.


    She frowned. The footsteps outside started to fade away. ¡°Pei Jin, did that voice belong to Nan Zhi?¡±


    The guy frowned. He pushed An Keke away and cleaned up the mess on his body.


    The voice just now scared him and made him soft. There was no reaction at all anymore.


    Luckily, An Keke¡¯s attention was not on that.


    He looked at An Keke and said sarcastically, ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°Will she...¡±


    ¡°Hoh.¡± The man sneered and grabbed An Keke¡¯s chin. ¡°Someone saw you with Yu Yuanst time too. Why weren¡¯t you scared then?¡±


    ¡°Pei Jin, that is Nan Zhi.¡± That transfer student was not afraid of anything.


    The guy smiled coldly and slid his arm around An Keke¡¯s body. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still want to y. I will not let her say anything.¡±


    ¨C


    Ming Shu swayed and walked down theboratory building. She found her direction and walked to the supermarket in the school.


    <i>So hungry!</i>


    <i>So hungry!</i>


    <i>Drumsticks!</i>


    ¡°Boss!¡± Ming Shu finally managed to walk to the supermarket. She pped her hand on the ss cab. The boss dozing off behind the ss got a shock. He knocked his head on the table.


    ¡°What are you doing? Who are you trying to scare to death?¡± The boss raised his head unhappily. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Food.¡± Ming Shu leaned against the ss cab weakly. ¡°Anything is okay.¡±


    The boss looked at Ming Shu curiously. ¡°Where is the money?¡±


    Money?


    She only found a card on the Host. There was no cash.


    ¡°Can I use a card?¡±


    ¡°You can use WeChat or Alipay.¡± The boss said, ¡°Hey, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I am starving to death!¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Can you give me something to fill my stomach first? I am from this school. I can¡¯t run away.¡±


    The boss saw that there was really something wrong with Ming Shu and passed her an exquisite-looking bread from the back.


    The bread was tasty but it was too small. When Ming Shu finished it, she felt as though she didn¡¯t eat anything at all. ¡°Give me a few more.¡±


    ¡°Do you have money?¡± <i>Why does she look like she is trying to dine and dash?</i>


    ¡°If I cane to Qingyun, will I not have the money to pay you?¡±


    The school fee for Qingyun was counted in ten thousands. People who came to Qingyun either had really good results, or they had a lot of money.


    No matter what kind of students they were, they would notck money.


    Those students with really good results would get a student grant every term. The grant was enough to cover their expenses in Qingyun.


    The boss took out a few more bread from behind him and said, ¡°You are so hungry. How will I know whether you have the money or not?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t answer him and focused on eating her bread.


    The boss looked really fierce, but he was actually quite a nice person. He passed a ss of milk to Ming Shu and even brought out a chair for her.


    Ming Shu felt that she was alive again. She let out a long gasp of air. However, her headache was still there and this body of hers was still having a fever.


    ¡°Do you have a charger? My handphone ran out of battery.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so troublesome!¡± The boss was really irritated. He found a charger from beneath the table and threw it at her.


    Ming Shu charged her phone on it. She didn¡¯t find WeChat in her apps. There were no social media apps on the phone at all. Luckily, Alipay was there.


    Ming Shu paid the boss. After deducting her money, a message was sent to remind her of her bnce. Ming Shu got a shock.


    ¡°Hundred, thousand, ten thousand, hundred thousand, million... ten million...¡±


    Did the Host rob a bank ande back to take refuge?


    Ming Shu took out the card that she found and looked at it carefully... It was a ck card!


    If you suddenly found 10 million one day, what would be your first thought?


    Ming Shu smiled mysteriously. <i>My mother won¡¯t have to worry that I have no snacks to eat anymore!</i>


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in ss? Your generation doesn¡¯t treasure what you have. You have such a good life. Your food and living are all provided for you, but you all still escape from lessons all the time...¡± The boss suddenly switched on his life mentor mode.


    Ming Shu walked into the supermarket and bought some snacks. She sat outside and ate her snacks as she listened to the boss talking nonsense.


    Ming Shu knocked on the cab. ¡°Do you have cold medicine?¡±


    ¡°... This is just a supermarket. Why would I have cold medicine? I am not doraemon.¡± The boss replied really smoothly and fiercely. He sounded like a gangster.


    Ming Shu leaned on the cab and smiled. ¡°Boss, you must be single.¡±


    The boss: ¡°...¡±


    Thousands of arrows pierced his heart.


    ¡°You little bastard, go away. Finish your food and go away.¡± <i>Get out of my Demon Immortal Supermarket!</i>


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ming Shu waved at the boss and swayed away.


    The moment she left, a man walked in from outside. The boss greeted him. ¡°Teacher Qi, is Nan Zhi from your ss?¡±


    As the school¡¯s problematic student, how could he, the snacks representative of the students, not know who she was.


    Teacher Qi nodded his head. ¡°Yes, she is a problematic student. Why, did she came here to find you for trouble?¡±


    ¡°Nope. However, she seemed to be sick. She just left.¡± The boss pointed outside.


    Teacher Qi was surprised. ¡°Sick?¡±


    The boss said, ¡°Yup, when she came here, she was almost dying. She got some food and appeared to feel better after that. She even asked if I have any cold medicine. This is not a pharmacy so why would I have any cold medicine?¡±


    Teacher Qi thought for a while. ¡°Let me go and take a look then. Where did she go?¡±


    ¡°Toward the sports field.¡±


    ¨C


    Ming Shuy on the steps in the sports field and bathed in the sun.


    The light in front of her eyes dimmed. Ming Shu opened her eyes. Her view was a little dark and an unfamiliar face appeared. She saw double. ¡°Who are you? You are blocking my sunlight.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Qi said that you were sick?¡± The person¡¯s voice was really gentle.


    ¡°Yes.¡± <i>Who is Teacher Qi?</i>


    ¡°Why are you lying here then? Why don¡¯t you go to the medical office?¡±


    Ming Shu was really dizzy. She murmured, ¡°The medical office is too far away. I don¡¯t have the energy. I will just bathe in the sunlight. I will feel better after this.¡±


    Feel better after bathing in the sunlight?


    <i>Can the sunlight cure sickness?</i>


    The person was obviously stunned by Ming Shu¡¯s logic.


    After a while, Ming Shu¡¯s body was lifted up.


    She detected a faint scent. It was really cool and refreshing.


    Her view blurred even more. She could only see a shining earring.


    <i>So being sick can really make you weak...</i>


    <i>I will not get sick ever again!</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t even have the energy to pamper my snacks!</i>


    When Ming Shu woke up, she was getting an IV drip in the medical office. A doctor wearing a doctor¡¯s coat sat beside her, deeply engrossed in a novel.


    Ming Shu sat up. The doctor turned at looked at her. He put down his book. ¡°You are awake? Do you know how high your fever was?¡±


    ¡°50?¡±


    The doctor: ¡°...¡± <i>If it was 50, you would be cooked by now.</i>


    The doctor examined the IV drip with a serious face. ¡°Where is your family? You need to go home and rest.¡±


    ¡°Dead?¡± Ming Shu was not sure, either. After all, the Host came back alone and stayed alone too. There were no contacts in her phone. She only had a huge amount of money.


    As for the identity of the Host, Ming Shu never went to understand it.


    However, based on the Host¡¯s character, they must be dead. Even if they were not dead, they probably didn¡¯t treat the Host well. It was the same as them being dead.


    ¡°Hey, how can you say this!¡± The doctor must have thought that her parents were both dead. He coughed. ¡°Rest here for now then. If you feel unwell, tell me.¡±


    ¡°Who was the person that sent me here?¡±


    The doctor said, ¡°Teacher Qi.¡±

 Chapter 685 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (3)

    <h4>Chapter 685: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu got an IV drip and after resting for a while, she seemed fine.


    The doctor was amazed. He said that her body was really strong.


    Ming Shu took the medicine and left the medical office. ss had ended by now. Ming Shu didn¡¯t go back to her ss. She walked out of the school.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, stop right there!¡±


    The moment she stepped out of the school, someone called her.


    Ming Shu twirled the medicine in her hand and looked back at the person who stopped her. It was a short-haired girl. The uniform on her had been altered and it looked really weird. She dyed her hair purple and blue.


    She brought along a few other girls and walked toward Ming Shu fiercely... they looked familiar.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, we agreed to meet today. What, are you scared? Are you trying to run away?¡± The girl was shorter than Ming Shu so she could only lift up her chest to showcase her aura.


    Ming Shu hooked her fingers into the stic bag. She moved her wrist and spun it with her fingers.


    ¡°Meet? For what? A date?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice was really soft and her expression was gentle. She didn¡¯t have her usual horns on her. Aspared to the other richdies in the school, Ming Shu appeared even more elegant than them.


    The girl was stunned.


    After a while, the girl said, ¡°Stop pretending to be stupid. If you¡¯re scared, just say it. We will notugh at you. Sisters, am I right?¡±


    ¡°You said that you would fight five of us alone. If you¡¯re afraid now, it means that you only know how to brag, right?¡±


    ¡°I thought that you would be really powerful...¡±


    The people that the girl brought along started mocking Ming Shu.


    The girl gained some confidence and lifted her chest even higher. ¡°Nan Zhi, if you¡¯re scared, just stand there and shout ¡®I am a pig¡¯ three times. If you do that, we will let you go. How about that?¡±


    The stic bag continued spinning on Ming Shu¡¯s finger. It was like a movingpass.


    She was recalling when the Host promised to have a date with the five people in front of her.


    After a while, her finger stopped.


    One week ago.


    The Host agreed to fight with the five of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, I don¡¯t want to fight,¡± Ming Shu said softly. ¡°Let¡¯s do it another day.¡±


    ¡°Another day? No way! You either fight with us today or shout that you are a pig three times. If not, we will not let you go!¡± The other party didn¡¯t want to give in.


    ¡°Okay okay okay, treat me to a meal and then I will fight you.¡±


    The other girls were stunned. <i>What is this?</i>


    ¡°Stop it! Don¡¯t think that we will let you off just like this!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to treat me, I will take my leave.¡± Ming Shu swung the stic bag and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Okay, we will treat you!¡± The girl shouted. ¡°Will you fight us after we treat you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± <i>I will only have the energy after I fill up my stomach!</i>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Although Qingyun was a high school, its fees were really expensive and the people that came here were all wealthy. Hence, many high-end shops opened around the area.


    Ming Shu chose a steamboat restaurant that looked decent.


    She took the menu and started ordering. The five people opposite her were in a daze.


    ¡°Why are we treating her?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she will fight us after we treat her?¡±


    ¡°We can still fight with her if we don¡¯t treat...¡±


    ¡°We must have some principles. We cannot do such a thing. Once she finishes eating, she will have nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°The boss is right!¡±


    The five of them watched as Ming Shu ate her beef, fishballs, cow¡¯s stomach, chicken wings... the fragrance surrounded them and they started swallowing their drool.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m a little hungry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry too...¡±


    In the end, the five of them ate with Ming Shu. After they finished eating and paid the bill, Ming Shu kept her promise and had a fight with them.


    The five of them were beaten up really badly.


    They lost their wives as well as their soldiers.


    ¡°Why must we pay to fill up her stomach so that she can beat us?¡± One of the girls cried andined.


    The atmosphere was awkward.


    Who the hell knew why?


    ¨C


    The next day, when Ming Shu went to school, the five of them walked around her. They didn¡¯t dare to find her for trouble anymore.


    Last time, Nan Zhi had a weird temper and would always appear so arrogant as though everyone owed her money. She was the kind of student that was really irritating.


    However, yesterday, this problematic student actually smiled and had a meal with them. Even when she was fighting with them, she was smiling.


    Did she meet a ghost!


    Ming Shu took a bottle of yogurt and entered the ssroom.


    The Host provoked so many people the moment she came to the school, so her ssmates either looked at her with contempt or totally ignored her. When she went in, no one cared about her. Ming Shu walked to the back and sat down.


    The two girls diagonally opposite her started whispering to each other. They kept ncing at her. When they saw Ming Shu reaching under her table, they couldn¡¯t hide the smiles on their faces anymore.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    The students in the ss turned back.


    ¡°Did she get scared?¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, I thought that she wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. She got scared in the end, hahaha...¡±


    Ming Shu screamed for a while. Once she got everyone¡¯s attention, she suddenly stopped. The ssroom instantly became quiet.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled nicely. ¡°Did you all get scared?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu took out the thing from under her table and threw it on the floor. She smiled. ¡°If you can, give me a real snack next time. Are you trying to scare a little kid with this fake snack?¡±


    The snack on the floor looked like the real thing.


    The two girls diagonally opposite her showed a change in their expressions. Just now, they thought that they really scared her, but it turned out that she was having fun with them.


    The students looked away and the two girls left the ssroom together.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, someone is looking for you.¡± Someone outside the ssroom called her.


    Ming Shu looked outside the ssroom. A guy was standing in the hall. A few girls screamed like hopeless romantics as they walked past him.


    Ming Shu retracted her gaze and ignored the person.


    ¡°Nan Zhi,e out for a minute.¡± The guy couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hand as though she was chasing some flies away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not tell anyone what happened in the bathroom.¡±


    Pei Jin¡¯s face turned ck.


    <i>You just said this in front of so many people and you tell me that you won¡¯t tell anyone?</i>


    The audience heard the important phrases and was in an uproar. <i>Bathroom? What happened in the bathroom? God Pei Jin and Nan Zhi?</i>


    Pei Jin walked in directly and lowered his voice. ¡°Nan Zhi,e out with me.¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°I will not date you. An Keke will kill me.¡±


    Pei Jin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the hell is this crazy woman talking about?</i>


    Pei Jin sized up Ming Shu. This girl seemed a little different fromst time... of course, Nan Zhi transferred here not long ago so he was not very familiar with her, either.


    Pei Jin looked around him. He was in Qingyun High and received such treatment. It made him feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, if you don¡¯t want to have a hard time in Qingyun High,e to the rooftop during lunch time.¡±


    <i>Hey!</i>


    <i>This little bastard is still trying to make it difficult for me.</i>


    <i>I will not go!</i>


    <i>What can you do!</i>


    <i>Ring...</i>


    The school bell rang right after Pei Jin finished speaking.


    The teacher for the first lesson came in and Pei Jin couldn¡¯t stay anymore. He gave a threatening look to Ming Shu and left the ssroom.


    ¡°Everyone open your books...¡±


    All kinds of noises arose in the ssroom. The teacher yed his one-man show on the stage while the students slept, ate food, read novels, and yed with their phones.


    Ming Shuy on her table and bit the straw of her yogurt drink as she nked out.

 Chapter 686 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (4)

    <h4>Chapter 686: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Pei Jin wanted to meet Ming Shu during lunchtime, but Ming Shu didn¡¯t have time to bother with him. She went to the canteen to have her lunch and then changed her location to the supermarket.


    Ming Shu had a deep impression of this supermarket.


    It had a very interesting name.


    Demon Immortal Supermarket.


    <i>Is this a name someone with a right mind would think of?</i>


    <i>Have you watched too many demon and immortal cartoons!</i>


    When Ming Shu went in, many students were inside buying some snacks. The boss stood behind the ss cab and yed with his phone. A student was helping him collect the money.


    There was a broad and empty area outside the supermarket where students could sit down and eat their food.


    ¡°Nan Zhi...¡±


    ¡°She actually buys snacks...¡±


    ¡°F**k, I must be blind. I actually saw Nan Zhi buying snacks at the supermarket.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t someone like her buy a pack of cigarettes?¡±


    ¡°There are no cigarettes here...¡±


    Ming Shu carried her snacks to the counter. The students nced at her and seemed to recognize her as one of the most famous students in the school. The student started to shiver.


    ¡°253 in total.¡±


    Ming Shu took out her phone and paid.


    ¡°Are you not buying a pack of cigarettes?¡± The boss shifted his gaze away from the phone suddenly and looked at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Boss, are you trying to persuade a student to buy a pack of cigarettes? Do you not want to work here anymore?¡± Ming Shu lifted her bag and walked two steps to the side so that the person behind her could pay.


    The boss moved with her. The ss cab separated the two of them. ¡°Even if you smoke, the teachers can¡¯t do anything to you. Are you really not getting a pack? I don¡¯t sell it to other students.¡±


    The boss made it sound as though selling her cigarettes was an honor to her.


    <i>So I should thank you?!</i>


    <i>This boss is really interesting too.</i>


    <i>The Host doesn¡¯t smoke... at least not normally.</i>


    When she was in a really bad mood, she would smoke.


    The boss threw his phone below the table and asked Ming Shu, ¡°Have you recovered? I thought that you were going to die that day.¡±


    ¡°I will have to disappoint you, then. I¡¯m not dead.¡± Ming Shu pulled a chair over from the side and started opening her snacks.


    The boss choked for a moment. ¡°Teacher Qi went to find you after you left. Did he bring you to the medical office?¡±


    The doctor said that Teacher Qi sent her over, but...


    The person that she saw at the sports field was definitely not Teacher Qi.


    Ming Shu sat at the supermarket and ate her food. Many people started crowding around her. The boss seemed to be in quite a good mood today and kept talking to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Boss, delivery.¡±


    The boss ended the conversation and went to check the delivery.


    ¡°Little bastard, it¡¯s time for ss.¡± The boss mmed the cab. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the bell ringing?¡±


    ¡°Not going.¡± Ming Shu bit her candy. ¡°There is nothing interesting.¡±


    ¡°What is interesting? Fighting?¡± The boss snickered. ¡°If young people like you don¡¯t study properly now, you will regret it in the future.¡±


    ¡°So you didn¡¯t study properly in the past and that¡¯s why you can only run a supermarket now?¡±


    The boss felt an arrow striking his heart again.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Get out of my Demon Immortal Supermarket!</i>


    Ming Shu skipped ss and muddled along in the supermarket. The boss scolded her angrily for a while and then ignored her after that. He went to do his own things.


    ¡°Wee¡ª¡±


    The automatic voice of the supermarket sounded.


    The boss didn¡¯t raise his head but Ming Shu knew that there was a monitor below him and he could see everything.


    ¡°Boss, do you have sketchbooks?¡±


    The body that Ming Shu was in shivered when she heard this voice. She quickly took two bites of her Wangwang biscuit.


    ¡°It¡¯s over there. Look for it yourself.¡± The boss pointed in a direction. He still didn¡¯t look up and seemed really irritated. MIng Shu wondered how he managed to stay in this school and didn¡¯t get beaten to death by the students.


    <i>Is it because he looks handsome?</i>


    Yes, this weird boss was quite handsome actually. He was just a little unkempt which made him look decadent.


    However, this made his aura interesting too.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    Ming Shu had that feeling again. She frowned slightly and looked at the person beside her.


    ¡°20.¡± The boss finally looked up. ¡°Cash or...¡±


    The person immediately took out a hundred yen bill and passed it over. The boss took it and gave him the change without checking if the note was real.


    Ming Shu hugged her snacks and shifted to the site. The boss was puzzled. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t make anything fall! It¡¯s very expensive!!¡±


    The person looked over too.


    The guy was lean and tall. His white T-shirt was buttoned up tightly and emitted a modification vibe.


    The sketchbook was ced on the ss cab and his long fingers pressed against it lightly. There was an expensive Patek Philippe watch on his wrist.


    He had a pair of really beautiful eyes, but they looked dead, like a thousand-year-oldke, eerie and sinister.


    Ming Shu felt strange too. This body... was afraid of this person?


    Yes, it was this body. It was not her.


    This instinct had affected her.


    The boss passed the change to him and shouted at Ming Shu again, ¡°Please be careful. Look at where you have pushed my things to? Why are you not in ss and creating trouble here...¡±


    The guy looked at the boss and in that instant, Ming Shu felt a murderous vibe.


    The boss immediately shut up. He nced at the guy. The guy had already lowered his eyes and folded the money. He ced it in the sketchbook and then left the supermarket with it.


    [Additional Task: This is a secret.]


    <i>???</i> Ming Shu was confused. <i>What kind of task is this? Harmony System, what is the meaning of this?</i>


    [Please find out the greatest secret hiding within this school.] The Harmony System gave her a hint.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>What is the use of giving this hint?</i>


    <i>The greatest secret of this school. What is the greatest secret? Something rted to killing people and setting fires?</i>


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Bei Tang. Hint: He is the guy that appeared just now!]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Why does she feel that the Harmony System seemed really excited just now?


    That robotic voice shouldn¡¯t have any emotions, right?


    It must be her imagination!


    <i>Harmony System, you have changed!</i>


    That guy just now...


    ¡°Boss, do you recognize the person just now?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± The boss let out a deep breath and muttered, ¡°Weird...¡±


    Ming Shu felt that there was a need for her to properly organize the Host¡¯s memory.


    The memories of the Host before she came back from overseas...


    Ming Shu thought about it carefully for a while, but she realized that those memories were really vague. The Host was in a hospital before she came back. When she woke up, something was wrong with her memory. However, her desire toe back was strong.


    She chose toe back the moment she came out from the hospital. After passing by a few cities, she chose to stay here.


    Ming Shu carefully recalled and confirmed that there was no useful information. She had no choice but to give up.


    <i>Just take on whatever thates my way when ites!</i>


    <i>I have snacks!</i>


    Ming Shu knocked on the ss in front of the boss. ¡°Boss, do you know what the biggest secret of the school is?¡±


    [...] <i>Guest, this is not how youplete the mission!</i>


    The boss said immediately, ¡°The dean epting bribes?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The boss said again, ¡°The illegitimate daughter of the principal?¡±


    Ming Shu sniggered. ¡°You seem to know quite a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± The boss took out a cigarette from somewhere and lit it after a few tries. ¡°Can you be more detailed?¡±


    <i>If I knew the details, why would I ask you?</i>


    ¡°What don¡¯t you tell me everything that you know?¡± Ming Shu suggested.


    The boss rolled his eyes and lowered his head to continue ying his game. ¡°The door is over there. I will not send you out.¡±

 Chapter 687 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (5)

    <h4>Chapter 687: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu was chased out by the boss. He said that he needed to rest and was not going to operate anymore.


    After that, he really closed the supermarket and left in his cute little QQ car. He drove past the row of expensive cars.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>This boss is really weird!</i>


    ¨C


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t go to meet Pei Jin. From then onwards, she realized that the people targeting her grew more numerous.


    However, this didn¡¯t affect Ming Shu much.


    If her ssmates were not friendly, she could just beat them.


    If they were still not friendly? Beat them to death!


    Pei Jin seemed to know that Ming Shu would not care about him so after he noticed that she didn¡¯t say anything, he stopped targeting her.


    That day, Ming Shu didn¡¯t go to ss for the entire afternoon. No teachers came to look for her. She must have escaped sses many times.


    The bell signaling the end of the school rang. Ming Shu slowly walked out of the school.


    ¡°Nan Zhi.¡±


    A guy stopped her.


    The guy was bright and handsome. He hooked his hand into his uniform coat and ced it on his shoulder.


    Ming Shu hugged two packs of potato chips and raised her eyebrows at the guy who was walking toward her. She pulled the corners of her mouth up. Her entire body was filled with a young and vibrant aura.


    ¡°Are you free?¡± The guy walked nearer. ¡°You rejected mest time. Are you going to reject me again?¡±


    <i>What do you want? Are you trying to snatch my snacks?</i>


    Ming Shu hugged her snacks tightly. ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡±


    <i>This is the person.</i>


    He Ye, An Keke¡¯s dormmate, the only one that didn¡¯t have an indescribable rtionship with An Keke.


    An Keke forced the Host to be the viin because he had some interest in the Host.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± He Ye reached out and blocked Ming Shu. ¡°Can I eat with you? Why don¡¯t I bring you out to y?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. He Ye was enchanted by the smile. He felt that Nan Zhi was really powerful and had a vibrant personality. She was more interesting than the other girls.


    ¡°Guard, someone is disturbing me!¡±


    He Ye: ¡°...¡±


    The bodyguard patrolling the school heard Ming Shu¡¯s shout and immediately scolded, ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up and go home. Don¡¯t stay in school.¡±


    The guard saw that He Ye was still blocking Ming Shu¡¯s way so he walked over.


    He Ye had no choice but to walk over. He ced two of his fingers on his temple and then raised it up. ¡°Nan Zhi, see you next time.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Most male protagonists are crazy.</i>


    <i>Scare me to death, why don¡¯t you!</i>


    Ming Shu quickly left the school. She didn¡¯t see a person standing in the building nearby and looking at her obscurely.


    An Keke didn¡¯t know what He Ye and Ming Shu were talking about, but this was not the first time she saw He Ye looking for Ming Shu on his own.


    <i>Wengwengweng...</i>


    An Keke looked at her cellphone screen and hesitated a while before picking it up. ¡°Hello?¡±


    <i>¡°Where are you?¡±</i>


    ¡°In the teaching building...¡±


    <i>¡°Come back to the dormitory.¡±</i>


    ¡°I am busy...¡±


    <i>¡°Hurry up.¡±</i>


    The other party didn¡¯t give An Keke any chance to reject him and hung up directly.


    An Keke grabbed her school bag and walked toward the dormitory.


    However, she didn¡¯t know that there was a person standing on the floor above her crossing his arms on the balcony. There was a sketchbook beside him with a sketch on it.


    It was a sketch of Ming Shu holding her snacks and standing in the sports field.


    Under the sunset, an orange light shone on the guy¡¯s side profile. He had a natural aura of elegance about him. It made people keep their distance.


    ¡°Mister Bei, the formalities for the job are settled.¡± A man in a suit appeared suddenly and bowed as he spoke.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The guy maintained his posture and stood so for around two minutes. When he took his sketchbook and left, a light shed past.


    ¨C


    During the first lesson on Thursday...


    Ming Shu sat on her desk and tore opened her challenge letters. There were all kinds of challenge letters and all kinds of challenges. Just because she provoked the big brothers of Qingyun, their fans delivered these letters to take revenge for their idols.


    Other people received love letters while she got challenge letters. The treatment was totally different.


    ¡°Students, please be quiet.¡± Lessons hadn¡¯t started but Teacher Qi suddenly came in from outside. ¡°Go and call the students outside.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Qi, it¡¯s not time for ss yet!¡±


    ¡°Yup, are you trying to take over our time?¡±


    ¡°Quiet.¡± Teacher Qi pped the table.


    The ssroom turned quiet. Screams suddenly sounded outside. The screams of girls were like a virus. They infected the entire corridor and the entire floor was soon in an uproar.


    The people in the ssroom heard themotion and looked out.


    A man stood silently outside the ssroom. He was so handsome, he could make people stop breathing.


    ¡°This... this is a transfer student?¡±


    ¡°So handsome! Ahhh he is looking at me...¡±


    ¡°It was definitely right toe early today. It¡¯s worth waking up so early for this.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have my makeup on today. Do I look really ugly? Wuwuwu, no way...¡±


    Teacher Qi¡¯s head started hurting. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Teacher Bei Tang,e in first.¡±


    <i>These students are really...</i>


    The students¡¯ attention was on these three words: Teacher Bei Tang.


    This was a new teacher and he would be teaching their ss.


    The girls in the ss were so excited their faces turned red.


    Bei Tang walked into the ssroom. When he came in, the other students who weren¡¯t in their ssrooms probably went back, so once the doors were closed, it became much quieter.


    Teacher Qi coughed and said, ¡°Because of personal reasons, I will need to leave for some time. In this period of time, Teacher Bei Tang will be your homeroom teacher.¡±


    The moment Teacher Qi finished speaking, excited screams and the sound of tables being pped filled the ssroom.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°Is this real?¡±


    ¡°OMG, I am dying of happiness.¡±


    ¡°I could admire the teacher¡¯s face for one whole year.¡±


    Teacher Qi signaled for everyone to remain silent. He said a few more words and then passed the ss to Bei Tang. He shook his head and left the ssroom.


    The students realized that Bei Tang was holding the lesson n in his hands.<i> Is he going to start the lesson right away?</i>


    Everyone was really excited. Bei Tang stood on the podium and looked at them indifferently. His aura might have affected the students, but everyone turned quiet.


    Bei Tang put down his lesson n and turned to write his name on the ckboard.


    ¡°Bei Tang.¡± Bei Tang put down the chalk. ¡°When I am teaching ss, please remain quiet.¡±


    The ssroom was really silent. No one dared to break this silence. Bei Tang scanned everyone before focusing his gaze on thest desk.


    The girl in the corner seemed to not have noticed the change in the ssroom. She was still tearing open her things. There were many envelopes and papers on her table.


    Bei Tang raised his leg and walked down. Everyone suddenly held their breaths. When Bei Tang walked past them, some girls were so excited they were dying to scream at the sky.


    A sense of oppression suddenly appeared beside Ming Shu. She looked up from her pile of envelopes and met Bei Tang¡¯s ck eyes.


    <i>The feeling is back again.</i>


    Ming Shu took two deep breaths before she managed to suppress the difort in this body. She gave a standard smile.


    Bei Tang lowered his gaze and looked at the pink envelope at the edge of the table. Waves appeared in his eyes. ¡°Please repeat what I said just now.¡±


    ¡°When I am teaching ss, please remain quiet.¡¯¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Bei Tang reached out and took the letter at the top. After a while, he put it down and returned to the podium. ¡°Let me add on. When I am having my ss, I do not allow you all to do anything unrted to the lesson.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at that letter. Crazy!


    ¡°This student, please copy all the letters on your table thrice for me. It is lesson time now.¡±


    Ming Shu: ???

 Chapter 688 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (6)

    <h4>Chapter 688: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu was punished during the handsome teacher¡¯s first lesson. All the students were really happy at her misfortune.


    Bei Tang took over Teacher Qi¡¯s math ss. Last time during math ss, the students were all dying but now, they were so attentive.


    Under the intense gazes of the students, Bei Tang went through his lessons at a steady pace. He only talked about the main points. After finishing one point, he would continue to the next one without bothering about whether the students understood him or not.


    Ming Shuy on the table and stared at Bei Tang. <i>What is this man¡¯s rtionship with the Host?</i>


    Ming Shu took out her phone. It was really clean and seemed to be newly bought. There was nothing on it. She felt Bei Tang¡¯s eyes looking at her casually...


    <i>Ring...</i>


    Bei Tang closed the teaching materials. ¡°End of ss.¡±


    Bei Tang left the ssroom. The moment he left, the quiet ssroom turned noisy. All the students, guys and girls, started talking about their new teacher in excitement.


    ¡°I can already see my math results getting better and better. Hahaha, for the sake of our teacher, I will study hard!¡±


    ¡°Teacher Bei Tang looked really young. Did he just graduate?¡±


    ¡°So handsome. I didn¡¯t even dare to take a photo secretly just now. Did anyone take a photo?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, either.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Bei Tang¡¯s aura is too oppressive. When he stood there, I didn¡¯t even dare to talk.¡±


    Ming Shu could not be bothered by these idiots. She took her letters and left the ssroom after the lesson ended.


    Everyone was still talking about the new teacher so they ced less attention on Ming Shu. However, they heard that Ming Shu pasted things on the notice-board soon after.


    Ming Shu moved a chair over and stood on it. She sucked her lollipop and pasted the letters one by one on the notice-board.


    The content of the letters was all about the same. They all wanted to challenge her. However, below the challenges, there were interesting replies.


    ¡ª <i>I won¡¯t go.</i>


    <i>¡ª Not creative at all. Not going.</i>


    <i>¡ª Did you hire a dog to help you write this? Not going.</i>


    <i>¡ª Is yournguage teacher still okay? What kind of challenge letter is this? Not going.</i>


    She wrote ¡°not going¡± on all the letters. Some of them had the reason written on them while others didn¡¯t.


    It seemed that she wrote very seriously.


    Ming Shu pasted thest letter and jumped down from the chair. She pped her hands and looked at the students crowding around her. ¡°Come and take yourselves.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What are you all doing over there!¡±


    A loud and angry shout came from behind them. The students woke up from their stupor and ran away in a hurry.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu stood in the office. Her gazended on one of the teacher¡¯s desks casually. There was a pile of snacks on the desk.


    Bei Tang sat in front of his desk and read a book. His sitting posture was really elegant and a lot of young female teachers sneaked a peek at him.


    Ming Shu was only less than two meters away from him, but they ignored each other¡¯s presence.


    <i>Ring¡ª</i>


    The lesson bell rang. The teachers in the office packed their things and headed for ss.


    ¡°Which ss are you going to now?¡±


    ¡°ss nine.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Yu Yuan from this ss got an award again. So impressive...¡±


    The office quickly turned silent. Ming Shu waited for everyone to leave before pulling the chair opposite Bei Tang out and sitting on it. <i>Standing makes me hungry.</i>


    She took out two bags of snacks from her pocket and said first, ¡°Teacher, they provoked me first.¡±


    Bei Tang closed his book. He got up and walked to the entrance of the office. Ming Shu¡¯s eyes followed him.


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    The door of the office was closed.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>What are you doing, what are you doing? Are you trying to kill me and get my snacks?</i>


    Bei Tang closed in on Ming Shu. He ced one hand on the table and one hand on the chair. He leaned forward and looked into Ming Shu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it is against the rules to paste those things on the notice-board?¡±


    Ming Shu smelled the faint scent from his body. It was simr to the scent she noticed at the sports field that day. However, the tone of voice was totally different.


    The voice that time was so gentle it was like the wind in spring.


    <i>So the Host really has some rtionship with this crazy person...</i>


    Ming Shu hugged her snacks and said with a smile, ¡°Give me a punishment then.¡±


    Bei Tang narrowed his eyes. There seemed to be a thick mist in his eyes and she couldn¡¯t see his real emotions.


    After a while, Bei Tang said, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    Ming Shu gauged the distance between them. ¡°Teacher, you don¡¯t even know who I am and yet, you lean so close to me. Teacher, are you not afraid that I will sue you for sexual harassment?¡±


    Bei Tang was not moved by her. His tone was dangerous. ¡°Do you know what sexual harassment is?¡±


    Ming Shu pulled her clothes. ¡°Har...¡±


    Bei Tang got up and ced his hands in his pocket. ¡°A 3000 word long apology essay. Go and clear the letters on the notice-board. Also, copy all the letters three times for me.¡±


    <i>What is an apology letter? Can it be eaten?</i>


    <i>Do I look like someone who will write an apology letter just like that?!</i>


    Ming Shu provoked him. ¡°If I don¡¯t do it?¡±


    Bei Tang sized her up with his deep eyes. He seemed to be pondering something.


    After a while, he said, ¡°You will be marked with a serious offense and the school will review it during our weekly meeting.¡±


    ¡°Oh, do what you want.¡± Ming Shu got up and tidied her clothes. She smiled. ¡°Goodbye, teacher.¡±


    Just as Ming Shu was preparing to leave, the door of the office was pushed open and the dean walked in from outside. He saw Ming Shu and shouted angrily at her as he pointed with his finger. ¡°Nan Zhi, who asked you to paste those things on the notice-board?¡±


    Ming Shu pointed at Bei Tang. ¡°He is my homeroom teacher, he taught me.¡±


    The dean: ¡°...¡±


    Bei Tang: ¡°...¡±


    The dean choked for a moment but regained hisposure quickly. He mmed the table. ¡°Have you not created enough trouble in the school already? Did youe here to learn or did youe here to fight. You even provoked so many students today! I think that you don¡¯t want to study here anymore!¡±


    ¡°Dean, you need to be more reasonable. Those challenge letters were written by them. I replied to them seriously out of politeness. Is there anything wrong with that? They didn¡¯t write their names down on the letters so how do I know who they belong to? That is why I could only paste them on the notice-board and let them take them back themselves.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dean. I said that I will not ept their challenge on all the letters. I will eat well...¡± Ming Shu changed her words. ¡°Study well and make progress every day.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°If you want to talk about this matter, you have to look for them. They were the ones who wanted to challenge me. What can I do? Is it my fault that I am pretty and strong?¡±


    ¡°They...¡±


    ¡°Jealousy turns people ugly. Dean, you must make sure that they study well. My beauty and talent are not things they can be jealous of. Dean, I will go and eat... study now. Goodbye.¡±


    The dean watched on as Ming Shu walked away.


    He only regained his sense when she disappeared. He mmed the table.


    ¡°Students nowadays are getting really bold! Do they have any respect for their teachers?¡±


    The dean was so angry he panted heavily. He pointed at Bei Tang. ¡°Teacher Bei Tang, you just took over this ss so this thing has nothing to do with you. However, I hope that you will settle this matter. I¡¯m so angry. Why did we take in such a student? She fought on the first day of school... no way, I need to discuss this with the principal. I can¡¯t let her ruin Qingyun¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Bei Tang looked at the dean indifferently.


    The dean felt cold suddenly as he was talking. He rubbed his elbow and looked around the office. ¡°Teacher Bei Tang, you carry on. I will take my leave first.¡±

 Chapter 689 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (7)

    <h4>Chapter 689: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The notice-board was cleared up really quickly. Ming Shu was slightly disappointed. She spent a long time pasting it and it just got cleared away like this.


    Ming Shu went to the Demon Immortal Supermarket to replenish some snacks and console her broken heart. The boss was still ying with his phone behind the counter. The student collecting money had changed.


    ¡°I heard that you did an amazing thing today?¡± The boss seemed to be very close to Ming Shu now.


    ¡°Still okay.¡± Ming Shu was slightly humble. ¡°I pasted for so long and it just got cleared away like this. Waste of my energy.¡±


    The boss put down his phone and asked in a gossipy tone, ¡°Will the dean just let you off like this? What benefits did you give him?¡±


    Qingyun¡¯s dean was really fierce and he was famous for it. He would not show mercy to those in the wrong. Even if you made a small mistake, he would broadcast it repeatedly and the whole school would know about it. To him, he was doing it to warn them.


    However, a long time had passed since the thing happened and there was no reaction from the broadcast system of the school.


    Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°Maybe he wants to harass me because I am pretty?¡±


    The boss: ¡°...¡±


    The boss rolled his eyes. He grabbed the newspaper and opened it noisily. ¡°If you¡¯re not buying anything, don¡¯t block the way.¡±


    Ming Shu was silent. <i>Serves him right that he doesn¡¯t have a partner.</i>


    Ming Shu hugged her snacks and left.


    In the next few days, Bei Tang gave ss as per normal and didn¡¯t do anything strange to Ming Shu again. He was like a normal teacher who came to teach.


    What was amazing was, the dean didn¡¯t look for Ming Shu for trouble.


    This made the students very curious. There were all kinds of guesses. Some said that her background must be really impressive but this reason was quickly denied. Although Ming Shu didn¡¯t stay in school, they never saw anyone picking her up.


    If she was really someone from a rich family, how could there be no one picking her up?


    Some other people guessed that she had a secret rtionship with the dean.


    No matter what the reason was, Ming Shu didn¡¯t receive any punishment. Hence, everyone started to hate her more.


    Also, An Keke¡¯s rtionship with the guys got moreplicated. He Ye came to look for Ming Shu twice. One of those times, he looked for her in a crowded location and caused a small uproar.


    From then onwards, Ming Shu realized that Bei Tang would look at her... murderously?


    Maybe it was her imagination.


    But whatever it was, she felt that Bei Tang was weird so she would always avoid him.<i> If I can¡¯t provoke this person, I can just avoid him.</i>


    <i>It is more important to protect my snacks.</i>


    ¨C


    There were four people living in An Keke¡¯s dorm. Pei Jin, He Ye, and Yu Yuan.


    Yu Yuan was a cultured guy, but this was the guy Ming Shu saw having intimate intercourse with An Keke in a ssroom used to keep equipment.


    Of course, Ming Shu didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She saw An Keke sneaking around suspiciously so she followed her and bumped into this scene unexpectedly.


    [Guest, do you want to get people toe and watch this scene?] The Harmony System thought about it carefully and felt that this idea was not stupid at all.


    Ming Shu ignored the Harmony System. The Harmony System felt depressed and started showing Ming Shu scenes of little demons fighting.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This idiotic system!</i>


    <i>Who the hell invented it!</i>


    <i>Return the product! I want to return the product!</i>


    The sounds of the little demons fighting formed a duet with the sounds of the two people fighting. Ming Shu ate her snacks unhappily.


    After half an hour, Yu Yuan left the equipment room. An Keke stayed inside for a while more beforeing out.


    Ming Shu quickly asked the Harmony System to turn off the images and tidied her clothes. She looked as though she was going to meet a date.


    An Keke bumped into Ming Shu the moment she came out. Her heart started pounding furiously and her expression was awkward.


    ¡°Nan Zhi...¡± <i>Why is she here?</i>


    Ming Shu smiled faintly and her voice was gentle. ¡°Even if we are thousands of miles apart, we will meet each other if it¡¯s fate. Fellow student An Keke, this proves that our fate is strong!¡±


    <i>In other words¡ªI want to hit you!</i>


    ¡°...¡± <i>What the hell is she saying?</i>


    ¡°Nan Zhi, I... what are you doing?¡±


    An Keke was suddenly pushed into the equipment room by Ming Shu. She grabbed her chest as though she was in shock.


    Ming Shu pinned An Keke down and gave her a round of beating. An Keke was still in a daze at the start. Why was she being beaten? After a while, she got angry. <i>What right does she have to hit me?</i>


    ¡°Nan Zhi, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will tell the teacher?¡± An Keke struggled as she spoke. ¡°You already have a penalty on you. If the school knows that you hit someone, they will expel you.¡±


    Ming Shu brushed the dust off her body and smiled faintly as she lowered her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m really scared. If I get expelled, I can just beat you outside of school. You can¡¯t stay in school your whole life, right?¡±


    An Keke: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu bent down and met with An Keke¡¯s angry eyes. ¡°Also, do you dare to tell the teacher?¡±


    She bumped into her twice when she was doing her things. If she dared toin to the teacher, could she make sure that she would not say these things?


    As of now, there were still a lot of marks left on An Keke¡¯s body.


    ¡°See you next time, cutie.¡± Ming Shu waved at An Keke and walked out of the equipment room slowly. ¡°Hey, Pei Jin, your cuckold looks good.¡±


    An Keke heard Ming Shu¡¯s voice and looked toward the door.


    Pei Jin was standing outside the door. He looked at her with a dark expression.


    An Keke grabbed her clothes tightly and covered the obvious signs.


    Pei Jin said something to Ming Shu but An Keke couldn¡¯t hear what they said. However, very soon, Pei Jin rushed in angrily and closed the door of the equipment room along the way.


    He grabbed An Keke¡¯s shoulder. ¡°An Keke, how many times have I warned you not to hang out with Yu Yuan? Are you going to disregard my warnings? Or do you like him? How did you treat him just now? Hmm?¡±


    An Keke shivered. ¡°There is nothing between me and Yu Yuan...¡±


    ¡°Nothing? Did you make all these marks yourself then?¡± Pei Jin pulled opened An Keke¡¯s clothes forcefully. ¡°An Keke, you are not obedient at all. How shall I punish you?¡±


    ¨C


    Once Ming Shu entered the ssroom, she felt that the atmosphere was weird. The girls looked at her as though they wanted to peel and eat her alive. Their gazes were filled with jealousy and hatred.


    She looked over and saw a rose on her table.


    <i>Did someone give me a rose?</i>


    <i>What the hell. Did they put something inside?</i>


    The rose was normal but there was an invitation under the rose. The sender was He Ye.


    He Ye¡¯s birthday party.


    It was this weekend.


    The students started whispering at each other.


    ¡°He Ye sent this to her. I saw him personally. What the f**k, when did Nan Zhi have such a good rtionship with He Ye?¡±


    ¡°Is He Ye trying to chase Nan Zhi?¡±


    ¡°Look at her. Why would He Ye like her? I think that she is the one who is pestering He Ye shamelessly.¡±


    The guys didn¡¯t know how to continue the heated conversation.


    He Ye was the one who sent the flower over, not the other way round...


    The ssroom suddenly turned quiet. Ming Shu looked up. Bei Tang had entered the ssroom suddenly and was standing at the podium now. He looked at her with dark eyes.


    Everyone felt an invisible sense of oppression.


    ¡°ss is starting.¡±

 Chapter 690 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (8)

    <h4>Chapter 690: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    For the entire lesson, the atmosphere in the ssroom was really weird.


    The students felt that Bei Tang was even scarier today. He seemed liable to re up with just a small spark.


    Ming Shuy on the table and ate her candy. There were a lot of candy wrappers piled in front of her. She brushed her hand between the rest of the candies but her eyes were not on them.


    She needed to find a way to ascertain the rtionship between the Host and Bei Tang...


    Ming Shu looked up at the podium. She met Bei Tang¡¯s gaze and that oppressive murderous intent was felt again... It was not really a murderous intent but a strange kind of... possessiveness.


    <i>Let¡¯s think of it that way for now.</i>


    Ming Shu shivered. <i>What character profile did that idiot pick this time?</i>


    <i>Do you want to frighten me to death in order to inherit my snacks?</i>


    <i>Insidious!</i>


    Ming Shu took out her cellphone and asked the Harmony System to find a powerfulpany for her. The Harmony System was not willing to do it. After all, it had nothing much to do with Hatred Points.


    Ming Shu coaxed it and said that she would only be able to gain Hatred Points if she knew her target. <i>We need to prepare for our Hatred Points. How is this not rted to Hatred Points?</i>


    The Harmony System rejected her for half a day before finally agreeing to help Ming Shu.


    However, the other party replied that they needed some time to investigate the issue.


    The Host didn¡¯t change her name after she came back so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult...


    After settling all this, the lesson ended. Bei Tang lowered his head and packed up his lesson ns. Since he didn¡¯t leave, the students in the ss didn¡¯t dare to leave, either. This time, Bei Tang didn¡¯t leave immediately like he used to. He dragged on for one minute before leaving the ssroom.


    The moment he left the ssroom, he saw a guy walking toward it.


    The guy leaned against the back door and whistled into the ssroom. There was a low gasp from inside and he heard the guy saying, ¡°Nan Zhi, remember toe during my birthday party.¡±


    Bei Tang lowered his head and walked past the guy.


    As he walked past the back door, he nced sideways into the ssroom. The girl was lying on the table, her headpletely stuffed between her elbows. She didn¡¯t seem to hear what the guy said.


    Bei Tang pulled up the corners of his mouth and looked at the guy gloomily. He strode on and left.


    As he turned a corner, his phone rang.


    Bei Tang took out his cellphone and looked at the caller ID. He frowned slightly. After picking it up, he ced the phone beside his ear and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The person on the other end seemed to be used to Bei Tang¡¯s habit and said, ¡°Mister, someone is investigating Miss Nan Zhi.¡±


    Bei Tang turned and looked at the ssroom. During ss just now, she was ying on her phone...


    ¡°Let them investigate.¡±


    The other party hesitated before asking carefully, ¡°Mister, how much shall we let them know?¡±


    ¡°Let her know everything she wants.¡±


    ¡°Mister Bei...¡± The other party was shocked. He contemted for a while before saying, ¡°We have confirmed that Miss Nan Zhi lost her memory. If we let her know about her past, will she... I mean, you should interact with Miss Nan Zhi more and once she epts you, we can let her know her past slowly.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Bei Tang¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°She is different from before.¡±


    The other party was stunned. Different from before? She just lost her memory, would she change her personality?


    He still wanted to say something, but the call ended. He sighed. He hoped that Miss Nan Zhi would not run anymore. When Mister got angry, they couldn¡¯t hold him back either.


    He looked at theputer in front of him and sighed. He ordered the people beside him, ¡°Let them investigate. Just make sure to not leak any information about Mister.¡±


    ¨C


    He Ye needed to go overseas suddenly because something happened to his family so his birthday party was canceled.


    Ming Shu heard this news from the supermarket. Of course, the boss was not the one who said this, it was the students who went to buy food. The boss was really interested in all this gossip so he gave the food to the students for free and asked them to tell him the details.


    Even Ming Shu got to hear about it.


    Although she was thinking about it the dark way, but she just felt that this had something to do with Bei Tang.


    Once the students left, Ming Shu leaned on the counter. ¡°Boss, who put you in the school so that you can be a spy?¡±


    The boss rolled his eyes. ¡°Why do you think this way?¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°You are very interested in the gossip surrounding the school. If you¡¯re not a spy, why do you like to listen to gossip so much?¡±


    The boss said angrily, ¡°Can¡¯t I just like gossip?¡±


    Ming Shu concluded, ¡°Then it is no surprise that you don¡¯t have a partner.¡±


    <i>Why must you talk about this! So what if I don¡¯t have a partner! Do you have one!</i>


    ¡°Get out! Give me back my candy!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Hey, boss, you must know a lot of gossips. Tell me, what secrets does this school have?¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of secrets in this school.¡± The boss¡¯s temper came and went quickly. He saw that there was no one around and grabbed a chair, sitting at the counter with Ming Shu. ¡°Your new homeroom teacher is really powerful. I saw the principal sending him off personally.¡±


    <i>What kind of secret is this?</i>


    With an aura like his, and that watch and his clothes, anyone who was not blind could tell that he came from an impressive background.


    ¡°Do you know where he came from?¡±


    The boss thought for a while. ¡°I heard that he came back from overseas. He drives a million-dor car but came to be a teacher in Qingyun. Do you think there is something wrong with him?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Maybe he is an idiot. Besides this, is there anything else?¡±


    The boss scratched his head. He thought of something. ¡°Last term, a student got someone pregnant, but the student didn¡¯t admit it and even framed the girl for leading a messy lifestyle. In the end, the girlmitted suicide. Have you heard of it?¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed a bunch of sweets from the side and opened them as she said, ¡°The rich second-generation that said his father was Li Ba?¡±


    There were some rumors spreading among the students too. No matter how much of a loner Ming Shu was, she would hear the students discussing this asionally.


    This happenedst term so not much time had passed. asionally, someone would mention it.


    The boss packed his sweets back into their wrappers and red at Ming Shu. ¡°That girl didn¡¯tmit suicide. She was murdered. The guy hired someone to murder her.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°How do you know.¡±


    The boss suddenly became mysterious. ¡°People will only not find out what you didn¡¯t do. Little bastard, just listen to certain things and don¡¯t go in depth. The people here are not as simple as they look.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect the boss to talk about murder just like that.


    But, would her mission be so easy?


    [Nope.] The Harmony System hinted thoughtfully.


    ¡°...¡± <i>I knew it was not so simple.</i> ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be so stingy, give me some.¡±


    The boss shouted angrily, ¡°You almost finished an entire box of sweets! This is imported, you can¡¯t get it now. Are you not afraid that you will get diabetes from eating so many sweets!¡±


    ¡°Diabetes has nothing to do with the amount of sweets you eat.¡± Ming Shu corrected the boss. ¡°I paid for it!¡±


    ¡°If you finish everything, what will I sell to the rest of the students when theye to buy it?¡± The boss felt his heart hurting. This little bastard kept eating those things that were imported.


    The students of Qingyun were very picky when it came to food. He spent a lot of effort to get these items.


    ¡°Give me one more.¡±


    ¡°Nope. I am not selling it. Get out. School has ended. My supermarket is not an asylum.¡± The boss started chasing her away.


    The boss refused to give her food and didn¡¯t talk about gossip anymore. Ming Shu left the supermarket.

 Chapter 691 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (9)

    <h4>Chapter 691: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°F**k! What is so good about Second High School? You just wait!¡± A girl wearing a Qingyun uniform shouted as she ran. There were four people following behind her.


    Further away, a bunch of students in a different uniform showed their middle fingers in contempt when they heard what the girl said.


    ¡°We will wait for you, richdies of Qingyun. None of you can fight and you all still dare to be arrogant in front of us.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, look at them, they looked so funny.¡±


    The other party was really arrogant.


    The girl was so angry her face turned green. However, she was smart enough and didn¡¯t turn back.


    As long as she was alive, there would still be hope. She would bear with it!


    ¡°Aiyo...¡± The girl suddenly bumped into someone and fell back a few steps. Her sidekicks behind her quickly held onto her.


    ¡°Who is so blind...¡± The girl shouted. However, her expression suddenly changed and the next moment, she went over obediently and said in a loud voice, ¡°Boss, the people from Second High School are looking down on us. They say that no one can fight in Qingyun. Boss, you must take revenge for us and show them how powerful Qingyun is.¡±


    Ming Shu first checked to see if her snacks were fine before rubbing her shoulder that was hurting from the impact. Just as she was about to speak, the girl shouted again, ¡°Boss, Qingyun¡¯s pride is in your hands! I will treat you to seafood! A huge serving of it!¡±


    The girl spoke thest part of the sentence softly so only Ming Shu could hear it.


    Seafood? Huge serving?


    The girl sensed Ming Shu¡¯s hesitation and nodded her head seriously. <i>Really, I will treat you!</i>


    Ming Shu ced the snacks in the girl¡¯s hand and rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Who do I hit?¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes lit up. She pointed at the bunch of people on the other side. ¡°Them!¡±


    Ming Shu walked toward the students from Second High School. The other party sneered and shouted at the girl, ¡°Yo, Yi Xiaoxiao, are you finding helpers now? Is your brain filled with tofu? Look at her small limbs... aiyoh...¡±


    Ming Shu quickly rushed toward the people and twisted the wrist of the person that was speaking. A smile lit her face. ¡°What about small limbs?¡±


    The person cursed silently and kicked Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu grabbed her and flipped her over her shoulder.


    Dust flew in the air. The students beside her finally reacted and rushed toward Ming Shu.


    The girl smiled. In that instant, the snow seemed to melt and flowers started blooming.


    The girl flipped all the people over her shoulder with a handsome posture.


    ¡°Jiayou jiayou jiayou!¡±


    ¡°Hit him! Long live Qingyun!¡±


    After a few minutes, Ming Shu slowly pulled down her sleeves and walked back to the excited girl. She took the snacks in her hands back.


    She raised her eyebrows slightly. There was arrogance in her eyes. ¡°You are Yi Xiaoxiao?¡±


    ¡°Yes, goddess, we met before.¡± Yi Xiaoxiao immediately changed her greeting. She looked at her in admiration. ¡°Goddess, you are so powerful.¡±


    Yi Xiaoxiao, the female protagonist.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the female protagonist in this world...


    It was not a normal Cindere. It was a rich and cowardly little gangster.


    ¡°Do you know how to cook?¡± This question was more important.


    Yi Xiaoxiao blinked. ¡°Sichuan Cuisine, Hunan cuisine, Shandong cuisine, Guangzhou Cuisine... French, American, Italian, Danish... Japanese cuisine, Korean cuisine, European cuisine, are all possible too. My chef could do it. I will make whatever you want until you are satisfied if you take me in as your disciple!¡±


    Yi Xiaoxiao ced her hands together and seemed really sincere.


    The four sidekicks were so shocked their jaws almost dropped. <i>Boss, where is your dignity?</i>


    Ming Shu picked the main point in Yi Xiaoxiao¡¯s speech: she didn¡¯t know how to cook.


    <i>What is the use of a female protagonist who doesn¡¯t know how to cook? I don¡¯t want her.</i>


    <i>However, I still have to eat seafood.</i>


    ¨C


    The seafood was served at a shop near their school and it was very popr. It was dinner time now so the restaurant was almost full. Yi Xiaoxiao said something to the manager of the restaurant and very soon, a private room was cleared for them.


    Yi Xiaoxiao ordered a seafood set for Ming Shu as well as their special desserts.


    ¡°Thanks for today, goddess!¡± Yi Xiaoxiao poured wine for Ming Shu. ¡°Let me offer you a toast. What are you all doing? Offer a toast to the goddess. If it was not for her, how would we win against Second High today?¡±


    The four sidekicks quickly raised their cups.


    Ming Shu was calm as she faced Yi Xiaoxiao¡¯s excitement. After finishing her drink, she asked, ¡°Those people are from Second High School?¡±


    The male protagonist was pulled away by the fake female protagonist and the female protagonist was still fighting outside... <i>Her heart is really big.</i>


    ¡°Yes, they kept hanging around Qingyun and collect protection fees from those students who were alone.¡± Yi Xiaoxiao clenched her small firsts. ¡°These people are the scum in our society. It is our duty to help people get rid of them.¡±


    <i>Get rid of scum for society? Isn¡¯t this the duty of the police?</i>


    <i>You are the female protagonist!</i>


    <i>Your mission is to be in a rtionship with the male protagonist and disy your love for us to see. All the problems belong to the male protagonist. Why does this female protagonist have such a scary mind?</i>


    <i>Little girl, did you take the wrong script?</i>


    ¡°If you can¡¯t win against them, why did you provoke them?¡±


    Yi Xiaoxiao was slightly awkward. ¡°I thought that I could win.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You¡¯re rich. You can hire people to beat them.¡±


    Yi Xiaoxiao looked up. ¡°How can I do that. I need to have principles. I can¡¯t bully people because of my status.¡±


    Ming Shu choked and silently gave a thumbs-up to Yi Xiaoxiao. <i>No wonder you are the female protagonist.</i>


    ¡°Goddess, sorry forst time.¡± Yi Xiaoxiao scratched her head. ¡°You were so arrogant before that it made people feel unhappy. So... ah, goddess, I am not saying that you are proud or anything, I am just saying that you look down... no, I mean that you are really superior, yes, superior! Hahaha, you will not take it to heart, right? Since we are all people in the martial arts world, we will smile and forget everything!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This is a campus story!</i>


    <i>Where did the martial arts worlde from?</i>


    Ming Shu finished her seafood amidst Yi Xiaoxiao¡¯s chatting.


    ¡°Master, are you full? If you¡¯re full, I will go and get the bill.¡±


    ¡°Pu¡ª¡± Ming Shu almost spit out her drink. She quickly swallowed it and took a deep breath. ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Master. You ate my seafood so you are my master now!¡± Yi Xiaoxiao pointed to the empty tes on the table and pped her head. ¡°Oh right, I haven¡¯t formally acknowledged you as my master.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>You didn¡¯t tell me about this before I ate! This is a scam!</i>


    Yi Xiaoxiao cupped her hands together and bowed to Ming Shu three times. Under Ming Shu¡¯s weird gaze, she offered a cup of tea to her. ¡°Please have some tea, Master.¡±


    Master Ming Shu was stunned: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I will not take anyone that doesn¡¯t know how to cook!</i>


    <i>I am a person with principles.</i>


    Ming Shu smiled and under Yi Xiaoxiao¡¯s anticipatory gaze, rubbed her head. ¡°I will take you as my disciple when you learn how to cook.¡±


    After that, Ming Shu quickly left the private room.


    Yi Xiaoxiao was confused.


    <i>Cook?</i>


    ¡°Sigh, Master, you haven¡¯t drunk the tea. Wait for me...¡±

 Chapter 692 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (10)

    <h4>Chapter 692: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yi Xiaoxiao was like a puppy, once she decided to stick to you, you would not be able to get her off.


    Yi Xiaoxiao¡¯s reputation in school was not too bad but it was not good, either. She always escaped from ss and fought with people, but her results were good and her family was rich. Hence, the teachers just turned a blind eye.


    However, once Yi Xiaoxiao started to stick to Ming Shu, the students felt that there was something wrong happening.


    <i>Didn¡¯t Yi Xiaoxiao look for a fight with Nan Zhi?</i>


    <i>Why are they not fighting now? They even became good friends.</i>


    Yi Xiaoxiao rushed into Ming Shu¡¯s ssroom and ced a box in front of Ming Shu. ¡°Master, breakfast.¡±


    Ming Shu bit her custard bun and looked at Yi Xiaoxiao in a daze. Her face was red from running.


    Yi Xiaoxiao smiled obediently. ¡°Master, let¡¯s have lunch together. My treat! ss is starting soon. I will leave first.¡±


    ¡°You go to ss?¡± Ming Shu asked instinctively.


    ¡°The teacher ising. I need to rush off soon. If I get caught, I¡¯m dead.¡± Yi Xiaoxiao suddenly turned around. ¡°Master, you don¡¯te to lessons often, either. Are you not skipping this ss?¡±


    ¡°I think that I should focus on studying.¡± This lesson was taught by Bei Tang.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Yi Xiaoxiao scratched her head. ¡°All the best then, see you in the afternoon.¡±


    Just as Yi Xiaoxiao walked out, the school bell rang. Bei Tang came in a littlete and started the lesson without saying anything.


    He seemed a little sick and paused a few times during the lesson.


    Ming Shu nced at him a few times, but thetter didn¡¯t have any reaction.


    Bei Tang suddenly put down his teaching ns. ¡°I have talked about this question in ss before, but a lot of you still did it incorrectly during the quiz. Liao Zishan, Zhao Chao, Nan Zhi,e up and do this question.¡±


    Ming Shu just stuffed the custard bun into her mouth when she was called suddenly. She puffed up her cheeks and blinked her shining eyes a few times.


    ¡°What are you eating?¡± Bei Tang¡¯s expression turned dark.


    Ming Shu swallowed her custard bun quickly and denied it. ¡°I am not eating anything.¡±


    Bei Tang ced his hand on the table. ¡°Do you think that I am blind?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu nodded her head and even provoked him irritatingly. ¡°You don¡¯t have any evidence.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± Amazing, she even dared to talk back to Teacher Bei Tang.


    Bei Tang looked at a corner in the ssroom. ¡°There is a camera in the ssroom. Do you want me to take a look at the images?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°Please do so.¡±


    Bei Tang seemed to be really angry and actually got someone to get the images. However, after getting the images, they realized that the camera in this ssroom has defected.


    Ming Shu smiled innocently. ¡°Teacher, it is not good to use someone innocent.¡±


    Bei Tang twitched his mouth corners. ¡°The camera is broken but this doesn¡¯t mean that you didn¡¯t eat anything.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have evidence.¡±<i> I will not admit it. Let¡¯s see if I can anger you to death.</i>


    Bei Tang: ¡°...¡±


    <i>F**k, I can¡¯t control it anymore!</i>


    <i>I want to beat her to death today!</i>


    Was it easy for him to maintain this character profile? This crazy person wanted to destroy his character profile whenever she was unhappy...


    Wait!


    The character setting was not allowed to be vited.


    <i>F**k, this evil person.</i>


    Bei Tang took two deep breaths and calmed his exploding heart. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t eat anything, fine,e up and solve the question.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at the ckboard and looked at the question. It gave her a headache. She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to.¡±


    ¡°I exined it in ss before.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t listening.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>You said it as though you¡¯re wrong. Who gave you the nerve?</i>


    <i>No, wait, she wasn¡¯t listening in my ss!</i>


    <i>Such a handsome person like me is giving the lesson. Why is she not listening!</i>


    Bei Tang asked Ming Shu to stand at the side and called someone else to do the question. Bei Tang looked at it. ¡°Zhao Chao is correct and the rest are wrong. All the people who got it wrong in the quiz, copy the answer ten times.¡±


    He paused and looked at Ming Shu who was standing with a not-so-upright posture. He gritted his teeth silently. ¡°Nan Zhi, copy it 100 times.¡±


    <i>I can¡¯t scold or hit you but I can punish you!</i>


    <i>Who asked you to try and destroy my character profile!</i>


    ¡°Why?¡± Ming Shu was not convinced. ¡°Since we all got it wrong, why do I have to copy it 100 times when they only need to do it 10 times? Everyone is a student. Teacher Bei Tang, it is not good for you to discriminate like this. This will affect the dynamics of our ss. We should all copy 100 times, right, Teacher Bei Tang?¡±


    Her ssmates: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k! We have nothing against you copying it 100 times, don¡¯t try to harm us!</i>


    ¡°200 times.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Bei Tang, this is corporal punishment in disguise.¡±


    ¡°300 times.¡± The school bell rang and Bei Tang walked out of the ssroom immediately. ¡°Pass it to me after school ends.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Impressive, little demon!</i>


    <i>Let me eat two mouthfuls of my custard bun to calm myself down.</i>


    During lunch, Yi Xiaoxiao kept her promise and came to find Ming Shu to have lunch. Yi Xiaoxiao asked her sidekicks to save some seats so when they went to the canteen, there was only one table that was empty in this fully packed area. No one dared to sit over there. The sidekicks had warned the rest beforehand.


    Yi Xiaoxiao invited Ming Shu over obediently. ¡°Master, we will sit over there.¡±


    Before Yi Xiaoxiao got Ming Shu to sit down, a figure suddenly took the seat opposite her.


    ¡°Pei Jin, there is a seat here.¡± An Keke waved behind her. Pei Jin walked over from between the noisy students like a boss.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Yi Xiaoxiao shouted at An Keke. ¡°There is someone sitting here.¡±


    An Keke looked back and acted as though she just saw them. She exined, ¡°Ah... I didn¡¯t see you all. I thought that there was no one sitting here.¡±


    Yi Xiaoxiao asked An Keke to get up very impolitely. ¡°You know now. Please get up.¡±


    ¡°Yi Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t look for trouble.¡± Pei Jin narrowed his eyes at Yi Xiaoxiao and spoke in a casual tone.


    ¡°Me? Looking for trouble?¡± Yi Xiaoxiao exploded. ¡°Pei Jin, I was polite to your dormmate because we grew up together, but after so many times, do you all think that I am easy to bully?¡±


    If her master wasn¡¯t here today, she could just let them have the seats. However, her master was here now. She would not let go!


    <i>What is wrong with this An Keke? Why is she targeting me?</i>


    Pei Jin frowned and sounded impatient. ¡°It is just a seat. Since An Ke wants to sit here, you can just change ces, right?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±<i> Is this a fake male protagonist?</i>


    <i>After having a secret rtionship with the fake female protagonist, he dares to talk to the female protagonist like this?</i>


    <i>This is not good!</i>


    Yi Xiaoxiao must have been really angry. ¡°I came here first. Why must I be the one that changes seats?¡±


    Pei Jin sounded disappointed and irritated. ¡°Yi Xiaoxiao, why have you be so unreasonable? Look at yourself. Do you look like ady at all? You even mix with Nan Zhi. Are you not worried that you will be led astray by her?¡±


    Ming Shu was targeted at without even doing anything: ¡°...¡± <i>What does this have to do with me! I just want to eat now!</i>


    ¡°Is this any of your business!¡± Yi Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes and shouted what Ming Shu was currently thinking, ¡°Even my parents don¡¯t care about me. When is it ever your turn? Hurry up and ask him to leave, if not, I will take action.¡±


    An Keke stood up and pulled Pei Jin¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Forget about it, Pei Jin, so many people are watching.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded her head and agreed. ¡°Yes, your little sweetie wants you to leave. Hurry up and leave.¡±


    <i>Don¡¯t keep me from eating my food!</i>


    <i>Little sweetie?</i>


    Yi Xiaoxiao looked at her master strangely. <i>What kind of nickname is this?</i>

 Chapter 693 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (11)

    <h4>Chapter 693: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Pei Jin scanned his surroundings coldly. Many students were already looking at them.


    Pei Jin was afraid that Ming Shu would say it out so he didn¡¯t dare to argue with her. He warned her, ¡°Nan Zhi, be careful.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t prevent me from eating my food. Once my mood is good, I will not say it.¡± Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°So now, can you all please leave?¡±


    <i>I need to eat to have the energy to gain Hatred Points!</i>


    An Keke gritted her teeth. There was hatred in her eyes. She still remembered clearly what happenedst time. Because of her, she...


    Pei Jin sneered and walked to the other side with An Keke. An Keke seemed a little unwilling.


    An Keke looked nothing like a guy. She was totally acting like a...


    ¡°Master, are they gay?¡± Yi Xiaoxiao said something surprising. After that, she looked enlightened. ¡°No wonder that An Ke kept targeting me!¡±


    She was childhood friends with Pei Jin. Before An Ke appeared, her rtionship with Pei Jin was not bad. After, ever since she came, their rtionship got worse.


    ¡°What gay?¡± Ming Shu sat down. ¡°An Keke is female.¡±


    Yi Xiaoxiao: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What joke is this?</i>


    <i>A girl?</i>


    <i>... But An Ke does look like a girl.</i>


    <i>But, she is living in the male dormitory!</i>


    ¡°Master, are you joking with me?¡±


    ¡°Do I look so free? Are you going to get food?¡±


    ¡°Oh! I will go now!¡± Yi Xiaoxiao ran off and went to grab food. She rushed around twice and then sat opposite Ming Shu. ¡°Master, you said that An Ke is a girl? That is not right. She is staying at the male dormitory.¡±


    An Ke was the name that was written on the student identity card. She took a <i>ke </i>away from her name.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Male dormitory!¡± Yi Xiaoxiao emphasized.


    ¡°Yes.¡± <i>Eat food, eat food.</i>


    Yi Xiaoxiao was confused.


    <i>How can it be? How can a girl stay in a male dormitory? Are the teachers blind...</i> Okay, if her master didn¡¯t tell her, she would just think that An Ke was a little cute and looked like a girl. She would never think that she was truly a girl.


    ¡°Master, they...¡± Yi Xiaoxiao signaled with her fingers and winked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked at her. She must have no feelings toward the male protagonist. If not, she would not be so interested in the gossip now.


    Ming Shu ate her drumsticks. She didn¡¯t have the time to care about Yi Xiaoxiao.


    Yi Xiaoxiao pondered for a long time. Even when Ming Shu finished her food, she still didn¡¯t move.


    <i>Buzzbuzzbuzz¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu took out her phone and looked at it.


    It was the people that she looked forst time. They had sent her some information.


    Nan Zhi, born in City A. Her parents died when she was young and she was abandoned at an orphanage. One yearter, she was adopted.


    The people who adopted her had the surname Xu. They were from the City A too. Because the wife of the family couldn¡¯t give birth, they adopted Nan Zhi. Nan Zhi was less than two years old then.


    Half a year after she was adopted, the Xu family went overseas and settled down there.


    The information said that Nan Zhi had serious depression. From the medical records, she tried to kill herself twice. Thest time was a year ago.


    Ming Shu scrolled to the end of the information.


    There were pictures attached at the end. Most of them was normal pictures of Nan Zhi. Every one of them was clear as if someone took them on purpose.


    Ming Shu scrolled through the screen. The photos recorded her growth from a little girl to a youngdy.


    However, besides these pictures, there was nothing else.


    Ming Shu messaged the other party and asked them where they got these photos.


    The other party was not willing to say it at first but Ming Shu added to her bill and they sent her a link.


    It was an overseas social media tform. However, when Ming Shu clicked on it, it was password locked.


    Ming Shu bought the password and entered the site quickly.


    The background was a very clear picture.


    A man held a girl¡¯s hand and stood in the middle of a sea of flowers. The girl was looking sideways. She seemed to be looking at the man. The man lowered his head and looked indifferent. The ck earring on his ear shone under the sunlight.


    Ming Shu retracted her gaze and looked at the main page.


    Thest update was four months ago.


    Four months ago... Nan Zhi came back around four months ago.


    The content was written in English. Its meaning was:


    <i>I know that I scared you. I¡¯m sorry.</i>


    The picture was a young girl sitting on a ck sofa. She was in a white dress. She looked into the emptiness with a numb expression. The picture seemed very suppressive.


    Ming Shu continued scrolling down.


    There was an update almost everyday and it always had something to do with the young girl. The content was all directed at the young girl and the mostmon phrase that appeared was ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The earliest post could be traced back to six years ago.


    Six years ago... Nan Zhi was only ten years old.


    At the start, the content was really warm. The man would apany the little girl to y and bring her to carnivals, go shopping with her, and buy her some clothes. The pictures were all selfies of the two of them.


    Things started to go wrong four years ago.


    <i>You are so wonderful. I should not have destroyed you but I couldn¡¯t let you go. Little Zhi, what should I do?</i>


    The picture for this post was the young face of a little girl smiling faintly at the camera. Time seemed to stop at that moment.


    After that post, the pictures got more depressing and the smile on the young girl¡¯s face got rarer and rarer. In the end, there was only numbness left...


    Nan Zhi and Bei Tang¡¯s rtionship was obvious.


    <i>I wonder what that crazy person would do with such a character profile...</i>


    Ming Shu prepared to turn off her phone when she identally scrolled. The page refreshed itself and a new post came out.


    <i>I will give you time. I will not force you. If you want to know anything, you cane and ask me directly. You do not have to put in so much effort to investigate it.</i>


    Ming Shu was not surprised at all. This social media app was not one that wasmonly used overseas. Besides the pictures, there was nothing else on it. How could it be found so easily?


    Unless... the owner allowed it.


    Ming Shu looked at the new post in deep thought.


    ¡°Master, what are you looking at?¡±


    Yi Xiaoxiao waved her hand in front of Ming Shu for a few times. <i>So engrossed. Is she looking at handsome guys?</i> She peeked at Ming Shu¡¯s phone but before she could see anything, the screen went ck.


    Ming Shu put away her phone. ¡°Have you finished eating?¡±


    Yi Xiaoxiao nodded. She went to return the tes and then left the canteen with Ming Shu. Yi Xiaoxiao was prepared to skip sses and Ming Shu was going to do the same thing. Hence, they decided to skip sses together.


    ¡°I know a very fun ce. I will bring you there in a while...¡±


    Yi Xiaoxiao suddenly stopped. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Teacher Bei Tang? The really handsome teacher in charge of your ss. Master, look, is that him?


    Ming Shu followed Yi Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze and looked over.


    Most of the students were either eating or resting during the afternoon. The area around them was empty so the two figures seemed exceptionally striking. Bei Tang sat under the shade of a tree with ady.


    Bei Tang was the striking one.


    His handsome face exceeded the normal standard of a person.


    Thedy looked at Bei Tang shyly. Her mouth opened and closed as though she was saying something, but Bei Tang just stood there and gave no reaction. From start to finish, he didn¡¯t change his expression at all.

 Chapter 694 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (12)

    <h4>Chapter 694: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (12)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Bei Tang suddenly looked up, and the girl also looked at him with a dumbfounded expression. After a moment, she covered her face and ran away.


    Bei Tang swept his gaze over Ming Shu and suddenly walked toward them.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Yin Xiaoxiao pulled Ming Shu and made to run.


    Seeing the teacher listen to a love confession, they would definitely be punished if caught.


    But Bei Tang¡¯s speed was faster and blocked their way. ¡°Have you seen enough?¡±


    ¡°Teacher Bei Tang, you¡¯re so popr with the girls.¡± Ming Shu offered a smile, like a fresh flower in the sun, bright and dazzling.


    Bei Tang felt something different in his heart. It was like a flip, but also like something else.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but seeing her always gave him a strange feeling.


    Very strange...


    But also familiar. That feeling made him want to get closer.


    She was like a drug, getting him addicted at a nce.


    Bei Tang thought there must be something wrong with him. He doubted himself daily.


    <i>Keep calm, I can win this.</i>


    Bei Tang ignored Ming Shu¡¯s words. ¡°Have you finished the three hundred copies?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Bei Tang formed a fake smile in his heart. ¡°No? Then what are you nning to do now?¡±


    Ming Shu answered, ¡°Do some sports.¡±


    ¡°This is the direction of the school¡¯s gate, so where are you nning to do sports?¡±<i> I think you¡¯re nning to skip ss!</i>


    Ming Shu answered without any pause, ¡°Outside is a big world.¡±


    Bei Tang: ¡°...¡± <i>The sky is bigger, why don¡¯t you go there!</i>


    <i>Damn!</i>


    <i>Come back!</i>


    ¨C


    After getting out of the school, Yin Xiaoxiao looked at Ming Shu with admiring eyes. She dared to diss Teacher Bei Tang and skip sses in his face, giving such a ¡°reasonable¡± excuse.


    Yin Xiaoxiao took Ming Shu to an arcade nearby.


    Ming Shu ate pistachio nuts boringly while watching Yin Xiaoxiao y games. As Yin Xiaoxiao yed, she suddenly leaned over. ¡°Master, is An Keke really a girl?¡±


    She was still pondering over this after such a long time.


    Ming Shu suggested, ¡°Do you want to take off her clothes and check?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yin Xiaoxiao made several quick operations, and after the game interface showed she had won, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m just curious how she could live in the boys¡¯ dormitory.¡±


    The teachers were blind, but the data was also blind?


    Yin Xiaoxiao called several other people and intended to show her master around. But then she found her master was not interested in all this stuff.


    Yin Xiaoxiao was a little disappointed, and it was gettingte, so she had no other reason to keep Ming Shu after treating her with a feast.


    After parting with Yin Xiaoxiao, Ming Shu walked back with some desserts in hand.


    She looked back several times confusedly. After walking a few more meters, she turned into a deserted alley.


    ¡°It¡¯s her...¡±


    ¡°Have we made a mistake? She looks like a normal girl.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s her.¡±


    Ming Shu turned her head suddenly. The people following her didn¡¯t have time to hide and froze on the spot.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    There was a total of four people, who were tall and strong young men. They didn¡¯t look like students with dandiacal faces.


    ¡°Are you Nan Zhi?¡± one of them raised his voice and asked.


    ¡°I have only one name which is Bei Tang.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The four people huddled together quickly and looked at the phone. There was a vague picture on the screen, which was supposed to be a candid shot. Theypared it with Ming Shu carefully.


    ¡°Pah, you¡¯re Nan Zhi!¡± the other party spat and said ferociously, ¡°Did you beat my girlfriendst time?¡±


    Ming Shu wasn¡¯t embarrassed at being exposed; instead, she asked calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve beaten so many people, which one is your girlfriend?¡±


    A fake sorry with a smile.


    ¡°...¡± <i>WTF! Is she showing off?</i>


    ¡°The Second High School¡¯s Mimi,¡± the young man answered. ¡°Did you beat her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°But if you say I beat her, then I beat her.¡±


    The Second High School¡¯s Mimi... Yin Xiaoxiao seemed to have mentioned this name. The group of people she beatst time seemed to be led by the girl called Mimi.


    <i>Mimi meant rice, is she edible...</i>


    <i>Cough cough!</i>


    Ming Shu looked at the young man. ¡°Do you want to take revenge for your girlfriend?¡±


    The young man sounded very violent and tried to suppress Ming Shu on the momentum. ¡°You tell me!¡±


    It was his girlfriend. His girlfriend had been beaten, so of course he would take revenge, otherwise how could he lead his boys in the future!


    Ming Shu¡¯s tone was brisk. ¡°Okay. But it¡¯s boring to just have a fight. How about we set a reward for the winner?¡±


    The young man was stunned and confused. ¡°What reward?¡±


    ¡°The one who loses will treat the winner to a meal.¡±


    The man: ???


    He didn¡¯t seem to understand it.


    He was here to take revenge for his girlfriend, so why would he bet with her?


    The young man reacted and made eyes at his people. ¡°Do it now, revenge for Mimi.¡±


    The other three took the order and approached Ming Shu at the same time. Apparently they had discussed the strategy in advance. They blocked Ming Shu¡¯s route of retreat first and didn¡¯t allow her to escape.


    Ming Shu put away her snacks and flexed her wrists.


    The four only had some shallow martial arts skills and were easy to beat down. But just as Ming Shu handled the four men, a ck shadow suddenly darted out from the next alley.


    <i>Shua¡ª</i>


    A breeze sounded beside her. Ming Shu moved her body and the sharp de brushed past her shoulder, cutting open her clothes.


    The person who attacked her was like a ghostly shadow. Ming Shu only saw broken darkness. She reached out to touch the cut clothes, and the slit was neat. If she hadn¡¯t moved swiftly just now, she would have been wounded.


    The ck shadow had turned around. It wore a hat and mask, and judging from the shape, it was a man.


    The sharp de gleaming with cold light continued approaching her.


    There were no weapons around, so Ming Shu had to face him with bare hands.


    The ck shadow had great strength and was very flexible. Each of his moves held killing intention, dedicated to eliminate Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu grabbed his wrist then threw him against the wall nearby. ¡°Who sent you to kill me?¡±


    The man remained silent, like a cruel ninja. He made a quick counterattack and the two were at a distance again.


    The knife stabbed toward Ming Shu¡¯s vitals, and Ming Shu quickly lifted her foot and kicked the ck shadow¡¯s wrist. The ck shadow¡¯s body tilted slightly and it seemed something shot out from his hand.


    He pulled Ming Shu¡¯s leg and got her into position.


    Ming Shu heard the sound of air vibrating.


    She kicked off the ck shadow, but now it was toote to avoid the hidden weapon.


    <i>You asked for it!</i>


    Ming Shu prepared to be killed.


    At the critical moment, she felt a force pull her and drag her entire person back. The hidden weapon then shot past her and into the wall behind her.


    A fresh and elegant aroma reached her nose. Ming Shu leaned into a warm, broad chest.


    She was held in strong arms, and the hormonal smell of male swept over her face.


    Seeing someone was here, that ck shadow stood up quickly and fled toward the darkness.


    <i>Thump</i>.


    Ming Shu heard the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground.


    That ck shadow was dragged out like a sack and thrown before her.


    The four men whoy on the ground before had probably run away while she and the ck shadow were fighting.


    After confirming it was safe, the man who held her loosened his grip slightly. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Ming Shu turned around and looked at the person behind her. The man¡¯s whole face was in shadow, and there was a gloomy and depressed aura around him.

 Chapter 695 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (13)

    <h4>Chapter 695: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (13)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Ming Shu returned to herself and shook her head.


    Bei Tang didn¡¯t release her but held her in his arms lightly. Then he suddenly said, ¡°Your martial arts have be better.¡±


    ¡°I have talents.¡± The girl raised her smiling face in the dark. ¡°I learned by myself.¡±


    Bei Tang twitched the corners of his mouth. <i>Who are you fooling here!</i>


    Ming Shu looked to the ck shadow on the ground, who she was unsure was alive or dead now. The man who dragged the ck shadow out was now checking him and searching out weapons.


    ¡°Mister, it¡¯s... that side¡¯s person.¡± The man stood up and reported.


    Probably because Ming Shu was present, he didn¡¯t say specifically which side that was.


    Ming Shu broke free from Bei Tang¡¯s arms and walked not far away to pick up her snacks. ¡°Teacher Bei Tang, it came for you, so I was just involved in it, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not safe out here. Come back with me.¡± Since she had found the information, Bei Tang didn¡¯t beat around the bush.


    ¡°Staying with you is the least safest option.¡± <i>You want to cheat me and make me go with you without even offering any snacks, no way!</i>


    Bei Tang sounded very sure. ¡°I can protect you and won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Then why have I lost my memory?¡±


    The atmosphere suddenly became quiet, as if the noise of the distant street had died away.


    Bei Tang still stood in the darkness, surrounded by ayer of oppressive momentum. A muffled voice sounded after a long while. ¡°Take her back.¡±


    Ming Shu eximed, ¡°What, do you want to force me?¡±


    <i>I don¡¯t think you know how you lost me.</i>


    Bei Tang heard the hidden meaning in the tone of Ming Shu. But due to his character profile, he had to bite the bullet. ¡°Take her back.¡±


    <i>Very good, you¡¯re bold enough!</i>


    Ming Shu held her snacks tightly and began to run all of a sudden. ¡°I don¡¯t want to y with you, see you.¡±


    ¡°Mister...¡±


    ¡°Stop her.¡±


    The man contacted the people outside quickly and told them to stop Ming Shu.


    There were quite a few people out there, but waiting for almost half a day, they didn¡¯t see anyonee out. After they came in, Ming Shu was already nowhere to be found in the alley.


    She just disappeared inexplicably like this under their noses.


    They didn¡¯t catch her, but Bei Tang caught his breath. Because he really didn¡¯t know how to face her if they caught her. Did he need to lock her up?


    Without knowing why, Bei Tang felt scared just thinking about that.


    <i>F**k! It¡¯s not because I¡¯m scared of her.</i>


    <i>Calm, calm, forpleting the task, I must calm down. She¡¯s just a psychopath... She¡¯s nobody!</i> His character and her had an unclear rtionship, and she disliked him so much, so how would it be possible for him to sessfully conquer her!


    ¡°Mister, what about this guy?¡±


    ¡°Send him back.¡± Bei Tang lowered his head to cover the emotional turmoil in his eyes. ¡°Pack well.¡±


    The man felt a sudden chill and nodded his head. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¨C


    Early the next morning, the school began to spread some news.


    ¡°I heard An Ke is a girl.¡±


    ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°Everyone is saying it. I always thought An Ke doesn¡¯t look like a boy. Today, someone said she is a girl, and I don¡¯t feel surprised at all.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, she lives in the boys¡¯ dormitory!¡± someone eximed in a low voice. The students who were discussing this all revealed weird expressions.


    The news that An Keke was a girl suddenly began to spread among students. Even Ming Shu, the isted enemy of the whole school, knew it now.


    Who sent the news out?


    Could it be Yin Xiaoxiao?


    With Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s personality, she ought to be unable to do such a thing. Otherwise she would ruin her character profile as the female protagonist.


    Ming Shu pondered for a while, but didn¡¯t think of any suspect...<i>The chips are gone.</i>


    Ming Shu left the ssroom. As soon as she left, Bei Tang asked a student to call her, so of course he didn¡¯t find her.


    Knowing that Ming Shu skipped ss again, Bei Tang¡¯s whole face turned gloomy.


    He reached out to touch his back, still aching. His expression turned even uglier.


    She should dare beat him in a bag!


    Don¡¯t ask why he knew it was her since he was covered under the bag.


    Except her, who else would do such a boring thing! No one!


    <i>I am so angry I can die!</i>


    <i>Just wait!</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll take yourst name if I can¡¯t conquer you!</i>


    ¡°Teacher Bei Tang, what happened to you, are you feeling unwell?¡± A female teacher¡¯s caring voice came from opposite him.


    Bei Tang took back his hand and recovered his normal look, cold and indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±


    The female teacher smiled and stoked her hair enchantingly. ¡°Teacher Bei Tang, you¡¯re new here, it must be very tiring to adapt to the ss. Do you have any time this evening? Perhaps I can invite you to watch a movie and rx.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±


    The female teacher choked.


    She always thought herself to be the most beautiful female teacher in the school, but this man thought nothing of her.


    The female teacher grunted and turned her head to talk to the other teachers.


    ¨C


    At the P.E. ss that afternoon...


    Ming Shu¡¯s ss and An Keke¡¯s ss had P.E. ss together, so they all discussed An Keke.


    When the teacher left, some girls immediately went up to surround An Keke.


    Ming Shu walked closer to watch the show.


    An Keke lived in the dormitory where the prince charming was. If An Keke was a woman disguised as a man, how could they allow her to live together with him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who told you that, it¡¯s nonsense!¡± An Keke argued.


    But the girls didn¡¯t listen to her and directly reached out to touch her chest.


    An Keke wore a corset, but it would still feel different from touching a boy¡¯s chest. If they touched something, it would be troubling.


    If the school discovered this, she would probably be expelled...


    ¡°Don¡¯t you go too far.¡± An Keke¡¯s eyes reddened out of anxiety and she retreated. But the girls pushed her upward, so An Keke had to cover her chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re a man, why are you afraid of being touched by us?¡± one of the girls sneered. ¡°It¡¯s me who¡¯ll suffer, okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Ming Shu counted down silently in her heart.


    As she counted down to three, she walked from the side to the front, happening to block Pei Jin who was rushing over.


    Pei Jin¡¯s expression was unhappy and he scolded in a low voice, ¡°Move away.¡±


    ¡°Okay okay, I¡¯ll move, what¡¯s the rush! Even if I move, you¡¯re toote...¡± Ming Shu prolonged her words, which was apanied by An Keke¡¯s screams from behind, and it felt very weird.


    Pei Jin rushed into the crowd angrily.


    Pei Jin held An Keke in his arms and walked out from among those girls. An Keke had tears on her face and looked delicate and charming.


    But the girls were all angry and shocked.


    ¡°An Ke, you¡¯re shameless!¡±


    Some of them directly began to curse her.


    ¡°That you should disguise yourself as a boy... living in the boys¡¯ dormitory, you¡¯re shameless.¡±


    ¡°We must tell the teacher about this and have her dismissed.¡±


    An Keke was held in Pei Jin¡¯s arms and just faced Ming Shu standing on the outside.


    The girl had elegant and beautiful eyes and brows, smiling slightly. Ripples spread in her eyes, soft and tender, and her entire body was shrouded in a saintly glow.


    But...


    It was her.


    It must be her who had leaked the news!


    She was the only one to run into her... No one else knew except this girl.

 Chapter 696 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (14)

    <h4>Chapter 696: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The girls sent a joint report to the school.


    Of course the school paid attention to such a big thing.


    Originally, it was the teacher who made the wrong assignment, but An Keke didn¡¯t ask the teacher to fix it immediately. So now the problem was caused by An Keke herself.


    It was said that the teacher who assigned dormitories had a background, so in the end, An Keke took all the me and punishment.


    Expulsion from academic status.


    But Pei Jin used some unknown hidden means and kept An Keke¡¯s student status. Yet she was not allowed to live in the school anymore and suffered a big punishment. If she made one more mistake, she would be expelled.


    Ming Shu was originally watching the y and was ready to act as the scapegoat at any time. Who knew that Bei Tang would catch her and take her to the office.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t finish them today, don¡¯t bother to leave the school.¡± Bei Tang didn¡¯t mention what happened between them before and didn¡¯t talk about the matter of being nearly assassinated, instead he just prepared the notebook and pen for her. ¡°Three hundred copies!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Bei Tang sat back in his own seat. ¡°Start now.¡±


    <i>I¡¯ll say what can you do now!</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>The fear of being under the thumb of the teacher in those years...</i>


    <i>Where are my snacks!</i>


    Ming Shu searched herself but found nothing. It seemed she had finished all the snacks just now when watching the show, and she hadn¡¯t had the time to buy any at the supermarket.


    <i>Without snacks, I¡¯m not doing this.</i>


    The teachers in the office went out to teach ss. After sitting for a while, Ming Shu was still in a daze, and some teachers hade back from ss. They didn¡¯t feel it was odd to see Ming Shu here, because sometimes students who made mistakes would be taken here and asked to write self-criticism. They all looked like this.


    Several teachers got together to gossip about An Ke.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what the present students are thinking now.¡±


    ¡°s, children are hard to handle nowadays, especially these children in Qingyun. They¡¯re from rich families and only know how to cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°Why was she assigned to the boys¡¯ dormitory? I saw the gender on her file was not wrong!¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that teacher have some background? He must¡¯ve misconducted in office...¡±


    Ming Shu listened to this group of teachers gossip, and her eyes fell on Bei Tang from time to time. He was typing on hisputer, his beautiful fingers bouncing on the keyboard, eyes fixed on the screen.


    The teachers got off work one after another after thest ss.


    Soon the office was left only with Ming Shu and Bei Tang.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m so hungry.¡± Ming Shu suddenly threw herself on the table. ¡°I want to eat something.¡±


    ¡°Have you finished?¡± Bei Tang looked up from theputer screen.


    There was a nk paper in front of Ming Shu. She had written not even a word.


    Ming Shu repeated, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes were bright and her tone was soft, softening the heart.


    Bei Tang wanted to let her go, but thinking that she beat him up, he couldn¡¯t help but insist. He continued boldly, ¡°If you can¡¯t finish today, don¡¯t think of doing anything else.¡±


    ¡°Finish what?¡± The dean came in from outside and his face ckened as soon as he saw the troublemaker Ming Shu. ¡°Nan Zhi, you made mistakes again?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± <i>I didn¡¯t do anything.</i>


    ¡°Teacher Bei Tang, what did she do?¡± The director didn¡¯t believe Ming Shu at all.


    ¡°She ate snacks in ss, so I punished her to copy homework,¡± Bei Tang answered normally.


    ¡°Then ept the punishment!¡± The dean smacked the desk. ¡°It is not proper to eat in ss. Let me check when you finish the copies, otherwise I¡¯ll punish you worse! You little bastards nowadays are too hard to teach!¡±


    As he finished the sentence, the dean left.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>So what did youe here for!</i>


    Bei Tang looked at Ming Shu, gloating. But as Ming Shu looked over, he immediately put away his emotions. ¡°Start now.¡±


    <i>Start your head!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not starting anything!</i>


    Bei Tang received a phone call, and he spoke while looking at Ming Shu, who was sprawled out on the desk. ¡°I¡¯ll be backter, do the copy well. Don¡¯t try to run, you know, it¡¯s not hard for me to catch you.¡±


    Thest sentence seemed a little creepy.


    Ming Shu felt a strong chill. <i>Pervert</i>!


    Bei Tang left. Ming Shu called the supermarket¡¯s boss and asked him to send some snacks. The boss roared on the phone that they didn¡¯t provide delivery service, but in the end, he sent her what she wanted.


    ¡°May kind people be blessed with life-long peace.¡± Ming Shu sent a nice person card to the boss.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The boss rolled his eyes. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Copying homework.¡± Ming Shu pointed at the nk notebook with her chin.


    ¡°You?¡± The boss doubted it. ¡°Will you be so obedient?¡±


    <i>I can¡¯t do anything about it, either. </i>It was Bei Tang, that little demon, who punished her to do this. Ming Shu moved her eyes, and the boss suddenly became alert. But before he could do mentally prepare himself, he heard the girl¡¯s brisk voice. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re a kind person, can you copy them for me?¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡±


    The boss turned to leave without any hesitation after getting paid.


    After a while, Bei Tang came back with a box in hand. The smell of food floated around the office.


    Ming Shu stared at the box with focused eyes.


    ¡°Eat and then copy.¡± Bei Tang ced the box in front of her but pressed on the top lightly. He needed her to agree to the deal first.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ming Shu agreed very quickly.


    Bei Tang watched Ming Shu eat the food. Her eyes curved and you could tell she was in an extremely good mood now. She ate neither fast nor slow, but you could tell she was very passionate about food.


    Ming Shu ate up all the food and grabbed the box, longing for more.


    Bei Tang looked at her, who was just like an underfed puppy, very cute, and he wanted to treasure her.


    Bei Tang averted his eyes. ¡°Nan Zhi, is there anything you want to tell me?¡±


    Ming Shu was puzzled. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°About you and me.¡± Bei Tang¡¯s voice was very low. ¡°About what you have learned, is there anything you want to ask?¡±


    The grudge between him and her was not something that could be sorted out in a few words.


    At first, he did want her to ept him using another way.


    But from the moment he saw her, he thought that wouldn¡¯t work.


    Ming Shu was soft as if she had no strength. She leaned back and smiled before speaking. ¡°I lost my memory, but I didn¡¯t forget my name and what I was going to do, just forgot you, Teacher Bei Tang. It means that you¡¯re not important.¡±


    Bei Tang narrowed his eyes and his voice was tinged with some danger. ¡°What is important to you then?¡±


    ¡°Probably nothing is important.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes became empty and she sounded light and remote.


    After a few seconds, she suddenly smiled, bright and beaming. ¡°But I want to try and see if I can have something that belongs to me, a very important thing.¡±


    Suddenly the atmosphere became quiet.


    Ming Shu tilted her head to look at Bei Tang.


    Thetter lowered his quiet eyes and you couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking.


    As Ming Shu was about to stand up, Bei Tang suddenly spoke.


    ¡°I belong to you.¡± He squatted down before Ming Shu and met her eyes, showing the earnestness in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be yours forever. It might be good for you to forget what happened before. I won¡¯t treat you like that in the future, and I don¡¯t want to lose you.¡±


    Bei Tang couldn¡¯t tell if he was reading the lines or speaking from his heart.


    But hearing what she said, his only thought was this.


    He was willing to be hers, forever, and the only one.


    ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re right for each other.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°See, you¡¯re my teacher, and this is a forbidden love.¡±

 Chapter 697 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (15)

    <h4>Chapter 697: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°You should know why I came here. I¡¯m not your teacher.¡±


    Bei Tang tried to hold Ming Shu¡¯s hands. Ming Shu didn¡¯t avoid him and just looked at him with a smile.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, my name is the only one that will appear on your marriage certificate.¡±


    Bei Tang¡¯s voice was gentle and ovepped with the one on the yground.


    Ming Shu blinked her eyes and her eyshes vibrated lightly, smiling still. ¡°One day¡¯s teacher, lifelong father. Teacher, we don¡¯t have a predestination.¡±


    Bei Tang put forth his strength, and Ming Shu¡¯s hand reddened all at once.


    The light in the room seemed to dim at that moment, and there seemed to be an evil ghost whistling behind him.


    Silence¡ª


    Silence like the dead.


    The man¡¯s eyes, which were apanied by some warmth, now began to cool down little by little.


    He was squatting there, but it couldn¡¯t affect the evil momentum on him. If ordinary people were present, they might be scared out of their wits.


    Bei Tang stood up slowly and bent over to surround Ming Shu in the chair. His dark eyes were full of shadows, like a cold pool of a thousand years, freezing the soul.


    His thin lips parted, and he murmured with a voice from hell, ¡°Nan Zhi, fate is not up to you.¡±


    Bei Tang bent down and kissed Ming Shu. He squeezed her wrist with great strength and she couldn¡¯t move; his long legs pressed on hers, seeking sweetness from her in a fit of violence.


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes widened and looked at this person who had gone out of control before her.


    <i>He just turned evil like this without any warning?!</i>


    <i>Without a single warning?</i>


    <i>Scare me to death, why don¡¯t you!</i>


    Ming Shu felt her lips and teeth pry open. He kissed the tip of her tongue without leaving pause.


    Bei Tang felt something explode in his brain.


    An overwhelming possessiveness burst forth. He wanted to have the person in front of him, heart and body and soul.


    She should belong to him.


    This emotion was not from Bei Tang, it was his...


    When Ming Shu almost couldn¡¯t breathe, Bei Tang retreated his tongue. But he didn¡¯t move, just stuck to her and kissed her lips. As their breaths mingled, he murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t push me, all right?¡±


    His voice was subdued, as if in pain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you anymore.


    ¡°But be good and don¡¯t push me, okay?


    ¡°Nan Zhi, I just want to be with you. You want to go to school, okay, I promise I won¡¯t take you away. I¡¯ll apany you here. Andter if you go to college, I¡¯ll still apany you. You can do whatever you want, just stay with me, all right?¡±


    Bei Tang¡¯s hands were shaking and Ming Shu could feel it very clearly. He trembled where they touched each other.


    She sighed.


    It was really hard for him to retain this character setting.


    Bei Tang kissed her two more times. ¡°All right?¡±


    Ming Shu shrank back and pulled a distance from him. Her red lips curled up. ¡°You said you won¡¯t treat me like that just now, teacher, but you didn¡¯t make it.¡±


    Bei Tang stiffened.


    He raised his hand to sort out Ming Shu¡¯s hair, loosened the pressure on her legs, and got up to stand with his back to her.


    He was really out of control just now.


    It was been a long time... since he lost control.


    A momentter, Bei Tang turned around. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll control myself.¡±


    Ming Shu stared at him for a few seconds, then pointed at the nk notebook with her fair fingers, smiling. ¡°Teacher, three hundred copies, the dean will check. You copy it for me.¡±


    Bei Tang: ???


    <i>What does she mean?</i>


    ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re not even willing to copy the homework for me, and you want to be with me? Looks like your feelings for me are just so-so.¡±


    Bei Tang: ¡°...¡±


    A few minutester, the office, which had just been filled with tension, was reduced to the rustling of a pen moving from paper to paper.


    Bei Tang copied the homework helplessly. Why did he dig a pit for himself, three hundred copies! <i>You¡¯re happy now!</i>


    Bei Tang finished half of the copying and he realized, why did he have to do this?


    F**k, would he be afraid of that hairless dean?


    <i>What joke is this?</i>


    Bei Tang threw away the pen and looked in Ming Shu¡¯s direction. She fell asleep on the desk, breathing smoothly.


    Bei Tang raised his wrist and checked the time. He was startled. It was thiste...


    Bei Tang rose to take Ming Shu in his arms. She was soft and small, curled in a ball against his chest, and he felt an inexplicable feeling of peace.


    ¨C


    Bei Tang left the office with Ming Shu in his arms.


    The office was on the fourth floor. There was no elevator in the teaching building, so Bei Tang could only walk down the stairs. He made no sound at all, like a ghost.


    Bei Tang suddenly felt the person in his arms pinch him. He looked down. Ming Shu had woken up, with a pair of bright eyes, looking in a certain direction.


    A shadow shed across that side.


    ¡°Go there and have a look.¡± Ming Shu patted Bei Tang¡¯s chest.


    <i>F**k, you¡¯re really taking this for granted!</i>


    Bei Tangined in his heart, but he still changed direction and walked over there.


    They went around one of the teaching buildings but didn¡¯t see anyone suspicious. Instead, they were almost spotted by the patrolling security personnel.


    The security guard suspiciously made two rounds and didn¡¯t find anyone, so he gradually walked away.


    Just as the light from the security guard¡¯s shlight disappeared, a ck shadow shed in the darkness.


    Ming Shu and Bei Tang stood right at the position that could be seen by the other party.


    A sh of light came at them in a rush. ¡°Shit! What are you doing here in the middle of the night?¡±


    Ming Shu heard the boss¡¯s cursing.


    She twitched the corners of her mouth.


    Shouldn¡¯t it be her asking this? <i>You didn¡¯t guard your own Moxian Castle in the middle of the night, but why are you appearing here!</i>


    The boss turned off the light and walked over. He rested his eyes on Bei Tang, then suddenly pulled Ming Shu over. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you still with your teacher in the middle of the night? Do you want to develop a forbidden rtionship?¡±


    As the boss grabbed Ming Shu, the atmosphere began to cool.


    ¡°He punished me to copy the math problems three hundred times.¡± Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that before?¡±


    The boss remembered. She even asked him to help.


    Now Ming Shu asked the question. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°The cat my friend asked me to take care of is gone. Damn, I just took a shower and that little creature was gone. Help search for it with me,¡± the boss said. ¡°It¡¯s said it is a purebred and very valuable.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have time. Find it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Heartless girl.¡± The boss nced at the man, who was getting gloomier. ¡°Fine, whatever, I¡¯ll find it myself. You should go home now. Students these days are unreasonable...¡±


    The boss murmured in a low voice, then walked in another direction while calling ¡°mew.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s suspicious?¡± Ming Shu poked Bei Tang with her elbow.


    How would he not be suspicious to appear here in the middle of the night.


    Bei Tang asked, ¡°What do you want to look for?¡±


    <i>If I knew what I wanted to look for, that would be great.</i>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but do you think he¡¯s suspicious?¡±


    Bei Tang rested his eyes on her for a second. ¡°I can¡¯t see anything.¡±


    The boss¡¯s reaction was very natural after he saw them, both in tone and motion, as if he was really looking for a cat.


    Ming Shu meditated for a moment and was ready to return home. But Bei Tang suddenly pressed against her shoulder and made her look at the other side.


    Within sight, they saw a ck shadow run toward the trees behind the school¡¯s artificialke.


    It was a male student, and the Qingyun school uniform could be vaguely seen. He didn¡¯t run very fast and looked back from time to time.

 Chapter 698 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (16)

    <h4>Chapter 698: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It was darker in the woods than it was normally. The boy walked on until he came to a slightly open space, then he looked around.


    ¡°Here I am, I¡¯ve brought the thing.¡±


    A sudden voice sounded in the woods.


    Ming Shu and Bei Tang stood behind the trees and listened carefully to the noise over there. But no one answered except for the boy.


    ¡°Are you there?¡± It seemed the boy wasn¡¯t sure if the one he was looking for was there, either.


    The boy walked up and down, stepping over the ground and making slight noises.


    About five minutester, the boy¡¯s cell phone rang. The boy wandered around for a moment, then hurried away from the woods.


    The woods became quiet again.


    As if nothing had happened.


    Instead of waiting for someone to show up in the woods, Ming Shu followed the boy. The boy was not a resident student and Ming Shu watched him leave the school over the wall.


    ¨C


    In a small room, yellow light shone on the floor, mottled with traces like blood; the air was filled with frostiness.


    The boy looked around in panic. He tried to struggle, but the rope tied around him tightened as he struggled.


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    The only door of the room was pushed open.


    A beautiful girl came in from outside. The boy felt the girl was glowing, warm and beautiful.


    The boy looked a little stunned.


    Until he felt a sense of pressure and suddenly came to himself to see a man standing in the doorway. He was tall and slender, with a good-looking face.


    But the face was now filled with gloominess. His dark eyes stared at him as if he could freeze his blood.


    The boy had a kind of feeling that he fell into hell suddenly from heaven.


    He knew this man: Bei Tang.


    No one in Qingyun didn¡¯t know him.


    Bei Tang didn¡¯te in and just stood in the doorway watching. The bodyguard in ck behind him carried a chair into the room and put it behind the girl. Then the bodyguard put his hands behind his back, standing straight behind the girl.


    The girl formed a slight smile and sounded tender. ¡°Take it easy. I¡¯ll just ask you something.¡±


    Naturally the boy also knew Ming Shu.


    They were all celebrities in the school.


    But these two... with their weird temperaments, how would they appear together? They even kidnapped him here together?


    ¡°You... What do you want to know?¡± The boy swallowed and was a little nervous.


    Ming Shu crossed her legs and tapped her knee with her fingertips. ¡°What were you doing in the woods?¡±


    The boys¡¯ eyes shrank. ¡°No... nothing.¡±


    ¡°You sleepwalked to the school in the middle of the night?¡± Ming Shu was curious. ¡°That¡¯s a far distance, the doctor might have to dissect you.¡±


    The girl with a bright smile obviously seemed to be chatting with her friend, but the boy only had cold sweat on his forehead.


    ¡°I...¡± The boy looked depressed as if it was very hard to open his mouth. After a long time, he answered, ¡°My crush was discovered. My family wouldn¡¯t let me see my girlfriend, so we made an appointment to meet.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°She didn¡¯t show up?¡±


    The boy shook his head with reddened eyes. ¡°She texted me saying she was noting, and... we broke up.¡±


    It seemed the boy was afraid that Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t believe him. ¡°That message is on my cell phone, just check if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± he added.


    Ming Shu gave a look to the bodyguard behind her. The bodyguard understood and went up to search the boy¡¯s phone, unlocked it, and handed it over to Ming Shu.


    There was indeed a text message, which was sent at the same time the boy was in the woods.


    ¡°You said you brought the thing, what thing?¡±


    The boy was shocked. ¡°You... You were in the woods?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t deny it. Recovering from the shock, the boy said weakly, ¡°I was going to run away with my girlfriend. We just wanted to scare them, so I brought clothes and enough cash.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    What the boy said was basically true. Bei Tang¡¯s people found the hidden clothes and cash in the ce the boy said.


    Ming Shu was depressed.


    ¡°Let him go, let him go.¡± <i>What a waste of time</i>. ¡°ssmate, will you tell anyone that I kidnapped you?¡±


    The boy shook his head like a rattle-drum. ¡°No, no. I won¡¯t, just rest assured.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you say it or not, I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    ¡°...¡±<i> Is that a hidden threat? </i>


    The bodyguard took Ming Shu¡¯s order and released the boy.


    The boy sighed in relief. He thought he¡¯d offended them in some way.


    The boy was released and left quickly. But as he walked, he paused and asked, ¡°Well... about this matter, can you keep it a secret for me?¡±


    If it was spread about, it would be humiliating.


    ¡°You need to ask Teacher Bei Tang.¡± Ming Shu crossed her legs and nibbled an apple.


    The boy didn¡¯t dare to speak with Bei Tang. He hesitated for a while and then ran away quickly.


    ¡°What on earth are you looking for?¡± Bei Tang came in from outside and looked down at Ming Shu. ¡°I can help you.¡±


    ¡°I wish I knew what I was looking for.¡± Ming Shu sighed.


    Bei Tang: ¡°...¡± <i>Are you an idiot?</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Bei Tang pulled Ming Shu up and held her in his arms domineeringly. ¡°Don¡¯t fool around behind my back. You must ask me first if you have any questions, and I¡¯ll send you home after school in the future.¡±


    Apparently Ming Shu just listened and ignored him.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu went to the supermarket specially the next day. The boss held a pure white kitten, looking very bitters.


    ¡°You found it?¡± Ming Shu took an expensive imported candy at her convenience and began to peel it open.


    ¡°It took me almost the whole night.¡± The boss revealed an impatient expression. ¡°It mewed all night. Look at my dark circles.¡±


    ¡°Let me hold it.¡± Ming Shu reached out her hands.


    The boss immediately threw the hot potato to Ming Shu. ¡°Take it, take it, I can¡¯t look after this little ancestor well.¡±


    It was a ragdoll. A purebred ragdoll was really worth a lot of money, and they were also cute.


    Ming Shu saw the entire cat tools set behind the counter,id out haphazardly, showing signs of use.


    Ming Shu yed with the cat for a while. After two sses, she slowly stepped on the bell and went back to the ssroom.


    The students in the ssroom were used to Ming Shu¡¯s behavior of skipping sses from time to time, and they dared not talk about it. She was fierce and terrible when she got angry. Who dared to trouble her at school now?


    Those who dared provoke her were all punished miserably.


    The careful students found something was not right, though.


    ¡°Do you notice that Nan Zhi seems to appear in Teacher Bei Tang¡¯s ss only.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Bei Tang is so handsome, isn¡¯t it normal for Nan Zhi to attend his ss?¡± They also wanted to have Teacher Bei Tang¡¯s ss only.


    ¡°Chut, someone like her? She should take a fancy on Teacher Bei Tang? Who does she think she is.¡±


    ¡°45.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The girl was stunned and looked back. Ming Shu was standing behind them and smiling at them.


    ¡°I am 45 kilograms.¡±


    Ming Shu walked toward her own seat as she finished this sentence.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who the hell asked how much you weigh! </i>


    <i>What¡¯s the pride of being 45 kilograms! </i>

 Chapter 699 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (17)

    <h4>Chapter 699: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Having experienced the matter of three hundred copies, plus his rtionship with Ming Shu having eased, Bei Tang now wouldn¡¯t bluff in ss.


    But...


    Ming Shu looked at the man who was standing beside her and lecturing, lifted her foot, and kicked him.


    Bei Tang¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Suppose point P¡¯s coordinates are (x1,y1), then x1 will be less than or equal to 1...¡±


    Bei Tang stood at the back of the ssroom. The students didn¡¯t dare to look back and just listened to him carefully.


    Ming Shu was irritated.


    She turned to the other side and began to sleep.


    Bei Tang twitched the corners of his mouth. He threw a note to her and then walked back to the podium.


    Ming Shu unfolded the note. It read that he wanted to have lunch with her.


    <i>Have your... Okay!</i>


    <i>Why not! </i>


    After school, Bei Tang waited for her at the school gate. He drove a very eye-catching car, but not his usual one, and the driver was also not him, so the students didn¡¯t know who owned the car.


    But seeing Ming Shu get into car, they were boiled up.


    ¡°Shit! Nan Zhi got into that car!¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t be kept by someone, will she?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard my brother talk about that car, it is a limited edition, very rare in the domestic market, I don¡¯t know who... How does Nan Zhi know such a rich person?¡±


    An Keke watched the car go and her expression changed uncertainly. Then Pei Jin called her several times, and she walked over.


    An Keke had changed into women¡¯s clothes, and the students isted her. If it weren¡¯t for Pei Jin and Yu Yuan, An Keke would have probably been driven out from Qingyun.


    ¡°Pei Jin, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going to take me out to dinner?¡± An Keke held Pei Jin¡¯s arm. So what if these girls were jealous of her? Pei Jin was still hers.


    Even Yu Yuan was obsessed with her.


    But He Ye...


    An Keke was a little disturbed in her heart. Among these three people, she still liked He Ye the most. But He Ye hadn¡¯te back since he went abroadst time.


    She texted him, yet always received his reply only after a long time. Pei Jin said it was because the He family was in trouble.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Pei Jin took An Keke to have dinner. In the box, they had sex. After that, they finished the dinner very intimately and then walked out of the restaurant only to meet Ming Shu again.


    She stood in the corridor, apanied by a strange man, and looked like she was waiting for someone.


    Soon someone came out from the next room. It was an outstanding man, one of his hands in his pocket and the other carrying a delicate box. His side profile was already enough to make girls scream, and he just stood there like an emperor, whose mighty momentum could terrify anyone who saw him.


    ¡°You¡¯re slow.¡±


    The man in the suit gave a look to her first, then looked at the person following him out, and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss it next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mister Bei, I¡¯ll visit you again when you¡¯re free the next time.¡± The person behind him was very humble.


    Bei Tang passed the box in his hands to the person next to him, then held Ming Shu¡¯s hand and walked out.


    They turned around only to run into An Keke and Pei Jin.


    An Keke¡¯s face was still flushed and looked charming and cute. But right now she was totally shocked.


    Nan Zhi and Bei Tang?!


    ¡°Teacher Bei Tang, you...¡± An Keke rested her eyes on Ming Shu and Bei Tang¡¯s intertwined hands, as if discovering something incredible.


    Pei Jin and Yu Yuan were very handsome, butpared to Bei Tang, they were quite sentimental. They didn¡¯t have Bei Tang¡¯s strong momentum.


    If she could choose, An Keke would of course choose Bei Tang.


    But he had been at the school for so long and no one dared approach him. An Keke would just fantasize sometimes.


    ¡°What a small world.¡± Ming Shu greeted them with a smile. ¡°ssmate An Keke, I miss you so.¡±


    An Keke¡¯s face paleed in a rush and hatred gathered in her eyes. She plucked up suddenly. ¡°Nan Zhi, did you tell that thing to others?¡±


    ¡°What thing?¡± Ming Shu tilted her head and sounded brisk.


    ¡°I...¡± An Keke gritted her teeth. ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about, why bother asking while knowing the answer? You spread it, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    She was the only one who knew she was a girl!


    ¡°If you think it was me, then it was me.¡± Ming Shu took the me happily.


    An Keke choked.


    When she returned to herself and was about to question Ming Shu, Pei Jin stopped her.


    Bei Tang didn¡¯t look at them from beginning to end, and he was also not nervous at all for being run into by the students. He was just as cool as could be.


    ¡°Why did you stop me? It must be Nan Zhi who leaked that thing!¡± As soon as Ming Shu left, An Keke shook off Pei Jin.


    ¡°The man who just talked with Bei Tang was the chairman of Jufeng Group,¡± Pei Jin said. ¡°This Teacher Bei Tang in our school is not simple.¡±


    He could make the chairman of the Jufeng Group speak carefully and humbly, so who was he?


    ¨C


    Bei Tang sent Ming Shu to school. Yin Xiaoxiao and the errand boys came back from somece, looking a little messy.


    Seeing Ming Shu, Yin Xiaoxiao waved away the others and ran over obediently.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Did you go fight again?¡±


    ¡°It was not fighting. I was helping others in need.¡± Yin Xiaoxiao revealed a proud face.


    ¡°Then you got yourself beaten?¡±


    ¡°Master, can we not talk about that?¡± Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice was mixed with depression. ¡°Master, please teach me something, I want to be as powerful as you.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s smiled widened. ¡°I was born to be powerful, normal people just can¡¯t learn it.¡±


    Yin Xiaoxiao was confident and fearless. ¡°As long as I put in a great deal of effort, there won¡¯t be anyone in the world that I can¡¯t beat!¡±


    Ming Shu gave two weird looks to her. ¡°Who do you want to beat?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a metaphor,¡± Yin Xiaoxiao changed the topic. ¡°Master, do you know that... Ouch, shit, how do you walk?¡±


    Yin Xiaoxiao was hit by someone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The person apologized quickly.


    ¡°Ai, fine.¡± Yin Xiaoxiao waved her hand. ¡°Master, where did I go just now?¡±


    But Ming Shu stared at the boy who hit Yin Xiaoxiao. It was the boy she kidnapped before and he looked a little gaunt. He saw Ming Shu beside Yin Xiaoxiao while making the apology and his face turned even paler.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ming Shu asked him while raising her eyebrows.


    ¡°I...¡± The boy almost cried. ¡°Gao Tong won¡¯t meet me, and she didn¡¯t answer my call and text messages.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Gao Tong? Ming Shu, do you know him?¡± Yin Xiaoxiao moved her eyes back and forth between Ming Shu and the boy, meaningfully.


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t ask further and walked around the boy, then left.


    The boy sighed in relief for no reason and then also left spiritlessly.


    ¨C


    Two dayster...


    ¡°Master, Master, something terrible happened!¡±


    As soon as Ming Shu got off the car at the school¡¯s gate, Yin Xiaoxiao ran over like an uncontroble cannonball.


    Ming Shu hurriedly protected her breakfast and moved aside, reaching out one hand to press on Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s head. ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t hit my breakfast.¡±


    Yin Xiaoxiao stood still. ¡°Ah, something terrible happened!¡±


    Ming Shu took out a steamed creamy custard bun and took one bite. She asked vaguely, ¡°Is someone dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yin Xiaoxiao nodded heavily.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I just said it casually. Someone really died?</i>


    The dead one was called Gao Tong, from the same ss as An Keke.


    Ming Shu remembered... That boy said his girlfriend was called Gao Tong.

 Chapter 700 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (18)

    <h4>Chapter 700: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The crime scene was the artificialke in the school. The cleaner that was cleaning theke found the corpse and called the police.


    When Ming Shu arrived, the crime scene had been cordoned off by the police. Someone was fishing something from the water. The corpse was already brought up and the forensic expert was examining it.


    ¡°Why did someone die...¡±


    ¡°Did shemit suicide or was she murdered?¡±


    ¡°Someone died again. Last term, someone died too. This is so scary.¡±


    The students started whispering and their voices floated over. Yi Xiaoxiao, who was so lively just now, appeared very quiet and kept close to Ming Shu. She looked really serious.


    After looking for a while, the police asked the teachers to disperse the students and not let them gather around this area. The students were easier to deal with that those busybodies from outside so once the teachers acted, most of the students listened to them.


    Ming Shu left with the crowd. She was surprised to see the boss standing not far away holding a pure white Ragdoll in his arms. His haggard look seemed a little cute when youbine it with the adorable-looking cat.


    Ming Shu separated herself from the crowd and walked toward the boss. She stood by his side. ¡°Do you know the culprit this time?¡±


    The boss held the Ragdoll and rolled his eyes. ¡°I am not God. How will I know?¡±


    Ming Shu was surprised. ¡°I thought that you knew everything.¡±


    The boss continued rolling his eyes. ¡°You think too highly of me. Should I thank you?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at the Ragdoll in the boss¡¯s arms. ¡°Do you think that shemitted suicide or was it murder?¡±


    The boss muttered, ¡°Both are possible. How would we know?¡±


    ¡°You can guess.¡±


    The boss turned and looked at Ming Shu. He was puzzled. ¡°Why should I guess? I¡¯m not the police. There are professionals investigating the case. Are you very free?¡±


    Ming Shu pulled up the corners of her mouth. ¡°I guess that the victim died during the night three days ago. That night, I saw you. Say, will you be the biggest suspect?¡±


    ¡°Are you suspecting me?¡± The boss finally got it and received a shock. ¡°Don¡¯t say such nonsense, you little bastard.¡±


    He paused and then sneered. ¡°If she really died at that time, you and Teacher Bei Tang were there too. You are suspicious too.¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged nonchntly. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone. I¡¯m not afraid of investigation.¡±


    ¡°As if I¡¯m scared of investigation.¡± The boss sneered.


    Ming Shu left him with a mysterious smile and turned to leave.


    The boss looked really angry. He was so nice to her but this was how she treated him. What a waste of his kindness!


    <i>I will not give her any sweets anymore!</i>


    ¨C


    The time of death was confirmed to be three days ago between 11pm and 1am.


    This was the time that Ming Shu and the boss met in the school.


    The police concluded that she died from drowning for now.


    This meant that... the possibility ofmitting suicide was higher.


    The police found Gao Tong¡¯s boyfriend. He didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and told them everything. He told them that he nned to meet Gao Tong but didn¡¯t see her in the end. He only received her message.


    He had been looking for Gao Tong these past few days too. He thought that Gao Tong didn¡¯t want to see him and was purposely hiding from him.


    Who would have thought that Gao Tong was dead.


    The police asked him if anyone was present to act as his witness. The guy was forced by the police and told them about Ming Shu and Bei Tang.


    Ming Shu was asked to give her statement.


    ¡°Name?¡±


    ¡°Nan Zhi.¡±


    ¡°Age?¡±


    ¡°16.5.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After asking the basic questions, the police went into the topic.


    ¡°On the 12th of November, when did you leave school?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a drink?¡± Ming Shu asked the policeman. ¡°A soft drink would be best.¡±


    The policeman: ¡°...¡±


    Although this person was suspicious now, she was not a suspect yet. She was just asked to cooperate with the investigation. The policeman asked someone to pour some water for Ming Shu. There were no soft drinks.


    Ming Shu finished the drink and replied slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember. You can ask my teacher, he should remember it.¡±


    The policeman asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged and looked really innocent. ¡°Policeman, brother, I am very sleepy at night. Who will go and look at the time?¡±


    The policeman choked. He continued, ¡°Why were you still with your teacher in school at such ate time? There is no nighttime self-study in your school and your sses end at 6pm. After 7pm, all the students have to leave school with the exception of those who reside in school. The information says that you don¡¯t live in school.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled cunningly. ¡°If I say that he has evil intentions toward me, will you all catch him?¡±


    Bei Tang, who was nearby, shivered. Why did he feel that someone was plotting against him?


    The policeman on Ming Shu¡¯s side gave a serious look. ¡°Student, please think carefully before you say this. This kind of thing cannot be anyhow said.¡±


    ¡°He has evil intentions toward me. If not, why would he ask me to stay back in the middle of the night to copy my homework?¡±


    The policeman¡¯s eyebrows jumped. He said after a while, ¡°Yi Hai said that you all tied him up that night. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°I am a little hungry.¡±


    ¡°Please answer my question.¡±


    ¡°I will answer after I eat.¡± Ming Shu leaned against the chair and smiled calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to answer anything before I eat.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    No matter what the policeman asked, Ming Shu just smiled. She wore an emotionless smile.


    Yes, an emotionless smile.


    The smile seemed to be carved on her face. When you looked at it for the first time, it seemed cute and vibrant. However, the more you looked at it, the scarier it got.


    Her emotional stability was so good even the people in the police station admitted it. The verteran police outside analyzed for them.


    ¡°This little girl is either a psychopath or an innocent person.¡±


    Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t open her mouth if she had no food. The policeman had no choice but to ask someone to buy food for her.


    After she got her snacks, Ming Shu was easier to speak to. ¡°I tied him up because he looked suspicious. He was still loitering in the school sote at night so I wanted to ask him some things.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to ask him? Why do you think that he is suspicious?¡±


    ¡°I felt that there is a big secret in Qingyun.¡±


    The policeman was stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    <i>Is this your reason for tying someone up? Just because you feel that there is a big secret, you tie someone up?!</i>


    <i>Who taught youw!</i>


    The policeman found his voice after some time. ¡°What big secret do you think Qingyun has?¡±


    ¡°If I knew it, would I still have to tie him up? Policeman, why don¡¯t you all help me to investigate?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Guards!</i>


    <i>Drag this little bastard out!</i>


    What the hell, was she here to y with them! They were really busy with the case too!


    ¡°Nan Zhi, I have to dere that there will be punishment if you hinder our investigation.¡±


    ¡°Be reasonable. I answered what you asked me to answer. You all don¡¯t believe me and say that I hindered your investigation. Can¡¯t you all can¡¯t tell ck from white now?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He couldn¡¯t continue the conversation.


    The policeman got up and left. He needed to calm down outside. A new person came in soon after, but the results were the same. After talking for a moment, the conversation stopped. He asked everything that he was supposed to ask but no useful information came out of it. They couldn¡¯t prove that she was involved at all. She didn¡¯t even know who Gao Tong was and had no interaction with her.


    Although Ming Shu kidnapped someone, she didn¡¯t kidnap him for 24 hours and didn¡¯t do anything to him. Hence, they couldn¡¯t file a report against her. After the questioning, they released her unwillingly.


    Bei Tang had finished already and was waiting outside for her.


    He asked softly, ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who killed her. Could they force the charge on me?¡±


    The policeman that sent her out: ¡°...¡± <i>I am still here! I am still here!</i>

 Chapter 701 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (19)

    <h4>Chapter 701: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The police worked hard and could only conclude that Gao Tong killed herself.


    At that time, Gao Tong and Yi Hai¡¯s rtionship was found out so she was perplexed. There was also the stress from school so there was a high possibility of hermitting suicide.


    However, Yi Hai didn¡¯t believe this and her family didn¡¯t, either.


    They forced the police to investigate.


    But no matter how they investigated the case, no one was suspicious at all.


    Yi Hai was kidnapped by Ming Shu on that day so these three people who were the most suspect could be witnesses for each other.


    Also, Ming Shu and Bei Tang had no motive to kill a student they didn¡¯t know.


    Most importantly, the results from the forensic expert showed that she died from drowning. There were no signs of struggle on her body and it seemed as though she fell down herself.


    Gao Tong¡¯s parents made amotion at the school gate and then went to create trouble in the police station. The police spent a lot of effort to persuade them to leave.


    A few days passed and the hype dwindled. The pool was opened again after some time.


    However, not many people dared toe to the pool.


    Ming Shu stood along the railings beside the pool and looked at the calm waters.


    ¡°Hello, student.¡±


    Ming Shu looked sideways. A man in a ck trenchcoat with a cigarette on his ear was standing a few steps away from her. His hair was really short and his eyes were sharp. He held onto the railing with one hand and looked at her as if he was sizing her up.


    Ming Shu turned her body and faced the man in the trenchcoat. ¡°Police uncle, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The man was stunned for a moment before he looked at himself. He didn¡¯t find anything that would give his identity away and asked curiously, ¡°How do you know that I am a policeman?¡±


    ¡°I know now.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°The people from the police station said that you are difficult to deal with. I think I know why now.¡± The man in the trenchcoat paused. ¡°How did you figure it out?¡±


    ¡°I guessed.¡± Qingyun was not a ce that just anyone could enter so if a strange man appeared at the crime scene, it could either be a policeman or the victim¡¯s family.


    However, she had an impression of Gao Tong¡¯s family when they made amotion outside their school.


    There was only one possibility left.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°There is no sign that says ¡®Do not enter.¡¯ I am a student of Qingyun. Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    The man choked again. ¡°What is your opinion of Gao Tong¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°I am a suspect to you all. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to ask me this question?¡±


    The man smiled. ¡°With his background, there is no need for Mister Bei Tang to kill someone using such a clumsy method.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him.


    The police managed to investigate Bei Tang¡¯s background? Or did he reveal it himself?


    ¡°So you suspect that Gao Tong didn¡¯tmit suicide?¡± Ming Shu retracted her gaze.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man in trenchcoat nodded and said to himself, ¡°ording to Yi Hai¡¯s statement, they were nning to run away from home. Why would Gao Tong kill herself?¡±


    ording to her ssmate¡¯s description, Gao Tong was an optimistic girl and her results were really good. Even if her early rtionship got found out, with her personality, she would not choose tomit suicide.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, wait.¡± When the man regained his thoughts, the girl that was beside him had walked away. He caught up with her hurriedly.


    So impolite!


    ¡°Police uncle, I know nothing. I can¡¯t help you to solve the case.¡± <i>I am very busy.</i>


    The man knew about what happened during her investigation. This girl was not simple.


    ¡°I heard that you think that there are some hidden things in Qingyun High.¡±


    The man saw Ming Shu slowing down and said, ¡°Why would you think this? Did someone tell you something or did you find out about something?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°What can you tell me?¡±


    The man said, ¡°That will depend on what opinions you have about Gao Tong¡¯s case.¡±


    ¨C


    At Demon Immortal Supermarket...


    Ming Shuy on the counter and watched the boss ying with the cat until he lost interest. There was a pile of snacks beside her.


    ¡°You have been looking at me for an hour. What do you want!¡± the irritated boss shouted angrily.


    Ming Shu suddenly mmed the counter. ¡°God covers the Earth tiger.¡±


    The supermarket fell into a strange silence.


    ¡°Miao!¡± The cat broke the silence.


    The boss seemed to be stunned by Ming Shu¡¯s scream. He only regained his senses when the cat meowed. He rolled his eyes. ¡°Pagoda suppresses the river demon? Why are you talking nonsense with me when you should be studying in ss?¡±


    ¡°God covers the Earth tiger.¡± Ming Shu repeated.


    ¡°Your father is not here.¡±


    ¡°God covers the Earth tiger.¡±


    ¡°Your mother came from heaven?¡± The boss was furious. ¡°Are you done!¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°Let me ask you onest time. God covers the Earth tiger. Think carefully before you reply to me.¡±


    The boss met with Ming Shu¡¯s smile and his hand that was ying with the cat paused in midair. After a while, he said, ¡°Lost in the wrong path.¡±


    Ming Shu cupped her hands. ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡±


    The boss put the cat down and leaned on the counter. He looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Which idiot told you?¡±


    ¡°Have a guess.¡±


    One hour ago, the man t exchanged information with Ming Shu. The boss was the hint that the man gave her and he gave her a code too.


    The boss looked down and searched his counter. He found his phone and saw a new message the moment he opened it.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    The boss scolded.


    He called the number and before the other person could say anything, he shouted angrily, ¡°Why did you tell a little girl like her? Do you feel that not enough people died?¡±


    The other person said something and the boss started to calm down. However, the next second, he mmed the phone on the counter.


    He pointed at the door of Demon Immortal Supermarket and said furiously, ¡°Close the door.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Ming Shu pointed at herself.


    ¡°... It¡¯s better if I do it myself.¡± The boss gave up on getting Ming Shu to close the door and went to close it himself.


    Once the door was closed, the entire space was sealed.


    The boss took out a cigarette and inhaled a few times. Ming Shu hugged her snacks and waited obediently to listen to the story.


    ¡°You¡¯re very smart. However, these things have nothing to do with you. You can still leave now and pretend that nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already here anyway.¡±


    The boss: ¡°...¡± <i>What do you mean by you are already here!</i>


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± the boss asked again. ¡°This might cost you your life.¡±


    Ming Shu said slowly, ¡°Everyone will die. They either die as an important person or as an unknown person... I just want to die.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What do you wanting to die to have anything to do with the things you said first!</i>


    The boss had finished his cigarette. The air was filled with smoke and it was a little suffocating.


    The caty on the floor and meowed.


    The boss grabbed the cat and held its two paws. He seemed to be contemting where he should start from.


    ¡°Six years ago...¡± He slowly opened his mouth.

 Chapter 702 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (20)

    <h4>Chapter 702: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Six years ago, the police received a report and caught some drug addicts. They thought that they were just normal drug addicts but after some investigation, they uncovered a gang.


    This gang made and sold drugs.


    The police quickly got hold of some evidence, but when they went to arrest them, the other party had already disappeared. They nned for so long but they couldn¡¯t even catch a small gangster from the gang.


    After this happened, the gang vanished as if they never existed until a few monthster. A new case was linked to this gang again.


    They managed to catch a person this time, but this person was just someone from the outer ring. He only knew that the boss had a huge background and was really extravagant. The gang had a rigid stratification.


    This case became an important case for the police.


    The police investigated it fervently and finally managed to find traces of them. During that action, three policemen sacrificed themselves.


    Every time they met, the other party would always gain the upper hand.


    In order to eradicate this gang, the police decided to send a spy in to collect evidence secretly.


    However, after the spy was gone for a while, they lost contact with him. They didn¡¯t know if he was dead or alive.


    The police didn¡¯t want to send people in again, but in order to stop this gang from continuing to harm the civilians, someone volunteered to be the spy.


    The person who went this time sent back some useful information, but he was quickly found out by the gang. In order to vent their anger, the spy was chopped into eight pieces and thrown into the dustbin opposite the police station.


    These provocative actions angered the authorities and they ordered them to resolve the case and catch the culprit.


    Three years ago, they got hold of an important figure in the gang. Just as they were about to catch both the people and the loot, the daughter of a high official was kidnapped.


    The police were a mess and let those people get away again.


    After that, the gang became low-key. The investigation got really difficult and there was no progress at all.


    ¡°What are you doing in Qingyun then?¡± Ming Shu asked. ¡°Qingyun can¡¯t be the grounds of a criminal gang, right?¡±


    The boss pressed the cigarette bud and turned around to take a document bag from the bottom of the counter. Ming Shu saw a gun in the bag as well as some paper documents.


    The boss stuffed the other things back and took out a deck of photos.


    The photos were really messy. There were photos of the crowd at the crime scene, photos of a busy street, and photos of the nightclubs.


    Ming Shu looked at them one by one. She didn¡¯t notice anything special the first time. When she finished looking at them the second time, she picked out a few of the photos.


    The boss looked at her with some surprise.


    Ming Shu pointed to a person in the photos. ¡°This person appeared in the photos many times. Is he from Qingyun?¡±


    The boss didn¡¯t reply to her. ¡°Do you know how long it took for us to realize this?¡±


    ¡°One month? Half a year?¡±


    The boss hesitated. ¡°Two years.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°These photos are a very good reference. I only needed to find simrities. What is so difficult about it?¡± Ming Shu said, ¡°You all took a long time because the timings for the events were different and these timings made your memories be faint. It is normal that you all didn¡¯t realize this.¡±


    The boss: ¡°...¡± <i>What is so difficult?</i>


    If you give these photos to people who were specially trained in the police force, they might not be able to see the simrities within such a short period of time.


    <i>Comparisons are odious!</i>


    The boss took out a document, depressed.


    ¡°Mo Yuan, male, 32 years old. Single. Qingyun¡¯s specially appointed teacher. He graduated from a famous university overseas and was quite popr among his friends. He is really polite and his lifestyle is very regr. Besides going to ss, he will go to the gym every odd day of the week. On the even days of the week, he will go to the library to read books...¡±


    The boss said everything that was on the document. It was just a regr teacher profile and some hobbies of his.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± The boss added on, ¡°He has a girlfriend that he dated for a really long time. There were from the same school. The girl¡¯s family was not really satisfied with Mo Yuan. They never got married but they are living together.¡±


    ¡°The sry of a teacher from Qingyun is not low. Why are they not satisfied?¡±


    The boss said, ¡°They just don¡¯t like the poor, I guess. The girl¡¯s family is quite well to do so even if the sry of Qingyun¡¯s teachers is not low, he still can¡¯t bepared to those rich and powerful people. The girl¡¯s family wanted her to marry into a rich family.¡±


    Ming Shu put down the materials. ¡°How long have you been eyeing him?¡±


    ¡°More than two years,¡± the boss said. ¡°In thest two years, the gang was veryw-abiding and didn¡¯t make any movements at all. Mo Yuan seemed really normal too. The people that he came into contact with were either teacher of the school or his friends. Their backgrounds are all very clean.¡±


    ¡°You can just kidnap him and ask.¡± This should be the biggest secret in Qingyun, right?


    The Harmony System didn¡¯t disagree. It should probably be.


    The boss heard Ming Shu¡¯s words and his mouth corners twitched.


    <i>This is not the usual procedure for handling a case. This is beating the grass and frightening away the snake!</i>


    ¡°Let me warn you, don¡¯t act rashly,¡± the boss said with a serious face. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you want to investigate this matter but since you know about it, you have to listen to me.¡±


    ¡°And wait to attend his funeral?¡±


    The boss: ¡°...¡±


    Did this stupid kide to hurt his heart purposely!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not let the police know that I did it.¡±


    The boss: ¡°...¡±<i> I know it now, thanks!</i>


    He listened to that bastard because he felt that this little girl was really very smart. After interacting with her for so long, besides being a foodie and appearing idle and irritating most of the time, she was really calm andposed.


    They made no progress for so long and after what happened at the police station, the boss felt that there might be a breakthrough if they changed methods.


    Although there would be a risk... he wanted to take it.


    Time waits for no man. After such a long time had passed, they were not sure how the gang had developed.


    But...


    No one told him that the risk would be so high!


    <i>Wengwengweng...</i>


    ¡°Hello? Yes... in the supermarket. Now? I am not going, not free... where are we eating? Let me think about it... okay, see you at the gate.¡± Ming Shu hung up and took her snacks. ¡°I will leave first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything! Remember to keep all this a secret!¡± the boss shouted behind her.


    Ming Shu waved her hand.


    Ming Shu walked to the school gate. Bei Tang¡¯s car was already waiting there for her. She talked her way past the guard uncle and walked out tantly.


    Just as she sat, Bei Tang leaned over and kissed her on her lips. ¡°Why do you like to go to the supermarket all the time?¡±


    <i>Why are you not looking at someone so handsome like me? What is so nice about a supermarket? Why do you go there all the time!</i>


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    <i>There are so many snacks in the supermarket, of course I will like it.</i>


    Bei Tang¡¯s eyes turned dark. He kissed her for a long time as though he was punishing her.


    Bei Tang only let go of her when they were both out of breath. He buckled Ming Shu¡¯s seatbelt and started the engine. He closed his lips and kept a straight face. The atmosphere in the car was a little tense.


    Bei Tang was thinking of how to close down the supermarket.


    Who asked it to steal his wife!


    <i>I can¡¯t see her all the time!</i>

 Chapter 703 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (21)

    <h4>Chapter 703: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Sigh, Teacher Bei Tang, I am still underage. It is not good for you to bring me to such a ce in bright daylight, right?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the extravagant hotel with a weird expression.


    ¡°What are you thinking all the time?¡± Bei Tang pressed her head down.


    <i>F**k, I can¡¯t bring you during the daytime but can I bring you in at night?</i>


    Ming Shu pushed his hand away and tidied her messy hair. ¡°What else can a man do when he brings a girl to a hotel? Hoh, guys.¡±


    Bei Tang: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Strangle her to death!</i>


    Bei Tang controlled the explosion in his heart and kept telling himself that he needed to be patient. He needed to take care of this crazy person...


    Bei Tang held her hand and walked forward.


    Bei Tang brought her to eat some food first and even got her to change into a gown. When evening started to set in, he brought her up.


    The moment they came out of the lift, a man smiled and weed them. His face was really humble. ¡°Mister Bei, sorry for not weing you properly. You should have sent us a notice if you wereing. I could send someone to fetch you.¡±


    Ming Shu saw this person before. He was the chairman of the Jufeng Group.


    She wondered why he was showing so much consideration to Bei Tang.


    Bei Tang exchanged greetings with the other party indifferently. The chairman was a smart person too. He knew that Bei Tang didn¡¯t want to talk much so he guided him inside.


    This should be a banquet. The organizer was the chairman of the Jufeng Group.


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± When she looked over, under the ambiguous lighting, men in suits and women in gorgeous gowns and perfumes toasted each other.


    ¡°Let Ah Sen follow you aroundter. Don¡¯t run around however you want.¡± Bei Tang whispered in her ear, ¡°Be obedient. Don¡¯t talk to strangers.¡±


    There were two people standing behind Bei Tang. One of them was Ah Sen. He was the one that Ming Shu saw the most.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Talking some business.¡±


    ¡°If you are going to talk business, why did you bring me? Are you crazy?¡±


    Bei Tang: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I am crazy! If not, how could I bear with you for so long!</i>


    ¡°I am worried about you going home alone. There is food over there. You can ask Ah Sen to send you back.¡± Bei Tang cursed in his heart but still keep a doting expression on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much at night.¡±


    ¨C


    Once Bei Tang left, Ming Shu walked toward the table that was filled with all kinds of food. Ah Sen did his job and followed behind her.


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t eat too much. If you get bloated, Mister will be angry.¡± Ah Sen saw that Ming Shu had no intention of stopping and reminded her worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not get bloated. I can finish it.¡± <i>If I can¡¯t finish all this, I have lived for nothing.</i>


    Ah Sen: ¡°...¡±<i> Do girls eat so much? Are you not afraid of getting fat?</i>


    Last time, Miss Nan Zhi didn¡¯t have a good appetite so Mister kept thinking of ways to make her eat more food. Now, after losing her memory, Mister was afraid that she would eat too much...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know about Ah Sen¡¯s thoughts and continued eating slowly. She nced at her surroundings asionally. She was not in this circle so it was normal for her to not recognize anyone.


    Ming Shu turned her head and startedplimenting the desserts. ¡°The desserts of this hotel are not bad.¡±


    Ah Sen thought for a while. Mister said to get Miss Nan Zhi whatever she liked. Hence, he needed to kidnap... oh, wrong, he needed to hire the dessert chef?


    Yes... Ah Sen took out his phone and ordered his men to settle this matter.


    Ming Shu drank quite a lot so she wanted to use the washroom now. She twisted her head and said to Ah Sen, ¡°I want to use the washroom.¡±


    Ah Sen adhered to his job ethics. ¡°Miss Nan Zhi, I need to follow you.¡±


    ¡°Are you going into the female toilet with me?¡±


    ¡°I will wait for you outside.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Ming Shu kept quiet for a while.¡± Did Bei Tang ask you to monitor me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare. Mister asked me to protect you.¡± Ah Sen felt like crying. <i>Mister doesn¡¯t allow Miss Nan Zhi to talk to any other guys. How can I not follow her?</i>


    <i>Follow if you like then</i>. After all, he would be the one being looked at when he stood outside the female toilet.


    Ming Shu followed the directions given by the attendant and walked past the huge hall.


    ¡°Yu Yuan, Pei Jin asked me to...¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking about him when you are with me? Are you trying to make me angry?¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Xu! Your time now is mine.¡±


    Ming Shu stopped in her tracks. She looked at the corner where the lights were dimmed.


    Qingyun had already finished its sses by now. It was not weird for An Keke and Yu Yuan to appear here. Ming Shu decided to answer nature¡¯s call first before thinking about how to gain Hatred Points.


    Once Ming Shu was done, she came out and walked one round around the hall. However, she didn¡¯t see Yu Yuan. She only saw An Keke standing with a man.


    <i>Mo Yuan?</i>


    <i>Why is he here?</i>


    <i>Why is he with An Keke?</i>


    <i>Has the halo of the fake female protagonist started to save the world?</i>


    Mo Yuan looked the same as in the photos. He was almost 40 now but he didn¡¯t look old at all. His actions showcased his charisma as a mature man.


    ¡°Mo Yuan, I have been looking for you for a long time.¡± Ady in a long V dress embraced Mo Yuan and smiled seductively. ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°Hello, I am Teacher Mo¡¯s student,¡± An Keke said hurriedly.


    ¡°Student.¡± Thedy dragged her words and whined, ¡°Your romantic luck is really good.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense,¡± Mo Yuan said.


    ¡°Sister, I just met with Teacher Mo coincidentally,¡± An Keke exined too.


    ¡°I¡¯m just joking, why are you so nervous?¡± Thedy covered her mouth and smiled. She turned and asked Mo Yuan, ¡°My father is over there, do you want to meet him?¡±


    Mo Yuan looked depressed. ¡°Forget it, there are so many people here. It will not be good if we start arguing.¡±


    Thedy pouted and seemed unhappy. ¡°Stay here with your cute little student then. I will go over.¡±


    An Keke spoke with Mo Yuan for a while more. When Yu Yuan came back, the two of them parted.


    Ming Shu saw Mo Yuan standing at a corner. He was looking at the crowd in a daze. She was not sure who he was looking at.


    Time passed. Mo Yuan stood there and didn¡¯t move. Thatdy didn¡¯te back.


    Ming Shu was bored. She turned and went to look for her little cutie.


    There were a lot of people in the hall. Ming Shu got confused looking at so many people. Finally, she found the person she was looking for at the drinks section. An Keke was looking around and observing the people around her. When she realized that no one was paying any attention to her, she quickly swapped the two drinks that were ced at the side.


    Almost at the same time, another girl walked over from the other side. She passed one of the sses to An Keke and even held An Keke¡¯s hand and smiled.


    An Keke cooperated well and watched as the girl finished her drink.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Can you have some creativity? You can have a martial arts battle or something!</i>


    The girl started feeling ufortable really soon. An Keke held onto her with concern and brought her to the resting room.


    Ming Shu followed An Keke. When An Keke pushed the door open, she saw Ming Shu walking tantly toward her. She frowned and hatred formed in her eyes.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to provoke Ming Shu now. She quickly opened the door and went in.


    As she was about to close the door, a white hand blocked her. The force was so great she couldn¡¯t close the door at all. A smiling face appeared in the crack.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, what do you want?¡± An Keke had no choice but to ask her this.


    ¡°To catch up with you. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

 Chapter 704 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (22)

    <h4>Chapter 704: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What things do I have to catch up with you on? Let go!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled as An Keke looked at her with anger. She shouted, ¡°Whose daughter is this? Hurry up and identify her. If she got trampled on by someone else, that would be the end of her.¡±


    An Keke just froze on the spot.


    She actually shouted?


    She! Actually! Shouted!


    The resting room was not far away from the banquet hall. Once Ming Shu shouted, some people walked over immediately to take a look.


    A middle-aged man and woman appeared first. Ming Shu asked them without any hesitation, ¡°Did you drop your child?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The other party might really have a child and Ming Shu said it so tantly. When they heard her, they walked toward the resting room with a puzzled look.


    An Keke got really anxious instantly. The other party had already walked in front of her and was looking through the door.


    An Keke blocked most of the girl¡¯s body but the other party still recognized her. Thedy of high society said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Old Zhao¡¯s daughter? What happened to her?¡±


    The girl¡¯s face was really red. Thedy noticed it and understood what had happened. She quickly pinched the man beside her.


    The man finally understood the situation and went out to look for Old Zhao.


    Old Zhao was dragged in hurriedly. Other guests were looking in their direction already and more people started gathering outside the door.


    ¡°Why are you all gathering around here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    ¡°What happened to Old Zhao¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°Qianqian? What happen to you?¡± Old Zhao¡¯s wife and ady of high society went in to look at Qianqian. They carried Qianqian out. Lady Zhao had a bad expression on her face. ¡°This... What is happening?!¡±


    An Keke saw that the situation was not right so she exined softly, ¡°I... I don¡¯t know what happened to Qianqian. She said that she was ufortable so I wanted to carry her inside to rest.¡±


    There were only An Keke and Zhao Qianqian in the room. This exnation seemed reasonable.


    Ming Shu leaned against the door with her arms crossed in front of her chest. ¡°An Keke, I saw you swapping her drink.¡±


    An Keke looked at Ming Shu suddenly. The next second, she realized that her reaction was too much and quickly lowered her gaze. She refuted, ¡°What are you talking about? Why would I swap Qianqian¡¯s drink?¡±


    ¡°Only you would know that.¡±


    Father Zhao and Mother Zhao looked at An Keke. An Keke shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t swap Qianqian¡¯s drink. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening.¡±


    The person that came over first was thedy of high society. ¡°Come in first, don¡¯t create amotion here.¡±


    Thedy of high society didn¡¯t know who Ming Shu was, but she recognized the expensive dress that she was wearing. Thedy of high society spoke politely. ¡°Thisdy, can youe in too?¡±


    Ming Shu wanted to go in, but Ah Sen stopped her. ¡°Miss, Mister ising out soon. If he doesn¡¯t see you, he will get angry.¡±


    <i>When Mister gets angry, he is very scary!</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t really care. ¡°Ask him to wait.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Only this person will dare to ask Mister to wait.</i>


    Ah Sen could only enter the ce with Ming Shu. Just as the door was about to close, Yu Yuan hurried in. The bunch of them entered the resting room.


    Mother Zhao had brought Qianqian to the bathroom.


    Thedy of high society said something to Father Zhao. Father Zhao looked at Ming Shu.


    The girl was wearing a smile on her face. She was in an orangece dress which curved around her waist. It brought out her tiny waist. The dress covered her knees perfectly and showcased her long legs. She looked really delicate and pretty.


    These people had some eyesight.


    Although they never saw this person before, from her clothes and her aura, they could tell that she was not a normal person. There was even a bodyguard behind her that looked really fierce.


    Father Zhao said politely, ¡°Lady, you were the one who discovered everything first. Could you tell us what happened?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I saw An Keke swapping the drinks and then passing the drink to your daughter. Then I followed... walked behind An Keke and made my way here. I noticed that she nned to lock your daughter in a little ck house. Two women alone in a little ck house. If something happens, the girl will suffer. Hence, I shouted. Don¡¯t ask me why I want to expose An Keke. Please call me Lei Feng!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Follow?</i>


    <i>Little ck house?</i>


    <i>Two women alone?</i>


    <i>Lady, don¡¯t you think that the words you used are inappropriate?</i>


    If it was not for the situation now, they really wanted tough.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use me like this. I didn¡¯t do it.¡± An Keke was very agitated. ¡°Nan Zhi, I know that you don¡¯t like me, but you don¡¯t have to use me, right?¡±


    Ming Shu whistled cooly and the baby hair in front of her forehead flew up. Her eyes seemed even brighter. She smiled gently. ¡°You know that I don¡¯t like you? It is good that you know yourself well.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is this the main point?</i>


    ¡°You...¡± An Keke must have felt that she would not win an argument against Ming Shu and looked at Yu Yuan pleadingly. ¡°Yu Yuan, she is framing me. I didn¡¯t do it. I really didn¡¯t swap Qianqian¡¯s drink. I don¡¯t know... I don¡¯t know how this happened.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, talk slowly,¡± Yu Yuan said in a steady tone. ¡°Uncle Zhao, I trust Keke, she would not do such a thing. There must be some misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding? Our Qianqian... is already like this and you say that it is a misunderstanding? Luckily, this girl found her in time so nothing serious happened. If, what if, something happened, what would we do then?¡± Mother Zhao came out of the bathroom with an angry face. ¡°Old Zhao, you must do something for Qianqian.¡±


    ¡°I think that An Keke was the one who drugged Qianqian. She wants to destroy our Qianqian. That girl saw everything.¡± Mother Zhao turned toward An Keke again. ¡°You know that our Qianqian is engaged to Little Yuan but you still pester Little Yuan. You¡¯re jealous!!¡±


    ¡°I am not.¡± An Keke denied it.


    ¡°Someone saw it. How dare you still deny it.¡±


    Mother Zhao¡¯s expression might have been really scary so An Keke stepped behind Yu Yuan and hid. She defended herself pitifully, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it. I helped Qianqian in because she was not feeling well. Nan Zhi... Nan Zhi is framing me. She doesn¡¯t like me in school. It really wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    Mother Zhao was so angry she raised her hand and made to hit An Keke. ¡°Are you still not going to admit it?¡±


    ¡°Aunt.¡± Yu Yuan blocked Mother Zhao. Mother Zhao¡¯s handnded on nothing. He said slowly, ¡°The issue is not decided yet. It is not good for you to use Keke like this.¡±


    Father Zhao raised his hand and ended the argument. ¡°Once Qianqian wakes up, we can just ask her. I will have to trouble everyone to wait here for a moment.¡±


    That couple didn¡¯t have any objection to this suggestion. After all, they were friends of Old Zhao.


    Yu Yuan and An Keke didn¡¯t dare to have any opinions, either. He consoled An Keke and pulled her to sit down off to the side.


    Ah Sen raised his hand and looked at the time. He seemed anxious.


    At this moment, Bei Tang called. He took a deep breath and quickly answered it.


    ¡°Hello, Mister, Miss is in the resting room. Something happened... Miss is fine. Miss... asked you to wait.¡±


    When he said this, Ah Sen¡¯s heart was pumping furiously.


    He was going to die, he was going to die...


    However, it didn¡¯t happen.


    The other party was silent for a while before hanging up.


    Ah Sen¡¯s voice was not loud, but no one in the resting room was talking at the moment. Hence, everyone heard what he said.


    Who was this girl?


    Who was the man he was calling?

 Chapter 705 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (23)

    <h4>Chapter 705: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The drug was not that powerful so half an hourter, Zhao Qianqian regained consciousness.


    She was held onto by Mother Zhao and ced onto the sofa in the resting room. Then, she covered her with a nket.


    Zhao Qianqian¡¯s eyes seemed to be hazy. There was no focus on them.


    ¡°Qianqian, Qianqian, how do you feel? Don¡¯t scare me, Qianqian...¡±


    ¡°Mother?¡± Zhao Qianqian¡¯s voice sounded as though she¡¯d cried. Her face was red and her breathing was uneven.


    ¡°Mother is here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Mother Zhao hugged her child with a painful heart.


    Father Zhao walked over too and asked in a gentle and soft voice, ¡°Qianqian, do you remember what happened?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Zhao Qianqian¡¯s breathing was very unstable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry. Talk slowly.¡± Mother Zhao consoled Zhao Qianqian.


    Zhao Qianqian took a few breaths and grabbed the corners of the nket. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know. I drank a ss and then I can¡¯t remember anything. Mother, what happened to me?¡±


    Toward the end, Zhao Qianqian sounded really frightened.


    <i>What happened?</i>


    <i>Why are there so many people here?</i>


    She felt so ufortable...


    Father Zhao continued to ask, ¡°Who gave you the drink?¡±


    Zhao Qianqian bit her lip. ¡°I took it from the table. Is... is there something wrong with the drink?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, the truth is out now.¡± Yu Yuan immediately stood out. ¡°Miss Zhao took the drink herself. This has nothing to do with Keke.¡±


    An Keke heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. Luckily, Zhao Qianqian didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°Keke?¡± Zhao Qianqian looked at the person Yu Yuan was protecting. Her eyes were confused. ¡°Mother, what happened?¡±


    Zhao Qianqian looked as though she really didn¡¯t know anything.


    Father Zhao and Mother Zhao were puzzled.


    Was it really just an ident?


    But why did thisdy say that An Keke swapped Qianqian¡¯s drink?


    Ming Shu suddenly interrupted them. ¡°There are surveince cameras outside.¡±


    This reminded everyone that in such a hotel, there were surveince cameras in all the public areas. There must be one in the banquet room too. They had all forgotten about it.


    ¡°Let me call the manager of the hotel,¡± Father Zhao said.


    An Keke¡¯s face turned even paler. She grabbed Yu Yuan¡¯s elbow tighter unknowingly. This bitch Nan Zhi... the camera would definitely show her swapping the drinks. What should she do?


    Yu Yuan felt her nervousness and frowned slightly. An almost impossible thought shed past his heart.


    <i>Would Keke do such a thing?</i>


    How could he suspect Keke? She must be scared.


    Yu Yuan quickly threw away this thought of his and softly consoled the person in his arms. <i>Keke must just be scared.</i>


    Zhao Qianqian looked at Yu Yuan hugging Keke. She looked confused at first and then, her face turned pale.


    ¨C


    When he heard that something like this happened, the organizer of the banquet, who was the chairman of the Jufeng Group, came over with the manager. They apologized to them first. After all, this happened at his banquet. He needed to keep his etiquette.


    He realized that Ming Shu was here too. The chairman of the Jufeng Group was slightly shocked. <i>Didn¡¯t this persone with Mister Bei Tang? Why is she here?</i>


    <i>Where is Mister Bei Tang?</i>


    There was no sign of Bei Tang in the room. The chairman of the Jufeng Group got nervous. Did this thing have anything to do with the girl?


    When they met thest time, he could tell that Bei Tang cared a lot about this girl.


    The chairman of the group suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and asked the manager to y the images that they had copied.


    There was a surveince camera at the drinks bar. They set the time to the time Qianqian mentioned.


    Zhao Qianqian and An Keke walked toward the drinks bar together. They had a ss each. After that, Zhao Qianqian realized that there was something wrong with her dress. They put their drinks down and left.


    There were people who came to get drinks after them but no one touched the two sses.


    At this moment, a man walked to the drinks bar and blocked the two sses with his body. He left after a moment.


    Very soon, An Keke came. She looked around and swapped the two drinks.


    This meant that An Keke might have seen the man putting drugs in their sses and he probably only drugged her ss. However, she didn¡¯t say anything and swapped her ss with Zhao Qianqian¡¯s.


    ¡°Keke...¡± Yu Yuan looked at her in disbelief.


    ¡°An Keke, you still say that it is not you!¡± Mother Zhao exploded immediately. ¡°Why are you so evil at such a young age. Our Qianqian treats you so well. How can you do such a thing?¡±


    An Keke shook her head. Her eyes turned red. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, I didn¡¯t drug her.¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t drug her. However, you swapped the drinks. What intentions do you have? You saw everything and yet, not only did you not say anything, you swapped Qianqian¡¯s drink. You...¡± Father Zhao couldn¡¯t control his anger anymore.


    Luckilu, nothing happened to Qianqian.


    If something really happened... Mother Zhao and Father Zhao didn¡¯t want to think of the implications.


    ¡°Keke, why?¡± The redness on Zhao Qianqian¡¯s face had subsided. Her face was pale now. ¡°Why did you do this to me?¡±


    An Keke squeezed her fingers tightly. Why? She was engaged to Yu Yuan and they would get married soon. Yu Yuan belonged to her. Why must she give him to her?


    The only way was to destroy her...


    An Keke felt that her thoughts were really crazy sometimes, but she couldn¡¯t control herself.


    It was all because of Nan Zhi. If it wasn¡¯t for her, she wouldn¡¯t be found out.


    Ming Shu gave a bright smile to An Keke and made a provocative hand gesture. An Keke narrowed her eyes. Hatred tossed and turned in her gaze.


    Once she got her Hatred Points, Ming Shu retreated sessfully. She left the room as everyone was questioning An Keke.


    There were a lot of busybodies standing outside. When they saw someoneing out, they looked over at her.


    Ah Sen quickly blocked Ming Shu and left.


    ¡°Who is this? She even has a bodyguard?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°When I came up just now, I saw the chairman of the Jufeng Group personally weing them. The girl was included too. She stood beside a really handsome man. I don¡¯t know who they are.¡±


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    A gunshot rang without any warning.


    <i>Cicicici...</i>


    The crystal chandelier dropped from the ceiling and smashed onto the floor. The entire hall was plunged into darkness.


    The crowd screamed after a moment and the scene got messy.


    Ah Sen didn¡¯t expect something like this to happen. The messy crowd separated Ming Shu from him. He got anxious and tried to close in on Ming Shu. However, the entire hall was in darkness, He could only see people moving around and recognized those that bumped into him. He couldn¡¯t see where Ming Shu was at all.


    If something happened to Miss, his life would be over.


    ¡°Ah Sen.¡±


    ¡°Miss?¡± Ah Sen looked toward his side based on his instinct. ¡°Miss, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Where is Bei Tang?¡±


    <i>Mister!</i>


    Ah Sen¡¯s heart started tightening. He followed the voice and found Miss. ¡°Miss, let me send you to a safe ce first.¡±


    ¡°Bring me along to find him.¡±


    ¡°Miss...¡±


    ¡°If we talk any longer, we might see his corpse. Do you want to reserve a time at the crematory now so that you don¡¯t have to wait?¡±


    ¡°...¡± He was wrong!

 Chapter 706 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (24)

    <h4>Chapter 706: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ah Sen brought Ming Shu through the hall and they turned a corner. They entered a corridor after the turn. The corridor was dark too.


    Ah Sen took out a gun with a silencer on it and walked forward slowly.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Impressive. You have a gun on you.</i>


    After walking for about 20 meters, someone suddenly came out of one of the rooms. Ah Sen aimed his gun at the person instinctively.


    By instinct, the person felt danger too and quickly dodged to the side. Then, he ran toward the safety passageway.


    Ah Sen rushed over and kicked open the door which he came out from. ¡°Mister?¡±


    ¡°Mister is fine,¡± the person inside replied.


    Bei Tang came out very quickly. ¡°Where is Nan Zhi?¡±


    ¡°Miss is behi...¡± Ah Sen looked behind him. The corridor was empty. There was no one behind him.


    Cold sweat formed on his back.


    How did Miss Nan Zhi disappear?


    She was behind him just now.


    The temperature around him fell and Ah Sen felt that there was a cold wind blowing at him. The cold seeped into his bones.


    Ah Sen thought that he was going to die.


    He actually lost Miss.


    ¨C


    In the safety passageway...


    Ming Shu and that figure were two staircases apart. Ming Shu grabbed the railing and jumped down from the middle of the stairs. Shended urately in front of the man.


    The other party got a shock. He immediately took out his gun and aimed it at Ming Shu. He ced his finger on the trigger but didn¡¯t manage to press it yet.


    The person opposite him took out a submachine gun.


    The other party: ¡°...¡±


    Did he see wrongly?


    He blinked furiously.


    He didn¡¯t see it wrongly...


    He blinked furiously again.


    He really didn¡¯t see it wrongly.


    <i>WTF!</i>


    <i>That¡¯s a foul!</i>


    ¡°Shall wepare whose bullet is faster?¡± The girl¡¯s clear and happy voice echoed in the stairway. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you die first or you die first.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What is the difference?</i>


    ¨C


    Five minutester, Bei Tang brought his men and came down from above them. He looked at the person on the floor and then strode toward Ming Shu. He hugged her in front of everyone and kissed her.


    Ah Sen and the other bodyguard immediately turned around and pretended they never saw anything.


    Bei Tang didn¡¯t say anything. A minuteter, he let go of Ming Shu and ordered Ah Sen, ¡°Settle the surveince and get rid of this person...¡±


    ¡°Take him away.¡±


    Bei Tang looked at Ming Shu as if he was silently questioning her.


    Ming Shu smiled and spoke in a soft voice, ¡°I have something to ask him.¡±


    Bei Tang frowned. Ming Shu grabbed his shoulder and kissed him on the lips. She tilted her head and looked at him.


    ¡°Take him away.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Mister, where is your standing!</i>


    Ah Sen had looked at the map of this hotel before so he led them out from the basement. The bodyguard that was left behind went to settle the rest.


    Once the car entered the highway, Bei Tang¡¯s tense body finally rxed. He hugged Ming Shu and rubbed his chin against her head. ¡°Don¡¯t put yourself at risk next time.¡±


    Ming Shu almost couldn¡¯t breathe from the hug. However, the scent of his body was really nice. She moved her fingers and then hugged his waist after a while.


    Bei Tang froze for a moment. Then, he hugged her even tighter.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, I can¡¯t take the risk. I can¡¯t lose you again.¡±


    ¡°I will be fine.¡± As long as this body hadn¡¯t reached its time of death, she would be fine.


    <i>I will be fine.</i>


    It was a statement. There was no hesitation or suspicion in the statement. She seemed to know for sure that she would definitely be fine.


    His logical side told him that he shouldn¡¯t believe her.


    But...


    He believed her.


    Bei Tang kept quiet for a moment. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Then he moved lower and caught Ming Shu¡¯s soft lips.


    He liked the scent on her body. It was a scent that enchanted him. It was as though a long, long time ago, he owned this scent... in the future, it would be his too.


    She would always be his.


    Her scent was carved into his soul.


    Bei Tang was immersed in his own world. He treated the person in his arms based on his natural instinct. When he realized that the person was struggling in his arms, he suddenly regained his sense.


    Ming Shu¡¯s clothes had been pulled apart slightly by him. Her white shoulder and corbone were revealed and there was a kiss mark on it.


    ¡°Teacher Bei Tang, it is illegal to harass an underage person!¡± The girl pushed his chest away.


    Bei Tang pulled her clothes back into ce and then took a nket from behind him and ced it on her. He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    <i>Such a sincere apology. I feel weird if I anger you now.</i>


    Ming Shu covered herself with the nket. ¡°What did you want to say just now?¡±


    Bei Tang raised his hand and tidied her messy hair. He said softly, ¡°I think that I knew you before this.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s heart jumped.


    Bei Tang added, ¡°We must have known each other in our past lives.¡±


    <i>F**k, that was close.</i>


    <i>Fortunately, I am very smart.</i>


    ¡°I must have owed you money in my past life.¡± <i>If not, why would I be so unlucky and meet a crazy person like you!</i>


    ¡°Then you should pay me back this lifetime.¡± Bei Tang hugged Ming Shu.


    ¡°...¡± <i>You¡¯re going too far. Who gave you the courage to do that.</i>


    Driver Ah Sen wanted to ignore the two people behind him but his mister didn¡¯t pull up the screen. He could still see them!


    [Despair of a single dog.jpg]


    The car drove until it reached an estate.


    Yes, an estate.


    The car drove through the gates of the estate and reached the vi after a while.


    The vi was built based on the likes of the Host. It was really dreamy like a princess¡¯s castle.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, do you have food?¡± <i>Let me fill up my stomach first.</i>


    Bei Tang nced at Ah Sen. Ah Sen immediately understood him and walked to the kitchen. The dessert chef that he kid¡ª... no, that he invited should have arrived by now. <i>Let¡¯s give Miss a dessert first.</i>


    Thus, Ming Shu managed to get a dessert that was exactly like the one she ate at the hotel.


    Ming Shu: !?


    The dessert was made on the spot so it wasn¡¯t brought back from the hotel. <i>Why is the chef from the hotel here?!</i>


    ¡°Do you not like it?¡± Bei Tang thought that Ming Shu didn¡¯t like the desert.


    ¡°It¡¯s still okay...¡± It was not as nice as the ones made by the chef female protagonist.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t eat it. We will eat other things.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t waste it!¡± Food-Protector Shu came online. ¡°Have you thought about the feelings of the food when you waste it?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>F**k! Who am I doing this for?</i>


    <i>Why would food have feelings? Do they have to thank you for eating them?</i>


    <i>Crazy!</i>


    The dishes got served very quickly. The servings were all quite small. It was obvious that Bei Tang was afraid that Ming Shu would get bloated from eating. Eating too much at night was not good for digestion.


    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    The bowl in front of Ming Shu was pushed away. Ming Shu followed the bowl with her eyes and grabbed the bowl in the next second. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Bei Tang¡¯s mouth corners twitched. ¡°You have eaten a lot already.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not full yet.¡±


    Bei Tang frowned. He stood up and pulled the chair that Ming Shu was sitting on out. He reached out and touched her stomach. He ced his warm palm on her stomach and a string of warmth spread out from it.


    Ming Shu¡¯s waist was really skinny and there was no sign of it bloating up at all.


    <i>F**k, where did all her food go?</i>


    ¡°You still can¡¯t eat.¡± He should take her to get a checkup at the hospital tomorrow.


    1


    ¡°There are only a few mouthfuls left.¡± Ming Shu hugged the bowl like a whining little girl. ¡°Can¡¯t waste it.¡±


    <i>Wasting food is equal to wasting life.</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t waste my life.</i>


    Bei Tang saw that there was not much food left in the bowl so he allowed her to finish it.

 Chapter 707 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (25)

    <h4>Chapter 707: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When the boss received Ming Shu¡¯s call, it was midnight.


    The boss drove his dear little car in the middle of the night and rushed to the estate.


    The estate allowed the boss to gain a new perspective of the upper ss. He rolled his eyes and eximed that they were really very evil.


    There was only Ming Shu and the person that they kidnapped left in the living room now. Bodyguards stood around them.


    The person on the floor caught the attention of the boss.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to not create any trouble?!¡± The boss covered his face and only showed his eyes as he shouted at Ming Shu. He even disguised his voice.


    She kidnapped Mo Yuan!


    What the f**k!


    ¡°I have already kidnapped him.¡±


    <i>What the hell do you mean, you have already kidnapped him!</i>


    Ming Shu sat on the sofa and drank her tea. ¡°Why are you covering your face? He can¡¯t see you.¡±


    When he looked at Mo Yuan just now, all his hair stood up. Now that Ming Shu reminded him, he realized that Mo Yuan¡¯s eyes were covered and he didn¡¯t move at all. He was still unconscious.


    He heaved a small sigh of relief and put down his hands. He leaned closer to Ming Shu and scolded her in a low voice, ¡°You little bastard, you really don¡¯t care about thew, right? Even if you got something out of him, he will say that the police forced him into admitting it. If that happens, all the effort would be wasted.¡±


    Ming Shu put down her teacup. ¡°I am just a normal person. I won¡¯t dare to disguise myself as a government official.¡±


    The boss: ¡°...¡±


    He was, though!


    He had the license!


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t show your face, how will he know that you did it?¡± Ming Shu narrowed her eyes at the boss. ¡°You rested for two years. Has your brain been resting too?¡±


    Boss: ¡°...¡± <i>Then why did you call me toe?</i>


    No, this did notply with their procedure for investigating a case. This was wrong. He needed to leave this ce. He couldn¡¯t associate himself with her.


    More than ten minutester...


    The boss stood far away and pretended to be a statue.


    Mo Yuan was forced to wake up. However, his eyes were still covered so he couldn¡¯t see anything. Mo Yuan moved his head as if he was trying to figure out where he was at.


    However, aspared to other people, Mo Yuan was very calm. There was no emotion on his face that could be used by the other party.


    After all, he didn¡¯t give himself away even after the boss had been monitoring him for so long. Why would he be frightened by such a situation?


    Ming Shu flipped through the questions that the boss gave her and didn¡¯t say anything. There was only the sound of papers flipping.


    Mo Yuan didn¡¯t know where he was so he didn¡¯t dare to make any sound. He waited for the other party to talk first.


    However, the patience of the other party was better than he expected. The sound of papers flipping stopped and there was a <i>kachakacha </i>sound after a while.


    Huh?!


    Mo Yuan told himself to stay calm.


    The time passed.


    The <i>kacha </i>sound disappeared.


    After that, the room was dead silent. It was as if there was no one here.


    Mo Yuan moved his throat and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Hello?¡±


    No one replied to him. However, someone walked over to him and gagged him.


    Mo Yuan: ???


    He heard someone talking in a low voice. ¡°Go and inform Mister. Miss fell asleep.¡±


    What the fuck?


    He prepared himself emotionally for so long and the other party fell asleep?!


    Faint footsteps appeared in the room. Then, someone came down and walked closer to him. There was the sound of something rubbing against the sofa and a heavier set of footsteps walked away.


    Mo Yuan: ¡°...¡± What weird people did he meet today?


    Mo Yuan stayed awake for half the night and was really sleepy. He wanted to sleep, but the other party didn¡¯t allow him to. Every time he made to fall asleep, they would wake him up.


    ¨C


    The boss enjoyed a seven-star service at the estate. He looked at the time. It was past ten in the morning.


    He quickly came down the stairs and scanned the main hall. He stopped suddenly.


    The girl bathed in sunlight, leaningzily against the chair. She ced her legs on the table beside the chair. Her small round feet seemed to be engulfed in a holy light.


    The white window screen flew in the air and formed a shadow on the floor.


    At this moment, the world turned quiet. It was as if the world was afraid of disturbing her.


    She was not the only one in the living room. Another person was sitting on the sofa. However, this person was looking at his documents silently. He even flipped the documents as quietly as possible.


    The boss swallowed.


    These two people... were really weird.


    Their auras were so different, yet, when they were together, they seemed sopatible.


    <i>Pa!</i>


    The book in the girl¡¯s hand fell and she stood up from her chair. The man raised his head and looked at her. Their eyes met. The girl smiled at him.


    At that instant, Bei Tang just felt that the world was peaceful and his love was beside him.


    ¡°Cough cough...¡± The single and avable boss broke this charming and gentle scene.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t feel anything, but Bei Tang looked at the boss with anger.


    The boss was an army personnel. He looked at people differently. Other people might only feel the aggressive aura on Bei Tang as well as his oppressive vibe, but he could see the murderous intent on his body. Only someone who killed others before would have that aura.


    He remembered the information that he received and sighed in his heart.


    ¡°Where is Mo Yuan?¡± The boss shifted his gaze and spoke to Ming Shu.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ming Shu shook her head.


    The boss was suspicious. ¡°You don¡¯t know? How can you not know where he went?¡±


    Ming Shu picked up the book from the floor and took out a paper that was ced inside. She put it on the table beside her. ¡°The answers that you wanted.¡±


    The boss hurried over and took the paper. He saw many writings below the questions that he wrote. These were handwritings from many different people.


    There was an answer below every question and it was all very detailed.


    There were even blood stains on thest page as well as an incoherent signature and palm print.


    The boss¡¯s hand shook. Why did he feel as though he was holding a written confession acquired from torturing a person just like in ancient times?


    ¡°Where is Mo Yuan?¡± He was more interested in this question. Could he be dead?


    ...There really was such a possibility.


    ¡°When I woke up, he was gone. You can ask them. These questions were all asked by them. They took care of the person, too.¡± Ming Shu pointed to the row of bodyguards not far away.


    The bodyguards were all standing up straight and seemed very serious. The boss looked at the messy handwriting on the paper and looked at their faces again...


    ¡°Ah Sen, send the guest off.¡±


    Bei Tang saw that the boss didn¡¯t want to leave and couldn¡¯t control himself anymore.


    <i>F**k, disturbing my time with my wife early in the morning. Are you done!</i>


    <i>If I don¡¯t get angry, I need to apologize to this character profile!</i>


    The bodyguards immediately went up and grabbed the boss. They pulled him toward the door.


    ¡°Hey...¡± The boss struggled. ¡°Little bastard, Mo Yuan is an important witness. Don¡¯t do anything to him!¡±


    The boss¡¯s voice faded. Bei Tang threw away the things in his hand and got up to hug Ming Shu. He sat on the chair that she was sitting on and ced her on his thigh. They kissed for a while.


    ¡°Why does Mo Yuan want to kill you?¡± Ming Shu asked him.


    Bei Tang kissed Ming Shu¡¯s ear. ¡°Someone ordered him to.¡±


    ¡°Are you rted to that organization that he is in?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°If you are not rted, why would he want to kill you? Mo Yuan maintained his disguise for so long, but he took the risk of exposing himself just to kill you. Do you think that I will believe what you just said?¡±


    Bei Tang touched her head and sighed. ¡°Why are you so smart?¡±


    He hugged Ming Shu and looked at the blooming flowers outside the window. ¡°Nothing much, actually. I just snatched some business from them. The other party is very stingy. They bear grudges.¡±


    Ah Sen, who just came back from outside, sighed: ¡°...¡± <i>Mister, are you sure that it was nothing much? They even sent someone to kill you. What is something big to you? World war?</i>

 Chapter 708 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (26)

    <h4>Chapter 708: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu really didn¡¯t know where Mo Yuan went. However, she asked Ah Sen and he said that Mo Yuan still had some use. He was just taken away.


    Bei Tang wanted to take Ming Shu to the hospital for a checkup.


    Ming Shu was stunned.


    She was fine. Why did she need to go for a checkup?


    Ming Shu refused to go to the hospital. Bei Tang had no choice but to invite the doctor to the estate and even got a set of medical equipment.


    Being rich... you could really do anything if you were rich.


    Ming Shu was forced to do a checkup. The results showed that she was normal.


    Bei Tang finally felt at ease after getting the results.


    Ming Shu was tortured for half a day so she decided to just idle the rest of her day away at the estate. She only went to school the next day.


    The moment she entered the school, students started pointing at her.


    Ming Shu bit her bun and walked to her ssroom. She was puzzled.


    When she passed by the notice-board, she saw a group of students surrounding it.


    ¡°She¡¯s here...¡±


    ¡°She still dares toe?¡±


    ¡°Shameless. How dare she seduces Teacher Bei Tang.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t n to go over at first, but when she heard these voices, she stopped and changed her direction. The students surrounding the notice-board opened a path for her instinctively.


    There were many pictures on the notice-board. They were all pictures of her with Bei Tang and they seemed really intimate.


    ¡°These photos are not that good.¡±


    Under the student¡¯s disgusted, angry, agitated, hateful, and jealous gazes, she said, ¡°I can take better photos.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>She is still smiling. She still has the face to smile!</i>


    ¡°Nan Zhi, why are you so shameless. How dare you seduce Teacher Bei Tang!¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head and looked at the furious girl. ¡°How do you know that he was not the one who seduced me?¡±


    ¡°Pu... would Teacher Bei Tang take a fancy on you? Take a look at yourself, why would Teacher Bei Tang like you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, shameless. You seduce the teacher and yet, you want to frame him now. Her conduct was disgusting to begin with. It just got even worse.¡±


    ¡°Why am I in the same school as this person...¡±


    Ming Shu stood on the tform below the notice-board and waved her hands in a domineering manner. ¡°Be quiet. How can I talk if you all are so noisy?¡±


    The students really, for some reason, quieted down.


    The girl at the tform said in a gentle and happy voice, ¡°I feel that I am prettier than you.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    They had never met someone so shameless and narcissistic.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, do you still want your face?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°Huh? If I don¡¯t want it, are you going to peel it off for me?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>WTF! WTF!</i>


    They had never heard such replies from the time they were born.


    The girls found their voices after a long time. They defended their idol. ¡°You, you... you seduced Teacher Bei Tang, how can you do such a thing. You must be the one who forced him. Tell me, what did you do to Teacher Bei Tang!¡±


    <i>It was that idiot who kept pestering me. Why am I the one seducing him now?</i>


    <i>You all can¡¯t lose your principles and sense of justice just because he is handsome!</i>


    <i>I have a temper too!</i>


    Ming Shu raised her chin. She said in a cool and arrogant manner, ¡°I did what you wanted but didn¡¯t dare to do.¡±


    ¡°You, you, you...¡±


    ¡°I, I, I¡ªhit me then. I am together with him. Not only am I together with him, but I have also touched him and kissed him. Are you all angry? Do you all want to hit me?¡± <i>Who asked you all to be confused over what is right and wrong.</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If you want to hit me, that is the right feeling. After all, you all can¡¯t win against me anyway. I am not being arrogant, but even if you all fight with me at once, you¡¯re still not my match. To think that you still want to snatch my man. Please go and work out your bodies first.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>She is too arrogant!</i>


    <i>Must hit her!</i>


    The girls were so angry they had lost their minds. They started rubbing their hands and prepared to punish this girl who stained their idol.


    At this moment, the broadcast system sounded.


    ¡°Student Nan Zhi from senior high ss 12, please proceed to the principal¡¯s office at once.¡±


    Just when the broadcast sounded, a few guards wearing armbands came over and pushed the students away. They tore off the pictures on the notice-board.


    ¡°Aiya, seems like I can¡¯t fight with you all now. Let¡¯s meet at the sports field in the afternoon.¡± Ming Shu jumped down the tform and smiled brightly. ¡°It is settled.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Who wants to set a time to fight with you?</i>


    <i>No, wait!</i>


    Fine, for the sake of Teacher Bei Tang, they must punish her. They could not let her stain the teacher. The teacher belonged to everyone. How could she stain him herself?


    Everyone had a part to y in protecting their teacher.


    ¨C


    When Ming Shu reached the principal¡¯s office, Bei Tang was already there.


    He wore a formal suit as though he was attending a banquet. He sat on the sofa of the principal¡¯s office. With that aura of his, he seemed to be sitting on a golden throne.


    The principal stood at the side. He looked cautious and nervous.


    He was afraid of provoking Bei Tang.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, you¡¯re here.¡± The principal greeted Ming Shu politely. ¡°Have a seat, have a seat.¡±


    Ming Shu tantly sat beside Bei Tang. Her unfinished breakfast was still in her hand.


    Ming Shu looked up and asked the principal obediently, ¡°Principal, why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Don¡¯t you know why I looked for you?</i> Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to say this. He wiped off his cold sweat. ¡°It is hard to find the person who pasted the photos on the notice-board. There is no camera over there...¡±


    Bei Tang took the breakfast from Ming Shu¡¯s hand. He took out the contents and passed them to her. Then, he said in a cold voice, ¡°Check the fingerprints then. Check all the students.¡±


    ¡°Mister Bei... isn¡¯t this making a mountain out of a molehill?¡±


    There were so many people in the school. If they really had to check fingerprints, how big would this investigation be? Also, it was hard for normal people like them to check for fingerprints... Most importantly, if the person didn¡¯t leave any fingerprints or if some students touched the photos before, what would happen?


    Bei Tang looked over and the principal immediately felt a huge weight on his shoulders. He started shivering. ¡°I will definitely investigate it. Please do not worry, Mister Bei. I will definitely find the person that pasted the photos.¡±


    The principal made his promise and instantly felt the air around him bing lighter. It was as though he saved his own life.


    ¡°Mister... Bei, how do you think we should settle this issue?¡±


    ¡°Just say that she is my fiance.¡± Bei Tang looked sideways at Ming Shu. ¡°Do you have an opinion?¡±


    Ming Shu blinked and sprung up immediately. She looked down at Bei Tang. ¡°You didn¡¯t even propose to me and suddenly, I am your fiance? Why don¡¯t you go to heaven?¡±


    Bei Tang didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to react so violently. He immediately coaxed her, ¡°It¡¯s just to solve the issue. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely propose to you. I don¡¯t want you to be judged by the students. If you¡¯re not willing to do it, I can think of other ways.¡±


    The way Bei Tang treated the principal and the way Bei Tang treated Ming Shu were totally different...


    The principal: ¡°...¡± <i>Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing? </i>


    Bei Tang had his motives but as he said, if Ming Shu was not willing, he would not do it.


    ¡°Are you going to treat me to a meal tonight?¡±


    Bei Tang was stunned silent for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes, whatever you want to eat.¡± <i>Let¡¯s see if I can make you bloat!</i>


    1


    ¡°Let me think about it then.¡±


    Bei Tang: ¡°...¡±<i> F**k, you still want to consider? I have already humiliated the country and forfeited its sovereignty!</i>


    The principal: ¡°...¡± <i>So many people want to be Mister Bei¡¯s fiance. This girl doesn¡¯t know how lucky she is.</i>

 Chapter 709 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (27)

    <h4>Chapter 709: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Just as this matter was brewing, the official ount of Qingyun released news announcing the engagement of Ming Shu and Bei Tang. They asked everyone to not think too much and spread rumors around. This issue would end here.


    The news that Ming Shu was Bei Tang¡¯s fiance spread like wildfire.


    It was rumored that Bei Tang came to Qingyun because of Ming Shu.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Ming Shu, Bei Tang would never have appeared at Qingyun. So, it was totally reasonable and normal for the two of them to be together. There was no such thing as someone seducing someone. They were already a couple.


    Sixteen was still too young an age to a normal family, but in the upper circle, many people were engaged by this age.


    The furious fangirls¡¯ anger stuck in their throats. It couldn¡¯t go up or down...


    How could their male idol teacher be... be that shameless woman¡¯s fianc¨¦?!


    But this news came from the school¡¯s official ount...


    It must have been hacked.


    In their hearts, no one waspatible with Bei Tang. He should be alone and superior and be looked up to by everyone.


    Bei Tang expressed: He didn¡¯t want to do it at all.


    This little bunch of bitches kept wanting to destroy his loving rtionship with his wife. Insidious!


    They were all viins!


    Throw them all on the cklist!


    The fangirls were still suspecting that the official ount got hacked and didn¡¯t want to believe this news no matter what. They didn¡¯t know that they were already cklisted by their idol.


    This issue was solved quickly and simply. The wave just started and got suppressed before it could m into the shore.


    The fangirls were not convinced. Didn¡¯t she say that they would battle it out at the sports field?


    The fangirls all went to the sports field. They must get their idol back!


    However, Ming Shu just said it casually at that time and didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. She never thought of going to the sports field to battle it out with them.


    At this moment, she was standing in front of the Demon Immortal Supermarket and suspecting her life.


    ¡°Boss, where are you? Are you not doing business anymore? You can¡¯t bezy!¡±


    The boss seemed to be somewhere really noisy. He shouted, <i>¡°What business, I must destroy these bastards¡¯ nest this time.¡±</i>


    If Mo Yuan was questioned by someone like the boss, he would not get any useful information.


    He didn¡¯t know how Bei Tang questioned Mo Yuan, but he said everything that he could say. If they don¡¯t act now, are they going to wait for them to retire?


    ¡°...¡± Ming Shu kept quiet for a moment. ¡°What will I eat in the future then?¡±


    ¡°...¡± The boss kept quiet for a while too. However, he choked from the conversation that seemed really out of ce in this situation. <i>¡°I will send someone to give you the keys. You can take the food yourself and help to tend to the supermarket while you can. The delivery bills are in the first drawer at the counter.¡±</i>


    The boss hung up after he finished talking.


    Ming Shu continued to suspect her life.


    <i>Have Ipleted my mission?</i>


    [Guest, please help the police.] The Harmony System gave her an obvious hint.


    ¡°... Why?¡± <i>Isn¡¯t my mission just to find the biggest secret of this school? Stop giving me more work to do secretly!</i>


    [Guest, Hatred Points.] The Harmony System exined, [If you don¡¯t help the police to destroy them totally, how can you gain more Hatred Points? You not only have to help the police, but you also need to let them know that you were the one who did it.]


    Ming Shu sniggered. <i>Do you think that I am not dying fast enough?</i>


    [Guest, it is better to die.] <i>You can¡¯t die anyway. What are you afraid of? Guest, be bold and make your move!</i>


    <i>Harmony System, you have changed!</i>


    <i>Last time, you would urge me to kill others. Now, you are persuading me to kill myself!</i>


    <i>You are no longer the Harmony System that loves me.</i>


    [...] <i>Have you forgotten to take your medicine today?</i>


    <i>Forget it, let me just keep quiet.</i>


    ¡°Master, are you all right?¡± Yi Xiaoxiao popped out from somewhere. She looked really worried. ¡°I searched for almost half a day for you. Did anyone find you for trouble? Let me help you to take revenge!¡±


    ¡°Who dares to find me for trouble?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Are they looking for death?¡±


    She remembered her master¡¯s skills. ¡°Long live Master!¡±


    ¡°Master, you and Teacher Bei Tang...¡± Yi Xiaoxiao¡¯s gossip skills started burning.


    ¡°I have no rtionship with him,¡± Ming Shu said with a straight face, ¡°he forced me.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± Yi Xiaoxiao was stunned.


    <i>Teacher Bei Tang forced... forced Master? How can it be? Teacher Bei Tang is so handsome... he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, right? Well... that might not be the case. Most handsome people are scumbags!</i>


    Yi Xiaoxiao regained her sense and shouted as she jumped around, ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Calling the police.¡±


    ¨C


    This messy special investigation team. The boss ced his hands on his waist and shouted at the people.


    The entire special investigation team was terribly busy.


    The only person that was free was the girl sitting at the side of the area.


    She wore Qingyun High¡¯s uniform and had lifted her legs up. There was a pocky in her mouth. Although the sitting posture of the girl was not elegant at all, it didn¡¯t seem inappropriate on her. On the other hand, she even seemed a little cool.


    The boss finished shouting and turned around. He immediately saw Ming Shu idling around and looking at them as though she was watching a show.


    The boss walked over in a few steps. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were here to help?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°I said that?¡±


    ¡°If you are not here to help, hurry up and leave. This is not somewhere you can just stay just like this.¡± The boss started chasing her away. ¡°I have no time to y with you. This is the key. Hurry up and leave.¡±


    The boss suspected that Ming Shu came here to take the key specially.


    ¡°Your temper is so bad. No wonder you don¡¯t have a partner.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Can you stop targeting me for not having a partner? In this line of work, getting a partner is more difficult than going to heaven, okay?!</i>


    ¡°Captain, time to go!¡± someone shouted at the boss.


    ¡°Coming,¡± the boss replied. ¡°Go back yourself. I am very busy. I don¡¯t have the time to send you back.¡±


    After he finished speaking, the boss walked toward the door.


    Ming Shu finished herst stick of pocky and pped her hands as she got up. She took the snacks on the table and followed the boss.


    The boss was the one that let Ming Shu in. Hence, when Ming Shu followed them out, no one stopped her. She made her way to the boss¡¯s car.


    ¡°What?¡± The boss stared at her.


    ¡°I want to see how you all catch criminals.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    The boss was so angry he almost choked on his breath. He mmed the door of the car and widened his eyes at her. He said fiercely, ¡°This is not a joke. This is a life and death matter. When we walk out of here today, we won¡¯t know if we can make it back alive.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The boss: ¡°...¡± <i>What are you oh-ing for?</i>


    Ming Shu reached out and pulled open the door.


    The boss pped her hand. ¡°Nan Zhi, don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled obediently. ¡°I will not get off the car. I will just take a look.¡±


    The boss: ¡°...¡± For some reason, he felt that there was something wrong with this sentence.


    Everyone was prepared and was waiting for orders. Only Ming Shu and him were left outside.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me in the car, I will follow you allter. Don¡¯t try to suspect me. I will definitely be able to follow you.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    This little bastard was his natural enemy.


    Time waits for no man. The boss shouted, ¡°Get in the car! Listen to orders and don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    Ming Shu ced two fingers on her temple and thrust them forward. Her actions looked handsome and cool. There were smiles in her shining eyes. They were like pools of water in spring.

 Chapter 710 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (28)

    <h4>Chapter 710: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>¡°Captain, there are too many people and they have a lot of ammunition. It is not a good idea to continue this stalemate.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Captain, the longer we drag on, the worse it will be for us. If they move the evidence away...¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Captain...¡±</i>


    They were all kinds of noises at the scene. The boss sat in themand car. Voices kepting from his walkie-talkie and the gunshots outside were not stopping.


    Everyone performed their tasks and tried their best to take down this gang of people.


    <i>¡°Zizi... Captain, they have a sniper. Our colleague is injured!¡±</i>


    ¡°F**k!¡± The boss stared at the images on themand car. ¡°Take down the sniper. Hurry up and break through from the side. Don¡¯t let them run away!!¡±


    The position of the sniper was not easy to find. The boss and his team immediately went on the losing end.


    They didn¡¯t expect such a huge resistance in this nest.


    What would happen after this?


    Everyone¡¯s hearts were very heavy.


    Silence¡ª


    The world suddenly became quiet.


    ¡°No. 2, what happened?¡± the boss shouted at the walkie-talkie.


    <i>¡°... I don¡¯t know. They suddenly stopped firing,¡± t</i>he police at the frontline said.


    The boss suddenly thought of something. He opened the door of themand car and strode toward a car at the back. He pulled the door open but no one was inside.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± the boss shouted to the person beside him.


    ¡°She was still here just... just now.¡± The policeman outside the car was stunned by the shout. He nced into the car. ¡°She still asked me if I had any water...¡±


    When did she disappear?


    He was standing here all this time and he didn¡¯t see anyone leaving so... when did she disappear?


    The boss kicked the tire. He gritted his teeth and said to the walkie-talkie, ¡°All units take note, there might be our own people inside. Do not injure them!¡±


    There was no movement from inside.


    Even if they wanted to injure them, they couldn¡¯t.


    <i>¡°Did they run away?¡±</i> someone guessed.


    ¡°No, all the exits are blocked. Could they run away from under the ground?¡± The boss was certain.


    No one spoke.


    That might be possible...


    <i>¡°Someone ising out!¡± </i>somebody shouted in a low voice.


    The boss looked over and saw a man raising a white g, shivering as he walked out. After that, more and more people started toe out.


    No one knew what they experienced inside. They all looked really pale and when they saw the police, it was as if they saw their fathers. They couldn¡¯t wait to run over and hug them.


    The police: ¡°...¡±


    What happened?


    The people that came out hurriedly ran over to the police and ced their hands on their heads to show that they really wanted to surrender.


    ¡°What are you all doing!¡± The police were in a daze.


    <i>Is there something going on behind this?</i>


    <i>Human bomb?</i>


    ¡°We surrender. We really surrender. Hurry up and take that lunatic away,¡± one of the criminals cried.


    Lunatic?


    Where did the lunatice from?


    ¡°Hey, boss.¡± Someone called the boss from above. The police immediately aimed their guns at the person.


    The girly on the high tform and waved at them. There was a person behind her. From his attire, he was from the same cohort as the culprits.


    The boss¡¯s heart jumped. <i>F**k! Did that little bastard get caught?</i>


    The boss raised his hand and asked the people to not make any moves.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    ¡°Boss, can you bring up the snacks in the car for me?¡± The girls¡¯ voice floated over with the wind.


    <i>Kacha.</i>


    Something broke in the air. The tense atmosphere was gone.


    The boss: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You¡¯re still thinking about food even now?</i>


    ¡°Captain, there¡¯s something wrong. The person looks scared.¡± Someone passed a pair of binocrs to the boss.


    He took the binocrs and looked over. The person standing behind Ming Shu was pale and his entire body was shaking. His body... <i>What the f**k, is that a time bomb?</i>


    ¡°Oh right, get a bomb disposal expert up too.¡±


    The boss almost kneeled at Ming Shu. He mmed the binocrs down and shouted angrily, ¡°Hurry up and get a bomb disposal expert. Go and get the snacks in the car. The rest of you, follow me up.¡±


    At the top, Ming Shu had already found a ce to sit down. The person stood at the same spot and shouted at the boss when he saw him, ¡°Save me, save me!!¡±


    The boss threw the snacks at Ming Shu and looked at the person who had the bomb on him. His mouth corners twitched. ¡°Why did he put the bomb on himself?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it was her. She did it!!¡±


    ¡°Be reasonable. This thing is yours. You wanted to put it on me but you couldn¡¯t win over me in a fight. I just gave it back to you,¡± Ming Shu said as she opened her snacks.


    ¡°You, you, you... save, save me!!¡±


    ¡°Is the bomb disposal expert here?¡± The boss decided to not worry about Ming Shu¡¯s actions for now.


    ¡°Hurry, over here.¡± The bomb disposal expert was brought up by someone. He ced his things at the side and started inspecting the time bomb on the person¡¯s body.


    ¡°This...¡± The bomb disposal expert had a strange expression on his face. ¡°Who did this?¡±


    The person wanted to cry. He pointed at Ming Shu angrily. ¡°Her! It was her!¡±


    The bomb disposal expert looked at the girl who was eating snacks at the scene. In such a serious situation, she could still eat her snacks as though no one was here...


    ¡°Little girl, can you tell me how you did this?¡± He didn¡¯t know where to start at all. He had never seen this kind of time bomb before. There were so many wires inside and they were all of the same color! Same color!! What crazy person did this!!


    ¡°I forgot,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Sigh, I am not full. My memory is not good.¡±


    <i>What does not being full have to do with your memory?</i>


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you all ask him some things while he is still in one piece?¡± Ming Shu suggested.


    After all, when he exploded, you wouldn¡¯t be able to piece him back together.


    There was still half an hour left on the bomb. There was ample time.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this bomb yours?¡± the boss asked the person. ¡°You don¡¯t know, either?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit, this is not mine. She changed it!!¡± the person shouted. ¡°Can¡¯t you all do it, are you all stupid?¡±


    ¡°...¡± The stupid people wanted to walk away.


    ¡°My ancestor, hurry up and dismantle this thing.¡± The boss squatted in front of Ming Shu. ¡°Your actions have vited...¡±


    Ming Shu interrupted the boss. ¡°Excuse me, he acted first. I was just defending myself. I really don¡¯t know how to dismantle it. If I knew, why would I call the expert over?¡±


    ¡°You know how to put it on, but you don¡¯t know how to dismantle it?¡±


    ¡°If you know how to eat, must you know how to cook?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The expert was drenched with sweat. He looked on as time passed. The person was already in a state of prostration.


    ¡°If I must say something, why don¡¯t you just say everything that you know? When you die, the police might still find a ce to bury you. If you don¡¯t say anything now, when you explode in a while, you will just be thrown away haphazardly. Wandering souls cannot reincarnate.¡±


    The boss blocked the people that wanted to stop Ming Shu. He let Ming Shu continue her conversation with the criminal.


    ¡°You risked your life for them, will they burn some paper money for you during Qingming Festival? No. When you die, those that have some conscience will sigh that a good dog is dead. Then, they will find another dog to rece you. Those that have no conscience will just scold you and say that you are a useless dog. Tell me, what are you looking for?


    ¡°Do you all have families? If you do... if you have a pretty wife and you die, will someone take a fancy on her? If someone else hugs the woman you love, can you bear with it? Any man will not be able to bear with it, right?


    ¡°Let me tell you, you will die anyway. Don¡¯t think that you will be lucky. You all are just the first batch. The first group of people are always the lucky ones, right?¡±

 Chapter 711 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (29)

    <h4>Chapter 711: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I am going to die anyway, why should I listen to you?¡± the criminal said with red eyes.


    Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°So that you can die with some dignity?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Let me beat this crazy person to death!!</i>


    <i>Dididi¡ª</i>


    The countdown was at five minutes. The boss let the others leave first. The bomb disposal expert shook his head fervently. However, he needed to be thest to leave.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s going to explode. I need to leave.¡± Ming Shu grabbed her snacks and made to retreat. ¡°I am not the police so whether you say anything or not, it has nothing to do with me. If you can pass a message, tell the people behind you that my name is Nan Zhi. Nan as in north and Zhi as in tree branches, If you want to take revenge, look for me.¡±


    The criminals: ¡°...¡± Crazy!


    ¡°I will say it!¡± The criminal suddenly said, ¡°I will say it but you must promise me one thing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Take care of my wife and daughter.¡± The culprit gritted his teeth. ¡°They are living in Gulin Town in S City.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± The boss nodded his head.


    The culprit shared what he knew really quickly. The boss asked someone to write it down. When there was only one minute left, he quickly asked everyone to leave.


    Ming Shu, who was shouting that she wanted to leave just now, stood by the side hugging her snacks. She didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of leaving.


    ¡°Run, little bastard,¡± the boss shouted angrily.


    ¡°It is not going to explode anyway, why must we run?¡± Ming Shu said with a calm face.


    ??


    Everyone looked at her in a daze.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I am a responsible citizen. Why would I do such an evil thing?¡±


    <i>Responsible citizen?</i>


    <i>Are you trying to fool us?</i>


    ¡°Are you joking?¡± The boss¡¯s heartbeat moved along with the timer. His palms were covered with sweat.


    Ming Shu hugged her snacks and walked toward the criminal. She reached out with her white hand and pulled one of the wires.


    Everyone widened their eyes at the same time. Cold sweat flowed down their backs.


    Her actions were very quick. The people beside her didn¡¯t have any time to react before she pulled the wire.


    However, there was no explosion.


    The timer stopped at 00:00:43.


    Nobody had yet released a breath when they saw the timer starting its countdown again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I pulled the wrong one.¡± She apologized in an evil tone.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    The criminal: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu chose another wire and pulled it.


    The timer became zero.


    The entire scene was engulfed in a dead silence.


    ¡°I said that it would not explode. What are you all nervous for? Do I look like someone that doesn¡¯t care about my life?¡± <i>I still need to stay alive to pamper my snacks. How will I let myself die in an explosion?</i>


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>You do!</i>


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t know how to dismantle it?¡± The boss regained his sense and shouted at Ming Shu angrily.


    ¡°Yeah, so I just chose whichever wire.¡± Ming Shu shrugged.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Chose whichever? Whichever... f**k, what if you chose the wrong one? How big is your heart?</i>


    ¡°Hurry up and take this little bastard away.¡± The boss waved his hand tiredly. He didn¡¯t want to see her anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t punish you just because you made contributions. Merits are merits. Faults are faults!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I will call mywyer.¡±


    The boss: ¡°...¡±<i> You know how to call awyer now? Impressive!</i>


    Later on, the boss discovered that even if Ming Shu pulled the wrong wire, the bomb would not explode. It was a false rm.


    The bomb disposal experts expressed their interest in this girl. Could they take her back to dissect... no, to have a conversation with her?


    Bei Tang brought along awyer and paid the fines for Ming Shu. The boss did something on his end too so Ming Shu was released very quickly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you for only a day and you started messing around. Nan Zhi, are you forcing me to lock you up?¡± Bei Tang grabbed Nan Zhi and walked out with her.


    ¡°You can try.¡± Ming Shu paused and leaned toward Bei Tang. ¡°You can try and see what the consequences are.¡±


    Bei Tang¡¯s eyes narrowed. Danger gleamed in his eyes. He said in a cold voice, ¡°Do you really think that I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡±


    ¡°What can you do to me?¡± Ming Shu sniggered. ¡°I am underage.¡±


    <i>I like the look you have when you want to kill me but you have to control yourself.</i>


    Bei Tang: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Fuck!</i>


    <i>Screw that underage crap!</i>


    <i>So what if you are underage!</i>


    Bei Tang stuffed Ming Shu in the car with a ckened face. Thewyer that just came out didn¡¯t have the time to get into the car before the car just drove off. Thewyer¡¯s hand froze in midair.


    <i>Mister!! I am not in the car yet!!</i>


    All through the journey, Bei Tang didn¡¯t say anything. He drove the car with a cold expression. When they passed by a shopping street, he stopped the car and came back after a few minutes. He threw a few bags at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked in the bags in her hand and suddenly leaned over and kissed him. ¡°Good boy.¡±


    <i>F**k, do you think a kiss will settle everything?</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t even think about it!</i>


    Bei Tang turned his head and red intently at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu hugged the bags and shrunk to the back. ¡°You gave them to me... are you still going to take them back?¡±


    Bei Tang raised his chin. He looked reserved and cold. However, he didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t start the car, either.


    Ming Shu thought for a while and patted Bei Tang¡¯s head. ¡°Good boy.¡±


    Bei Tang: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Did I ask you to touch my head? Can you touch it? You¡¯ll mess up my hairstyle!</i>


    <i>Does she really not understand, or is she just pretending? </i>


    <i>F**k...</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t use any curse words. </i>


    <i>Forget it, I will not argue with her.</i>


    As a genius, he needed to be benevolent...


    Hence, Bei Tang grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s hand and pressed her to the side of the car. He leaned into her.


    <i>Honk honk...</i>


    The car behind him sounded its horn furiously. Bei Tang had no choice but to release Ming Shu. He bit her lip angrily.


    ¡°Do you belong to the dog family!¡± Ming Shu wiped her lips in disdain.


    ¡°I belong to you.¡± Bei Tang sneered.


    ¡°No no no.¡± Ming Shu said with even more contempt, ¡°I don¡¯t want a dog.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>She is definitely scolding me. Can I still crash the car now so that we can die together?</i>


    ¨C


    The school had found the person who pasted the photos of Bei Tang and her. It was a guy she didn¡¯t know. He said that someone gave him money to paste the photos.


    As for the person, he didn¡¯t know who it was, either. When they were making the transaction, the other party was wearing a hat and a mask.


    He only knew that it was a girl.


    Ming Shu suspected that An Keke did it...


    During these two days, An Keke and Yu Yuan¡¯s rtionship became tense... not really tense. It was just that Yu Yuan didn¡¯t bother much with her.


    The issue that time might have created an estrangement between him and An Keke.


    However, An Keke looked for him everyday and she was really sincere. Yu Yuan¡¯s heart started to waver.


    Yu Yuan¡¯s book was left in the dorm. He returned to the dorm to grab his book. The door of the dorm was locked. He was surprised. He took out his key and unlocked the door. The sound inside instantly leaked out.


    On a bed in the dorm, two figures were entangled together.


    Yu Yuan felt his mind exploding.


    One hour ago, she still apologized to him pitifully and begged him for forgiveness.


    Now, he saw her and... Pei Jin...


    Although he knew that they had an umon rtionship, this was the first time Yu Yuan bumped into them doing this.


    An Keke thought that she saw Yu Yuan at the door. She struggled toe down from Pei Jin¡¯s body.


    ¡°Yu Yuan...¡±


    However, Pei Jin didn¡¯t give her any chance. He maintained his posture and looked toward the door.


    Yu Yuan kicked the door with a ckened face and turned to leave.


    ¡°Yu Yuan...¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t bear to part with him?¡± Pei Jin grabbed An Keke¡¯s chin. ¡°You can shout. Do you want people toe and take a look at you?¡±


    An Keke¡¯s face was white. ¡°Pei Jin... go, go and close the door.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    It was lesson time now. Pei Jin was not that nervous. He even felt a little excited. An Keke begged him for a while before he went to close the door.


    1

 Chapter 712 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (30)

    <h4>Chapter 712: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (30)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    An Keke and Pei Jin¡¯s sex video got uploaded to the school¡¯s forum.


    The video onlysted a few seconds. It was taken secretly.


    It started a few seconds after Yu Yuan opened the door.


    The images were a bit blurry but they could still make out the faces. Luckily, it was taken outside the door so any intimate parts were not shown.


    The video was uploaded onto the school¡¯s forum and was immediately sent around. The whole school was in an uproar.


    Before, An Keke stay at the male dormitory. Although some people couldn¡¯t ept it, nothing was found out.


    This time, a video was uploaded and it was such a disgusting video.


    Very quickly, An Keke became the public enemy of the girls in the school.


    These girls didn¡¯t believe that Bei Tang and Ming Shu was engaged and scolded Ming Shu for seducing Bei Tang shamelessly.


    Now, they attacked An Keke verbally too, with the same method. They felt that An Keke seduced Pei Jin.


    Ming Shu sat at the Demon Immortal Supermarket and ate her sweets. She listened to the girls gossiping. All she wanted to say was: <i>Why are girls attacking other girls?</i>


    <i>If you really like the guy, go and sleep with him.</i>


    <i>You don¡¯t dare go up to him yourself. If someone dares to go up and get the guy, she is shameless?</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t even want to refute these weird sentiments at all.


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°I am not selling it!¡± Ming Shu pounced and grabbed the box in front of her. Her eyes were watchful. There were only a few left. It wasn¡¯t even enough for her.


    Also, she paid for it!


    ¡°...¡±


    The student turned to the other side speechlessly and grabbed some other things.


    ¡°Meow!¡± The ragdoll ran out from behind her. Its fur was standing on end.


    It ran really quickly. In the blink of an eye, it sprung onto Ming Shu¡¯s legs and growled at the ground as though it was warning someone.


    A colorful riceball rolled out from the corner. It rolled to Ming Shu¡¯s legs and reached out with its paws to hug her leg.


    The ragdoll growled at Little Beastie. It seemed frightened of it.


    Little Beastie patted Ming Shu with its paws. <i>Let it down so that it can y with me.</i>


    ¡°Go and y in the corner.¡± Ming Shu kicked Little Beastie away and put the ragdoll down.


    The ragdoll acted like it was going to get harassed and disappeared under the counter. Little Beastie shrunk itself into a ball and chased the ragdoll around.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Intense voices started sounding outside the Demon Immortal Supermarket. Someone was shouting ¡°fight, fight¡± among the crowd.


    Ming Shu peeked outside and prepared to finish her sweets first. She saw a familiar figure from the corners of her eyes so she got up and walked out.


    ¡°Bill...¡±


    ¡°Pay it yourself.¡± Ming Shu waved her hand.


    ¡°...¡± Although the bossst time was stubborn too, he had a student helping him. <i>Are you not going to even find a student now? Are you not afraid that someone will not pay the bill?!</i>


    <i>Boss, if you don¡¯te back soon, your Demon Immortal Supermarket will go bankrupt.</i>


    Outside the supermarket, the students had already formed a circle. The two people in the middle fought each other seriously, oblivious to their surroundings.


    Ming Shu went over. The students gave way for this famous figure and allowed her to watch the battle safely from the best spot.


    It was understandable why Pei Jin would find Yu Yuan for trouble. In that situation, the only one that could film that video was Yu Yuan.


    ¡°Stop fighting.¡± An Keke rushed out from the crowd and tried to separate the two of them. ¡°Stop fighting!¡±


    The moment An Keke appeared, the students started whispering to each other, ignoring the seriousness of this issue.


    ¡°What the hell, she still dares to appear now?¡±


    ¡°Is she shameless or what...¡±


    ¡°OMG, is her face made of brick? If it were me, I would have dug a hole and buried myself in it. How would I dare to appear in front of the public again?¡±


    Pei Jin beat Yu Yuan furiously as though he lost his mind. An Keke stood between the two of them. As the three of them were struggling, someone pushed An Keke and she flew out. Her palms and knees scraped against the ground and started bleeding.


    The two people that were fighting furiously stopped simultaneously.


    Pei Jin ran to An Keke¡¯s side. ¡°Keke, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Stop fighting.¡± An Keke grabbed Pei Jin¡¯s hand. ¡°I trust Yu Yuan, there must be some misunderstanding.¡±


    Pei Jin¡¯s face turned dark. Anger started burning in his eyes. ¡°You trust him so much?¡±


    She was still standing up for Yu Yuan even now.


    How could Pei Jin not be angry?


    ¡°I...¡±


    Pei Jin kept a cold face. ¡°Since you trust him so much, you can help him settle it.¡±


    After he finished talking, he pushed the crowd away angrily and left. An Keke was thrown to the ground.


    Yu Yuan wiped the bloodstains at the corners of his mouth. He nced at An Keke and left without saying anything.


    ¡°Pei Jin... Yu Yuan...¡± An Keke didn¡¯t expect both of them to ignore her. The grievances in her heart came out at once.


    <i>Hula¡ª</i>


    ¡°Sigh, f**k! Why is it raining!!¡±


    The heavy rain started without any warning. Ming Shu took out a red umbre and opened it to block the rain.


    The students who were blocking the rain with their hands: ¡°...¡±


    Everyone looked at Ming Shu strangely. How did she know that it was going to rain? Why did she have an umbre on her?


    When the main leads were in bad state, it must rain. All the stories are like this. Nothing wrong with that.


    The rain got heavier. The students were all drenched.


    Two of the main leads were gone. Only An Keke was left. They had nothing to do here so the rest of them just dispersed and went to hide from the rain.


    An Keke sat on the ground in a stupor. The blood on her knees was washed off by the rain and flowed onto the ground.


    ¡°Hoh hoh...¡± An Keke raised her head slowly. She looked at the person nearby. ¡°Nan Zhi, are you satisfied now? Are you satisfied now since you saw my plight? You did this, right?!¡±


    She climbed up from the ground and rushed at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu was holding the umbre with one hand. The other hand was in her school jacket¡¯s pocket. She smiled as she watched the person running toward her. When the person had almost reached her, she took out her hand and blocked her.


    An Keke screamed shrilly with a hideous face, ¡°It must be you. You want to destroy me, right? Nan Zhi, I will not let you go!¡±


    ¡°How are you not going to let me go?¡±


    The sound of the rain fragmented Ming Shu¡¯s voice. However, it didn¡¯t affect her vibe at all. She was elegant andposed.


    There was an indifferent smile on her face.


    She seemed able to decide the life and death of the earth with just a wave of her hand.


    An Keke red at her with hatred. She wanted her to pay the price. She must make her pay the price.


    ¡°If I did it, what can you do to me?¡± the girl continued to say. She exerted some force on her wrist and pushed An Keke back.


    <i>Sigh, anyway, I take the me all the time. </i>


    ¡°I knew that it was you!¡± An Keke squeezed out the words between her teeth. ¡°Why did you do this? Why!!¡±


    ¡°I just want you... to hate me.¡±


    The raindrops fell on the red umbre. They sttered like they were filmed in slow motion.


    The girl under the umbre looked at her with sincerity. There was anticipation shining in her eyes.


    <i>I have said my wish tantly. Are you going to fulfil it?</i>


    An Keke seemed to be shocked by Ming Shu¡¯s request. She didn¡¯t give a response for a long time.


    <i>She... is she crazy?</i>

 Chapter 713 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (31)

    <h4>Chapter 713: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (31)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Three dayster, Ming Shu received the news that An Keke was expelled from the school.


    Yu Yuan was sent overseas by his family. She didn¡¯t know what An Keke said to Pei Jin, but Pei Jin didn¡¯t give up on her.


    After this happened, the Pei family didn¡¯t allow him to go out with An Keke anymore.


    To prevent Pei Jin from having any interactions with An Keke, they stopped him from going to school.


    Pei Jin resisted against his family. He ran away himself and lived outside with An Keke.


    The Pei family was so angry they cut off his card.


    Once there was no money in his hand, everything got tight. Pei Jin couldn¡¯t get used to it. He was really extravagant in the past.


    Ever since he was young, he nevercked money. Hence, when he ran away from home this time, he realized that he was just a nobody.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to bow down to his family.


    He didn¡¯t want to admit that his decision was wrong.


    In order to prove it to them, Pei Jin rejected his family¡¯s request to end his rtionship with An Keke. He tried to find ways to get money himself. However, based on his spending patterns, it was not enough at all.


    His brothers that he always hung out with didn¡¯t want to help him when he looked for them.


    ¡°Brother Pei, it is not that we don¡¯t want to help you. It¡¯s your family... if we help you, we will get into trouble.¡±


    ¡°Brother Pei, isn¡¯t it just a woman? Is it worth it? If you recognize your mistake and go back, you can have all kinds of women.¡±


    These people all said the same thing over and over again. There were only a few people who could really help him.


    Pei Jin¡¯s mood got worse as the days went by.


    An Keke didn¡¯t have a good time, either. After all, in school, Yu Yuan and Pei Jin pampered her. Even if she didn¡¯t ask for it, they would give it to her.


    However, she needed to face an ill-tempered Pei Jin...


    Pei Jin was domineering. Before, she could find Yu Yuan for help after she was bullied by Pei Jin. Now, she could only bear with her grievances herself.


    ¡°Ou...¡±


    An Keke ran to the toilet. She leaned against the basin and retched.


    After a while, she turned on the tap and rinsed her mouth.


    She frowned slightly. What was happening... she felt like vomiting these few days.


    She was not sick either.


    Just that her period...


    No...


    A thought shed past An Keke¡¯s mind. She went out hurriedly and bought a pregnancy test kit from the pharmacy. When she saw the two red lines on the pregnancy test, her hand shook. The pregnancy test fell onto the floor.


    Pregnant.


    She was pregnant...


    Why was she pregnant?


    <i>Knock knock!</i>


    An Keke heard the knock on the door and immediately picked up the pregnancy test. She threw the kit into the dustbin and hid it under some toilet paper. Then, she ran out and opened the door.


    ¡°A-Jin, you...¡±


    An Keke paused.


    It was not Pei Jin.


    It was Pei Jin¡¯s mother.


    Mother Pei was dressed up like ady of high society. She pushed An Keke away and walked directly into the house. ¡°Aiyoh, look at this. My son is actually living in such a ce. Since he was young, he never experienced such suffering.¡±


    An Keke gritted her teeth and closed the door. She poured a ss of water for Mother Pei, but Mother Pei didn¡¯t take it. An Keke ced the ss on the coffee table.


    Mother Pei looked around the house critically and sat on the sofa. ¡°Miss An, take a seat.¡±


    She acted as though she was the owner of the house.


    An Keke sat beside her in a reserved manner. ¡°Aunt Pei.¡±


    ¡°I will not beat around the bush with you. I don¡¯t know what method you used to make my son treat you whole-heartedly, but he is the heir of the Pei family. He cannot be with you.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Mother Pei raised her hand and stopped An Keke. ¡°I have investigated you. Your family has some assets but you are an illegitimate daughter. Although the An family raised you, they don¡¯t care much about you. Hence, you are definitely not the right person for my son. If you want to climb up the socialdder, you got the wrong person.¡±


    An Keke pinched her fingers. ¡°I don¡¯t want to climb up the socialdder. A-Jin and I got together because we love each other.¡±


    Mother Pei sneered and took out an empty check from her bag. ¡°Give me a price. Leave my son.¡±


    This typical scene in a television drama appeared right in front of An Keke¡¯s eyes.


    She was an illegitimate daughter, but she was still the daughter of the An family. She was not a Cindere that had nothing at all. How could she treat her like this?


    ¡°Auntie, you are humiliating me.¡± An Keke looked at Mother Pei stubbornly. ¡°If you are here to talk to me about this, I¡¯m sorry. I will not agree to it.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be too greedy.¡± Mother Pei¡¯s tone was not polite. ¡°Someone like you doesn¡¯t deserve my son.¡±


    ¡°A-Jin likes me. I like him. That is enough.¡±


    ¡°You are notpatible with my son. The Pei family will not have an illegitimate daughter in our family. You can still take some money now. Don¡¯t lose more than you can gain.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    The living room suddenly turned quiet.


    Mother Pei looked at her in disbelief. Her gaze shifted to her stomach.


    An Keke got up and took the pregnancy test kit from the toilet.


    Mother Pei looked as though she ate a fly. She had nowhere to release her anger.


    ¨C


    Mother Pei felt really gloomy. She talked on her phone as she walked: ¡°That little bitch An Keke is actually pregnant. How? Shall we take her back? Her? You are letting someone like her marry into the Pei family? What about Jin-er¡¯s child? He won¡¯t have any in the future. He is still so young...¡±


    Someone walked toward her. Mother Pei lowered her voice.


    The person walked slowly. There was an extrarge potato chip bag in her hand. She was eating the potato chips as she walked.


    Just as the two of them were crossing each other¡¯s path, Mother Pei heard a pleasant voice speaking beside her ear.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who the child¡¯s father is.¡±


    Mother Pei twisted her head in shock. The girl left at a steady pace.


    She walked farther and farther away as if she didn¡¯t say those words.


    Ming Shu was nning to beat An Keke, but she heard Mother Pei saying that she was pregnant. Hence, she had no choice but to get rid of this thought. If she got a miscarriage due to her beating, she couldn¡¯t afford the consequences.


    Ming Shu turned and walked in another direction. She wanted to go back to school. Before she could take two steps, the boss called her.


    <i>¡°Hello, little bastard, where are you?¡±</i>


    ¡°Yama Road,¡± Ming Shu replied tiredly. Her potato chips were finished. Sad.


    The boss was puzzled. <i>Why is she not guarding her food at the supermarket? Why did she go to Yama Road?</i>


    This was not the main point. The boss hurriedly said, <i>¡°I will send you a location. Hurry up ande over. Arrive within half an hour.¡±</i>


    ¡°For what?¡±


    <i>¡°I will buy snacks for you.¡±</i>


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    The boss hung up. Ming Shu¡¯s WeChat sounded. The location was slightly far from her but if that road wasn¡¯t jammed, arriving there in half an hour shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Just as Ming Shu was going to g a taxi, Bei Tang¡¯s call came in.


    ¡°Are you all queuing up to call me?¡± Ming Shu muttered and answered the call.


    <i>¡°Where are you?¡±</i> Bei Tang¡¯s voice was imposing.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    <i>¡°Be aware of your surroundings. Don¡¯t let anyonee near you. Find a safe ce and hide there. Send me the address. I wille over immediately.¡±</i> Bei Tang didn¡¯t speak any nonsense in the call.


    Ming Shu heard what he said but didn¡¯t look around her. She put down her hand and walked toward a shop not far away.


    She didn¡¯t hang up either. She smiled. ¡°Did theye for you again? Teacher Bei Tang, are you trying to kill me? Will you be unhappy if you don¡¯t kill me? I have to take such a huge risk to be with you. I think that we should just break up.¡±


    <i>Break... break up your head! No way! No directions! Nothing at all. Don¡¯t even think about it!</i>


    <i>¡°I asked you not to run around...¡±</i> The person on the other end controlled his desire to shout and forced his character profile back.<i> ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone get near you. Not even a child. As long as it is a human, don¡¯t let them near you!¡±</i>

 Chapter 714 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (32)

    <h4>Chapter 714: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (32)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu bought her snacks from the shop and then walked toward a deserted area.


    She would need to start work soon. She needed to prepare her snacks to replenish her life bar.


    The noise from the crowd disappeared. Ming Shu felt that someone was following her. It was a very slight feeling. If Bei Tang didn¡¯t remind her, she would have overlooked it.


    Ming Shu walked farther and farther away from the crowd. The other party might have guessed Ming Shu¡¯s intention and started to close in on Ming Shu.


    <i>Whizzing¡ª</i>


    <i>Whizzing!!</i>


    Bullets came from behind her. The man peeked out from the corner and fired five shots at Ming Shu.


    He thought that this girl was dead. However, she flung the bag in her hand and the bullets changed direction. Theynded at different corners.


    !!!


    Was he looking at a science fiction movie?


    Could a normal stic bag fling the bullets away?


    Was this stic bag specially made?


    <i>... Are you telling me that this little girl learned Qigong? She could expel the bullets using her Qigong? Isn¡¯t that too amazing?</i>


    If that was really the case, it was not so strange anymore. When he came, the people on top warned him against underestimating this girl.


    Kill her with whatever method he could find...


    He regained his sense. He kicked off the floor and rushed toward Ming Shu. A cold gleam appeared in his hand.


    Ming Shu flung the stic bag and aimed it at the knife. The person didn¡¯t look down on her like just now. He was really focused and used all his energy to strike the stic bag.


    There was no strange feeling when the knife shed the stic bag. It just felt as though he shed a stic bag. But, what was amazing was, there were no signs of an attack on the stic bag at all. It seemed to be stic and sunk in a little.


    He turned and met with a smiling gaze.


    ¡°Are you eyeing my snacks too?¡± <i>There are always little bitches trying to snatch my snacks. Kill them all!</i>


    <i>Huh?</i>


    <i>Is this a code?</i>


    Before the person could understand what Ming Shu meant, a force struck him and he flew back. The white stic bag hit his face directly.


    <i>Pa!</i>


    A loud sound.


    He felt his face go numb and his ears were buzzing.


    That force...


    <i>WTF!</i>


    <i>Strange!</i>


    He didn¡¯t lose hisbat abilities just because he was hit, but he started to suspect his life after that. Was he really a killer?!


    He must be a fake!


    The little girl looked really easy to deal with but when she moved, he realized that it was just his imagination.


    She was super vicious.


    The man was finally thrown over the shoulder by Ming Shu. The knife in his hand was snatched away and pointed at his chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± Ming Shu examined the man carefully.


    ¡°...¡± <i>F**k, do people you know always try to kill you?</i>


    ¡°Who asked you toe and kill me?¡± There was another personst time too. Although that person was rted to Bei Tang, she was the target. The other party wanted to kill her.


    ¡°I take people¡¯s money and do work for them. I will not tell you.¡± The man had his integrity. ¡°Since you caught me, you can do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    She dragged the word out softly. It sounded really pleasant. However, this man didn¡¯t feel that her tone was nice at all. He found it a little scary.


    ¡°What... what do you want?¡±


    Ten minutester, the man only had his undergarments on. He hugged his elbows and shrunk into a corner.


    Ming Shu threw the knife away. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you just said it earlier? Why must you force me to act?¡±


    She bent down and picked up her snacks on the floor. When she got up, she smiled and looked at the man. ¡°I have many ways to make people feel like they are in a living hell. With your caliber, in this industry...¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head.


    The man: ¡°...¡± <i>Who are you looking down on! Do you think that everyone is as crazy as you?</i>


    <i>Women and viins are the hardest people to raise. This phrase is definitely true.</i>


    <i>Wuwuwu</i>, he wanted to go home. He would never ept such jobs again.


    Ming Shu hailed a taxi and rushed to the location the boss sent her.


    Thus, when Bei Tang arrived, she was already gone.


    Bei Tang searched for her around the entire area. He was so angry he wanted to chop someone up. However, deep in his heart, he was worried that something would happen to her.


    ¡°Mister Bei, Miss should be fine. Why don¡¯t you give her a call and ask her?¡± Ah Sen reminded Bei Tang.


    ¡°Do I need you to tell me that?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The call was picked up very quickly. Ming Shu¡¯s familiar voice sounded on the phone. Bei Tang¡¯s heart was finally at ease. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to wait for me? Where are you?¡±


    <i>¡°If I waited for you toe, I would be dead by now.¡±</i> Ming Shu didn¡¯t hide herugh. However, he didn¡¯t know what she meant.


    Bei Tang: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k! I already came here as quickly as I could. What else do you want?</i>


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Bei Tang was still worried as he hadn¡¯t seen her yet.


    <i>¡°I am...¡±</i>


    Someone talked to her on the other side. Her voice paused for a moment. <i>¡°I am settling some stuff. I can¡¯t reveal it. However, if you want to see me, you can reserve my dinner. Teacher Bei Tang, what do you think?¡±</i>


    ¡°Are you at Ruian Street?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the boss. She smiled helplessly and covered the phone. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it. He guessed it.¡±


    <i>¡°Don¡¯t bother with the things at Ruian Street.¡± </i>Bei Tang¡¯s voice continued to speak. <i>¡°I wille and fetch you immediately.¡±</i>


    Bei Tang didn¡¯t give Ming Shu any chance of rejecting him. He hung up immediately. ¡°Ask the people from Ruian Street to retreat.¡±


    ¡°Mister, we finally managed to...¡± Ah Sen was hesitant. ¡°If we let go of this chance, it will be hard to catch KING again.¡±


    ¡°KING?¡±


    Bei Tang¡¯s tone was a little arrogant with a tinge of contempt. It sounded really weird too.


    Ah Sen didn¡¯t really understand what he meant. He hesitated and didn¡¯t dare to give any orders.


    ¡°Mister, KING didn¡¯t bring many people with him this time when he came back. If we let go of him now, once he goes back, we will be in a stalemate again. That kind of situation is really detrimental to us.¡± Ah Sen didn¡¯t give up. He still wanted to try. ¡°He sent someone to kill Miss Nan Zhi twice, including that time which caused Miss Nan Zhi to lose her memory... Mister, KING needs to be killed.¡±


    ¡°Aspared to her, I care about her the most.¡± Bei Tang got into the car. ¡°Do what I say.¡±


    Ah Sen¡¯s expression changed. From start to finish... Mister just cared about Miss Nan Zhi.


    He sighed and gave his order.


    ¡°Reserve a seat at Shiguang.¡± Bei Tang¡¯s voice came from the car.


    Ah Sen: ¡°...¡±


    ¨C


    Ming Shu stood in the narrow passageway of a residential building. She leaned against the rusty railings and looked at the various departments running around her.


    The boss stood beside her. He was mouthing a cigarette but didn¡¯t ligt it. His expression was solemn.


    ¡°Little ancestor, hurry up and take a look.¡± The boss almost begged Ming Shu. He was actually begging Ming Shu. ¡°Take it as I am begging you. The residential buildings in this area are really dense. You can see all kinds of illegal buildings here. If an explosion happens, it will be really serious.¡±


    ¡°Boss, I really don¡¯t know.¡± Ming Shu shrugged innocently. ¡°If you are not afraid of getting bomb, I can try and dismantle it.¡±


    ¡°... You know how to make a bomb but you don¡¯t know how to dismantle one? Who are you trying to fool!!¡± the boss screamed.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Ming Shu was really sincere. Her face said, <i>Believe me, I don¡¯t know.</i>


    The boss felt like cursing the person.<i> This little bastard definitely knows!</i>


    ¡°I will treat you to a big meal!¡±


    Ming Shu wavered.


    Big meal...


    The boss observed her expression and shouted immediately, ¡°I will treat you three times!¡±


    ¡°Ten times.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine!¡±


    ¡°Then I will go and dismantle it. If it explodes, don¡¯t me me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The boss felt stifled. He hurriedly invited this little ancestor of his over.

 Chapter 715 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (33)

    <h4>Chapter 715: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (33)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Ming Shu entered the room, she knew why they were helpless.


    There was no furniture in this small room. On the ground, time bombs were ced in a circle. The red and green wires linked the bombs and they all converged in the middle.


    There was a number jumping on the time bombs. Every time it jumped, a <i>di </i>sound would ring out. The sound echoed in the room and seemed extra grating on the ear.


    The numbers would jump from one bomb to another, and then to the next... and the bombs were all separated.


    That meant that after the first one jumped, the next one might be the sixth bomb. There was no pattern at all.


    Every second, a number appeared.


    17489...


    17488...


    17487...


    This was the countdown. There were still less than six hours left. When she came, the bomb had been monitored for more than five hours. This meant the countdown was set at 12 hours.


    The time given was ample.


    The person who set up this bomb was not super confident in himself, or he was not worried about the police detonating the bomb... there was another possibility too. That no matter how you dismantle the bomb, it would still explode in the end.


    That seemed a bit exciting.


    The bomb disposal experts looked at the random timer on the bombs and examined it for half a day. They rejected all their hypotheses.


    They could not find the pattern in the movements so they didn¡¯t know how to detonate the bomb at all. They had never seen a time bomb like this.


    Ming Shu walked one round around the time bombs. There were 11 bombs in total. If you considered the super big-sized one in the middle, there were 12 bombs in this room.


    Every time it jumped, a green light would show up on top of a bomb and the <i>di </i>sound would ring at the same time.


    The rest of the people retreated to the side. They seemed to be creating a quiet environment for her.


    ¡°That...¡± Ming Shu spoke. The experts looked at her simultaneously and hoped that she would say something useful. ¡°Bring me some food.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu not only asked for food, she even asked for a chair.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t bear to look at her.


    Was she here for a holiday or was she here to dismantle the bomb?


    <i>Is she not nervous in a room filled with bombs? Does she not feel stress?</i> Even experts like them who worked in this field for so many years didn¡¯t dare to do such a thing.


    ¡°She looks underage. Can she really do it? Even we can¡¯t find a solution. Can she do it?


    ¡°She is the one that I told you aboutst time.¡±


    ¡°Her? Seriously...¡±


    The experts discussed in soft voices for a while and then started doing their own things. They couldn¡¯t ce all their hopes on a little girl.


    Also, they were not sure if the girl was really an expert.


    If the boss didn¡¯t call for her and this expert didn¡¯t support her, they would have barred her from entering this ce.


    Ming Shu ate her cookies with her milk. She stared at the time bombs in the room.


    Half an hour passed as she looked at it all.


    ¡°Captain, someone is looking... for Nan Zhi.¡± A policeman reported to the boss.


    ¡°Who?¡± The boss was on his guard.


    ¡°Mister Bei.¡±


    ¡°...¡± He really came.


    The boss looked at Ming Shu. She was not doing anything. He turned and walked down the stairs.


    Outside the cordon, Bei Tang and his bodyguards were stopped by the policemen. He looked really unhappy.


    The boss didn¡¯t like this person, but he was not under their control. Also, Bei Tang never did anything illegal so he could only suppress his dislike for him.


    ¡°Mister Bei, this area is cordoned off.¡± The boss lifted the cordon and walked out. ¡°Please leave this ce and don¡¯t hinder us.¡±


    ¡°Where is Nan Zhi?¡± Bei Tang didn¡¯t say any nonsense. His tone was low. ¡°Ask her toe out and I will leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°She is busy,¡± the boss said.


    The aura around Bei Tang grew heavy. ¡°What is your intention in letting her stay in such a dangerous environment?¡±


    <i>Are you trying to kill my target?</i>


    <i>Insidious bunch of people!</i>


    A sh appeared in the boss¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mister Bei, you seem to understand the situation really well. Where did you get your information from?¡±


    ¡°Noment.¡±


    ¡°Mister Bei, although you are not under us, when you entered the borders, you signed a contract. If I report you to the authorities, you will have to negotiate with them after that.¡±


    For a person like Bei Tang toe back to the country, he needed to sign a special contract.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Bei Tang smiled coldly. ¡°You can¡¯t find any evidence that this matter has anything to do with me. So what if you report it to the authorities.¡±


    He knew what was going on inside and nned to do something, but he hadn¡¯t done anything yet.


    The boss choked.


    ¡°... I invited the girl to help me,¡± the boss said after a long time.


    Bei Tang stood up straight. He was slightly taller than the boss so when he looked at the boss, the boss just felt that he was smaller than him.


    In terms of aura and height, he was smaller in both.


    This feeling was not good.


    ¡°It is so dangerous inside and you ask her for her help? You are really polite.¡± Bei Tang¡¯s tone was not polite at all. ¡°Let me tell you onest time: Ask her toe out. If not, I will force my way in.¡±


    The boss guessed that these people knew about the situation inside so he didn¡¯t hide it anymore. ¡°There are a lot of residential buildings in this area and there are gas ducts underneath this street. If an explosion happens...¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Bei Tang cut off the boss¡¯s sentence without any mercy. ¡°I just want to ensure her safety.¡±


    The boss said, ¡°Mister Bei, you are a citizen of the country, shouldn¡¯t you consider the whole situation at a time like this?¡±


    Also, no matter how dangerous it was inside, there were experts present. If it reached the point of no return, he would definitely ask her toe out. He would not let anything happen to her.


    The boss was a policeman. His duty was to be responsible for saving lives. There was nothing wrong with the decision he made.


    But Bei Tang wasn¡¯t.


    There was only coldness in his eyes. However, his voice was gentle. ¡°She is my whole situation.¡±


    The boss was shocked. He felt startled and weird. He probably couldn¡¯t understand why someone like Bei Tang would say such things.


    Bei Tang reached out and lifted the cordon. The bodyguards behind him prepared to act too.


    The boss reacted and hurriedly blocked Bei Tang.


    Just as both parties were growing tense, a sound came from the stairs. The girl was sent down by the police.


    Bei Tang reached out his hand and pushed against the boss¡¯s shoulder. The boss gathered his strength instinctively, but he was still pushed back easily. A tall figure walked past him.


    The boss: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k!</i>


    <i>What did this person eat when he was growing up!</i>


    The boss couldn¡¯t care about anything else. He caught up with Bei Tang. Bei Tang was already checking on Ming Shu.


    ¡°Little...¡± The boss swallowed back his ¡°little bastard¡± and said, ¡°Ancestor, how is it?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what his man was worried about. This little bastard was very powerful!


    ¡°Ten meals.¡± Ming Shu signaled with her hands. Her eyes were smiling. ¡°I want to eat at Emperor Grand Hotel.¡±


    <i>Pu¡ª </i>


    The boss almost vomited blood. A meal at the Emperor Grand Hotel would cost him one month¡¯s sry. Ten times... it would cost him a whole year¡¯s worth of sry. With this little bastard¡¯s appetite, his bonus would be included too.


    <i>This is too bloody expensive.</i>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Bei Tang embraced Ming Shu and left with a ckened face.


    When he left, he still red at the boss for a moment.


    The boss: ¡°...¡± <i>The one that¡¯s hurt is my wallet, okay!?</i>

 Chapter 716 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (34)

    <h4>Chapter 716: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (34)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The boss walked up the stairs lightly, but when he saw no difference in the room, his steps were not light anymore.


    She didn¡¯t detonate the bomb?


    WTF!


    What the f**k!


    ¡°What happened? That little bastard left without doing anything?¡± the boss asked the person beside him.


    The people outside didn¡¯t really understand what happened so they told the boss about it.


    Not long after he left, Ming Shu finished her food. She stood up and asked them for a pen. She wrote some numbers on the floor and said something to the experts. Then, she left.


    They didn¡¯t hear what she said but those experts looked enlightened. They were having a heated discussion and seemed to have found a solution.


    Ming Shu told them the pattern of the time bombs.


    First, find the real bombs within these 12 bombs.


    Then, give a number to each real bomb, such as 1234.


    Before this, the experts never thought that there would be any fake bombs among these 12 bombs. There were trying to find the pattern within these 12 bombs. However, since there were fake bombs mixed within, they couldn¡¯t find anything at all.


    Ming Shu sat there and ate for half an hour. Besides eating, she didn¡¯t even change her sitting position.


    At that moment, she was so quiet she seemed non-existent.


    The experts felt that they were too fickle. They couldn¡¯t even calm down and were observed by a little girl.


    The boss heard this and consoled himself that his sry didn¡¯t go to waste.


    After the experts finished discussing, they wore thick bomb disposal clothing and the boss asked everyone else to leave. They started disarming the bombs.


    Just as the boss was waiting anxiously...


    <i>Rumble...</i>


    <i>Pengpengpeng¡ª</i>


    A series of violent explosions sounded. Dust and fire shot into the air. Screams and the sound of car sirens resounded through the air.


    The cigarette that the boss was chewing fell to the ground. His body was covered with the dust that fell from the old residential building.


    <i>Why was there an explosion!?</i>


    <i>Isn¡¯t the bomb here?</i>


    The boss reacted and ran toward the venue of the explosion. He shouted as he ran, ¡°Leave a team here! The rest of you, follow me.¡±


    The location of the explosion was one street away from them. The entire street was destroyed by the bomb. The air was filled with heatwaves and dust. It was suffocating.


    Everyone was running toward a safe area. Only the people in police uniforms went against the crowd.


    ¨C


    ¡°Cough cough...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s throat was irritated and she coughed twice. The scene in front of her was blurry.


    The car was deformed from the pressure. There were reinforcing bars and concrete outside the car. They had all fallen on the car.


    In the dust, her vision was impaired. She could only reach out and feel the person next to her.


    ¡°Bei Tang?¡±


    No one responded.


    The explosion happened so suddenly. Bei Tang was angry at her before they came into the car so he sat on the other side. She didn¡¯t have the time to...


    Ming Shu¡¯s hand shook. She felt her way to the other side.


    The windows of the car were broken and there were ss shards all over the interior of the car. A few secondster, she felt a warm body.


    ¡°Bei Tang?¡±


    Little Beastie jumped out of Ming Shu¡¯s pocket. It shook itself and a gentle glow came from its body. Ming Shu slowly started to see the situation around her.


    Little Beastie jumped to a higher spot. Its ck-stone eyes were cold as it looked at Ming Shu closing in on Bei Tang.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t dare to move Bei Tang. His back was pierced by rebar. From his position, she guessed that he had been trying to move over to protect her.


    <i>Calm down.</i>


    <i>It¡¯s just a little injury, right?</i>


    She had suffered even more serious injuries than this. What was this to her...


    Ming Shu¡¯s hands opened and closed and opened and closed again. She didn¡¯t know where to start.


    ... He was not her.


    <i>Trash-picker, are you all right?</i>


    Little Beastie¡¯s voice sounded in her head.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She was fine. She didn¡¯t lose a hair.


    But Bei Tang...


    Ming Shu searched the car. There were only some snacks in the backseat. The first aid kit was at the front but the front of the car was crushed from the pressure. She could only see a faint trace of blood.


    Ming Shu never kept any medicine in Little Beastie¡¯s space. She didn¡¯t need it.


    Ming Shu tried to break the rebar that was inside Bei Tang¡¯s body. Then she carefully ced him on her. She didn¡¯t dare to move at all.


    Ming Shu took out her phone silently. It might be because of the explosion, but there was no signal around them at all.


    She typed the message and passed the phone to Little Beastie. ¡°Find a ce with signal and send this message out.¡±


    The police did things too slowly and they had too many rules to follow. Only Ah Sen would be able to save them in the fastest possible way.


    Little Beastie wanted to say something, but in the end, it bit the phone and squeezed its way out from the cracks. Once it was gone, it turned dark.


    She could asionally hear the explosions above.


    She could also hear the sound of reinforcing bars pressing against the roof of the car. It was sinking in.


    Ming Shu¡¯s fingers moved. Lights appeared at her fingers. They looked simr to the lights on Little Beastie¡¯s body. She drew aplicated symbol on the roof of the car as well as around them. The light seeped into the car. When the reinforcing bar sunk lower, there were no more changes to the car. It was very sturdy.


    ¡°Little Zhi...¡±


    Ming Shu lowered her eyes and looked at the person in her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡±


    Bei Tang¡¯s face was totally white. He moved his lips. His voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s buzz. ¡°Are you... okay?¡±


    He was not worried about himself. He was worried that something might happen to her.


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t talk, Ah Sen will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good... that you¡¯re okay.¡± Bei Tang tried to hold Ming Shu¡¯s hand. Ming Shu grabbed his hand tightly.


    Bei Tang¡¯s voice got weaker. Ming Shu had to lean on him before she could hear him. ¡°Little Zhi, can you kiss me?¡±


    Ming Shu held that position for three seconds before kissing him. There was a faint hint of blood in his mouth. Ming Shu cleared it for him little by little and reced it with herself.


    Bei Tang¡¯s reaction was a bit slow.


    ¡°Little Zhi, you like me...¡±


    The rest of his words disappeared in Bei Tang¡¯s throat.


    Bei Tang was only awake for a little while. He became unconscious again.


    After a while, something sounded in the quiet car.


    ¡°... Yes.¡±


    It was misty and unreal like an illusion.


    Little Beastie came back quickly. The information was sent out, but no one knew when rescue woulde.


    Ming Shu helped Bei Tang stop his bleeding, but she didn¡¯t dare to touch him. He needed to go to the hospital immediately.


    Little Beastie squatted beside Ming Shu. Its furry paws rested on Ming Shu¡¯s hand.


    Time passed. Bei Tang¡¯s body started getting cold. Ming Shu grabbed the nket at the back and used it to cover him.


    <i>Trash-picker, the rescuers above met with some obstacles. They say that there are gas pipes below so if they disturbed this area carelessly, another explosion might happen.</i>


    Little Beastie passed down the information it got from above.


    Ming Shu sat in silence after she heard this news. After a long time, she took out the snacks from beside and finished them in an instant.


    Little Beastie only looked at her. It didn¡¯t snatch the snacks from her.


    ¨C


    ¡°Doctor, doctor...¡±


    A girl covered in dirt rushed into the hospital. She was hugging a man covered in blood in her arms.


    Thisbination was so weird, all the patients looked toward her.


    The nurse ran forward and took a look. ¡°Gurney, send him to the emergency room. Call for Doctor Zhou.¡±


    Someone pushed a gurney over very quickly and the nurse helped her to ce the man on it. She pushed the gurney and ran in the direction of the emergency room.


    Ming Shu stood in the same spot. Her face was pale. She was a little dizzy, but she could not faint now.


    She limped toward the front desk and snatched the phone that the nurse was taking.


    ¡°Hey, you...¡±


    Ming Shu forced a smile. ¡°Let me make a call.¡±


    The nurse: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 717 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (35)

    <h4>Chapter 717: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (35)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Ah Sen arrived, Bei Tang was still in the emergency room. Ming Shu sat outside the emergency room. She looked at the floor and her face was really pale.


    ¡°Mister?¡± Ah Sen rushed over. ¡°Mister, how is he?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head. She grabbed Ah Sen lightly. Her voice was really soft too. ¡°Ah Sen, buy some food for me.¡±


    ¡°Miss, what happened to you?¡± Ah Sen only realized now that there was something wrong with Ming Shu. He shouted down the corridor, ¡°Doctor, where is the doctor?¡±


    ¡°There is no need to call the doctor. Just buy some food for me.¡±


    ¡°How can I do that? You look terrible.¡± Ah Sen grabbed hold of a doctor. ¡°Hurry up and examine our Miss.¡±


    The doctor that was grabbed got a shock. He said after a while, ¡°She is just hungry. We checked her just now. The nurse is grabbing some food for her. Why is her face still so pale? Are you her family? Why are you torturing this girl? She is still so small...¡±


    <i>Hun... hungry?</i>


    Ah Sen let go of the naggy doctor and hurriedly ordered his men to buy some food.


    Little Beastie ran back from somewhere and while Ah Sen was making a call, she ced a few cold items in Ming Shu¡¯s palm.


    <i>Trash-picker, it is not easy to find things that have reiki in this world. Eat these first, you should feel better.</i>


    Ming Shu ced them in her mouth.


    Once Ming Shu¡¯s face became better, Little Beastie started nagging.


    It scolded her really furiously.


    Ming Shu pressed it down and stuffed it into her pocket.


    However, her outerwear was really dirty now so Little Beastie didn¡¯t like it. It continued jumping and scolding in her pocket.


    Ming Shu appeared to sigh but she didn¡¯t show anything on her face. She looked at the ground silently. Once the food that Ah Sen asked for came, Ming Shu ate it and her pale face started to look better.


    Ah Sen seemed amazed. <i>She really... got better after eating?</i>


    <i>She looked as though she was going to die just now.</i>


    Bei Tang¡¯s operation was a sess. He was out of danger and got transferred to a ward.


    Ah Sen sent his men to guard the ward. Ming Shu sat beside the bed.


    The doctor and nurse came over to check on Bei Tang. Ah Sen asked them nervously when Bei Tang would wake up.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I can¡¯t guarantee this. It depends on the patient,¡± the doctor replied conservatively. ¡°However, this person¡¯s physical quality is really good so he should wake up soon.¡±


    Ah Sen nodded his head worriedly.


    The doctor checked the equipment. ¡°If anything happens, call me.¡±


    Ah Sen sent the doctor out. The nurse that came in with the doctor slowed down. When Ah Sen and the doctor turned, she quickly stuffed a piece of paper in Ming Shu¡¯s hand and ran out of the ward.


    The piece of paper dropped at the side of her hand that was holding onto Bei Tang. She turned back and looked at the nurse who was running. After a while, she took the piece of paper with her other hand...


    ¡°Miss, do you want to rest for a while first? I will watch over him.¡± Ah Sen came back after sending the doctor off.


    Ming Shu put away the piece of paper calmly. ¡°No need, I will apany him.¡±


    Ah Sen moved his lips but didn¡¯t make any sound. He turned to leave the room and closed the door behind him.


    Ming Shu looked at Bei Tang¡¯s pale face. She sat there till midnight.


    The clock struck midnight. She got up silently and left the ward.


    ¡°Miss, where are you going?¡± Ah Sen was guarding the ward for the night. When he saw hering out, he questioned her.


    ¡°I am going out for a while.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I wille back soon.¡±


    ¡°Shall I send someone to follow you?¡± Ah Sen was worried. ¡°Things happened so suddenly today. If anything happens to you, I will not know how to tell Mister.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go far. I¡¯lle back soon.¡± Ming Shu rejected Ah Sen¡¯s kind intentions.


    <i>If hees, how can I do my things?!</i>


    Ah Sen watched as Miss left. He frowned slightly. Too many things happened today. He didn¡¯t even have the time to ask her how she brought Mister out.


    Didn¡¯t they say that they were trapped underground?


    The rescue team was still on the outskirts. They hadn¡¯t made their way inside yet.


    ¨C


    The night was quiet.


    Moonlight shone on the rooftop and a long shadow formed on the ground. It was like a phantom.


    <i>Padapada...</i>


    Footsteps sounded. The shadow turned around and waited for the owner of the footsteps.


    A petite girl walked over from the darkness. There seemed to be a thick mist behind her and it made her figure look eerie and sinister. She was like a demon from Hell.


    However, when she walked out of the darkness and stood in the moonlight, the lights engulfed her and her aura turned gentle and calm.


    ¡°You came alone. Miss Nan Zhi, you are really bold.¡± The man¡¯s pleasant voice rang out.


    The man stood on the edge of the rooftop. He seemed as light as a feather and would seemingly fall down anytime.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to let people see some things. Shutting people up is very troublesome.¡± Ming Shu sized him up silently. She smiled. ¡°Mister King, right?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, Miss Nan Zhi is really cute.¡±


    Ming Shu asked seriously, ¡°How cute?¡±


    King paused for a second. His smile seemed sinister under the moonlight. ¡°Cuter than anyone I¡¯ve seen.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°So cute that you want to kill me?¡±


    King spun around on the rooftop. His clothes moved along with him and made a sound in the wind. He was like a lunatic.


    He steadied himself and smiled brightly. ¡°Miss Nan Zhi, people who are too smart will live a painful life. Also, no one likes them and it is not cute at all.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Thanks for yourpliment.¡±


    King: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t call me here so that you couldpliment me for being cute, right?¡± Ming Shu tilted her head as though she was an innocent and curious little girl who hadn¡¯t understood the world yet.


    ¡°Of course not. Why would I be some?¡± The King still stood at the edge of the rooftop. He raised his hand and pointed to the bright night scene behind him. ¡°I chose such a ce for you as yourst stage. Miss Nan Zhi, am I nice to you?¡±


    Ming Shu walked over and stood by his side. She looked as if she wanted to see thisst stage together with him.


    King didn¡¯t guard against her. He even looked at her provokingly.


    Ming Shu turned and gave a bright smile. The shining neon lights reflected in her eyes and formed a gxy. It was pretty and dreamy.


    King blinked. He replied to this crazy Ming Shu with a smile too.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled with the lovely night scene as their background. They were like old friends who hadn¡¯t met for a long time.


    However, at this moment, Ming Shu suddenly raised her hand and attacked King¡¯s calf.


    King didn¡¯t expect this at all and his body started to drop down.


    King: ¡°...¡± <i>Can she do such a thing? Didn¡¯t she want to admire the bright stage with me?!</i>


    King stabilized himself very quickly. He rose up quickly and went back to the rooftop. Ming Shu only saw the thin string on his hand now.


    ¡°Miss Nan Zhi, how can you just make a move like this? There are no manners at all. You are not cute at all now,¡± Kingined with a serious face.


    ¡°I think that I am quite cute.¡± Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°You didn¡¯t die, right? If you die so easily, you will not be sent to kill me.¡±


    Kingughed twice. Hisughter sounded really crazy.


    Under the night sky, he was like a seriously ill mental patient who got released from the asylum.

 Chapter 718 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (36)

    <h4>Chapter 718: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (36)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Sure enough, I hate working with smart people. You¡¯ll be cuter being stupid.¡± King sighed.


    Ming Shu moved without any trace, making sure that she would be in a favorable position no matter how the fight started.


    She lifted her chin and spoke with a crisp voice. ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±


    King put a finger to his lips. ¡°If the question is too hard, I won¡¯t answer it. But I¡¯ll be happy to answer your little questions.¡±


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    King blinked in confusion.


    That was the question she wanted to ask?


    Shouldn¡¯t she ask who sent him? Why he wanted to kill her?


    King averted his eyes. ¡°Miss Nan Zhi, I¡¯ll give you one more chance and you can ask another question.¡±


    ¡°I just want to know your name.¡±


    With such a good opportunity to ask questions, she actually only wanted to know his name, was there any trap in it...


    ¡°Okay.¡± King spread his hands and acted like he was helpless. ¡°Since you want to know, Miss Nan Zhi, I¡¯ll tell you... My name is Luo Yan.¡±


    <i>Luo Yan?</i>


    <i>What is this funny name?</i>


    Ming Shu measured him with eyes. ¡°Do you have a sister that is called Chen Yu?¡±


    Luo Yan¡¯s eyes widened exaggeratedly and howled disbelievingly, ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Hoh hoh.¡± <i>Can you be more pretentious? I¡¯d be a fool to believe you. </i>


    Luo Yan continued in exnation. ¡°It¡¯s the Luo from Luo Shen, Yan from Qing Yan.¡±


    Luo Yan did not seem to want to kill Ming Shu immediately. He never showed any intention of killing her, just chatting with her like an old friend.


    ¡°In exchange, would you tell me your name?¡±


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Ming Shu looked down at him and sounded arrogant and domineering. ¡°Who do you think you are, that you are worthy to know my name?¡±


    Luo Yan revealed a neurotic smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t that basic etiquette? See, I¡¯ve told you my name, so how could you not tell me yours? It¡¯s impolite.¡±


    <i>Does a psychopath know about etiquette? </i>


    <i>I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t even know how to spell the word etiquette! </i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to be polite to someone who wants to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why I want to kill you?¡± Luo Yan suddenly became a little serious.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re crazy. You want to kill someone as cute as me, just imagine how crazy you are.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>One narcissist like Qi Yu is already enough, why is there another one? </i>


    <i>She didn¡¯t answer my questions ording to the routine, so how can I enter the next conversation? </i>


    Luo Yan was a little lost about what to do now.


    He really hated dealing with smart ones.


    Look at this!


    Dealing with smart ones would only lead to the current situation.


    Every sentence had to be calcted before it could be said.


    Luo Yan walked back and forth on the roof as if pondering something. Suddenly, he turned his head. ¡°Have you heard of a certain story?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to listen.¡± <i>Let me just grab a weapon first and then beat him up, so that even his sister wouldn¡¯t recognize him. </i>


    ¡°...¡±


    Luo Yan didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Do you know about the virtual world and the real world?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± <i>That steel tube seems okay, I¡¯ll just take it! </i>


    Luo Yan raised his tone and seemed very happy. ¡°Let me tell you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± <i>I don¡¯t want to listen to his boring yammering. </i>


    <i>This stupid guy wants to cheat me, no way!</i>


    <i>Do I look so easy to cheat? Without any snacks, he dares tell stories to me. Who gave him the courage, his sister Chen Yu? </i>


    ¡°...¡±


    Luo Yan took a deep breath. I¡¯ll say it no matter wether you want to listen or not.


    ¡°The virtual world is the world created by people; the world in which the people who create the virtual world live is called the real world... Ai, listen to me.¡±


    <i>Shua¡ª¡ª</i>


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The steel tube hurtled over, shaking the air; Luo Yan flew to the side on the roof and avoided the fierce attack.


    Luo Yan¡¯s voice didn¡¯t stop, though. ¡°Characters that exist in a virtual world are called virtual characters, who are endowed with...¡±


    <i>Shua!</i>


    Luo Yan jumped to the other side. ¡°With appearance, personality, property...¡±


    <i>Pa¡ª </i>


    The steel tube hit the rooftop and made it crack directly under Luo Yan¡¯s feet.


    Luo Yan drew a cold breath. He didn¡¯t get hit, but the moment the steel tube fell, the oppression carried within made him extremely ufortable.


    The steel tube stopped. The girl who held it looked up slightly with a beautiful smile. ¡°You don¡¯t meant to tell me that I¡¯m a virtual character?¡±


    ¡°Bingo.¡± Luo Yan jumped from the cracked rooftop. As soon as he left the roof, it cracked deeper and arge piece of cement fell down.


    It hit the car below, and the siren was soon ring through the night.


    After waiting until the siren disappeared, Luo Yan continued, ¡°In the technologically advanced future, humans have built many virtual worlds, and you are just a virtual character in the virtual world. But you vite the initial setting and have your own thoughts, which is not allowed to exist. I am responsible for eliminating such a bug like you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t believe me, but think for yourself: What you¡¯re going through right now, is it real?¡±


    Ming Shu chuckled for a long time as if she had heard a very funny joke.


    Luo Yan was very confident. ¡°Do you think the man with you really likes you?¡±


    Ming Shu stopped smiling and raised her brows slightly. She asked with interest, ¡°What is his purpose then?¡±


    Luo Yan said, ¡°He did it also to get the job done. His task is the same as mine, which is to eliminate you.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°It sounds like a great n. I¡¯m so powerful that you need two people to eliminate me.¡±


    She sounded quite proud as she finished thest sentence.


    Luo Yan paid attention to the expression on Ming Shu¡¯s face. But from beginning to end, except her happy smiling and pride, there didn¡¯t seem to be any special changes.


    As if he did just crack a joke with her...


    Luo Yan thought of something new and smiled. ¡°I know your name, I know your history, and I know all your experiences. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can tell you all about them. Do you think a stranger knows everything about you? Of course, I¡¯m not talking about this world.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Tell me about it.¡± Ming Shu became even more interested.


    ¡°...Your name is Ming Shu, born on the Xuanzi Continent. You were born with a unique natural vision, showing auspicious signs that have never appeared in a thousand years. As you were born, it seemed all the good luck came along with you, and the royal family took you as the goddess reborn...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile faded gradually, and the ripples in her eyes also quieted down.


    Luo Yan smiled wider. ¡°Pitifully, the good times didn¡¯tst. Your good days were gone with the fall of the dynasty, and you were reduced to the lowest ve from the highest goddess. You were stepped on and tortured...¡±


    Ming Shu looked up slightly at Luo Yan and interrupted him. ¡°Do you know why the dynasty fell?¡±


    ¡°Because the monarch was fatuous and ipetent, and the treacherous ministers were in power. Am I right?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t answer.


    Luo Yan continued, ¡°Even if you have human thoughts and feelings, you are not a human; you¡¯re just a virtual person created by humans, and your background is all set. See, I know everything about you.¡±


    <i>See, I know everything about you...</i>


    <i>See, I know everything...</i>


    <i>See, I know...</i>


    <i>See...</i>


    Ming Shu lowered her eyes, with her long eyshes concealing the emotion under them.


    Luo Yan wanted to let Ming Shu digest it by herself. After all, not everyone could easily ept that they were a virtual person.


    But she...


    She was.


    If she was not a virtual character, and they didn¡¯t meet under such conditions, he would probably have be her friend.

 Chapter 719 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (37)

    <h4>Chapter 719: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (37)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In a restaurant that was open 24 hours a day...


    The waitress was cleaning the table when the bell at the door rang. The waitress looked back automatically. ¡°Wee to...¡±


    The remaining words were swallowed.


    A girl came in.


    But ...


    There was blood all over the girl¡¯s clothes.


    But the girl wasn¡¯t a mess. She didn¡¯t seem to be harried or victim on the run...


    But more like a murderer who had just killed someone.


    The waitress was frightened and began to back away.


    ¡°Give me the menu.¡± The girl took the nearest chair and sat down. She called the waitress as thetter was stunned to the spot and didn¡¯t go to her.


    The waitress nced in the direction of the kitchen. But the kitchen door was shut and nothing could be seen.


    The waitress looked at the bleeding girl with a beating heart.


    <i>Am I seeing a murderer? </i>


    <i>Should I call the police...</i>


    <i>I should not provoke her. What if she¡¯s a lunatic and kills me? </i>


    The waitress took a deep breath and slowly moved over, legs shaking.


    ¡°What you are afraid of?¡± Ming Shu looked at the trembling waitress in bewilderment. <i>Can¡¯t I just order a meal? Does she think I¡¯ll eat her? </i>


    <i>I don¡¯t eat people! </i>


    Ming Shu noticed the red on her clothes and twitched the corners of her mouth. ¡°This is paint, not blood.¡±


    <i>Pain... paint?</i>


    The waitress stood closer, and sure enough she smelled something pungent, but not blood.


    The waitress grabbed the table next to her and gasped for breath. ¡°You scared me, little sister. Where did you get this paint in the middle of the night?¡± <i>What¡¯s wrong with her! </i>


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with the shop next to yours? They painted thiste.¡± Ming Shu was also speechless. ¡°They poured the paint on me.¡±


    <i>The next door? </i>


    <i>But we¡¯re thest shop along the street...</i>


    The waitress began to imagine again. ¡°Little sister, we¡¯re thest shop here, you you you... Shouldn¡¯t you havee across something strange?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the next street.¡± Ming Shu patted the table. ¡°Give me the menu.¡±


    The next street... The waitress now knew which shop Ming Shu was talking about. She passed the menu over hurriedly. ¡°It¡¯s said that shop is busy with opening the business, so they work day and night.¡±


    Ming Shu was so hungry that she had no strength, and she was toozy to figure out why they painted the shop at night. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was weak and just covered her face, she wouldn¡¯t have been drenched by the paint.


    Earlier she killed herself on the rooftop and beat up that liar, so she was very hungry.


    That liar dared cheat her. He was totally crazy, and the world was also going mad.


    <i>Do I look that easy to cheat? </i>


    <i>Funny!</i>


    Ming Shu stuffed herself full and then returned to the hospital after changing clothes.


    Ah Sen¡¯s eyes were a little odd as he looked at her. Why did she change clothes?


    Ming Shu pushed the door open and went into the patient room. A half of her body hade in, and she suddenly turned her head with a smile. ¡°Go bring a liar here.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Bring what liar in the middle of the night?


    Did the miss meet a liar just now?


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t exin more. She went in and closed the door immediately.


    Ah Sen went to tie up the person ording to the address given by Ming Shu. But after seeing who the liar was, Ah Sen felt a little dizzy.


    This... liar?


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡± <i>She dared say I¡¯m a liar! So who is the one that doesn¡¯t want to face the facts! </i>


    But Luo Yan learned something from this.


    He seemed to understand why Qi Yu, the ¡°No. 1 in the universe,¡± one of a kind, and the one with the sparkling daydream, would choose to conquer her instead of using violence.


    Pitifully, he didn¡¯t seem to seed.


    <i>Chut, there¡¯s going to be a good show when we go back. </i>


    ¡°Tie him up and take him, what are you waiting for?¡±


    Luo Yan looked at the person who tied him up, and his good mood was ruined all at once.


    If the tiger went down to levelnd, he would be insulted by dogs.


    <i>Revenge neveres toote. </i>


    <i>Just wait. </i>


    ¨C


    Ming Shu did everything in person and wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to touch Bei Tang. Ah Sen could do nothing about it, so he had to stand guard outside with the others.


    Bei Tang¡¯s condition was fine but he didn¡¯t wake up.


    There was no sign of him waking up. Even the doctor felt it was strange. Usually, if the surgery was sessful, the patient ought to wake up the next day.


    The doctor gave Bei Tang a general examination again but found nothing.


    Three dayster...


    Ming Shu sat on the edge of the bed with an impatient look. Ah Sen approached carefully. Ming Shu immediately put away the impatience and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Is the mister still not awake?¡± Ah Sen looked at the man in the bed.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t answer.


    Ah Sen hesitated. ¡°I want to transfer the mister abroad. We have specialized doctors abroad and the equipment is also more advanced there. Miss, what do you say?¡±


    If Ming Shu wasn¡¯t here, he would have long transferred Bei Tang away.


    But Ming Shu was here... The mister cared about her very much. If he forcibly took the mister away, when the mister woke up, he would punish him for that.


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t wake up tonight, then get ready to move,¡± Ming Shu said.


    Ah Sen sighed in relief. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ah Sen exited the room and closed the door carefully.


    Ming Shu pulled Bei Tang¡¯s quilt and lied down next to his hand, her lips kissing the back of his hand. ¡°Just wake up.¡±


    The room was quiet and there was no response.


    <i>Why doesn¡¯t he want to wake up? </i>


    The doctor said there was nothing wrong with his body and the wound was healing. But he didn¡¯t wake up, which only meant that he didn¡¯t want to.


    Ming Shu closed her eyes disappointedly.


    Bei Tang didn¡¯t wake up that night, so Ming Shu had to pack things up and prepare to go abroad. But the next morning, as Ah Sen had everything ready and they were about to send him on the ne, Bei Tang suddenly woke up.


    The doctor went around to check on Bei Tang, and Ming Shu and Ah Sen were both left outside.


    Bei Tang was very impatient, and he stared at the doctor gloomily. The doctor was under great pressure, so he made a quick examination and then left in a hurry.


    <i>Scary man. </i>


    As soon as the doctor left, the room was empty. Ming Shu walked in and closed the door at her convenience.


    Ah Sen, following behind her, was almost hit on the nose.


    He touched his nose in embarrassment while looking at the people behind him. He revealed his poker face. ¡°What are you looking at? Go cancel the schedule.¡±


    Bei Tang still couldn¡¯t move. But the gloominess in his eyes could freeze your blood just at a nce.


    Ming Shu went over right away and gave him a hug.


    The darkness in Bei Tang¡¯s eyes scattered gradually. ¡°Little Zhi.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky.¡± Ming Shu released him and smiled. ¡°But will it affect your body to lie in bed for such a long time?¡±


    Bei Tang was dissed as soon as he woke up. His mood had originally became better as he saw her, but now he was depressed again.


    ¡°Affected or not, I¡¯ll let you experience it yourself, Little Zhi.¡±


    ¡°Hoh...¡±


    Ming Shu stayed for a while and then went out. Ah Sen went in.


    Ah Sen told Bei Tang about the recent situation first, including that they had caught King.


    As for how they caught him, of course it was also reported in detail.


    However, Bei Tang just woke up not long ago, and worrying that he may need more rest, Ah Sen didn¡¯t dare say anything else.


    During the time of Bei Tang¡¯s recovery, Ah Sen found Ming Shu didn¡¯t do everything in person. Most of the time she just watched them take care of him.


    Sometimes she provoked their mister on purpose.


    ¡°Did you look after me before?¡± Bei Tang could sit up now.


    Ming Shu took a bite of an apple. ¡°You wish. How many snacks will you give me?¡±


    Ah Sen¡¯s words were stuck in his throat.


    <i>Miss, why don¡¯t you tell him the truth? </i>

 Chapter 720 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (38)

    <h4>Chapter 720: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (38)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Nan Zhi.¡±


    As soon as Ming Shu left, she saw a dark man waving at her. Ming Shu looked around only to determine that she should be the only one nearby called Nan Zhi.


    But did she know anyone who looked so weird?


    Ming Shu took two steps closer and finally managed to recognize who it was from the bearded face.


    The boss used to be a little messy, but at least his face was clean shaven at that time.


    Now this man... was just like a refugee escaping from a refugee camp.


    ¡°Are you needed?¡±


    The boss showed the whites of his eyes. ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡±


    His voice was hoarse. No wonder Ming Shu didn¡¯t recognize it.


    Because the explosion was so extensive, and because he was involved in the case, the boss had been holding the scene the whole time. He had been working around the clock for days. He didn¡¯t even have time to eat, let alone clean himself.


    ¡°When the explosion went off, you were also affected. Bei Tang¡¯s people on the scene forced us to save people, but how exactly did youe out?¡± The boss was pained at the thought of his previous experience.


    That bunch of unreasonable gangsters!


    ¡°I¡¯ve got good luck.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°God doesn¡¯t want such a beautiful and talented girl like me.¡±


    The boss continued rolling his eyes. ¡°Come on, you may save that for cheating others. I cleaned up the scene, and Bei Tang¡¯s car was still there. You just disappeared from the car?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, yes.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say you¡¯re a fairye down to earth?¡± The boss almost had a myocardial infarction attack. He finally had some rest time and came to see her without stopping, and this was how she treated him?


    ¡°s, I shouldn¡¯t havee down to earth.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>I¡¯ll be angered to death sooner orter by this little bastard. </i>


    <i>Whatever, just let her be. It¡¯s not a big deal, anyway. </i>


    ¡°Well... Is Bei Tang all right?¡± The boss looked back. Over there was a crowd of bodyguards in ck and ordinary people were not allowed to approach at all.


    ¡°Alive and kicking, you might be disappointed.¡± What the police most disliked was probably someone like Bei Tang whose background was not clean but who was rich and willful.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just go. There¡¯s a lot of work waiting for me.¡± The boss waved his hand. ¡°Watch the shop well, I¡¯ll live off it for the rest of my life.¡±


    Ming Shu watched the boss¡¯s back and waved a bodyguard to follow.


    The boss drove here, and as soon as he got into his car, he saw a bodyguard stand by the window like a pir.


    <i>What is this about? I¡¯m leaving, what else does she want to do?</i>


    ¡°Miss told me to drive you back,¡± the bodyguard said emotionlessly.


    The boss was stunned. He got out of the car and sat in the passenger seat. Just as the car moved, his snore sounded.


    ¨C


    ¡°Why are you reading documents again?¡± Ming Shu put her things down and took out the documents from Bei Tang¡¯s hands. ¡°Are you worried that you won¡¯t die early or can¡¯t get an appointment in the crematory?¡±


    Bei Tang rubbed between his eyebrows. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to handle,e, give me the documents.¡±


    ¡°No, will you beat me?¡±


    Bei Tang was helpless. He pulled Ming Shu over and kissed her. ¡°I need to make money and buy you snacks.¡±


    At the mention of snacks, Ming Shu was silent.


    She pulled out a chair and sat down, opening the documents.


    ¡°Mister...¡± Ah Sen shouted. Apparently Ming Shu¡¯s behavior was not eptable in his eyes.


    These documents were confidential.


    Ming Shu curled a smile and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you mind?¡±


    Bei Tang smiled. ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours.¡±


    Ming Shu reached out her hand, and Bei Tang passed the pen in his hand to hers very tacitly. Ah Sen stood beside them and was lost for words... What should the mister do in the future.


    Ming Shu was a boss before, yet the documents were still a little difficult for her. But Ah Sen exined to her, and soon she could understand them well.


    There was only the sound of papers turning in the room.


    Ming Shu lowered her head and marked the documents from time to time. Then she passed the modified version to Bei Tang, and thetter didn¡¯t check but directly signed his name, then passed it to Ah Sen.


    Ah Sen feltplicated inside.


    <i>This bowl of dog food is so expensive. </i>


    1After a period of rest in the hospital, Bei Tang could go home to rest. He took the opportunity to ask Ming Shu to move in.


    Ming Shu disliked it and said many aggressive words, but when Ah Sen came to help pack up her things for her, she didn¡¯t stop him.


    Ah Sen really didn¡¯t understand what his young miss was thinking.


    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you tell the mister?¡± Ah Sen couldn¡¯t help but ask when he came down with the luggage.


    Ming Shu bit on the lollipop and was confused. ¡°Tell him what?¡±


    ¡°You like him,¡± Ah Sen said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just tell him?¡±


    Ah Sen didn¡¯t know how Ming Shu had saved the mister, but she seemed safe and sound.


    Yet during the first days when they were in the hospital, he always felt the aura around her was very scattered, as if it would dissipate at any time and disappear.


    Later it became better...


    But when the mister asked her, she directly talked back and denied it.<i> Is that really good? </i>


    ¡°Tell him?¡± Ming Shu chuckled and walked toward the people below.


    Ah Sen heard her voice emerge slowly. ¡°He would have overturned the heavens.¡±


    <i>I can¡¯t understand rich people¡¯s temperament and interest. </i>


    ¨C


    During the following period, Ming Shu looked after the shop for Boss, dissed Bei Tang, and sometimes needed to intervene in the police¡¯s actions.


    The police stated that they were heartbroken as she had to hire awyer after every action.


    Thankfully, she was just wandering in the gray area and didn¡¯tmit any grave crime. She could be bailed out after paying the fine and receiving education.


    Others who helped the police would get a silk banner or bonus, only Ming Shu got herself numerous tickets.


    The dens were ruined one after another, and finally they caught the head.


    After several months, the curtain finally came down.


    The police station held a victory party, but they were all a little embarrassed. If it weren¡¯t for the help of the girl who received numerous tickets, they wouldn¡¯t have done so well.


    After the case was closed, the boss returned to the supermarket.


    The ragdolly before Ming Shu, its tail stroking her hand from time to time.


    ¡°You quit the job?¡± Ming Shu tasted the newly imported candy.


    Boss shook his head. ¡°I took the case only to fulfill thest wishes of arade in arms.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were the kind of person who would give your entire life away.¡± Ming Shu was surprised.


    Boss showed the whites of his eyes. ¡°It was a mistake I was admitted to the police school at that time, I didn¡¯t want to enter the school. But my family had registered and paid the tuition for me, so I had to ept it. I intended to waste my life until graduation, who knows I won an honor before that. And after graduation, they directly assigned me to the position and I didn¡¯t have the chance to leave.¡±


    Boss pulled a long face. ¡°Finally I got a chance and wanted to leave, but I won an honor again. Then I was promoted.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Are you showing off? If your colleagues who dream of getting promoted hear this, they will definitely beat you up! </i>


    Boss continued, ¡°I can live a normal life without the police title, and I can guard the country while putting on the police clothes. I think it¡¯s good. I¡¯ll work when I¡¯m needed, after all, people like me are the trump card.¡±


    Ming Shu twitched the corners of her mouth. <i>Why didn¡¯t I find him narcissistic before? </i>


    Ming Shu pushed aside the cat¡¯s tail on her snacks. ¡°Do you n to be a supermarket owner for the rest of your life?¡±


    Boss sighed. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll have to go back and inherit the hundreds of millions in family property.¡±


    <i>Pu¡ª</i>


    The voice came from the supermarket¡¯s door.


    Ming Shu turned to look at the entrance of the supermarket. The cloaked man she had seen before came in with a grin, and he teased, ¡°Didn¡¯t your family go bankrupt? Where¡¯s that hundreds of millions in family property?¡±


    Boss widened his eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t I have a dream? Who doesn¡¯t have a dream? You you you, stop eating, it¡¯s time for ss!¡±


    Boss began to drive Ming Shu out. Apparently they had something to discuss, so Ming Shu ran out with the candy box in her arms.


    ¡°Ai shit! Little bastard, that¡¯s my new stock...¡±

 Chapter 721 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (39)

    <h4>Chapter 721: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (39)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Because An Keke was pregnant, she was taken back to the Pei family. But she didn¡¯t have a good life in the Pei family, either.


    Mother Pei didn¡¯t like her, and so the Pei family¡¯s servants also didn¡¯t like her.


    When Pei Jin was at home, it might be not so tough. Mother Pei would pretend and not embarrass An Keke.


    But as soon as Pei Jin left, Mother Pei began to torture her. Although it was not physical torture, An Keke felt it was mentally unbearable.


    An Keke thought she might as well have just taken the money and left. She didn¡¯t want the baby... How could she have a baby when she was so young.


    But now it was toote to regret, she was already in the Pei family.


    ¡°You really take yourself as the owner here, why are you sitting here?¡± Mother Pei¡¯s acerbic voice came, and An Keke rose quickly then stood to one side.


    ¡°Aunt, is this Keke?¡±


    A girl¡¯s soft voice sounded with some curiosity and inquiry.


    An Keke looked up to see a girl stand beside Mother Pei. She had a bright and pretty face, wore famous brand clothes, and had noble and elegant temperament. She was looking at her with a smile.


    ¡°Ignore her, she¡¯s just a...¡± Mother Pei swallowed the curse words probably because the girl was present. ¡°Come, let me take you to the piano room. When you were little, you yed the piano together. You must have a lot ofmon topics to talk about.¡±


    An Keke watched Mother Pei lead the girl away.


    Mother Pei and the girl stayed upstairs and didn¡¯te down, so An Keke went to have dinner alone.


    ¡°Who is the girl that madam just brought back? She¡¯s so beautiful, much more graceful than that An Keke.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the young miss from a rich family, of course she¡¯s not someone that an illegitimate daughter like An Keke can match.¡± Mother Pei had long exposed An Keke¡¯s background and the servants in the family all knew about her.


    The illegitimate daughter was given birth to by the third woman, so some people just hated her subconsciously.


    ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked for the Pei family for so many years, of course I know her.¡± The servant who was talking was quite proud. ¡°Let me tell you, this miss and our mister grew up together. But the miss¡¯s health condition was not very good, so she went abroad for treatment, but now she should be cured and soe back. If it didn¡¯t happen like that, there wouldn¡¯t be any chance for An Keke.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s back now, will the mister... If the mister wants to be with the miss, I wouldn¡¯t agree more. They¡¯re a perfect match.¡±


    ¡°Right, she¡¯s not like that An Keke...¡±


    ¡°She got herself pregnant at such a young age, so shameless. The mister must have been cheated by her.¡±


    <i>Pa!</i> An Keke really couldn¡¯t bear to hear more of this and threw away the chopsticks. ¡°Have you said enough?¡±


    <i>Childhood friend, it¡¯s a childhood friend again. Why does Pei Jin have so many childhood friends!</i>


    <i>Yin Xiaoxiao was one, now there¡¯s another one! </i>


    Pei Jin, Yin Xiaoxiao, and this childhood friend grew up together. But Mother Pei didn¡¯t like Yin Xiaoxiao, who always acted out, offended the elders, and encouraged Pei Jin to cause trouble. Mother Pei thought Yin Xiaoxiao was notdylike.


    But she liked the other quiet girl who had also grown up together with them.


    The whispering servants nced in An Keke¡¯s direction and widened eyes separately, then scattered to do their own business.


    After the girl left, the vi began to spread the news that Pei Jin was with her.


    Mother Pei specially made Pei Jin meet that girl, and Pei Jin also acted like he was very familiar with her. He knew what she liked and disliked...


    On this day, when Pei Jin was having lunch at home, Mother Pei invited the childhood friend.


    An Keke sat beside Pei Jin and ate with her head down. She listened to Pei Jin and his childhood friend talking of everything under the sun. They were very happy.


    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± An Keke put down her chopsticks. ¡°A-Jin, I¡¯m not feeling well. Can you apany me to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Jin-er hasn¡¯t eaten anything yet, how can you be so inconsiderate? Don¡¯t you know how tiring it is to learn from his father? If you want to go to the hospital, just go by yourself.¡±


    Pei Jin hadn¡¯t said anything, but Mother Pei spoke first.


    It was still that bitterly sarcastic voice.


    ¡°Keke is not feeling well, Brother Jin, you should apany her. If something happens it wouldn¡¯t be good.¡± The childhood friend spoke up for An Keke very considerately.


    Pei Jin was a little hesitant. ¡°I¡¯ll have to attend a meeting with my fatherter, Keke, can you go with the servant?¡±


    An Keke looked at the three people at the table and withheld an angry breath in her chest. She stood up and left, feeling wronged.


    ¡°Keke...¡±


    ¡°Sit, Jin-er!¡±


    ¡°Aunt, just let Brother Jin go check her.¡±


    ¡°Check what? She doesn¡¯t do anything all day, so what can happen to her? We¡¯ll finish our lunch, just ignore her.¡±


    An Keke could still hear Mother Pei¡¯s voice even as she walked out of the dining hall.


    She hoped Pei Jin would chase her, but he didn¡¯t.


    Since she was pregnant, and they didn¡¯t have any sex, Pei Jin treated her more and more coldly...


    An Keke walked around outside. When she came back, she happened to meet the childhood friending out of the vi...


    The girl nodded to her and walked over.


    As she passed her, An Keke heard the girl say, ¡°Pei Jin is mine.¡±


    An Keke turned around, a bit dumbfounded. The girl still wore a tender smile, but the next second, her expression changed to horror and she reached out to catch An Keke¡¯s arm, her body falling down.


    Instinctively, An Keke tried to catch her, but was pushed away.


    An Keke lost her bnce and took a few steps back. But the girl was caught by Pei Jin.


    ¡°An Keke, Little Jing has heart disease, how can you push her?¡± Pei Jin questioned An Keke seriously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡± An Keke moved her lips.


    ¡°Little Jing? Little Jing, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Brother Jin...¡± The girl covered her chest and her face turned pale.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital now.¡± Pei Jin held the girl in his arms and didn¡¯t listen to An Keke¡¯s exnation at all. He left quickly.


    Pei Jin returned home veryte. That night they had a fight.


    Then Pei Jin began to go to the hospital to see the childhood friend everyday, and their rtionship progressed quickly. No matter what An Keke did now, it was wrong from Pei Jin¡¯s perspective.


    They quarreled but didn¡¯t have any physical touch. Pei Jin became more and more cold toward An Keke. He didn¡¯t even know why he liked An Keke in the first ce.


    An Keke was going to give birth, but Pei Jin was dating his childhood friend.


    When the baby was born, Mother Pei asked the hospital to do a paternity test, and the identification result was soon passed to Mother Pei.


    The father was not Pei Jin.


    The result caused aplete outburst of Pei Jin¡¯s recent pent-up emotions, and he got mad at An Keke. An Keke had never thought that the baby was not Pei Jin¡¯s.


    It took her a long time to recall that there was one time when she and Yu Yuan were both drunk, and they didn¡¯t take any security measures, and then she and Pei Jin... almost at the same time.


    An Keke was dumped in the hospital without even having paid her medical fees.


    An Keke sold all the things on her to raise enough money to discharge from the hospital. She went to Pei Jin with the baby, but Pei Jin didn¡¯t show up.


    Mother Pei even imed that such a shameless girl like her would never be allowed to enter the Pei family.

 Chapter 722 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (40)

    <h4>Chapter 722: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (40)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    [An Keke¡¯s Hatred Points at full capacity.]


    Ming Shu was having ss when she heard the Harmony System¡¯s notification. The things in her hand crashed to the ground, making loud noises.


    The other students looked over at her.


    Bei Tang¡¯s voice didn¡¯t stop and continued talking, but he moved toward Ming Shu.


    The students didn¡¯t dare look around and just looked straight ahead, pretending they were listening carefully.


    Bei Tang bent over to pick up the things on the floor and put them beside her. He touched her head, then walked back to the front and continued the lesson.


    While Bei Tang turned around to write on the ckboard, the students below howled in the chat group one after another.


    ssmate Han Meimei: Shit, he touched her head. Sooo gentle.


    Wind blowing the little red: Yingyingying, he¡¯s our homeroom teacher, I want that too.


    Big fat Zhao is not fat: What do you say the bully Nan was thinking just now? All her snacks were pushed. Who dares to touch her snacks? She will definitely kill that person.


    ssmate Han Meimei: She pushed them down by herself, idiot, that¡¯s different from another person pushing them down.


    A young flower: I think she must be thinking of the teacher, and she just wanted to attract his attention! A scheming girl! Even if she is engaged to the teacher, I¡¯m not convinced!


    Liu Haha: Forget it, all of you. Nan Zhi never noticed the teacher in ss, okay? It¡¯s always the teacher who wanted to attract her attention.


    The bully: Bei Tang is watching you and doesn¡¯t seem in a good mood. Good luck to you all.


    The group fell into silence.


    Everyone looked up to see Bei Tang standing on the podium. He was looking at them with gloomy eyes.


    ¡°Hand it over.¡±


    The students spat out blood, yet they didn¡¯t dare refute. They handed the phones over reluctantly.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, yours.¡±


    Ming Shu lifted her hand and showed the phone, but she didn¡¯t mean to walk up and give it to him.


    One of the students took Ming Shu¡¯s phone at his convenience and handed it over together with his.


    They knew now that they were not meant to be at peace even if they were engaged. The two sometimes quarrelled directly in ss... More often, Bei Tang would be angered to spit out blood by Nan Zhi.


    Bei Tang saw the phone she handed out¡ªit was his phone. He twitched his mouth corners. When did she take his phone?


    After ss, Bei Tang threw the teaching n before Ming Shu. ¡°When will you agree?¡±


    Ming Shu packed up her things slowly, especially the snacks. She treated them very carefully.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m still underaged.¡± After putting away all the stuff, she raised her face and smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go abroad and register our marriage,¡± Bei Tang said. ¡°You¡¯re old enough.¡±


    ¡°No no no, I just want to be a cute underaged girl.¡± Ming Shu took her schoolbag. ¡°Goodbye, teacher.¡±


    ¡°Nan Zhi!¡±


    Ming Shu ran faster. ¡°Catch me and lock me up if you dare!¡±


    Bei Tang: ¡°...¡±


    The students who hadn¡¯t left the ssroom: ¡°...¡±


    It turned out Teacher Bei Tang and Nan Zhi yed with each other like this?


    Bei Tang had proposed to Ming Shu, and she agreed. But she didn¡¯t agree to get married now.


    Each time he mentioned the wedding date, she would use her age as an excuse.


    <i>F**k. What¡¯s the big deal with being underaged!</i>


    <i>She could get married at this age abroad!</i>


    Bei Tang was angered to have a stomachache and tried hard to maintain his character profile before the students.


    ¨C


    As a school bully, Ming Shu was disliked by many people in the school, but they weren¡¯t her match. So in the end, they had to stay away from her with hatred and respect.


    The only one who dared approach her was Yin Xiaoxiao, who just couldn¡¯t stop calling her master.


    Yin Xiaoxiao was in the same grade as Ming Shu. The college entrance examination wasing in a month, but Yin Xiaoxiao still skipped sses all day long.


    It was even said that her parents couldn¡¯t discipline her. She was too willful.


    Such a willful female protagonist... didn¡¯t know how to cook. Very useless.


    On the eve of the college entrance examination, Yin Xiaoxiao asked Ming Shu where she was going.


    Since the task had beenpleted, Ming Shu never thought about the college entrance examination. She wouldn¡¯t live long, so she had to make good use of the time left for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go travel around the world...¡±


    Yin Xiaoxiao came to life as soon as she heard this. ¡°Master, no wonder we¡¯re master and disciple. I also have this n. I¡¯ve always wanted to travel around the world since I was a child, but my parents never allowed it.¡±


    ¡°And eat all over the world.¡± Ming Shu finished the sentence slowly.


    Yin Xiaoxiao twitched the corners of her mouth.


    <i>I knew she wouldn¡¯t forget to eat. </i>


    ¡°Master, perhaps we can form a team?¡± Yin Xiaoxiao was still very passionate.


    ¡°What can you do? You don¡¯t cook and you¡¯re even no match for a cook. I¡¯m not going to take you.¡± Ming Shu disliked the idea.


    ¡°I have money.¡±


    ¡°I have money, too.¡±


    <i>I¡¯m a big brother with 100 million yuan. </i>


    ¡°...¡± Yin Xiaoxiao averted her eyes. ¡°Master, listen to me, if you want to travel, you¡¯ll need a driver, right? You¡¯ll also need someone to run around, wait in line, and buy you food, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Yin Xiaoxiao counted on her fingers one by one and listed the benefits for Ming Shu to take her along.


    ¡°Stop stop stop!¡± Ming Shu interrupted her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy a lot of delicious food for you, Master.¡± Yin Xiaoxiao revealed an obedient face. <i>Please take me with you. </i>


    Ming Shu and she looked at each other silently.


    So after the examination, the two hit the road together.


    ¡°...Master, why is Teacher Bei Tang here?¡± Yin Xiaoxiao got them a motor home, but now she looked at the driver Bei Tang in depression.


    <i>What happened to the lovers¡¯ world? </i>


    <i>Master really brought the third man in secret. </i>


    ¡°He had to follow me, what can I do about it?¡± Ming Shu sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s find an opportunity and dump him.¡±


    Bei Tang: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k. Is it good for you two to talk about that in my face? </i>


    ¡°Where should we go first? City S or A? I heard City A has more delicious food.¡±


    ¡°City A.¡±


    ¡°But City S is much more fun...¡±


    ¡°City A.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go to City S after we go to City A!¡±


    Listening to the discussion between the two behind him, Bei Tang cursed himself fiercely in his heart. He dropped his noble identity as the big brother and came here to be a driver, was he crazy?


    He peered in the rearview mirror at the girl behind him and calmed down a little.


    ¡°Little Zhi.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Yin Xiaoxiao smiled meaningfully. She got up and went to the back. ¡°Take your time. I¡¯ll go take a nap and then rece you, Teacher Bei Tang.¡±


    Ming Shu sat beside Bei Tang. ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring your bodyguards? Make them drive.¡±


    Bei Tang raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you caring for me?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Hoh hoh, I¡¯m just worrying that you might lose control and get me killed in a car ident.¡±


    Bei Tang twitched the corners of his mouth. He was really thinking like this before.


    Bei Tang slowed down and turned his head to kiss her cheek. ¡°Go get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Psychopath.¡± <i>He called me over just to give a kiss? </i>


    Bei Tang: ¡°...¡±


    Bei Tang drove in silence for a while. He stopped at the service station and went to the bathroom. When he came back, Ming Shu had taken the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license.¡± Bei Tang frowned.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be fined then.¡± Ming Shu closed the door and started the engine. ¡°You¡¯re rich.¡±


    Bei Tang: ¡°...¡±


    In the middle of the night, unless they were very unlucky, they wouldn¡¯t encounter inspection. Even if they really met that, they were driving a motor home and it was easy to rece the driver. So Ming Shu wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    Bei Tang didn¡¯t rest, either. He just sat beside her and apanied her.


    Sometimes they wouldn¡¯t talk, but as long as he stayed with her, Bei Tang would feel at ease.


    The car moved forward smoothly while Bei Tang fell asleep lying beside her.


    Ming Shu threw two biscuits into her mouth anxiously. She stopped the car in the emergencyne and pulled a nket over Bei Tang, then continued driving.

 Chapter 723 - The Teacher Will Not Get Married (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 723: The Teacher Will Not Get Married (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    City A was a tourist city and very lively.


    Yin Xiaoxiao said she knew someone in City A, so after confirming the hotel, she directly parted with Ming Shu. After all, she didn¡¯t want to be the 500-Watt light bulb.


    The way Bei Tang looked at her was like a dissatisfied andining housewife.


    Ming Shu and Bei Tang went to the hotel to check in first. The room was booked by Ah Sen, so they didn¡¯t know he only booked two rooms until checking in.


    Ming Shu and Bei Tang shared one room, and Yin Xiaoxiao took the other room.


    Bei Tang was very satisfied with this arrangement and decided to raise Ah Sen¡¯s sry.


    ¡°Teacher Bei Tang, chut...¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head and pushed the door to get in.


    Bei Tang didn¡¯t care what Ming Shu meant by showing that expression in her eyes. Because he could share a room with his own wife, he felt very happy.


    <i>Cough cough, calm down, I must not ruin the character profile. </i>


    After resting for a while in the hotel, the two came out.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    Ming Shu looked around. It was a strange environment, with strange people, but the person with her was familiar.


    Before Ming Shu answered, Bei Tang continued, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to try some specialties first.¡±


    Bei Tang seemed very familiar with the routes in City A, and soon he led Ming Shu to a street full of good food.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here before?¡± She remembered that the person who adopted Nan Zhi in the beginning was from City A.


    ¡°No, but I¡¯ve seen the map,¡± Bei Tang said.


    He read not only the map but also somements on the Inte. Bei Tang directly skipped those web celebrity shops, most of which were made famous through marketing hype.


    Bei Tang had studied carefully, and Ah Sen had taken the lead to find this road in advance, so he only needed to walk along the route given by Ah Sen, and he could find several century-old shops.


    The food in these shops was historical and tasted better.


    It was about time to get some rest after Bei Tang took Ming Shu to eat all over the street. The two returned to the hotel. Ming Shu took a shower first. She walked out of the bathroom, water dripping down from her hair, then directly sat next to Bei Tang.


    The sound of gasping came from Bei Tang¡¯s direction. Ming Shu nced over and found Bei Tang was having a video conference.


    Just now she appeared beside him on the screen, wearing only a baggy T-shirt.


    Her skin, exposed to the air, was like white porcin. The water dripping from her hair slid down along her corbone, flowing with temptation.


    Bei Tang closed theputer with a ckened face and was about to get angry. But meeting Ming Shu¡¯s gaze, his anger evaporated and he said dryly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dry your hair beforeing out.¡±


    Ming Shu shook off her hair and the water sshed onto Bei Tang¡¯s face. He pressed down Ming Shu¡¯s head speechlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    <i>F**k. What does she think her head is, aundry drier?</i>


    Bei Tang got up and went to the bathroom to get the hair dryer. Plugging it in, he got down on one knee on the sofa and began to blow-dry her hair.


    Ming Shu picked up a snack and began to open the package.


    Bei Tang dried her hair attentively. But as Ming Shu moved, her T-shirt moved too, and from above, he could almost see her through.


    Bei Tang choked and averted his gaze. He continued drying the hair while chanting sutras internally.


    When he finished the work, he looked like he¡¯d just been pulled out of the water.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower.¡±


    Bei Tang went straight into the bathroom after dropping the sentence.


    It took Bei Tang a long while toe out. He didn¡¯t continue the video conference but walked directly to the bed, upying arge half of the space.


    Ming Shu sat on the sofa watching TV. Late at night when all was still, she got up slowly, and after washing up, she walked toward the bed.


    Seeing the man had taken over half the bed, she didn¡¯t say anything, just lifted the quilt andy down.


    There was only one bed in the room, so if she didn¡¯t sleep in the bed, wouldn¡¯t she need to sleep on the sofa?


    Don¡¯t even think about it.


    Bei Tang deliberately kept a distance from Ming Shu. Thankfully, the bed wasrge, and there was enough space left between the two.


    Bei Tang didn¡¯t know when he fell asleep.


    He slept like a log that night.


    In the morning, he felt something pressing against him. He opened his eyes and found he held the person in his arms, without knowing when and how he did that.


    Bei Tang felt his blood rising, hot and dry.


    But he didn¡¯t want to release her.


    She was soft and small, veryfortable to hold.


    She looked even more quiet in sleep and not even a sign of sharpness could be seen. She was as docile as amb.


    Bei Tang always thought she was strange. When she was tender, it felt like she would agree with anyone¡¯s requests unconditionally; but when that kind of situation really arose, she would refuse without mercy. She could say things in that tender tone which would make one want to kill her.


    Such a personality... He never encountered it before.


    Veryplicated, and contradictory.


    Bei Tang touched Ming Shu¡¯s soft hair and held her tighter.


    Now that he decided she was the one for him...


    No matter what...


    Bei Tang stopped his thinking. There was a system that liked reporting on him with him now, so he could only hide some thoughts inside and not tell anyone.


    ¡°Wu... hot...¡±


    The person in his arms struggled a little, and her tiny hands touched him; but she didn¡¯t seem to touch something she liked and was a little dissatisfied, so she began to push him.


    Bei Tang felt even more unbearable with her touching.


    He bowed his head and kissed the one who was still not awake. The morning sun came in through the ss and cast a golden light over the bed.


    The kissing made Bei Tang burn. He released Ming Shu helplessly. If it went on like this, no matter how strong his self-control was, he would not be able to resist.


    Ming Shu¡¯s face reddened in the kissing, and now she had woken up. She cursed while hugging her snacks, ¡°Scoundrel!¡±


    F**k. If he were a scoundrel, he would have done somethingst night, and would not have endured it just now.


    <i>Forget it.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not arguing with her early in the morning. </i>


    ¨C


    On theirst day in City A, Ming Shu and Bei Tang went to a very popr love restaurant for dinner. After they finished dinner and went out, Ming Shu wanted to drink something, so Bei Tang went to buy for her.


    While waiting for him, the noise across the street caught Ming Shu¡¯s attention.


    It had been months since she was told that An Keke¡¯s Hatred Points were at full capacity. Now she saw her again.


    An Keke was with a man who had a beer belly. For unknown reasons, the beer belly man was cursing An Keke to her face. Even through the flowing traffic, Ming Shu could hear the offensive and intolerable words from that beer belly.


    An Keke seemed to be very scared of the man. Being scolded in the street like that, she didn¡¯t refute at all.


    Her baby¡¯s father was not Pei Jin, and Yu Yuan had also long been sent abroad, so An Keke was desperate. Who knew that at this time the An family would suddenly give her a hand. They not only brought her and her baby home to raise, but their attitude changed dramatically.


    It was all fake, though. They pretended to be kind and used her to exchange for their own benefits.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Ming Shu turned her head and took a sip of the drink from his hand. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Bei Tang held the drink for her.


    Bei Tang was originally eye-catching in the crowd, now with this gentle and caring posture for a girl, many other girls eximed in a low voice. Some evenined that their boyfriends were not as caring as him.


    ¡°Where are we going to eatter?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I can fight another 300 rounds.¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯ll get fat! Speaking of something, when will you marry me?¡±


    ¡°Next life!¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯re going too far!¡±


    The two¡¯s voices gradually faded into the crowd, and over there An Keke was also yanked away by the man.


    The streets were busy as always, as if nothing had happened.


    ¨C


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 350000


    ***: *****


    Additional Task: Failed.


    Hidden Task: None.


    Ming Shu looked at the white cloud screen with a straight face.


    The Harmony System felt it was strange. This Guest could control her expression so naturally. When no one else was around, most of the time she wouldn¡¯t smile.


    Ming Shu was pondering over the way she died this time¡ªthe cruise ship sank, and she was mauled to death by a shark.


    1What the hell...


    Long story.


    Ming Shu sat in the cloud room for a long time and was thinking something unknown to all. Then she waved her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s move to the next round.¡±

 Chapter 724 - Master Of Photography (1)

    <h4>Chapter 724: Master Of Photography (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Photography Headlines: Jiang Qiao Parts Ways Whenever She is Unhappy#


    ¡°Who was the girl that got the award? Why have I not seen her before?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know her? She is Wei Xu, the new star of the photography industry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been really busytely. What happened? Hurry up and tell me. Why did a new star suddenly appear? I never heard of her before.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t know where she appeared from, either. She seemed like a young girl with a nice aura. Her photos are quite nice too. Didn¡¯t you see how satisfied the judges were?¡±


    Conversations drifted over. Ming Shu realized that she was sitting on a chair. There was a mirror and makeup in front of her.


    She rubbed her head and made to look for something to eat instinctively.


    The conversation sounded again.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the new star of the photography industry be Jiang Qiao? I didn¡¯t see her today. Is she not participating this time?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Qiao? I saw her in the audience. Didn¡¯t you see her? If she participates in this kind ofpetition, what will the other people do? They can just announce the winner at the start.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true... hey, they¡¯re calling for us. Let¡¯s go over.¡±


    Hurried footsteps sounded. They ran off and voices came from afar.


    Ming Shu carefully took in her surroundings. She realized that she was in a dressing room. She was wearing a red dress and this body was really beautiful too. It was really tall and the red dress made her skin seem even whiter. She looked like a model.


    Ming Shu searched around the dressing room and didn¡¯t find any food. She had no choice but to find a ce to download the storyline.


    Without the story and the memories, she couldn¡¯t get any money to buy food anyway.


    <i>So tiring.</i>


    The fake female protagonist was called Wei Xu, reborn.


    Her father was a renowned director. Influenced by her father, Wei Xu didn¡¯t choose the director course in university, but she still chose the photography course.


    However, Wei Xu¡¯s talent was just normal. However, she was pretty so she was a famous character in school too.


    Simr to Wei Xu, the male protagonist was a famous character. He was famous for his skills so Wei Xu took a fancy to him. The whole school thought that Wei Xu would get together with the male protagonist.


    But the male protagonist chose another girl in the end. The girl was the female protagonist.


    The arrogant Wei Xu felt that she was better than the female protagonist but the male protagonist was blind and didn¡¯t choose her. Hence, she started digging her own grave.


    Then, she died in her own grave.


    After she was reborn, Wei Xu got gold fingers. Her camera could automatically take beautiful photos, but the things that appeared in her photos might not be what she was taking.


    For example, when she was taking the scenery, a portrait of a person might appear.


    When she was taking pictures of people, a photo of the sunset mighte out.


    However, there was a limit to this. It would only happen three times a day and the photos were not all beautiful.


    Although Wei Xu felt that it was strange, these photos were praised by everyone. Also, she researched before. No one took these photos before. Hence, she started using her gold fingers with ease.


    Wei Xu swore that she would make the male protagonist see her.


    She would make him see how outstanding she was and make him regret not choosing her. Of course, she wanted to show off in front of the male protagonist too.


    With these gold fingers, Wei Xu quickly gained fame in the industry.


    She thought that she would have a chance to get together with the male protagonist. But, unexpectedly, the male protagonist still didn¡¯t like her.


    She participated in a photographypetition with the male protagonist. Since the male protagonist didn¡¯t like her, she wanted to take the first ce and win over the male protagonist.


    In the preliminary round, Wei Xu used her gold fingers and took a photo of a person. The photo got full points and she passed the round.


    Wei Xu realized that she remembered the photo. In the future, this photo would win a prize.


    However, it was taken by her now.


    Wei Xu had a bold idea. The photos that she took... might be from the future.


    Wei Xu was right, this photo was Jiang Qiao¡¯s masterpiece.


    Jiang Qiao, the genius of the photography industry.


    Wei Xu knew Jiang Qiao. Jiang Qiao would have even greater achievements in the future. Even the person she liked praised this girl and said that he needed to work even harder to follow in her footsteps.


    But in her past life, her life and Jiang Qiao¡¯s life never crossed. She only heard about Jiang Qiao from the people around her.


    Even now, she was not famous yet. However, she was still a popr genius in the photography industry.


    Wei Xu didn¡¯t expect her photos to be other people¡¯s work in the future.


    She was a little afraid but she really wanted to win. She consoled herself. These photos were not released yet. If she released these photos first, who would know who was the one who took them first?


    She secretly observed Jiang Qiao before. When Jiang Qiao saw the photo, she didn¡¯t have any weird reaction.


    This meant that Jiang Qiao had not taken these photos yet.


    Once she knew this, Wei Xu felt less worried.


    She also realized that once she aimed her camera at a certain person, she would take a photo that was rted to this person in the future.


    After some time, Jiang Qiao was invited as a special guest for apetition. When she saw the work that won, she was stunned.


    This picture was taken by her friend a long time ago, but her friend never released it.


    Whether it was the technique or theposition of the picture, she believed that this was her friend¡¯s work.


    Jiang Qiao raised her suspicions to the judges.


    However, she didn¡¯t have enough evidence. That friend of hers was already dead and she was the only one who saw this photo before... She couldn¡¯t prove that this was her friend¡¯s work.


    Jiang Qiao watched Wei Xu as she took her award. She didn¡¯t make a fuss.


    However, after that event, Jiang Qiao realized that Wei Xu¡¯s photos had many different styles; she could see the styles of many famous new people in the photography industry from her photos.


    A person¡¯s style couldn¡¯t just change like this. There was something wrong with Wei Xu. Jiang Qiao started investigating Wei Xu.


    Wei Xu might have realized this point too, so she started to move toward a certain style. It was her style.


    But she never saw these works before...


    However, she could see her little techniques hidden in these photos.


    Yet, besides this point, Jiang Qiao didn¡¯t find any useful and solid pieces of evidence.


    In a majorpetition after this, Jiang Qiao met Wei Xu and realized that Wei Xu was using her work.


    Just like her friend, she had taken this photo a long time ago but never released it.


    She used this photo in thepetition. When they saw two photos that were the same, the organizers were shocked.


    Wei Xu always thought that the photos she took were from the future. She didn¡¯t expect to take photos that were not released.


    Luckily, she had gold fingers. She could take even better photos to prove that that was her work.


    Wei Xu did something behind her back and caused Jiang Qiao to gain a reputation for stealing other people¡¯s work.


    Maybe it was because she knew about Jiang Qiao¡¯s achievements in the future, Wei Xu started targeting Jiang Qiao. First, she suppressed Jiang Qiao and made her reputation really bad. Everyone in the industry knew that she was a thief.


    Jiang Qiao tried her best to prove herself, but Wei Xu always took her photos a step ahead of her...


    Jiang Qiao had no choice left. She was forced to walk on the path to be the ultimate boss.


    Her ending was really sad too. In order to make sure she could still take more photos in the future, Wei Xu locked her up in a certain ce.

 Chapter 725 - Master Of Photography (2)

    <h4>Chapter 725: Master Of Photography (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The timeline now was when Wei Xu used the Host¡¯s work for the first time. The Host had not taken the photo yet so she didn¡¯t have any reaction when she saw the photo just now.


    Someone came to look for her to talk about some stuff so they had a chat. By now, thepetition should have ended.


    Wei Xu won the first ce, but the male protagonist won first ce too...


    Ming Shu expressed that she was someone who had seen the world before. She had seen all kinds of fake female protagonists so this was nothing to her...


    <i>Yes! Find food first!</i>


    ¡°Qiaoqiao.¡±


    A guy walked over just as Ming Shu stood up. He had a handsome face and looked really vibrant when he smiled. He seemed really likable. Most importantly, he was tall.


    The Host was 1.68 meters and she was wearing heels. Even so, she was still shorter than him.


    ¡°Why are you hiding here? I have been looking for you for a while,¡± the guy said. ¡°What did Director Shang say to you just now?¡±


    This was Jiang Qiao¡¯s friend, Wen Xiaqing.


    They were from the same school and had a good rtionship. Wen Xiaqing was a model and he was quite a famous one.


    As for the Director Shang he was talking about, it was the director of a famous magazine. Something happened to theirpany and their assigned photographer resigned. Hence they reserved Jiang Qiao to help them the day after.


    Jiang Qiao and Director Shang had a partnership so after confirming the details of the job, she epted his offer.


    ¡°Helping him take photos the day after,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Are they done outside?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Wen Xiaqing knew that Jiang Qiao and Director Shang had a partnership. He said carefully, ¡°Qiaoqiao, don¡¯t you think that the style of the work of the girl who won first ce is simr to yours?¡±


    Whatever things we do, we will always have our own style. Photography is the same.


    However, it was not easy to create your own style.


    Although Wen Xiaqing was not a photographer, he spent a lot of time with Jiang Qiao and watched her take photos. Sometimes, when he had nothing to do, he would even attend some lessons with her. He knew a bit about photography.


    ¡°It is not simr.¡± Ming Shu smiled. The work belonged to Jiang Qiao in the future.


    Every photographer¡¯s style would change over time due to the photographer¡¯s experience and many other reasons. Hence, if youpared it now, you would only think that it is simr.


    The photos that the fake female protagonist took were based on the time the work was released, not based on the time it was taken.


    For example, the photos that Jiang Qiao¡¯s friend and she took were done a long time ago but never released.


    ¡°Not simr?¡± Wen Xiaqing was puzzled. ¡°What is it then? I think that it¡¯s simr... sigh, did I see wrongly?¡±


    Ming Shu took her bag and walked out. ¡°Why do you care? Are you going to eat?¡±


    <i>Nothing is more important than snacks.</i>


    <i>I need to eat to have the energy to gain Hatred Points!</i>


    When they went out, the crowd had almost dispersed. Only the awardees were having interviews.


    ¡°... thanks for acknowledging my work. I believe that I will be able to create better works in the future.¡±


    When Ming Shu walked past Wei Xu, she heard this sentence.


    She nced sideways and her gazended on Wei Xu.


    Wei Xu raised her eyes and saw her. Their eyes met.


    Ming Shu gave her a standard smile.


    Wei Xu had guessed what was happening to her by now so when she saw Ming Shu, she felt a little guilty. She quickly looked away. ¡°Thanks, everyone. I have finished my speech.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Jiang Qiao!¡±


    Someone above called Jiang Qiao¡¯s name.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and looked over. It was the main organizer of thispetition.


    He waved at Ming Shu and invited her over. ¡°Come,e,e, Jiang Qiao, say a few words and encourage them.¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hands. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I need to rush to a meal.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Wen Xiaqing felt slightly awkward. However, he was wearing a mask now so no one recognized him.


    Once they left the venue, Wen Xiaqing said, ¡°Qiaoqiao, is it really all right for you to reject someone like this?¡±


    ¡°Did they look angry?¡±


    ¡°... Not really.¡± They just asked her to speak a few words so it was nothing much. But, they would definitely feel slightly ufortable.


    Especially those who got the award. They would think that she was being arrogant and when they met her in the future, there might be conflicts.


    ¡°That is unfortunate.¡±


    Wen Xiaqing: ¡°...¡± <i>Why does she sound a little sad? Do you want them to be angry?</i>


    Wen Xiaqing felt that Ming Shu was being weird but he couldn¡¯t ce a finger on it.


    He still had work to do at night so someone came to fetch him after his meal with Ming Shu.


    Models were better than celebrities. They were not in that industry so not many people recognized them. That was why when Wen Xiaqing came out on normal days, no one would say anything about him.


    ¡°Qiao-er, are you going to look at Xiaqing¡¯s show?¡± The one who was driving was Wen Xiaqing¡¯s manager. He was familiar with the Host.


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu stood at the side of the road and shook her head.


    <i>I need to familiarize myself... with the good food in this world.</i>


    <i>Why will I have the time to look at shows?</i>


    The manager made fun of her and Wen Xiaqing asked her to be careful. The two of them then left in their cars.


    Ming Shu returned to her home based on the Host¡¯s memory.


    The Host rented a house with someone else. However, her roommate was not a reliable person. She would always bring someone back in the middle of the night and took the things that the Host bought without even asking her.


    With such a roommate, Ming Shu didn¡¯t dare to put the snacks she bought in the kitchen. She ced them all in her room.


    Ming Shu checked the Host¡¯s bnce in her room. She wanted to move out.


    The Host could live in such a ce, but she couldn¡¯t.


    However, Ming Shu found out that the Host was really poor. She would send a portion of her earnings back home and the rest, she would use to buy pieces of equipment.


    It was really expensive to be a photographer. Thus, the Host had almost no savings. The bnce in her card could only allow her to eat...


    <i>It is so torturous to be a genius.</i>


    <i>Can I be a useless and rich second-generation?</i>


    [...]<i> Guest, work harder and you will be the rich first-generation.</i>


    Ming Shu sighed. like she would need to work harder to earn money.


    <i>If not, I can only drink the northwest wind in the future.</i>


    Ming Shu looked at her surroundings. Although she had an unreliable roommate, the Host¡¯s room was still quite big. There was a private washroom. The bed was on the inner section of the room and it was encircled by a crystal curtain.


    There was a row of shelves and a table outside. There were many cameras on the shelves.


    The Host¡¯s money... was probably all spent here.


    There was no way she could move, at least, not now.


    Ming Shu tidied up andy on the bed immediately. She fell asleep.


    She woke up from the noise. She felt for her phone and looked at the time. 9pm...


    Noises came from the living room. It was rock¡¯n¡¯roll mixed with some shouting.


    The sound-proof effect of the room was not bad. She was sitting in her room but she could still hear the noise outside. This showed how loud the noise must be.


    Ming Shu opened the door. The noise almost deafened her ear. Two guys and two girls were ying on the sofa.


    The living room was a mess. Delivery packages, stic bags, snack packets, beer bottles, cigarette buds were all over the floor.


    The air was filled with the smell of alcohol and cigarettes. It was distressing to the nose.


    One of the short-haired girls saw Ming Shu and greeted her. ¡°You¡¯re back? I thought that you were not back yet.¡±


    ¡°Your friend?¡± The guy beside the short-haired girl winked. ¡°Come and y with us.¡±


    ¡°No, my roommate.¡± The short-haired girl red at the man unhappily. ¡°Don¡¯t stare at her just because she¡¯s pretty.¡±


    ¡°Why would I...¡±


    Ming Shu leaned against the door with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s 9pm now. It¡¯s bedtime.¡±

 Chapter 726 - Master Of Photography (3)

    <h4>Chapter 726: Master Of Photography (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Why are you sleeping at 9pm? The nightlife hasn¡¯t even started!¡± the guy shouted. ¡°Prettydy,e over and have fun with us.¡±


    The short-haired girl was not happy about the guy¡¯s attitude. ¡°She likes to sleep and wake up early. How can wepare to her? We will be quieter. You can go in and sleep first.¡±


    The guy still wanted to say something, but the girl pinched his thigh.


    Ming Shu nced at them and went back into her room. They did be quieter but after a while, they got noisy again.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t go out. She called the property management directly.


    Very soon, it turned totally quiet.


    Ming Shu went to open the doorzily. The short-haired girl was green in the face. ¡°Jiang Qiao, what is the meaning of this? We live in the same house. Do you have to go so far?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°Me? Go so far? Are you guys not too much for disturbing people at night? The living room is a public area, I have the right to stop you from doing such things in the living room.¡±


    ¡°If you think that we¡¯re noisy, we can be quieter. Why must you call the property management?¡± the short-haired girl questioned her angrily.


    Ming Shu said with a smile, ¡°I warned you all already.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Sigh, forget it. We can go out and y.¡± The guy ran over from the living room and pulled at the short-haired girl. ¡°It¡¯s not right for us to disturb her when she¡¯s resting. Come on,e on. I will be treating.¡±


    The girl got pulled away unwillingly. The living room was left a mess.


    The ce finally became quiet.


    ¨C


    The next morning, Ming Shu went out. When she came back, the living room was still a mess.


    The short-haired girl came out of the room when she heard the sound of the door opening. She puffed up her cheeks. ¡°Jiang Qiao, why didn¡¯t you clean up the living room?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Ming Shu changed shoes and entered the house. ¡°I didn¡¯t create the mess.¡±


    <i>How dare you order me to do things? This roommate must be crazy.</i>


    ¡°You were the one who cleaned up all the time. If you don¡¯t clean it up, how can we stay here?¡± The short-haired girl walked over and spoke in a righteous tone.


    In the past, the Host could not stand the messy living room and cleaned it up. However, a few dayster, it would be messy again.


    In the end, this roommate felt that the Host should clean up after her.


    <i>The Host is stupid, but will I be stupid too?</i>


    <i>No such thing.</i>


    <i>I am not stupid.</i>


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes at her. There was a gentle smile in her eyes. ¡°You can take it that you are living in andfill then. I think that you won¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and walked past her to go to her room.


    ¡°What are you acting for? You¡¯re just pretty. I wonder how many people yed with you before...¡± The short-haired girl scolded her angrily and nced at the living room. She returned to her room again and mmed the door loudly.


    Ming Shu went out in the evening and the living room was still in the same state. Seemed like her roommate was not nning to tidy it up.


    She went out for dinner and then got attracted by the snacks outside. By the time she came back, it was already quitete. She met the short-haired girl at the door. When the short-haired girl saw Ming Shu carrying all sorts of snacks, she sneered and walked away angrily.


    The living room was still the same. Ming Shu clicked her tongue twice. <i>I better move soon.</i>


    ¨C


    At Xinyu Magazine...


    Ming Shu came in from the main door. The receptionist recognized her and asked her to go to the studio on level 16.


    ¡°Hello... applying for a job. Please go up to level 18.¡± The sweet voice of the receptionistdy came from behind her.


    Ming Shu pressed 16 on the elevator. Just as it was about to close, a hand forced its way in and the elevator door opened. She saw the person standing outside.


    The man was dressed casually and he was looking down slightly. He walked hurriedly into the elevator and pressed the 18th floor.


    As the elevator was about to close, someone blocked the door again.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Are you done?</i>


    Ming Shu looked at the person who came in. Her eyebrows rose up slightly. Her little cutie came.


    Little cutie = Hatred Points.


    The person that came in was none other than Wei Xu.


    Wei Xu¡¯s attention was totally on the guy. She didn¡¯t see Ming Shu who was standing at the back.


    She started a conversation with Su Nanfeng as though she met him coincidently. ¡°Su Nanfeng, you came here to apply for a job too?¡±


    Su Nanfeng heard her and nodded slightly. He looked at Wei Xu and said softly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Nanfeng¡¯s awkward reply made Wei Xu feel awkward too.


    After a while, she said, ¡°I heard that Xinyu is hiring so I came to try. Even if I can¡¯t get the position, I can gain some experience.¡±


    All of Xinyu¡¯s team resigned. If not, they would not ask Jiang Qiao toe and save them.


    Wei Xu and Su Nanfeng were from the same batch. They were going to graduate soon so they had all started looking for internships.


    However, it was really bold of Wei Xu toe and apply for a position at Xinyu.


    The contract photographer for Xinyu needed to take photos of people. Even though Wei Xu could take photos from the future, she couldn¡¯t just take photos of a person and have a picture of their future posee out, right?


    Something as strange as this should be dragged away and dissected.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what Wei Xu was thinking.


    <i>Don¡¯t try to guess the thoughts of the fake female protagonist, don¡¯t try to guess!</i>


    She needed to find a time when there was no one around to interact with this little cutie.


    ¡°Jiayou.¡± The man¡¯s tone was still indifferent. It was polite and distant. He didn¡¯t give her any special regard just because she was her ssmate.


    ¡°... Thanks, you too.¡± Wei Xu was focused on talking to the man. ¡°Will you go to the Caifeng event?¡±


    The elevator stopped at the 8th floor. Su Nanfeng and Wei Xu¡¯s conversation got interrupted.


    The door opened. Director Shang and a man in sunsses and a mask walked in. A bunch of people followed behind them. They should be assistants.


    ¡°Little Qiao.¡± Director Shang saw the person in the back instantly. He smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re here. Just as well, let¡¯s go up together.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded slightly. Her smile was polite. Her gazended on the man who covered himself up fully.


    Wei Xu and Su Nanfeng looked back at the same time. A tinge of surprise shed past Su Nanfeng¡¯s eyes.


    COMMENT


    Wei Xu¡¯s expression was a little weird. Many people came in so Su Nanfeng and her got squeezed to the side. No one noticed them.


    Wei Xu kept ncing at Ming Shu. She was around the same age as her, but she had already gained the recognition of apany.


    Even Su Nanfeng admired her...


    ¡°Really, thanks for today.¡± Director Shang¡¯s voice sounded in the elevator. ¡°I looked for a lot of photographers but they all don¡¯t have the time. Only you were willing to help.¡±


    ¡°As long as you give me money.¡±


    ¡°Pu...¡± Director Shang didn¡¯t manage to stop himself. ¡°You didn¡¯t care about moneyst time.¡±


    ¡°Forced by the circumstances of life.¡±<i> It is doomsday for me if I don¡¯t have money to buy snacks.</i>


    Director Shangughed twice and they reached the 16th floor.


    From start to finish, the man never said anything. Director Shang seemed really cautious around him.


    After the group of people went down, there was only Su Nanfeng and Wei Xu left in the lift.


    Wei Xu looked at Su Nanfeng and tried to find a topic. ¡°Su Nanfeng, that was Jiang Qiao, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wei Xu: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 727 - Master Of Photography (4)

    <h4>Chapter 727: Master Of Photography (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    There was only one person shooting today. It was the man who came up with Director Shang.


    The popr movie king of the entertainment industry: Ji Jin.


    After filming his first movie, this movie king got really popr. What was more amazing was that this movie was a modern war film. It was not an idol movie.


    After that, Ji Jin started to gain poprity. By now, he was enjoying great poprity and even got the title of the movie king this year.


    He was one of the most popr people in the industry now.


    However, there was much gossip about him too. There would be rumors about him every few days and he changed his girlfriends as often as he drank water.


    Director Shang grabbed Ming Shu and reminded her, ¡°Little Qiao, Ji Jin¡¯s time is very hard to acquire. He only has an afternoon for us. You must shoot him nicely.¡±


    Director Shang passed his stress to Ming Shu.


    ¡°My time is precious too.¡± As a genius photographer, Jiang Qiao had many people looking for her.


    It was hard to acquire the time of a good photographer, much less those that had a weird temper who rejected a deal just because they didn¡¯t want to.


    Jiang Qiao must have agreed to help because of Director Shang.


    ¡°... I will give you more money this time,¡± Director Shang promised.


    Ming Shu and Director Shang made an agreement. She took out a packet of small mantou from her bag and found a ce to sit down.


    Ji Jin was still in the dressing room. The people in the studio walked back and forth. Ming Shu seemed to be the only one that looked very free.


    ¡°Wow¡ª¡±


    The people in the studio gasped. Ming Shu raised her head and looked over. Ji Jin hade out of the dressing room.


    He wore a pure white suit and his sunsses covered half of his face. However, from his chin and the shape of his lips, you could tell that this person was really handsome.


    There seemed to be an aura around him. No matter where he stood, he would be in the limelight.


    ¡°Little Qiao, let¡¯s start.¡± Director Shang saw Ming Shu resting at the side and called her hurriedly.


    Ji Jin was listening to the manager telling him about the theme for the shoot.


    He saw Director Shang pulling a girl over and pulled his sunsses down with his forefinger. His tone was doubtful. ¡°Why is it a girl? And why is she so young? Can she shoot properly? Find another person for me. I don¡¯t want a girl.¡±


    His voice was filled with contempt at the end.


    ¡°If your photos aren¡¯t good, me yourself for being ugly.¡± <i>So what if I¡¯m a girl? Is your girlfriend not a girl?</i>


    The ce turned silent for a few seconds.


    Director Shang and the manager both looked as though they saw a ghost.


    They hadn¡¯t started shooting and both parties were already unhappy with each other? What would happenter then?


    ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m ugly?¡± Ji Jin took off his sunsses and pointed at Ming Shu. ¡°Did you hear her? She dares to say that I¡¯m ugly?¡±


    Thest sentence was directed at his manager.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it. You said it yourself.¡± Ming Shu finished her small buns and raised her eyebrows slowly. She smiled brightly. ¡°Are you shooting? If you¡¯re not shooting, I will leave. I¡¯m very busy.¡±


    Ji Jin wanted to go over and make trouble with Ming Shu, but he got stopped by his manager.


    Ji Jin red at Ming Shu and put his sunsses back.


    With the professional knowledge from the Host, Ming Shu managed to get the hang of it really quickly. She found out how to use these things in just a moment.


    Yes, before this, she didn¡¯t know about aperture, focus, depth of field, the position of light...


    Ming Shu learned things very quickly, especially things like this which were stored in the Host¡¯s memory.


    She tried a few times and started after a while.


    [...] <i>This is too casual. This is not fighting, you can¡¯t just win after you knock out the other person.</i>


    Ji Jin was really photogenic. The person in the photo would look really handsome even if she just took a random photo.


    Ji Jin always took photos like this so there was no need to emphasize on his posture and gaze. He could just do it on his own.


    However, Ming Shu took it really casually. She didn¡¯t seem as serious and precise as the other photographers.


    Sometimes, after shooting for a while, she would rest and eat some food. There was no professionalism in her actions at all.


    ¡°Director Shang, is this the professional photographer that you found for us?¡± Ji Jin bore with it for a while and finally couldn¡¯t control himself anymore.


    He had seen many photographers but never met someone like this.


    Director Shang hurriedly went forward to console him. ¡°Mister Ji, you can rest first...¡±


    Commercial photographers were different from frence photographers like Jiang Qiao. Frence photographers had a weird temper, but they had the techniques and abilities.


    ¡°So what if you have the abilities? If I want to destroy her, she will not be able to...¡±


    The pleasant voice of the girl sounded behind them. ¡°If I want you to look really ugly, you will look really ugly.¡±


    Ji Jin turned his head back and met the clear eyes of the girl.


    His eyes darkened. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t reply to him. She just took her camera.


    There was a photo in it. It was him talking just now. He didn¡¯t know how she took it but he looked really ugly.


    The photo was still in the camera so it could not be the result of Photoshop.


    ¡°Delete it!¡± Ji Jin mmed the table. He was furious. ¡°Delete it for me!¡±


    How could he look so ugly?


    ¡°If you dare to do anything to me, I don¡¯t mind helping you advertise yourself.¡± Ming Shu paused and smiled as she continued, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have dark secrets? You do not have to worry, Movie King Ji. You might just beughed at for a while. After all, there are so many rumors in your industry. It will be fine after a few days.¡±


    An artist never wanted to provoke a stylist.


    However, Ji Jin never expected that he couldn¡¯t provoke a photographer too.


    ¡°You, you, you, you...¡± Ji Jin was so angry his finger shook. He pointed at Ming Shu for half the day, but nothing came out of his mouth.


    Ming Shu smiled and took back the camera. She nced at the rose on the side and ced it in Ji Jin¡¯s suit pocket. ¡°Movie King Ji, let¡¯s continue shooting. If you waste my time, you will not be able to bear the consequences.¡±


    Ji Jin looked at his manager. ¡°Look at her attitude! No way, show me all the photos she took before this. Who knows what she took for me! This photographer is not good at all!!¡±


    The manager was worried too. This photographer was from different from other photographers.


    ¡°Director Shang, you...¡± The manager discussed with Director Shang.


    Ming Shu felt that Ji Jin was being too troublesome. However, Director Shang was really easy to talk to so she still showed them the photos.


    Besides that one weird photo, the rest of the photos were normal. You could even say that she made Ji Jin look really handsome. Some photos could even be published without editing.


    ¡°You still have some ability...¡± Ji Jin muttered. He seemed a little angry.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why a young girl like her would have such good techniques.


    ¡°Fine, hurry up and shoot. We still have an event in the evening.¡± The manager reminded Ji Jin of his schedule.


    Ji Jin returned to the set again.


    A pure white suit with a blood red rose. The imagery changed immediately.


    ¡°Move to the left a little... put your hands down. Raise your chin. Your gaze...¡±


    Photographer Ming Shu started ordering him around.


    Ji Jin wanted to explode. <i>Do I not know how to pose? Do I need you to teach me?!</i>


    ¡°Take off the outerwear and hook it on your finger. Fling it back. Stylist, mess his hair up a little. Sprinkle some rose petals on the ground. Not too much, a few pieces will do the job...¡±


    The workers quickly prepared the set ording to what Ming Shu said.


    ¡°I asked you to mess up his hair a little. Is this called messing up?¡± Ming Shu walked over and before Ji Jin could react, she grabbed his hair and pulled it. ¡°This is called messy. Messy but beautiful. Not bad.¡±


    The stylist: ¡°...¡± <i>Are you kidding me?</i>


    Ji Jin: ¡°...¡± <i>Drag this woman out for me!!</i>


    ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± Ming Shu shifted her gaze from the camera. ¡°Be more fierce... Do you know how to be more fierce? Did you buy your movie king title?¡±

 Chapter 728 - Master Of Photography (5)

    <h4>Chapter 728: Master Of Photography (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ji Jin went to change his clothes many times after that and almost wanted to beat the photographer to death.


    However, his manager saw the photos and silently pulled him back.


    Finally, they finished the shoot. Ji Jin panted in anger. This was more tiring than filming a fighting scene.


    And that photographer was actually sitting at the side and eating.


    The cake in front of Ming Shu got taken away by a hand. Her gaze followed the cake and she saw Ji Jin taking a bite of it.


    <i>My cake!!</i>


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    The manager and Director Shang turned their head simultaneously. They saw their movie king being mmed onto the ground by the little girl.


    The movie king was in a daze.


    Ming Shu squatted beside him and patted his shoulder with the backs of her hands. ¡°Compensate my cake.¡±


    Ji Jin regained his senses and a ball of anger shot up to his head. ¡°You hit me just because of a cake?¡±


    ¡°You think that you can bepared to a cake?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You think too highly of yourself.¡±


    Movie King Ji Jin: ¡°...¡± How was he worse than a cake?


    Ji Jin wanted to get up and argue with her but Ming Shu managed to pin him down easily. He couldn¡¯t get up at all.


    Ji Jin had filmed many fighting scenes so he purposely went to learn martial arts before. However, now, he was being pinned down by a weak little girl and he couldn¡¯t move at all?


    <i>This... is not scientific!</i>


    Ji Jin didn¡¯t want topensate the cake so Ming Shu didn¡¯t let him up. No one could stop them.


    Just as things were getting out of hand, the manager was afraid that Ji Jin would cause even more trouble and hurriedly ordered someone to buy a cake. Ming Shu finally let him go.


    Ji Jin was bullied, but his manager didn¡¯t help him. He was so angry he just left directly.


    Director Shang watched in the scene in fear. ¡°Little Qiao, you... do you have a grudge against Mister Ji?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu ate her cake happily.


    ¡°No!¡± Director Shang increased the volume of his voice. ¡°Why are you torturing him if you don¡¯t have any grudges against him? He is famous for being petty and bearing grudges. Even if you are not in the entertainment industry, he will be able to take revenge on you.¡±


    ¡°Who asked him to look down on females?¡± Ming Shu bit her spoon. ¡°What about us? If there are no females, where will you alle from? Shallow!¡±


    Shallow Director Shang: ¡°...¡± <i>Seems like you bear grudges too!</i>


    <i>No, wait... why are you scolding me?</i>


    Director Shang got scolded for no reason. He felt wronged. <i>Why do things seem so serious today?</i>


    Ji Jin left angrily and got into the car. He only exploded when he sat inside. ¡°Investigate this woman for me. I want to see what her background is. How dare she bully me.¡±


    ¡°Ji Jin, don¡¯t get overboard,¡± the manager said. ¡°Look at the news these past few days. It¡¯s still trending.¡±


    ¡°I was tortured by this woman today and you want me to just swallow it?¡±


    ¡°I saw the photos she took. They were much better than other photographers¡¯. There is also a kind of... weird feeling. I think that once this issue is published, you will be even more popr,¡± the manager said.


    ¡°You...¡± Ji Jin wanted to say, how could his manager be bought over by a few photos?


    But...


    He recalled the photos he saw. It was him. He could feel it.


    The photographers before this just ced him on the screen. He was handsome but dead.


    However, in those photos, he felt life and spirit inside them. It seemed to be telling a story to its viewer.


    Ji Jin choked for a while before saying in a low, muffled voice, ¡°Her name is Jiang Qiao. Investigate her for me.¡±


    ¨C


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect to meet Wei Xu again even after working for the entire afternoon.


    When the elevator door opened, Wei Xu¡¯s voice came out.


    ¡°Congrattions, I didn¡¯t expect us to pass the interview.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Even when he got the position of Xinyu Magazine¡¯s photographer, Su Nanfeng was still humble and calm.


    Xinyu Magazine was the leader among the magazines in the country. Once you became their photographer, it meant that your ability was being recognized.


    ¡°Little Qiao, you need to hurry up and edit the photos and then send them to me,¡± Director Shang shouted behind her.


    The two people in the elevator heard the voice and looked up.


    Ming Shu smiled at them and waved to the person behind her. She walked into the elevator.


    ¡°Hello, senior sister.¡± Su Nanfeng took the initiative to greet her. ¡°My name is Su Nanfeng. We have met before. We¡¯re from the same school.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Oh... my name is Wei Xu. Is Senior Jiang Qiao a photographer for Xinyu Magazine too?¡± Wei Xu followed and said, ¡°We will be colleagues then.¡±


    Wei Xu called her senior. She was being very humble.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I am not.¡±


    Wei Xu blinked. She looked obedient and disappointed. ¡°Ah... that is so unfortunate. I thought that I could work with Senior Jiang Qiao next time. However, you are our role model. A lot of students in school like you.¡±


    It was better if she was not a part of Xinyu Magazine. If not, she would feel very stressed when she worked with her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to work with you at all.¡± <i>If I can anger her, let¡¯s anger her.</i>


    ¡°Senior Jiang Qiao...¡± Wei Xu¡¯s expression seemed shocked. ¡°I... What did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°Unlucky.¡±


    Wei Xu: ¡°...¡±


    The lift reached the ground floor. Ming Shu walked out of the elevator first.


    ¡°Senior Sister Jiang Qiao, wait for a moment.¡± Su Nanfeng chased Ming Shu out. He said in a steady tone, ¡°Can I treat you for a meal?¡±


    ¡°Treat me food?¡±


    <i>Food...</i>


    <i>Food...</i>


    Ming Shu looked behind her. Wei Xu was looking at Su Nanfeng with a mysterious expression. When she saw Ming Shu looking over, she lowered her head and walked over slowly.


    ¡°Yes, I have some questions to ask senior sister.¡±


    The Host graduated from the school Su Nanfeng was in too. She was three batches ahead of them so it was right for him to call her senior sister.


    ¡°Okay.¡± <i>Since there is food, it would be a waste if I didn¡¯t eat it.</i>


    ¡°Senior sister, can I go?¡± Wei Xu changed her words and followed Su Nanfeng.


    <i>Have a meal with the fake female protagonist?</i>


    <i>No, no, no.</i>


    <i>I am afraid of wasting food.</i>


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat with you.¡±


    Wei Xu: ¡°...¡±


    If she felt that Ming Shu didn¡¯t like her just now, Wei Xu was certain of it now.


    Wei Xu felt embarrassed by the rejection. She hoped that Su Nanfeng would find a way out for her.


    However, Su Nanfeng had no intention of doing so.


    She was different from her past life, but Su Nanfeng was still the same. He never looked at her straight in the face.


    ¡°Please go back first, ssmate Wei,¡± Su Nanfeng said.


    Wei Xu bit her lip. She could not act like a little kid and make a fuss now. She could only watch as Ming Shu and Su Nanfeng walked away together.


    ¡°Senior sister, what do you want to eat? Is there anything you don¡¯t eat?¡± Su Nanfeng¡¯s voice was indifferent but you could hear the sincerity in it.


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    ¡°Then I will bring you to...¡±


    Wei Xu left Xinyu Magazine with them and only stopped following them when they got into a car.


    Jiang Qiao...


    In her past life, this person had no rtionship with Su Nanfeng at all.


    No... when Su Nanfeng camr to Xinyu to apply for a job in her past life, she didn¡¯t follow him. Hence, she was not sure if he met Jiang Qiao and what happened between them.


    Later on, Su Nanfeng started to interact less with her so her biggest enemy was still the person that Su Nanfeng liked in her past life.


    Since God gave her this chance, she must use it properly.

 Chapter 729 - Master Of Photography (6)

    <h4>Chapter 729: Master Of Photography (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Su Nanfeng really just wanted to ask Ming Shu some things with regards to photography. For the sake of the food, Ming Shu answered everything that she could. If she didn¡¯t know the answer, she would talk some nonsense.


    It was not her business whether Su Nanfeng believed her or not.


    They exchanged numbers and then he sent her to her apartment out of politeness.


    Ming Shu returned to her apartment. There seemed to be someone in her roommate¡¯s room. She could hear different voices.


    The living room was still a mess. It seemed even dirtier than before.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care. She went directly to her own room.


    However, when she came back, she was shocked. The snacks that she bought were lesser. By half.


    <i>OMG!</i>


    <i>Someone dared to steal my snacks!!</i>


    She locked the door when she went out and when she entered just now, the lock was working just fine. This meant that the person didn¡¯t break the lock to steal her snacks.


    Also, no thief would leave the cameras and steal cheap things like snacks.


    So...


    Ming Shu nced out. She pulled up her sleeves and walked outside.


    <i>I have not seen someone so bold in a long time.</i>


    <i>Whoever touches my food shall be killed!</i>


    The door of her roommate¡¯s room was locked from the inside so Ming Shu could only knock on the door.


    Once the door opened, music floated out from within.


    There was only the short-haired girl in the room. The person talking to her just now must be someone she was video calling.


    The short-haired girl opened the door halfway. She looked at her in a hostile manner and asked stiffly, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Did you take my snacks?¡± Ming Shu scanned her room. There was a pile of snacks on the table. It was the snacks that she bought.


    ¡°I took your snacks?¡± The short-hair girl exploded. Her voice was shrill. ¡°Your room is locked up so tightly. How can I take your snacks Jiang Qiao, don¡¯t make a fuss out of nothing.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t take my snacks, why are my snacks in your room? Have they be demons and run over here?¡±<i> F**k, you dare to take my snacks?</i>


    The short-haired girl seemed slightly guilty but she soon looked up again. ¡°I bought all this. There are so many snacks. You are not the only one who can buy them.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice was still soft and gentle. ¡°Since you bought them, where is your receipt?¡±


    ¡°I... threw it out,¡± the short-haired girl said boldly. ¡°Why are you looking for me when you lost your snacks? Maybe you misced them. Don¡¯t create trouble out of nothing.¡±


    The short-haired girl made to close the door.


    Ming Shu leaned against the door. The short-haired girl was not prepared for it and Ming Shu managed to push the door open.


    ¡°What are you doing? This is my room!¡± the short-haired girl shouted angrily. ¡°Get out.¡±


    There was a pile of snacks on the table in the room. Some of them were imported goods. Based on how the short-haired girl actedst time, she would never buy such expensive snacks.


    Ming Shu squeezed her hand and flipped the short-haired girl over her shoulder.


    The short-haired girl was stunned from the attack. She felt a little dizzy.


    ¡°Why will I not recognize the things I bought?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy!¡± The short-haired girl waved her hand and tried to scratch Ming Shu¡¯s face. ¡°Let me go, Jiang Qiao, let me...¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed the short-haired girl¡¯s hand and pressed it on the floor. ¡°Are you still sure that these snacks are yours?¡±


    The short-haired girl¡¯s face turned white slowly.


    Her face turned hideous due to the pain. She cried, ¡°I just took some of your snacks. How much money can it cost you?¡±


    ¡°Can my snacks be taken just like this?¡± Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°Do you know what you just took?¡±


    The short-hair girl was in so much pain she sucked in her breath. The hands that were pinning her arms down were really cold. It was as though something was stabbing into her body.


    She heard that voice saying, ¡°You are taking my life.¡±


    ¡°Just some snacks... what do you mean, your life? Are you crazy... let me go... so painful... help...¡±


    The short-haired girl was speaking incoherently already.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s tone was soft and gentle. ¡°You will not have any wounds on you too. However, you touched my snacks. I need to get some interest back.¡±


    ¨C


    The short-haired girl shrunk at the corner of her bed and looked at the girl standing beside the table in fear. It was the beautiful girl in her memory.


    However, it was also not...


    Jiang Qiao would never smile like this in the past and was not so strange... the aura was different too.


    Besides her outer appearance, everything was wrong.


    Ming Shu knocked on the table. ¡°Buy everything here for me. Not one less.¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯ll buy, I¡¯ll buy them...¡± The short-haired girl nodded her head furiously. <i>Too scary.</i>


    ¡°Good girl, go now.¡± Ming Shu nodded her head in satisfaction.


    ¡°Now... now?¡±


    ¡°If not now, then when?¡±


    It was still early now. There was still some time before the shops closed so she could still buy them.


    The short-haired girl struggled to stand up. She only realized now that her legs were shaking.


    She shivered as she took her wallet and clothes. Then, she ran toward the door as though she was escaping from somewhere.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    The short-haired girl froze and didn¡¯t dare to turn her head.


    ¡°My room key.¡±


    The lock was fine so the short-haired girl could only have entered with a set of keys.


    The short-haired girl didn¡¯t dare to hide it. She took out the key from her wallet and shivered while passing it to her.


    This key was passed to her when the short-haired girl needed something and Jiang Qiao was rushing for time. Hence, she passed the key to her and asked her to take it herself.


    The short-haired girl never returned the key to Jiang Qiao and Jiang Qiao must have forgotten about it. She never asked the short-haired girl for the key.


    A few days ago, the short-haired girl saw Ming Shu carrying so many things back and noticed that some of it were imported snacks. When she was chatting with her friends, they talked about the property management issue fromst time and in a fit of anger, she went in and took the snacks.


    She thought that even if she was found out, she just needed to deny it. Anyway, all the snacks looked the same and she had no evidence.


    Who knew...


    ¨C


    The short-haired girl bought the snacks very quickly. She didn¡¯t dare to stay in the apartment anymore and ran out instantly.


    The pressing matter now was finding a new house. Ming Shu didn¡¯t want people to keep eyeing her snacks.


    Wen Xiaqing heard that she was looking for a house and asked his manager to search around. However, the houses that the manager found were all too expensive. Her savings could only buy her snacks for now.


    Ming Shu looked at the shelf of ¡°money¡± and sighed.


    How many snacks could she buy with them?


    Once she got the money from Xinyu Magazine, the rent shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Thus, Ming Shu had no choice but to look at her photos.


    The short-haired girl went out early and came backte every day. She tried to hide from Ming Shu and even cleaned up the living room.


    Ming Shu stayed in her room most of the time. The two of them had no interaction and there were no more conflicts.


    Editing the photos was not as easy as she thought. Ming Shu wanted to go on a strike as she was editing them.


    Why didn¡¯t the Host have an assistant?


    Oh, right, she was poor.


    <i>This is serious... f**k my life.</i>


    <i>Do geniuses all live like this?</i>


    <i>Please let me be an idle and useless rich second-generation kid!!!</i>


    It was impossible to be a rich second-generation so Ming Shu could only edit the photos while eating her snacks.


    Director Shang called her three times to chase her before Ming Shu sent the photos over.


    ¡°Director Shang, do you want more?¡±


    Director Shang was looking at the photos on the other end. Each photo was perfect. Even he was shocked.


    After he heard Ming Shu¡¯s voice, he regained his senses and looked at the numbers. He rejected her. ¡°This is enough. There is no need for more.¡±


    Every piece cost money. Even if he was the director, he couldn¡¯t simply buy them.


    ¡°Sigh...¡± Ming Shu hung up in disappointment. <i>Will other people buy if I sell to them?</i>


    Director Shang confirmed that the pictures were fine and asked the financial department to give Ming Shu her money.


    This was the perk of being a frence photographer. You get your money once you hand over the goods.


    Once she got the money, she immediately contacted Wen Xiaqing to move house.

 Chapter 730 - Master Of Photography (7)

    <h4>Chapter 730: Master Of Photography (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    She needed to move the cameras on the shelves when she moved house. It was a hassle to pack them up and her new house needed to undergo renovation. Hence, time passed very quickly for her.


    She just managed to settle down when Director Shang called her and asked her to look at Weibo.


    Xinyu Magazine had released the images of Ji Jin on Weibo. Although there were only a few photos, it caused quite a bit ofmotion.


    [This is my husband ahhhhhh. My husband has be more handsome again.]


    [It looks so real, I feel like he is standing in front of me. Those eyes made me soft. Lick.]


    [Are these my spiritual food for the next month? Anticipating it!!]


    [Did Xinyu change photographer? Omg, my health bar is empty. My husband¡¯s face is too handsome. The photographer must love my husband a lot.]


    Ji Jin looked at the news online too. He didn¡¯t think that after editing, his photos would be like this. They looked even more real than what he saw in the studio.


    Just like what people online were saying, they were so real, it felt as though he was standing right in front of them.


    It was hard to forget the astonishment when you saw the pictures for the first time.


    ¡°This photographer is not bad,¡± the manager said.


    ¡°Where are the materials I asked you to check?¡± Ji Jin put down his phone and looked at his manager.


    The manager took out a document bag from the drawer. ¡°Are you still bearing a grudge? Let me tell you, it is hard to find such a photographer nowadays.¡±


    Hard to find didn¡¯t mean that no one could shoot such photos. It meant that most photographers at this level were not willing to take such jobs.


    To those photographers who pursued pureness and nature, the entertainment industry was a huge and filthy vat. They were not willing to be associated with it.


    Ji Jin didn¡¯t say anything. He took the document bag from the manager and started to flip through it.


    Her background was very simple and very clean.


    Although her family was not wealthy, it was middle-ss. Her parents were both still alive and they had a good family rtionship. She was an only child in the family.


    Attached were photos of Jiang Qiao¡¯s.


    He had to admit that she deserved the title of the genius of the photography industry.


    However, she rarely took photos of celebrities. She only coborated with Xinyu a few times.


    Among her works, most were still-life photography. There were very few portrait photography pieces and the vibe of the photos was not as strong as his photos.


    She was not confident about her portrait photography skills before this...


    ¡°Being arrogant just because she has some abilities. In the world, there are many people that are better than her!¡± Ji Jin sneered.


    The manager: ¡°...¡± Fine, he still bore a grudge.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know that Ji Jin was still holding a grudge against her. When the issue was released, she only took some time to flip through it.


    The sales of this month¡¯s Xinyu Magazine reached a record high.


    Ji Jin got even more popr after this. Contracts started flying to him and advertisement calls and drama scripts were thrown at him like snowkes.


    Although some people talked about the photographer, Ming Shu, no big waves were made. News about her was all suppressed by the hype around Ji Jin.


    The viewers only saw the view that was showcased in front of them. They rarely went to find out the creators of this view.


    Of course, many celebrities tried various methods to find Ming Shu so that she could take photos for them. However, Ming Shu¡¯s phone was always off and besides Wen Xiaqing, only a few partners could contact her.


    Jiang Qiao was not a person who would ept any kind of request.


    Wen Xiaqing would not introduce just anyone to her, but the partners would call her to ask for her opinion. Most of the time, Ming Shu rejected them.


    She... still had money now.


    She didn¡¯t want to work.


    <i>Didi...</i>


    Ming Shu bit her sandwich and saw the instant messenger app shining at the bottom of herputer.


    She clicked on it after a while. Someone she hadn¡¯t contacted for a long time popped out... Ming Shu recalled for a long time before finally digging this person out from her memory.


    It was her ssmate from university.


    Ti Feng Ting Yu: Jiang Qiao, we are nning to hold a gathering next time, are youing? The location is at the peach blossom valley. The peach blossoms bloomed recently.


    <i>Peach blossom valley? You can¡¯t eat peach blossoms so what is there to see? I¡¯m not going.</i>


    Ming Shu closed the conversation. There were already 99+ messages in the university chat. Ming Shu browsed through it. They were all talking about things rted to the peach blossom valley.


    Ti Feng Ting Yu: Oh right, the teachers asked us to take care of some of our juniors. Su Nanfeng ising too. I heard that he is the genius of this batch.


    Yao Zhi is not snow: Isn¡¯t Jiang Qiao our genius?


    Crazy man: Didn¡¯t you see that he is the genius of this batch? As for Jiang Qiao... I have not been in this circle for a long time. I didn¡¯t hear much about her.


    Yao Zhi is not snow: Even if that is the case, can he bepared to Jiang Qiao?


    Confucius said: I know Su Nanfeng. I heard people saying that he is the most impressive junior after Jiang Qiao. Didn¡¯t he win an award recently? Oh right, is Jiang Qiaoing? We can just take a look then.


    Ti Feng Ting Yu: I asked. She didn¡¯t reply to me.


    Yao Zhi is not snow: Aiyoh,st time, Jiang Qiao could just get an award with a flick of her finger. She didn¡¯t even care about us in university. She might be doing really well now so why will she bother about us?


    You could sense the jealousy of this ¡°Yao Zhi is not snow¡± even through the screen.


    She must have not liked the Host in university too.


    Ming Shu ate her sandwich and freed her hand to type some words.


    Little Qiao of Jiang family: Is Wei Xu going?


    The moment her message was sent out, the chat went quiet for a while.


    Crazy man: Who is Wei Xu? Is there such a person in our faculty?


    Yao Zhi is not snow just went offline and didn¡¯t talk anymore.


    Ti Feng Ting Yu felt that this name sounded familiar and went to flip through the materials his teacher sent him.


    Ti Feng Ting Yu: She is from the same batch as Su Nanfeng. She is going too. Jiang Qiao, why did you ask? Do you know her?


    Little Qiao of Jiang family: I will go if she does.


    The people in the group were speechless for a moment.


    Wei Xu sounded like a girl and it was not anyone famous, either. She would actually go because of this person. <i>Is there something special about this Wei Xu?</i>


    Ti Feng Ting Yu confirmed that Wei Xu was going so Ming Shu agreed to go too.


    The peach blossom valley was in a town. The town was called Peach Blossom Town.


    They were going for a few days so there were quite a few things to bring. Since some ssmates were not in the same city, they decided to gather outside the town.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t bring many things. She hitched a ride and went over.


    When she arrived, some students were already waiting there. Once they saw hering down from the car, they started pointing and talking about her.


    Her face was easily recognizable.


    ¡°Jiang Qiao, over here.¡±


    Ming Shu ced her luggage down and walked over to the person that called her.


    The guy was in casual clothes. There was a gray carrier beside him. A camera bag was ced on the luggage.


    The guy was called Xue Hang. He was ¡°Ti Feng Ting Yu,¡± the organizer and the person who suggested this event.


    During school, Xue Hang seemed to be the... ss monitor.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few years since Ist saw you. Jiang Qiao, you have gotten prettier.¡± Xue Hang made to help Ming Shu carry her luggage.


    Ming Shu dodged his hand. She was slightly on her guard. ¡°I can carry it myself. It¡¯s not heavy.¡±


    <i>There are always people trying to snatch my snacks.</i>


    A girl wearing a sunhat shouted, ¡°Aiyoh, ss monitor, you didn¡¯t manage to tter her.¡±


    Xue Hang was very calm. He ignored the girl and signaled for Ming Shu to go over first. ¡°There are still some ssmates that haven¡¯t arrived. We will wait for them and then go over to the ce we are staying in. Some ssmates will arriveter so we will only go the peach blossom valley tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Besides Xue Hang and the girl who just spoke, there were two other guys. However, they just greeted them as they were not close.


    Very soon, two more people arrived.


    Everyone was talking about the interesting things that happened in school. Ming Shu was not close to them so she sat at the side and ate her food.


    ¡°Hey, hey, He Ru is here.¡± The bunch of people that were fooling around suddenly quieted down.


    Ming Shu followed their gazes. A million-dor Cayenne was driving over slowly.

 Chapter 731 - Master Of Photography (8)

    <h4>Chapter 731: Master Of Photography (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The car stopped in front of them and a couple got out. The woman was dressed fashionably. She carried a limited edition LV bag. Her lips were bright red and she wore a pair of sunsses. She looked like a modern maiden.


    The guy was in a suit and he looked quite handsome.


    From the two person¡¯s clothing, you could tell they were rich.


    ¡°Ruru, your bag is so nice!¡± The girl in the sunhat rushed forward directly and touched her bag. Her face was filled with envy. ¡°Is this the limited edition? It must be expensive. It feels different.¡±


    ¡°Still okay. It¡¯s not expensive, my husband gave it to me.¡± He Ru¡¯s voice was soft and sweet. There was a hint of unting in her tone.


    He Ru was Yao Zhi is not snow.


    The girl in the sunhat nced at the man opposite and smiled as she greeted him. ¡°Mister Zhao, I didn¡¯t expect you to really marry Ruru. Your luck in love is not bad.¡±


    Mister Zhao walked over and hugged He Ru. ¡°I can marry her because she gives me face, right?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    ¡°Mister Zhao inherited his family business and is now worth a few million.¡±


    ¡°Ruru, you are so lucky...¡±


    The ssmates all surrounded He Ru and Mister Zhao anduded them to the skies. Ming Shu sat on her luggage and ate her food attentively. She totally ignored them.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go in.¡± After catching up, Xue Hang started organizing everyone.


    ¡°Ruru, can I sit in your car?¡± The girl in the sunhat grabbed onto He Ru¡¯s elbow.


    ¡°Sure.¡± He Ru agreed readily. She looked at Jiang Qiao who was alone behind them. ¡°Jiang Qiao, you can sit in my car too. There is still some distance to go. Let the guys walk.¡±


    In their group now, there were only three girls. Of course, none of them dared to sit on Mister Zhao¡¯s car.


    Ming Shu jumped down from her luggage. ¡°No need.¡±


    <i>Who knows if you all are eyeing my snacks!</i>


    <i>I will not go!</i>


    Ming Shu pulled her luggage and walked into the town.


    He Ru was rejected and her expression seemed bad. The girl in the sunhat said immediately, ¡°Ruru, don¡¯t be angry. She is always like that, so aloof. Besides her photography techniques, how can she bepared with you? Come,e,e, let¡¯s go in the car.¡±


    Mister Zhao¡¯s gaze followed Ming Shu. There was a yearning in his eyes.


    He Ru was pulled by the girl in the sunhat into the car and didn¡¯t notice Mister Zhao¡¯s strange actions.


    Driving was much faster than walking. When Ming Shu and her group arrived, Mister Zhao and He Ru were already sitting in the courtyard of the inn and waiting for them.


    All the hotels were called inns now. It sounded ancient and had more feel to it. Tourists that were more sentimental liked toe to inns to gain the experience of the stay.


    Xue Hang was the one that booked the rooms. He went in to talk to the boss. The rest waited for him in the small courtyard.


    The girl in the sunhat leaned against her luggage and chewed her bubblegum. ¡°Jiang Qiao, where are you working now?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at her. ¡°I have no job.¡±


    ¡°No job? How can it be? You are the most impressive person in our batch. I thought that you would go into some bigpany or start your own studio.¡±


    The girl in the sunhat eximed in surprise.


    ¡°Then are you a frence photographer now?¡± someone asked.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t reply to the person. She just smiled and admitted it silently.


    He Ruined in a tender voice, ¡°It¡¯s tough to be a frence photographer. Once I graduated, my husband didn¡¯t allow me to work anymore. Actually, I really like photography. However, I can only take photos asionally now. My skills have degraded a lot.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you married a good guy. What can we do? I really liked photography before too, but now, I can only idle my time away.¡± A guy beside them sighed.


    ¡°I also want to be a frence photographer but my family...¡± Another guy had a long face too. The situation of his family didn¡¯t allow him to give full rein to his low passions.


    ¡°In our ss, the ones leading the best lives are He Ru and Mister Zhao.¡±


    The envy in everyone¡¯s voices made He Ru very happy.


    However, on the surface, she just smiled embarrassedly. She nced at Ming Shu. ¡°Does that mean that you can only take odd jobs now? Photography is an expensive hobby. If you face any difficulty, you can tell me.¡±


    A famous and talented photographer might not be rich.


    In this era where everything was based on money, He Ru felt superior. So what if she was not as impressive as Jiang Qiao? Everyone was still ttering her, right?


    Ming Shu held the rod from her luggage with one hand and pulled up the corners of her mouth. ¡°Ick one million. Can you give me that?¡±


    He Ru: ¡°...¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You are really very impolite! Don¡¯t you know that those were just formalities?</i>


    ¡°Do youck money?¡± Since she already said it, He Ru couldn¡¯t reject her directly. She tried to get her attention away.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t?¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all when she made such a request. She directed the question back at He Ru calmly.


    ¡°Although that¡¯s true, no one willck so much money. Jiang Qiao, have you met with some trouble?¡± He Ru said. ¡°We are all old ssmates. If you have any trouble, you can tell us.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Ick that one million only.¡±


    1Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu made everyone speechless with just one sentence. He Ru found a tform for her to step down and diverted the conversation. She didn¡¯t dare to mention this again.


    What if Ming Shu really borrowed one million from her?


    ¨C


    Ming Shu stayed in her room for the entire afternoon. There was a window in her room and she could see the courtyard from it. She heard those people boasting about themselves below for the whole afternoon too.


    Especially He Ru and Mister Zhao. They were everyone¡¯s prime target.


    Mister Zhao was a rich second-generation and He Ru married into a wealthy family. She was leading a rich wife¡¯s life now.


    The girls who came after them ttered He Ru immensely.


    Ming Shu sighed. Her life was really not good. She was not a rich second-generation. If she was, she could buy all the snacks and marry a little chef...


    <i>s!</i>


    <i>Life.</i>


    [...]<i> Is there something wrong with Guest¡¯s brain?</i>


    Wei Xu and Su Nanfeng reached only at night.


    Ming Shu was eating in the restaurant of the inn when they walked in with Xue Hang.


    The girls at the table beside her started whispering at each other.


    ¡°Junior Brother Su Nanfeng is so handsome?¡±


    ¡°What is the use of being handsome. Are you trying to cradle rob?¡±


    ¡°So? As long as the face is good, everything else is okay. I really like this type. You feel good just looking at him. Also, have you not heard of the saying that if your wife is three years older than you, you will be really rich?¡±


    ¡°Pu... isn¡¯t your husband Ji Jin? Are you being fickle now?¡±


    ¡°Are they the same? Ji Jin is a king that is high up and can¡¯t be reached. He can only live in my dreams. Oh right, my husband¡¯s photos recently are really damn handsome. If I didn¡¯t give up photography, I might be able to take such nice photos of him too...¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t see him, you can just say it, hahahaha.¡±


    ¡°Ji Jin¡¯s photos in Xinyu Magazine are really good. I wonder who took them...¡±


    Su Nanfeng wanted to sit near the outskirts of the restaurant but he saw Ming Shu from the corners of his eyes. He told Xue Hang and then walked toward Ming Shu.


    When Wei Xu saw Ming Shu, her mood turned really bad... <i>Why is she here too?</i>


    Oh right... Wei Xu only remembered now. This batch was her batch.


    ¡°Senior sister, you¡¯re here too?¡± Su Nanfeng¡¯s voice was still so indifferent. ¡°Can I sit here?¡±


    Ming Shu licked her spoon and nced at the girls behind him. ¡°Look, do they seem like they want to kill me?¡±


    Su Nanfeng turned his head curiously. The girls at the table hid their expressions and looked around.

 Chapter 732 - Master Of Photography (9)

    <h4>Chapter 732: Master Of Photography (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Su Nanfeng pulled a chair and sat down. Wei Xu wanted to go over but she didn¡¯t want to go alone and listened to Ming Shu say things that would embarrass her. Hence, she didn¡¯t go over.


    She turned around and greeted the other people. Very soon, she exchanged names with the group of girls and they talked really happily.


    Wei Xu pretended to let it slip that her father was a director and he had filmed Ji Jin¡¯s movie before. The wifefan of Ji Jin immediately looked at her warmly and called her Little Xu.


    They quickly got familiar with one another. Although they were different ages, there was no generational gap at all.


    After talking for a while, someone asked Wei Xu:


    ¡°Is Su Nanfeng very close to Jiang Qiao?¡±


    Wei Xu nced at the two people who were talking on the other side. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, either. I only know that they had a meal once.¡±


    ¡°They even had a meal?¡± The girls eximed, ¡°Their rtionship must not be that simple.¡±


    Wei Xu felt a little unhappy. ¡°Senior Sister Jiang Qiao is a famous person in our school. Maybe Su Nanfeng just wanted to ask her some things.¡±


    ¡°I feel that Junior Brother Su Nanfeng is quite a cold person. If he can talk so much to Jiang Qiao, it probably means that he likes her.¡±


    Wei Xu: ¡°...¡± <i>What are these people talking about? How can Su Nanfeng like her?</i>


    1One of the girls signaled for them to lean closer and lowered her voice. ¡°I heard that when Jiang Qiao was still studying, Mister Zhao chased her. However, Jiang Qiao didn¡¯t take a fancy on Mister Zhao. Look at He Ru, look at how good her life is now. Comparison really makes people angry.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know about this, right? I heard this from other people too. During that time, all the girls wanted to be Mister Zhao¡¯s girlfriend, but Jiang Qiao rejected him. He might have felt that it was embarrassing so he didn¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°Does He Ru know?¡±


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t know, would she be so strange to Jiang Qiao?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, Jiang Qiao is really pretty...¡±


    Everyone looked behind them. The girl was resting her chin on her hand and listening to Su Nanfeng talk. She was smiling and, under the dim lighting of the restaurant, she looked really dreamy and pretty like the mist in Jiangnan.


    This was how she looked like in the past. After graduating so long ago, she still looked the same. Time seemed to have stopped for her.


    The girls got really jealous.


    ¡°What is she doing now? It is not easy to be a photographer. I don¡¯t know how many people are still in the industry from our ss. Even if they are still doing it, they must not be doing very well.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I have not been following this circle for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Me too...¡±


    These girls camete so they didn¡¯t know about the conversation between Ming Shu and He Ru just now.


    ¡°Little Xu, do you know?¡±


    Wei Xu had not graduated yet and was studying photography. Hence, she must be really familiar with the happenings in this circle.


    ¡°She is a frence photographer, I think,¡± Wei Xu said. ¡°Senior Sister is so amazing, she should not have a problem doing what she wants.¡±


    ¡°The good way of putting it is that it is a frence job. The bad way of saying it is that she has no job at all.¡± The guy sitting at their neighboring table twisted his body and entered the conversation. ¡°You girls are still okay. For people like us, our families want us to have a stable job. No matter how big our dreams were in the past, they were ground away by life.¡±


    Everyone felt the same way and startedining about their lives.


    Wei Xu didn¡¯t notice when Ming Shu left. When everyone dispersed, Wei Xu walked up with Su Nanfeng.


    Su Nanfeng stayed on the second floor. She stayed on the third floor.


    ¡°Su Nanfeng, what did you talk to Senior Sister about?¡± Wei Xu asked carefully.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Su Nanfeng replied.


    Although she knew that Su Nanfeng¡¯s personality was like this, Wei Xu still felt depressed. She had been with him for such a long time and she tried her best recently. Why couldn¡¯t he just look at her?


    Was she still not good enough?


    They reached the second floor and Wei Xu couldn¡¯t find any other topics to talk about. She bit her lip. ¡°... See you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°See you.¡±


    Wei Xu watched as Su Nanfeng disappeared at the end of the corridor. She turned and went up to the stairs.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Wei Xu stopped in her tracks. The next moment, she trod softly and walked up to the stairs. She looked over at the side cautiously.


    ¡°Nothing. I just thought that we had not seen each other in so long so I wanted to catch up with you. Why? Don¡¯t you wee me?¡±


    Wei Xu was puzzled. What those people said was true... Jiang Qiao and this Mister Zhao...


    Wei Xu was nning to continue listening to them, but someone wasing up. She hurried down and pretended toe up. She made her footsteps really audible.


    When she finished walking up, she saw Ming Shu leaning against the frame of the door with her arms crossed in front of her. Mister Zhao had disappeared.


    ¨C


    The next day...


    Everyone was going to the peach blossom valley. Since they learned photography before, everyone brought their own cameras. As they walked in, the guys helped the girls to take photos of themselves.


    Xue Hang remembered what the teacher said and took care of Su Nanfeng and the rest of the juniors. He answered a few of their questions.


    ¡°Jiang Qiao, your still life photography is better than mine. Can you take a photo for them?¡± Xue Hang suddenly called Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu was looking at a peach blossom and pondering if it could be eaten. When she heard Xue Hang calling her, she retracted her hand that was on the peach blossom and ced it into her pocket. ¡°Why must I do the things that the teacher asked you to do?¡±


    <i>Waste of energy, I am not doing it.</i>


    Xue Hang also realized that this person was harder to interact with than before. However, Xue Hang still felt embarrassed when she rejected him in front of all the juniors. ¡°You just need to take one photo. It will not take much of your time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Ming Shu smiled brightly.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°y around yourselves. I will not y with you all.¡±<i> I still need to gain Hatred Points from Wei Xu.</i>


    Just now, Su Nanfeng and Wei Xu disappeared...


    Ming Shu went into the peach blossom garden. The pink peach blossoms covered her figure.


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Ji Jin.]


    1Ming Shu: ???


    What the hell?


    She was a few thousand miles away from Ji Jin. <i>Why are you giving me the mission now? Did you crash after watching too many little demons fighting?</i>


    [Hidden task: Do you think I¡¯m afraid? Hint: Reject more than ten famous people when they want to hire you to take photos. The system will decide the range for famous people.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What kind of mission is this?</i>


    <i>¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid?¡± And you are the one deciding if he or she is a famous person? Are you trying to fool me?</i>


    The Harmony System went offline after it finished giving her the task. Ming Shu didn¡¯t even have the chance to argue with it.


    ¡°Little Xu, your photos are really nice.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly heard a voice. She looked over to one side of the peach blossom garden. A few people were standing on a small path that was covered with peach blossom trees. Wei Xu was standing in the middle.


    ¡°Little Qiao, your still life photography as good as Jiang Qiao¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°No, no, Senior Sister Jiang Qiao is my motivation for working hard.¡± Wei Xu was very humble.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±<i> Don¡¯t make me your motivation. I am so scared I am hugging my snacks tightly.</i>


    Recently, Wei Xu¡¯s gold fingers unlocked a new function. As long as she aimed the camera at a certain scene, she could take really good photos.


    This ¡°certain scene¡± had a huge range. There were no rules that it had to be the same ce.


    ¡°Little Xu, can you help take a photo for me?¡±


    ¡°Ah... I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t take good portraits.¡± Wei Xu didn¡¯t dare to agree to it unless the person she took had been shot in this area before.


    ¡°Oh is it...¡±


    Since they were not very close, they didn¡¯t dare to ask too much from her.

 Chapter 733 - Master Of Photography (10)

    <h4>Chapter 733: Master Of Photography (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu took the chance when Wei Xu got separated from them to drag her to the depths of the peach blossom garden and educated her with love.


    1Wei Xu was in a daze for the entire session. She only regained her sense after Ming Shu ran away.


    She was beaten?


    She was beaten by Jiang Qiao?


    <i>She... is she crazy?</i>


    <i>Why did she hit me for no reason!!</i>


    <i>So painful...</i>


    ¨C


    After Ming Shu finished hitting people, she went to the bathroom to wash her hands. A figure suddenly appeared in the mirror. He wrapped himself up tightly and almost ran in.


    This kind of person looked really suspicious.


    <i>Do you think that no one would recognize you just because you wrapped yourself up?</i>


    Ming Shu was still puzzled as to why the Harmony System would give a task when the target was so far away. It seemed like he was here too.


    Ji Jin saw Ming Shu too. The eyes behind his sunsses widened.


    ¡°Ahead, he is just ahead...¡±


    ¡°Husband, wait for us!¡±


    Far away in the peach blossom garden, a bunch of people was rushing over. From the numbers, they seemed a little scary.


    Ji Jin seemed to be in shock. He covered his face with his hand and walked toward the bathroom.


    Ming Shu said softly, ¡°Even if you hide inside, they will dare toe in and drag you out. The headlines tomorrow might be about how a certain big shot got molested by his fans in a bathroom.¡±


    As a celebrity who was harmed by his fans often, Ji Jin felt that there was nothing wrong with what Ming Shu was saying.


    However, besides the bathroom, there was nowhere for him to hide.


    Ming Shu smiled kindly. ¡°Behind the door, there is a small section where the cleaners will ce their pieces of equipment. No need to thank me.¡±


    Ji Jin was puzzled. Would she be so kind?


    ¡°Ahhhh, husband, wait for me...¡±


    Ji Jin heard the screams and didn¡¯t care about whether Ming Shu was kind or not. He hurriedly entered the bathroom and pulled the door. There was really another door behind it.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu turned off the tap. The fans had rushed to the bathroom and were looking around outside. ¡°Strange, I saw himing this way. Why did he disappear?¡±


    ¡°Did he go inside the bathroom?¡±


    The group of them rushed into the bathroom. The tourists inside got a shock and retreated back inside.


    Someone went into the female bathroom. There was no one there. The person rushed out again.


    The girls didn¡¯t dare to go into the male bathroom but surprisingly, there was a guy in the group.


    The guy was sent in to take a look but no one was inside.


    The bathroom was only so big. Where could he hide?


    ¡°Hey, did you see my husband going in?¡±


    Ming Shu stood outside the bathroom so this bunch of people questioned her.


    Ming Shu flicked the water off her hand. She raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Who is your husband?¡±


    ¡°Jinjin, Ji Jin. Did you see him?¡±


    ¡°Ji Jin...¡± The fangirls looked at Ming Shu with anticipation, hoping that she would tell them the location of their idol. Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°Dead.¡±


    The fangirls were stunned for a moment before raging collectively. ¡°What are you saying? How dare you curse our Jinjin. What are you bullshitting about? Apologize!¡±


    ¡°You must be looking for death. Apologize, apologize to our husband!¡±


    ¡°You must apologize!! If you don¡¯t apologize today, don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce. Anyone that says bad things about our husband must be punished!¡±


    The bunch of people shouted and asked Ming Shu to apologize. If she didn¡¯t, they looked as though they might fight with her.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you all want to know where your husband is?¡±


    Her voice was not very loud but it got everyone to quiet down easily.


    ¡°Hurry up and tell us where our husband is.¡±


    Ming Shu said happily, ¡°If you all scold Ji Jin once, I will tell you all where he is.¡±


    The fangirls exploded. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°How can we scold our husband? Are you crazy!¡±


    ¡°Crazy.¡±


    Ming Shu guided them slowly. ¡°Think about it, you just need to scold him and you will get his location. You might even get to interact intimately with him. It is worth scolding him.¡±


    Fangirls: ¡°...¡± <i>This person must belong to a demon n</i>.


    ¡°The world is so big, who knows when you all will meet him again. Can you all still interact with him at a close distance? He is the real Ji Jin, not the Ji Jin that you see on the screen.¡±


    Fangirls: ¡°...¡± No, don¡¯t listen. They couldn¡¯t scold their idol.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you all be willing to do anything to touch your husband? You all are not even willing to scold him. Do you all really love him?¡±


    Fangirls: ¡°...¡± They didn¡¯t scold him because they loved him. As true love fans, how could they scold their husband? This must be an anti. She must be trying to fool them. They couldn¡¯t take the bait.


    ¡°Hitting means that you all are close and scolding means you love the person. You can scold him because you love him, right? If you all don¡¯t like him, you all wouldn¡¯t even look at him at all, much less scold him. I believe that as your husband, Ji Jin will not be angry when he sees how much you love him.¡±


    Fangirls: ¡°...¡±<i> Something seems to be wrong but she makes a lot of sense.</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°So, do you all want to know where he is?¡±


    Ji Jin heard the scoldings outside and was really angry. They even called his name.


    She actually persuaded his fans to scold him.


    And his fans really listened to her!


    <i>Are they stupid?</i>


    Before the fangirls came in, Ji Jin walked out angrily and hugged Ming Shu around the shoulder in front of the screaming fangirls. ¡°Come, let me introduce her to everyone. This is my girlfriend.¡±


    The screams disappeared.


    The scene became strangely quiet.


    People looked at Ming Shu weirdly.


    They scolded their idol and this was the news they got!?


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile never changed from the time Ji Jin came out till now.


    Before the fangirls screamed and cried and strangled her to death, Ming Shu grabbed Ji Jin¡¯s hand calmly and moved it away from her shoulder. ¡°Congrattions, Mister Ji Jin, you have been dumped.¡±


    1Ji Jin: ¡°...¡±


    Fangirls: ¡°...¡± Should they scream or not?


    When the fangirls were still in a daze, Ming Shu took the chance and ran away in a hurry.


    If she didn¡¯t run now, was she supposed to wait for them to team up and beat her?


    Ming Shu ran away really quickly so no photos of her were taken. However, the news that Ji Jin had a new girlfriend swarmed the inte immediately.


    A bunch of fangirls cried and lost their love together.


    Thements from the onlookers were more interesting.


    [Don¡¯t you all lose your love every day? What is there to cry about?]


    [Ji Jin will break up with his girlfriend after a few days anyway. I don¡¯t understand why your reactions are so big.]


    [If Ji Jin¡¯s girlfriends held each other¡¯s hands, they could circle the earth once.]


    [I don¡¯t even have a crush. Why can this person change his girlfriend as if he was changing clothes!]


    A fangirl that knew what happened stood up.


    [But our Jinjin was the one that got dumped this time!!]


    This tip-off was really explosive. Those people that were looking at their screens silently could not hide anymore and joined the conversation. After adding in the ghostwriters from Ji Jin¡¯s opponents, the entire inte was a mess.


    [Karma. No one could be spared from it. Ji Jin was finally dumped.]


    [Please tell me who is so amazing. I want to support this little sister.]


    [Ji Jin will get dumped too? Hahaha. Last time, my girlfriend broke up with me because of this pretty boy. I was so unhappy at that time. Finally, he got dumped.]


    [The brother upstairs, please share your story.]


    [My sunflower seeds and chair are prepared.]

 Chapter 734 - Master Of Photography (11)

    <h4>Chapter 734: Master Of Photography (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The hot news that Ji Jin was dumped spread all over the inte. On the other hand, the central figure of this news was drinking peach blossom porridge in the peach blossom valley.


    The peach blossom porridge was made using peach blossoms. The fragrance of the porridge mixed with the scent of the peach blossom and calmed your soul. Once you put it in your mouth, you could feel how soft and smooth it was. There was a little tinge of sweetness in it and it led a person to endless aftertastes.


    <i>I can eat this porridge until the shop closed.</i>


    There were ces to stay in the peach blossom valley. They had moved from the inn over to here. However, because of theck of rooms in this area, two people needed to share a room.


    Ming Shu really drank the porridge until the shop closed. When she got back, Xue Hang had already distributed the rooms. Su Nanfeng and his batch of people had already taken they room cards and went up. Only Xue Hang and some of them were left in the main hall.


    Xue Hang only remembered when he saw Ming Shuing back. He muttered in fright, ¡°I... I seem to have forgotten about Jiang Qiao.¡±


    When he was distributing the rooms just now, He Ru kept quarreling with those girls. He did remember Jiang Qiao at the start, but by the time he finished distributing the cards, he had forgotten about her.


    ¡°Sorry, Jiang Qiao, let me ask the receptionist.¡± Xue Hang hurriedly went over and asked the boss.


    The rooms were all fully booked at this time. The receptionist expressed that he couldn¡¯t help at all.


    There was only one hotel in the peach blossom valley. If you didn¡¯t stay here, you would have to drive to town. Although it was not far away, going there anding back would still take some time.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you make do with it in the car?¡± He Ru leaned against Mister Zhao and suggested thoughtfully. ¡°The backseat of the car is very wide. You can sleep there.¡±


    He Ru purposely pestered Xue Hang so that he would forget about Ming Shu.


    ¡°This...¡± Xue Hang was worried. How could someone sleep in the car? During this time of the year, it would be really cold at night.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay with Jiang Qiao for tonight?¡± Mister Zhao hesitated before saying, ¡°How can we let a girl sleep in the car. I will go and sleep in the car.¡±


    He Ru¡¯s face turned dark. She grabbed Mister Zhao¡¯s elbow. ¡°Husband, I am scared at night. I can¡¯t fall asleep if I don¡¯t hug you.¡±


    Mister Zhao: ¡°...¡±


    Some other guys stood up and said that they could give up their room for Ming Shu.


    After all, she was a prettydy and they were old ssmates. They needed to be gentlemen when the asion arose.


    However, once they finished talking, they received a murderous look form He Ru.


    Ming Shu looked at He Ru and the bunch of girls who were sniggering at her plight. She slowly formed a smile on her face. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, I booked a room.¡±


    Ah?


    Booked a room?


    Wasn¡¯t she thest one to arrive? When did she book a room?


    Before she came, Wen Xiaqing told her that the rooms here were really hard to book. Wen Xiaqing nagged about it and was still worried about her. Hence, he asked his manager to book a room for Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu walked over to the boss.


    The boss took Ming Shu¡¯s identity card and checked her in very quickly. He gave her her room card.


    Ming Shu purposely waved the room card at He Ru and walked up to the stairs.


    He Ru: ¡°...¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    He Ru pinched Mister Zhao unhappily and then red at him fiercely. She ran out of the building.


    Mister Zhao nced at Ming Shu before chasing after He Ru. ¡°Ruru, wait for me. It¡¯s dark outside, you need to be more careful.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other for a moment.


    People who knew the inside story winked at each other. This show was really exciting to watch.


    Since the matter of Ming Shu¡¯s room was settled, everyone forgot about it and started discussing today¡¯s shoot.


    ¨C


    A calm night.


    The early morning mist filled the peach blossom garden. It made the entire garden seem like heaven.


    ¡°Hello, little girl, why are you here so early?¡±


    The lights of dawn seeped in between the tendrils of thin morning mist and shone on a pretty figure. The boss who went to open the door got a shock.


    This little girl drank a lot of porridge at his shop yesterday. He had a strong impression of her.


    ¡°I miss your porridge.¡± Ming Shu looked into the shop. ¡°Can Ie in?¡±


    The boss opened the door. ¡°Hurry up ande in. The mist in the mountain is very heavy and it is cold in the morning. Come,e,e, hurry up ande in.¡±


    The boss only opened his shop after he finished preparing the first batch of porridge. Hence, when Ming Shu came in, she immediately got to drink the soft and fragrant porridge.


    ¡°Is it good?¡± The boss smiled happily as he looked at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Good.¡± Ming Shu finished a bowl of porridge. ¡°One more bowl.¡±


    The boss scooped another bowl for Ming Shu. He cleared the tables and said, ¡°This porridge must be cooked with a slow fire and the timing must be just right. You can¡¯t put the peach blossoms in too early nor toote. If you put them in too early, the taste will be overpowering. If you put them in toote, the taste will be too nd. Also, you need to drink it while it is hot, if not, it will not be good anymore.¡±


    ¡°Boss, one bowl of porridge.¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡±


    Ming Shu looked behind her. Ji Jin, who was wrapped up like a criminal, sat in a corner sneakily.


    Ming Shu looked over. He saw Ming Shu too. Ji Jin sprung up. ¡°Jiang Qiao!¡±


    He called her as he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Ming Shu replied crisply. ¡°Morning, Movie King Ji.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ji Jin wore a mask. His eyes swung around the room. Luckily, it was still early so there were no other customers.


    He walked over from the corner and sat opposite Ming Shu. He used her as a cover as gritted his teeth. ¡°How dare you appear in front of me again.¡±


    Ming Shu took a spoon and scooped the porridge. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°The things you did yesterday!¡± Ji Jin voice sounded a bit hollow under the mask. However, she could hear the anger in it. ¡°Did you see what all those people are saying on the inte?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Ji Jin: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Mister, your porridge.¡± The boss might be puzzled as to why this person who wrapped himself so tightly came to sit opposite Ming Shu. He was sitting in a corner just now. He asked worriedly, ¡°Little girl, is this your friend?¡±


    Ji Jin pulled the mask closer to his face. His face was covered entirely by his mask.


    No matter how you looked at it, he seemed like a shady guy.


    Ming Shu held her bowl and replied very politely, ¡°Not really, I just know him.¡±


    ¡°Oh oh, you all can continue eating then.¡± The boss nced at Ji Jin twice and then went to do his work.


    Once the attendant left, Ji Jin pulled down his mask. ¡°The entire inte isughing at me because I got dumped. My face is all gone.¡±


    Ming Shu said, ¡°Who asked you to say that you¡¯re my boyfriend?¡±


    Ji Jin controlled his urge to m the table. ¡°You betrayed me first!¡±


    <i>I knew that she was up to no good.</i>


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes as she looked at him. ¡°Be reasonable. I didn¡¯t have the time to betray you. You came out before I could do anything.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Ji Jin was speechless. He forced out a sentence after a long while. ¡°You persuaded my fans to scold me.¡±


    If she didn¡¯t do it, would he say that?


    ¡°I was trying to test how much your fans love you.¡± Ming Shu talked nonsense while keeping a straight face.


    If Ji Jin didn¡¯t see someoneing in, he would have mmed the table and shouted at her.


    However, since someone came, Jiang Qiao lowered his head. ¡°Jiang Qiao, I am not finished with you. You just wait!¡±


    ¡°Coincidently, I am not done with you, either.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what Ji Jin was thinking of on the other side but he suddenly sneered. ¡°Hoh, don¡¯t think that just because you use this method, I will take note of you more. Give up on this thought.¡±


    Ming Shu: ???


    <i>Give up on what thought?</i>


    <i>My Hatred Points are a must!</i>


    More and more people came in. Ji Jin altered his mask and ran off in the blink of an eye.


    Ming Shu looked at the peach blossom porridge opposite her which wasn¡¯t touched at all...


    So, why did hee here?


    <i>Boss, someone is skipping the bill!!</i>

 Chapter 735 - Master Of Photography (12)

    <h4>Chapter 735: Master Of Photography (12)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu went back to the hotel after finishing her breakfast. There were many people crowding around the main hall of the hotel. It was really lively.


    Ji Jin¡¯s manager was present too.


    Wei Xu and Su Nanfeng were among them.


    However, she didn¡¯t see Ji Jin. There were too many people here so he probably didn¡¯t dare toe out.


    Ji Jin was filling in the peach blossom valley. Today was the day he was to take the publicity photos but their photographer was caught in a traffic jam and he didn¡¯t know when he would arrive.


    Once the publicity photos were done, there were no more scenes to film in the peach blossom valley for Ji Jin. There were other schedules nned out for him so they had to finish the shooting of the publicity photos this afternoon.


    The production team was really anxious. They heard that there was a group of photography lovers so they came to find them. They were negotiating now.


    By now, they seemed to have finished the negotiation. Su Nanfeng and Xue Hang would help to take the photos. The rest shouted that they wanted to have a look too. The little fangirls of Ji Jin shouted exceptionally loudly.


    The production team had no choice. They emphasized that they could not create any trouble and brought everyone over after they agreed to it.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t really understand this round of operations... Were they just shooting Ji Jin? What if the imagery for the rest of the characters was different? They couldn¡¯t let Ji Jin have a different photo just because he was handsome, right?


    <i>Forget it. I am just going to be an onlooker.</i>


    <i>Hmm... where are my snacks?</i>


    Ming Shu carried her snacks and followed behind them. The peach blossom valley had cleared a piece ofnd for the filming. There were many people spreading peach blossom petals on the ground. The entire ground was covered in the dreamy pink color.


    Some members of the production team were preparing the props which might be used during the shootter.


    Ji Jin walked out of the makeshift dressing room. He was wearing a ck costume of ancient design.


    This was a Xianxia drama. By right, a big shot like Ji Jin should take on the role of the male protagonist, but he chose to be the second lead of the show, who was the ultimate viin.


    Actually, it was not right to say that he was the second lead. In this drama, the number of scenes that the second lead had was almost the same as the male protagonist. It was a drama with two male leads.


    However, the character profile of the second lead left a deeper impression.


    ¡°OMG, this is the new drama by my husband! It was worth my timeing here. I can actually see my husband so close up.¡±


    ¡°Cries. My technique is not bad, either. Why didn¡¯t they choose me to take photos for Jinjin?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, we can¡¯t take photos anyhow...¡±


    ¡°I wonder if we¡¯ll be able to get a signatureter.¡±


    The little fangirls were in a heated discussion. Even He Ru seemed moved. Mister Zhao was wealthy, but that amount of money was nothing in their circle.


    It was not easy for her to see Ji Jin, either.


    ¡°Ji Jin¡¯s temper is not good when he is filming and he doesn¡¯t like it when it gets too noisy. Don¡¯t make too much noise,¡± Wei Xu reminded them at the side. She appeared to be helping them but in actual fact, there was a hidden meaning behind her words. She was showing off her status.


    As expected, some people looked at Wei Xu with envy. Everyone became silent. Their husband didn¡¯t like noise.


    ¡°Mister Su, Mister Xue, you two can try first.¡± The people from the production team brought Su Nanfeng and Xue Hang over. The rest of the people were blocked at one side.


    Ming Shu looked around her and walked to the other side.


    ¡°Little sister, can I borrow your chair?¡±


    Thedy that was packing things raised her head. She saw a smiling pair of eyes. There were peach blossoms reflected in them and giving off a warm light.


    The girl seemed to be engulfed in a certain aura. It made people have good feelings toward her.


    ¡°Su... sure.¡± Thedy¡¯s face turned red for some reason. She took one of those folding chairs and passed it to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Thank you, little sister.¡±


    The little sister watched Ming Shu leave. After that, she touched her face and started to feel puzzled. She never saw this pretty girl in the entertainment industry before...


    Ming Shu took the chair and sat as she ate her snacks.


    He Ru saw her from the corner of her eyes. She linked hands with the girl in the sunhat and came over. ¡°Jiang Qiao, when did youe? Why didn¡¯t I see you just now?¡±


    Ming Shu chewed on her colorful candy. It cracked in her mouth. She raised her head when she heard He Ru. ¡°You might be blind.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Qiao, how can you say that?¡± The girl in the sunhat was unhappy. ¡°Ruru asked you nicely. Why are you giving her this attitude?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t like you all.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Will you talk nicely to someone who tries to prevent you from having a room? If yes, you are really big-hearted. Why don¡¯t I hit you now and then you forgive me?¡±


    He Ru felt wronged. ¡°The distribution of the rooms was done by someone else. How can you be so unreasonable and me it on us?¡±


    ¡°Oh, maybe because you all looked prettier. You need to bear more responsibilities if you¡¯re prettier.¡±


    He Ru: ???


    The girl in the sunhat: ???


    This was the first time they were hearing such bullshit. The twodies were a little stunned.


    He Ru couldn¡¯t win over Ming Shu in talking trash so she just red at her. She pulled the girl in the sunhat away from her.


    A few minutester, Mister Zhao suddenly came over. ¡°Jiang Qiao, can you lend your chair to Ruru for her to sit for a while? She¡¯s not feeling well.¡±


    Ming Shu blinked and looked sideways at Mister Zhao. She raised her chin and her smile widened. ¡°The chair is with me but you can buy it.¡±


    Mister Zhao¡¯s eyes changed. He took out his wallet. ¡°How much?¡±


    Ming Shu raised one finger. ¡°One million.¡±


    Mister Zhao: ¡°...¡±


    If Mister Zhao was thinking that Jiang Qiao was hinting something to him, he knew for certain now that she was ying with him.


    How many chairs che buy with one million?


    ¡°Jiang Qiao, one chair for one million? How can you say that? The chair is not even yours!¡± The girl in the sunhat squeezed over.


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°Yes, once I get the money, I can split it with the owner of the chair. I am sure that the owner will be very happy.¡±


    The girl in the sunhat: ¡°...¡±


    The girl in the sunhat was so angry, her face turned red. On the other hand, Ming Shu smiled calmly. The girl in the sunhat wanted to tear her face off so badly when she saw that smile.


    Mister Zhao put away his wallet and said to the girl in the sunhat, ¡°I will go over there and ask. Help me take care of Ruru.¡±


    However, the workers didn¡¯t have a lot of chairs. They needed to keep some for their own use and the rest was for the artists. They didn¡¯t dare to touch these chairs.


    Mister Zhao came back without aplishing anything. He Ru made a fuss and said that she wanted to have a seat. In the end, Mister Zhao got a chair from somewhere.


    However, He Ru was not happy sitting on the chair. The one that she wanted was, obviously, the one that Ming Shu was sitting on.


    The shoot with Xue Hang and Su Nanfeng didn¡¯t go smoothly. The people from the production team were not happy with their photos. It wasn¡¯t about their techniques. It was more about their style.


    This was a Xianxia drama so they needed a misty and dreamy feel in the photos. Su Nanfeng and Xue Hang were not used to taking these kinds of photos.


    The team asked the girls to try too, but when the girls went in, they got nervous when they saw Ji Jin and failed as well.


    ¡°That... Uncle Zhou, let me try.¡± Wei Xu raised her hand voluntarily.


    Director Zhou looked at Wei Xu and found her a little familiar. ¡°You are...¡±


    Wei Xu replied softly, ¡°Director Zhou, I am Wei Xu. My father brought me to your father¡¯s birthday banquetst time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, right, right. Old Wei¡¯s daughter.¡± Director Zhou remembered. ¡°Why are you here? Oh right, your father said that you were studying photography.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I came with my senior sisters and senior brothers. However, my techniques are not as good as theirs.¡± Wei Xu was still humble. ¡°Even so, I would like to try.¡±


    She remembered that in her past life, the publicity photos were also taken here. She would be able to take the same publicity photos like the ones in her past life.


    Since it could be used, it meant that Director Zhou was happy with it.


    ¡°Sure, sure, sure,e in.¡± Director Zhou waved his hand and let Wei Xu in. They were just experimenting now too and this was his friend¡¯s daughter. Hence, Director Zhou seemed more lenient toward her.

 Chapter 736 - Master Of Photography (13)

    <h4>Chapter 736: Master Of Photography (13)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Wei Xu asked Ji Jin to pose ording to the publicity photos in her past life and found the background for the shoot based on her memory.


    Ji Jin was a little angry from all the work and didn¡¯t have a good expression. Wei Xu had to alter his expression too. If the pictures were different from his expression, she would not know how to exin.


    Once all these were done, Wei Xu started shooting.


    When she saw the photos that came out of the camera, she showed slight happiness on her face. She didn¡¯t remember it wrong.


    One photo was definitely not enough. Wei Xu used all her chances and then took some photos herself too.


    Once it was done, Wei Xu found those future photos and passed them to Director Zhou.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad, there is the vibe,¡± Director Zhou said. ¡°Little girl, you are not bad, not bad, this one is okay...¡±


    Su Nanfeng and Xue Hang didn¡¯t seed but Wei Xu did with just one try. The people outside started to view Wei Xu a little more highly.


    ¡°Director Zhou...¡± A clear voice rang from a corner. ¡°Junior Sister Wei Xu¡¯s shots are not bad. Why don¡¯t you ask her to shoot for the rest of the people too? It will look better if everyone has the same style.¡±


    Wei Xu narrowed her eyes. Jiang Qiao...


    The production crew said that Ji Jin was rushing for time and they would only shoot Ji Jin today. That was why she dared toe.


    Director Zhou agreed with what Ming Shu said. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Take all the publicity photos for the rest of the artists too. You all, go to the hotel and ask Xiaohan to change clothes. We will shoot Xiaohan first.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Zhou...¡± Wei Xu¡¯s face was a little pale and she looked really nervous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Shooting one person and shooting two people are the same. Your technique is not bad. Look, you shoot really well. Uncle believes in you.¡±


    Wei Xu couldn¡¯t refute what Director Zhou said.


    Although she worked hard, how could she take the same photos as what the camera took?


    She couldn¡¯t take a photo with the same vibe.


    What should she do...


    Just as Wei Xu was bing anxious, Ji Jin suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Director Zhou, ask her to shoot once for me.¡± He pointed at Ming Shu who was eating candies in a corner.


    Director Zhou followed Ji Jin¡¯s fingers and looked over. A girl was sittingzily on the chair with a bag of colorful candies in her hand. She was putting them into her mouth at a steady pace.


    However, aspared to the other people, she didn¡¯t look like a photographer at all. She didn¡¯t even bring a camera.


    But she was really pretty.


    Director Zhou looked at Ji Jin with a puzzled expression. ¡°Ji Jin, stop fooling around. Aren¡¯t you rushing for time.¡±


    This little rascal must have taken a fancy on the girl.


    ¡°Uncle Zhou, actually, Senior Sister Jiang Qiao¡¯s technique is better than mine. Her photos will definitely be better than mine. Why don¡¯t you let her try?¡± Wei Xu added on. ¡°Senior Sister Jiang Qiao is really famous in the photography industry.¡±


    She needed to say this now. Her chances were already finished so she could not shoot anymore.


    Director Zhou was even more puzzled. If Ji Jin liked the girl, it was still understandable. However, even Wei Xu was speaking up for her...


    Ji Jin added a strong dose of medicine. ¡°The photos from Xinyu Magazine were taken by her.¡±


    Wei Xu was a little surprised. <i>Did she take the shots on Xinyu Magazine? But... can she create such works now?</i>


    She remembered Jiang Qiao could only shoot pieces that shocked the world at ater time.


    Did things change because of her?


    Wei Xu started to feel even more anxious.


    Director Zhou heard what Ji Jin said and instantly turned to look at Ming Shu. Ming Shu¡¯s hand froze. <i>Why are you looking so fiercely at me? Do you want to snatch my candy!</i>


    Thus, Director Zhou saw the girl grabbing her candies tightly and moving them away.


    Director Zhou: ¡°...¡± <i>Why is she making it seem as though I want to snatch her candies?</i>


    Director Zhou walked toward Ming Shu. Ming Shu held her candies even tighter.


    Director Zhou was speechless. He suppressed his weird feelings and said, ¡°Miss Jiang Qiao, you heard our conversation just now. Can you try shooting for Ji Jin first?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Those people before these volunteered themselves readily, but this person here just directly rejected them.


    He thought for a while. ¡°Miss Jiang Qiao, don¡¯t worry, we will pay you based on the market rate.¡±


    ¡°Not interested.¡±


    Director Zhou should feel lucky that he didn¡¯t provoke Ming Shu before. If not, she might offer him a super high price.


    After being rejected a few times, Director Zhou got angry too. He looked at Ji Jin.


    Ji Jin crossed his arms and looked over. He seemed as though he would not let her go if she didn¡¯t shoot him.


    If he wore a pair of sunsses and smoked a cigarette, and put on a big gold ne around his neck with BGM ying in the background, he would look like a mob boss.


    ¡°It is not impossible, though...¡±


    The girl suddenly changed her words. Director Zhou looked over hurriedly.


    Mr. Zhang stood up and gave Wei Xu and gentle gaze. ¡°Let Junior Sister Wei Xu shoot first. After all, she has already taken one photo. You have to see the quality of the entire series, right? Don¡¯t bury someone¡¯s talent.¡±


    Wei Xu thought that she had already escaped. Who knew that the topic came back to her again.


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t dare topare with Senior Sister. You can just shoot it.¡± Wei Xu hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°I still have a lot of things to learn.¡±


    Ming Shu said, ¡°If you can¡¯t shoot it, there are lots of senior sisters and senior brothers here to teach you. Don¡¯t be afraid.


    How could she not be scared? She really couldn¡¯t take such photos!!


    Wei Xu felt stifled. ¡°I really can¡¯t. Don¡¯t joke with me, Senior Sister.¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°I will shoot if she shoots.¡±


    Ji Jin immediately said, ¡°Let her shoot first then.¡±


    Wei Xu: ¡°...¡±


    Director Zhou didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he only wanted satisfactory publicity photos. Truthfully, those photos that Wei Xu took were already very nice so he didn¡¯t stop them.


    Wei Xu was like a duck being driven onto a perch. Everyone noticed that she was really nervous. A few girls who were closer to her consoled her and asked her to shoot like she normally did.


    However, Wei Xu was clear that there was no way she could do it.


    It was different!


    The female protagonist, Yu Xiaohan, was brought over really quickly. She wore beautiful makeup and had a cloak around her. She came over under the protection of her assistant.


    Yu Xiaohan...


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. This was the real female protagonist!


    As expected, when Wei Xu saw Yu Xiaohan, her expression turned ugly.


    She looked at Su Nanfeng instinctively. Su Nanfeng¡¯s gaze was following Yu Xiaohan closely. There was aplicated emotion in his eyes. It seemed excited, it seemed angry, it even seemed sad and regretful...


    Su Nanfeng knew Yu Xiaohan. They liked each other secretly but because of some reasons, before they could tell each other about their true feelings, they got separated and never saw each other after that.


    A few yearster, Yu Xiaohan became a rising star in the entertainment industry and Su Nanfeng became a photographer. In the story, Su Nanfeng chose photography because of Yu Xiaohan.


    Yu Xiaohan walked past Su Nanfeng as though she didn¡¯t see this person.


    Su Nanfeng opened his mouth. His throat was dry. He couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Director Zhou.¡± Yu Xiaohan¡¯s voice was like a nightingale¡¯s, beautiful and moving. ¡°The makeup took some time. Are we shooting now?¡±


    Director Zhou stood beside Ming Shu and nodded his head. He signaled to Wei Xu. ¡°Let Wei Xu shoot for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Xiaohan looked at Wei Xu and said politely, ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Miss Wei.¡±


    She didn¡¯t look the least displeased with Wei Xu just because this girl looked really young.


    Wei Xu maintained a forced smile and followed Yu Xiaohan to the shooting location with her camera.

 Chapter 737 - Master Of Photography (14)

    <h4>Chapter 737: Master Of Photography (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Half an hourter.


    Wei Xu¡¯s back was soaked with cold sweat. The cold wind blew and reached her down to her bones.


    The photos that she took were saved in her camera. Director Zhou looked over the photos. He was disappointed. None of them could bepared to the ones taken for Ji Jin. Some were even uneptable.


    ¡°Uncle Zhou, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m too nervous.¡± Wei Xu found an excuse for herself.


    ¡°Did you do well when you were shooting for Ji Jin?¡± Director Zhou sighed. However, she was his friend¡¯s daughter so he couldn¡¯t be too harsh on her.


    Most young people¡¯s standard was not stable.


    Yu Xiaohan posed for such a long time only to be told that the photos couldn¡¯t be used. However, she just smiled gently and followed her assistant to take a rest at the side.


    Director Zhou wanted to return the camera to Wei Xu but someone snatched it from him. The person used a slight force and the cameranded in her hand.


    ¡°Senior Sister Jiang Qiao...¡± Wei Xu got a shock. She wanted to take the camera back.


    Ming Shu took a step back and dodged Wei Xu¡¯s hand. She flipped through the photos quickly. ¡°Junior Sister Wei Xu, your difference in standard is really huge.¡±


    Wei Xu¡¯s heart was lifted. ¡°I... I might not have performed well today. Senior Sister Jiang Qiao, give me back my camera.¡±


    ¡°Is this a problem of not performing well? Ming Shu smiled. She returned the camera to her. As she walked past her, she said softly, ¡°These are two different styles.¡±


    Wei Xu froze on the spot. She hugged her camera tightly.


    She could not have found out her secret.


    She definitely would not have found out her secret...


    ¨C


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t bring her camera along so she asked the production team to get one for her. The production team was stunned too. Why would they have such professional cameras?


    In the end, the production team borrowed Su Nanfeng¡¯s camera.


    Other people¡¯s habits were different from hers so Ming Shu needed some time to adjust the camera. Yu Xiaohan finished resting and Ming Shu nodded her head to show that they could start.


    Before they started, Ming Shu asked Director Zhou for a pile of snacks.


    Director Zhou was confused but Ji Jin asked someone to prepare them.


    Ming Shu slowly finished a pack of snacks before asking Yu Xiaohan to go to the location of the shoot.


    Yu Xiaohan was wearing a fairy dress that looked really dreamy. She was already very pretty so with the makeup, she looked like a fairy from heaven.


    Ming Shu used the lens to get a feel of the shoot. She suddenly turned and asked Director Zhou.


    ¡°Do you have dry ice?¡±


    ¡°Dry ice is not edible,¡± Director Zhou said this for some reason.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Did the director have a misunderstanding about her?


    <i>I know that dry ice is inedible! It ismon knowledge!</i>


    The production team definitely had dry ice since it was amon prop. Ming Shu ordered them to set up the scene. The mist couldn¡¯t be too strong. It must not cover up the peach blossoms on the ground.


    Yu Xiaohan was standing in the mist. Her features were a little blurry but they could still see the outline of it. This vibe fitted the drama perfectly.


    ¡°Okay, okay, once I ask you all to fanter, turn on the fan,¡± Ming Shu said to the person not far away who was controlling the fan.


    The crew signaled OK.


    The rest of the people were still confused. They didn¡¯t know what kind of photos Ming Shu wanted to take.


    ¡°Miss Yu, are you ready?¡±


    Yu Xiaohan nodded her head. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°We aim to shoot well the first time,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Let¡¯s get ready.¡±


    Yu Xiaohan turned around and walked into the distance for a while. She stopped. The mist hovered near her dress.


    Ming Shu signaled Yu Xiaohan to walk forward.


    The beautifuldy walked over from the mist. Her faint features started getting clearer. Her expression was pure and innocent with a hint of curiosity.


    The audience couldn¡¯t help but hold their breaths. They were afraid of disturbing her.


    ¡°Fan.¡±


    The wind carried the mist and thedy¡¯s dress. The peach blossoms on the ground started fluttering too.


    When Yu Xiaohan got close, Ming Shu stopped shooting. She looked at the camera. After a while, she said, ¡°One more time.¡±


    Yu Xiaohan was used to getting NG while filming. Hence, she returned to her original position quickly and get ready.


    Ming Shu started again.


    Everyone looked at Ming Shu. She was not like the other photographers who would take a lot of shots. From the start till the end, the sound of the shutter only sounded a few times.


    Third time...


    ¡°Done.¡±


    Ming Shu stuffed the camera into the hands beside her.


    Director Zhou took it quickly and looked at the photos.


    The gentle wind blew and mist flowed to the back of the scene. There were petals in the air and the mist around thedy¡¯s eyes clear. It instantly got brighter and clearer.


    A beautifuldy appeared as one cleared the mist away. This was the vibe that the picture gave.


    The mist dispersed in a natural manner. Time seemed to fast forward as the mist moved away but the person was still there.


    The effects of the photo would be much better after you exported it out and Photoshopped it. However, even in its raw state, the director was really happy.


    ¡°Miss Jiang Qiao...¡± Director Zhou felt that once these publicity photos were released, the advance publicity of this drama was more or less settled.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now, right?¡± Ji Jin interrupted Director Zhou. He looked at Ming Shu provokingly. ¡°Director Zhou, I am rushing for time.¡±


    Director Zhou¡¯s words got stuck in his throat. ¡°Miss Jiang Qiao, could you shoot for Ji Jin first?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at Ji Jin. ¡°Him?¡±


    Her tone was a little weird. You could tell that something was going to happen.


    Ji Jin¡¯s heart jumped. He had a bad feeling.


    As expected, Ming Shu rejected him directly. ¡°No.¡±


    Director Zhou was stunned. ¡°Miss Jiang Qiao, didn¡¯t you say that you would shoot Little Xu¡¯s photos?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done.¡± Ming Shu smiled innocently. Her tone was light and happy. ¡°You didn¡¯t say that I must shoot two people.¡±


    Director Zhou: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k!</i>


    Ming Shu packed up her snacks and walked out with them.


    Director Zhou chased after Ming Shu. ¡°Miss Jiang Qiao, please reconsider it. We can negotiate the price.¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not about the money.¡±


    Director Zhou asked, ¡°What is the problem then?¡±


    Ming Shu turned and smiled. ¡°There is no problem. I just don¡¯t want to shoot for Ji Jin.¡±


    <i>What a joke, if I shoot for him, who will give me my Hatred Points!</i>


    Ming Shu purposely raised her voice so that Ji Jin could hear her.


    <i>Reject a famous person... Ji Jin is a famous person, right?!</i>


    <i>If he is not a famous person, the Harmony System is most probably broken.</i>


    Director Zhou: ¡°...¡±


    He looked at Ji Jin. <i>How did you provoke her?</i>


    Ji Jin¡¯s expression was really bad too. He wanted to explode and find Ming Shu for trouble. His manager blocked him to prevent anything else from happening.


    If you don¡¯t stop someone like Ji Jin, he would break a hole in the sky.


    ¡°Why are you stopping me? I want to deal with her!¡± Ji Jin gritted his teeth.


    The manager held his forehead. ¡°How are you going to deal with her? She is not in the entertainment industry. Even if you use your influence and stop her from getting jobs, she could send in applications anonymously. Can you stop her? Are you nning to send someone to follow her every day?¡±


    This was a good thing about being a photographer. No matter how big thepetition was, they allowed people to participate anonymously. Can Ji Jin stop her from doing it?


    ¡°Why not!¡±


    Ji Jin argued with the manager and tried to persuade his manager to let him fight with Ming Shu.


    Director Zhou was holding onto the camera at the same moment. His heart was bleeding. There were only photos of the female protagonist. He couldn¡¯t upload it like this.


    The rest of the people were stunned. They were all curious about the photos that Ming Shu took. How good must they be to for Director Zhou to have this expression?

 Chapter 738 - Master Of Photography (15)

    <h4>Chapter 738: Master Of Photography (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu realized that Wei Xu was following her secretly. Maybe the things she said made her worried that her secret was found out.


    However, she was not sure if Ming Shu really knew about it. Hence, she could only follow her and try to find a reason to put her heart at ease.


    Ming Shu nned to beat Wei Xu up, but the entire path was filled with tourists. Ming Shu could only give up her n and went to drink peach blossom porridge. Then, she went back to the hotel.


    There were a lot of people in the hotel. Wei Xu didn¡¯t dare to continue following her.


    Sometimeter, the production crew finished for the day and they came back to the hotel. There were a lot of people in the crew so it was no wonder the hotel was full.


    <i>Ring¡ª</i>


    Someone rang her doorbell.


    Ming Shu opened the door. The person outside was in his usual attire, wrapping himself up like a rice dumpling. She raised her eyebrows. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Let me in!¡± Ji Jin was afraid that he would be seen and lowered his voice.


    ¡°I am not close to you. If there is anything, let¡¯s talk here. Do you want to be dumped again?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Once she mentioned this, Ji Jin felt a ball of fire burning furiously in his heart.


    His chest heaved twice and he nced at the corridor. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to shoot for me?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to shoot for you. There is no reason.¡±


    ¡°How can there be no reason?¡± Ji Jin didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Are you trying to use such methods to attract my attention?¡±


    Weing with reluctance. He saw many people doing this before.


    ¡°...¡± <i>What misunderstanding does this idiot have? Why is he always adding such scenes for himself?</i>


    1¡°Let me tell you, I will not take your bait.¡± Ji Jin sneered.


    ¡°Oh, are you done? If you¡¯re done, please go back.¡± <i>My snacks are still waiting for me to pamper them. Why am I listening to this idiot talk nonsense?</i>


    Ming Shu made to close the door, but Jiang Qiao leaned his entire weight on it. ¡°Jiang Qiao, are you going to shoot for me?¡±


    He saw Yu Xiaohan¡¯s and his photos just now. They were on two different levels. Yu Xiaohan¡¯s status was not as high as his. If Director Zhou released these photos, he would lose his pride.


    Most importantly...


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would not take the bait? I¡¯m not scared!¡± Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°If you still don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m going to scream.¡±


    ¡°How can I make you shoot for me?¡±


    Ming Shu removed her weight and Ji Jin fell into the room.


    Ming Shu took the opportunity to go out and shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Ji Jin? Ji Jin is here. Hurry up and catch him!


    It was night now so most of the tourists hade back.


    Before this, there was news that Ji Jin was in the peach blossom valley. Many fangirls wanted to meet him. Ming Shu¡¯s shout immediately attracted the attention of some girls.


    Their screams were more powerful that Ming Shu.


    Ji Jin¡¯s head hurt. He red at Ming Shu fiercely and ran away.


    The moment Ji Jin appeared, the entire hotel was in an uproar. The hotel management took a long time to persuade these people to go back to their rooms, but you could still see some fangirls asionally trying to find signs of Ji Jin.


    Once fans stirred into a frenzy, they would do anything.


    Ji Jin returned to his car. He didn¡¯t even dare to go back to the hotel anymore. He should have left in the afternoon, but because of Ming Shu, he was still here now.


    ¡°I asked you to not provoke her.¡± His manager sighed. ¡°That girl is not someone easily bullied.¡±


    ¡°I am not finished with her!¡±


    Ji Jin was speechless for half a day before he finally managed to say something.


    ¡°...¡±<i> I feel like something is going to happen.</i>


    ¨C


    At the restaurant in the hotel...


    He Ru and some others gathered to have a meal. They discussed what happened today.


    ¡°They said that the photos of Xinyu Magazine were taken by Jiang Qiao. I wonder if that¡¯s true? Also, the photos today. How good are the photos to make Director Zhou say such things to her?¡± the girl in the sunhat said in a sarcastic tone.


    ¡°I saw the pictures from Xinyu Magazine. No matter how good Jiang Qiao is, she is not so good, right?¡± Someone was suspicious.


    ¡°But Ji Jin would not lie, right? He doesn¡¯t know Jiang Qiao.¡±


    He Ru smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Junior Brother Su Nanfeng here? Ask him to show us the negatives and we will know how good the photos are.¡±


    She knew that Jiang Qiao was good but she didn¡¯t know that she was so good.


    However, no one saw Su Nanfeng.


    ¡°Jiang Qiao was already impressive to begin with. How can wepare with her.¡± Someone said bitterly, ¡°Look at her, did she talk to us? She is looking down on us.¡±


    ¡°So what if she is impressive, she¡¯s still poor. Her clothes must be all cheap goods.¡± The girl in the sunhat sneered.


    No one continued the conversation.


    Talent and wealth were not rted by an equal sign sometimes.


    ¡°Senior Brother, can you take photos like this in the Xinyu Magazine?¡± As everyone was quiet, one of the Junior Brothers asked Xue Hang this.


    Xue Hang shook his head.


    He thought that only those leading photographers in the industry would be able to take such photos.


    He didn¡¯t expect it to be... her.


    Some people were suspicious, some were jealous, and some just sighed.


    This was an ufortable meal.


    ¨C


    Director Zhou looked for Ming Shu the next day to talk about the publicity photos. Ming Shu was quite nice to talk to¡ªbesides Ji Jin, she could shoot for everyone else.


    <i>... How is this nice to talk to!</i>


    Director Zhou was so frustrated over this.


    Ji Jin was the second lead. If his publicity photos were different... people would talk about it.


    Also, would Ji Jin agree?


    But the photos...


    No matter what Director Zhou said, Ming Shu just told him that she could shoot for anyone but Ji Jin.


    Director Zhou managed to learn of the fact that she had a good rtionship with Wen Xiaqing. He contacted someone and actually managed to persuade Wen Xiaqing to talk to her.


    Wen Xiaqing said it tactfully. In summary, he said that Ji Jin was a petty movie king so it was best if she didn¡¯t provoke him. If not, no one knew what he would do.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t agree. She was not afraid of him anyway.


    However, Wen Xiaqing said that he would treat her when she was back and asked her to help him this time.


    Ming Shu felt that she should not waver, but the person that was tempting her with food was not Ji Jin. It was Wen Xiaqing.


    Ming Shu hesitated for a while and finally agreed.


    <i>For snacks!</i>


    <i>Let¡¯s give my target a chance.</i>


    <i>The snacks in front of me are the most important.</i>


    <i>The things that the Harmony System promised are still undergoing review.</i>


    <i>The Harmony System which is not very harmonious needs to undergo review too...</i>


    <i>Forget it, no point thinking too much about it.</i>


    Director Zhou heard Ming Shu¡¯s reply and was ted. He was willing to get her snacks and anything else as long as the request was not too overboard.


    Ji Jin had already left due to his other schedules so Ming Shu had to stay in the peach blossom valley for a few more days.


    Xue Hang and his ssmates had concluded their trip and Su Nanfeng and Wei Xu needed to go back and work on Monday. They all needed to leave.


    Su Nanfeng looked for Ming Shu before he left.


    He asked her if she could give him the negatives.


    Ming Shu sold him the negatives for a few bowls of peach blossom porridge.


    However, half an hour before they left, something happened.


    Ming Shu hit He Ru.

 Chapter 739 - Master Of Photography (16)

    <h4>Chapter 739: Master Of Photography (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Half an hour ago...


    He Ru checked out of the hotel. Mister Zhao helped her carry her luggage. He Ru seemed to have left something in her room so she went up again.


    However, when she came down, she went directly to Ming Shu and pped her.


    How could Ming Shu let people p her? She dodged He Ru¡¯s attack but He Ru seemed to have lost her mind. She wanted to hit her.


    As a reasonable woman of the new era, she pped her back.


    After He Ru got pped, the people inside came out.


    Nobody left and they were all forced to sit in the restaurant of the hotel to find out what happened.


    He Ru kept crying. Ming Shu sat opposite her and folded her legs as she peeled the mangosteen. She looked at ease.


    She didn¡¯t seem to be aware that she just hit someone.


    Mister Zhao consoled He Ru. However, He Ru hit him and cried, ¡°I knew that you were still unable to forget her. I knew it... sob...¡±


    ¡°Ruru, what are you saying?¡± Mister Zhao was puzzled. ¡°I can¡¯t forget who?¡±


    ¡°Who else can it be? Jiang Qiao.¡± He Ru¡¯s tears flowed faster. ¡°Do guys only treasure what they can¡¯t have? You liked her in the past but you still can¡¯t forget her now?¡±


    ¡°Ruru, there is nothing between me and Jiang Qiao,¡± Mister Zhao said. ¡°Did you hear some rumors from someone?¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t do anything, would other people talk about you two?¡± He Ru lost control of herself and suddenly shouted at Ming Shu. ¡°Jiang Qiao, you are so shameless. You know that we are married and you still seduced him. Do youck people to sleep with so much?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice was neither too loud not too soft. ¡°Which one of your eyes did you use to see me seducing Mister Zhao? Do you have photos or do you have a witness?¡±


    He Ru didn¡¯t have any photos. ¡°Why are you still denying it?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. Why shouldn¡¯t I deny it?¡± <i>There is nothing to gain from taking this me. I will not do it.</i> Ming Shu looked at He Ru. She recalled what happened before this. After a while, she said, ¡°Wei Xu told you this?¡±


    Just now, everyone was checking out in the main hall. Only Wei Xu was not here. Then, He Ru went up and by the time she came down, she wanted to p her.


    And Wei Xu should have seen Mister Zhao talking to her at that time...


    ¡°So what if she did? People saw it already. Are you still going to deny it?¡± He Ru hadpletely forgotten that Wei Xu asked her not to tell anyone about her.


    ¡°You believe Wei Xu? What is your brain for?¡± Ming Shu continued peeling the mangosteen. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that she has a grudge against me? She can¡¯t do anything to me so she told you off about me and used you to attack me. ssmate He Ru, I wonder how you graduated?¡±


    He Ru was stunned by what Ming Shu said, but this was not enough to clear her suspicion.


    When she came, she was already guarding against Ming Shu. All the more, she was suspicious when someone sowed discord to her.


    He Ru nced at Mister Zhao. ¡°Did you go and look for her?¡±


    Mister Zhao wanted to deny it but Ming Shu nodded her head. ¡°Yes, he did.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± He Ru¡¯s tears fell down. ¡°You two are shameless!¡±


    ¡°Ruru, listen to me.¡± Mister Zhao hurriedly exined. ¡°I went to look for Jiang Qiao, but I only said a few words to her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the one that is shameless is your husband!¡± Ming Shu continued nodding her head. ¡°I am still a virgin but he wanted to enter my room. I still want my reputation even if he doesn¡¯t want his.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Qiao, can you stop making the situation worse?¡± Mister Zhao was a little angry too. He quickly exined, ¡°I looked for her because I want to talk about the fact that I chased her before. It is quite embarrassing for me. I don¡¯t want you to know this, but you already know about it...¡±


    ¡°I am not listening, I am not listening. You two teamed up to lie to me.¡± He Ru portrayed the unreasonable side of her character profile.


    ¡°Ruru.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I will not listen...¡± He Ru said but her body didn¡¯t resist at all.


    Ming Shu wanted to remind her that she should act with her body too. She looked so fake now.


    However, Mister Zhao was angry so before Ming Shu could say anything, he red at her.


    ¡°Ruru, I swear that if I have anything going on with Jiang Qiao, I will be struck by lightning.¡±


    Mister Zhao coaxed He Ru for a long time before He Ru finally calmed down.


    ¡°Is there really nothing between the two of you?¡±


    ¡°Would I like him?¡± Ming Shu said first. ¡°He can¡¯t be eaten and will look ugly even as an ornament.¡±


    Mister Zhao: ¡°...¡± He was rejected by her once before and now, she was hurting him again. Couldn¡¯t she just let him go? It was all because he was too young before. He got blinded by her looks.


    <i>The more beautiful a woman is, the more evil she is.</i>


    ¡°What did Wei Xu say to you?¡± Mister Zhao changed the topic.


    He Ru was still sniffing. ¡°She said... she saw you going into Jiang Qiao¡¯s room...¡±


    He Ru told him how she met Wei Xu upstairs and what Wei Xu said to her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Wei Xu talking nonsense?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing going on between Jiang Qiao and Mister Zhao. Once she said this, it seemed as though there is really something going on.¡±


    ¡°I felt that she was quite a lovely girl before this. Why did she say this...¡±


    ¡°No wonder she is not here now. She must be feeling guilty. How dare she sow discord in other people¡¯s rtionships. This girl is too vicious. To think that I treated her so well in the past few days.¡±


    ¡°What is her intention for sowing discord with Ruru...¡±


    Everyone felt outraged by the injustice done to He Ru and scolded Wei Xu for it.


    He Ru heard everyone¡¯s discussion and her expression turned dark. Wei Xu did it on purpose... however, even if she used someone, she would not apologize.


    ¡°... Let¡¯s go.¡± He Ru pulled Mister Zhao and made to leave.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Mister Zhao¡¯s voice didn¡¯t have much force in it, but He Ru and Mister Zhao stopped at the same time


    ¡°You want to leave after using me?¡±<i> When did I be so nice?</i>


    ¡°You hit me already.¡± He Ru turned and faced Ming Shu. ¡°I will not find you for trouble so don¡¯t hold onto it and not let go. We are equal.¡±


    ¡°I hit you because you tried to hit me first.¡± Ming Shu sat on the sofa like a big boss. ¡°I am protecting myself. I don¡¯t need anything else. Just buy me some snacks to calm me down.¡±


    He Ru: ¡°...¡± Did she hear what she said?


    Mister Zhao didn¡¯t want to provoke Mister Zhao now. This woman was really strange.


    Hence, Ming Shu hugged her snacks and watched as Mister Zhao¡¯s car left. The rest of the ssmates gave her a weird look and left in the hotel¡¯s car.


    If they had a gathering in the future, they would probably not invite her.


    Ming Shu turned and went back to the hotel.


    The elevator door opened. Wei Xu came out from inside. She met Ming Shu¡¯s gaze and suddenly felt guilty. However, she regained herposure and walked out calmly.


    Ming Shu grabbed her hand and dragged her into the elevator. She closed the door.


    Ming Shu¡¯s actions were so quick, Wei Xu had no chance of resisting at all. She watched as the door closed and finally realized what was going on. She pounced over and wanted to press the door open.


    Ming Shu stopped her. Her smile was gentle. ¡°There is not a lot of time. Let¡¯s not waste it.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Qiao... ah...¡±

 Chapter 740 - Master Of Photography (17)

    <h4>Chapter 740: Master Of Photography (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In May...


    It was getting hotter. Ming Shu dragged her luggage out of the noisy airport. Those who came to pick someone up held their signs high, and the crowds were very busy.


    But all this noise to her was like a space apart.


    She pressed on her phone to check the time. It was five in the afternoon¡ªdinner time.


    Ming Shu walked out of the crowd to the roadside. She stopped a taxi and gave the address, then began to reply to text messages.


    She went to a photography exhibition, and most of the messages were asking if she had time to make appointments to take pictures, as well as several caring messages from Wen Xiaqing.


    There was only one message from Ji Jin.


    Ji Jin: Check Weibo.


    Two clean words, sent an hour ago.


    Ming Shu looked out the window and saw the advertisement on a building opposite.


    The man was in dark clothes. With his cloak floating in the air, there seemed to be a fog hanging over him, thin and ethereal.


    The man revealed a cold face.


    He was slicing peach blossoms with a sword in the picture.


    She took it in the peach blossom valley.


    Ming Shu checked Weibo. The heated discussion was right about the virally reposted advertising picture.


    Two times in a row, Ji Jin was shot so well, and some already began to ask who the photographer was.


    Some people who were close to Ji Jin even directly @ him and asked, showing the obvious intention to invite the same photographer to shoot for them.


    As Ming Shu was focusing on the screen, Wen Xiaqing called in.


    <i>¡°Qiaoqiao, have you gotten off the ne?¡±</i>


    ¡°Yes...¡± Ming Shu answered.


    <i>¡°I have a show next Wednesday. Can youe and take pictures for me?¡±</i> Wen Xiaqing didn¡¯t beat around the bush. <i>¡°You can enjoy my show just in time and I¡¯ve saved a good spot for you.¡± </i>


    Ming Shu thought for a while. She wouldn¡¯t have any engagement next Wednesday, so she agreed.


    Hanging up the phone, Ming Shu looked at the handsome face on Weibo. She shook her head and then turned off the phone.


    ¨C


    On Wednesday...


    Wen Xiaqing asked his manager to pick up Ming Shu. Wen Xiaqing was a very self-disciplined model, and his manager didn¡¯t have much to worry about other than helping him with a little diplomatic work.


    So the manager was fine with being sent to pick up a person before the show started.


    ¡°Qiao-er, when will you also take a group of photos for our Xiaqing.¡± The manager chatted with Ming Shu.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he dislike these?¡± Ming Shu looked at the manager.


    The manager continued, ¡°Recently I¡¯ve been considering letting Xiaqing try the entertainment business, I think it¡¯s a pity for him to be a model. But I¡¯m just considering it, it¡¯s up to Xiaqing.¡±


    With Wen Xiaqing¡¯s handsome face... It was indeed a waste for him to be a model.


    ¡°If he wants, he can juste to me. I¡¯m very idle, and I¡¯ll only ask for food.¡±


    The manager smiled. ¡°It is not easy to invite you now. Xiaqing is lucky to have a friend like you, and he can make money from just being a vase in the future.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Is it good for you to describe your artist like that? </i>


    ¡°Right, Xiaqing asked me to look for an assistant for you. I¡¯ve found several proper candidates and I¡¯ll send their resumes to your email. If you make your decision, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She asked Wen Xiaqing to help her with this before going to the photography exhibition.


    It really required a lot of energy for her to carry these things by herself.


    Although Little Beastie had the space, she couldn¡¯t just take out something out of nowhere in front of these people, right?


    She would be captured for medical experiments.


    The manager led Ming Shu into the venue. They took the hidden passage and soon arrived inside.


    Thanks to Wen Xiaqing, Ming Shu was ced at a seat on the second row, facing the T stage right in front. Don¡¯t even think about the first row, those were all for the big brothers¡¯ big brothers.


    Next to Ming Shu sat a strange foreigner, who turned his head to greet Ming Shu. ¡°Hi.¡±


    Exotic mandarin.


    Ming Shu responded with a smile. ¡°Hi.¡±


    The foreigner¡¯s blue eyes were filled with curiosity and exmation. ¡°Are you a star?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Are you a model?¡±


    Ming Shu patted the camera. ¡°I¡¯m a photographer.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± the foreigner eximed. He changed to his fluent mothernguage then. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful but not a star. I thought I saw an angel.¡±


    The foreigners seldom praised others affectedly, but they also seldom praised an oriental.


    Just like the easterners looked at westerners and thought they were alike, the westerners felt the same way about easterners.


    ¡°Photographer? With such a beautiful face?¡± The foreigner became more and more excited as he talked. ¡°Your country is really full of talented people.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>What the hell is that? </i>


    People came in one after another. The foreigner was very cultured and chatted with Ming Shu in a low voice.


    The topics were mostly rted to photography. But the foreigner didn¡¯t have a camera with him, and Ming Shu didn¡¯t know if he was one of the group. But judging from what he said... Ming Shu felt he knew a lot about photography.


    As more and more people entered the venue, it became lively, and there were voices everywhere, people walking around.


    Ming Shu listened to the foreigner talk about some interesting things about photography abroad with her head lowered. During the interval, the foreigner left for a while.


    At this moment, Ming Shu saw a shadow in front of her, and someone approached.


    ¡°Jiang Qiao, we meet again.¡± The voice seemed to belong to someone gritting their teeth.


    Ming Shu looked up. It was Ji Jin.


    Ming Shu was silent for a moment. <i>Is this a big show? Even Ji Jin came here...</i>


    Ji Jin didn¡¯tmunicate with Ming Shu further, because there were shes everywhere at this time, and they were aiming fiercely toward this side.


    His seat was just in front of Ming Shu. As soon as he sat down, Ming Shu felt the space became smaller.


    Waiting for the lights to reduce a little, Ji Jin leaned back. His voice sounded a little ufortable. ¡°The pictures you took in the peach blossom valley are not bad.¡±


    He sounded like he was forced topliment her.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Of course. You¡¯re telling me.¡±


    Ji Jin gritted his teeth. ¡°What are you so proud of? There are many others that are better than you.¡±


    ¡°Right, so next time you should turn to someone better than me.¡±<i> I won¡¯t y with you. </i>


    Ji Jin: ¡°...¡±


    Ji Jin immediately ceased his activities and sat there in silence. The seats next to him were also taken by some acquaintances, so Ji Jin had to greet them.


    A man next to Ji Jin patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Movie King Ji, you¡¯re very quiet recently. Are you nning something big?¡±


    Lately, there wasn¡¯t any gossip about Ji Jin except for his new show.


    A star who was always involved in affairs suddenly kept his head down, so the others in the showbiz all felt it strange.


    If he was not nning something big, he would be experiencing something different.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy filming recently.¡± Ji Jin found himself a casual excuse.


    ¡°Come on, you used to have an affair even on nes.¡± The man didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°Tell me, are you nning to make some big news and shock all of us?¡±


    ¡°Even my fans won¡¯t believe in me. What other big news can I make?¡± Ji Jin said.


    ¡°You cane out of the closet.¡± The girl¡¯s crisp voice sounded.


    The man turned his head and looked at the speaker.


    His eyes lit up a bit. Such a pretty girl, which circle was she in? Wait... What did she just say?


    Coming out of the closet?


    With whom?


    ¡°Huddling and hugging in public, why don¡¯t you two team up and get married?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice was light and not loud at all in the noisy environment. But the man and Ji Jin both heard it clearly.


    Ji Jin¡¯s face darkened and he pushed the peer aside who approached to see the beauty.


    The man reacted, but then pulled over Ji Jin again. ¡°Movie King Ji, who is this beauty? Do you know her?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ji Jin stared at him. ¡°Get your hands off me.¡±


    <i>Didn¡¯t you hear what she just said? </i>


    <i>Do you really want to see the headlines be XX and XXing out of the closet together tomorrow? </i>


    <i>This idiot. Except for being born beautiful, what else about this woman is worthy of appreciating! </i>


    Ming Shu popped her head out behind them and smiled sweetly. ¡°What? Movie king Ji, you didn¡¯t speak like this yesterday when you begged me to pay for your room.¡±

 Chapter 741 - Master Of Photography (18)

    <h4>Chapter 741: Master Of Photography (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The man looked at Ji Jin with very weird eyes after listening to Ming Shu¡¯s nonsense.


    Ji Jin felt his chest aching.


    She was actually starting a rumor!


    When did he get a room with other women and ask her to pay?


    Was she living in a dream?


    Ji Jin clenched his fists. ¡°You won¡¯t feelfortable without ruining my reputation, will you?¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Ming Shu nodded her head. ¡°I aim to be your number one hater.¡±


    Ming No. 1 Hater Shu was online now.


    The peer beside Ji Jin sensed something unusual from their conversation, though. ¡°You know each other? Movie King Ji, have you have done something terrible to her so now shees at you?¡±


    What could he do to her?


    When they were shooting in the peach blossom valley, she almost tortured him to death.


    She did it on purpose!


    ¡°I¡¯ll be grateful if she won¡¯t do something to me.¡± Ji Jin was so wronged that he spat out blood.


    The peer¡¯s gaze between the two became even more meaningful.


    Fortunately, the show was about to begin. Ji Jin and his peer both turned their heads and looked at the stage.


    The foreigner also came back at this moment.


    After the show began, the foreigner watched it very conscientiously. Ming Shu thought he was here to be a good student.


    Ming Shu only needed to take pictures for Wen Xiaqing, so she wouldn¡¯t press the shutter until Wen Xiaqing came onto the stage.


    Ji Jin looked back and nced at her twice. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Wen Xiaqing?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at her camera with her head lowered, and she answered casually, ¡°An improper one.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ji Jin tried to talk to Ming Shu several times, but was shocked speechless.


    When the show was over, stars like Ji Jin left first. Ming Shu was taken backstage by the manager. That foreigner, before leaving, asked for Ming Shu¡¯s WeChat ID.


    Wen Xiaqing was still removing the makeup, and he waved to Ming Shu. ¡°How was it? Show me the pictures.¡±


    Ming Shu passed the camera to him. ¡°With such a perfect face, even ordinary people can take great pictures.¡±


    The good-looking people were just so willful.


    ¡°That¡¯s different,¡± Wen Xiaqing said. ¡°Later I¡¯ll post these photos officially.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you might steal your peers¡¯ limelight and they will cause trouble for you?¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll just keep them for myself then.¡±


    Wen Xiaqing was very tender and gentle. He could reach his present position because he had a great manager and good luck.


    Wen Xiaqing returned the camera to Ming Shu, then wiped his face conveniently and put on his coat. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to have some good food. Oh right... Have you signed up for this year¡¯s international photographypetition?¡±


    ¡°Xiaqing, there will be an interviewter,¡± the manager roared from behind them.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Wen Xiaqing waved his hand. ¡°Let the others do it.¡±


    The manager: ¡°...¡± How will he be famous with this attitude?


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t intend to interfere in Wen Xiaqing¡¯s decision. After walking out of the venue, she answered, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°I heard that there are some changes in thepetition system this year, and post-production is not allowed.¡±


    ¡°Right, the theme is also limited,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult this year.¡±


    The international photographypetition opened its application since the beginning of the year, and the deadline was almost at the end of the year. Itsted for a long period.


    The fake female protagonist would also participate in thispetition, and she used the Host¡¯s works. It was right in thispetition that the Host found out the fake female protagonist¡¯s secret.


    ¡°But the bonuses have also gone up,¡± Wen Xiaqing said. ¡°The first prize for the category will get one million yuan. It¡¯ll be enough for you tost a long time.¡±


    Most of the prize money for photographypetitions was not too great. But this year set one million for the prize, which was really rare and generous.


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯ll be me? What if it is someone else?¡± <i>Don¡¯t forget the covetous fake female protagonist. </i>


    ¡°I believe in you.¡± Wen Xiaqing patted Ming Shu on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll be the best photographer in the world and take the best pictures.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so supportive of me, so I need to give you half of the prize money then.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you said that, and I¡¯ll remember it.¡±


    Wen Xiaqing was about to take his car. But suddenly, a group of journalists flooded over and surrounded them.


    Wen Xiaqing thought they came at him. He subconsciously protected Ming Shu and was ready to speak, but then he saw the journalists aim at Ming Shu all at once.


    ¡°Miss Jiang Qiao, are you and Mr. Ji seeing each other now?¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang Qiao, is it true what Mr. Ji said?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ji didn¡¯t get involved in any scandals recently, was it because of you, Miss Jiang Qiao?¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang Qiao, what¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Wen Xiaqing and Ji Jin? Are you seeing two men at the same time? Miss Jiang Qiao, please answer this question directly.¡± This was an unkind journalist.


    Listening to these questions, Ming Shu knew that Ji Jin must have talked nonsense to the media.


    Ming Shu pushed Wen Xiaqing and signaled him to move aside.


    Wen Xiaqing knew these journalists were vicious and looked at Ming Shu while frowning. ¡°Qiaoqiao, don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ll take you out of here first.¡±


    This was a totally unexpected problem.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t speak, they¡¯ll think that I¡¯m afraid.¡± Ming Shu directly grabbed a microphone from a journalist. ¡°What did Ji Jin tell you?¡±


    Ming Shu was not panicked at all facing such a tense situation, and she even asked them this calmly.


    Some of the journalists were suspicious. ¡°Don¡¯t you know, Miss Jiang Qiao?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll know if you just tell me.¡± Ming Shu had guessed something, but it¡¯d be better to confirm.


    One of the journalists was probably a newbie and had a loose tongue. ¡°Mr. Ji Jin said he is dating you, Miss Jiang Qiao, is it true?¡±


    Other journalists who originally intended to make Ming Shu speak by herself showed the whites of their eyes to that newbie journalist. How could he just tell her at this moment?


    Ming Shu swept her gaze over the faces of these journalists, and she curled up the corners of her mouth slowly.


    ¨C


    #Movie King Ji ising out the closet#


    This search soared to the trending list within minutes and squeezed out the former items.


    It was so quick that Ji Jin didn¡¯t react.


    Before, he was rumored to have many girlfriends, but it turned out he deliberately leaked the news only to cover the fact that he was gay. Ji Jin made all those lies up to protect the man he loved.


    Just imagine, was it possible for a star to change girlfriends so frequently?


    He was just trying to protect the man he liked. The public was led to focus on his past ¡°girlfriends,¡± so naturally they wouldn¡¯t pay attention to other information.


    Ji Jin: ??? <i>What the hell is this operation? </i>


    The peer who was innocent: ¡°...¡±<i> I am a straight man! </i>


    ¡°I told you not to provoke her!¡± the manager roared as soon as he stepped into the room. ¡°She¡¯s not from the circle, what does she not dare to say? Ji Jin, are you trying to anger me to death?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t yell at me. Let me think.¡± Ji Jin rubbed between his eyebrows.


    The present situation was far from what he expected.


    He was caught off guard every time.


    ¡°Think what?¡± The manager was crazy with anger. ¡°What else do you think? Do you know how many people want to take you down from the stage? How many people out there are waiting to mock you and step on your sore spot!¡±


    Ji Jin looked up suddenly. ¡°How about, I go out and tell them that we had a quarrel so she was just talking nonsense to piss me off, would that be okay?¡±


    The manager was angered tough. ¡°Do you think the entertainment business is your home? It¡¯s something you can tease? Do you think others are just stupid monkeys? I was wondering why you became so obedient recently, it turns out you were just nning this!¡±


    Ji Jin: ¡°...¡± <i>I¡¯m just saying it. There¡¯s no need to be so angry!</i>

 Chapter 742 - Master Of Photography (19)

    <h4>Chapter 742: Master Of Photography (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The outside world was turned upside down, but Ming Shu was preparing for the photographypetition.


    Ji Jin was in trouble but it had little to do with her. No one could find her, so she was quite leisurely.


    In this year¡¯spetition, there were only three categories of photography: human documentary,ndscape photography, and character photography.


    Human documentary: people¡¯s livelihoods, folk customs, and street snapshots.


    Landscape photography: natural scenery, architectural photography, and dark night scenes.


    Character photography: children, portraits, travel, and fashion.


    In previous years, there were many categories of photography, but there were only three this year...


    The participants could choose any one or all of the three categories.


    However, there should be no less than two groups of works for each category, and no less than ten pictures for each group. The pictures must not be repeated.


    It meant that one category required 20 pictures.


    Three categories required 60 pictures.


    Each group of works must have a prominent theme.


    Using the long period ofpetition, Wei Xu shot many future portrait works from the Host and won the first prize in the portrait photography category.


    Ming Shu had sent her warm regards to Wei Xu, and she wondered whether Wei Xu would shoot her or not...


    ¨C


    Ming Shu picked one of the assistants Wen Xiaqing had found for her. Perhaps considering that the photographic equipment was heavy, the assistants he sent were all male assistants. Ming Shu picked a shy boy from among them.


    The boy was too shy. His face would turn red for a long time after talking to Ming Shu. In the end, Ming Shu had to make him not speak and just do what he was told.


    There was not much that Ming Shu wanted him to do, though. When there was nothing to do, he was actually quite free.


    This weekend, Ming Shu had a job at Xinyu. She took her assistant up to the 16th floor. Several models who needed to be photographed were gathering together and talking.


    There was a photographer shooting. Ming Shu saw the man¡¯s back and felt he was a bit like Su Nanfeng.


    When the photographer called for a rest, he turned around, and it was indeed Su Nanfeng.


    ¡°Senior Sister.¡± Seeing Ming Shu, Su Nanfeng nodded his head slightly. ¡°Director Shang said you¡¯ll need the studioter, I¡¯ll finish my work soon.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who I¡¯m going to shoot today?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows at him.


    Su Nanfeng shook his head.


    ¡°Yu Xiaohan.¡±


    Su Nanfeng was seemingly pinned on the spot. Until Wei Xu came in and broke the odd atmosphere. ¡°Jiang Qiao... Senior Sister, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Am I weed?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I missed you a lot.¡±


    Wei Xu felt goosebumps appear all over her body.


    She didn¡¯t miss her at all.


    As soon as she thought of her experience in the peach blossom valley, Wei Xu would gather a rage in her chest that had nowhere to go.


    Wei Xu pulled up the stiff corners of her mouth and walked to Su Nanfeng¡¯s side hurriedly. ¡°Nanfeng, Director Shang wants to see you when you¡¯re done here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll goter,¡± Su Nanfeng said.


    Wei Xu probably didn¡¯t want to stay in the same ce as Ming Shu, but she was a little worried that Su Nanfeng and Ming Shu might do something, so she was at a loss now about leaving or not.


    ¡°Wei Xu,e here.¡± Someone called her from outside, so she had to leave while looking back from time to time.


    Su Nanfeng moved his lips. ¡°Senior Sister,ter... Can I watch?¡±


    Ming Shu told the assistant to ce the equipment first, and her face was upied by a beaming smile. ¡°Watch me, or Yu Xiaohan?¡±


    Su Nanfeng looked slightly embarrassed. ¡°Senior Sister, you...¡±


    Probably he didn¡¯t understand why Ming Shu would suddenly say something like this. Thest time he met Yu Xiaohan, he didn¡¯t even say a word to her. How could she know?


    ¡°If you want to stay, buy me some snacks. I¡¯m very easy to buy off.¡±


    Su Nanfeng was somehow amused, but then recovered soon. ¡°Senior Sister, you love eating so much. It¡¯s just like Little Han.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu became interested and her eyes lit up. ¡°Can she cook?¡±


    Su Nanfeng thought for a while, then shook his head.


    Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°Go buy the snacks now.¡±


    <i>I don¡¯t need a female protagonist that can¡¯t cook. No no no. </i>


    Su Nanfeng: ¡°...¡± <i>She seemed very interested a second ago, but how does she look so disdainful immediately? </i>


    Su Nanfeng sent his assistant to buy snacks, and he specially asked him to buy two things that Little Han loved.


    Su Nanfeng finished his work very soon. The staff began to set the scene forter use, and Ming Shu and Su Nanfeng sat on the sofa nearby.


    The assistant came back with snacks. Su Nanfeng picked several things and gave the rest of them all to Ming Shu.


    Su Nanfeng then watched Ming Shu open a box of cake. She ate up the chocte topping first, then it was the cream.


    He suddenly began to talk. ¡°Little Han and I know each other since middle school. Little Han was always beautiful. She also had good grades back then, and was always the boys¡¯ favorite topic.¡±


    The doomed love, sorry, the destiny between Yu Xiaohan and Su Nanfeng began from a sports meeting in middle school.


    Yu Xiaohan was called and took part in the 1500m race. When she was about to finish the journey, she suddenly fainted.


    The teacher called Su Nanfeng¡¯s name and asked him to carry Yu Xiaohan to the infirmary.


    The two met each other in this way. Later they found that they had a lot inmon, and they became good friends.


    ¡°If that thing hadn¡¯t happened, I might have gone to college with her, and we would have been married after graduation...¡± Su Nanfeng¡¯s voice became weaker.


    As for what that thing was, Ming Shu didn¡¯t know.


    But ording to the cliched plotline, it was highly possible that it was just a misunderstanding.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior Sister, I may have spoken too much.¡± He was also surprised that he actually talked to her so much.


    Ming Shu smiled casually. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I wasn¡¯t listening, anyway.¡±


    Su Nanfeng: ¡°...¡±


    When he just got in college, he heard the name Jiang Qiao. She hadn¡¯t graduated back then, and just like Little Han in middle school, she was the shining star on campus.


    He had no ess to her at school and only knew that she had very powerful photography skills.


    The students in photography department adored her very much.


    Later, after she graduated, the name Jiang Qiao was mentioned less.


    He thought she was a person who might be hard to get along with. But after several times meeting her, he found that although she liked saying provocative words, she was actually a caring friend.


    He came up with one sentence¡ªA man covered with thorns would also bloom soft flowers in his heart.


    ¨C


    Yu Xiaohan and Wei Xu came in together. It was just over two months since theyst met, but Yu Xiaohan looked much more haggard, and her entire person seemed spiritless.


    Su Nanfeng directly stood up, which startled Ming Shu to hold her snacks tighter.


    <i>Why so big a movement. </i>


    Perhaps Su Nanfeng also realized it was a little abrupt to just stand up, so he sat down in a rush again.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This male protagonist, are you trying to scare me dead so as to inherit my snacks? </i>


    Wei Xu noticed Su Nanfeng¡¯s movement, but Yu Xiaohan didn¡¯t. Yu Xiaohan followed the working staff into the dressing room as soon as she came in.


    ¡°Nanfeng, we¡¯re done here. Director Shang is waiting for you.¡±<i> I can¡¯t let Su Nanfeng and Yu Xiaohan stay together. </i>


    ¡°Tell Director Shang I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Su Nanfeng¡¯s tone became cold.


    ¡°But...¡± Wei Xu looked at Ming Shu and bit her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to tell Director Shang... Director Shang is getting angry, and it¡¯s scary.¡±

 Chapter 743 - Master Of Photography (20)

    <h4>Chapter 743: Master Of Photography (20)</h4>


    Su Nanfeng frowned. He was still a photographer of Xinyu and Director Shang was his superior.


    It was impossible for him to see Yu Xiaohan normally. There was always someone beside her.


    Now, there was a chance... and he didn¡¯t want to give it up.


    Don¡¯t look at how Director Shang was so amiable in front of Ming Shu and the artists and seemed so easy to talk to. In reality, when he turned around and faced his employees, he was really fierce.


    ¡°If you buy me snacks, I will help you make a call to Director Shang.¡± Ming Shu grabbed Su Nanfeng¡¯s sleeve and smiled really brightly.


    I can anger Wei Xu and earn snacks at the same time. Why not?


    Su Nanfeng¡¯s eyes lit up.


    His words were not useful at all, but she could do it. He just needed to stay for a while, Director Shang would not get mad.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ming Shu took out her phone and called Director Shang.


    Director Shang heard Ming Shu¡¯s serious tone telling him that she wanted to teach her Junior Brother. He actuallyplimented her happily and expressed that they could stay for as long as they wanted.


    Wei Xu¡¯s expression got ugly. Her fingernails dug into her flesh, but she couldn¡¯t feel anything.


    Ming Shu hung up the call and gave Wei Xu a look. She closed her lips and smiled. Are you angry?


    Wei Xu: ¡°...¡±


    This woman...


    She did it on purpose.


    ¡°Wei Xu, do you need anything?¡± Su Nanfeng saw that Wei Xu was still not leaving so he asked her this.


    ¡°Nothing...¡±


    Wei Xu was fearful of Ming Shu so she didn¡¯t dare to provoke Ming Shu head on. She gave Su Nanfeng a sad and angry look before leaving unwillingly.


    Wei Xu didn¡¯t go far. She just waited outside the studio.


    Su Nanfeng proactively went to help Ming Shu¡¯s assistant. If he just stood there without doing anything, he would seem even more out of ce.


    For a new star of the entertainment industry, it was a rise in status for Yu Xiaohan when she managed to be the cover model for an issue of Xinyu Magazine.


    Yu Xiaohan¡¯s state was not good. The results were not good, either.


    Su Nanfeng was really worried. He took out the things he prepared during break time. Yu Xiaohan just treated Su Nanfeng as a stranger. She thanked him in a polite and alienating tone.


    Su Nanfeng couldn¡¯t find any topics to talk to her about so he prepared to leave. Yu Xiaohan suddenly said,


    ¡°Why does she keep looking at me?¡±


    She recognized Ming Shu. It was the person who took the really nice publicity photos for her. Someone asked her about the photographer for the publicity photos, but she didn¡¯t know who it was. She only knew that the person was called Jiang Qiao.


    She was afraid of provoking that person so she just said that she didn¡¯t know who it was, only someone the production team hired.


    However, she had been staring at her ever since the break started.


    Su Nanfeng didn¡¯t know what Ming Shu was looking at. She seemed to be looking at Yu Xiaohan, but she looked like she was in a daze too.


    Just as Su Nanfeng was going to go over and ask her, he saw Ming Shu standing up and leaving the studio.


    She came back with a bag of ck feathers after a while. She asked the makeup artist to do a new makeup look for Yu Xiaohan. Then, she stuck the feathers on her hat.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s start.¡±


    Yu Xiaohan looked at the mirror. She was not in a good state so no amount of makeup would cover her tired-looking face.


    However, those feathers seemed to have magic in them.


    The person in the mirror still looked tired but there was a vibe to her.


    A decadent girl.


    But not someone who was in low spirits...


    It was hard to describe this feeling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t have too much expressionter... maintain your... tired face.¡± Ming Shu took her camera and walked in front.


    Yu Xiaohan: ¡°...¡±


    Yu Xiaohan felt sorry that her mood affected other people¡¯s jobs.


    Hence, she tried her best to cooperate with Ming Shu and the shoot went on smoothly after that.


    Ming Shu finished thest set and swung her sore arms. She passed the camera to her assistant.


    Yu Xiaohan went to the dressing room to change clothes. She never looked at Su Nanfeng at all.


    Su Nanfeng took the chance when everyone was packing up to ask Ming Shu for a copy of the photos.


    By right, these kinds of photos could not be given to anyone, but Su Nanfeng was an upright male protagonist and there were snacks as a guarantee. Hence, Ming Shu gave them to him.


    She said as she copies the photos, ¡°You¡¯re like a pervert.¡±


    Su Nanfeng: ¡°...¡±


    He replied after a while, ¡°I just want to guard her beautiful moments.¡±


    ¡°You can guard the beautiful moments, but you can¡¯t prevent time from passing.¡± Ming Shu patted his shoulder and said earnestly, ¡°Wonderful times are quite delicious. Buy one set for me.¡±


    Su Nanfeng: ¡°...¡±


    ¨C


    Since Ming Shu had an assistant now, she didn¡¯t need to edit photos personally anymore. Director Shang wanted to take a look at them first so Ming Shu asked the assistant to send them to Director Shang.


    However, after a few minutes, Director Shang and the assistant came up.


    Director Shang didn¡¯t look happy and the assistant looked scared. The assistant carried the camera and shivered.


    ¡°Jiang Qiao,e with me.¡± Director Shang frowned and called Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked at the assistant. The assistant pointed at the camera in fear and shook his head at Ming Shu.


    The assistant seemed a little anxious as he couldn¡¯t express himself clearly.


    Ming Shu was toozy to guess so she stood up and walked to one side with Director Shang.


    ¡°Jiang Qiao, why is there nothing in the camera at all? Where are the photos you took?¡±


    Director Shang asked Ming Su directly. His tone was still all right and he didn¡¯t burst with anger.


    The assistant took the camera to find him, but there were no photos of Yu Xiaohan inside.


    The assistant was most probably trying to tell her that there were no photos inside just now.


    When she copied them to Su Nanfeng just now, she was sure that she didn¡¯t delete anything. Why did they disappear?


    Ming Shu asked the assistant to bring the camera over. She examined it herself. There was indeed no photos of Yu Xiaohan inside.


    ¡°What would you say about this?¡±


    Ming Shu looked up Director Shang. ¡°I am sure that I took the photos.¡±


    Director Shang nodded his head. ¡°I never said that you didn¡¯t. But where are the photos now?¡±


    Although Yu Xiaohan was not a big shot and they could find a time to take the shoot again, it would leave an unprofessional impression on other people and it was not good for Xinyu.


    Ming Shu asked the assistant, ¡°Who did you meet just now?¡±


    ¡°I... I went down to find Director Shang directly. Oh, I met a girl at the elevator door... I don¡¯t know what her name is. She sprained her knee so I held her up. Then, I went to find Director Shang.¡± The assistant spoke hurriedly.


    Ming Shu asked again, ¡°Did you leave the camera out of your sight at any moment?¡±


    The assistant said, ¡°Er... she didn¡¯t have any medicine in her office so I went to the office opposite to borrow some. I took some time to find the medicine. However, when I came back, she was gone. I put down the medicine, took the camera, and left.¡±


    Director Shang noticed something. He asked curiously, ¡°You mean that someone deleted the photos?¡±


    ¡°If not? Do you think that the photos will grow wings and fly away themselves? We are not allowed to be demons after the founding of the nation.¡±


    She paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°The person came from yourpany. Director Shang, let¡¯s look at the surveince cameras.¡±


    Director Shang¡¯s expression looked even worse than just now. Someone in thepany dares to do this?


    Director Shang immediately called someone and got the surveince images.


    It was simr to what the assistant said. He met an employee at the door of the elevator and helped her to the office.


    There was no surveince camera in the office, but they could see that when the assistant left the office, he didn¡¯t have the camera with him.


    As for that employee, she left the office a minuteter. She seemed to be in a hurry as if she needed to deal with some emergency.

 Chapter 744 - Master Of Photography (21)

    <h4>Chapter 744: Master Of Photography (21)</h4>


    After that employee left the office, a person wearing a mask and a cap entered.


    There were not a lot of photos in Ming Shu¡¯s camera so it was possible to delete all of them within a few minutes.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Director Shang asked the people beside him.


    ¡°This...¡± This person was covered thoroughly so they couldn¡¯t recognize who it was at all. Also, when this person came and left, the person purposely avoided the surveince camera. This person was very familiar with the positions of the cameras in the office.


    Director Shang called the employee over with a green face and questioned her.


    However, what she said was exactly the same as what that assistant said. The only difference was she told them that she was called out due to an emergency in her department.


    This emergency happened suddenly. No one could have instigated it.


    Hence, everything was just a coincidence. It created a chance for the person to delete the photos.


    Ming Shu looked at the person in the image carefully. The clothes didn¡¯t belong to Wei Xu, but the pants and shoes were the same... If it was done in the spur of the moment, changing clothes would take a lot of time, so she wouldn¡¯t have the time to change her pants and shoes.


    Ming Shu noticed that the person in the surveince camera did not wear any gloves. In order to delete the photos, the person would definitely have to touch the camera. There might be fingerprints left on the camera.


    ¡°Call the police,¡± Ming Shu said.


    Director Shang was puzzled. ¡°Will it be of any use if we call the police?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°The people at the studio and Yu Xiaohan can bear witness for me. There were photos saved on my camera. ording to my market rate, Director Shang, I took 60 photos today. Even if only 20 can be used, it will cost you a few tens of thousands. The amount is so big. How can you not call the police?¡±


    Director Shang frowned. He was convinced by Ming Shu and called the police.


    Who knew what would happen if this person continued to stay in thepany. It was better to find out who this person was.


    Ming Shu asked them to not touch the camera. Only her, her assistant, and Director Shang touched the camera before. If another person¡¯s fingerprints appeared on the camera, it must belong to the culprit.


    ¨C


    Xinyu Magazine had been around for so long so they definitely had some contact in the police office. Very soon, someone came over and collected the fingerprints.


    Ming Shu¡¯s fingerprints were not on the camera, but the assistant and Director Shang¡¯s fingerprints were present.


    After examining it carefully, the police managed to find a foreign fingerprint that hadn¡¯t been wiped off.


    However, a new problem arose.


    There were so many people in thepany. Even if they knew that it was a female, there were a lot of female employees too.


    ¡°Ask Wei Xu to try,¡± Ming Shu said directly.


    ¡°You suspect Wei Xu?¡± Director Shang was curious. ¡°Why would you suspect her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like her. Anyway, it is just a test. Nothing will happen. Let her try,¡± Ming Shu said casually.


    She was not the police. She could just suspect anyone she wanted to suspect and the police couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    Director Shang frowned and thought for a while. There were no better solutions now so he called someone to bring Wei Xu up.


    Wei Xu saw the police in the room and got scared. ¡°Director Shang?¡±


    Director Shang nodded. ¡°Go and submit your fingerprints.¡±


    ¡°Wh... why?¡± Wei Xu was puzzled. ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°Verify it first.¡± Director Shang was afraid that if it was not Wei Xu and he mentioned what happened, things would get out of hand.


    ¡°Director Shang, it is not right for you to ask me to submit my fingerprints without a valid reason, right?¡± Wei Xu scanned the people in the room. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong so why must I submit my fingerprints? I have the right to refuse.¡±


    ¡°I suspect that you deleted my photos.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t have so much worry. She smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me why I suspect you, I just suspect you.¡±


    Wei Xu almost didn¡¯t manage to catch her breath. Why are there such people in the world!!


    ¡°Why would I delete your photos? You can¡¯t ask me to verify my fingerprints just because you suspect me. This is illogical!¡± Wei Xu was not convinced.


    Ming Shu stood up.


    Wei Xu took a step back as though she were frightened.


    She was sure that she cleaned up properly. Why were there still fingerprints...


    If she was to verify her fingerprints, she was dead meat.


    She deleted the photos on a sudden impulse and things just happened so coincidentally, even heaven was helping her. After she deleted the photos, she regretted it.


    However, she had already deleted them so she thought on her feet and wiped the camera.


    But now...


    Ming Shu closed in on Wei Xu. She wore a gentle smile on her face. ¡°What are you afraid of, Miss Wei Xu? If you didn¡¯t do it, now is the time to prove your innocence. Don¡¯t you want me to apologize to you? Verify and we will know.¡±


    Wei Xu couldn¡¯t help but step back. ¡°Don¡¯te closer...¡±


    ¡°Are you scared? So you deleted the photos?¡±


    Wei Xu refuted loudly, ¡°No... I didn¡¯t delete your photos.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s verify it.¡±


    ¡°Why should I!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t verify it, it means that you¡¯re guilty.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Verifying it would reveal the truth while not verifying meant that she was guilty. Both roads led to death.


    Why did she always suspect her? She even called the police... do the police care about these things?


    Wei Xu¡¯s eyes turned red. He looked at Su Nanfeng. Thetter just frowned at her and didn¡¯t show any intention of speaking up for her.


    Su Nanfeng treated her like this during her past life and he was treating her the same way now. Even if she met him before Yu Xiaohan did and treated him so well...


    Wei Xu suddenly felt depressed. She just wanted... to let herself live a better life thanst time.


    Why...


    Why is it so difficult.


    This woman, why does she keep targeting me.


    Wei Xu¡¯s reaction gave everyone the answer they wanted to know.


    Director Shang mmed the table with a ck face. ¡°Wei Xu, what is your intention! I didn¡¯t expect to hire such an ungrateful person when I let you in as an intern. Do you know what you¡¯re doing? Can you be responsible for the reputation of thepany?¡±


    Wei Xu shivered. Her throat was dry. She couldn¡¯t say a word in front of Director Shang¡¯s anger.


    She nned to let Ming Shu make a fool of herself. After all, if the photos disappeared, Director Shang would have to find Yu Xiaohan again and he would be suspicious of Ming Shu¡¯s abilities after that.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°All right, don¡¯t say anything anymore. Go out first.¡± Director Shang interrupted Wei Xu. ¡°Police officer, sorry to trouble you, pleasee...¡±


    The police officer felt speechless after running over here, but since Director Shang was so polite, he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Once he sent the police officer away, Director Shang immediately retrenched Wei Xu. Because she created losses for thepany, her sry was deducted too.


    Wei Xu was still an intern now. Once she had this written on her resume, no one would dare to hire her anymore.


    Director Shang was really furious. ¡°Jiang Qiao, I willmunicate with Miss Yu and find a time to take the shoot again. This time, it was a problem created by ourpany so the money will still be paid to you.¡±


    ¡°No need, Su Nanfeng has a copy of the photos.¡± Ming Shu took back her camera and passed it to her assistant who was still in a daze. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t let the camera leave your sight. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes...¡± The assistant nodded his head furiously.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his carelessness this time, all this would not have happened.


    He was relieved that Ming Shu didn¡¯t make a fuss over his mistake.


    ¡°Why does Su Nanfeng have a copy of the photos?¡± Director Shang regained his senses after a long time.


    Since Su Nanfeng had a copy, why did she create such a big scene...


    Director Shang finally understood. She was targeting Wei Xu.


    But why?


    What grudges does she have against her?!

 Chapter 745 - Master Of Photography (22)

    <h4>Chapter 745: Master Of Photography (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Wen Xiaqing¡¯s manager mentioned entering the entertainment industry to Wen Xiaqing, but he was rejected.


    The manager was puzzled so he asked Ming Shu to help to persuade him.


    Wen Xiaqing was still young. He had a long road ahead of him.


    The modeling industry was too small for him.


    Wen Xiaqing was really lucky to have such a manager.


    As Wen Xiaqing¡¯s friend, after the manager pleaded with her many times, she could only call Wen Xiaqing toe out.


    ¡°It is so rare that you call me like this.¡± Wen Xiaqing came in from outside and patted Ming Shu¡¯s head. He turned his body and sat down opposite her. ¡°Do you have something to ask me?¡±


    ¡°Your manager asked me to persuade you to enter the entertainment industry.¡± Ming Shu was not someone who liked to beat around the bush.


    ¡°I knew that he would look for you.¡± Wen Xiaqing was not surprised at all.


    Ming Shu past him the menu. She had finished her orders.


    Wen Xiaqing opened the menu and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go into the entertainment industry. It¡¯s too tiring.¡±


    He had many friends around him who were in the entertainment industry, but when he looked at them, they all seemed so tired.


    They would be surrounded the moment they left their house.


    This was not the kind of life he wanted.


    ¡°Young people should work hard.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Wen Xiaqing raised his eyebrows. ¡°Young person, why are you not working hard?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled confidently. ¡°Whether I work hard or not, it¡¯s the same.¡±


    Wen Xiaqing understood the hidden meaning behind the sentence. He choked. ¡°Qiaoqiao, why didn¡¯t I notice that you were so narcissistic in the past?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote now.¡±


    Wen Xiaqing smiled faintly. He called the waiter over and ordered his food.


    After ordering, he drank a mouthful of water before saying, ¡°Qiaoqiao, I have decided what I want to do in the future. I do not want to enter that industry.¡±


    ¡°I will not persuade you. I just did what your manager asked me to. You will make your own decision.¡±


    Wen Xiaqingughed heartily. ¡°If he heard what you said, he would be so angry.¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°So don¡¯t let him know.¡±


    This issue was thus resolved.


    ¡°Oh right, have you thought of what to shoot for your theme for thepetition?¡±


    ¡°I will save some money this month and go out next month to take a look around.¡± In order to take good shots, it was necessary for a photographer to travel around.


    Travelling meant money.


    <i>I am very poor.</i>


    ¡°If you have any work, introduce me. I will only take one job for famous people.¡±


    Wen Xiaqing had the money, but he didn¡¯t say that he would sponsor Ming Shu.


    He just smiled and agreed to her request. He expressed that he would introduce good jobs to her.


    Wen Xiaqing was very reliable. When Ming Shu went back, she immediately got a job and it was for a king of the entertainment industry who had been around for quite a while.


    This king was a really casual and funny person. However, he had a lot of thoughts when he was shooting so a lot of photographers get a headache when they shot for him.


    Photographers had their own sense of beauty, but he just wanted to give his opinion and in the end, it made him look weird.


    Which photographer could handle this?


    ¡°Little Qiao,e,e. Do you think that I will look more handsome if I wear a scarf?¡± The king took a scarf and waved at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Your neck is short. It is not suitable for you.¡±


    The assistants that were surrounding them: ¡°...¡± Luckily, their king had a good temper.


    The king turned to look in the mirror and felt that Ming Shu made sense. He threw the scarf away.


    He gave up on the scarf and started fiddling with the hat, and then the sunsses. He fiddled with all the props avable.


    Ming Shu sighed. <i>This kind of model is looking for death!!</i>


    Finally, they managed to finish the shoot. The king suddenly winked at Ming Shu. ¡°Little Qiao, I heard that you are quite close with Ji Jin?¡±


    ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°Hoh, little girl, I have my principles.¡± The king suddenly gave a serious face, but it didn¡¯tst for more than two seconds. ¡°What is your rtionship with Ji Jin?¡±


    He almost died fromughing when he heard Ji Jin¡¯s news that time.


    ¡°If you must say that we have any rtionship, we are enemies.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Such a pretty enemy?


    What did Ji Jin do to her?


    The king¡¯s gossipy blood started boiling, but Ming Shu just ignored him.


    Ming Shu could leave after she finished her shoot, but the king had his own thoughts so wanted Ming Shu to give him a copy of the images before it was edited.


    The assistant beside Ming Shu shook his head. <i>You can¡¯t, you can¡¯t!</i>


    <i>He will photoshop himself till you can¡¯t recognize him!!</i>


    However, the king was really crafty. He noticed that Ming Shu never stopped eating snacks so he bought her easily.


    1¨C


    The next day, Ming Shu saw the king¡¯s Weibo the moment she woke up.


    The photo seemed really normal.


    Content: The photographer is so good, I can¡¯t showcase my photoshop skills. Sad.


    Omg, I actually see a normal photo. In my lifetime!! Omg!! God, what is wrong with you. What stimtion did you suffer?]


    [Our god is still very handsome. Please do not anyhow photoshop photos anymore.]


    [The photographer actually managed to make this photoshop maniac bow down to him. Please tell me who the photographer is. I want to cheer for the photographer.]


    [Please tell me little brother photographer¡¯s weibo.]


    [This style, it should be the same photographer as Yu Xiaohan and Ji Jin, right? @JiJinV @YuXiaohanV is it your photographer? Pleasee and im.]


    <i>Dingdong¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu closed Weibo and opened WeChat.


    It was a really cute profile pic of a little kitten. The name was Jim.


    <i>Isn¡¯t this the foreigner that was speaking foreigner Chinese during Wen Xiaqing¡¯s runway show?</i>


    After adding him, they never contacted one another. Why was he looking for her now?


    Ming Shu opened the chat but realized that he sent her a link.


    When she clicked on it, the Weibo topic ¡°Finding the prettiest photographer¡± came out.


    There was a ranking at the side. Wei Xu was actually on the ranking. She was in 7th ce.


    Jim: I think that you are very suitable. You are like an angel.


    Little Qiao of Jiang family: Not interested.


    Jim: Why are you not interested? This is made for you!


    Little Qiao of Jiang family: I am afraid that if I show my face, people will start to fall crazily in love with me.


    Jim: ...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t take this matter to heart. She was working hard to earn money so that she could buy her snacks.


    With the king as her signboard, more and more people started to look for Ming Shu. Her price also got higher and higher.


    However, those that looked for her for the second time were all rejected. She meant what she said. She would only shoot for famous people once.


    At the end of the month, she went for herst job.


    Ming Shu found the ce based on the address on the letter. It was a wealthy boss and he didn¡¯t have many requirements. Hence, the shoot ended really quickly.


    Ming Shu finished shooting and came out. She asked her assistant to bring the things back.


    She stretched and walked out. Before she could take two steps, messy footsteps sounded behind her.


    Someone ran toward her.


    After that, a scent floated over.


    A girl ran past her toward the road in the distance.


    Ming Shu felt that the back of the figure seemed a bit familiar.


    A few people chased her and stopped the girl. They dragged her without any exnations toward a car that was driving over.


    <i>Snatching a civilian girl in broad daylight?</i>


    <i>Are you acting?</i>


    Something shed across Ming Shu¡¯s mind.


    ... Yu Xiaohan!


    Yu Xiaohan was dragged away and was currently being pushed into the car. She grabbed the door of the car, but the people pried her fingers loose. Her fingernails broke because of the force.


    <i>Someone save me!</i>


    Heaven seemed to have heard her plea and a pleasant voice said, ¡°Hey, what are you all doing?¡±


    Yu Xiaohan was wearing a mask, but she was not wearing sunsses. She looked over with eyes that were filled with tears.

 Chapter 746 - Master Of Photography (23)

    <h4>Chapter 746: Master Of Photography (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Su Nanfeng panted as he rushed into the cafe. He scanned the cafe, but there was no one there. He went to ask the waiter and then proceed to thepartments on the second floor.


    The moment he opened the door, Su Nanfeng felt that his heart was finally calm.


    Yu Xiaohan was sitting inside with a cup of coffee in her hand. She was looking down so he couldn¡¯t see her expression.


    Ming Shu was leaning against a chair and looking at her fingers. When she saw himing in, she moved her fingers. ¡°Su Nanfeng, work-rted injury, you need topensate snacks for me.¡±


    Su Nanfeng was really far away so he couldn¡¯t see the injuries on Ming Shu¡¯s finger.


    However, he still nodded.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Ming Shu got up. ¡°You¡¯re really lucky to meet someone like me who knows how to fight. Next time, I don¡¯t know who¡¯s going to save you.¡±


    Thest two sentences were directed at Yu Xiaohan.


    Yu Xiaohan suddenly grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you... Jiang Qiao, thank you.¡±


    ¡°I did it because Su Nanfeng always buys snacks for me. You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Yu Xiaohan looked at Su Nanfeng and then looked down again as though she got a shock.


    Ming Shu walked out. Su Nanfeng sent her to the door. ¡°I will thank you next time.¡±


    ¡°This issue might be troublesome,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Those people looked like they were from the mafia.¡±


    ¡°Will it... affect you?¡±


    Ming Shu pulled up her mouth corners. ¡°Worry about Yu Xiaohan first. I heard that all her schedules are canceled.¡±


    ¨C


    Ming Shu left the cafe and called a taxi home.


    When she reached the ground floor of her house, a few people walked out from the shadows and half-surrounded her.


    All of them wererge and looked really fierce. There were all kinds of weird tattoos on their bodies.


    Ming Shu looked back in the direction of the gate for the district...


    <i>Bad review.</i>


    <i>What happened to the five-star security?</i>


    ¡°Jiang Qiao, did you think about the consequences when you decided to be a busybody?¡± One man walked out from the group and looked at her with a dark face.


    Ming Shu turned back and smiled. ¡°What are the consequences? Can they be eaten?¡±


    The man¡¯s expression got worse. ¡°You will know if consequences can be eaten soon. Punish her for me. Isn¡¯t she a photographer? Destroy her hands.¡±


    The people beside the man closed in on Ming Shu.


    Just as Ming Shu went to pull up her sleeves and start fighting, someone suddenly rushed in and blocked them.


    ¡°What are you all doing?¡±


    The voice was very familiar.


    Movie King Ji.


    ¡°Hoh.¡± The man sneered. ¡°Little guy, this is not the time to act like a hero. If you¡¯re sensible, get out of the way. If not, we will torture you too.¡±


    Ji Jin didn¡¯t get out of the way. He turned back and looked at Ming Shu. ¡°How did you provoke these guys?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t reply to the question. She asked him casually, ¡°What are you doing here? I know that you don¡¯t live here.¡±


    ¡°I... came to visit a friend.¡± Ji Jin shifted his gaze away and changed the topic. ¡°How did you provoke them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe they want to kidnap me because I look pretty?¡± Ming Shu talked nonsense with a straight face.


    Ji Jin: ¡°...¡± <i>Although you¡¯re pretty, can you so be so narcissistic?</i>


    <i>Look at their stance. Which part of them looks like they took a fancy on you?</i>


    <i>They look like they wanted to kill you.</i>


    ¡°I will handle themter, you can run first,¡± Ji Jin said.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Ming Shu pulled her sleeves back down.


    ¡°...¡±


    She just... agreed?


    ¡°You really are not afraid of death. Don¡¯t me us then.¡± The man was already getting impatient. He walked toward them himself.


    Ming Shu ran off immediately.


    Ji Jin almost didn¡¯t manage to catch his own breath.


    ¡°Chase her!¡± the man shouted coldly. He looked hideously at Ji Jin. ¡°Look, this is the person you¡¯re trying to save, tsk tsk.¡±


    ¡°Hoh, woman!¡± Ji Jin said. ¡°Let me catch her for you all!¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m stupid?!¡± The man was furious. ¡°Beat him.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t really run away. She subdued the few people that chased her and dragged them to the security.


    The security got a shock. He recognized Ming Shu as a resident of this ce, but she was dragging a man in each of her hands. She looked really scary.


    The security quickly called the police.


    When the police came, Ming Shu had already returned to the ce where she met the bunch of people. There were a few drops of blood on the floor and no signs of Ji Jin and them.


    ¡°You... called the police, right?¡± The police found Ming Shu under the guidance of the security. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there were aplices? Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Ran away,¡± Ming Shu replied.


    The police took Ming Shu¡¯s statement. These people had a criminal record so once Ming Shu finished her statement, she was released.


    ¨C


    Ji Jin¡¯s phone was off. His manager was looking for him all over the ce.


    At this moment, Ji Jin was squatting outside Ming Shu¡¯s house. Ming Shu made to open the door but he didn¡¯t allow her to. They two of them red at each other outside the door.


    ¡°I saved you once. Is this how you treat someone who saved you?¡±


    ¡°I am an ungrateful person, okay?¡± <i>Do I need you to save me?</i> ¡°Get away!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let mee in, you can forget about entering today too!¡± Ji Jin blocked the door.


    The air turned silent in an instant.


    Ming Shu slowly leaned forward. Ji Jin looked at her.


    The lights in the corridor suddenly dimmed. Her figure was engulfed in the darkness and there was a second where he couldn¡¯t see anything in front of him. It was dark.


    Once his eyes got used to the dark, he vaguely made out the person in front of him.


    He heard her voice speaking. It was light and clear. ¡°Do you want me to call the police and tell them where those people went in the afternoon?¡±


    Her tone sounded happy, but it felt as though it was dipped in poison. It was cold, icy cold.


    The lights in the corridor lit up.


    The smile on that pretty face was still as bright as ever.


    However, Ji Jin felt a chill rising from his feet.


    ¡°They were chased away by me,¡± Ji Jin said. ¡°What is there to say?¡±


    Although he said that, he still stood up.


    He nced at Ming Shu and frowned slowly.


    Thetter pushed him away and stuck the key into the lock. She turned her key slightly. <i>Kacha</i>. The door opened.


    Ji Jin watched the door closed silently.


    The corridor was silent and cold...


    He slowly held onto the wall and let out a deep breath.


    Just now, in the darkness, he felt fear.


    Ji Jin swallowed. He left the building and walked out of the district. The coldness around him started to dissipate only after he walked out of the district.


    How did this kind of person get distributed to the conquest department?


    Ji Jin opened a screen in the air. The task progression was disyed on the screen: 0%.


    A sense of frustration struck him and he felt a sense of danger too.


    He heard that... a lot of people failed their missions at the conquest department... would it be because of the same person?


    1He ced his finger over the quit mission button for a while.


    [Do you wish to quit this task?]


    Ji Jin looked back at the brightly lit district. He could vaguely see the apartment.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but he felt that the building seemed really eerie.


    He took a deep breath and pressed yes.


    [Quit task. Deducted 5000 points. Please enter your identity number.]


    [Verification sess. You managed to quit the mission sessfully. Do you want to be transported back?]


    [Transporting, please wait for a moment...]


    [Transportation failed.]


    Ji Jin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the hell is it doing?</i>


    [System under repair. Please try againter.] The screen disyed this sentence ruthlessly.


    Ji Jin: ¡°...¡± <i>Of all the times you can be under repair, you are under repair now? Are you kidding me?!</i>


    <i>F**k, shouldn¡¯t maintenance be done when no one is doing a mission?</i>


    <i>Something is going to happen!</i>

 Chapter 747 - Master Of Photography (24)

    <h4>Chapter 747: Master Of Photography (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Someone uploaded a photo of Ming Shu when she was working onto the ¡°Finding the prettiest photographer¡± topic on weibo.


    Jiang Qiao immediately was sent into the top ten of the ranking.


    When Ming Shu learned about this, she was already on the train.


    Wei Xu wanted to get the first ce since she was really quite pretty and had a few good works to showcase. This helped her gain some fans.


    Wei Xu looked at the name that was catching up to her. Her face turned hideous from anger. Why must she always take part in whatever she did?


    She shifted her gaze and looked at another website.


    International photographypetition...


    At first, she wanted to take a photo of Jiang Qiao, but she could never find her. Also, that woman was weird...


    What she was most worried about was the fact that she knew about her secret.


    She couldn¡¯t use her work.


    ¡°Jiang Qiao will definitely participate in this photographypetition. I must get first ce...¡± Wei Xu muttered.


    This ¡°prettiest photographer¡± was just an empty title. She shouldn¡¯t waste her time on this. As long as she got first ce in the photographypetition, she would climb up in status.


    Once she figured this out, Wei Xu felt much better.


    However, what should she do to get first ce?!


    Wei Xu thought of something. She got up and packed her stuff. Then she bought a train ticket and left that night.


    ¨C


    Half a yearter...


    Ming Shu was invited to attend the final award ceremony of the photographypetition.


    The photographers who got invited were all people who were shortlisted. The rest were the judges, industry experts, and some big bosses from the business world.


    The location was at a gallery which was normally used to hold art exhibitions. It was a really big ce.


    The work of every photographer was disyed individually. Of course, not all of them were on disy. Only a small portion of them were.


    Before the final judging started, everyone went to admire the works disyed outside.


    ¡°Senior Sister.¡±


    Ming Shu turned her head. Su Nanfeng was holding Yu Xiaohan as they walked toward her.


    Yu Xiaohan released the news that she was dating Su Nanfeng a month ago. Although a lot of fans rejected their rtionship, they managed to persevere and survive through it.


    Aspared to thest time she saw her, Yu Xiaohan looked like a delicate flower that was carefully taken care of.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± Ming Shu smiled and nodded her head.


    ¡°It is because of you.¡±


    If Ming Shu didn¡¯t call him that time, he would not have gotten together with Xiaohan.


    ¡°Miss Jiang Qiao... I haven¡¯t had the chance to properly thank you for your helpst time.¡±


    Yu Xiaohan was a little shy. Her voice was soft and really pleasant to the ear.


    ¡°Su Nanfeng had already thanked me.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t really bother with it. ¡°However, if you want to treat me to a meal, I will not reject you.¡±


    ¡°Erm...¡± Yu Xiaohan was stunned for a moment. ¡°Let me treat youter then.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t ask Su Nanfeng how he solved Yu Xiaohan¡¯s troubles, but since they were the main leads, they must...


    ¡°Su Nanfeng, who asked you to take Xiaohan away!¡±


    A man that looked totally out of ce strode over with long strides. His voice was really loud and the people around him all turned to look at him.


    The man scanned his surroundings. The group of people got deterred and shifted their gazes away.


    Su Nanfeng¡¯s expression turned dark. He pulled Yu Xiaohan toward his chest and protected her. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Yu Xiaohan seemed a little afraid of this man. She hid behind Su Nanfeng.


    ¡°Xiaohan.¡± The man changed his expression immediately when he faced Yu Xiaohan. He was intive. ¡°How can you run away with him! I chased you for so long!¡±


    Yu Xiaohan didn¡¯t say anything. She grabbed Su Nanfeng¡¯s elbow.


    ¡°Is this the mafia boss that likes you?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and asked Yu Xiaohan. Thetter nodded her head slightly. ¡°He still looks like a human.¡±


    The man nced at Ming Shu sideways. He changed his tone. ¡°Jiang Qiao?¡±


    ¡°Aiyoh, you know me?¡± Ming Shu smiled brightly.


    ¡°You beat my brothers, of course I know you.¡± The man changed his expression quickly. He lowered his voice. ¡°What did you do to the rest?¡±


    Only the people that went to the police station came backst time. The rest of them didn¡¯t.


    They seemed to have disappeared.


    ¡°I can¡¯t answer you. You have to ask Ji Jin.¡± Ming Shu shrugged.


    Ji Jin was not Qi Yu.


    However, he was not the original Ji Jin, either.


    She didn¡¯t see how he subdued those people but, based on the bloodstains on the floor and her probing, those people must be dead.


    These people didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s lives at all...


    Speaking of which, Qi Yu didn¡¯t care about people¡¯s lives, either.


    Just like what the Harmony System said, they really took these people as virtual NPCs. They bore no psychological pressure at all.


    What kind of person did she like?


    Virtual characters...


    ¡°Ji Jin... Ji Jin has been in the hospital for almost two months. What does this have to do with him?¡± The man¡¯s voice interrupted Ming Shu¡¯s thought.


    She blinked. ¡°Hospital?¡±


    Why didn¡¯t she hear about this?


    Yu Xiaohan was clearer about this news. She said softly, ¡°Senior Ji Jin met with a car ident two months ago. He is still unconscious now. His public rtions team is suppressing the news and said that he was overseas filming a show. Hence, there is no news about him on the inte.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ming Shu stared at the work in front of her in deep thought.


    Yu Xiaohan looked at Ming Shu and then nced at Su Nanfeng. When she met the gaze of the man, she immediately wanted to cry.


    The man felt even more depressed and couldn¡¯t care about where his brothers went. ¡°Xiaohan, stop hiding from me. Su Nanfeng, did you say bad things about me to Xiaohan?¡±


    The man pestered Yu Xiaohan for a while before he got called away by someone.


    Before he left, he red at Ming Shu. It was obvious that he was looking for trouble.


    However, Ming Shu didn¡¯t have the mood to bother with him.


    <i>Why didn¡¯t Qi Yue to this world?</i>


    <i>Who is he?</i>


    <i>What are they trying to do?</i>


    <i>What is the intention of the Harmony System?</i>


    She... should she try finding him?


    Ming Shu was frightened by her own thought.


    She looked at the photo of the gxy in front of her. Su Nanfeng stood beside her and exined the gxy photo to Yu Xiaohan.


    Ming Shu suddenly came back to reality.


    ¡°Am I crazy?¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, what did you say?¡±


    Ming Shu pinched her nose and took out a lollipop from her pocket. The sweet taste dispersed the frustration in her heart. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Su Nanfeng suggested, ¡°Senior Sister, shall we go in first? It is almost starting.¡±


    Ming Shu replied absentmindedly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Nanfeng took a look at Yu Xiaohan. They were both puzzled. Why did this feel so weird?


    The three of them walked into the venue for the awards ceremony.


    They met Wei Xu at the entrance.


    Wei Xu nced at Su Nanfeng and Yu Xiaohan before walking toward Ming Shu. ¡°Jiang Qiao, do you want to make a bet?¡±


    ¡°What bet?¡± Ming Shu still maintained her standard smile. There was no sign of anything amiss on her face now.


    ¡°That I will get first ce this time.¡±


    ¡°So confident?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I am really anticipating it, then... anticipating who will be the unlucky one.¡±


    The words that Ming Shu said at the end seemed to have a hidden meaning behind them. Wei Xu¡¯s heart started beating furiously.


    She really knew something... <i>But, how much does she know?</i>

 Chapter 748 - Master Of Photography (25)

    <h4>Chapter 748: Master Of Photography (25)</h4>


    Before the awards ceremony, judging was held. The top ten from each category would undergo judging and the top three would be chosen. Then, the awards ceremony wouldmence.


    Su Nanfeng participated inndscape photography.


    Ming Shu and Wei Xu participated in portrait photography.


    Those photos that were disyed outside would not be undergoing the judging. Hence, no one knew what the pieces for the judging were. Besides the theme, no one knew what the photos would be about.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I am your host for today, Aisha. Wee to the international photographypetition for the year...¡±


    Ming Shu sat down absentmindedly. All that was left of her lollipop was the stick.


    The introduction was not too long. The screen started disying the different works after a short while.


    Only the works were shown. The name of the photographer was not disyed.


    They would only reveal the name of the photographer after the awards were announced.


    The first category was the humanities and documentary category. It mostly depicted the lives of people and there were quite a few good works.


    The second category wasndscape photography. Su Nanfeng chose the night scenes of cities. Night scenes from ten different cities were disyed. Each one of them made you feel like you were right inside the photo.


    Yu Xiaohan started tearing up for some reason.


    Su Nanfeng hurriedly consoled her in a flurry.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ming Shu asked Su Nanfeng.


    Su Nanfeng patted Yu Xiaohan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°These ten cities are the cities that Xiaohan wants to visit in the future. She told me that she wanted to travel long ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Ming Shu looked at the big screen. ¡°Thoughtful.¡±


    Su Nanfeng sighed. What he wanted to do the most was take her there personally.


    So that all these night scenes would have her inside them.


    Ming Shu returned to her absentminded state. Su Nanfeng nced at her a few times before deciding to console his own girlfriend.


    ¡°Next up is ¡®I have a dream.¡¯ Please appreciate it.¡±


    A child appeared on the screen first. His skin was dark and his body was scrawny. However, his smile was bright and vibrant. It seemed to infect other people and allowed them to feel his happiness.


    The works after that revolved around children. Some were happy, some were sad... but no matter what, all the children had a kind of light in their eyes. The light was called hope.


    The theme of this work was the dreams of left-behind children.


    It was not umon to find such themes.


    However, in order to shoot such photos, this person must at least be a master.


    ¡°Senior Sister, were these taken by you?¡±


    ¡°Why do you feel this way?¡± Ming Shu tilted her head and looked at Su Nanfeng.


    ¡°Not much reason... I just feel that you can shoot such photos. However, if you look at them carefully, they seem a bit different from your style.¡± Su Nanfeng said, ¡°Senior Sister, what is your theme?¡±


    ¡°A dream-like order.¡±


    Su Nanfeng was curious.


    What kind of theme is this?


    The next few works were not as good as the ones with the theme ¡°I have a dream.¡±


    ¡°Up next, we have the second-tost work for portrait photography. The theme is ¡®a dream-like order.¡¯ I wonder what the author of this dream-like name is trying to show us through his or her photography.¡±


    When the first photo appeared, it took everyone¡¯s breath away.


    Mist wreathed in the air. Only clusters of pine greens sprouted out from beneath the mist. On top of the greens, ady in white was dancing happily. The mist followed the movement of her dress and twirled around her.


    The sun rose up from afar and cast its reflection on the sea.


    Thedy was very beautiful. Her makeup was clean and her smile was pure. She seemed like a pure and innocent fairy.


    This was beyond their expectations.


    The pine greens looked like a forest. Based on the entire photo, it was taken from a very high ce.


    How could this person shoot from such a high ce?


    Actually, this was just an optical illusion. It was a picture of the ground but some props were added.


    The image changed.


    It was the same person.


    She was in a forest. The background should have been taken during sunset. Light sprinkled through the trees and formed light beams. Thedy stood among the beams. Her makeup and clothing changed.


    Thedy was running. It was shot in the instant when she looked back.


    The third photo was disyed, and then the fourth, and thest one...


    Under the starry star, thedy stood still on a glitteringke. The sky was filled with Kongmingnterns.


    Her expression seemed sad and she was looking far away, as though waiting for a person that would never return.


    From the mountain in the clouds to the vast grasnd, to the sandy desert, to the quiet valley... to the starryke.


    Every scene was magnificent and grand but the person in the photo didn¡¯t lose her color.


    She was the theme.


    A dream-like order... dreamy and illusional.


    No one had regained their sense even after the host finished her script.


    With such a piece of work before it, thest group appeared really ordinary.


    Wei Xu¡¯s seat was quite far away from Ming Shu. She looked past the crowd and saw Ming Shu. Thetter was looking down and seemed uninterested in what was happening around her.


    Her reaction made Wei Xu hate her even more.


    ¡°Okay, we have disyed all the works of the photographers. Now, we move on to the most important matter of the night. Which photographers will get an award today? Let us watch an advertisement first. We will announce... cough, cough, I¡¯m joking, we don¡¯t have any sponsors...¡±


    The host livened up the atmosphere.


    The top three awardees for the humanities and documentary category were revealed soon. The person who presented the award was a senior of the photography industry.


    The photographers who got the awards were so excited when they faced the senior who presented the award to them.


    In thendscape photography category, without a doubt, Su Nanfeng got first ce.


    Su Nanfeng passed the trophy to Yu Xiaohan the minute he came down. Yu Xiaohan took the opportunity when everyone was looking at the stage to kiss Su Nanfeng.


    Ming Shu looked at them with a mysterious smile.


    Yu Xiaohan met Ming Shu¡¯s eyes and felt awkward for a moment. She hugged the trophy and used Su Nanfeng to block her red face.


    For the first two categories, photographers from their country and overseas photographers both got awarded. However, the number of overseas photographer awardees were quite little.


    ¡°We will move on to ourst category. I believe that this is the one everyone is anticipating too... first, let us reveal our third ce. Please disy the work.¡±


    The screen behind started disying the work.


    Once it was done, the host said, ¡°Who will be our winner for third ce? Let us have a look...e, please look at the big screen.


    The ck spot below the work disappeared and a name popped up.


    ¡°Congrattion to Mister Lu Xiaohui. Can we invite Elder Fu to present the award for Mister Lu...¡±


    The process of presenting the award was not long. Once Lu Xiaohui came down, the second ce was revealed.


    The second ce was neither Wei Xu nor Ming Shu.


    There was only one more slot left.


    Wei Xu was confident that her photos would definitely win. After all...


    ¡°Okay, only the first ce is left now. Let us see who the first ce will go to.¡±


    Wei Xu sat up straight. She stared at the big screen.


    When the photos were shown, Wei Xu was stunned. How...


    It was not her photos.


    The photos that were shown now most probably belonged to an overseas photographer.


    It was not the breathtaking ¡°a dream-like order¡± either...


    ¡°Congrattions to Mister Eric Jim.¡±


    How can it be...


    ¡°Weird, why is it not the photographer for ¡®a dream-like order¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what are the judges doing? Anyone could tell that ¡®a dream-like order¡¯ was much better.¡±


    ¡°Is there something shady going on?¡±

 Chapter 749 - Master Of Photography (24)

    <h4>Chapter 749: Master Of Photography (24)</h4>


    Ming Shu recognized the winner. It was that foreigner.


    ¡°Senior Sister, what happened?¡± Su Nanfeng felt that it was strange too.


    By right, the first ce should be ¡°a dream-like order.¡±


    Even if it was not ¡°a dream-like order,¡±¡±I have a dream¡± should get it. Why was the first ce given to Jim?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± As the photographer for ¡°a dream-like order,¡± she was very calm.


    Once the award for first ce was presented, themotion below started to get louder.


    ¡°Please be quiet everyone. I am sure that everyone feels weird. Why didn¡¯t ¡°a dream-like order¡± receive an award? Now, let us invite the representative of the organizers, Lady Ding, to reveal it for us.¡±


    Everyone really became quiet after the host spoke.


    Lady Ding went up to the stage. She cleared her throat. ¡°After much discussion, we have decided to add in a special award for this photographypetition. I am sure all of you know who this special award goes to. Shall we invite the photographer for the ¡®a dream-like order¡¯ up¡ªMiss Jiang Qiao.¡±


    A spotlight shone on Ming Shu¡¯s seat. She got up slowly and walked toward the stage.


    The host came forward once again. ¡°Congrattions, Miss Jiang Qiao. You have gained the title of ¡®Best Photographer of the Year.¡¯ Your work, ¡®A dream-like order¡¯ will be sent by us to the judges of the academy awards.¡±


    The photography academy award was the highest ranked award in the photography industry.


    Although her work was just sent over and it was not certain if she would win the award... but she was really young.


    The photographers below were jealous and envious of her.


    Wei Xu looked at the person on the stage. She felt shes of pain in her chest. Why... if she didn¡¯t get the first ce, she could understand it. Why was she not the second or third either? Why did this happen?


    Jiang Qiao got a special award?


    Wei Xu was in a state of disbelief even after the awards ceremony ended.


    She didn¡¯t believe that this would happen. Once everyone left the scene, she ran backstage.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t my work win a prize?¡± Wei Xu stopped the host.


    The host was stunned for a moment. ¡°Are you Miss Wei Xu? Just as well, we are looking for you too. Pleasee over here.¡±


    Wei Xu¡¯s heart dropped.


    Looking for her?


    Wei Xu followed the host and entered a room. The judges were all inside and there was a man she didn¡¯t recognize.


    Ming Shu was there too. She was sitting beside the man.


    ¡°Miss Wei Xu?¡±


    A man asked.


    Wei Xu looked around at the people beside her and nodded her head.


    The man stood up. ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°What... what is it?¡±


    When she saw Ming Shu, the rm in her heart started ringing.


    The man asked, ¡°Did you take the photos for ¡®I have a dream¡¯ yourself?¡±


    Wei Xu¡¯s mind exploded. ¡°Ye... yes.¡±


    The man¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°Miss Wei Xu, you just graduated, right? What made you want to take this series of photos?¡±


    Wei Xu controlled her emotions. ¡°I always see this kind of news on television and while traveling, I met these children. Hence, I thought of this theme.¡±


    ¡°Miss Wei Xu, did you really take this series of photos?¡± The man repeated the question.


    Wei Xu hesitated but still nodded.


    The man took out a controller and aimed it at the projector. He pressed a button. The magnified version of the photo appeared.


    The photo kept magnifying and at the bottom corner of the photo, there were small letters which blended into the background really well.


    If you didn¡¯t magnify the photo, you would not see them at all.


    Also, these letters were not just normal ones. They represented something.


    ¡°Miss Wei Xu, could you exin what these letters mean?¡± The man seemed a little overbearing.


    Wei Xu didn¡¯t know that there would be a word there.


    Her face turned slightly pale.


    ¡°My father would add these letters on all of his work. I made it personally. Miss Wei Xu, why did it appear in your work?¡±


    Wei Xu¡¯s photos were photos from the future. Hence, the hidden signature on the photos were present too.


    Everyone looked at Wei Xu.


    Wei Xu felt that their gazes pierced into her body as if they were needles.


    She might have realized that she could not argue her way out anymore so she suddenly looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Jiang Qiao! It was you, you told them!¡±


    ¡°I reported it. This is not yours. I reported rightfully.¡± Ming Shu admitted it generously.


    She gave a look that said, I did it.


    What can you do to me?!


    Ming Shu knew who these photos belonged to because the story mentioned it specifically.


    However, no one found out about it so Wei Xu managed to bluff her way through.


    Coincidentally, the owner¡¯s son was present at the scene.


    Wei Xu eyes slowly turned red and hatred flowed out of her eyes.


    [Hatred Points for Wei Xu are full.]


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. Full? So fast?


    This snacks coupon didn¡¯tst very long!


    The man still had things to say. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you got my father¡¯s work but, Miss Wei Xu, I will protect my rights using legal means. Mywyer will contact you.¡±


    ¨C


    Wei Xu might have lost her protagonist halo, but her gold fingers couldn¡¯t be used anymore, either.


    A camera without the gold fingers was just a normal camera.


    Wei Xu had a really bad reputation in the photography industry and with her own technique, she was unable to shoot any nice pieces of work.


    Wei Xu kept throwing temper tantrums at home. Her father could not stand her anymore and nned for her to go overseas.


    However, when she was about to board the ne, Wei Xu ran away.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu stood outside the hospital gate. She walked in after standing there for a long time.


    Ji Jin was lying on the bed with a pale face. He looked totally different from the spirited person on the screen.


    Ji Jin was awake.


    When Ming Shu came in, he looked at her and asked calmly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°To look at you.¡±


    Ji Jin expression was gray. He looked like a cock that lost its match. ¡°Tough at me? Congrattions, you got your wish.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled a chair and sat on it. She looked up slightly with her chin raised and crossed her hands in front of her chest. ¡°I know that you are not from this world.¡±


    Ji Jin shivered. He slowly raised his head.


    Yes.


    She knew about it so she responded to him differently.


    She knew...


    Wait, how did she know about it?


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Why do you need to woo me?¡±


    Ji Jin eyes turned aside. ¡°Don¡¯t you know everything?¡±


    ¡°I only know that you are not from this world, but I don¡¯t know why you need to woo me.¡±


    Ji Jin seemed to be thinking about something.


    After a while, he said, ¡°There are rules, I can¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°Rules?¡± What rules?


    Ji Jin saw that Ming Shu really didn¡¯t know anything. He said, ¡°I am bound. I can¡¯t anyhow speak. Even if I want to say it, I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t write it, either. I can¡¯t express it in any way.¡±


    Bound... then why can that crazy person called Luo Yan say it?


    ¡°Why are you telling me this so easily?¡±


    Ji Jin¡¯s face turned gray. He whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t go back anyway.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ji Jin shook his head to tell her that he couldn¡¯t say.


    The transportation channel in this world was broken. He couldn¡¯t go back anymore. He would spend the rest of his life in this body and then, he would die.

 Chapter 750 - Master Of Photography (27)

    <h4>Chapter 750: Master Of Photography (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ji Jin was totally defeated. His eyes were dim just like someone who was about to die.


    He waspletely different from the person a few months ago.


    Ming Shu wanted to leave, but stopped. She turned her head and asked, ¡°Did something happen internally?¡±


    Ji Jin gave a bitter smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He was in fear now because he didn¡¯t know anything.


    He didn¡¯t know whether he could still go back.


    He tried many times, but the system always told him that the transportation failed.


    Ming Shu left the hospital.


    From the current situation, there seemed to be an organization... but what kind of organization was it?


    She didn¡¯t know.


    <i>Trash-picker, let¡¯s go back.</i>


    Little Beastie pushed Ming Shu¡¯s hand lightly. It used its paws to scratch her palm.


    <i>Don¡¯t care about them, it has nothing to do with you anyway. If you go back, what can they do to you? Let these two-legged beasts y by themselves.</i>


    <i>If she goes back, she will not care about these irritating two-legged beasts anymore. Hmph!!</i>


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear him say that I am a virtual character too?¡± Ming Shu pinched Little Beastie¡¯s paw. ¡°Maybe you are a virtual beast.¡±


    <i>Do you believe him? Trash-picker, you can¡¯t be superstitious!</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Isn¡¯t this science?</i>


    ¡°Maybe it is real?¡± Ming Shu smiled. She whispered, ¡°This world... who knows.¡±


    Little Beastie went crazy.


    <i>Trash-picker, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you are thinking. You are thinking about that irritating two-legged beast.</i>


    <i>What is so good about that two-legged beast!</i>


    <i>He is so ugly and he doesn¡¯t have fur!</i>


    Ming Shu smushed Little Beastie into a ball and walked into the crowd. She disappeared in the traffic.


    ¨C


    ¡°Sister Jiang, these are the photos fromst week. I have edited all of them.¡± The assistant passed a USB stick to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu nodded and signaled him to put it down.


    ¡°Sister Jiang, Chinese New Year is soon. How do you n to celebrate?¡±


    Ming Shu had a sudden realization. <i>Chinese New Year ising?</i>


    She rubbed her eyes. ¡°Take a break once you settle everything on your end. Come back in March.¡±


    ¡°So long?¡± The assistant was shocked.


    ¡°Yes, we will not take any jobs for now.¡±


    The assistant kept quiet. His boss epted jobs based on her mood. She rejected them whenever she felt like it.


    The photos that he passed to Ming Shu just now were from thest job they took. There was nothing else for him to do anymore.


    He tidied the office and then waved goodbye to Ming Shu.


    Once her assistant left, Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what to do.


    However, during this period of time, a lot of people were looking for photographers.


    Chinese New Year was the busiest period for a celebrity.


    Ming Shu remembered that she still had a task and chose some celebrities to shoot.


    Since it was nearing Chinese New Year, everywhere was red.


    It was as though everyone was happy.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Wen Xiaqing reached out and waved his hand in front of Ming Shu. ¡°You were so deep in thought.¡±


    ¡°When are you going back?¡± Ming Shu retracted her gaze and addressed the person opposite her.


    Wen Xiaqing smiled. ¡°I went back a few days ago. I won¡¯t be going back during the new year.¡±


    He looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Are you going back?¡±


    ¡°Should be. My family called me,¡± Ming Shu said.


    A hint of disappointment shed past Wen Xiaqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°When are you going back? Just as well, I have nothing to do. I can send you.¡±


    ¡°I booked a ticket the day after,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Why do you seem so weird?¡±


    ¡°The new year ising so it ismon to have some sentiments.¡± Wen Xiaqing pushed the little snacks at the side and ced them in front of Ming Shu. ¡°I could still see my university life in front of my eyes, but so many years have already passed. Time flies.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember the first time we met?¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°You got cheated by someone and had no money. I was going out to take photos so we met each other. I didn¡¯t think that you would be so stupid then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, now that I think about it, I was really stupid then.¡±


    Wen Xiaqing and Ming Shu reminisced on the past for the entire afternoon.


    When Ming Shu left, Wen Xiaqing sent her out. She walked in front and Wen Xiaqing walked behind her.


    ¡°Qiaoqiao...¡± Wen Xiaqing suddenly called her.


    Ming Shu was standing at the steps below him. She looked up slightly. The light from the sunset shone on him and she couldn¡¯t see his expression.


    Thetter shook his head. He smiled. ¡°Nothing, I will send you to the airport the day after.¡±


    Ming Shu frowned slightly. She felt that there was something strange about Wen Xiaqing.


    When she left, she called his manager and asked him. The manager told him that Wen Xiaqing might be in a bad state due to the stress from work these past two days.


    Besides this, there were no other problems.


    Ming Shu thought about the gaze that Wen Xiaqing would asionally give her and sighed softly.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu packed her things and went back for the new year. Wen Xiaqing came to send her off and just told her to be careful. There was nothing amiss.


    The moment Ming Shu went back, her rtives surrounded her and questioned her about her boyfriend, her job, her house, and her car.


    During the eve of Chinese New Year, Ming Shu hid in her room and didn¡¯te out. Those people finally stopped questioning her.


    Shey on her bed and looked at the light on the ceiling.


    It was really noisy outside.


    The Jiang family was a very harmonious family. Everyone would gather and spent the new year together.


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    The door was pushed open and a small crack appeared. Ming Shu took a look. It was the youngest stupid little kid of the Jiang family.


    The stupid little kid climbed up Ming Shu¡¯s bed and cupped his face with his hands. ¡°Aunt, are you unhappy?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu chased him away. ¡°Go out and y.¡±


    The stupid little kid looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Aunt, did you break up recently?¡±


    ¡°... Break what up. I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend.¡± <i>Why do stupid little kid know so much nowadays?</i>


    ¡°Sigh, then is it because the person you like doesn¡¯t like you?¡± The stupid little kid didn¡¯t give up and continued asking.


    ¡°The person I like...¡± Ming Shu sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is.¡±


    The stupid little kid blinked. He said innocently, ¡°Go and find him then.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t find him.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you find him, is he an alien?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know means I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Why...¡±


    The stupid little kid asked a thousand questions. Ming Shu picked him up and ced him outside the door. She closed the door and locked it.


    <i>It is finally quiet.</i>


    <i>Dang¡ª</i>


    The bell of the new year rang.


    <i>Wengwengweng¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu felt for her phone and picked it up instinctively.


    Wen Xiaqing¡¯s voice came from her phone. <i>¡°Wen Xiaqing, happy New Year.¡±</i>


    ¡°Happy New Year.¡±


    <i>¡°Why, are you not happy?¡±</i>


    ¡°No.¡±


    Wen Xiaqing paused. He said,<i> ¡°Guess where I am?¡±</i>


    ¡°I am not guessing. Why are you so childish?¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t have much energy. ¡°I will hang up if you have nothing else to say.¡±


    <i>¡°Qiaoqiao...¡±</i>


    Wen Xiaqing¡¯s voice was cut off.


    Wen Xiaqing looked up at the brightly lit window. The snowkes rustled as they fell. He sighed. The mist that formed due to his breath blurred his vision.


    Wen Xiaqing didn¡¯t know how long he stood there for.


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    The door of the house opened and the stupid little kid ran toward Wen Xiaqing. He looked up at him. ¡°Little brother, my aunt asked me to tell you to go back. She says that she can pretend nothing happened today.¡±


    Wen Xiaqing saw this kid before. He knew that he was from the Jiang family.


    The aunt he was talking about must be Jiang Qiao.


    Wen Xiaqing¡¯s eyshes shook and the snow on them fell down. He took out his hand from his pocket slowly and patted the little kid¡¯s head.


    He took a box from the bag that he brought and passed it to him. ¡°Happy New Year.¡±

 Chapter 751 - Master Of Photography (Complete

    <h4>Chapter 751: Master Of Photography (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Happy New Year, brother.¡± The stupid little kid sounded very happy, eyes glittering.


    ¡°Help me give this to your aunt, all right?¡± Wen Xiaqing handed another box to him.


    The stupid little kid nodded his head. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Go up now.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, little brother.¡±


    The stupid little kid disappeared into the house with the box. Wen Xiaqing moved his stiff feet and turned to leave.


    <i>Goodbye. </i>


    <i>Jiang Qiao.</i>


    ¨C


    Ming Shu watched Wen Xiaqing leave. She was trapped in a lot of trouble herself, how would she dare... ept his feelings.


    ¡°Aunt... Aunt, open the door!¡±


    Ming Shu released the curtain and went to open the door. The stupid little kid passed over a box. ¡°That little brother told me to give this to you.¡±


    There were some snowkes on it. Ming Shu took the box and opened it, but it was empty.


    It was not that he had forgotten to put something in, it was only empty.


    Why did Wen Xiaqing give this to her?


    Several dayster, Ming Shu was told that Wen Xiaqing had left.


    Even the manager didn¡¯t know where he had gone.


    His phone couldn¡¯t be reached, and he didn¡¯t reply to emails. It seemed he just vanished.


    After many years, Ming Shu met Jim at a photography exhibition abroad.


    He took her to a certain ce.


    It was spring. The flowers were blooming, and the tombstones stood facing the sea.


    He said: <i>Qiaoqiao, I¡¯ve decided what I want to do in the future. I don¡¯t want to enter that circle. </i>


    He also said: <i>I¡¯m too tired. </i>


    She guessed so. How wouldn¡¯t he be tired.


    He suffered in silence by himself and didn¡¯t tell anyone. How could he not feel tired.


    On that night of the New Year, Wen Xiaqing just intended to see her for onest time.


    Ming Shu touched the cold tombstone, and sighed after a long time, ¡°But I¡¯m not Jiang Qiao.¡±


    After Ming Shu went back, she tore apart the box and found a postcard at the bottom.


    It was a picture that Jiang Qiao shot for him a long time ago. The background should be the school, and the boy¡¯s smile was very clean, as if he had hidden endless affection in his eyes.


    There was a line written on the back of the photo¡ª


    <i>You¡¯re not there, but we are still under the same sky, and I will always be waiting for you in my sleep. </i>


    One yearter...


    The talented photographer Jiang Qiao had the honor to win the photography Golden Awards for her works <i>Obsession</i>.


    In the same year...


    The photographer Jiang Qiao passed away.


    ¨C


    At the cemetery...


    Su Nanfeng and Yu Xiaohan came to pay a visit. He held Yu Xiaohan on the shoulder.


    Yu Xiaohan forced a smile. ¡°She was still young.¡±


    Su Nanfeng sighed, pitiful and silent. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They left the cemetery. On the tombstone, the girl was smiling like a blooming flower¡ªat the age of twenty-six.


    After they walked away, a figure came from another direction. He ced the fresh flowers before the tombstone, stood still for a long time, and then left.


    ¨C


    The way Ming Shu died this time was also abnormal. There was a power leak in the swimming pool, and she was electrocuted.


    <i>Why don¡¯t you just strike me dead! </i>


    <i>What¡¯s all this weirdness. </i>


    Ming Shu returned to the cloud room and directlyy down on the cloud beside her.


    The Harmony System pondered for a while, but it didn¡¯t dare speak abruptly, so it just made the cloud screen show information.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 380000


    ***: *****


    Additional Task: Failed.


    Hidden Task: Completed.


    Ming Shu still didn¡¯t ask the Harmony System anything. Shey there for quite a while, then waved to the Harmony System and moved on to the next world.


    ¨C


    In a room made of silver metal, some men in white coats were examining a machine.


    <i>Ding¡ª</i>


    The metal door opened.


    A man with blond hair came in.


    ¡°Director.¡±


    Everyone turned around at the same time and greeted him.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    One of the men in white coats wearing sses went forward. ¡°The main system has been repaired, but...¡±


    The blond-haired man gave a cold look to the white-coat. ¡°But what?¡±


    The white-coat in sses answered, ¡°The main system crashed suddenly and several people couldn¡¯t get back in time... We lost contact with them and I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t wake up anymore.¡±


    The blond-haired man didn¡¯t seem to care. He looked at the only cabin in the room. ¡°How is he?¡±


    ¡°Not good. Lord Nine has taken a very strange way and it seems he wanted to resist the mechanism of erasing memories. But the main system suddenly crashed, resulting in the current situation...¡±


    The blond-haired man frowned. ¡°Can he wake up?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± The white-coat in sses couldn¡¯t promise anything. ¡°If Lord Nine has been trapped, it¡¯ll be very difficult for him to get out, as you know...¡±


    ¡°I want to see a solution in three days.¡±


    The blond-haired man left the room after finishing this sentence, leaving all the others dumbfounded on the spot.


    Three days...


    How was it possible!


    As soon as the blond-haired man walked out, he saw Luo Yan waiting for him in the corridor and said in a gloating tone, ¡°He¡¯s still in aa?¡±


    The blond-haired man looked at him with gloomy eyes.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Luo Yan measured himself from head to toe. ¡°Do I look not right today?¡±


    The blond-haired man squinted his eyes. ¡°Luo Yan, I¡¯ve told you not to touch him.¡±


    Luo Yan seemed to be amused. ¡°You suspect me? I was in the same world as him, Director, are you thinking too highly of me? But I¡¯m d to hear that, as I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯m so powerful in your heart.¡±


    The blond-haired man wanted to learn something from Luo Yan¡¯s face, but this psychopath¡¯s smile was hard to distinguish.


    ¡°If he dies, it won¡¯t be good for any of us.¡±


    Luo Yan shrugged carelessly.


    ¨C


    Three dayster, the blond-haired man still didn¡¯t receive a solution.


    There was a cloud of depression hanging over all the departments, and they all felt iting from the director.


    Especially the technical department. They were responsible for the whole main system, so they would take the me for the crash as well as Lord Nine¡¯sa...


    Why were they so unlucky!


    ¡°If we can¡¯t think of a solution, the director is going to kick us out!¡± In the office, a group of people were anxious like ants in a hot pan.


    ¡°But we¡¯ve tried every way that we could think of, what else can we do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. If the director really takes action, he must start with the department head. We are all the elites of the technical department, he just can¡¯t kick us out casually.¡±


    ¡°Right right right!¡±


    The head of the technical department: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Hey, guys, what were you talking about?¡± A brisk voice came from the door.


    Everyone looked over at the same time, but then some of them directly began to hide behind the others.


    ¡°Luo... Luo Yan, what are you doing here?¡± The technical department¡¯s head even sounded tongue-tied. ¡°Director has warned that you¡¯re not allowed to enter the technical department.¡±


    Luo Yan pointed to the tips of his feet that just touched the border and said smilingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t enter, so I¡¯m not disobeying the director.¡±


    The head of the technical department: ¡°...¡±


    Luo Yan continued smiling, harboring malicious intentions. ¡°I just want to know, has Lord Nine woken up?¡±


    The head of the technical department said stiffly, ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. If he doesn¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll be very d.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Concerning the grudges between Luo Yan and Lord Nine, there should be enough material to write a book of millions of words.


    But as for what the specific grudge was... They didn¡¯t seem to know.


    Anyway, these two just enjoyed disliking each other.


    When one of them had bad luck, the other would gloat over his misfortune, kick him when he was down, and celebrate...


    ¡°Dir... Director¡± the technical department¡¯s head suddenly called and looked behind Luo Yan.


    Luo Yan¡¯s expression froze slightly, but then he turned around calmly and looked at the director.


    The blond-haired man passed him while saying to the technical department¡¯s head, ¡°Make another transportation.¡±


    The technical department¡¯s head¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Director... That¡¯s too risky, what if...¡±


    ¡°Do you have a better idea?¡±


    The head of the technology department shook his head.


    ¡°Well... where should we transfer him to?¡±


    ¡°X3459, Y452.¡±

 Chapter 752 - The Prince Is Well (1)

    <h4>Chapter 752: The Prince Is Well (1)</h4>


    #The Mansion Headlines: Qin Wu Wants A Peaceful Divorce Whenever She Is Unhappy#


    When Ming Shu woke up, she was lying over a desk with a book before her.


    She pushed herself up, feeling a swelling pain in her belly. There were waves of heating from the lower part of her body.


    The feeling just proved naturally what it was without exnation.


    Ming Shu paused for a while. Probably she hadin here for a long time, and ached all over.


    She moved her head to look around. It was a room of antique beauty, hung with crimson silk, and the door and the windows were pasted with happy words.


    It was very quiet outside and there shouldn¡¯t be anyone around. Ming Shu decided to receive the storyline.


    The fake female protagonist was called Song Yunjiao who came here through a crossing. After she came to this world, a system called the Upgrade to the Favorite Concubine was activated.


    She needed to find herself an emperor andplete the upgrade.


    Among the candidates the system chose for her, Ji Qinghong, the king¡¯s sixth son, had the thickest dragon aura. It meant that he would be the one that took the throne in the end.


    ording to the basic routine, this Prince Six was disabled and going to die soon. He had three marriages, but the three princess consorts didn¡¯t survive the wedding nights. The rumors said Prince Six would bring death to his wife.


    With this kind of setting, he must be the male protagonist.


    The person who was originally supposed to marry Prince Six was Song Yunyan, the Song family¡¯s big miss of the direct line of descent, also the female protagonist of this world.


    But because of Song Yunjiao¡¯s intervention, she was reced by Song Yunjiao.


    After marrying Prince Six, Song Yunjiao started her path of bing the favored concubine. With the help of the system, she cleaned up all the obstacles in her way.


    Finally she and Ji Qinghong joined hands and enjoyed the world together.


    As for the Host Qin Wu...


    She was the Qin family¡¯s fifth miss, born of an unimportant concubine in the family and not favored. You could tell this from her randomly given name¡ªWu was nothing.


    When she was a child, she was in poor health, so the Qin family¡¯s formal wife sent her to the countryside for many years.


    When the Host reached the marriageable age, she was allowed to return.


    But she was still transparent in the Qin family.


    The Qin family had always been an obstacle for Prince Six in his way ofpeting for the throne, yet he didn¡¯t know what to do with the family.


    In order to help Prince Six, Song Yunjiao schemed to marry the Qin family¡¯s daughter to the son of Lord Yi¡¯an.


    It should have been the Qin family¡¯s formal eldest daughter to marry, but she wasn¡¯t willing to be set up like that. So in the end, Qin Wu, the unimportant daughter, was arranged to marry that young lord.


    Lord Yi¡¯an¡¯s son was a fool whose IQ was just like a seven-year-old kid¡¯s.


    Shortly after Qin Wu married, Song Yunjiao schemed again to make Qin Wu kill Lord Yi¡¯an¡¯s son in person.


    Lord Yi¡¯an only had one son, so even though he was a fool, he was cherished like a treasure.


    Now he suddenly got killed and the murderer was Qin Wu, so Lord Yi¡¯an wouldn¡¯t forgive the crime easily.


    The Qin family and Lord Yi¡¯an became enemies, so it would be easier for Prince Six to carry on his career.


    Lord Yi¡¯an investigated the Qin family and discovered they coborated with the enemy and sold their own country. Then the Qin family was punished. The men in the family were killed and the women were exiled.


    Someone saved Qin Wu on her way to being exiled.


    Qin Wu found that Prince Six was the reason why she ended up in such a miserable situation.


    So she changed her appearance and identity, and returned to the capital again.


    At this time Prince Six had taken the throne and be the emperor. Coincidentally, Prince Six was forced to take more concubines, so Qin Wu took the opportunity to get in the pce and nned to assassinate Prince Six.


    At first, Prince Six only favored Song Yunjiao and Qin Wu didn¡¯t even have a chance to see him.


    But when the conflict appeared between Song Yunjiao and Prince Six, Qin Wu grasped the opportunity.


    Qin Wu soon earned herself a ce in the pce. Perhaps Song Yunjiao also sensed something, and began to notice Qin Wu.


    Because of unclear reasons, Prince Six advanced Qin Wu¡¯s position many times.


    Within a short time, Qin Wu shared an almost equal position to Song Yunjiao in the harem.


    Qin Wu also realized that it was impractical for her to assassinate Prince Six. So she changed her tactics and roped in the people in the harem, as well as those connected to the ministers.


    Probably because she was the viin, everything went well.


    Later Prince Six went missing, and Song Yunjiao left the pce to look for him.


    Qin Wu thought she had control of the situation and nned to usurp the throne.


    Just as she started the rebellion, Prince Six suddenly appeared with his army.


    She didn¡¯t know until then that Prince Six was just using her, using her to take down all of those who wanted to rebel.


    In the end, naturally, Qin Wu gained nothing and was killed by the disorderly arrows.


    Now it was still the early stage when the Host just married the fool...


    Wait!


    Marr... married?


    Ming Shu confirmed this twice. Married!


    ¡°Princess Consort, Princess Consort, are you in there? Is Prince in the room?¡± Suddenly there was a loud knock at the door.


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu raised her voice.


    ¡°The prince is missing again, pleasee out.¡±


    What¡¯s the fuss about that.


    Where¡¯re my snacks!


    ¡°Princess Consort, are you in there?¡± The person outside kept knocking on the door in an anxious way. ¡°Princess Consort? Come out in a hurry, the prince is missing...¡±


    No no no!


    I must run. Who the hell wants to be a stranger¡¯s princess consort!


    ...But before that, I need to feed myself full.


    Ming Shu opened the door. The servant girl outside almost hit her.


    The servant girl retreated a few steps and said in an anxious tone, ¡°Princess Consort, what were you doing, what took you so long to open the door?¡±


    Ming Shu curled a smile. ¡°I was sleeping.¡±


    The servant girl¡¯s expression became a little unhappy. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to watch the prince just now? Why were you sleeping in the room? Where¡¯s the prince?¡±


    Ming Shu recalled for a moment. It seemed she indeed told her to watch the prince before.


    But the Host was on her period, so she made a servant girl watch the prince for her and returned to the room.


    Because she was in poor health since childhood, she always had an extremely ufortable time during her periods. The Host chose to sleep lying over the desk for a while.


    Then... Ming Shu came.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Who the hell knows where he has gone.


    Ming Shu looked around. Where¡¯s the kitchen?


    ¡°Princess Consort, if anything happens to the prince, how will you face the lord?¡± The servant girl continued talking with knotted eyebrows.


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you gone look for him?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and looked at the servant girl. ¡°Since you¡¯re so worried about the prince, what¡¯s the use of talking crap here? Are you expecting the prince toe back just by talking to me like this?¡±


    Ming Shu decided the direction and lifted her cumbersome dress, then walked away. ¡°Speaking of this, if anything happens to the prince, shouldn¡¯t you be the first to be punished?¡±


    The servant girl looked at Ming Shu with a bit of dumbfoundedness.


    A few days ago, this princess consort was just a pushover that was easy to control, but today...


    The servant girl was probably shocked by Ming Shu¡¯s sudden change and didn¡¯t follow her up.


    Ming Shu walked through several long corridors and finally arrived at the kitchen.


    It was not long after lunch, and no one was in the kitchen. Ming Shu directly pushed the door open and went in.


    She rummaged in the kitchen half a day, but most of the food were just half-made ingredients, and she only found several steamed buns...


    Daily routine of nibbling steamed buns ¡ÁN.


    Gu...


    There sounded a strange noise in the kitchen.


    Ming Shu turned her head to look at a shelf.


    A piece of clothing could be seen vaguely behind the shelf.


    Ming Shu stared at it for a while, then left the kitchen with the steamed buns.


    Since they came for the same purpose, there was no need to make things difficult.


    Because the prince was missing, the entire Yi¡¯an Mansion fell into chaos.


    Until Lord Yi¡¯an came back. But still no one found the prince.


    Lord Yi¡¯an property wall had been increased in height, so the fool prince was not able to climb over it. The guards at the door were also specially arranged by Lord Yi¡¯an, and they didn¡¯t see the prince leave.


    So the prince must be still in the mansion.

 Chapter 753 - The Prince Is Well (2)

    <h4>Chapter 753: The Prince Is Well (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Princess Consort, where do you want to go?!¡±


    A powerful voice with great anger sounded from below.


    Ming Shu sat on the wall, lifting her dress, and gobbled half a steamed bun.


    The sunset¡¯s glow was shining in the remote sky, reflecting on the girl¡¯s pretty face. Her eyes were dyed with ayer of orange light, glittering and fetching.


    The speaker was none other than the mansion¡¯s owner¡ªLord Yi¡¯an.


    Who was also the fool prince¡¯s father.


    Her father-inw.


    Ming Shu took the steamed bun out of her mouth and responded, ¡°The view is nice up here, so I came up and enjoyed the view.¡±


    ¡°Get down!¡± Lord Yi¡¯an revealed a ck face. ¡°You¡¯re the imposing princess consort, how can you climb on the wall! Look at you!¡±


    Ming Shu took a look at the servant girl standing beside Lord Yi¡¯an. It must be this girl who had reported her.


    She met this servant girl just now when she came over here.


    What was her name... Cui-er, that¡¯s right.


    This servant girl was not simple. She dared to show a cold face to the Host just a few days after the Host was married here.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m trying to look for the prince.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Perhaps he has left the mansion? I¡¯lle back when I find him.¡±


    ¡°Get down!¡± Lord Yi¡¯an didn¡¯t want to listen.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I¡¯ll fight him then run away... But I¡¯m hungry and don¡¯t have the strength to fight. </i>


    Ming Shu jumped off the wall. Anyway, she didn¡¯t know where to go if she left the mansion.


    She would be sent back if she returned to the Qin family. So she should just stay here for now, and eat and drink.


    Lord Yi¡¯an was apparently dissatisfied with his daughter-inw¡¯s behavior and his tone was unhappy. ¡°Cui-er said she told you to watch the prince, what did you do? Where is the prince right now?¡±


    Ming Shu touched her own hair in a bun and looked up, showing a beaming smile. ¡°Cui-er is responsible for the prince¡¯s daily life, so she should follow the prince closely. Father, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little indecorous for a servant girl to order the princess consort to do things?¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an frowned.


    He didn¡¯t like this daughter-inw or the Qin family¡¯s people.


    But the marriage was Her Majesty¡¯s idea, and if he refused, it would disobey the imperial edict.


    But ...


    She behaved herself well these days and never talked back, why did she be a little strange today?


    Lord Yi¡¯an worried more about his own fool son right now, so he turned to look at Cui¡¯er. ¡°Cui-er, what were you doing today?¡±


    Cui¡¯er¡¯s expression already changed, and she exined in a weak voice. ¡°Lord, I was cooking soup for the prince.¡±


    Ming Shu was surprised. ¡°I went to the kitchen but didn¡¯t see any soup there, did you eat it all?¡±


    Cui-er: ¡°...¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an frowned even more heavily.


    Cui-er was the butler¡¯s daughter, and he had trusted her all this time, so he let her take care of the prince.


    ¡°Lord, I cooked in the small kitchen.¡± Cui-er moved her eyes and changed the topic immediately. ¡°The prince is missing, Princess Consort, why did you go to the kitchen?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the prince is missing? I went to look for him.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled at Cui-er.


    Lord Yi¡¯an scolded in a low voice, ¡°Enough. Find the prince first. Get down and continue looking for him!¡±


    Thest sentence was said to Ming Shu.


    ¡°You¡¯ve almost turned the mansion upside down yet didn¡¯t find anyone. It looks like he has been kidnapped, or burrowed underground.¡± Ming Shu looked at Lord Yi¡¯an smilingly. ¡°Father, which one do you think it might be?¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an felt his blood run cold while hearing that ¡°Father¡± from her mouth.


    But the girl before him had a shallow smile on her face, eyes tender, and looked so innocent and harmless.


    Then Lord Yi¡¯an captured the word ¡°kidnapped¡± slowly, and his expression changed. He shouted, ¡°Guards!¡±


    ¨C


    Because of what Ming Shu said, Lord Yi¡¯an began to search the whole city.


    But they also kept searching in the mansion. After all, who would kidnap a fool.


    All the mansion was looking for him, so Ming Shu had to join in the action.


    The kitchen had apparently been searched and was much more chaotic than when she came in before.


    But there was still no one in the kitchen now. The people in the kitchen were also sent to look for the prince.


    One man was missing, and all men were influenced.


    The key was there wasn¡¯t any food!


    Ming Shu took a carrot. It was so miserable to be the princess consort¡ªshe couldn¡¯t even have anything to eat.


    Ming Shu walked around in the kitchen, paused, and walked toward the shelf she noticed in the afternoon.


    It was empty behind the shelf and she didn¡¯t see anyone.


    At the foot of the shelf, there seemed to be something. Ming Shu went over, and as soon as she stepped on it, a sense of weightlessness attacked her.


    The fall didn¡¯tst long, just a few seconds. The light overhead was swallowed up in an instant, and the surroundings were immersed in darkness.


    Ming Shu felt herself smash onto something soft, and warm...


    ¡°It hurts...¡± A wronged voice sounded from beneath her.


    Ming Shu hurriedly got up and jumped away. She took Little Beastie out to light the ce.


    On the groundy a dirty man, hair disheveled, wearing a pale blue brocade robe.


    The color and pattern were not dissimr to what she had seen in the afternoon.


    The man looked up. His face was also unclean and couldn¡¯t be recognized.


    Only his eyes were clear and bright, free of all impurities, like a child.


    <i>This... Who the hell is this? The prince!</i>


    How had he fallen here?


    Ming Shu looked up. She seemed to hear something like chains moving when falling down just now, so was this a hidden basement?


    <i>Setting up a basement in the kitchen, what¡¯s wrong with all these rich people?</i>


    Ming Shu grabbed the carrot in her hand and asked the man on the ground, ¡°Can you stand up?¡±


    The prince shook his head. ¡°Wife... It hurts.¡±


    People in the mansion told him that she was his wife. So since they got married, he began to call her this.


    But the Host seldom responded. She would either avoid him or remain silent when meeting him.


    Ming Shu put Little Beastie on her shoulder and spared a hand to pull him up.


    The prince sat on the floor. Ming Shu saw there was a puddle of blood on the ground, but he didn¡¯t seem to have any wound on him. She didn¡¯t know where the blood wasing from.


    ¡°It hurts...¡± The prince looked up with broken light shining in his eyes. ¡°It hurts.¡±


    The smell of blood in the air was strong. Ming Shu took a bite of the carrot.


    The prince stared at her carrot with glittering eyes now. ¡°Hungry.¡±


    Ming Shu took a few steps back in a rush. ¡°It¡¯s not even enough for myself.¡±


    ¡°Hungry.¡± The prince didn¡¯t seem to understand her. ¡°It hurts... I¡¯m hungry...¡±


    He began to repeat these few words.


    Ming Shu finished the remaining carrot in a few mouthfuls, then spread her hands out to him.


    <i>It¡¯s finished! </i>


    The prince stared at her. Tears began to gather in his bright ck eyes, and it seemed he was ready to cry out aloud at any time.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>WTH? You can¡¯t do that!</i>


    ...She didn¡¯t have any food, whatever, just cry.


    She held Little Beastie and walked around the space.


    It was a very limited space, only about ten square meters. It was irregr, but there was no other way out.


    Up there seemed to be the only entrance.


    ¡°It hurts... I¡¯m hungry...¡± The prince¡¯s wronged and weak voice reverberated through the space.


    <i>I am also hungry!</i>


    <i>It hurts me, too!</i>


    <i>I am also hungry!</i>


    Ming Shu touched her belly. She didn¡¯t know if the falling just now had affected her, but she felt ufortable right then.


    ¡°Stop crying.¡± Ming Shu walked back to him. She lowered her head to measure him, but really didn¡¯t see any wound on him. ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±


    The prince lifted open his clothes unhandily and pointed at his own waist.


    His coat covered the inside, but when he lifted it, Ming Shu saw the clothing had been drenched in blood. The blood was also streaming out.


    No wonder there was so much blood on the ground.

 Chapter 754 - The Prince Is Well (3)

    <h4>Chapter 754: The Prince Is Well (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Take off your clothes and let me have a look.¡±


    The prince grabbed his clothes and mumbled, ¡°No, wife, angry, won¡¯t let.¡±


    Ming Shu sniggered. ¡°Continue to be in pain then.¡±


    ¡°Pain.¡±


    ¡°Pain...¡±


    ¡°Pain...¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±<i> Crazy!</i>


    Ming Shu controlled herself but she finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    She walked over and hit him directly, knocking him unconscious.


    Ming Shu removed his clothes. When she took off all his clothes, she was stunned.


    Besides the wound that was dripping blood, there were many other injuries on his body.


    New wounds and old wounds spread across his body. It was a ghastly sight.


    Blood kept seeping out of the wound. He might have been hurt by a sharp rock when he fell down.


    Ming Shu stopped his bleeding and then started thinking of a way up.


    There was still no one in the kitchen. Ming Shu spent a lot of effort before managing to pull the person up. She threw him on the ground and went to the kitchen to those remaning carrots to replenish her energy.


    Little Beastie hugged a carrot and munched on it at the side.


    <i>Trash-picker, I want to eat meat.</i>


    ¡°I want to eat meat too.¡± Ming Shu agreed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and kidnap a chef?¡±


    <i>Okay, okay!!</i>


    They immediately went to do it. Ming Shu left the kitchen and found a familiar-looking chef. She kidnapped the person violently.


    The chef was in a daze. ¡°Lord¡¯s wife... what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I am hungry.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Make some food for me.¡±


    The chef shivered. ¡°But, but, but... the lord hasn¡¯t been found.¡±


    ¡°If I starve to death when I find him, who will be responsible?¡± Ming Shu started brainwashing her. ¡°I need to eat to have the energy to find him, right? You can¡¯t just care about the lord and forget about me!¡±


    <i>Your prince is lying on the ground right at the back.</i>


    The chef shivered as she washed her hand and started cooking.


    She kept ncing at the princess consort behind her who was smiling but holding a kitchen knife.


    <i>Your Highness, the princess consort is crazy!!</i>


    ¨C


    Two hourster...


    Lord Yi¡¯an brought his bodyguards and rushed to the kitchen.


    The prince and his wife were sitting at the table facing each other with a big bowl of noodles in each of their hands.


    Only the sound of slurping noodles could be heard.


    The chef stood at the side and looked like she was in shock.


    Everything started when Ming Shu asked the chef to make food for her.


    The chef, whose life was threatened, made noodles as they were the fastest to make. However, Ming Shu wanted to eat meat so she added meat to the noodles.


    Once the noodles were done, the chef picked up the bowl of noodles and turned around. She saw another person sitting at the table.


    She was so frightened she dropped the bowl.


    The princess consort who was holding the knife looked over slowly. The chef almost kneeled down in fear.


    ¡°Prince, prince, where did you go?¡± The chef couldn¡¯t care about Ming Shu now and rushed to the person sitting at the table. ¡°Where did you go? Everyone was looking for you.¡±


    The prince looked up with his dirty face. ¡°Hungry.¡±


    ¡°Hungry? I will go and make food for you now. Bear with it for a while.¡± The chef consoled him softly.


    The chef took a look at the lord¡¯s wife who was still holding the knife. She was staring at the noodles on the floor. It might be an illusion, but the chef thought that she seemed... a little sad.


    Then...


    Then, the chef made food for the two of them.


    After that, Lord Yi¡¯an came in and saw this scene.


    ¡°Xun-er.¡± Lord Yi¡¯an walked in. ¡°Where did you run to?¡±


    The prince was eating his noodles quietly and didn¡¯t care about Lord Yi¡¯an.


    He looked so serious no one could bear to disturb him.


    Lord Yi¡¯an was used to his son being like this. He looked at Ming Shu who was eating her noodles too. He asked her fiercely, ¡°Lord¡¯s wife, what happened?¡±


    Ming Shu held onto a bowl and drank some soup. She ced her chopsticks down with a <i>pa</i>. ¡°How would I know? He suddenly appeared. I got a fright.¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an looked at the chef. The chef nodded.


    The prince appeared suddenly.


    She didn¡¯t even hear a sound. She just saw him sitting by the table the moment she turned around.


    However, the princess consort... should have seen him.


    But, the chef was in too much of a fright now and didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Lord Yi¡¯an saw that his son was really dirty. However, he was worried that his son would be hungry so he walked around and waited for him to finish his food slowly.


    ¡°Xun-er,e,e back with Father.¡± Lord Yi¡¯an¡¯s temper became really good.


    The lord suddenly got up and ran toward Ming Shu. He hugged Ming Shu¡¯s shoulders.


    He didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at Lord Yi¡¯an with his pure and innocent eyes. Tears filled up his eyes.


    Lord Yi¡¯an: ¡°...¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu was stunned by the hug. ¡°What are you doing, let go. Your body...¡±


    ¡°Wife, sleep.¡± The lord¡¯s voice sounded as though he was wronged. He looked as if he would cry the moment Ming Shu pushed him away.


    ¡°Xun-er, let¡¯s sleep after we wash up, okay?¡± Lord Yi¡¯an nced at Ming Shu. ¡°Come,e to Father.¡±


    The lord shook his head furiously. Ming Shu saw that the blood had already stained his shirt. Blots of red appeared on his shirt.


    The lord leaned close to Ming Shu. ¡°Want, wife.¡±


    No matter how Lord Yi¡¯an coaxed him, the lord would not let go.


    From his simple conversation, they could tell that he probably wanted Ming Shu toe along with him.


    Lord Yi¡¯an didn¡¯t dare to stimte the lord and controlled his displeasure. ¡°Princess Consort, take Xun-er back to his room first.¡±


    The prince didn¡¯t stay with the Host. Lord Yi¡¯an said that although they were married, the prince was different from a normal person so they would not sleep together.


    He was afraid that the Host would not be able to take care of the lord well so he let the Host sleep alone.


    The room that the lord stayed in was more extravagant than the one the Host stayed in. Every corner of it looked exquisite...


    Lord Yi¡¯an followed behind. He was nning to let Ming Shu take the lord over and then ask her to leave.


    However, the prince grabbed onto her tightly. Lord Yi¡¯an seemed helpless. ¡°Princess Consort, you will rest here for tonight. However, the lord¡¯s body is not strong. He can¡¯t catch a cold. Please take care of him carefully.¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an asked Cui-er to wait upon them and dismissed the rest of the people.


    ¡°Lord, shall I clean your face?¡± Cui-er carried some water over.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you,¡± the lord said. ¡°Wife, wife wash.¡±


    Ming Shu sat at the side and looked at him with her hand on her chin. When he suddenly called her, Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°You can go down first.¡±


    Cui-er seemed a little unwilling. ¡°Princess Consort, do you know how to take care of the lord?¡±


    ¡°Are you the princess consort or am I the princess consort?¡±


    Cui-er: ¡°...¡±


    She hesitated. Under Ming Shu¡¯s re, she finally threw the towel back into the copper basin and left the room angrily.


    Ming Shu got up and closed the door. She walked in front of the lord and ced a hand on the table. She bent down a little. ¡°Are you really stupid or are you faking it?¡±


    The prince blinked. There was no change in his expression. ¡°Wife, wash?¡±


    Ming Shu stared at him for a long time.


    She retracted her gaze. ¡°Wash up yourself.¡±


    The prince pouted, but he actually listened to her and went to squeeze the towel.


    The sound of water sshing filled up the room.


    Ming Shu rubbed her eyebrows and threw the person on the bed. ¡°Are you not in pain? Does it not hurt now? Hmm?¡±


    The prince¡¯s eyes were filled his tears. He said stubbornly, ¡°No pain.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Crazy</i>.


    Ming Shu squeezed the towel dry and wiped his face violently.


    The dirt on his face was wiped away. His skin was white. You could almost see water dripping out of it. He pouted slightly and seemed displeased at Ming Shu¡¯s rough manner. There were tears at the corners of his eyes.


    The face... seemed a little feminine.


    However, there was no question that it was beautiful.

 Chapter 755 - The Prince Is Well (4)

    <h4>Chapter 755: The Prince Is Well (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Wife, blood.¡±


    Ming Shu gave him a strange look. He was kneeling on the nket and his face was a little red. Tears formed at the edges of his eyes and the clothes on his body were a mess. He seemed to have been bullied by someone.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The prince opened his pale lips and said weakly, ¡°Wife, hurt, medicine.¡±


    Ming Shu thought that he meant the injuries on his body. She didn¡¯t find any medicine in the room so she ordered Little Beastie to go and find medicine.


    Little Beastie was so angry its fur exploded.


    <i>Trash-picker, you forsake your friend for your partner! Bastard!</i>


    ¡°I will give you aplete Manchu-Han banquet. Be good. Hurry up and go.¡±


    <i>Bullshit!</i>


    <i>You never give me any banquet. Liar!</i>


    <i>I will not go! I want to change owners!</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care. If it could change its owners, it would have done so long ago. Would it still be jumping around here?


    Ming Shu threw it out. ¡°Hurry up. Stop talking nonsense.¡±


    Little Beastie jumped around outside. The light on its body shimmered like a spirit.


    <i>Trash-picker, I will break ties with you. Now! Immediately!</i>


    ¡°Okay okay okay, let¡¯s break up. Once you bring the medicine back, we will break up.¡±


    Little Beastie: ¡°...¡±


    Little Beastie scolded her fiercely but in the end, it still brought the medicine back for Ming Shu. It ran away from Ming Shu out of spite.


    It would do as it said and break up with her. It was a beast with dignity.


    Ming Shu took the medicine and asked the prince to take his clothes off.


    ¡°No.¡± The prince didn¡¯t agree to her request no matter what.


    Ming Shu went to hit him again and knock him unconscious. However, the prince suddenly grabbed her elbow. ¡°Medicine, wife, pain.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Trantor! I don¡¯t understand what this little demon is saying.</i>


    The prince saw that Ming Shu didn¡¯t move so he reached out and pointed behind Ming Shu at her clothes.


    ¡°Blood.¡±


    <i>Blood, what blood! Where was there blood!</i>


    <i>... Blood?</i>


    Ming Shu twisted her head and looked behind her. There was a bloodstain at the back of her clothes.


    She paused for a moment.


    <i>This question is a little awkward.</i>


    ¡°Give you, put on you, I can.¡± The prince suddenly took the medicine in Ming Shu¡¯s hand and puffed up his chest. He looked like a student waiting for apliment.


    Ming Shu pped his hand away. ¡°Put what medicine? Sit down properly.¡±


    <i>Are you allowed to put medicine on me?!</i>


    The prince immediately became puzzled. ¡°Wife, pain?¡±


    Ming Shu took off his clothes violently and picked up his elbow. She changed the medicine for him and stuffed him beneath the nket.


    ¡°You are not allowed to get up. If you do, I will hit you.¡± Ming Shu pressed down the prince, who was about to get up. ¡°I wille back in a while.¡±


    ¡°Blood...¡±


    ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    The prince pursed his lips and wanted to cry.


    Ming Shu took a deep breath.<i> Calm down, he is just an idiot.</i>


    Ming Shu left the room and changed her clothes. She returned to the room.


    The prince had sat up again. His eyes were red and tears fell furiously down his face.


    The prince only had the intelligence of a kid, but his body was not that of a kid.


    It should be very weird to see a man crying and whining.


    However, the prince looked pitiful, but not weird. Instead, it made people want to protect him.


    <i>I... I must have taken the wrong script. This is a BL story and the prince is a bottom, right?</i>


    Ming Shu pressed him back onto the bed. ¡°Look at you crying. So ugly. Hurry up and sleep.¡±


    Straight Man Cancer Shu took the nket and covered the prince with it. She even covered his head with the nket.


    She pulled the nket now a little in fear that he would suffocate to death. The tearful face of the prince popped out.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t have the energy to coax him. She took a chair and sat beside the window.


    The sobbing sound behind her got fainter and the room became quiet.


    A gust of wind came in from the window and extinguished the candles in the room. Only the dim moonlight lit up the outline of the person by the window.


    Little Beastie had jumped in from the window and it held a bunch of things in its mouth. They looked like grapes. It stood on the window and twisted and turned.


    Ming Shu reached out and grabbed it. Little Beastie jumped agilely to the side.


    After that, it finished the bunch of fruits that looked like grapes right in front of Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>You are really bold!!</i>


    Little Beastie stuck out its tongue and pulled a face. <i>Who asked you to break up with me!</i>


    Little Beastie suddenly jumped back and disappeared into the night.


    After that, Ming Shu felt someone hugging her. Her body froze.


    ¡°Wife, tired.¡± A nasal voice floated beside her ear.


    <i>Doesn¡¯t he make any sound or breathe when he walks?</i>


    If his body was not warm, Ming Shu would suspect that she was staying with a ghost.


    ¡°If you are tired, go and sleep. Do I have to coax you to sleep?¡± Straight Man Cancer Shu wasn¡¯t moved at all.


    ¡°Sleep, with wife.¡±


    Ming Shu turned her head. The moonlight shone on her side profile. She slowly opened her mouth. ¡°Get off.¡±


    The prince didn¡¯t say anything. However, he didn¡¯t move and just continued hugging her.


    Ming Shu was toozy to care about him. After all, she would not lose any meat if he hugged her for a while more.


    Shey on the chair contently.


    ¡°Ah huh...¡±


    The prince sniffed and rubbed against Ming Shu. His face was at her shoulder.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¨C


    After theyy on the bed, the prince embraced her like an octopus. Their bodies immediately warmed.


    Ming Shu hesitated for a long time before she hugged him. He asked him, ¡°Where did your injuriese from?¡±


    The prince shivered and then stuffed his head against Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder. He didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ming Shu frowned slightly. ¡°Did someone bully you?¡±


    ¡°I fell... fell,¡± the prince said scaredly. ¡°Very pain.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like an injury from a fall, Your Royal Highness.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s tone was strange. ¡°Be good and tell me who did it. I will take revenge for you.¡±


    ¡°They, fierce.¡± The prince grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s clothes. ¡°Fight, can¡¯t win.¡±


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°That is because you are stupid.¡±


    ¡°I... not stupid. Wife, I, not stupid. I am smart. My father says, I am smart.¡± The prince suddenly got agitated. ¡°You don¡¯t, don¡¯t like, me.¡±


    ¡°Sure, tell me, who did it?¡±


    The prince got nervous.


    ¨C


    The next day...


    Cui-er knocked on the door for a long time before Ming Shu slowly got up. She opened the door while her hair was still a mess.


    Cui-er didn¡¯t wait for Ming Shu to say anything. She walked into the room directly.


    She saw her master lying on the bed still asleep. The nket closer to the edge of the bed had been lifted up. It was obvious that someone had slept there. Her face changed immediately. ¡°Princess Consort, you...¡±


    Cui-er stamped her foot and ran out.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>What is wrong with her bright and early in the morning?</i>


    Not only was there something wrong with Cui-er, but there was also something wrong with Lord Yi¡¯an too. He rushed in hurriedly with Cui-er.


    When he saw the situation on the bed, his face turned red with anger. He opened his mouth angrily. ¡°Princess Consort, have you forgotten all the rules that I have set for you?!¡±


    <i>Rules?</i>


    <i>What rules?</i>


    Ming Shu thought for a while. When she first married into the Yi¡¯an family, on the night of her wedding, Lord Yi¡¯an set many rules for her.


    One was to not sleep with the prince.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Father, be reasonable. Your son was the one that pestered me. You think that I want to sleep with him on the same bed?¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°How dare you dislike Xun-er!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one that doesn¡¯t allow me to sleep on the same bed as him?¡±<i> There is something wrong with this Lord Yi¡¯an¡¯s thinking.</i>


    ¡°Even if that is the case, you can¡¯t dislike Xun-er too. You are married to the family. Whether you are alive or dead, you belong to Xun-er!¡± Lord Yi¡¯an didn¡¯t realize that he was focusing on the wrong thing.


    Cui-er reminded him at the side, ¡°Duke, the prince¡¯s body is not strong and the princess consort still does this...¡±

 Chapter 756 - The Prince Is Well (5)

    <h4>Chapter 756: The Prince Is Well (5)</h4>


    ¡°What?¡± Ming Shu looked at Cui-er. ¡°What did I do to him?¡±


    Cui-er reprimanded her with a red face. ¡°You slept with him on the same bed... the prince doesn¡¯t know anything, Princess Consort, how can you do this!¡±


    From her stance, it looked as though Ming Shu really did something to the prince.


    ¡°I am not so thirsty.¡± Ming Shu clicked her tongue.


    Lord Yi¡¯an¡¯s expression got worse. He scolded, ¡°You are ady. How can you say such shameless things? Didn¡¯t the Qin family teach you any manners?¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t teach me.¡± The Qin family totally let the Host grow up by herself. It was already fortunate that the Host managed to grow up properly.


    Lord Yi¡¯an remembered this too.


    However, his expression worsened. The me of anger in his heart got bigger.


    The heir of Lord Yi¡¯an married the daughter of a concubine.


    This was the reason why he didn¡¯t like his daughter-inw.


    When he learned about the substitution, the person was already at the door.


    The Qin family even found a reason that shut the emperor up and made him suffer in silence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t touch a single hair of your son¡¯s,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Are you done? If you are not done yet, can we talk after breakfast?¡±


    Breakfast?


    You are still thinking about breakfast now!


    Lord Yi¡¯an was almost exploding with anger.


    ¡°Although the Qin family didn¡¯t teach you any rules, you need to follow the rules of the Yi¡¯an Mansion since you are here. From today onward, butler, ask two elderdies to teach the princess consort the rules until she learns them all.¡±


    Just as Ming Shu was going to rebut, a voice came from behind her.


    ¡°Wife... noisy...¡±


    The person on the bed might have been woken up by the noise. He was rubbing his eyes as he sat up. His mouth was slightly opened and it was a little pale.


    When he breathed, his eyshes shook lightly like cicada¡¯s wings.


    Lord Yi¡¯an¡¯s anger dissipated immediately and he said in a gentle tone, ¡°Xun-er, have we disturbed you? You can continue sleeping. I will go now.¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an lowered his voice. ¡°Princess Consort, go first.¡±


    Sure!


    I am hungry already!


    Ming Shu directly walked out the door.


    ¡°Wife...¡± The prince¡¯s eyes widened. He screamed unwillingly, ¡°I want, wife.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t stop. The prince got off the bed and rushed out without even putting on his shoes.


    Cui-er went up to stop him. ¡°Prince, Prince, put on your clothes first. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Wife...¡± The prince and Cui-er haggled with each other and fell into a deadlock.


    Lord Yi¡¯an¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°...¡±


    What magic potion did she feed his son?


    Just one day and he became so close to her.


    Cui-er wanted to go forward and change the prince¡¯s clothes but the prince started making a fuss.


    He didn¡¯t allow Ming Shu to leave and even wanted to chase Lord Yi¡¯an and Cui-er away.


    While everyone was a mess, Ming Shu had finished her breakfast.


    She was now leaning against the door outside and looking casually at the messy scene inside.


    No matter how Lord Yi¡¯an coaxed him, the prince didn¡¯t listen and wanted to go out no matter what.


    In the end, Lord Yi¡¯an came out with ckface. ¡°Princess Consort, Xun-er likes you now so you better take good care of him. If anything happens to him, you can forget about having a good life.¡±


    ¡°So scary...¡± Ming Shu patted her chest and smiled brightly the next instant. ¡°I am not going then. You can take care of him yourself. I will go to eat... will go and learn some rules. You can slowly coax your dear little son.¡±


    Ming Shu waved at him and walked away.


    Lord Yi¡¯an screamed in anger, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Where are your manners!


    ¡°Bring her back!¡± Lord Yi¡¯an got even more furious when he saw that Ming Shu had no intention of stopping.


    ¡°Father, if you are angry, you can just make us divorce. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice came over from afar.


    ¡°Catch her for me! Catch her!!¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an shouted furiously at the back.


    Ming Shu ran really quickly and climbed over the wall smoothly. The people behind her didn¡¯t manage to catch her.


    ¨C


    The country that she was in was called Baiqi Country. The emperor was getting old, but he hadn¡¯t chosen his heir yet.


    Although the throne was normally passed on to the oldest prince of the queen, the emperor didn¡¯t decide his heir and this caused the ministers to have other thoughts.


    The most popr candidate in the imperial court was not the Prince Three or the Prince Nine.


    Prince Three defended the frontier and had many achievements in war. He was the choice of the people.


    Prince Nine didn¡¯t have any military achievements but he knew how to draw people¡¯s hearts. There were a lot of people who supported him in court too.


    As for Prince Six, he was the subject of people¡¯s leisurely chats.


    ¡°Song Yunjiao actually didn¡¯t die after that cripple married her.¡± A few young lords were bending their arms around one another and gossiping about Prince Six.


    ¡°How does he sleep with her?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, can he do it?¡±


    ¡°Even if he has the thought, he doesn¡¯t have the ability. Marrying him means living as a widow. I¡¯d rather die.¡±


    The lords didn¡¯t hide their disdain toward Prince Six.


    At this moment, one of them suddenly started scratching himself. ¡°Hmm? Why is it so itchy? Hurry up and help me scratch.¡±


    ¡°I feel itchy too... so itchy.¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel like something is crawling on me... so itchy...¡±


    The lords scratched their bodies together and the scene looked really funny.


    Just as they were going crazy from the itchiness, a girl jumped down from the wall beside them. Her clothes had really fussy designs so she almost fell as she jumped.


    They saw a slightly eerie smile on the beautiful face of the girl. However, once she stabilized herself and looked up, her smile became amiable.


    The girl smiled at them as she watched them in a calm andposed manner, as if looking at monkeys.


    The lords finally got it. Her sudden appearance and their current situation must be linked.


    Lord Number One scratched himself as he shouted angrily, ¡°Who... who are you? Did you do this?¡±


    ¡°Why would I? Do I look like that kind of person?¡± The girl¡¯s voice was clear.


    ¡°If it was not you, who else can it be? There is no one else here. What do you want?¡± Lord Number One red furiously at her.


    ¡°Do you know who we are?¡± Lord Number Two added on.


    ¡°Be sensible and give us the antidote!¡± Lord Number Three shouted in anger as well. ¡°I am so itchy, I can¡¯t stand it anymore, ah...¡±


    Ming Shu pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you all are but I can tell you who did this. In exchange, you have to answer one question from me too.¡±


    ¡°Stop denying it. What did you do to us!!¡± They didn¡¯t believe her.


    This person suddenly popped out. If she didn¡¯t do it, who else could it be?


    So itchy!


    They felt that their skin was burning. It hurt a little.


    Ming Shu shrugged. She said innocently, ¡°I said that it wasn¡¯t me. Why don¡¯t you all believe me?¡±


    Lord Number One: ¡°If you weren¡¯t you, who else can it be!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled with her eyes. ¡°If you tell me where Gao Bin is, I will tell you who did it.¡±


    Gao Bin?


    The lords exchanged nces with one another.


    Lord Number Two was puzzled. ¡°It really wasn¡¯t you?¡±


    Ming Shu pointed at her face. ¡°Look at how pretty I am. Trust me, it was not me.¡±


    Lords Number One, Two, and Three: ¡°...¡±


    Who willpliment themselves on their own looks!!


    Shameless!


    However, they were really feeling itchy. Lord Number One said, ¡°Gao Bin frequents the Yunxi Pavilion recently. He should be there today too. Hurry up and tell us who did this to us.¡±


    ¡°Where is Yunxi Pavilion?¡± She had walked around the main streets just now already, but she didn¡¯t see such a ce at all.

 Chapter 757 - The Prince Is Well (6)

    <h4>Chapter 757: The Prince Is Well (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Over there, did you see her? It¡¯s her.¡±


    Ming Shu squatted at the corner of the street with the three lords. She pointed to a figure not far away.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Song Yunjiao?¡± Lord Number One gritted his teeth. ¡°Are you lying to us?¡±


    Nothing happened to Song Yunjiao after she married Prince Six. Hence, she was the talk among everyone now.


    Also, Song Yunjiao did many things recently so they all recognized her.


    ¡°Why would I lie to you? Am I very free?¡± Ming Shu took out a stick of candied haws. ¡°I am very busy.¡±


    Lord Number Two asked, ¡°Why would she do this to us?¡±


    Ming Shu bit her candied haws and said in a slightly inaudible voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you all scold Ji Qinghong just now? Poor memory? If you are sick, you should get cured!¡±


    Lord Number Three scratched his back and muttered, ¡°We did...¡±


    Song Yunjiao was Ji Qinghong¡¯s imperial concubine. If she did this to them because they scolded Ji Qinghong, it made sense.


    ¨C


    Song Yunjiao was shopping at the moment. She was preparing to make some nice food for Ji Qinghong to make him happy.


    ¡°This and this. Pack them for me.¡± Song Yunjiao pointed at two things.


    The waiter hurriedly packed them for her


    Three people came over angrily at this moment. They flipped the stall. ¡°Song Yunjiao, how dare you trick us!¡±


    The owner of the stall hid off to the side in fear. What did they do wrong?


    In the capital, there was nock of rich and useless people.


    Song Yunjiao got a fright from this sudden attack. She paused and looked at them. These were the lords that were gossiping about Ji Qinghong just now.


    ¡°What are you all saying? Song Yunjiao frowned.


    Lord Number One said fiercely, ¡°Still ying dumb? Hurry up and take out the antidote!¡±


    Their bodies were still itching now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you all. I will call the authorities if you continue to be like this.¡± Song Yunjiao appeared very calm.


    Lord Number Two spatt. ¡°Song Yunjiao, don¡¯t act stupid. Someone saw you sprinkling the powder on us. Even if you call the authorities over, nothing good wille of it.¡±


    Song Yunjiao¡¯s heart jumped slightly. How did someone manage to see her?


    She didn¡¯t appear at all and used the wind to carry the powder...


    Unluckily for her, Ming Shu was on the wall... as for why she was on the wall, there was no need to bother about this question. <i>Will I say that I went up to pluck some fruit to eat?</i>


    <i>I still want my face!</i>


    Song Yunjiao frowned. Her attitude seemed even more tough than theirs. ¡°You all said that I put poison on you. Did someone see it? Do you have a witness?¡±


    The three lords pointed at a certain direction.


    However, only the audience was there. There was no sign of the girl from just now.


    Their hearts started pounding furiously. Did that girl trick them?


    ¡°Who are you all pointing at?¡± Song Yunjiao asked.


    Lord Number One suddenly pointed at the wanton stall on the other side. ¡°That girl in green.¡±


    Song Yunjiao followed Lord Number One and looked over.


    There was a girl in green sitting at the wanton stall. From her attire, she must be from some mansion... but when Song Yunjiao saw that face, she paused for a moment.


    She had a part to y in her marriage to the Yi¡¯an Mansion.


    Although she wanted to make the daughter of the wife from the Qin family marry over at the start, the Qin family could be trampled upon easily.


    She saw it?


    There was no one around her just now, how could she see it? Also, why was she with these rich useless lords?


    Many thoughts flew through her mind. Song Yunjiao felt that these people just anyhow pointed at someone. ¡°Don¡¯t make an unfounded usation. Don¡¯t just point to anyone and say that she is the witness.¡±


    ¡°I can be a witness. I saw her doing it.¡±


    Song Yunjiao got a shock. The girl who was at the wanton stall just now had appeared at the tea shop two meters away from her. She was holding the bowl of wantons in her hand and looking at her with a smile.


    ¡°Did you hear?¡± Lord Number One immediately got more confident. ¡°Don¡¯t think that we can¡¯t do anything to you just because you are Prince Six¡¯s concubine!¡±


    Lord Number Two said, ¡°Song Yunjiao, give us the antidote first.¡±


    Song Yunjiao frowned as she saw the number of civilians crowding around increasing. She quickly calmed herself down. ¡°Lady, you have no evidence. It is not good to use an innocent person. Did they threaten you to say this?¡±


    By right, she should not know her. Hence, Song Yunjiao was still pretending now.


    Ming Shu put down the wanton bowl and smiled faintly. ¡°Oh, the antidote should be in that purse at your waist. I saw you putting it there.¡±


    Lord Number Three heard it and immediately went to grab the purse.


    Song Yunjiao knew that Ming Shu really saw her and cursed in her heart. She was so careful already, why did she still see it!


    She protected her waist instinctively and before Lord Number Three could snatch her purse, she thought of an idea suddenly and shouted, ¡°Molester!¡±


    Song Yunjiao pushed the lord away and ran toward the crowd. ¡°Molester, help, molester...¡±


    ¡°Shout one time, shut up!¡± Lord Number One shouted in anger.


    However, Song Yunjiao ran away really quickly. She ran into the crowd and disappeared in almost an instant.


    She knew that if she stayed any longer, more people would gather around her and if the authorities came, things would getplicated.


    The three lords didn¡¯t expect Song Yunjiao to run away so quickly. There were slightly stunned.


    Once the people that were pointing at them dispersed, the three of them returned to the tea shop. They sat on one side each. They could start a mahjong table soon.


    Ming Shu finished her wanton soup. ¡°Okay, can you all take me to find Gao Bin now?¡±


    ¨C


    Yunxi Pavilion.


    This ce was not on the ground. It was a street underground. No wonder Ming Shu couldn¡¯t find it.


    Yunxi Pavilion was the generic name for the underground street.


    The three lords brought Ming Shu down. When they went in, Lord Number One took out something that looked like a pass and showed it to the other party. The other party only let them go after he saw the pass.


    However, the other party sized Ming Shu up.


    ¡°My sister from home. I¡¯m taking her out to widen her perspective,¡± Lord Number One immediately said.


    He seemed really careful and afraid to provoke the other party. The rich, useless aura on him was gone.


    The other party stopped looking at Ming Shu. ¡°Go in.¡±


    The three lords hurriedly brough Ming Shu in.


    This underground street looked simr to the streets above ground. There were a lot of people walking around, but it was not noisy.


    The bluestone road was around three meters wide and there were shops at its side. The curtains were draped in all the shops and they couldn¡¯t see what the shops were selling.


    Antern hung outside every shop. Some were lit while some were extinguished.


    However, the ones that were lit up had some differences too. Some were bright while others were dim.


    Lord Number One exined, ¡°If thentern is lit, it means that it is operating. If it isn¡¯t, it means that it is closed.¡±


    Besides these shops, they would asionally meet people setting up stalls along the road.


    These people wrapped themselves up really tightly so you couldn¡¯t even tell their gender.


    Lord Number Three said, ¡°Shops have guarantees. They willplete the transaction criteria. However, for those outside... it is all based on luck. Like that girl, she might run away after you buy her. You would lose the person as well as your money.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the direction the lord was pointing at.


    A girl was kneeling on the floor and selling herself. The price was written down properly.


    A few lords surrounded her. The girl allowed them to touch her however they wanted. She seemed a little numb.


    Ming Shu retracted her gaze and asked Lord Number One, ¡°Who built this ce? The authorities don¡¯t care?¡±


    <i>Isn¡¯t this a ck market, for goodness sake!</i>


    ¡°Care about what...¡± Lord Number One cut himself off. ¡°You will not understand even if I tell you. I will help you find Gao Bin. When we find him, we are cleared of our debt. However, you cannot tell him that we brought you in. We can¡¯t afford to provoke the Gao family.¡±

 Chapter 758 - The Prince Is Well (7)

    <h4>Chapter 758: The Prince Is Well (7)</h4>


    In the elegantly decorated shop, the girls wore cool and refreshing clothes and were shuttling back and forth among the guests.


    Before these guests were gambling tables.


    In this age, the types of gambling were few. Right now they were ying the simplest, ¡°big and small¡±.


    ¡°Small small small small!¡±


    The unified voices resounded, and everybody looked at the banker¡¯s dice cup excitedly while the banker lifted it little by little.


    ¡°Ahh...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still big.¡±


    Among them, a young man with a girl in his arms wore a big smile on his face. ¡°Hahaha, another round!¡±


    ¡°Prince Gao is going to win back what he lost the other day.¡±


    ¡°Every dog has its day.¡±


    Someone gave a look to the young man jealously. ¡°Prince Gao, you have such good luck today.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t daree if I wasn¡¯t lucky today.¡± Gao Bin kissed the girl on the cheek in ecstasy, and the girl hit him on the shoulder with a bit of shyness.


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering if your luck willst or not.¡±


    A clear voice came from outside the crowd, and the noise suddenly quieted, leaving only some gamblers at a remote table to yell about.


    The people standing on the outskirts were pushed by a hand, and a girl in green clothes came in through the crowd with a blooming smile, as well as picturesque eyes and brows.


    Ming Shu approached, then some people began to talk with malicious intentions. ¡°Hoh, who is this young miss? Why is sheing here?¡±


    Some others picked up the topic. ¡°What young miss, she¡¯s married.¡±


    It was easy to distinguish whether a girl was married or not from her hair style.


    ¡°Perhaps she was brought here by someone.¡± Another fat man smiled. It was not strange that some people would bring their female family members here, so the others calmed down while hearing this. ¡°Little girl, do you also want to y?¡±


    Gao Bin, who was holding a girl in his arms on the opposite side, squinted his eyes, though. He knew this woman.


    ¡°Not interested. What¡¯s the fun of ying with you?¡± Ming Shu refused the fatty and looked at Gao Bin. ¡°Prince Gao, do you want to talk here or find somewhere private? I¡¯d rather a private ce, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°Prince Gao, you have a lot of good fortune in love.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really a lucky day for you, Prince Gao, even a married woman came to find you, this is...¡±


    The men¡¯s words were barefaced, but Ming Shu remained calm and wore a shallow smile the whole time.


    Gao Bin swept his gaze over Ming Shu. ¡°Is it because that fool can¡¯t satisfy you, and you want to seek some excitement from me, Princess Consort?¡±


    There were several princes in the capital, but the fool... could only the one in the Yi¡¯an Mansion.


    The way everyone looked at Ming Shu immediately became different.


    ¡°If I¡¯m seeking excitement or not, you¡¯ll know if youe along.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Come, Prince Gao.¡±


    Gao Bin was overconfident in himself, and he pushed away the girl with him. ¡°Please, Princess Consort.¡±


    Gao Bin pointed in the direction where stood a screen, behind which was a space out of everyone¡¯s sights and very private.


    Behind the screen was not a room, but a stairway leading down. There were lights on both sides of the stairway, and the ground was the same bluestone.


    Ming Shu led the way, followed by Gao Bin.


    There was a corridor below, with doors on both sides. Someone stopped them. Gao Bin gave the person a bank note and exchanged for a room card.


    Now it was Gao Bin who walked ahead leading the way.


    As they walked past the corridor, sounds could be vaguely heard from inside.


    They were not joyful voices, but harsh screams of pain.


    Gao Bin observed Ming Shu¡¯s expression but found she didn¡¯t care about what happened in the rooms on both sides of the corridor at all. She just looked straight ahead with a smile.


    Gao Bin suddenly felt a bit terrified.


    Her fake smile made him feel creeped out.


    How could a person¡¯s smile remain the same from beginning to end?


    ¡°Prince Gao, are you all right?¡±


    Gao Bin returned to himself. He frowned. She was just a woman, what dangerous thing could she do?


    Gao Bin took two more steps forward, and pushed a door open. ¡°Please go in, Princess Consort.¡±


    The room wasvishly furnished. From the bed, table, to the bookshelf, even the tea set, everything was included.


    Gao Bin closed the door. He rubbed his hands and then rushed at Ming Shu all of a sudden.


    Ming Shu was originally standing with her back to him, so she ought not to be able to see his movement.


    But as Gao Bin rushed over, she leaned slightly to one side and stretched out one of her long legs. Gao Bin was tripped, but he grabbed the table next to him and didn¡¯t fall.


    Gao Bin steadied himself with the help of the table, and in his eyes revealed naked desire. ¡°Chut, Princess Consort, since you¡¯re here, what are you pretending for? What can that fool do? I¡¯m afraid he probably didn¡¯t even know what sex was.¡±


    ¡°Do you know?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°I promise you won¡¯t forget it once you try, but you haven¡¯t tried it, right? Let me help you...¡± As he talked, Gao Bin walked toward Ming Shu again.


    The Host was actually born beautiful. She didn¡¯t like to smile and always revealed a sad face, so it made others feel ufortable.


    Gao Bin was burning inside. Why didn¡¯t he realize that the Qin family¡¯s daughter of a concubine was so beautiful?


    When she smiled, it was just too alluring.


    That fool just wasted such a beauty, chut chut. Today he would teach her for him.


    When Gao Bin approached again, Ming Shu directly threw him on the ground with an overarm movement.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you bullied... the prince?¡±


    Ming Shu stepped on the dumbfounded Gao Bin and looked down at him domineeringly.


    Gao Bin was stunned.


    How did he go down?!


    What happened just now?


    Gao Bin reacted then and shouted at Ming Shu, ¡°What do you want? Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°No hurry, I haven¡¯t reached the exciting bits, how can I let go of you.¡± Ming Shu smiled slightly with an even more tender tone.


    Ayer of cold sweat emerged from Gao Bin¡¯s back.


    ¡°Why did you bully such a fool like him? He¡¯s already a fool, can¡¯t you just leave him be? Hmm?¡±


    Gao Bin was confused.


    She came to take revenge for that fool, but she also called him fool.


    ¡°I...¡± Gao Bin breathed heavily and denied it. ¡°I didn¡¯t bully him.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Are you saying that he lied?¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Gao Bin¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. That fool dared report him!


    To a woman!


    ¡°You believe what he said? He¡¯s just a fool,¡± Gao Bin roared. ¡°Qin Wu, let go of me right away, or I¡¯ll never end this with you!¡±


    Gao Bin felt the foot on his chest press harder, and the air in his chest was almost squeezed out.


    The girl within his sight was still smiling like a flower.


    ¡°Who are you calling a fool now?¡±


    Gao Bin opened his mouth and gasped.


    He was now having difficulty breathing, let alone speaking.


    ¡°Help... Help...¡± A faint voice came from Gao Bin¡¯s throat. He twisted and tried to crawl to the door.


    Why did he bully that fool? Gao Bin actually didn¡¯t know, either.


    At first, he was just making fun of him and thought it was funny to look at his being stupid.


    But gradually, he began to bully him physically. He felt pleasure when he saw the fool¡¯s frightened and terrified looks.


    He also got someone else to bully him.


    When they bullied the fool, they were very cautious and wouldn¡¯t let others see.


    As long as no one saw them, even if it was discovered that the fool had been bullied, who woulde for them?


    After all, the fool... He couldn¡¯t even express himself clearly.


    But Gao Bin never expected that one day... someone would directly take action without questioning it.

 Chapter 759 - The Prince Is Well (8)

    <h4>Chapter 759: The Prince Is Well (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu came up from downstairs. The people outside all looked to her with meaningful eyes.


    Ming Shu smiled at them, and called behind her, ¡°Prince Gao.¡±


    A figure staggered out from behind the screen, wearing no clothes. Severalrge characters were written before his chest¡ª


    <i>I AM GUILTY. </i>


    This was totally different from their imagination.


    Everyone stepped back.


    ¡°How did Gao Bin be like this?¡±


    ¡°Is that... the princess consort married to Yi¡¯an Mansion? What did she do to Gao Bin?¡±


    In the face of the discussion, Gao Bin was humiliated and could only cover his face with his hands.


    He could feel those eyes resting on him right now.


    He heard the girl¡¯s voice. ¡°Prince Gao, it¡¯s a chance for you to atone for your crimes by doing good deeds.¡±


    Gao Bin shivered uncontrobly. He uncurled his fingers and pointed at a young man in the crowd while trembling. ¡°Him... him, and... and there¡¯s one below.¡±


    The two young men who were called changed their expressions slightly.


    They didn¡¯t know what was going on, but considering the current situation, it was certainly not a good thing.


    Even Gao Bin was forced in this way, so their first reaction was to leave the ce.


    They were just a group of bad friends who ate, drank, and yed together, could he expect them to show any real friendship?


    ¡°If they run away, I¡¯ll parade you through the streets. Don¡¯t doubt it, I¡¯ll definitely do it.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t chase them, but turned to Gao Bin instead.


    ¡°Stop, stop there, you two!¡± There was no need for Ming Shu to speak more, because Gao Bin immediately rushed out to catch the two young men while suffering the sharp pain in his body. He stared at them with ferocious eyes.


    At ordinary times, Gao Bin was their leader; now Gao Bin caught them, and they didn¡¯t dare to run again.


    Although they didn¡¯t know what was going on, if they really ran away while leaving Gao Bin alone here, they wouldn¡¯t end up well, either, when things were settled.


    ¡°Go bring the other one up here.¡±


    Gao Bin kicked one of the young men hurriedly. ¡°Go!¡±


    That young man covered his butt and went down to call the person with confusion.


    ¡°They were all there. I just gave the idea, but they were the executors. It¡¯s true, it¡¯s them. They caused all the wounds on the prince.¡±


    Gao Bin sold out the other three very thoroughly.


    The other three now also figured out what it was about.


    Gao Bin was already the rtively more powerful one among them, but now he was put into such an embarrassing situation, so the other three didn¡¯t dare fight Ming Shu at all.


    But as they listened, they gradually reacted.


    ¡°Gao Bin, if you didn¡¯t cheat the fool... the prince and lead him over, how would we have done anything to him? It was all your idea.¡±


    ¡°We were only listening to Gao Bin.¡±


    ¡°It was Gao Bin¡¯s idea, and it¡¯s none of our business!¡±


    Gao Bin¡¯s face reddened. ¡°You also suggested a lot of ideas. Princess Consort, they were all involved.¡±


    Seemingly they were going to have a fight over who on earth had given the idea.


    Ming Shu stopped them. ¡°Just fight each other, two against two. Don¡¯t stop until I tell you to.¡±


    Fight... fight each other?


    She smiled. ¡°Of course, if you just fake bravado, then I don¡¯t mind doing it myself. Look at what happened to Prince Gao, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to experience the same thing, right? Prince Gao.¡±


    Gao Bin: ¡°...¡±


    The three young men: ¡°...¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    They felt Ming Shu¡¯s request was a little strange, but from her serious look, the four didn¡¯t dare to refute.


    Especially Gao Bin, who didn¡¯t want to go through the same thing again.


    Thinking of how the three men sold him out just now, anger red in Gao Bin¡¯s chest, and he hit the nearest young man in the face with a fist.


    Since Gao Bin started the fight, the young man immediately fought back, and the two scuffled into a ball.


    The whole ce became a mess because of them.


    But no matter what happened inside, no one came in to watch.


    Ming Shu suddenly found herself standing next to a man, who was dressed in ck and stood straight.


    He held an abacus in his hands, staring at Gao Bin and the other three who were in a fierce fight, and was ounting in cracking sounds.


    ¡°Hey, bro.¡±


    The man swept his gaze over, but didn¡¯t stop ticking off beads on the abacus.


    His eyes were formic, without any emotions.


    ¡°Give me some food and put it on their ounts,¡± Ming Shu said to the man with a smile.


    The man drew a menu book from behind him and handed it to her.


    There were many kinds of snacks. Ming Shu nced over the menu and ordered several dishes.


    The man paused for a moment while staring into the void, then continued ticking off beads on the abacus.


    The dishes Ming Shu ordered were soon served from outside.


    Some girls in beautiful clothes and makeup came in with tes. In the midst of the chaos, they set a little table for Ming Shu and ced on it delicate bowls and chopsticks containing food with excellent color, vor and taste.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± She caused such huge trouble and now just began to eat?


    <i>Wait! Is Yunxi Pavilion really providing this service? </i>


    Many people were actually not familiar with Yunxi Pavilion.


    Most of them were led here by their friends, and then they also brought others.


    All they knew was that it was a fun ce where you could buy everything, but there were also lots of rules.


    For instance, you were not allowed to scream and shout outside in the streets.


    But if you entered the shop, just like now, no one would interfere with you even if you ended up fighting and brawling.


    But when it was over, someone would ask you forpensation.


    The rules were different in each shop. Some stores were specially for fun like this one, some were designed for making deals.


    It was also easy to distinguish between the two kinds of stores. Entertainment stores would have much brighternterns hanging under the roof, and the color was also slightly reddish.


    But thenterns hung over the trading shops were pale and gloomy.


    Ming Shu was very pleased with the cook at Yunxi Pavilion. The food tasted much better than in the Yi¡¯an Mansion.


    When Ming Shu finished thest drumstick, the four people also fell to the ground.


    ¡°Bro, do you have any hatchet men?¡±


    The brother who was counting on the abacus took another look at Ming Shu, and said in a very calm tone, ¡°Cash only.¡±


    ¡°Well... Hey, you, hasn¡¯t Prince Gao won a lot of money? Get it to me.¡± Ming Shu pointed at the fatty who was standing before the gambling table.


    The fatty swallowed.


    <i>What the hell is she doing now?</i>


    He grabbed the bank notes on the table and moved his fat body toward Ming Shu. He put the bank notes on the table before Ming Shu, then walked back into the crowd in a hurry.


    Gao Bin indeed had good luck today and had won a lot of money.


    Ming Shu stuffed the bank notes into the man¡¯s arms and sounded very generous. ¡°How many hatchet men are these worth? Just get me as many as possible, and don¡¯t kill.¡±


    The man counted the bank notes. He didn¡¯t do anything then, but soon a dozen people came in from outside.


    They were all strong and demonic-looking tough guys.


    The shop seemed to be narrower as they came in.


    The four foppish people on the ground were stunned.


    Gao Bin felt he had been fooled and was very angry. ¡°Qin Wu! You said you¡¯ll let me go if I sell out the others.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°But I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t beat you before letting you go.¡±


    Gao Bin: ¡°...¡±


    The tough guys split the four men between them, and all at once there were only screams left in the shop.


    ¡°You... Do you know who my father is? Stop it!¡±


    ¡°How dare you beat me...¡±


    ¡°Qin Wu, you bitch...¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    ¡°How much did she pay, I¡¯ll double the price!¡± Gao Bin roared with anger.


    But the man didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids. He said calmly, ¡°One business will be dealt with only by one person, and firste, first served.¡±


    It meant they couldn¡¯t beat Ming Shu in reverse.


    Gao Bin spat out blood.


    Yunxi Pavilion dared to beat them in front of so many people, they were bold...


    Everyone present shivered a little. They were told when they came that Yunxi Pavilion was not simple to provoke, and they must obey the rules.

 Chapter 760 - The Prince Is Well (9)

    <h4>Chapter 760: The Prince Is Well (9)</h4>


    ¡°If anyone dares curse and bully him, this is what will happen to them.¡±


    Ming Shu dropped this sentence, then stepped on the bloody ground and left.


    Everyone looked at her back silently.


    Ming Shu came out of the room intact, and the three young lords were all a little terrified.


    After Ming Shu had walked a distance away, they followed.


    ¡°Are you... all right?¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± Ming Shu gave a look to them. ¡°What do you want to happen to me?¡±


    The lords shook their heads at the same time. ¡°No no no.¡±


    Lord Number three asked weakly, ¡°Shall we go now?¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly paused and raised her brows. ¡°You said that everything could be bought here, right?¡±


    Lord Number One was slightly stunned. ¡°Well... yes, they all said this.¡±


    They usually came here for eating, drinking, and ying.


    They knew where the fun was, but they were really unclear about other things.


    ¡°Which stores can make deals?¡± Ming Shu asked him.


    Hemeasured Ming Shu suspiciously. ¡°Do you have money?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    This is really a sad question.


    Wait!


    The Host seemed to have dowries! The dowries were originally prepared for the Qin family¡¯s formal big miss, so they were quite something.


    Ming Shu said confidently, ¡°I do!¡±


    ¡°...What do you want to trade? Each store can trade different things.¡±


    ¡°I want to get something for nothing, something like that,¡± Ming Shu answered.


    Lords Number One, Two, and Three: ¡°...¡±


    The three lords led Ming Shu past a few stores, then stopped. ¡°Here, go in and ask them.¡±


    Thentern for this store was a little different; it was blue, and it looked even more quiet in the street.


    The three lords didn¡¯t want to go in, so they turned to another store.


    Ming Shu lifted the curtain and went in. The shop looked like a teahouse, with seats set in the hall.


    There were no guests in the hall, only a woman standing at the counter, smiling at her.


    Ming Shu walked over. ¡°Do you sell everything here?¡±


    The girl answered with a smile, ¡°Yes, what do you want to buy, my guest?¡±


    Ming Shu also smiled. ¡°How much would a rebellion cost?¡±


    The girl¡¯s smile froze a bit. ¡°Sorry, mydy, but it¡¯s beyond our scope.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say everything?¡± Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°You were lying.¡±


    There were false advertisements even in the simple ancient times, humans!


    The girl: ¡°...¡±


    If they could rebel, how would it be your turn to request that!


    This person must be looking for trouble!


    The girl retained her smile. ¡°What else do you need, my guest?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing else.¡± Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t even realize a rebellion, so I¡¯m doubting your professional skills now.¡±


    The girl: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this ce?¡± The curtain was suddenly opened and two people came in together.


    Walking ahead was a strange man, followed by the fake female protagonist Song Yunjiao.


    That question was of course raised by Song Yunjiao.


    Song Yunjiao saw Ming Shu and was a little surprised. Why was she here?


    But the next second Song Yunjiao lowered her head and hid her entire body behind the man.


    She turned her head just now, so she shouldn¡¯t have seen me, right?


    The man smiled while measuring Ming Shu calmly, then said to the girl, ¡°Is Lord Ghost at home? ¡±


    The girl answered softly, ¡°Unfortunately, the lord is out.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t care much, though. ¡°When will he be back?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t dare predict the lord¡¯s wareabouts willfully.¡± The girl seemed to know the man and pondered for a while. ¡°If you have an emergency, you can leave a note or something. I¡¯ll give it to the lord when he¡¯s back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll wait for him.¡±


    The girl pped her hands, and soon some people came from the back to lead the man and Song Yunjiao in.


    Song Yunjiao kept her head lowered until Ming Shu was out of her sight. She breathed a sight of relief.


    ¡°What was that, do you know her?¡± The man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded at her ears.


    Song Yunjiao took a few steps back as if she had been startled. ¡°Don¡¯t you know her, Prince Nine? She¡¯s the princess consort of Yi¡¯an Mansion.¡±


    Prince Nine raised his eyebrows slightly and seemed to realize something. ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±


    No wonder he thought she looked a little familiar.


    Then Prince Nine became a little curious. ¡°Why are you scared of her so much?¡±


    ¡°Who is scared of her?¡± Song Yunjiao stood straight. ¡°I just don¡¯t feel right being seen by her with you, Prince Nine.¡±


    ¡°Am I that unpresentable?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be misunderstood by my husband.¡± Song Yunjiao¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Can this ce really get me what I want?¡±


    If it were not for this matter, she wouldn¡¯t havee here with Prince Nine.


    Prince Nine chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t buy at the Yunxi Pavilion.¡±


    ¨C


    Ming Shu stood outside and didn¡¯t leave. The girl couldn¡¯t just drive her out, and she had to face her with a smile.


    She was probably thinking like this right now in her heart¡ªF**k, why hasn¡¯t she gone. My face is almost stuck like this.


    ¡°Ai, little sister, let me ask you, can I buy something on ount here?¡±


    The girl: ¡°...¡± She¡¯s definitely here for trouble!


    ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t.¡±


    Ming Shu turned to walk out, but soon she came back with bank notes.


    The young lords who were crying in silence outside now: ¡°...¡± Wuwuwu, our bank notes!


    ¡°I want this many hatchet men.¡± Ming Shu patted the bank notes before the girl, then drew one of them out. ¡°This one exchanges for some food.¡±


    ¡°Do you need a takeaway? If you take the food away, we¡¯ll charge extra fees for going outdoors.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Profiteer!¡±


    The girl smiled.


    ¡°No no no.¡± Ming Shu waved her hand and moved a chair outside. ¡°Deliver the food to meter.¡±


    ¡°If you want to start a fight in the street, it¡¯ll also be charged,¡± the girl shouted from behind her.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    It turned out you could shout and scream in the streets, but doing that without paying was not allowed.


    Is there an industrial andmercial bureau in the ancient times?


    I¡¯llin to them!


    Profiteer!


    Ming Shu negotiated a price with the girl, then dragged a chair while walking out of the store. The three young lords were shocked. ¡°You you you... What are you doing?¡±


    Ming Shu put the chair in the middle of the street. ¡°There¡¯ll be a gang fightter, do you wanna join?¡±


    Gang... gang fight?


    Right here?


    You must be kidding me!


    But... with who?


    ¡°Oh, sorry, may I correct that, it¡¯ll be a unteral beating.¡±


    The food Ming Shu ordered was served soon. Just like thest time, the girls delivered the dishes.


    But the man in ck also came, followed by a group of hatchet men.


    ¡°You¡¯re so rich.¡± Ming Shu turned her head to look at the three young lords.


    The lords: ¡°...¡± That was their pocket money for a month!


    Ming Shu was a little bored while waiting. She dug out a pack of cards from Little Beastie¡¯s space and gathered the three lords to y with her.


    They didn¡¯t know how to y ¡°Fight the Landlord¡± so Ming Shu had to teach them first.


    But they were quite good at such kinds of games and learned quickly.


    The four squatted outside the store and yed cards interestingly, apanied by arge group of hatchet men.


    People passing by couldn¡¯t help but look at them. However, due to the Yunxi Pavilion¡¯s rules, they just took a few looks and then entered the store. They didn¡¯t dare to dy too long.


    ¡°Four kings!¡±


    Ming Shu smacked Lord Number Three on the head immediately. ¡°Where did you get four kings, did you produce them by yourself?!¡±


    Lord Number Three covered his head. ¡°Sorry sorry, I was wrong. Continue, continue. Four 2s! This is right! I¡¯m out of cards.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so lucky?¡± Lord Number One dropped his own cards angrily.


    ¡°Hei hei... You are ttering me.¡±


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t help but diss him. ¡°Fortune favors fools.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡±

 Chapter 761 - The Prince Is Well (10)

    <h4>Chapter 761: The Prince Is Well (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Prince Nine and Song Yunjiao stepped out of the shop together. Once they stepped out, they heard the door closing loudly behind them. It sounded as though the person closing it was in a hurry.


    A group ofrge, muscr men was standing in front of them. When they saw them, the other party had already rushed toward them.


    Prince Nine: !!!


    Song Yunjiao: !!!


    Prince Nine didn¡¯t expect to be attacked at Yunxi Pavilion. He was taken by surprise.


    Although Song Yunjiao had the Favorite Concubine system, she didn¡¯t manage to buy anybat abilities yet so she was just a weak person now.


    Those people managed to catch the two of them easily.


    <i>Hu¡ª</i>


    Two ck curtains fell from the sky and formed a partition in the middle.


    The three lords looked up in a daze. <i>The service of Yunxi Pavilion... is so thoughtful!</i>


    The three of them took the pass in front of them and each hugged a portion of it to their chest.


    This thing was really fun to y with. They... didn¡¯t want to give it back anymore.


    Just take it as they bought it with their bank notes!!


    Prince Nine knew some martial arts, but he didn¡¯t resist. He let those people catch him.


    He looked past the bunch ofrge people and saw the person sitting at the back.


    ¡°Princess Consort, how did I provoke you?¡±


    Therge men moved a little and let Ming Shu be shown.


    She lifted her legs up while tapping her finger on the arm of the chair. ¡°You didn¡¯t. You were just implicated by that cutedy.¡±


    Prince Nine nced at Song Yunjiao from the corner of his eyes. He said, ¡°How did she provoke you then?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°She made me marry an idiot. She destroyed my future. Is this considered irreconcble hatred?¡±


    Song Yunjiao was stunned. She...


    How did she know?


    Impossible!


    She didn¡¯t make an appearance in this matter at all. Even if you investigated it, you wouldn¡¯t be able to link this matter to her.


    Song Yunjiao was agitated.


    Prince Nine said, ¡°You must be joking, Princess Consort. The marriage decree is given by the emperor. If the daughter of the wife didn¡¯t want to marry and forced you to take her position, it is the Qin family¡¯s fault. How can you push the me on other people?¡±


    ¡°I want to! Can you care about me?¡± Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°What are you waiting for? Are you all still going to beat her?¡±


    The men heard her say this and immediately surrounded Song Yunjiao.


    Prince Nine wanted to resist, but before he could act, his body went weak and he was held to the side by arge man.


    How could Song Yunjiao¡¯s small body take so much abuse?


    ¨C


    By the time Ming Shu came back to Yi¡¯an Mansion, the sky was already dark. She climbed the walls of Yi¡¯an Mansion and took her dowry to pay her debt.


    She got caught by Cui-er just as she finished throwing those things out.


    ¡°Princess Consort, where did you go?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at her. ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°You are the princess consort and yet, you went out for one whole day. Do you still follow any rules?¡±


    Ming Shu walked over to her and under Cui-er¡¯s angry gaze, she grabbed her and flipped her over her shoulder.


    She leaned down and stared at Cui-er¡¯s face which had turned hideous from the pain. Her voice was still gentle. ¡°Whether I follow any rules or not, you have no right to tell me off. Stop pointing your finger at me. Be a good girl.¡±


    Cui-er looked at her in fear.


    She only felt that this person seemed a little different before, but now, this person waspletely different.


    <i>This person... is not the princess consort.</i>


    A cold wind blew. Goosebumps appeared on Cui-er¡¯s body.


    Ming Shu felt that she was a little unlucky today. She just managed to subdue Cui-er and Lord Yi¡¯an came over hurriedly.


    ¡°You still know how toe back? Do you still remember your status? You went out for the entire day...¡± Lord Yi¡¯an remembered the important thing and suppressed his anger. ¡°Hurry up and follow me to find Xun-er. He has not eaten anything the whole day.¡±


    ¡°Would it be of any use if I go over? What can I do? Help him eat?¡± Ming Shu opened the doors of her room.


    Lord Yi¡¯an stopped her from closing the door. ¡°Princess Consort!! Xun-er has been looking for you the entire day!!¡±


    Ming Shu paused for a moment. She muttered, ¡°So irritating.¡±


    <i>Irritating?</i>


    <i>She is calling Xun-er irritating!</i>


    If Xun-er didn¡¯t keep asking for her, Lord Yi¡¯an would have strangled her.


    When Ming Shu entered the prince¡¯s room, she got a shock too.


    The room was almost demolished.


    The prince¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. His clothes were in the same state as when she left in the morning. He was locked in his room by the people of the mansion and did look really pitiful.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>He can act so well?!</i>


    Ming Shu walked into the room. The prince pushed the people in front of him away and pounced at Ming Shu. ¡°Wife... wife...¡±


    The prince hugged Ming Shu quietly. He didn¡¯t make a fuss anymore.


    Everyone wiped their cold sweat away secretly.


    Ming Shu held onto his waist and felt something wet and warm. Her face turned serious. ¡°You all, leave first.¡±


    The servants hesitated and looked at Lord Yi¡¯an who was outside. Thetter sneered and signaled for them toe out.


    The door was closed. Ming Shu ced the person on the chair and took off his clothes as she pinned him down.


    ¡°Let me tell...¡± Lord Yi¡¯an suddenly opened the door and saw the scene in the room. His whole face turned ck and she shouted, ¡°Princess Consort!!¡±


    Ming Shu covered the blood that was leaking out and turned to look at Lord Yi¡¯an. ¡°Father, what are you shouting for?¡±


    <i>Scare me to death, why don¡¯t you!</i>


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Lord Yi¡¯an was enraged!


    Ming Shu said seriously, ¡°His clothes are so dirty. I want to change them for him. What else can I do?¡±


    The prince made a fuss the whole day and his clothes were really dirty now.


    Lord Yi¡¯an: ¡°...¡±


    Was his thinking too obscene?


    He felt awkward for a moment. However, as a lord, he still needed to maintain his stance. He said with an angry face, ¡°Xun-er hasn¡¯t eaten anything for the whole day. I will ask them to make him some food again. You will coax him to eat it.¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an left the room after he finished speaking. When he was closing the door, he warned her again, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything to Xun-er!¡±


    <i>If I really want to do something to him, can you stop me? Naive!</i>


    The prince sat on the chair obediently. He stared at Ming Shu with his bloodshot eyes. There were still tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t want, me?¡±


    ¡°No, you are so dirty.¡±


    ¡°Not... not dirty,¡± the prince said in a crying tone. ¡°I wash... wash wash, clean.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t want you.¡±


    Ming Shu lowered her head and took off his clothes. The wound had split open again which resulted in more blood seeping out.


    This wound looked strange for some reason.


    If it was acquired during a fall, there wouldn¡¯t be so much blood.


    However, from the surroundings at that time, it really looked as though it was caused by a sharp rock. He made a fuss for a whole day so... it would be reasonable that so much blood flowed out.


    Ming Shu applied medicine for him and took some clean clothes for him.


    Ming Shu raised her head and looked at the prince. He was still wearing that pitiful look. He grabbed his clothes and looked so sad you would have thought that he was abandoned.


    Ming Shu pressed him against the chair and suddenly kissed him.


    Their soft lips entangled together and there seemed to be a warm stream flowing between them. It flowed into their bodies and then gathered at their hearts. The feeling was ambiguous.


    The prince¡¯s eyes widened. He had forgotten to breathe.


    But besides this, there was no other reaction.


    No, wait.


    But... the person is right.


    Ming Shu pecked him on the lips a few times and then let him go. She stood up.


    The prince looked up at her with a red face. ¡°Wife, like, kiss kiss.¡±

 Chapter 762 - The Prince Is Well (11)

    <h4>Chapter 762: The Prince Is Well (11)</h4>


    Lord Yi¡¯an quickly asked people to send food over and cleared up the mess on the floor.


    Ming Shu scooped a bowl of porridge for the prince and ced it in front of him.


    The prince looked at her anxiously.


    ¡°Eat it yourself.¡± Straight Man Cancer Shu didn¡¯t get what he was trying to say.


    The prince pouted and tears started forming in his eyes again.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Cry, cry, cry. All you know is how to cry!!


    ¡°Hurry up and eat. If not, I will leave.¡±


    ¡°No... wife, don¡¯t go, eat.¡±


    The prince took the spoon hurriedly and ced it into his mouth.


    Kuangdang¡ª


    The spoon dropped into the bowl. The prince opened his mouth slightly. He got scalded. He held the food in his mouth. He couldn¡¯t swallow it and he didn¡¯t dare to spit it out, either.


    Ming Shu held out her hand. ¡°Spit it out quickly.¡±


    The prince closed his eyes and shook his head. Then he swallowed it.


    ¡°Eat, good boy, wife, don¡¯t go.¡± The prince even opened his mouth after he finished to show Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu grabbed his chin and forced him to open his mouth. His tongue was already scalded.


    ¡°You...¡± Are you an idiot!!


    The prince sat down nervously. He didn¡¯t know what he did wrong.


    Ming Shu let him go after a while. She took over the porridge and blew on it to cool it down before feeding it to him.


    The prince gave a happy smile. His nervousness disappeared.


    The two of them were sitting really close together. The prince ate his food and suddenly ced his hand on her stomach. ¡°Wife, sleep, baby?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± What the hell?


    Ming Shu pulled his hand away. ¡°Hurry up and eat. Eat it all and we will sleep.¡±


    The prince started waving his hand around.


    Ming Shu took half a day to finally understand what he meant. He was asking if they would have a baby after sleeping together yesterday.


    Have a baby your head!


    F**k. Can you fertilize the egg through the air?


    ¡°No, stop fooling around.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat obediently, I will eat it for you.¡±


    The prince might have remembered the time when Ming Shu didn¡¯t give him the carrot to eat and felt a little sad.


    He pushed Ming Shu¡¯s hand away as though he was withstanding the pain. ¡°Wife, eat, I, not, hungry.¡±


    Ming Shu was so angry she smiled. She forced a bowl of porridge into his mouth and then cleaned him up and threw him on the bed.


    The prince didn¡¯t want to let her go so Ming Shu could only lie down.


    He kept turning and tossing. He only quieted down after Ming Shu pressed him against him.


    ¡°Wife, kiss,fortable.¡± The prince suddenly pouted his lips and leaned toward Ming Shu.


    ¡°Sleep.¡±


    The prince started moving around again.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    In the end, the prince got a kiss and was satisfied. He hugged Ming Shu and fell asleep.


    Irritating, stupid little kid. Nothing wrong with that.


    ¨C


    At Prince Six¡¯s mansion...


    Song Yunjiao was lying on the bed and a servant girl was applying medicine for her.


    ¡°Miss, who hit you...¡± The servant girl felt her heart hurting. ¡°I said that I would go with you today but you didn¡¯t let me.¡±


    Song Yunjiao gritted her teeth. ¡°Did you manage to get in touch with the person that I asked you to contact?¡±


    The servant girl wiped her tears. ¡°Yes. But Miss, why do you want to contact someone from Yi¡¯an Mansion?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask about this. Find a chance and let that persone and find me.¡±


    Song Yunjiao paused and looked at the servant girl. ¡°Remember, no matter what happens in the future, only you and I will know about it. Do you understand?¡±


    The servant girl was stunned. Then, she nodded her head as though a huge responsibility was given to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss, I will not let anyone else know about it.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    Voices sounded outside.


    The servant girl and Song Yunjiao got a shock.


    Song Yunjiao put on her clothes in a flurry. The servant girl was smart and lowered the bed mantle.


    The door was opened and Prince Six was pushed in.


    The servant girl hurriedly stood at the side and hid the medicine behind her. ¡°Your Highness, Miss is asleep.¡±


    Prince Six looked at the bed mantle. The air was filled with the smell of medicine. He kept a straight face and pushed his wheelchair forward. He lifted the bed mantle.


    Song Yunjiao was hiding under her nket. When the bed mantle got lifted, she opened her eyes slowly. ¡°You.... Your Highness?¡±


    Prince Six didn¡¯t say anything and lifted the nket up.


    She didn¡¯t manage to put her clothes back on. There were blue-ck bruises on her skin.


    Prince Six had a dark expression. There was a murderous intent in his eyes. ¡°Imperial Concubine, what is the meaning of this.¡±


    Song Yunjiao cursed in her head. This man is so temperamental. She just managed to put him in a good mood two days ago and this happened today.


    ¡°I...¡± Song Yunjiao pinched herself forcefully. The pain caused tears to fall from her eyes. ¡°I met a highly-skilled physician and he told me a way to cure your illness. However, the herbs are really difficult to get. I heard that... you can get everything in Yunxi Pavilion...¡±


    ¡°You went to Yunxi Pavilion?¡± Prince Six¡¯s face got even darker. It was like the start of a thunderstorm.


    Song Yunjiao felt that Prince Six was very angry now. The aura that he dispersed made her so afraid she didn¡¯t dare to look at him.


    However, she mustered up her courage and said,


    ¡°At... at Yi¡¯an Mansion, I saw the princess consort of Yi¡¯an Mansion and for some reason... she suddenly asked people to beat me.¡±


    ¡°Yi¡¯an Mansion?¡±


    Song Yunjiao nodded her head.


    ¡°Your Highness, I just want you to get better. I am sorry. I should not have acted on my own.¡±


    Her expression seemed deste.


    Prince Six stared at her face. After a while, his expression got better. ¡°Why did she beat you?¡±


    Song Yunjiao didn¡¯t dare to say the reason. She was still a little frightened now.


    No matter how she knew about this, she needed to hasten her pace and help Prince Six destroy the Qin family.


    Prince Six asked the servant girl to apply the medicine properly and left the room. He was pushed a certain distance before he raised his hand.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Go and investigate the matter today.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Prince Six got the news before daylight.


    Song Yunjiao went to Yunxi Pavilion to find medicine for him. That was true. As for Princess Consort Qin Wu, she did beat her up at the Yunxi Pavilion.


    ¨C


    There was a visitor at Yi¡¯an Mansion bright and early in the morning.


    ¡°Prime Minister Gao, what brought you here today?¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an had stopped going to court already. He didn¡¯t care about politics anymore. However, it was obvious that the visitor just came back from the court session and didn¡¯t even change out of his court attire.


    Lord Yi¡¯an was puzzled. He didn¡¯t have any rtionship with the Gao family.


    However, he still needed to disy the usual formalities.


    Prime Minister Gao was around 50 years old and was a little plump. He had a beer belly.


    Prime Minister Gao had a dark expression on his face. ¡°Lord, I came today to ask your princess consort why she beat my son?¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an thought he heard wrong.


    He asked uncertainly, ¡°Prime Minister Gao, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t the princess consort tell you when she came back?¡± Prime Minister Gao sneered. ¡°She asks people to beat my son and now, my son can¡¯t even get out of bed. You should give me an answer for this.¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an: ¡°...¡±


    Just as Lord Yi¡¯an felt confused, the doorman hurriedly came in to report, ¡°Lord, Lord, Assistant Minister Feng and Minister Fan are here.¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an: ¡°...¡±


    Why are those two people here?


    He remembered that their sons were really close with Prime Minister Gao¡¯s son...


    Were they beaten too?


    Lord Yi¡¯an asked his men to invite them in and ordered the servant beside him, ¡°Get the princess consort to hide properly and note out.¡±


    The servant took the order and went to the back of the mansion.

 Chapter 763 - The Prince Is Well (12)

    <h4>Chapter 763: The Prince Is Well (12)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°They bullied your son.¡±


    The noisy main hall quieted down because of this sentence. Lord Yi¡¯an looked at the person who walked in from outside.


    The girl was in a full bright red dress and walked in slowly.


    There was a smile pulling at the corner of her mouth. It was just an ordinary smile, but everyone suddenly felt like they had pins on her bottoms.


    There was an aura about her.


    An aura that couldn¡¯t be ignored. An aura that no one dared to provoke.


    However, when she walked nearer, that aura had disappeared.


    All that was left was a young girl smiling innocently.


    That feeling just now seemed like their imagination.


    ¡°Princess Consort, what did you say?¡± Lord Yi¡¯an regained his senses.


    Ming Shu chose a seat and sat down in front of everyone. ¡°I said that they bullied your son.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions turned ugly.


    Although she was the princess consort, their status was not low, either. However, she just ignored them and sat down directly in front of them. She didn¡¯t even greet Lord Yi¡¯an.


    <i>Does she have any manners!!</i>


    Of course, Lord Yi¡¯an¡¯s attention was not on this small thing.


    It was on the fact that someone bullied his son.


    This bunch of people came bright and early in the morning to ask him for an answer as to why the princess consort beat their sons.


    However, the princess consort was telling him now that they bullied his son first!!


    Prime Minister Gao scolded her with a cold face, ¡°Princess Consort, you have no evidence, don¡¯t talk rubbish.¡±


    Mister Fan followed him and said, ¡°Princess Consort, don¡¯t confuse right and wrong. What is your intention for making such maliciousments now!!¡±


    Ming Shu said, ¡°You all should know if I am confusing right and wrong, right?¡±


    Prime Minister Gao frowned. When he confessed... Gao Bin didn¡¯t tell him that they bullied the prince.


    Gao Bin only told him that the princess consort beat them up.


    He looked at the other two people.


    They appeared very nervous too. They obviously didn¡¯t know that there was this issue too.


    <i>Bully the prince...</i>


    <i>Are they looking for death?</i>


    <i>Who doesn¡¯t know that Lord Yi¡¯an loved this idiot?</i>


    Just as the three of them were confused, the girl on the other side smiled. ¡°I did beat them. What do you all want to do with me?¡±


    Prime Minister Gao: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Lord, look at her. She still looks as though she did the right thing by beating them!¡± Prime Minister Gao got provoked and immediately turned red in the face. He shouted angrily, ¡°Is the Yi¡¯an Mansion going to allow her to be like this? Does she have any regard for her superiors? The Qin family doesn¡¯t have any rules. Do you not have any rules as well?¡±


    ¡°We can just get a divorce then. Father doesn¡¯t like me anyway. Just as well.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t wait for Lord Yi¡¯an to continue. She continued for him.


    Lord Yi¡¯an nced at Prime Minister Gao and the other two ministers.


    Prime Minister Gao shivered for some reason. The other two ministers just sealed their lips.


    Lord Yi¡¯an asked, ¡°Princess Consort, are you telling the truth? Xun-er got bullied?¡±


    ¡°There are injuries all over his body, didn¡¯t you know?¡± Ming Shu ced her chin on her hand and smiled mysteriously at Lord Yi¡¯an.


    Lord Yi¡¯an obviously didn¡¯t know. If he did, how would he not care about it?


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go and look for Xun-er.¡± Lord Prime Minister turned and looked at the three officials. ¡°Prime Minister Gao, Assistant Minister Feng, Minister Fan. Let me find out what really happened and I will give you all an answer.¡±


    The three officials frowned at the same time.


    How they wished they could go home now and pull their little bastards¡¯ ears and ask them what happened exactly.


    The person that went to find the prince came back quickly and whispered something into Lord Yi¡¯an¡¯s ear.


    Lord Yi¡¯an¡¯s face turned dark. He asked them to wait and left immediately thereafter.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t leave. Her gazended on Prime Minister Gao. She said softly, ¡°I already lifted my hand in mercy when I didn¡¯t beat them to death. What are you all unsatisfied about?¡±


    Prime Minister Gao: ¡°...¡±


    Minister Fan: ¡°...¡±


    Assistant Minister Feng: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What are we not satisfied with? If your son was beaten, would you be satisfied!</i>


    <i>This woman...</i>


    Ming Shu smiled and shook her head as she sighed. ¡°I have never seen people deceiving their fathers like this. When Fatheres backter, you three should prepare what you want to say to him.¡±


    In order to ask for justice for their sons, they didn¡¯t even ask clearly and just came like this.


    The three looked at Ming Shu. Their gazes seemed capable of piercing many holes in her body.


    Lord Yi¡¯an came back quickly. Aspared to when he left, his expression seemed colder, like it could ice someone over. ¡°Prime Minister Gao, Assistant Minister Feng, Minister Fan, I am afraid that you all are the ones that should answer to me, no?¡±


    Prime Minister Gao tried to refute him. ¡°Lord, this is just based on the princess consort¡¯s statement...¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an stopped them. ¡°Xun-er admitted it himself. Your sons bullied him.¡±


    ¡°The prince...¡±<i> Is an idiot.</i>


    Lord Yi¡¯an knew what they were going to say. Coldness appeared in his eyes. ¡°Xun-er doesn¡¯t know how to express himself properly but he still recognizes people. Do you think that I will gang up with Xun-er and use you all?¡±


    Prime Minister Gao¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Please cease to be angry. I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an said, ¡°Since you all don¡¯t believe it, please bring your sons over and we will confront each other!¡±


    Prime Minister Gao recalled his son¡¯s doings. He could really do such things.


    ¡°Lord...¡±


    ¡°Are my words not useful anymore?¡± How dare they bully his son. He must peel off their skin!!


    Prime Minister Gao¡¯s cold sweat started dripping.


    Although Lord Yi¡¯an didn¡¯t bother about politics now, his martial prestige from his years in the army was still present. Prime Minister Gao only knew empty talk so he could not bepared to Lord Yi¡¯an at all.


    ¨C


    Gao Bin and the other two people had just been beaten up by Ming Shu so when they faced Lord Yi¡¯an, they pleaded guilty before the first round was up.


    The people that came to ask for justice, in the end, carried their sons home and went to look for help to save them.


    Lord Yi¡¯an was really angry, but he started to like Ming Shu a little more.


    At least she knew how to protect Xun-er.


    On the other hand, Ming Shu...


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Ji Xun.]


    [Additional Task: Treasure, treasure, where are you?]


    <i>What the hell? How do I know where the treasure is? Where is the hint?!</i>


    [Hint: None.]


    ¡°Pa! Are you ying with me!¡±


    Ming Shu only remembered where she was after she mmed the table. She looked at Lord Yi¡¯an and smiled calmly. ¡°Father, I will take my leave now.¡±


    Once Ming Shu left, the butler came toward Lord Yi¡¯an. ¡°Lord, do you feel that there is something weird with... the princess consort?¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an looked outside with a deep and mysterious look. She was not just weird.


    ¡°Lord, do you think that there are some dirty deeds involved?¡± The butler lowered his voice. ¡°What if the prince...¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an was going to scold the butler, but when he heard about the prince, his eyes froze.


    They all saw the changes in the princess consort.


    Most importantly, Xun-er suddenly started to pester her...


    Lord Yi¡¯an changed his words. ¡°I remember that Priest Yongyan is still in the imperial pce. Invite him over and say that it is to calm the prince down.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The butler left the main hall and walked to the backyard. When he walked past a pavilion, he saw Cui-er entering a room sneakily. He frowned and followed her.


    ¡°Cui-er,¡± the butler called.


    Cui-er jumped in shock. When she saw that it was her father, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Father, why did you suddenly enter? You scared me.¡±


    The butler looked at the box in Cui-er¡¯s hand. ¡°This belongs to the prince?¡±


    Cui-er immediately smiled. ¡°Yes, Father. This is really good. Do you want to try?¡±


    ¡°Take care of the prince from now on. Do not create any trouble. Hurry up and send this back to the prince.¡±


    Cui-er was not willing to do it. Last time, that idiot was not able to finish all these foods. It was all finished by them.

 Chapter 764 - The Prince Is Well (13)

    <h4>Chapter 764: The Prince Is Well (13)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Cui-er didn¡¯t know what happened to her father, but she still sent these things over to Ji Xun obediently in the next few days.


    Maybe it was because Ming Shu hit her, but Cui-er didn¡¯t dare to provoke Ming Shu anymore.


    She didn¡¯t know how Lord Yi¡¯an inspected Ji Xun that day, but he only saw the injuries on Ji Xun¡¯s body and didn¡¯t see the cut.


    Ming Shu suspected even more that Ji Xun was faking it.


    However, she didn¡¯t find any evidence at all even after so many days.


    ¡°Wife, give, you.¡± Ji Xun passed a really ugly flower wreath to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu grabbed her fruit preserves in disdain. ¡°It is so ugly. I don¡¯t want.¡±


    Ji Xun pouted and pounced on Ming Shu. She got a fright and immediately reached out to catch him.


    Ming Shu was sitting at the side of ake so if she didn¡¯t catch him, he would fall into the water with that pounce of his.


    Ji Xun reached out his hand and ced the flower wreath on Ming Shu¡¯s head. He opened his mouth and giggled. ¡°Pretty.¡±


    ¡°Which part of it is pretty? What sense of beauty do you have!¡± Ming Shu touched the flower wreath with her hand. She suddenly looked at the path on the other side of theke.


    A person that looked like a priest was walking over here with Lord Yi¡¯an.


    Lord Yi¡¯an saw them too.


    Ming Shu sat at the edge of theke. Ji Xun was in her arms. He was ying with the flower wreath on her head. The sunlight fell through the branches and formed patterns on their bodies.


    The scene looked really warm and harmonious.


    Lord Yi¡¯an realized that ever since Xun-er became closer to the princess consort, his spirit improved.


    ¡°Priest, this is the prince and the princess consort.¡±


    Priest Yongyan looked over. Sunlight fell into his eyes and Priest Yongyan almost couldn¡¯t open his eyes for a moment.


    This was not sunlight.


    It was rich reiki.


    He had never seen such rich reiki on a single person before. Even the one on the throne as well as his sons didn¡¯t have such powerful reiki.


    However, that reiki seemed a little... how do you put it, not very warm. It was a little stingy. Not everyone could touch this reiki.


    It seemed that the girl released the reiki to... nourish... yes, nourish...


    ¡°Priest, do you want to go over and take a look?¡± Lord Yi¡¯an asked.


    Priest Yongyan took a deep breath. ¡°Lord, there is no need to go over. With the princess consort around, the prince will be surrounded by blessings. He will live a long life.¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an wanted to ask Priest Yongyan toe over and see if there was anything wrong with the princess consort, but who knew he would get this reply.


    ¡°Wife, I want a kiss.¡± Ji Xun looked up at her.


    Ming Shu smacked him angrily. ¡°I am being taken as a demon and you still want a kiss? Kiss, what kiss. Get up, you are too heavy.¡±


    ¡°Kiss kiss...¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Kiss kiss.¡± Ji Xun hugged her neck and leaned toward her.


    Ming Shu still had fruit preserves in her hand and she would never give up on food. Hence, she couldn¡¯t maintain her bnce and both of them fell into the water.


    Lord Yi¡¯an had just turned back when he heard this sound. He looked back and his face turned ck.


    ¡°Lord Yi¡¯an, you should let go too.¡± Priest Yongyan stopped Lord Yi¡¯an who was nning to go and save them. ¡°You will not be the one that will be apanying the prince in the future.¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an froze.


    Priest Yongyan gave a long sigh and left the path.


    Under the sunlight, waves formed in theke. The girl pushed the man up first before climbing up and lying on the banks. She scolded him as shey on the ground.


    Her tone seemed furious, but it didn¡¯t make people feel bad.


    The many on the banks too and weakly refuted for a while. Then, he took out his hand and made to pull her up.


    Lord Yi¡¯an stood there for a moment before turning around and walking away.


    ¨C


    After the priest left, although Lord Yi¡¯an still didn¡¯t like this princess consort who always created trouble in the Yi¡¯an Mansion, he didn¡¯t keep shouting at her anyone. He would close one eye and let things pass.


    That day, Ming Shu prepared to go out and buy some snacks. Cui-er came over coincidentally. She was carrying a soup bowl in her hand.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t take much notice of it at the start, but when she walked over, she realized that there was no steaming out of the soup bowl anymore.


    Cui-er greeted her and then hurriedly went toward Ji Xun¡¯s room.


    Ming Shu squeezed the silvers in her purse. She turned around and followed Cui-er.


    Ji Xun was still taking an afternoon nap. The whole courtyard was really quiet.


    ¡°Prince, get up.¡±


    Ming Shu heard Cui-er¡¯s impatient voice when she stood at the door.


    Ji Xun said something and Cui-er got even more impatient. ¡°Hurry and get up. Drink this soup. If not, the lord will scold me again.¡±


    ¡°You must finish it!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and drink it. Prince, I still have a lot of things to do. I don¡¯t have the time to wait for you to slowly finish it.¡±


    Ji Xun didn¡¯t say anything else. She could only hear Cui-er¡¯s irritatedins.


    Ming Shu opened the door and entered.


    Ji Xun sat at the side of the bed. He was not properly dressed. Cui-er had her hands on her waist as she stood in front of him with a face filled with contempt and impatience.


    When the door opened, Cui¡¯er didn¡¯t have the time to retract the expression on her face.


    ¡°Princess... Princess Consort... didn¡¯t you leave already?¡± Cui-er hurriedly put down her hand anxiously.


    Ji Xun looked at Ming Shu and ced the soup bowl at one side. He ran over to her, barefoot, with tears in the corners of his eyes. He called her pitifully, ¡°Wife.¡±


    Ming Shu carried him to the soft couch at the side. She carefully put on his shoes for him.


    Cui-er stood at the side. She didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly.


    Ming Shu rubbed Ji Xun¡¯s head and then smiled at Cui-er.


    Ming Shu got up and touched the soup bowl that Ji Xun drank. After a while, she looked up and smiled. ¡°I thought that you only had something against me. I didn¡¯t expect you to shout at the prince too. Who gave you the courage? Your father?¡±


    Cui-er¡¯s face turned white.


    ¡°Go and kneel outside.¡±


    Cui-er bit her lip and wanted to refute her. However, she got caught red-handed so she could only go out and kneel.


    She felt that this was just a small matter. She would just be punished for a little while. Her father would help her anyway.


    When Lord Yi¡¯an came back, the entire mansion was in a mess because of Ming Shu. All the servants were kneeling on the ground.


    Besides a few old servants, the rest of them were kneeling on the ground.


    Even the butler was kneeling.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lord Yi¡¯an strode over in big steps.


    No one in the main hall spoke.


    Lord Yi¡¯an looked at the butler. He was holding his chest and there was a footprint on it. He had been kicked.


    The butler didn¡¯t say anything. Lord Yi¡¯an could only turn to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu chewed her fruit preserves and smiled. ¡°Father, I really wonder whether you truly care for your son.¡±


    Although Ming Shu was smiling, the sarcasm in her tone was really overt. Anyone could hear it.


    ¡°You, tell me. What is going on!¡± Lord Yi¡¯an pointed at a servant who was standing.


    The person took a look at Ming Shu and then stuttered out what happened today.


    The cause of all this was the princess consort bumping into Cui-er feeding cold soup to the prince. Then, all the servants were implicated when she found out that they allplied in appearance but opposed in truth.


    Cui-er and the butler always stole the prince¡¯s food. Cui-er didn¡¯t take care of the prince wholeheartedly, either. She would always leave the prince alone so that she could run out and talk to other people or do other things.


    The rest of the servants in the mansion were either bought over by the butler and Cui-er or threatened by them. They didn¡¯t dare to say anything at all.


    ¡°You all really...¡± Lord Yi¡¯an finished listening to everything and got so furious he couldn¡¯t even finish a proper sentence.


    No wonder Xun-er was so unhappy before. With such pretentious people who concealed the truth around him, how could he be happy?


    Xun-er¡¯s injuries were evidence too. Even if he couldn¡¯t see, would these people not be able to notice?


    He trusted them and that was why he entrusted Xun-er to them...


    After a long time, Lord Yi¡¯an shouted in anger, ¡°Send them all to the Imperial n Court!¡±

 Chapter 765 - The Prince Is Well (14)

    <h4>Chapter 765: The Prince Is Well (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Imperial n Court...


    It was a ce that only saw people going in withouting out.


    ¡°Lord, Lord, please show me mercy!¡± The butler was panicked. ¡°Lord, I know I was wrong. I¡¯ve worked hard for so many years for you and your family, please, my lord, forgive me.¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an couldn¡¯t hold back his anger. ¡°I told you to take good care of Xun-er, is that what you did to him?¡±


    ¡°Lord...¡±


    ¡°Take him away.¡±


    ¡°Lord, please spare my life...¡±


    ¡°Lord, we know we were wrong, show us mercy!¡±


    The hall was noisy. Lord Yi¡¯an turned around and waved to have these people taken away.


    Out of sight and out of mind.


    Waiting until the hall was quiet again, Lord Yi¡¯an sighed and sat aside for a long time.


    The rest of the servants stood there looking at each other, not daring to speak.


    After a long time, Lord Yi¡¯an made the decision. ¡°Later the princess consort will take over the job of managing affairs for the mansion.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an looked over in a rush.


    Other people would fight with all kinds of methods to be the house manager, why didn¡¯t she want it!


    ¡°It¡¯ll waste a lot of energy.¡± Ming Shu smiled and rejected directly. ¡°I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an: ¡°...¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an really wanted to smack the table angrily. <i>You have to do that! </i>


    But thinking of his own stupid son, he endured it and snorted, then left the hall.


    Lord Yi¡¯an stayed for a long time with Ji Xun before leaving.


    He always thought his son would be well off inside the mansion... Who knew that in his own house, such a situation existed.


    Guilt and remorse made Lord Yi¡¯an feel very sorry for Ji Xun.


    If he had spoken to him more often, and had looked out for the servants, none of this would have happened. They were outsiders, so how could he expect them to treat him like real family.


    ¨C


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Song Yunjiao¡¯s voice was slightly loud. ¡°How could this be?¡±


    The servant girl answered in a weak voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know. All the servants in Yi¡¯an Mansion seem to have disappeared, and there were only some old people left...¡±


    Song Yunjiao frowned heavily. She had everything ready on her side, but Yi¡¯an Mansion suddenly fell out of her control.


    ¡°Miss, what do we do now?¡±


    Song Yunjiao took a deep breath. ¡°Yi¡¯an Mansion sent away so many servants, surely they will recruit some new servants, that¡¯ll...¡±


    Song Yunjiao whispered to the servant girl.


    The servant girl nodded her head repeatedly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it right now.¡±


    ¨C


    Yi¡¯an Mansion had recruited many people recently, and the pce that was deserted for a few days finally came alive again.


    The newly appointed butler was giving an admonitory talk to the new subordinates.


    He told them where they were not allowed to enter. Except for the prince¡¯s courtyard, they were also not allowed to enter the ce where the lord lived.


    Ming Shu sat outside Ji Xun¡¯s courtyard and watched the servantse and go in the mansion. She was wondering where her treasure was.


    Without even a hint, where could she go to find some treasure... Could she dig out a treasure casually?


    <i>Yunxi Pavilion!</i>


    <i>Right!</i>


    She didn¡¯t know, but someone must.


    Ming Shu rummaged through her dowries frantically and was about to leave the mansion with some valuable things.


    ¡°Wife...¡± Ji Xun popped out from nowhere and blocked her way. He looked at her with innocent eyes. ¡°Apany, me.¡±


    ¡°Be good, I need to do something.¡± Ming Shu pinched his face. ¡°Move.¡±


    Ji Xun stopped her unhappily. ¡°No.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    An hourter, Ming Shu left the mansion with a little attendant.


    They met Lord Yi¡¯an when they left the mansion, who stopped and scolded her again. He didn¡¯t want her to take the prince out.


    Ming Shu decided to leave Ji Xun to him happily. She didn¡¯t want an attendant, okay?


    But Ji Xun began to cry immediately, letting out plentiful tears.


    <i>Men do not easily shed tears?</i>


    Lord Yi¡¯an was frightened and hurriedly gave Ji Xun back to Ming Shu. He still warned that she was not allowed to take him far and muste back early.


    The son had grown up and had his own thoughts. Lord Yi¡¯an was very depressed.


    Ji Xun looked around curiously in the street while holding Ming Shu¡¯s hand. Fortunately, he was being a good boy and didn¡¯t run about.


    Ming Shu found the entrance to the Yunxi Pavilion, yet was told that she couldn¡¯t get in unless she showed a token.


    Ming Shu had to turn to the three foppish lordsst time.


    The three lords were easy to find¡ªthey were ying Fight the Landlord at a restaurant.


    Seeing Ming Shu, the hurry-scurry young lords tried to cover the fact that they had stolen Ming Shu¡¯s cards.


    ¡°Your... Your Highness, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Lord Number One looked at Ming Shu guiltily, as well as the fool¡ªpah, the prince beside her who was looking around in curiosity.


    She was actually bringing the prince out here.


    They knew all about recent events.


    That Gao Bin was still lying in bed...


    Ming Shu said, ¡°Lead me to Yunxi Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°Again?¡±<i> Didn¡¯t it go far enoughst time? This time you¡¯re gonna take the prince with you? How has the Yunxi Pavilion offended you!</i>


    Of course, they didn¡¯t dare to speak out the above thoughts.


    They just led Ming Shu to the Yunxi Pavilion obediently.


    Then snuck away.


    How could they stay! The prince was also there, if anything happened to him, even if it had nothing to do with them, Lord Yi¡¯an, that son-protector, might consider them guilty. What would they do then?


    Yunxi Pavilion was almost the same asst time.


    Ming Shu went straight to the store with bluenterns hung on the door.


    Ji Xun kept looking around while moving his head. The environment here was a little oppressive, which may have made him feel somewhat bad, and he moved closer to Ming Shu.


    At the counter was the same girl. Seeing Ming Shue in, the girl¡¯s smile stiffened a bit. ¡°What can I do for you, guest?¡±


    She just nodded her head slightly to show she noticed the existence of Ji Xun, politely.


    Ming Shu pinched Ji Xun¡¯s hand and leaned half of her body over the counter. She smiled at the girl. ¡°I want to buy some information.¡±


    The girl breathed a sigh of relief. It was good that she didn¡¯te to fight again.


    ¡°If you want to buy information, you can go to the third store in the front. They specially buy and sell information there.¡± The girl pointed the way for Ming Shu.


    ¡°I just want to buy it from you.¡±


    The girl wished she could reveal a cold face, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Holding back her emotions, she asked with a smile, ¡°What kind of information do you want to buy, my guest?¡±


    Ming Shu leaned closer, and the girl also leaned forward cooperatively.


    ¡°I want to buy information about the treasure.¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t show any strange reaction after hearing this. She just asked, ¡°What treasure¡¯s information?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her brows. ¡°Do you have a lot of treasures?¡±


    The girl just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which one I should buy, perhaps you can sell all of them to me.¡±


    The girl: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Guards! Herees the troublemaker again!</i>


    ¡°Our Yunxi Pavilion has rules about business. The guest can only buy one piece of information about the treasure, so you should decide which one you want to buy.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>I just don¡¯t know! If I knew, do you think I¡¯de to you? Profiteer!</i>


    ¡°You can give me a hint, my guest,¡± the girl added.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Hint: None.


    Ming Shu pondered for a while, and under the smiling gaze of the girl, she said, ¡°Serve me some food first, I need to think about it.¡±


    The girl: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I really think this person is a freak, but she didn¡¯t break the rules by requesting that</i>. The girl had to pass the menu to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Do you sell your cook?¡± Ming Shu suddenly asked after ordering food.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, guest, but we don¡¯t.¡± The girl almost squeezed this sentence out of her mouth.

 Chapter 766 - The Prince Is Well (13)

    <h4>Chapter 766: The Prince Is Well (13)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Treasure. </i>


    <i>Treasure. </i>


    <i>Treasure. </i>


    <i>Where¡¯s the treasure!</i>


    Ming Shu felt anxious.


    Ji Xun came closer to Ming Shu and watched her draw something on the table with water, head tilted.


    ¡°The picture,¡± Ji Xun suddenly said, ¡°big.¡±


    ¡°What picture is big?¡±


    Ji Xun blinked his eyes and revealed a bright smile. ¡°Wife, kiss.¡±


    <i>Is this little demon pretending to be a fool?</i>


    ¡°Lord... You¡¯re back.¡± The girl¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    The curtain was lifted open and a woman came in attended by a crowd.


    Right... It was a woman.


    A woman in full makeup, gorgeously dressed, and very beautiful.


    But the counter girl called her Lord.


    <i>Why is such a beautiful woman called Lord Ghost!</i>


    <i>This is not in line with the plotline!</i>


    ¡°We have a guest?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was very charming, enough to weaken men¡¯s knees.


    The girl came out from behind the counter and whispered to Lord Ghost. Then after a moment, Lord Ghost looked over to Ming Shu.


    But just one look, then she averted her gaze and went inside.


    Ming Shu really worried that she might hurt her waist by twisting like that.


    Ming Shu also averted her gaze and looked at Ji Xun. ¡°What big picture did you just say?¡±


    Ji Xun revealed an innocent face. He seemed to have forgotten what he just said.


    While the girl and Lord Ghost both went inside, Ming Shu pulled and kissed him. ¡°Now, tell me about it.¡±


    But Ji Xun still had a nk face.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Are you ying me! </i>


    ¨C


    Ming Shu came out from Yunxi Pavilion. Besides having a meal, she didn¡¯t buy any information.


    Ming Shu felt strange about what Ji Xun had said, but he didn¡¯t mention itter, as if he was just talking nonsense.


    During the next few days, Ming Shu went to Yunxi Pavilion every day to eat.


    Lord Ghost only showed up once. Later when Ming Shu went there, she didn¡¯t encounter her again.


    At night, Yunxi Pavilion was much busier than during the day.


    But Ming Shu found it was particrly busy today.


    ¡°What is it, are you having a festival here at the Yunxi Pavilion?¡± Ming Shu leaned over the counter and chatted with the girl.


    People were alreadying and going outside the shop, and there were many more people setting up stalls.


    The girl was quite idle. ¡°Every month there¡¯s a gathering in the Yunxi Pavilion, and people came here today to make deals because Yunxi Pavilion won¡¯t draw any fee from the transaction.¡±


    Ming Shu understood. This was arge trading market.


    Yunxi Pavilion provided the venue for them today.


    ¡°Are you that kind?¡± Ming Shu swept a gaze over the girl. The profiteer organization suddenly began to do good deeds, there must be some hidden intentions .


    The girl showed the whites of her eyes.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re disrespecting your guest.¡±


    The girl: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Miss Xue, something happened, pleasee and have a look.¡± A head popped in from outside and called anxiously.


    The girl... namely Miss Xue immediately walked out.


    Ming Shu picked up the snacks on the counter and followed her out.


    The streets outside were like a lively market. Miss Xue followed the person all the way to a store.


    There were many people surrounding the outside of the shop now and they discussed while pointing about. The people in front made way for Miss Xue, so Ming Shu followed her and also went inside.


    It was a mess in the shop. A man covered in blood was trapped in the middle, holding a woman as his hostage.


    Ming Shu sighed.


    <i>The world is but a little ce. </i>


    She smiled at Song Yunjiao whose face was extremely pale right now.


    <i>Snacks coupon is so cute. </i>


    Facing Ming Shu¡¯s smile, Song Yunjiao felt cold sweat appear on her forehead for no reason.


    Miss Xue swept her gaze over the surrounding. ¡°Young lord, it¡¯s not a wise move for you to make trouble in Yunxi Pavilion.¡±


    The man controlled Song Yunjiao and roared in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯te over, or I¡¯ll kill her.¡±


    Miss Xue probably knew Song Yunjiao, and her face darkened. ¡°Do you know who are you holding?¡±


    The man spat and his face was filled with cruelty. ¡°I don¡¯t care. If she dies here, your Yunxi Pavilion will also take responsibility. Don¡¯te over, all of you, don¡¯t fu*king move!¡±


    Miss Xue pressed her hand down a little, signaling the others not to move.


    ¡°I¡¯m the responsible person here, young lord, you can tell me if you have any requests. We can talk.¡±


    ¡°Talk about what?¡± the man sneered. ¡°Your Yunxi Pavilion are robbers, I just want my things back!¡±


    Miss Xue frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know what things you are talking about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend,¡± the man roared in rage. ¡°Give it back, or I¡¯ll make your Yunxi Pavilion restless today even if at the cost of my life.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, young lord.¡± Miss Xue sounded very sincere. ¡°Yunxi Pavilion offers fair deals and we¡¯ll never grab your things.¡±


    The store head standing there finally got the chance to exin. ¡°Miss Xue, he took the thing here for trading first. As soon as we epted it, he came back and wanted to cancel the deal. But ording to the rules, we won¡¯t return an object that has been exchanged. The he suddenly went crazy like this.¡±


    ¡°You knew the value of that object but cheated me! Give it back!¡± The man¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.


    He held Song Yunjiao tighter.


    Song Yunjiao¡¯s face began to turn deathly pale.


    ¡°What¡¯s the object?¡±


    The store head looked around and then whispered to Miss Xue¡¯s ears.


    Ming Shu stood close to them and caught the words ¡°treasure map.¡±


    The fake female protagonist was present, and the treasure map... It was probably what she was looking for.


    Miss Xue pondered for a while. ¡°Young lord, I can give it back to you, but please don¡¯t harm this girl.¡±


    The man breathed a sigh of relief while hearing this, but then he roared again, ¡°Give it back to me now!¡±


    Miss Xue made eye contact with the store head.


    Thetter hesitated for a moment, then went to take the thing out.


    ¡°It¡¯s right here, young lord, you need to let go of the miss first.¡±


    ¡°Give the thing to me first! After I leave the Yunxi Pavilion in safety, I¡¯ll naturally release her!¡± The man was not a fool.


    They fell into a stalemate for some time, but finally Miss Xuepromised and agreed to let him out first.


    But he needed to release the girl at the same time when they gave the thing to him outside.


    They left the Yunxi Pavilion. Some people were left behind to keep order, so not many people followed up.


    Because Ming Shu had been staying with Miss Xue recently, they knew her face, and she was not stopped.


    After they came outside, the man immediately pulled Song Yunjiao and walked to a safer ce.


    ¡°Throw the thing over!¡±


    It was in the evening and the lights were dim. Miss Xue ordingly threw the map but yed a little trick¡ªshe didn¡¯t directly throw it at the man¡¯s feet, but a distance away from him.


    The man was angry, but he could only go forward with Song Yunjiao.


    He told Song Yunjiao to pick up the object.


    Song Yunjiao bent over slowly. The man paid close attention to Miss Xue and the others, but he didn¡¯t focus on Song Yunjiao then.


    Just as the situation grew tense, Song Yunjiao caught the object on the ground in a rush and stepped on the man¡¯s foot, then directly rolled aside.


    The man cursed.


    ¡°Catch him!¡±


    The fighting noises sounded. Taking the opportunity, Song Yunjiao left the battlefield and gasped. She hid in a corner, spreading open the map in her hand.


    It was a sheepskin map.


    The map was so detailed that itpletely exceeded her knowledge of the world.


    Prince Six also held one.


    She touched the tear, which should have been irregrly cut off. It was only a part of an intact map.


    Song Yunjiao listened to the fighting over there and read the map quickly. She needed to memorize all the content.

 Chapter 767 - The Prince Is Well (14)

    <h4>Chapter 767: The Prince Is Well (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Just as Song Yunjiao read the map carefully, there appeared a sudden darkness in front of her.


    Song Yunjiao was startled and looked up.


    In the weak light, she only saw a vague figure, and the figure came over to her.


    Behind Song Yunjiao was the wall so she had nowhere to go.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Before Song Yunjiao could finish the sentence, the darkness came to her eyes, and she slid down against the wall.


    ¡°Let go of her!¡±


    A loud shout sounded through the dark night.


    Ming Shu turned around the corner from another side and saw someone was threatening her snacks coupon at a nce.


    The ck shadow immediately shouldered Song Yunjiao and jumped up on the roof.


    Ming Shu standing below: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I can¡¯t fly! </i>


    Ming Shu subconsciously reached to touch Little Beastie, yet found nothing. That little foodie was not ¡°at home¡±!


    Ming Shu ran back to the battlefield and pulled at Miss Xue. ¡°Can you fly?¡±


    Miss Xue was originally focusing on the man, and being pulled by Ming Shu all of a sudden, she was stunned.


    She didn¡¯t have wings, so how could she fly?


    ¡°Qing Kung,¡± Ming Shu added.


    Miss Xue twitched the corners of her mouth, and nodded. Of course she had that skill, and as the Yunxi Pavilion¡¯s...


    ¡°Hurry up, your treasure map has been robbed, let¡¯s go get it back.¡±


    Miss Xue was pulled away running.


    ¡°Miss Xue, where are you going?¡± the store head shouted from behind them. They hadn¡¯t settled the matter at hand, had they?


    ¨C


    ¡°Are you sure we¡¯re heading in the right direction?¡± Miss Xue had flown for half a day yet found not even a ghost¡¯s shadow.


    Ming Shu, who was carried by Miss Xue, answered, ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°...What are you eating?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know. It was picked from a tree when we were passing a courtyard just now.¡±


    ¡°...¡± She dared eat something that she didn¡¯t even know. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of being poisoned?


    <i>Wait, I¡¯m flying so fast, she could actually pick things from the tree? </i>


    ¡°It¡¯s there, over there!¡± Ming Shu suddenly pointed forward with excitement. ¡°Hey, bro, you lost your steamed bun!¡±


    The man before them seemed to pause for a moment, but then he buckled down and ran like hell with Song Yunjiao over his shoulder.


    Miss Xue was speechless. <i>Do you think he¡¯ll stop if you call? </i>


    <i>Can I throw her away now?</i>


    They left the city in tandem. Miss Xue¡¯s Qing Kung was quite good and she chased the man very closely.


    Without knowing how long had passed, the man stopped and asked with a gasp, ¡°You... Why are you chasing me!¡±


    He tried to get rid of them, but soon the two caught up with him again.


    Miss Xue put Ming Shu down. Right... Why was she chasing him?


    <i>Oh! Right, the treasure map! </i>


    Miss Xue said, ¡°This bro, the object in your hand, it belongs to the Yunxi Pavilion.¡±


    The man gave a look to Song Yunjiao and murmured, ¡°Yunxi Pavilion dares to ept the imperial concubine?¡±


    He was murmuring to himself, but it was silent all around right now and there wasn¡¯t even any buzz of insects, so his voice reached Ming Shu and Miss Xue easily.


    ¡°She meant the treasure map,¡± Ming Shu exined.


    Treasure map? What treasure map?


    The man was confused. ¡°I didn¡¯t take your treasure map.¡±


    Ming Shu added, ¡°It¡¯s in Song Yunjiao¡¯s hands.¡±


    The man lowered his head to see. There was indeed a sheepskin map in Song Yunjiao¡¯s hands.


    Song Yunjiao had passed out, so the man drew the sheepskin map out of her hands and swept his gaze over it casually, then threw it to Miss Xue. ¡°Take it back.¡±


    Miss Xue: ¡°...¡±


    He was noting for the treasure map?


    The man put Song Yunjiao on his shoulder again, ¡°Stop chasing me.¡±


    As he turned around, he was suddenly faced with a smile and was startled to retreat in a rush.


    He turned his head to look at back; there was only Miss Xue.


    ...But when did this person move behind him?


    ¡°What else do you want?!¡± he roared. ¡°I¡¯ve given the treasure map back to you.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s tone was tender. ¡°Rx, I was just asking. Why did you kidnap her? Will you kill her?¡±


    The man stared at Ming Shu alertly.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°If you won¡¯t kill her, then she¡¯s all yours, but if she gets killed... I¡¯m afraid you must leave her here.¡±<i> I have to save my snacks coupon whenever and wherever possible, so tired. </i>


    The man became even more confused. He didn¡¯t react until a long whileter. ¡°Why would I kill her? She¡¯s Prince Six¡¯s imperial concubine!¡±


    Miss Xue: ¡°...¡± <i>You know she¡¯s Prince Six¡¯s imperial concubine and kidnap her still!</i>


    Ming Shu was eating something again, and she said slowly after chewing for some time, ¡°Okay, you can go now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He looked at the girl shrouded in darkness with suspicion.


    Waiting for a moment, he retreated a few steps, and paused. No one moved, so he turned around in a rush, then ran away quickly.


    When he had run a long distance, he looked back and found no one was chasing anymore.


    He ran for a whole night, then arrived in a vige in the early morning.


    It was still early and the vigers hadn¡¯t woken up. The man jumped into one of the houses.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Someone was waiting in the courtyard, and seeing the mane back, he immediately came up. ¡°Is this her?¡±


    The man nodded and threw the person on the ground.


    ¡°Did everything go well?¡±


    ¡°I met a strange person,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll go inside first. How was the owner?¡±


    ¡°The condition has been temporarily stabilized... Why did you tie her up like this?¡±


    ¡°Just in case of any ident,¡± the man answered. ¡°You don¡¯t know, I met two womenst night who chased me all the way just to ask if I¡¯m going to kill her. If I¡¯m going kill her, do I need to carry her and run so far?¡±


    The other man frowned. ¡°Who were they?¡±


    ¡°One of them was from Yunxi Pavilion, the Miss Xue who followed Lord Ghost; and I don¡¯t know the other one.¡±


    ¡°How did you screw around with Yunxi Pavilion?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I saw she hid herself on one side alone, so I was thinking to just knock her out and leave. Who knows why Yunxi Pavilion¡¯s people began to chase me.¡± The man was also very depressed.


    ¡°Yunxi Pavilion wouldn¡¯t chase you for nothing, what did she say?¡±


    The man scratched his head. ¡°That Miss Xue asked for some kind of treasure map, and it was in this woman¡¯s hands. I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble so I gave it to them.¡±


    ¡°...What treasure map?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was very dark and I didn¡¯t see it clearly. It was like a map or something.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¨C


    Right now, Ming Shu and Miss Xue squatted on a tree not far.


    Miss Xue didn¡¯t know why she was squatting here. There were actually a lot of affairs waiting for her in the Yunxi Pavilion.


    ¡°What¡¯s that treasure map?¡± The woman next to her leaned over and asked this in a casual tone.


    Miss Xue answered, ¡°The treasure map... Do you want to buy this information, guest?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head while chutting. ¡°Little sister, it was I who told you where this map was, so why can¡¯t you pay me back with just some small information? All business people are profiteers, but you can¡¯t be a profiteer the whole time.¡±


    Miss Xue remained unmoved. ¡°If you won¡¯t buy, don¡¯t ask.¡±


    <i>Shua!</i>


    Miss Xue¡¯s body turned rigid and she looked at the branch against her neck.


    As a person practicing martial arts, her intuition told her that it was best not to move at this time.


    Just as she was about to say something, she heard the owner of the ¡°weapon¡± ask, ¡°How much!¡±


    Miss Xue: ¡°...¡±<i> Does it really require such a big movement to make an inquiry? </i>


    Miss Xue spread out five fingers.


    ¡°Five thousand?¡±


    Miss Xue shook her hand.


    ¡°Fifty thousand?¡±


    Miss Xue added, ¡°Gold.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. Say it again.¡±


    ¡°My guest, it¡¯s not me who sets the price. If I sell information cheap, I won¡¯t be able to exin to the seniors.¡± Miss Xue wanted to cry but had no tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know your status in the Yunxi Pavilion. That Lord Ghost, she trusts you very much, right? So let me just tell you the truth¡ª¡±

 Chapter 768 - The Prince Is Well (17)

    <h4>Chapter 768: The Prince Is Well (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money.¡±


    Miss Xue: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why are you so proud of that!</i>


    <i>What gave you the confidence! </i>


    Fine, she was in her hands now, and she could be proud of having no money.


    Ming Shu pulled out a bag out of nowhere and stuffed it into Miss Xue¡¯s hands. ¡°Here you are, that¡¯s all I¡¯ve got.¡±


    Miss Xue took the heavy bag and opened it. There was gold, bank notes, as well as some jewelry inside.


    ¡°My guest, can you release me now?¡± Miss Xue negotiated with Ming Shu.


    ¡°What if you take my money and run? I am very poor.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°...¡±


    Miss Xue pondered for a while, then gave the map to Ming Shu. ¡°There¡¯re a total of twelve pieces of this treasure map, it¡¯s just one of them, so actually it¡¯s useless to have.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless but you sold it for fifty thousand!¡± <i>What a profiteer. </i>


    ¡°...I¡¯m going to fall!¡± Miss Xue grabbed the branch next to her.


    Ming Shu pulled her back.


    Miss Xue patted her own chest. ¡°Fifty thousand is worth fifty thousand, of course. Do you know what this treasure map is?¡±


    Ming Shu shook the map. ¡°What could a treasure map be, isn¡¯t it just treasure?¡±


    Miss Xue rolled her eyes again. ¡°Have you heard of the story of an emperor who sought eternal life a long time ago?¡±


    ¡°Eternal life?¡± <i>It¡¯s this kind of cliched plotline again</i>. Ming Shu chuckled after a moment. ¡°What¡¯s good about having an eternal life?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be immortal? People live, aging and getting sick, and die in this world, how painful is that. If one could achieve eternal life, who doesn¡¯t want to try?¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s so good, why don¡¯t you Yunxi Pavilion people seek it for yourselves?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Yunxi Pavilion only does business,¡± Miss Xue only responded with that. ¡°Can you let go of me first?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s hand was a little sore, so she threw away the branch.


    Miss Xue watched the branch fall down to the ground and twitched her mouth corners. She couldn¡¯t even fly, but why did it feel like she could take her life at any minute with that branch just now?


    ¡°Rumors said that the emperor at that time found a way to live forever, but strange things began to happen as he discovered it. The emperor looked younger and younger, but strange things also happened more and more often. The emperor had nightmares and asionally shouted in his dreams.


    ¡°The emperor was frightened, so he stopped and ordered people to bury this method of eternal life. But the emperor was not reconciled, and ordered to draw the map.


    ¡°The emperor was afraid that anyone who knew this would also want to live forever, so he divided the map into twelve pieces kept by different people.¡±


    Miss Xue pointed at the map in Ming Shu¡¯s hand with her chin. ¡°That¡¯s one of them. This legend has always existed, and there are many emperors in history who wanted to find it, but no one seeded.¡±


    <i>Twelve pieces... When will I get them all? </i>


    <i>Perhaps some have been lost forever. </i>


    <i>Isn¡¯t it there no plotline for the hidden task?</i>


    <i>But wait...</i>


    <i>The Harmony System didn¡¯t say I need to find the treasure! My mission is Hatred Points...</i>


    Ming Shu looked at the map in her hand and suddenly revealed a bright smile.


    Miss Xue: ¡°...¡± <i>Why is she smiling so slyly?</i>


    ¨C


    Song Yunjiao was kidnapped to cure someone¡¯s disease.


    The kidnapper was the prince of the state next to Baiqi Country, who was also a secondary male protagonist.


    Song Yunjiao¡¯s system not only helped her win the male protagonist¡¯s affection, but also the secondary male protagonist¡¯s. So in the past Song Yunjiao saved this prince.


    She was not a real doctor. She had exchanged for medicine from the system, and the effects were great.


    This time, when the prince was seriously wounded and dying, his subordinates thought of Song Yunjiao, the miracle-working doctor.


    So they kidnapped her.


    Song Yunjiao was d that she had saved some points, which could be exchanged for medicine. She mixed the medicine into the soup for the prince to drink.


    Within a day, his royal highness was out of danger.


    Miss Xue had left.


    Ming Shu waited alone outside the courtyard. But not all day, she also went back to the city to buy snacks.


    She checked on Ji Xun as well. As long as she was gone, Ji Xun would turn the whole mansion upside down. But Ming Shu really didn¡¯t want to bring him, so she coaxed him.


    At first Ji Xun didn¡¯t listen to her at all, then Ming Shu threatened him several times, and he gradually became quiet. He locked himself in the study room with a stack of rice papers angrily.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know whether Ji Xun was a real fool or just pretending...


    Ming Shu left the mansion and was about to leave the city to get her snacks coupon.


    Without walking far, she saw Prince Sixe out of his mansion with many people in a hurry.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Ming Shu waved a hand to him.


    Thetter looked over indifferently.


    When he was out, Prince Six put away his overwhelming presence, and except for the indifference on his face, he was just like a normal person.


    Ming Shu offered a full smile. ¡°Are you looking for your wife?¡±


    ¡°Princess Consort, do you know where the imperial concubine is?¡± one of the guards next to Prince Six asked Ming Shu for his lord.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ming Shu answered with smiling eyes. ¡°Do you want to know, Your Highness? I can lead you to catch them in bed.¡±


    ¨C


    In the carriage...


    Prince Six sat in the back, while Ming Shu sat on the left and was eating the tomatoes on sticks with her legs crossed, knee jiggling. She was totally unrted to what ady should look like.


    ¡°You look very different from before.¡±


    ¡°How many times have you met me, Your Highness?¡± Ming Shu nced at Prince Six.


    ¡°One time.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you know I¡¯m very different from before? Did you admire me in secret?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu leaned against the carriage¡¯s inner wall and looked at him with a superior smile. ¡°You can¡¯t judge a person from the surface. Just like you, Your Highness, you need to pretend to be a cripple every day, that is...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the sword in front of her nose, and smiled. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ll regret it if you kill me.¡±


    The sentence may have worked, or maybe it was that Prince Six wanted to figure out Ming Shu¡¯s purpose, because he didn¡¯t kill her right away.


    ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± How did she know he was well in health.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Yi¡¯an Mansion¡¯s princess consort.¡±


    Prince Six remained silent.


    The atmosphere became tense in the carriage.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to notice that, though. She finished the tomatoes slowly.


    Then she suddenly leaned over and had the tip of the sword against her chest. She smiled again. ¡°Your Highness, do you want to rebel?¡±


    The imposing manner around Prince Six poured out all of a sudden, and even the people outside the carriage felt it.


    ¡°Why do you behave so fiercely?¡± Ming Shu leaned back a little and touched the tip of the sword with her fingers, then pushed it aside. ¡°I¡¯ll help you take the throne, but I have a condition.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s attitude was very casual, but Prince Six seemed so nervous, which put him in a disadvantageous position.


    He frowned and put away the sword.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°Right, the word rebel is kind of inappropriate here.¡± Ming Shu reflected on herself. ¡°It should be ¡®inherit the throne.¡¯¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Prince Six took a close look at Ming Shu. Qin Wu¡¯s character had be vague in his memory, but he didn¡¯t think that person was like this.


    ¡°Princess Consort, what qualifications do you think you have to negotiate with me?¡±


    ¡°I have beauty and talent.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Prince Six was silent for some time. ¡°What¡¯s your condition?¡±


    ¡°Simple. Divorce your wife Song Yunjiao,¡± Ming Shu answered.


    Prince Six squinted his eyes. ¡°Won¡¯t you want me to divorce her and then marry you after ascending the throne?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him gloomily.


    Prince Six thought he analyzed it right. A woman asked him to divorce his imperial concubine, wasn¡¯t it because she wanted to marry him?


    <i>But what¡¯s that look on her face? </i>

 Chapter 769 - The Prince Is Well (18)

    <h4>Chapter 769: The Prince Is Well (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Your Highness, I think you should fix your brain. If you take the throne like this, you¡¯ll definitely be a fatuous and self-indulgent ruler.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I am the Yi¡¯an Mansion¡¯s princess consort, how can I marry you? Your Highness, you¡¯re thinking highly of yourself, do you think anyone could marry me?¡±


    ¡°That fool Ji Xun?¡± Prince Six sneered.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The procession stopped in a rush, and everyone looked at the carriage where the sound came from.


    It was quiet for a while, then the girl jumped off the carriage. She lifted her cumbersome clothes and kicked the horse in the ass fiercely.


    The horse was startled and neighed, then ran ahead wildly.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Stop the carriage!¡±


    ¨C


    Prince Six covered his forehead while staring at Ming Shu gloomily. The other people around them didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.


    The chief culprit waspletely unconscious, though.


    ¡°Princess Consort, how dare you!¡± Prince Six¡¯s guard scolded.


    ¡°He cursed that fool.¡± Ming Shu leaned against the carriage.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Aren¡¯t you cursing him yourself?!</i>


    Now that they were in the wilderness, Prince Six¡¯s people thought there would be no problem with killing this princess consort, and just awaited Prince Six¡¯s order.


    But Prince Six covered his forehead and went into the carriage without saying anything.


    In the following journey, Ming Shu and Prince Six didn¡¯tmunicate anymore.


    They arrived outside the vige. Ming Shu told them not to enter the vige like that.


    Seeing Prince Six wanted to use the wheelchair again, Ming Shu directly dissed, ¡°Your Highness, who are you going to show off for? Will they fly in the sky while holding you and your wheelchairter?¡±


    Prince Six¡¯s movement froze and he stood up with an unhappy look.


    This woman...


    If she dared y him, she would be doomed.


    Ming Shu led them into the vige without a sound.


    When they arrived in the vicinity of the courtyard where Song Yunjiao was in, Ming Shu stopped. ¡°Someone¡¯s watching over there, but I think you can go and have a look silently with your ability.¡±


    Ming Shu pointed at the courtyard nearby. ¡°Here¡¯s aplimentary message for you, the person in the yard seems to be the crown prince from the neighboring country.¡±


    Prince Six didn¡¯t dy and walked straight over there.


    About fifteen minutester, Prince Six came back, but Ming Shu was no longer in the same spot.


    His men looked for her everywhere and finally found her in a tree.


    The tree gave a good view of the yard...


    So why did she make him go over and have a look?


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what Prince Six had seen, but his expression was very gloomy now.


    Prince Six sat in the wheelchair and marched outside the vige.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving? Won¡¯t you go in and catch them?¡± <i>How should I gain my Hatred Points?! </i>


    <i>The male protagonist just reacted like this after learning that he was cheated on?</i>


    <i>Shouldn¡¯t he break in and make a scene? Even if not, shouldn¡¯t he break in and kill them all?</i>


    Before Prince Six walked far, he heard the noisese from the courtyard behind him.


    He turned his head to see Ming Shu run over quickly while lifting her dress, chased by several people.


    Ming Shu shouted as she ran, ¡°Prince Six ordered me.¡±


    Prince Six, who waspletely innocent: ¡°...¡±


    Since it developed to this stage, Prince Six had to stop; the people chasing her also stopped, and the two sides confronted each other.


    Song Yunjiao also ran out when she heard Ming Shu¡¯s voice. But seeing Prince Six was really here, her expression changed.


    Why was he here...


    With Qin Wu?


    Right, she was missing, so he came here to find her, right?


    But how would she exin this...


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    ¡°Take the imperial concubine back.¡± Prince Six looked indifferent. Without listening to Song Yunjiao¡¯s exnation, he looked at those people who ran over. ¡°Liang Country¡¯s Crown Prince, what brings you to our Baiqi?¡±


    The people looked at each other with fear. Then after a moment, someone ran out of the yard. ¡°Your Highness, our lord invites you toe inside and talk.¡±


    The other party was a crown prince, so Prince Six couldn¡¯t just refuse his invitation.


    All of them returned to the courtyard.


    Prince Six went in to talk to the crown prince, and Ming Shu sat in the courtyard.


    Song Yunjiao looked at all these people and then walked to Ming Shu. ¡°Princess Consort, why are you also here?¡±


    ¡°I brought your husband to catch you in bed.¡± Ming Shu looked up and revealed a sincere face.


    Catch her... in bed?


    She didn¡¯t have any rtionship with that man inside!


    What was she saying?!


    Song Yunjiao was about to refute Ming Shu, but she suddenly remembered just now in the room, when the crown prince changed dressings, she...


    Song Yunjiao clenched both her hands. She didn¡¯t know when the prince came. Did he see anything?


    Even though she and the crown prince had nothing between them, if Prince Six had seen the scene, it would...


    Song Yunjiao rested her eyes on Ming Shu and gritted her teeth while asking in a low voice, ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I was tailing you, of course, I don¡¯t have an eye in the sky.¡±


    ¡°You... followed me? Why did you follow me?¡± Song Yunjiao¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re cute.¡±


    Song Yunjiao breathed heavily and pointed at Ming Shu, but didn¡¯t manage to say anything for a long while.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, just be angry, it¡¯ll make you more beautiful.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do!?¡±


    Song Yunjiao shouted aloud.


    The others in the courtyard all looked over. Song Yunjiao bit her own lip as she realized she was too agitated.


    ¡°Take the imperial concubine back first.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness...¡± Song Yunjiao looked over at the door. Prince Six came out in his wheelchair, so she trotted over at once and caught him on the arm. ¡°Your Highness, please listen to me.¡±


    Prince Six shook her away. ¡°Take her.¡±


    ¡°Prince Six, please don¡¯t medy Song for that.¡± The crown prince in the room spoke up for Song Yunjiao.


    But it only made Prince Six¡¯s expression gloomier.


    ¡°Take her away.¡±


    The guards didn¡¯t dare dy longer and went up to take Song Yunjiao away.


    ¡°Your Highness, please listen to me, there¡¯s nothing between him and me, don¡¯t listen to Qin Wu...¡± Song Yunjiao was really a little scared.


    She was pulled out of the room and just saw Prince Six¡¯s indifferent expression.


    ¨C


    Prince Six looked at Ming Shu who was struggling with a fruit tree and held back the impulse to beat her.


    ¡°Princess Consort, tell me now, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Eat fruit.¡±


    ¡°Princess Consort!¡±


    Ming Shu picked up the fruit fallen on the ground. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯vein low for so many years, do you need me to teach you about patience?¡±


    Prince Six: ¡°...¡±<i> It was all because of you!</i>


    In so many years, he had never met such a difficult person to deal with.


    ¡°Without patience, how can you get good food?¡±


    Prince Six: ¡°...¡± It was really a historical miracle that he didn¡¯t kill her now.


    Ming Shu wiped the fruits and put one of them into her mouth. She asked while chewing, ¡°Is this thing edible?¡±


    Prince Six: ¡°...¡± <i>You¡¯ve already eaten it. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a littlete for you to ask that?</i>


    Prince Six felt he had used up an entire year¡¯s mental strength today.


    The girl turned her head and smiled in the backlight. ¡°I¡¯ve told you my condition, Your Highness, you really need to fix your brain.¡±


    She said the unfriendly words in a tender tone.


    ¡°What can you give me? Why should I cooperate with you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, whatever. I was just suggesting it. Whether you agree or not actually won¡¯t make a considerable influence on me.¡± <i>At the worst, I may need to gain Hatred Points from one more person. </i>


    <i>I can do it! </i>


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Guards! Guards! </i>

 Chapter 770 - The Prince Is Well (19)

    <h4>Chapter 770: The Prince Is Well (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Prince Six wouldn¡¯t agree to divorce his wife just like that. He needed time to consider it.


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t care. Apparently she said she was just suggesting it, and that was true.


    ¡°Your Highness, it looks like the prince is...¡± The carriage slowed suddenly and the guard spoke up.


    ¡°Which prince?¡± asked Prince Six.


    Which prince would run here in the wilderness?


    Ming Shu lifted the curtain and took a look. A man was squatting beside the road in the distance.


    He folded his arms around his knees and huddled into a ball; his whole body copsed in on itself and his clothes were dirty and messy. There were no servant girls or boys with him.


    Prince Six hadn¡¯t gotten an answer when Ming Shu got off the carriage and walked over to the person.


    Prince Six: ¡°...¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t he be that fool?


    The guard soon gave a positive answer to Prince Six.


    It was that fool.


    Ming Shu caught his arm and squatted down at her convenience. ¡°How are you here? Who brought you here?¡±


    Or it was... that he came here by himself?


    After a long while, Ji Xun looked up with a pale face. His lips were abnormally blue, mist suffusing his eyes, and he looked very miserable.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ming Shu held his shoulder.


    ¡°Wife, left, me?¡± Ji Xun pulled his mouth down and looked like an abandoned puppy.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±<i> I just left for a moment, how is it rted to this again? </i>


    <i>I¡¯m not arguing with a fool. </i>


    <i>Calm down!</i>


    Ming Shu avoided that question. ¡°Where do you feel ufortable?¡±


    Ji Xun opened his lips and said weakly, ¡°It hurts.¡±


    Ming Shu retained a cool look on her face. ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±


    Ji Xun pointed at his own foot.


    Ming Shu made him sit down and lifted his clothes. There was blood oozing out of his ankle and it was no longer the normal red color.


    The wound was a snakebite. It shouldn¡¯t be some kind of deadly poison, otherwise Ji Xun wouldn¡¯t be justining ¡°it hurts¡± right now.


    <i>But who knows if it¡¯s a passive snake venom...</i>


    Prince Six¡¯s carriage stopped nearby. He saw Ming Shu bend over and help suck the venom out for Ji Xun, and frowned.


    Through a short time of contact with her, he knew this woman was arrogant and willful.


    But what she was doing right now...


    It shocked him a little. She shouldn¡¯t have done such a thing for a man.


    A fool.


    Prince Six was lost in his own thoughts when he saw Ming Shue over with the person in her arms. ¡°Your Highness, I need to borrow your carriage.¡±


    Prince Six: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Can I say no?!</i>


    But ...


    Why did she drive him out!


    That was his carriage!


    Seeing the carriage leave so quickly, Prince Six touched his own face and took several deep breaths, so as to hold back the impulse to catch up with her and beat her up.


    ¨C


    Ji Xun left with some others, but got separated from them. He walked there alone by asking the way.


    The mansion¡¯s servants were almost startled to death.


    Then Ming Shu came back with him, and they were relieved.


    But before the sigh of relief was breathed, they heard that the prince was bitten by a snake.


    The mansion went into chaos again.


    It was already dark when the mansion quieted down.


    After a hard day, Ming Shu went to bed early. But in the middle of the night, she suddenly felt Ji Xun approach. He kissed her face, then her lips.


    Ming Shu was toozy to move so just let him be. But he was going too far then.


    She had to open her eyes. Ji Xun hovered above her body.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep at thiste hour, aren¡¯t you sleepy?¡±


    ¡°Wife, hot,¡± Ji Xun said in a low voice.


    ¡°Go outside and calm down.¡± Ming Shu pushed him but found his body was not hot, instead, she felt waves of heat in herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hot. Wife, hug,¡± Ji Xun said fawningly, fortable.¡±


    Ming Shu wanted to get up, but her body was weak.


    <i>WTH! </i>


    <i>What¡¯s happening?</i>


    Ji Xun came closer to kiss her. Ming Shu feltfortable touching him.


    Ming Shu then subconsciously held him tighter.


    ¡°Stop that now.¡± Ming Shu avoided him and squeezed him in her arms.


    Ji Xuny in her arms obediently. ¡°Wife, hug hug, not hot.¡±


    <i>It¡¯s hotter hugging you!</i>


    ¡°Wife...¡± Ji Xun suddenly trembled and his voice became weak.


    Ming Shu pressed him beneath her and kissed him all over.


    Ji Xun felt numb and feeble all over his body, blood frozen.


    Then his faint moan faded vaguely into the background.


    ¨C


    When Ming Shu woke up the next day, she felt guilty and sat on the bed for a long time.


    Ji Xun tilted his head to look at her. ¡°Wife?¡±


    ¡°Get some more sleep.¡± Ming Shu pushed him back. As the quilt slid down, it revealed the red marks on Ji Xun¡¯s shoulder.


    Ji Xun watched Ming Shu put on her clothes, tidy up the room, and even clean up the bit of blood on the bed.


    His eyes darkened.


    <i>F**k. She¡¯s trying to cover it up again!</i>


    He was quite muddleheaded earlier, butst night... He suddenly woke up. The thick fog front of him seemed to have dispersed.


    He remembered how he became like this.


    He remembered her...


    Ming Shu was going to leave the room now.


    Ji Xun hurriedly called, ¡°Wife? Where are you going?¡±


    Ming Shu looked back in an instant.


    Ji Xun: ¡°...¡±


    A momentter, Ji Xun raised a smile on his face and looked at her directly. The smile remained innocent, just the same as the fool¡¯s, but it seemed a little different.


    Ming Shu looked at him for a while then left still without looking back.


    <i>Is this psychopath cured?</i>


    <i>Sleeping with him can cure the disease?</i>


    <i>Scary! I¡¯m running away!</i>


    Ji Xun: ¡°...¡± <i>WTF!</i>


    <i>Come back!</i>


    <i>Doing bad things without admitting, you should be caught and thrown into the pond! </i>


    ¨C


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, something is wrong.¡±


    Prince Six put down the book in his hand and looked at the servant running over in a rush. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The servant wiped his sweat. ¡°Princess Consort... Princess Consort broke in and... went to the imperial concubine.¡±


    Prince Six: ¡°...¡±


    He followed the servant to the residence of the imperial concubine and happened to see Ming Shue out of the room. It was not clear what was going on in the room, but the two guards outside were lying on the ground now.


    ¡°Good morning, Your Highness, do you offer breakfast?¡± Ming Shu greeted with a smile.


    <i>What breakfast!</i>


    She ran to his mansion and beat his wife, then she asked for breakfast? Why didn¡¯t she just go to heaven!


    ¡°Princess Consort, can you exin this?¡±


    ¡°Your wife drugged me, so can¡¯t I beat her?¡± Ming Shu held her chin high and spoke very unhappily.


    Yesterday she sucked the venom for Ji Xun, but then she took the detoxification medicine.


    Besides, the snake venom shouldn¡¯t have that kind of effect.


    So the only exnation was that Song Yunjiao did it.


    Ming Shu went to see a doctor beforeing here. She was told that there was a very mild and not fatal poison in her body, and if it was not tested for carefully, it would be very hard to discover.


    Usually the hidden poison wouldn¡¯te out, but once it encountered with something special, the effect woulde.


    Ming Shu hadn¡¯t touched anything special, but she was affected by the snake venom first, then drank the detoxification medicine and the poison was dissolved.


    Thenst night happened.


    ¡°Drugged you?¡± Prince Six frowned heavily. ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu formed a bright smile. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t stop me from suspecting her and beating her up.¡±


    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 771 - The Prince Is Well (20)

    <h4>Chapter 771: The Prince Is Well (20)</h4>


    Ming Shu was brought back by Lord Yi¡¯an.


    ¡°Princess Consort, do you know thew? You went to the prince¡¯s mansion to beat people.¡± Lord Yi¡¯an shouted in anger. ¡°Also, where did you go yesterday? Why was Xun-er bitten by a poisonous snake?¡±


    ¡°The person that I wanted to beat is in the prince¡¯s mansion. If I don¡¯t go there, where should I go?¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Your son was not bitten by me, why are you shouting at me. If you have the ability, go and shout at the snake.¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an: ¡°...¡±


    Cane!


    Where is my cane!


    I must punish her properly today!


    Princess Consort was confined.


    This matter immediately spread through Yi¡¯an Mansion.


    Jixun ran to the confinement room and wanted to go in. He kicked up a huge fuss. The people guarding the room failed to dissuade him so they could only let him in.


    The lights in the confinement room were really dim. Ming Shu sat cross-legged on the floor. When Ji Xun came in, she raised her eyebrows slowly.


    ¡°Are you haunting me!¡±


    ¡°Wife... don¡¯t want, me?¡± Ji Xun stood there with a worried look.


    He missed his old selves. He didn¡¯t need any acting skills then...


    This character profile is a little difficult!


    ¡°Why would I want you? Because you caused me to be confined here?¡± Ming Shu clicked her tongue in disdain.


    ¡°I apany, wife.¡± Ji Xun slowly went over and sat by her side. ¡°Not scared.¡±


    ¡°Who wants you to apany me. You can¡¯t be eaten.¡± Ming Shu disliked him even more.


    I came here so that I don¡¯t have to be responsible!!


    Who wants you to apany me!!


    It was an ident yesterday night!


    Ji Xun took out a little bag from his sleeves. He smiled at her sweetly and ced it in front of her as though he was trying to curry favor with her. ¡°Wife, good to eat.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Director, he is cheating!


    Ji Xun smiled really innocently.


    F**k, I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t woo you!


    If I can¡¯t woo you this time, I will not be able to go back anymore.


    ... Going back is the question.


    Forget it, this is not important.


    ¨C


    Song Yunjiao was cast away and sent to her home.


    This was even hotter news than the Prince Six¡¯s other wives dying.


    If ady is cast away in this era, she would not be able to get married again.


    The Song family couldn¡¯t ept this andined to the emperor.


    The emperor called Prince Six into the imperial pce and scolded him furiously. However, in the end, he didn¡¯t ask Prince Six to take back his letter of divorce.


    Prince Six was just a powerless prince on the surface. He even suffered from a disability. No one would think that he would have a chance to get the throne.


    Prince Six¡¯s temper was not very good so it seemed reasonable that he would divorce Song Yunjiao.


    Some people said that Prince Six was unhappy that he didn¡¯t manage to make Song Yunjiao die after she married him so he decided to divorce Song Yunjiao and maintain his legend of mourning his wife¡¯s death.


    Song Yunjiao was chased out of Prince Six¡¯s mansion right after she was divorced. She didn¡¯t even manage to see Prince Six at all.


    She could only go back to the Song Mansion dejectedly.


    To the Song family, it was a blemish to their reputation to have someone divorced in their family.


    ¡°Yo, older sister, why do you still have the face toe back to the Song family?¡±


    Song Yunjiao nced at the girl who spoke. She was the youngest daughter of the Song family. She didn¡¯t like her from the start.


    Song Yunjiao clenched her fist and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Father, Mother, other people will be talking about us behind our backs from now on.¡± Song Xiaomei started speaking ill of her in front of her parents again.


    Mother Song smiled coldly and mocked her sarcastically, ¡°The daughter is a reflection of the mother. They are both low people.¡±


    Father Song went to court today and was already in a bad mood as other people talked badly about him too.


    Now, Song Xiaomei and Mother Song¡¯s words made him even angrier. ¡°What are you standing there for? Go back! Embarrassing thing!¡±


    He was the father-inw of Prince Six so in order to divorce Song Yunjiao, Prince Six had to give him a reason.


    Father Song didn¡¯t expect Song Yunjiao to mess around outside... and even let Prince Six bump into her while doing so.


    If this spreads...


    Song Yunjiao suppressed her tears and left in a hurry.


    She lowered her head and walked really quickly. She didn¡¯t notice that there was someone in front of her and bumped right into her.


    ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± The servant girl held onto the person that she bumped.


    ¡°I am okay.¡± The other person shook her head. Then, she looked at Song Yunjiao worriedly. ¡°Sister, are you alright?¡±


    Song Yunjiao didn¡¯t reply to her.


    The other person sighed. ¡°Prince Six just did this in a fit of anger. After a few days, his anger will subside...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to care about this!¡± Song Yunjiao suddenly shouted. She pushed the person and ran away.


    ¡°Ah... Miss!¡±


    She heard someone shouting behind but her mind was a mess now so she didn¡¯t bother with it.


    She wanted to calm down.


    However, she couldn¡¯t.


    She wanted to tear apart those faces that came over tough at her.


    Why should theyugh at her?


    The person that Song Yunjiao pushed was the first youngdy of the Song family, daughter to the wife of the Song family. The first youngdy received a shock which caused a high fever.


    Song Yunjiao was locked up by Mother Song.


    ¨C


    Soon after Song Yunjiao was cast out of Prince Six¡¯s mansion, the minister that Prince Six couldn¡¯t take down personally visited him and expressed his loyalty to him.


    He didn¡¯t waste a single soldier.


    The minister that left the prince¡¯s mansion held his back in anger. He needed tounch aint against Lord Yi¡¯an!!


    The people that expressed their loyalty to Prince Six knew that the princess consort and Prince Six were on the same side. They could not afford to provoke the princess consort. They would get beaten the moment they provoked her.


    No matter how many guards there were, she could alwayse in, for she was the kind that walked straight through the main door and shouted her name to signal her presence.


    Though they heard that sometimes, she would climb in through the wall.


    As for why she wanted to climb in from the wall, no one knew till today.


    She was totally not afraid that someone wouldin about her.


    Truthfully, they didn¡¯t dare toin about her, either. Before they could do it, they would be persecuted severely.


    Then, she would start painting a big picture for them...


    They could only go and target Lord Yi¡¯an.


    Hence, Lord Yi¡¯an, who didn¡¯t go to court for a long time, received manyints against him for a few days straight.


    The reasons got weirder and weirder.


    Even the things that happened a long time ago were brought up.


    Lord Yi¡¯an was puzzled too. He didn¡¯t provoke anyone recently! Why were these people targeting him all at once?!


    The situation in the imperial court was getting tense too.


    ¡°Prince Six, the princes that have the highest support now are Prince Three and Prince Nine. Prince Nine seemed to be nning something. He had been moving around a lot recently. Prince Three is already on his way back with his army and will reach the capital in a few days¡¯ time. I think that Prince Three is harder to deal with aspared to Prince Nine.¡±


    Prince Six was having a meeting with his strategists.


    They were still on the losing end now.


    Those military officers who had military power in their hands were more inclined toward supporting Prince Three.


    Prince Six suddenly asked, ¡°Princess Consort, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Bajibaji...¡± Ming Shu protected her snacks and said vigntly, ¡°I am not sharing.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± Share what!


    Was she listening to them?


    Ming Shu was stared at for a long while. She wiped her hands and said, ¡°Catch the snake by its head. Just go and catch Prince Three and everything will be fine.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± You said it so easily!!


    How to catch him is the question!


    Prince Three is someone who learnt martial arts!!


    And he has so many people around him!! Do you think that he is a cabbage? You can just grab one whenever you want!


    ¡°Money solves everything. Go to Yunxi Pavilion and find someone,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Ask them to catch him. If they get found out, say that Yunxi Pavilion wanted to rebel.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± What did Yunxi Pavilion do to you? Why are you targeting them?


    ¡°So what if we catch Prince Three?¡±


    Ming Shu said, ¡°The person fighting for the throne is Prince Three. If he is gone, will his people still fight for the throne? If they dare to continue the fight, they are rebelling. Do you know what is rebelling?¡±


    Ming Shu made a chopping motion with her hand.


    ¡°...¡± If it was so simple, why were there so many scrambles for power in history?


    ¡°You all just think too much. Why not be more open? Why do you need to beat around the bush so much? Hurry up and catch him. Throw him into a forest or the sea. When he manages toe back, time will have passed. Of course, the easiest way is to kill him... it is gettingte now, I am going back home to eat my food.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Didn¡¯t you just eat!!

 Chapter 772 - The Prince Is Well (21)

    <h4>Chapter 772: The Prince Is Well (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The people from Prince Six¡¯s side started plotting their scheme during the next few days. Ming Shu was toozy to go over. She had said her opinion already so whether Prince Six listened to it or not, it was none of her business.


    Ji Xun kept cheating every day by giving her good food when he came to find her.


    <i>Do you think that I won¡¯t reject you just because of this?!</i>


    <i>Naive!</i>


    <i>I can finish the food and then reject you!</i>


    Ji Xun felt very hopeless too. F**k.


    When Ming Shu was free, she would go to Yunxi Pavilion and find information about the treasure map. Yunxi Pavilion had much information on this topic.


    Whenever she got a map, Ming Shu would destroy it. Yunxi Pavilion was speechless at how she wasted her money.


    However, Ming Shu gave them money so they just had to take it.


    There were too many pieces of the map. Yunxi Pavilion knew that it was hard to collect them all so it made more sense to turn them into cash.


    Also, this was a legend. Who knew if it was true or not?


    Yunxi Pavilion knew how to take note of the situation.


    She not only destroyed the maps, she even asked Yunxi Pavilion to let out the news that she was the person who destroyed the map.


    The bigger the hype, the better it was.


    Let the whole world know that she was the one who destroyed the maps.


    Lord Yi¡¯an, who gotined to recently, started to realize that people from the martial arts world started visiting his mansion too.


    Lord Yi¡¯an looked at the people from the martial arts world flying above his mansion in the middle of the night. They didn¡¯t kill anyone or steal anything. They all just came for a while and then left thereafter.


    Some people were cursing as they left.


    They would be so agitated, Lord Yi¡¯an couldn¡¯t decipher what they were trying to say.


    He was confused.


    <i>What are you doing?!</i>


    Were there treasures in his mansion?


    Lord Yi¡¯an chose to file a report to the authorities. His son was still in the mansion. He couldn¡¯t let anything happen to him.


    News in the martial arts world spread really quickly. Soon, everyone knew that Ming Shu had destroyed the treasure maps.


    Ming Shu felt that she would gain a lot of Hatred Points this time.


    ¡°Wife, look.¡±


    Ji Xun ran in from outside and handed the thing in his hand to Ming Shu.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s hand was filled with dust.


    ¡°Picture.¡± Ji Xun gave Ming Shu a huge smile. ¡°Very big.¡±


    Picture... very big?


    Ming Shu looked at the dusty thing in his hand. It was a scroll painting using goatskin.


    She nced at Ji Xun who was smiling like an idiot.


    She hesitated and untied the string that was holding the scroll together.


    The string was untied and the goatskin spread out. A map that she saw before appeared in front of her.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The treasure map.


    Theplete version.


    What happened to being the only one in the world?


    What happened being unique?


    <i>Why is there aplete version of the treasure map here!</i>


    She wasted so much effort and it was all for nothing!


    <i>Where are my snacks!</i>


    ¡°Xun-er, did you go to my study room again?¡± At this moment, Lord Yi¡¯an came in from outside. His gazended on the thing in Ming Shu¡¯s hand and he was stunned for a moment. ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    Ming Shu stuffed the map into the idiot¡¯s hand.


    <i>It has nothing to do with me!</i>


    Ji Xun, the idiot: ¡°...¡±<i> F**k, hypocritical woman!</i>


    Ji Xun gave a stupid smile to Lord Yi¡¯an. ¡°Study, wife, like, give.¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an frowned a little. ¡°Princess Consort, you like this treasure map?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Wait, my lord, did you just say it aloud?</i>


    <i>It is a treasure map!!</i>


    ¡°If you like it, keep it.¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an was very magnanimous.


    He pulled Ji Xun to the side. ¡°Xun-er, let me tell you, don¡¯t randomly go into Father¡¯s study room. Did you hear me? Look at how messy you made it. A lot of those books are the only ones left in the world. If you damaged one, there won¡¯t be another...¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if Ji Xun understood him or not. The moment he finished speaking, Ji Xun rushed back to Ming Shu¡¯s side.


    Lord Yi¡¯an: ¡°...¡±


    His son was all grown up now! He couldn¡¯t control him anymore!


    <i>So angry!</i>


    This treasure map was a replicate. It was not as big as the original map.


    However, the content was the same as the original map. Even the material and the person drawing it was the same.


    This should have been created behind the emperor¡¯s back.


    So...


    <i>Replicates harm people!!</i>


    ¡°Father, are you really giving this to me?¡± Ming Shu held up the map. This thing could be used to exchange for a lot of snacks.


    Lord Yi¡¯an waved his hand. ¡°It is just a treasure map. If you like it, take it.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for being rude, but how many treasure maps do we have?¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an thought for a while. ¡°A lot.¡±


    ¡°What did the family do in the past?¡±


    This question was a little difficult for Lord Yi¡¯an. He squeezed out these few words after a long time. ¡°We were the line of the emperor.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Emperor N Generation, you win.</i>


    ¡°Father, do you know what this is?¡± Ming Shu felt that her cheap father-inw didn¡¯t know the value of this treasure map.


    Lord Yi¡¯an said with a zen face, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the treasure map that can lead to something that gives someone longevity?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at Lord Yi¡¯an. His face was calm and he really didn¡¯t seem to care.


    If he could store the map in his study such that even an idiot could find it, he probably really didn¡¯t care.


    <i>Longevity!</i>


    <i>Are you not tempted?</i>


    Lord Yi¡¯an said earnestly, ¡°Fine, don¡¯t keep thinking about treasures anymore. Take care of Xun-er and you will not go hungry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Ji Xun nodded his head like a chicken pecking rice on the floor.


    <i>What are you nodding your head for!</i>


    <i>What are you nodding your head for!</i>


    Ming Shu looked at Ji Xun.


    Thetter looked at her pitifully and obediently.


    In actual fact, he was feeling proud and arrogant.


    <i>Did you hear that? You are supposed to take good care of me!!</i>


    ¡°Hoh hoh...¡± <i>What the f**k. I am ying a game looking for a fake treasure, right!</i>


    If the people outside knew that this map was not even worth a book to this family, they would probably cry.


    ¨C


    A few dayster...


    Ming Shu brought a rocking chair to the market and pasted a set of antithetical couplets on it.


    First scroll: Looking for the treasure map furiously.


    Second scroll: Exchanging snacks for the map.


    Horizontal scroll: Let¡¯s find treasure together.


    That¡¯s right!


    As long as you had snacks, you could exchange it for a treasure map.


    ¡°Princess Consort, why are you squatting here?¡± Lords Number One, Two, and Three walked past and saw Ming Shu at the stall. They ran over happily.


    Ming Shu pointed at the antithetical couplet.


    The lords were still uncertain even after seeing the couplet. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Selling treasure map.¡± Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t disrupt my business.¡±


    Lord Number One¡¯s mouth corners twitched. ¡°Princess Consort, is the Yi¡¯an Mansion abusing you? Do you need toe out and swindle people to make a living now?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t understand even if I tell you.¡± Ming Shu sat on the rocking chair and then got up again. ¡°Are you buying? It is very cheap.¡±


    The lords each bought one set out of respect for the princess consort.


    Lord Number One told Ming Shu a piece of gossip. ¡°Princess Consort, do you know that Song Yunjiao is getting married?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she just get divorced?¡± Ming Shu threw a fruit preserve into her mouth. ¡°Why is she getting married again?¡±


    Lord Number Two said, ¡°The Song family thinks that she is too embarrassing so they didn¡¯t want her to stay at home anymore. That is why they found a marriage for her.¡±


    Lord Number Three added, ¡°Giving her away was better than letting other people point at her and talk badly about the Song family.¡±


    Ming Shu looked sideways. She gave an evil smile. ¡°What if Prince Six changed his mind and wanted to take Song Yunjiao back?¡±


    The lords widened their eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Prince Six is going to marry Song Yunyan? The first youngdy of the Song family.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>There is nothing wrong with the male protagonist and female protagonist getting together.</i>


    <i>Does the female protagonist in this world know how to cook?</i>


    <i>When I have the time, I shall go and ask Prince Six.</i>


    The lords squatted at Ming Shu¡¯s stall for a long time and gossiped about things that happened in the imperial court.

 Chapter 773 - The Prince Is Well (22)

    <h4>Chapter 773: The Prince Is Well (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Prince Six!¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the horse carriage that rode past her as though she was looking at an enemy.


    The three lords got a shock.


    They were just gossiping about this cripple and they met him now.


    Prince Six lifted his curtain and took a look. His gazended on the antithetical couplet.


    <i>What the hell is written on it...</i>


    ¡°Princess Consort, do you have anything going on?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you are getting married?¡±


    Prince Six was on his guard. ¡°Why, do you want me to give up on my marriage again?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Nope. I just want to ask whether your future wife knows how to cook.¡±


    Prince Six: ¡°...¡± How would he know the answer?


    <i>Which of these princesses knows hot to cook?</i>


    <i>What does this have to do with her?</i>


    <i>The princess consort is showing her face in public just like this! Why isn¡¯t Lord Yi¡¯an doing anything about it!!</i>


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t.¡±


    Prince Six put down the curtain and made to leave. Ming Shu jumped up immediately and ran toward the horse carriage.


    The bodyguard made to stop but he thought for a while and decided not to. He allowed Ming Shu to stand at the side of the horse carriage.


    She lifted the curtain and smiled brightly. ¡°Prince Six, do you want to buy a treasure map?¡±


    Prince Six thought he heard wrong. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, do you want to buy a treasure map?¡± Ming Shu repeated. ¡°Prince Six, your brain is well again but your ears have a problem now?¡±


    Prince Six: ¡°...¡± <i>Kill her. Kill her for me!!</i>


    ¡°What treasure map?¡± Prince Six asked. ¡°You drew it yourself?¡±


    ¡°Why would I draw it myself? If I had the time, I¡¯d rather go eat some snacks.¡± <i>Do I look so free?</i> ¡°I hired someone to draw it.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Goodbye.</i>


    Prince Six grabbed the curtain. ¡°Leave.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave. Treasure map, Prince Six. Are you really not buying it?¡± Ming Shu followed the horse carriage. ¡°It is really very...¡±


    <i>Shua¡ª</i>


    A sharp sword cut through the air and a few arrows shot over from the higher ground. Itnded in front of the horse and the horse got a shock. It neighed loudly and then stopped moving.


    A few figures jumped up from the crowd. They took out their weapons and rushed toward Prince Six¡¯s horse carriage.


    Screams sounded in the crowd after a while.


    ¡°...Cheap.¡± Ming Shu turned around and ran.


    When Prince Six lifted his curtain, the first thing he saw was a running Ming Shu.


    She ran really quickly and reached her stall in the blink of an eye. She patted her chest as though she received a shock.


    Prince Six¡¯s mouth corners twitched. Of course, in this situation, he had no time to care about this kind of teammate who just left him in the lurch.


    The assassin¡¯s knife was already in front of him. It slit a portion of the curtain in front of him.


    The horse carriage was destroyed the next second. He fell down from the carriage.


    His bodyguards caught him and ced him on his wheelchair. They blocked the assassins and retreated at the same time.


    There were quite a lot of assassins and some were even hiding in the crowd, looking for an opportunity to attack him.


    ¡°Be careful¡ª¡±


    A scream rang above all the other noises andnded right upon Prince Six¡¯s ears.


    When he looked up, a cold light shed past his eyes.


    The assassins¡¯ de came toward him.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    It stabbed into a body.


    Fresh blood spurted out.


    Prince Six felt the warmth on the back of his hand. It flowed through his fingers and dripped onto the floor.


    The one that blocked the attack for him was ady he didn¡¯t know.


    He was baffled. He didn¡¯t seem to understand why someone blocked the attack for him.


    On the other hand, among the crowd, Ming Shu grabbed onto Song Yunjiao.


    Song Yunjiao didn¡¯t struggle much. She looked on as Prince Six hugged another person and ordered his men to kill the assassins in a fit of anger.


    She nned to go out and block that attack for Prince Six. That way, Prince Six would ept her again.


    But...


    But this woman suddenly appeared and stopped her.


    After a while, Song Yunjiao turned around and red at Ming Shu with her bloodshot eyes. ¡°Qin Wu!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Song Yunjiao didn¡¯t say anything. She just stared at her intently. If looks could kill, Ming Shu would be dead several times over.


    However, the Hatred Points were not full yet.


    <i>Shall I beat her?</i>


    Song Yunjiao managed to react in time. She lifted her leg and kicked Ming Shu. Then, she took out a dagger and stabbed Ming Shu.


    The hand that was holding onto Song Yunjiao was released and Song Yunjiao ran away.


    Ming Shu looked at her empty hand.


    <i>No...</i>


    <i>Why did she run away?!</i>


    <i>Where is your dignity as the fake female protagonist?</i>


    <i>Even if it is a fake female protagonist, it is still a female protagonist!!</i>


    Song Yunjiao ran away really quickly and there were assassins out and about as well. Hence, Ming Shu didn¡¯t manage to catch up to her.


    Ming Shu looked at the people and heaved a sigh. S<i>o hungry.</i>


    <i>Let¡¯s eat something.</i>


    When Ming Shu came back with her buns, the assassins were lying around on the ground already.


    A physician was trying to stop the blood loss for thedy in Prince Six¡¯s arms. Prince Six looked at the physician with a dark face.


    After a while, the physician shivered and said, ¡°Prince Six... the... the poison on thedy... I have never seen it before.¡±


    ¡°Go back to the mansion.¡±


    ¡°Prince Six, thisdy is bleeding profusely. She can¡¯t handle hard movements at such length.¡± The physician said again, ¡°There is a medical clinic ahead. You can send her over there first.¡±


    The people in the medical clinic were so scared of these fierce-looking bunch of people, they didn¡¯t even dare to talk.


    The physician from this medical clinic came to take a look too but the conclusion was the same. He never saw this poison before and was not able to stop the blood from spilling.


    Prince Six turned in his chair and wanted to explode. However, he saw Ming Shu standing at the side form the corner of his eyes. She was chewing her bun and looking at the person on the bed seriously.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Ming Shu blinked. She smiled innocently. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    Prince Six red at the bodyguards beside him. <i>Don¡¯t you all know how to block her!?</i>


    The bodyguards seemed to understand what their master was thinking. They feltplicated. They did block her before, but this person still managed to enter their mansion, right?


    ¡°Song Yunjiao is so hard on herself,¡± Ming Shu muttered.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Prince Six stared at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu was a little tired from standing. She found a ce and sat down. ¡°Song Yunjiao probably wanted to save you, but she was stopped by me. Your life is so good.¡±


    Thest sentence seemed to be an exmation.


    The treatment of a male protagonist.


    <i>I... have to buy a bun myself if I want to eat.</i>


    <i>There is a crazy person waiting for me at home too.</i>


    <i>It¡¯s tiring just thinking about it.</i>


    Prince Six understood what Ming Shu was trying to say. However, he was still calm. ¡°Do you have evidence?¡±


    ¡°Evidence? Why do I need evidence?¡± Ming Shu pretended to be shocked. ¡°I was not the target of the assassination. I am just giving you a clue and you still want me to find evidence for you? Does this mean that if I help you to rebel, you will give me the throne?¡±


    ¡°Princess Consort!¡± the bodyguards shouted.


    <i>Can she say things like this so nonchntly?</i>


    Although she always said things like this, it was at the mansion where everyone was on the same side.


    ¡°What are you all nervous for? I have no interest in the throne. It is not as cute as my bun.¡±


    The bodyguards: ¡°...¡±


    Prince Six: ¡°...¡±


    Prince Six stared at Ming Shu for a while. Then, he ordered his bodyguards, ¡°Go and find Song Yunjiao.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Does his Highness really believe her? What if the princess consort is just talking nonsense?</i> The bodyguards saw Prince Six¡¯s dark face from the side and cupped their hands together. ¡°... Yes.¡±


    Almost immediately after the bodyguards left, the imperial physician was brought over.


    The medical skills of the imperial physician were on a different level, but even he shook his head after inspecting thedy. Hemented that he had no solution, either.


    ¡°Useless.¡±


    The imperial physician was a little angry, but due to Prince Six¡¯s status, he could only stay his anger. However, he still left. ¡°Please find another person, Prince Six.¡±


    The bodyguards wanted to scold him, but got stopped by Prince Six. ¡°Is Priest Yongyan still in the Capital?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Invite him.¡±

 Chapter 774 - The Prince Is Well (23)

    <h4>Chapter 774: The Prince Is Well (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When she met Priest Yongyan before, Ming Shu just felt that this person had some skill in cultivation.


    However, after interacting with him closely, she felt that this person was extraordinary aspared to all the ordinary people around him.


    Priest Yongyan was surprised that Ming Shu was here. She even looked as though she were here to watch a show.


    Most importantly, Prince Six didn¡¯t chase her away.


    Priest Yongyan retracted his gaze and started examining thedy. He frowned deeply. ¡°This poison is really fierce. I have never seen it before. From her pulse, she will only live for another two hours...¡±


    Prince Six frowned.


    He looked at thedy on the bed.


    Thedy¡¯s face was totally white and her breathing was really weak. She seemed liable to stop breathing at any moment.


    ¡°However, there is a method to keep her alive for a while.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Please say it.¡±


    Priest Yongyan paused. ¡°Sorry to be rude, but what is the rtionship between the princess consort and Prince Six?¡±


    This priest had nced at her several times. Ming Shu felt that there was something amiss. She stood up immediately. ¡°No rtionship, no rtionship. I don¡¯t know him. The prince is waiting for me to go back and have a meal. I will leave first.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Prince Six shouted.


    The bodyguards outside blocked her path.


    Prince Six lowered his voice. ¡°Please say it.¡±


    Priest Yongyan sighed. ¡°If the princess consort is willing to team up with me, we can seal thedy¡¯s poison and keep her alive for now.¡±


    Prince Six¡¯s expression turned weird.


    <i>Team up with Priest Yongyan?</i>


    <i>Is she a priest too?</i>


    <i>Doesn¡¯t look like one...</i>


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°This means that she will still die, right? So, why do we need to save her? Isn¡¯t it a waste of time...¡±


    Prince Six: ¡°Condition!¡±


    Ming Shu kept quiet for a moment. ¡°How about the throne?¡±


    Prince Six: ¡°...¡±


    Priest Yongyan: ¡°...¡± Did he hear something he was not supposed to hear? <i>Everything visible is empty. Everything empty is visible. I didn¡¯t hear anything at all.</i>


    ¡°Look, this person can¡¯t bepared to the throne. Hence, let¡¯s not save her.¡± Ming Shu pushed away the people that were blocking her.


    To Prince Six, this person saved him, but she was just a stranger. It would be unrealistic for him to give up the throne for her.


    But he just felt that...


    ¡°Yunxi Pavilion, I will give you the Yunxi Pavilion.¡± She liked to go to the Yunxi Pavilion. Prince Six didn¡¯t know why he had this thought. He felt that she would agree.


    Ming Shu turned back and smiled after a while. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The chef at Yunxi Pavilion was really good!


    Priest Yongyan: ¡°...¡± <i>What just happened? Why did she agree suddenly?</i>


    ¡°How shall we do it?¡± Ming Shu pulled up her sleeves and questioned Priest Yongyan.


    Priest Yongyan regained his senses. ¡°Princess Consort, you should have learned Taoism before, you just need to...¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Ming Shu mercilessly broke the priest¡¯s illusion.


    ¡°...¡±<i> If you didn¡¯t learn it before, why is there such rich reiki on your body?</i>


    <i>Hmm...</i>


    <i>Why is there no such feeling now?</i>


    Priest Yongyan felt a little weird. He looked her up and down a few times.


    In the end, he confirmed that there was no reiki on her at all. Not even on a strand of hair.


    That day, everything just seemed to be his imagination.


    ¡°Princess Consort, do you know about reiki?¡± Priest Yongyan was starting to doubt himself. He asked her really cautiously.


    Ming Shu flipped her palm. A current twirled around her fingers. ¡°This?¡±


    Priest Yongyan frowned. He saw the current on her fingers but he didn¡¯t feel any reiki.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    The air seemed to have exploded. The things in the room started swaying without any wind. They ttered.


    Prince Six felt that when the wind flowed past him, his body was reallyfortable.


    Ming Shu retracted her hand. The wind disappeared.


    Priest Yongyan felt it too. This was the reiki... she could even keep and release it conveniently.


    This level...


    Priest Yongyan didn¡¯t know what this level was in Taoism. He had never seen it before.


    ¡°Did you really not learn Taoism before?¡±


    ¡°No. Why would I lie to you? Will you give me snacks?¡±


    Priest Yongyan was uncertain. However, he looked at thedy on the bed who was about to die and said, ¡°Let me exin it to you. You just have to follow alongter.¡±


    Priest Yongyan told Ming Shu the method. It was the easiest sealing pulse with reiki.


    They would use their reiki to force the poison into a certain location and seal it.


    Of course, this was only a temporary solution. They still needed to find the antidote quickly. If not, she would still die.


    She thought that it would be some amazing new thing since it required two people.


    However, with the amount of reiki she could control now, this did require two people. The move just now seemed really impressive but there was no ATK at all.


    It could make her seem powerful and scare people away but if she was to really fight with it, she would die at the start.


    ¨C


    One hourter, Ming Shu and Priest Yongyan came out together.


    Ming Shu took her snacks from the bodyguard and ate two mouthfuls of it. She seemed as lively as ever.


    Thetter, on the other hand, looked really tired. He seemed as though he ran a thousand meters.


    ¡°Priest Yongyan, please find the antidote quickly. I really can¡¯t help you with the detox process.¡± Priest Yongyan let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°There is greater merit in saving one life than in building a seven-tier pagoda.¡± Priest Yongyan bowed to him too. He looked at Ming Shu and said with much sincerity, ¡°Princess Consort, I will visit you another day.¡±


    He had a lot of questions to ask.


    Ming Shu had no reaction. She was eating her snacks seriously.


    Priest Yongyan: ¡°...¡±


    Priest Yongyan bid his farewell to Prince Six.


    ¡°Prince Six, are you really not going to buy a treasure map?¡±


    Prince Six almost got a fright because of Ming Shu.


    What was she doing behind him!


    He calmed himself down and then rejected her. ¡°No.¡±


    She actually didn¡¯t forget about this!


    ¡°Look at it first. Maybe you will want to buy it after you look at it?¡± Ming Shu took out a copy of the treasure map from her sleeve and threw it at him.


    Prince Six: ¡°...¡±


    If he didn¡¯t buy it today, she would not stop pestering him, right?


    Prince Six wanted to open it and take a look at what bullshit was this. However, when he opened it, he froze.


    He had a goatskin map too. Although this was a scaled down version, it matched with the map that he had.


    Although Yunxi Pavilion had much information regarding this, he only had one map on hand.


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Prince Six asked after a long while.


    ¡°That is none of your business. Are you buying?¡± Ming Shu smiled with her eyes and asked him.


    ¡°How much?¡± Prince Six paused. ¡°How many people have you sold it to?¡±


    ¡°Not expensive, not expensive.¡± Ming Shu listed out some food. ¡°As for how many people I sold it to, this is none of your business too, right? Don¡¯t tell me about buying up all my stocks. I will not sell it to you! I have my principles.¡±


    Prince Six: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°We can discuss...¡±


    ¡°No discussion.¡± Ming Shu grabbed her things and jumped out of the window. ¡°Send the items to the mansion.¡±


    ¨C


    The next day, Prince Six knew why Ming Shu must make him buy it.


    She was going to use him to advertise her stall.


    At first, people bought it just for fun.


    However, those people that got the treasure map got a copy of Ming Shu¡¯s treasure map too. They just wanted to try it out and see. Anyway, it was just some snacks. It was not expensive.


    Hence, after that, the entire martial arts world was in an uproar.


    The treasure map in her hands was real.


    It matched the broken pieces in their hands.


    Besides longevity, there was a rumor that the emperor buried many treasures underground. If they could find that ce, even if they didn¡¯t gain longevity, they would be really rich.


    Hence, Ming Shu¡¯s map sold really well.


    Ji Xun only wanted to say one word with regards to Ming Shu¡¯s action:<i> F**k.</i>


    <i>Is this how people y?</i>


    <i>Is this how people y?!</i>

 Chapter 775 - The Prince Is Well (24)

    <h4>Chapter 775: The Prince Is Well (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In the middle of the night...


    A sneaky figure ran into the old temple. Someonce was already waiting at the dome. The other party saw someoneing in and immediately went forward.


    Before the other party could say anything, the person that came exploded first. ¡°I asked you all to assassinate Prince Six, I didn¡¯t ask you to poison him. Are you trying to kill me?¡±


    Song Yunjiao only heard that there was poison on the assassins¡¯ swords after she left.


    The assassin that came to meet her frowned. ¡°We followed your orders. We didn¡¯t put any poison on anything.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t put the poison, why was thatdy poisoned?¡± Song Yunjiao wore a shawl over her face and she lowered her voice. Her voice sounded a little deep.


    The assassin said, ¡°Are you trying to repudiate your debt?¡±


    Song Yunjiao sneered. ¡°Repudiate my debt? Why don¡¯t you go and find out for yourself if I am talking nonsense or speaking the truth!¡±


    She suddenly rejoiced a little that she didn¡¯t go and block that attack.


    If she did, the one that was dying now would be her.


    The assassin saw how certain Song Yunjiao was and started to doubt himself.


    The assassination today was a loss to them. A lot of his men didn¡¯t make it back.


    The assassin sent a letter and asked someone to inquire about it. This issue just happened so news about it was everywhere.


    The assassin got his reply very quickly.


    The assassin that caused all this was dead so they didn¡¯t know why this happened, either.


    ¡°No matter what, you still need to pay the remaining sum to us. After all, so many of my brothers died.¡±


    Song Yunjiao: ¡°You still have the face to ask me for money?¡±


    The assassin said coldly, ¡°The information that you gave us was wrong too. You didn¡¯t tell us that there would be so many covert guards around.¡±


    Song Yunjiao choked.


    Her understanding of Prince Six was still too little.


    Prince Six just showed his crippled body to the public. He didn¡¯t portray himself as a stupid person. Thus, it was reasonable for him to have covert guards.


    The assassin said again, ¡°Miss, we made a mistake in this order so you only need to pay half of the remaining sum to us.¡±


    Song Yunjiao felt stifled in her heart. ¡°You almost killed me and you still have the face to ask me for money!¡±


    The assassin looked at her coldly.


    Song Yunjiao looked at the sword in his hand and suddenly felt anxious.


    These people were ouws.


    ¨C


    Song Yunjiao didn¡¯t want to pay the money, but from the stance of the assassin, they might kill her if she didn¡¯t pay them. She had no choice.


    But...


    Who wanted to harm her?


    Or rather, harm Prince Six?


    If no one blocked that sword for him, the one that was hurt now would be him.


    Qin Wu...


    Qin Wu?


    She grabbed her and prevented her from going over.


    It must be her!!


    ¡°The seconddy is here.¡±


    Song Yunjiao heard the voice and her heart started pounding furiously. She looked around her and tried to find a ce to hide.


    However, there was no one on the streets now. Before she could find a hiding spot, the people from the Song Mansion appeared in front of her.


    They grabbed her and took her without saying anything.


    Song Yunjiao couldn¡¯t resist at all. She was dragged back to the Song Mansion.


    <i>Pa!</i>


    Mother Song pped her on the face and pulled a long face as she scolded, ¡°How dare you still run away, you bitch. Why don¡¯t you look at what you are now?¡±


    Song Yunjiao¡¯s face stung from the pain. An iron taste spread in her mouth.


    She red fiercely at Mother Song.


    ¡°How dare you still stare at me. Lock her up in the woodshed. If she runs away again, you will all be punished.¡± Mother Song pointed at the servants. ¡°Don¡¯t give her any food. Let me see if she will still have the energy to run away.¡±


    The servants didn¡¯t dare to disobey Mother Song so they hurriedly dragged Song Yunjiao to the woodshed.


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry.¡± Mother Song said with a sarcastic face. ¡°Everyone is giving me trouble. Have you found the first youngdy?¡±


    ¡°Not... yet.¡±


    ¡°It is alreadyte, but she is still outside.¡± There was no concern on Mother Song¡¯s face. ¡°Go and look for her again. If not, the master will say that I am not showing her enough love.¡±


    Mother Song only had one daughter. That was the youngest daughter of the Song family.


    The oldest daughter was given birth to by Father Song¡¯s first wife. However, she passed away soon after giving birth.


    Hence, Mother Song only symbolically asked people to look for Song Yunyan. She was not worried at all.


    ¨C


    ¡°Prince Six, this way please...¡±


    Song Yunjiao had not eaten for an entire day. Her stomach was hurting from hunger when she suddenly heard the voice outside.


    <i>Prince Six?</i>


    <i>Prince Six is here?</i>


    Song Yunjiao tidied her appearance instinctively.


    The door of the woodshed opened and Prince Six was pushed in by someone.


    ¡°Your Highness...¡± Song Yunjiao¡¯s tears fell immediately. She ran toward Prince Six but someone stopped her. ¡°Your Highness, I...¡±


    ¡°Song Yunjiao, the antidote.¡± Prince Six interrupted her. His tone was cold and distant, just like the first time they met.


    Song Yunjiao parted her dry lips. ¡°Your Highness... what antidote?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean.¡±


    Song Yunjiao shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Prince Six waved his hand at the bodyguard and brought someone inside. He threw the person in front of Song Yunjiao.


    This was the assassin she hired...


    Song Yunjiao¡¯s body started shaking.


    She must not admit it.


    She must not admit it...


    ¡°Your Highness, who is this?¡± Song Yunjiao just managed to control her emotions.


    There was only onest breath left in the assassin. He was forced to look up by the bodyguard.


    His eyesnded on Song Yunjiao¡¯s body and he identified her weakly. ¡°It... it is her.¡±


    Song Yunjiao looked at the assassin in disbelief. She was wearing a shawl and changed her voice. How could he still recognize her?


    ¡°She... she was wearing these clothes just now.¡±


    Song Yunjiao felt as though she was struck by lightning.


    She was caught by the people from the Song Mansion so she didn¡¯t have the time to change her attire.


    ¡°Song Yunjiao, antidote.¡± Prince Six¡¯s patience was almost gone.


    ¡°I... it wasn¡¯t me. I don¡¯t know any antidote. It wasn¡¯t me...¡±


    Song Yunjiao started spouting nonsense.


    ¡°Assassinating a prince means a death penalty.¡± The bodyguard threatened her at the side. ¡°Miss Song should hurry up and give us the antidote. His Highness will spare you on behalf of your rtionship with him in the past.¡±


    Death penalty...


    She couldn¡¯t die.


    She didn¡¯t want to kill him, either.


    She just...


    ¡°It was Qin Wu...¡± Song Yunjiao suddenly raised her head. Her eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°It was Qin Wu, she did it, it must be her... that day...¡±


    Song Yunjiao admitted that she hired the assassins, but her motive was not to kill him.


    It was Ming Shu who stopped her.


    She must have done something.


    Prince Six frowned deeply. Song Yunjiao didn¡¯t apply the poison.


    Who else could it be?


    The assassins that came to kill him were all dead. This one that he caught was useless. Hence, there was nowhere they could start to investigate who ced the poison.


    <i>Is it really that woman?</i>


    ¡°Go to Yi¡¯an Mansion,¡± Prince Six said.


    ¡°Your Highness... Your Highness, I know my mistake...¡± Song Yunjiao looked really pitiful. ¡°Your Highness, I just didn¡¯t want to lose you. I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    Prince Six face was really cold. ¡°Persecute her ording to the crime shemitted.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    ¡°Your Highness...¡± Song Yunjiao widened her eyes. She screamed even louder, ¡°No, Your Highness...!¡±


    Prince Six was shortly pushed out by someone. Song Yunjiao was left inside.


    She watched as Prince Six¡¯s wheelchair disappeared in the sunlight.


    Song Yunjiao fell onto the floor without any energy left in her. Her face looked hideous as hatred and hopelessness appeared on it.


    Assassinating a prince...


    Death penalty.

 Chapter 776 - The Prince Is Well (25)

    <h4>Chapter 776: The Prince Is Well (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    At Yi¡¯an Mansion...


    Ming Shu sat outside Ji Xun¡¯s room and bathed in the sun. There was a handkerchiefid out beside her. There were fruit preserves and pastries on it.


    Someone walked over from the distance.


    The servant bowed at Ming Shu and raised her leg, making to step in.


    ¡°What are you holding?¡± Ming Shu stopped her.


    The servant bowed slightly and replied respectfully, ¡°This is the medicated diet that the lord prepared for the prince.¡±


    ¡°I will take it.¡±


    The servant hesitated. She didn¡¯t dare to give it to Ming Shu.


    If the princess consort took it, would the prince be able to eat it?


    However, she was only a servant. Hence, she passed the medicated diet food to Ming Shu and left after bowing to her.


    Ming Shu put away the snacks beside her and went in with the food.


    Ji Xun was writing, although she couldn¡¯t understand what his ghost-like drawing meant.


    ¡°Time to eat.¡± Ming Shu ced the medicated diet beside him.


    There were ink stains on his hand. Even his clothes were stained with ink. He leaned toward Ming Shu with his dirty body.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Ming Shu pointed at him. ¡°I just changed!¡±


    Thetter immediately pouted. Tears started swimming in his eyes. He held the medicated diet and moved it toward Ming Shu. ¡°Give, wife, eat.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu paused for a little while only, but Ji Xun had already made his way over. He sat beside Ming Shu and left a ck palmprint on her clothes.


    The taste of the medicated food was not good. Ji Xun never liked eating it.


    ¡°Eat it yourself.¡± Ming Shu pushed the bowl away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like.¡± Ji Xun felt wronged. He expressed how horrible it tasted with his entire face.


    F**k, his body was very healthy. Why were they forcing him to eat this all the time?


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like it, eat it.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t finish it, you will sleep on the floor tonight.¡±


    Ji Xun: ¡°...¡±


    He looked at the bowl of medicated food hesitantly. It was really horrible. Which bastard made this for him?


    <i>I will just sleep on the floor!</i>


    <i>I have morals!</i>


    <i>After she falls asleep, I can climb onto the bed again!</i>


    Ji Xun just made to put down the bowl when he heard someone reporting that Prince Six was here.


    <i>Prince Six? Why is he here?</i> His wife kept going out with Prince Six... Was she trying to make him a cuckold?


    <i>F**k, how can this happen!!</i>


    Ji Xun turned his eyes and suddenly took the spoon to feed Ming Shu.


    He leaned on her with half of his body. He ced the spoon next to Ming Shu¡¯s lips. ¡°Wife, eat.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him. He was smiling really innocently. All that hecked was writing the words on his face ¡°I am very obedient, I give all the good food to my wife.¡±


    Ming Shu opened her mouth. Ji Xun immediately fed her the medicated food.


    When Prince Six walked in, this was the ¡°harmonious¡± scene he saw.


    He didn¡¯t know what was so good about this idiot at all. Why was she treating him so well?


    ¡°Princess Consort, I have something to ask you.¡± Prince Six didn¡¯t mince any words and went directly into the topic.


    ¡°Okay, ask.¡±


    ¡°Can we talk somewhere else?¡± Prince Six was very careful.


    Although Ji Xun was an idiot, he still felt that he should avoid him.


    ¡°He is just an idiot. You can say it.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ji Xun held his spoon even tighter. <i>You are an idiot! I am enduring hardships now! Do you know about enduring hardships and gaining sess after! You bunch of ordinary people!</i>


    He gave a silly smile and then quickly fed two spoonfuls of food to Ming Shu.


    <i>Who asked you to say that I¡¯m stupid!</i>


    ¡°Stop fooling around, eat it yourself.¡± Ming Shu grabbed his hand. ¡°If you fool around anymore, you will leave.¡±


    Ji Xun: ¡°...¡±


    <i>She must have taken a fancy to this pretty boy!!</i>


    <i>I am not leaving!!</i>


    Prince Six: ¡°...¡± <i>Can you two not take me for an invisible person?</i>


    ¡°Prince Six, what do you want to talk to me for?¡± Ming Shu pushed Ji Xun and stood up. She smiled brightly.


    Prince Six looked at Ji Xun who was puffing up his cheeks and looking at his bowl.


    ¡°During that assassination attempt, Song Yunjiao didn¡¯t apply the poison. She just hired the assassins. So, Princess Consort, why did you stop her?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head and understood what Prince Six wanted to ask. ¡°You suspect that I applied the poison?¡±


    <i>Ding¡ª</i>


    The spoon hit the bowl and made a clear sound.


    Ming Shu turned her head and looked at Ji Xun. He was eating his medicated food while holding his breath. When he saw Ming Shu turning her head, he squeezed out a smile and tried to show her that he was trying his best to finish his food.


    ¡°I just want to ask why you stopped Song Yunjiao.¡±


    Prince Six didn¡¯t admit his suspicion.


    However, he beat around the bush and told her that that was exactly what he meant.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrow. ¡°I just wanted to stop her. Can¡¯t I?¡±


    Prince Six looked at her intently. ¡°No reason?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t like her.¡±


    Prince Six kept quiet for a moment. ¡°Princess Consort, don¡¯t you think that this reason is a little forced? If you want me to believe you, you should at least give me a reason, right?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile got even brighter. ¡°Prince Six, are you misunderstanding something? It doesn¡¯t make any difference to me whether you believe me or not. I am not the one who will die.¡±


    Prince Six: ¡°...¡± This indifferent attitude again. She even seemed like she was watching a good show and couldn¡¯t care less if things got worse.


    This woman...


    How should he put it?


    She meant what she said. He seldom saw her beating around the bush.


    You could tell from her idea of kidnapping Prince Three.


    However, Prince Six wasn¡¯t sure if this was the image she was trying to portray.


    If it was, that would be really scary.


    ¡°Song Yunjiao said that it was you.¡±


    Prince Six observed Ming Shu¡¯s expression carefully but he failed again. There was no change in her smile at all.


    ¡°I said that it was Song Yunjiao too. Did you believe me?¡±


    Princess Consort furrowed his brows. He said after a while, ¡°Princess Consort, if you have any clues, please tell me.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have any evidence that she was the one who did it.


    He couldn¡¯t find a reason for why she would do it, either.


    ¡°I will not send you off.¡±


    Prince Six asked his bodyguard to push him away. Before he left, he nced at Ji Xun again.


    Ming Shu touched her chin and watched Prince Six leave.


    Song Yunjiao was not the one that applied the poison. This was a little surprising.


    She saw the idiot prince eating his medicated food from the corner of her eyes.<i> Is he targeting my snacks coupon again?</i>


    Song Yunjiao nned to make the assassins pretend that they were going to kill Prince Six and then she woulde out and block the attack. Of course, she would not be fatally hurt.


    If she didn¡¯t stop Song Yunjiao, the one that would be lying on the bed would be her.


    Thinking about it, he might really be the one that did it.


    Ming Shu went out and asked the servants if Ji Xun left on his own before.


    The servants expressed that he didn¡¯t. When she was not in the mansion, he would spend most of his time kicking up a fuss. When he got tired, he would go and sleep.


    ¡°Wife, I, wrong?¡± Ji Xun¡¯s face was slightly red. He spoke awkwardly.


    <i>F**k, she has been staring at me for such a long time. What are you looking at? What is there to look at? Come over and sleep if you have the ability!</i>


    Ming Shu waved at him.


    Ji Xun was on his guard. He walked over slowly. ¡°Wife?¡±


    Ming Shu felt around his body and didn¡¯t find anything.


    Ji Xun¡¯s clothes were a mess. He seemed a little angry that he was touched. ¡°Wife...¡±


    ¡°Princess Consort! What are you doing!¡± Lord Yi¡¯an¡¯s angry shout floated over. ¡°I told you to not do anything to Xun-er!¡±


    Ji Xun picked at his clothes pitifully as though Ming Shu molested him.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Impressive! The little demon is getting more and more impressive!</i>


    ¡°Xun-er is still young. I know that you suffered but you shouldn¡¯t do this to him.¡±


    ¡°I am talking to you. Princess Consort, did you hear me?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled at Ji Xun. <i>I will take care of you tonight!</i>


    ¡°Father, let me ask you something.¡±


    ¡°You and Xun-er... what thing?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡±


    Ji Xun: ¡°...¡±


    Why did she smile so prettily just now? Why did that smile seem so eerie?

 Chapter 777 - The Prince Is Well (26)

    <h4>Chapter 777: The Prince Is Well (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The next day, Lord Yi¡¯an noticed that his son was in low spirits.


    He seemed weak andy on the table tiredly.


    Ming Shu was gone.


    ¡°Xun-er, what happened?¡± Lord Yi¡¯an asked worriedly.


    Ji Xun turned around and faced Lord Yi¡¯an with the back of his head.


    <i>Who asked you to talk nonsense to her? Last night...</i>


    The moment he thought about what happenedst night, he wanted to strangle Ming Shu.


    Lord Yi¡¯an: ¡°...¡±


    Ji Xun ignored Lord Yi¡¯an for the entire day. Lord Yi¡¯an didn¡¯t know what he did wrong. He almost went into depression.


    What happened to his son?


    ¨C


    Ming Shu went to Yunxi Pavilion to inherit the chef and brought the chef back. From then on, she idled her life away.


    When you couldn¡¯t find her, she would definitely be in the kitchen.


    The chef was nervous: ¡°...¡± <i>The princess consort is always hovering around me. Does she like me!</i>


    Prince Six¡¯s people had retreated from Yunxi Pavilion. Ming Shu was toozy to care about the Yunxi Pavilion so she threw it at those three foppish lords.


    The lords were dizzied by the windfall.


    Hence, they swore that they would manage Yunxi Pavilion well and never be rich and useless people again.


    The most profitable business of Yunxi Pavilion was the buying and selling of information. However, without the information provided by Prince Six, the lords were at a loss.


    No one told them that they had to look for information themselves.


    Hence, they changed Yunxi Pavilion into an entertainment district. Buying and selling of information? Not doing it, not doing it!


    They felt that they should just continue to be rich and useless.


    The only thing they inherited was the evil merchant nature of Yunxi Pavilion.


    Ming Shu had many hopes for them. For the sake of entertaining themselves, they might invite a good chef again.


    ¡°Princess Consort, Prince Three is back. The imperial pce is organizing a banquet. You can go with Xun-er.¡± That day, Lord Yi¡¯an came to find Ming Shu immediately after he came back and gave her this news.


    ¡°Prince Three is back?¡± Ming Shu blinked. ¡°Whole?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lord Yi¡¯an felt that his daughter-inw¡¯s words were quite scary sometimes. What did she mean by whole? If he didn¡¯te back whole, should hee back in pieces?


    ¡°Of course he came back whole. Don¡¯t talk all this nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Father, the fight for the throne is starting. Whose side are you on?¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an, who was nning to leave, suddenly stopped.


    He walked back and sat down. He drank a cup of tea and said softly, ¡°Princess Consort, I remember that the Qin family supports Prince Three, right?¡±


    ¡°What does the Qin family has to do with me?¡± Ming Shu ced her hand on her chin. ¡°Am I not a member of Yi¡¯an Mansion now?¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an sized up Ming Shu. ¡°It will be best if you think of it this way. No matter who sits on the throne in the end, it has nothing to do with Yi¡¯an Mansion. Princess Consort, I said before that you only needed to treat Xun¡¯er nicely. You would notck anything at all.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t treat him nicely?¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an put down his teacup and gave Ming Shu a look of great significance. Then, he left without saying anything.


    ¨C


    The imperial banquet happened three dayster.


    Lord Yi¡¯an, for some reason, rejected the invitation, saying that he was sick.


    Ming Shu brought Ji Xun along to attend the banquet.


    Lord Yi¡¯an didn¡¯t want to attend the banquet, but he let her and his dear son attend it. She didn¡¯t understand what he was trying to do.


    The moment Ming Shu entered the pce, she saw many familiar faces. Even Gao Bin, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, was there.


    Gao Bin didn¡¯t want to see Ming Shu at all. The moment she came, he changed his seat and walked quickly to the other side of the room.


    Those lords that got punished by Ming Shu and Lord Yi¡¯an had almost the same reaction as Gao Bin.


    Although they hated her, they didn¡¯t dare to provoke her.


    Ming Shu saw the Qin family.


    She just nced at them and prepared to enter the hall with Ji Xun.


    However, twodies from the Qin family came over hand in hand and blocked her path. ¡°Our own family, why didn¡¯t you greet us when you saw us? You really don¡¯t have any manners.¡±


    The person speaking was a girl in an orange dress. She was the oldest daughter of the wife of the Qin family, Qin Si. She was the one that was supposed to marry Ji Xun.


    The other person was Qin Si¡¯s cousin. She stayed at the Qin family ever since she was young. Her treatment at the hands of the Qin family was much better than Qin Wu¡¯s.


    ¡°By right, I am the princess consort now. You all should greet me.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°Pei, you just married an idiot. Why are you so proud?¡± Qin Si scorned. ¡°Do you think that just because you are a princess consort, you are someone special?¡±


    Ji Xun suddenly reached out and pushed Qin Si. ¡°Don¡¯t, talk, wife.¡±


    Qin Si stumbled back a few steps after she got pushed. She looked at Ji Xun in disbelief.


    Qin Si was pampered in the Qin family so she had never been pushed like this before.


    ¡°You... ah...!¡±


    Qin Si¡¯s words turned into a scream.


    Her scream attracted a lot of people over.


    ¡°Sisi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± A middle-aged man squeezed into the crowd.


    Ming Shu grabbed Qin Si¡¯s wrist. Qin Si bent down halfway. She was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Qin Wu, what are you doing? Let go of Sisi.¡± Father Qin saw Ming Shu and immediately shouted at her in anger.


    ¡°Mister Qin, she spoke insolently to the prince. I am just punishing her.¡± Ming Shu smiled and let go.


    Qin Si¡¯s body went limp. Father Qin hurriedly tried to catch her but another person caught her.


    ¡°Prince Three...¡±


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    The people around bowed down.


    Qin Si¡¯s expression changed after she was caught by Prince Three. She fell onto Prince Three like a weak and helpless person.


    She sobbed and called, ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    <i>It is such a waste that these people are not in the entertainment industry.</i>


    <i>The whole world owes you Oscars.</i>


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Prince Three was always on the battlefield so he had an oppressive aura that could only be gained on the battlefield. When he stood there, he could shut everyone up.


    ¡°I came to greet my little sister but she attacked me for no reason.¡± Qin Si exined before Ming Shu could say anything.


    There were not a lot of people here just now so no one knew what happened.


    When they looked over, Ming Shu was already twisting Qin Si¡¯s wrist.


    Prince Three looked at the person opposite him.


    Ming Shu held onto Ji Xun and smiled faintly. She looked so harmless and gentle.


    ¡°Princess Consort?¡± When Ji Xun got married, Prince Three was not here. Hence, he didn¡¯t recognize her.


    However, he knew that Ji Xun married the concubine¡¯s daughter of the Qin family, Qin Wu.


    Was it this person in front of him?


    ¡°Prince Three, do you want to stand up for her?¡± Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°You have to think properly. She spoke insolently to the prince. If Lord Yi¡¯an knew about this, she would not just have a twisted wrist.¡±


    Her voice was really light and it didn¡¯t sound like a threat.


    However, anyone could tell that it was a threat.


    Everyone knew that Lord Yi¡¯an always stood on his own people¡¯s side.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡± Qin Si denied it. ¡°I was just greeting you and the prince.¡±


    ¡°If I say you did, you did. Do you think that Lord Yi¡¯an will listen to you, or listen to me?¡±


    Qin Si: ¡°...¡±


    Prince Three: ¡°...¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 778 - The Prince Is Well (27)

    <h4>Chapter 778: The Prince Is Well (27)</h4>


    Ming Shu even brought out Lord Yi¡¯an. As long as Prince Three had a brain, he would not continue to pester Ming Shu.


    He held Qin Si up and whispered something to her. Then, he nodded to Ming Shu and Ji Xun and walked in another direction.


    Qin Si stood straight and stomped her feet.


    ¡°Father...¡±


    Father Qin waved his hand and suddenlypromised. ¡°It¡¯s over. We are one family. Why are you letting other peopleugh at us now?¡±


    Qin Si didn¡¯t understand why Father Qin suddenly changed his attitude. She red at Ming Shu, unwilling to give up just like that.


    She was just a concubine¡¯s daughter...


    And she married an idiot.


    Once she married Prince Three, she¡¯d see if she still dared to talk back to her.


    Once she thought about this, Qin Si got happier.


    Father Qin pulled Qin Si away while Ming Shu brought Ji Xun into the main hall.


    ¡°Why did you push her?¡± After she sat down, Ming Shu questioned Ji Xun.


    Thetter looked at her with a puzzled face. ¡°Is... is wrong? She, bully, wife.¡±


    Ming Shu said, ¡°You can just hit her. After all, you are an idiot.¡±


    Ji Xun: ¡°...¡± I lost.


    Officials starteding in. Due to Lord Yi¡¯an¡¯s status, Ji Xun¡¯s and her seats were toward the front.


    Prince Six and Prince Nine both didn¡¯te. Everyone could understand why Prince Six didn¡¯te.


    However, if Prince Nine didn¡¯te, it was a little interesting. Did that mean that he didn¡¯t want to even maintain a surface rtionship with Prince Three?


    The emperor didn¡¯t look very well, either. He kept coughing as he spoke. Priest Yongyan was beside the emperor too. When he saw Ming Shu, his eyes lit up.


    ... What does this weird priest want to do now?


    ¡°This banquet is to wee Prince Three... cough, cough, cough... everyone can just be casual.¡± The emperor finished this sentence and waved his hand tiredly.


    Prince Three sat right at the front. He cupped his hands. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. Is your body still well?¡±


    ¡°No worries. It is just a cold.¡± The emperor signaled him to sit down.


    Prince Three hesitated and sat down slowly.


    Music started ying.


    Conversations started too.


    The emperor sat at the top and looked at the officials and princes below. No one knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°Prince Three,¡± the emperor suddenly said, ¡°you are not young anymore. You should have someone taking care of you now. Is there anydy that you like?¡±


    There were no more conversations in the hall. Only the music could be heard.


    It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here...


    This was the highlight of today.


    Everyone¡¯s gazended on Prince Three.


    ¡°Father, I do not want to consider this now.¡± Prince Three got up and rejected the emperor.


    ¡°This is not only about you... cough, cough, cough...¡± The emperor coughed furiously. He only managed to stop after a while. ¡°I think that Mister Jia¡¯s daughter and Mister Gu¡¯s daughter are both not bad. What do you think?¡±


    The emperor must bestow an imperial concubine to Prince Three today. The people that he mentioned were not the officials that supported him.


    Prince Three¡¯s heart got heavier.


    Thedies below seemed really excited.


    Prince Three was handsome and even if he was not the emperor in the future, they would be able to enjoy an unlimited amount of wealth and status.


    For that face, they were willing to marry him.


    Especially Qin Si.


    She had an advantage. Her father supported Prince Three so there was a higher probability that Prince Three would choose her.


    ¡°I...¡± Prince Three opened his mouth. He scanned the officials at the scene. ¡°I heard that Mister Deng¡¯s daughter is gentle and virtuous. I will choose her.¡±


    It was not any of the ones that the emperor mentioned and it was not the Qin family either...


    Qin Si felt as though she was struck by lightning. Her proud expression still lingered on her face.


    Didn¡¯t Father say that Prince Three would definitely choose her?


    Why...


    Why was it not her?


    Everyone was stunned. Mister Deng was even more stunned.


    He was not on the side of Prince Three and neither was he under Prince Nine!!


    ¡°Prince Three, my daughter is still young...¡± Mister Deng stood up, shaking. ¡°I am afraid that she will not be able to bear your kindness.¡±


    His daughter would only reach the age of fifteen in another half a year¡¯s time!!


    Prince Three looked at the emperor.


    He had made his choice but the other party rejected him. This was not his fault.


    The emperor coughed. ¡°She is not that young anymore. I remember that she will turn 15 years old in half a year¡¯s time, right? Since Prince Three likes her, it is settled. We will find a good date and they will be engaged first.¡±


    The emperor waved his hand, signaling that this matter was decided and the topic ended here.


    Prince Three nced at Father Qin and then sat down silently.


    Mister Deng wanted to cry when he faced the bunch of people congratting him. Your Majesty, you are digging a hole for me!


    People started to walk around at the banquet.


    The emperor sat at the top and didn¡¯t move at all. If he didn¡¯t cough asionally, people might forget that he was there.


    ¡°Xun-er.¡± The emperor suddenly called and waved amiably at Ji Xun. ¡°Come.¡±


    Ji Xun: ¡°...¡±


    What is this weird uncle trying to do!? I am not going!


    Ji Xun grabbed Ming Shu and shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to go up.


    He was stupid anyway so he could do what he wanted.


    The emperor was not angry. He coughed two times. ¡°Xun-er, don¡¯t be afraid,e.¡±


    Ming Shu, who was concentrating on eating her pastries, was forced to look up. She smiled. ¡°Your Majesty, my husband is afraid. Can I apany him?¡±


    The emperor couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°This child. I am not going to eat him. Come up. Add a small table for them.¡±


    Ji Xun slowly went up and sat at the small table.


    ¡°Why are you not happy? Who made you unhappy?¡± the emperor asked him. ¡°Tell me. Let me take revenge for you.¡±


    Ji Xun wanted to shake his head but he heard the person beside him saying, ¡°Just now when His Highness wasing in, he met Miss Qing. Miss Qing scolded His Highness. His Highness might be unhappy because of this.¡±


    Ming Shu looked back. The person who spoke was one of the emperor¡¯s men.


    The emperor is trying to use Ji Xun to make an issue.


    ¡°Priest Yongyan, His Majesty does not a cold, right?¡± Ming Shu suddenly said. The emperor¡¯s face was just turning dark but when he heard what Ming Shu said, he forced his expression back.


    ¡°Princess Consort, you can see it?¡± Priest Yongyan was ted.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I can tell you but I hope that Your Majesty will not use the prince to cause any issues anymore. This thing has nothing to do with Yi¡¯an Mansion.¡±


    Ji Xun looked at Ming Shu and smiled with closed lips. Then, he remembered that he could smile however he wanted and started smiling even wider.


    The emperor was shocked. He didn¡¯t even manage to say anything yet...


    But what does she mean?


    The emperor looked at Priest Yongyan. Priest Yongyan was not interested in the conspiracies of the imperial family. He leaned forward and said something to the emperor.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Priest Yongyan nodded.


    The emperor covered his mouth and coughed. ¡°Xun-er... Princess Consort,e with me.¡±


    The emperor led them to the side hall at the back. Ji Xun was ordered by Ming Shu to stand outside. She didn¡¯t let him in.


    The emperor was a little surprised that Ji Xun listened to her so well.


    Since there were no officials around, the emperor looked even more tired. However, he still sized up Ming Shu with a questioning gaze.


    Priest Yongyan exined at the side, ¡°His Majesty¡¯s body started getting worse without any warning. The imperial physicians were unable to diagnose everything and that was why I was invited. Priest Yongyan, did you see any problem?¡±


    ¡°If I tell you, you must promise me one thing.¡±


    The emperor sighed. ¡°I will not harm Xun-er.¡±


    ¡°You will not even use him to do anything.¡±

 Chapter 779 - The Prince Is Well (28)

    <h4>Chapter 779: The Prince Is Well (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    At Yi¡¯an Mansion...


    Just as Ming Shu stepped out of the gate, Qin Si rushed over with two servant girls and blocked her path angrily.


    Anger burned in her eyes. ¡°Qin Wu, was it you!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ming Shu was puzzled.


    Qin Si¡¯s voice was shrill. ¡°Are you still acting? What are you acting for? Did you talk to the emperor about me and that is why he ordered me to marry to a remote ce!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°What does your marriage have to do with me?¡±


    After she came back from the banquet, Ming Shu had not left the house for many days.


    ¡°I was supposed to marry Prince Three so you got jealous of me. What did you say to the emperor?¡±


    After the banquet, the emperor suddenly gave her an imperial decree and bestowed her to another part of the country. Although she was still going to marry a prince, the ce was far away from the power hub. It could not bepared to the Capital at all.


    Ming Shu smiled brighter. ¡°Will the emperor listen to whatever I say? Do you think that I am a fairy from heaven? Should I thank you for thinking so highly of me?¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°I what? There are no Hatred Points to gain from ying with you. I will not y with you. Bye-bye.¡± Ming Shu jumped down the stairs in a few steps and disappeared from Qin Si¡¯s view.


    Ming Shu went on the streets and found out about what happened.


    The Qin family somehow offended the emperor. The emperor wanted to use Ji Xun to create an issue but was stopped by Ming Shu.


    After exchanging their promises, she cured the emperor¡¯s illness and the emperor would never use Ji Xun to make any issues anymore.


    Hence, the emperor gave up on that matter.


    However, after a few days, the Qin family still got affected.


    Qin Si was bestowed to a powerless and poor prince. All the prince had was a poor piece ofnd.


    This was even worse than marrying a lord in the Capital.


    And, this was only the start.


    Things started happening to the Qin family.


    In the storyline, Song Yunjiao was the one who did this. However, Song Yunjiao had trouble saving herself now so she would not have the time to do this.


    So, who did this?


    Prince Six?


    The Qin family was the most powerful supporter of Prince Three in the imperial court. Once the Qin family was destroyed, Prince Three would lose a capable ally.


    However, at the banquet, Prince Three didn¡¯t choose the Qin family, either.


    Then... it meant that Prince Three knew something was going to happen to the Qin family and there was no way out of it. Hence, he decided to give up on the Qin family?


    If he was someone who understood these situations so well, it would be difficult to deal with him.


    Hence, Prince Six should have just kidnapped him at the start.


    <i>You will lose out if you don¡¯t listen to your ancestors.</i>


    <i>Serves you right.</i>


    <i>Speaking of, what has Prince Six been up totely?</i>


    Ming Shu ran over to Prince Six¡¯s mansion.


    She didn¡¯t manage to see Prince Six but she saw Miss Xue. The moment Miss Xue saw Ming Shu, she ran off.


    ¡°What are you running for? I will not eat you.¡± Ming Shu grabbed Miss Xue. ¡°Where is your master?¡±


    Since she couldn¡¯t run away, Miss Xue replied unwillingly, ¡°The master is apanying Miss Yunyan recently. Do you need anything?¡±


    She was not the person in charge of Yunxi Pavilion anymore. Hence, she didn¡¯t need to greet her with a smile.


    ¡°Did he forget about his ambition because he has a loved one now? Foolish emperor!¡±


    ¡°...¡±<i> Is it up to you to decide if Master is a foolish emperor?</i>


    Ming Shu asked again. ¡°Has her poison been taken care of?¡±


    Miss Xue shook her head.


    How could it be removed? Even Priest Yongyan didn¡¯t have a solution.


    ¡°Anyway, she will not die. Ask your master to worry about important matters first.¡± <i>How can a protagonist die so easily?</i>


    Ming Shu threw this sentence down and left.


    Miss Xue: ¡°...¡± <i>Why did shee?</i>


    ¨C


    The first snow of winter arrived at the Capital.


    As the snow fell, the Qin family started falling from power. Qin Si was lucky that she married someone outside of the Capital. She managed to save her own life because of this.


    What was different was, the Qin family was only demoted tomon status. They were not executed and were not even exiled.


    The downfall of the Qin family made everyone realize that the emperor was still the same emperor they knew. He didn¡¯t lose his ws just because he got older.


    Once the emperor¡¯s body got better, there was no rush in designating an heir.


    The Qin family served as a warning and everyone became contented.


    Ming Shu stayed in the mansion all day. There was no one buying her treasure maps now. <i>Business is so hard to do!</i>


    ¡°Princess Consort, Princess Consort...¡±


    Ming Shu raised her head. A head popped up from the wall. The person waved at her.


    Ming Shu moved over slowly. ¡°What?¡±


    Lord Number One sniggered. ¡°Come out and y Chinese poker, Princess Consort. We have barbecued some good food.¡±


    Good food?


    Ming Shu climbed over the wall obediently.


    ¡°Wife...¡± Ji Xun came out from somewhere when she was halfway up the wall. His hair was full of snowkes and he looked up at her with a face that was red from the cold.


    He called her intively.


    <i>F**k, why are you always sneaking out behind my back!</i>


    Ming Shu nimbly climbed up the wall. The snow on the wall fell and hit Ji Xun.


    ¡°Be good. Wait for me at home.¡±


    Ming Shu jumped down the wall and called the three lords. ¡°Run.¡±


    The lords were stunned. Run for what?


    <i>Wait, why is the princess consort climbing the walls when there is a door?</i>


    However, since Ming Shu was running, they could only run with her.


    On the other side of the wall, Ji Xun exploded. She left him here alone again and ran off by herself!! F**k!!


    ¡°Prince, what... are you doing?¡±


    Ji Xun¡¯s movement froze for a moment before he waved in the air. ¡°Snow, fly.¡±


    The servant girl didn¡¯t suspect her prince at all. He was either stupid or crazy. There was not much difference. ¡°Prince, it is cold, let¡¯s go back to the room.¡±


    ¡°No, wait, wife.¡± Ji Xun rejected her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the princess consort in the room?¡± The servant girl didn¡¯t know that Ming Shu ran away. ¡°Let me bring you to the room to find the princess consort.¡±


    ¡°Wife, fly...¡± The prince pointed at the wall. ¡°Wait, wife.¡±


    The servant girl looked at the high wall. Their princess consort was not a butterfly, how could she fly over such a high wall?


    <i>Sigh, the prince is sick again.</i>


    The servant girl went to call Lord Yi¡¯an. Lord Yi¡¯an couldn¡¯t do anything to Ji Xun, either, so he asked people to call Ming Shu over.


    However, the room was empty. There was no sign of the princess consort.


    Ji Xun even exaggerated and waved his hands around, telling that that Ming Shu left him behind and flew out herself.


    Lord Yi¡¯an: ¡°...¡±


    Ji Xun stubbornly wanted to wait for Ming Shu in the snow. Lord Yi¡¯an walked back and forth around him. This princess consort... really...


    He was so angry he could die!!


    Ming Shu only came back in the evening. By then, the snowfall got heavier.


    Lord Yi¡¯an held an umbre and stood at the door. Beside him was Ji Xun who was shivering in the cold.


    The bright red door was pushed open. Ji Xun looked up. His eyes immediately turned bright. He ran toward Ming Shu and the cloak on him fell down.


    ¡°Watch out...¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an¡¯s words were still echoing in the air when Ji Xun fell.


    Hended in a pair of warm arms. He grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s clothes and his eyshes shook. There were still snowkes on his eyshes and they fell as he blinked his eyes. They seemed to have fallen into his clear eyes.


    Ji Xun seemed to be frightened. He didn¡¯t move for a long time.


    Ming Shu kissed him. She smiled and asked him, ¡°Are my arms sofortable?¡±


    Ji Xun had totally forgotten that he wanted to take revenge and nodded in a daze.


    The next second, Ming Shu¡¯s face changed. ¡°Get up, I¡¯m dying from your weight.¡±


    In order to catch him, both of them fell onto the snow. Ming Shu was on the bottom.


    Ji Xun immediately retracted his emotions.


    <i>Indeed, she is still so irritating.</i>


    <i>Divorce!</i>


    <i>Divorce now!!</i>

 Chapter 780 - The Prince Is Well (29)

    <h4>Chapter 780: The Prince Is Well (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When winter ended, Prince Six¡¯s wedding was held.


    Although Prince Six had many ex-wives, he still held a grand wedding.


    Divorcing Song Yunjiao and marrying Song Yunyan. The gossip that spread about him was not very nice to hear, but Prince Six was not someone who cared about this.


    As part of the ¡°rebel alliance,¡± Ming Shu attended the wedding.


    She brought along a burden too.


    ¡°Congrattion Brother Six.¡± Prince Nine brought alongvish gifts as he came. There was ady beside him.


    The face was someone unfamiliar, but the figure...


    Prince Six didn¡¯t recognize thedy. He exchanged greetings with Prince Nine and invited Prince Nine in.


    Thedy kept close to Prince Nine. When she walked past Ming Shu, she nced at her out of the corners of her eyes. There was hatred in her eyes.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. She was still uncertain just now, but from the eyes, she was certain that this was Song Yunjiao.


    The fake female protagonist changed her target and started to support Prince Nine?


    At the start, the fake female protagonist didn¡¯t choose Prince Six because she liked him. She chose him because he had the highest probability of gaining the throne.


    She must have changed her target because she felt that with her system, she would definitely be able to make Prince Nine sit on the throne.


    Prince Six actually let her go?


    Halfway through the wedding, the bride suddenly fainted. The wedding turned into a mess.


    As one of the guests of the wedding, Ming Shu was standing by the side, ignoring all the things happening around her.


    Ji Xun seemed to be frightened by the messy crowd. He leaned toward Ming Shu¡¯s chest. ¡°Wife.¡±


    Ming Shu took the chance to hug him and patted his back to console him.


    Prince Six embraced Song Yunyan and carried her to the back.


    Imperial physicians came in one after another. However, they all shook their heads and sighed.


    ¡°Brother Six,¡± Prince Nine asked in concern, ¡°what happened to Miss Song? Why did the imperial physicians all leave?¡±


    Prince Six¡¯s expression was really dark now. He had an oppressive aura around him and no one dared to talk to him.


    Prince Nine broke the tense atmosphere in the room.


    Prince Nine talked to Prince Six in a low voice and Prince Six seemed to agree to whatever he said.


    Prince Nine immediately sent people back to his mansion.


    Very soon, a person that looked sage-like was invited in. He seemed to be a highly skilled physician.


    Song Yunjiao called that person her master.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Prince Six wanted to bring the physician to Song Yunyan¡¯s room, but Ming Shu suddenly called them and everyone was forced to stop.


    ¡°Princess Consort?¡± Prince Six frowned. However, his tone didn¡¯t change at all.


    ¡°Prince Six, don¡¯t you think that it is too much of a coincidence?¡± Ming Shu wanted to walk out, but Ji Xun was holding onto her. She stood in the same spot and said, ¡°Song Yunyan fell ill and Prince Nine brought the disciple of a highly skilled physician to the wedding? Song Yunjiao... why did you change your face?¡±


    As she reached the end of the conversation, her tone seemed puzzled.


    ¡°Song Yunjiao?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the one that Prince Six divorced?¡±


    ¡°She is here too? Amazing... where is she? Why don¡¯t I see her...¡±


    People started discussing immediately but no one saw where the person was.


    Song Yunjiao almost vomited blood.


    The hatred in her heart was like a weed. It kept growing and growing and strangled all her sense of reason. She just wanted to kill her now and spare allter troubles.


    Prince Nine secretly pulled at Song Yunjiao.


    Prince Six looked intently at the two of them. Why would Song Yunjiao be here? She should be at the Imperial n Court now. Who let her out?


    ¡°Princess Consort, what are you saying? Where is Song Yunjiao?¡± Prince Nine smiled and said, ¡°Did you get affected by the prince too?¡±


    ¡°Are you scolding me?¡± <i>Do you think that I don¡¯t know that you are scolding me just because you went one round? Why would I be affected by his idiot?</i>


    Prince Nine: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Song Yunjiao?¡± Prince Six looked at Song Yunjiao. He didn¡¯t recognize this face.


    The face could change, the voice could change. However, it was very hard to change a person¡¯s figure.


    If Ming Shu didn¡¯t bring it up, he would not have noticed it.


    ¡°I am not Song Yunjiao. This... princess consort recognized the wrong person.¡± Song Yunjiao looked up slightly to show that she was not guilty.


    ¡°Brother, thisdy is the disciple of the physician. She is definitely not Song Yunjiao. The physician can testify to that.¡± The physician nodded his head. Prince Nine continued. ¡°I think that we should let the highly skilled physician looked at Miss Song first. It is not good to waste any time.¡±


    Prince Six was worried about Song Yunyan. His brows furrowed.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Prince Nine never interacted much with Prince Six before this. Why are you so kind today? Are you plotting something!¡±


    Prince Nine really didn¡¯t have much interaction with Prince Six. However, they were not on bad terms.


    At least on the surface, their rtionship was still fine.


    Who would dare to say such things? And in front of so many people too.


    ¡°You...¡± Prince Nine controlled his anger. He suddenly sneered. ¡°Do you have a better idea to cure Miss Song?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ming Shu said it so tantly and seriously that Prince Nine choked and couldn¡¯t say anything for a while.


    <i>If you don¡¯t have one, why do you still dare to waste time!!</i>


    ¡°Princess Consort, if you waste more time and something happens to Miss Song, can you be responsible for it? There is the best time period for all treatments...¡±


    Song Yunjiao suddenly spoke fluently.


    ¡°If Prince Six is worried, you can observe us from the side. The most important thing now is Miss Song¡¯s safety.¡±


    Song Yunjiao emphasized the fact that Song Yunyan was in a dire state.


    As expected, Prince Six started wavering.


    Ming Shu suddenly let go of Ji Xun and walked over to them.


    ¡°What are you doing...¡± Song Yunjiao stepped back instinctively. She didn¡¯t notice the fear in her voice.


    Prince Nine blocked her from Ming Shu¡¯s view.


    Ming Shu smiled gently and under Prince Nine¡¯s astounded gaze, she pushed him aside and mmed Song Yunjiao onto the floor.


    Song Yunjiao might have gotten a self-defense technique from her system so she immediately sprung up and punched Ming Shu.


    ¡°Princess Consort, this is my valued guest. Stop it!¡± Prince Nine shouted at the side.


    Song Yunjiao seemed a little unfamiliar with her punches. She must have just bought it. Ming Shu pinned her down after a few rounds and felt around her face.


    Song Yunjiao got a shock. She wanted to protect her face, but her hands were pinned down by Ming Shu.


    <i>S¡ª</i>


    The human skin mask was pulled off. Ming Shu got up and threw the mask away.


    <i>This is so much simpler.</i>


    <i>It is too tiring talking to them.</i>


    <i>I talked so much, I¡¯m hungry now.</i>


    Ming Shu looked at Prince Six. ¡°So, am I talking nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Guards!¡± Prince Six shouted angrily.


    Prince Nine¡¯s expression was bad. However, as a member of the imperial family, he was really good at acting too. He immediately gave an expression that looked as though he was cheated. ¡°Song Yunjiao... you, why is it you?¡±


    Song Yunjiao was exposed already, but Prince Nine just pretended not to know her. Besides hatred, there was nothing else in her heart.


    ¡°What are you acting for? Do you need me to tell you where Song Yunjiao was locked up? Can shee out on her own?¡± Ming Shu continued exposing him.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t know,¡± Prince Nine said. ¡°Physician, you brought this person here. Why is she like this?¡±


    The highly skilled physician looked really shocked too. He pointed at Song Yunjiao. ¡°My... my disciple... what did you do to her?!¡±

 Chapter 781 - The Prince Is Well (30)

    <h4>Chapter 781: The Prince Is Well (30)</h4>


    Before the plot could start, it was shattered by Ming Shu.


    Ji Xun felt that if you wanted to y with her, you must be able to handle a lot of excitement. You needed to at least be a master at it.


    Luckily...


    Luckily, I am smart. I chose to woo her.


    Although it was difficult, it was better than being yed by her.


    You need to have the foresight to be a genius!


    [Hatred Points for Song Yunjiao are full.]


    The system announced this to her as Prince Six wore a cold face and ordered people to take Song Yunjiao away.


    Ming Shu gave a smile to Song Yunjiao, who was looking at her hideously.


    Thank you, snacks coupon.


    On the other hand, it became Ji Xun¡¯s problem. How was he supposed to go to the Imperial n Court, destroy the bug, and thene out again?


    Was he supposed to act stupid and run in to kill her?


    I can¡¯t do it!


    I cannot give up! Keep calm, I can win this! There must be a way!


    Prince Nine saw that his scheme was exposed and pushed all the me onto Song Yunjiao.


    He expressed that he was cheated too.


    However, the highly skilled physician was real.


    Prince Six and Prince Nine knew what the other was thinking. Ming Shu knew it too. If you didn¡¯t have a certain amount of status or power, you would never be able to get someone out of the Imperial n Court.


    However, this was not the time to offend Prince Nine.


    For safety¡¯s sake, Prince Six rejected the highly skilled physician provided by Prince Nine.


    Prince Nine left the mansion. After his carriage had traveled for some distance, he threw the cup on the ground as though he was venting his anger.


    The people outside kept as quiet as cicadas inte autumn.


    ¡°Useless!¡±


    They didn¡¯t know who Prince Nine was scolding.


    The subordinates in the carriage shivered in fear. ¡°Your Highness, it was all because of that princess consort.¡±


    ¡°Princess Consort... Qin Wu...¡± The Qin family was gone but nothing happened to this woman at all.


    ¡°Your Highness, I think that what Song Yunjiao said might not be true. Prince Six has been crippled for so many years. How can he still have such ambitions? There is almost no one supporting him in the imperial court...¡±


    Prince Nine sneered. ¡°Dogs that don¡¯t bark bite people.¡±


    He had suspected his brother for a long time, but he didn¡¯t have any evidence until Song Yunjiao found him.


    If he focused on fighting with Prince Three, the person that would benefit at their expenses would be this cripple.


    His subordinates agreed. ¡°Your Highness, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Find someone to test him.¡±


    The subordinates understood what this test meant and agreed.


    Prince Nine added, ¡°Go and punish Qin Wu for me too.¡±


    ¨C


    Lord Yi¡¯an woke up in the middle of the night from the noise outside. He sat up and put on his clothes.


    ¡°What are they doing outside?¡±


    The servant ran over hurriedly with antern and stammered, ¡°Lord, there were assassins.¡±


    ¡°Were they caught?¡± Lord Yi¡¯an had no reaction.


    The servant looked at the calm lord in surprise. ¡°Ye... yes. The princess consort caught them.¡±


    When he remembered how the assassins were beaten until they couldn¡¯t get up, the servant shivered in fear.


    On normal days, the princess consort was so gentle and her smile was so warm.


    Why is she so violent when she beats people...


    ¡°Is the prince all right?¡±


    ¡°Fi... fine.¡±


    ¡°Ask them to stop making such amotion,¡± Lord Yi¡¯an said. The servant thought that he wanted to go out and handle the situation but Lord Yi¡¯an just went back and continued sleeping.


    The servant: ¡°...¡±


    Lord!! There were assassins!!


    Ming Shu was not the only one that met the assassins. Prince Six met them too.


    Ming Shu told Prince Six her thoughts about the assassination and gave him a solution. ¡°Kidnap Prince Three and Prince Nine.¡±


    Prince Six: ¡°...¡±


    They are trying to kill you. Why are you still talking about principles to them?


    Prince Six said, ¡°You are being too simple. The power behind Prince Three and Prince Nine isplicated.¡±


    ¡°You are thinking too much,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Forget it, it is none of my business anyway. I handled Song Yunjiao already.¡±


    Prince Six raised his head. ¡°You helped me because of Song Yunjiao. Why?¡±


    He investigated them before. They had no grudges between them.


    ¡°Because...¡± Ming Shu¡¯s eyes were shimmering. ¡°She is cute.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Why are you torturing her if you think she is cute? Are you crazy!


    ¡°Wait.¡± Prince Six stopped Ming Shu. ¡°Priest Yongyan said that you might have a way to save Yunyan.¡±


    ¡°Why is that weird priest not leaving me alone?¡± How did I provoke him!


    ¡°Do you really have a solution?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°But does she know how to cook?¡±


    Prince Six: ¡°...¡±


    This question again!


    Song Yunyan was a princess of the Song family. She hadn¡¯t even gone into the kitchen before. How would she know how to cook?


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t, I will not save her.¡±


    Ming Shu outrightly rejected Prince Six.


    Prince Six wanted to drag her back but he gave up the thought when he remembered herbat abilities.


    He kept sending good food over to Yi¡¯an Mansion.


    Ji Xun was so angry.


    How dare she seduced people outside!!


    She doesn¡¯t like a handsome and cute person like me and just has to go and see the grass outside. What is so good about them!


    Thus, Ji Xun stole Lord Yi¡¯an¡¯s key for hs treasury and started buying good food for Ming Shu every day too. He tried to feed her back.


    Lord Yi¡¯an was puzzled. He pulled her aside one day and asked, ¡°What is your rtionship with Prince Six?¡±


    He could not let this little rascal make his son into a cuckold.


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°No rtionship.¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an said, ¡°No rtionship? Why is he sending you so much food every day then?¡±


    ¡°Maybe...¡± Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°He crippled his brain too.¡±


    She nodded in agreement to what she said.


    Lord Yi¡¯an: ¡°...¡±


    Actually, Prince Six offended her, right?


    ¡°Wife...¡± Ji Xun brought along a group of servants and ran into the mansion. His hands were filled with food.


    He stuffed it all into Ming Shu¡¯s arms. ¡°Wife, eat.¡±


    ¡°Why did you go out again?¡±


    ¡°Buy, a lot, food,¡± Ji Xun said. ¡°Give to wife.¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an: ¡°...¡± You never bought any for me!!


    Two wastrels!!


    So angry!!


    Lord Yi¡¯an walked away furiously.


    Ming Shu hugged her snacks and went back to her room. Ji Xun jumped around her.


    Ming Shu¡¯s gazended on him. At that instant, time seemed to have stopped.


    He is really very good.


    So good¡ª


    She didn¡¯t want to bother with what intentions he had and what intentions they had.


    Let it be.


    ¨C


    Prince Nine disappeared.


    This caused a hugemotion in the Capital. A prince actually disappeared suddenly. The emperor ordered his people to find Prince Nine.


    The first person Prince Six thought of was Ming Shu.


    And in actual fact, Ming Shu really did this. Who asked him to dig his own grave and try to kill her?


    That crazy person, Ji Xun, took this opportunity to pester her for a few days and interrupted her personal time with her snacks.


    This is unforgivable!


    Her revenge had no timing.


    She would just take it whenever she got the chance to.


    As for where Prince Nine was¡ª


    On a merchant ship somewhere in the sea...


    Prince Nine was lying in a dirty cabin. His limbs were tied and he was gagged.


    Before he could understand what was happening, he was thrown onto a deserted ind.


    There was no one he could call for help.


    By the time he managed to return to the Capital, Prince Six had already been on the throne for two years.


    The world was peaceful and the country was safe.

 Chapter 782 - The Prince Is Well (31)

    <h4>Chapter 782: The Prince Is Well (31)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu handled Prince Nine in a quick and violent manner.


    As for Prince Three and Prince Six, things didn¡¯t go as easily. They both suffered heavy losses as they fought for the throne. In the end, Prince Six won by a small margin.


    Ming Shu felt that the emperor wanted to see his sons killing each other and he would let the person who won have the throne.


    When the emperor saw Prince Six, he was not surprised at all. He seemed to have expected it.


    Later on, Prince Six mentioned that he thought he hid really well but in actual fact, the emperor knew everything.


    The first thing he did when he ascended the throne was to find highly skilled physicians and cooks from all around the world.


    It was equally hard finding good cooks and good physicians.


    Song Yunyan was really lucky too. Besides feeling ufortable asionally, she lived quite well.


    Ming Shu felt that it didn¡¯t matter if they cured her or not. Either way, she would not die.


    The greatest obstacle was that she might faint when they were in the middle of doing their thing.


    However, Prince Six was really persistent. Since she ate so much of his food, Ming Shu finally told him the method. However, it was up to fate whether the method would work or not.


    ¨C


    In the third year after Prince Six ascended the throne, a huge mass of people suddenly entered the Capital and went to look for Yi¡¯an Mansion. They wanted to get an answer from Yi¡¯an Mansion.


    They said that Ming Shu sold fake treasure maps.


    These were the people who bought the treasure maps in the first ce. They followed the map and went to find the treasures.


    After enduring so many hardships, they finally saw¡ªa sea.


    The ending was the sea!!


    Ming Shu didn¡¯te out. Lord Yi¡¯an was the one that gave these people a lesson.


    The map had been passed down for so long. There had to be some changes over time. If the ending was the sea, it just meant that the burial grounds were near the sea in the past and after so many years, thend eroded and it became part of the sea.


    If not, it would mean that some big changes happened and the burial ground was submerged underwater.


    After finishing the lesson, he added, ¡°If the treasure can really be found, would you all be the ones to find it?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    The imperial family had a special treasure hunting team. The treasure maps that Lord Yi¡¯an had were maps passed down from the various emperors after they failed to find any treasures ording to the map. They were useless treasure maps.


    Longevity was enticing, but if it was in the depths of the sea, who could go down there to find it?


    ¨C


    Ji Xun dug his own grave every day since he knew he was stupid.


    The entire mansion knew that the princess consort wanted to divorce the prince.


    Hence, Ming Shu would always go out and hide from him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you would be selling real maps,¡± Lord Number One eximed.


    ¡°When did I ever lie to people?¡±


    ¡°You tricked me into barbecuing meat yesterday,¡± Lord Number Twoined.


    ¡°Is that lying?¡± Ming Shu narrowed her eyes at him. She corrected him righteously. ¡°That is called strategy.¡±


    The three foppish lords sniggered. They had been interacting with Ming Shu for a while and didn¡¯t find her so scary anymore.


    The three lords had opened Yunxi Pavilion in various parts of the country. Although the status of a merchant was lowly in this era, they had people above them so they didn¡¯t care at all.


    Lord Number Three suddenly asked, ¡°Princess Consort, why didn¡¯t the prince follow you today?¡±


    ¡°I threw him off.¡±


    ¡°The prince will definitelye after a while,¡± Lord Number One said, ¡°do you want to bet?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I lostst time.¡± Lords Number Two and Three shook their heads at the same time.


    Just as they were talking, Ji Xun had appeared not far away from them.


    The three lords exchanged nces with each other. <i>He¡¯s here.</i>


    ¡°Wife...¡± Ji Xun ran over pitifully. Tears were already swimming in his eyes.


    Ming Shu¡¯s head hurt. ¡°Stop crying!¡±


    Ji Xun: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k, do you think that I want to cry? I would vite my character profile if I didn¡¯t cry.</i>


    The character setting was not allowed to be vited.


    He was a genius with professionalism.


    Ji Xun continued tearing up.


    ¡°If you continue crying, we will divorce!¡±


    <i>Sure...</i>


    <i>Ah no! Divorce for what! I will not divorce!</i>


    Ji Xun started sobbing. His tears fell down furiously. The three lords huddled together and shrunk to the side.


    Ji Xun¡¯s instant crying technique was really good now.


    Ming Shu was so annoyed she couldn¡¯t even eatfortably. She stood up. ¡°Ancestor, stop crying.¡±


    Ji Xun, idiot, ancestor: ¡°...¡± <i>I will cry. Let¡¯s see if I can disgust you!</i>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Ming Shu grabbed Ji Xun and left. She waved at the people behind her.


    Ji Xun looked back at the three lords and gave them an innocent smile.


    There were still tears on his face so that expression seemed a little eerie.


    The three lords: ¡°...¡±<i> Why is the prince smiling at us!! We didn¡¯t do anything to the princess consort!</i>


    They just invited her... to eat some food.


    Once they returned to the mansion, Ji Xun sniffed and asked, ¡°Wife, like, me?¡±


    ¡°No, raise your arms.¡± Ming Shu took off his outerwear which got dirty from who knows where and put on a new one for him.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You are stupid.¡±


    ¡°I am not stupid!¡± Ji Xun puffed up his cheeks. He was unconvinced. ¡°I, smart.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh.¡±


    Ji Xun suddenly pounced at Ming Shu and they both rolled onto the floor. All the things on the table fell onto the floor.


    The servant girl outside ran in. ¡°Prince, Princess Consort, what...¡±


    The servant girl¡¯s face turned red immediately. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    She ran out after she finished her sentence and closed the door on the way.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu kept being pestered by Ji Xun all day. He didn¡¯t have any reaction even if she scolded or hit him. What could she do?


    She felt hopeless too.


    She could only eat more snacks so that she would have more stamina to fight this crazy person.


    Ming Shu hugged a te of cakes and walked back from the kitchen as she sighed miserably.


    The servant girl ran over hurriedly and bumped into Ming Shu. She greeted her in a flurry. ¡°Princess... Consort.¡±


    Ming Shu protected her snacks. She didn¡¯t really care about the servant girl at the start but when she saw her pale face, she asked, ¡°What happened? Why are you in such a flurry?¡±


    ¡°Prince... Prince suddenly fainted,¡± the servant girl said. ¡°I am going to find a physician.¡±


    Ming Shu was stunned.


    Ji Xun suddenly fainted so the people who attended to him got quite a huge fright too.


    Ji Xun was in aa. The physician came over but couldn¡¯t tell anything at all. He just said that Ji Xun¡¯s life was dwindling away.


    Lord Yi¡¯an sent someone into the pce to invite the imperial physicians.


    The imperial physicians gave a more urate answer.


    Ji Xun¡¯s body was deteriorating.


    Just like a young man who suddenly became an old man.


    The food that the servants gave to Ji Xun had all been tested for poison before sending them over. It was not a poison.


    The imperial physician also said that there was no poison in Ji Xun¡¯s body. His body was just deteriorating.


    ¡°Why did this happen?¡± Lord Yi¡¯an grabbed the imperial physician. ¡°Look at him again, why would something like this happen to Xun-er? He was still fine... I saw him all lively...¡±


    ¡°Lord... Lord, calm down.¡± The imperial physician shivered in fear.


    If there was no need for them, they really didn¡¯t want toe.


    After all, if anything happened to the prince, they didn¡¯t know what Lord Yi¡¯an would do.


    ¡°Did Xun-er get poisoned? Look at him carefully!!¡± Lord Yi¡¯an grabbed the imperial physician and didn¡¯t want to let him go.


    ¡°The prince... he really wasn¡¯t poisoned.¡± The imperial physician wanted to cry.


    ¡°Then why did Xun-er became like this?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± They didn¡¯t know, either.


    This was the first time they saw something as strange as this.


    ¡°Lousy physician! A bunch of lousy physicians!¡± Lord Yi¡¯an didn¡¯t get any answer so he started scolding them.


    Imperial physicians: ¡°...¡± Although they were not lousy physicians, they didn¡¯t dare to refute him now.


    Being a lousy physician was better than losing their lives.


    Let them be lousy physicians.

 Chapter 783 - The Prince Is Well (32)

    <h4>Chapter 783: The Prince Is Well (32)</h4>


    Three days had passed since Ji Xun went into aa.


    He never woke up once in these three days.


    Lord Yi¡¯an named all the doctors and imperial physicians in the capital as quacks.


    Even Priest Yongyan could only shake his head.


    Before he said Ji Xun would be fine if he stayed with Ming Shu, but why did it be like this?


    Priest Yongyan also couldn¡¯t think it through. The prince was well at that time.


    The princess consort also apanied him.


    Ming Shu sat beside the bed with her head lowered, and the expression on her face was totally blocked off.


    ¡°Princess Consort.¡±


    Ming Shu looked up to the speaker, her eyes calm.


    Lord Yi¡¯an looked like he was ten years older, and very tired. ¡°You should go back and take a rest, I¡¯ll stay with him for a while.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯d better apany him here,¡± Ming Shu said lightly. ¡°If he wakes up and doesn¡¯t see me, he¡¯ll cry again. It¡¯s very troublesome.¡±


    Lord Yi¡¯an moved his lips and looked at his son on the bed. ¡°He was doing quite well... But how...¡±


    His voice sounded like he was being choked by someone.


    Then it was a sigh.


    Lord Yi¡¯an found a ce to sit down as well. The two stayed with the man on the bed in silence.


    Lord Yi¡¯an was old and couldn¡¯t bear staying up sote, so he left after it began getting darker.


    Ming Shu supported her chin and studied the man lying in bed. He seemed to be sleeping.


    She reached out to draw along his eyes, brows, and cheekbones.


    The warmth from him passed all the way to the edge of her heart along her fingers, tender like water.


    As the minutes ticked by, Ming Shu leaned against the bed, resting.


    ¡°Wife...¡±


    Ming Shu seemed to hear Ji Xun¡¯s voice in a trance, but she felt she couldn¡¯t move, like she was trapped by something.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Ji Xun¡¯s voice sounded in her ear, very close, like it came from her heart.


    ¡°Listen to me,¡± Ji Xun continued in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, but we¡¯ll meet again soon, believe me, very soon... I¡¯ll find a way and leave with you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll keep this memory...¡±


    Ji Xun murmured to himself.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t talk. She didn¡¯t know why he could.


    After a moment, Ji Xun continued, ¡°I¡¯ve left something to you and I¡¯ll tell you how to use it. If... If you want to be with me, just do as I tell you. In the future, no matter how far we¡¯ll be, I¡¯ll be able to find you.


    ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t do what I say, the process is perhaps going to be a little awkward, but I¡¯ll still get the result that I want. So, best of all, do what I say.¡±


    Thest sentence was also a murmur. It seemed he was very afraid that he might frighten her.


    But his tone... was originally very creepy.


    Ji Xun gave instructions on how to use what he had left for her.


    ¡°...I¡¯m leaving now, see you next time.¡±


    Ji Xun¡¯s voice faded away, and gradually, Ming Shu could move her stiff body.


    She opened her eyes in a rush. The man was still lying quietly on the bed.


    Ming Shu bent over to feel his pulse¡ªit had stopped.


    He left something?


    Where is it?


    Ming Shu took a quick nce over the bed yet found nothing.


    Ming Shu opened Ji Xun¡¯s hands and really found something like a gold coin in his right hand.


    There was a small hole in the middle, with strange patterns, and it looked a little messy. It was disorganized and not in a particr form.


    Swoosh¡ª


    A gust of wind passed by and the room plunged into darkness.


    Ming Shu unconsciously clutched the gold coin, but no one attacked her.


    ¡°Hehe, little cutie, we meet again.¡± The enchanting voice sounded from the top of Ming Shu¡¯s head.


    Ming Shu looked up. It was the enchanting woman she had met in the Yunxi Pavilion before.


    The woman sat on the beam, throwing and catching a gold coin which was the same as that in Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°He¡¯s so careless to give it to you this way. What if others grab it?¡±


    Ming Shu frowned. He left two?


    The woman jumped down from the beam. With a fragrance striking her nose, Ming Shu saw that gold coin in the woman¡¯s hand disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t give this to you, or it¡¯ll break the rules. You can¡¯t have this as a virtual character, so little cutie, would you give that one to me as well?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really not picky.¡±


    Then she handled the gold coin to Little Beastie. Little Beastie took a bite of it, which almost made its teeth fall out. Little Beastie then threw the gold coin into the space in tears.


    Luo Yan looked at the woman¡¯s body andined, ¡°s, I can do nothing about it. I didn¡¯t find a proper body so had to use this temporarily.¡±


    ¡°You can live so delicately with an inappropriate body, so impressive.¡±


    Luo Yan formed his psychopath¡¯s smile. ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the topic, this is not cute. That thing is going to get you into trouble, so you¡¯d better give it to me.¡±


    ¡°You want it? Okay, kill me now.¡±


    Luo Yan may have thought of what happenedst time and his expression distorted. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Killing her would be a nightmare.


    ¡°Then you won¡¯t get it.¡±


    Luo Yan was silent for a while. ¡°You don¡¯t believe you¡¯re a virtual character, why don¡¯t you think about it? Why do you think you can have infinite chances of resurrection?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m powerful.¡±


    ¡°...Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very much like a game setup?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu was determined.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of self-deception?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of lying to me?¡±


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡± She¡¯s incurable!


    Just fight!


    The killing intent around Luo Yan strengthened. Ming Shu decided to draw first blood, so she picked up the vase next to her and threw it over.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Luo Yan cursed and then also entered intobat mode quickly.


    Ming Shu wanted to get that gold coin back.


    She didn¡¯t know what it was, but Ji Xun said he could find her through it, so it must be very important.


    Luo Yan¡¯s attack was deadly fierce, fatal, and vicious.


    But each time Ming Shu voluntarily sought death, he would avoid her.


    Rumble¡ª


    Luo Yan¡¯s movement paused and he was kicked down to the ground all at once. The ground began to shake at the same time.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the thing?¡± Ming Shu pressed Luo Yan.


    ¡°Shit.¡± Luo Yan cursed, but then he revealed the psychopath¡¯s smiling face again. ¡°Those who want to take something from me are all dead.¡±


    Ming Shu pressed harder against Luo Yan and asked in the same tone, ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Luo Yan felt pain in that instant. Some cold, thin objects stuck into his skin and bones.


    Sure enough...


    Every time there was a surprise for him.


    A painful expression appeared on Luo Yan¡¯s coquettish face, but he was still smiling, so it looked quite weird.


    Ming Shu began to search him, but found nothing. Probably he also had a storage space.


    The shaking became heavier. Ming Shu frowned but didn¡¯t stop searching.


    She was out of energy...


    She couldn¡¯t even feel the ordinary space now, not to mention the space of a loaner.


    But...


    She could try to destroy it.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± A thin, weak, and tender voice sounded.

 Chapter 784 - The Prince Is Well (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 784: The Prince Is Well (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Little Beastie jumped out. Its colorful fur erected into a hedgehog¡¯s spikes, and its dark round eyes were wide open.


    Ming Shu said, ¡°I have to get it back.¡±


    Luo Yan¡¯s attention was drawn by Little Beastie. He gasped, still with a smile, and said with great interest, ¡°It can talk.¡±


    Ming Shu also looked at Little Beastie. Little Beastie then grunted and fell silent again.


    It roared at Ming Shu in its heart, but Ming Shu didn¡¯t intend to change her mind.


    It was so angry that it wanted to jump up and stab her to death.


    Little Beastie jumped on Luo Yan¡¯s chest.


    <i>Poop-picker, are you really going to choose him? </i>


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help...¡± Ming Shu said.


    Little Beastie snorted and its ws directly scraped at Luo Yan.


    Without any extra ceremony, it just tapped down.


    The noise of something breaking sounded to Luo Yan¡¯s ears, and the gold coin dropped down from nowhere.


    Except for the gold coin, there were also many other strange things, falling to the ground with rustling sounds.


    Ming Shu picked up the gold coin swiftly and put it into Little Beastie¡¯s space.


    Little Beastie¡¯s fur had smoothed out, but it was not as glossy as just now; Little Beastie held Ming Shu¡¯s wrist a little spiritlessly.


    <i>I was just able to speak again!</i>


    <i>Now it¡¯s gone again because of my poop-picker!</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t know when I can speak again!</i>


    <i>So angry!</i>


    Ming Shu picked it up and went toward the bed quickly, then she picked up the person in the bed and jumped out through the window.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    The whole house copsed.


    She seemed to see Luo Yan standing up slowly as it did.


    The light in his eyes was not anger, nor rage, but an almost pathological interest.


    It wasn¡¯t the only house that copsed, the buildings nearby were all falling apart.


    Cracks scattered all over the ground, and lights poured out from within; the whole world was filled with such lights.


    The buildings were engulfed in the lights, and the screaming and shouting suddenly stopped.


    Ming Shu entered a vast expanse of whiteness, and when she opened her eyes again, she was in the cloud room.


    She clenched the gold coins secretly.


    It seemed the Harmony System didn¡¯t notice, or it didn¡¯t care, or just didn¡¯t want to speak it out.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t trust the Harmony System.


    ¡°Did that world copse just now?¡± Ming Shu asked.


    [Yes.]


    ¡°What are those lights?¡± She felt that there was life in those lights, and it was not like something that should emerge in a copsed world.


    [I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s none of my business,] the Harmony System answered frankly. [Guest, our goal is just Hatred Points.]


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that you¡¯re going to maintain the normal progress of the world?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it matter now?¡±


    [...] The Harmony System was silent for a while. [Have I said that? I don¡¯t think so, Guest, you must remember wrongly.]


    ¡°Heh heh.¡±


    <i>It is indeed the Harmony System. </i>


    <i>As shameless as expected. </i>


    ¡°I¡¯m curious why you need to collect Hatred Points.¡± Ming Shu sat on the cloud. ¡°What¡¯s the use of them to you?¡±


    She knew that people wouldn¡¯t do things for nothing. If it was really useless to the Harmony System, why would it make all-out efforts to give suggestions and teach her to gain Hatred Points?


    The Harmony System didn¡¯t answer but directly showed the information.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 450000


    ***: *****


    Additional Task: Failed.


    Hidden Task: Completed.


    <i>That¡¯s great. </i>


    <i>Very harmonious. </i>


    <i>The Harmony System is good at ying a mute. </i>


    <i>If it weren¡¯t for that little demon, I would have quit the job. </i>


    <i>...Can it be the Harmony System¡¯s trick to make me stay?</i>


    <i>Otherwise why did it always instigate me to fall in love with someone?</i>


    It didn¡¯tment on that little demon, either, as if he was no different from the others.


    She didn¡¯t believe the Harmony System didn¡¯t notice it...


    <i>Insidious!</i>


    <i>Crafty! </i>


    Ming Shu just couldn¡¯t stop her imagination.


    <i>Is there something that can¡¯t be settled by sitting down for a meal?</i>


    <i>If one meal won¡¯t work, two meals will be okay!</i>


    <i>Still not working?</i>


    <i>Then just beat it!</i>


    <i>Beat it until it¡¯s settled!</i>


    Ming Shu looked around. But the Harmony System didn¡¯t have a real body, how could she beat it?


    <i>This problem needs to be thought over. </i>


    ¨C


    <i>Dididi¡ª</i>


    The technical department¡¯s head ran to the room where the noise came from. He entered the password and waited to be identified at the metal door.


    Within only a few seconds, he felt like he experienced a marathon in his heart.


    The metal door opened slowly. The technical department head¡¯s body was quite wide, but he squeezed himself in fiercely.


    In the room, the boy sat on the swivel chair with his arm on the armrest, his chin supported by long, fair fingers.


    His eyes were on the screen in front of him.


    ¡°Lord... Lord Nine?¡± The technical department¡¯s head approached him carefully. ¡°Are you... Are you back? Are you all right?¡±


    Qi Yu raised his eyes slightly and pasted a faint smile on his mouth. ¡°When I was gone, did you miss me?¡±


    <i>Who missed you!</i>


    <i>Not really!</i>


    They didn¡¯t miss him at all!


    The technical department¡¯s head pushed down his inner fury and measure Qi Yu for a while, then asked tentatively, ¡°Lord Nine, do you remember what happened before?¡±


    Qi Yu tapped his chin with his fingers. ¡°What happened?¡±


    The technical department¡¯s head said even lower, ¡°The task.¡±


    Qi Yu paused, then reached out to press on the screen; it showed the words ¡°Confirm.¡±


    Qi Yu clicked on it.


    [Submitted to the scoring system. The scoreboard will be updated in five minutes.]


    After this sentence appeared, Qi Yu looked at the technical department¡¯s head and shrugged carelessly. ¡°I failed.¡±


    The head was suspicious.


    Qi Yu stood up and left the room with hands in his pockets. He looked no different from before.


    Waiting for Qi Yu to leave, the head immediately ran upstairs to the director.


    ¡°Has hee back?¡± the blond-haired director asked.


    ¡°Yes, he doesn¡¯t look abnormal,¡± the head answered.


    ¡°What about the memory?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be lost.¡±


    ¡°Seems?¡± The blond-haired director was clearly dissatisfied with this answer. ¡°I want a certain answer.¡±


    The technical department¡¯s head wiped off his cold sweat and hurriedly took out the data just now to check.


    [Memory removal seeded.]


    Reading this, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Confirmed.¡±


    The blond-haired director continued, ¡°Watch him closely these next two days, and find a chance to examine him. Don¡¯t let him in without permission.¡±


    The technical department¡¯s head was helpless. ¡°This... I can¡¯t stop him.¡±


    ¡°The repair department is very busy recently. Transfer him over.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious, director?¡± The repair department¡¯s people would definitely kill Lord Nine.


    The blond-haired director: ¡°...¡±


    Finally, the blond-haired director dropped the idea and just let the technical department¡¯s head watch Qi Yu.


    After the head left, a projection appeared out of nowhere.


    A man leaned on the sofazily, his clothes casually open, revealing his perfect abdominal muscles and V-line.


    His hair was dripping. He probably had juste out of the shower.


    The blond-haired director nced at him. ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°She took away the thing.¡±


    Blond-haired director¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, I¡¯ve brought this back.¡± Luo Yan moved his fingers, and soon something as thin as a cotton swab appeared in his palm. ¡°It has no core and can¡¯t be started.¡±


    Blond-haired director¡¯s expression became better. ¡°We must get it back. Qi Yu also has one in his hand, find a chance and take it back.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to grab his things?¡± Luo Yan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you making a chance for him to kill me? Director, even if you hate me, you don¡¯t have to send me to death this way, right?¡±


    ¡°That thing is like a time bomb in his hands. We haven¡¯t heard anything from that side yet, if it gets lost again, or he uses it for other purposes, even if we find it in the end, what¡¯s the use of that?¡± the blond-haired director said leisurely.


    ¡°Then why did you give it to him in the first ce?¡± Luo Yan was curious.


    The blond-haired director was silent for a long time.


    The projection in front of Luo Yan suddenly disappeared. In thest moment before it did, he heard the man whisper over, ¡°It was originally his.¡±


    Luo Yan stroked aside the hair on his forehead and murmured lightly, ¡°That is enviable.¡±

 Chapter 785 - Hunting at Dawn (1)

    <h4>Chapter 785: Hunting at Dawn (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Zombie Headlines: Xia Wei Goes Crazy Whenever#


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    As soon as Ming Shu opened her eyes, she came face to face with a zombie.


    The zombie was missing half its head, and she could even see the dead brain tissue inside.


    Releasing a low roar, the zombie wed at her with its evolved ws.


    Ming Shu consciously stepped back.


    With the sudden weightlessness, the zombie above turned into a ck dot.


    She saw there was another person standing beside the zombie faintly. As she fell, the person moved to the other side, and the zombie also moved with a roar.


    The hot wind brushed her cheeks constantly like a knife.


    Ming Shu realized that she was falling rapidly.


    <i>I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to die!</i>


    <i>It¡¯s the zombie world again, what should I eat! </i>


    [...] <i>Guest, is it really the right time to consider what to eat? You¡¯re going to fall to death!</i>


    <i>Right. </i>


    Little Beastie was pulled out and Ming Shu threw it down. There was nothing in the air, but she seemed to have stepped on something andnded safely with a jump.


    But...


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Roaring!


    She fell among the zombies.


    Meanwhile, there were also another three people stood in the middle of the zombies, who were back-to-back and resisting the zombies now. As Ming Shu jumped in, all three looked at her at the same time.


    ¡°Are you hunting the zombies?¡± Ming Shu turned her head and greeted one of them next to her. ¡°Just continue!¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡± the zombies roared with excitement.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I¡¯m not prepared yet!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m also starving now, what are you roaring about!</i>


    <i>Well... Does this body have any skills?</i>


    Having not received the memories, Ming Shu didn¡¯t even know how to use the skills... But the zombie world should be pretty much the same, right?


    Ming Shu thought for a while and began to activate the skills ording to the previous memory.


    Countless rhombic lenses suddenly appeared around her, and the zombies were projected onto them...


    Then Ming Shu saw the number of zombies suddenly double.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>There seems to be something wrong with the skill.</i>


    ¡°Ah! Shit! What¡¯s this skill!¡± The three-man team next to her fumed. ¡°Shit, which side are you on!¡±


    Ming Shu quit the skill immediately while picking up an iron stick from the ground, and exined, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m too hungry.¡±


    The zombies that were produced by the projection were much like the real ones, even thebat ability was almost the same. The only difference was that after you killed the former, they directly disappeared.


    Ming Shu found the special skills in this doomsday scenario... seemed not to be formed by ordinary elements. They were just very strange skills.


    For instance, the girl in the three-man team, her weapon was her hair. The ck hair was infinitely elongated, hooking the zombies away quickly, or directly piercing through their foreheads.


    That scene was... a little too vicious.


    The most effective of the three was the girl.


    Ming Shu waved the iron stick while measuring the three people with her eyes. But the three were focused on the zombies and couldn¡¯t spare time noticing her.


    ¡°Go!¡± the girl shouted.


    She had already made a gap, and the three of them were very tacit, rushing toward it.


    As for Ming Shu, they left her alone.


    After all, this was a time when it was hard just to protect themselves, who would care about a freak who just doubled the number of zombies?


    After the three left, Ming Shu discovered that the zombies didn¡¯t actually attack her. Which was to say, they didn¡¯t attack her at all.


    It was because she attacked them, that the zombies reacted with symbolic defiance.


    As soon as the three left, the zombies shifted their attention and ran after them.


    Ming Shu hefted her iron stick and watched the zombies roar past her.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Hey hey hey, look at me!</i>


    Ming Shu studied herself from head to toe... <i>This is indeed a human body!</i>


    With an iron stick stained with zombie blood, Ming Shu found a room that looked safe.


    She didn¡¯t hurry to receive the storyline, but took out the two gold coins.


    The two coins had different patterns on them, and the only simrity between them was that the patterns were disordered.


    Both gold coins had a small hole in them.


    Ming Shu tried to start the gold coins ording to what Qi Yu told her.


    But the gold coins didn¡¯t react.


    She did it all right, but why couldn¡¯t she get them started?


    After two attempts, Ming Shu gave up and found a rope to tie the coins around her neck.


    She decided to receive the plot first and study itter.


    ¨C


    The fake female protagonist of this world was called Liang Xuan. When doomsday came, Liang Xuan suddenly found her experience in the world was simr to a novel that she had read.


    But she was the vicious female supporting role in the book and her story ended in misery.


    In order to reverse the ending, Liang Xuan began to counterattack.


    The Host was walled Xia Wei, female, and she was a zombie.


    <i>...Something seems wrong here. </i>


    Xia Wei was a zombie with thoughts of her own; to use a technical term, she was a zombie king.


    Xia Wei didn¡¯t know how she became like this.


    Before doomsday, she was only a normal college student.


    When she first became a zombie, she didn¡¯t realize it. She just felt herself a little bit different from humans, but humans hardly noticed that.


    She didn¡¯t harm humans, and would even protect them.


    Until she met Liang Xuan.


    Liang Xuan knew the Host was the zombie king. Xia Wei had a human mind, but she became a zombie and her IQ seemed to be affected, so she was cheated easily by Liang Xuan.


    Liang Xuan soon made a name for herself with the help of Xia Wei. Even at the base, Liang Xuan was a dazzling presence and respected by others.


    When the human living quarters became more and more limited, and the base needed to find a solution to the zombies, Liang Xuan sold Xia Wei out.


    She was the zombie king, and if she was provided to theb for research, it would be of great value.


    Xia Wei didn¡¯t understand why she was betrayed, but after she escaped, she became evil and embarked on a road to be the viin boss.


    She led the zombies to attack the base, and fought against humans. But she was finally captured and died on the operating table.


    After receiving the story, Ming Shu couldn¡¯t help but curse aloud.


    It was already tough to live during doomsday, and now she was a zombie!


    <i>Zombie!</i>


    <i>What should I eat?</i>


    <i>Other zombies?</i>


    <i>Are they edible?</i>


    Ming Shu took a look at the zombies hanging around outside the window...


    <i>Such a sad topic.</i>


    <i>I might really be starved to death. </i>


    Ming Shu left the room depressedly.


    Anyway, she was a zombie now, and she wouldn¡¯t be mobbed if she went out.


    If she met humans, they would also regard her as the same kind.


    So there was nothing to fear.


    Ming Shu left. The wandering zombies sniffed her, then wandered off as if nothing had happened.


    <i>Can I eat human food?</i>


    <i>Will that cause stomach issues...</i>


    <i>Better to have indigestion than to starve!</i>


    Thinking like this, Ming Shu whistled to the two zombies in front of her.


    The two zombies moved slowly, and hearing her voice, they took a long time before turning around.


    But the next second, they suddenly ran over like arrows leaving the bow.


    ¡°Go get me some human food.¡±


    The zombies tilted their heads tp one side, as if they couldn¡¯t understand Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu pointed to the dirty food packaging on the ground. ¡°Eat, food.¡±


    The two zombies looked at each other and then fanned out on either side.


    Not long after, the two zombies came back with a bunch of things.


    It was quite a messy pile. Ming Shu rummaged for a long time but found no food.


    Instead, another zombie held a bloody piece of flesh and came to offer it to Ming Shu.


    The smell of blood was so strong that Ming Shu felt disgusted and jumped onto the car next to her. ¡°Take it away!¡±


    <i>This is fu*king human flesh! </i>


    The zombies were confused. It was their favorite food, but why didn¡¯t the king like it?


    Seeing Ming Shu really didn¡¯t want it, the zombies finished the meat immediately.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Later she was going to be in thepany of these ¡°little cuties.¡±


    <i>I¡¯m starving! </i>


    <i>I am going to die, I am going to die...</i>

 Chapter 786 - Hunting at Dawn (2)

    <h4>Chapter 786: Hunting at Dawn (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    At the time of Ming Shu¡¯sing this world, Liang Xuan had now be the dazzling presence of the base relying on the Host.


    This time they took the mission and came to the city to look for supplies. They were also looking for a batch of drugs and a high-level zombie that seemed to have evolved too far.


    The Host and several people were chased to the roof by the zombies. As Ming Shu arrived, she was just under siege and fell straight down.


    When she fell, the figure she saw should be someone from the team.


    The skills of this world were almost what she thought. They were not categorized by elements, just all kinds of weird skills.


    Originally the first batch of zombies had no special abilities. But a month ago, the zombies got an upgrade and gained skills.


    But the Host had her skills since she became the zombie king.


    The Host named her special ability mirroring.


    Anything that came out of the lens could be copied.


    Like those zombies she copied before.


    The copied zombies hadbat power, but they didn¡¯t have real bodies.


    So the food copied using this skill was not edible.


    The copied items couldn¡¯t be used, either.


    The biggest use of this skill was to copy humans and increasebat effectiveness.


    The Host could call for only ten lenses at first, but now could summon fifty of them.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The zombies piled meat in front of Ming Shu.


    ¡°Go away, I don¡¯t want this!¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice was a little weak. ¡°I want human food, not this!¡±


    The zombies took the meat away with wronged eyes.


    <i>I am also wronged! </i>


    Now, it was nearly a year after doomsday. The food in the city had been collected and scraped out to thest bit, so finding supplies had be a matter of luck and strength.


    Obviously, Ming Shu was not very lucky. She had searched two blocks, but couldn¡¯t even find a loaf of stale bread.


    <i>Dadada...</i>


    The gunshots burst out into the night.


    Hearing the sounds, the zombies around Ming Shu moved restlessly.


    Ming Shu jumped out of the car.


    Humans could be ea... No, they should have something to eat.


    The fight took ce on amercial street. Hordes of zombies ran through the streets, chasing closely after their food.


    Ming Shu swaggered over. The zombies were restless, but still gave way.


    Their attack was also weakened, and soon they were left a distance from the people they were chasing.


    ¡°Shit, what¡¯s happening?¡± a boy with long hair cursed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± a man next to him asked while gasping.


    ¡°There¡¯s a humaning out of the zombies?¡± the long-haired boy said in an odd tone. ¡°See for yourselves.¡±


    There were four of them who were being chased. Hearing the long-haired boy, they looked over in the direction of the zombies at the same time.


    Sure enough, they saw the zombies make way, and a girl walking over slowly.


    It looked like a leisurely stroll around the back garden.


    <i>Shit, what the hell!</i>


    ¡°Is she a human or zombie?¡± the long-haired boy asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s so strange, I can¡¯t see clearly...¡± The man who was being asked was also confused. ¡°Su Tai, what do you think?¡±


    The boy called Su Tai hid half his body in the darkness, and his face could vaguely be seen. He answered after a long time, ¡°She¡¯s a zombie.¡±


    ¡°No way, I think she¡¯s a human...¡± another boy said. ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like a zombie.¡±


    She didn¡¯t look like a zombie from her appearance, but Su Tai said she was a zombie, so she must be a zombie.


    ¡°Hey, brothers over there!¡±


    Everyone looked that way at the same time.


    They saw the girl who had been identified by Su Tai as a zombie stand on the roof of a car and wave her hands at them. ¡°Do you have anything to eat?¡±


    The long-haired boy swallowed. ¡°Does she want to eat us?¡± The zombies ate humans! She asked if they had anything to eat, didn¡¯t she mean that she wanted to eat them?


    The zombies stood there in silence, like ghosts in the dark.


    They had never met such a weird scene before.


    ¡°Hao Zi... Ask her.¡±


    The long-haired boy stared, his eyes wide open. ¡°Ask her about what? Does she want to fry or steam us?¡±


    The team fell into a weird silence.


    Su Tai said, ¡°Ask her what she wants to eat.¡±


    Hao Zi swallowed. ¡°Except for humans, what else will a zombie eat?¡±


    Su Tai seemed to nce at him. Hao Zi immediately shut up and stood up slowly. He then shouted in Ming Shu¡¯s direction, ¡°Hey... What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Human food, or what, do you have pig food?¡± Ming Shu had already be a little impatient as she was very hungry. ¡°Do you have any food? Give it to me and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Hao Zi looked at his teammates.


    Su Tai raised his hand a little. Hao Zi immediately said, ¡°Yes, we do. Will you really let us go?¡±


    There was a street of zombies here. If they did have to fight, their bullets would run out first.


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m cheating you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±<i> You¡¯re a zombie! </i>


    They discussed for a while. Then Hao Zi packed the collected supplies into a backpack and hurled it out.


    The backpack fell to the ground, and two zombies shuffled forward to pick it up.


    Ming Shu rummaged through the backpack. There were two cans, somepressed biscuits, and water.


    Ming Shu waved like she was waving away mosquitoes. ¡°You can go now.¡±


    The zombies stood tall and upright opposite them, not seeming to attack them at all.


    Hao Zi looked at his own teammates weirdly. They could really leave now?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Huang Zheng, you cover a retreat.¡± Su Tai began to retreat.


    Hao Zi was still a little faraway until he walked out of the street. ¡°Am I in a dream? Ouch... Bitch, why did you pinch me?¡±


    The boy with sses put the gun on his shoulder. ¡°To check if you¡¯re in a dream. Besides, don¡¯t call me bitch!¡±


    Hao Zi showed the whites of his eyes. ¡°Your name is bitch, if I don¡¯t call you bitch, what should I call you, you dare... Su Tai, you have to do something about it... Ahh...¡±


    The sses man was called Li Jianren.


    ¡°That zombie is weird.¡± Huang Zheng caught up with them and he said to Su Tai, ¡°She looked just like a human, and I couldn¡¯t tell her apart from the zombies.¡±


    Hao Zi said, ¡°Is it like in the novel, that when the zombies reach a certain degree of power, they will restore their human form?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other with fear.


    If so, what level had she reached?


    She was able to make so many zombies just stand in silence...


    Was she the zombie king of legend?


    ¨C


    <i>Ou¡ª</i>


    Ming Shuy on the old sofa, feeling sick, but fortunately the food didn¡¯te out.


    ¡°Roar?¡± The zombies crowded around her; seemingly they didn¡¯t understand why the king was doing this to herself.


    Ming Shu waved her hands. ¡°Leave me alone.¡±


    <i>Eating is even more difficult than fighting. </i>


    <i>What a tough life, being a zombie. </i>


    <i>I¡¯ll change to another restaurant! Negativement! Negativement for this one! </i>


    [...I¡¯ll y you a video to calm down.] The Harmony System began to y the blue films.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>I¡¯ll call the police! Here¡¯s a system spreading indecent videos! With mosaics?</i>


    [For an innocent world.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±<i> You¡¯re so shameless to talk about an innocent world with me here. </i>


    [...]


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    The shrill sound came from one side. A small zombie was scraping the car door with its fingernails.


    ¡°Whose wild kid is this?¡± Ming Shu sat up. She felt even more ufortable bypleting that movement.


    A female zombie darted out and pulled the little zombie back. The little zombie roared unwillingly.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, what are you roaring about.¡± <i>Don¡¯t disturb other zombies in the middle of the night, okay? </i>


    The zombies kept quiet out of fear.


    It was not them.


    Ming Shu also found it wasn¡¯t them making the noises. The sounds came from the street in the front, from far to near, and gathered into countless footsteps.


    Right at this time, arge number of zombies appeared in the street, and the humans who were chased were exactly the four people who had just provided food for Ming Shu.

 Chapter 787 - Hunting at Dawn (3)

    <h4>Chapter 787: Hunting at Dawn (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu squatted on the roof of the car and watched Hao Zi put the injured Li Jianren on the sofa. Huang Zheng stood on one side, armed and alert.


    The sofa was ced in the street, right in the middle of it.


    They wondered where the zombies had moved it from.


    Being trapped in the street like this... It was their first time either before or after doomsday.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good zombie.¡± Hao Zi wiped off his cold sweat and sent a good zombie card to Ming Shu.


    If it weren¡¯t for her deterring the zombies just now, they would have be food in the zombies¡¯ stomachs.


    ...Although they turned in thest of their supplies.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°My zombies are hungry.¡±


    Hao Zi trembled and nced at the zombies standing behind her.


    All the zombies were staring at them.


    Staring at the food.


    What the hell!


    They were actually in such a close and peaceful distance from the zombies.


    ¡°He got bitten?¡± Ming Shu asked while looking at Li Jianren on the sofa.


    Hao Zi wiped away cold sweat. ¡°Yes...¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll turn into a zombie, so why don¡¯t you give him to my zombies for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡± The zombies seemed to understand the words and roared with excitement.


    Hao Zi: ¡°...¡±


    Huang Zheng: ¡°...¡±


    They just jumped from the wolf¡¯s den to the tiger¡¯s!


    Ming Shu smiled and sounded light and slow. ¡°I was just kidding, don¡¯t be so nervous.¡±


    Hao Zi: ¡°...¡±


    Huang Zheng: ¡°...¡±


    It was not a joke for a zombie to say that, okay?


    Hao Zi nced at Ming Shu, who had turned her head to talk to the zombies. The zombies looked at her stupidly, not sure if they had understood her.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Hao Zi asked Huang Zheng in a low voice.


    It was an emergency and they were surrounded by zombies. This human-like zombie proposed that she would help them drive the zombies away if they provided her with supplies.


    ¡°Bitch¡¯s condition is not good, and Su Tai is not here, perhaps we should wait... If she really wants to eat us, it won¡¯t be so much trouble,¡± Huang Zheng analyzed.


    Hao Zi thought so as well. She led so many zombies, so if she really intended to eat them, why would she bother saving them.


    Huang Zheng bent over to check Li Jianren¡¯s body.


    Li Jianren got bitten on the arm by the zombies. There was ck blood curdled in the wound, and ck lines were running up along the arm.


    Their bodies had undergone reinforcement, so if Li Jianren survived, he would not be a zombie, but if he couldn¡¯t survive...


    A glimmer of gloom shed past Huang Zheng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Poor man.¡±


    Huang Zheng felt all his fine hair erect, and he looked up stiffly at the girl, who had appeared behind the sofa silently.


    She also looked down at Li Jianren. Within such a close distance, Huang Zheng saw the arc of her mouth.


    It was very creepy.


    The girl looked up at him and smiled, then walked away. She ordered the zombies to drag out another sofa andy on it.


    Huang Zheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ming Shu tried hard to eat the canned food, enduring the nausea.


    Hao Zi leaned back on the sofa and rested. Seeing Ming Shu¡¯s behavior, he was a little confused. ¡°Do you zombies also eat human food?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her chin and signaled him to look at the zombies behind her. ¡°You should ask them.¡±


    The zombies growled at Hao Zi, which meant <i>you taste better and we¡¯re going to eat you. </i>


    Hao Zi: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I shouldn¡¯t have asked. </i>


    ¨C


    Huang Zheng and Hao Zi took turns to watch Li Jianren as they weren¡¯t sure if the zombies would rush at them suddenly or not.


    Even though the girl who had fallen asleep there said the zombies wouldn¡¯t do anything to them, they wouldn¡¯t let their guard down.


    Huang Zheng stared at the girl. If he killed the zombie king right now...


    Two zombies wandered by and Huang Zheng lowered his head silently


    He was just considering.


    The day dawned and the night passed without incident.


    The zombies scattered, and Hao Zi thought they were gone. But within half an hour, the zombies came back one after another, bringing Ming Shu a number of strange things.


    A pile of junk appeared before Ming Shu.


    But these things were of no use to her.


    ¡°Roar!¡± A little zombie squeezed through with a bag of biscuits, and it put it on the top of the piled junk obediently.


    It was just like a bunch of flowers growing out of the garbage.


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes were bright. ¡°You¡¯re so powerful. Great,ter you¡¯ll be their head!¡±


    Huang Zheng: ¡°...¡±


    Hao Zi: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is this how you y?! </i>


    ¡°There¡¯s the medicine...¡± Huang Zheng suddenly poked Hao Zi.


    At the bottom of the pile were boxes of medicine.


    Medicine was scarce now. Although many people had been strengthened and had skills, there were also many ordinary people who would die of a minor cold.


    ¡°Well...¡± Hao Zi raised his hand slowly. ¡°That stuff... Do you need it?¡±


    Ming Shu looked down along his finger. ¡°No.¡±


    <i>It can¡¯t be eaten.</i>


    ¡°Well... then... could we have it?¡± Hao Zi felt he was bold enough to go to heaven. He was actually asking something from a zombie.


    Zombies didn¡¯t need medicine, so Ming Shu threw the medicine to them casually and then set out with her zombies again¡ªto continue searching for supplies.


    Hao Zi and Huang Zheng were very speechless after learning what she was going to do.


    It was already difficult to grab supplies from their own kind, now they needed to face the zombies.


    How would they survive?


    ¡°What should we do? Su Tai hasn¡¯te back...¡± Seeing the zombies leave slowly, Hao Zi was a little anxious.


    ¡°Perhaps we can just follow her first?¡± Huang Zheng hesitated.


    Hao Zi felt Huang Zheng was even bolder than him.


    But the idea seemed... feasible.


    That zombie king seemed to be a vegetarian zombie king who knew how to keep fit.


    She didn¡¯t eat people, and never touched the meat the zombies brought back. She even told them to carry it away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Huang Zheng picked up Li Jianren and caught up with the zombie team.


    The zombies in the back looked back at them and roared, then the zombies in front roared, too.


    They didn¡¯t know what the zombies were roaring about, actually. But they managed to follow behind safely and didn¡¯t get attacked.


    Sometimes some zombies would circle around them, seeming to be looking for a better ce to bite them.


    After wandering around them in circles, the zombies returned to the team unwillingly again.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care about the three tails, and she just searched street by street.


    The zombies were like a violent demolition squad. No matter if it was edible or not, as long as they thought it was good, they would bring it back and then Ming Shu threw it away.


    ¡°Will you learn? This can¡¯t be eaten, are you trying to poison me and usurp the throne?!¡± Ming Shu threw a bottle of chemical liquid aside. ¡°Learn from your head!¡±


    The zombies lowered their heads to look at the little zombie.


    The little zombie held high the biscuits in its hands.


    The zombies: ¡°...¡± <i>Scheming! </i>


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The zombies next to Ming Shu suddenly fell to the ground, and Ming Shu quickly scattered the other zombies.


    As the zombies ran quickly, Huang Zheng and Hao Zi behind them were soon exposed.


    The bullets hit at Hao Zi¡¯s feet mercilessly, and he immediately hid behind the car in the street. The bullets shattered the windshield of the car, sending ss flying about.


    ¡°Shit.¡± Hao Zi cursed and groped for the gun. Although many people had skills, firearms were still the weapon of choice. Hao Zi asked Huang Zheng, ¡°Where are they?¡±


    Huang Zheng had a special ability to see the life bars of all creatures within a radius of 100 meters.


    Just like the life bars in a game.


    A human¡¯s life bar was green while the zombies¡¯ were red.


    Huang Zheng¡¯s skill was not aggressive but auxiliary.


    ¡°There are three on the second floor on the left and five on the right, human.¡±


    ¡°Come on, have you ever seen a zombie than can shoot?¡± Hao Zi shouted angrily.


    Huang Zheng didn¡¯t answer.


    Hao Zi also realized somethingter.

 Chapter 788 - Hunting at Dawn (4)

    <h4>Chapter 788: Hunting at Dawn (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>tter¡ª</i>


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Help!¡±


    As Huang Zheng and Hao Zi ran out of bullets, the ss on the left side of the second floor was broken and two people fell down from above.


    Then it was on the right side.


    From the window on the second floor the figures of moving zombies could be seen faintly.


    The zombies that hid themselves just now ran out and submerged the several people in an instant. They dragged them toward the next building.


    There was no need to mention what they were going to do.


    Just listen to those miserable shrieks.


    But did the zombies now know to avoid people while eating?


    Ming Shu walked down the stairs slowly with some zombies. The zombies carried supplies and guns in their hands, followed by three shivering girls, whose hands were tied with rope.


    Huang Zheng: ¡°...¡±


    Hao Zi: ¡°...¡±


    <i>When did she go up there? </i>


    <i>Why did she tie up those girls! </i>


    The zombies smashed the guns at Huang Zheng and Hao Zi, right, they smashed and looked very angry.


    When the three girls saw Huang Zheng, they ran toward them immediately.


    Humans were better than zombies.


    The three girls were kidnapped by that group of people, were used to vent their anger and tortured.


    They thought they were going to die when the zombies rushed up just now.


    ¡°Well... They...¡± Hao Zi approached Ming Shu slowly. ¡°What about them?¡±


    ¡°Feed them to my zombies as dessert?¡±


    <i>Roaring! Okay, okay! </i>


    Hao Zi nced at the zombies and twitched the corner of his mouth. He asked again, ¡°Do we need to take them with us?¡±


    Ming Shu chewed the tasteless biscuits that even made her feel sick. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. I saved them, why do I have to take care of them, too? Do you think I¡¯m running a garbage collection station here?¡±


    <i>Can you talk or not!</i>


    This... Fine, for the zombies, they were not human but food.


    ¡°These girls, if no one protects them, they¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°...¡±<i> What does that ¡°oh¡± mean? </i>


    Hao Zi felt Ming Shu was unwilling to take them. Only one of the three girls had a skill, and it was auxiliary.


    Just when Hao Zi didn¡¯t know what to do, a car team suddenly appeared.


    The two sides met each other like this.


    At this time, the zombies had hidden themselves in the building to eat, and there wasn¡¯t a single one of them beside Ming Shu, so the people there didn¡¯t run.


    Someone got off from the second car in the team. ¡°Xia Wei, where have you been? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time.¡±


    It was a girl and she ran straight over. ¡°Are you all right? Didn¡¯t I tell you if we get separated, we¡¯ll meet at the meeting point?¡±


    The girl was none other than the fake female protagonist Liang Xuan.


    Liang Xuan was the kind with a pure appearance. She wore a ponytail and jeans, making a good first impression on others.


    ¡°Do you know each other?¡± Hao Zi asked weakly.<i> This one is a f**king zombie. Why does this girl look so familiar with her, is she also a zombie? </i>


    Hao Zi looked at the cars behind her.


    If these were all zombies, he was afraid that the world would be over.


    ¡°Are they survivors you met?¡± Liang Xuan didn¡¯t seem to care about Ming Shu¡¯s silence. After all, Xia Wei didn¡¯t talk much with her cognition, and she would just do what she was told.


    ¡°Liang Xuan...¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you.¡± <i>My snacks coupon. </i>


    ¡°Euh...¡± Liang Xuan was stunned, and then she pointed to the cars. ¡°Well, get in the car first. It¡¯s not safe here. You can join us, we¡¯re from the south base.¡±


    Just as Liang Xuan made to turn around, her wrist was pulled.


    ¡°Xia Wei?¡±


    The world spun before her eyes and Liang Xuan was thrown to the ground.


    People on the other side noticed something was wrong and got off the cars one after another.


    ¡°Xia Wei, what are you doing!¡± someone that knew her scolded.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m ready to defect and be a zombie.¡± Ming Shu pressed down on Liang Xuan and looked up at the people over there. ¡°If we meet again, don¡¯t show any mercy.¡±


    <i>What?</i>


    <i>Be a zombie?</i>


    <i>Is she crazy?!</i>


    Liang Xuan was startled, though. ¡°Xia Wei, what nonsense are you talking about, you¡¯re a human...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know clearly in your heart whether I¡¯m a human or not?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve used me for so long and brought yourself a lot of benefits. But I¡¯m afraid you have to rely on yourself in the future. That seems quite toilsome to just think about.¡±


    Liang Xuan felt pins and needles on her scalp.


    They were only separated for one day, what on earth had happened to her?


    Ming Shu nced at the people over there and threatened in a light voice, ¡°Don¡¯te over, or I¡¯ll kill her.¡±


    ¡°Xia Wei, are you crazy? She¡¯s Liang Xuan, your friend!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize a friend like her.¡±


    Liang Xuan had the ability to control metal objects, basically anything that was metal.


    Ming Shu heard somethinging from behind her, so she bent down to avoid it, but at the same time there were metal objects flying at her from both sides.


    Ming Shu pulled up Liang Xuan and pushed her into the nearby building.


    The zombies in the building rushed forward. They began to punch and kick at her.


    Liang Xuan covered her head. <i>What¡¯s wrong with these zombies?</i>


    ¡°So many zombies...¡±


    ¡°Hurry, hurry, get into the car.¡±


    The cars moved back, but the zombies didn¡¯t attack them much, and just stood watching them from a distance. When someone shot at them, they knew to avoid it.


    They were nothing like the zombies they had seen.


    ¡°Liang Xuan, what about Liang Xuan?¡±


    ¡°I saw she was drowned in the zombies...¡±


    The team fell into chaos. The leader let the others go first, and they left a car behind to cover the retreat, meanwhile he went to save Liang Xuan.


    But everyone knew it clearly in their hearts that Liang Xuan was submerged among the zombies, so the chances of her survival were very small.


    <i>Rumbles¡ª</i>The buildings nearby copsed without warning.


    Liang Xuan ran out of the ruins in confusion.


    She controlled the metal objects to form a barrier between herself and the ground, then ran toward the leader.


    ¡°Go!¡± Liang Xuan yelled.


    The leader got into the car immediately. The car crashed into the nearby shop, backed up in a rush, and then left in the direction of the others.


    Ming Shu used her skill to copy a batch of zombies and ordered them to take chase.


    It was their first meeting, so just scare the snacks coupon.


    Hao Zi and Huang Zheng hid behind the zombies. When the street was quiet again, they popped out their heads.


    The other three girls hid on another side and trembled during the whole process.


    They didn¡¯t really react to what just happened.


    ¡°Your name is Xia Wei?¡± Hao Zi asked cautiously.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t admit it, nor deny it.


    ¡°Is your name really Xia Wei? It means the summer and the future?¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡±


    ¡°Is the person Su Tai looks for called Xia Wei?¡± Hao Zi asked Huang Zheng beside him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Huang Zheng revealed a nk face.


    Su Tai only said he was looking for someone, but didn¡¯t say who he was looking for.


    ¡°Hao Zi, how do you know Su Tai is looking for someone called Xia Wei?¡± Huang Zheng was confused. He didn¡¯t even know that, how could Hao Zi know?


    ¡°Oh,st time, when we went to F University I was in a team with Su Tai, and then I learned it.¡±


    Xia Wei was a name easy to remember. Hao Zi felt sure he had memorized it correctly.


    COMMENT


    Hao Zi and Huang Zheng looked at each other.


    So...


    Su Tai was looking for a zombie?


    This was really a fantastic world.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t leave.¡± Hao Zi carried Li Jianren over the shoulder quickly and caught up with Ming Shu. ¡°Do you know Su Tai? He¡¯s been looking for you for a long time, ever since this all happened.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu shook her head.


    After the Host turned into a zombie, her former memories blurred. She only had a vague impression of who she knew in her memory, and couldn¡¯t remember even thinking hard about it.


    So she really didn¡¯t know who Su Tai was.

 Chapter 789 - Hunting at Dawn (5)

    <h4>Chapter 789: Hunting at Dawn (5)</h4>


    Su Tai was university ssmates with these three people. They were from the same course and slept in the same dorm too. Hence, their rtionship was really good.


    They were really lucky. When Doomsday arrived, they were in their dorm and didn¡¯t turn into zombies.


    They stayed in school for a few days and then retreated to the local army base.


    In the middle of everything, something happened and Su Tai started looking for someone. He didn¡¯t tell them who he was looking for.


    They started from the school and walked toward F province. He didn¡¯t find the person in F University.


    The survivors from F province told them that most people retreated down south so they went south.


    It was a slow journey.


    Until they arrived here.


    Yesterday night, Su Tai split up with them in order to lure away most of the zombies.


    Su Tai had done this many times before so they got used to it. They believed that nothing would happen to Su Tai.


    ¡°I will leave some hints for Su Tai. He can catch up with us one he sees the hints.¡± Hao Zi said, ¡°Oh right, those people just now... the base that they mentioned just now, what ce is it? Do you know them? Did they think that you are human? Are you hiding among humans? Are you nning to attack the base with your zombies?¡±


    They saw many waves of zombies on their journey here.


    Small-sized bases would not be able to withstand such zombies waves.


    ¡°Do I look very free?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Are zombies not free? You brought these zombies to destroy a city. Is that not free?


    So... she is saying that she will not attack the base?


    ¨C


    The three girls ran away because they were scared.


    Hao Zi and Huang Zheng still needed to carry Li Jianren so they could not chase them.


    They spend the night in a library. The zombies scattered outside and a group of them guarded the library door.


    Hao Zi felt that this was the most peaceful sleep he had in a long time.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    A painful scream woke Hao Zi up in the middle of the night.


    Huang Zheng, who was guarding, had already pressed Huang Zheng down.


    Li Jianren was having a convulsion. Weird veins started popping out on his body.


    ¡°Jianren, hold on!!¡± Hao Zi grabbed Li Jianren and shouted to him.


    Li Jianren opened his eyes immediately. The two of them saw the blood-red eyes and their hearts froze.


    They had seen too many people undergoing the mutation during this one year.


    ¡°Hao Zi...¡± Hao Zi¡¯s eyes turned red. They had gone through thick and thin for one whole year.


    Huang Zheng¡¯s expression was not good, either. ¡°Don¡¯t give up until thest minute. Tie him up first.¡±


    Hao Zi went to find things in a flurry.


    After they tied Li Jianren up, he went into a deep sleep again.


    Both of them were shaking. This was their brother...


    Hao Zi took out a box of cigarettes. He took a stick out and ced it in his mouth with shaky hands. He searched around but could not find any fire.


    ¡°Roar.¡±


    An instinctive vignce caused Hao Zi to tense his muscles.


    A little zombie had appeared from somewhere. It tilted its head and passed him a lighter.


    The little zombie had changed into clean denim overalls. It was a little boy wearing a baseball cap. If you didn¡¯t look at his face, you could not tell that he was a zombie.


    Hao Zi took the lighter.


    A small fire lit up the ss of the library and then extinguished very quickly. Only a small red dot was left.


    The little zombie gave the lighter over and then dragged a bag of snacks toward Ming Shu.


    The little zombie roared at Ming Shu for a while before stopping.


    After that, Ming Shu turned her body and slowly walked out with the little zombie. She brought a bunch of zombies with her.


    Huang Zheng stood at the entrance and took a look. The stairs were still guarded by the zombies. They kept looking up but didn¡¯te up.


    ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± Hao Zi shook his head. He took the cigarette from Hao Zi¡¯s mouth and smoked it. ¡°Say, why did she be like this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    The library was totally quiet.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu followed the little zombie down and walked to the opposite street. She passed a few buildings and the little zombie led her in front of a district.


    The nts in this district were all withered. It was barren.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The little zombie pointed to a certain building.


    The building was really dark. Ming Shu took out Little Beastie and used it to light up the path. Little Beastie was in a bad state. Ity on Ming Shu¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t want to move.


    The elevator couldn¡¯t be used anymore so she could only climb up.


    The little zombie climbed up really fast. He stood on the 14th floor and waited for her.


    ¡°Roar.¡±


    There were four units on the 14th floor. The little zombie pointed at a certain unit.


    The door was half-open. There was a zombie inside too. It was obvious that the little zombie and the rest of them came here before and left this zombie here.


    Ming Shu felt that these zombies were really smart. They were not like the zombies in the other worlds who only knew how to eat.


    The little zombie ran into the kitchen noisily. There was a potted nt on the balcony.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what nt it was.


    It looked like a cactus but there were no thorns on it. Its color was almost crimson.


    Once Ming Shu went near it, she felt reallyfortable. It seemed to have dispersed the humidity in the air.


    It looked really delicious!


    Little Beastie moved too. I want to eat it...


    Ming Shu took the nt. Little Beastie immediately reached out with its paws and hugged it.


    Ming Shu paused. She pinched it and pulled the entire nt out for it.


    Little Beastie finished most of it quickly and left some pieces for Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu took it and had a bite. It tasted bitter and puckery but after she swallowed it, she felt something changing in her body.


    And it was not disgusting


    Ming Shu ate a piece and left two pieces. She passed one piece to the little zombie.


    The little zombie took it carefully and followed Ming Shu. He put the thing in his mouth and chewed.


    She didn¡¯t know how the little zombie felt, but Ming Shu felt that its taste was not bad. However, she feltfortable after eating it.


    ¡°Go and see if there is more of this,¡± Ming Shu ordered the little zombie.


    The little zombie ran out happily and roared at the zombies behind him.


    They had searched all the units in this area. Besides finding some food and zombies that were locked up in their rooms, they didn¡¯t find any nts like this.


    Ming Shu felt that it was reasonable too. This thing must be a rare breed.


    Ming Shu put down Little Beastie and asked it to search for the nt.


    A city is really big. There might still be more nts like this one at random corners of the city.


    After walking around outside, Ming Shu went back with the little zombie.


    However, they saw many zombies lying on the street they were at just now. A battle had happened here.


    As for the library she chose, it was lit up brightly. There were many shadows in front of the window.


    She left many zombies behind, but they were all killed...


    Ming Shu asked the little zombie to bring the other zombies to a safer spot. Then, she went up alone to take a look.


    ¡°Who is it!¡± The person guarding the entrance of the library was indeed not a zombie. It was arge man carrying a gun. The muscles on his arms bulged. A green dragon on the left arm and a white tiger on the right. One look and you knew that he was not some good person.


    Ming Shu walked nearer. When they saw that it was a human, they immediately started sizing her up tantly. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡±


    There was no prettydy like her in their team.


    ¡°She¡¯s our friend.¡± A person popped his head out from the window and shouted.


    Therge man looked up curiously. Someone raised their hand and gave a signal. They put their guns down. ¡°Go up.¡±


    Ming Shu walked past them.


    ¡°Tsk, we are really lucky today.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, when we change shiftster, we can also...¡±


    The conversation behind was totally obscene to the ear.

 Chapter 790 - Hunting at Dawn (6)

    <h4>Chapter 790: Hunting at Dawn (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    On the upper floor, Hao Zi and his friends took up a corner of the room. They looked humiliated and angry.


    The shelves of the library had been shifted away and the middle of the room was upied by a fewrge men that looked just like the one below. They all looked really fierce.


    The three girls that ran away were here too.


    One was lying on the floor. She didn¡¯t know if the girl was dead or alive.


    One was being embraced and bullied by the men. The menughed without any restraint and the girl screamed in fright.


    Another one was missing.


    However, Ming Shu heard the soundsing from nearby.


    When Ming Shu came up, the bunch of men looked at her.


    They looked so malicious it was as though they wanted to eat her.


    When they saw that it was a weak little girl who looked quite pretty, their gazes started to turn greedy.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°This is our friend.¡± Hao Zi ran over. He seemed afraid that they would touch her and hurriedly informed them.


    Therge men looked at the person in the middle. The person waved his hand.


    Hao Zi quickly brought Ming Shu to their corner.


    ¨C


    These people arrived not long ago. They killed the zombies in an orderly manner and came up to the library.


    Most importantly, Su Tai came up with them.


    Ming Shu sat in a corner. The guy called Su Tai leaned against the wall. When Ming Shu came over, he sat down too. ¡°Xia Wei?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Hao Zi must have told Su Tai that she was called Xia Wei.


    Su Tai kept quiet after that. He might be afraid of those men over there.


    ¡°Who are these guys? They are bullying people!¡± Hao Zi¡¯s tone was furious. He couldn¡¯t stand them bullying the girls, but they didn¡¯t dare to face so many people head-on now.


    ¡°I met them on the way.¡± Su Tai¡¯s voice was even. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Little Brother Su.¡±


    Just as Su Tai finished speaking, arge man brought two bottles of alcohol over. ¡°Big Brother treats you to this drink. Come,e, do not be polite. If it¡¯s not enough, there¡¯s more.¡±


    The man put down the alcohol. He even brought over some cups.


    Hao Zi and Hao Zi moved their bodies and blocked Li Jianren from view.


    The man kept looking in Li Jianren¡¯s direction.


    Su Tai said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The man retracted his gaze andughed. He asked seemingly casually, ¡°What happened to that brother? Is he not feeling well? I have some medicine.¡±


    ¡°Nothing, he¡¯s just tired,¡± Huang Zheng replied.


    ¡°Is it... huh, brother, you are awake,¡± the man shouted.


    Hao Zi looked back instinctively. The man suddenly rushed over and grabbed Li Jianren.


    ¡°He was bitten!¡± the man said angrily. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill him?¡±


    ¡°F**k, let him go!¡± Hao Zi made to grab Li Jianren. ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, he will be a zombie very soon. There are so many people here. What happens if he starts biting people when he turns into a zombie?¡± the man said and took out his gun. ¡°Kill him now and prevent future troubles.¡±


    ¡°You dare!¡± Hao Zi stood in front of Li Jianren. ¡°He is being contained by us. How can he bite anyone?¡±


    Su Tai didn¡¯t say anything but he stood up too. His intention was clear.


    The man calmed down. ¡°Little man, I am not being unreasonable. You all know that once he turns into a zombie, we might all be infected by him. Okay okay... if my brother was bitten, I would not leave him on his own, either. I¡¯m thinking for everyone¡¯s sake. You all better tie him up well.¡±


    The big-sized man found trouble with them first and then seemed really reasonable after that.


    Su Tai and his gang didn¡¯t know what his intention was.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing, it was all a misunderstanding.¡± The man waved to the people who were looking over.


    He put his gun away. He scanned the few of them and sat down beside Ming Shu. He looked at Ming Shu with an evil glint in his eyes. ¡°Little girl, there are so many zombies around outside. Were you not scared when you came back alone?¡±


    The man ced his hand behind her. He would touch her if he just moved forward a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared that it will scare you all.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°Hahaha, scare us? Little sister, you are really interesting.¡±


    The man moved his hand down and almost touched Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder. Su Tai suddenly reached out and blocked the hand.


    ¡°Little Brother Su, what is the meaning of this?¡± The man narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m taking care of your little sister for you. Are you not willing to let me? If you¡¯re not willing, shall I take care of your friend then?¡±


    His tone seemed threatening.


    There were two choices, either Ming Shu or Li Jianren.


    Hao Zi clenched his first. ¡°Despicable!¡±


    The man didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°I warned you against touching her.¡± Su Tai¡¯s voice was indifferent.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Hao Zi remembered something and nodded his head at the side.


    <i>If you touch her, you will die a terrible death!!</i>


    <i>She is the zombie king!</i>


    Obviously, the man didn¡¯t get their point.


    ¡°Little Brother Su, I let your friend stay because of you.¡±


    ¡°We were here first.¡± Hao Zi was speechless.


    ¡°You all dide first, but do you have the ability to kill all the zombies below?¡± The man felt superior.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Did we need to kill them? They were protecting us!!</i>


    The man thought that Hao Zi couldn¡¯t refute him. ¡°In the world today, the fist is the one that does the talking, right? Little Brother Su.¡±


    Su Tai didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°We will take care of this little sister very well. Don¡¯t worry, you all can follow us in the future. We will make sure you all lead a good life.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for you to worry. We can take good care of her.¡± Su Tai grabbed the man¡¯s hand and pressed it down. He used force and grabbed Ming Shu, pulling her toward them.


    The man¡¯s face darkened.


    The other men that were observing them grabbed their guns and walked over.


    ¡°Little Brother Su, I gave you face because I feel that you have some ability. Don¡¯t choose the hard way out.¡±


    The man sneered. ¡°This girl is so delicate. If she follows you, she will just suffer. Why not follow us. We will protect you and make sure that you live better than anyone else.¡±


    In Doomsday, the people that died the fastest were the elderly and the children. After that, it was women.


    It was really hard to find a clean woman now.


    He didn¡¯t know he would be so lucky today and meet one here.


    He had not seen such a pretty and clean woman in a long time.


    ¡°Better than anyone else?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice was light. There seemed to be smiles in her voice.


    The man thought that Ming Shu agreed. ¡°Of course, if we didn¡¯t have any skills, how could we survive till now? As long as you follow me, I will make sure that you live a better life than those women outside.¡±


    ¡°That is because you haven¡¯t met me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, once I meet you, my life would just get better too.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled with her eyes. ¡°I hope that you will like you lifeter.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, this little sister understands the situation well...¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    <i>Dadada...</i>


    ¡°Zombies!!¡±


    ¡°There are zombies!¡±


    ¡°F**k, how did theye up!!¡±


    The situation turned messy in an instant. Before therge man knew what was happening, gunshots and the roars of zombies filled the air.


    Zombies swarmed in from below. The library was only this big so there was limited space for them to move around.


    ¡°Kill them, kill then, hurry up and kill them!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited. Kill them with me.¡±

 Chapter 791 - Hunting at Dawn (7)

    <h4>Chapter 791: Hunting at Dawn (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Therge men were really quite good at killing zombies.


    Many of them had special abilities and they were all very unique. In other words, they had a really messy bunch of special abilities.


    They used all their abilities on the zombies.


    Just now, they were attacked suddenly so the team was a mess. Once they achieved momentum, they quickly gained the upper hand.


    The man was the closest to Ming Shu. He saw mirrors appearing around Ming Shu. The mirrors were all diamond-shaped and they spun slowly in the air.


    There was a zombie in every mirror.


    Ming Shu smiled brightly at the man. The mirrors disappeared and the number of zombies in the room suddenly doubled.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    The shrill cries woke the man up and he immediately stepped back. Cold sweat formed on his back.


    <i>This person...</i>


    20 minutester...


    Therge men were surrounded by zombies. They covered their heads with their hands and squatted down.


    Ming Shu sat among a pile of books and threw them into the fire burning in the metal pail. The mes instantly rose higher. Light shone on her smiling face.


    ¡°Is this good enough?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who we are? If you dare to touch us today, I will make sure that...¡±


    ¡°Seems like it¡¯s not enough. Continue hitting them.¡±


    The zombies started beating these people up furiously again.


    They had seen zombies eating people, but they never saw zombies beating people up!


    ¡°They... they are from the Poison Spider,¡± one of thedies in the corner said softly.


    Ming Shu casually flipped through an encyclopedia about animals. She raised her eyebrows when she heard the girl¡¯s voice. ¡°You know them?¡±


    The girl looked at Ming Shu. Although this girl had a bunch of zombies with her, she was much better than these people.


    She saved them thrice.


    If they didn¡¯t run away due to their fear of the zombies, they might not have been tortured a second time.


    Thedy said in a crying voice, ¡°People from the Poison Spider have tattoos on their arms. They act in a tyrannical manner, killing and snatching things whenever they want. The people from the southern base know about them.¡±


    [Hidden task: Human Halo.]


    <i>Hmm...</i>


    <i>Why is the title of the mission so normal this time?</i>


    [Hint: Please try to gain as many Hatred Points as you can from the humans. Different species oppose each other. One of them has to die. Guest, jiayou!]


    Ming Shu remained silent for a while.


    <i>Since the task is about gaining Hatred Points from humans, why is it not called Zombie Halo?</i>


    [Hidden task. Zombie Halo.] The Harmony System immediately changed the name.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Impressive, Harmony System.</i>


    [As long as you are happy. I am always at your service.]


    Ming Shu was toozy to bother about this Harmony System, which was getting crazier and crazier.


    The Hatred Points from the hidden task were always very high. After all, it was from the masses. Ming Shu felt that she could do it.


    ¡°Is the Poison Spider really so powerful?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s tone was a little excited. The girl got scared and didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    ¡°Since you know that we are from the Poison Spider, hurry up and stop it! Don¡¯t think that... ah...¡±


    ¡°You still have the energy to talk? Hit him properly. You, you, don¡¯t ck off.¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡± He didn¡¯t ck. He was moving his legs.


    ¡°Enough enough, stop hitting.¡± The leader of the men could take it anymore. He shouted, ¡°Lady, we failed to recognize you, please let us go.¡±


    This woman could control zombies and even made zombies appear out of thin air.


    If they knew about this at the start, they would not look for death like this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t kill people,¡± Ming Shu said.


    The leader heaved a sigh of relief. He said hurriedly, ¡°We can give all our supplies and weapons to you. Please just let us go.¡±


    The leader heard her voice saying, ¡°However, I don¡¯t know if they will kill humans.¡±


    ¡°Roar, roar, roar, roar!¡± <i>Eat, eat, eat, eat!!</i>


    The zombies replied enthusiastically that they eat humans.


    The leader: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°How can you let us go?¡± The leader was already shivering in fear. He didn¡¯t look anything like the arrogant and powerful person from just before.


    ¡°I will allow you a head start of 30 seconds. Whether you all can run away or not, it is up to your luck.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Oh, right, please remember my name, Xia Wei. Xia as in summer and Wei as in future. Do not remember wrongly. If you want to take revenge, look for me. Don¡¯t find the wrong person.¡±


    The men: ¡°...¡± Provocation, ultimate provocation!


    Ming Shu told them her name and pulled up the corners of her mouth. ¡°Now, the countdown starts.¡±


    The zombies cleared a path.


    ¡°29.¡±


    ¡°28.¡±


    The big-sized men exchanged nces and ran down.


    ¡°23... chase them. Give them some leeway asionally and don¡¯t kill all of them.¡±<i> I still need to leave some so that they can go back and spread the news. That way, I can get more Hatred Points.</i>


    The zombies roared and ran down.


    ¡°Let me tell you again, don¡¯t eat all of them!!¡± Ming Shu shouted at the back.


    ¡°Roar, roar, roar!!¡± The orderly roars of the zombies came up.


    There were only a few humans left in this room. They all hadplicated expressions on their faces.


    <i>Didn¡¯t you say that you would let them run for 30 seconds first?</i>


    Ming Shu just ignored these people¡¯s gazes.


    She was a zombie. There was no such thing as honesty for a zombie.


    She didn¡¯t feel that she was doing anything wrong. As a zombie, she should think from a zombie¡¯s point of view.


    Just like what the Harmony System said, they were different species. There was no right or wrong.


    Zombies ate humans and humans killed zombies.


    Humans wanted to live, but zombies have the right to live too, right?


    Who wants to be a zombie?


    The zombies felt bitter too!


    Even eating snacks would make them vomit. Such a difficult life!


    The little zombie didn¡¯t chase after the humans. He was the captain now so the zombies would bring food back for him.


    He sat beside Ming Shu. Hao Zi didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination but he felt that the little zombie looked better than just now.


    The threedies shrunk into the corner and hugged each other as they consoled each other.


    There was only the sound of fire crackling left in the library.


    ¡°I¡¯m Xia Lai¡¯s friend.¡± Su Tai suddenly spoke up. He seemed to be continuing the conversation just now. ¡°He asked me to take care of you.¡±


    Xia Lai?


    Ming Shu spent a lot of effort to get this person out of the Host¡¯s memory. He seemed... to be the Host¡¯s brother.


    Xia Wei, Xia Lai.


    ¡°He is dead,¡± Su Tai said.


    Ming Shu nodded and expressed that she knew about it.


    There was still some memories of this person in the Host¡¯s mind. He should be someone important to her.


    However... this was not important now.


    Su Tai kept quiet. The other two people kept quiet too.


    After a silence, Su Tai seemed to make a decision. He said to Hao Zi and Huang Zheng, ¡°I will follow her from now on. The southern base is not far from here. You all can go there.¡±


    ¡°Su Tai, what are you saying? She...¡± Hao Zi was slightly agitated. ¡°You¡¯re noting to the base with us?¡±


    <i>She is a zombie!</i>


    ... Although this zombie was a little weird.


    <i>But she is still a zombie!</i>


    <i>Even if it¡¯s for your friend, do you have to risk your life?</i>


    ¡°I owe my life to Xia Wei,¡± Su Tai exined. ¡°When he died, I made a promise to him.¡±


    If she had be a normal zombie, he would not have cared.


    However, she didn¡¯t...


    She was no different from a normal person.


    ¡°If you are not going, why will I go?¡± Huang Zheng said with a serious face, ¡°Su Tai, we are brothers. We went through thick and thin together.¡±


    Su Tai kept quiet for a few seconds. He reminded them, ¡°It will be really dangerous from now on.¡±


    After all, they were following a zombie. No one knew what would happen.


    Hao Zi hesitated for a moment. ¡°If it was not for her, we would be dead too. No matter what... don¡¯t think about leaving us behind!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I have not agreed. Aren¡¯t you all acting on your own now?¡± <i>Who wants to bring along a bunch of burdens that will snatch supplies from me?</i>


    <i>Did I agree?!</i>


    <i>Did my snacks agree?!</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s opinion did not matter to Su Tai. He only needed to make the decision himself.

 Chapter 792 - Hunting at Dawn (8)

    <h4>Chapter 792: Hunting at Dawn (8)</h4>


    Little Beastie rolled back and jumped onto Ming Shu. She didn¡¯t know if it didn¡¯t find any nts or if it found some but ate all of them.


    Ming Shu picked it up and rubbed it. She felt at ease when she saw that it was in a better state than before.


    Trash-picker, stop rubbing me!!


    Little Beastie struggled. She had almost rubbed it into a riceball. So irritating!


    Ming Shu rubbed it forcefully one more time.


    Little Beastie was really angry. However, it couldn¡¯t do anything.


    When dawn set in, Li Jianren woke up. However, he had already be a zombie.


    He broke free from the ropes and almost bit Hao Zi.


    Hao Zi couldn¡¯t bear to kill him so he tied him up with Huang Zheng again.


    The few of them stood in front of Li Jianren and looked devastated. They came so far but in the end...


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Li Jianren roared.


    Ming Shu picked up Little Beastie and walked down the library. The little zombie stood at her side. He was looking at his new friend.


    ¡°Xia Wei.¡± Huang Zheng suddenly called Ming Shu. ¡°Please bring Jianren along.¡±


    At least...


    At least he wouldn¡¯t be killed by other people if he followed her.


    ¡°Are you all really going to follow me?¡±


    Huang Zheng looked at Su Tai. Su Tai nodded his head really slightly.


    Ming Shu looked over and snapped her fingers. Li Jianren immediately turned quiet and didn¡¯t look as hideous as just now. Even after turning into a zombie, Li Jianren was not ugly.


    ¨C


    They met another team that was going to the southern base. They couldn¡¯t bring the threedies along so they asked the team to take thedies to the base.


    After getting rid of three burdens, Ming Shu walked around the city and found another bunch of zombies.


    The team was not big but if a small team meet such a big troop of zombies, they could only run away quickly.


    ¡°I think that the army zone is in front of us.¡± Hao Zi pointed to a building not far away. ¡°Our ammunition is running out, we need to replenish it.¡±


    Su Tai took a look at Ming Shu who was walking really slowly at the back as well as the bunch of zombies that could almost form a square array.


    He turned back. ¡°We will go and take a look at the army zone.¡±


    Ming Shu looked over at the army zone. The sign that represented the army zone was covered with dust. The main gate was damaged and cars were parked everywhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that someone has been here before. Can you all still get any items?¡±


    ¡°We should still go and see,¡± Su Tai said.


    If Su Tai was in school, he would be a famous character of the school. He was cold, indifferent, and looked handsome. He should be a schrly leader type of character.


    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go then.¡± What if they really find something?


    Humans... no, zombies need to have some aspirations too.


    The army zone was really quiet. However, when they entered a building, Huang Zheng suddenly asked them to stop.


    ¡°There are many zombies ahead,¡± Huang Zheng said.


    He only saw the zombies, but he couldn¡¯t see his bearings inside. Hence, he didn¡¯t dare to go in rashly.


    Su Tai moved over and took a nce. He came back and said, ¡°This should be the army men that were locked up here when Doomsday arrived. I found a map of this ce.¡±


    Su Tai took out the map andid it out. ¡°The zombies are here. From here, you can go to the armory. Maybe there were too many zombies here so no one went to the armory before.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. If they could get in, they would not have to worry about ammunition anymore. They might even be able to get some supplies.


    ¡°There are too many zombies and the door is specially designed for the army. We can¡¯t go in if we don¡¯t block it up,¡± Huang Zheng said as he finished looking at the map.


    If it was so simple, there would be nothing left for them.


    Hao Zi pointed at Ming Shu¡¯s direction with his chin and winked at the other two people.


    We have the zombie king!!


    What are we afraid of?


    Su Tai and Huang Zheng exchanged nces with one another. They could ask her for help but... they had no spare supplies to give her now.


    ¡°Okay, even if we pretend that she will help us, we need to think of a way to open the door first,¡± Huang Zheng said.


    This was a problem.


    Su Tai was sent over as a representative and negotiated with Ming Shu. She was not interested in the things inside but when Su Tai said that there might be supplies, Ming Shu agreed with reluctance.


    I cannot let go of any snacks.


    Now, thest question was how to open the door.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have bombs on us now and all our special abilities have nothing to do with this. What can we do?¡±


    ¡°If we can find aboratory nearby, I can make a simple bomb,¡± Schr Su Tai said. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problem with bombing open this door.¡±


    ¡°We are not familiar with this ce, where will we find aboratory?¡± Hao Zi sighed. ¡°We can only look at it but not get it.¡±


    Kacha¡ª


    The three of them looked back at the same time. The door that was locked up for a year made a sound as it moved.


    Ming Shu stood outside the door and chewed a piece ofpressed biscuit. The little zombie was roaring at her and seemed to be directing the zombies inside to open the door.


    The truth was, the zombies inside really opened the door.


    ¡°...¡± Have the zombies be demons?


    The zombies inside all wore army uniforms. When Ming Shu walked in, all of them shrank into the corner and pasted themselves to the walls.


    Even if Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to subdue the zombies, she could make them afraid of her.


    Su Tai and the rest of them followed behind her. Although they had seen this scene twice, they still felt like they were dreaming every time they saw it.


    ¨C


    Outside the army zone...


    A few cars stopped slowly.


    Liang Xuan sat on the passenger¡¯s seat and concentrated on observing the army zone not far away.


    ¡°Weird, why are there so many zombies?¡± Liang Xuan was puzzled. ¡°I didn¡¯t see so many zombies outside the army zone before.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that they didn¡¯te out then?¡± The driver expressed his thoughts. ¡°Or maybe they cameter?¡±


    Zombies could move so this reason made sense too.


    Liang Xuan looked at it for a while more. Besides the additional zombies, there was nothing amiss.


    She took out her walkie-talkie. ¡°Everyone, get off the car. Be careful. There are zombies ahead.¡±


    The cars behind heard the order and took their weapons as they got off the cars.


    ¡°Is the information urate? Are there really supplies and weapons inside?¡± The people behind crowded over and questioned Liang Xuan.


    ¡°The news from the base should not be wrong.¡± Liang Xuan¡¯a answer was very general. Even if there was nothing inside, the faulty with the base. It had nothing to do with her.


    ¡°I heard that they wanted to build a base here so they stored many supplies and weapons here. However, the whole army was wiped out before the base even got set up.¡± The person that spoke was someone who came from this city. Hence, his words were credible.


    Liang Xuan saw that no one had any questions anymore and started splitting them into different teams. ¡°Please be careful. If you all find something amiss, retreat first. Leave one team behind to reinforce us.¡±


    Liang Xuan took a team and cleared the zombies hovering outside.


    They were not sure if there were zombies inside so they didn¡¯t fire their guns.


    Just as they almost finished clearing the zombies outside, a gunshot suddenly rang out.


    ¡°Who shot it?¡± Liang Xuan scanned the surroundings with a serious face.


    Everyone killed the zombies around them and shook their heads at the same time. They didn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Numerous zombies came out from the buildings not far away from them.


    Everyone¡¯s faces changed immediately. Why were there so many zombies?


    ¡°Retreat, hurry up and retreat!¡± Liang Xuan ordered.


    She didn¡¯t expect there to be so many zombies inside. She didn¡¯t expect someone to shoot, either.


    The zombies¡¯ speed was really something. They could not retreat to their cars so they could only climb onto the buildings beside them.

 Chapter 793 - Hunting at Dawn (9)

    <h4>Chapter 793: Hunting at Dawn (9)</h4>


    When Ming Shu heard the gunshot, she was sitting on a box of supplies. Besidespressed biscuits, there was a lot of rice and flour, vacuum-packed meat, and boxes of mineral water.


    I can finally eat something good.


    Although... it was all the same to her.


    Such a sad topic.


    The gunshot rang out and the people in the storeroom looked toward the main gate.


    Someone is here?


    ¡°Do you all know how to cook?¡± Ming Shu hugged a few packets of meat and stared at the three humans.


    She was not affected by the gunshot outside at all.


    They had note in yet anyway.


    Nothing to worry about. We can only have the energy to fight after we fill up our stomachs.


    Maybe they got affected by Ming Shu.


    Hao Zi regained his senses and shook his head. Hao Zi shook his head too. They didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with them standing so calmly here.


    Before Doomsday, they were all the only sons in their families. Why would they know how to cook?


    After Doomsday, they kept fleeing for their lives and all they ate were things likepressed biscuits. All the more reason they didn¡¯t know how to cook.


    They kept drooling when they looked at the meat in Ming Shu¡¯s hand. They really wanted to eat meat.


    Two humans and one zombie looked hopefully at thest person.


    Su Tai said after a while, ¡°I can.¡±


    ¡°Hurry, pot!¡±


    For convenience¡¯s sake, Su Tai just made a steamboat. However, there was no soup base. Ming Shu managed to find a bottle of Lao Gan Ma among the rubbish that her zombies got for her.


    Three humans and one zombie crowded around a pot and boiled their meat slices, eating it with Lao Gan Ma.


    The fight was in full swing outside and they were eating in full swing inside.


    Ming Shu kept all her zombies inside. Those that rushed out were the ones who were released just now.


    This amount of zombies was enough for them to eat their fill.


    Little Beastie smelled the fragrance and came out too.


    The three people saw Little Beastie for the first time and felt amazed. ¡°Is this a mutated animal? Why is it colorful... Is it dyed?¡±


    Little Beastie bristled its fur angrily. You are a mutated animal. Your whole family is animals!


    ¡°So fierce...¡±


    Little Beastie snatched food from Ming Shu¡¯s chopsticks. It was toozy to care about the stupid two-legged beasts that were looking at it.


    Su Tai went out for a while and said with a frown after he came back, ¡°There are many people outside. They almost killed half the zombies.¡±


    ¡°They only manage to kill half after so long? Theirbat skills are not very good.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t care about them. ¡°We will escape out the backter.¡±


    ¡°Pu¡ª¡±


    Hao Zi almost spat his food. He thought that she wanted to face them head-on but she was nning to escape.


    Huang Zheng looked over too. He said to Ming Shu, ¡°It¡¯s the team led by that woman.¡±


    Ming Shu blinked. ¡°Liang Xuan?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s called. The one that recognized you at that time.¡±


    That was her.


    Snacks coupon is here. I need to give her a wee gift and gain some Hatred Points!


    Ming Shu put Little Beastie down and ran to the back of the storeroom. She carried a box of granite out.


    ¡°Huh, you want to help them?¡±


    Hao Zi felt that there was something amiss after he finished his sentence. Even if she wanted to help, there was no need to use the granite.


    ¡°Help?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too excessive for a zombie like me to help humans? I will, of course, help my own kind.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu called the little zombie over and taught the little zombie how to use the granite. Then, she asked him to distribute to the zombie army outside.


    ¡°...¡± F**k! She is actually teaching the zombies how to use the granite.


    As humans, shouldn¡¯t they stop her?


    ¡°... I boiled it!!¡± Hao Zi shouted angrily.


    ¡°I took it first.¡± Huang Zheng quickly put it into his mouth.


    ¡°Spit it out!!¡±


    The sounds of the explosion came in from outside. Hao Zi eximed, ¡°These zombies are quite smart.¡±


    Huang Zheng analyzed it for him. ¡°They were army personnel before this so it might be easier for them to learn it aspared to a normal zombie.¡±


    The little zombie squatted at the side looked up. They were very smart!!


    ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± Hao Zi looked at the little zombie¡¯s expression and thought that he wanted to eat. He picked up a piece for him.


    The little zombie looked at Hao Zi¡¯s hand.


    Hao Zi¡¯s hair stood up. ¡°I am not tasty.¡±


    The little zombie lowered his head in disappointment and ran out.


    ¨C


    ¡°Are we really burning them?¡± Hao Zi asked Ming Shu uncertainly. So many supplies...


    ¡°If you can take them away, please do so,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°I can¡¯t take them away so I can¡¯t give them to humans.¡±


    I must always remember my identity as a zombie king.


    Little Beastie had already stored quite a lot of things secretly but most of these things couldn¡¯t be eaten directly. Hence, it was not too happy about storing them.


    Huang Zheng frowned too. ¡°These supplies could let many people eat for...¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°If you take these supplies back, only the higher authorities would enjoy them. When will it be the normal people¡¯s turn?¡±


    ¡°... Leave the medicine then. These only work on normal people,¡± Hao Zi said.


    Ming Shu nced at him and left.


    Hao Zi was puzzled. Did this mean that she agreed?


    Su Tai nodded at him. Hao Zi hurriedly carried these boxes out.


    Rumble¡ª


    Pengpengpeng¡ª


    Liang Xuan and her men finished killing all the zombies and were just about to enter the building when it exploded.


    The explosionsted for a long time. It meant that there were bombs inside the building.


    Liang Xuan only brought her people up when the explosion ended.


    A few boxes were piled in front of the explosion site. They seemed really conspicuous.


    However, what was weird was, with such a huge explosion that even caused the cars around the buildings to flip over, the boxes were still fully intact.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Liang Xuan stopped the people that wanted to rush over.


    ¡°Is this a trap?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡±


    Liang Xuan looked at a man in the team. ¡°Use your defense ability and go over to take a look.¡±


    The man nodded. He walked over slowly.


    The tape on the box was slit open. He opened the box carefully. Then, he reached his hand inside and felt around. ¡°These are all medicine. There is nothing else.¡±


    Liang Xuan went forward and inspected every single box. They were all filled with medicine.


    ¡°There are words here.¡±


    When thest box was moved, they saw some words on the floor. They were written with red paint.


    ¡°¡®I bombed the supplies inside. Are you all surprised and astonished? It¡¯s okay, just be angry. Your zombie king, Xia Wei.¡¯¡±


    Everyone took a deep breath.


    Xia Wei!


    ¡°What is wrong with this Xia Wei?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°She said that she is a zombie king? What is a zombie king?¡± At this time, the zombie king was still an unfamiliar term to them.


    ¡°In a novel, the zombie king could control all the zombies... she asked all the zombies to chase us at that time, could she really be...¡±


    ¡°Impossible. Isn¡¯t her ability duplication? That is definitely her special ability. She¡¯s human.¡±


    ¡°True...¡±


    ¡°Liang Xuan, you¡¯re quite close with her, right? You brought her in too. What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Liang Xuan shook her head.


    How would she know what happened to Xia Wei?


    She just suddenly became like this. Did it have anything to do with the evolutionst month?


    ¡°F**k, don¡¯t let me see that bitch again. She must be ying with us!!¡±


    Liang Xuan didn¡¯t dare to say that Xia Wei was the zombie king now.


    If she said it, they would definitely feel that she had evil intentions by bringing a zombie king into the base.

 Chapter 794 - Hunting at Dawn (10)

    <h4>Chapter 794: Hunting at Dawn (10)</h4>


    After they came out of that city, Ming Shu cleared a vige and stayed there.


    Hao Zi thought that Ming Shu wanted to set up her own base. However, the moment he woke up the next day, he saw the zombies standing orderly outside the vige on an empty piece ofnd.


    Each of them carried a gun. There were targets not far away from them.


    ¡°What is she doing?¡± Hao Zi walked over to Huang Zheng, who woke up earlier than him and squatted next to him.


    Huang Zheng was changing Li Jianren¡¯s clothes. Li Jianren had a dazed look on his face. He stole a nce over. ¡°She said that she wants to train them to use guns.¡±


    ¡°Pu... cough, cough, cough...¡±


    Hao Zi almost choked to death.


    Train zombies to use guns?


    Zombies, by themselves, were already hard to deal with. If they learned how to use guns, how powerful would they be?


    Why doesn¡¯t she go to heaven!!


    ¡°Is she giving humans any chances?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Su Tai.¡± Hao Zi jumped up. ¡°Look at her. She is training the zombies to use guns. If she carries on like this, humans will die.¡±


    Su Tai¡¯s reaction was a little calm. ¡°Go and look around the vige today. Check if there are any potential dangers.¡±


    ¡°No, Su Tai, she she she...¡±


    Su Tai turned and entered the house.


    Hao Zi looked at Huang Zheng and then looked at the door of the house.


    Why was he the only one that thought they were going to die?!


    Ming Shu chose a few smart zombies and taught them first. Then, she asked them to teach those that were stupid.


    A few dayster, Hao Zi saw the zombies shooting their guns perfectly. Besides being inurate, there was no problem with them at all.


    If the humans outside saw this, they would be scared to death.


    Even zombies knew how to shoot a gun.


    ¡°Su Tai, don¡¯t you think that the little zombie is starting to look more and more like a human?¡± Huang Zheng came out of the room and walked to the balcony that Su Tai was at. He looked down at the little zombie who was running around.


    The little zombie had changed into clean sportswear. His arms and legs were all exposed.


    His skin was green and although it looked a little scary, aspared to those rotten zombies outside, he could be considered the child celebrity of the zombies.


    ¡°He is evolving,¡± Su Tai said. ¡°I saw Xia Wei feeding him something.¡±


    Huang Zheng¡¯s heart jumped. He started to get excited. ¡°Will he be able to be like her in the future? Then... Jianren can also...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what she fed him.¡± He just saw her feeding the little zombie coincidentally, but he didn¡¯t see what it was he ate. However, the change in the little zombie was obvious.


    ¡°She will tell us, right?¡± Huang Zheng was not certain. ¡°We can get some supplies and exchange them with her.¡±


    Su Tai ced his hand on the balcony. He leaned forward slightly. ¡°Do you think that something that can cause a zombie to evolve will be all over the streets?¡±


    Huang Zheng choked.


    However, there was a chance to bring their brother back now. At least they could make him be better and better...


    ¡°I want to try,¡± Huang Zheng said firmly. ¡°I will go and search for supplies in the area tomorrow.¡±


    Su Tai kept quiet for a moment. ¡°Gather at eight.¡±


    Huang Zheng patted Su Tai¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A few zombies ran back from outside the vige and roared really loudly. The zombies on the empty field started roaring together too.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Hao Zi ran out hurriedly.


    Su Tai observed the zombies¡¯ reaction and said after a while, ¡°Someone is here. Let¡¯s go downstairs and take a look.¡±


    The moment Su Tai and he went down, they heard gunshots outside the vige.


    Ming Shu sat up slowly from her haystack. She looked in the direction of the gunshots. ¡°Someone is entering the vige?¡±


    ¡°Roar, roar, roar!¡± The little zombie nodded his head below.


    Ming Shu jumped down. ¡°You all stay here and hide.¡±


    The little zombie roared at the agitated zombies. The zombies looked right and left and then went to find a ce to hide with their guns.


    Thend became empty in an instant.


    A few military cars were parked outside the vige.


    Men in camouge were surrounding a dead zombie. ¡°This thing can fire a gun?¡±


    ¡°F**k, we must have met a ghost.¡± The person beside him kicked the zombie.


    They had just arrived at the vige and were preparing to go in when a few zombies attacked them.


    At first, they thought that they were humans and shouted a few times. The other party didn¡¯t give them any reply.


    They only realized that they were zombies when they looked at them with their binocrs.


    They had more people and there were only a few zombies. Some of the zombies saw that the situation was not right and actually ran away.


    ¡°Sinister...¡±


    ¡°The zombies have evolved a lot recently. We might meet more and more strange things in the future.¡±


    Everyone sighed together.


    ¡°Where are you all from?¡±


    A few people had appeared at the entrance of the vige. The person standing in front was a guy that looked quite young. He had a gun in his hand, but it was pointing downward.


    Two other guys stood on each side.


    Behind them, a person walked over slowly. From the figure, it looked like a girl.


    These people...


    They saw the zombies running into the vige. Where did these peoplee from?


    ¡°Little brother, we are from the north. We are looking for a ce to rest. Is there anywhere to rest here?¡±


    In this world where zombies ran wild, camping outside was the equivalent of looking for death.


    No one knew where the zombies would appear from.


    It was safer in a house.


    Su Tai sized them up. These people were all men in camouge. However, from their stance, they seemed rxed and didn¡¯t look like army personnel.


    ¡°What do you have in your cars?¡± Su Tai asked.


    The leader of the men smiled and said, ¡°Some survivors. These were all collected during our journey. There are some of our family members and survivors in the cars too.¡±


    He seemed so honest as if he wanted them to believe him.


    ¡°There is another vige a few more kilometers down the road. You all can go there,¡± Su Tai said indifferently. ¡°You will be able to arrive before it turns dark.¡±


    The man exchanged nces with one another. There was something strange about this vige.


    ¡°Little brother, we have been journeying this whole time. If we go any further and meet some trouble, we will not be able to arrive before the sky turns dark. We have a lot of people with us. We have women and children too.¡±


    As he said this, one of the men opened the door of the car. There were indeed women and children inside. They looked normal too.


    The man bargained with Su Tai. ¡°Look, how about this, we will give you some of our supplies and you will let us stay for the night. We will leave directly the next morning.¡±


    Su Tai wanted to reject him, but a clear voice rang out behind him. ¡°Let them in.¡±


    Su Tai looked back and frowned slightly.


    After a while, he turned his head and said indifferently, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The group of men didn¡¯t expect the person in charge to be that girl who arrivedter and looked really harmless.


    The little girl smiled with the corners of her mouth and looked really harmless.


    Su Tai walked to one side and asked them to drive in.


    The people in camouge clothing hesitated for a while before following what Su Tai said and drove their cars in.


    ¡°There is something amiss with these people. Why did you let them in?¡± Su Tai took the chance to ask Ming Shu.


    ¡°My zombies are hungry.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I lured them in so that my zombies can fill their stomachs.¡±


    If he didn¡¯t stay with her for the past few days, he might really believe what she said.


    Although she never stopped the zombies from eating humans, she would never help them hunt for humans.


    Thus, there was no way she would lure people in to kill them.


    She had other intentions.

 Chapter 795 - Hunting at Dawn (11)

    <h4>Chapter 795: Hunting at Dawn (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The cars stopped at the empty field in the vige.


    There were four military cars altogether. One of the cars contained women and children, one contained supplies, and the other two were for the men in camouge.


    They kept their promise and gave some supplies to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Mister Dai, you all can use the houses on this side, however...¡± Huang Zheng pointed to the other side of the vige. ¡°Be careful. Do not walk around carelessly.¡±


    The leader of the men had already introduced himself just now.


    ¡°Why?¡± Dai Zhi asked curiously, ¡°We saw zombies outside the vige just now and they knew how to use guns. Why didn¡¯t we see any inside this vige?¡±


    He wanted to have more information about those zombies that knew how to use guns.


    Huang Zheng didn¡¯t change his expression at all. ¡°That is because you all are unlucky and met zombies that had evolved to demons.¡±


    Dai Zhi: ¡°...¡±


    Huang Zheng packed the supplies and walked toward a small three-story vi.


    This vige was not backwards at all. Almost all the households were small vis.


    The girl that let them in just now was sitting on the balcony on the second floor and staring at them.


    Dai Zhi moved. She was not looking at him...


    What was she looking at?


    Huang Zheng ced the supplies at the side. Ming Shu came in from the balcony. ¡°We will do something big tonight.¡±


    Hao Zi suddenly shivered. ¡°You, you, you... you want to kill them?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What misunderstanding do you all have toward me? Have I killed anyone before? Shallow!</i>


    ¡°What do you want from them?¡± Su Tai was brief and to the point.


    ¡°There is a woman in the car. Let¡¯s go and snatch her.¡± <i>The schr is indeed smarter.</i>


    ¡°Pfft...¡±


    ¡°Why are you snatching a woman. You should snatch a man,¡± Huang Zheng said seriously.


    Ming Shu gave a mysterious smile. ¡°That woman has good food on her.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>You can tell that she has good food from so far away? Do you have a dog¡¯s nose!!</i>


    ¡°I am just informing you all. I am not putting my hopes on you to help anyway.¡± Ming Shu waved her hand.


    ¡°...¡± Why was she suddenly giving them the cold-shoulder?


    Shey on the sofa and smiled like a flower. ¡°Little Brother Su, are you going to cook?¡±


    Su Tai: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Women are scary. When they want to eat, they call ¡®little brother.¡¯ When they don¡¯t, they just say ¡®hey you.¡¯¡± Hao Zi pinched his nose and imitated Ming Shu. ¡°Little Brother Su.¡±


    Su Tai punched Hao Zi and then went into the kitchen.


    He didn¡¯t touch the supplies that Huang Zheng brought over. He used their own supplies and made a pot of meat porridge.


    <i>Knock knock... </i>


    Someone knocked on the door. The people drinking the porridge looked at each other. Huang Zheng put down his chopsticks and looked down from the balcony.


    The sky was already dark so he could only see a person standing below. It was a woman.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t expect the voice toe from above her. She looked up in a hurry. ¡°Do... do you all, I... I want to ask you if... if you all have antipyretic medicine? We... we can use... supplies to exchange.¡±


    The medicine that they got from Ming Shu was still with them. Huang Zheng went down and gave it to the woman.


    The woman had many things on her.


    Although medicine was precious, it was not worth it to exchange so many things for it.


    The woman exchanged for the medicine in a flurry and then ran toward the house opposite.


    ¡°These people are weird.¡± Huang Zheng came back. ¡°Supplies are so precious but they don¡¯t seem to care at all.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they don¡¯tck supplies.¡± Ming Shu put down her clean bowl. ¡°Why do you all care so much about this?¡±


    Huang Zheng looked through the supplies that the woman gave them. ¡°These things are not easy to store, either.¡±


    Most people would choose to consume things that were not easy to keep.


    Su Tai said, ¡°Let¡¯s not touch these things first.¡±


    Huang Zheng agreed.


    They brought back quite a lot of things using the zombiesst time. They didn¡¯tck any supplies for now.


    ¡°If you are not the person running the household, you will not know how expensive food is.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly said this.


    <i>If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Su Tai knows how to cook, I would not share my food with these little demons.</i>


    The three people: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You are a zombie. Is it right for you to eat human food!!</i>


    <i>Where is your dignity as a zombie!!</i>


    <i>You must be a fake zombie!!</i>


    ¨C


    At nightfall...


    Su Tai looked at the zombie who said that she wanted to do something big. She was lying on the sofa and sleeping like a pig. The colorful ricebally beside her.


    He shook his head and walked to the balcony. He nced outside.


    There was only one building lit up. It was the small vi that those people were staying in.


    There were people guarding outside. From his position, he could see the first floor. It was filled with men wearing camouge.


    They were in groups of twos and threes.


    Su Tai lowered the curtain and kicked Hao Zi, who was sleeping with his mouth open. ¡°Be more alert tonight.¡±


    Hao Zi muttered in a daze, ¡°We have Xia Wei¡¯s zombies, right?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, but did she promise to protect you?¡± Huang Zheng continued the conversation. ¡°This person is not as nice as you think she is.¡±


    Although the zombie king was always smiling and seemed really easy to talk to, it was her nature to be cold-blooded.


    She was never a busybody and never had much kindness.


    The only thing that she cared about was supplies.


    Hao Zi woke up in an instant. He was not sleepy anymore.


    He rubbed his face. ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she wanted to do something big? Why is she still sleeping?¡±


    ¡°There is still a lot of time before midnight. We will not go now.¡± Huang Zheng looked at him with disdain. ¡°Hao Zi, I wonder how you managed to enter our university?¡±


    Hao Zi said tantly, ¡°I bought my way in.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    As expected, Ming Shu slept all the way till midnight. Then, she sat at the side and ate some food for a while before regaining all her strength. She stood up.


    ¡°How are you nning to save her?¡± Su Tai asked her.


    Ming Shu grabbed Little Beastie and went down. Her tone was lighthearted. ¡°By knocking on the door. I am a polite zombie.¡±


    <i>Female protagonist, here Ie to save you!!</i>


    1<i>Wait for me!!</i>


    Ming Shu ran down the stairs. There was no light below. Just as Ming Shu reached the bottom of the stairs, she heard a soft sounding from outside.


    She stopped in her tracks.


    She could hear faint footsteps outside and then, someone knocked on their door.


    Ming Shu looked into the dark. Su Tai and the rest of them heard the knock on the door and looked down the stairs together.


    Didn¡¯t she say that she would knock on other people¡¯s door?


    Why was she knocking on theirs?


    However, when they saw that Ming Shu was still at the bottom of the stairs, they exchanged nces with one another.


    Ming Shu put Little Beastie into her pocket and paused for a few seconds before opening the door.


    The person that knocked was a man in camouge. There was a shlight in his hand and he shone it in the room. ¡°One of our children went missing. Did you see him?¡±


    ¡°Probably eaten by a zombie.¡±


    The man in camouge: ¡°...¡±


    He shed the light at Ming Shu.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any children here.¡± Huang Zheng came down as a representative and prevented Ming Shu from saying anything scarier.


    The other party looked at Ming Shu with a puzzled expression.


    Ming Shu smiled and looked at him. ¡°I want to go over and visit you all. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Ming Shu had already walked out the door.


    ¡°Hey, you...¡± The man could not be bothered with looking into the house anymore. He chased after Ming Shu. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 796 - Hunting at Dawn (12)

    <h4>Chapter 796: Hunting at Dawn (12)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Maybe they really lost a child so everyone was looking for him.


    But, Ming Shu managed to walk in just like this. Dai Zhi frowned and looked at the man in camouge behind her.


    The man waved his hands innocently. She wanted toe over herself.


    ¡°Little sister, what is the matter?¡± Dai Zhi arranged a smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, kids are rowdy. One of them ran out and we¡¯re searching for him now. Did we disturb you all?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I want someone from you.¡±


    Dai Zhi¡¯s smile froze. Daggers started appearing in his eyes. ¡°Little sister, you know someone in our group?¡±


    ¡°Ye Xiangsi.¡±


    Ye Xiangsi?


    Dai Zhi had some impression of this person. He started to look at Ming Shu dangerously.


    ¡°There is no such person in our group.¡± He quickly denied it. ¡°Little sister, did you remember the name wrong?¡±


    Dai Zhi and the person behind her exchanged nces. He confirmed that she came here alone.


    ¡°Whether I remember it wrong or not, you all should be the clearest on that.¡±


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    The door was closed.


    The men in the room took out their guns and pointed them at her.


    The vi that Su Tai and the rest were in was also surrounded.


    ¡°Little sister, do you still want to look for Ye Xiangsi now?¡± Dai Zhi clicked his tongue. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you all would not eat the food that we gave you. You are quite cautious. However, are you sure that with the few of you, you can subdue us?¡±


    They were trying to see if they ate the food when they knocked on their door just now.


    Ming Shu nced outside. The window in the living room was transparent. ck shadows appeared from the dark.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    A scream caused Dai Zhi to tense up.


    Gunshots rang outside and people kept screaming.


    ¡°It¡¯s zombies... could... it be those zombies that can use guns?¡± The person who was observing everything had a change of expression after he finished speaking.


    So many zombies...


    They were surrounded.


    Ming Shu looked at Dai Zhi calmly. ¡°Can you give me the person now?¡±


    ¡°Those zombies outside...¡± Dai Zhi suddenly paused. He had a look of disbelief. ¡°You... those zombies...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly what you think it is.¡±


    Cold sweat formed on Dai Zhi¡¯s body. <i>How can it be... how can someone control zombies? A special ability?</i>


    <i>What special ability is this...</i>


    Dai Zhi suddenly shouted angrily, ¡°Kill her! Kill her for me!! Kill her!!¡±


    As long as she was killed, there was nothing to fear about those zombies.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A gunshot sounded. Dai Zhi widened his eyes and slowly fell to the ground.


    ¡°So noisy.¡±


    There was a guy behind Dai Zhi. He was wearing a ck shirt and stood there with his gun. He had a phoenix-like tattoo on the back of his hand and he looked a little irritated.


    The people in the room hadn¡¯t managed to get a hold of the situation yet.


    ¡°What the hell are you!¡± someone finally shouted. ¡°He killed Dai Zhi. Kill these two people.¡±


    The guy looked even more irritated and raised the gun to fire at the people nearest to him. Every single shot was urate. He hit them right in the middle of their foreheads.


    The people in the house all fell to the floor. The man didn¡¯t move at all.


    The guy threw his gun away and walked over from where he was standing. There was a basement door behind him. That was where he came up from.


    The guy didn¡¯t look at Ming Shu. He bent down and searched for something on Dai Zhi¡¯s body.


    He frowned deeper when he didn¡¯t find what he wanted. He looked impatient.


    ¡°Why are you not running away? Are you waiting for me to kill you?¡± The man suddenly raised his head and looked at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Oh, how do you want to kill me?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Cut me into pieces or tear my limbs off?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill a woman.¡± The guy searched the bodies of the other people on the floor. ¡°Hurry up and get away.¡±


    However, even after he finished searching thest person, he didn¡¯t find what he wanted.


    The impatience on his face was almost seeping out. He kicked Dai Zhi forcefully and muttered, ¡°Liar.¡±


    No one knew who he was referring to.


    <i>Padapada¡ª</i>


    Footsteps came from upstairs.


    It was too quiet below so the people upstairs came down to check out of worry.


    The guy nced at Ming Shu and then turned and rushed into the basement. He closed the basement door on the way.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu turned around and faced the man in camouge who came down. ¡°Will you believe me if I say I didn¡¯t kill these people?¡±


    A bullet replied to Ming Shu.


    ¨C


    ¡°... You killed all of them?¡± Hao Zi looked at the bodies on the floor. It looked really scary.


    Ming Shu pointed at the side. ¡°Those are still alive.¡±


    Su Tai looked down at the corpses. ¡°You didn¡¯t kill them. Who was it?¡±


    All the corpses were shot in the head.


    He had seen Ming Shu shooting before. She was not very interested in guns. Hence, her marksmanship was just okay. She would never be so urate.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize him,¡± Ming Shu said with an honest face. She squatted in front of the people that were tied up. ¡°Do you all know a guy in a ck shirt who has very urate marksmanship?¡±


    The man in camouge who got asked was confused.


    ¡°He looks quite handsome,¡± Ming Shu added on. ¡°There is a phoenix-like tattoo on the back of his hand.


    The man beside said in a scared voice, ¡°Yuan Ye... it¡¯s Yuan Ye.¡±


    ¡°Yuan Ye? Who is he?¡±


    The man in camouge clothing shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t know, either. When we met him, he was very weak. Dai Zhi said that there were good things on him and brought him along. Then, Dai Zhi took the chance to snatch all his things and then... killed him.¡±


    How could a dead person appear again?


    The man in camouge clothing shivered. <i>Did he be a zombie?</i>


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Yuan Ye.]


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Apparently, no one present heard this name before.


    Ming Shu went up to find Ye Xiangsi.


    These people were all tricked into going along with those men. They heard that they would be sent somewhere, but they were not sure what they were needed for.


    They just wanted women and children. As for men, they would either kill them... or eat them.


    When Hao Zi heard this, he started feeling sick . It seemed as though he had eaten them too.


    Ye Xiangsi was puzzled. She didn¡¯t know why Ming Shu was looking for her.


    Ming Shu sat on a small stool and faced Ye Xiangsi. ¡°Do you have a space which has a tree inside that can bear fruits? Since I saved you, can you give me one? You... you can also give some conditions. I will exchange with you.¡±


    Ye Xiangsi¡¯s expression changed totally.


    Ming Shu was so detailed.


    It was as though she saw it herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask how I know. I have no interest in your space. I am only interested in the fruit.¡± Ming Shu cleared all of Ye Xiangsi¡¯s suspicion.


    She quickly calmed down from her astonishment. She bit her lip and said slowly after a while, ¡°You saved everyone. I should give you one.¡±


    She carefully took out a fruit and gave it to Ming Shu.


    She could feel the rich reiki from the fruit the minute it was in her hands.


    ¡°Give me more chances to save a beauty next time.¡± Ming Shu smiled and got up. ¡°This is for you.¡±


    Ye Xiangsi: ¡°...¡± What did she mean by giving her more chances to save a beauty?


    Ming Shu gave Ye Xiangsi a dagger.


    When she took it, Ye Xiangsi felt that the dagger was different from an ordinary item.


    It felt the same as her fruit.


    Ming Shu left the room and passed the fruit to Little Beastie. Little Beastie held it for a while, but didn¡¯t eat it.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like it? I spent a lot of effort to get it. It is not easy to get something from the female protagonist.¡± If this was a cultivation world, it would not have been so troublesome.


    Little Beastie said in low spirits,


    <i>I am fine.</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t replenish your energy, no one will save me if I die.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Little Beastie slowly finished the fruit.

 Chapter 797 - Hunting at Dawn (13)

    <h4>Chapter 797: Hunting at Dawn (13)</h4>


    Because those people got killed and the women and children had nowhere to go, they could only stay in the vige.


    However, when they saw the zombies wandering in the vige, they were still very afraid.


    Su Tai exined the rules to them briefly. As long as they didn¡¯t go and provoke the zombies, the zombies would not attack them. They could just move within this area.


    Of course, if they were really afraid, they could leave.


    Most of these women and children were normal people. No one dared to go out themselves.


    Hence, they decided to stay in the vige for now.


    Huang Zheng, who was nning to leave, collected the supplies from these people and piled them in front of Ming Shu.


    He wanted to know what Ming Shu fed the little zombie.


    With supplies as an exchange, Ming Shu was really easy to talk to.


    This was the first time they heard of mutated nts. They didn¡¯t know that mutated nts could be eaten.


    ¡°Can we eat them too?¡± Hao Zi was very curious.


    ¡°If you find one, you can try.¡± I am not a human, how will I know?


    ... Why does she sound like she is scolding us?


    Hao Zi choked.


    Huang Zheng frowned as he thought. ¡°Where did you find it?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Did you see me going out?¡±


    Huang Zheng: ¡°...¡±


    She seldom left their sights along this journey and even if she did, she would appear after a short while.


    So, where did these mutated ntse from?!


    Huang Zheng felt that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of her so he decided to search by himself.


    Mutated nts were very easy to recognize. All the nts now had withered so only mutated nts would be alive and growing.


    As one of their members, Su Tai had to join them in finding mutated nts.


    The three of them went out together bright and early in the morning.


    Ming Shu watched them leave and walked out of her small vi. She walked to the middle of the empty field.


    The people that were caught were still tied up here.


    They had not eaten anything for a while and under the ring sunlight, they were a little dehydrated.


    The little zombie pulled a chair over as he ran and ced it behind Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu sat down like the boss of a gang.


    ¡°What on earth... do you want?¡± One of the men still had some energy.


    ¡°What do you all do?¡±


    ¡°Just kill us.¡± These zombies kept walking around them. They were afraid that they would pounce on them at any time.


    They would rather die than endure this kind of torture.


    They wondered what special ability this girl had that allowed her to control so many zombies.


    ¡°I am asking, what do you all do?¡± Ming Shu repeated.


    The man spat at her and then red at her fiercely.


    The men didn¡¯t speak at all. Ming Shu asked a few times, but their reaction was the same.


    Some women leaned against the window and looked at them. They were curious about what Ming Shu was talking about.


    After a few minutes, they heard a shrill scream.


    The zombies in the area heard the sound and ran over hurriedly.


    ¡°Roar, roar, roar!!¡± Is it time to eat?


    The women screamed in fright.


    Although Su Tai told them that these zombies would not attack them, the shadow zombies cast on them couldn¡¯t be removed so easily.


    In the end, someone pulled the curtains closed and they didn¡¯t dare to look anymore.


    That Su Tai bred so many zombies. So scary.


    Since Su Tai was the one that talked to them, they all thought that these zombies belonged to him.


    ¡°Eat, eat, eat, all you all know is eating. I am not even full now.¡± Ming Shu asked these zombies to go away. ¡°Go and find Su Tai. They should be able to find food when they go out.¡±


    The zombies looked at Ming Shu with blurry expressions. The little zombie roared at them and the zombies immediately ran out of the vige excitedly.


    Hao Zi, who just drove the car away from the vige, saw a bunch of zombies rushing toward them.


    ¡°F**k, what are they doing?¡±


    Huang Zheng turned back. The zombies were still some distance away from them, but they were roaring very ferociously.


    ¡°Is she trying to kill us?¡± Hao Zi¡¯s mouth corners twitched. ¡°Why is she asking so many zombies to chase us?¡±


    Su Tai¡¯s expression was calm. He said after a while, ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Hao Zi was puzzled.


    The car stopped slowly. The zombies ran near and jumped onto the car.


    They were driving the military car they took over so there was ample space at the back. It was enough to store all these zombies.


    Hao Zi: ¡°...¡± What are these zombies doing?


    Su Tai got down and closed the car door. He got up the car and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¨C


    Su Tai only returned the next day. The zombies were all in high spirits. They had eaten their fill when they went out.


    Ming Shu stood in front of the car and looked at Su Tai and the other two people carrying the supplies down. ¡°You all are quite lucky.¡±


    ¡°All because of your zombies.¡± Huang Zheng smiled helplessly. ¡°If not, we would have died along the way.¡±


    ¡°I think that they are quite... good now.¡± Hao Zi wanted to say that they were cute but after looking at the bunch of zombies, he couldn¡¯t say the word.


    ¡°I will leave tomorrow,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°What do you all n to do?¡±


    ¡°Pu, why didn¡¯t you say earlier?¡± Huang Zheng was speechless. ¡°I carried all these for such a long time. Is it fun to waste my energy?¡±


    Su Tai seemed a little speechless too, but he controlled his expression well so no one could see his emotions.


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°I thought that you all nned to stay here.¡±


    Hao Zi rolled his eyes. ¡°Hey, who was the one who wanted to stay here first!¡±


    Ming Shu patted the car. ¡°Fine, think of a way to get rid of those burdens for me.¡±


    Huang Zheng hesitated. ¡°They have no abilities to protect themselves. If we leave them here, are we not asking them to wait for death?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Is that any of my business?¡±


    Huang Zheng looked at Hao Zi. They saw helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¨C


    The next day...


    The next day, Hao Zi saw the woman and children getting in the cars and closing the door.


    He then ran to Ming Shu who was directing the zombies to get on the cars. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would not bring them?¡±


    ¡°Someone gave me supplies. Their lives are good, no choice.¡±


    The only person who could give her supplies was Ye Xiangsi.


    Ye Xiangsi gave Ming Shu fruit and some fresh vegetables. These were all nted in her space.


    Her conditions were that Ming Shu must bring them along and only leave them when they reached a safe location.


    Ming Shu got in the car first. Su Tai and the little zombie was in the car too.


    The person driving was Huang Zheng.


    Hao Zi drove the car behind them which carried the zombies.


    They got people who were bolder from the group of burdens to drive the other two cars in the middle.


    Huang Zheng asked, ¡°Where do you n to go?¡±


    ¡°An City.¡±


    Su Tai took out a map from somewhere. ¡°We should be here now. An City is very far away. We can go round to the southern base and leave them first.¡±


    Ming Shu had no objection to this suggestion.


    The cars got on the road. It was very striking.


    Some people tried to find them for trouble while some tried to seek help.


    Huang Zheng and Su Tai didn¡¯t dare to let Ming Shu reveal herself. If she went down, even if the other party didn¡¯t want to fight at the start, they would be fighting after she finished her statement.


    The road was not easy to drive nowadays. Sometimes, they would see cars that blocked the entire road.


    After driving for a few days, they didn¡¯t get far.


    Ming Shu felt that she would rather get down and walk!


    They were on a provincial road now. Starting from just now, there were people at the side of the road. They were either gathering around and talking or standing in front of cars. There were all kinds of people from different age groups.


    ¡°Stop driving, the road must be blocked ahead.¡± After passing by the third group of people, Su Tai asked Huang Zheng to stop the car.

 Chapter 798 - Hunting at Dawn (14)

    <h4>Chapter 798: Hunting at Dawn (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Just as Su Tai expected, there was a jam.


    This was the shortest road to the southern base. An army that was searching for survivors were right ahead. The cars behind all followed the army.


    By the time they realized that there was a jam, the cars were in a long line so reversing the cars would take a long time too.


    Although reversing the cars required some time, it was better than staying in the jam.


    Just as they were reversing the cars, the owners of the cars behind told them that the other road was blocked too. They came over from the other road.


    Hence, they could only organize themselves and clear the abandoned cars.


    There would definitely be a jam on the way to a base.


    Nothing wrong with this urrence in a zombie novel.


    There were all kinds of people on the road. All kinds of obscene words flew in the air.


    Hao Zi and Huang Zheng came back after taking a look. ¡°There is still a very long stretch of road which hadn¡¯t been cleared. I don¡¯t know when we can start moving.


    ¡°Ask them to get off the car and move around,¡± Su Tai said. ¡°I will make some food for her.¡±


    If they didn¡¯t feed the zombie king well, they would have a hard time.


    Ming Shu smiled brightly as she got off the car. When she passed thest car, she patted the body of the car and signaled the zombies inside to be quieter.


    The zombies sat in the car pitifully.


    <i>There is so much good food outside!!</i>


    ¨C


    They waited for an entire day. The news only came in the afternoon of the second day, telling them that the road would be clear soon.


    The little zombie¡¯s green skin was almost the same color as a human¡¯s skin. He could appear in front of humans now.


    However, the little zombie didn¡¯t like human food. He kept looking at the people around him intently.


    He couldn¡¯t control his basic instincts.


    ¡°Who wants your fake kindness!¡±


    A woman¡¯s shrill voice suddenly rang out. Ming Shu looked back. Ye Xiangsi was pushed onto the ground and a woman was scolding her while pointing her finger at her.


    Ye Xiangsi tried to exin herself, but the woman got even more agitated.


    The survivors around them started to look over.


    ¡°Why are you the one leading the team? Who do you think you are?¡± The woman¡¯s finger was almost in Ye Xiangsi¡¯s face.


    Fights between women always started so strangely. However, it was interesting to watch.


    ¡°I just did it for the good of everyone.¡± Ye Xiangsi felt wrong too. What did she do wrong? She just reminded them to eat less. She exchanged all these supplies using her fruit. There was not a lot to begin with.


    They didn¡¯t know what the situation would be when they reached the base.


    ¡°Who wants you to be good to us? I think that you want to eat all this yourself.¡± The woman sneered.


    ¡°Xiangsi, forget about it.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a lot left? What is wrong with letting everyone have more? No one knows what will happen tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No one said anything. Why are you caring so much?¡±


    Ye Xiangsi felt stifled. In the end, it was her fault? They didn¡¯t say anything because she was the one that got these supplies.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Someone grabbed Ye Xiangsi¡¯s elbow. The hand was very cold.


    She looked up and saw a pair of smiling eyes. Ye Xiangsi was dazed for a moment. During Doomsday... it was really hard to see such a smile now.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ye Xiangsi got up.


    Ming Shu pulled Ye Xiangsi behind her and looked at the bunch of angry women. ¡°You all can leave now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The women didn¡¯t quite get it at the start. After a while, they shouted shrilly, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You promised to send us to the base.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your word!!¡±


    The women gathered. The children saw this and started crying loudly. The situation was a mess.


    ¡°The army is right ahead. You can look for them for help. They are going to the southern base too.¡± Ming Shu smiled calmly. ¡°My team does not wee you all.¡±


    ¡°You are not the leader!!¡± The women were not convinced. ¡°Brother Su, say something. What right does she have to ask us to leave!¡±


    Su Tai¡¯s mouth corners twitched slightly.


    He should just pretend to be dead.


    The army was near anyway and they were looking for survivors. Hence, they were safe now.


    Su Tai and his friends were kind, but they were not blindly kind. They knew when to stop.


    <i>Cook food cook food cook food.</i>


    The women were a little stunned when Su Tai didn¡¯t say anything.


    Before this, Su Tai and the other two people were the ones who talked to them. They thought that they were the ones making decisions.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t do anything and just ate well and lived well. They thought that she was just a girl they took care of together.


    Many people were jealous of her because she led such a good life in Doomsday.


    Also, they all felt that a man would be the one making decisions.


    ¡°Please.¡± Ming Shu signaled for them to leave.


    <i>How dare you all gang up and bully my little fruit. Are you tired of living!</i>


    The women still wanted to argue, but they saw Hao Zi standing up with his gun and walking over. From that stance, there would be nothing good if they continued arguing with her.


    ¡°We will leave. Who cares!¡±


    The women got up and took the supplies. Then, they left angrily.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Ming Shu stopped them. ¡°Leave the supplies.¡±


    The women exploded when they heard this. Just as they made to shout at them, Ye Xiangsi said, ¡°Forget it, give it to them.¡±


    The women took everything. Nothing was left.


    Ye Xiangsi was the one who got the supplies so since she didn¡¯t care, Ming Shu didn¡¯t care, either.


    The women took their children and left. Some children didn¡¯t have anyone with them and got left behind. They looked at Ming Shu with fear.


    They must think that Ming Shu was scary.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be scared, I ¡®m here.¡± Ye Xiangsi consoled the children.


    Ming Shu turned around and went to eat.


    The little zombie stood at the same spot. He didn¡¯t move at all.


    Ming Shu called him a few times before he walked over reluctantly. He sat beside Ming Shu and cupped his face with his hand just like a human. He stared at the children over at the other side.


    ¡°Cultivate more and eat fewer humans.¡± Ming Shu patted his head.


    ¡°Roar.¡± The little zombie roared weakly.


    Ming Shu turned around and when she looked back, the little zombie had taken somepressed biscuits down from the car and was throwing it at the children.


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth corners twitched. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Roar, roar, roar.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Hao Zi was curious too.


    ¡°Make them fatter. More delicious,¡± Ming Shu tranted.


    1Hao Zi: ¡°...¡± <i>Impressive, impressive. I can¡¯t provoke him. Take it as I never said anything.</i>


    ¨C


    Ming Shu rested after she finished eating. The little zombie took a paper board and fanned her.


    Although Ming Shu was not hot, she could still feel the heat in the air.


    Her body¡¯s temperature would drop on its own.


    Amotion suddenly came from outside.


    A few imposing officers brought the women back and stopped at Ming Shu¡¯s side.


    The officer looked at the people outside the car and talked to Su Tai instinctively. ¡°Hello, are they from your group?¡±


    The officer waited for Su Tai to reply, but a voice came from somewhere else.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know them.¡±


    The officer nced at Ming Shu. This girl... was too clean.


    ¡°Cough... but they say that they are from your group. We have no cars to put them in. If they are really from your group, it will be better if you can take them. It is not easy for everyone.¡±


    Ming Shu nced sideways. Her mouth corners lifted slowly. ¡°Yeah, not easy. Why should I help them for nothing?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring them here...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to help them anymore. Can I not change my mind?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    In this world, morals were trampled upon. They couldn¡¯t force anyone to do anything.


    ¡°How about this,¡± the officer said. ¡°Once we reach the base and enter the city, we will take you in. That will save a lot of trouble and you would not need to give up any supplies, either.¡±


    ¡°We are not going to the base.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    There was no way he could continue this conversation.

 Chapter 799 - Hunting at Dawn (15)

    <h4>Chapter 799: Hunting at Dawn (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Since they were unable to reach a consensus, the officer could only bring those angry-looking women back.


    They asked everyone along the way to see if there were empty seats left.


    However, all the cars were filled up.


    The road was going to be cleared soon, but they had not managed to settle these people. The officers were agitated too. They could not just leave them here.


    In the end, he could only let them squeeze into the big car.


    The car that was already packed got even more cramped. All the people hated those that just came in.


    The car that they had been in was veryfortable and they could even let the children run around in the middle. Now that they were forced to squeeze into a car, the women were very angry too.


    The car started. It was a rough journey. They only managed to find a ce to rest at night. The people that were cramped together were finally freed.


    When they could finally eat, they realized that the amount of food they got was less than half of what they had before.


    All their supplies were taken away and distributed evenly.


    The women wanted to find the caption toin, but the soldiers all had knives and guns. Why would they let them make amotion?


    ¨C


    Ming Shu got woken up by the noise.


    Su Tai and Hao Zi were outside the car. There were people all around them. There were lights everywhere and they seemed to be all aimed at her.


    The officers raised their guns and surrounded them vigntly.


    Ming Shu looked behind her. The car that Ye Xiangsi was in was very quiet. Su Tai might have told them to not make any sound no matter what they heard.


    <i>Are these people done?</i>


    Ming Shu winded down the ss window and leaned on the door. ¡°What are you all doing in the middle of the night?¡±


    Hao Zi rushed over and gritted his teeth. ¡°Those bunch of women told them that we have zombies in our car.¡±


    Such a waste saving them.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Are you going to carelessly give out the good person card again?¡±


    Hao Zi¡¯s expression was really ugly.


    Although Ming Shu didn¡¯t care, they didn¡¯t want to create trouble for her. Hence, when they left, they purposely asked those people to get in the car and let the zombies got in after they closed the door.


    The zombies didn¡¯te out for the entire journey too.


    ¡°Please cooperate with us and let us inspect your car,¡± an officer shouted.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyes and looked at the officer who spoke. ¡°If you get bitten, who will be responsible?¡±


    The officers loaded their guns and aimed it at their car.


    All the survivors, who didn¡¯t know what was happening, managed to get some information from their conversation and started retreating in fear.


    ¡°They have zombies in their car!!¡± someone shouted in the crowd.


    The survivors immediately turned into a mess.


    ¡°Zombies.¡±


    ¡°They have zombies in their car.¡±


    ¡°F**k, are they crazy? They actually locked up zombies in their car? I was so close to them today.¡±


    ¡°Kill the zombies!!¡±


    ¡°How many people are they trying to harm?¡±


    All kinds of questions were shot at them.


    Su Tai and his friends didn¡¯t look very happy. The officers were unyielding in their decision to kill the zombies.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I took a lot of effort to train them. How can I let you all kill them?¡± Ming Shu rejected them.


    ¡°You lock zombies in the car. What if theye out? Our whole team would be affected,¡± the officer said. ¡°I don¡¯t care why you locked these zombies up but I must be responsible for my team.¡±


    They knew that some research workers brought zombies back to do research, but they had professional equipment.


    Layer andyers of iron bars.


    This car... didn¡¯t look safe at all.


    Also, these people didn¡¯t look like research workers, either.


    The survivors behind started getting more and more scared. The officer¡¯s attitude was firm and they requested to destroy all the zombies.


    ¡°Zombies have their zombie rights too. It is not good for you all to be so oppressive.¡± Ming Shu still wore a casual expression and leaned out the car window.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Where did zombie rightse from?</i>


    <i>Is this person crazy?</i>


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to create trouble.¡± Su Tai raised his hand and signaled for everyone to calm down. ¡°We¡¯re not going to the base anyway. We can just stop here and not go along with you all.¡±


    ¡°No! Zombies are a potential danger, we must destroy them!¡±


    Su Tai had given in so much, but their attitude didn¡¯t change at all.


    Su Tai could only look at Ming Shu. She was the one who caused all this.


    Ming Shu prepared to get off the car. ¡°I will go and open the car door.¡±


    ¡°Ancestor, please calm down.¡± Hao Zi pushed the car door closed. ¡°The zombies in the car are not dangerous at all. We promise.¡±


    ¡°Let them take a look.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°They look really curious.¡±


    Huang Zheng came and blocked the car door too. ¡°Don¡¯t fool around. If theye out, we will be public enemies.¡±


    Ming Shu blinked. ¡°My aim is to be a public enemy.¡±


    <i>I am a zombie king with great aspirations.</i>


    ¡°...¡± <i>You are the zombie king. You are amazing!</i>


    Huang Zheng and Hao Zi blocked the car door and didn¡¯t allow her to open it.


    They would never let her open the door.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    The crowd started screaming suddenly.


    The survivors ran away at lightning speed.


    The light shone behind the car. Zombies had appeared from the middle and they were moving at a very fast pace. They rushed over to the survivors nearest to them.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    Huang Zheng and Hao Zi looked at Ming Shu simultaneously. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t know these wild zombies.¡±


    ¡°Get in the car!!¡± someone shouted. Hao Zi and Huang Zheng just regained their senses and they quickly jumped into the car.


    The group started retreating. However, a group of people ran back again. There were zombies in front too.


    They were surrounded.


    The zombies arrived at their cars very quickly.


    They gathered around the cars and hit the windows.


    ¡°F**k, ancestor, hurry, hurry, ask them to move further away.¡±<i> I have not been threatened by zombies in a while. I am so scared.</i>


    Ming Shu looked at them with a slightly puzzled expression. Su Tai realized that there was something amiss. ¡°What is wrong?¡±


    ¡°They have a master,¡± Ming Shu said.


    ¡°Master? What does that mean?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him with disdain. ¡°They belong to someone else.¡±


    ¡°So you can¡¯t control them?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°I just need to waste some energy.¡±


    Zombie kings controlled zombies using something like psychological power. In order to take over these zombies, she needed to have a distant battle of wills with their master to break the connection between master and zombies.


    ¡°Are there so many zombie kings?¡± Hao Zi shouted in anger. ¡°F**k, the ss is breaking.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that it is a zombie king.¡± The Host was a zombie king the moment she became a zombie. It was impossible for other zombies to develop into a zombie king within such a short period of time.


    It was at most a more powerful zombie.


    Ming Shu asked the zombies behind them to get down.


    Zombies versus zombies. This scene was interesting to watch.


    The bunch of survivors were shocked by this unforeseen event. The people from the army might have realized that these zombies were killing their own race and some even knew how to use a gun. They were stunned.


    What the hell was happening?!


    The fierce fighting in front pulled them back. ¡°You all, go and reinforce the people at the front.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s zombies were all trained so in terms of speed and movements, they were more agile than the other zombies and they managed to kill them easily.


    There was a shrill roar.


    The wild zombies that didn¡¯t get killed looked up and ran into the dark. They disappeared without a trace.


    But...


    There were still a bunch of zombies standing there with guns in their hands.


    <i>What the hell!</i>


    <i>Help!!</i>


    <i>Zombies know how to use guns!!</i>

 Chapter 800 - Hunting at Dawn (16)

    <h4>Chapter 800: Hunting at Dawn (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The zombies were restless.


    There was so much delicious food in front of them.


    However, their king didn¡¯t agree so they could only look at them in despair.


    The other party didn¡¯t move at all. They all seemed to have paused when they saw a bunch of zombies looking at them greedily with guns in their hands.


    Ming Shu opened the car door and got off. The car door was impacted by the force. The windows that were cracked shattered and the ss fell onto the ground. <i>Hu¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Can¡¯t it shatter after I get off? This is not befitting the atmosphere at all.</i>


    The zombies retreated to the back of the car after she got off.


    The people who were on their guard looked at Ming Shu with fear. <i>She can control zombies? Or was she a zombie?</i>


    Ming Shu was thinking if she should make an announcement now. That way, she would gain some Hatred Points.


    ¡°You... these zombies, they... why did you...¡± The person that spoke didn¡¯t even know what he was trying to say.


    The shock was too great.


    ¡°Do you still want to kill them?¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Everyone stepped back together.


    An officer shouted, ¡°Who are you!¡±


    ¡°I forgot to introduce myself.¡± Ming Shu smiled and said in a polite and gentle tone, ¡°My name is Xia Wei, I am sorry, I am not a human... being.¡±


    <i>I seemed to be scolding myself when I say that I am not human.</i>


    ¡°You are not human?¡± The people on the other side were stunned. ¡°What are you then?¡±


    ¡°I am...¡± Ming Shu purposely dragged out her words. ¡°A zombie king.¡±


    The crowd was eerily silent for three seconds.


    Then, uproar.


    Some people didn¡¯t know what a zombie king was, but since there was the word zombie and they knew that king always meant the leader and ruler of somebody, they could understand what it meant based on the words.


    She was a zombie.


    Everyone stepped backed simultaneously again.


    ¡°How is it possible. She looks the same as us. How can she be a zombie?¡±


    ¡°If she is not a zombie, how can she control them?¡±


    ¡°Is it some special ability? Maybe it is her special ability...¡±


    ¡°I have never heard of such special abilities.¡±


    ¡°The special abilities are all so weird. It is possible that one of them is controlling zombies.¡±


    ¡°Impossible...¡±


    The survivors were split into two teams.


    One team was certain that Ming Shu was not a zombie. She could control zombies because of her special ability.


    The other team was certain that she was a zombie. There was no such special ability.


    The officers looked at each other. They heard that high-level zombies could order other zombies around, but they never saw a zombie king before.


    And this zombie king was no different from a human being.


    ¡°You... you were the one who did all those things just now?¡± someone in the crowd shouted.


    ¡°You are thinking too much.¡± Ming Shu lifted her chin. ¡°My zombies are not so rubbish.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    They looked at the zombies which they could faintly see at the back. Although those zombies were not in any uniforms, they were really clean.


    They were totally different from those who smelled like rotten corpses.


    <i>Don¡¯t think that just because they are clean, they are not zombies anymore!!</i>


    The army sent out a representative. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Be reasonable, you all were the ones who wanted to look at my zombies and now, you are asking me what I want?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What the hell? You bought so many zombies with you, how can we not ask?</i>


    ¡°You just need to remember me. My name will leave a deep impression on you in the future.¡± Ming Shu finished her speech. ¡°Okay, stop looking at my zombies. They will not like you.¡±


    ¡°Roar, roar, roar!!¡± <i>They like, they like!!</i>


    The crowd turned pale from fright.


    Was she threatening them?


    Ming Shu got into the car. The zombies behind got into the cars too. They were so obedient they seemed like little pets.


    <i>Are they fighting or are they not fighting?</i>


    ¡°Who is a doctor? Nurse is fine too. Nurse!! Are there any doctors or nurses!!¡± A soldier ran over from the front and shouted at the top of his lungs.


    The army sent someone to draw a cordon around the area and isted them.


    They even found some survivors with special abilities to guard them tightly.


    In the car...


    Hao Zi gave Ming Shu a thumbs up. ¡°You are amazing. You are afraid that they will not know who you are, right?¡±


    Ming Shu took out a bag of dried meat. ¡°I am the zombie king. If they don¡¯t know me, I will lose points.¡±


    Hao Zi sighed. He was disturbed. ¡°I guess no one doesn¡¯t know you now. In the future, there will be people using bullets to greet you wherever you go.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s tone was arrogant. ¡°I will not die anyway, what is there to be afraid of?¡±


    Hao Zi: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Why did those zombies attack this ce just now?¡±


    Schr Su didn¡¯t say anything the whole time, but when he finally spoke up, it was serious business.


    Hao Zi¡¯s intelligence was not enough toprehend this. Huang Zheng thought for a while before answering, ¡°Xia Wei said those zombies had a master, right? Thest call should be a retreating call. They look like they were in a mess. Something must have happened.¡±


    Su Tai said, ¡°They were looking for doctors. That means that someone must be hurt and it was not because of the zombies.¡±


    There was no point in finding a doctor if a zombie bit them. They just had to wait for death.


    Huang Zheng nodded and added on, ¡°And it is a very important person.¡±


    Su Tai¡¯s eyes were slightly heavy. ¡°The zombies were used to divert their attention. Someone used the zombies to assassinate someone else.¡±


    Huang Zheng said, ¡°If the person was able to make the zombies attack and retreat with such urate timing, it is not a coincidence. Hence...¡±


    They looked at each other. ¡°This is a well thought out n.¡±


    Hao Zi listened to the two people analyzing and scratched his head. ¡°You all made it sound as though you all are the ones nning it. Xia Wei, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Hao Zi nced at Ming Shu. She had finished half of the dried meat.


    Fine, this person was not even listening.


    ¡°But there is no need for a zombie to n something soplicated. If they want to kill someone, they can just go up and bite them,¡± Hao Zi said doubtfully.


    Huang Zheng and Su Tai looked at Hao Zi simultaneously.


    ¡°What? Did I say something wrong? Have zombies learned how to think up schemes now? Are they letting humans live...¡± Hao Zi groaned.


    There were even zombies that could use a gun. Zombies which could think of ns... were not that impossible after all.


    ¡°Xia Wei,¡± Huang Zheng called Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu chewed a piece of dried meat and looked at them with a puzzled expression. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Huang Zheng passed her a bottle of water and took the opportunity to ask, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    True. They analyzed so much but what the hell did it have to do with them?!


    However, other people didn¡¯t think this way. Themanding officer of the army brought a special task force over. They were equipped with items on their bodies and they looked like they were going to bomb a castle.


    They suspected that what happened just now had something to do with them.


    ¡°The zombies must be destroyed. You all wille back with us and undergo investigation.


    They didn¡¯t know if themanding officer didn¡¯t hear about the fact that Ming Shu was the zombie king or he didn¡¯t believe it.


    Either way, when he talked, he was really confident.


    Su Tai looked at Ming Shu. He asked her with his eyes, what should they do?


    Their path was blocked by the cars behind them so they could not retreat either.


    ¡°Fight then.¡± Ming Shu whistled. ¡°Other people have already started bullying us at our doorstep. If I don¡¯t punish them, they will not know how to hate me.¡±


    Su Tai didn¡¯t really understand what thest sentence meant.


    <i>Why is this script not the same as the normal ones?</i>

 Chapter 801 - Hunting at Dawn (17)

    <h4>Chapter 801: Hunting at Dawn (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The other party didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to act immediately. The zombies formed a line of defense.


    What was more infuriating was, these zombies had helmets on.


    They would not be able to hurt the zombies if they hit other parts of their body and now, they couldn¡¯t hit the head.


    <i>This is going too far!!</i>


    <i>F**k! This is against the rules!</i>


    In the end, the people started retreating. They were afraid that the zombies that left woulde back and they were afraid that this zombie king would call more zombies over as well.


    ¡°Look, bullying the weak and fearing the strong.¡± Ming Shu gave her opinion after the battle. ¡°Humans.¡±


    Su Tai and his friends: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu asked the zombies to clear the battleground themselves and leaned against the car door as she looked up at the dark sky.


    Su Tai thought that she was thinking about some important things and didn¡¯t disturb her.


    After he finished inspecting the car, he heard the zombie king whispering, ¡°There is a need to find better items for my zombies.¡±


    Su Tai almost kneeled down in front of her.


    ¨C


    Su Tai learnedter that the person who was hurt was a researcher with the surname Zhong. He was not sure what he was researching but it seemed very important.


    The person died that night.


    The me was immediately pushed to Ming Shu... oh, the zombie king.


    The survivors told many versions of what happened that night.


    The one that spread the most was this version:


    The zombies didn¡¯t want them to invent things that could be used to hurt them so they must have heard the news a long time ago and hid among the crowd. Then, they found an opportunity and took action.


    <i>Insidious!</i>


    <i>Zombies are too insidious!</i>


    However, this created a sense of urgency for humans. Zombies had already evolved to a stage where they could use guns and could think up schemes.


    If this continued, zombies would rule the world soon.


    The most far-off version was the one that said the zombies were created by Ming Shu, who imed that she was the zombie king.


    Whatever the version was, Ming Shu gained her Hatred Points.


    Hence, Ming Shu took the me happily.


    She was so happy she ate two more packets of dried meat.


    She had Hatred Points. Of course, she would be happy.


    <i>I can even eat three packets!</i>


    Su Tai and his friends couldn¡¯t understand her train of thought.


    ¡°The southern base is right in front.¡± Su Tai stopped the car along the road and said to Ye Xiangsi, ¡°Miss Ye, you can go to the base yourself. We will not go.¡±


    These children would be safer in the base.


    Ye Xiangsi understood this and nodded her head. She thanked Su Tai. ¡°Thanks for your help these past few days.¡±


    ¡°... You are wee.¡± That zombie king was exceptionally good toward her.


    He couldn¡¯t understand it, either.


    Ye Xiangsi wanted to find Ming Shu but she didn¡¯t see her. Thus, she left.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Su Tai sent Ye Xiangsi away and asked Huang Zheng to find the person... the zombie king.


    ¡°She went over there.¡± Huang Zheng pointed in a certain direction.


    Su Tai climbed over the low hill. There was a valley below.


    Ming Shu was pulling up grass that was half the height of a human.


    The grass was very strange too. It wanted to shrink into the ground.


    Little Beastie jumped around her.


    ¡°Stop being noisy!¡± Ming Shu red at Little Beastie. Then, she exerted all her strength and pulled the grass up.


    The thing that came up looked like a human.


    Su Tai was stunned for a moment. <i>Ginseng?</i>


    <i>Are you kidding?!</i>


    He looked around him. Even before Doomsday, no ginseng could grow in this environment.


    However, that ginseng looked as though it wanted to run away... maybe it came here itself and unluckily, she caught it.


    Little Beastie jumped up and bit the ginseng. Its entire body floated in the air.


    In a blink of an eye, the ginseng was almost half-eaten.


    Ming Shu let it eat the ginseng too. When it had eaten half of the ginseng, she pulled it away and threw it.


    She threw Little Beastie. Little Beastiended on a rock nearby and bounced a few times like a ball.


    Ming Shu climbed up the valley. She didn¡¯t have any reaction when she saw Su Tai. She took the ginseng back to the car.


    She broke off some of it and gave it to the little zombie. The little zombie ced it into his mouth happily.


    She split the rest into two servings. She ate one serving herself and threw the other one at him.


    Su Tai was stunned.


    ¡°There is no use if you just eat a bit of this thing. Look, I fed him for so long before he started to look like a human.¡± Ming Shu patted the little zombie¡¯s head.


    The little zombie rubbed against Ming Shu¡¯s hand affectionately.


    ¡°Roar, roar, roar!¡± <i>I will help you to find good food when I am full.</i>


    Little Beastie hummed at the side. It was not happy that Ming Shu was raising such an ugly two-legged beast.


    Everyone wanted to steal from him.


    <i>Two-legged beasts are all so irritating.</i>


    Su Tai feltplicated. He thanked her with a hoarse voice after a while.


    ¡°Actually, these things benefit you all more,¡± Ming Shu suddenly said. Her smile was a little strange. ¡°It is a waste to let zombies eat it.¡±


    Su Tai asked Li Jianren toe over and fed it to him. ¡°He is my brother. As long as there is a chance to save him, we cannot give up.¡±


    Li Jianren looked at him in a daze.


    He even showed a bit of his desire for human meat and roared from his throat.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything.


    The sky was still bright so they decided to journey a bit more. They got into the car and before they could start the engine, they saw the military car that just left driving toward them.


    Ye Xiangsi brought the children back.


    Her face was pale. ¡°The southern base... the base is surrounded by zombies.¡±


    When she drove over, she saw a mass of zombies. She was so frightened she immediately drove back.


    ¨C


    No one knew when the zombies started surrounding them, but the gate of the southern base looked as if it was going to fall.


    The zombies piled outside the walls of the base. Some zombies had already climbed onto the city walls.


    The people on the wall stopped the zombies with their special abilities, but the effects were not good. The number of zombies was increasing.


    When one died, another would immediately rece him.


    They were human. Each time they used their ability, their stamina would decrease until they had no more energy to use their abilities anymore.


    Before the female protagonist, Ye Xiangsi, could think of a solution, the base fell.


    Numerous zombies rushed into the base.


    The gs in the base slowly fell and disappeared under the waves of zombies.


    Ming Shu shifted her gaze from the wall and focused on a car in the middle of the zombies.


    After the zombies entered the base, the car turned and drove in another direction.


    The zombies didn¡¯t attack the car.


    ¡°That car...¡± Su Tai muttered.


    The zombies didn¡¯t attack it. That could only mean that the master of the zombies was in the car.


    Was there really a second zombie king?


    Su Tai looked at Ming Shu.


    ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± <i>This thing has nothing to do with me.</i>


    ¡°Was there a zombie king in the car just now?¡± Su Tai frowned as he asked.


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°Do you think that zombie kings are wholesale? They will ce one in every city?¡±


    Su Tai couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with this reply.


    There was no wholesale for zombie kings.


    This year, he only met Ming Shu and he had never heard of anything like this before.


    However, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was amiss.


    From the time when the zombies retreated after attacking the cars, to the zombies attacking the city, and then to the car that left among the zombies...


    There seemed to be someone behind all this.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Su Tai regained his senses and realized that Ming Shu was walking down. He hurriedly questioned her.


    Ming Shu replied without looking back. ¡°I am going to show my face and take some me.¡±


    1¡°...¡± <i>Crazy!!</i>

 Chapter 802 - Hunting at Dawn (18)

    <h4>Chapter 802: Hunting at Dawn (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Although these zombies were not hers, she was still the zombie king. These wild zombies would not attack her and seek their own death if they had the choice.


    Ming Shu safely revealed her face in the base and took the me along the way.


    Her name spread among the survivors.


    Everyone hated her.


    Ming Shu was very happy with this result.


    ¨C


    At An City...


    Before Doomsday, there were troops inside the An City so the defenses were much better than normal cities.


    After Doomsday, the ce got taken over by humans.


    The people that took over An City were none other than the Poison Spider.


    It was rumored that before Doomsday, the Poison Spider was an underground organization and didn¡¯t do anything legally.


    After Doomsday, they took over An City and made this ce their den, dominating the area.


    Last time, the southern base and the An City didn¡¯t interact with each other, but now that the base was gone, the high-ranked officers went to An City.


    No one knew what deal they made with the Poison Spider, but An City started epting survivors.


    Ming Shu only heard about the situation in An City. She was currently in another city far away from finding items for her zombies.


    [Time-limit task: Please bomb this city within three days.] The Harmony System suddenly gave her a task.


    ¡°Why?¡± <i>What the hell. You are urging me to do all these evil things again.</i>


    [There is no why.] The Harmony System learned well. [For the sake of Hatred Points, for the sake of snacks, Guest, jiayou.]


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Xia Wei, did you notice that there seems to be very few zombies in this city?¡± Huang Zheng¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu passed the items to a zombie.


    From the time they came in till now, they only met a few wandering zombies.


    ¡°Did they all run away?¡± Hao Zi said again. ¡°There were so many zombies outside the base. They must havee from nearby cities.¡±


    Huang Zheng said, ¡°Maybe, but I still think that there is something weird going on.¡±


    Hao Zi asked, ¡°What is weird?¡±


    Huang Zheng answered him seriously, ¡°Intuition.¡±


    Hao Zi said, ¡°... Why don¡¯t you just say sixth sense?¡±


    ¡°Miss Xia, you... can youe over for a moment?¡± Ye Xiangsi popped her head out timidly and waved at her.


    Ming Shu asked the little zombie to handle it himself and walked over.


    Su Tai stood outside while leaning against a wall. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    Those children were left in the car. From their position, they could see them leaning against the car windows and trying to look out.


    The ring sun baked the earth and heat waves could almost be seen in the air.


    ¡°I felt something over there.¡± Ye Xiangsi¡¯s voice cut through the heat waves and brought a gust of cool wind along with it.


    She pointed at a certain direction.


    Ming Shu looked into the distance. ¡°What thing?¡±


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know. But it... felt simr to that.¡± Ye Xiangsi felt that Ming Shu would understand what she was saying.


    She didn¡¯t know how to exin the energy that the fruit gave out.


    She could only feel it.


    Ming Shu decided to go over and take a look. She had to destroy this city anyway.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t bring Su Tai and his friends along. On the other hand, Ye Xiangsi volunteered to go with Ming Shu.


    The human and zombie found a car that could still be used.


    ¡°Speaking of which, are you not afraid?¡±


    Ye Xiangsi drove the car. Ming Shu lifted her leg and sat in the passenger¡¯s seat. She chewed her dried meat.


    ¡°What?¡± Ye Xiangsi didn¡¯t understand her at the start.


    Ming Shu pointed at herself.


    Ye Xiangsi understood now.


    She was the zombie king and had so many zombies with her.


    It was impossible to not be afraid.


    However, she didn¡¯t hurt her or the children.


    ¡°... I am afraid.¡± Ye Xiangsi hesitated as she replied, ¡°Zombies don¡¯t have thoughts of their own and they can only act based on their instincts. However, you¡¯re different. I don¡¯t think that you¡¯re a bad zombie.¡±


    As she reached the end of her sentence, Ye Xiangsi smiled.


    Ming Shu got another good zombie card. ¡°...¡±


    The car stopped at a pharmaceuticalpany not far away.


    ¡°Miss Xia, it should be in this building.¡± Ye Xiangsi pointed at the pharmaceuticalpany.


    This pharmaceuticalpany was very famous before Doomsday.


    Since it was rted to medicine, zombies, and the female protagonist, this should be a side mission.


    The surroundings of the pharmaceuticalpany were very quiet. They didn¡¯t see any signs of zombies or humans.


    <i>How can youplete the side mission as quickly as possible?</i>


    ¨C


    A few cars stopped a street away from the pharmaceuticalpany.


    There were some girls and guys at the side of the car. They were gathering around a map and analyzing it.


    ¡°This city is so empty. It is so eerie,¡± one of the guys said.


    ¡°I think that you are just being annoying.¡± The red-haired girl with wavy locks smiled as she scolded him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that there are no zombies? Will you only be happy when you sleep with zombies?¡±


    ¡°It is a little strange. We¡¯ve been here so long but we only met one zombie which can¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°After seeing so many zombies, it feels weird to not see any zombies.¡±


    The red-haired girl choked. ¡°You all are really...¡±


    The red-haired girl stopped without finishing her sentence. She looked at the other end of the street.


    A car slowly drove over.


    Liang Xuan got down from the car. ¡°The pharmaceuticalpany that we are looking for is ahead. I don¡¯t know what is the situation inside so please prepare yourselves.¡±


    The red-haired girl didn¡¯t seem to like Liang Xuan. She sneered. ¡°We didn¡¯t see any zombies when wee in. There probably aren¡¯t any inside too.¡±


    Liang Xuan ignored the red-haired girl. ¡°Prepare to proceed.¡±


    ¡°Fake.¡± The red-haired girl rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t I talk? She was the one that brought the zombie king Xia Wei into the basest time. She even dared to bring a zombie king to the base. She has to take half the responsibility for what happened at the base.¡± The red-haired girl was really caustic.


    ¡°How can you me Liang Xuan? Didn¡¯t you see the zombie king? She looked totally like a human. If it were me, I would not have realized it, either.¡±


    Someone stood up for Liang Xuan.


    The red-haired girl said angrily, ¡°The base fell because someone opened the defenses. There might be a mole among us. Where was she at that time? Everyone was there. She was thest one toe out. If I don¡¯t suspect her, who should I suspect?¡±


    Her voice was a little loud and Liang Xuan, who was in front, stopped. She turned back and said indifferently, ¡°If you have the energy to suspect me, why not hurry up andplete the mission?¡±


    The people in the team saw that the atmosphere was getting out of hand and started mediating between them.


    The red-haired girl was very unhappy but she knew that the mission was more important now.


    They could not enter the pharmaceuticalpany from the back so they could only go in from the front.


    There was nothing wrong with the front door. It opened as soon as they pushed it.


    The bottom floors of thepany were empty. There were no zombies at all.


    There were quite a lot of bloodstains in the corridor and the offices. There had already solidified and turned dark. A thickyer of dust covered the stains.


    The higher they went, the more bloodstains there were. In the end, the entire ground and the walls were covered with blood. Even the ceiling was covered with blood.


    The bloody scent in the air got thicker too.


    When they reached the 15th floor, there were no more bloodstains. There were corpses.


    Numerous corpses were thrown and piled on the ground. There were corpses of humans as well as corpses of zombies.


    The rotting smell made it hard to breathe.


    It was as though they entered an abattoir.


    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Even though they experienced many things before, this was the first time they saw such a sinister scene.

 Chapter 803 - Hunting at Dawn (19)

    <h4>Chapter 803: Hunting at Dawn (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    The 38-level building tumbled down.


    In the dusty air, a few shadows showed off their abilities andnded safely on the ground.


    ¡°We meet again.¡±


    Yuan Ye looked up.


    A few steps away, a girl was holding a rocketuncher and smiling at him.


    Yuan Ye brushed the dust off his clothes and stood up slowly. ¡°You did this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± <i>There was no point going in toplete the mission. We did it from outside.</i>


    ¡°Did I disrupt your mission again? So sorry.¡± The apology didn¡¯t sound sincere at all.


    <i>Are you angry!!</i>


    <i>Let me ask you, are you angry!</i>


    Unfortunately, Yuan Ye just frowned irritatedly. He didn¡¯t seem to be angry at all. ¡°Do you know what you released?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows.


    Yuan Ye signaled her to look down.


    They were standing on the rooftop of a building. The copsed pharmaceuticalpany was in front of them.


    Among the ruins, ck shadows started swarming out.


    All of them were as thin as sticks but still maintained their human form. There were hangnails on their backs and their limbs were twice as long.


    Within the blink of an eye, a mass of them surrounded the ruins.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°You dared to bomb the building without even knowing what was inside? Ignorant.¡± Yuan Ye¡¯s voice had some sarcasm in it.


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue twice. ¡°So ugly. They are pulling down the beauty level of zombies.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    This bunch of monsters had already started moving. They ran toward the ce where someone had appeared. The rest of them looked around for a while and then dispersed.


    <i>Shua¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu stepped back instantly. The rocketuncher mmed onto the ground.


    She looked at the person who attacked her. Thetter was really quick.


    The fist brought heat waves with it and struck at Ming Shu. She tilted her body and dodged it. She grabbed his wrist and swept her legs toward his lower half.


    Yuan Ye pushed his feet against the ground and flipped to the side. Hended behind Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu¡¯s hand suddenly became empty.


    Yuan Ye caught her from the back and pressed her against the railings. Half of her body dangled out.


    Ming Shu gave up resisting. She smiled as she said, ¡°What are you doing? What is the point of killing me? Can it stuff them back?¡±


    <i>This little demon is crazy!</i>


    <i>Starting a fight whenever he is unhappy!</i>


    ¡°Where is the object?¡±


    ¡°What object?¡± <i>When did I take your thing?</i>


    Yuan Ye said impatiently, ¡°Give me back the object.¡±


    ¡°What object?¡± <i>Can you tell me what the hell is that object?</i>


    Yuan Ye frowned. ¡°A mutated nt.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth corners twitched. ¡°You fought with me for a mutated nt?¡±


    Yuan Ye looked at her as though she was crazy. <i>Can you bepared to a mutated nt?</i>


    ¡°Where is the thing?¡±


    ¡°I ate it.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Kill me if you can.¡±


    Yuan Ye tightened his hand and pressed her down. He suddenly paused.


    He seemed impatient and sinister. His hand rxed a little. Ming Shu took the opportunity to catch his wrist and threw him down.


    The feeling of falling woke Yuan Ye up. He raised his head. The girl was standing on the rooftop and waving at him.


    F**k.


    Yuan Ye used his special ability tond on the ground. The monsters from the pharmaceuticalpany heard the noise and started to surround him.


    They looked even grosser up close. There were covered in green skin.


    There were little lumps on their skin, like a toad.


    Yuan Ye cursed Ming Shu¡¯s ancestors and then, with no choice left, focused on fighting the monsters.


    Monsters kept crawling out from the ruins of the pharmaceuticalpany. There seemed to be no end to it.


    These monsters were harder to deal with than zombies. Yuan Ye looked up. The person was gone.


    <i>F**k.</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t let me catch you.</i>


    ¡°Get off!¡± Yuan Ye suddenly shouted angrily.


    The monsters stopped at the same time and hesitated for a while. However, in the end, they still pounced at him.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu came down from the other side and found Liang Xuan and her team.


    They were in a bad state too. They got surrounded by monsters.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Ming Shu stood on the high ground and greeted the people below. ¡°Miss Liang Xuan, long time no see. Did you miss me?¡±


    Liang Xuan heard the familiar voice and looked up instinctively. The monsters took the chance and pped Liang Xuan into the air.


    Liang Xuannded among the ruins. There was blood on her. The monsters smelled the blood and got even more excited.


    Liang Xuan flung metal objects at the monsters and pinned them onto the ground.


    ¡°Go up, they don¡¯t have the ability to climb!!¡± Liang Xuan suddenly shouted.


    The people beside her immediately started climbing.


    The monsters below really didn¡¯t have the ability to climb. They could only look up at them.


    Liang Xuan took the chance to climb onto high ground too. Ming Shu was just a building away from her.


    Liang Xuan panted as she looked at Ming Shu. She questioned her, ¡°Xia Wei, what are these?!¡±


    Ming Shu appeared too coincidentally so Liang Xuan naturally linked her with the monsters.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know, either. Please believe me... okay, let me think.¡± Ming Shu fell into deep thought.


    <i>These are not mine. How can I name them?</i>


    Liang Xuan: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyesnded on a big signboard not far away and immediately copied it. ¡°You can call them KFC.¡±


    Liang Xuan: ¡°...¡± <i>Is she serious?</i>


    The red-haired girl shouted from the side, ¡°Is she the zombie king? What the hell is this? Zombies are already so disgusting. Why is there something even more disgusting!!¡±


    Ming Shu agreed with the red-haired girl wholeheartedly. ¡°It is quite disgusting.¡±


    ¡°You let them out, why are you saying that they are disgusting? Don¡¯t let them out then!!¡± The red-haired girl scolded her furiously.


    Ming Shu was tant. ¡°This will not stop me from thinking that they are disgusting.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Liang Xuan¡¯s expression was really bad.


    <i>Pada¡ª</i>


    Something hit Liang Xuan¡¯s location. She was standing on top of an air conditioner. The air conditioner swayed. She grabbed an object beside her and stabilized herself.


    <i>Pa¡ª </i>


    Another sound again.


    The air conditioner could not withstand the weight and Liang Xuan fell.


    Liang Xuan was so angry, but she didn¡¯t have the time to be angry.


    The monster rushed toward her in a crowd.


    ¡°Xia Wei, you are taking advantage of her, despicable!!¡± The teammates that were still up high shouted furiously at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu aimed theuncher at the person who was talking. ¡°Why don¡¯t I take advantage of your situation too? You can go through thick and thin with her down there.¡±


    The person tensed up and didn¡¯t dare to make any sound.


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°Humans.


    ¡°...¡± They were just ordinary teammates. They would not risk their lives for her. However, even if their rtionship was really good, they would still consider it given the situation now.


    Ming Shu put away heruncher and sat, admiring Liang Xuan fighting the monsters.


    Liang Xuan fought hard and seemed to be getting weaker. The ground suddenly copsed and she fell further down with a few monsters.


    The ruins below shrunk into the ground and blocked the entrance.


    The monsters on top nced at it and gave up the thought of going down.


    They shifted their gaze to the people that were hanging all over the buildings. The monsters seemed to be able tomunicate with each other. They let out a <i>gugu </i>sound and then stated running toward the stairs of the buildings.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Someone cursed.


    They had no choice but to keep climbing.


    The monsters were faster than them and soon, someone was attacked and fell down.


    A shrill scream rang through the air.

 Chapter 804 - Hunting at Dawn (20)

    <h4>Chapter 804: Hunting at Dawn (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu finished watching the show and jumped down from the other side of the rooftop.


    She didn¡¯t expect there to be someone on the street below; they had just had a fight.


    Yuan Ye and another zombie were battling. The atmosphere was really tense. When Ming Shu suddenly jumped down, dust flew in the air and all the atmosphere disappeared.


    ¡°You actually got a helper!¡± The zombie spoke with a dark face. ¡°Humans are insidious.¡±


    ¡°Brother, hey, I am on your side, okay?¡± Ming Shu took out her hand and fanned the dust. ¡°You should upgrade your sensor system.¡±


    There was a special way to distinguish zombies.


    Just now, Ming Shu jumped down suddenly and she looked like a human. Hence, the zombie instinctively ssified her as a human.


    The zombie was a little awkward after it read Ming Shu by her appearance.


    ¡°You...¡± The zombie sized up Ming Shu. ¡°Why are you like this?¡±


    What he was trying to say might be, <i>Why are you better-looking than me?</i>


    Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°Maybe I am of a higher level than you?¡±


    The skin of this zombie was green and there were no signs of rotting.


    It could talk and it could think.


    However, Ming Shu could feel that he was not a zombie king.


    ¡°Higher-level?¡± The zombie didn¡¯t understand which part of Ming Shu was high-ss. Just because she looked better?


    Ming Shu nodded.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ming Shu asked the zombie. ¡°Academic exchange between different species?¡±


    ¡°This treacherous human wants to kill me.¡± The zombie¡¯s face changed when he said this. He continued angrily, ¡°He even ruined all my painstaking effort. I want to kill him.¡±


    ¡°You made these disgusting things?¡±


    ¡°What disgusting? Don¡¯t you find them cute?¡± The zombie didn¡¯t allow anyone to say bad things about its KFC.


    ¡°The beauty standards of high-level zombies are different from yours.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu added on, ¡°Oh, right, I destroyed this building. It had nothing to do with him.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    What happened to being the same species!!


    ¡°Why did you destroy my building!!¡± The zombie was very agitated. ¡°Are you on the same side as humans? You must be on the same side!! You all just don¡¯t want me to have a good life. You two bastards. Treacherous couple!¡±


    The zombie suddenly went crazy and spouted nonsense. He was totally illogical.


    <i>Who is a treacherous couple?</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t eat anything and don¡¯t speak carelessly.</i>


    Treacherous Husband Yuan Ye said, ¡°Are you done chatting?¡±


    <i>You ignored me totally!</i>


    <i>If I don¡¯t do anything, will you think that I am Hello Kitty?</i>


    Ming Shu retreated to the side and maintained her smile. ¡°Continue, please continue.¡±


    <i>This has nothing to do with me. </i>


    The zombie who had lost his mind didn¡¯t think this way. He rushed at Ming Shu. The nails on his fingers grew longer. The ck fingernails looked as though they hadn¡¯t been washed for a hundred years.


    ¡°You all want to steal my research. No way. I will make you all into little cuties too. I will show you how great I am. Hahaha...¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Ming Shu dodged the zombie¡¯s attack. ¡°It is not good to kill those of the same species.¡±


    ¡°When you colluded with your treacherous husband, why didn¡¯t you think of this? Are you pleading with me? No way, I will not let you go.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>What weird hysterics is this brother having?</i>


    Ming Shu brought out her aura as the zombie king and suppressed him with her level. The zombie stepped back and looked at her with some fear.


    Just as the zombie was hesitating, Yuan Ye appeared at the side and attacked its vital spot.


    The zombie roared in anger and started fighting with Yuan Ye.


    This zombie¡¯s weapon was his fingernails. Anything the fingernails touched would melt instantly.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t see Yuan Ye using any special ability. He seemed to be using his own strength to fight with the zombie.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The zombie roared angrily


    He struck at Yuan Ye with his bright ck nails.


    A few wounds seemed to appear in the air.


    Yuan Ye grabbed the zombie with an irritated expression. The zombie suddenly fell forward and mmed into the wall.


    Yuan Ye jumped up and prepared to kill the zombie.


    The zombie suddenly scurried away. He didn¡¯t forget to threaten them. ¡°You all just wait! I will not let you go!!¡±


    Yuan Ye didn¡¯t chase him. He stood on the higher ground and looked at the girl below.


    The girl seemed astounded by what she saw. She had a piece of dried meat in her mouth, but she had forgotten her actions.


    Ming Shu was eximing in her heart.


    <i>This zombie is amazing!</i>


    <i>He has a bright future.</i>


    Yuan Ye jumped down from the top. ¡°You¡¯re a zombie?¡±


    ¡°Wu... yes,¡± Ming Shu answered. She smiled. ¡°You want to kill me too?¡±


    Yuan Ye walked over slowly and started at the dried meat in her mouth. ¡°Can you digest human food?¡±


    Ming Shu quickly swallowed the dried meat.


    <i>Why are you leaning so close? Are you trying to snatch my dried meat?</i>


    ¡°Digesting very well.¡±


    ¡°You evolved well,¡± Yuan Ye muttered. He sized her up. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you return my mutated nt now?¡±


    ¡°I told you that I ate it.¡± Ming Shu rolled her eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can spit it out for you.¡±


    Yuan Ye: ¡°...¡±<i> F**k, do you think that I am easy to fool?!</i>


    If he knew that the mutated nt was on her body, he knew whether it was still there or not.


    Yuan Ye consoled himself. <i>Don¡¯t argue with her</i>.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°You can call me King.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Crazy.</i>


    Yuan Ye brushed off the dust on his body and bent down to pick up a bag. He flung the bag over his shoulder and left withrge strides.


    <i>I need to calm down.</i>


    ¡°Hey, do you really not want me to spit it out for you?¡± Ming Shu chased him and tried her best to gain some Hatred Points.


    ¡°Don¡¯t zombies like to be clean?¡± Yuan Ye was irritated.


    <i>Who wants you to spit it out!</i>


    <i>Disgusting!!</i>


    ¡°Zombies like to be clean?¡± Ming Shu asked him back.


    ¡°...¡±<i> I have nothing to refute.</i>


    When they were walking, they met a few monsters. Yuan Ye seemed to have gotten the hang of how to kill them and easily handled the monsters.


    ¡°What are you throwing?¡± Yuan Ye looked back and saw Ming Shu throwing things around. The things were blinking red light.


    ¡°Time bombs.¡± Ming Shu put on a sincere face. ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±


    Yuan Ye: ¡°...¡± <i>You are throwing time bombs and you ask me what is wrong?</i>


    <i>Most importantly, where did you get so many time bombs from?</i>


    He recalled the rocketuncher... Yuan Ye decided not to pursue this question.


    The time bombs had a long countdown. There were still 48 hours before they exploded.


    ¡°You want to blow up the city?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled super brightly. ¡°I want to blow you up too.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Yuan Ye grabbed the bag and left. <i>If I talk to her again, I am a dog!!</i>


    Ming Shu walked about. She threw time-bombs around the city as she did.


    Ye Xiangsi waited for her at a far-away location. When she saw hering back, she quickly got off the car.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Something rushed toward her from her side.


    Yuan Ye felt a gust of wind flowing past him.


    Beside the car, the petite girl kicked the monster and then kicked it again. <i>Kacha</i>. The monster stopped moving.


    Ming Shu, who was only halfway there. ¡°...¡±


    Ye Xiangsi seemed frightened by the thing on the ground. She jumped away really far. Her face was still white. ¡°What... what is this. It is so disgusting.¡±


    <i>Are you serious?</i>


    <i>The female protagonist is so powerful? Why did she get caughtst time!!</i>


    <i>Director, the script is wrong!!</i>

 Chapter 805 - Hunting at Dawn (21)

    <h4>Chapter 805: Hunting at Dawn (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ye Xiangsi¡¯s skill was passive and could only be used when attacked.


    And it wouldn¡¯t work on humans.


    The female protagonist¡¯s skill was always powerful with some weak points, very unique.


    Ming Shu patted her shoulder pitifully.


    Poor female protagonist.


    Ming Shu stuffed Ye Xiangsi into the car, and Yuan Ye suddenly pulled open the back door and sat in.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ye Xiangsi also returned to herself and looked at this strange man.


    Yuan Ye sat in the back, upright, and answered impatiently, ¡°You robbed me, so what if you give me a ride?¡±


    ¡°Is my car that easy for you to take a ride?¡±<i> I have my face!</i>


    Yuan Ye unzipped his bag and took out two packs of biscuits from inside, then threw them to the front angrily.


    Biscuits were notpressed biscuits and weren¡¯t past their sell-by dates.


    Since the supplies were turned in, Ming Shu acquiesced that Yuan Ye could stay in the car.


    Ye Xiangsi frequently looked back. The guy looked outside the whole time, and there was always a hint of impatience in the set of his eyebrows.


    That face was obviously very handsome, but his expression was a bit fierce. He just looked so ferocious that you¡¯d better not piss him off.


    The monsters didn¡¯t spread very fast. After taking a detour through the city¡¯s main streets, Ming Shu drove to meet Su Tai and the others.


    Su Tai and the others met two monsters. Such things appeared all of a sudden, and they didn¡¯t even react. But the zombies reacted fast and rushed forward to handle these two monsters.


    Ming Shu returned to see the monsters¡¯ bodies torn apart and the zombies watching the new species.


    ¡°Xia Wei, finally you¡¯re back. There were two disgusting things that appeared suddenly, even more disgusting than zombies.¡± Hao Zi came up to her. ¡°It¡¯s surely an odd city.¡±


    ¡°You can call them KFC.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°KFC? Who gave this name to them? This is totally nonsense...¡±


    Hao Zi nced at the back seat and was startled, such that his voice even changed. ¡°Yuan Ye!¡±


    Yuan Ye gave a look to him. ¡°Hoh.¡±


    ¡°Su Tai, Su Tai,¡± Hao Zi jumped back and shouted aloud, ¡°Su Tai,e here, that bitch Yuan Ye is not dead!¡±


    Hao Zi shouted constantly but his voice was mixed with joy.


    ¡°Your enemy?¡± Ming Shu turned her head to look at Yuan Ye.


    ¡°Him?¡±


    He had fully expressed his contempt with that single word.


    Su Tai and Huang Zheng came out from inside. Huang Zheng was also a little pleasantly surprised to see Yuan Ye.


    Su Tai looked more calm than the other two. He said in a derative tone, ¡°I thought you might be okay.¡±


    Ming Shu was a little surprised that Yuan Ye knew Su Tai and the others.


    But Yuan Ye and them didn¡¯te from the same school. They met at a contest.


    As long as Yuan Ye participated in the contest, Su Tai would always get second ce.


    At first they were angry about that, but after meeting several more times, they were kind of friends.


    Yuan Ye sat still like a mountain and asked Ming Shu, ¡°Why are you with them? Aren¡¯t you a zombie? Are they zombies, too?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Yuan Ye, you¡¯re a zombie!¡± Hao Zi was pissed off.


    ¡°Humans colluding with zombies? I don¡¯t think your IQ is high enough to handle that. You¡¯d better just be a zombie.¡± Yuan Ye sounded very vicious.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Can you talk nicely? Aren¡¯t you also sitting in a zombie¡¯s car right now!</i>


    Ming Shu whistled to the little zombie, who then immediately ordered the other zombies to get into the car.


    Yuan Ye seemed a little surprised to see the armed zombies, and they moved torger cars.


    Ye Xiangsi drove a car herself with the several young children.


    Su Tai, Hao Zi, and Ming Shu still shared a car.


    Huang Zheng drove thest one.


    Just as Yuan Ye was about to get into the car, the door in front of him was suddenly shut.


    Yuan Ye looked at the person who shut the car door impatiently. ¡°I¡¯ve offered you supplies.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°Yes, and I agreed to let you stay in the car, but I didn¡¯t agree to let you get in this car. The car is still there, you can drive it yourself.¡±


    Yuan Ye: ¡°...¡±


    <i>There are too many points toin about. Where shall I start?</i>


    In the end, Su Tai paid more supplies for Yuan Ye so that he was allowed to get in the car.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Su Tai asked Yuan Ye.


    Yuan Ye was extremely arrogant. ¡°To look for something.¡±


    Su Tai seemed used to Yuan Ye¡¯s attitude, but Hao Zi murmured at one side, ¡°We finally met, aren¡¯t you feeling even a little excited? We went to your school to find you, but what did you do? You ran away by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Weak teammates die sooner,¡± Yuan Ye answered. ¡°Where¡¯s Li Jianren?¡±


    Hao Zi who was dissed hadn¡¯t vented his anger, but was held back by the name Li Jianren.


    Su Tai¡¯s expression also changed. ¡°He¡¯s back there.¡±


    There was only Huang Zheng in the back, and the rest were zombies.


    Yuan Ye understood.


    He was just asking in order not to ruin the character profile.


    There was a sudden silence.


    Su Tai broke the silence. ¡°What¡¯s the situation in the city?¡±


    ¡°You should ask her,¡± Yuan Ye said, unfriendly, ¡°what good things she has done.¡±


    She robbed him and dared to release so many monsters.


    The person in the passenger seat didn¡¯t seem to hear anything and just kept silent.


    Yuan Ye was almost angered to death. If it weren¡¯t for the distance between them, he would have strangled her.


    Yuan Ye also went into the pharmaceuticalpany and walked even further than Liang Xuan and the others. The higher he moved, the greater the piled bodies. They were not ordinary bodies, but very strange ones.


    It could be described as ¡°looked like nothing on earth.¡±


    Those corpses resembled body parts cut from different species and forced onto one body.


    They were far from the monsters that came out back there.


    ¡°Was it before or after Doomsday?¡± Su Tai got to the point at once.


    ¡°After. The experiment began six months ago,¡± Yuan Ye answered. ¡°I could have gotten more information if she hadn¡¯t appeared suddenly.¡±


    Everyone was surprised to hear that the experiments were most likely done by a zombie.


    Zombie...


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    The ground shook, the car skidded and crashed into the fence. Hao Zi braked hard enough to stop the car just before it hit.


    ¡°Shit, what happened now?¡± Hao Zi looked back with trepidation.


    Then his entire person was stunned.


    The city behind them blew up.


    The whole city was razed to the ground, except for the firelights and the mushroom cloud caused by the explosion.


    They got out of the car and looked at the smoke-filled city.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the timing set for 48 hourster?¡± Yuan Ye asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ming Shu nodded.


    ¡°Then why did it explode now?¡±


    How many hours just passed?


    F**k. If they didn¡¯t move fast, wouldn¡¯t they have been buried along with the city?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say there¡¯s only one way to set it off.¡± Ming Shu felt quite innocent.


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>The police would cry if they met an evildoer like you. </i>


    The others who were listening to them gradually understood.


    The explosion was also rted to her.


    <i>Cool. </i>


    <i>It¡¯s not a big deal. </i>


    Su Tai and the others got into the car again like nothing happened.


    Yuan Ye: ¡°...¡± <i>Wait, won¡¯t you condemn her?!</i>


    [The time-limit task has beenpleted ahead of time, great job, Guest.] The Harmony System praised Ming Shu.


    The time-limit task was easy toplete.


    Ming Shu epted the Harmony System¡¯s praise frankly.


    <i>I can do more of these easy tasks. </i>


    [...] <i>You¡¯re thinking too much, Guest. </i>


    The time-limit task also had conditions and it wouldn¡¯t be just willfully handed out.

 Chapter 806 - Hunting at Dawn (22)

    <h4>Chapter 806: Hunting at Dawn (22)</h4>


    Not long after they started the journey again, Hao Zi saw a group of zombies running over from up ahead.


    ¡°Xia Wei... Ancestor, ancestor, did you call for your zombie army?¡± Hao Zi trembled.


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu looked to Yuan Ye. ¡°Yours?¡±


    There was a weird silence in the car.


    Yuan Ye didn¡¯t deny it.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± Aren¡¯t you a human?!


    Yuan Ye got out of the car and walked to the front of those zombies. He raised his hands to make several gestures, and then the zombies ran away.


    ¡°My skill is assimtion.¡± Yuan Ye got back in the car and exined, facing everyone¡¯s weird gazes. ¡°I can make them treat me like a kindred, and the higher level the skill is, the higher the status will be in the zombies.¡±


    ¡°Can it be higher than me?¡± The zombie king felt being challenged.


    ¡°...No.¡± If it can reach higher status than you, do you think I¡¯ll talk this nonsense here with you? I would have tied you up and strangled you.


    ¡°You did that to the southern base, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ming Shu said again.


    Yuan Ye faced several pairs of staring eyes, and he had to grit his teeth and answer, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°So why do you think you can use me of blowing up the buildings?¡±


    Yuan Ye: ¡°...¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Is this the main point?


    Is this the f**king main point?!


    These humans and zombies were both not good!


    ¡°Yuan Ye, why did you let the zombies destroy the southern base?¡± Su Tai frowned slightly.


    He could understand Ming Shu¡¯s behavior.


    She was a zombie.


    But Yuan Ye was not; he was human.


    Yuan Ye took a look at Ming Shu. ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t let the zombies attack the city, the base would have been destroyed.¡±


    Ming Shu grunted from the front.


    I think you were just trying to kill my snacks coupon.


    Su Tai and the others obviously didn¡¯t believe Yuan Ye. Yuan Ye didn¡¯t want to be driven out of the car, so hepromised. ¡°Someone at the southern base was working on a virus to kill zombies.


    ¡°Once the virus is released, the zombies may be infected, but humans will also be extinct.¡±


    ¡°So in other words, you let the zombies attack the base so as to protect humans?¡± Ming Shu asked with a smile.


    Yuan Ye pulled out a cold smile. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to die so early, and their stupidity must be nipped in the bud.¡±


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to destroy the entire base,¡± Hao Zi said weakly. ¡°There were so many survivors in the southern base.¡±


    The character profile for Yuan Ye was ¡°born ruthless.¡±


    So he didn¡¯t worry at all. ¡°That was the simplest and most effective way.¡±


    Hao Zi: ¡°...¡±


    Are you from the same family as the zombie king?!


    Su Tai said, ¡°On that day, it was also you who attacked the convoy on the highway.¡±


    Yuan Ye didn¡¯t deny it.


    He didn¡¯t originally intend to destroy the southern base, but he found that those people also had others besides the man whose surname was Zhong.


    ording to the assessment given by the system, even if there wasn¡¯t that Zhong man, they would also be likely to make the virus.


    So he had to y big.


    ¨C


    Yuan Ye somehow became a member of their team.


    He even positioned himself as the big brother type in the team.


    But when everyone saw Yuan Big Brother Ye was forced to give in to Ming Shu, they would feel quiteforted.


    Surely there was always one thing to ovee another.


    ¡°No one can escape from naturalw,¡± Hao Zi gloated on the side.


    Yuan Ye then grabbed Hao Zi¡¯s rations.


    Hao Zi began to howl.


    Ye Xiangsi gave hers to Hao Zi.


    Hao Zi was just howling and didn¡¯t dare to take Ye Xiangsi¡¯s rations.


    At nightfall...


    Everyone fell asleep.


    Su Tai kept watch at night. He looked into the night and the sky was dark; there were no stars up there, as always.


    After a moment, Su Tai walked toward the darkness.


    Yuan Ye sat under a tree.


    Su Tai sat down with him. ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just take one step and look around before taking another.¡± Yuan Ye began to dislike Su Tai a little, because he saw that psychopath treated Su Tai so well just now. He could cook, what was the big deal about that!


    ¡°At this time a year ago, we were at the contest,¡± Su Tai said. ¡°Who would have thought that a yearter, the world would be like this.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Yuan Ye answered absentmindedly.


    Su Tai didn¡¯t talk more, though. ¡°Sleep early.¡±


    Yuan Ye suddenly stopped him. ¡°How did you get involved with her?¡±


    As a human being, he wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with a zombie king.


    There must be some PY trades in here!


    What has she done behind my back!


    So angry!


    Su Tai was silent for a few seconds and then said slowly, ¡°Xia Wei had a brother, who was bitten by a zombie when he led survivors to retreat at the early stage of Doomsday. I met him in hisst moments, and hisst wish was for me to help him take care of Xia Wei.¡±


    It was dark and Su Tai couldn¡¯t see in the dark, so Yuan Ye showed the whites of his eyes fiercely.


    Did that psychopath need someone to take care of her?


    Their conversation ended and Su Tai went to the other side.


    Yuan Ye stood up slowly. Hao Zi had went for a rest in the car behind theirs, and right now there was only Ming Shu in their car.


    Yuan Ye pulled open the car door and got in.


    Ming Shu was sleeping in the back.


    He slowed down his movements and sat beside her.


    He pinched his hand hanging to one side and put it aside, then he lowered his head to look at her. He couldn¡¯t actually see it clearly in the dark.


    But he could see the glimmer of gold in her slightly open cor.


    She really doesn¡¯t like me?


    He would be lying if Yuan Ye said he was not disappointed.


    He thought... she was willing.


    The only constion was that she at least carried them and didn¡¯t throw them away.


    Yuan Ye reached out his hand and touched the edge of the gold coins, but Ming Shu suddenly moved and the coins slid into her clothes.


    Ming Shu opened her eyes slightly. ¡°Yuan Ye?¡±


    Yuan Ye took his hand back calmly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu held her snacks tighter and shrank back a little, entirely hiding the snacks.


    Yuan Ye thought she would say something. But she fell asleep again after calling that name.


    Yuan Ye estimated his chances of getting the gold coins, but finally gave up. He sat stiff in the car for a long time.


    When getting out of the car, Yuan Ye bent over and kissed on Ming Shu¡¯s forehead, like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water.


    Almost as soon as he touched her skin, he moved away and murmured, ¡°Good night.¡±


    ¨C


    All the survivors of the southern base crowded into An City. But An City was strict about epting outsiders, and now there were survivors stationed everywhere outside the city.


    Some people even built fortifications outside the city in case zombies came, so they were defenseless.


    There were also quite a few convoys like Ming Shu¡¯s parking outside.


    Hao Zi went to ask around and then came back to report: ¡°Only women and children are allowed to enter An City now, and men are not, unless you have someone of senior status speak for you.¡±


    Hao Zi was notpletely right. Men were allowed to get in, but the number was limited.


    People outside sometimes would be beaten badly for making the cut.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing to go in. Humans are shallow.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Do you think so?¡±


    Humans Su Tai, Hao Zi, Huang Zheng, Yuan Ye: ¡°...¡±


    They were all humans, thank you!


    ¡°What do you know about it?¡± Hao Zi asked curiously. Before, she said she was going to An City, but they didn¡¯t know why she wanted toe here.


    Ming Shu said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m a zombie, how would I know about you humans¡¯ dirtyundry.¡±


    F**k. Why can¡¯t you stop calling us ¡°you humans¡±?


    Weren¡¯t you a human before turning into a zombie?!


    What¡¯s your superiority of being a zombie!


    Yuan Ye dissed Ming Shu fiercely in secret.

 Chapter 807 - Hunting at Dawn (23)

    <h4>Chapter 807: Hunting at Dawn (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    An City was the Poison Spider¡¯s ce, so of course Ming Shu came here for Hatred Points.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t originally intend to enter the city. She was thinking about stirring things up outside and gaining some Hatred Points.


    Who knew that the little goblin Yuan Ye would show the tattoo on his hand and they¡¯d just be allowed in.


    After entering the city, everyone looked at Yuan Ye with weird eyes.


    ¡°Are you Poison Spider¡¯s person?¡± Su Tai broke the silence first.


    Yuan Ye lifted his eyes. ¡°Do these scum deserve me?¡±


    ¡°Well, your...¡± <i>Why do you have that tattoo? </i>


    ¡°I made it myself,¡± Yuan Ye answered for granted.


    ¡°...¡±


    Yuan Ye answered in a casual and rxed tone, but Su Tai vaguely felt that his tattoo was not produced simply.


    Most people in An City had tattoos on their arms. Since they entered the city, Su Tai hadn¡¯t seen anyone with such a tattoo on his hand like Yuan Ye.


    What did he experience this year?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to get in,¡± Ming Shu murmured after they had walked for a while.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re inside now; you can just get out.¡± Yuan Ye revealed an impatient look.


    <i>F**k. Didn¡¯t she just want toe in after watching for so long outside?</i>


    <i>I brought you in and you¡¯re just unwilling like this! </i>


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu began to walk toward the outside.


    <i>My little cuties are still outside. </i>


    Yuan Ye twitched the corner of his mouth and reached out to pull her back. ¡°It¡¯s easier to get in than out. You¡¯ll seek death if you go out now.¡±


    ¡°Yuan Ye, you¡¯re back.¡± A drake-like voice sounded from ahead. ¡°Yow, with two girls?¡±


    The man who came over looked slightly wretched, followed by two other big men.


    Su Tai noticed that the man¡¯s tattoo was on the back of his hand, but the pattern was slightly different from that of Yuan Ye.


    Yuan Ye held Ming Shu¡¯s wrist and pulled her back a little. ¡°Leave my girl alone.¡±


    ¡°How dare I.¡± The man¡¯s eyes were glued to Ming Shu and Ye Xiangsi while pretending to be decent superficially. ¡°They¡¯re your people, and I¡¯m just curious. Where did you get two such beautiful girls?¡±


    ¡°Do I look beautiful?¡± Ming Shu popped out her head from behind Yuan Ye.


    The man was a little dumbfounded, then revealed a wretched smile. ¡°Yes, of course, you¡¯re very beautiful. It¡¯s not easy to meet such a pure and pretty girl like you.¡±


    ¡°I can make you...¡± <i>Look even more beautiful. </i>


    Yuan Ye took Ming Shu in his arms and interrupted her. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to say, I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡±


    If he let her stay longer, this psychopath might directly beat him.


    The impatience on Yuan Ye¡¯s face was almost revealed.


    The man thenughed. ¡°Who are they?¡±


    He was looking at Li Jianren.


    Hao Zi and Huang Zheng felt worried about leaving Li Jianren alone outside. Although Ming Shu¡¯s main troops were left out there, it was possible to encounter an ident.


    So they wrapped Li Jianren tightly and brought him in; he wouldn¡¯t feel hot anyway.


    But in such hot weather that everyone wished they could wear nothing, a man wrapped so tightly like this would definitely attract attention.


    ¡°A few brothers I¡¯ve met outside.¡± Yuan Ye looked at him impatiently. ¡°It¡¯s my business, do you think you can meddle in my affairs?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, no no no, I¡¯m just curious. Why does this brother wrap himself up like this in such hot weather?¡±


    Hao Zi and Huang Zheng became nervous.


    Su Tai signaled for them not to behave abnormally.


    ¡°He¡¯s sick,¡± Yuan Ye said. ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± The man waved his hands.


    The man rested his eyes on the several little ones for several more seconds. The little zombie only wore a baseball hat, and looked up at the man with a small pale face, but it no longer looked like a zombie.


    Faced with the little zombie¡¯s eyes, the man felt an inexplicable chill.


    Even the hot weather couldn¡¯t dispel the chill.


    The little zombie couldn¡¯t help but keep thinking that these humans looked delicious and wanted to eat them.


    The man then pinched his own arms. ¡°No no no, not at all, I won¡¯t bother you then.¡± These people that Yuan Ye brought back were very queer, so he needed to investigate it carefully.


    ¡°Right.¡± The man took a few steps away, but then turned around with a somewhat gloomy expression. ¡°Since you¡¯re back, you should go to the boss first. He wanted to see you before.¡±


    Yuan Ye didn¡¯t answer, but the man didn¡¯t seem to care, either. He left while humming a roguish tune.


    ¡°Aiyow, isn¡¯t this our captain Liang Xuan? How did you get yourself into such a situation...¡±


    Liang Xuan?


    Ming Shu nced back in Yuan Ye¡¯s arms.


    Liang Xuan and the others were all in a mess like they¡¯d just escaped out of a refugee camp.


    They lost a lot of people, at least those people that they metst time, and now there were only three left.


    As the man spoke to her, Liang Xuan only showed a cold face and took a turn to head another way.


    ¡°Pah, what is she feeling proud of.¡± The wretched man kept cursing from behind her. ¡°When the boss finishes his work, I¡¯ll taste this girl.¡±


    Yuan Ye didn¡¯t release Ming Shu and just walked forward with her in his arms like this. Many people knew Yuan Ye, but seeing he held Ming Shu in his arms, they didn¡¯t dare look at her.


    Su Tai, Hao Zi, and the others looked at each other with weird gazes. <i>What¡¯s... this situation here? </i>


    The zombie king usually would diss anyone who touched her for half a day, but today Yuan Ye held her like this and she didn¡¯t react.


    Thinking carefully, along the way, although the zombie king dissed Yuan Ye a lot, she was very indulgent about his behavior...


    Such scary thoughts.


    ¡°Hey, have you held me long enough?¡± Ming Shu tilted her head to look at Yuan Ye.


    Thetter looked steadily forward and didn¡¯t seem to realize anything until hearing her voice, then he released her with contempt.


    ¡°It was I who suffered.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry then.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Next time you touch me, I¡¯ll cut off your hands so you won¡¯t suffer.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Yuan Ye put his hands into his own pockets and strode forward.


    <i>I will touch you, just hack me to death if you can!</i>


    <i>Hmph!</i>


    Yuan Ye¡¯s fingers rubbed against each other, and he seemed to feel the subtle coldness under his clothes.


    Cold and soft.


    ¡°We¡¯ll live here for now.¡±


    Yuan Ye opened the door. It was a house of three rooms and two halls, with good day lighting, so the whole house was like a steamer.


    Ming Shu walked around the room, which wasplete with beds and furniture.


    On the bookshelf in the room were many cups and awards.


    A few photographs hung on the wall in the middle.


    Hao Zi and the others also noticed this.


    Yuan Ye leaned on the wall. ¡°It¡¯s my home.¡±


    ¡°I almost forget that you¡¯re from An City.¡± Hao Zi locked Li Jianren into the study.


    Yuan Ye introduced the rooms to them simply. Besides the room he lived in, there were two bedrooms and one study.


    As the king of zombies, Ming Shu upied a room by herself.


    Ye Xiangsi and the other kids shared one room.


    That little zombie and Li Jianren took the study.


    So Hao Zi and Su Tai could only sleep on the sofa.


    After assigning the rooms, Yuan Ye changed into another outfit. ¡°I¡¯m going out, I¡¯ll bring you dinner. Don¡¯t go out.¡±


    He went to the window and looked out, then said after a moment, ¡°If anyone knocks on the door and looks for trouble, tell them to talk to me.¡±


    Yuan Ye then left.


    Su Tai chased him out. ¡°Yuan Ye.¡±


    Yuan Ye stopped and waited for him.


    They were outside now, but Su Tai still lowered his voice. ¡°What happened between you and the Poison Spider?¡±


    Yuan Ye knew what Su Tai was trying to say, so he directly expressed himself. ¡°I¡¯m not in the same boat as the Poison Spider. I have something to do.¡±

 Chapter 808 - Hunting at Dawn (24)

    <h4>Chapter 808: Hunting at Dawn (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    At the former official office building of An City...


    The ce had been upied by Poison Spider and others. The building had electricity, so Yuan Ye used the elevator.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done a great job, Captain Liang. This is important information and I¡¯ll pass it on to warn our people...¡±


    The elevator¡¯s door opened. Poison Spider was apanying Liang Xuan and the others to the elevator. His attitude seemed polite, but without much sincerity.


    The elevator¡¯s door opened. Poison Spider looked in and squinted his eyes, greeted, ¡°Brother Yuan Ye, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Then he turned his head and said to Liang Xuan, ¡°I¡¯ll stop here then, Captain Liang, please.¡±


    Liang Xuan measured Yuan Ye with her gaze. One got in and one got out of the elevator.


    There was always impatience lingering between Yuan Ye¡¯s eyebrows, which made him look ferocious.


    Liang Xuan couldn¡¯t help staring at him for a little while. This man... she hadn¡¯t met him before.


    The elevator¡¯s doors closed slowly, and just as it waspletely closed, she saw the man look back at her.


    It was hard to tell what it felt like.


    It felt a little ufortable... and a little familiar.


    Then the elevator doors closed and began to descend.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    The whole building shook.


    Poison Spider looked in the elevator¡¯s direction and frowned slightly.


    The elevator suddenly went out of control and fell. The person in the elevator suffered a few injuries but her life was not in danger.


    Yuan Ye sat on a leather sofa and raised his leg, jiggling it. Poison Spider sat opposite him after answering a phone call.


    ¡°Brother Yuan Ye, how is it?¡±


    Yuan Ye raised his eyebrows. ¡°Where¡¯s the thing I want?¡±


    Poison Spider spoke slowly as if saying one word after another. ¡°Rest assured, Brother Yuan Ye, no pay no goods, that is the rule.¡±


    Yuan Ye swept a gaze over him without patience. ¡°Show me the thing first.¡±


    Poison Spider¡¯s expression stiffened a little. ¡°That¡¯s not kind, Brother Yuan Ye. Don¡¯t I know what you¡¯re capable of? I wouldn¡¯t dare take that risk.¡±


    Poison Spider was afraid of the boy in front of him, who didn¡¯t even look very old.


    Seeing Yuan Ye¡¯s expression grow gradually sullen, Poison Spider¡¯s heart also sank.


    At this time, he did not want to fall out with him.


    ¡°How about we exchange at the same time?¡±


    Yuan Ye grunted and took out a document from nowhere. ¡°Here¡¯s what you want.¡± ¡®


    Poison Spider looked at him with deep eyes. He had seen before that Yuan Ye could take things out of thin air.


    They called this the storage space.


    It was an extremely rare and useful ability.


    No matter how hard Poison Spider was thinking now, he didn¡¯t dare to show any sign of it. He ordered his men to carry a box over.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost all here,¡± Poison Spider said. ¡°Those stored in theputer have been basically destroyed. These are all paper documents. But I¡¯m not sure if there is anything you are looking for in them.¡±


    Yuan Ye put the document on the coffee table between them, and they pushed the things toward each other at the same time.


    What was contained in the box were also documents, and the ¡°confidential¡± of which had been opened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, bro. We just checked the content inside and didn¡¯t take anything,¡± Poison Spider said. ¡°There isn¡¯t a single piece of paper missing here.¡±


    Yuan Ye closed the box.


    Poison Spider also opened his document, but he didn¡¯t seem to understand it and delivered it to the person behind him.


    That person left with the document.


    Waiting for a few seconds, the man came back and whispered something into Poison Spider¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Brother Yuan Ye, the document is okay, but...¡±


    He dragged a long tone. ¡°Why is it notplete?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t that Liang Xuan report to you what happened in the city?¡± Yuan Ye sounded impatient. ¡°I was lucky toe back alive, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯m under obligation to risk my life for you.¡±


    Poison Spider remembered what Liang Xuan had told him. The whole city blew up and it happened at the same time.


    ¡°Did they get it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡±


    Yuan Ye stood up and took the box on the table. He lowered his head to nce at Poison Spider. ¡°Get your people out of the vicinity of my house, or I might trouble them to get lost.¡±


    Poison Spider: ¡°...¡±


    A threat.


    Poison Spider watched Yuan Ye leave, and evilness upied his eyes little by little.


    Yuan Ye was born ruthless and would do anything to get what he wanted... This person was not easy to rope in; even if you drew him near, he may not be easy to control.


    It was hard to predict what would happen if he behaved willfully like this.


    It seemed he needed to find a chance to eliminate him.


    ¨C


    Yuan Ye went to Poison Spider¡¯s canteen and got some food. He wasn¡¯t gone for long, and he and Hao Zi entered the house one after another.


    Hao Zi was also carrying a lot of things, which were obviously food.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the food in An City to be so good.¡± Hao Zi opened the box and the smell of meat wafted out at once. ¡°It¡¯s also very cheap. I got all of this with only a few supplies.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Yuan Ye stopped him.


    Hao Zi was a little confused. ¡°It¡¯s... right over there. You can see it from here.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t so near, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to go out.


    Ming Shu originally sat on one side, and now her eyes were drifting toward the food. She felt like she had an appetite.


    She never had such an appetite for human food.


    Yuan Ye put the food he brought back in front of Ming Shu. ¡°You¡¯d better not eat those things.¡±


    ¡°Wha... why?¡± Hao Zi looked at his delicious food. Why couldn¡¯t they eat this?


    Su Tai took a closer look at it and arrived at a conclusion. ¡°It¡¯s human meat.¡±


    The atmosphere suddenly became quiet.


    After a long while, Hao Zi almost howled, ¡°Su Tai, you you you... You must be kidding.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible to find such fresh meat?¡± Su Tai said. ¡°Next time you should watch carefully.¡±


    Hao Zi rushed straight into the bathroom and vomited.


    Ye Xiangsi¡¯s face also paled. She hugged the kids and shrank into the sofa.


    The others didn¡¯t feel better, either, feeling queasy.


    Huang Zheng put the food away immediately like it was a virus.


    Meanwhile the little zombie and Li Jianren squatted at the study door, staring this way with eager eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s disgusting...¡± Hao Zi came out with weak limbs.


    ¡°I told you not to behave rashly, did you learn your lesson now?¡± Huang Zheng lectured him.


    ¡°How did I know it would...¡± Hao Zi refuted in a weak voice. ¡°It¡¯s so scary, they eat humans...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just thoughtless!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t stop me back then!¡±


    Hao Zi and Huang Zheng began to diss each other.


    Most of the food Yuan Ye brought back was vegetables, and the meat was marinated.


    Hao Zi couldn¡¯t eat anything. This was just more disgusting than having them eat before the zombies.


    ¡°Everyone should be carefulter. I¡¯ll cook tomorrow, and there are also some things we brought here,¡± Su Tai said.


    Yuan Ye gave an unpleasant look to Su Tai.


    <i>Who needs you to cook!</i>


    <i>The psychopath will follow anyone who can cook, how should we live our lives!</i>


    Su Tai was quite confused by the gaze and didn¡¯t know what was wrong with his words.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± So he asked.


    Yuan Ye: ¡°...¡± <i>Should I say I won¡¯t allow him to cook? The psychopath will definitely kill me. </i>


    Yuan Ye lowered his head and remained silent.


    He cursed inside, hoping that Su Tai would cook badly tomorrow.


    ¡°Ai, don¡¯t you think Yuan Ye, that bitch, treats the little ancestor very well?¡± As Hao Zi argued with Huang Zheng, he suddenly approached thetter and murmured this.


    Huang Zheng looked over in Ming Shu¡¯s direction and also lowered his voice. ¡°You just noticed that? I noticed they were weird long ago.¡±


    Hao Zi and Huang Zheng looked at each other, seeing the gossiping souls in their eyes.

 Chapter 809 - Hunting at Dawn (25)

    <h4>Chapter 809: Hunting at Dawn (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The senior staff who retreated from the southern base were all arranged in another ce, and they didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Poison Spider.


    But after the southern base was destroyed, there was only An City, a slightlyrger city, left.


    They couldn¡¯t find a good ce to stay any time soon.


    Liang Xuan was injured in the elevator. She returned to their main force, and her expression was still somewhat embarrassed.


    That man¡¯s gaze when the elevator closed always appeared before her eyes.


    ¡°Captain Liang, the chief is calling for you.¡± The person beside Liang Xuan pulled her wandering mind back to earth.


    Liang Xuan returned to herself and looked up at the chief above. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°We arrived at the pharmaceuticalpany, but didn¡¯t find any useful clues, as the building suddenly exploded.¡±


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s very strange. If we hadn¡¯t run so fast, we would have all been buried under it now.¡±


    ¡°And the things that came out from that building...¡±


    The people on both sides of Liang Xuan added one after another.


    The chief was a middle-aged man and newly appointed to the position, as the previous one had died at the southern base.


    The chief asked while frowning, ¡°Those monsters you¡¯re talking about, have they been blown up?¡±


    Someone answered hesitantly, ¡°Within that short time, they shouldn¡¯t have managed to escape...¡±


    They were not sure. The situation was so urgent back then that they only ran for their lives.


    ¡°Has the news been passed to Poison Spider?¡±


    Liang Xuan answered, ¡°I¡¯ve reported to him. Chief... I think they¡¯re also sticking their hands in the pharmaceutical business.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± the chief asked.


    ¡°I saw a man at Poison Spider¡¯s ce and he looked a little familiar. Speaking of the pharmaceuticalpany, just now I remembered that he was also there at that time.¡±


    Liang Xuan wasn¡¯t speaking at random. She really saw him.


    But it was just a nce over a distance, so she didn¡¯t immediately recognize him at Poison Spider¡¯s ce.


    The chief meditated. ¡°An City is now Poison Spider¡¯s territory and we¡¯re limited in our actions here. We need to find somewhere else suitable for being a base as soon as possible.¡±


    The chief meant that no conflicts should ur...


    Liang Xuan felt a little suffocated, but she understood their situation right now.


    It was not the right time to sh with Poison Spider.


    ¡°You should go back and take a good rest.¡±


    Before Liang Xuan and the others left the room, someone rushed in hurriedly.


    ¡°Chief, something happened...¡±


    ¨C


    Several monsters appeared outside An City.


    They were killed by everyone, but the appearance of the monsters told them that those things were still alive.


    The news of the monsters appearing also spread like wildfire, and people fell into panic inside and outside of the city for a time.


    ¡°I heard there¡¯s one of them that was covered in burns and didn¡¯t seem alive, but it didn¡¯t die.¡± Hao Zi was telling the story he heard from others, lively.


    Su Tai frowned. ¡°Looks like the thing has strong life force.¡±


    Ming Shu also added, ¡°And perhaps strong reproductive ability.¡±


    ¡°Ancestor, can you please keep your mouth shut?¡± Hao Zi wailed. ¡°Inauspicious topic bringing bad luck, pah pah pah.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t talk at random. Isn¡¯t that what¡¯s shown in those movies about invasive species?¡±


    Hao Zi bowed a salute and pushed the snacks collected by the little zombie to her. ¡°Here are your snacks.¡±


    <i>Eat the snacks and stop talking. </i>


    Even if it was true, he didn¡¯t want to listen. He just wanted to cheat himself!


    The world was in ruins. Couldn¡¯t he just daydream andfort himself?


    The little zombie stared at him angrily. The snacks were collected by him and should be offered to the king by him personally.


    Hao Zi turned his head to meet the little zombie¡¯s fierce gaze. He shivered and hid behind Huang Zheng.


    Why did everyone look so scary to him.


    What bad things had he done!


    Only these three monsters appeared, and the three of them were taken away by Poison Spider¡¯s men, so it only caused a momentary disturbance.


    ¨C


    At night, only a few areas of An City had electricity.


    Themunity where Yuan Ye lived had electricity, but to save energy, every house in themunity had only one light.


    The light in Yuan Ye¡¯s home was in his room, so everyone crowded inside.


    ¡°What do you think the situation is here in An City now? Why are those people from the southern base also here? And the people in the city... They eat humans! F**king shit, this is insane.¡±


    ¡°Not only eating humans, they¡¯re also experimenting.¡± Yuan Ye sat on the floor.


    Huang Zheng asked, ¡°So now An City and the southern base¡¯s people are joining together?¡±


    Yuan Ye shook his head. ¡°The study Poison Spider is doing is not the same one as that the southern base is doing.¡±


    But they were both rted to that pharmaceuticalpany.


    Hao Zi felt strange. ¡°How do you know this?¡±


    Yuan Ye didn¡¯t answer.


    Su Tai only knew a few clues and couldn¡¯t analyze anything, so he said, ¡°Take some rest first, everyone.¡±


    ¡°s... Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Finally we have a spacious ce to sleep tonight. I¡¯ll sleep on the floor, don¡¯tpete with me, Huang Zheng.¡±


    ¡°Shit, it¡¯s hot sleeping on the sofa...¡±


    Everyone left Yuan Ye¡¯s room one after another.


    After a round of noises outside, they went back to their separate ces.


    Ming Shugged behind, and just as she was leaving the room, Yuan Ye suddenly blocked at the door.


    Ming Shu raised her brows. ¡°What, Mister Yuan Ye, do you want to indecently assault a zombie? Your taste is really unique.¡±


    Yuan Ye almost didn¡¯t manage to hold his emotions in and just kicked her.


    <i>Calm down! </i>


    <i>Calm down!</i>


    <i>Keep calm! I can win this!</i>


    Yuan Ye took a deep breath. ¡°That zombie you sawst time, do you think there¡¯s anything wrong with it?¡±


    ¡°It was sick in the head.¡± Ming Shu responded quickly.


    ¡°...Besides that.¡±


    ¡°It had a casual expression and didn¡¯t like cleanliness,¡± Ming Shu added while counting on two fingers.


    Yuan Ye: ¡°...¡±<i> My endurance has reached a divine level. </i>


    He pulled Ming Shu back to the bed.


    ¡°Mister Yuan Ye, do you really want to do something to a zombie?¡±


    Yuan Ye pressed her onto the bed and picked up a box from the side.


    He had brought this box back with him earlier, and Ming Shu had noticed. After the meal, he had been focusing on something inside it.


    He drew a document from it, opened it, and handed it to her.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to read. It would be tedious.


    It meant she would need to eat so as to add strength.


    <i>Eating equals to feeling sick. </i>


    She already had a tough life in this world, and now this little demon was going to torture her still.


    ¡°Read this,¡± Yuan Ye urged her.


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes drifted away.


    Yuan Ye¡¯s hold tightened on the documents and the paper was slightly crinkled.


    He walked over to the other side and took out a few snacks.


    Ming Shu then took the documents and had a quick browse. ¡°He was dead?¡±


    Someone was recorded in the documents, and the recorded one was none other than the zombie with brain issues from before.


    He was a member of the senior research group in the pharmaceuticalpany.


    He died three months before Doomsday.


    ¡°It¡¯s the sudden movement of a corpse!¡± Ming Shu took two bites of snacks to calm down.


    ¡°Theoretically, if the corpse is well preserved, it could also turn into a zombie when Doomsdayes,¡± Yuan Ye said. ¡°But the problem is, why did they preserve his body, and why did he evolve faster than others?¡±


    Ming Shu blinked her eyes. ¡°But what does it have to do with me?¡±


    Yuan Ye: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Don¡¯t you think I trust you, to talk about such things with you? Aren¡¯t you moved?</i>


    <i>Okay...</i>


    <i>She isn¡¯t. </i>

 Chapter 810 - Hunting at Dawn (26)

    <h4>Chapter 810: Hunting at Dawn (26)</h4>


    Ming Shu prepared to leave. As she walked toward the door, she suddenly looked back. ¡°The zombie seemed to have a very weak sensory ability.¡±


    He didn¡¯t immediately distinguish that she was a zombie.


    This was because he had a weak sense for his kind.


    Yuan Ye hadn¡¯t reacted, but Ming Shu had already left the room.


    Yuan Ye sighed.


    There¡¯s still a long way... to go.


    His eyes were fixed on the spot where Ming Shu sat just now, where a green nt was wrapped in soil.


    It was exactly the one he had found in the pharmaceuticalpany before.


    Why is it here?


    Didn¡¯t she say she ate it?


    Did she drop it here, or is it a trick...


    Yuan Ye didn¡¯t think that she would be kind enough to give it back to him.


    So she must have dropped it here.


    Yuan Ye picked up the thing and chased her out. If she found it was missing, she would definitely think he stole it.


    F**k. I¡¯m not going to be the scapegoat.


    Huang Zheng and Hao Zi had fallen asleep in the living room. They were probably very tired these days.


    Yuan Ye slowed down as he passed through the living room. He came to Ming Shu¡¯s door, knocked.


    The study room¡¯s door suddenly opened.


    The little zombie revealed its pale face and stared straight at the mutant nt in Yuan Ye¡¯s hands with its ck eyes.


    Yuan Ye red at it.


    The little zombie red at Yuan Ye.


    The two red at each other like that until Ming Shu opened the door.


    ¡°What are you two doing? Who are you terrifying at thiste hour?¡±


    The little zombie shrank back and closed the door.


    Behind the door Li Jianren was looking at the little zombie confusedly.


    The little zombie cursed angrily: ¡°Roar!¡±


    ¡°Roar roar,¡± Li Jianren answered.


    ¡°Roar roar roar roar!¡± The little zombie became even angrier.


    ¡°Roar roar?¡±


    The little zombie pped him. ¡°Idiot!¡±


    It said unclear, like a child who was learning how to speak.


    ¡°Roar roar roar...¡±


    The two zombies kept roaring in the study. Hao Zi finally couldn¡¯t bear the noise and climbed over like a ghost, scratching on the door. ¡°Be quiet, you two. You don¡¯t sleep, but we need to sleep.¡±


    When Hao Zi moved, Yuan Ye had squeezed himself into Ming Shu¡¯s room and closed the door.


    There was no light in Ming Shu¡¯s room, but a bright object which was rolling about on the bed.


    After he came in, the shiny thing rolled out of the bed quickly and the illumination became dim.


    Ming Shu¡¯s originally clear figure suddenly blurred.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Breaking into my room in the middle of the night, are you trying to grab my snacks?


    Yuan Ye passed the thing to her. ¡°You dropped this.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Little Beastie scratched her side. She didn¡¯t let it eat, so she could give it to this two-legged beast.


    It was I who brought it back!


    Ungrateful!


    I¡¯m going to change to another poop-picker!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°It tastes bad.¡±


    Yuan Ye twitched the corner of his mouth. ¡°The mutated nts all taste the same.¡±


    Bitter and astringent.


    Do you want to taste sweetness from it?


    You¡¯re a zombie, so can you tell the difference between sour, sweet, bitter, and hot?


    ¡°No, no, take it away.¡± Ming Shu refused.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want it, and Yuan Ye couldn¡¯t just throw it away, so he had to keep it. ¡°Okay, take your rest then, I¡¯m going back.¡±


    Yuan Ye opened the door, and then closed it. ¡°...Hao Zi is sleeping outside.¡±


    The study and Ming Shu¡¯s room were next to each other. Just now, Hao Zi climbed over to knock on the study¡¯s door, and probably he was toozy to move back, or he just felt it was cool on the floor here, Hao Zi slept directly between Ming Shu¡¯s door and the study.


    ¡°Oh, so what?¡± Ming Shu leaned on the closet.


    ¡°If I get out, it might wake Hao Zi up.¡± So I should stay.


    This great teammate was helping him. If he didn¡¯t do anything, he would even feel sorry to waste the opportunity.


    ¡°You can knock him out first, then leave.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    This method sounded vicious, but he really had nothing to say back.


    ¡°Huang Zheng and Su Tai are also in the living room, they¡¯ll wake up if they hear the noise.¡± Yuan Ye decided to have onest try.


    ¡°Then knock them out as well.¡±


    ¡°I am only one person, how could I handle the three of them at the same time?¡± Yuan Ye struggled.


    ¡°I can help you with one.¡±


    Yuan Ye gave up. He¡¯d better get out.


    But just as he walked near the door, he heard Su Tai and Huang Zheng talking outside.


    Yuan Yeughed in his heart.


    See?! This is god¡¯s will!


    He turned around and looked at Ming Shu.


    Su Tai and Huang Zheng were discussing something, and their lowered voices kepting from outside.


    Ming Shu gave a look at Yuan Ye, then turned back to her bed. She knocked at the bed¡¯s edge, and the light went out.


    Yuan Ye stayed, but he didn¡¯t dare do anything, and found a ce to sit down.


    It was very quiet in the room, so quiet that Yuan Ye felt a little ufortable.


    He started a conversation. ¡°You¡¯re like this since before Doomsday?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°God¡¯s will.¡±


    ¡°...¡± She killed the topic.


    Yuan Ye looked at the outline on the bed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s destined.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He couldn¡¯t continue the conversation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to find the truth?¡±


    ¡°The truth can be cruel.¡± The girl¡¯s voice sounded very light in the darkness. ¡°Not knowing the truth will be painful, but knowing the truth will be painful for the rest of your life. Of the two, I¡¯ll choose the former.¡±


    Yuan Ye said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re running away.¡±


    ¡°Running away?¡± Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    We won¡¯t live long, so why do we have to cause trouble for ourselves.


    Ming Shu stared into the darkness and her voice became lighter, more ethereal. ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡±


    Yuan Ye felt something hit his heart.


    After a long time, he opened his lips, without speaking even a syble, yet his body felt a shiver.


    Damn!


    This damn rule.


    I can¡¯t speak.


    I can¡¯t write.


    And it seemed his authority had beenrgely revoked.


    He couldn¡¯t even speak simple words now.


    Whatever... Even if I tell her, the next time, she may not remember it.


    The numbness in Yuan Ye¡¯s body faded, and he gradually regained consciousness.


    The punishmentsted only a few minutes. Yuan Ye tried to move his hands and feet a little. One day, I will make the stupid system kneel and beg for mercy.


    Ming Shu seemed to turn over. Yuan Ye couldn¡¯t see her, but he felt she was looking at him.


    Why did she look at me?


    Yuan Ye was rehearsing in his mind that he could go over and kiss her like a tyrant boss, make a love confession, then get beaten up.


    Then suddenly he heard her asking, ¡°How do you taste?¡±


    How do you taste?


    Literally...


    ¡°Human meat doesn¡¯t taste good.¡± F**k. I was thinking about her as my wife, yet she was actually considering eating me?


    What happened to her human conscience!


    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice was like the female ghost¡¯s in a horror film with special effects, trembling and spooky.


    Yuan Ye was covered in goosebumps all over his body. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just eat?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s disgusting...¡±


    With the sounds of rustling clothes, Ming Shu felt the edge of her bed sink, and a sense of pressure came over her. ¡°Very disgusting?¡±


    Yuan Ye¡¯s voice sounded next to her ear.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yuan Ye ached for her. He didn¡¯t know what it felt like for a zombie to eat human food, but she said it was disgusting, so he ached.


    He rolled up his sleeves and put his arm to Ming Shu¡¯s mouth. ¡°Take a bite, just one.¡±


    The smell of flesh and blood was especially good.


    Yuan Ye was clean and odorless. Ming Shu couldn¡¯t help licking her lips.


    The tip of her cold, soft tongue brushed against his skin, and Yuan Ye couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

 Chapter 811 - Hunting at Dawn (27)

    Chapter 811: Hunting at Dawn (27)


    ¡°Are you an idiot?¡±


    Yuan Ye¡¯s thoughts were a mess. However, when he got scolded, he instantly woke up.


    He had agreed to let her eat it. Why was she still scolding him?


    I have a temper too!!


    Yuan Ye ced his hands beside Ming Shu and leaned against her. ¡°Xia Wei, try scolding me again.¡±


    ¡°Idiot.¡±


    A warm aura engulfed her. Ming Shu felt as though she was tasting delicious food. The tempting aura made her tense up.


    ¡°Yuan...¡±


    Yuan Ye blocked her and kissed her passionately. It was gentle but overbearing.


    Ming Shu¡¯s tongue turned numb, but her body was having another reaction.


    ¡°Yuan Ye...¡± Leave me.


    Get far away from me!


    Ever since Doomsday started, she was conscientious. She treated herself as a human so she never ate any humans.


    Zombies could survive without eating. They would just be very hungry.


    She bore with it.


    Even after she came over, she never touched anyone.


    However, with such an intimate interaction, the sudden stimtion almost made Ming Shu lost her control.


    ¡°Stop... for a while...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice came out of her throat. It was scattered and broken.


    She grabbed Yuan Ye¡¯s elbow and pulled him away forcefully. Her voice was a little loud. ¡°Get away from me!¡±


    Yuan Ye froze.


    The two people¡¯s postures seemed to be on pause. No one moved.


    After some time, Yuan Ye spoke with a low spirit, ¡°Do you hate being kissed by me so much?¡±


    Ming Shu had already calmed down. She turned around. Even in the dark, she could faintly see his eyes. ¡°Do you know what you did just now?¡±


    ¡°Kiss you.¡±


    ¡°I almost...¡± Ming Shu forcefully stopped her statement. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°I am a zombie, why are you kissing me?¡±


    ¡°What can I mean by kissing you?¡± Yuan Ye looked down. ¡°I like you.¡±


    ¡°Get away from me.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice softened.


    Yuan Ye got up instantly.


    Ming Shu pulled him again.


    Yuan Ye froze again.


    ¡°I feel very ufortable when you touch me,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°I am a zombie. My natural instinct will not change.¡±


    ¨C


    Outside, it had already quieted down. There was only the stable sound of breathing left.


    Yuan Ye returned to his room and split those sentences up. He carefully pondered over each word.


    In the end, he was a little ted and excited all the way till dawn.


    Su Tai was dragged awake by Yuan Ye bright and early in the morning. He had gotten some millet and white sugar from somewhere and wanted to ask him to make some porridge for Ming Shu.


    Su Tai was puzzled. ¡°Yuan Ye, what... is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yuan Ye leaned against the table in the kitchen and watched Su Tai lighting up a fire using the most basic method. Then, Su Tai started making the porridge.


    ¡°You and... Xia Wei?¡± Su Tai took a look outside. Hao Zi and Huang Zheng were still asleep. He continued, ¡°What is happening between you and Xia Wei?¡±


    ¡°I like her.¡±


    ¡°Pu...¡± Su Tai almost spilled the millet.


    ¡°She is a zombie.¡± Su Tai was really clear that he followed Ming Shu because of Xia Lai. He had no intentions toward her.


    Yuan Ye asked, ¡°Can¡¯t different species fall in love?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean.¡± Su Tai was slightly serious.


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Yuan Ye was a little irritated.


    ¡°...¡±


    Su Tai shook his head. He finished making the porridge and Yuan Ye filled a bowl. He took out a nt from somewhere and cut it into the porridge. Then, he added some sugar.


    Su Tai watched Yuan Ye carrying the bowl into Ming Shu¡¯s room.


    He sighed.


    He felt that Yuan Ye was really weird before this...


    ¨C


    Ming Shu was already up. As a zombie, there was no difference whether she slept or not.


    ¡°Here, try it.¡± Yuan Ye brought the porridge over.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Ming Shu looked at the green things in the bowl and didn¡¯t dare to touch it. Did the little demon add poison?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it was not good? I added some sugar. Try it.¡± Yuan Ye sat beside Ming Shu directly.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± She just said it casually.


    Although it was not good, she could still swallow it.


    Ming Shu took the bowl and drank two mouthfuls of it. The bitter and puckery taste was covered up by the vor of millet as well as the sugar. It was not so disgusting anymore.


    Ming Shu left half a bowl. ¡°Not good. Not eating.¡±


    Yuan Ye frowned. Ming Shu decided to just get off the bed and walked out of her room.


    The two of them came out from the same room one after another. The people who were awake already looked at them strangely.


    Eh...


    What is going on between this human and this zombie?


    ¡°Cough, cough...¡± Su Tai coughed and all the weird gazes were retracted.


    ¡°We are nning to take a look at An City today,¡± Su Tai said.


    Su Tai and his friends were very concerned about the human meat issue so they decided to go and investigate it.


    Yuan Ye didn¡¯t say anything. He just asked them to be careful.


    Yuan Ye didn¡¯t go. Ye Xiangsi and Ming Shu didn¡¯t go, either.


    Ye Xiangsi was ying with the children in the room while Ming Shuy on the sofa. The ring sunlight shone in and heated up the room. It was really stuffy.


    A very warm body leaned over. ¡°It feels much morefortable to be beside you.¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Yuan Ye turned his head and asked her.


    Ming Shu ate herpressed biscuit slowly. Everything tasted the same to her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t cook.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Can¡¯t cook doesn¡¯t mean that I cannot find food!!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it is disgusting? If you eat it little by little, won¡¯t you be disgusted all the time?¡± Yuan Ye wanted to take thepressed biscuit away from her.


    Ming Shu was on her guard.


    Yuan Ye raised both of his hands. He signaled to her that he would not snatch her food from her.


    What is wrong with her?


    So protective of her food.


    Yuan Ye suddenly leaned forward and while Ming Shu was protecting her food, he kissed her.


    Learning from the experiencest time, he just released her after a small peck. He asked her in a low voice, ¡°Do you feel less disgusting now?¡±


    The voice was very seductive and there was a beautiful gentleness in it.


    Ming Shu grinded her teeth. ¡°I want to bite you.¡±


    ¡°That is not possible. If you hurt me, where would you go and find me...¡± Yuan Ye was a little too ted. He hurriedly controlled himself.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to notice his strange actions.


    I will watch you act.


    Yuan Ye looked at the time. ¡°I don¡¯t think Su Tai and his friends areing back. Let me get some food for you.¡±


    Yuan Ye came back really quickly. He only remembered Ye Xiangsi and the little kids after Ming Shu finished eating. However, he had brought back a lot of food so he asked Ye Xiangsi and the kids toe out and eat.


    ¡°Did Brother Su go out to investigate what happened yesterday?¡± Ye Xiangsi ate her food and mumbled with a full mouth.


    Ming Shu leaned against the sofa while Yuan Ye sat on the floor. He leaned against Ming Shu¡¯s legs and they looked really intimate.


    Ye Xiangsi was not used to them being like this, but she felt that they looked really harmonious too. No matter what, it seemed really weird.


    Ming Shu replied ambiguously, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°If that thing is true...¡± Ye Xiangsi gripped her chopsticks tightly. ¡°Those people are too evil.¡±


    She remembered the time when she was kidnapped. If those people were from the same gang as the one in the An City, why did they kidnap her? To be food for other people?


    ¡°If that is true, what will you do?¡±


    Ye Xiangsi was stunned for a moment. After that, she gave a determined look. ¡°I will think of a way to save them.¡±


    ¡°Good ambition. Jiayou.¡± Ming Shu suddenly stood up.


    There were documents in front of Yuan Ye. He quickly gathered them and told Ming Shu, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Ye Xiangsi got fed a whole mouthful of dog food. Her determination that just got ignited was extinguished.

 Chapter 812 - Hunting at Dawn (28)

    <h4>Chapter 812: Hunting at Dawn (28)</h4>


    Ever since everyone found out that there was something going on between Ming Shu and Yuan Ye, Yuan Ye started to release his true self.


    He just wanted to treat her well!


    Not convinced?


    Bear with it!


    Su Tai and his friends managed to find out many things from their investigation.


    Yuan Ye hugged the documents and flipped through them for the whole day. No one knew what he was looking for.


    ¡°Xia Wei!¡±


    Ming Shu was squatting on the floor and talking to the little zombie when she heard Yuan Ye calling her name really loudly.


    She popped her head out of the study and looked at him.


    Yuan Ye was holding a document and walking toward her. ¡°Help me take a look at this.¡±


    ¡°Zombies are illiterate. I don¡¯t understand.¡± Ming Shu rejected him.


    ¡°Wife, help me take a look.¡± Yuan Ye squatted with her in front of the little zombie and smiled obediently at her.


    ¡°Who is your wife?¡± Ming Shu narrowed her eyes. ¡°Stop calling me whatever you want. Don¡¯t you want your tongue?¡±


    Yuan Ye nodded. ¡°Good wife, please help me look at this.¡±


    ¡°Bite him.¡± Ming Shu gave a signal with her eyes to the little zombie.


    The little zombie¡¯s face was filled with happiness. He roared and pounced at Yuan Ye.


    Yuan Ye was pressed onto the ground. The documents fell on the floor.


    Ming Shu took the documents.


    It was still about the crazy zombie from that time, but this document recorded... the changes of a corpse???


    What the f**k are these humans doing?


    ¡°Psychopath.¡±


    They didn¡¯t even let go of the private parts of the corpses.


    ¡°So he is really dead.¡± Ming Shu threw the document at him. ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    Yuan Ye pinned the little zombie to one side. The little zombie bared his teeth and roared angrily.


    What are you roaring for!


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    I will strangle you if you roar anymore!!


    ¡°Roar, roar, roar!!¡±


    Yuan Ye threw the little zombie out of the room with a dark face and closed the door forcefully.


    F**k.


    This crazy person doesn¡¯t know how to take care of a handsome man like me. What if my face got damaged.


    Hmm... something seems wrong.


    Yuan Ye shook his head and started focusing.


    ¡°This Doomsday might have something to do with their research.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Ming Shu leaned against the table. ¡°Do you n to save the world?¡±


    Yuan Ye suddenly got closer to Ming Shu and ced his hand on the table behind her. He locked her in his arms.


    A cool aura floated over and his expression had a hint of seriousness on it. ¡°Do you remember what happened to you before this?¡±


    ¡°It is not important if I remember it or not.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s eyshes drooped down. ¡°I am having a good time now.¡±


    ¡°Are you?¡±


    Yuan Ye caressed Ming Shu¡¯s face with his hands. His fingers were warm as though there was a me on them. All the cells in her body were ignited and warmth spread through her limbs and skin. It flowed into her heart.


    The heart that stopped beating seemed to have started beating at that moment.


    Yuan Ye¡¯s face got bigger. Ming Shu turned her head. A gentle kissnded on her cheek.


    ¡°What if...¡± Yuan Ye¡¯s breath fell on Ming Shu¡¯s face. ¡°I tell you that you are one of their experiments too?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°...¡± What do you mean by oh!!


    What the hell is this reaction!!


    Shouldn¡¯t you be questioning why they treated you this way? Shouldn¡¯t you be astounded!!


    Yuan Ye almost mmed Ming Shu against the table.


    Yuan Ye was so angry he grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s face and kissed her furiously. Before Ming Shu could react, he had already let go of her.


    ¡°I think that you are really not afraid of death.¡± Ming Shu raised her hand and wiped her mouth.


    If he seduced her a few more times, she might really bite him.


    Yuan Ye was still leaning very close to her. There was gentleness in his eyes. ¡°Will you let me die?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yuan Ye took a pair of rusty scissors from the table behind Ming Shu and forced them into Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°Kill me then. I am willing to be killed by you.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± You little demon!!


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t move for a long time. Yuan Ye closed in on her and said seductively, ¡°Seems you can¡¯t bear to.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Killing an idiot would make me lose face!¡±


    Yuan Ye: ¡°...¡± You are an idiot. Your whole family is full of idiots!!


    Yuan Ye was indignant. He kissed Ming Shu again shamelessly.


    Who asked you to scold me!!


    ¡°I saw your data in thepany.¡± Yuan Ye let her go after a while. He continued the topic angrily. ¡°However, you bombed the building at just the right time. I didn¡¯t manage to take anything out.¡±


    He still remembered the bombing of the building.


    Ming Shu said softly, ¡°If I am a subject of the experiment, it only proves that I am a sessful experiment.¡±


    Yuan Ye twitched the corner of his mouth and exposed her mercilessly. ¡°No, you are a failure.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him.


    Yuan Ye kept a straight face. Even if you stare at me, you are still a failure.


    The two of them stared at each other for a while.


    The air in the room seemed to have stopped moving.


    Yuan Ye gave up first. ¡°That is what your profile says. Fail.¡±


    Ming Shu sneered secretly and asked casually, ¡°What are they experimenting for?¡±


    ¡°If I knew, why would I...¡± Yuan Ye paused and swallowed the not-so-nice words that he was going to say. ¡°If I knew, I would not need to investigate it.¡±


    ¡°Why am I a failure when I am so sessful?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°A bunch of idiots.¡±


    Yuan Ye: ¡°...¡±


    ording to the Host¡¯s condition, she was indeed a failure. Her intelligence was too low.


    The workers from the pharmaceuticalpany were all dead. The only person left was the crazy zombie who they didn¡¯t know was still alive.


    ¨C


    At night...


    Ye Xiangsi and Su Tai went out with the rest of the people when the sky turned dark. Yuan Ye was called by the people from the Poison Spider and there was only Ming Shu, two zombies, and a house of kids left.


    The two zombies squatted beside the sofa and looked at Ming Shu intently like two huge pets.


    They had not eaten anything since the moment they came in. They wanted to eat something.


    Boom¡ª


    The door of the house was kicked open.


    Ming Shu looked up. A few men appeared at the door and scanned the room maliciously. They fixed their gaze on Ming Shu and the two zombies.


    ¡°You are Xia Wei?¡± The man leading the group took out a paper andpared it with Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu calmly put her leg up. ¡°Were you not taught to knock before youe in?¡±


    The man just ignored Ming Shu. He waved his hand. ¡°Take her away.¡±


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The little zombie and Li Jianren stood up together and moved in front of them.


    These two zombies were facing away from them just now.


    When Li Jianren turned around, the faces of the men changed. They took two steps back.


    Zombies?


    The little zombie didn¡¯t look like one, but Li Jianren was not wearing a mask. Hence, they could tell that he was a zombie instantly.


    The men got nervous for only an instant. Then, they calmed down and immediately pointed their guns at the zombies and pulled the trigger.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Idiot, dodge!


    The little zombie roared. Li Jianren understood and dodged sideways.


    The little zombie took advantage of his size and rolled toward them from the ground. He bumped into one of the men¡¯s legs and made to bite him.


    ¡°F**k!¡±


    The man raised his leg and kicked the little zombie.


    The little zombie flew away andnded on the walls of the house. He kicked off the wall and pounced on them again.


    The man gave up using a gun and moved his finger. A metal cage appeared out of thin air and locked the little zombie inside.


    The men only saw one zombies but in the blink of an eye, more than ten other little zombies appeared suddenly.


    The zombies rushed toward them simultaneously.


    ¡°WTF!¡±


    ¡°What the hell are these?¡±


    The men were thrown into confusion. Gunshots and the sounds of special abilities echoed in the room.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    Someone screamed.

 Chapter 813 - Hunting at Dawn (29)

    <h4>Chapter 813: Hunting at Dawn (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The room was a mess. The furniture was filled with holes and ornaments were shattered on the ground.


    The men sprawled on the ground and didn¡¯t dare to move. Cold sweat formed on their foreheads.


    The little zombie and Li Jianren squatted at the side and licked their lips repeatedly.


    ¡°Roar?¡± <i>When are we starting our meal?</i>


    Li Jianren reached out and grabbed a man¡¯s head.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The little zombie pped Li Jianren¡¯s hand. <i>The king didn¡¯t say that we can start our meal. Why are you making a move!!</i>


    Ming Shu was still sitting on the sofa. She didn¡¯t even change her posture. ¡°Why are you all looking for me?¡±


    The men looked at the zombies right next to them and swallowed. They stammered, ¡°Miss... Miss Xia, we... we are just following orders.¡±


    If they knew that it was going to be so difficult, they would never havee.


    <i>So scary!!</i>


    <i>Who on earth will breed zombies!</i>


    <i>And the zombies are so obedient!!</i>


    ¡°Whose orders? The crawling insect that can¡¯t be eaten?¡±


    <i>Crawling insect??</i>


    <i>Can¡¯t be eaten?</i>


    The men took a while to understand what she was saying. ¡°Yes... it¡¯s the boss.¡±


    ¡°If you want to invite me over, you must have manners.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Go out and knock on the door. Restart.¡±


    The men: ¡°...¡±


    Their order was not to invite her... it was to catch her!!


    What manners did they need when catching someone?


    ¡°Roar!¡± The little zombie roared at them fiercely.


    The men immediately got up while bearing with the pain and went to knock on the door as they shivered.


    <i>Wuwuwu... Mummy, there is a lunatic here.</i>


    ¨C


    Poison Spider was waiting for the good news from his men. He purposely called Yuan Ye away and had the information that the people that Yuan Ye brought back were all out.


    It should be easy to catch Xia Wei.


    ¡°Mister, are you sure that there won¡¯t be any problems?¡±


    Poison Spider gave the man in spectacles a weird look. ¡°She is no ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the people I send are all people with abilities. Even if she is the zombie king, this is my territory. She can¡¯t create any waves here.¡± Poison Spider was very confident.


    Zombie king...


    Tsk tsk.


    Yuan Ye brought him such a huge present.


    He decided to let him die a fast and painless death.


    <i>Knock knock... </i>


    Someone knocked on the door.


    Poison Spider raised his eyebrows. ¡°Here they are.¡±


    The door opened slowly. The men came in first. All of them were green in the face and had fear in their eyes.


    Poison Spider frowned. ¡°What happened? Where is the person?¡±


    The men looked toward the door.


    A figure walked in slowly. She walked leisurely and even looked around casually.


    She looked as though she was invited here as a guest.


    Ming Shu walked into the room with a smile on her face. Her voice was clear and lively. It echoed in the room. ¡°Are you the one that invited me?¡±


    Poison Spider furrowed his brows. The aura around him was malicious. ¡°What did you all do?¡±


    He asked them to catch her. Who said that he wanted to invite her?


    <i>A bunch of useless people. Can¡¯t even do such a small thing properly.</i>


    ... But it didn¡¯t matter, either. She was here already and all his men were around her. <i>Can she still run away?</i>


    ¡°Xia Wei? You really look like a human...¡± Poison Spider sized up Ming Shu. He looked at her with greed and excitement.


    ¡°I thought that you invited me for a meal.¡± Ming Shu looked at the empty table with a slightly disappointed expression. ¡°You are the leader of such a big organization but you do not have any hospitality at all. This batch can¡¯t cut it.¡±


    Poison Spider: ¡°...¡± Why did he feel that they were not on the same page?


    The men standing at the side suddenly started shaking. They fell on the ground and started having convulsions.


    ¡°What is happening!¡± Poison Spider shouted angrily. ¡°Useless.¡±


    The men that were not bitten moved away from those that were and said with crying faces, ¡°Boss... they... they were bitten.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Poison Spider and the guy in sses stood up at the same time. Astonishment was all over their faces.


    Poison Spider shouted in anger, ¡°Why did you all bring them back if they were bitten!¡±


    ¡°Housewarming gift.¡± Ming Shu smiled. Her voice was soft. ¡°How can I not bring a gift when Ie to visit you. I have manners.¡±


    Zombies...


    Poison Spider¡¯s breathing got heavier.


    The girl opposite was smiling gently. Her eyes were bright. This scene was not what he expected at all.


    ¡°Kill them, kill them!!¡± Poison Spider screamed angrily.


    However, the men that were not bitten didn¡¯t dare to move.


    What happened before this left a deep impression on them. They didn¡¯t dare to do anything at all.


    Poison Spider saw that the men were not moving and took out his gun. He fired a few shots at the people on the ground.


    Fresh blood sttered onto the floor and formed a pretty and coquettish blood flower.


    Poison Spider¡¯s hand shook a little. He took two breaths before he could suppress the fear that struck him just now.


    He was actually afraid.


    <i>Pei!</i>


    ¡°Guards!!¡± Poison Spider shouted. ¡°Guards!¡±


    People came in from outside. Most of them didn¡¯t understand what was going on when they saw the situation in the room.


    Once there were more of his men, Poison Spider started to feel more confident. He pointed at Ming Shu and ordered angrily, ¡°Catch this woman.¡±


    Ming Shu pressed her wrist and turned around to look at the man who was still shivering. ¡°Prepare some good food for me and I will let you all go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He felt a sense of relief. Under the questionable gaze of the other men, he scurried out of the room.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>Which side are they on?</i>


    ¨C


    The people below heard the soundsing from above and started to be nervous.


    ¡°What is going on upstairs? Why have they started fighting?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°I saw a lot of people going up just now. Something must have happened...¡±


    ¡°Da Zhu. Da Zhu, where are you going?¡± The people saw the maning down from above and immediately called him. ¡°What is happening upstairs?¡±


    Da Zhu wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. ¡°The weather is changing.¡±


    After he finished, he didn¡¯t bother with the reactions from other people and rushed to the canteen.


    When Da Zhu and his gang came back with the food, the fight upstairs was reaching an end.


    Poison Spider was under Ming Shu¡¯s feet. Ming Shu sat in Poison Spider¡¯s personal chair. The smile on her pretty face was still there. It looked as though the expression was glued onto her face.


    COMMENT


    The rest of the people in the room were lying on the ground. There was blood, but all of them were still in one piece.


    The little zombie and Li Jianren squatted at the side and stared intently at the food on the floor.


    Da Zhu and his gang swallowed and ced the food in front of Ming Shu. ¡°Miss... Miss Xia, please have these.¡±


    ¡°Betrayer!¡± Poison Spider shouted at Da Zhu furiously.


    Da Zhu: ¡°...¡±


    Being a betrayer was better than losing his life!


    In this world, staying alive is the most important thing.


    Ming Shu¡¯s tone was lighthearted. ¡°I will talk to you all after I finish eating.¡±


    Poison Spider: ¡°...¡±


    Poison Spider red at Ming Shu maliciously. He wished that he could burn holes in Ming Shu with his gaze.


    He didn¡¯t expect himself to lose so mysteriously, and the other party didn¡¯t even care about him at all.


    <i>She... is looking down... on me!!</i>

 Chapter 814 - Hunting at Dawn (30)

    <h4>Chapter 814: Hunting at Dawn (30)</h4>


    Half an hourter, Ming Shu put down her chopsticks.


    She dragged a chair to the middle of the room and lowered her eyes as she looked at Poison Spider. ¡°So, tell me, why did you all invite me? So that I can inherit your snacks?¡±


    Who invited you!!


    ¡°Do you think that you can leave this ce safely if you tie me up?¡± Poison Spider controlled his anger and shouted out the script that he prepared just now. ¡°Everyone outside is my man. If you understand the situation, let me go!!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t n to leave.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I n to inherit your snacks.¡±


    Poison Spider was stunned.


    What does she mean?


    ¡°We can talk about thister. So, why did you all invite me?¡±


    ¡°Pei!¡± Poison Spider was tough and unwilling to tell her.


    Ming Shu stepped on Poison Spider and smashed his face into the ground. He couldn¡¯t move at all.


    She pointed at the bespectacled man who shrunk back against the sofa. ¡°You can tell me.¡±


    Li Jianren pulled the guy in front of Ming Shu under the guidance of the little zombie.


    He nced at Ming Shu and then nced at Poison Spider who was struggling on the ground.


    Then, he grabbed the hair of the man and pressed him onto the ground forcefully.


    Ming Shu heard the sound of the guy¡¯s head mming against the floor.


    She couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of her mouth. ¡°If you beat him to death, who is going to answer my questions?¡±


    Who did you learn all this violence from?


    What is the little zombie teaching him?


    ¡°Roar?¡± Li Jianren pulled the person up with a confused look. Was he wrong?


    The little zombie rolled his eyes at the side. Idiot.


    The forehead of the guy in sses was already red and his sses were broken too. His vision was blurred and he could only vaguely see the person... the zombie in front of him.


    ¡°... I will tell you. I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Before Ming Shu opened her mouth, the guy in sses told her everything.


    This is so horrible.


    He already said that the zombie king was not easy to deal with, but Poison Spider didn¡¯t believe him.


    The guy in sses was a worker at the pharmaceuticalpany before Doomsday. He graduated from a famous university and was a technical talent of thepany.


    However, the projects that he handled were normal drugs research. He only knew that the pharmaceuticalpany was doing some experiments.


    Before Doomsday arrived, they were stuck in thepany. In order to stay alive, the survivors went up.


    That was when he found out what thepany was experimenting on: evolvers.


    In theory, everyone had a certain potential in their bodies. This potential could be roused and afterward, it would be the special abilities that they had now. It was called supernatural power.


    Thepany got this theory from who knows where and started experimenting on it.


    They had a specialboratory which contained all the information about Xia Wei.


    She was the evolver that was closest to their ideal.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that she was proimed as a failure.


    ¡°He... he has the documents that I took out.¡±


    The guy in sses pointed at Poison Spider.


    Poison Spider gave her the documents after suffering a round of beating.


    Name: Xia Wei


    Age: 17


    Sex: Female


    ...


    At the start, it was all normal information about her. Toward the end, it recorded some observations about her.


    Observation on Day 16: Physical functions dropped and heart started to stop...


    Observation on Day 35: Rotting of the body is at 45%. Body sign is normal. Nothing to report.


    Observation on Day 46: Body resumes normality. No heartbeat. Body sign is normal. Nothing to report.


    The observations from then were all ¡°Body sign is normal. Nothing to report.¡±


    It was not written what they meant by ¡°body sign is normal.¡± The experiment would have its own set of expectations.


    Observation on Day 78: Memory is confused. Supernatural power fluctuation is low. Failure.


    There were no more observations after the failure.


    However, after a few more unimportant reports in the middle, the observation report started appearing again.


    There was one conclusion at the end: Leadership and maturing type. Rare. Memory left 23%. Supernatural power fluctuation is getting higher. Failure.


    It was still a failure.


    Leadership and maturing type... This is so impressive but they stillbeled it as a failure?


    ¡°How do theybel something as a sess?¡± Ming Shu asked the guy in sses.


    The guy in sses pointed at another document.


    There was only one piece of information inside. It was a man that was almost the same as Xia Wei.


    The same observation report appeared. Ming Shu flipped to the end. The conclusion was: Normal. Memory left 0%. Supernatural power fluctuation high. First sess case.


    Memory left is 0...


    So anyone that has memory is a failure?


    Because what they want is... an obedient puppet?


    Humans are really scary.


    Ming Shu took out a piece of candy and popped it in her mouth. She continued reading the document.


    There was a lot of nonsense in the middle. Something happened to this sessful subject and he died.


    The time when this man was announced a sessful subject was the same time there were no observation reports of the Host.


    They might have given up on the failed subject and prepared to experiment with the sessful one.


    However, the sessful subject was very weak and didn¡¯t live as long as the failed product. In the end, they could only go back and observe the failed subject.


    ¡°So why are you all looking for me?¡± Ming Shu threw the information in her hand away.


    ¡°Erm...¡± The guy in sses shivered. ¡°Because... because a lot of data was destroyed so we wanted to catch you... to do experiments.¡±


    When he said thest bit, his voice got smaller and smaller.


    Poison Spider was very interested in this piece of information. He was really interested in the idea of having evolvers who listened to him.


    If he could have a team of such evolvers, he would not need to be afraid of zombies anymore.


    Ruling the world would just be a matter of time.


    How could Poison Spider not be moved?


    Two days ago, he happened to hear that the girl Yuan Ye brought back was Xia Wei and started to form a n in his mind.


    If they had no experimental data, nevermind. They could just catch the experimental subject and investigate her.


    Hence, this happened today.


    Who knew that they would go for wool ande home shorn.


    ¡°I will give you two choices.¡± Ming Shu took out two fingers and shook them. ¡°Take your men and get out of An City, or I will throw you out of An City and feed you all to the zombies.¡±


    My little cuties are very hungry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!!¡± Poison Spider¡¯s face was red.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If I don¡¯t bully you, shall I go and bully the zombies? We are the same species, what is the use of bullying them? I can only bully you all.¡±


    Poison Spider: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu ced her hand on her chin. There were enchanting waves in her eyes. ¡°You have half an hour to give your order. Once the time is over, I will make the decision for you.¡±


    Poison Spider: ¡°...¡±


    Kill her! Kill her! Kill her!


    Poison Spider had the desire to kill Ming Shu but he didn¡¯t have the ability to.


    He panted angrily and after a few minutes, he suddenly sneered. He said in a sinister tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know where Yuan Ye went?¡±


    He still had Yuan Ye in his hands. He still had a chance to win.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t even move her eyebrows. She said softly, ¡°If he dies, I will chop you into pieces.¡±


    Poison Spider: ¡°...¡± This reaction is not right!!


    Time passed. Ming Shu ate the food the little zombie brought over and swung her legs. She looked really carefree.


    She didn¡¯t ask where Yuan Ye was and didn¡¯t ask how he was.


    She was not worried about Yuan Ye at all.


    She didn¡¯t seem to care about him.


    Cold sweat dripped from Poison Spider¡¯s forehead and moved along the outlines of his face. There was a small puddle on the floor.


    ¡°Last three minutes.¡±


    Poison Spider¡¯s mind copsed when he heard the voice. He closed his eyes and screamed in anger, ¡°I will leave!¡±

 Chapter 815 - Hunting at Dawn (31)

    <h4>Chapter 815: Hunting at Dawn (31)</h4>


    When the people of the Poison Spider made to leave the An City, it caused quite a bit ofmotion.


    This included the people from the southern base.


    Just as they were guessing what happened, Poison Spider personally appeared.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The chief personally came to meet Poison Spider.


    If it was the past, Poison Spider would nevere to see him.


    However, he was living under someone else and had to bow down to her.


    ¡°...¡± The anger in Poison Spider¡¯s heart burned furiously. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°An City is given to Xia... zombie king Xia Wei. We need to move out of An City.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zombie king? Xia Wei?


    The chief looked at Poison Spider seriously. ¡°Mister Gong, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    Poison Spider shouted angrily, ¡°I meant what I said. If you all don¡¯t leave, you all can just wait and be food for the zombies when they enter this city.¡±


    ¡°Mister Gong.¡±


    ¡°Good luck.¡± Poison Spider didn¡¯t stay for a moment longer and left.


    Poison Spider came quickly and left quickly.


    However, he left some of his men here. They were obviously here to watch them pack up.


    ¡°What is happening? Chief, what is happening outside?¡±


    ¡°Chief...¡±


    Liang Xuan and the rest of the people hurried over too. ¡°Why is the Poison Spider pulling out of An City? An City is still safe for now. What happened?¡±


    The chief ced his hand on his eyebrows. ¡°The zombie king wants An City.¡±


    The lively room immediately turned quiet.


    Liang Xuan¡¯s heart started pounding furiously. Xia Wei again...


    The rest looked at each other.


    The zombie king... wants An City?


    So the Poison Spider gave it to her?


    When did this happen?


    ¡°Is it Xia Wei?¡±


    ¡°Besides her, who else can it be?¡±


    ¡°There is no zombie activity outside An City. How did the zombie king manage to find Poison Spider?¡±


    ¡°The people from the Poison Spider have run An City for so long, will he just give it to the zombie king because she wants it? Is he so easy to talk to?¡±


    Who was Poison Spider? He was an ouw, a ruffian that did all kinds of evil things.


    ¡°He would not be using this as an excuse to chase us out, right?¡± someone said weakly.


    After some discussion, they felt that there was such a possibility. After all, it was too quiet outside. There were no signs of zombies at all.


    The Poison Spider might be creating all thismotion just to show it to them.


    However, this time, the Poison Spider overthrew their understanding of him. Those people withdrew from the city really quickly and didn¡¯t even take a lot of things with them.


    They were traveling light.


    The people that were left behind kept hurrying them and in the end, they even took out their guns.


    Only when the first batch of zombies came into town and everyone started screaming did the people from the southern base started to move.


    The Poison Spider was telling the truth.


    Zombies really entered the city.


    And the zombies were fully equipped.


    ¨C


    ¡°Su Tai... we do so much but still get caught. On the other hand, Xia Wei directly took over their den. Are we idiots?¡±


    In a certain building, Hao Zi and Su Tai were sitting with their backs facing each other.


    Huang Zheng was tied up on the other side.


    ¡°I told you to tell her but you all didn¡¯t. If we knew that she was going to do this, why would we torture ourselves?¡± Hao Zi continuedining.


    Huang Zheng: ¡°...¡±


    Su Tai: ¡°...¡±


    Who was the one that wanted to fight just now?


    There were still a lot of people in the room. They found this ce and saw the survivors that were tied up coincidentally. They nned to save them.


    However, they rmed the people and fell into their trap. Hence, they were locked up here too.


    Right now, it was really noisy outside. They knew that Ming Shu had taken over the base from the conversations of the people outside.


    Hu¡ª


    The door suddenly opened.


    ¡°Bring them, hurry, hurry, hurry...¡± someone shouted outside. ¡°Put them in the cars.¡±


    Someone rushed in and dragged those survivors out.


    ¡°What about them?¡±


    ¡°Kill them.¡±


    After a short conversation, someone walked over to them.


    Kacha¡ª


    The gun was loaded and the ck muzzle pointed at them.


    Just as the person was about to shoot, Su Tai jumped up and kicked the person onto the floor. The person at the side saw this and instantly came over to help.


    There were still a lot of people outside so Su Tai didn¡¯t dare to waste any time. He untied Huang Zheng and they kicked the window at the side.


    Huang Zheng grabbed Hao Zi and jumped out.


    The street was a mess. Many people were firing their guns.


    ¡°Brother Su, over here!!¡±


    Su Tai turned his head. Ye Xiangsi was standing at a corner not far away and waving at them.


    Su Tai pulled Huang Zheng along and ran toward Ye Xiangsi.


    ¡°Kill them!¡± an angry shout sounded behind them.


    Bullets flew at them vigorously. Some of the passersby got shot and immediately fell to the ground.


    ¡°Su Tai¡ª¡±


    Hao Zi¡¯s frightened scream rang above the gunshots.


    Su Tai staggered for a moment. He groaned and held his shoulder. ¡°Go!¡±


    Ye Xiangsi helped them to disperse some of the gunshots and the few of them managed to gather sessfully.


    However, the people behind them chased them crazily and didn¡¯t want to let them go.


    ¡°When I came over just now, I saw Miss Xia¡¯s zombies. Let¡¯s go over there,¡± Ye Xiangsi quickly said.


    They ran with the crowd for some distance and really saw a bunch of zombies when they turned a corner. The crowd moved and created a path for them.


    They rushed into the zombies and the other survivors screamed and shouted.


    However, the zombies were not confused at all. They let them in.


    The people chasing them seemed to be shocked by this scene. They exchanged nces with one another and immediately retreated.


    Ye Xiangsi confirmed that those people were gone. She panted as she said, ¡°I was just nning to save you when you all came out. Are you all okay?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡± Huang Zheng heaved a huge sigh of relief. ¡°However, they took those people away.¡±


    ¡°Su Tai is injured.¡± Hao Zi held onto Su Tai at the side.


    The zombies around them gathered and looked at Su Tai intently.


    They looked as though they would eat him the moment he died.


    Huang Zheng and Ye Xiangsi helped to stop his bleeding in a flurry. Xia Wei was not here now so if the zombies got tempted by the blood and lost control, they would be dead.


    The zombie troop stopped outside the Poison Spider¡¯s office building.


    By now, the people from the Poison Spider had already pulled out. The entire office building was a mess. When this bunch of zombies appeared, the people outside all got frightened and rushed into the building.


    Huang Zheng held Su Tai as they went in. The people in the main hall were gathered in a group. Some people pointed their guns at them.


    The zombies came in too. The people in the main hall were so frightened they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. They found all the ces that they could hide in and tucked themselves away there.


    Ming Shu was on the 7th floor.


    There were no other people on the 7th floor. Da Zhu and his men guarded the elevator and the stairs.


    Sounds started to echo in the stairwell. They looked down and saw some humans. They asked vigntly, ¡°Who are you all? You are not allowed toe up.¡±


    After that, they saw the zombie troop that came up after the people.


    Da Zhu legs went soft instantly.


    What the hell!


    Zombies with armor? Are they still zombies? They have guns too!!


    ¡°Where is Xia Wei?¡± Huang Zheng asked Da Zhu.


    The zombie king... are these people zombie kings too? Why do all zombie kings look like humans!!


    ¡°At... at the room up ahead.¡± Da Zhu shivered and pointed.


    They had zombies following them so he instinctively thought that they were friends of the zombie king. Hence, he didn¡¯t hesitate when pointing the way.


    Da Zhu had betrayed the Poison Spider so he didn¡¯t dare to go with them. That was why he chose to stay here.

 Chapter 816 - Hunting at Dawn (32)

    <h4>Chapter 816: Hunting at Dawn (32)</h4>


    Su Tai was only hurt on the shoulder. It was not life-threatening.


    After taking out the bullet, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Where is Yuan Ye?¡±


    Someone asked this.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to ask that crawling insect about Yuan Ye¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    The person that was slowly eating her snacks said this and then... nothing happened.


    As long as Yuan Ye didn¡¯t seek his own death, he would not die. If he did, she would eat two more bags of snacks.


    Ming Shu was not worried at all so Hao Zi felt that they did not have to worry, either.


    There was something more important.


    Ye Xiangsi stuttered as she told Ming Shu what happened before this. If they let those people leave with the survivors, there was no need for her to exin what their fate would be.


    ¡°Why must I...¡± Ye Xiangsi took out a fruit. Ming Shu immediately changed her mind. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Ye Xiangsi looked at Hao Zi and the others. She hunched her body a little as she felt a bit guilty.


    ¨C


    The people from An City packed their things and prepared to leave the city. However, a bunch of zombies had gathered at the city gate. They could only see the front of the zombie troop. There seemed to be no end to it.


    They were guarding the gate and checking every single car.


    Of course, the people checking were humans. The zombies were in charge of blocking humans.


    There were a lot of zombies and they all looked at the humans intently. If anyone dared to create any trouble, they would go forward and bite them.


    Those people that wanted to leave the city could only bear with it.


    Anyone suspicious would be dragged out. Hao Zi even took some of the bastards¡¯ supplies secretly.


    The other party didn¡¯t expect them to bring the zombies and stop them at the gates within just a short period of time.


    The people from the Poison Spider were in the middle of the masses pulling out from the city. They had a lot of things to pack up so their speed was slower than those that didn¡¯t have a lot of things.


    These people left in small and big cars and took a long time to finish leaving.


    After that, it was the people from the southern base.


    Their convoy was really long too.


    The main gate started to close as they drove their cars over.


    ¡°What are you all doing?¡± someone in front shouted.


    Hao Zi was only listening to orders. He looked at Ming Shu beside him. Since the big brother asked him to close the gates, he would close the gates.


    ¡°Where is Liang Xuan?¡± Ming Shu stood on the sentry post at the city gate and looked down at the cars. ¡°Leave her here and you all can leave.¡±


    The cars instantly turned quiet.


    Liang Xuan was an important person in the eyes of the chief.


    Someone walked out from behind the cars. He appeared to be afraid of those zombies that were blocking the way. He looked up at Ming Shu. ¡°Why do you want Captain Liang to stay behind!!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Because I want to beat her.¡±


    The person: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°How about this, you beat her up and then you all can leave.¡± Ming Shu looked really amiable when she said this.


    Liang Xuan came down from the car. ¡°Xia Wei, you already agreed to let us leave. Are you trying to go back on your words?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I will not let you all leave. I just asked them to hit you and then, you all can leave. Or they can also leave you behind.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Liang Xuan¡¯s face turned green. ¡°You think that we are afraid of you?¡±


    Ming Shu whistled into the air and zombies rushed over. The number of zombies that came were not fewer than the amount of zombies that surrounded the southern basest time. They were roaring and the roars carried over to them like waves sshing on the shores.


    Liang Xuan: ¡°...¡±


    So what if you have zombies!!


    If it was not for the fact that there were a lot of zombies outside, the people inside the city would have fought them. Why would they still queue up unwillingly to leave the city?


    ¡°Captain Liang... why not...¡±


    Liang Xuan looked at the person.


    The person immediately shrunk back and said with a crying face, ¡°We can¡¯t just stop her like this. She has a grudge against you, but you can¡¯t implicate us all, right?¡±


    ¡°Captain Liang, we will be gentle. Look, if you hold anything against us, we can talk about it after we get out.¡±


    ¡°Captain Liang, just bear with it. As long as you are still alive, there will still be hope.¡±


    ¡°It is better to get beaten by us than to stay behind...¡±


    Liang Xuan almost didn¡¯t catch her own breath. What they were saying was that she still had to thank them?


    Everyone started to persuade Liang Xuan.


    Sacrificing a single person to benefit the many. This was what Liang Xuan said to the Hostst time. She betrayed the Host so that she could save more people.


    Her sacrifice was worthy.


    Even the chief agreed to the request after he heard it.


    ¡°You all...¡± Liang Xuan looked at the people before her. She felt as though she didn¡¯t know them at all.


    They were still joking with her before this but now, they were saying such things to her.


    ¡°Xia Wei...¡±


    Before Liang Xuan finished her sentence, someone suddenly grabbed her from behind. There were some people who didn¡¯t like Liang Xuan and this person was one of them.


    Liang Xuan raised her hand. The metal objects beside her flew over quickly. The other person had a special ability too and the two of them started fighting in the small space.


    The metal objects flew over and the other party couldn¡¯t react in time.


    Swoosh¡ª


    The metal shard pierced the person¡¯s heart.


    The blood on his face was gone and his body slowly sunk to the floor. Blood oozed out of his mouth. ¡°Liang... Xuan...¡±


    Liang Xuan stepped back. ¡°He started it first.¡±


    ¡°Liang Xuan, how dare you kill our boss!!¡±


    ¡°He started it. I was just defending myself.¡± Liang Xuan tried to exin herself.


    However, those people didn¡¯t want to listen to her at all. They attacked her simultaneously.


    Liang Xuan was alone. No matter how powerful her special ability was, she could not withstand them for long.


    ¡°Kill this bitch and let her pay for the boss¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°Who asked you to dodge?¡±


    ¡°How dare you kill our boss. Bitch, go and die!¡±


    In the mess, Liang Xuan¡¯s special ability went out of control and the audience was implicated too. The situation got worse and the whole scene was a mess.


    Liang Xuan was pressed down by someone and kicked twice.


    She was sprawled on the ground and through the crowd, she saw that person standing above them all.


    She was like an innocent bystander.


    All this was caused by her.


    Xia Wei... I will make you die where you stand!


    Liang Xuan grabbed the person who kicked her and twisted their leg. She quickly flung away the people surrounding her and threw something on the ground.


    Rumble¡ª


    Cars and humans exploded together.


    Liang Xuan took the chance and hid herself among the crowd.


    As long as she was alive, there would still be hope. This sentiment was right. She just needed to make sure that she stayed alive. She would have a chance to take revenge eventually.


    Ming Shu chased after her but Liang Xuan¡¯s figure disappeared after moving around for a while.


    She ran away really quickly.


    She still had the protagonist aura with her so Ming Shu felt that even if she was on the ground just now, she might not catch her.


    I still wanted to have a nice date with her.


    Seems like I have to wait for next time.


    ¨C


    By the time Yuan Ye came back, there were zombies hovering outside the city gate of An City and cars were leaving.


    His eyebrows twitched.


    He was just gone for a little while and An City changed so much?


    What did that crazy person do while he was not around?


    Calm down!


    A genius like him had experienced all kinds of scenarios. This meant nothing to him.


    Also, even if she destroyed the world, it was reasonable too.


    Keep calm! I can win this!


    Yuan Ye took a deep breath and entered the city from the other side.


    The person guarding the gate was Hao Zi. He sat at the side in a bored manner. The moment he saw Yuan Ye, he greeted him enthusiastically. ¡°When did you get out of the city?¡±


    Yuan Ye didn¡¯t reply to him. ¡°What are you all doing?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Boss Xia Wei took over An City.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Yuan Ye exploded internally.


    Why didn¡¯t you all stop her when she wanted to take over An City?


    Why are you still taking this so calmly and tantly!!


    Do you still remember that you are human?!


    Where is your conscience as a human!!

 Chapter 817 - Hunting at Dawn (33)

    <h4>Chapter 817: Hunting at Dawn (33)</h4>


    Most people were not willing to stay with zombies and followed the main group as they left the city.


    There were also some people that had nowhere to go, for example, those survivors that were kidnapped.


    They ended up at the back and wanted to leave after everyone did. However, they realized that although the zombies were still hovering, they didn¡¯t attack them.


    Due to a strangebination of circumstances, this group of survivors who didn¡¯t manage to leave stayed in the city.


    There were no people guarding the gates of An City. Anyone coulde and go as they wished.


    However, new people were normally attacked by zombies.


    The survivors in the city didn¡¯t dare to leave, either. They felt that they might be attacked by the zombies when they came back.


    The news that Ming Shu took over An City spread to other bases.


    Zombie King Xia Wei was very much hated by humans.


    However, it was really peaceful in An City.


    ¡°King.¡±


    The little zombie popped his head in from outside the door and spoke in a clear voice.


    The two people in the room looked at him simultaneously. The little zombie bared its teeth at Yuan Ye and let out a low roar from its throat.


    Why is he on top of the king!!


    Ming Shu pushed Yuan Ye away calmly. ¡°Is there anything?¡±


    The little zombie looked at Yuan Ye and Ming Shu curiously before entering the room. It was carrying a big bag.


    ¡°King, for you.¡± The little zombie passed the bag to Ming Shu as though he was passing a treasure to her. He looked up with his small face and waited to beplimented.


    Yuan Ye: ¡°...¡±


    Very good! Su Tai is a cook so he can be forgiven but there is a small one here now too!!


    Why is my life so hard.


    ¡°Did you go out today again?¡± Ming Shu looked through the things in the bag. ¡°What is the situation outside?¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of monsters.¡± The little zombie pouted and spat twice. ¡°Not delicious.¡±


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes at the little zombie. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to eat those dirty things?¡±


    The little zombie ducked its head guiltily. ¡°I... I just had a taste.¡±


    ¡°Go and bathe.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The little zombie kept turning its head as it left the room.


    Yuan Ye reached out and pulled Ming Shu into his arms. ¡°Wife.¡±


    Ming Shu held onto the table behind her and maintained her posture. Her eyesnded on his body. ¡°I think that you really want to be eaten by me.¡±


    Yuan Ye nuzzled her neck. ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    When he saw her, he just wanted to hug and kiss her. He wanted to hold her in his arms.


    Wuwuwu, what should I do?


    ¡°I have never eaten human meat before. Steam or fried, which one do you prefer?¡±


    ¡°I choose...¡± Yuan Ye leaned close to her ear and whispered in it. The hot air breezed past Ming Shu¡¯s ear. It felt soft and itchy.


    ¡°How about it?¡± Yuan Ye had smiles in his eyes and his voice was tainted with desires.


    Ming Shu pushed him away. She tidied her clothes. ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I fly in then?¡± Yuan Ye grabbed her hand and blinked at her.


    Ming Shu gave him a smile and rejected him heartlessly. ¡°No.¡±


    Ming Shu walked toward the door. Yuan Ye pushed the door closed.


    Ming Shu was then pressed against the door. His warm body aligned with hers and his breath swept over her. He slowly kissed and bit her skin.


    Ming Shu was enclosed in his eyes. Although she still had the urge sometimes, she could already control it very well now.


    Ming Shu¡¯s body softened from the kiss and she couldn¡¯t help but lean into him. Yuan Ye kissed her lips and then moved to her corbone. He went all the way down.


    Yuan Ye touched something on Ming Shu¡¯s neck. His hand glided over the surface and the two gold coins split apart.


    Yuan Ye suddenly paused.


    He didn¡¯t do anything for a long while. Ming Shu looked down at him.


    Yuan Ye kissed her corbone naturally. No wonder that little bitch Luo Yanughed at him.


    ¡°Wife, I knew that you liked me.¡±


    Yuan Ye suddenly said this. He sounded ted and happy.


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡± Ming Shu muttered softly.


    ¡°I like you,¡± Yuan Ye whispered. ¡°Like you till I¡¯m crazy.¡±


    The little demon¡¯s confession was simple like a ss of water. Ming Shu replied calmly, ¡°Are you still going to do it?¡±


    You seduced me so much and suddenly you stop to confess?


    Lunatic!


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¨C


    The night during Doomsday was engulfed in darkness. The darkness could make people go crazy. They would rush toward a light just like how a moth flew toward a fire.


    Yuan Ye embraced Ming Shu and looked at the darkness outside.


    After a while, he tilted his body and looked at the person in his arms.


    He pulled the nket away. Her white neck was revealed. Yuan Ye used his fingers and lifted the gold coins on her neck.


    Do you think that after taking away the most important part of it, I would not be able to do anything?


    ... He really couldn¡¯t do anything.


    F**k, Luo Yan, I will kill you when I get back.


    No, I need to think of a method...


    He was not able to find loopholes in the system all the time. The system would undergo maintenance by itself and if he didn¡¯t create a hint for himself, he might not be able to find her if something happened to him.


    Yuan Ye¡¯s mind started working furiously.


    There must be a way.


    There must be.


    Yuan Ye thought about something and the light in his eyes turned dim.


    He stared at Ming Shu intently.


    After a while, he suddenly said, ¡°Fate.¡±


    He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. He bit his finger and dripped his blood on the gold coins. Golden light shone faintly and the drop of blood fused into the coins.


    Ming Shu appeared to be waking up. Yuan Ye quickly sucked her lips and pressed down on her. He blocked the golden light.


    The light that emerged from the coins flowed between the two of them slowly and then disappeared.


    The room turned dark again.


    ¡°Take good care of her.¡±


    The golden light shimmered as though it was epting his request.


    Yuan Ye turned his body andy down.


    If he knew that this would happen, he would not have agreed to do this mission from the start. He gave himself up and even created so much trouble for himself.


    F**k, what am I doing this for!!


    Ming Shu flipped her body so her back faced Yuan Ye. Yuan Ye naturally hugged her from behind.


    After Yuan Ye¡¯s breathing calmed, Ming Shu slowly reached out her hand and felt her gold coins.


    In the dark, her expression changed. She removed her fingers and the gold coins silently rested on her chest.


    ¨C


    The next morning, Hao Zi came over and knocked on Ming Shu¡¯s door. The one who opened it was Yuan Ye. He was stunned for a moment. When he saw Yuan Ye¡¯s messy clothes, he immediately felt as if he had been struck by lightning.


    ¡°Beast!¡±


    Hao Zi only managed to squeeze out this word after a long time.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yuan Ye looked at him impatiently.


    He still wanted to hold his wife a bit longer.


    Hao Zi remembered the important thing. He said hurriedly, ¡°I just received the news that a base was attacked by the KFCs and the base has fallen. There is a possibility that they wille over here so Su Tai asked me to call Big Brother Xia Wei over to have a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I...¡±


    Boom!


    Hao Zi¡¯s nose almost got knocked off.


    He pouted. Who the hell is this!


    Beast!


    Hao Zi ran back and told everyone about Yuan Ye¡¯s obscene actions without any restraint.


    Hence, when Yuan Ye and Ming Shu came over, Yuan Ye received all kinds of weird looks.


    Yuan Ye ignored all of them and found breakfast for Ming Shu.


    All these single dogs are jealous because I have a wife.


    The breakfast was prepared by Su Tai so he only needed to carry it over.


    Yuan Ye carried it so tantly it seemed as though he cooked it.


    ¡°...¡±


    No wonder you are the big brother¡¯s man. Shameless.

 Chapter 818 - Hunting at Dawn (34)

    <h4>Chapter 818: Hunting at Dawn (34)</h4>


    There was obviously someonemanding the KFCs to attack the base.


    Also, this confirmed Ming Shu¡¯s hypothesis that the KFCs reproduced really quickly.


    In such a short time, the numbers of KFCs had reached more than ten thousand.


    Theirbat abilities were also better than the zombies¡¯. It was understandable that the base could not handle the attack.


    However, KFCs normally didn¡¯t attack zombies since they were more or less the same.


    ¡°So... why are theying over here? To snatch our supplies?¡± Can a bunch of chickens snatch my snacks!!


    ¡°...¡± Supplies. All you know is supplies.


    Hao Zi couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    Huang Zheng and Su Tai looked at each other and Huang Zheng told them the conclusion they reached. ¡°We are not sure why they want toe to An City, but if they really attack us, we will be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°We will just kill them when theye. What trouble will we have?¡± Boss Ming Shu looked indifferent.


    ¡°I heard that they leveled up. I am not sure about the exact details so we can¡¯t let down our guard.¡±


    ¡°Level up?¡± Can they be concubine chicken?


    Huang Zheng nodded. ¡°The little zombie told us.¡±


    The little zombie squatted in the corner. He looked up in a daze when his name was mentioned. ¡°When did I say that?¡±


    Huang Zheng reminded him, ¡°Li Jianren and you said it yesterday.¡±


    Only the little zombie would lead the other zombies out of An City to search for food for their king. Hence, he had the most information on him.


    The little zombie tilted his head and thought for a while. ¡°Oh, you mean the ugly things that can fly?¡±


    ¡°Can fly?¡± Huang Zheng frowned. He didn¡¯t hear this mentioned yesterday.


    ¡°They have wings on them. They looked really ugly so we took them down.¡± The little zombie pped his hand twice. He said with disdain, ¡°Not tasty.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± So you took them down because you wanted to eat them?


    As normal humans, they couldn¡¯t understand what a zombie was thinking. So sorry about it.


    KFCs evolving into concubine birds. This made Su Tai and his gang a little nervous.


    After all, monsters that could fly were harder to deal with than monsters on the ground.


    Ming Shu, on the other hand, didn¡¯t really care. If they came, just fight. What was there to be afraid of?


    ¨C


    Half a monthter...


    The concubine birds attacked the city.


    Numerous monsters came and flew above the city. The ring sun was blocked and An City was engulfed in darkness.


    Luckily, there were not many humans in An City and they were all hiding in their houses now. Hence, An City appeared really peaceful.


    However they fly above them, the zombies below just continued what they were doing.


    I will not concern myself with you.


    The person outside was depressed.


    A pale, properly dressed zombie paced back and forth outside. He asionally looked up at the troop above An City.


    There were already no zombies outside An City anymore and the city gate was open wide. It seemed to be inviting him to go in.


    His n was to start fighting the minute he arrived, but...


    Who could he fight with?


    The air?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The zombie couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. He needed to go in and take a look.


    The zombie brought his KFC army into An City. The road leading to the city gate was really quiet too. There was no sign of humans or zombies. It was like a ghost town.


    He followed the scouting team in the sky and arrived at the central square.


    The central square was densely popted with zombies. The zombie heaved a sigh of relief. This is how it should look like!!


    The zombie coughed and prepared to say something. However, he heard a loud st from the central square and then loud music was yed.


    The zombie looked at the central square. He only realized now that the zombies were surrounding a screen and the sound came from that screen.


    The screen was ying the movie Meteor Apocalypse.


    What the fuck?


    A bunch of zombies watching a zombie movie?


    ¡°Listen to me.¡± The zombie sat on a KFC and stood on high ground. He had a loudspeaker in his hand. ¡°You have been surrounded. Please surrender or I will not hold back.¡±


    After he finished, the KFC below him roared two times. The KFCs and the zombies had the samenguage system so it was acting as a trantor.


    The zombie troop that was looking at the movie turned back simultaneously and nced at him.


    Three secondster, they went back to watching the movie.


    ¡°...¡±


    This bunch of zombies!!


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    The zombie looked up. There was someone on the second floor of the central square building. The person was smiling as she looked at him. ¡°Why are you shouting at my zombies? You are interrupting their movie time.¡±


    ¡°Xia Wei,e down!¡± the zombie immediately shouted angrily.


    ¡°Why must Ie down just because you tell me to?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Who do you think you are? Why don¡¯t youe up?¡±


    Fine!!


    The zombie asked the KFCs to pile themselves up. He kicked the window beside him and jumped up to the second floor.


    When he reached the second floor, his mouth corners twitched. Why was he listening to her?


    F**k, so what if you are the zombie king!!


    Since he already came up, he couldn¡¯t jump down again. He walked over to Ming Shu unwillingly through the corridor.


    However, halfway there, he realized that there was a wall in front of him. Ming Shu was on the other side of the wall.


    The zombie: ¡°...¡±


    So why did he jump up from there? Couldn¡¯t he just take the stairs?!


    The zombies smashed the wall and went over. Ming Shu was sitting in front of a table. The atmosphere was really carefree.


    Aspared to thest time they met, this zombie had evolved quite a lot.


    The zombie spoke first. ¡°Xia Wei, stop ying. I came here to catch you. You are surrounded!¡±


    Ming Shu ced her chin on her hand. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Everyone is looking for me. I can¡¯t be eaten.


    And you came empty-handed. You don¡¯t know your manners?


    ¡°Experiment!¡± The zombie¡¯s eyes shimmered with excitement. ¡°You are a zombie king, you are the most special subject out of all the experiments. With you around, my research can reach a higher level and I will be able to create better warriors.¡±


    The zombie got more excited as he spoke.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The zombie: ¡°...¡±


    What did she say?


    ¡°I have not said my conditions.¡± The zombie stared at her with his strange eyes. There was not much ck on his eyeballs.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I agree already? Why are you so unreasonable?¡±


    ¡°...¡± She agreed a bit fast. It made the zombie feel odd. His smile became hideous. ¡°I want to dissect you. I want to experiment with you. Hahaha. I will definitely be a great person. I can change the world.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°You are not human.¡±


    The zombie choked. Why did he feel like she was scolding him?


    ¡°Then I will be the greatest zombie!!¡±


    Ming Shu nodded in agreement. ¡°Firstly, you must be alive.¡±


    The zombie frowned. ¡°I will definitely be alive.¡±


    ¡°That might not be true.¡± Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°What do you all say?¡±


    The zombie followed Ming Shu¡¯s gaze. The zombies hiding in the shadows started appearing one by one. All of them carried weapons.


    He was surrounded.


    But so what?


    The zombie sneered. ¡°You think that they are my match?¡±


    Ming Shu pulled up her mouth corners until she smiled. ¡°Have you forgotten that the number of zombies is much greater than the number of your KFCs?¡±


    KFCs?


    What the hell is this? Who said that my warriors are called this?!


    ¡°There are a lot of zombies but they are all over the country. Can you call all of them over in such a short time?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why I did it half a month ago.¡±


    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 819 - Hunting at Dawn (35)

    <h4>Chapter 819: Hunting at Dawn (35)</h4>


    Just now, the outskirts of An City were still empty. After a while, it was already filled up with zombies.


    Zombies started to appear in the ¡°empty¡± An City.


    The central square was still ying the movie. The sound effects in the movie were amplified many times.


    He and his KFCs... pei, his warriors were surrounded.


    ¡°Even if you have an air force, you cannot win against me. I have a lot of zombies. I can drown you in them.¡± Ming Shu took out two packets of snacks from somewhere and said earnestly, ¡°I agreed to speak to you just now but you just had to do it the violent way. Are you stupid?¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°When you evolved, did you not evolve properly? No worries, every failure is a lesson. Don¡¯t be so stupid in the future.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Tell me, who asked you toe and find me.¡±


    The zombie was shocked. ¡°How do you know!¡±


    How did she know that someone asked him to find her?


    ¡°I guessed. After all, you don¡¯t have the intelligence.¡± This zombie might be really good in his research, but in other areas, his intelligence... evolved really slowly.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you want to rule the world?¡±


    The zombie gave a cold face. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth corners twitched when she suddenly got scolded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want to be the greatest zombie in the world?¡±


    The zombie hummed. ¡°What does that have to do with ruling the world? I am not as stupid as you. I will invent the greatest warriors and make future generations remember me. They will know that the world changed because of me!¡±


    Ming Shu blinked. ¡°But that is the same as ruling the world. Alos, don¡¯t you find that this method is much easier? When you rule the world, you can say what you want and do whatever research you want.¡±


    The zombie¡¯s brain seemed to short-circuit. ¡°... It makes sense.¡±


    The people watching them were speechless. He wanted to dissect her and she wanted to talk him into taking over the world.


    This was enough.


    This zombie... didn¡¯t seem very intelligent.


    As the two zombie enjoyed their conversation, Hao Zi waved his hand. Disperse.


    ¨C


    The zombie was lured here by Liang Xuan. She got information from somewhere which said that the zombie king was a very good experimental subject and she could help him make a breakthrough.


    Hence, the zombie came over obediently.


    He did all this for his research!


    ¡°Here.¡± The zombie pointed to a small base not far away. ¡°I secretly sent warriors out to follow her and realized that she was resting here.¡±


    Liang Xuan, how dare you persuade this zombie to dissect me! If I don¡¯t pamper you, you will not know how to hate me!


    Ming Shu directly called her zombies and went down.


    The people in the small base noticed her and the entire base was filled with the sound of the rm.


    Ming Shu took over the loudspeaker hanging on the zombie. ¡°Everyone inside, listen to me. Ask Liang Xuan toe out. If not, I will bring the zombies in and destroy your entire base.¡±


    There was only the sound of rm in the base. After a while, someone finally shouted, ¡°Who is Liang Xuan?¡±


    Ming Shu described Liang Xuan. She told them her special ability and the people in the base immediately knew who she was.


    Liang Xuan changed her name while she stayed at this base. Since her ability was not bad, she managed to gain a middle-rank position.


    When Ming Shu asked for her, the people in the base started to look at her weirdly.


    She knew what this look meant.


    She experienced it before in An City.


    Although she knew that the world was like this now, she couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted.


    Ming Shu only wanted Liang Xuan. She would not harm the base.


    Numerous zombies surrounded the base. The people in the base decided to hand over Liang Xuan.


    ¡°Baby, long time no see.¡±


    Liang Xuan was tied up and brought out. The other party was afraid of the zombies so they didn¡¯t dare toe too close.


    ¡°If you have the ability, just kill me!¡± Liang Xuan shouted and gritted her teeth.


    ¡°How can I bear to kill you.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    If I kill you, who will give me Hatred Points. I can¡¯t kill you.


    Liang Xuan: ¡°...¡± Crazy ahhhhhh!!


    When she looked at her smile, she just wanted to rush up and tear it to pieces.


    The people from the base nced behind Ming Shu. ¡°Ask your zombies to leave and we will give her to you.¡±


    ¡°No need. I will not take her away. I will just beat her.¡± Ming Shu pulled up her sleeves. ¡°I will return her to you in a while. Don¡¯t worry, I mean what I say. I will not attack your base.¡±


    Liang Xuan¡¯s face was green. ¡°Do you have any other methods besides this?¡±


    She used this method in An City and she was using it now again.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°As long as it is useful, that is all that matters. Thinking of new methods is such a waste of my energy.¡±


    There is not a lot of food in Doomsday. I can¡¯t waste food.


    The people from the base had no choice but to give Liang Xuan to her. After all, she had a huge group of zombies behind her looking at them intently.


    After she beat the person, Ming Shu brushed the sand off her clothes and smiled at the person panting on the ground. ¡°Little baby, let¡¯s go out again . Let¡¯s keep dating until you really hate me to the core.¡±


    Liang Xuan felt all her organs burning in pain.


    She dug her nails into the mud and red at Ming Shu like a poisonous snake. ¡°Xia Wei... you will regret not killing me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hand and left under the protection of the zombies.


    ¡°Xia Wei... Xia Wei... I will kill you!¡±


    Liang Xuan¡¯s bitter and shrill voice came from behind her.


    ¡°I will wait for you.¡±


    ¨C


    Everytime Liang Xuan changed location, Ming Shu would bring her zombies over and find her. Gradually, all the bases around the area learned that they couldn¡¯t take in this person called Liang Xuan.


    Liang Xuan¡¯s picture was sent to all the bases. Not even an organization like the Poison Spider was willing to ept her.


    Liang Xuan had nowhere to go. Once zombies saw her, they would chase her crazily.


    ¡°Hu hu hu...¡±


    Liang Xuan finally managed to shake off the zombies behind her. She held onto a wall and panted heavily. She was a little out of breath so she wanted to find a ce to recover her stamina.


    She took two steps and then the world in front of her started spinning.


    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when she heard a voice.


    ¡°You are awake.¡±


    Liang Xuan opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was wooden walls with lights shining through them. There was mud all around and it was really hot. She was lying on a bed filled that stunk of stale sweat.


    In front of her was a really disgusting face.


    It was not a zombie. This person was just very ugly.


    So ugly that it made people want to vomit.


    Her limbs were tied. Her entire body was stretched out.


    ¡°It took me a lot of effort to get you back,¡± the man said. ¡°Stop wasting your effort. My special ability is to make a person lose his or her special ability for 24 hours.¡±


    Liang Xuan¡¯s heart turned cold.


    She tried to use her ability. There were many metal objects here but she didn¡¯t manage to move any.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    The man smiled strangely and touched her face. ¡°Listen to me well. I will not treat you unfairly.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t care about her. He let her scream and shout all she wanted.


    The man kept her for a few days. Everyday, he would use his special ability on her so she couldn¡¯t use her own ability at all.


    Liang Xuan tried to run away but she was underground and the lights above didn¡¯t seep in. The underground passageways opened in all directions and she was caught before she could run far.


    She didn¡¯t manage to escape after many tries. The man¡¯s patience was exhausted. He directly crippled her limbs and didn¡¯t give her any food.


    She had no energy at all. She couldn¡¯t use her ability when she had no energy. Even if she did use it, there would be no effect at all.


    The man didn¡¯t do anything to her at the start but after a while, he would torture her every night.


    The man rode her body. Liang Xuan¡¯s cries didn¡¯t help in any way. It only made the man more excited.


    Why did she meet this kind of person?


    No...


    Her ending shouldn¡¯t be like this.


    Xia Wei...


    She hated her so much!

 Chapter 820 - Hunting at Dawn (36)

    <h4>Chapter 820: Hunting at Dawn (36)</h4>


    [Hatred Points for Liang Xuan are full.]


    After Liang Xuan disappeared for three months, Ming Shu received this announcement from the Harmony System.


    The world now was harder to survive in.


    It was hot and there was ack of water and supplies. All kinds of viruses started spreading and the death rate of humans was pushed even higher.


    This was really forcing humans into extinction.


    On the other hand, the zombies seemed more carefree. They were not afraid of the heat and didn¡¯t need to drink water. They would also not be affected by any virus.


    Ming Shu would always bring her zombies around and create trouble. Voices of discontent could be heard from all the survivors. However, some people started to realize that with Ming Shu around, humans were the safest.


    The zombies would not kill humans in front of her.


    Other humans didn¡¯t dare to provoke her and she would allow humans to live under her¡ªas long as they gave her supplies.


    More people started moving toward An City.


    The gate of An City was always open but there were many zombies loitering outside. At first, people just observed.


    After a while, someone rushed in. The zombies chased them but they stopped at the city gate. After a while, they would continue loitering around as though nothing had happened.


    As long as you were bold enough and ran over quickly, you would be able to pass through the zombies and enter the city.


    Not everyone was lucky enough to reach the city. Many people were killed by the zombies outside, but people were still willing to take the risk to go in.


    An City was safer than the world outside.


    As more and more humans entered An City, An City started to get lively. It was not messy as zombies would still loiter around the streets every day.


    The zombies in the city would not attack people. However, if anyone dared to offend the zombies, they would be thrown out to be food for the zombies outside.


    Once the poption grew, the burden of the city got heavier. This time, there were two species living in the same city.


    Ming Shu and the zombie that wanted to change the world colluded and built boundaries around An City.


    Humans could no longer enter An City. They could live outside An City. As long as they didn¡¯t cross the border, the zombies would not attack them.


    As for those that were already in An City, they were not chased out.


    Instead, they needed to be responsible for the cleaning of the city as well as some simple construction.


    The zombies, on the other hand, were very rxed. They would squat along the streets all day and look at them work with dazed expressions.


    Humans: ¡°...¡± So angry!


    As the space for humans to live grew smaller, someone negotiated with Ming Shu and asked her to let them do research on her. They might be able to find a solution to all this.


    Before Ming Shu could say anything, Yuan Ye exploded first.


    ¡°What are you angry for? They are researching me, not you.¡±


    ¡°Besides me, no one is allowed to touch you.¡± Yuan Ye had a dark face.


    He couldn¡¯t even bear it when she lost a strand of hair and these people actually wanted to experiment on her? They must be tired of living.


    ¡°Yesterday, Ye Xiangsi and the little zombie touched me. Do you want to go and kill them?¡±


    Yuan Ye: ¡°...¡± Do you have to go against me!!


    Ye Xiangsi was coincidentally standing outside when they were talking and she heard everything. She was in a daze. What did she do wrong? Why did they want to kill her?


    ¡°Xiangsi, why are you standing here?¡±


    Ye Xiangsi turned around. Su Tai hade out from the room next door. She gave a forced smile. ¡°Miss... Miss Xia said that she wants to kill me.¡±


    ?? Su Tai was bewildered.


    She didn¡¯t even kill anyone. Why would she want to kill Ye Xiangsi?


    Su Tai walked over and listened for a while. The two people in the room seemed to be arguing. He patted Ye Xiangsi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°She must be arguing with Yuan Ye.¡±


    ¡°I know...¡± If she didn¡¯t know this, would she still dare to stand here? Ye Xiangsi eximed, ¡°Miss Xia and Yuan Ye¡¯s rtionship is really good.¡±


    Su Tai replied in a curious tone, ¡°Why don¡¯t I see it?¡±


    Yuan Ye treated her very well, but she... he felt that Yuan Ye was always bullied by her. Quarreling was just a small matter to them. She would even hit him sometimes.


    Ye Xiangsi pushed her hair behind her ear. ¡°How do I put it... although Miss Xia looks like she doesn¡¯t treat Yuan Ye well, she will always wait for Yuan Ye when he stays outte. When we go out, there will always be a lot of zombies around Yuan Ye. She will look at Yuan Ye whenever he does anything, even if it is just the smallest action...¡±


    ¡°I never noticed...¡± All he saw was them arguing all the time.


    Ye Xiangsi smiled. ¡°Maybe the details females see are different from you all. Miss Xia is just stubborn.¡±


    ¡°She is stubborn to everyone.¡±


    ¡°Er... true.¡±


    Su Tai saw that the argument inside was still ongoing and changed the topic. ¡°You have something to tell her?¡±


    ¡°I almost forgot about the important thing. Professor Bao asked me to call Miss Xia. They seem to have made a new breakthrough in their research.¡±


    Professor Bao was the zombie.


    He forced them to call him Professor Bao.


    If they didn¡¯t, he would go crazy. When he went crazy, he would add all kinds of scenes for himself.


    ¨C


    Professor Bao showcased his new breakthrough to Ming Shu. Thetter replied to him without interest, ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡±


    Professor Bao: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Did you look at it carefully?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at it carefully. ¡°... It looks better than before.¡±


    At least the body proportions were normal and there was nothing weird growing out.


    Professor Bao was angry. ¡°Shallow.¡±


    ¡°What are you shouting?¡± Yuan Ye looked at him irritatedly.


    Professor Bao pointed at Ming Shu and Yuan Ye. ¡°All you do is date, romance, love. You have no ambition at all. You all are the worst batch that I ever took!¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    What storyline is this again?


    ¡°Let me tell you, if you all don¡¯t study hard now, in the future...¡±


    Ming Shu took out her snacks. Let¡¯s eat and ignore this idiot.


    Yuan Ye ced his hand on Ming Shu¡¯s waist. He kept staring at Professor Bao. Should I shut him up so that he will not disturb my wife when she is eating?


    ¡°What are the evolvers you all keep talking about?¡± Su Tai interrupted Professor Bao first.


    Since he was asked about his professional knowledge, Professor Bao stopped lecturing and started speaking enthusiastically.


    The evolvers had to have the same appearance as a human but their abilities would be greater than a normal human, be it their physical quality or special ability.


    However, the experiments kept failing.


    Now, his experimental subjects already reached his desired level of ability, but their appearance was not right.


    Once the ability was there, the appearance was not. Once the appearance was there, the ability was not.


    Hao Zi couldn¡¯t help but scold him. ¡°This Doomsday must be created by you all. Why are you still researching this? Look at what the world has turned into.¡±


    Professor Bao mmed the table. ¡°Bullshit, what does Doomsday have to do with us!¡±


    Hao Zi mmed the table too. ¡°Did you not cause it!¡±


    Everyone looked at Professor Bao simultaneously.


    Professor Bao was indignant. ¡°Your head, what does it have to do with us? We are researching people, not viruses. They are evolvers, not biochemical weapons!!¡±


    Hao Zi raised his voice too. ¡°If they can¡¯t spread viruses, where did the zombiese from? You still want to push the me!¡±


    ¡°Impossible. It has nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°It is your fault...¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°It is!!¡±


    The two of them started quarreling just like this. Ming Shu raised her hand and stopped them. ¡°It might really have nothing to do with them.¡±

 Chapter 821 - Hunting at Dawn (37)

    <h4>Chapter 821: Hunting at Dawn (37)</h4>


    No one knew how Doomsday came about. They only knew that it was caused by a virus.


    In theter part of Doomsday, the virus was spread by biting. However, when Doomsday first arrived, it was definitely not through biting.


    A lot of people suddenly fainted and when they woke up, they either became zombies or gained special abilities.


    ording to what Professor Bao said, the evolvers that they made didn¡¯t have the special abilities of now. What they had were abilities rted to the five elements.


    Ming Shu looked at the documents. It was written as ¡°supernatural power,¡± not ¡°special ability.¡±


    Supernatural power and special ability were two different concepts.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t they recorded something rted to the level of rotting in the observation journal? Isn¡¯t this the same as the zombies?¡±


    Professor Bao sneered. ¡°In order to let the body of an evolver reach our expectations, we needed to redesign their bodies. However, those failed products did look like zombies, except they were dead. They would not be zombies.¡±


    ¡°What about those bodies that I saw on top of the building?¡± Yuan Ye asked.


    ¡°Those were dead people that I picked up...¡± Professor Bao¡¯s tone got weaker. He was obviously lying.


    Under the disapproving looks of everyone, Professor Bao suddenly straightened his back. He did it for his research. He did it to leave his mark in history. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    He had already killed them. Are you nning to kill me in return!


    ¡°And her...¡± Hao Zi pointed at Ming Shu. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Professor Bao looked at Ming Shu. ¡°When I died, she was still under observation. I am not sure.


    ¡°However, I have a guess. When Doomsday arrived, she contracted the virus too. The virus mutated in her body. However, she was already dead, so under the stimtion of the virus, she became a zombie.


    ¡°Her body had been redesigned so when she turned into a zombie, she didn¡¯t start rotting. You all said that she was a leadership and maturing type and the tag beside it was rare. This proved that the genes in her body were rare and her basic instinct would not be changed so easily. Hence, she became the zombie king the moment Doomsday arrived.


    ¡°My situation is simr, but I am not as good as her. Hence, my evolution took longer. At the start, my consciousness was blurred too.¡±


    After hearing Professor Bao¡¯s exnation, everyone felt that it made sense.


    After all, by rights, a zombie king should be quite ugly.


    There wouldn¡¯t be one that looked so good.


    ¡°Then... how did Doomsday happen?¡± They always thought that the pharmaceuticalpany was the one that caused it before this.


    ¡°How would I know? I am not researching Doomsday.¡± Professor Bao hummed. ¡°So you thought that I was the one who caused it all along? Why don¡¯t you all think about it. Is this weather normal? I heard that from the second day of Doomsday onward, the temperature had been above the normal range. Also, it had never rained since Doomsday started.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± What was happening? They couldn¡¯t refute him at all.


    Their principles were suddenly overthrown.


    Doomsday was not caused by humans... it was a natural disaster.


    What the hell were they analyzing it for!


    Hao Zi suddenly shouted angrily, ¡°You all used humans as your subjects for the experiment. It is immoral too!¡±


    Professor Bao scratched his head. ¡°I still have an experiment to do. I will leave first.¡±


    He ran out instantly.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Hao Zi chased after Professor Bao. Su Tai rubbed his eyebrows and Huang Zheng had a serious expression too.


    Ye Xiangsi broke the silence after some time. ¡°This world... can it still be saved?¡±


    No one replied.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°There will always be a way to survive.¡±


    Everyone sighed in their hearts. Maybe.


    ¡°I am a zombie anyway. I am not afraid.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Beat her to death!!


    ¨C


    ¡°Wife, I¡¯ll sleep with you tonight.¡±


    At night, Yuan Ye came into Ming Shu¡¯s room and shamelessly asked to sleep with her.


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu rejected him. She wanted to sleep with her snacks.


    ¡°Why?¡± Yuan Ye took Ming Shu¡¯s elbow. ¡°Your body is cold. I feel hot sleeping outside.¡±


    ¡°Warmth is better for heath.¡± Ming Shu smiled and pushed his hand aside.


    Yuan Ye grabbed her again.


    ¡°But I want to give you some of my heat. Wife...¡±


    He doesn¡¯t even want his dignity anymore. Why did he still want his face!


    Would his face give him his wife?


    ¡°No.¡± If this persones in, can I still sleep? Don¡¯t even think about it!


    Yuan Ye pestered Ming Shu for a long time. Ming Shu didn¡¯t chase him out so Yuan Ye hugged his automatic cooler in a satisfactory manner. His limbs were all over Ming Shu.


    He was still obedient at the start, but after a while, he started being naughty. He nuzzled Ming Shu¡¯s neck and seduced her. ¡°Wife, do you want to eat me?¡±


    Ming Shu gave an eerie smile. ¡°If you move again, just get out.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    In the end, Yuan Ye managed to get what he wanted. However, the moment they were done, he was kicked out of bed.


    F**k, turning me away the moment you put on your pants.


    Scumbag!!


    ¡°Wife.¡± Yuan Yey on the bed.


    Ming Shu turned her body and faced away from him. So irritating.


    Yuan Ye didn¡¯t move for a while. Ming Shu thought that he finally calmed down. But, just as she was falling asleep, she was hugged by someone from behind.


    He was grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Wife, I really like you.¡±


    Every word pounded on her heart.


    They formed waves in her heart.


    Ming Shu clenched her fists. She was preparing to hit him, but she released her fists. In the end, she just let him do whatever he wanted.


    ¨C


    In order to cool himself down, Hao Zi used the little zombie as a pillow.


    The little zombie was like a normal child now. He looked really cute.


    Once this was found out by other people, they pressed him down and beat him up.


    How dare he do this behind their backs!


    Were they brothers!


    After that, every night, the little zombie¡¯s ownership would be the most important thing for everyone.


    The little zombie went toin to Ming Shu and used many weird words.


    In the end, Ming Shu gave the little zombie to Ye Xiangsi. She was a girl and had nice fruit. If she melted, it would be bad.


    The little zombie agreed, left with no choice. Staying with Ye Xiangsi was better than staying with those guys.


    ¡°Actually, I can too.¡± Professor Bao raised his hand slowly.


    ¡°Get away!¡± everyone shouted at the same time.


    ¡°Roar.¡± Li Jianren followed them and roared at the side too.


    Everyone looked over.


    We are all brothers...


    ¡°Roar?¡± Li Jianren looked at them puzzled.


    ¡°Idiot, run!¡± the little zombie roared.


    Li Jianren immediately sprung up and ran toward the door.


    Zombies were always evolving, but they hadn¡¯t seen one that was like Ming Shu, Professor Bao, or the little zombie.


    The little zombie became like this because Ming Shu fed it mutated nts. Professor Bao and Ming Shu were like this most probably because of the experiment they took part in.


    So, besides increasing their abilities, it was hard for a zombie to be like a human.


    After some time, Su Tai and his friends found some mutated nts for Li Jianren and Li Jianren started to be able to talk too.


    However, he had no memories of the past.


    Just like the little zombie.

 Chapter 822 - Hunting at Dawn (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 822: Hunting at Dawn (Complete)</h4>


    After relentless efforts from Professor Bao, his research finally saw another breakthrough.


    As long as humans evolved before they contracted the virus, they would be able to live.


    And they were different from Ming Shu, who was a failure sample. They could eat all the food that humans could eat and would not find it disgusting.


    Of course, all this was just theoretical. Ming Shu didn¡¯t allow him to experiment on humans.


    Professor Bao was very excited. ¡°I need humans to experiment on. This is an international scientific achievement. I will be the greatest scientist in history. Hahahaha!¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± The results are not out yet and this idiot is starting to daydream again.


    They looked at Ming Shu who was eating. Big brother, say something!


    If you don¡¯t stop him now, he will go out and catch people.


    He is the person who made a KFC army!


    ¡°Why are you all looking at me? I have already finished my evolution.¡± Ming Shu protected her snacks with a vignt look on her face.


    ¡°...¡± Are you better because you evolved!


    Ming Shu tantly finished herst mouthful of food under everyone¡¯s gazes.


    She rubbed her hands and said slowly. ¡°You can go and catch a zombie. Reverse the effect and reconstruct their body. That would solve the problem.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± Do you think that 1 + 2 = 3 is the same as 2 + 1 = 3! Scientists are going toe out of their graves!


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes...¡± Professor Bao looked as though he was enlightened. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of it. Hahahaha, I am going to be the world¡¯s great scientist soon. Hahahaha...¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± Did you really believe her! She was obviously just bullshitting!!


    Professor Bao had already run off.


    My heart is so tired.


    Why is there this kind of lunatic?


    Everyone felt that his experiment would never seed. The results of certain experiments when you reverse the process were totally different.


    However, Professor Bao was not a normal person. He really managed to achieve some results.


    But, the steps were reallyplicated and people that underwent this were like newborns. They had no memory at all and needed to be guided and educated about society.


    Luckily, these people learned things very quickly and they were really loyal. They would adhere to whatever you told them to do.


    The humans in An City realized that a lot of zombies had turned into evolvers.


    Professor Bao had been recruiting people who wanted to sacrifice themselves for science and humanity. Ming Shu said that he couldn¡¯t catch people but she didn¡¯t say that he couldn¡¯t recruit anyone. However, he didn¡¯t manage to find any people at all.


    Now that the zombies were mutating in batches, some people couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.


    Zombies were not afraid of the heat and could leave a long life even without eating. Now, they looked the same as humans. This was world domination for the zombies!


    Hence, the first volunteer appeared.


    Professor Bao was already very familiar with the technology so the first volunteer was a sess.


    After Professor Bao¡¯s tinkering, the evolver¡¯s memory would not be cleared.


    They just seemed to have leveled up and were more powerful than those that evolved from zombies.


    Once there was the first, there would be the second.


    No one would need to worry about being heated to death.


    ¨C


    Five years after Doomsday...


    80% of the survivors and zombies had be evolvers.


    Cities were starting to reconstruct, but the weather was not changing. In order to survive, all the rules were totally remade.


    As the greatest hero of this era, Professor Bao¡¯s statue was erected in every city.


    The human evolvers and zombie evolvers were split into two sides.


    The zombie evolvers were led by Ming Shu.


    The human evolvers were led by survivors.


    Hence, there were human evolvers condemning zombie evolvers all the time, saying that they were idling their time away and being good-for-nothings.


    After all, they had a carefree and good-for-nothing leader too.


    Although the zombie evolvers didn¡¯t have any memories, their abilities were stronger than a human evolver¡¯s.


    Besides condemning them, human evolvers couldn¡¯t do anything else.


    A few wars happened and after the humans realized that they couldn¡¯t get anything out of it, they didn¡¯t dare to provoke them any more.


    They could only curse their leader, Ming Shu, in their hearts.


    Ming Shu sat on the rooftop. The hot wind blew past her. The air no longer smelled of rotten bodies. There was a faint smell of life.


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    Yuan Ye hugged her from behind and kissed her cheek. He sat beside her. ¡°What are you thinking of?¡±


    ¡°Yuan Ye.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything to tell me?¡±


    ¡°I like you.¡± Yuan Ye said it instinctively. He would confess to her every single day. He didn¡¯t believe that she would not be touched.


    ¡°Nothing else?¡±


    Yuan Ye held Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder and turned her around. He looked into her eyes and spoke with emphasis, ¡°Do you like me then?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and shook her head.


    She didn¡¯t even think at all.


    ¡°Then why are you with me?¡±


    ¡°Do I have to like you to be with you?¡± Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°Who made that rule?¡±


    F**k, can I make this rule now?


    Yuan Ye took a deep breath. ¡°Since you¡¯re with me, it proves that you don¡¯t hate me. Why don¡¯t you try liking me?¡±


    Will you die if you like me!!


    I am so handsome!!


    Anyone that doesn¡¯t like me has eye cancer.


    Ming Shu leaned forward slightly toward his ear. ¡°You have good stamina.¡±


    Yuan Ye: ¡°...¡± Bastard!! Shallow!!


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze focused on him and Yuan Ye immediately put on a smile. ¡°Wife, let me sleep with you tonight.¡±


    F**k, I must make sure that you will not be able to get out of the bed tonight!!


    Reality proved that Yuan Ye was still too naive. That night, Ming Shu didn¡¯t return to her room. She ran away again.


    Yuan Ye and Ming Shu lived a lively life together.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu died eight years after Doomsday.


    That year, a strange rain fell on the world and Ming Shu died mysteriously after getting drenched in the rain.


    So getting drenched in rain can cause death?


    The Harmony System¡¯s operations are getting more and more shallow.


    The Harmony System didn¡¯t say anything. It showed Ming Shu her data.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 530000


    ***: *****


    Additional Task: Failed.


    Hidden Task: Completed.


    Time-limit task: Completed.


    Maybe because she had the time-limit task and the hidden task, the Hatred Points this time were quite sizable.


    [Guest is very impressive. Please continue to work hard. A million is not a dream.]


    ¡°...¡± As if I will believe you.


    Ming Shuy on the white cloud for a while. After some time, she slowly asked, ¡°What are we eating next?¡±


    ¨C


    At the Time Control Department...


    ¡°The person is in the room?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Director.¡±


    The metal door slowly opened. The blond-haired director walked in and scanned the room. It was empty; there was no one.


    ¡°Entering my room without permission. Is this one of your advantages as a director?¡±


    The blond-haired director looked at the direction where the voice came from. The transparent protective screen fell and the figure of a young man was revealed.


    ¡°How was your rest?¡±


    ¡°You confine me and now you are asking me how was my rest? Why don¡¯t you try it yourself?¡± Qi Yu¡¯s tone was a little angry.


    ¡°Prepare yourself, there is a mission tomorrow.¡± The blond-haired director ignored Qi Yu¡¯s attitude and left the room after he finished talking.


    Once the metal door closed, Qi Yu slowly sat down. He heaved a sigh of relief secretly.


    He was almost found out.


    He must take back his authority... if not, he couldn¡¯t tell her anything.


    Qi Yu remembered something important.


    The little bitch Luo Yan!


    I will fight you!


    Qi Yu didn¡¯t care about the people stopping him and went to fight Luo Yan.


    The results were unknown. When they came out, they were both injured.

 Chapter 823 - The Interstellar Calendar (1)

    <h4>Chapter 823: The Interster Calendar (1)</h4>


    #Star Headlines: Xi Yang Breaks Ties with People Whenever She is Unhappy#


    ¡°Zone Leader, Zone Leader Xi Yang?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s view suddenly became clear. A resplendent and magnificent scene met her eyes. ssical music floated smoothly across her ears.


    People in extravagant clothes danced on the dance floor.


    A man sat in front of her. He had a small beard and looked smart.


    What kind of title was ¡°zone leader¡±?


    The bearded man¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°Zone Leader Xi Yang, we had a long-term partnership with the old zone leader. There are many goods this time. When the old zone leader was still alive, he would give us a discount. Zone Leader Xi Yang, shouldn¡¯t you give a discount too?¡±


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t understand what this bearded man was saying at all. She smiled at the man politely and said, ¡°I will pay a visit to the washroom.¡±


    The bearded man opened his mouth. ¡°I will wait for you here.¡±


    Ming Shu realized that although the building was old, the technological level was very high. It took a long time before she found the washroom.


    The washroom was different from what she was used to, too. It looked amazing and high-ss.


    This doesn¡¯t look like a normal world.


    Forget it, let¡¯s download the storyline first.


    The fake female protagonist was called Ai Nuo, the only daughter of General Ai from Hua Xia, a country in this interster world. She led a very good life ever since she was born.


    Ai Nuo was supposed to be the imperial concubine of the country. However, Ai Nuo liked a woman.


    The woman was none other than the female protagonist.


    In order to get the female protagonist, Ai Nuo used all kinds of methods.


    Of course, in the end, she didn¡¯t get the female protagonist and was even thrown on a barren by the male protagonist. She died after being tortured terribly.


    Ai Nuo was reborn with her gold fingers.


    She disguised herself as a poor little harmless girl and sneaked her way in to stay beside the female protagonist. Then, she got rid of all the people around the female protagonist and concocted a scheme to make the male and female protagonists fall out and be enemies.


    In the end, she managed to get together with the female protagonist.


    The Host was called Xi Yang.


    In the original storyline, Xi Yang never appeared.


    When the fake female protagonist was reborn, things changed and the female protagonist was injured seriously. She was on the brink of death.


    Ai Nuo looked around, but there was no one that could save the female protagonist.


    The fake female protagonist heard from somewhere that Xi Yang had something on her which could save the female protagonist. Hence, Ai Nuo came to look for Xi Yang.


    The Host could save the female protagonist, but she needed the thing for something else. Thus, she gave harsh terms to the fake female protagonist and hope that the fake female protagonist would give up.


    The fake female protagonist didn¡¯t give up. She nned on stealing the thing.


    When she got found out, Xi Yang was furious and ordered people to bring her back.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t manage to catch them.


    The fake female protagonist and female protagonist disappeared. Xi Yang looked everywhere for them, but all she found was that the fake female protagonist¡¯s identity was fake.


    After a long time, she finally saw the fake female protagonist again.


    At a grand banquet organized by the Hua Xia nation, she saw the fake female protagonist again.


    When she knew that the fake female protagonist was the only daughter of the Ai family, she went to find General Ai and hoped that he would give her an exnation.


    However, General Ai protected his daughter and told Xi Yang that she had recognized the wrong person.


    Xi Yang was angry, but she didn¡¯t make a scene at the banquet. She waited for the banquet to end before hiring people to kidnap the fake female protagonist.


    The thing was given to the female protagonist so Xi Yang couldn¡¯t get it back.


    The fake female protagonist ran away and rmed people as she did so. As they were fighting, Xi Yang¡¯s eyes were wounded and the grudge was formed.


    Under the influence of the fake female protagonist, Xi Yang stepped on the path of bing the ultimate viin. In the end, she lost Technology City and the most powerful squadron on the Unlucky Starzone.


    She died a terrible death.


    Now she was at...


    Interster year 4723.


    Although this gxy was already more than 4000 years old, Hua Xia had only been part of it for less than 500 years.


    It was a new star country.


    This gxy was split ording to starzones. The Hua Xia country was at a starzone called the Hua Xia starzone.


    The Host was not someone from Hua Xia. She was adopted by Hua Xia¡¯s people and was found by her parentster.


    She inherited the Unlucky Starzone which was located beside the Hua Xia starzone.


    The Unlucky Starzone was just like its name suggested, all kinds of bad luck could happen on it.


    This was the messiest starzone.


    Anything could happen here. Arms trade, smuggling of energy, as long as you wanted it, you could get it here.


    The Unlucky Starzone had an important ce under its reign: Technology City.


    Numerous advanced technologies came from Technology City. Although the Unlucky Starzone was a mess, Technology City was very peaceful. This was the ce that geniuses wanted to enter no matter what.


    Hence, the zone leader of the Unlucky Starzone had quite a high status.


    Ming Shu carefully digested the Host¡¯s memory before she slowly walked back to the ce where she came from.


    The man was still sitting there.


    When he saw hering back, the bearded man immediately smiled at her. ¡°Zone Leader Xi Yang.¡±


    Ming Shu sat opposite him and crossed her legs. She sat like a boss.


    She raised her chin slightly and smiled as she said in a carefree tone, ¡°Mister Diao, although you have worked with my father for many years, these goods are newly invented goods. The price can¡¯t be brought any further down.¡±


    The bearded man was unhappy. ¡°The old zone leader would give me a discount even if it was new goods...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°Mister Diao, you can just not buy if you don¡¯t want to. I have no worries about selling these goods.¡±


    Mister Diao: ¡°...¡±


    Although her words were a little infuriating, he couldn¡¯t deny that she was speaking the truth.


    Things that came out of Technology City would always have buyers.


    Mister Diao¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°Zone Leader Xi Yang, it is not good to be an ungrateful person.¡±


    ¡°That is what people in Hua Xia say. In our Unlucky Starzone, we don¡¯t say this.¡±


    Since the Host was adopted by Hua Xia before, the Host¡¯s father was extremely interested in Hua Xia¡¯s culture. As long as it was not something too overbearing, the old zone leader would show his gratitude to the people of Hua Xia.


    However, the people from Unlucky Starzone were a bunch of ruffians. They dominated this interster using violence. They don¡¯t know what gratitude was.


    Actress Shu got into character immediately.


    ¡°Let me remind you, my father is dead. I am the one governing Unlucky Starzone now.¡±


    Mister Diao: ¡°...¡±


    Mister Diao thought that this girl would be easier to jerk around since she just took over the position, but in actual fact, she was a tough person.


    And most importantly, he couldn¡¯t offend her...


    Mister Diao forced out a smile. ¡°I will go back and discuss this matter. Please give me some time.¡±


    If there was no discount, they would have to give up a lot to get these goods.


    ¡°I can afford to wait. However, I don¡¯t know if the frontline can afford to.¡±


    Hua Xia¡¯s frontline was fighting a war. On this interster... there were wars happening all the time. In order to fight for energy andnd, you either fought other people or got invaded by other people. There was no end to it.


    Hua Xia was a new starzone. They had an ample energy supply so they were eyed by many other starzones. Everyone wanted a piece of them.


    Mister Diao was in charge of purchasing this new batch of armor and weapons for the frontline army.


    He heard that new technology was incorporated into these goods and they could do double the damage aspared to normal weapons.


    Mister Diao felt stifled in his heart. His small beard twitched. ¡°Please wait for a moment. I wille back soon.¡±


    He needed to report this to his superiors. The costs exceeded his budget and he had no power to make a decision.

 Chapter 824 - The Interstellar Calendar (2)

    <h4>Chapter 824: The Interster Calendar (2)</h4>


    One hourter, Ming Shu left this extravagant banquet.


    Behind her was a furious Mister Diao who was gritting his teeth.


    The timeline now was after the fake female protagonist had stolen the thing and she and the female protagonist had disappeared.


    The thing was actually a piece of rock. The old zone leader left it behind. She heard him mentioning that he got it by coincidence and it was actually an immortal stone.


    ording to the exaggerated tales of the old zone leader, no matter how serious your injury was, as long as you still had yourst breath, this stone could make you alive and kicking again.


    Ming Shu looked up at the sky that was filled with floating cars. There were buildings extending into the clouds all around her and ovepping bridges connected these buildings.


    When a human stood among all this, they would suddenly appear very small.


    A technological advanced interster... so exciting.


    A floating car stopped in front of her. A man got down from the car and greeted her respectfully. ¡°Zone Leader, do you want to go back?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head and looked at him. This was a person that the old zone leader left for her. He was called Shan Yin.


    He looked... quite cute.


    However, he didn¡¯t like to smile. He always wore a serious face as though the whole world owed him money.


    Ming Shu bent down and got onto the car. ¡°Find a ce to eat.¡±


    Half an hourter, Ming Shu was hopeless.


    The five-star restaurants, the five-star chefs, the food that they made all taste liked pig¡¯s staple.


    She was not excited about this world at all!


    The interster was always at war so for convenience¡¯s sake, food was made into nutrient sticks.


    One nutrient sticks couldst a normal person a month.


    Isn¡¯t that scary!


    Let me ask you, isn¡¯t this scary!!


    Is this how a human should be living?


    High-ss nutrient sticks had more vors so they were still quite edible. For the cheap nutrient sticks, you need some courage to swallow them.


    Ming Shu bit a nutrient stick as she sat in the car. So frustrating, so irritated...


    ¡°Zone Leader, was the discussion not sessful just now?¡± Shan Yin sat beside Ming Shu. ¡°The old zone leader was too nice toward Hua Xia so they overestimated their own importance. That is why they sent such a person over.¡±


    From Shan Yin¡¯s tone, you could tell that he didn¡¯t like Hua Xia.


    Although Mister Diao¡¯s status was not low, he was nothing aspared to the zone leader.


    If the zone leader didn¡¯te here today, he would not be able to talk to her.


    ¡°It was okay.¡± Ming Shu smacked her tongue. ¡°Prepare to send the goods over.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shan Yin thought that there would be a discount, but when he saw the sum on the bill, he looked at Ming Shu with astonishment.


    Ming Shu was just lying in the car hopelessly.


    What is wrong with the zone leader?


    Why is she not happy when we have struck a deal?


    ¨C


    They were currently at a certain in the Hua Xia starzone. The Host had finished her business here and met Mister Diao in passing.


    Now, they needed to go back to Unlucky Starzone.


    They were on their way to a spaceship harbor.


    More people joined along the way. The Host brought them here. As a zone leader, there would be many people around her.


    The Unlucky Starzone had their own spaceship. After finishing the paperwork, Ming Shu boarded the spaceship.


    The journey was boring. Ming Shuy in the observation cabin and stared at the neb above her.


    Although the Unlucky Starzone was just next to Hua Xia, it would take a day to reach there if they flew at normal speed.


    Ming Shu took out a pink nutrient stick but before she could bite it, the spaceship suddenly shuddered.


    It was normal for a spaceship to shudder so Ming Shu didn¡¯t put much importance on it. However, when she opened the nutrient stick, a ball of fire suddenly flew past her eyes.


    More and more balls of fire flew past her. They fell down in front of her like a meteor rain.


    The spaceship started shuddering again.


    ¡°Zone Leader...¡± Shan Yin walked over unstably. ¡°We have entered the warzone.¡±


    Ming Shu sat up and walked to the other side of the room. There were numerous battleships exchanging fire. The mes lit up the universe like fireworks.


    ¡°Why did we enter the warzone? We were taking a safe route.¡±


    ¡°When we made our transition just now, there was a maic interference.¡±


    Maic interference was taboo when undergoing a transition. Once the transition point got affected, no one knew where they would be taken to.


    However, the safe route was decided after rounds and rounds of examination. Why would there be maic interference?


    Boom boom¡ª


    The spaceship shuddered even more and Ming Shu couldn¡¯t stand up straight.


    Their spaceship was only a normal passenger spaceship. Even if its defenses had been strengthened, it could only resist against normal attacks.


    Within such a huge warzone, they would be killed.


    The Host just left her home like this. I wonder if her heart is big or if she¡¯s stupid.


    ¡°Find the nearest transition point.¡±


    ¡°Zone Leader, that is very dangerous.¡±


    Ming Shu bit her nutrient stick. She said in a slightly inaudible voice, ¡°Is it more dangerous than staying here and getting bombed?¡±


    Shan Yin: ¡°...¡±


    Shan Yin hurriedly went to settle this, but before they could find a transition point, they were hit by a battleship. The pilot had no choice but to steer the spaceship outside the warzone in order to stabilize the spaceship.


    Luckily, the pilot was a good one. He managed to save the spaceship. However, it was difficult to transition now.


    The spaceship was facing issues and there was a war going on beside them.


    They were like a skiff in the sea.


    The war got nearer to them. She saw a battleship breaking apart and scattering into space.


    Shan Yin wasmunicating with the cockpit. ¡°I have contacted the Hua Xia starzone¡¯s battleships. We will move toward them and they will send someone to fetch us.¡±


    The spaceship shook as it moved toward the battleship from Hua Xia. Two escort vessels closed in on them and protected them from the gunfire. They brought them to the starship at the back.


    The spaceship slid into the port of the starship.


    ¡°Zone Leader, are you okay?¡±


    Ming Shu carried her nutrient sticks properly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    As long as my snacks are fine, I am fine!


    Shan Yin looked outside. ¡°Let me go down and have a look first. Wait for me here.¡±


    Shan Yin went down andmunicated with the people below. After a while, he called Ming Shu down.


    The other party had sent a lieutenant to fetch them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, once the battle stops, we will immediately get someone to send all of you back to Unlucky Starzone.¡±


    Ming Shu stood at one side and looked at the interior of the starship. She didn¡¯t have any intention of speaking.


    Shan Yin went up and asked the lieutenant, ¡°When will the battle stop?¡±


    ¡°...¡± The lieutenant was helpless too. ¡°We do not know. However, don¡¯t worry. The ship is safe.¡±


    His superiors told him that he must take care of these people. He wondered who they were.


    They just suddenly appeared in the warzone...


    ¡°Who are you all fighting against?¡±


    ¡°The Arlo starzone.¡±


    ¡°I will talk to them. I hope that you all will cooperate and pause the battle too,¡± Shan Yin said with a cold face.


    When he said that he would talk to them, he seemed certain that the other party would agree to his request and stop for a while.


    ¡°This...¡± Who do you think you are! Why will they stop because of you! Also, the Arlo...


    Of course, the lieutenant didn¡¯t dare to say all this. ¡°I will report it to themanding officer.¡±

 Chapter 825 - The Interstellar Calendar (3)

    <h4>Chapter 825: The Interster Calendar (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Arlo had blocked all forms ofmunication so Shan Yin could not get in touch with them.


    The lieutenant seemed to have predicted this result.


    ¡°Please wait patiently. Although we do not know when the battle will end, it has been going on for a few days. It should stop soon.¡±


    Shan Yin¡¯s and the lieutenant¡¯s voices floated over asionally. Ming Shu ate her nutrient stick and looked at the universe map that was slowly spinning in front of her.


    Since they couldn¡¯t contact Arlo, Shan Yin couldn¡¯t do anything even though he had the confidence to stop the battle.


    Thus, Ming Shu stayed on Hua Xia¡¯s ship.


    In the next few days, the attacks from Arlo got fiercer. The ship couldn¡¯t see the battle that was happening in front but looking at the bloody warriors that came back, it seemed heated.


    The battle didn¡¯t look as though it would stop any time soon. Arlo Starzone seemed to be trying to annihte Hua Xia Starzone.


    The warzone moved toward the Hua Xia starzone.


    <i>Wee woo wee woo¡ª</i>


    The rm rang on the ship. Ming Shu felt it moving. <i>It is moving back?</i>


    ¡°Arlo is so powerful?¡± Ming Shu asked Shan Yin.


    ¡°Arlo Starzone has 3000 years of history in the interster. It is not the strongest in terms of military capability but it is good at strategizing,¡± Shan Yin said. ¡°The best way to fight with Arlo is to end it quick.¡±


    Shan Yin looked outside. ¡°Hua Xia is on the losing end now.¡±


    Hua Xia¡¯s retreat signaled the start of their downfall.


    [Hidden task: I am who I am. Hint: Please gain Hatred Points from people who are not from your n.]


    <i>What do you mean by people who are not from my n?</i>


    [To put it simply, you need to offend all the other starzones beside Unlucky Starzone and make them hate you!]


    <i>What does this mission have to do with the title?</i>


    [... Nothing.] The Harmony System was very honest. [But I needed a title.]


    1¡°...¡±


    <i>You are right. You are the Harmony System.</i>


    ¡°Shan Yin.¡±


    ¡°Zone Leader.¡±


    ¡°Ask the army to fetch me.¡± <i>If I don¡¯t leave, I am going to get bombed.</i>


    ¡°Huh?¡± Shan Yin was stunned. ¡°We... don¡¯t have an army.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>How can a starzone not have an army? How did they survive till now!!</i>


    Ming Shu recalled for a moment. The Unlucky Starzone didn¡¯t have an army.


    She calmly said, ¡°Ask the Invincible Squadron from Technology City toe and fetch me.¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    The lieutenant heard Ming Shu coincidentally.


    His face changed slightly. When he saw that Shan Yin managed to call the Technology City, he swallowed and ran away.


    The lieutenant ran too quickly and didn¡¯t notice what was in front of him when he was turning the corner. He bumped into someone. The lieutenant immediately lowered his head and apologized when he saw who this person was. ¡°Colonel... Colonel He, I am sorry.¡±


    Colonel He rubbed his painful shoulder. There were still bandages on his shoulder. He frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The lieutenant hesitated.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say?¡±


    ¡°No...¡± The lieutenant eximed, ¡°Those few people who themanding officer asked me to take care of, I heard them talking about contacting the Invincible Squadron from the Technology City toe over.¡±


    The lieutenant told the colonel what happened before this. He also told him about the fact that Shan Yin wanted to talk to Arlo.


    Colonel He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Unlucky Starzone? Who are they?¡±


    He was on the battleground before this and just came back due to an injury. Hence, he didn¡¯t know what was happening on the ship.


    ¡°I am not sure, themanding officer only asked me to take good care of them...¡± He didn¡¯t recognize those people.


    Colonel He thought for a while. ¡°The Invincible Squadron belongs to the zone leader of Unlucky Starzone. It is like our army. They are much more powerful than a normal army. If they can order the Invincible Squadron... what is that guy called?¡±


    ¡°Shan Yin,¡± the lieutenant replied. ¡°I heard it somewhere...¡±


    ¡°He is Xi Yang¡¯s man,¡± Colonel He said. ¡°If Shan Yin is here, Xi Yang is definitely here. Is there a girl too?¡±


    ¡°Erm... yes.¡± The lieutenant nodded. ¡°Shan Yin seems to respect her a lot. However, she looks young...¡±


    Colonel He furrowed his brow. ¡°This is troublesome.¡±


    <i>How is this just troublesome.</i> The lieutenant wanted to cry. ¡°If the Invincible Squadrones, those crazy people might even attack us. Colonel, I need to inform themanding officer about this.¡±


    Why didn¡¯t Unlucky Starzone have an army?


    Because they had the Invincible Squadron. All the prodigies in Technology City contributed their efforts toward this force.


    Genius and lunatic is only separated by a fine line.


    The people on the squadron were the lunatics of Technology City.


    If they fought with them, it was like seeking death.


    Strategy?


    Sorry, they didn¡¯t have any.


    They only had all sorts of modified and cool weapons as well as amazing piloting technique.


    ¨C


    Arlo was about to destroy the Hua Xia army. Sess was in sight and everyone was excited.


    However, at this crucial moment, more than ten battleships suddenly appeared at the outskirts of the battleground.


    These battleships appeared suddenly. The moment they blinked, they disappeared again.


    When they blinked again, they had gotten closer.


    There were in firing range.


    However, the fires couldn¡¯t touch them at all.


    ¡°F**k!¡± The Arlo officer scolded angrily, ¡°Come and take a look. Am I seeing things?¡±


    ¡°Of... Officer, no.¡± The person behind shivered as he replied.


    <i>This is like a ghost.</i>


    ¡°Reinforcement from Hua Xia?¡± The Arlo officer stared closely at the battleships. He wanted to find out how they were moving.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it,¡± the officer beside him replied. ¡°Hua Xia¡¯s army is easily recognizable. These battleships have a different style...¡±


    <i>Buzz buzz...</i>


    The screen in front of them started blinking.


    A few secondster, a young man with curly blue hair appeared on the screen. Everyone stepped back simultaneously. They had shut off all theirmunication devices...


    The man ced his hand in front and bowed politely. ¡°Good morning, my lovely officers from Arlo.¡±


    The Arlo officers: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who the hell is this!</i>


    Themanding officer in front went to fiddle with the equipment, but the man still appeared on the screen. He smiled politely.


    ¡°Please do not be anxious.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>How can we not be anxious! You can say this because you are not in our situation!</i>


    ¡°You... who are you? What do you want?¡± This person must be from the battleships that were approaching them.


    The man said, ¡°My dear officer, we just want to bring our zone leader home. We have no evil intentions.¡±


    They were stunned. ¡°Zone leader? Which zone leader? We have no zone leader here.¡± <i>How can the zone leader be at a battleground? What joke is this?</i>


    The man said, ¡°Erm... Zone Leader Xi Yang, have you all seen her? My dear officer, it is a serious offense to detain our zone leader.¡±


    Xi Yang... Xi... Unlucky Starzone?!


    The officers of Arlo exploded. No wonder this squadron was so weird. What the hell, they were from Technology City.


    ¡°We have never seen Zone Leader Xi Yang.¡± Themanding officer ced his hand on his forehead. ¡°We swear by our honorable Arlo god.¡±


    ¡°We made a mistake, the zone leader is with the other side!¡±

 Chapter 826 - The Interstellar Calendar (4)

    <h4>Chapter 826: The Interster Calendar (4)</h4>


    Someone shouted behind the screen. After that, the curly-haired man calmly bowed at them. ¡°Sorry to disturb you.¡±


    The screen blinked and the man disappeared. The image from before resumed ying.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    No one told them that the zone leader of Unlucky Starzone was here!


    The screen suddenly moved again and Curly Hair reappeared. Everyone froze.


    ¡°My lovely Arlo officers, please do not fire anymore. It would not be good if you hurt innocent people like us.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¨C


    In the battleship, the screen went ck and Curly Hair hit the person beside him. ¡°How can you make this mistake? What the hell are you doing!!¡±


    The man who was hit jumped around while hugging his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t finish speaking and you already started your show! Why is it my fault!!¡±


    ¡°Little Zhu, you just wait. When we see Shan Yin, you are gone.¡± He pointed at the other man.


    Little Zhu said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so shameless.¡±


    Curly Hair said, ¡°I am handsome, I am shameless, so what?¡±


    Little Zhu said, ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Stop quarreling, hurry up and get the person back. My experiment is still not finished.¡± A sloppy man carrying a cat could not bear with it anymore and stopped them.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Curly Hair patted his clothes and flicked his fringe. He continued hacking into Hua Xia¡¯s stuff.


    ¡°Shan Yin can be contacted. Why are you hacking into their system?¡± The sloppy man held the cat.


    Curly Hair paused his actions. He had forgotten about this.


    He flicked his fringe. ¡°I am showing them my abilities.¡±


    Little Zhu stabbed him. ¡°He just forgot about it.¡±


    Curly Hair red at Little Zhu. Little Zhu hummed and went to pilot the battleship.


    When the Hua Xia starzone heard that this invincible force came to fetch people and not fight their way through, they were relieved. They sent Ming Shu onto the battleship respectfully.


    Arlo stopped firing too. Bullshit, if they fired now, they would be fired atter.


    The battleship retreated to the outskirts of the battlefield just like how it came and floated silently in space. It seemed to be merging into the universe.


    The Host just ascended the throne so she was not familiar with the people from Technology City. Shan Yin gave her a simple introduction.


    Whether it was Curly Hair or the sloppy man, their names were very much respected in the interster.


    They were protected by Unlucky Starzone and Unlucky Starzone provided everything they needed. The Unlucky Starzone would not force them to do anything.


    However, when the zone leader needed their help, they needed to help as a form of repayment.


    Everyone who lived in Technology City had to follow this rule.


    To these geniuses, Unlucky Starzone meant freedom. There were no conspiracies and no plots.


    Technology City was their heaven. They were willing to stay here.


    The Host lost control of Technology City because she lost control of the Invincible Squadron.


    As for how she managed to lose control of the Invincible Squadron, it was because the fake female protagonist made use of one of the more powerful people in this Invincible Squadron. This person loved her.


    ¡°Impressive, impressive.¡± Ming Shu finished listening to the achievements of all these people andplimented them symbolically. After all, she was the zone leader. Then, she asked with some anticipation, ¡°Do you all know how to cook?¡±


    ¡°Cook?¡± Little Zhu was puzzled. ¡°What is ¡®cook¡¯? A new weapon?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Cooking is an old word from Hua Xia,¡± the sloppy man said. ¡°Erm... a kind of nutrient stick.¡±


    They hadn¡¯t even heard of cooking before, how would they know how to cook?


    Ming Shu bit into her nutrient stick andid back. Seems like I can only eat nutrient sticks now.


    Curly Hair raised his hand. ¡°I can make nutrient sticks.¡±


    Little Zhu pouted. ¡°Forget it, your nutrient sticks will kill people.¡±


    Curly Hair pressed down Little Zhu¡¯s head and covered his mouth. ¡°Zone Leader, don¡¯t listen to him.¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu...¡± Let me go you bastard. ¡°I saw it that time... sob...¡±


    Curly Hair gagged Little Zhu and dragged him to the side.


    The two people fought with each other noisily on the other side. The sloppy man seemed to be used to this scene and calmly stroked his cat.


    Ming Shu looked at the cat carefully and felt speechless. It was a fake cat.


    She met a person stroking a fake cat.


    ¨C


    ¡°Why are we not leaving? What are we waiting for?¡±


    Ming Shu finished a nutrient stick. Curly Hair was discussing the new weapon called ¡®cook¡¯ with the rest of the people.


    ¡°Waiting for them to finish,¡± Curly Hair said politely. ¡°We want to collect some data. This is a rare opportunity.¡±


    Afterall, they couldn¡¯t just drive the Invincible Squadron out for no reason.


    Arlo stopped firing for only a short while. Once the Invincible Squadron left the warzone, they started again.


    Ming Shu asked Little Zhu about their current location. She remembered that in this battle... Hua Xia and Arlo would die together. This was named the most tragic battle.


    Two dayster...


    Standing on the Invincible Squadron, they could see the different parts of the Hua Xia spaceship. Arlo shattered into pieces too in an explosion.


    The Invincible Squadron suffered quite some damage. Little Zhu piloted the battleship and retreated a far distance before everything settled down.


    The spaceship disappeared just like this...


    Hua Xia only had around ten spaceships and the Arlo starzone would not have any more than them.


    ¡°That is a spaceship!¡± Little Zhu said with pity. He turned his head and looked at Ming Shu. His eyes glinted. ¡°Zone Leader, when can we build a spaceship too?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have one?¡± So spaceships can just be built like this? Learned a new thing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so...¡± Little Zhu was not very sure, either. He didn¡¯t see one before anyway.


    Ming Shu looked at Shan Yin. Shan Yin replied without any expression on his face, ¡°We did have some but old zone leader used them to exchange for freighters. There are only two left. We have few uses for spaceships.¡±


    Unlucky Starzone never had a war.


    In the past, Unlucky Starzone had an army. Then, the Invincible Squadron got more and more powerful and the army dispersed.


    If someone dared to invade them, the Invincible Squadron would be enough to tackle them.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Spaceships are not as dependable as freighters?


    ¡°Okay, the show¡¯s over. Let¡¯s go.¡± Ming Shu waved her hand. Go back and see if there are any chefs.


    ¡°Zone Leader... hehe...¡±


    Ming Shu was puzzled. ¡°What?¡±


    Curly Hair and the rest of them wanted to take a look at the battleground. Shan Yin didn¡¯t give any opinion. He passed the decision to Ming Shu.


    ¡°If you die, you deserve it.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t, we are professionals.¡± Curly Hair immediately got up. He was confident.


    Once there were no more movements in the battleground, they drove a small escort vessel over.


    The battleground was huge so they needed some time.


    Ming Shu was toozy to wait for them. She left two battleships for them and went back first.


    ¡°Zone Leader, are we returning to Red Sea Star?¡±


    The Red Sea Star was the main star of Unlucky Starzone. It was where the Host stayed.


    ¡°To Technology Star.¡± I need to find my fake female protagonist for a date.


    The fake female protagonist should be in Technology City now. The Host looked for her all over the universe but she was just under her nose.

 Chapter 827 - The Interstellar Calendar (5)

    <h4>Chapter 827: The Interster Calendar (5)</h4>


    Technology Star was called Technology City too. There was only one city on this star.


    As the most technologically advanced location, the buildings here all seemed¡ªweird.


    There were weird buildings floating in the air, buildings that defied gravity and had their foundations in the sky, buildings that were submerged in water...


    Everything looked abnormal.


    I must be in a demon.


    Technology City was split into seven sections. The Invincible Squadron was a single section by itself. Ming Shu was at the Invincible Squadron¡¯s section now.


    The entire Invincible Squadron was up in the sky. Battleshipsid out neatly in a row.


    ¡°Zone Leader.¡±


    Themander for the Invincible Squadron was waiting outside for her.


    Themander had a simr appearance to a human but there was a huge lump on his head. there were two antennas on his head and they were vibrating at this moment.


    Themander smiled with his eyes.


    Themander guided Ming Shu inside and introduced the squadron. There were people who were permanent members of the squadron. People like Curly Hair and Little Zhu were not permanent members. They woulde when there was a need for them.


    ¡°I have told you before. Why don¡¯t you remember? You made the same mistake again. Do you think that this is a school?¡±


    Scoldings came from ahead. Themander was stunned for a moment. He paused his introduction and went forward to take a look.


    A tall bulky man was in front. He arms were exposed and sweat shimmered on his bronze skin.


    The man was poking a guy¡¯s forehead and he seemed furious. The other guy kept apologizing to him.


    ¡°Lu Jia!¡± themander called.


    The man turned his head. ¡°Mai Di.¡±


    Themander nodded his head. ¡°Come over for a moment.¡±


    Lu Jia looked at Ming Shu and slowly walked over.


    ¡°This is our zone leader. Zone Leader, this is the most powerful person in our squadron...¡± Themander told Ming Shu all of Lu Jia¡¯s achievements.


    So this is the person that would betray the Host in the future?


    ¡°Drive him out of Technology City.¡±


    ¡°Lu Jia¡¯s most outstanding achievement...¡± Themander suddenly paused. He looked at Ming Shu in disbelief.


    What did he hear just now?


    Drive him out of Technology City?


    ¡°Why are you driving me out of Technology City?¡± Lu Jia red at her and questioned her.


    Why? Because you will be colluding with the fake female protagonist in the future. I need to prevent this from happening.


    Am I supposed to wait for you to collude with the fake female protagonist and run away with my squadron?


    ¡°Let me think...¡± Ming Shu supported her chin with her hand and pretended to think.


    Lu Jia: ¡°...¡±


    Themander: ¡°...¡±


    You don¡¯t even have a reason and you want to drive him out?


    Are you joking?


    Ming Shu thought very hard for a reason. ¡°Because... you are too tall.¡±


    Themander: ¡°...¡± This is bullshit. Who will believe you!!


    Lu Jia¡¯s mouth corners twitched. He couldn¡¯t control his anger and said fiercely, ¡°Zone Leader, I felt that I have made many contributions to the squadron. Isn¡¯t it too outrageous for you to drive me out without a reason?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head and a smile formed on her face. ¡°The squadron is mine. I can kick whoever I want out. Do you have a problem?¡±


    ¡°Mai Di,¡± Lu Jia shouted at themander who was in a daze.


    Themander regained his senses and quickly spoke up for Lu Jia. ¡°Zone Leader, Lu Jia is the captain of the squadron. You can¡¯t just drive him out like this.¡±


    ¡°Then how are we supposed to drive him out? Hold a ceremony for him?¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡±


    Themander: ¡°...¡± That is not what I meant.


    Ming Shu ced her hand on his shoulder. ¡°This thing is decided then. We need to give the people below a chance to prove themselves too, right? Without him, the Invincible Squadron is still the Invincible Squadron.¡±


    The Invincible Squadron was not famous because of Lu Jia.


    There was nock of talent in Technology City.


    Curly Hair and Little Zhu were all-around talents. Lu Jia was just a talent in the squadron.


    Ming Shu¡¯s tone was lighthearted. She didn¡¯t seem to be threatening him, but themander couldn¡¯t resist at all the moment she patted him.


    Themander changed his mind and looked at Lu Jia apologetically.


    Lu Jia¡¯s face turned red. His body shook with anger. ¡°You all...¡±


    Themander felt helpless. This was the zone leader¡¯s decision.


    ¨C


    Lu Jia packed up his things angrily. Mai Di stood behind him with an awkward expression. ¡°Lu Jia, do you not remember how you offended the zone leader?¡±


    The zone leader looked at everyone with a smile. Why did her expression change when she saw him?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even see her before.¡± Lu Jia gritted his teeth. ¡°Who knows if she is crazy?¡±


    Mai Di jumped in shock. He hurriedly went to close the door. ¡°We are in the squadron now. You need to be careful with your words. If the zone leader hears this, you will be finished.¡±


    Veins popped out on Lu Jia¡¯s arms. She wanted to drive him out the moment she came. If she is not crazy, what is she?


    ¡°Did you see the zone leader before? What about in the past? When she was not the zone leader, did you see her? Did you provoke her and forget about it?¡±


    ¡°No, I said I didn¡¯t!¡± Lu Jia shouted angrily.


    ¡°... Okay.¡± Mai Di sighed. ¡°I will do the paperwork for you and make it look nice. Once you leave Technology City, you will still be able to find a good job.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡±


    Lu Jia shoved his things into his space and left the room in furiously.


    Lu Jia left the squadron without hesitating at all. He was afraid that if he left any slower, this news would spread throughout the entire squadron and people wouldugh at him...


    Lu Jia was blocked by someone. He wanted to explode, but a familiar voice sounded.


    ¡°Lu Jia, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    A short-haired girl stood in front of him. She wore men¡¯s clothes and was handsome in them. She stopped Lu Jia and looked at him curiously.


    ¡°Ai Nuo...¡± The anger on Lu Jia¡¯s face disappeared. He called her softly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ai Nuo was concerned.


    ¡°I...¡± How can I tell her about what happened? Will she look down on me? I can¡¯t stay in Technology City now.


    ¡°What exactly happened? Tell me.¡± Ai Nuo was anxious and grabbed Lu Jia¡¯s elbow.


    Lu Jia lowered his head. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Ai Nuo. ¡°I need to leave Technology City.¡±


    ¡°What? Why? You are doing so well in Technology City. Why do you need to leave? Is it for work?¡± Ai Nuo probed.


    ¡°... No.¡±


    Ai Nuo leaned toward him. Her tone was desperate. ¡°Why are you leaving Technology City?¡±


    Lu Jia couldn¡¯t say that he was driven out.


    ¡°Ai Nuo, stop asking.¡±


    ¡°Are we not friends? Can¡¯t you tell me?¡± Ai Nuo¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Or have you never considered me as your friend?¡±


    ¡°No, no... that is not what I meant.¡± The man was anxious. He waved his hand around. ¡°I just...¡±


    ¡°Just what?¡±


    Lu Jia took two deep breaths. ¡°I am being driven out of Technology City.¡±


    Ai Nuo was dumbfounded. ¡°Wh... why? You are so powerful among the squadron, why are you being driven out? Is there some misunderstanding?¡±


    She finally managed to gain Lu Jia¡¯s trust and he was being driven out?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, the zone leader came today and she expelled me for no reason.¡±


    Zone leader...


    Xi Yang!


    She is here!


    Cold sweat formed on Ai Nuo¡¯s body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry...¡± Ai Nuo calmed down and consoled Lu Jia. ¡°We can think of a way out.¡±

 Chapter 828 - The Interstellar Calendar (6)

    <h4>Chapter 828: The Interster Calendar (6)</h4>


    ¡°Mai Di, Mai Di, something bad is happening. Little Zhu and his friends dragged a weird thing back.¡± A dwarf less than a meter tall flew over to him.


    Yes, he flew.


    His legs were not on the floor at all.


    The dwarf hugged Mai Di¡¯s leg. ¡°Hurry up and go over.¡±


    Mai Di¡¯s mouth corners twitched. He gritted his teeth. ¡°I knew that I shouldn¡¯t have let them leave.¡±


    Mai Di bowed at Ming Shu. ¡°Zone Leader, I will go and take a look.¡±


    Ming Shu rushed off hurriedly with the dwarf. She was bored anyway so she went over too.


    Curly Hair brought back something that looked like a cryo-chamber. It looked old.


    It seemed to have been produced a long time ago.


    Curly Hair and Little Zhu worked together to push the cryo-chamber down. The sloppy man hugged his cat and slowly followed them from behind.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Mai Di had already rushed up. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you all not to bring anything back to the squadron? What is this thing!!¡±


    ¡°My dear Mai Di, don¡¯t be angry. You will get wrinkles if you get angry. Look, you already have so many wrinkles,¡± Curly Hair said politely, but his words made Mai Di kick him.


    Curly Hair removed his hand. Little Zhu couldn¡¯t hold the weight on his own and the cryo-chamber slid down a distance. It bumped into the big-sized maintenance machine.


    Boom¡ª


    The cryo-chamber was old and dpidated so the collision caused its outer metal skin to drop a little.


    Curly Hair hurriedly ran back and took a look. Then, he looked at Mai Di. ¡°My dear Mai Di, you will never find a partner if you continue to be so violent.¡±


    Mai Di kicked Curly Hair again.


    Curly Hair quickly called Little Zhu and the two of them picked up the cryo-chamber and ran away from the other side.


    ¨C


    There was a person in the cryo-chamber.


    The person was handsome.


    He wore a pure white shirt as hey quietly in the cryo-chamber. He seemed to be asleep.


    Ming Shu bent over and looked at the person inside. ¡°Is he dead?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Curly Hair pointed at the jumping line on the cryo-chamber. ¡°If he was dead, we would not spend so much effort to bring him back. What did the old zone leader always say...¡±


    ¡°Saving a person is more important than building a seven-story pagoda,¡± Little Zhu continued for him.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Curly Hair nodded. He suddenly gave Ming Shu a shy smile. ¡°We want to be good people too.¡±


    Ming Shu turned her head and looked at Little Zhu. ¡°Did he forget to take his medicine?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, he never took any medicine.¡±


    ¡°You are looking for death!¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, let me go. You are making me bald!!¡±


    Curly Hair and Little Zhu started fighting again.


    The sloppy man with the cat suddenly came over. ¡°He seems to be dying.¡±


    The line on the cryo-chamber was going down.


    Curly Hair immediately let go of Little Zhu and did something to the cryo-chamber. After a while, he said with a disappointed face, ¡°He needs the gic revival serum.¡±


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Little Zhu asked.


    Curly Hair did a weird praying stance. ¡°Pray.¡±


    After praying, Curly Hair sighed. ¡°We saved him for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Zone Leader, what are you doing!¡± Little Zhu suddenly shouted.


    Ming Shu took a saw and was aiming it at the cryo-chamber.


    ¡°Hold it, Zone Leader!¡± Curly Hair shouted. ¡°I will open it, don¡¯t be rash, put it down. Put it down!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you can¡¯t open it?¡±


    Curly Hair coughed. ¡°I thought of a way just now.¡±


    ¡°You all saved him because of this cryo-chamber, right?¡± Mai Di watched them and exposed Curly Hair and his friends.


    ¡°Dear Mai Di, you are very irritating.¡±


    Mai Di: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Demons are so scary. Where are my snacks!


    Curly Hair did something on the cryo-chamber again. It was quite troublesome. The line almost ttened.


    Ka¡ª


    Ding¡ª


    Two sounds rang out at the same time.


    A white mist came out of the cryo-chamber and the door slowly opened. Cold air flowed out from within.


    Little Zhu had found a medical kit and took some things out. He stabbed it into the person.


    Just as the syringe was about to enter the person¡¯s body, a white hand suddenly grabbed Little Zhu¡¯s wrist. The syringe was just barely touching the person¡¯s clothes.


    Little Zhu tilted his head and said to him, ¡°You just woke up inside a cryo-chamber. You need to be injected with this gic revival serum.¡±


    The person lowered his hand.


    Little Zhu injected the serum into the person¡¯s skin and then got up smoothly.


    Curly Hair grabbed the person¡¯s elbow and got him out of the chamber.


    The person was already fully awake now. His eyes were half-open and his breathing was inconsistent. There was no sign of blood on his face. It was like a pure white piece of jade.


    He was so weak he could shatter if they used more force on him.


    Curly Hair released his hand suddenly and the person slowly fell down.


    Ming Shu reached out and caught him. He had no weight at all. Ming Shu felt that she was holding a bunch of cottons.


    Shan Yin walked up. He was worried. They were not sure about the background of this person and didn¡¯t know if he had anything strange about him.


    ¡°Zone Leader, we are leaving. This human is your present.¡±


    Curly Hair and Little Zhu pushed the cryo-chamber away and left in a hurry. The sloppy man saw them running away and slowly followed them.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Is the cryo-chamber special?¡± Ming Shu turned and asked Shan Yin.


    Shan Yin shook his head. ¡°I am not sure. However... if they dragged it back from outside, it should be special.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡± The person that Ming Shu was holding onto suddenly started coughing violently.


    ¡°Take him for an examination.¡± Ming Shu passed the person to Shan Yin.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¨C


    There was nothing wrong with the person. His body was normal and after being injected with the gic revival serum, his strength starteding back.


    However, this person never spoke. He just stared at his surroundings quietly.


    Ming Shu stood outside the ss and looked at the person inside. ¡°Shan Yin, do you find this person familiar?¡±


    Shan Yin was puzzled. ¡°Have you seen this person before?¡±


    Ming Shu carefully reviewed the Host¡¯s memory. There was no sign of this person inside the Host¡¯s memory. She just found him familiar.


    ¡°I asked Little Zhu just now. This cryo-chamber was found on the outskirts of the battleground. Coincidentally, it was found at the ce where we experienced the maic interference. It might be the source of the maic interference so it transitioned with us.¡±


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes. ¡°You mean that the cryo-chamber can release maic waves that are able to affect a spaceship?¡±


    ¡°Zone Leader, they valued the cryo-chamber highly.¡± Shan Yin reminded her.


    If there was nothing special about the chamber, they would not care so much about it.


    ¡°Zone Leader, he is okay. However, he needs to recuperate for some time before recoveringpletely. He was kept in the cryo-chamber for too long so his reactions are a little slow.¡± The people inside came out and reported to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Kept inside for too long? How long?¡±


    The other party told her a safe number. ¡°At least 50 years.¡±


    The average lifespan of the Interster was 400 years. Some could live till 500 or even 600 years old. On average, they would turn into adults at 100 years.


    Hence, 50 years was not a very long time.

 Chapter 829 - The Interstellar Calendar (7)

    <h4>Chapter 829: The Interster Calendar (7)</h4>


    ¡°Zone... Zone Leader, you are looking for me?¡±


    He didn¡¯t make any mistakes... it must be Curly Hair.


    ¡°That cryo-chamber...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Zone Leader, I don¡¯t know anything about that cryo-chamber. He was the one that wanted to take it back.¡± Little Zhu betrayed Curly Hair instantly.


    How does that phrase go... I will not die alone?


    Whatever. I will not take the me for this.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Little Zhu scratched his head. ¡°In theboratory. If he doesn¡¯te out, we can¡¯t go in.¡±


    Curly Hair had been in theboratory for a few days. The person that was brought back looked much better now, but he still didn¡¯t speak a single word.


    He just sat in the room quietly all day. All he did was look into the distance in a daze and sleep.


    However, based on the observations, this person¡¯s psychological power was increasing at an exponential rate.


    At first, his psychological power was just at level B. After a few days, it was at level A+.


    Even Little Zhu said that he had never seen anything like this.


    The psychological power of a living thing should be stagnant. Unless they made some breakthroughs, psychological power would remain the same.


    No one was able to increase their psychological power so rapidly.


    ¡°This person has great experimental value.¡± Little Zhu ced his hand on his chin and asked with a serious face, ¡°Zone Leader, can I take him back?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°In your dreams.¡±


    ¡°Oh man.¡± Little Zhu leaned on the ss and looked at the person inside. I wanted to research him.


    Why did Curly Hair give him to the zone leader!


    They brought him back together!


    Even if it was a corpse, they still brought him back together!


    It was a one-way ss wall. They could see what was happening inside but the person inside would not be able to see them. However, when Little Zhu leaned on the ss and looked at the person greedily, the person inside turned his head and looked at Little Zhu too.


    His gaze seemed to be able to prate the ss and see the people outside.


    There was a slight tinge of red in his eyes. It was beautiful but emotionless. It was a little eerie.


    ¡°Brr...¡± Little Zhu suddenly took a step back. He rubbed the goosebumps on his arms.


    This person is weird.


    Ming Shu opened the door and walked in. The ss outside turned ck so that no one could look in.


    Ming Shu dragged a chair over and sat opposite him. ¡°What is your name?¡±


    No reaction.


    Ming Shu asked again, ¡°Where are you from?¡±


    No reaction again.


    Ming Shu asked a series of questions but the person just kept quiet.


    Just as Ming Shu thought that he was mute, he suddenly raised his head. ¡°Now, what year?¡±


    His voice was a little hoarse as he hadn¡¯t spoken in a long time.


    ¡°Year 4723. I thought that you were mute.¡±


    ¡°4... 723...¡± the man muttered. Then, he became quiet again.


    ¡°Zone Leader,e out quickly,¡± Shan Yin said. ¡°His psychological power is exploding. It passed level S and is still going up.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the man. He was calm.


    ¡°Zone Leader!¡± Shan Yin became anxious. He broke open the door and pulled Ming Shu away.


    The data-reading instrument outside was jumping around in a frenzy. It would suddenly leap high and then suddenly drop low again. However, the person inside wasposed.


    ¡°He will explode if this goes on.¡± Little Zhu looked at the screen. ¡°So unfortunate.¡±


    Once Little Zhu finished his sentence, the data on the screen calmed down. The psychological power wavered between level SS and level S for some time. It stabilized at level S for a while before going back to level A+.


    It never moved after that.


    ¡°What monster is this...¡± Little Zhu raised his head and saw the man standing in front of the ss. He yelped in shock and swept the items on the table onto the floor.


    When did hee over?


    Why is he looking at me?


    Little Zhu was full of questions.


    The person was too weird. For her safety, Shan Yin prohibited Ming Shu from interacting with him again. She could only look at him from outside.


    However, besides this incident, he was always calm. He could even answer some simple questions now.


    But, he never mentioned his name and background.


    ¨C


    ¡°Zone Leader.¡±


    Curly Hair walked into the room with a nutrient stick in hand. His hair was a mess and there were eye bags under his eyes. He looked extremely tired.


    ¡°You got dried out by someone?¡± Little Zhu was surprised.


    ¡°Go to hell,¡± Curly Hair scolded. ¡°What are you all looking at?¡±


    He looked over at the ss. The person inside had lowered his head.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°This person is a monster. You know that...¡± Little Zhu told Curly Hair what happened these past few days. ¡°Who do you think he is?¡±


    Curly Hair sucked his nutrient stick. ¡°If I am not wrong, I can tell you all where he came from.¡±


    Everyone looked at Curly Hair.


    ¡°You know? Who is he? We asked him but he didn¡¯t tell us.¡± Little Zhu was curious.


    Curly Hair threw away the finished nutrient stick. He ran his hand through his hair and pulled it back. ¡°Ji Nian, the lost young master of the Ji family.¡±


    ¡°Ji... Ji family?¡± Little Zhu¡¯s tone was weird.


    The Ji family.


    Ji Nian.


    Something in Ming Shu¡¯s memory started floating up.


    No wonder she found this person familiar.


    During a certain period of time, the Host¡¯s father was in a bad situation so the Host was sent to Hua Xia so that she could be safe. However, something happened during the journey.


    She got lost and was adopted into the Ji family.


    The person that took her back to the Ji family was Ji Nian.


    However, the bright and optimistic Ji Nian in the Host¡¯s memory was totally different from the weird Ji Nian now.


    The Host stayed there for only half a year. After that, her father settled the trouble and took her back.


    The Host remembered Ji Nian clearly but as time passed, the memory became vague.


    Little Zhu asked, ¡°Why was he inside the cryo-chamber for 50 years?¡±


    Curly Hair replied, ¡°The Ji family was a notable family in Hua Xia. After that, the first youngdy of the Qiong Si family from Sky Snake Starzone married into the Ji family and the Ji family was famous for a period of time. Ji Nian is the son of the first youngdy of the Qiong Si family. When he was tested for his psychological power, it was level SS. However, rumors say that it was higher than level SS, but there was no evidence to prove it.¡±


    This young master of the Ji family was treated well ever since he was born. He was the most outstanding young master of the Ji family.


    However, he was an eyesore to some people.


    He experienced many assassination attempts ever since he was young.


    One day, this young master disappeared and there was no sign of him at all, dead or alive.


    His parents died when they tried to find him.


    As for why he was in the cryo-chamber, no outsiders would know.


    ¡°This was a huge issue that time. I remember that the old zone leader helped to look for him too.¡± Cryochamber sighed. ¡°If the cryo-chamber was not one of the Ji family¡¯s ssic cryo-chambers, I would not have guessed all this.


    The Ji family¡¯s mecha and cryo-chamber were the best in Hua Xia. The entire starzone used them.


    However, this prestige was long gone.

 Chapter 830 - The Interstellar Calendar (8)

    <h4>Chapter 830: The Interster Calendar (8)</h4>


    The households in Technology City were all congregated in a certain location.


    On one side, it was a high-rise apartment.


    On the other, it was personal vis.


    Ming Shu pushed open the doors of the vi. The inside had been cleaned up and it was clean and bright.


    Ji Nian looked inside first before raising his foot and stepping in.


    The first floor was the living room and dining hall. The second floor was the bedrooms and the third floor was the entertainment room.


    Ming Shu got him a room on the second floor nearer to the window.


    Ji Nian scanned the room. He took special notice of the window. It overlooked a garden and he could see the fountain from here.


    ¡°If you need anything, tell the robot. He will get it for you.¡± Ming Shu leaned against the door.


    Ji Nian said after a while, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°What will you do to thank me?¡±


    Ming Shu walked into the room and closed in on Ji Nian. ¡°Look, I have to make an identity card for you, buy a house for you, and even take care of your daily necessities. What will you do to thank me?¡±


    Ji Nian had his back against the window. Ming Shu ced a hand on the window sill. Ji Nian¡¯s body kept leaning away. ¡°How do you want me to thank you?¡±


    ¡°How can you thank me?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s finger stroked his cheek.


    A hint of anger appeared on Ji Nian¡¯s white face. ¡°I will return the favor.¡±


    He tried to dodge Ming Shu¡¯s fingers but he was totally cornered in front of the window.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Ji Nian¡¯s voice was hoarse and fierce.


    Ming Shu retracted her hand and tilted her head. ¡°You can repay me now.¡±


    Ji Nian heaved a sigh of relief after Ming Shu retracted her hand. However, he got agitated again when he heard her next sentence.


    ¡°If you use your face...¡± Ming Shu smiled like a ruffian. ¡°To repay me, I can ept it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to do all this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I should throw you back into space.¡± Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°This idea is not bad. Return to where you came from. After all, you are trouble...¡±


    Ji Nian: ¡°...¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything. It was as though he agreed to Ming Shu¡¯s suggestion.


    Ming Shu got up and walked to one side. She appeared to be contacting someone to throw him back into space.


    Ji Nian turned his body and jumped down from the window.


    When Ming Shu turned her head, she saw the edges of his clothes.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°The clothes are ready, I will send them over in a while...¡± Shan Yin¡¯s voice came from the phone as he reported his progress to her.


    ¨C


    Half an hourter, Ming Shu stood under a tree and sucked her nutrient stick. She was looking at the person who was trying to open the main gate of the vi.


    ¡°Zone Leader, shall I bring him back?¡± Shan Yin asked.


    ¡°For what?¡± Ming Shu sucked her milk-vored nutrient stick. ¡°I am not his mother. Do I have to raise him?¡±


    Shan Yin: ¡°...¡± But you asked me to prepare so many things just now? Have you lost interest already?


    Ming Shu asked Shan Yin to open the door for him and even asked him to not let Ji Nian recognize him.


    Shan Yin: ¡°...¡± Are you interested or not?


    Shan Yin activated his disguise ability and turned into a girl. He walked over to the door and purposely opened it wide. The door needed some time to close so there was ample time for Ji Nian to go out.


    Shan Yin only came back after Ji Nian left.


    ¡°Zone Leader, he is gone.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Look after him. If he needs help, help him but don¡¯t let him recognize you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± What is the zone leader trying to do?


    This is not our Unlucky Starzone¡¯s principles.


    ¨C


    Technology City was lively recently. The annual technology exhibition was being held currently.


    This technology exhibition was not only limited to the people from Technology City, people from other starzones coulde too.


    If they took a fancy on some technology or some products, they could contact Technology City and representatives of Technology City woulde and discuss it with them.


    They could not trade between themselves secretly. If they did and got found out, they would be cklisted by Technology City.


    Hence, you could see all kinds of weird products.


    ¡°You will forget your troubles the moment you put this on. Do you want to try it?¡±


    ¡°This is not an ordinary pen. Anything that it draws has an illusion effect. It is best used against ruffians.¡±


    Ming Shu looked around. There was nothing edible.


    Sad.


    ¡°This is our newly invented robot. He can satisfy all your needs.¡±


    Ming Shu walked over. ¡°Can you cook?¡±


    The person introducing the robot was a red-skinned human. He muttered, ¡°What is cook? I have never heard of this before...¡±


    ¡°Yes, she can. She is smart. There is nothing that she can¡¯t do. Also, you can change her gender. It is very convenient.¡± Whatever that is, let¡¯s sell it to her first.


    Ming Shu nced at the huge chest of the robot. ¡°I heard your muttering just now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°She learns very fast. You can go back and try it out. As long as you can teach her, she will learn quickly. You will definitely be satisfied!¡±


    ¡°If I knew how to do it, would I still need to buy her?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu left and saw Curly Hair and Little Zhu on a huge empty field. Curly Hair looked prim and proper today.


    They didn¡¯t have any products in front of them so Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what they were doing.


    Little Zhu saw Ming Shu and pinched Curly Hair. He ran toward Ming Shu directly. ¡°Zone Leader, you came to see the technology exhibition too?¡±


    Curly Hair walked over like a prince. ¡°My dear zone leader, where is your bodyguard?¡±


    Ming Shu said casually, ¡°Probably lost.¡±


    Curly Hair: ¡°...¡±


    Hello! You are the zone leader! If anything happens to you, who can be responsible!


    Curly Hair contacted Shan Yin secretly. Shan Yin was looking for Ming Shu too so when he received Curly Hair¡¯s message, he hurried over.


    Little Zhu smiled and said, ¡°There is a mechapetitionter. We are here to see thepetition.¡±


    Curly Hair was filled with contempt. ¡°What is there to see?¡±


    Little Zhu refuted, ¡°Na Ke is the most impressive newbie this year. I heard that she remade her mecha herself.¡±


    ¡°She just remade it. She didn¡¯t make it.¡±


    ¡°She defeated Mi Erst time.¡±


    Mi Er was a student studying mecha. She was one of the best students.


    There was a school in Technology City. It was simr to other universities, but people who could get into the school needed to have a talent in a certain area.


    ¡°She was just lucky.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Little Zhu was so angry he stomped Curly Hair¡¯s feet. Curly Hair red at Little Zhu in pain. Little Zhu suddenly pointed ahead. ¡°She¡¯s here. Look, Sone Leader, that¡¯s her. Isn¡¯t she cute?¡±


    Little Zhu¡¯s eyes lit up as though he was looking at his goddess.


    Ming Shu followed his gaze. A girl was walking toward the empty field. The people on the field started getting noisy.


    Ming Shu¡¯s gazended on the short-haired girl beside her.


    It was Ai Nuo.


    Then that girl should be the female protagonist, Xue Li. She was indeed quite cute.


    Ai Nuo only came to apany Xue Li. Hence, when Xue Li¡¯s opponent came, she left and walked to the side.


    Lights shed past the empty field. A transparent material slowly rose up and closed.


    Xue Li grabbed the ck cloth behind her and pulled it forcefully. A silver mecha appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 831 - The Interstellar Calendar (9)

    <h4>Chapter 831: The Interster Calendar (9)</h4>


    Xue Li¡¯s mecha was transformed from ordinary mechas, but the other party¡¯s was obviously not. It appeared with the audience¡¯s exmation.


    It was a green mecha, and the size was twice Xue Li¡¯s.


    ¡°Shameless!¡± Little Zhu cursed.


    In the face of the people¡¯s doubts, the owner of the mecha just sneered arrogantly, ¡°We didn¡¯t agree to use a certain kind of mecha at the beginning, and I have the strength to use Green Shadow.¡±


    If it were to grade the mecha, the one Xue Li used was a level-one mecha, but Green Shadow was level two, one level higher than the former.


    It was indeed shameless.


    ¡°Start now.¡± Xue Li didn¡¯t react much to this injustice. Xue Li standing on the sidelines was very irritated, instead.


    Green Shadow started with a powerful move, which forced Xue Li almost to the point of having no chance to fight back.


    Little Zhu couldn¡¯t wait to go up and help her.


    But in midfield Xue Li began to fight back. You had to admit that this thing transformed by the female protagonist was different, and its power was far beyond that of regr mechas.


    The audience was shocked.


    Ming Shu squatted at the side, biting into a nutrient stick. Shan Yin was very conflicted. If others saw their domain leader squatting here in this way...


    Rumble¡ª


    Green Shadow hit Xue Li¡¯s mecha with a punch, and thetter tumbled straight to the ground.


    Green Shadow didn¡¯t give Xue Li a chance to get up, but punched the mecha again.


    After being punched twice, Xue Li¡¯s mecha was a little damaged.


    It finally stood up, but was thrown before remaining still.


    ¡°Hahahaha, Xue Li, just give up!¡± The voiceing from the mecha was a little fuzzy, and it sounded very harsh.


    Xue Li got up from the ground, and suddenly her silver-white mech began to change, gun barrels appearing on both its arms.


    Pengpengpeng¡ª


    Green Shadow was struck down by Xue Li due to negligence. But there was only one chance for an attack, and the second one wouldn¡¯t be so easy.


    Xue Li took the opportunity to start a fast switching attack. The mecha jumped, fell, fought, and beat in the field.


    It was almost like cheating, and Xue Li didn¡¯t give Green Shadow any chance to fight back.


    Rumble¡ª


    Green Shadow fell to the ground.


    The other party tried several times but couldn¡¯t make it stand again.


    She hadn¡¯t concede yet, so the barrier protecting the field hadn¡¯t been lowered.


    ¡°I give up.¡±


    Hearing this, Xue Li¡¯s mecha suddenly knelt down; apparently she was also pushing herself.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Little Zhu suddenly shouted.


    Ming Shu looked up. Around Green Shadow, green lights suddenly shed, and Green Shadow spread out its chest, revealing ck weapons.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The barrier was still there and everyone could only watch it happen.


    ¨C


    No one knew what had just happened. The barrier seemed to break down in a sh. Green Shadow¡¯s attack was so powerful and brilliant that before it could be seen, an M-shaped building not far away had its corner blown off.


    Green Shadow seemed to be knocked off the field by something, debris all over its chest.


    The next second, Green Shadow fell apart.


    Green Shadow¡¯s owner fell out from the inside, and her clothes seemed to be wrecked, all a hideous mess.


    She looked at the pieces in front of her nkly; obviously she didn¡¯t understand what had just happened.


    Little Beastie shook its fur and darted to Ming Shu¡¯s feet, then crawled up immediately into her sleeves.


    Poop-picker, if you throw me away like that again, I¡¯ll run away from home!


    For one hour!


    No!


    One day!


    Hmph!


    Xue Li stepped out of the mecha with weak and tired footsteps. She was probably scared or had run out of strength.


    She looked one meter ahead.


    There stood a girl, whose long hair was tied in a bun messily, sucking a nutrient stick slowly. With her head slightly tilted, she seemed to be looking at Green Shadow in the distance.


    Did she block that one?


    ¡°Zone Leader!¡± Shan Yin returned to himself and rushed over swiftly. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Zone leader? She¡¯s the zone leader?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m seeing the zone leader.¡±


    ¡°The zone leader came to Technology City and she looks so young...¡±


    Everyone around heard Shan Yin¡¯s call, and the crowd became excited immediately.


    Ming Shu sighed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Shan Yin¡¯s expression changed and he measured Ming Shu with his eyes nervously. ¡°Where did you get hurt?¡± I didn¡¯t see any wound. Could it be internal injury?


    Ming Shu bit the nutrient stick and shook it. ¡°It¡¯s finished.¡±


    Shan Yin: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡± As if I will believe you.


    Shan Yin gave two new nutrient sticks to Ming Shu. Now he didn¡¯t need to carry anything but nutrient sticks.


    She¡¯s eaten so much... Wouldn¡¯t the zone leader bloat?


    It was a nutrient stick, not water!


    ¡°Are you... Are you the zone leader?¡±


    Xue Li¡¯s face paled as apparently she didn¡¯t expect to meet the zone leader under such circumstances.


    Ming Shu turned around to look outside the field. Ai Nuo had gone, probably because she saw her.


    After all, the current fake female protagonist had nothing in hand.


    How would she dare to offend Ming Shu aboveboard.


    Ming Shu turned to Xue Li. ¡°Little cutie, would you like to be my guest?¡±


    Little... little cutie?


    Was she... calling her?


    How could Xue Li say no?


    She was now being invited by the zone leader, the owner of the city.


    Xue Li swept a gaze over the venue, but didn¡¯t see anyone familiar. She was a little confused. Where had Ai Nuo gone?


    ¡°Zone Leader... What about this girl?¡± Shan Yin asked Ming Shu.


    She used such a lethal weapon in Technology City and it was after she had dered surrender...


    Ming Shu nced at the girl sitting on the floor. ¡°What¡¯re the rules of Technology City.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¨C


    Xue Li sat in the room, a bit restless. Little Zhu kept talking to her to make sure she was fine, and Xue Li was a little embarrassed to refuse his kindness.


    ¡°Well... Why did the zone leader invite me here, do you know what it¡¯s about?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Little Zhu scratched his head. Fearing that she might feel worried, he hurriedlyforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the zone leader will not bully you. She¡¯s very kind to people she¡¯s picked up.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± What is this all about?


    Thinking that Ming Shu talked to her with a soft and tender tone, Xue Li felt it probably, perhaps, should be all right.


    It would be nothing more than that... she was curious about her mecha manufacturing technique.


    Xue Li clenched her hands slightly.


    ¡°This is an emergency message. Ms. Ai Nuo, please go pick up your little lost cutie Xue Li at Science Building 78.¡±


    Xue Li¡¯s eyes widened a little.


    What was that?


    Asking Ai Nuo toe to her?


    But she didn¡¯t tell the zone leader her name. How would she know her name?


    ¡°This is an emergency message. Ms. Ai Nuo, please go to pick up your lost little cutie Xue Li at the Science Building 78.¡±


    ¡°This is an emergency message. Ms. Ai Nuo, please go to pick up your little lost cutie Xue Li at Science Building 78.¡±


    The broadcast was repeated several times and could be heard in the whole city.


    Ai Nuo almost spat out blood when listening to the broadcast.


    She actually used Xue Li to threaten her.


    Xue Li...


    If she went, she would definitely be caught, and she had no idea what would happen.


    But if she didn¡¯t go, what about Xue Li?


    She had finally gained a position beside Xue Li...


    Ai Nuo bit her lip and struggled inside.


    Damn it!


    She was too weak now.

 Chapter 832 - The Interstellar Calendar (10)

    <h4>Chapter 832: The Interster Calendar (10)</h4>


    Finally Ai Nuo chose toe.


    But she didn¡¯t see Xue Li.


    Ai Nuo looked at the girl in front of her carefully. She indeed had a very young appearance.


    At first nce she would give you a feeling that she was mild.


    She was in this empty room alone. Ai Nuo was left by the people who had taken her here.


    Ai Nuo gritted her teeth. ¡°As the zone leader, how can you use such an indecent trick?¡±


    ¡°How can I see you other? I¡¯m very sad you¡¯ve always avoided me,¡± Ming Shu said with a smile.


    Ai Nuo felt goosebumps rising all over her body. ¡°Where¡¯s Xue Li? Where have you taken her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± Ming Shu stood up from the chair. ¡°You¡¯ll meet her soon.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± It must be not that simple for her to have called her here. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°You stole something of mine, so what do you think I want to do to you?¡± The thing belonged to the Host. Even if she did nothing to save others, that thing was still hers.


    Just because the fake female protagonist was going to save the female protagonist, the Host, a noble zone leader, couldn¡¯t even protect her own things.


    This was too unfair.


    Who wouldn¡¯t have be evil in the Host¡¯s position?


    ¨C


    Curly Hair and Little Zhu guarded the door and listened to the strange noisesing from inside from time to time.


    Little Zhu scratched his head boredly. ¡°Why do I think this Ai Nuo looks a bit familiar?¡±


    Curly Hair pped him. ¡°She¡¯s Big Head Ai¡¯s beloved daughter, the one from Hua Xia Starzone.¡±


    Little Zhu covered his aching shoulder and felt wronged. ¡°Why do you always beat me?¡±


    Curly Hair sneered. ¡°If I don¡¯t beat you, you wouldn¡¯t remember your own name.¡±


    Little Zhu showed the whites of his eyes. ¡°I originally don¡¯t know my own name.¡±


    Curly Hair¡¯s expression froze a little. ¡°I...¡±


    Before Curly Hair said the apologetic words, Little Zhu changed the topic. ¡°Why is Big Head Ai¡¯s daughter here? I heard she was going to be the imperial concubine?¡±


    Curly Hair breathed a sigh of relief secretly and rubbed Little Zhu¡¯s head. ¡°She escaped.¡±


    Little Zhu leaned against the gate and shortened the distance between him and Curly Hair. He listened close to the door. ¡°Why is there no sound? What is the zone leader doing to her? The noises were loud just now, wouldn¡¯t there be anything wrong? I heard that Big Head Ai is ferocious...¡±


    They were very close to each other now, and Curly Hair could even see the fine tiny hairs on Little Zhu¡¯s face, as well as his pale pink lips with an inviting sheen.


    Curly Hair stepped back in a rush.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Little Zhu looked at Curly Hair with confusion.


    Curly Hair shook his head and averted his gaze unnaturally. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Little Zhu was even more confused. As he was about to ask further, the door opened and he identally fell in because he was just leaning against it.


    Ming Shu moved aside to avoid him and Little Zhu fell straight inside.


    Then he looked up to see Ai Nuo spread on the ground, unable to confirm if she was dead or alive.


    There weren¡¯t any injuries on her face, but the other parts didn¡¯t look good... Obviously, she had been beaten up fiercely.


    Little Zhu: ¡°...¡± Oh my god! This is horrible. The zone leader didn¡¯t actually show tenderness toward a girl.


    ¡°Throw her out.¡± Ming Shu brushed off her hands and even straightened her totally unwrinkled clothes.


    She emphasized the word ¡°throw.¡±


    Curly Hair immediately called for two robots to lift Ai Nuo and throw her out of Science Building 78.


    Implemented the word ¡°throw.¡±


    There were quite a few people in the science building, and it was humiliating for Ai Nuo to be thrown out like that.


    And she didn¡¯t manage to get Xue Li back!


    Ming Shu watched Ai Nuo leave despondently. ¡°Notify the Ai family toe and take her back.¡±


    ¡°Zone Leader, if Big Head Ai knows you¡¯ve beaten his daughter, he wouldn¡¯t just let it go.¡±


    Which little demon is Big Head Ai?


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t react until a long whileter. Ai Nuo¡¯s father had a bigger head than normal people and was nicknamed Big Head Ai when he was young.


    Then the nickname apanied him during all this time.


    Ming Shu thought Curly Hair would have some constructive suggestions and was ready to listen to him carefully, but who knew he he would go on to say, ¡°We¡¯d better start first and kill her.¡±


    What happened to him being a kind person?


    ¡°Do you think we should go destroy Hua Xia Starzone?¡± Will you be the next snacks coupon?


    ¡°...¡± Curly Hair thought about it carefully. ¡°It can be considered, but the operation is a little difficult. If you give me some time, destroying Hua Xia is not a problem.¡±


    ¡°Come on, we could just drive the battleships to scare them and they¡¯ll voluntarily surrender.¡± Little Zhu sounded even more confident. ¡°Besides, many of Hua Xia Starzone¡¯s weapons are from our Technology City, so it¡¯s a piece of cake to beat them up.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    I was wrong.


    I shouldn¡¯t have talked about such academic questions with two lunatics.


    I need some snacks to get over this.


    ¡°Zone Leader, don¡¯t you want to extend our territory?¡±


    ¨C


    Big Head Ai was looking for his daughter everywhere when he heard that she was at the Technology City, and they asked the Ai family to reim her.


    Big Head Ai came in person.


    Seeing his own daughter had been beaten to that degree, Big Head Ai blew steam out his ears. He couldn¡¯t wait to hang and whip the evil person a hundred times.


    But hearing that the evil peron was Unlucky Starzone¡¯s zone leader, Big Head Ai went silent.


    He protected his own people, but not blindly.


    He gave aplicated look to his own daughter. ¡°How did you offend her?¡±


    Ai Nuo didn¡¯t dare to tell him that she¡¯d stolen something ande to save Xue Li. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Big Head Ai became serious. ¡°Nuo-er, tell me the truth, what is the matter?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I hadn¡¯t even met her before, how could I offend her?¡± Ai Nuo lied.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t sneak out, how would this have happened!¡± Big Head Ai suddenly smacked on the table.


    Ai Nuo trembled, but then insisted, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t want to be an imperial concubine, why do you have to force me?¡±


    Big Head Ai was very hesitant, but he also insisted after a moment, ¡°Don¡¯t think about escaping again,ter you¡¯ll go back with me.¡±


    ¡°Father...¡±


    Big Head Ai waved his hand, signaling Ai Nuo not to speak any more.


    He got up and went to talk to the people outside, requesting to meet Ming Shu in person.


    But he was refused politely. ¡°Our zone leader is negotiating a business deal, so I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t have time to see you, General Ai. You just need to pay the ransom money, then you can leave with your daughter.¡±


    ¡°Ransom money?¡± Big Head Ai thought he heard wrong.


    Was this a kidnapping? They dared to ask for ransom money! Did they see anyw in their eyes!


    The other party smiled. ¡°Your daughter sneaked into the technology star, this charge...¡±


    Big Head Ai felt his head was growing even bigger right now, but he could only lower it. ¡°I know that. Okay, how much? I¡¯ll pay.¡±


    There was no record of Ai Nuo getting in or out of the technology star on the surface, so she was believed to have sneaked in.


    The technology star was filled with secrets, so they had always severely punished those who sneaked in.


    If Ai Nuo was repatriated to Hua Xia with the name of a spy in the technology star, her life would be ruined.


    It was also Big Head Ai¡¯s first time to be asked for ransom money so ¡°reasonably.¡±


    After the loss of a huge sum of money, Big Head Ai was going to take Ai Nuo home. But Ai Nuo didn¡¯t want to go with him. Even if she had to leave, she requested to leave with Xue Li.


    Big Head Ai didn¡¯t know about his daughter¡¯s thoughts and only thought that Xue Li was one of her friends.


    He went to ask for Xue Li, but was immediately turned down before he could finish the sentence.


    Ai Nuo was extremely pissed off and gritted her teeth. That zone leader must have also taken a fancy on her Xue Li!

 Chapter 833 - The Interstellar Calendar (11)

    <h4>Chapter 833: The Interster Calendar (11)</h4>


    Ming Shu was now really negotiating a business.


    The other party was a very ugly-looking creature, supported himself on many tentacles like an octopus, but with an extremely small head.


    Ming Shu stared at his tentacles.


    Is that thing edible?


    The other party said they came from Hai Rui Starzone and Hai Rui¡¯s people all looked like this. Their physical characteristics were more or less rted to marine life.


    Hai Rui Starzone was a rtively close starzone. The old zone leader wanted to do business with them many times before but failed.


    Who¡¯d have thought that one day Hai Rui Starzone came to them voluntarily.


    ¡°Zone Leader Xi Yang, the price is negotiable as long as you can find what we want.¡±


    Ming Shu averted her gaze from the Hai Rui guy¡¯s tentacles. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The Hai Rui guy took a file from his attendants. It contained a piece of yellowing paper.


    Honestly, ever since Ming Shu came to the interster world, she hadn¡¯t seen any paper documents, or even any papery object.


    The Hai Rui guy held the paper with his tentacles like he was holding something sacred. He delivered it before Ming Shu but didn¡¯t intend to let Ming Shu touch it.


    Ming Shu had to read it like that, but the tentacles always distracted her.


    Octopus balls were delicious...


    The Hai Rui guy didn¡¯t know why Ming Shu kept staring at his legs. He had specially cleaned them beforeing here today. Was there anything dirty on them?


    ¡°Zone Leader Xi Yang?¡±


    Pitifully, it spoke.


    Ming Shu finally focused on the paper.


    The words on the paper looked strange and Ming Shu couldn¡¯t get the meaning. The handwriting was also terrible.


    But Ming Shu recognized the picture.


    It was an immortal stone.


    It looked exactly like the one that had been stolen by Ai Nuo.


    Ming Shu squinted her eyes slightly. The Host had an immortal stone before, and now Hai Rui Starzone came to her. Was it a coincidence?


    ¡°Zone Leader Xi Yang, as long as you can find this, the trade businesses in Hai Rui Starzone will all be left to your Unlucky Starzone.¡±


    Hai Rui Starzone was veryrge. If they could get through the trade road to Hai Rui Starzone, they would make a lot of money.


    But...


    ¡°No no no, it doesn¡¯t sound cost-effective.¡± Who knows what this immortal stone is? I don¡¯t want to trigger an additional task.


    The Hai Rui guy said, ¡°You only need to discover its whereabouts, and we¡¯llplete the job. Then the deal should be done.¡±


    In the end, Ming Shu agreed to look for it for them. But she didn¡¯t promise she would definitely find it.


    Ming Shu assigned the new mission to the subordinates.


    Big Head Ai had also left with Ai Nuo, so now there was only Xue Li, who didn¡¯t even know what was happening.


    After learning that Xue Li couldn¡¯t cook, Ming Shu threw her out as well.


    A female protagonist who didn¡¯t cook was not a good female protagonist.


    Xue Li tried to contact Ai Nuo, but received no response. Then she heard that Ai Nuo was taken away by Big Head Ai, so she rxed a little.


    Little Zhu was hospitable to the female protagonist and brought her back in secret.


    This was totally seeking death as Little Zhuo had done what a male protagonist should do, but Ming Shu chose to watch quietly while enjoying her nutrient sticks.


    Xue Li inexplicably attached herself to a big figure in this way. Little Zhu¡¯s main position was not at the Mecha Department, but his vice position was.


    Don¡¯t think about how Little Zhu looked young, he was actually very famous in Technology City.


    There was a ranking list in Technology City.


    Its official name was the ¡°Ranking List of Science and Technology Stars,¡± but Technology City¡¯s people called it the ¡°Ranking List of Science and Technology Ferociousness¡± Little Zhu ranked fifth.


    Curly Hair was the second.


    The first one was the sloppy man.


    Although Ming Shu didn¡¯t see how the sloppy man who petted a fake cat looked ferocious...


    The ranking list wouldn¡¯t lie. There must be some ferociousness in the sloppy man.


    Yet Ming Shu didn¡¯t have time to witness the sloppy man¡¯s ferociousness¡ªshe was taken back to Red Sea Star by Shan Yin.


    She was very busy as a zone leader!


    After staying in Technology City for several days, a lot of affairs had piled up for her to deal with.


    Shan Yin had already dealt with those unimportant issues, so the remaining ones were all Ming Shu¡¯s.


    Red Sea Star was called this name because its seawater looked red from above.


    Ming Shu lived by the sea, so she could see the deep red surface when she looked up.


    So tired!


    ¡°Zone Leader, you¡¯ll need to go to the arsenal factory today. You need to negotiate a cooperation in person in the afternoon and there will be a meeting in the evening...¡±


    Ming Shuy on the table, biting into a nutrient stick. ¡°I want to have days off.¡±


    ¡°Zone Leader, you don¡¯t have holidays,¡± Shan Yin said seriously.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ming Shu asked with dissatisfaction. ¡°I won¡¯t work on weekends in the future, that¡¯s it. Don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Why is the zone leader bing more and more willful? Shan Yin coughed and reminded Ming Shu lightly, ¡°But it¡¯s Thursday today.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu began her work on Thursday with a pile of nutrient sticks in her arms. She needed to check on the arsenal factory because of the new weapons there.


    The negotiation didn¡¯t go well. Ming Shu quit the job angrily and gained some Hatred Points from the other party of the negotiation conveniently.


    The meeting in the evening also made her drowsy.


    For Hatred Points and killing time to have meetings, Ming Shu, after everyone¡¯s discussion, formted a series of inhumane rules for interster space that would maketer generations really want to kill her.


    She would raise the price if the other party was too tall.


    She would raise the price if the other party was too ugly.


    What about being too beautiful? Sorry, the price would be doubled.


    This was insane! No matter if you were ugly or beautiful, the price would be raised. Even worse, the standards of being ugly or not were all up to her. How could they do business in this way?


    If you thought the price was too high?


    Okay, fine, she wouldn¡¯t sell it to you. Buy it or not, she didn¡¯t care.


    Shan Yin was also stunned to receive these new rules.


    Finally the meeting was over. Ming Shu prepared to go back to her room and cultivate a rtionship with her nutrient sticks. But Shan Yin wouldn¡¯t allow her to call it a day.


    Shan Yin put away the new rules. ¡°Zone Leader, I have one more thing to report.¡±


    Ming Shu yawned. ¡°Has the tenth great war of the universe broken out?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Shan Yin paused. ¡°It¡¯s about Arlo Starzone and Hua Xia Starzone. Last time the two sides perished together, and it¡¯s said that Hua Xia Starzone was sold out by traitors. Now Hua Xia Starzone is looking for the traitor everywhere.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Qi Chaoyang,¡± Ming Shu said slowly.


    ¡°You also heard that?¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to have told the zone leader that.


    Who told her then?


    Qi Chaoyang was the male protagonist, so of course Ming Shu knew.


    ¡°We¡¯ve found out Qi Chaoyang¡¯s whereabouts, do we need to notify Hua Xia Starzone?¡±


    If Qi Chaoyang got caught, wouldn¡¯t that give the fake female protagonist a chance to kill him?


    But if the male protagonist was alive, the fake female protagonist wouldn¡¯t manage to kidnap the female protagonist.


    Then she might be pissed off.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°In Technology City.¡±


    The female protagonist was in Technology City, so it was no surprise that the male protagonist also appeared there.


    ¡°Leave him alone.¡±


    Shan Yin frowned slightly. ¡°Zone Leader, if Hua Xia¡¯s side learns this, we won¡¯t have any excuse for it.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t let them know,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Do you need me to tell you that?¡±


    Shan Yin: ¡°...¡±


    They had nothing to do with this matter. If they handed the man over, it would be to the satisfaction of all; if not, they should at least drive him out.


    But how could they leave him alone?


    No, wait, what the zone leader meant was he needed to help conceal the man¡¯s whereabouts...


    Shan Yin couldn¡¯t understand his zone leader anymore.


    When Shan Yin left, he heard his zone leader murmuring, ¡°I¡¯ll find an opportunity to date Little Sister Ai Nuo...¡±

 Chapter 834 - The Interstellar Calendar (12)

    <h4>Chapter 834: The Interster Calendar (12)</h4>


    Three yearster...


    Ming Shu stood over the ruins with a nutrient stick in her mouth. Meanwhile Shan Yin was ordering people to detect whether there was anything abnormal below.


    The sound of various instruments could be heard incessantly.


    ¡°Clear.¡±


    ¡°Clear.¡±


    The people below came back to report one after another. Then Shan Yin followed Ming Shu down.


    This was a deste star.


    The whole was dead, with no green within sight; the ground was half sand, mixed withrge stones.


    Ming Shu kicked away the stones at her feet and ced her palm over her eyes in an overlooking gesture.


    ¡°What a thick evil Qi.¡±


    ¡°Evil Qi?¡± Shan Yin never heard of this term and didn¡¯t get it. ¡°What is evil Qi?¡±


    He had been used to the fact that his zone leader would speak out several unheard-of words from time to time.


    Those whom the zone leader had offended these past three years were numerous enough to wrap around the universe if they stood in line. They gathered hatred in their hearts, but had to behave obediently on the surface.


    Shan Yin would sometimes wonder if he didn¡¯t know the zone leader very well or if she had changed.


    ¡°Evil Qi is like... a kind of Qi.¡± You won¡¯t understand even if I tell you, so I¡¯ll just save my energy.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s look for it, perhaps there¡¯ll be some clues.¡± Ming Shu walked forward.


    She came here because of that deal she made with the Hai Rui guy.


    They found a lot of things in three years, but what they found was all unrted to the immortal stone.


    Ming Shu identally discovered that the immortal stone left by the old zone leader seemed toe from this deste star.


    In order not to work, Ming Shu took Shan Yin out and ran businesses, so that Shan Yin couldn¡¯t force her to work.


    She could also take the opportunity to taste nutrient sticks of different vors on others.


    Perfect!


    ¡°What¡¯s this called?¡± Ming Shu asked while walking.


    ¡°Its number is ¦Â345-5823423, but it has another name, Earth. It¡¯s said it was Hua Xia Starzone¡¯s home.¡±


    Shan Yin looked around. They had actuallynded on the illegally; if the Hua Xia Starzone found out, it might even cause conflict between their two zones.¡±


    ¡°Earth...¡± That existed in many worlds that she had gone. It was a very beautiful blue.


    But it didn¡¯t look like this.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A deafening sound came from the distance.


    Shan Yin waved his hand immediately. ¡°Guards.¡±


    There was a valley nearby, and right now they were above it. They approached the valley carefully.


    There were two mountain-like monsters in the valley, the stronger one biting on the neck of the other, and the ground was covered in blood.


    They called the monsters interster beasts, with rough skin and thick builds. They were very difficult to beat.


    Ming Shu squinted her eyes. The stronger interster beast killed the other one, chewing its meat with a crunch, and soon the dead one was eaten up by the stronger one, not even leaving any bones.


    This thing... I don¡¯t know how they would taste.


    Therge interster beasts usually wouldn¡¯t live in groups. So if they had many people, it was not very difficult to fight.


    Ming Shu and Shan Yin beat the interster beast down.


    The huge interster beast fell to the ground, and Ming Shu stepped on it, then realized an important problem. ¡°Is this thing toxic?¡±


    In the interster world, except for the nutrient sticks that could be taken as food, the interster beasts were the only thing left.


    But most interster beasts were highly toxic and couldn¡¯t be eaten.


    Even if the interster beasts could be eaten, eating too much of them would cause gene breakdown.


    So you had to take an inhibitor every time you ate it.


    ¡°It¡¯s non-toxic,¡± someone reported to Ming Shu after testing.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s roast it!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    What was the experience of having a foodie zone leader?


    Shan Yin chose the tender part of the beast and harvested it, cleaned and washed the whole thing, then began to roast.


    As an all-round errand boy, it was not difficult for him to roast meat.


    Usually the interster beast¡¯s meat smelled good, but tasted bad.


    Ming Shu had been cheated a few times, so this time she picked a small piece and tasted it... Euh? It¡¯s not bad.


    The meat was tender and didn¡¯t have a peculiar smell.


    This was probably the best thing she ever ate in the interster world.


    This is happiness!


    ¡°Zone Leader, you shouldn¡¯t eat too much.¡± Shan Yin couldn¡¯t help but remind Ming Shu as he saw she didn¡¯t seem to stop eating.


    Ming Shu moved to another corner with the meat.


    Don¡¯t you try to cheat me of my meat.


    Shan Yin: ¡°...¡±


    He could only prepare the inhibitor, waiting for Ming Shu to finish the meat so he could coax her to drink it.


    ¡°This meat tastes different. I¡¯ve never had such delicious meat.¡± Someone passed a piece of meat to Shan Yin.


    Shan Yin was a little suspicious and tasted it.


    Shan Yin: !!!


    Was this really the interster beast¡¯s meat?


    Even in the most famous restaurant in the universe, he never had such tasty meat.


    Honglonglong¡ª


    Just as everyone was absorbed in the fact that there was actually such delicious meat in the world, a sudden running sound came from the other side of the valley. The ground shook, as if something was running toward them.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Leave!¡± Shan Yin gave orders calmly. No matter what it was, it didn¡¯t sound like something good.


    ¡°Zone Leader, go!¡±


    Someone pulled Ming Shu up.


    Ming Shu staggered. She reached out to catch thest piece of meat, but pitifully missed it.


    She was pulled along and climbed up the valley with all the others around her in case she was in danger.


    Ming Shu could only watch herself and the roasted meat getting further and further away from each other.


    Halfway back, they saw a swarm of interster beasts of the same kind as the one which they roasted at the entrance to the valley.


    ¡°They¡¯re rarerge-sized social interster beasts. We¡¯re screwed. Zone Leader, hurry up, don¡¯t eat any more. We can¡¯t handle so many of them and we need to go back to the battleship.¡±


    The others began to howl.


    Those interster beasts had arrived at the body and were now roaring angrily.


    One of the interster beasts looked over in their direction and roared, then all the other interster beasts began to run at them.


    Ming Shu was forced to run very fast. Let me finish this first, then we¡¯ll run. Or we could just kill them all and eat them, why are we running!


    The interster beasts were huge and ran fast.


    The distance between them was getting shorter and shorter.


    They were like a nest of ants facing elephants now.


    ¡°Roar¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Hurry, get on the battleship!¡±


    The battleship was right ahead, and Ming Shu was almost pushed up without having any chance to show her strength.


    The remaining people also darted onto the battleship swiftly. Once the battleship¡¯s transportation unit was packed up, the interster beasts below could do nothing to them.


    They roared at them from below.


    The valley in the distance could still be seen from the battleship.


    My meat!


    ¡°These huge social interster beasts are very rare to see.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s their variety?¡±


    ¡°I searched it before, but there isn¡¯t any relevant information about them. It¡¯s probably some kind of species that hasn¡¯t been observed before.¡±


    ¡°They almost caught us...¡±


    A group of people leaned on all sides, gasping. If they were really caught by so many huge interster beasts, they wouldn¡¯t have gotten a chance to escape.


    ¡°Zone Leader, here¡¯s the inhibitor.¡± Shan Yin took out the inhibitor calmly.


    Reminded by Shan Yin, the others also began to take the inhibitor one after another.


    The meat was delicious, but if it caused gene breakdown, they would be in trouble.


    In this world, anyone that had a gene breakdown could only wait for death.

 Chapter 835 - The Interstellar Calendar (13)

    <h4>Chapter 835: The Interster Calendar (13)</h4>


    The interster beasts gathered below and didn¡¯t show any intention of leaving.


    Ming Shu wanted to catch one and eat roasted meat again, but Shan Yin didn¡¯t give her the chance to show her power. He gave the order to take the battleship to the other end of the.


    There was not only one kind of interster beast on Hua Xia Starzone¡¯s home.


    They met many other of the same kind along the way, allrge-sized social interster beasts.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen so many social interster beasts... on the same.¡±


    Everyone discussed in whispers.


    Ming Shu stared at the interster beasts below.


    I want to eat them...


    Can¡¯t I just eat quietly!


    Finally Shan Yin ordered to stop at a certain ce. But it was very empty here, and there was probably nothing alive for hundreds of miles around.


    You couldn¡¯t see any buildings on the entire, only some building-like things buried beneath in ground were visible under your feet.


    ¡°Zone Leader,e and look at this.¡±


    Ming Shu walked over and looked in the direction Shan Yin pointed to.


    The in in the distance was furrowed at regr intervals, as if someone had drawn lines on the in.


    In these gullies were densely packed buildings that seemed to be embedded in the ground.


    They were now standing above the buildings.


    There had been no human activity below for a long time, and there was a dead feeling emanating from the buildings, exactly the same as this whole.


    They didn¡¯t know what had happened here so as to bury all the buildings. The tallest ones were up to five or even six hundred floors.


    It could be even taller.


    Such a huge project couldn¡¯t bepleted overnight.


    Ming Shu held her chin and stared at those deep gullies.


    Why didn¡¯t interster beasts bred from a full of evil Qi have any sign of the same aura?


    This is unscientific!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ming Shu waved her hands.


    ¡°Zone Leader, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To catch beasts.¡±


    ¡°...¡± For eating?


    Zone Leader, can we not do that?


    There¡¯re so many huge social interster beasts, we¡¯ll definitely be chased to death!


    Ming Shu picked a group of them which didn¡¯t look too huge.


    There were still arge number of them, though. Shan Yin began to think of an arrest n in his mind.


    But the next second Ming Shu hade back with an interster beast dragging behind her, followed by a group of its roaring and ferocious kin.


    Shan Yin red at the person next to him. Didn¡¯t I tell you to watch Zone Leader?


    The person looked at another person. Didn¡¯t I tell you to watch?


    The person red back at the former. Weren¡¯t you watching her? It¡¯s none of my business!


    ¡°Run!¡± Ming Shu ran through them with the interster beast.


    Everyone twitched the corners of their mouths and started running.


    After getting rid of those interster beasts, they didn¡¯t know where they were.


    The beast Ming Shu caught was still alive; it was a baby interster beast.


    Ming Shu pressed it against the floor, hands on her knees, and looked exactly like a bandit. ¡°Where do you usually do activities?¡±


    ¡°Aowaowaow...¡± Mom, help!


    Ming Shu approached it and smiled very tenderly. ¡°Answer my question, or I¡¯ll eat you.¡±


    ¡°Aowaowaow...¡± Help, help! Someone is bullying a baby beast here!


    ¡°What is the zone leader doing?¡± Guard #1 poked Guard #2.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Guard #2 was stunned.


    ¡°Can the zone leadermunicate with interster beasts?¡± Guard #3 was confused.


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible...¡± Guard #4 refuted unconvincingly.


    ¡°Aowaowaow!¡± The interster beast¡¯s voice changed tones and sounded like begging. It pointed to a direction.


    Ming Shu dragged it away in that direction.


    The interster beast was like a dead pig, ears down, letting itself be dragged along.


    The interster beast pointed to the north along the way and Ming Shu walked for a long time. Finally some green appeared in the desert.


    It was a very vivid boundary.


    The forest stood not far away.


    As far as the eye could reach, there was almost no end in sight.


    ¡°How can there be such a big forest?¡± Guard #1 became vignt. ¡°Why didn¡¯t we detect it?¡±


    After encountering that interster beast, they had felt out the entire, but the signals sent back all indicated destion and an absence of vegetation.


    Now there was such a huge forest before them.


    They saw the forest, but Ming Shu saw the evil Qi was blocked outside the forest and couldn¡¯t invade.


    ¨C


    Boom¡ª


    Loud explosions came from the forest, thick smoke rose, and the cries of the interster beasts sounded from all corners.


    Ming Shu stopped and looked in the direction of the sound.


    They had walked in the forest for two days.


    Except for interster beasts, they hadn¡¯t met anything else so far.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone inside,¡± Shan Yin said.


    If the interster beasts had a fight, it would at most destroy the surrounding trees, but such an explosion would never happen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out.¡± Ming Shu bit into a piece of meat.


    ¡°Zone Leader...¡± Shan Yin tried to stop Ming Shu.


    But Ming Shu was petite and she easily shed past Shan Yin.


    Shan Yin was angry yet dared not say it, so he had to shout at the following guards: ¡°Protect the zone leader.¡±


    The guards: ¡°...¡±


    The fighting was not far away, and had already broken or burned all the trees around it, creating arge open space.


    A white mecha and a ck mecha were swiftly ovepping, crashing, avoiding, and separating...


    On the other side stood several other mechas and men with weapons who were watching the battle.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t rush out and also stood outside to watch.


    Shan Yin observed carefully for a while then frowned slightly. ¡°They¡¯re Hua Xia Starzone¡¯s people.¡±


    ¡°If they see us, they¡¯re going to get us in trouble. Zone Leader, we should avoid them,¡± Guard #3 suggested.


    Ming Shu hadn¡¯t answered that yet when the ck mecha in the air was kicked down and slid across the ground for some distance. It happened to stop not far from Ming Shu.


    ¡°Hand it over.¡± The white mecha came down and pointed to the ck mecha with the gun barrel in its hands.


    The ck mecha climbed up slowly. Its arm bore a crack due to the crash just now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy, today you¡¯ll not leave here alive.¡± The white mecha was very confident. ¡°If you want to die a happy death, hand it over.¡±


    A whirlwind appeared beneath the ck mecha and the white mecha stepped back.


    ¡°Is this your death struggle?¡± The white mecha let out a cold grunt.


    The whirlwind wrapped the ck mecha inside and the air was filled with the sound of the wind. The surrounding trees were also affected and rustled.


    The ck mecha then rushed out like a ghost in the wind.


    The white mecha didn¡¯t take it seriously, apparently, and just blocked it casually.


    However, it was thrown straight out and made two turns in the air to stay steady.


    ¡°You...¡± The white mecha seemed to disbelieve what just happened, but then itughed. ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t let you leave here alive today.¡±


    The wind whirled all around the ck mecha and quickened his speed.


    So he could still keep up with his opponent even if his mecha had been damaged.

 Chapter 836 - The Interstellar Calendar (14)

    <h4>Chapter 836: The Interster Calendar (14)</h4>


    The ck mecha was very powerful, but he fought alone. And after the other party was put in a bad position, they began to attack him shamelessly.


    The ck mecha also realized that he wouldn¡¯t be a match for so many of them, so he didn¡¯t try to be brave and turned around to run into the forest.


    ¡°Go bring him back!¡±


    ¡°Shit, we¡¯re surrounded by interster beasts!¡± someone suddenly shouted.


    The forest was originally full of interster beasts. These people had a fight here and had enraged them, so now they werepletely surrounded by the beasts.


    Of course... including Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked at the interster beasts gathering around. Which one should I eat first?


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The interster beasts¡¯ roaring was so loud that it almost deafened them.


    ¡°What are you people!¡±


    Those people seemed to discover Ming Shu and the others, and they shouted.


    Ming Shu raised a smile. ¡°We¡¯re just passing by, rx, we didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Wasn¡¯t that saying they¡¯d seen everything?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, let¡¯s leave first.¡±


    ¡°Shit, why are there so many interster beasts?¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    They had no time to worry about Ming Shu and the others since the interster beasts had started the attack.


    ¡°Zone leader, go...¡± Shan Yin also protected Ming Shu and began to retreat.


    They didn¡¯t have mechas, and the interster beasts¡¯ attention had basically been attracted by the other party¡¯s big, tall mechas, so Ming Shu and the others managed to run out of the encirclement, under thread but not in danger.


    But...


    Who could tell him what it was that the zone leader was dragging!


    When the hell did she get this thing and drag it out of there!


    Why didn¡¯t anyone stop her!


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired. We should eat something.¡± Ming Shu patted the interster beast while looking at Shan Yin expectantly. ¡°Shan Yin, roast it.¡±


    Shan Yin: ¡°...¡± Roast what! Don¡¯t you hear the interster beasts are... ing...


    The interster beasts areing?!


    Kachakacha¡ª


    The trees fell down.


    Shan Yin shouted, ¡°Run!¡±


    Shan Yin¡¯s heart was tired. Since they came to this, they¡¯d been chased by interster beasts nonstop.


    ¡°I think...¡± Ming Shu squatted in a clump of grass of half a man¡¯s height.


    ¡°Shush!¡± Shan Yin really wanted to cover Ming Shu¡¯s mouth but didn¡¯t dare.


    The interster beasts nosing around them didn¡¯t find their target, so they destroyed several big trees and then left angrily.


    Shan Yin breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Zone Leader, can you tell me... Zone Leader?¡±


    Where is she?


    Shan Yin looked around and found her at the ce where they had hidden the interster beast¡¯s body. She had cut the meat, set the grills, and was waiting for him lovingly.


    Shan Yin: ¡°...¡± Fine, being angry is of no use.


    ¨C


    The ck mecha leaned against a stout trunk. It was quiet all around.


    The mecha¡¯s cabin door opened slowly and a man came out from inside. He swayed unsteadily and fell straight to the ground.


    ¡°Cough cough cough...¡± He covered his mouth and coughed. Something sticky and wet with warmth was spat into his palm.


    The man held his hand up to his eyes and observed. The harsh red scattered around under his dark eyes.


    Shashasha¡ª


    ¡°I think those people are like the army. Their mechas were from the army.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so... Those people didn¡¯t look like soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Whoever they are, all I know is that if anyone finds out wended illegally, the tenth universe war might break out.¡±


    ¡°Screw you, it¡¯s just a deste star, it won¡¯t be that serious.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a saying on Hua Xia¡¯s side... Is it digging their ancestral grave or what? This is their home, so doesn¡¯t it equal to their ancestral grave?¡±


    ¡°...Don¡¯t tell me.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps we should disguise ourselves?¡±


    ¡°As who?¡±


    ¡°What about Arlo, aren¡¯t they fighting a war against Hua Xia?¡±


    The conversational voices came from a distance and the content sounded a little weird.


    The man struggled to climb up. He put the mecha into his private storage space then found a ce to hide.


    A group of people came through the grass.


    The man held his breath, waiting for them to pass by. As the voices moved afar, he let out a slow breath.


    Hu¡ª


    ¡°I told you there¡¯s someone here.¡±


    The voice sounded from above his head.


    The man looked up. Several heads were huddled together above him.


    ¡°Zone Leader, Zone Leader, there¡¯s a man here.¡± One of them waved back.


    ¡°He looks familiar...¡±


    ¡°Right, he¡¯s familiar.¡±


    Three secondster, they began to curse at the same time.


    ¡°F**k!¡±


    They pulled the grass back and even covered him a little.


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What man?¡±


    Guard #1 shook his head. ¡°Nothing, nothing, Zone Leader, we saw it wrong.¡±


    Guard #2 nodded. ¡°Right right right, it was a mistake.¡±


    Guard #3 tried to change the subject. ¡°Zone Leader, have you had enough? If not, let¡¯s go to the front and see if there are some more interster beasts, we¡¯ll get you one more beast.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at them suspiciously. They only knew to stop her before, why were they being so hospitable now?


    Something is not right.


    ¡°What¡¯s behind you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing...¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡± Shan Yin scolded.


    The guards shut up all at once. They pushed each other hesitantly.


    Shan Yin went forward and pushed them away.


    He pulled apart the grass. But immediately he also had an impulse to put the grass back.


    Why is he here?


    If the zone leader saw him in such a miserable condition, would she peel their skin off?


    Shan Yin steadied his mind and helped the man up. ¡°Mister Ji, why are you here?¡±


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Ji Nian.]


    Ming Shu watched Shan Yin help the uncollected Ji Nian up and frowned slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this that ungrateful man.¡±


    The ungrateful Ji Nian: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly dissed Shan Yin, ¡°Why are you supporting him?¡±


    Shan Yin: ¡°...¡±


    Shan Yin removed his hands slowly. Ji Nian staggered and worked hard to stand still.


    He caught his breath. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Those people who were chasing you just now must want you bad. Of course I¡¯ll give you to them. Wended here illegally and they saw us.¡±


    Ji Nian wanted to say something, but his face paled and his entire person toppled over suddenly.


    Shan Yin wanted to support him but didn¡¯t dare.


    So he just watched him fall to the ground.


    ¨C


    At night, the¡¯s temperature dropped abruptly.


    Ming Shu sat on a stone, and in front of her were the guards standing in a row, as well as Shan Yin.


    ¡°I told you to keep an eye on him. He came here and you didn¡¯t know?¡±


    Shan Yin said with his head lowered. ¡°Zone Leader, I¡¯m sorry, I failed in my duty.¡±


    The guards behind didn¡¯t dare to argue.


    It wasn¡¯t their fault that they didn¡¯t receive the news!


    It was the Ji family...


    Of course they didn¡¯t dare to speak that out.


    They failed in their duty.


    In the darkness, Ming Shu¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t show any emotion. ¡°I don¡¯t want such things to happen again.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The guards were punished to stand in the corner for a long time.


    Ji Nian woke up due to the cold.


    He was lying in an open sleeping bag with a bonfire burning not far away. Someone sat by the fire talking, and the voice was blown away by the cold wind.


    He sat up with his arms folded.


    But a me seemed to be burning in his chest.


    He reached out to touch his chest.


    ¡°Mister Ji, are you awake?¡±


    Ji Nian looked at the man sitting in front of him; it was the man called Shan Yin. He pressed his lips closed and didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Eat something.¡± Shan Yin passed him a bowl of hot meat soup.


    Ji Nian suddenly raised his hand and knocked it over. The broth sttered all over the floor. His eyes were alert. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The others in the distance looked over and gathered slowly.


    Shan Yin frowned and lifted his hand to signal them not toe over. ¡°Mister Ji, if you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll prepare something else for you.¡±


    Ji Nian came out of the sleeping bag. As the cold wind blew by, he shivered and gritted out from between his teeth, ¡°Where¡¯s your zone leader? I want to see her!¡±

 Chapter 837 - The Interstellar Calendar (15)

    <h4>Chapter 837: The Interster Calendar (15)</h4>


    Shan Yin didn¡¯t know where Ming Shu had gone, either. She left in secret.


    He was also looking for her everywhere.


    Ji Nian asked to see her, so Shan Yin tried sending a message to Ming Shu.


    Several minutester, Ming Shu popped out from nowhere.


    ¡°Zone Leader...¡± Shan Yin walked up. ¡°Mister Ji won¡¯t eat.¡±


    Ming Shu had a stalk of grass in her mouth and waved her hand. ¡°Go and take some rest.¡±


    Shan Yin looked back and forth between the two for a while, then stepped back to one side obediently. He arranged some people to keep watch at night, and the others then went to rest.


    Ji Nian was still standing in front of the sleeping bag. Although he had almost been frozen stiff, he didn¡¯t crawl back in again.


    Ming Shu shuffled over and threw him back into the sleeping bag without allowing him to speak. ¡°If you want to die, just don¡¯t die here. I¡¯ll have to dig a pit for you then.¡±


    Ji Nian was injured and had suffered the cold for half a day, so he didn¡¯t have any strength now.


    After falling into the sleeping bag, he couldn¡¯t climb out again.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± He leaned on the soft nket and looked up at the person standing there.


    Ming Shu ignored him and turned around to go to the other side. Ji Nian frowned into the darkness.


    After a moment, Ming Shu came back with a bowl of broth in her hand.


    She bent down and got into the sleeping bag, sitting in front of him with crossed legs. ¡°Here you are.¡±


    Ji Nian shrank back a little.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll eat.¡±


    Ji Nian still remained silent.


    Ming Shu directly fed herself with a spoon. The interster beast meat made a very tasty broth.


    She decided to eat it herself.


    Just as Ming Shu was about to take a second spoonful, Ji Nian suddenly grabbed the bowl.


    Probably he was actually starved, and so the soup was soon finished.


    ¡°I thought you were trying to ckmail me by starving to death.¡± Ming Shu suddenly approached and they faced each other, almost cheek to cheek. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think I¡¯d poison you?¡±


    ¡°The first time you said you were going to throw me back into outer space, and the second time you said you were going to hand me over to those people.¡±


    The subtext being, what was wrong about his suspicion?


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have any rtionship with you, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Are you very dissatisfied?¡±


    ¡°...No,¡± Ji Nian said, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to save my life, cough cough cough...¡±


    Ji Nian coughed heavily, his fingertips soaked with blood.


    Ming Shu zipped up the sleeping bag to block the cold wind, thenid the man down rudely. ¡°You¡¯d better not die here. I won¡¯t be responsible for your dead body.¡±


    Ji Nian huddled in on himself, trying hard to suppress the coughing.


    Ming Shu asked the doctor among the guards toe and check on him, but Ji Nian pushed him away. He was on the alert, like a wolf cub under attack.


    ¡°Zone Leader, this...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, leave the tools and go out first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu took out the tools for examination and pulled away the quilt on him.


    Ji Nian struggled, but didn¡¯t treat her like the doctor in the end.


    It was very simple to do an examination in this world. Ming Shu scanned him with the instrument then went out to give it to the doctor.


    The doctor checked the results and frowned slightly. ¡°Zone Leader, it¡¯s not good... I need to go back to the ship and look over him carefully.¡±


    ¡°Make the preparations then.¡±


    Ming Shu turned around to go back to the sleeping bag. Ji Niany inside with a cloudy consciousness.


    Probably sensing that someone pulled him, he suddenly began to struggle. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me...¡±


    Ming Shu caught both his hands. ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll take you to do the examination.¡±


    Ji Nian kept struggling. Ming Shu worried that she might hurt him and didn¡¯t dare to put forth her strength.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going...¡± He gasped slightly and his face flushed due to the struggle.


    Suddenly he began to bite his lip, as if he had fallen into some kind of nightmare.


    ¡°Ji Nian?¡±


    The lips began to bleed red.


    Ming Shu reached out to pinch his jaw and tried to make him release his lip. But he bit it very tightly.


    Ming Shu considered for a while, then directly knocked him out.


    Ji Nian¡¯s body went ck and fell.


    What script has this little goblin received? He¡¯s just dedicated to hell!


    ¨C


    Ming Shu brought Ji Nian back to the battleship and the doctor gave him a thorough examination.


    ¡°Zone Leader, it¡¯s a little strange. Mister Ji¡¯s body is severely damaged, and he¡¯s been injected inhibitors for a long time. Besides, he was seriously injured before, so I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for him to recover.¡±


    ¡°What inhibitors?¡±


    The doctor said, ¡°A specific kind of inhibitor... I need to do some analysis. But from the current data, I¡¯ve never seen such inhibitors.¡±


    tter¡ª


    A strange noise suddenly erupted from the medical room nearby.


    People inside screamed and ran out.


    The lights in the medical room were flickering on and off.


    Ming Shu immediately headed to the medical room.


    [rm, abnormal psychic force invaded.]


    [rm, abnormal psychic force invaded.]


    The lights on the entire battleship suddenly began to flicker. The ship tilted to the left, and Ming Shu was almost thrown into the corridor.


    The feeling of weightlessness came the next second.


    Their battleship was falling.


    Ming Shu rushed into the medical room at a fast speed. The room was a mess with only emergency lights shing.


    Ming Shu found Ji Nian lying inside the medical cabin.


    Shua¡ª


    Something sharpnded against her throat.


    ¡°Get away!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not powerful enough to kill me.¡± Ming Shu grabbed the thing in his hand quickly.


    As the weapon was grabbed, Ji Nian was stunned and gave up the struggle a momentter.


    [rm, the battleship is about to crash, the battleship is about to crash...]


    ¡°Rein in your psychic force, otherwise the battleship is going to crash.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Ji Nian turned his head to the side.


    Ming Shu frowned. She put his arms on her neck, then put one hand around his waist and the other under his knees and picked him up easily.


    Ji Nian suddenly rose high into the air and subconsciously held Ming Shu tight. His face was close to Ming Shu¡¯s neck.


    Things were moving quickly backward, and the corridor was in chaos.


    He was taken to the escape capsule, surrounded by people, but no one looked at him, as if it wasn¡¯t he who had caused the crash.


    Ji Nian suddenly tightened his arms. ¡°I made your battleship crash, but you still help me to escape?¡±


    ¡°Who will pay for my loss if I don¡¯t help you out?¡±


    [Two minutes to crashnding...]


    ¡°Is everyone here?¡±


    No one responded, but the escape capsule¡¯s door was closing.


    Then the escape capsule was catapulted, rising and falling in the air for a while, like riding a roller coaster.


    The battleship in the distance fell down slowly and touched the mountains, sending up silent mes.


    The stunched their escape capsule backward.


    The escape capsule slowly fell to the ground.


    The door opened. There were sustained explosionsing from the distance.


    Guard #1 wiped his cold sweat. ¡°They cheated on workmanship and materials, we must go back and talk to them about this. It¡¯s almost killing us.¡±


    Guard #2: ¡°Deduct their project funds!¡±


    Guard #3: ¡°We must!¡±


    ¡°Zone Leader, are you all right?¡± Shan Yin squeezed through the guards and came to Ming Shu. ¡°I¡¯ve contacted Technology City and a new ship ising to pick us up soon.¡±


    Ming Shu put Ji Nian down, but he couldn¡¯t stand. He didn¡¯t mean to lean on Ming Shu, but he was really weak.


    Ming Shu had to support him. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to rest first.¡±


    Shan Yin swept a quick nce over Ji Nian. ¡°Yes.¡±


    No one asked why the battleship crashed, and no one looked at Ji Nian. They just focused on their own business.


    Ji Nian looked at the fire still visible there.


    A brilliant streak of light formed under his eyes, which exploded and then disappeared.

 Chapter 838 - The Interstellar Calendar (16)

    <h4>Chapter 838: The Interster Calendar (16)</h4>


    It took time for the battleship toe to them, so Ming Shu decided to go into the forest again.


    She took a different route this time, but the scenery in the forest didn¡¯t change much.


    Ji Nian had recovered a lot and was now walking behind Ming Shu by himself.


    Ming Shu was faster.


    Ji Nian opened his mouth for the first time since the crash of the battleship. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for it.¡±


    Ming Shu paused and turned around a little. She smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll pay? Do you know how many undered technologies and weapons were on the ship? How will you pay for it?¡±


    Ji Nian: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t afford it.¡± Ming Shu turned her head. ¡°I¡¯ll just take pity on you and let you go this time.¡±


    Ji Nian: ¡°...¡±


    Ji Nian¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he held himself back in the end.


    He walked on with his head lowered. There were fallen leaves in the forest and stepping on them made light rustling sounds.


    He didn¡¯t notice when Ming Shu slowed down and began to walk beside him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your psychic force?¡±


    Ji Nian¡¯s voice was low. ¡°It¡¯s just like that.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    The atmosphere suddenly became silent. Ming Shu stared at his side profile and smiled.


    Ji Nian looked up and met her smiling eyes.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    Ming Shu walked forward. ¡°Don¡¯t follow us. There are some people trying kill you, and I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Ji Nian stopped and really didn¡¯t follow then.


    The people ahead didn¡¯t stop, either. They quickly disappeared into the depths of the forest.


    Ji Nian pressed on his chest with fingers; the burning feeling was slowly fading.


    He rubbed his face.


    Look what you¡¯ve done.


    You offended her!


    What¡¯s this hateful character setting!


    It¡¯s all the character profile¡¯s fault!


    I am not wrong! It has nothing to do with me!


    Surely she doesn¡¯t remember me, how can she leave me here alone...


    Ji Nian imagined a big y in his brain, then looked around. Where was he now?


    ¨C


    ¡°Ji Nian!¡±


    Several people jumped out of the jungle, and one of them looked at him angrily.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at running. I¡¯ve looked for you for a long time.¡± The man grunted coldly. ¡°You were lucky to escapest time, but today is not your day.¡±


    Ji Nian looked at them in silence.


    ¡°What are you looking at!¡± The man was burning with rage.


    That was the look. No matter what others said, he always had that look.


    ¡°You monster, you shouldn¡¯t havee back. Why did youe back? You should die!¡±


    The man probably had thought of something and was now looking at Ji Nian with great hatred in his eyes.


    ¡°What are you waiting for, kill him!¡± the man shouted at the people beside him.


    ¡°The mecha...¡± Someone hesitated.


    ¡°Are you afraid we won¡¯t get it when he dies?¡± The man¡¯s expression was hideous.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t get it, he wouldn¡¯t allow him to return alive.


    He hadn¡¯t had a good day since this monster came home three years ago.


    The several people looked at each other and finally decided to start the attack.


    Ji Nian stood still, and when they rushed forward, they ran into some transparent object at the same time and was forced to retreat several steps.


    Ji Nian raised his hand. Suddenly the several people felt as if they were being strangled around the throat and their feet lifted off the ground.


    ¡°Wuwuwu...¡±


    ¡°Help...¡±


    They were hanging in the air. The man seemed frightened and his expression changed dramatically.


    Ji Nian waved his arm, and the people were turned in a circle in the air then smashed into the forest beyond. ¡°Get away.¡±


    The man touched his space button. He still had the mecha...


    However, just as his fingers touched on the space button, his entire person was forced away by a strange power. ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    The man was beaten to dizziness. The attendants had no time to consider why, they just hurried to help the man up then disappeared quickly before Ji Nian.


    Ji Nian¡¯s face suddenly lost its color. He staggered and fell to the ground.


    Shashasha¡ª


    Shashasha¡ª


    There was obviously no wind, but the vegetation kept rustling.


    Ji Nian took out a syringe from his space, picked up a dead branch at random and threw it into his mouth, then stuck the needle in his arm, pushing the liquid inside.


    Shashasha¡ª


    Shashasha¡ª


    The noise died down, and the trees gradually became motionless. His body was covered with light and shadow, and the bloodied branches fell into the leaves.


    ¨C


    Deep in the forest...


    Shan Yin stood beside Ming Shu with his hands hanging down. ¡°They¡¯re the Ji family¡¯s people. Recently one of the Ji family seemed to be in poor health condition and the sessor would be chosen from among the present candidates. I heard that the selection criteria is the mecha manufacturing technique. Ji Nian¡¯s mecha manufacturing technique is far beyond ordinary people¡¯s, so...¡±


    He was hunted down.


    Three years ago when Ji Nian returned to the Ji family, the zone leader told them to pay close attention to them.


    After going back, Ji Nian also showed an excellent performance.


    But he had disappeared for so many years, and his parents were both gone, so he was actually a person in the Ji family without supporters.


    His former high status had now be a subject for ridicule.


    How would the Ji family allow someone who disappeared for so many years to rule the family.


    But Ji Nian... He was brave and smart, and very ruthless.


    Shan Yin believed even if they didn¡¯t take action, sometimes Ji Nian would be able to solve the problem on his own.


    Ming Shu looked at her own fingers carelessly. ¡°Where are those people?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve run away.¡±


    Ming Shu clenched her fingers slowly and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t let them return, they¡¯re just an eyesore.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Shan Yin hesitated. After all, they were not Unlucky Starzone¡¯s people. If they killed them just like this, he was afraid that it might cause troubleter.


    He wasn¡¯t scared, but it would be troublesome.


    Literally.


    Ming Shu seemed to know what Shan Yin was thinking, and she said slowly, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to kill them. Just throw them anywhere, and make them experience the joy ofbor.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    They were all spoiled misters and never did anybor.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be more cruel than just killing them?


    ¡°This was used by Mister Ji.¡± Shan Yin picked up the empty syringe; there was still some green liquid left on its inner surface. ¡°Mister Ji has gone outside the forest and seems to have left.¡±


    ¡°Keep it, then take it back for a test.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu stretched. ¡°There¡¯s an interster beast ahead. Go catch it.¡±


    Meat! I aming!


    The battleship arrived at noon the next day.


    It stopped above Ming Shu and the others.


    The transporter sent down people from above.


    ¡°Yih? I thought there was no vegetation on this.¡± Little Zhu was very surprised and waved to Ming Shu. ¡°Zone Leader, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Good day, my beloved zone leader.¡± Curly Hair was one step behind.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The sloppy man also walked over slowly with his fake cat in his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard there are many tasty interster beasts here, so I came to study them.¡± Little Zhu approached Ming Shu and tried to get the roast meat.


    Ming Shu pped him away.


    ¡°Zone Leader, you can¡¯t finish so much. Just let me try some.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ming Shu refused.


    ¡°Are you trying to grab the zone leader¡¯s food? You must be tired of living.¡± Curly Hair pulled Little Zhu back. ¡°Come with me, I¡¯ll hunt an interster beast for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be thankful as long as you don¡¯t get beaten by interster beasts. I¡¯m telling you, if you get beatenter, I¡¯m not going to save you.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, I am very powerful!¡± Curly Hair asked some information from the guards beside him, then ran away while pulling Little Zhu.


    ¡°...They live in groups, so be careful.¡±


    The guard finished his sentence with a dumbfounded face.

 Chapter 839 - The Interstellar Calendar (17)

    <h4>Chapter 839: The Interster Calendar (17)</h4>


    In the end, they brought a bunch of interster beasts. Everyone was forced to change their position.


    However, Curly Hair got an interster beast too.


    ¡°Zone Leader, who did you fight with? One of the battleships is almost destroyed. I remember that that¡¯s the most aggressive battleship,¡± Little Zhu said as he ate his meat.


    ¡°Nobody.¡±


    ¡°You destroyed the battleship yourself?¡±


    ¡°The quality was not good.¡± Ming Shu nodded her head to make herself seem more credible.


    ¡°...¡± Little Zhu looked at Curly Hair in a daze. The quality was not good?


    ¡°The squadron must have cut back on the materials. Deduct their project funding!¡± Curly Hair said righteously.


    The battleship was first built by the squadron. They were in charge of thetter part.


    The sloppy man said, ¡°After you deduct their project funding, the quality will be even worse.¡±


    Curly Hair: ¡°...¡±


    Little Zhu: ¡°...¡±


    You make so much sense. I can¡¯t refute you.


    The sloppy man wiped his hand and asked Ming Shu, ¡°Zone Leader, did you find anything amiss here?¡±


    ¡°The meat is good?¡± Ming Shu gave an honest face.


    ¡°...¡±


    The meat in the interster world was not good at all so it was indeed considered a strange thing.


    The sloppy man took out some kind of palm-sized equipment. It was like a Bagua disk.


    Only the appearance was simr.


    The internal structure was totally different.


    ¡°There are many different energies in the universe. Every energy has a different wavelength.¡± The sloppy man showed it to Ming Shu. ¡°This is the maic field. Each maic field has a different wavelength. However, it has a pattern so it is easily recognizable


    ¡°Here is a wavelength that I have never seen before.¡± The sloppy man pointed to a straight line.


    ¡°I have never seen this kind of wavelength before, either.¡±


    ¡°A dead person?¡± Ming Shu suddenly said.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Dead people have no energy.¡± The sloppy man put away his device. ¡°I remember that this is a barren star. There was nothing on it. There was no life at all.¡±


    The sloppy man suddenly paused. He stroked his cat. ¡°I have seen this kind of wave before.¡±


    ¡°So have you seen it or not!¡± Curly Hair got angry. ¡°Can you think before you speak!¡±


    The sloppy man said, ¡°I have seen this wave on Xue Li when I examined her one time.¡±


    Little Zhu pouted. ¡°No wonder you took notice of Xue Li at that time. I thought you liked her.¡±


    Curly Hair nced at Little Zhu. ¡°Are you still waiting for her? She belongs to someone else already.¡±


    Little Zhu red at Curly Hair.


    Curly Hair smiled brightly.


    ¡°But it happened only once. After that, it never appeared again.¡± The sloppy man ignored their argument and stroked his cat calmly.


    ¡°Can you find the source?¡± Ming Shu asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go and search for it.¡±


    Xue Li used the immortal stone before. This could be the residual energy of the immortal stone.


    ording to the storyline, as the mother star of Hua Xia Starzone, it was reasonable that the immortal stone came from here.


    ¡°I can try,¡± the sloppy man said.


    ¨C


    The sloppy man took out another device and led the way for them.


    More vines appeared as they walked deeper into the forest. It was getting harder to walk.


    ¡°It should be nearby,¡± the sloppy man said.


    Everyone looked around. Thend here was very low. The forest was all on top of them. They seemed to be at the bottom of a valley.


    Squeak¡ª


    The ground suddenly moved and a head popped up. He didn¡¯t seem to notice the people standing not far away from him. He looked down and said, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    The two people only saw the group that was standing opposite them after the second person was pulled up. Both of them got a shock.


    ¡°Xi Yang...¡± The expression of the girl that suddenly came up changed. ¡°Why are you all here?¡±


    Ai Nuo had been barred from leaving her house by Big Head Ai for three years. He didn¡¯t allow her to go anywhere. She had only been released recently.


    However, the first person she saw was someone she didn¡¯t want to see.


    Ming Shu was very happy to see her snacks coupon. ¡°We are passing by.¡±


    Ai Nuo looked at the people behind her. You don¡¯t look like you are passing by!


    The man beside Ai Nuo was Lu Jia. He was looking at Ming Shu angrily.


    Ming Shu asked casually, ¡°What are you two looking for below?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t find anything,¡± Ai Nuo said. ¡°Lu Jia, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ai Nuo grabbed Lu Jia and made to leave. They only had two people and the other party had many. She was definitely not their match.


    Revenge neveres toote.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Since we met, don¡¯t leave so quickly.¡±


    ¡°I said that I didn¡¯t find anything below.¡± Ai Nuo thought that Ming Shu had stopped her because of this.


    ¡°That is not important. I just want to have a chat with you.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°...¡± Are you crazy!


    What is there to chat about!


    If it was not for her... she would be with Xue Li now. She wondered how Xue Li was doing.


    Ai Nuo grabbed the angry Lu Jia. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Block them.¡±


    The bodyguards immediately surrounded the two of them.


    ¡°Xi Yang, don¡¯t go overboard!¡± Ai Nuo was furious.


    ¡°Sure, give me back my immortal stone.¡± Ming Shu reached out her hand.


    ¡°...¡± She used the immortal stone on Xue Li already. How could she return it to her?


    ¡°You stole my things and don¡¯t allow me to look for you for trouble? Miss Ai Nuo, what kind of values did your father teach you?¡±


    ¡°You beat me upst time already. What else do you want!¡± Ai Nuo was indignant.


    She stole things but she did it to save Xue Li.


    ¡°The immortal stone is an important object. Will it be over with just a beating? What are you thinking?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s tone was gentle.


    I need to hit you a few more times!


    Beat you till your Hatred Points are full!


    ¡°Beat her.¡±


    ¡°Xi Yang...¡±


    Lu Jia protected Ai Nuo.


    However, Lu Jia was alone. No matter how good he was at fighting, he would not be able to subdue the entire bodyguard team.


    Ai Nuo was pushed to the ground and beaten up.


    After the bodyguards were done, Ming Shu walked over slowly. ¡°Your father watches over you so carefully, I didn¡¯t have the chance to beat you. This gaze is not bad. There is an improvement. Maintain it! Think about how I ordered people to beat you and be angry at me.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Ai Nuo was pressed against the ground and couldn¡¯t move at all. She could only use her eyes to express her anger.


    ¡°Being angry is good. Being angry can make you prettier.¡± Ming Shu ced her hand on her chin. ¡°I like it when you¡¯re angry. You look cute like this.¡±


    As cute as my snacks.


    Little Zhu leaned toward Curly Hair and grabbed his elbow. ¡°Why do I feel that the zone leader is provoking Ai Nuo?¡±


    Curly Hair¡¯s gazended on Little Zhu¡¯s fingers. ¡°She is provoking her.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Little Zhu was puzzled.


    ¡°How would I know? Go and ask the zone leader.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Little Zhu nced at Ming Shu¡¯s pure and innocent face and shivered uncontrobly. ¡°Forget it.¡±


    He let go of Curly Hair and took a step back.


    He stepped onto something and his body fell forward.


    Curly Hair quickly caught him and pulled him back.


    ¡°So scary.¡± Little Zhu patted his chest. ¡°My clothes will get all dirty soon.¡±


    ¡°Are you blind?¡± Curly Hair mocked him. However, he didn¡¯t remove his hand. He was still holding onto Little Zhu.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it...¡± Little Zhuined.


    The sloppy man looked at them with a thoughtful gaze. When Curly Hair looked over at him, he stroked his cat calmly.

 Chapter 840 - The Interstellar Calendar (18)

    <h4>Chapter 840: The Interster Calendar (18)</h4>


    Ai Nuo was beaten and she got searched too. They even searched her space.


    She seriously didn¡¯t take anything.


    There was an underground pce there, but it was empty.


    However, ording to what the sloppy man said, something was inside before.


    ¡°Maybe someone took it away and the energy lingered there,¡± the sloppy man concluded.


    This was the only exnation.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Ai Nuo and Lu Jia were tied and thrown on the floor. ¡°This is Hua Xia Starzone, you are breaking thew bying here on your own!¡±


    Ai Nuo threatened them.


    ¡°I¡¯m so scared.¡± Ming Shu took a step back exaggeratedly. ¡°Since you will tell on me if I let you go, why should I release you. You will stay here with Mister Lu Jia and look at the stars together.¡±


    She sounded as though she was ying with them.


    ¡°Xi Yang!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ai Nuo choked. She didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to reply to her so tantly. When she regained her senses, she had already forgotten what she wanted to say.


    Ming Shu gathered her men and walked away slowly. She left the two people in the forest.


    ¨C


    When Ming Shu returned to her battleship, she received a message from the Hai Rui guy asking her about her progress.


    Ming Shu told him that there was no progress. He didn¡¯t probe further.


    They seemed fixated on finding the immortal stone, but their attitude didn¡¯t seem eager.


    It was as if they knew that the thing would not be found so easily.


    ¡°Zone Leader, what is this?¡±


    Ming Shu put away her phone and looked at Little Zhu. He was holding the syringe that Shan Yin picked up just now.


    ¡°Go and find out theposition inside.¡±


    ¡°I am not good with that,¡± Little Zhu said immediately. ¡°Shi Xing, you can do it.¡±


    The sloppy man didn¡¯t say anything. He took the syringe and went into theboratory.


    The results came out quickly. Shi Xing had aplicated expression on his face. He looked curious and excited.


    ¡°Why are you looking like this? What happened?¡± Little Zhu asked.


    Shi Xing replied after a while, ¡°This is the psychological inhibitor.¡±


    ¡°The psychological inhibitor?¡± Curly Hair came over and ced his head on Little Zhu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Who would use this? Are they looking for death?¡±


    Little Zhu shook his shoulder but he didn¡¯t manage to shake the person off. Curly Hair leaned even closer to him.


    Little Zhu was slightly unhappy. ¡°Don¡¯t you have bones?¡±


    Curly Hair gave him an irritating smile. ¡°No.¡±


    Ming Shu sat at the side and moved her fingers across the screen. Her gaze was unfocused.


    Psychological inhibitor¡­


    When he was picked up, his psychological power was in a weird state.


    Normal people would not use this thing unless they needed to suppress their psychological inhibitor. However, such suppressions would cause much harm to the body.


    Why does that little demon need to suppress his psychological power?


    ¡°This inhibitor has a higher dosage,¡± Shi Xing said again. ¡°Normal people will be seriously injured if they use this.¡±


    Curly Hair said, ¡°Is this used to kill someone?¡±


    ¡°Kill someone?¡± Shi Xing hugged his fake cat. ¡°Some starzones used this to torture their enemies to gain information. People who got injected would be tormented by their psychological power, it¡¯s extremely painful.¡±


    Death would be much better.


    ¡°I remember that the psychological inhibitor is an illegal drug ording to intersterw.¡± Little Zhu looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Zone Leader, why do you have this?¡±


    Ming Shubed her hair indifferently. ¡°I picked it up.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Who will believe that you picked this from a deste star!


    No one dared to ask where Ming Shu picked it up from.


    They exchanged nces with each other and changed the topic.


    Ming Shu liked people who understood situations and had manners. Hence, she let them do what they wanted.


    Three dayster, Ming Shu received a message from the Hai Rui guy again.


    The Hai Rui guy shared a piece of news this time. He said that the immortal stone might appear at an underground auction that was going to happen at Hua Xia Starzone.


    The auction was one month from now.


    They needed to enter Hua Xia Starzone and participate in the auction.


    The Hai Rui guy couldn¡¯t sneak in so he had no choice but to look for Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu asked Shan Yin to research the auction. The organizer of the auction was an underground organization in Hua Xia Starzone.


    They were not as strong as Unlucky Starzone but they were one of the top underground organizations in Hua Xia Starzone.


    ¡°Zone Leader, are you going?¡± Shan Yin asked Ming Shu for her opinion.


    ¡°Yes. It looks fun.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Shan Yin knew that the zone leader wanted to go because the Ji family was there. She was looking for Ji Nian.


    Just as he was thinking about it, his zone leader asked, ¡°How is Ji Nian?¡±


    ¡°He is safely back home.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded her head. She changed the topic suddenly. ¡°Let¡¯s go down and get some food to eat along the way.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Shan Yin, if we want to fight for this star, what is the probability that we will win?¡±


    Shan Yin analyzed for her seriously. ¡°ording to Hua Xia Starzone¡¯sw, this star is a highly protected cultural relic. Hua Xia Starzone got stronger as they fought so putting all factors into consideration, the sess rate is 46%. The failure rate is 54%.¡±


    Ming Shu was slightly disappointed.


    Shan Yin thought that Ming Shu had given up and heaved a sigh of relief. However, Ming Shu said, ¡°Does that mean that we can only sneak in in the future to hunt?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Zone Leader, please do not say ¡°we.¡± They are not interested ining to hunt here.


    Curly Hair and the rest expressed their interest to go to the underground auction after they heard that Ming Shu was going.


    As the important figures of Technology City, by right, they could not go out just like this.


    However, they still went to the Mist Star where the auction was held.


    The Mist Star was near the main star of Hua Xia Starzone. It was called Mist Star because it appeared to be enveloped by a mist if you looked at the star from the universe.


    The Mist Star was slightly further away and they needed one month to get there. Ming Shu was not in a hurry, either, so the journey took a while.


    In the spacious resting chamber, a few people gathered on the floor and yed a game.


    Little Zhu red at Curly Hair. ¡°You¡¯re tricking us again.¡±


    Curly Hair lifted his chin arrogantly. ¡°Everyone is watching. When did I trick you? You¡¯re the one that¡¯s stupid.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ying a trick. I saw you exchanging your card with Shi Xing.¡±


    Curly Hair raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do you have evidence?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Little Zhu exploded. ¡°Zone Leader, did you see it?¡±


    Ming Shu looked up in a daze with a nutrient stick in her mouth.


    Little Zhu: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Just ept your fate. Come, let me draw a mustache for you.¡± Curly Hair pounced on Little Zhu with a pen and drew two lines above his mouth corners.


    Curly Hair admired it for a while, satisfied. ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡±


    Little Zhu struggled to get up and looked at the mirror behind him. He immediately shouted in despair, ¡°Ahhhhh, this can¡¯t be washed off. You¡¯re dead!¡±


    Little Zhu rushed into the washroom. He didn¡¯t manage to wash it off.


    Curly Hair leaned against the door and smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯ll disappear in two days. It won¡¯tst forever. Do you have to look so sad?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t feel anything because it¡¯s not on your face!¡± How could he appear in front of other people like this!


    ¡°Hahaha, you.¡± Curly Hair suddenly rushed inside and pressed Little Zhu against the basin.


    <h4></h4>

 Chapter 841 - The Interstellar Calendar (19)

    <h4>Chapter 841: The Interster Calendar (19)</h4>


    Someone attacked the battleship.


    Explosions urred all around them. They were surrounded.


    When Little Zhu operated the battleship, his ears and face were still red.


    Curly Hair¡¯s calm voice kept sounding beside his ear.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Don¡¯t aim wrongly!¡±


    Curly Hair pped Little Zhu¡¯s head. Little Zhu immediately rolled his eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t design thisplicated thing. Focus on fighting. Kill these people. How dare they bully us. They must be looking for death.¡± Curly Hair went to the other side after he finished speaking.


    ¡°You people at the back, why are you all running so slowly? Is there a prize for being thest one? Hurry up and kill these things!¡± Curly Hair shouted into thin air.


    There were eight battleships surrounding them.


    Fully equipped.


    It was obvious that they had been waiting to ambush them.


    However, their opponent didn¡¯t seem to know that there were more battleships behind them. Curly Hair was shouting at those battleships to hasten their pace and reinforce them.


    The tides were turned.


    Their opponent saw that they couldn¡¯t win against them and prepared to retreat.


    ¡°Are we chasing them?¡± someone asked over the inte.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ming Shu answered. ¡°I want to see who is so bold and dared to disturb me when I¡¯m eating.¡±


    Half of my nutrient stick spilled when they suddenly attacked just now. This wa unforgivable.


    Little Zhu and Curly Hair shivered at the same time. Why did they find their zone leader so sinister?


    The zone leader had made her decision so the other battleships sped up and blocked their opponent.


    ¡°I wonder who gave them the courage to attack us.¡± Curly Hair pressed a button and the screen in front of them changed.


    Curly Hair¡¯s aura changed. He became refined and courteous. ¡°Good evening, everyone.¡±


    ¡°Fake!¡±


    Little Zhu mocked him from the side. He was standing outside the screen so Curly Hair just nced at him from the corner of his eyes. His intention was clear. He would take care of Little Zhu after this.


    Their opponents looked at Curly Hair in a daze.


    They couldn¡¯t understand how he appeared on the screen.


    ¡°¡®White Elephant Interster Pirates¡¯?¡± Curly Hair read out these words. ¡°Interster pirates dare to attack Technology City? Who gave you all the courage?¡±


    The pirates were surrounded now. When they heard that these people were from Technology City, their faces changed. ¡°You, you... you are from Technology City?¡±


    ¡°Have you seen any other people using this kind of battleship?¡±


    Curly Hair felt that the battleships from Technology City were very easy to recognize.


    ¡°I... I... I didn¡¯t know.¡± The other person was frightened. ¡°We are just doing this because someone paid us to.


    Curly Hair frowned. He looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu slowly walked over. She mmed the table in front of her and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Who started the attack?¡±


    The pirates could feel the scary aura emanating from her through the screen.


    One of them pushed someone out. ¡°It was him...¡±


    The one that was pushed out was stunned. ¡°It was the boss¡¯s order, I was just carrying it out... they attacked too...¡±


    The pirate stopped talking the moment he met Ming Shu¡¯s eyes.


    Ming Shu smiled slightly. ¡°You caused me to spill half of my nutrient stick. Do you know that it is shameful to waste food?¡±


    Huh?


    What kind of reason is this?


    The pirates didn¡¯t understand Ming Shu at all.


    Half an hourter...


    The pirates shivered in fear. Are the hobbies of bosses all so weird? Did she attack us just for nutrient sticks?


    Ming Shu was nicer after she received herpensation. ¡°Tell me, who told you to attack me?¡±


    The pirates didn¡¯t feel that she got more amiable. They shivered harder. ¡°Ji... Ji family.¡±


    ¡°Ji family?¡± Ming Shu narrowed her eyes. ¡°Are you going to tell me that the person is called Ji Nian?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu kicked the table beside her. The pirates that were tied up shrunk to the back. ¡°Let me give you all one more chance.¡±


    The pirates had tears in their eyes. ¡°It... it was Ji Nian.¡±


    ¡°It was Ji Nian, right?¡±


    The pirates nodded their heads. ¡°Yes, yes, yes...¡±


    Ming Shu called Shan Yin.


    Shan Yin walked up silently. ¡°Zone Leader.¡±


    Ming Shu gave a mesmerizing smile. ¡°Throw them to the dissection cabin.¡±


    The pirates didn¡¯t know what the dissection cabin was so Curly Hair exined it to them politely. ¡°The dissection cabin can peel your skin off while you¡¯re still conscious. Don¡¯t worry, you will not die. It can paste your skin back on for you. However, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll look the same after that.¡±


    In order to frighten them, Curly Hair especially found a simtion video.


    The pirates screamed in fear after they saw the video. ¡°We don¡¯t know who it is. The person said that if you ask us, we should say that Ji Nian ordered us. Big brother, we were wrong. We were blinded by the money. We know our mistake...¡±


    ¡°We contacted the person through the interster web. We never saw them at all.¡±


    ¡°We are speaking the truth. If you don¡¯t believe us, you can check our terminal.¡±


    The pirates told them everything they knew.


    Curly Hair checked their terminal and confirmed that they were speaking the truth.


    Ming Shu let Shan Yin take the pirates away.


    Curly Hair touched his chin. ¡°Such a pity. I thought that I could experiment with my new invention.¡±


    Pirates: ¡°...¡± Let¡¯s leave quickly.


    Ming Shu sucked her nutrient stick and looked at the universe in deep thought.


    She thought of something and smiled silently.


    That little demon dared to kill her?


    ¨C


    Curly Hair tried to use the information provided by the pirates to track the mastermind, but the results were obvious. Nothing could be found.


    Mist Star asked Shan Yin to change their course immediately. They went one round and picked up the Hai Rui guys. Two days before the auction, they reached Mist Star.


    The Mist Star had a pink mist around it and it seemed very dreamy.


    The Hai Rui guys and Ming Shu stayed at a hotel.


    The leader of the Hai Rui people used his tentacles to greet Ming Shu. ¡°Thanks, Zone Leader. As long as we get what we want in the auction, the terms that we set still hold.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled at his tentacles.


    The Hai Rui person: ¡°...¡±


    Does this zone leader have a special fetish?


    Every Hai Rui person that interacted with her said that she liked to stare at their tentacles.


    ¡°This is the invitation.¡± Ming Shu retracted her gaze and passed him a card. ¡°One card allows only one person to enter. I don¡¯t have a lot of cards so I can only give you all three.¡±


    The Hai Rui leader was not satisfied with the number of cards but he still thanked Ming Shu.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    The Hai Rui leader immediately tensed up. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ming Shu lowered her gaze. ¡°Can this be eaten?¡±


    The Hai Rui leader saw her staring at his tentacles. He looked at Ming Shu.


    Unlucky Starzone wanted to eat their people?


    ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Don¡¯t be nervous. I won¡¯t eat anything that can talk.¡± Ming Shu smiled as she spoke.


    The Hai Rui person: ¡°...¡±


    Will you eat them if they can¡¯t talk?!


    Are you serious?!

 Chapter 842 - The Interstellar Calendar (20)

    <h4>Chapter 842: The Interster Calendar (20)</h4>


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Zone Leader Xi Yang!¡±


    A group of people came out from the room beside them the moment the Hai Rui people walked away.


    The leader was an alien that looked like a lizard. His skin was green and it had lumps on it. It looked disgusting.


    Ming Shu forgot which starzone he was from, but she remembered she offended him.


    He didn¡¯t look like a person she would do business with.


    Because of this, they almost started a war with Unlucky Starzone.


    The lizardman said sarcastically, ¡°Zone Leader Xi Yang is such a busy person. I was not expecting to see you here. I wonder if the Mist Star knows that you¡¯re here.¡±


    He was mocking her foring to the Mist Star illegally.


    ¡°Did youe in legally?¡± Ming Shu refuted.


    ¡°...¡± The lizardman choked.


    ¡°We all came in illegally so let¡¯s not harm each other.¡± Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°What do you say?¡±


    The auction was not a legal affair, to begin with. Hence, the people that came didn¡¯te legally, either.


    The Mist Star might know about this, but for some reason, they closed one eye.


    Ming Shu walked passed the lizard man.


    As she was passing by, Ming Shu tilted her head and smiled. ¡°I realize that my decision to not sell weapons to you...¡±


    The lizardman sneered. ¡°Are you regretting it?¡±


    ¡°It was a totally correct decision.¡±


    The lizardman: ¡°...¡±


    Themen around him held him back.


    The lizardman said angrily, ¡°Let me go! I will have a life and death battle with her today!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not.¡±


    ¡°Are you scared!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that your men will have to send your corpse back for you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Even Shan Yin and the rest of Ming Shu¡¯s men thought that she was going too overboard. <i>Isn¡¯t she looking for a beating?</i>


    <i>Why did the zone leader offend so many people for nothing?</i>


    The lizardman got dragged away. His men only let him go after Ming Shu was out of sight.


    ¡°Are you all going against me!!¡±


    ¡°Master, we have notpleted our task here. If you create trouble now, it will draw too much attention.¡±


    ¡°She is already so shameless. What do I have to be afraid of?¡±


    The lizardman was so angry, his green skin turned a little red.


    His men soothed him for a long while before the lizardman calmed down.


    ¡°I will let her go this time. Once I get that thing, I will tear her into pieces!¡± The lizardman gritted his teeth. ¡°Are you sure that the thing is at the auction?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    The lizardman thought about how he would tear Ming Shu into pieces and seemed excited about it.


    ¨C


    On the day of the auction...


    The Hai Rui guy didn¡¯te with her. Even if they wanted to, Ming Shu would not agree to them.


    Curly Hair and his friends were not interested in the auction so they went off by themselves.


    Ming Shu only brought Shan Yin.


    A lot of people inside were offended by Ming Shu before.


    They didn¡¯t greet her at all. It was already polite of them to not walk up to her and spit on her. Of course, the most important reason was that they couldn¡¯t win against her in a fight.


    ¡°Zone Leader, it is my honor to have you with us today.¡± The manager of the auction greeted the guest at the door. When he saw Ming Shu, he immediately hurried over.


    ¡°Why is it hard?¡± Ming Shu asked seriously.


    ¡°...¡± He was just greeting her just now.


    Shan Yin was speechless.


    ¡°Haha, it is hard to meet Zone Leader Xi Yang. Please go in...¡± This person had been hard to interact with for the past few years. It was better if he spoke less with her.


    The manager passed Ming Shu a booklet and he left after bringing them in.


    He didn¡¯t want to argue with her.


    He was not stupid.


    Ming Shu flipped through the booklet casually. The booklet seemed to be made of metal. It was very thin.


    There were many things sold in this auction. There were even stars being sold.


    In the interster world, a person could sell a starzone as if it was their personal asset.


    Thest three pages were nk. There were no pictures or introduction.


    These should be the climax of the auction.


    They were in a small room on the fourth floor. A transparent ss case was in front of them and there were rooms all around them. However, they could only see the auction happening downstairs.


    They could not see into the other rooms.


    People starteding in continuously. There were seats below too and many of them were already filled.


    ¡°Did my father find out?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Shan Yin was standing at the door. The voices came in from the half-closed door.


    ¡°Ai Nuo?¡±


    Shan Yin turned back. ¡°Yes. And... Master Ji.¡±


    Ai Nuo walked towards them with Lu Jia. There were ornaments blocking the door so Ai Nuo and Lu Jia didn¡¯t notice Shan Yin. However, Ji Nian saw Shan Yin right away.


    He paused in his steps and looked into the room.


    There was an ornament blocking the door so he didn¡¯t see anything.


    Ji Nian clenched his fingers and retracted his gaze. He continued walking toward the room in the front.


    ¡°Brother Ji Nian.¡±


    Someone behind called him.


    Ji Nian stopped in his tracks and looked behind.


    The person who called him was a girl. She was wearing a pink dress and hopped over. ¡°Brother Ji Nian, you came too? Brother told me that you woulde but I didn¡¯t believe him. Brother Ji Nian, you need to be careful.¡±


    The little girl smiled innocently and her voice was sweet too. Anyone would like this little girl.


    However, Ji Nian looked at her coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just reminding Brother Ji Nian.¡± The little girl stuck out her tongue.


    ¡°Shuang-er, why are you running so quickly?¡± A teenager brought some people over and patted the little girl¡¯s head. He looked at Ji Nian after that and said, ¡°You¡¯re here too.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    If he didn¡¯t need to follow the character profile of this character, he would not want to return to the Ji family at all.


    There was not a single good person in the family.


    All they do was find him for trouble every day.


    The teenager said, ¡°If you like anything, get it. I¡¯ll pay for you.¡±


    The little girl nodded her head. ¡°Brother Ji Nian, you don¡¯t have to be polite with me. Your allowance is not a lot. You definitely will not be able to afford anything here.¡±


    Ji Nian nced at the little girl. The little girl was still smiling innocently as she blinked her big eyes.


    ¡°Master Ji, the zone leader would like to invite you over.¡± Shan Yin suddenly walked over and bowed to Ji Nian.


    ¡°Invite me?¡±


    Shan Yin nodded.


    Ji Nian didn¡¯t show any emotions on his face as he walked calmly into the room with Shan Yin.


    The teenager frowned.


    The little girl didn¡¯t have any qualms. ¡°Which zone leader? Brother, he actually knows a zone leader?¡±


    ¡°That is Shan Yin,¡± the teenager said in a low voice as a cold light shed past his eyes. ¡°He is from Unlucky Starzone... let¡¯s go.¡±


    The teenager grabbed the little girl¡¯s hand and left.


    The moment Ji Nian walked in, he heard a loud m behind him. Ji Nian looked back and saw Shan Yin closing the door calmly.


    Once the door was closed, the sounds outside couldn¡¯t be heard anymore.


    Ji Nian took a deep breath.


    He walked in.


    Ady was leaning against the ss and looking down.


    She was wearing a smile on her face as if she was in a good mood.


    However, Ji Nian knew that that was not the case.


    She was like this all the time.


    Ji Nian said, ¡°Zone Leader, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t change her position. ¡°You destroyed my battleship. Why do you think I¡¯m looking for you?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I don¡¯t need topensate for it?¡± <i>Indeed, women are all liars.</i>


    ¡°I changed my mind.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Look, this is a woman.</i>

 Chapter 843 - The Interstellar Calendar (21)

    <h4>Chapter 843: The Interster Calendar (21)</h4>


    Ji Nian was in an awkward position in the Ji family. Old Master Ji was going to pass away soon and he was performing exceptionally well.


    Those people that wanted to inherit the Ji family¡¯s wealth tried to kill him all the time.


    He looked at the person leaning on the ss.


    He wanted to hug her...


    <i>Sob, sob, sob!</i>


    <i>My wife.</i>


    Shan Yin had left the room already. Ji Nian looked around. There were only the two of them left in the room.


    Ji Nian plucked up the courage and walked over. He stared at her side profile. ¡°I can¡¯t pay you back in mary terms for the battleship. I can¡¯t afford it. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I have everything,¡± Ming Shu said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want me, before?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him sideways. Her gaze went from his neck to his chest and then to his face again. She said with a mysterious smile, ¡°When did I say that?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile was too ring. Ji Nian felt that something bad was going to happen but he still continued: ¡°Technology Star...¡±


    ¡°Did I ever say that I want you?¡±


    Ji Nian got a shock. It felt as though a lightning bolt struck him and he got electrocuted.


    She never said it!


    She...


    Never...


    Said...


    It...


    He was too careless!


    Her actions were overboard but she didn¡¯t say that she wanted him.


    ¡°What do you mean then?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that you want to know?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s smile brightened.


    <i>If I can get some Hatred Points, let¡¯s get some Hatred Points.</i>


    Ji Nian rejected weakly, ¡°No, no need.¡±


    ¡°There are many professions in Unlucky Starzone.¡± Ming Shu would not give up on such a good chance.


    She already made it so obvious. There was no way Ji Nian would not know what she meant.


    <i>What would the character¡¯s reaction be like now?</i>


    <i>My brain is not working due to all the anger.</i>


    <i>Calm down, calm down!</i>


    Ming Shu looked at Ji Nian standing there without doing anything. His expression didn¡¯t change. His eyes didn¡¯t change, either.


    <i>Amazing!</i>


    Ji Nian took a deep breath and resumed his character profile. ¡°Do you have to humiliate me like this?¡±


    <i>You just wait!</i>


    <i>I will kill you!</i>


    Ming Shu said gently, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to pay for what you owe? You have run away twice. You don¡¯t seem to want to repay your debt.¡±


    Ji Nian: ¡°...¡± When did he run away twice? She was the one who asked him to get away from her the second time.


    <i>Why is this woman so unreasonable!</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t think that I will go easy on you just because you¡¯re my wife! No way!</i>


    ¡°I willpensate you!¡± Ji Nian raised his voice a little. ¡°I willpensate you.¡±


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± <i>How dare youugh at me.</i>


    ¡°I will give you a shortcut.¡± Ming Shu straightened her body. ¡°Take off your clothes and stand here till the auction ends. Then, you will not need topensate me anymore. On the other hand, I will help you maintain your status in the Ji family.


    ¡°You...¡± Ji Nian appeared to be angry.


    He wanted to take off his clothes for her and maybe even do something so that she would take him back.


    Unfortunately...


    His life was tough!


    Ming Shu smiled at him. <i>Let me see how long you can persevere.</i>


    ¡°Do you mean what you say?¡± Ji Nian suddenly looked as though he let go of a burden.


    <i>To hell with the character profile.</i>


    <i>I want my wife.</i>


    ¡°To you, I mean what I say.¡±


    Ji Nian¡¯s heart stopped for a moment. However, before he could think deeper, Ming Shu had found afortable position to sit down. ¡°You can start. Take off all your clothes.¡±


    Ji Nian¡¯s mind was filled with the sound of the system deducting his points.


    Once the points were deducted, the system announced that he would not be able to take any missions for the next three months.


    He clenched his fist slightly. It seemed like he could only kill the bug now.


    Ji Nian only wore twoyers of clothing. One ck suit and one shirt.


    He took off the ck suit and then unbuttoned his shirt. His amazing body was revealed.


    He had been secretly training his body to prepare for this day.


    The shirt fell on the ground.


    He kicked his shoes off and took off his socks. He stood barefoot on the ground and reached out to take off his belt.


    Ming Shu lowered her gaze.


    In her memory, this person would never do such a thing. It was too humiliating for him. He would not take off everything.


    However, the situation now seemed to be different.


    <i>This person...</i>


    <i>Is he trying to make me take him back?!</i>


    Ji Nian looked directly at Ming Shu and took off his pants without a change in his expression.


    The belt fell on the floor and the metal buckle hit the floor with a small sound. It broke the eerie silence of this room.


    Ming Shu suddenly got up and threw a nket out from somewhere to cover the man. ¡°This is enough.¡±


    ¡°There is still one more.¡± Ji Nian touched the corners of his boxers. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see it? I will show it to you...¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Ming Shu said firmly. ¡°Will you do this for anyone who will help you?¡±


    ¡°I am repaying my debt. It¡¯s reasonable,¡± Ji Nian said. ¡°Since I owe you, I must return you.¡±


    <i>Do you think that anyone can see my body?</i>


    <i>I am not so shameless!</i>


    Ming Shu grabbed his hand. ¡°If you move anymore, I will throw you out of the room.¡±


    Ji Nian stopped trying to struggle.


    Ming Shu wrapped him up and pulled him to the chair at the side.


    Ji Nian grabbed her neck. ¡°Zone Leader, what is the meaning of this? You asked me to do it and now you¡¯re asking me to stop.¡±


    ¡°Zone leaders are all fickle.¡± Ming Shu wanted to pull his hand away but Ji Nian grabbed her tightly. ¡°Remove your hand.¡±


    ¡°What do you treat me as?¡± Ji Nian didn¡¯t seem to have heard her. He closed in on her.


    Ming Shu could see his long eyshes. His skin was so white and delicate, there were no pores on it at all. His eyes were dark and they were looking at her intently.


    ¡°Do you think you can just y with me whenever you want and throw me away as you wish?¡± Ji Nian said. ¡°Zone Leader, you don¡¯t seem to know me that well.¡±


    <i>So you are going to make me take you back, right?</i>


    Ming Shu was not angry. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    She increased the temperature of the room and waited calmly for him to name his conditions.


    Ji Nian leaned toward Ming Shu¡¯s ear. ¡°Since I owe you so much and I feel bad about it, I will repay you with my body.¡±


    ¡°No need. I don¡¯t need you to repay me anymore. Let go of me.¡±


    Ji Nian hugged her tightly. ¡°No.¡±


    <i>What is wrong with hugging my wife?</i>


    <i>I will hug you!</i>


    Ming Shu never knew what to do when this little demon whined at her.


    Especially when this little demon didn¡¯t care about the character profile...


    She could do nothing to him.


    ¡°The auction is starting. Let me go first.¡±


    ¡°You must promise me first.¡±


    ¡°Master Ji, when you came in just now, you looked reluctant and forced. Don¡¯t you think that you changed a bit too fast, isn¡¯t it suspicious?¡± Ming Shu reminded him.


    Ji Nian pointed at himself. ¡°Is this forcing me already?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any misunderstanding?¡± Ming Shu grabbed his elbow and pulled it with much force. She put some distance between the two of them.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>What do you understand!</i>


    Ji Nian suddenly pulled his nket away with one hand and moved the other toward her waist. He dragged her down and Ming Shu was forced to sit on him.


    He looked up and kissed Ming Shu on the lips.

 Chapter 844 - The Interstellar Calendar (22)

    <h4>Chapter 844: The Interster Calendar (22)</h4>


    Ming Shu swore that when she saw the little goblin again, she would beat him!


    She touched her red, slightly swollen lips (due to the kiss) and sighed.


    ¡°Zone Leader, is that satisfying?¡± Ji Nian sat on one side, still wearing a nket, his face leaning on his palm, and tilted his head to look at her.


    ¡°You want to stay with me with that poor skill?¡± Ming Shu twitched the corner of her mouth. ¡°Keep dreaming.¡±


    Ji Nian leaned over the table and smiled like a coquettish rose. ¡°You should practice with me more, Zone Leader.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Young man, do you still remember your character profile?


    It¡¯s been ruined by you!


    Ming Shu blocked him with hand. ¡°Go and get dressed.¡±


    ¡°Zone Leader, don¡¯t you like me in this way?¡± Ji Nian pulled the nket aside on purpose and revealed his beautiful corbones.


    Ji Nian was originally born good-looking, and now he had let his defenses down, so it seemed he umted more charm and evilness.


    Who likes you in that way!


    I was pissing you off!


    Who the hell knew that you would suddenly be shameless. Do you care about the character profile or not!


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Seeing Ming Shu¡¯s smile change a little, Ji Nian hesitated for a while, then finally got up to get his clothes on.


    The auction below had begun.


    Ming Shu pressed the room¡¯s control switch and the transparent ss was converted into a screen with four pieces, showing the auction scene in all directions.


    Ji Nian turned around to take a look, but didn¡¯t seem interested.


    ¡°Do you know that someone attacked me in your name?¡±


    Ji Nian paused.


    He slowly looked up at the girl sitting there. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, someone attacked me in your name,¡± Ming Shu repeated.


    Ji Nian¡¯s eyes dimmed and his lips opened slightly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you suspect it is me?¡±


    Ming Shu said without any hesitation, ¡°Because you¡¯re poor.¡±


    Ji Nian: ¡°...¡± What¡¯s wrong with being poor! Poverty is temporary! Handsome is forever!


    Ji Nian held back his anger. ¡°What have you asked?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough?¡±


    Ji Nian choked. If she had known who was the one behind it, she wouldn¡¯t have told him just now.


    ¡°Do you have any suspects?¡±


    Ming Shu sucked up all of the nutrient stick and threw away the empty package. ¡°If so, do you think I¡¯d ask you now?¡±


    Ji Nian lowered his head and coldness shed in his eyes.


    Someone attacked her... in his name?


    Such means were really disgusting.


    Should he feel lucky that she thought he was too poor to hire killers? If he was rich, wouldn¡¯t that condition have been constructed?


    Insidious!


    ¨C


    Their conversation ended inexplicably. It seemed Ming Shu was just telling him that, and she didn¡¯t mean to ask further questions or to investigate.


    Ji Nian was also silent after listening, and was pondering something by himself.


    The auction had arrived at its end.


    The host was enthusiastically enlivening the finale¡¯s atmosphere, waiting for the veryst piece to go up.


    ¡°...Okay, next is going to be our veryst piece. I believe that many guests havee for thisst thing, so I won¡¯t keep you in suspense, thest piece is¡ª¡±


    The host raised his hand, and then the lights appeared when he put his hand down. A ss cover appeared beside him. ¡°The immortal stone!¡±


    The immortal stone was just an ordinary round stone, the size of a palm, ck with some white lines on the surface, and it didn¡¯t look very tasty.


    The people below whispered to each other. But the screen didn¡¯t show the audience, so they didn¡¯t know what the scene was.


    The host made a detailed introduction of the immortal stone.


    The main point was about the immortal stone¡¯s effect.


    ¡°Because the immortal stone is special, we have changed the rules ordingly.¡± The host left enough time for the people below to discuss. ¡°Any guest will have the right to bid, and the base price is 50 million interster coins, but each increase must not be less than one million interster coins.¡±


    The interster coins were the currency generally used in the whole interster world and had no real entities.


    One million interster coins could be exchanged for at least 100 million RMB.


    Ji Nian saw Ming Shu stare at the immortal stone and asked, ¡°Did you alsoe for the immortal stone?¡±


    Ming Shu took out another nutrient stick from nowhere. ¡°There have been so many discussions about it, so of course I¡¯de to see.¡±


    Ming Shu found Ji Nian staring at the screen and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you also want it?¡±


    Ji Nian smiled. ¡°It¡¯s very attractive. Who doesn¡¯t want it?¡±


    ¡°Can you afford it?¡±


    He shouldn¡¯t have gotten much money from the Ji family, after all, he was just chased by the Ji family¡¯s people.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Ji Nian answered honestly.


    He didn¡¯t originally intend to buy because he intended to steal it.


    Those people present... He thought many of them must also have that intention.


    ¡°The bidding starts now.¡±


    Almost at the same time the host finished that sentence, the big shots upstairs began to bid.


    People in the rooms just needed to input the amount, and it would be disyed on the ss outside.


    The system would automatically show the amounts in order, which was now constantly climbing from low to high.


    When the bidding came to the midfield, there weren¡¯t many people left. But among the remaining ones, the Hai Rui people were very eye-catching.


    The big shots kept rising prices, and on the screen the rolling numbers never slowed.


    Pa!


    Suddenly the whole auction house plunged into darkness without warning.


    tter¡ª


    The noise of ss breaking sounded from more than one ce.


    Things fell into chaos below, with the mixture of screaming and screeching.


    Something seemed to be breeding in the darkness.


    It was terrifying.


    And frightening.


    Ming Shu was the first to get down... namely the ones who broke through the window.


    The box in which the immortal stone was ced had a light effect so that it could be seen in the dark at a nce.


    Several figures appeared beside the box almost simultaneously, their ¡°ws¡± reaching for the immortal stone as if in slow motion.


    Two hands pressed on the box at the same time and no one would let it go. Then it was a necessary fight.


    Ming Shu stood a little bit further away and watched them fight.


    Waiting for them all to get involved in the fight, she took something randomly from aside and rushed out, sneak attacking a person next to the box.


    She hit fast and hard. The other party groaned and fell, and theirpanion then caught them.


    Another man shouted and charged at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu handled him immediately. Then she turned around and saw a man was trying to open the box.


    But clearly the process didn¡¯t go well and he couldn¡¯t open it for a long time. Finally he grabbed the entire box and tried to uproot it.


    ¡°Ding! Countdown starts now!¡±


    The cold mechanical sound echoed through the chaotic field.


    It was like a needle, piercing into everyone¡¯s hearts, and cool air darted around.


    The picture was beyond weird.


    ¡°Three...¡±


    The crowd that had just been fighting fiercely looked at the immortal stone.


    What is this?


    The transparent box turned ck and the red number 3 was growing.


    Although they didn¡¯t know what the countdown was, they felt it was not something good.


    Everyone subconsciously told themselves to retreat in their hearts.


    ¡°Two...¡±


    As everyone was in a dumbfounded state, Ming Shu smashed the box with something in her hand. The ss cover broke and she grabbed the immortal stone inside, then ran outside.


    Ming Shu ran away with the immortal stone. The others reacted and immediately chased her out.


    ¡°One...¡±

 Chapter 845 - The Interstellar Calendar (23)

    <h4>Chapter 845: The Interster Calendar (23)</h4>


    ¡°Ding! Happy April Fools¡¯ Day!¡±


    A clear electronic voice sounded in the venue.


    Nothing happened, and the people who were on the go subconsciously stopped.


    What is Fools¡¯ Day?


    ¡°It seems to be a special festival in Hua Xia... for fooling others,¡± someone exined in a low voice.


    ¡°Fooling us?¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is so bold!¡±


    It meant they were fooled?


    Ming Shu also heard the voice but didn¡¯t stop, because she was being chased by a bunch of people.


    Just as she ran out of the venue, a huge sound of peng came from behind her, shaking the entire world a little.


    Screams sounded again.


    Ming Shu stood outside and suddenly felt she had forgotten something.


    ¡°Xi Yang, hand it over!¡±


    The scolding interrupted her thinking. The first ones who chased her out were the lizard men she had met before.


    They stood in a row and were now staring at her¡ªstaring at the immortal stone in her hand covetously.


    ¡°Do you want it?¡± Ming Shu raised the immortal stone with a smile, and the lizard men became nervous and a little excited. ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Take it if you can.¡± Ming Shu threw the immortal stone into the air and caught it casually.


    The lizard men looked at each other and were probably considering whether it was cost-efficient or not to fight her.


    Finally they decided the immortal stone was more important and rushed at her simultaneously.


    The lizard men were just the fastest batch of people; they were followed by others who reacted to the explosion, and they joined the battle, too.


    Ming Shu had the immortal stone, so these people just attacked her unconditionally without saying anything.


    Shan Yin appeared in a somewhat uncollected state and deflected part of the attack for Ming Shu.


    ¡°Zone Leader, you didn¡¯t say you¡¯re going to grab...¡± Shan Yin said speechlessly when they met.


    If she told him before, how would he have ended up like this!


    ¡°ns change.¡±


    ¡°...¡± I want to curse.


    Shan Yin told Ming Shu to retreat to the left side and called for the others toe to their aid.


    The others were not far from here and soon arrived. Some joined the battle, and the pressure on Ming Shu¡¯s side was immediately reduced.


    At this moment, however, a uniformed patrol guard team suddenly appeared in the air and all around, and they surrounded everyone.


    ¡°Warning, attention, all stop!¡±


    The patrol guard team¡¯s patrol boats hovered in the sky.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me us if you don¡¯t stop!¡±


    Whizzing¡ª


    In order to deter them, the patrol boat attacked the open space nearby.


    Because the auction didn¡¯t allow the audience to bring many people, the people with them were all stopped outside by the guards.


    It was not wise to fight the patrol guard team who were armed with real guns and bullets.


    Everyone stopped unwillingly then.


    They looked at the patrol guards gathering around and the patrol boats in the sky that were poised to attack.


    These people came so fast...


    Each¡¯s patrol guard team was responsible for the city¡¯s security, but there was no way to gather so many people in a short time.


    There was an ambush!


    Everyone thought of this at the same time.


    One of the patrol boats slowly lowered, and a man got out while scolding the patrol guards, ¡°Find the mister and miss quickly.¡±


    The patrol guard team immediately ran over to the exploded building.


    The patrol guard team¡¯s head looked at the people being surrounded in the middle. ¡°Everyone, fighting in public streets on Mist Star is illegal. I¡¯m afraid you need toe with us and cooperate with the investigation on today¡¯s explosion.¡±


    ¡°She did it!¡± One of the lizard men in the crowd pointed at Ming Shu.


    Everyone stepped back.


    Ming Shu and her people were exposed.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Good, little goblins!


    ¡°Yes, I did it, so what?¡± Under Shan Yin¡¯s desperate gaze, Ming Shu stood out to be the scapegoat calmly.


    Scapegoat Man Ming Shu was online.


    The patrol guard team¡¯s head apparently recognized Ming Shu and questioned her seriously, ¡°Zone Leader Xi Yang? Why did you attack Mist Star? It seems you don¡¯t have permission tond, either, how did youe up here?¡±


    Shan Yin: ¡°...¡± Great! This captain upgraded the issue to attacking Mist Star with just one sentence, did he graduate with a major in framing?


    ¡°Sneaknding.¡± Ming Shu pointed at those little goblins who framed her just now with her chin. ¡°We all came up here by sneaknding.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    She seemed quite proud. What was so prideful about sneaknding!


    She even troubled them!


    The patrol guard team¡¯s leader swept his gaze over everyone. ¡°Illegalnding is in vition of the Interster Law Treaty, so everyone, you need toe with us.¡±


    ¡°There are also some people doing illegal activities here, won¡¯t you catch them?¡± Ming Shu asked.


    The patrol guard team¡¯s leader: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll investigate the matter clearly. But now please cooperate with us and forgive us for any offense.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve offended us, who¡¯ll forgive you then.¡± Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°Right, guys?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± They didn¡¯t know her.


    ¡°Zone Leader Xi Yang, are you trying to be the enemy of Hua Xia Starzone?¡± The patrol guard team¡¯s leader narrowed his sharp eyes like an eagle.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious.¡± Ming Shu waved her hands. ¡°I just want to be the whole interster world¡¯s enemy.¡±


    It was indeed very serious to go from offending Mist Star to Hua Xia Starzone...


    Wait!


    What did she just say?


    Which one on earth was more serious!


    The only thing Shan Yin wanted to do now was to seal Ming Shu¡¯s lips.


    How could she just speak it out in public?


    What if these people were pissed off and joined hands to attack them!


    ¡°Zone Leader Xi Yang, you need to think twice before saying something like that, if it is spread...¡±


    ¡°Oh, they just want to beat me.¡± Ming Shu suddenly tilted her head. ¡°Actually, I have a way for them to beat me right now.¡±


    Everyone had a bad feeling all at once.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Someone shouted.


    They rushed at Ming Shu at the same time and neglected the patrol guards for a moment.


    The immortal stone in Ming Shu¡¯s hand was falling apart. There seemed to be something extra in the air, something veryfortable, but then the feeling disappeared in an instant.


    When the first person rushed over, Ming Shu pulled Shan Yin who was a little confounded and dodged to one side.


    Her fingers moved slightly and a piece of the immortal stone fell into the person¡¯s hand. She smiled sweetly. ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±


    Ming Shu pushed Shan Yin a safe distance, then moved quickly through the rushing crowd.


    A momentter, she leapt onto a nearby sculpture, pped her hands, and put them on her hips. ¡°Okay, everyone has it now.¡±


    Everyone who was holding the immortal stone pieces: ¡°...¡±


    F**k?!


    What¡¯s the use of a broken immortal stone!


    Kill her!


    We must kill her!


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    ¡°Xi Yang, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°Kill her!¡±


    Angered by the immortal stone pieces, everyone rushed at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Hey, how can you be so unreasonable! There¡¯s only one immortal stone and it¡¯s not enough to be shared by all of you, so I did you a favor. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t thank me, but why do you treat me like this!¡±


    Thank you?


    Thank your uncle!


    Who wants your favor!


    What¡¯s the use of a broken immortal stone!


    They were sooo pissed off!


    ¡°Catch her.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, we must kill her today.¡±


    The patrol guard team¡¯s leader: ¡°...¡± Hey hey hey, you stowaways, is it really good for you to fight in my encirclement?!


    Can you show me some respect?

 Chapter 846 - The Interstellar Calendar (24)

    <h4>Chapter 846: The Interster Calendar (24)</h4>


    Ming Shu was chased around on the ground.


    Shan Yin covered his forehead and sighed. We¡¯re screwed, totally screwed.


    They would definitely be screwed after they returned.


    ¡°Little Zhu, drive the ship in here now.¡± Shan Yin contacted Little Zhu whom he didn¡¯t know was where.


    ¡°Drive in?¡± Little Zhu was confused. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be provoking the Mist Star publicly?¡±


    Shan Yin showed the current situation to Little Zhu and the others. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our zone leader has already done that.¡±


    ¡°Are we going to attack the Mist Star?¡± Curly Hair leaned on Little Zhu¡¯s shoulder and approached his head. ¡°Yes, sir. We¡¯re arriving soon.¡±


    The line was cut off all of a sudden.


    Shan Yin: ¡°...¡±


    Did he say anything about ¡°attack¡±? It seemed, it should be, probably, and perhaps he didn¡¯t?


    Shan Yin¡¯s hand trembled as he tried to dial back, but no one answered.


    He always had a bad feeling.


    ¨C


    Half an hourter, Ming Shu sat on a ¡°corpse¡± stool consisting of a pile of people.


    She took out a nutrient stick and bit it open. ¡°I told you not to chase me, what now, are you happy?¡±


    The stowaways lying all over the ground: ¡°...¡±


    Where does this evil spirite from, she¡¯s too ferocious.


    Ming Shu looked up at the patrol guard team¡¯s leader who was dumbfounded. ¡°Hey, that man over there, I¡¯ve helped you catch these stowaways, so can I have a chance to redeem myself?¡±


    The patrol guard team¡¯s leader quivered.


    Screw your redemption.


    You¡¯re a stowaway yourself!


    Just as the patrol guard team¡¯s leader prepared to catch this psychopath, the rm sounded all over the without warning.


    The patrol guard team¡¯s leader changed his expression.


    He clicked open his personal terminal quickly, saw something, and his face turned from pale to ck, then to red.


    He looked up and stared at Ming Shu all of a sudden. The way he looked, it was like he wanted to eat Ming Shu alive.


    ¡°Zone Leader Xi Yang, what do you mean by this!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± What did I do?


    ¡°Do you really want to be Hua Xia¡¯s enemy!¡± The sentence was almost squeezed out of the leader¡¯s mouth. ¡°Do you really think your Unlucky Starzone is unbeatable?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Ming Shu answered sincerely, ¡°Unbeatable or not, we won¡¯t know unless we try.¡±


    ¡°You you you...¡± The patrol guard team¡¯s leader tried hard to calm himself down.


    Ming Shu waved Shan Yin over. ¡°What have you done? Why is he so angry?¡±


    Shan Yin wiped off some nonexistent cold sweat. ¡°Zone Leader, I don¡¯t know, either. I can¡¯t contact Little Zhu and the others.¡±


    ¡°Catch Xi Yang alive!¡±


    The patrol guard team¡¯s leader seemed to have received some order and suddenly raised his voice.


    ¡°Run.¡± Ming Shu jumped up from the ¡°corpse¡± pile and rushed to a less crowded location.


    The rest of the stowaways who had been waiting for the opportunity to save their masters in the peripheral started the attack at the same time Ming Shu moved.


    They didn¡¯t care if Ming Shu would escape or not, what was more important was saving their people.


    Xiu¡ª


    Something dropped from the sky.


    Ming Shu looked up. Something that looked like a ck meteorite fell into the ground nearby, and with a big noise of peng, more than half the building disappeared.


    Xiuxiuxiu¡ª


    Countless meteorites fell, and under the bombardment, the buildings were decimated.


    Now nobody cared about anybody.


    Sirens and chaotic screaming were everywhere.


    The patrol guards chased after Ming Shu, but soon they found they had lost her.


    The meteorites fell down on everyone. If Ming Shu didn¡¯t run fast, she would also have been smashed by the meteorite into a patty... Well, what was that little goblin doing?


    Ming Shu suddenly stopped. Shan Yin urged her confusedly, ¡°Zone Leader, hurry up.¡±


    Ming Shu signaled for him to wait.


    She jumped over the green belt and ran to the other side.


    ¡°Ji Nian.¡±


    The man in front turn around. But when he looked back, aser light shot from the front, and Ji Nian avoided it in an uncollected way.


    Theser went straight toward Ming Shu.


    Ji Nian ran to her subconsciously, but Ming Shu avoided theser easily.


    Then another twosers shot over.


    Ji Nian caught Ming Shu on the wrist and pulled her aside.


    Theser shot to the green belt and burned it to ck.


    She looked ahead. Lu Jia was holding Ai Nuo, who could be dead or alive, and disappeared.


    This little goblin was trying to kill her snacks coupon in secret again!


    Ji Nian looked at the ce while frowning slightly. He almost killed her.


    Why did shee at such a time.


    Boom¡ª


    The buildings nearby copsed and they retreated outside at the same time.


    Ming Shu pinched Ji Nian all over then caught his hand. ¡°Go.¡±


    ¨C


    The meteorites fallingsted half an hour, and most of the buildings on Mist Star were destroyed very miserably.


    Ming Shu boarded the battleship and swept her gaze over Little Zhu and the others, smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you did that?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s it possible,¡± Curly Hair chutted. ¡°If we could control meteorites the whole universe would be ours.¡±


    He rested his eyes on Ji Nian and measured him for a while, then winked at Ming Shu vaguely.


    Ming Shu pulled Ji Nian behind her.


    Curly Hair murmured, ¡°Miser.¡±


    Little Zhu showed the whites of his eyes and answered Ming Shu¡¯s question. ¡°These meteorites would originally havended on Mist Star, it¡¯s Shi Xing who ordered him to hack their rm system so they didn¡¯t get the warning to destroy then meteorites ahead of time.¡±


    ¡°Were you trying to bury me as well?¡± So that you can go back and inherit my snacks?!


    There are always bad people coveting my snacks!


    Little Zhu shook his head repeatedly. ¡°Shi Xing had calcted it in advance. There was still a long time after the auction, so even if you wanted to do something, the time was enough. And meteorites falling have rules to follow, if you didn¡¯t have time to retreat, we would remind you where to run safely.¡±


    What if I didn¡¯t escape?


    Ming Shu felt she needed to calm down.


    These are a bunch of psychopaths...


    It could be considered that Shi Xing had alreadye up with the n as soon as they arrived on Mist Star.


    Shi Xing petted his fake cat like always as if he didn¡¯t propose the matter at all.


    ¡°Wait... What if I didn¡¯t go to do anything else?¡±


    ¡°The probability is 10%,¡± Curly Hair answered. ¡°If so, we¡¯d warn the Mist Star, and they might not be able to hit down the meteorites within half an hour, but the loss could be cut down.¡±


    There was a reason for this sloppy man petting a fake cat to rank first on the Ranking List of Ferociousness... pah, the Ranking List of Science and Technology Star.


    A psychopath was indeed scary!


    ¡°You may go on.¡±


    Ming Shu left with Ji Nian.


    As soon as Ji Nian stepped out of the door, he becamezy and seemed to have no strength, leaning on Ming Shu. ¡°Zone Leader, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll help stabilize my status in the Ji family? So were you trying to destroy the Mist Star and build a new Ji family for me?¡±


    ¡°The Ji family belonging only to you, how is it, great, right? No one dares argue with your decisions.¡± Ming Shu pushed him aside.


    Ji Nian rolled up his eyes. Wouldn¡¯t that leave him alone? Who the hell was going to argue with him!


    If I were alone, I wouldn¡¯t have needed your help. What a real fool.


    ¡°Can I have one more person?¡± Ji Nian curled his fingers around Ming Shu¡¯s and held them tightly, rubbing her palm vaguely.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Who?¡±


    Ji Nian pressed Ming Shu against the wall at a corner of the quiet corridor beside them and covered her,pletely shrouding her with his body.


    He lowered his head andid a gentle kiss on Ming Shu¡¯s forehead.


    His warm breath ran over Ming Shu¡¯s eyes, eyelids, and the tip of her nose.


    Finally he kissed her lips gently, then slowly uttered, ¡°You.¡±

 Chapter 847 - The Interstellar Calendar (25)

    <h4>Chapter 847: The Interster Calendar (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ji Nian measured the furnishings in the cabin with his eyes.


    Ming Shu poured a ss of water for him, and Ji Nian held it with Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°Zone Leader, is the immortal stone with you?¡±


    Ming Shu took back her hand and smiled. ¡°I shared it.¡±


    <i>Share... shared it?!</i>


    <i>With whom?</i>


    Ji Nian took a drink from the ss. ¡°How... how did you share it?¡±


    This was an important issue.


    ¡°There were so many people there.¡± Ming Shu smiled evilly. ¡°Of course I divided it and then shared with them, what else?¡±


    ¡°Cough cough cough...¡± Ji Nian choked on the water.


    <i>She... is a real psychopath! </i>


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ve specially saved one piece for you.¡± A ck immortal stone piece appeared in her fair palm and was delivered to him.


    Ji Nian: ¡°...¡± <i>Do I need to thank you?</i>


    <i>Does she want to anger me to death so that she can find herself a boy toy! </i>


    ¡°Have a good rest.¡± Ming Shu stuffed the immortal stone piece in his hand then lifted her foot to leave. ¡°Right, don¡¯t run around. There¡¯re a lot of secrets on the battleship, and I¡¯m not going to save you if you¡¯re caught spying.¡±


    Ji Nian: ¡°...¡±


    Ji Nian paced around the room restlessly.


    His face turned a little red and he breathed lightly; his body swayed, then he fell to sit on the cold chair.


    ¡°Hu... hu...¡±


    <i>Wengwengweng¡ª</i>


    The water ss on the table shook suddenly. Ji Nian took a deep breath and quickly took out a psychological inhibitor to inject.


    <i>Mister, the psychological inhibitor can suppress the psychic force in your body, but it will also damage your body, so please use it with caution</i>.


    The voice in his memory sounded slowly.


    Ji Nian slowly loosened his grip on the syringe, which rolled onto the ground until it was stopped by the foot of the chair.


    The veins on the back of his hands were gone, revealing an unnatural whiteness.


    ¡°The intervals are getting shorter and shorter...¡± Ji Nian murmured while looking at the syringe.


    This weak body.


    Ji Nian didn¡¯t know when he had fallen asleep, but he suddenly woke up and the room still looked the same. No one hade in.


    He sat up from his chair; his fingers moved slightly to the side and touched something cool.


    There was an irregr pale blue stone, like a diamond or some kind of crystal.


    Ji Nian unconsciously picked up the stone.


    <i>What¡¯s this?</i>


    He searched his body, but the immortal stone piece that Ming Shu gave to him was still there...


    Ji Nian looked around, then got up to open the door.


    Little Zhu walked over from the corridor with a pile of stuff in his arms. Ji Nian stopped him subconsciously. ¡°Did anyonee in my room?¡±


    Little Zhu tilted his head. ¡°No, the zone leader told us not to disturb you. Besides, no one else could open your door except for you.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the zone leader?¡±


    ¡°Well... Just now the Hua Xia Starzone identified that it was our zone leader who caused the disaster on Mist Star and is holding the zone leader ountable. The zone leader didn¡¯t reach an agreement with them, so we¡¯re now preparing for war.¡± Little Zhu looked at the stuff in his arms. ¡°I must go back now, otherwise I¡¯ll be cursed again.¡±


    War... war?


    Wait, he just had a nap, what happened?


    Ji Nian watched Little Zhu run quickly.


    What happened on the Mist Star, as Ming Shu expected, was pinned on her.


    But this time, Hua Xia Starzone changed its usual peaceful attitude and took action very fast. Once they determined it was Ming Shu who caused the trouble, they immediately sent people to negotiate.


    Before the negotiation coulde to its end, Ming Shu pissed off the other party and made them dere war under great rage.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t originally intend to agree. If she eliminated them all, who would provide Hatred Points?


    But she forgot that there were a few psychopaths around her.


    They finalized the war soon.


    What could she do?


    Only ept.


    Their battleship was now retreating outside Hua Xia Starzone, followed by some pursuers.


    Ji Nian walked through the corridor. He suddenly paused and turned his head to look outside.


    The stars changed into shes of light passing by.


    ¡°Mister Ji.¡±


    ¡°Mister Ji.¡±


    Ji Nian looked at the people passing by strangely. Why did they seem very familiar with him?


    Ji Nian found Ming Shu in the main control cab. She was circling with her chair, apanied by Little Zhu and Curly Hair who were quarreling about something.


    Shi Xing was petting the cat quietly.


    Shan Yin was the only one working in front of the screen.


    There were only a few of them in the main control room.


    <i>Doesn¡¯t such a big battleship need many people to operate it?</i>


    ¡°Good day, Mister Ji.¡± Curly Hair suddenly looked up from the heated discussion.


    Ming Shu stopped her chair and looked to the person at the door.


    Her eyes were clear and bright, like the sunshine after noon, quiet and hot.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Ji Nian asked.


    Didn¡¯t she say she would help him master the Ji family?


    Ming Shu answered slowly, ¡°We¡¯re going back to Unlucky Starzone. You can also get off now if you want, I¡¯ll let them throw you out. Since we¡¯re still in the scope of Hua Xia Starzone, it won¡¯t be difficult for you to go back.¡±


    In front of these people, Ji Nian didn¡¯t dare to break his character profile casually.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    Ji Nian looked at the others.


    ¡°Zone Leader, I¡¯ll go out and check the weapons,¡± Little Zhu said immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go contact the ship crew.¡± Curly Hair also raised his hand.


    Shi Xing remained silent and didn¡¯t even make any excuse, only walked out like a ghost.


    Shan Yin set the route and looked at Ji Nian for a moment, then nodded to Ming Shu slightly before exiting the main control room as well.


    The door closed slowly.


    As the door closed, the people who were supposed to have left immediately turned around. Curly Hair and Little Zhu walked back and leaned on the door to peep; Shi Xing also joined them and leaned on the door with his butt out.


    Shan Yin: ¡°...¡± <i>Why didn¡¯t the zone leader beat you up. </i>


    The door was soundproof and translucent, so they could only see a vague outline.


    Shan Yin left to do his own business.


    ¨C


    ¡°Did you put this in my room?¡±


    Ji Nian revealed the thing in his palm.


    The stone was pale blue and crystal clear, as if it had been carefully polished, and it was veryfortable to hold in the hand. The psychic force in his body seemed to be pacified and quieted down weirdly.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Ming Shu looked up at him. ¡°Don¡¯t bring anything abnormal up here. You¡¯re not happy to have destroyed only one of my battleshipsst time, now you want to destroy a second one?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you gave me?¡±


    ¡°Why would I give you a useless stone?¡±


    Ji Nian frowned slightly. He approached Ming Shu and leaned on the chair¡¯s back with both hands, bending down. ¡°Zone Leader, you really didn¡¯t give it to me?¡±


    No one else could get in his room except for her, so who else could it be except for her?


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Ming Shu was very serious. ¡°Why should I lie to you? Do you think it¡¯s funny?¡¯


    It was really funny.


    Ji Nian had no way to tell the truth from Ming Shu¡¯s unchanging smile.


    ...It must be her!


    ¡°It must be someone who admires me secretly that gave it to me,¡± Ji Nian suddenly said. ¡°What do you say, Zone Leader?¡±


    Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s better to throw away things with unknown origins, who knows whether there¡¯s poison inside or not.¡±


    ¡°Zone Leader, it¡¯s just poison, I would even be willing to die.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly and sounded happy. ¡°Oh, just go ahead.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    #My wife always wants me to die, what should I do? Waiting online. Urgent!!#

 Chapter 848 - The Interstellar Calendar (26)

    <h4>Chapter 848:The Interster Calendar (26)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Before Ming Shu could return to Unlucky Starzone, the Hua Xia Starzone¡¯s people had caught up with them and blocked them in an open starzone between Unlucky Starzone and Hua Xia Starzone.


    In his excitement, Curly Hair fired a cannon first¡ª


    Facing Ming Shu¡¯s speechless expression, Curly Hair looked extremely innocent.


    If Mai Di hadn¡¯t been quick enough to bring reinforcements from the Technology Star with the squadron, they might have died here.


    The Invincible Squadron rarely took action all together, and no one was clear about the exact number of the squadron.


    But Hua Xia Starzone was shocked to see them for the first time.


    Standing from where they were and as far as their eyes could see, the battleships were as dense as stars spread out in the universe.


    Already the Invincible Squadron¡¯s battleships were difficult to handle, and now they were facing so many of them.


    Every ship looked the same yet actually possessed different functions.


    Even some weapons that looked the same would have different effects.


    As the Hua Xia Starzone¡¯s side just discovered some rules of their fighting method, they changed to another battleship and continued attacking in apletely different way.


    How could they win!


    How!


    The Hua Xia Starzone had no alternative but to draw part of the army from the Arlo battleground which had been in turmoil for several years yet was not finished.


    Qi Chaoyang was among them.


    But as soon as he heard that themanders of the other party were Little Zhu and those other guys, Qi Chaoyang refused toe to their aid immediately.


    Before, he spent nearly a year in Technology City because he was wounded and branded a traitor.


    He knew Xue Li who learned from Little Zhuter and also contacted these several people.


    For one thing, the other party helped him when he was down and he had always been grateful to that; for another, those several top lunatics of Technology City were far too powerful, and he¡¯d rather fight against Arlo than them.


    Qi Chaoyang refused very directly and Hua Xia Starzone was a little confused, but they could only turn to draw people from Big Head Ai¡¯s side.


    Big Head Ai was also a little reluctant. Butter, hearing that his daughter was bullied, he rushed to the battleground angrily and aggressively.


    ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t know, she threw me on the deste star, and I almost got eaten by interster beasts.¡± Ai Nuo came from Mist Star and reported to Big Head Ai immediately.


    Big Head Ai¡¯s expression turned gloomy. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to mess with her? As soon as you go outside, you¡¯ll get me into trouble. I shouldn¡¯t have been so kind to let you out!¡±


    Ai Nuo felt wronged. ¡°Dad, I have been bullied by others and you¡¯re scolding me.¡±


    Seeing his daughter was going to cry, Big Head Ai couldn¡¯t help softening again. ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t cry, am I not going to avenge you?¡±


    Big Head Aiforted Ai Nuo for a while and finally made his beloved daughter calm down.


    Ai Nuo wiped away her tears as she said, ¡°Dad, I also want to go to the battleground.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Big Head Ai was startled and then raised his voice angrily. ¡°What battleground do you want to join? Nonsense! I¡¯ll tell them to send you back right away!¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Ai Nuo refused. ¡°I have grown up. Hua Xia Starzone is our home, and being a member of it, I have the responsibility to protect Hua Xia Starzone.¡±


    ¡°Nuo-er, do you know how dangerous the battleground is? That¡¯s not somewhere you should be!¡± Big Head Ai shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to go to the battleground no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you can fight, so why can¡¯t I? You were at the same age as me when you joined the wars, why can¡¯t I do that now?¡± Ai Nuo argued.


    ¡°That¡¯s different. I¡¯m a man!¡±


    ¡°When facing war, there is no gender, only capability.¡±


    <i>Papapa</i>. The sound of hands pping came in along with the metal door opened. ¡°Excellent speech, General Ai, your daughter has such deep thoughts and you should support her as a father.¡±


    A man in a white military uniform came in with some people.


    The man was tall and straight, and the military uniform worn on his body appeared to have been made to measure.


    His handsome face was wearing a smile.


    He was not as imposing as other military people.


    But the more you looked at him, the more you would feel weird.


    General Ai immediately stood up and made a military salute. ¡°Com... Commander, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Young people have such kinds of thoughts, General Ai, you should give them opportunities rather than bury or destroy their enthusiasm.¡± The man didn¡¯t look very old, but he kept talking about ¡°young people¡± so naturally.


    ¡°Yes, yes, right...¡±


    Ai Nuo looked strangely at the man who was called the Commander by her own father. Her father¡¯s military rank was not low, did he have to be... so awe-stricken?


    ¡°Ai Nuo, leave first,¡± Big Head Ai said to Ai Nuo.


    Ai Nuo knew they were going to discuss war issues and it wasn¡¯t proper for her to stay, so she got up and left the room.


    Big Head Ai and that man didn¡¯t stay in the room for long, then the man left with his people.


    ¡°Dad, who¡¯s that?¡± Ai Nuo came in immediately after the man left.


    ¡°Ji Jing.¡±


    ¡°Ji Jing?¡±


    Ji Jing, from the Ji family, and the younger generation would have to call him Little Uncle.


    Ji Jing had great prestige in the army. Most importantly, he had a super mecha.


    The Ji family was the only family in Hua Xia that could make super mechas. But pitifully, ever since Ji Jing¡¯s super mecha was made, no other super mechas were made again.


    The super mecha was difficult to make, and it was understandable that they couldn¡¯t make one in several hundred years.


    But only the Ji family knew clearly that¡ª


    ¡°They can¡¯t make it any more,¡± Ji Nian said with his chin on his palm. ¡°But if you treat me well, Zone Leader, I can make one for you.¡±


    Ming Shu pped him directly. ¡°When you finally make it, it¡¯ll be just toote.¡±


    Ji Nian adjusted his hairstyle with discontent. ¡°What are you going to use to against Ji Jing? I remember the Unlucky Starzone doesn¡¯t have super mechas.¡±


    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Ming Shu grunted a smile. ¡°You were frozen for fifty years, and a lot can be done in fifty years.¡±


    Ji Nian said, ¡°If you can make super mechas in fifty years, there won¡¯t be a shortage of super mechas.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him and smiled faintly. ¡°Do you think I hired all those people in Technology City just for fun?¡±


    Ji Nian: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Two years ago, Technology City studied the super mecha,¡± Little Zhu looked up and exined. ¡°But the Ji family¡¯s technology is irreplicable and far more powerful than ours. But if you look at the numbers, Technology City¡¯s mass production is more advantageous. Zone Leader has said, if one can¡¯t win, we¡¯ll use more than one.¡±


    Little Zhu even clenched his little fist after finishing the sentence, and looked very firm.


    Ji Nian: ¡°...¡±


    Even if he said the Ji family¡¯s technology was irreplicable, Ji Nian still suspected he had beenpletely brainwashed.


    Curly Hair added, ¡°I¡¯ve also almost done the study on the cryo-chamber that saved you from spacest time, so I believe there won¡¯t be a problem to catch up with the Ji family in super mechas.¡±


    Ji Nian: ¡°...¡±


    <i>A group of lunatics!</i>


    <i>I was just showing off to my wife, do you have to humiliate me like that!</i>


    <i>So angry!</i>


    ¡°I think Xue Li¡¯s mecha manufacturing technique is very simr to that of the Ji family, but she is canny,¡± Curly Hairined to Little Zhu. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You didn¡¯t let me catch her, otherwise I would have already studied it.¡±


    Little Zhu red at Curly Hair. ¡°Didn¡¯t Xue Li also give some key suggestions, are you still not satisfied?¡±


    Curly Hair: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 849 - The Interstellar Calendar (27)

    <h4>Chapter 849: The Interster Calendar (27)</h4>


    Curly Hair grunted and then turned to Ji Nian. ¡°Mister Ji, shouldn¡¯t Xue Li be your Ji family¡¯s illegitimate daughter?¡±


    Ji Nian replied, ¡°The Ji family has many children, but they have never had any illegitimate ones.¡±


    Curly Hair said, ¡°That¡¯s strange. The girl¡¯s mecha manufacturing technique is very simr to your Ji family¡¯s.¡±


    Ji Nian nced at Curly Hair. ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    Curly Hair shook his blue hair. ¡°I once took it apart for better study. I don¡¯t really want to admit it, but your family¡¯s technology is very unique. Even though I took it apart, I didn¡¯t learn much useful information.¡±


    Ji Nian: ¡°...¡±


    <i>If others could get a super mecha, they would have almost worshiped it like a god. You just took it apart?</i>


    <i>The Ji family¡¯s super mecha!</i>


    <i>Do you know that the products made by the Ji family had gone out of print, and you couldn¡¯t buy them even with money.</i>


    Curly Hair was about to say more to show off but was pulled away by Little Zhu.


    Ji Nian got close to Ming Shu and said cheaply, ¡°Zone Leader, will you consider it? The Ji family¡¯s super mecha was not easy to handle, but since you have your own super mechas now, I can modify them for you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Ming Shu touched his head like a dog. ¡°Be good.¡±


    Ji Nian pushed away her hand. <i>Do you think anyone can touch my precious head?</i>


    Ming Shu swept her gaze over. Ji Nian smiled immediately and put Ming Shu¡¯s hand back onto his own head.


    <i>My wife can.</i>


    Ming Shu rubbed his hair then slid her hand onto his ear. ¡°Ji Jing is your little uncle, won¡¯t you help him?¡±


    Ji Nian raised his eyebrows and smiled not seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll help my wife.¡±


    Ming Shu pinched his ear. ¡°Who¡¯s your wife?¡±


    It was soft and pleasant to touch.


    ¡°The one I kissed.¡±


    ¡°Who knows whom you have kissed? If you kissed an interster beast, should it be your wife? What a unique taste...¡±


    Ming Shu took back her hand conveniently. But Ji Nian held her wrist and pulled her closer.


    A hot kiss fell on her lips.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t close her eyes, and neither did Ji Nian.


    There seemed to be bright, zing mes burning in Ji Nian¡¯s eyes, and they were about to burn her down.


    Ji Nian dropped her hand onto his chest. ¡°Do you feel it? Each time you get close to me, this ce will burn.¡±


    It was a beating heart under her hand.


    <i>Pengpengpeng¡ª</i>


    Faster than normal people.


    Ji Nian kissed Ming Shu again, kissed deep without giving her any chance to retreat.


    <i>When you get close to me, I¡¯ll burn.</i>


    <i>When you leave me, I¡¯ll be empty and cold.</i>


    <i>So, please, do not leave me.</i>


    ¡°Cough...¡±


    Ji Nian¡¯s expression changed slightly. He put Ming Shu¡¯s hand on him and leaned back, making it look like Ming Shu had forced him to kiss her.


    Ming Shu looked at him amusingly.


    Ji Nian winked at Ming Shu and then released her lips.


    Ming Shu turned her head. It was Shi Xing.


    ¡°Zone Leader, I¡¯m sorry to bother you, but the other party hasunched a forcible attack and we need you toe.¡± Shi Xing¡¯s expression was as cool as always.


    Ji Nian tilted his head and looked over, eyes narrowed, so next time¡ª


    He must close the door!


    ¨C


    The enemy had changed their fighting strategy. Before they didn¡¯t discover the ways of Ming Shu¡¯s side so they just fought back without tactics.


    But now there were obviously some tactics being applied. The team was not in a panic or disordered, and clearly was under someone¡¯smand.


    Two of their battleships had been put into danger, and once the other party mastered the battle pace, they would be in some trouble.


    ¡°This Ji Jing is really powerful.¡± Ming Shu observed the war situation. ¡°He¡¯s terrifying us.¡±


    ¡°Ji Jing hasn¡¯t gained his present position only relying on super mecha. But I can¡¯t think it through that he had been responsible for Arlo Starzone before, why is he suddenly here now?¡± Curly Hair pondered with his chin on his palm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this fight first, then we¡¯ll discuss that.¡±


    ¡°How should we fight?¡± Curly Hair asked. ¡°I¡¯m not good at tactics.¡±


    ¡°Shan Yin.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t intend to rely on these three psychopaths and called Shan Yin.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shan Yin took over Curly Hair¡¯s authority and began to deploy calmly.


    ¡°Is there any weapon with huge power?¡± Ming Shu turned her head and asked Curly Hair.


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not allowed by intersterw,¡± Shi Xing answered.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ll change the intersterw when we win.¡±


    She just said that like changing the intersterw was as simple as eating something.


    Shi Xing petted his fake cat. ¡°The stuff was all in Technology City and it takes time to move it here.¡±


    Curly Hair and Little Zhu didn¡¯t say anything and left the stage for Shi Xing.


    Apparently they were a little worried about breaking the intersterw.


    Ming Shu looked at Shi Xing. He deserved to be the top of the list, very promising!


    ¡°If we lose, we¡¯ll all...¡± <i>We¡¯ll all be hung and locked up, and we won¡¯t be allowed out for the rest of our lives.</i>


    ¡°Lose? How will we lose?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I still want to eat the specialties on Earth, so we definitely won¡¯t lose.¡±


    <i>For snacks, I will definitely not lose!</i>


    Curly Hair: ¡°...¡± Why did he feel something was not right?


    Shi Xing ordered people to transport the weapon here from Technology City.


    During the sixth universe war, there was a starzone that used a kind of energy weapon and then the whole starzone disappeared.


    Almost all other starzones were also affected at that time.


    Soter theyunched the intersterw and didn¡¯t allow anyone to explore or use this energy.


    Shi Xing had studied this kind of energy for many years and received good results.


    He found a way to stabilize the energy and use it.


    ¡°Is it really as powerful as you said?¡± Ming Shu confirmed with Shi Xing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve reduced its energy. It¡¯s definitely not possible to blow up a starzone, but there isn¡¯t any problem for it to destroy a starship. If you need it, I can redo the ratio and make it enough to blow up a star.¡± Shi Xing petted his fake cat calmly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go around behind them,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°Why go around behind them?¡±


    ¡°To blow up their starship,¡± Ming Shu answered without hesitation. ¡°Or what, to eat food? Well... we can do that before blowing them up.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    No, they were not ferocious at all.


    The really ferocious one was her.


    They studied ferocious things but never used them.


    If Ming Shu weren¡¯t the zone leader, Shi Xing wouldn¡¯t have taken out the weapon.


    Their battleship had the stealth function and could sneak behind the other party.


    Most battleships and spaceships were equipped with this function now, but the light spots on them couldn¡¯t do that; as long as you approached the other side¡¯s aperture, they would discover you.


    But Curly Hair could make the other sidepletely blind and achieve true stealth.


    It was easy to sneak behind Hua Xia Starzone¡¯s battleships. But when they approached the starship, they were discovered anyway.


    The starship¡¯s lights were focused on their battleship, leaving them nowhere to hide.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t get caught?¡± Ming Shu looked at Curly Hair.


    Curly Hair was also speechless. ¡°There¡¯s someone powerful among them.¡±


    The screen in front shed suddenly, and then the scene changed.


    A strange smiling face appeared on the big screen.


    ¡°Hi!¡±


    The smile was mixed with some familiar: <i>That psychopath.</i>


    <i>The pyramid seller who always says I¡¯m a virtual character.</i>

 Chapter 850 - The Interstellar Calendar (28)

    <h4>Chapter 850: The Interster Calendar (28)</h4>


    ¡°What a small world.¡±


    The man greeted Ming Shu naturally, as if the one who wanted to kill her was not him.


    Perhaps this little goblin came from a ce where people were all shameless like that?


    Ming Shu gave him an even brighter smile.


    Luo Yan was wondering what she meant by doing that, then he heard her crisp voice. ¡°Now!¡±


    Luo Yan twitched the corners of his mouth. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my sentence. How can you be so impolite.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to listen.¡± <i>I don¡¯t want to listen to your boring chanting.</i>


    <i>Everyone is responsible for cracking down on the pyramid seller.</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to listen to what I¡¯ll tell you?¡±


    ¡°No, goodbye!¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Do it now, are you waiting for him to attack you?¡±


    ¡°Oh oh oh.¡±


    Little Zhu who became a little dumbfounded while listening to them at one side immediately pressed the attack button.


    Did the zone leader know this person?


    It shouldn¡¯t be like this...


    Little Zhu was confused but didn¡¯t stop his movement.


    Luo Yan¡¯s face distorted on the screen, then the image disappeared and it returned to the former picture.


    While the starship in front exploded slowly and fell...


    ¨C


    The starship was destroyed, but they still got the escort vessels and battleships which almost surrounded Ming Shu and the others in the middle.


    Curly Hair worked hard to get them out of the encirclement, then suddenly that face appeared on the screen again.


    Curly Hair¡¯s expression became gloomy.


    He suddenly understood a little how other people felt when they met him.


    ¡°That¡¯s not cute!¡±


    The man on the screen sounded very angry, but he didn¡¯t erase the neurotic smile on his face.


    ¡°Okay okay okay, you¡¯re cute, you¡¯re the cutest in the world.¡± Ming Shu praised him without any sincerity.


    ¡°Even if you praise me like this, I won¡¯t show any mercy.¡±


    <i>Do I need you to show me mercy?</i>


    <i>Come talk to my face if you dare!</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll beat you to death!</i>


    Luo Yan pulled an odd smile at his mouth. ¡°Zone Leader Xi Yang, who do you think will win this war?¡±


    Ming Shu chutted, confidently and arrogantly. ¡°You tell me. Who else would win except me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so confident?¡±


    ¡°Still okay, just a bit more than you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°After all...¡± Ming Shu deliberately drew out her words. ¡°You know it.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Luo Yan was speechless.


    Against a person with the buff of infinite resurrection, it was just impossible to win!


    Ming Shu asked Curly Hair to make this psychopath disappear quickly. She didn¡¯t want to see him, she wanted to kill him as soon as she saw him.


    Curly Hair wore an unprecedentedly serious look and made the psychopath really disappear in the end.


    Little Zhu then threw away the energy line in his hand.


    Curly Hair: ¡°...¡±


    Each te¡¯s energy line on their battleship was individual and could be separated, so unplugging one of them wouldn¡¯t affect the battleship.


    The other party¡¯s starship had been destroyed and it caused a little bit of chaos to them.


    Shan Yin took the opportunity to push the attack and soon the other party was put into a disadvantageous position.


    But just at this moment, a super mecha appeared on the battlefield. Because the super mecha was flexible and could move freely in the universe, soon a battleship on their side crashed.


    ¡°Zone Leader, they¡¯re using the super mecha now.¡±


    Ming Shu was quite cam. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, they have a super mecha, don¡¯t we?¡±


    Shan Yin was a little hesitant. ¡°Ours are no match for theirs...¡±


    Ming Shu raised her tone a little. ¡°Start a group attack then.¡±


    Little Zhu was a little worried. ¡°Is it really all right?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him and offered a meaningful smile. ¡°You¡¯re going to dominate the universe, yet you¡¯re still worrying if it¡¯s good or not? Young man, is there something wrong with your brain?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Okay.</i>


    <i>But are you serious about dominating the universe?</i>


    ¨C


    Luo Yan knew Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t just wait to die, but he thought his odds were good this time.


    Seeing the super mecha having destroyed several battleships, he was in an even better mood.


    But the great mood did notst long.


    ¡°Commander, they also have super mecha.¡±


    Luo Yan didn¡¯t worry. ¡°The Ji family¡¯s super mecha is not something that could be defeated by ordinary super mecha.¡±


    ¡°But, they have a lot...¡± The soldier sent the newest image to Luo Yan.


    Luo Yan squinted his eyes and looked at the scene in the image.


    Many identical super mechas glided out of the battleships and floated in space.


    Their mecha waspletely surrounded.


    Judging from the image, these mechas¡¯ power was indeed not as great as their side, but there were too many of them.


    There shouldn¡¯t be super mechas in Technology City...


    Where did theye from?!


    The soldier felt the air was condensed all of a sudden and it was hard for him to breathe. Commander was so scary when he got angry.


    Luo Yan turned off the image and got up to walk outside.


    ¡°Com... Commander...¡± the soldier called in a trembling voice.


    Luo Yan ignored him and went straight to pilot his own super mecha.


    The others were all a little startled that Luo Yan was going to join the battle by himself. Was it so serious that it needed themander to fight in person?


    Hearing that Luo Yan was going to fight in person, Ming Shu immediately asked Shi Xing to prepare to blow him upter.


    ¡°Zone Leader... Is it really all right?¡± Shan Yin twitched the corners of his mouth. ¡°There hasn¡¯t been such things in the interster world...¡±


    <i>The other side was using super mecha, but you were going to use weapons?</i>


    <i>The point is your weapons are illegal!</i>


    ¡°There will be in the future.¡± Ming Shu patted Shan Yin on the shoulder. ¡°Winners set the rules.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Shan Yin struggled for nothing.


    He was afraid that the Unlucky Starzone was going to be hated by everyone.


    As soon as Luo Yan appeared in his mecha, he was attacked, and the energy wave directly flew off a row of battleships behind him.


    The scene was just too funny.


    Luo Yan sent his questions to Ming Shu angrily.


    But he didn¡¯t get any answer, only denser and denser attacks.


    Luo Yan went back to his team in an uncollected way.


    Luo Yan tried to contact other starzones and condemned their using illegal weapons. But before he could reach them, Arlo Starzone suddenly sent their army here.


    They didn¡¯t draw close to Unlucky Starzone¡¯s army, but judging from their position, they were clearly intending to help them.


    Arlo Starzone and Hua Xia Starzone were originally enemies, so the enemy¡¯s enemy would be their friend.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to upy Hua Xia Starzone, so she and Arlo Starzone reached an agreement easily.


    A steady stream of all kinds of illegal weapons transported from Technology City soon dominated the battlefield.


    Ming Shu was generous enough to share many of them with Arlo Starzone.


    Shan Yin thought his zone leader actually has bad intentions in doing so. If they were really going to be condemned in the future, Arlo Starzone couldn¡¯t escape, either.


    Hua Xia Starzone had the super mecha, but had no chance to use it.


    Since Ming Shu allied with someone, they could also do that.


    But reaching an alliance between starzones was not so easy, especially since many starzones coveted the Hua Xia Starzone.


    It was getting really weird in the battlefield, and Luo Yan tried several times but was bombed back.


    Luo Yan was very irritated. He sent messages to Ming Shu¡¯s personal terminal.


    ¡ª <i>Do you dare fight me head-on!</i>


    <i>¡ª I know you¡¯ve read my message.</i>


    Ming Shu replied to him a long whileter.


    ¡ª <i>I don¡¯t like to fight head-on, I just like it this way, so what can you do? Beat me? You can¡¯t reach me.</i>


    Luo Yan had probably been angered to madness and didn¡¯t send any more messages.

 Chapter 851 - The Interstellar Calendar (29)

    <h4>Chapter 851: The Interster Calendar (29)</h4>


    May, Interster Calendar Year 4727.


    Unlucky Starzone and Hua Xia Starzone were fighting fiercely like a raging fire.


    Unlucky Starzone suddenly sent a file to the surrounding starzones enclosed with an image at the bottom.


    The content of the file could be roughly tranted as: They would either listen to the Unlucky Starzone in the future, or annihte the universe and be history.


    Most starzones turned up their noses at the content so far.


    The Unlucky Starzone was not powerful enough to make so many of them yield.


    But when they slid down to the bottom and saw the image, everyone started to freak out.


    When the Unlucky Starzone just started a war against Hua Xia Starzone, they heard that the former was using illegal weapons.


    But they didn¡¯t expect that they were using those which were used in the sixth universe war...


    Were they trying to fly to heaven!?


    In order to demonstrate that they did have such weapons, Curly Hair chose a deste star for a live broadcast.


    The scene of the deste star falling apart and dissipating in the universe made all other starzones tremble.


    The condition Ming Shu proposed was not harsh, though. As long as they agreed with Unlucky Starzone¡¯s dominant position in the future, they would be fine.


    Each starzone¡¯s political affairs were still in their own charge, but each year they had to pay a certain amount of snacks... no, the interster tax.


    For thousands of years, each starzone in the interster world had been doing things in their own way, and there had never been a case where one starzone took the lead.


    They believed it was shameful for Ming Shu to do so, but in light of the weapons, those starzones that didn¡¯t have much power and agreed one after another.


    Originally it was difficult to offend the Unlucky Starzone which owned Technology City, now they even had such illegal weapons, how could they offend them?


    Those powerful starzones were still watching. Perhaps they just felt unconvinced to surrender, so finally they decided to stand together and attack Unlucky Starzone.


    Luo Yan also offered to ally with them at a proper time and so the alliance was established.


    The army regrouped and the troops were dozens of times the number of the Unlucky Starzone¡¯s.


    If they couldn¡¯t win the war even in this way, it wouldn¡¯t be necessary to fight again.


    ¨C


    As the war went on, these people felt something seemed not right. The other side¡¯s battleships seemed to lessen.


    It was not obvious what was missing, but those who went to strike down the battleships everyday could observe that.


    Crash?


    Not possible. They recorded every battleship crashed for their enemy.


    ¡°Where are those battleships?¡± some people roared.


    ¡°The battlefield was chaotic and no one noticed that...¡±


    Everyone looked at each other with fear. They couldn¡¯t find those missing battleships, so they could only be careful and avoid being ambushed suddenly.


    But a monthter, there was nothing wrong on the battlefield.


    Until one day¡ª


    Ming Shu suddenly connected to all the others. Although they didn¡¯t know what Ming Shu wanted to do, their holographic projection still appeared in the meeting room.


    They looked around and found no one from the Hua Xia Starzone was present.


    As Ming Shu¡¯s spokesman, Curly Hair made a well-mannered greeting.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Take it easy, everyone, I¡¯m here to invite you all to watch a movie we¡¯ve prepared for you.¡± Curly Hair spoke very slowly, but it sounded a little annoying at this time. ¡°I hope you enjoy it.¡±


    Movie?


    Watch what movie at this time?


    Ming Shu sat next to Curly Hair, nibbling a nutrient stick and smiling. ¡°So much nonsense, let¡¯s just get started. Hurry up, I want to eat some meat.¡±


    Curly Hair twitched his mouth corners, then raised his hand. Countless screens appeared in the middle.


    Each screen was facing a star.


    The stars varied in color.


    The people present became restless as they saw their own main stars appear. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Please calm down, General. Everyone, please read the document I sent to you carefully. If you sign on it, we¡¯ll retreat; if you don¡¯t sign, we won¡¯t withdraw. Then you will say goodbye to your main stars. I¡¯m really sorry, but you only have ten minutes to make a decision.¡±


    As soon as Curly Hair finished the sentence, a document appeared before everyone.


    The contents were exactly the same as the former one.


    An ownership document was attached to the back. If they signed it, they would agree that their whole starzones would be under the jurisdiction of Unlucky Starzone.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Someone was pissed off. ¡°Who knows what you¡¯re scheming, don¡¯t get cheated by them, everyone!¡±


    In the middle of the countless screens was a countdown.


    Ming Shu said slowly, ¡°Communications are not blocked. Contact your main stars and let them see, our battleships will deactivate the invisibility device in the next minute.¡±


    Ming Shu spoke so calmly and casually. Someone reacted first and contacted the main star.


    He asked them to observe the sky above the main star.


    The men on the other side were obviously confused by the sudden appearance of the battleship and asked if they needed to attack.


    When they looked again, however, the battleship had wiped its trail and they couldn¡¯t find any trace of its presence.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Those missing battleships had all moved to their main stars?


    Ming Shu blinked her eyes and asked innocently, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    ¡°Contemptible!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled happily. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s sloppy, as long as it works.¡±


    <i>Screw your sloppy.</i>


    <i>You call that sloppy?</i>


    <i>Shameless!</i>


    ¡°Five minutes,¡± Curly Hair reminded them kindly. ¡°You have four minutes to report to your zone leaders and one minute to sign.¡±


    The atmosphere in the meeting room became a little eerie.


    Everyone stared at the documents in front of them for another minute.


    Who lived on the main star?


    The zone leader, important officials of all kinds, wealthy and powerful families in the starzone, and their families and rtives.


    If the main star was gone...


    Finally some people began to contact their main stars and repeated what was happening in the most concise words, waiting for their reply.


    Suddenly hearing such a message, all the zone leaders were a little dumbfounded.


    Right now they had a battleship over their heads loaded with weapons that could blow up the whole...


    They only had two minutes left...


    What if they were lying to them?


    But what if it was true?


    Countdown 10...


    9...


    8...


    ...


    The timer reached zero.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    Explosion sounds suddenly came out of the screen. As if having been affected by the energy, even the screen shook.


    <i>Did she really... blow the main star?</i>


    The zone leaders who were still hesitating immediately told the people at present to sign.


    All the people present then signed their names with a ck face, and sent the documents back to the main star for the zone leaders to sign, then the documents were sent back to Ming Shu.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you should have done it earlier.¡± Ming Shu stood up. ¡°Tomorrow morning, I hope you¡¯re not here anymore.¡±


    ¡°When will you withdraw the battleships!¡± someone asked.


    ¡°Well... It depends on whether you really cooperate or not.¡± Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°I have to make sure, right?¡±


    Then Ming Shu left with Curly Hair.


    After the two were gone, the meeting room was silent for a long time.


    ¡°Which starzone did she just blow?¡± someone suddenly asked.


    No one replied.


    Everyone looked at the screen and found their own main stars.


    Except for their main stars, there were actually several other stars.


    ¡°These... seem to be deste stars,¡± someone said hesitantly, and then roared, ¡°She yed us!¡±


    From the moment they came in, she didn¡¯t talk any nonsense and just cut to the chase, not giving them a chance to think and observe carefully.


    But the battleships were indeed above their main stars, and if they hadn¡¯t signed, she might have blown them up.

 Chapter 852 - The Interstellar Calendar (30)

    <h4>Chapter 852: The Interster Calendar (30)</h4>


    All the starzones¡¯ people tried to find the battleships suspended above their main stars, but no matter how they searched, they ended in failure.


    The battleship didn¡¯t seem to exist. But in order to let them know it was still there, it would let them catch a signal every once in a while.


    It was too shameless!


    Now Ming Shu just wanted to finish the fight quickly and grab some Earth specialties to stuff her belly.


    It was surely tiring to dominate the universe.


    Ming Shu headed for the mecha cabin and was stopped by Ji Nian on the way.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Ji Nian had nothing to do on the battleship recently, but Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t let him go. Of course, he didn¡¯t want to leave, either.


    Ji Nian asked, ¡°Now the only enemy is Hua Xia Starzone, what do you want to do?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡±


    ¡°Will you listen to me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Then why should I tell you!</i>


    Ji Nian followed Ming Shu and walked toward the cabin where she lived. There was only cold light in the corridor.


    Their shadows were very long and intertwined with each other dimly.


    ¡°I heard you are going to meet Ji Jing?¡±


    Ming Shu turned her head suddenly. ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    Ji Nian didn¡¯t answer but asked, ¡°Are you?¡±


    Ming Shu stared at him for a few seconds. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ji Nian was silent for a while, then said quietly, ¡°He¡¯s not some kind of good person, don¡¯t believe what he says.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ji Nian parted his lips slightly. ¡°Just, don¡¯t believe anything he says.¡±


    Ji Nian left after finishing this sentence.


    It was Luo Yan who sent provocative messages to him. Wasn¡¯t he just showing off that he had many points?!


    <i>What¡¯s the big deal of having many points!</i>


    [Lord Nine, it is a big deal to have many points.]


    Ji Nian: ¡°...¡±


    The system¡¯s words were just painful. He used to think that points were useless and didn¡¯t care. Even though he wouldn¡¯t get ess to the task due to a few points, he would just quit for a time and return as fresh three monthster.


    But now he suddenly found that points were... really a good thing.


    With points, Luo Yan could exchange for tools and learn his identity.


    With points, he could exchange for some kind of OOC season card and allow him to break character profile willfully.


    [So, Lord Nine, work harder.]


    ¡°I¡¯ll go kill that bug.¡± Ji Nian revealed a serious look. ¡°Where¡¯s that bug?¡±


    ...


    Luo Yan and Ming Shu met on a deste star nearby.


    There were many ck and stgmite-like rocks standing on the deste star, and the ground was sand.


    The sky was gray and oppressive.


    There was no life on this.


    Ming Shu stopped the mecha and jumped out, then looked across at the man sitting on his mecha¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te.¡± Luo Yan straightened up and said slowly, ¡°Looks like I don¡¯t know enough about you.¡±


    Speaking of which, he really knew very little about her.


    ording to the information he collected, he knew she liked eating, had a buff that could support her full resurrection on the spot, and had a motley beast of unknown species. In addition to all of the above, he knew nothing about her.


    This woman...


    She often contradicted her words, and you couldn¡¯t tell from her face whether what she said was true or not.


    Ming Shu said, ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±


    Luo Yan grunted and was a little curious. ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    Ming Shu pulled something out of her neck and the shaking made a crisp sound.


    Luo Yan¡¯s eyes changed.


    Ming Shu pinched the gold coins. ¡°Did you take something from me?¡±


    She tried so many times but couldn¡¯t start it like the little goblin told her.


    She didn¡¯t know what else Qi Yu did in the previous world, but she still had a strange feeling.


    It was different from what he said.


    She had wondered why he gave her two gold coins. If they came in pairs, shouldn¡¯t he keep one?


    This had only been touched by Luo Yan. If something went wrong, it must have something to do with him.


    ¡°Your thing?¡±


    Luo Yan jumped down from the mecha and swept a nce over Ming Shu¡¯s hands.


    He said word by word, ¡°This is not yours.¡±


    So he admitted it.


    ¡°I have it now, so it¡¯s mine.¡± Ming Shu looked at him. ¡°What did you take?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that,¡± Luo Yan moaned. ¡°If I tell you, I¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    Ming Shu offered a bright smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯ll be in trouble now.¡±


    Luo Yan gloated, ¡°What I took is not on me now. Even if you kill me, you won¡¯t get it.¡±


    Would he be so stupid as to carry something so important with him?


    ¡°But, you need to hand this over to me.¡± Luo Yan licked his lips with the tip of his tongue. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for you to carry.¡±


    ¡°That depends on your ability.¡± Ming Shu stuffed it back into her clothes.


    ¡°It¡¯s tiring to fight you,¡± Luo Yanined. But then he jumped up the mecha swiftly and sat inside.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t move.


    The wind began to blow. The sand on the ground formed little spirals and swam close to the ground.


    Luo Yan looked ahead with eyes half-squinted.


    The girl stood quietly in the wind and sand. The ck stgmites standing around were like ghostly ws reaching out from hell, and the gloomy sky became even gloomier.


    There seemed to be a fire burning behind her, like mes burning in hell.


    Luo Yan¡¯s eyes widened. The mes wereing at him at an extremely fast speed.


    His tall mecha dodged awkwardly.


    The mes swept past, crashing into the stgmites behind him. The rumbling sound mixed with the rising sand and fell.


    ¡°You brought your people, but we were supposed toe alone.¡± Luo Yan stabilized the mecha. His voice was a little distorted due to anger. ¡°That¡¯s not cute.¡±


    Ming Shu had gone back inside her mecha and floated in the air.


    Some mechas fell in the distance one after another.


    Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°Be reasonable, man. I didn¡¯t promise you toe alone. You were being naive.¡±


    Luo Yan asked her toe alone, so she would listen to him?


    Didn¡¯t a zone leader need pomp and circumstance?


    <i>I won¡¯t lose my face!</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    He thought since she hade alonest time, she woulde alone this time, so he just reminded her and didn¡¯t force her to agree.


    Who knew she didn¡¯t follow the routine.


    <i>You made me do this then!</i>


    Luo Yan¡¯s mecha shot a beam of light.


    With the sounds of battle in the sky, some mechas marked with Hua Xia Starzone¡¯s symbol appeared.


    The two sides confronted each other.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>So what face did he have to question me? You also brought your people!</i>


    Ming Shu gave the order with an evil smile. ¡°Beat them up.¡±


    ...


    The next day, many people heard that a deste star had exploded, and Unlucky Starzone¡¯s zone leader and Hua Xia Starzone¡¯s Commander Ji were both on the deste star.


    <i>Kuangdang¡ª</i>


    The stuff in Ji Nian¡¯s hands fell to the ground.


    He grabbed the person passing by. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Mister Ji...¡± The man was startled.


    Ji Nian grabbed him tightly. ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    The person felt his arm was going to break and had to answer painfully, ¡°Zone Leader... the zone leader is missing.¡±

 Chapter 853 - The Interstellar Calendar (31)

    <h4>Chapter 853: The Interster Calendar (31)</h4>


    The word ¡°missing¡± was like a switch that turned on Ji Nian¡¯s sharpness which had been hidden recently.


    The man grabbed by Ji Nian looked around in shock at the flickering lights.


    <i>Eh...</i>


    <i>What¡¯s happening?</i>


    ¡°Mister Ji, calm down!¡±


    Curly Hair and Little Zhu ran over from nearby as they sensed the abnormality.


    Ji Nian didn¡¯t seem to hear them, though. His whole person was exuding an uncontrobly murderous aura.


    The psychic force spilled over and they were all affected.


    They had splitting headaches.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Little Zhu covered his head and questioned the man who was grabbed by Ji Nian.


    ¡°Just now... just now Mister Ji asked me... the zone leader... I don¡¯t know...¡± The man bent over. Obviously because Ji Nian was holding him and he couldn¡¯t endure the pain.


    [rm, abnormal psychic force invaded...]


    Little Zhu shouted at Ji Nian, ¡°Mister Ji, please calm down.¡±


    ¡°Ah, where¡¯s the zone leader now?¡± Curly Hair scratched his head anxiously. It was worrying that she left such a time bomb here.


    [rm...]


    Then the battleship¡¯s rm stopped abruptly.


    Ji Nian¡¯s body fell and Little Zhu rushed to catch him.


    But he felt dizzy and the sky and earth were spinning, so he also began to fall down.


    Ji Nian fell against him and he became even dizzier.


    In his dim sight, he seemed to see Shi Xing holding an iron bar, which glowed coldly, holding the cat in his other hand. He calmly threw the iron bar away as Little Zhu looked over.


    <i>Kuangdang</i>. A crisp sound.


    Little Zhu: ¡°...¡±


    Curly Hair went to help Ji Nian up and shoved him at Shi Xing, then came to help Little Zhu up. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling dizzy.¡± Sparkling stars were still hanging around before Little Zhu¡¯s eyes and he saw Curly Hair with two heads.


    Curly Hair held Little Zhu in his arms and then turned to Shi Xing. ¡°Take him to Zone Leader, and I¡¯ll take Little Zhu to do an examination.¡±


    Shi Xing wanted to throw away Ji Nian. But thinking that he was the zone leader¡¯s treasure, and good for study as well as for funds, he could only pick him up and leave.


    But where could he find the zone leader with this treasure?


    Shi Xing realized this after walking some distance, so he took Ji Nian to find Curly Hair again.


    In the medical room...


    Shi Xing went in without knocking the door. But Curly Hair turned over his chair as if he was frightened, and Little Zhuy on the medical cabin, face pale.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the zone leader?¡± Shi Xing just took a nce before averting his gaze.


    Curly Hair pushed Little Zhu into the medical cabin and closed the door, then pressed the automatic examination.


    ¡°The mecha has automatic positioning, so you can check it.¡±


    Shi Xing pulled out the screen and began to operate something. He looked up after a while. ¡°Which mecha has Zone Leader taken?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Curly Hair was speechless.


    He looked at Shi Xing¡¯s screen. There were many mechas scattered on it; some were moving toward their direction which should be on the way back, but some were motionless.


    Which one of them was the zone leader?


    The two were silent while staring at the screen.


    After a long while, Curly Hair said, ¡°Mister Ji¡¯s psychic force is very strange, perhaps we can study that while Zone Leader is away?¡±


    Shi Xing pushed Ji Nian to him. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Curly Hair: ¡°...¡±


    Curly Hair was just talking nonsense and didn¡¯t dare touch Ji Nian. He pulled Shi Xing back. ¡°Wait, what if this little ancestor wakes up and begins to attack everything again? You should contact the others and see where the zone leader is now.¡±


    Shi Xing thought for a moment and agreed. He contacted the nearest mecha to them.


    ¡°Zone Leader? I don¡¯t know, she told us to go back first and she left with... that Ji Jing.¡±


    ¡°Zone Leader left with Ji Jing.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is.¡±


    ¡°Zone Leader is fine.¡±


    They received these answers soon, but no one knew where Ming Shu had gone.


    Just at this moment, Shan Yin pushed open the medical room¡¯s door and rested his eyes on Ji Nian. He asked, ¡°What happened to Mister Ji?¡±


    ¡°He fainted,¡± Curly Hair said. ¡°Just now his psychic force went out of control.¡±


    Shan Yin also heard the battleship¡¯s rm just now.


    ¡°Zone Leader has gone to Earth, you need to send Mister Ji there, I¡¯ll stay to handle some affairs.¡±


    All the other starzones had been handled, only Hua Xia Starzone was left.


    ¡°Why did the zone leader go to Earth?¡±


    Shan Yin¡¯s cold face revealed a weird expression. ¡°Don¡¯t ask, just send Mister Ji over.¡±


    ¡°Let Shi Xing go, I need to wait for Little Zhu.¡± Curly Hair pointed to the medical cabin.


    Little Zhu¡¯s psychic force was the weakest among them and he couldn¡¯t bear a psychic force as strong as Ji Nian¡¯s.


    ...


    ¦Â345-5823423¡ªEarth.


    Luo Yan stood on a pile of bones and looked at the person nearby. ¡°You¡¯ve gone a little too far.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s okay.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Compared to your scheming in the dark, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much for me to torture you head-on and vent my anger.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    On that deste star, Ming Shu had obviously brought more people than him.


    His super mecha was very powerful but was still defeated by her.


    So he was kidnapped here¡ªto be bait.


    If he hadn¡¯t run fast, he would have been eaten by those interster beasts.


    ¡°Just kill me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll dirty my hands.¡± Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna do that.¡±


    Luo Yan shut up. Some noises came from afar. Luo Yan took a deep breath and began to run as the interster beasts appeared.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t stop him. He woulde back himself anyway.


    Ming Shu dragged an interster beast out of the group from the edge, and while those interster beasts didn¡¯t notice her, she rolled down the next hill quickly.


    When Luo Yan came back, Ming Shu had already begun to roast her meat.


    He leaned on his knees and gasped. His clothes were dirty and messy, and his face was also ck and white.


    He sat opposite Ming Shu, reaching out to pull the thing around his wrist. He didn¡¯t know what the thing was, but he couldn¡¯t take it off.


    He would feel ufortable as soon as he put a certain distance between them.


    The further he walked, the heavier his body would feel, and in the end he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    But as long as he returned to the safety radius, he could move freely.


    ¡°You can cut off your hands,¡± Ming Shu suggested with a smile. ¡°And feet.¡±


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡±


    She said such dark words with such a bright smile.


    Luo Yan had probably never been so wronged. He hadn¡¯t felt so wronged even facing Qi Yu.


    He didn¡¯t lose. He felt wronged.


    ¡°I have no taste for self-muttion.¡± Luo Yan gave up struggling with the thing.


    If you can¡¯t change something just don¡¯t waste time; save your energy and look for a way out elsewhere.


    Luo Yan watched Ming Shu eat and couldn¡¯t help but diss her: ¡°Are you a pig?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t eat enough, how can I have enough strength to torture you?¡± Ming Shu said naturally.


    ¡°...¡± It sounded reasonable, but he didn¡¯t want to admit it at all.


    Luo Yan was also hungry. The roast meat looked miserable but should be edible...


    He reached out and tried to take some. But a p immediatelynded on his hand and turned the back red.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± <i>How dare you try to grab my meat, are you seeking your own death?!</i>


    ¡°If I¡¯m starved to death, who are you going to torture?¡±


    ¡°You have nutrient sticks.¡± Food-Protector Shu red at him.


    Luo Yan sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve taken my space button.¡±


    Ming Shu remained unmoved. ¡°You have another space.¡±


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡±


    Luo Yan was angry as soon as he thought about this. ¡°How did you break my spacest time?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled; there seemed to be stars in her eyes. ¡°Take a guess.¡±

 Chapter 854 - The Interstellar Calendar (32)

    <h4>Chapter 854: The Interster Calendar (32)</h4>


    At night, there was only one fire lit on the whole.


    Luo Yan bent his legs and leaned partially on a rock, fingers tapping on his knees while he nced at Ming Shu. ¡°I¡¯m very curious, why do you like him?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°You know who I¡¯m talking about,¡± Luo Yan said.


    Ming Shu looked up at him. ¡°If you give my thing back, perhaps I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really not on me.¡± Luo Yan shrugged. ¡°You¡¯ve tortured me for that.¡±


    Luo Yan felt a little cold to think about the torture he¡¯d experienced.


    ¡°Next time you see me you can bring it with you.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°And in exchange, I¡¯ll believe what you said about me being a virtual character.¡±


    ¡°You are.¡± Luo Yan revealed a psychotic, strange smile. ¡°Have you never doubted it in your heart? Why you¡¯re so different...¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A sharp pain stung his forehead. Luo Yan touched it and saw his hand was stained with blood.


    He was angry. ¡°You hit me for no reason.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it, you know, virtual characters are emotional. And it¡¯s not my fault that you didn¡¯t create me with a heart.¡± Ming Shu sounded like she was smiling, but all Luo Yan wanted to do now was kill her.


    ¡°Hoh hoh...¡± Luo Yan wiped the blood on his forehead and chuckled. ¡°Interesting.¡±


    ...


    When Ji Nian arrived, Luo Yan was injured and bloodstained all over.


    Ming Shu sat on one side, intact.


    Ji Nian strode past Luo Yan. Luo Yan reached out to pull him but didn¡¯t say anything, only revealed an odd expression to him.


    Ji Nian pulled back his clothes. He held Ming Shu in his arms tightly, feeling the warmth fill his empty heart again.


    After waiting for a long while, Ming Shu reached out to pat his back.


    ¡°Oh dear, the rtionship between you two is stronger than gold.¡± Luo Yan broke the romantic scene. ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ji Nian shouted at Luo Yan.


    Luo Yan continued in a weird tone, ¡°Ji Nian, I¡¯m your little uncle.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Screw your little uncle.</i>


    <i>You¡¯re taking advantage of me!</i>


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Luo Yan jumped up from the ground. A stone flew past his cheek and left a trail blood oozing out from the skin.


    Ji Nian tossed away the stone in his hand, then turned to look at Ming Shu carefully.


    Luo Yan retreated some distance. ¡°Technically, Zone Leader Xi Yang also needs to call me Little Uncle.¡±


    Ji Nian cursed in his heart. He went toward Luo Yan and threw on the ground. Luo Yan had been tortured fiercely recently and had no strength to resist.


    Ji Nian pressed him down and gave him a fierce beating, then said in a low voice, ¡°I warn you, behave yourself or you¡¯ll suffer.¡±


    Luo Yan wiped the blood on his mouth and smiled happily. ¡°Kill me then.¡±


    He seemed to know something funny now.


    He looked behind Ji Nian at the person standing there. The girl didn¡¯t seem to have told him that she knew everything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I dare?¡± Ji Nian pinched Luo Yan¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Zone Leader, help!¡± Luo Yan suddenly shouted with a broken voice.


    Ji Nian: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu only gave a nce. ¡°Let him go.¡±


    Ji Nian gritted his teeth and tightened his fingers. He couldn¡¯t wait to break his neck.


    Even though Luo Yan almost couldn¡¯t breathe, there was still a distorted smile on his dirty face.


    ¡°Let him go.¡± Ming Shu pulled Ji Nian from behind.


    Ji Nian¡¯s expression was gloomy.


    <i>Within such a short time, this boy toy hooked up with her?!</i>


    <i>I¡¯ve told her not to believe what this psychopath says!</i>


    <i>F**k. I must kill him today!</i>


    Ji Nian tried to grab Luo Yan again. Ming Shu had to hold him from behind and then give orders to the people with Ji Nian. ¡°Take him down and kill him.¡±


    Luo Yan was stunned halfway through climbing up.


    He knew she wanted to ask something from him so she kept him alive. She had kept asking since she caught him, so he thought he was quite important.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that as soon as Ji Nian appeared, she would kill him just because Ji Nian was unhappy.


    Women were surely all evil.


    Luo Yan stood up slowly and his smile faded. He looked at Ji Nian. ¡°Sure enough, you¡¯re displeasing to my eyes either way.¡±


    <i>Enviable!</i>


    Ji Nian raised his eyebrows and his anger receded like the tide.


    <i>That¡¯s right!</i>


    <i>Such a psychopath with bad intentions should be killed.</i>


    Luo Yan licked his dry lips then pulled up the corners of his mouth slowly. ¡°You don¡¯t respect the old and cherish the young, so be careful about being struck by lightning and split into two.¡±


    Ming Shu ordered to take Luo Yan away before Ji Nian got angry again.


    Luo Yan left chicly and even waved his hands.


    Ji Nian kicked the stones off the ground and they hit Luo Yan¡¯s back.


    Luo Yan almost fell down.


    But he turned his head and revealed a gloomy smile. <i>You will regret it, h</i>e thought. He would like to know when this idiot would figure out that the one he¡¯d been protecting actually knew everything.


    Just imagine that scene.


    <i>Hahaha, it¡¯s quite exciting.</i>


    As he thought like this, Luo Yan patted his clothes casually.


    Ming Shu was actually thinking it would be easy to just kill Luo Yan. But she didn¡¯t want to piss off her little goblin, so she would just kill him easily and maybe torture him harder next time.


    Luo Yan went to his death chicly without knowing that he¡¯d been ¡°taken special care of¡± by Ming Shu this time.


    ¡°I thought something bad happened to you.¡± Ji Nian pulled Ming Shu¡¯s arm away and turned around to hold her shoulder. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe back?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head and looked innocent. ¡°Because I was hungry.¡±


    Ji Nian: ???


    <i>Hungry?</i>


    <i>So you abandoned me?!</i>


    <i>F**k. I can¡¯t even be a match for food?</i>


    Ji Nian was irritated, gritting his teeth, and he was even angrier than just now seeing she was with Luo Yan.


    But he couldn¡¯t beat his own wife.


    He could only kiss her when he was angry.


    Ji Nian felt so wronged in his heart that he kissed Ming Shu for a long time.


    Ming Shu struggled but he put forth more strength. So she had to give up struggling and let Ji Nian do what he wanted.


    Ming Shu pulled out the Harmony System, which had been blocked.


    [Guest, you¡¯re blocking me more and more,] the Harmony Systemined with dissatisfaction.


    <i>You don¡¯t need to see something that¡¯s not for children.</i>


    [...] <i>Is the scene between you two now for children?</i>


    <i>I should y some background music for you.</i>


    ¡°Si...¡± Ji Nian felt a slight pain and blood oozed out from his lips. He opened his misted eyes and looked at Ming Shu.


    What did that mean?


    Ming Shu was startled by the Harmony System.


    Because it suddenly began to y blue films again.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough kissing for today.¡± Ming Shu pushed him away calmly.


    ¡°I will never have enough of kissing my wife.¡± Ji Nian kissed Ming Shu again. ¡°Did you miss me, wife?¡±


    ¡°Missed you to death.¡±


    ¡°Happy and dying?¡± Ji Nian suddenly sounded somewhat indecent. ¡°I want that more than ever, wife.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Mister Ji, you¡¯re getting more and more shameless.¡±


    Ji Nian looked affectionate. ¡°Yes, my wife, I am.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him. ¡°Did you take your medicine?¡±


    Ji Nian: ¡°...¡± <i>I was worrying you would be cheated by that psychopath!</i>

 Chapter 855 - The Interstellar Calendar (33)

    <h4>Chapter 855: The Interster Calendar (33)</h4>


    Ming Shu ate her fill on Earth and returned reluctantly, urged by Shan Yin.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Shan Yin looked at his zone leader, who seemed to be angry and felt a little confused. What was wrong with his words?


    ¡°The secondst sentence,¡± Ming Shu reminded her.


    ¡°...¡± <i>What was I saying on the secondst sentence?</i> Shan Yin thought. ¡°Big Head Ai lost the battle because he went to look for Ai Nuo?¡±


    ¡°Where has Ai Nuo gone?¡± Ming Shu asked and leaned on the table.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t know.¡± Why would he know where Ai Nuo had gone, she was not important.


    He only knew thatst he saw Big Head Ai was looking for Ai Nuo everywhere, and he also believed it was them who kidnapped Ai Nuo.


    Ming Shu smacked the table and the loud sound made Shan Yin step back a little.


    Why did he feel the zone leader was a little scary?


    Ming Shu went to Ji Nian aggressively.


    ¡°Wife.¡± The cold and dangerous man immediately became obedient like a little puppy wagging its tail.


    Ming Shu mmed the cabin door closed.


    Ji Nian had a very bad feeling now. <i>This is not right, not right, there¡¯s something wrong with her momentum...</i>


    He stood up from the chair, but was pushed back by Ming Shu before he could stand upright.


    Ji Nian fell into the broad chair in an uncollected way.


    ¡°Wife... wu...¡± Ji Nian¡¯s mouth was blocked. Her cold hands rested on his shoulder and Ji Nian¡¯s body became a little stiff.


    <i>She¡¯s being so forward... this is not right!</i>


    The red rm sounded in Ji Nian¡¯s brain.


    Slowly, the rm went off and his brain became empty, and he was moaning from his throat.


    He wanted to take back the initiative, but was pressed back by Ming Shu.


    His clothes were ripped off and Ming Shu kissed him from neck to corbone. It was like electric fire spreading all over his body, running down all the way to something lower.


    Ji Nian¡¯s breath became a little heavy. His head rose, hands catching on the chair, and some pale pink color appeared on his skin.


    Her cool hands unbuttoned his shirt little by little.


    Ji Nian was undressed, and the weight upon him suddenly left him. Ming Shu got up to pick up his clothes in her arms, then turned around and left...


    Left?!


    ¡°Wife...¡±


    Ming Shu turned her head and smiled. ¡°Reflect on yourself well.¡±


    Ji Nian: ¡°...¡± <i>What?</i>


    <i>F**k. How could she just go and leave me like this!</i>


    <i>Come back if you have the guts!</i>


    <i>I will kill you!</i>


    Ji Nian watched the cabin door close. This was not his ce and there weren¡¯t any clothes for him here. He couldn¡¯t even go out now.


    Ji Nian sat in the chair.


    <i>What did she ask me to reflect upon, exactly?</i>


    Did she discover he climbed on her bed yesterday?


    But he didn¡¯t do anything...


    ...


    Hua Xia Starzone was in a hard situation because of Big Head Ai.


    They sent people to negotiate with Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu was very nice to talk to, she just wanted their home.


    ¡°Zone Leader, each starzone¡¯s home is extremely historic, your request is going too far.¡± The negotiator¡¯s expression was gloomy. ¡°You may choose any others you like, but not our home.¡±


    ¡°I only want that one.¡±


    Negotiator: ¡°...¡± Their home was no longer useful, had no resources, and people couldn¡¯t survive for long on it.


    There were so many empty stars, but why did she have to focus on that one?


    Did she want to humiliate them?


    ¡°Zone Leader Xi Yang...¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I don¡¯t think we should continue this negotiation, let¡¯s just fight. Anyway, it¡¯ll still be mine when we win.¡± Ming Shu smiled sweetly.


    The negotiator spat out blood.


    He was not able to make the decision and had to report to the main star.


    Now the starzones had given up resistance. Ji Jing¡¯s cold body was sent back, and Big Head Ai had been defeated many times, so how could they resist this crazy woman?


    The main stars also could do nothing about it. Should they refuse and wait for her to conquer them?


    Finally, after some discussion, they agreed to give Ming Shu their homes with reluctance.


    Having gained the snacks... no, the Earth, Ming Shu was very happy and ordered those people sent back.


    Yet this behavior was a threat in the other party¡¯s eyes.


    If they didn¡¯t agree, would they have been killed?


    Shan Yin signed all the papers and acquired Earth¡¯s ownership, then they needed to clean the battleground.


    The Hua Xia Starzone¡¯s people had left, so they could only clean the battleground by themselves.


    Ming Shu also needed to do many things, and Shan Yin didn¡¯t give her much time to rest.


    ¡°If I knew it would be so tiring, I wouldn¡¯t have started the war,¡± Ming Shu sighed while working.


    Shan Yin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Zone Leader is indeed the most pretentious person in the whole universe.</i>


    ¡°Shan Yin...¡±


    Shan Yin straightened up and interrupted Ming Shu seriously. ¡°Zone Leader, there¡¯s something I need to handle outside, so I will leave you be.¡±


    After finishing that sentence, Shan Yin left quickly.


    Ming Shu reached out her tired hands.


    <i>I¡¯m so hungry!</i>


    Ming Shu took out two nutrient sticks. The more she looked at the stuff in front of her, the more tired she felt in her heart. In the end, she didn¡¯t want to handle anything and simply left with the nutrient sticks.


    People came and went hurriedly outside. When Ming Shu passed theboratory, she saw Curly Hair and Shi Xing.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Little Zhu?¡±


    ¡°Still recovering,¡± Curly Hair said. ¡°Mister Ji¡¯s psychic force is so horrible.¡±


    Ming Shu frowned a little. Ji Nian¡¯s psychic force was really a problem...


    But he looked normal recently.


    ¡°Zone Leader, have you finished your work?¡± Shi Xing asked while petting the cat.


    Ming Shu looked around. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first, but don¡¯t tell anyone that you¡¯ve seen me.¡±


    Curly Hair: ¡°...¡±


    Shi Xing: ¡°...¡±


    The two looked at each other and decided to flee quickly as well. Later when Shan Yin couldn¡¯t find the zone leader, he woulde to find them.


    Ming Shu went back to her room and washed, then sat on the edge of the bed slowly.


    <i>So tired.</i>


    <i>Just go to sleep.</i>


    Shey down, turned over, and saw a face in front of hers.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I forgot this one.</i>


    Ji Nian seemed to have fallen asleep. Ming Shu turned over again carefully and lifted the quilt. Then an arm suddenly reached around her waist and the person behind her leaned closer.


    Ming Shu only wore thin pajamas and could feel the heat from his body.


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    Ji Nian called her, but then it was silent again.


    Ming Shu was holding the quilt and didn¡¯t know whether she should let it go or not.


    ¡°Wife, I¡¯ve reflected,¡± Ji Nian suddenly said.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    <i>Do you know that you shouldn¡¯t kill my snacks coupon?!</i>


    Ji Nian tightened his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll like you more in the future.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu felt a little itchy on her neck as Ji Nian was kissing her slowly. Seeing Ming Shu didn¡¯t refuse, Ji Nian immediately took further action and turned over to press upon her.


    ...


    Ji Nian had prepared to wake up in the morning without seeing anyone, but amazingly, Ming Shu was still in the room the next day.


    She sat beside the table and seemed to be reading papers.


    Ji Nian got up and went to hold her from behind. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Ming Shu responded.


    Ji Nian rested his eyes on Ming Shu¡¯s chest. From his angle, he could see the small strawberries hidden under her clothes.


    As it was early in the morning, Ji Nian was a little impulsive and couldn¡¯t help but nt another strawberry on Ming Shu¡¯s neck.


    <i>My wife smells good.</i>


    <i>My wife is so cute.</i>


    Ming Shu believed Ji Nian was an unlucky star and she¡¯d better run away the next time.


    ¡°Wife, look at me...¡±


    Ming Shu averted her gaze and her face blushed a little. ¡°I have a meetingter. Just be quick.¡±


    Ji Nian was a little wronged but quickened his movements obediently.


    The two cleaned themselves up and went out. It was long past the meeting time that Shan Yin told Ming Shu.

 Chapter 856 - The Interstellar Calendar (34)

    <h4>Chapter 856: The Interster Calendar (34)</h4>


    The army had already retreated to Hua Xia starzone. Ming Shu left Ji Nian behind and went to Earth with her men.


    Ji Nian was so angry he chased after Ming Shu.


    Inherit the Ji family?


    What is that?


    To Ji Nian, his wife was the most important person.


    Ming Shu found the forest, but the flora in the forest was already starting to wither.


    Shi Xing held his device in his hand. ¡°The strength of the wave is getting weaker.¡±


    The forest was supported by the immortal stone so when the immortal stone disappeared, the trees started withering.


    ¡°If the immortal stone is what makes the interster beasts so delicious, the interster beasts would not be tasty anymore after the immortal stone disappears.¡± Ming Shu had a query.


    <i>If the beasts are not delicious anymore, I will have to continue eating my nutrient sticks every day.</i>


    Curly Hair pondered carefully. ¡°I need to do some research before I can say why the interster beasts here are delicious.¡±


    Little Zhu sneered at him. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to do this kind of research.¡±


    Curly Hair grabbed Little Zhu and threatened him. ¡°Don¡¯t go against me.¡±


    The two of them exchanged nces. Little Zhu thought about something and stepped back. He quickly ran toward Ming Shu.


    Ji Nian pulled Ming Shu into his arms and started at Little Zhu coldly.


    Little Zhu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why is everyone so frightening?</i>


    Little Zhu went to hide behind Shi Xing. ¡°Zone Leader, why don¡¯t we build a base over here.¡±


    ¡°Good idea,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Before we build the base, let¡¯s catch two beasts to eat first.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    When Shan Yin heard that Ming Shu wanted to build a base on Earth, his expression changed.


    <i>She is a zone leader, but she is building a base in someone else¡¯s starzone.</i>


    <i>Even if the star belongs to you now, you can¡¯t be so willful.</i>


    <i>What if we get surrounded by enemies?</i>


    Shan Yin couldn¡¯t persuade Ming Shu to give up the idea so the base was still constructed.


    After some research, they realized that the vor of the interster beasts had nothing to do with the immortal stone.


    If they caught a beast somewhere else and brought it here to raise it, the vor of the meat would change too.


    Shi Xing concluded that the air here was the crucial factor.


    All Ming Shu saw was and filled with evil Qi...


    <i>Is this fighting poison with poison? After the neutralization effect, the meat will be edible?</i>


    The evil Qi here was very strange. It would not cause any harm to humans. Of course, the people from Unlucky Starzone were not normal humans.


    They didn¡¯t know if the humans from Hua Xia starzone would be affected if they came here.


    Speaking of which...


    Ji Nian was a human from Hua Xia starzone.


    He looked fine. His psychological power didn¡¯t torment him after he came here, either.


    ¡°Is your psychological power fine?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ji Nian said, ¡°thanks to the thing that you gave me.¡±


    ¡°I said that I was not the one who gave it to you.¡± Ming Shu denied it.


    Ji Nian didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°If you didn¡¯t give it to me, who did?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡±


    Ji Nian was suspicious. Was it really not her?


    Ming Shu changed the topic. ¡°Why is your psychological power like this?¡±


    Ji Nian shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It has been like this ever since I was born. I always used the inhibitor, but as I aged, the inhibitor couldn¡¯t suppress it anymore. I can only increase the dosage.¡±


    Curly Hair interrupted them. ¡°Then why were you abandoned in space?¡±


    Ji Nian kept quiet for a few seconds before replying, ¡°I was not abandoned.¡±


    He was forced into the cryo-chamber so that he could escape.


    His psychological power was abnormal the moment he was born. It was rumored that he was at SS level but in actual fact, the device couldn¡¯t measure his psychological power.


    He was unable to control his psychological power when he was young so many people died around him.


    As he grew older, he started to learn to control his psychological power, but it would still cause havoc sometimes.


    However, this psychological power was useful in the creation of mechas.


    When the Ji family realized his ability, they started making use of him. His parents didn¡¯t know it at the start, but after he fainted several times, his parents found out what was happening.


    His parents quarreled with the Ji family frequently.


    The Ji family felt that they were raising a time-bomb which couldn¡¯t give them any benefits.


    There was nothing that his parents could do.


    They watched as he got used. Their hearts were filled with remorse and pain.


    After a while, his parents ran away with him, but something happened along the way. His psychological power went out of control and he was forced into the cryo-chamber. When he woke up, it was already 50 yearster.


    ¡°...¡± Curly Hair gasped in shock. He didn¡¯t dare to talk.


    Ji Nian was calm. He was just reading from the script.


    However, in order to gain some sympathy from his wife, Ji Nian forced out a depressed but stubborn expression.


    ¡°It¡¯sing. You two must run faster this time. If we still can¡¯t catch it, I will throw you out to feed the interster beasts.¡±


    Ji Nian raised his head and noticed that Ming Shu was already in front of him. She didn¡¯t look at him at all.


    <i>F**k!</i>


    <i>Look at me!</i>


    ¡°Zone Leader, are you sure that you want the big one?¡±


    ¡°The small one is not enough.¡±


    ¡°But... we got chased by them for an hourst time.¡±


    ¡°That is why I asked you all to run faster this time.¡±


    ¡°...¡± They were risking their lives to catch interster beasts.


    Ji Nian was furious. The moment he saw them rushing forward to catch the beasts, he picked up a stone and threw it.


    <i>How dare you catch the beast!</i>


    <i>Let me help you catch them!</i>


    The stone hit one of the interster beasts¡¯ limbs.


    The small stone didn¡¯t seem to have much power to it, but the interster beast tilted its head and looked in Ming Shu¡¯s direction instantly.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    <i>This bunch of evil people ising to steal beasts again. Kill them!</i>


    ¡°Ahhhhh, Zone Leader, run!¡±


    A huge pack of interster beasts charged at them.


    Ming Shu grabbed Ji Nian and retreated with the army.


    After they escaped from the furious interster beasts, Ming Shu threw Ji Nian on the ground. ¡°If you do that again, I will stuff you into your cryo-chamber and throw you back into space.¡±


    ¡°How dare you throw the stone.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>The little demon is getting out of hand now!</i>


    Ji Nian limped back to the base. He red at the people that were staring at him with curiosity.


    <i>What are you all looking at? This is just domestic abuse!</i>


    ...


    In the future, Ming Shu started an interster food processingpany. The beasts would turn delicious after they were sent to her and raised for a while.


    No one knew why this woman, who ruled over the interster world, wanted to open a foodpany.


    Was she ying with them?


    Why was she so infuriating!


    Ming Shu was killed by the interster beasts this time. She was stomped to death. So irritating!


    A woman who took over the entire interster world was stomped to death by interster beasts! She was embarrassed!


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 600000


    <code> Additional Task: Failed. Hidden Task: Gain 120000 Hatred Points. P.S: Failure of the main mission will result in a deduction of 50000 Hatred Points. Noints or questions will be epted. Ming Shu held her head. Ji Nian said something to her in the end, but she didn¡¯t hear it because she died too quickly. *Forget it, it is not important anyway.* ¡°If the next world does not have delicious food, I will kill you.¡± [Guest, please do not threaten the system.] ¡°What will happen if I do?¡± [How about survival in the wilderness?] The Harmony System was bold. ¡°You can try.¡± [...] The Guest looked frustrated. [Guest, please look at little demons fighting and calm down.] ¡°Next!¡±</code></pre>

 Chapter 857 - Little Zhu Extra (35)

    <h4>Chapter 857: Little Zhu Extra (35)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Little Zhu, the zone leader is organizing a campfire party today. We will leave first.¡±


    Little Zhu, who was hard at work, raised his head and nodded at the bunch of people.


    After they left, he threw away the things in his hands ced his fingers on his chin. He started zoning out.


    The sky was getting darker. The campfire reflected on the transparent mirror and the noises outside flowed in.


    Little Zhu took out his phone. After a while, he put it back again.


    He patted his face. ¡°Why do I have to care whether he is going or not!¡±


    Little Zhu left and joined the bustling crowd outside.


    The atmosphere of the became lively because of the noisy crowd. Little Zhu saw Ming Shu and Ji Nian on the other side of the crowd.


    Ji Nian was doing something and Ming Shu was pushing him away with a look of disdain.


    Little Zhu watched them quietly. <i>Master Ji is a different person when he is in front of our zone leader. </i>


    ¡°Jealous?¡±


    Little Zhu got a fright. Shi Xing had appeared behind him. The fake cat in his arms suddenly moved.


    Little Zhu was shocked. ¡°It....¡±


    Shi Xing didn¡¯t have any reaction. ¡°I installed a system inside it. It is still under testing.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Little Zhu found a ce at the side to sit down. ¡°Shi Xing, I always wanted to ask you why you must carry that cat all the time.¡±


    He knew that the cat was preserved using special means.


    In other words, it was a specimen.


    It was made from a real cat.


    When he first learned this information, he was so frightened he didn¡¯t eat for a few days.


    Shi Xing sat down with him. ¡°It was my onlypanion when I was young. I would have died without it.¡±


    ¡°You ate it?¡±


    Shi Xing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It found food for me.¡±


    Little Zhu scratched his head andughed awkwardly.


    ¡°I remember that you came to Technology City with him.¡±


    Little Zhu blinked. He took a while to realize who Shi Xing was talking about.


    He smiled. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He managed to get into the university in Technology City so he went to Technology City to study. Curly Hair came with him.


    He had known Curly Hair for a long time.


    Curly Hair¡¯s family was rich. He was born with a silver spoon in his mouth.


    As for him...


    He was an orphan. He didn¡¯t know who his parents were and what his surname was. He didn¡¯t even know his own name.


    Curly Hair... gave him his name.


    He first met him when he was in junior high. Of course, someone like him would never be in the same school as Curly Hair, but Curly Hair was a delinquent then. He liked to go to the shops around his school with his sidekicks.


    Little Zhu needed to pay his school fees himself so he worked part-time at a dessert shop.


    Curly Hair would always bring people to his shop. He was always the leader among his friends.


    His hair was blue in color. It was very striking, but Little Zhu didn¡¯t like the color.


    That day, unluckily, Little Zhu bumped into Curly Hair having a fight with someone and he lost.


    Curly Hair was in a bad mood. He threatened him and warned him against spreading rumors.


    In the next few days, Curly Hair would always appear at the dessert shop once whenever he was working. He seemed to be following him.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    Curly Hair had been watching over him for a few days, but he was still worried.


    ¡°I....¡± Little Zhu paused. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t see anything that day.¡±


    Curly Hair was a little impatient. ¡°I¡¯m asking for your name.¡±


    Little Zhu took a step back. ¡°I don¡¯t have a name.¡±


    ¡°No name?¡± Curly Hair smiled. ¡°You are a student from the neighboring school, right? How can you go to school if you don¡¯t have a name? Are you trying to fool me?¡±


    ¡°I used someone else¡¯s identity card,¡± Little Zhu said.


    The school he went to was not a government school so he just needed to get a fake identity card and pay money to the school to get in.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Curly Hair seemed to have lost interest in him and left with his sidekicks after paying the bill.


    After this, Curly Hair seldom visited the dessert shop. Whenever he did, he would look at Little Zhu mysteriously.


    Little Zhu took it as a warning.


    One day, Curly Hair came into his shop alone. It was raining outside so he was drenched. There was blood on his body too.


    ¡°What... what happened to you?¡± Little Zhu plucked up his courage and asked.


    <i>Did you lose a fight again?</i>


    Curly Hair knew what he was thinking and got irritated. ¡°What are you thinking? Pour a ss of water for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    He was the only one in the shop so he poured him a ss of water and got him a towel.


    Little Zhu looked at the arm that was injured and asked, ¡°Do you want me to bandage it for you?¡±


    ¡°You know how to do that?¡± Curly Hair was surprised.


    Little Zhu muttered, ¡°I got used to doing it.¡±


    Curly Hair gave him a strange look and agreed to let him treat his wound.


    The wound on Curly Hair¡¯s arm was quite deep. There was no medicine in the shop but Little Zhu brought his own. He cleaned the wound and then bandaged it after applying the medicine.


    Little Zhu remembered that it rained for a long time that day.


    Curly Hairy on the sofa and looked out of the window in a daze.


    When he was leaving, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have a name, right?¡±


    Little Zhu paused for a moment and nodded his head.


    ¡°You can call yourself Little Zhu.¡±


    <i>Cling¡ª</i>


    The wind chimes at the entrance rang softly. The young man disappeared in the rain.


    Someone gave him a name on that rainy day.


    Little Zhu stood at the entrance for a long time before he regained his senses.


    He asked Curly Hair before why he gave him this name. Curly Hair told him nonchntly that <i>Zhu </i>had the same pronunciation as a pig. He was as stupid as a pig so he gave him this name.


    The good feelings that Little Zhu that toward him disappeared.


    Curly Hair starteding more frequently and their rtionship got better.


    He worked many jobs when he was in junior high and senior high.


    However, Curly Hair would be able to find him no matter where he went.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take the examination for Technology City¡¯s university,¡± Little Zhu told Curly Hair one afternoon.


    ¡°You?¡± Curly Hair poked his head. ¡°Do you know what Technology City is?¡±


    Little Zhu smiled. ¡°I know. It is the most technologically advanced ce in the whole interster world. As long as you are able to get into Technology City, you will not need to worry about your life anymore.¡±


    ¡°I am impressive too. I got awards before.¡±


    ¡°Your awards meant nothing to Technology City.¡± Curly Hair exposed him mercilessly.


    ¡°I will definitely get in!¡± Little Zhu raised his voice instinctively.


    ¡°Amazing. You dare to shout at me now.¡± Curly Hair pinned him to the ground and beat him up.


    Then...


    He really seeded.


    On the spaceship to Technology City, he met Curly Hair.


    When they were bidding each other farewell a few days ago, he looked nonchnt...


    ¡°Such a coincidence.¡± Curly Hair greeted him casually. ¡°The little pig is quite impressive. You really seeded.¡±


    ¡°Why... Why are you here?¡± Little Zhu was stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to school.¡± Curly Hair sneered. ¡°Can¡¯t I take the examination for Technology City too?¡±


    Little Zhu swallowed. ¡°But... you never seem to study.¡±


    Curly Hair clicked his tongue. ¡°Do you know me well enough?¡±


    Little Zhu: ¡°...¡±


    Every time he saw Curly Hair, he would be either ying or fighting. He never saw him doing any serious things before.


    As someone born to a rich family, he could lead a good life even if he didn¡¯t study well.


    Curly Hair turned and left. He ignored Little Zhu for the rest of the journey.


    Little Zhu self-reflected. After knowing him for so long, he only knew that he was called Cheng Yu.


    He heard this name when other people called him. Cheng Yu never told him anything about himself.


    But he told him everything...


    So why was he angry? He was the one that didn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 858 - Little Zhu Extra (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 858: Little Zhu Extra (Complete)</h4>


    When they were registering, Little Zhu finally learned that Cheng Yu was the student who had the highest score.


    Little Zhu eximed, ¡°You¡¯re so impressive?¡±


    Cheng Yu sneered. ¡°Of course.¡±


    The other top student was someone called Shi Xing. He told Cheng Yu that this name sounded a little weird.


    ¡°Does it sound as weird as yours?¡± Cheng Yu looked at him.


    Little Zhu¡¯s expression dimmed.


    ¡°What do you want to eat today? I will treat you.¡±


    ¡°No... no need.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and think about what you want to eat. It¡¯s a ten-minute walk from here to the food street.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Many people turned their heads as they were walking.


    Little Zhu poked him. ¡°Your hair is really striking.¡±


    ¡°Do you hate my hair so much?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Little Zhu nodded furiously.


    He doesn¡¯t like blue. He had told Cheng Yu this many times.


    Cheng Yu gave a snort of contempt. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You¡¯re not my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand so close to me then. I don¡¯t want to be pointed at,¡± Little Zhu exined as he moved to the side.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re going too far.¡± Cheng Yu dragged Little Zhu back and ced his arm around his neck. ¡°Do you know what you want to eat now?¡±


    Little Zhu couldn¡¯t break free so he answered helplessly, ¡°Anything.¡±


    Cheng Yu mussed his hair. ¡°So stupid.¡±


    ...


    Although they didn¡¯t enter the same course, dorm rooms were distributed ording to their registration timing. Hence, Little Zhu and Cheng Yu were in the same dorm.


    They met Shi Xing in their dorm. Little Zhu realized that not only was this person¡¯s name weird, but his personality was weird too.


    At that time, Shi Xing was already very sloppy and he had a cat with him.


    The cat looked alive so he thought that it was real.


    However, Shi Xing looked unfriendly so he didn¡¯t dare to talk to him.


    Although Shi Xing was in the same dorm as them, Little Zhu felt that he was an invisible person. The only evidence of his presence was his belongings.


    He didn¡¯t know when Shi Xing left the dorm or when he returned.


    Luckily, Cheng Yu brought him along every day. They would leave ande back together.


    That day, he realized he¡¯d forgotten something when he reached his ssroom so he hurried back to his dorm. He was afraid that Shi Xing was in the dorm so he peeked in first.


    He didn¡¯t see Shi Xing. However, he saw Cheng Yu.


    He opened the door and called, ¡°Cheng Yu...¡±


    Cheng Yu paused for a moment and asked nonchntly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Did you fight again?¡± Little Zhu stood at the door. He saw the bloodstains on the table.


    ¡°I saw some irritating people today so I taught them a lesson,¡± Cheng Yu said. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a ss now?¡±


    ¡°I forgot to bring something.¡± Little Zhu came in and took the bandages. He started cleaning the wound for Cheng Yu.


    Because of Cheng Yu, his bandaging skills had be better and better.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me that you won¡¯t fight anymore?¡±


    Cheng Yu appeared indifferent. ¡°You¡¯re not my girlfriend, why do you care so much about me? Also, they were the ones who bullied me first. I can¡¯t even retaliate now?¡±


    ¡°You think that I want to care about you?¡± Little Zhu suddenly got angry.


    Cheng Yu didn¡¯t expect Little Zhu to have such a big reaction. He got up in a flurry.


    Cheng Yu said, ¡°Why are you so angry? Okay, fine, I won¡¯t fight anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you always say.¡± Little Zhu went to take his things from his desk. ¡°Cheng Yu, I¡¯m really worried about you. You¡¯re my only friend.¡±


    He opened the door. Shi Xing was standing outside. Little Zhu didn¡¯t know what he had heard because there was no change in his expression.


    Little Zhu stepped back naturally, but Shi Xing gave way for him.


    Little Zhu bit his lip and ran past him.


    After that quarrel, Cheng Yu never fought again.


    ¡°Do you know why he fought that day?¡± Shi Xing asked Little Zhu.


    Little Zhu looked at Shi Xing with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Someone talked crap about you so he had an argument with the person,¡± Shi Xing said. ¡°I saw it personally.¡±


    Little Zhu opened his mouth but no sound came out.


    ¡°The previous fights that he got into were probably rted to you too. Didn¡¯t you realize that after a while, the students in the school started to look at you differently?¡±


    Little Zhu recalled what happened a long time ago.


    How were his ssmates like when he just entered the school?


    They mocked and sneered at him...


    However, after one semester, these looks of contempt disappeared. He was used to such treatment ever since he was young so he didn¡¯t really notice them...


    ¡°He still fought after that time, he just didn¡¯t dare to let you know about it,¡± Shi Xing said. ¡°Every time he fought, he woulde to myboratory and treat his wounds there. He was afraid that you would find out.¡±


    Little Zhu looked at the floor in silence.


    Shi Xing didn¡¯t say anything else. He continued hugging his cat. However, Ming Shu found him quickly and ordered him to catch interster beasts.


    ¡°Zone Leader, it is not suitable to hunt now. It is alreadyte at night.¡±


    ¡°There is no such thing as a suitable time for hunting. Go and take your new weapon.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡±


    A burst ofughter came from the other side.


    Shi Xing got dragged away.


    Little Zhu heard Cheng Yu¡¯s name being mentioned so he naturally eavesdropped on the conversation.


    ¡°... Cheng Yu went back for a blind date.¡±


    ¡°Blind date? Really? Will thedy get frightened to death? Hahahaha...¡±


    ¡°He is already not young anymore. I heard that his family kept pestering him so he took leave.¡±


    Little Zhu¡¯s expression was not good at all.


    Blind date...


    Before he left, he was still pulling his hair happily. He never told him about the blind date.


    Little Zhu grabbed his phone instinctively. The first person on his contact list was Cheng Yu. Cheng Yu forced him to set it when they were still freshmen...


    <i>¡°You¡¯re so stupid. If you meet any danger, call me. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±</i>


    Little Zhu wondered why he didn¡¯t change it even after so many years. Cheng Yu had always been the first one on his list.


    He didn¡¯t get an answer.


    He touched the name on the screen and the image on the screen immediately changed.


    Little Zhu wanted to hang up the call, but it was already picked up.


    Cheng Yu¡¯s face appeared on the screen. There were people chasing him and the buildings around him were flying past.


    Cheng Yu ran furiously and panted as he asked, <i>¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±</i>


    ¡°Nothi...¡± Little Zhu didn¡¯t know what to say.


    <i>¡°I can¡¯t talk to you now.¡±</i> Cheng Yu seemed to be in a hurry.


    ¡°Cheng Yu.¡± Little Zhu suddenly called him.


    <i>¡°Yes?¡±</i> Cheng Yu¡¯s blue hair seemed exceptionally striking under the sun. He shouted at the people behind him, <i>¡°Can you all stop chasing me!¡±</i>


    As Cheng Yu was talking to Little Zhu, the bunch of people behind caught up with him.


    Cheng Yu seemed irritated.


    <i>¡°Is it nighttime over at your side?¡±</i> Cheng Yu looked at the screen. <i>¡°I will talk to youter.¡±</i>


    Before Cheng Yu hung up, Little Zhu heard someone shouting at him furiously.


    <i>¡°Lu Chengyu, you little bastard, the Cheng family is going to be destroyed in your hands. Is it so hard for you to find a girlfriend?¡±</i>


    Little Zhu was stunned.


    Lu...


    His surname was Lu?


    Little Zhu looked at the wallpaper on the screen.


    He sat there for a long them. The people around him had started dispersing and the bonfire got extinguished.


    Shi Xing caught an interster beast for Ming Shu and realized that Little Zhu was still sitting there. He walked over. ¡°Little Zhu...¡±


    Little Zhu raised his head. ¡°Shi Xing, what is Cheng Yu¡¯s surname?¡±


    ¡°Lu,¡± Shi Xing replied without thinking. ¡°Why?¡±


    Lu...


    He always thought that his surname was Cheng.


    This was the name that appeared everywhere.


    ¡°Cheng is his mother¡¯s surname. His real surname is Lu. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know.


    He didn¡¯t know at all.


    He never asked him before.


    ¡°<i>You will be called Little Zhu from now on.¡±</i>


    The young Little Zhu stood at the rooftop and looked at the floating cars in the sky. He whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t have a surname.¡±


    The young man smiled casually. ¡°You can have my surname.¡±


    The young Little Zhu gave a look of disdain. ¡°Cheng Zhu? Sounds horrible.¡±


    The young man looked at him thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s not horrible.¡±


    That time, he only felt that his taste was special.


    Lu Zhu.


    It didn¡¯t sound horrible.


    Little Zhu sprung up.


    ¡°Little Zhu, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To find him.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where he is?¡±


    Little Zhu stopped.


    Shi Xing sighed.


    ...


    On a certain...


    Lu Chengyu was locked in his room. He walked back and forth irritatedly. ¡°Hey, how long are you all going to lock me up for!!¡±


    ¡°Master, we will release you the moment you decide to go on the blind date.¡±


    ¡°Irritating!¡±


    Lu Chengyu kicked the door.


    The people outside had no reaction at all.


    ¡°Fine, I will go to the blind date!¡± Lu Chengyu decided topromise first and find an opportunity to runter. ¡°Let me out.¡±


    The Lu family wanted him to go to the blind date so they released him.


    He was guarded by many people and dragged to the blind date.


    The door of the Lu family¡¯s vi slowly opened. Lu Chengyu saw the person outside and looked slightly shocked. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The person outside said softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I can have the same surname as you? Is it not toote now?¡±


    Lu Chengyu¡¯s expression changed from puzzlement to joy.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Little Zhu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I thought...¡±


    ¡°Thought what? Thought that I would marry other people?¡± Lu Chengyu walked away from the people that were guarding him. ¡°Little Zhu, I waited so long for you. How can I marry someone else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± Little Zhu¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote now.¡± Lu Chengyu hugged him. ¡°If it was, I wouldn¡¯t be dragged to blind dates.¡±


    How can he give up someone he protected for so long?


    Lu Chengyu held Little Zhu¡¯s hand and shouted at an old man standing among the crowd, ¡°Old man, I got a wife for you!¡±


    The Lu family: ¡°...¡± <i>Does the young master like males? F**k, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!</i>


    Little Zhu hugged Lu Chengyu¡¯s neck and kissed him on the lips.


    The weather was perfect.


    Their figures entangled with each other.


    ¡°When did you start liking me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Liar.¡±


    ¡°From the time I gave you your name, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like your blue hair. Can you change it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to ask for more! It¡¯s natural!¡±


    After a while, the Lu family realized that their young master had changed his striking blue hair to ck. He loved his blue hair ever since he was young and would fight with anyone that dared to touch it. However, he actually changed the color now.


    ¡°It makes you too noticeable. I¡¯m scared that other people will take you away.¡± He finally understood why he hated this color. ¡°But... why are you still so noticeable?¡±


    Lu Chengyu flicked his ck hair. ¡°No matter how noticeable I am, I only belong to you.¡±


    <i>He gave me my name, I gave him my heart. This is fate</i>. ¡ª¡ªLu Zhu

 Chapter 859 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (1)

    <h4>Chapter 859: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Demonic Cultivation Headline: July Makes Things Up Whenever She¡¯s Unhappy#


    ¡°Demon girl, hurry up and give us the Yi Xie. If not, we will kill you!¡±


    ¡°Demon girl, there is nowhere for you to retreat to. Give us the Yi Xie and we can spare you your life.¡±


    Ming Shu got screamed at the moment she opened her eyes.


    She was sitting cross-legged in a cave. ck smoke filled up the entrance of the cave, blocking the only way in.


    The people outside were shouting at her violently.


    The words that appeared the most were ¡°demon girl¡± and ¡°Yi Xie.¡±


    <i>What is the Yi Xie?</i>


    <i>Can it be eaten?</i>


    There was no one around her and this body felt ufortable. It was probably injured.


    She was wearing a bright red dress that had bloodstains on it. There were a few cuts on the dress and she seemed to be in a difficult position.


    <i>Sigh, I am a little hungry.</i>


    Ming Shu touched her stomach and searched her body. There was not even a mantou on her.


    A light shed outside the cave. Someone was attacking the entrance of the cave.


    The ck mist at the entrance got unstable. Her enemies would break through the ck mist any moment now and charge in.


    <i>The most important thing now is to leave this ce.</i>


    Ming Shu took out Little Beastie.


    ¡°Time to start working.¡±


    Little Beastie patted down its fur and opened its eyes in a daze. It kept making sounds. <i>The reiki here is so strong...</i>


    Little Beastie¡¯s eyes lit up immediately.


    However, it climbed back after a while. <i>I¡¯m not going.</i>


    <i>You always order me around.</i>


    <i>I need some face too.</i>


    ¡°Be obedient.¡± Ming Shu touched its head. ¡°One full Man-Han banquet.¡±


    Little Beastie turned its body and showed its belly to Ming Shu.


    <i>I will not go.</i>


    <i>I will not go for one Man-Han banquet. If there were ten... I would go.</i>


    The ck mist at the entrance was dissipating really quickly. Her enemies woulde in soon.


    Ming Shu threw Little Beastie toward the entrance of the cave.


    <i>Ahhhhhh trash-picker, you bastard!</i>


    Little Beastie screamed pathetically as it flew past the ck mist. However, it fell silent the moment it went out.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu stood up forcefully. There were six people at the entrance of the cave. Four of them were wearing the same kind of robe while the other two seemed to be a team by themselves.


    When Ming Shu came out, the four people in the same robes rushed toward her instantly. ¡°Demon girl, prepare to die!¡±


    Ming Shu was frustrated. If she knew that there were so many people, she would not havee out.


    <i>I have not even eaten anything. It is so inhuman of you all to fight with me now!</i>


    ¡°Wait!¡± Ming Shu raised her hand.


    ¡°Have you decided to give us the Yi Xie?¡± One of the people stopped the rest. ¡°As long as you give us the Yi Xie, we will not fight with you.¡±


    ¡°The Yi Xie.¡± Although she didn¡¯t know what that was, she still smiled and said gently, ¡°I am the only one that knows where the Yi Xie is. As long as you all fulfill my conditions, I will tell you the location of it. If not, you all can just kill me and none of you will learn where it is.¡±


    <i>What the hell is this Yi Xie?</i>


    ¡°What conditions?¡± The other party was very cautious. ¡°Don¡¯t try to run away. You can¡¯t.¡±


    They still threatened Ming Shu.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard. Get me some food.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Was this demon girl trying to fool them?


    ¡°Why are you all talking nonsense with her? Just kill her!¡± One of the people was getting impatient. ¡°This demon girl might be tricking us. Don¡¯t get fooled by her.¡±


    ¡°Kill me then. But, you won¡¯t get the Yi Xie.¡± Ming Shu smiled calmly. ¡°I am asking for food. I never asked for medicine to cure my injury. What are you afraid of?¡±


    ...


    The group of people discussed and felt that it was worth a try.


    The main reason they arrived at this decision was that they didn¡¯t see the Yi Xie on her. If she really hid it, they would not be able to find it after she died.


    They took out all the food they had on them.


    Someone even had a roasted duck.


    <i>Roasted duck...</i>


    <i>Oh my god, I can finally eat normal food.</i>


    She felt that thest time she ate such things was a long, long time ago.


    Ming Shu smiled happily at the person who gave her the duck. <i>I will beat you lesster.</i>


    ¡°Yum yum...¡±


    Ming Shu finished the roasted duck. She was still hungry, but she felt much better than before.


    The six people surrounded Ming Shu. She sat casually in the middle. Her red robe spread out on the ground.


    She just sat there nonchntly without guarding against them at all.


    The people felt that this demon girl seemed a little different.


    They exchanged nces with each other and told each other that they must remain vignt. They could not let this demon girl run away.


    The moment Ming Shu finished eating, someone shouted, ¡°Tell us where the Yi Xie is.¡±


    ¡°I want to ask a question.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Why is this demon girl so talkative!


    ¡°What is the Yi Xie?¡± Ming Shu asked politely.


    ¡°...¡±


    She was not talkative. She was looking for death.


    A sword was aimed at Ming Shu¡¯s nose. Cold light wasing from the sword. ¡°Demon girl, hurry up and give us the Yi Xie!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have it.¡± Ming Shu pinched the tip of the sword and pushed it to the side. ¡°Don¡¯t be so fierce. We can talk nicely. Be reasonable.¡±


    ¡°... How dare you make a fool out of us!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Ming Shu smiled innocently. ¡°Are you very angry? Kill me then!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you just need to stab me over here.¡± Ming Shu pointed at her chest. She even moved closer to them.


    ¡°You think that we don¡¯t dare?


    ¡°Yes,e on.¡±


    The person that was holding the sword was trembling. He was furious. He panted heavily and widened his eyes. However, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    This demon girl...


    She was too infuriating!


    She thought that he would not kill her because she didn¡¯t have the Yi Xie?


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    A sudden weight appeared on his sword. Ming Shu had pushed herself against the sword and it pierced through her heart. Fresh blood oozed out and made her red robe even darker.


    The girl in red smiled.


    The next moment, she attacked them.


    ...


    The hem of the red dress stroked the withered grass as the person wearing it left slowly. The sunset shone on her and made her glow.


    The people on the ground panted as they widened their eyes to look in the direction that she left in.


    <i>How can it be...</i>


    <i>So frightening.</i>


    The fake female protagonist in this world was called Fang Wan. She entered the Wuji Sword Sect when she was young and was thest disciple of the Wuji Sword Sect¡¯s elder.


    There weren¡¯t many female disciples in the Wuji Sword Sect. Hence, since she was really talented too, she became the little princess of the Wuji Sword Sect.


    Everyone pampered her, including the sect leader and her junior sisters and brothers.


    This caused Fang Wan to develop an arrogant and willful personality.


    However, a new disciple, the female protagonist, appeared.


    All her senior and junior brothers started pampering the female protagonist and she lost the love from everyone.


    Her senior brothers and junior brothers suddenly felt that she was childish and impolite.


    The person she liked was also biased against the female protagonist. Hence, Fang Wan started digging her own grave and managed to finally bury herself.


    After she died, she was reborn.


    She went back to the time when the female protagonist just entered the sect. However, she was not the Fang Wan that everyone pampered and liked. She became a new disciple that got epted into the sect together with the female protagonist. Her name was also Fang Wan.


    The pampered and well-liked Fang Wan didn¡¯t exist at all.


    She didn¡¯t know what happened, but since she was reborn, she must use this chance properly.


    Fang Wan got smarter. She knew that the female protagonist was kind so she became kinder.


    Also, she knew what would happen in the future so she got good items and saved her fellow disciple of the sect before the female protagonist did.


    Fang Wan managed to turn the tables and became the pride of the sect. On the other hand, the female protagonist got framed by Fang Wan many times so her life in the sect was not smooth at all.


    She didn¡¯t have a good ending either.

 Chapter 860 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (2)

    <h4>Chapter 860: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (2)</h4>


    The Host was called July.


    She was a demonic cultivator.


    There was nothing special about her background. She was a demonic cultivator because her parents were demonic cultivators.


    The demonic cultivators were evil in the eyes of the righteous sects. No one would believe them even if they said they didn¡¯t harm anyone.


    In this world, the demonic cultivators represented evil.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, as long as there was the word demonic in it, it was evil.


    July didn¡¯t know Fang Wan. They had no rtion at all.


    Not long ago, someone found a hidden world so she went into the world to take a look around.


    She saw Fang Wan murdering people to get a treasure so she mocked her.


    This was how the world was like. The stronger person would get the treasure. She just mocked Fang Wan because she was a member of a righteous sect and yet, she did this.


    After she was done, she left.


    But, after she came out of the hidden world, rumors started spreading that she had the Yi Xie sword on her.


    Yi Xie was a sword.


    The Host had never seen the sword before so she definitely didn¡¯t have it.


    Then, she remembered that the treasure Fang Wan was fighting for seemed to be a sword too.


    However, everyone thought that she had the Yi Xie sword.


    Because of the fact that she was a demonic cultivator, the people from the righteous sects used all sorts of tricks to force her to give up the Yi Xie sword.


    The Host was furious. She went to look for Fang Wan indignantly.


    Was she going to ask Fang Wan to prove her innocence?


    No no no!


    She thought that since Fang Wan told everyone that she had the Yi Xie sword, she would go and snatch it from her.


    However, she got seriously injured in the process and still didn¡¯t get the Yi Xie sword.


    Fang Wan became the victim and the Host was hunted.


    Ever since then, the Host went on the path to be the ultimate viin of the story.


    Fang Wan gave the Yi Xie sword to the Host as part of her n.


    The Yi Xie sword had already recognized its owner so there was no use even if the Host got the sword.


    After that, Fang Wan led the righteous sects to surround the Host. Fang Wan destroyed the Host¡¯s limbs and she became a useless person. She was then burned alive by the righteous sects.


    The timeline now was after the Host came out from the hidden world and the rumors that the Yi Xie sword was on her started spreading.


    The Yi Xie sword...


    <i>It can¡¯t be eaten. Why are they fighting for it?</i>


    Ming Shu nced at the barren mountain. What could she eat in the wilderness?


    Ming Shu went up the mountain and got some fruits for herself. She went to the nearest city based on the Host¡¯s memory.


    ...


    This country was called Shen Wu. There were all kinds of cultivators in this country. Most of them were immortal cultivators.


    The next group was the sword cultivators. Sword cultivation had a stringent set of requirements so not everyone could do it.


    However, sword cultivators could cross-level and fight with people who had a higher level. They were really powerful so no one dared to offend them.


    The Wuji Sword Sect was the only sect in Shen Wu where everyone inside, from the sect leader to the floor-sweeper, was a sword cultivator.


    Ming Shu found a nice-looking restaurant and asked the waiter to serve her all their specialties.


    The boss of the restaurant noted that although Ming Shu looked haggard, her robe was made of excellent material. He felt that she was not a poor person so the dishes were served to her quickly.


    ¡°I heard that the Wuji Sword Sect acquired many treasures from the hidden world.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the other two sects got a lot of treasures too.¡±


    Shen Wu was split into three sects and six ns.


    The Wuji Sword Sect was a pure sword cultivation sect. It had been around for a few thousand years so it was a famous sect.


    However, the Wuji Sword Sect was very strict in their criteria for selecting disciples so they didn¡¯t have as many people as the other two sects.


    Among the three big sects, the Wuji Sword Sect was thest in terms of number.


    The six sects had their own ranking too, but it changed every year.


    Of course, there were other sects and ns in Shen Wu. There were other smaller sects and ns that were quite famous and some of them were protected by the big sects and ns.


    ¡°Who knew that a demonic cultivator would be able to sneak in? Damn it!¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Yi Xie sword got snatched by a demonic cultivator. It will definitely be used to cause harm to the world.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at the table where these people were talking before looking back at her food. She continued eating her food.


    Besides the righteous sects and ns, there were the demonic cultivators.


    There were many demonic cultivators in this country, but there were no sects or ns for them. They were all lone wolves.


    ... There was nothing much to say about the evil side.


    ¡°Is the Yi Xie sword really so powerful?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? The Yi Xie sword is not an ancient sword, but it once defeated the ancient sword Lingxiao. Do you think that the Yi Xie sword is impressive?¡±


    ¡°Where is the Yi Xie sword now?¡±


    ¡°I heard that it is in the hands of the demonic cultivator, July.¡±


    ¡°The person that annihted an entire city in a single night?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s hand stopped. <i>Does the Host have such an impressive achievement? Amazing!</i>


    She looked through the Host¡¯s memory carefully. This happened half a year ago.


    The annihtion of the city was not done by the Host. She carried the me for someone. At that time, she was the only person left in the city. Since she was a demonic cultivator, everyone just thought that she was the culprit.


    As for the real culprit, the Host didn¡¯t know who it was.


    When she went there, the entire city was dead.


    Their deaths were weird. The blood in their body was dried up.


    ¡°Devil girl, how dare you still appear!¡±


    Someone suddenly shouted at the door and a few figures rushed toward Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu quickly swallowed thest mouthful of food and ced her chopsticks back on the table. She wiped her mouth elegantly.


    ¡°Devil girl?¡±


    ¡°Red robe... July...¡± The customers in the restaurant immediately linked her to July and started retreating.


    Ming Shu was surrounded.


    ¡°Devil girl, what are you doing here!¡± The leader of the group had a fire symbol sewed on his robe. He was a disciple from the Chiyang Sect.


    Ming Shu nced at the Chiyang Sect disciples and smiled gently. ¡°What else can I do at a restaurant? Am I supposed toe here to give birth?¡±


    Her voice was soft and gentle. It was really pleasant to the ear.


    ¡°You must have evil intentions ining here. Tell me, what is your motive!¡± The Chiyang Sect disciple ignored Ming Shu¡¯s words.


    ¡°Fine, since you said that I have evil intentions, I do.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to argue with him. She smiled brightly. ¡°However, what can you do to me?¡±


    The girl in red sat in front of a table of empty tes elegantly and calmly.


    Her face was small and her skin was smooth and white like pure white jade. Her eyes were seductive.


    Her red lips formed a smile and her eyes shimmered. It was mesmerizing.


    She was like the brightest and most striking red lotus in a lotus pond.


    Sinister yet seductive.


    Everyone was enchanted by her. Even their breathing grew heavier.


    This devil girl was too beautiful!


    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t get seduced by her!¡±


    The voice of a young man broke the strange atmosphere. The infatuation in everyone¡¯s eyes disappeared and they red at Ming Shu angrily. ¡°Devil girl, how dare you attempt to seduce us.¡±


    Ming Shu ced her hand on her chin. She had a pair of bracelets on her hand. There were bells on it so it rang softly as she moved her hand. She said, ¡°Be reasonable. You all were the ones who didn¡¯t have enough focus. Don¡¯t me me for being too beautiful. Why don¡¯t you me your mother for not giving you a handsome face?¡±


    ¡°No way, you must have used some dark spell!¡± The Chiyang Sect disciples got even more agitated.


    ¡°Sigh, it is impolite to disturb people when they are having a meal.¡± Ming Shu got up. ¡°Luckily, I am done eating.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>What the hell is she saying?</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Therefore, I will beat you less.¡±

 Chapter 861 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (3)

    Chapter 861: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (3)


    The girl in red walked away, leaving a mess behind her. When she walked past the counter, she nced at the boss who was shivering in fear on the ground and said, ¡°They started it first. Look for them forpensation.¡±


    The boss opened a crack between his fingers and peeked at the disciples from Chiyang Sect who were lying motionless on the ground. He swallowed his saliva.


    The girl in red had already left the restaurant. There was an uproar outside the restaurant.


    Demonic cultivator July beat someone!


    Demonic cultivator July beat some in the Cloud City!


    [Hidden task: Outshine everyone. Hint: Anyone that is not a demonic cultivator is an outsider. Anger all the outsiders.]


    Ming Shu was stunned by the title of the task.


    This title seemed really normal...


    What is the Harmony System up to now?


    [Guest, you did well in thest world. Continue to work hard! The Hatred Points are right in front of you. Please make them feel like killing you!]


    Compliments are necessary to maintain rtionships.


    ¡°What does your title have to do with the hint?¡±


    [...] The Harmony System was quiet for a while. [Please do not worry about such small details.]


    ¡°Details determine the sess of something.¡±


    [You don¡¯t need to know.] The Harmony System suddenly worshipped Ming Shu blindly. [Also, the details that you are talking about are different. Don¡¯t bully me just because I never studied enough.]


    ¡°Look at how arrogant you are.¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect the Harmony System to know so much. She thought that it only knew how to watch little demons fighting.


    [It is my mission to serve you well,] the Harmony System said.


    ¡°Haha.¡± I think that you are plotting against me.


    Ming Shu walked around for a while. After confirming that there was no one following her, she leaned against the wall and panted heavily.


    The Host was already injured seriously before this so the fight just now had used up all of her energy.


    The food that she ate was wasted.


    Why am I so unlucky.


    Ming Shu took out a drumstick which she took from the restaurant.


    She chewed it and thought about where she should go and have a meal. Wait, that was not right. She should go and find somewhere to recuperate first.


    Little Beastie started to make noise.


    Ming Shu looked down at Little Beastie who was rolling back and stepped on it. ¡°Didn¡¯t you run away?¡±


    Little Beastie was furious. Trash-picker, let go of me!


    I have my pride too!


    ¡°Why did youe back? Didn¡¯t you run away?¡±


    Little Beastie¡¯s body suddenly went soft. It crawled out from below Ming Shu¡¯s feet in a weird position and shook its fur.


    I will note back then. What wants toe back?


    Little Beastie sneered and jumped away.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    You left me alone to go to eat by yourself. How bold of you!


    ¡°She¡¯s over there!¡±


    Ming Shu got a shock and quickly ran into the alley. Why were these people still chasing her?


    She had no snacks to give them even if they managed to catch her.


    Ming Shu ran right and left in the alleyways and finally managed to leave those people behind.


    Fight?


    For what?


    I am an injured person.


    If I y a hero now, I will be dead the next moment.


    I¡¯m not so stupid.


    ¡°These little demons¡¯ stamina is really good.¡± Ming Shu held onto the wall and panted heavily.


    ¡°How can they be called little demons if their stamina is not good?¡± A voice suddenly sounded behind Ming Shu. ¡°Miss, you are blocking my door.¡±


    Ming Shu looked back. The person behind her had a fan in his hand and he was in a white robe. He was smiling at her.


    His facial features were not outstanding but whenbined together, his face looked good.


    He gave off afortable and gentle aura.


    Ming Shu frowned.


    Even if this body was injured, she would have noticed it if someone appeared behind her.


    Ghost!


    Ming Shu moved to the side.


    The man walked out and closed the door.


    ¡°Miss, you have a serious injury. You need to recuperate properly. If not, it might cause harm to your body.¡± The man¡¯s voice was warm and polite. ¡°Do you want to buy some medicine from me?¡±


    Would you buy medicine from someone on the street?


    ¡°I have no money.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The man looked disappointed. ¡°That is really unfortunate. Please take care. When you have the money, you can find me. My remedies will heal youpletely.¡±


    The man turned and walked out of the alley after he finished speaking. Ming Shu realized that he was carrying a basket on his back. The basket seemed out of ce with his aura.


    Ming Shu looked back at the house. There was nothing special about it. It looked the same as the rest of the houses.


    Weird.


    ¡°Did you see a girl in red?¡±


    ¡°Over there.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± My dear brother, even if I didn¡¯t buy your medicine, you don¡¯t have to do this, right!


    Ming Shu remembered this ce. I wille back and kill you after I recuperate!


    ...


    Half a monthter...


    Ming Shu carried an oil paper bag and walked up the mountain slowly. Small animals would pass by her asionally and make slight noises in the grass.


    Her injury was almost healed.


    However, the little demons had been chasing her for the past half a month too. Whenever she appeared, everyone would look at her.


    Sigh, it is not good to be too pretty.


    Ming Shu climbed to the top of the mountain and went past a few trees. Suddenly, a giant python appeared in front of her.


    It was dead.


    The python¡¯s enormous head hung down from the rocks. The other half of its body was hanging on the cliff behind it.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    How did this brother die? She just went to buy a drumstick! What happened to our promise to fight 300 rounds?


    Ming Shu walked to the edge of the cliff and looked down.


    ¡°Senior Brother, be careful...¡±


    There were two people hanging on the cliff.


    They were closing in on a blooming white flower growing on the cliff.


    The little flower had strong reiki around it but it was not in full bloom yet.


    All the treasures in nature were guarded by magical beasts. When the nts bloomed, these magical beasts would eat them.


    What happened if these treasures of nature were not guarded?


    People woulde and look for them.


    This magical beast guarded the flower for so long but in the end, other people enjoyed the fruits of itsbor.


    ¡°My poor brother.¡± Ming Shu touched the tail of the python. Its intelligence was not awakened yet so it could be eaten...


    ¡°Senior Brother, there is someone!¡±


    The two people below heard Ming Shu¡¯s voice and looked up.


    The girl in red squatted at the edge of the cliff and smiled at them. ¡°Are you all stupid? You can just fly down to pick it up. Why must you all climb down?¡±


    ¡°If we could fly here, we wouldn¡¯t have climbed,¡± the person below answered automatically.


    ¡°Oh.¡± This setting is weird.


    Really weird.


    If there was a treasure in this area, you either couldn¡¯t use your power or there were dangers all around the ce. This resulted in all kinds of out-of-date plots.


    The two people below regained their senses.


    When did this person appear?


    Why didn¡¯t they notice anything at all?


    No, wait!


    Why did she look so familiar?


    ¡°You... you are the devil girl!¡± One of them pointed at Ming Shu and shivered in fear.


    ¡°You are from the Wuji Sword Sect.¡± Ming Shu looked at the little sword symbol on the person¡¯s body. She raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Such a coincidence. Where is Fang Wan?¡±


    Disciple No. 1 said angrily, ¡°Why do you want to look for her!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°I want to go on a date with her.¡±


    The two men felt goosebumps rise all over their body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about harming Junior Sister Fang Wan.¡±


    Ming Shu ced her chin on her hand and smiled. ¡°Climb up the cliff and stop me, then.¡±


    There was fog floating at the bottom of the cliff. It seemed really deep. The two disciples didn¡¯t spend a lot of time climbing up but for some reason, the ravine here was really deep.

 Chapter 862 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (4)

    <h4>Chapter 862: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (4)</h4>


    Ming Shu was on the top of the cliff. If she attacked them now, they would be at a disadvantage. They might even fall down the cliff.


    The two parties stood there for a long time before the sound of leaves rustling came from behind Ming Shu.


    ¡°Senior brothers said that they would being here.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The person must have seen the dead python and screamed in fright.


    Ming Shu turned back. A few disciples from the Wuji Sword Sect appeared. There was only one girl among them.


    The disciples from the Wuji Sword Sect confirmed that the python was dead. They turned and saw the girl in red squatting beside the edge of the cliff. They immediately went on their guards and asked, ¡°Who are you? Where are my junior brothers?¡±


    Ming Shu scanned the crowd and fixed her gaze on the girl.


    Fang Qi didn¡¯t expect to bump into Ming Shu here. She hid herself behind the tall, handsome man who spoke just now. ¡°Senior Brother Ling, she is July. The demonic cultivator that took the Yi Xie sword.¡±


    ¡°July!¡±


    The other disciples also heard what Fang Qi said.


    ¡°Devil girl, where are my junior brothers? What did you do to them?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, we are all right.¡±


    The two people below immediately shouted aloud. Ming Shu threw some stones down and the people below groaned.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°They are fine now, but who knows what will happen?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± The people from Wuji Sword Sect didn¡¯t dare to move rashly.


    ¡°You are unscrupulous!¡± someone below shouted.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Of course. If I am not unscrupulous, who will be unscrupulous? You all?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    The people from Wuji Sword Sect exchanged nces with each other. Then, two of them attacked Ming Shu and the others rushed to the side of the cliff.


    ¡°Junior brothers,e up quickly!¡±


    The people below couldn¡¯t care about the flower anymore and quickly climbed up.


    <i>Hula¡ª</i>


    Small rocks fell down and hit them. It was extremely painful.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Someone let go of his hand and dangled over the cliff.


    The person beside him caught him quickly. ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t let go.¡±


    ¡°Grab the rope!¡±


    A rope appeared in front of them and both of them caught it.


    However, before they could pull themselves up, the rope was cut. The two people almost fell down the cliff.


    The girl in red had snatched a sword and sliced the rope.


    ¡°Devil girl!¡± The disciples of Wuji Sword Sect shouted angrily with red eyes.


    Ming Shu smiled at them sweetly and waved her sword. The two people at the edge of the cliff rolled back simultaneously. The ground below them was sliced; half of the rocks fell down the cliff.


    ¡°Senior Brother Ling, let¡¯s attack together!¡±


    Senior Brother Ling nodded and took out his sword. Everyone else took out their swords too.


    Ming Shu¡¯s sword was snatched from someone else, but when she wielded it, it became more powerful.


    <i>nk¡ª</i>


    Swords hit each other and sparks flew everywhere.


    The disciple from Wuji Sword Sect stepped back. The hand that held the sword was numb and it shivered uncontrobly.


    He held his wrist with his other hand and shivered.


    He couldn¡¯t control his hand.


    ¡°Sigh, seems like the sword skills of the Wuji Sword Sect are not that powerful.¡± Ming Shu swung her sword around.


    ¡°Bullshit. Don¡¯t be too arrogant.¡±


    Everyone attacked her again. These people were some of the more outstanding disciples of the sect. They felt that their abilities were not bad, but when they faced Ming Shu, they felt helpless.


    They couldn¡¯t hit her at all.


    Even if they did, they would be forced back by a certain strength.


    ¡°Junior Sister Fang Wan, be careful!¡±


    Fang Wan felt a chill running down her spine, but she didn¡¯t have the time to defend herself. The sword had already shed past her eyes andnded beside her neck.


    The scene paused.


    Ming Shu¡¯s gentle voice floated in the air along with the mountain wind. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If I move my hand suddenly, your cute Junior Sister Fang Wan will be decapitated.¡±


    Fang Wan¡¯s heart started pounding furiously.


    Her face was pale and she tried her best to act like a delicate little girl who needed to be protected.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have the Yi Xie sword? Why don¡¯t you take it out? I might not be able to win against the Yi Xie sword.¡±


    Fang Wan¡¯s expression froze.


    ¡°The Yi Xie sword is with you. What the hell are you talking about?¡± Before Fang Wan said anything, the other disciples shouted at her.


    Fang Wan opened her mouth and said weakly, ¡°I have never seen the Yi Xie sword.¡±


    There were tears in her eyes and her voice sounded so delicate, it made her junior and senior brothers want to protect her.


    ¡°Can you speak properly?¡± Ming Shu poked her. ¡°I¡¯m getting goosebumps.¡±


    Fang Wan: ¡°...¡±


    There was a tinge of red on her pale face. She was embarrassed and angry.


    This girl was saying that her voice sounded horrible.


    ¡°You have the Yi Xie sword. You should know that,¡± Ming Shu continued. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take out your sword of fate for me to take a look?¡±


    Fang Wan shivered. She denied it. ¡°I... I don¡¯t have a sword of fate.¡±


    Everyone in the sect knew that she didn¡¯t have a sword of fate. Hence, she dared to say it.


    ¡°Devil girl, why are you talking bullshit when you have the Yi Xie sword? How can Junior Sister Fang Wan have the Yi Xie sword?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t try to frame our junior sister!¡±


    The disciples from Wuji Sword Sect spoke up for Fang Wan.


    Their sword of fate would apany them for the rest of their life. Everyone¡¯s sword of fate was recorded.


    They knew that Fang Wan had no sword of fate.


    Ming Shu ignored the anger from these people and gave a sinister smile. ¡°Let me help you, then. You know that we, the demonic cultivators, know all kinds of dark spells. Just as well, I have a spell that can force someone¡¯s sword of fate out.¡±


    Fang Wan widened her eyes. She was shocked.


    <i>Is there really such a spell?</i>


    <i>Im... impossible!</i>


    The sword of fate was the most important thing to a sword cultivator. Why would there be such an evil spell?


    <i>But she is a demonic cultivator...</i>


    Ming Shu raised her hand. Fang Wan looked at her hand and clenched her fist.


    She could not let the Yi Xie sword appear. Once it did, her friends would look at her differently.


    <i>I can¡¯t expose myself.</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t...</i>


    Fang Wan was agitated.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    The ground below Ming Shu started sinking. Senior Brother Ling stabbed his sword into the ground and cracks appeared in the ground around his sword.


    He then took out his sword and swung it twice in the air. The energy from the sword formed a cross.


    Ming Shu was surprised. A person needed to be talented to wield sword energy.


    However, this person was the male protagonist so there was nothing wrong with him being more powerful.


    A swift and powerful sword energy came toward Ming Shu. A wind was formed.


    The male protagonist probably thought that Ming Shu would let go of Fang Wan, but she held her even tighter and used her to block the sword energy.


    The sword energy couldn¡¯t be retracted like a sword.


    Fang Wan took the blow and vomited blood.


    Ming Shu started dropping. Fang Wan dropped too.


    Once she fell down the cliff, Ming Shu realized that she could use her energy, but she couldn¡¯t stabilize herself.


    This was a ce where the rules of gravity applied. You would fall down no matter how powerful you were.


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes and waved her sword upward.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    The cliff split open and rocks fell. The people up top fell too.

 Chapter 863 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (5)

    <h4>Chapter 863: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (5)</h4>


    Ming Shu fell onto a tree. Before she could get up, a ck shadow mmed into her and her waist almost broke. It was the python.


    She slid down from the tree and pulled the python down too.


    <i>This is food!</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t lose it!</i>


    She didn¡¯t see anyone from the Wuji Sword Sect around her. She didn¡¯t even see any rocks from the cliff.


    This ce was a little strange.


    She was in a dense forest. The trees were not tall and they had a standard distance between them.


    A white jade pavement wasid out in front of her.


    White jade?


    Ming Shu squatted down to take a look. It was real white jade. It even had reiki in it.


    To a cultivator, white jade was useless. However, a white jade that had reiki was worthy.


    <i>So extravagant!</i>


    <i>I must have bumped into a rich person.</i>


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    A young voice sounded behind Ming Shu. She turned around and saw a little child wearing a ckish green robe standing on the white jade pavement.


    The child had two buns on his head and his round face looked puzzled.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Ming Shu asked without answering him.


    ¡°It is a hidden paradise.¡± The child¡¯s eyes turned into half-moons. He was really cute. ¡°Did youe from outside?¡±


    ¡°How do you know that I came from outside?¡±


    ¡°Things kept dropping down,¡± the child answered naturally.


    ¡°What about those people that fell together with me?¡±


    ¡°Maybe theynded in different ces. Are they your friends? I can help you look for them. This ce is huge.¡±


    Ming Shu understood now. Everyone fell down, butnded in different ces.


    ¡°No need.¡± Ming Shu smiled at the little child. ¡°They are not my friends.¡±


    The child was stunned for a moment. However, he didn¡¯t probe further. He suggested leading the way for Ming Shu to leave.


    Ming Shu nodded her head. She dragged the python and followed the little child.


    The child stared at the giant python speechless. He didn¡¯t want Ming Shu to bring such a huge thing along with her, but when he saw Ming Shu¡¯s smiling face, he couldn¡¯t say a single word.


    The child said that this was a hidden paradise.


    Ming Shu walked out of the forest with the child and saw a white jade pce standing not far away. The words ¡°Hidden Paradise¡± on the pce were extremely striking.


    The child brought Ming Shu into the white jade pce.


    There were many children in the white jade pce. They were all white and round, the kind of shape that looked really delicious.


    Ming Shu scanned the main hall. She retracted her gaze naturally and then caught up with the child.


    The child guided Ming Shu along the corridor and exined to her in a cute voice, ¡°Our master is meditating behind closed doors now. However, he asked us to take care of anyone that dropped down and then send you all out after a while.¡±


    ¡°Is your master trying to increase his power as a demon?¡±


    The child looked at Ming Shu curiously. ¡°My master is a cultivator. He cannot be a demon.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly bent down and smiled. ¡°Oh? Then why do you have a demonic aura around you?¡±


    Only the protagonists would find a kind old man to impart skills when they fell off the cliff. For people like her, they would only meet demons.


    The child: ¡°...¡±


    He was stunned for a moment before he looked down at himself and groaned with frustration. ¡°I am already trying my best to suppress my demonic aura. How did you still manage to sense it? Sob, my master will scold me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t.¡± Ming Shu wanted to touch his head.


    The child realized what Ming Shu wanted to do and raised his hand to attack her.


    However, he was not Ming Shu¡¯s match at all.


    The child noticed that the situation was disadvantageous for him and changed into his true form. He wanted to escape.


    Ming Shu grabbed his tail and picked him up from the floor.


    ¡°A Dragon Li cat?¡±


    The huge amount of reiki from the white jade made it easy for people to neglect the demonic aura on the child¡¯s body.


    Most people would be distracted by the white jade and ignored the harmless-looking little boy.


    Ming Shu listened to the child but she never believed him.


    ¡°I wonder if a Dragon Li cat is good to eat?¡± Ming Shu touched her chin and muttered to herself.


    ¡°Sob, aren¡¯t you human? Why are you eating demons?¡± The Dragon Li cat was shocked.


    ¡°I am just learning from you. Demon eats humans so humans can eat demons too,¡± Ming Shu said logically. ¡°What is wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°You, you, you...¡±


    The Dragon Li cat was stunned. It had never met a human that wanted to eat a demon.


    ¡°Where were you going to take me just now?¡± Ming Shu demanded and grabbed the Dragon Li cat.


    ¡°...¡± The Dragon Li cat covered its mouth and kept quiet.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t force it. She held it in her hand and walked into a courtyard.


    There was no one else here except for the children. It provided Ming Shu with a good location.


    ¡°Do you know how to barbecue meat?¡±


    The Dragon Li cat stared at Ming Shu in fear. <i>She... She wants me to barbecue myself?</i>


    Ming Shu ced the Dragon Li cat in front of the python. ¡°Barbecue this.¡±


    The Dragon Li cat: ¡°...¡± <i>She dragged this all the way here so that she can eat it?</i>


    Ming Shu had already released it so the Dragon Li cat turned back into a child. The exit of the courtyard was just behind him. Should he run?


    The girl in red smiled at him mysteriously.


    The child sobbed and stood in front of the python unwillingly.


    There was a lot of meat on the python. The child¡¯s hand was sore from all the barbecuing, but the girl in red still didn¡¯t seem full.


    <i>Why can she eat so much...</i>


    Ming Shu asked the child again, ¡°Where did you want to bring me to? If you don¡¯t tell me, I will barbecue you.¡±


    The child nced at the plight of the python and sobbed, ¡°To the pond at the back.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to bring me to the pond? To have a party?¡±


    <i>What is a party?</i>


    The little child didn¡¯t understand what Ming Shu was saying. He said with his eyes full of tears, ¡°I will push... push you all into the pond. I don¡¯t know... We don¡¯t know what will happen to you all. We were caught and brought here. Sob.¡±


    The child cried as he spoke. They were all demons living nearby. They were caught by their master and brought here to wait for people to fall down.


    Because they could turn themselves into children who looked really innocent, the people that fell down would not suspect them.


    They just needed to make them drink some tea and then throw the person into the pond.


    ¡°What is in the pond?¡±


    ¡°A... A sword,¡± the child said.


    Sword?


    Most people used a sword in this world so swords weremon.


    Ming Shu filled her stomach and asked the child to bring her to see the sword.


    The child didn¡¯t dare to protest so he led the way.


    The pond was in another courtyard.


    The child looked over the wall. He shrunk his head back after a while. ¡°My... master is inside.¡±


    Ming Shu looked over the wall too. There was a person inside. The person had ascivious air around him.


    It was a man but he didn¡¯t look like a man at all. He was wearing a thinyer of clothes and he twisted his waist as he walked. His chest was t.


    He walked in circles around the pond. The pond was bubbling and a ck sword floated in the middle of it.


    Ming Shu felt that the television shows she watched were all fake. Those swords were always stabbed into the ground or filled with a powerful aura.


    This sword just floated in the pond as if someone had casually tossed it in.

 Chapter 864 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (7)

    <h4>Chapter 864: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (7)</h4>


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are!¡±


    ¡°It is your honor that I took a fancy to you. Do you really think that I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡±


    The man¡¯s indignant voice floated over intermittently. He walked back and forth around the courtyard irritatedly.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with your master?¡± Ming Shu pointed to her head.


    The child shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The master always scolds the sword.¡±


    That was the only thing he could do to the sword. Sometimes, he even...


    The door of the courtyard opened suddenly.


    Two children walked in while carrying a disciple from the Wuji Sword Sect. The manughed eerily and did something to the disciple. Then, he threw the disciple into the pond.


    The water in the pond started churning and the disciple drowned.


    The sword in the pond vibrated and then swam twice around the pond. It seemed to beughing at the man. After that, the sword resumed its silence.


    The man seemed furious. He shouted crazily, ¡°It is not enough! Get more people for me!!¡±


    The children got a fright and hurried out of the courtyard.


    The child observed Ming Shu¡¯s expression.


    She looked as though she was enjoying the show. She was munching on a fruit... fruit?!


    The child got frightened. ¡°Where did you get the fruit?¡±


    Ming Shu pointed behind her casually.


    The child: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is she not afraid that she will eat something poisonous? This is our base!</i>


    The children who left quickly soon brought over another Wuji Sword Sect disciple. The man grabbed the disciple and pressed him down on the edge of the pond. He didn¡¯t throw the disciple in immediately this time.


    ¡°You force me to do this. I wanted to refine you properly but you failed to appreciate my kindness. Thus, don¡¯t me me for being harsh on you!¡±


    The man grabbed the disciple¡¯s wrist and cut his artery. Fresh blood flowed out and fell into the pool.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The door was kicked open.


    Senior Brother Ling and two other disciples appeared at the door. The two disciples were slightly pale in the face. Senior Brother Ling, on the other hand, looked normal. He was holding onto a child.


    The man turned his head and looked at them. He shouted in anger, ¡°Useless. You can¡¯t even do such a simple thing properly.¡±


    He was talking to the child.


    The child in Senior Brother Ling¡¯s hand shivered in fear.


    ¡°Hey, those are your friends, right? Are you not going to help them?¡± the child asked Ming Shu.


    A fight had already started in the courtyard. Senior Brother Ling was fighting with the man. The man was more powerful that Senior Brother Ling so he would be defeated at any moment.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that they are not my friends?¡± As a viin, she would never be on the same side as the protagonist.


    Ming Shu looked into the pond. The sword had erected itself suddenly. The tip of its sword touched the water as though it was scalded. It also seemed really excited at the fight that was happening in the courtyard.


    ¡°Is this sword always so strange?¡±


    ¡°... It is still fine most of the time,¡± the child answered cautiously.


    This sword was always so strange. His master often got angered by it.


    The man and Senior Brother Ling fought fiercely. Although Senior Brother Ling was on the losing end, his sword managed to hurt the man a few times.


    The man was furious. In a fit of anger, he rushed towards the pond.


    Just as he was about to grab the sword that was spinning around, the sword suddenly sank into the water and the man didn¡¯t catch it.


    The sword popped out from the other side and seemed to be observing the man. When it saw that the man was flying towards it again, it sank down again.


    The man¡¯s face turned hideous from anger. He gave up on the sword.


    <i>Boom</i>!


    The man was like a kite that broke loose and mmed into the wall that Ming Shu was lying on.


    The moment he looked up, he saw Ming Shu¡¯s head.


    Their eyes met.


    Ming Shu raised her hand calmly and greeted him. ¡°Hello.¡±


    The man vomited blood. <i>Hello your head!</i> Why did he not realize that this woman was here? How long had she been here? Was she from the same side as those people? What was that thing beside her? A python?


    It didn¡¯t matter if she was with those other people. He would just kill all of them.


    The man red at Ming Shu viciously and made to pick himself up from the floor. Ming Shu threw the remains of the python down.


    <i>Putong¡ª</i>


    The man fell on the ground again and vomited blood aesthetically.


    ¡°Ah!¡± <i>Kill them all!</i>


    The man¡¯s eyes turned red as he shouted furiously.


    Just as he was getting up again, a piece of rock fell down and knocked him unconscious.


    Senior Brother Ling leaned against his sword and stared at Ming Shu vigntly.


    He saw the girl in red jump in and threw the python out. Then, she climbed back out and continued lying on the wall.


    Senior Brother Ling: ¡°...¡±


    The sword in the pond might have realized that the man was unconscious and slowly appeared on the surface of the pond. It moved back some distance.


    ¡°Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Look at Junior Brother first.¡± Senior Brother Ling waved his hand.


    The two of them hurried towards their junior brother and dragged him back. He had already lost a lot of blood so his face was pale. His breathing was weak too.


    Half of the pond was dyed with blood. The sword stood erect on the side that was clean.


    The two disciples fed some Dan medicine to their junior brother.


    ¡°Senior Brother, that devil girl...¡±


    ¡°Hey, it is not polite to call your savior a devil girl, right?¡± Although she attacked the man because he wanted to kill her first, she still saved them.


    <i>That¡¯s right!</i>


    The disciple didn¡¯t expect himself to be heard even after lowering his voice. His face turned green. ¡°Who knows what intentions you have. If it wasn¡¯t for you, we would not have fallen into such a ce.¡±


    ¡°You are being unreasonable.¡± Ming Shu took a bite of her fruit and munched it. ¡°Your senior brother was the one who caused me to fall. I was just returning the favor.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Senior Brother Ling stopped the disciple. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy arguing with her. It¡¯s useless.¡±


    The devil girl had no intention of attacking them. This was a good thing for them.


    Ming Shu was only interested in her snacks coupon. As long as other people didn¡¯t provoke her, she would be toozy to bother with them.


    Senior Brother Ling asked the two disciples to tie the man up.


    The man was lying below the wall that Ming Shu was on. The disciples looked at Ming Shu cautiously and then quickly dragged the man into the center of the courtyard.


    <i>Bzzzz...</i>


    The sword started vibrating and waves formed in the pond.


    ¡°What is happening to it?¡±


    Senior Brother Ling looked at the sword.


    The sword was entirely ck and it had some drawings carved on its hilt. The sword was shaped like a dragon. The tip of the sword was a scaled down version of a dragon¡¯s head.


    ¡°Senior Brother, it seems angry.¡±


    Senior Brother Ling took a deep breath. He felt it too.


    There was a strong evil auraing from the sword.


    Senior Brother Ling asked everyone to step back. The water in the pond sshed out.


    It only stopped after a long time.


    The sword turned quiet again. It was half-submerged in the water. Three secondster, it fell into the water loudly and started swimming around the pond.


    The blood in the pond had been cleared out. Bloody water was spilled all over the banks of the pond.


    So the sword got angry because its pond got contaminated?


    Senior Brother Ling looked at the sword that was swimming happily in the pond and felt speechless.


    Why did he encounter so many strange things today?


    There was a devil girl over there whose intentions he didn¡¯t know and there was this weird sword over here.

 Chapter 865 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (7)

    <h4>Chapter 865: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (7)</h4>


    Senior Brother Ling asked the others to search for the rest of their sect members.


    However, after searching for one whole round and questioning the children in the pce, they didn¡¯t find the rest of the people.


    ¡°One of them was thrown into the pond.¡± Ming Shu changed her position and was currently sitting on the wall.


    The person beside Senior Brother Ling looked at her intently. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I saw it.¡±


    ¡°You saw it... why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡±


    Ming Shu wanted tough at him. ¡°Are you joking with me? What is my rtionship with you? Why must I stop him?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The disciple must have been too agitated so his words didn¡¯t make sense at all.


    ¡°Let me go down and take a look.¡± Someone volunteered himself.


    ¡°No.¡± Senior Brother Ling stopped the person. ¡°We do not know what is underneath the pond.¡±


    ¡°Then... what if Junior Sister Fang Wan and the rest of them were thrown inside too?¡± The disciple panicked.


    Senior Brother Ling frowned. He calmed them down and woke the man up.


    When the man realized he was tied up, he started cursing violently.


    ¡°What is this ce? Where are the other people that you caught?¡± Senior Brother Ling waited for him to finish cursing before asking his questions.


    ¡°All of you are here already.¡± The man looked at Senior Brother Ling with an honest expression.


    There were eight of them. Besides the one that was thrown into the pond, there were still three other people missing. One of them was Fang Wan.


    ¡°If they were not brought here, they must be dead.¡± The man gave a sinisterugh. ¡°Do you think that everyone will stay alive after they fall down?¡±


    One of the disciples grabbed his clothes and punched him. ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit me. Where are they? Where did you hide them? Bring them out!¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    The disciple punched him a few more times but the man just said the same thing. It must be the truth.


    ¡°Stop hitting him.¡± Senior Brother Ling stopped the disciple and asked the man, who was panting heavily, ¡°How do we get out of here?¡±


    They tried to find a way out before they came to this courtyard, but the children said that there was no way out.


    ¡°Get out of here?¡± The man suddenlyughed. Then, he shouted crazily, ¡°If I knew how to get out, I would not be refining this sword!¡±


    The sword: ¡°...¡± <i>I shall just continue swimming.</i>


    The man said that he fell down here too. When he fell, the pce, the pond, and the sword were already here.


    Ming Shu admired this person.


    She thought that he was the owner, but he turned out to be a victim too.


    Senior Brother Ling asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the owner of this ce?¡±


    The man looked as though he heard some funny joke.


    He didn¡¯t know who owned this ce.


    The man couldn¡¯t remember when he fell. It was a long time ago.


    The children were demons that he caught around the area. There were many such demons around the pce and they ate humans too. Even if the people that fell down were not brought over, they would probably be killed too.


    ¡°Have you heard of the spiritual pool?¡±


    The man saw their expressions and knew that they had never heard of it before.


    ¡°The ce which produced the purest liquid form of reiki in the entire world.¡±


    The man looked behind him. The girl in red was sitting on top of the wall. She was smiling at them.


    He gritted his teeth as he recalled how she threw things down on him. ¡°You seem to know a lot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Who is ttering you? Shameless!</i>


    He looked at the pond. ¡°This is the spiritual pool. All the things here exists because of the spiritual pool. If that sword doesn¡¯t recognize an owner, none of us can get out.¡±


    This was what he found out after staying here for so long.


    ¡°What sword is that?¡±


    The man hated the sword. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He wanted to coax it to recognize an owner but it didn¡¯t want to. Also, at the start, he couldn¡¯t get near the pool at all.


    He took a long time to break the array around the pool.


    After that, he wanted to refine it forcefully, but the results were even more infuriating.


    ¡°So after it recognizes its owner, we can get out?¡±


    ¡°Should be so,¡± the man said. ¡°This is just my guess. Even if the sword can¡¯t bring us out, its owner can.¡±


    Senior Brother Ling looked at the pool.


    The sword suddenly lifted itself up straight and moved to the side of the pool.


    Senior Brother Ling already had his sword of fate, the Lingxiao sword. This was the sword that the Yi Xie sword defeated in legend.


    ¡°You two, go and have a try,¡± Senior Brother Ling said to the two disciples of Wuji Sword Sect.


    The two people hesitated. The sword didn¡¯t seem to like them... it was rejecting them from head to toe.


    However, they still went to try. The sword just ignored them mercilessly.


    Although swords had no emotions, everyone felt its contempt.


    ¡°There is really no way out of here?¡± Ming Shu asked the child beside her.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± The little child nodded. ¡°We have stayed here for a long time and didn¡¯t find any way out.¡±


    ¡°Why did you lie that you can take me out then?¡±


    The child lowered his head and whispered, ¡°You already said that I lied to you... it was to lower your guard.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>The little demons are quite smart</i>. ¡°We can¡¯t go back up from the ce that we fell down?¡±


    The child reminded her tactfully, ¡°Why did you... fall down?¡±


    Ming Shu had nothing to say.


    The child was right. Even if they could climb up, they might not be able to get out of this ce. Those magical beast that could fly tried to fly their way out after they fell into this ce, but they were stopped halfway by some invisible wall. There was no way out at all.


    The people in the courtyard were still discussing their n. They didn¡¯t know if the man was speaking the truth so they went out and searched for an exit again.


    In the end, they confirmed that there was no way out. If they kept walking straight, they would just end up at the white jade pce again.


    ¡°We can¡¯t contact our sect, either.¡±


    ¡°What shall we do? We can¡¯t find Junior Sister Fang Wan and the rest. Did something happen to them?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Ling...¡±


    Senior Brother Ling suddenly looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°What?¡±


    Senior Brother Ling said, ¡°I remember that demonic cultivators have a special way ofmunicating with one another. Can you try tomunicate with the outside world? We are all stuck here. No one can get out.¡±


    Thest two sentences was to exin why he asked for her help. He just wanted to get everyone out of here first.


    ¡°We do.¡± Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°However, this is an enclosed space. Even ourmunication method can¡¯t be used here.¡±


    She tried to call for Little Beastie, but there was no reply from it. If even Little Beastie couldn¡¯t hear her, there was no way she could contact anyone else.


    ¡°Do you have any good suggestion?¡±


    Ming Shu suggested sincerely, ¡°Eat and wait for death.¡±


    Senior Brother Ling: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Do you want to try and see if the sword will recognize you?¡± Senior Brother Ling pointed at the pool.


    Ming Shu nced at the sword. The sword sized her up too.


    Ming Shu said with disdain, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    <i>Pa!</i>


    The sword got angry.


    No one had ever given it the cold-shoulder! Only it could dislike other people!


    ¡°Look at how bad its temper is. I don¡¯t want it,¡± Ming Shu added on.

 Chapter 866 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (8)

    <h4>Chapter 866: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (8)</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke it. You will get into trouble,¡± the man said coldly, as someone who had experienced it before.


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°Why can¡¯t I say the truth?¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    The sword stood erect in the pool. Waves started to form around it.


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    The man was tied up so he could only jumped toward the door in a funny stance.


    Senior Brother Ling looked at the pool. A whirlpool had formed.


    The reiki in the air seemed to be sucked into the whirlpool.


    Senior Brother Ling carried the unconscious disciple on his back and shouted at the two other disciples who were frozen in shock to start running.


    The man started tog behind as he could only hop.


    He was so angry his face turned hideous.


    He heard the sound of water sshing behind him and a chill ran down his spine. He had such experiences before. The sword seldom reacted so violently. He scolded it everyday, but it didn¡¯t give him any reaction most of the time.


    The water in the pool sshed out and formed water swords in the air.


    Numerous water swords shot out in all directions from the pool.


    Most of them were aimed at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Close the door. Hurry up and close the door!!¡±


    The man hopped out of the courtyard and fell onto the ground. He ate a mouthful of soil before raising his head and shouting at the people beside him.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The door closed. The water swords mmed against the door, but didn¡¯t prate.


    Ming Shu had jumped down the wall too.


    The courtyard was in an uproar.


    However, the water swords didn¡¯t leave the courtyard.


    The sword couldn¡¯t leave the courtyard so the effects of its attack were limited to the courtyard too.


    This was what the man concluded after many years of experience.


    The sword threw a tantrum for a long time. After the sounds died down, Ming Shu climbed onto the wall again and peeked in. The sword was lying in the pool. The surroundings were not damaged. It looked the same as before.


    ¡°It is getting dark.¡±


    Ming Shu walked around the corner and heard the man saying this weird sentence.


    The child shivered in fear too. He reminded Ming Shu, ¡°You better find a ce to hide.¡±


    ...


    When the sky turned dark, the hidden paradise turned into hell.


    The noises outside didn¡¯t stop at all. asionally, ck shadows would fly past the window and shrill screams would pierce the air.


    Even the man didn¡¯t know what those things were. Whatever they were, just don¡¯t go out at night.


    If you did, you would die.


    Ming Shu felt that these things were really interesting. Their aura was simr to hers.


    They should be some kind of devil too.


    She didn¡¯t expect this ce that was filled with reiki to be dominated by devils at night.


    <i>This ce is really strange.</i>


    [Time-limit task: Save the female protagonist. The time limit is half an hour. The time starts now.]


    This was the first time the Harmony System gave a mission so quickly.


    By the time Ming Shu finished listening to it, the countdown had already started.


    <i>Where am I supposed to go to save her?</i>


    The Harmony System gave Ming Shu a map.


    However, it was really abstract.


    On a white piece of paper, a wavy line connected the starting point and the end point.


    That was it.


    There was nothing she could use as a reference.


    Ming Shu stood at the door and observed for a moment. No ck shadows flew past her again. She opened the door and went out.


    The people from the Wuji Sword Sect were in the room beside her. When she opened her door, they opened theirs too.


    ¡°I heard Junior Sister Fang Wan¡¯s voice just now...¡±


    The other party looked at Ming Shu vigntly.


    Ming Shu turned and walked in the direction shown on the map.


    Before she took two steps, a ck shadow attacked her. It was really fast so she couldn¡¯t dodge it at all.


    Ming Shu reached out her hand and grabbed it.


    She touched a ball of ck. There was nothing else there.


    The ck shadow flew through her hand and struck her face.


    Then, it passed through her body too and mmed into the door behind her.


    The ck shadow turned around. ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What did this thing just hit? Is he giving me the cold-shoulder? Who gave you the courage to do that!</i>


    <i>Who!</i>


    <i>How dare you spit at me!</i>


    She grabbed the ck shadow again. The shadow didn¡¯t move. It felt certain that Ming Shu would not be able to catch it.


    ¡°Urgh¡ª!¡±


    The ck shadow let out a shrill scream of pain.


    The people behind them saw Ming Shu holding a ck shadow in her hand the moment they caught up with her.


    ¡°Do you still dare to spit at me?¡±


    ¡°Urgh...¡± <i>We are the same. There is no need to treat your family so badly.</i>


    Ming Shu squeezed her hand tighter.


    ¡°Urgh...¡± The ck shadow¡¯s voice got weaker. <i>Please have mercy on me. I was blind to not recognize you.</i>


    Ming Shu let go of the ck shadow. The ck shadow immediately disappeared into the darkness.


    ¡°What is that?¡± the disciple beside Senior Brother Ling asked Ming Shu.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It can¡¯t be eaten.¡± Ming Shu continued walking forward.


    The ck shadow that was hiding in the dark: ¡°...¡± <i>Urgh, urgh, demonic cultivators are so irritating. I can¡¯t eat them.</i>


    They were from the same family and by right, they were unable to touch them. However, thedy just now managed to catch it.


    The disciple looked at Senior Brother Ling.


    Senior Brother Ling shook his head.


    That should be one of those things that came out at night. The man said that it was not difficult to defeat them if they fought one-on-one with them.


    However, their number wasrge and they would always appear suddenly. Once you got surrounded by them, there was no way you would be able to escape.


    ...


    The map that the Harmony System drew was really abstract, but luckily, the dot that represented her location on the map moved as she moved.


    But...


    The people behind Ming Shu saw her walking on pavement and then turning back again. Then she would take another route and came back again after a while.


    <i>Why are there so many forked roads over here?</i>


    The ck shadows that Ming Shu met didn¡¯t dare to attack her. They went around her.


    She couldn¡¯t be eaten so if they didn¡¯t dodge her, they would be caught by her and tormented.


    Ming Shu followed the map and she ended up at...


    <i>What?</i>


    <i>Isn¡¯t this the courtyard where the bad-tempered sword is?</i>


    ¡°Senior Brother, hold on just a little while longer. I am almost done with my drawing.¡±


    ¡°Ahh...¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±


    The sounds that came from the courtyard was really piercing to the ear.


    Ming Shu pushed the door and went in.


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    There were numerous ck shadows in the air attacking the people beside the pool.


    When Ming Shu went in, the courtyard suddenly became quiet.


    The ck shadows shifted their attention and looked at her.


    The people by the pool saw Ming Shu, but the light was dim so they didn¡¯t see her face.


    ¡°Urgh, urgh...¡±


    A portion of the ck shadows flew toward Ming Shu.


    They wanted to attack her.


    However, every one of them just passed through her body.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. <i>Is this their tradition?</i>


    Ming Shu grabbed one ck shadow and mmed it on the ground. The rest of the ck shadows moved back simultaneously. ¡°If you all don¡¯t leave now, I will kill you.¡±


    The ck shadow army didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to be able to touch them. They looked at the people standing by the pool.


    The ck shadowsmunicated with one another and left unwillingly.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Urgh, urgh...¡± <i>What else do you want? We have even left you with the food!</i>


    Surprisingly, Ming Shu understood them.


    ¡°Take that person away.¡± Ming Shu pointed at Fang Wan.


    Fang Qi recognized Ming Shu¡¯s voice and shouted at her loudly. ¡°July, are you trying to team up with these things to attack us?¡±


    Everyone at the scene, including the female protagonist, heard what she said.


    The devil girl that took the Yi Xie sword?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I will not do anything to you all.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice rose in the night. There was something special about her voice that made everyone forget about the situation they were in. ¡°I just want to do something to you.¡±


    Fang Wan: ¡°...¡± <i>What did she say?</i>


    The ck shadow army didn¡¯t think so much.


    ¡°Urgh, urgh?¡± <i>For us?</i>


    ¡°Yes. Hurry up and take her before I regret it.¡±

 Chapter 867 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (9)

    <h4>Chapter 867: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡±


    As the ck shadows closed in on them, they became frightened and angry.


    Ming Shu watched as the ck shadows tortured them. With the help of the ck shadows, she managed to pull Fang Wan out.


    ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    Fang Wan was shocked. She pushed the young girl that was drawing something beside her.


    The young girl stopped drawing and flew toward the ck shadows.


    ¡°Junior Sister Su!¡±


    Someone shouted and made to pull the young girl back.


    Just as the young girl was about to hit the ck shadows, the ck shadow suddenly dispersed and the young girl was caught by someone. She spun two times before stabilizing herself.


    The dim lighting in the courtyard shone on the girl¡¯s beautiful eyes.


    There was a nice smelling from her body.


    ¡°Junior Sister Su, are you okay?¡±


    Su Yiqiu¡¯s heart was pounding furiously. She swallowed. ¡°I, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Ming Shu let go of Su Yiqiu. Su Yiqiu stepped back involuntarily as if she was afraid of Ming Shu.


    Did Fang Wan push her just now?


    Su Yiqiu looked at Fang Wan.


    Fang Wan was grasped by the ck shadow and raised up into the air. She flew with the ck shadows out of the courtyard.


    The rest of the ck shadows stayed back to block their attacks.


    When Senior Brother Ling came in, they saw Fang Wan being carried out by the ck shadows.


    ¡°Senior Brother Ling, help me!¡±


    Fang Wan¡¯s voice disappeared behind the walls.


    After that, silence fell in the courtyard. It seemed as though those things never appeared.


    Someone rushed in the direction Fang Wan disappeared into and jumped onto the wall. However, the next moment, they jumped back down again.


    There were ck shadows outside. It was densely popted with ck shadows.


    There was an eerie silence in the courtyard.


    ¡°Devil girl... devil girl, why are you doing this? Give me back my junior sister!¡±


    Someone finally broke the silence and pounced at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu tilted her body and dodged the attack. She kicked the person. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°She disappeared so that all of you can be safe.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    No one continued the conversation.


    [Time-limit task isplete.]


    <i>It isplete?</i>


    <i>Time to leave.</i>


    <i>I can still have some snacks if I go back now.</i>


    Ming Shu said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your cute junior sister has the Yi Xie sword. She will be fine.¡±


    Someone asked, ¡°Why does she have the Yi Xie sword?¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°She snatched it. If not, do you think I would give it to her? Do I look like such a kind devil girl?¡±


    Someone said, ¡°The Yi Xie sword is with you.¡± Everyone knew that.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Have you all personally seen me using the Yi Xie sword? If I have the Yi Xie sword, I would have exchanged it for food already.¡±


    <i>It can definitely be exchanged for a lot of food. </i>


    <i>Shall I snatch it from her...</i>


    Ming Shu pondered for a moment and decided that it was more important to feed herself now.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± Although the first sentence made some sense, the next sentence was just weird.


    <i>The Yi Xie sword is an extremely powerful weapon. How can you exchange it for food?</i>


    <i>The devil girl kept saying that the Yi Xie sword is with Junior Sister Fang Wan. Is she speaking the truth?</i>


    <i>No, no, no, that is not possible.</i>


    <i>How can the Yi Xie sword be with Junior Sister Fang Wan?</i>


    <i>It must be a plot.</i>


    ¡°Devil girl, don¡¯t try to push the me...¡±


    Far away from them, a red light shot up into the air.


    The groans from the ck shadows sounded continuously.


    Everyone looked at the red light. They were stunned.


    ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t lie to you all.¡± Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°Some of you might not have seen this light before but the male prot... but Senior Brother Ling has.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Ling?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Ling?¡±


    Senior Brother Ling frowned. The Lingxiao sword in his hand was vibrating. ¡°It is the Yi Xie sword.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>How is that possible?!</i>


    <i>Didn¡¯t the Yi Xie sword get taken away by this devil girl?</i>


    <i>Why is it in Junior Sister Fang Wan¡¯s hands?</i>


    <i>Bzzzz...</i>


    A sword sound came from the pool behind them. Everyone looked back and saw a ck sword standing erect in the pool.


    ¡°Why is there a sword here?¡±


    They didn¡¯t see anything when they arrived here just now.


    The red light suddenly got attracted by something and flew towards them.


    Everyone spread out in fear. The red light went straight into the ck sword.


    <i>Bzzzz...</i>


    The ck sword vibrated even more. The water in the pool started sshing.


    The ck sword flew aimlessly around the pool. There seemed to be an invisible barrier around the pool which prevented the sword froming out.


    The red light kept shining on them and groans from the ck shadows continued.


    No one knew what was happening.


    ¡°Junior Sister Su!¡±


    Someone shouted. Su Yiqiu was flying toward the pool as if an invisible hand was pulling her.


    Just as she was going to fall into the pool, her body bounced back and fell from the air.


    Su Yiqiu was dizzy. She didn¡¯t know what happened to her.


    Before she could pick herself up, she was pulled in again and the cycle continued.


    The disciples from the Wuji Sword Sect followed her, but no one managed to catch her.


    After a few repetitions, Su Yiqiu almost wanted to faint.


    When she was bounced off once again, she grabbed the person closest to her instinctively.


    Ming Shu was enjoying the show when she was suddenly grabbed by Su Yiqiu. Then, she got dragged by the invisible force too.


    She mmed into the invisible barrier.


    She saw the ck sword.


    There was a faint red light flowing within the sword. It made the sword look beautiful.


    <i>Shua¡ª</i>


    The ck sword suddenly suddenly raised itself up and struck at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Such a vindictive sword.</i>


    Ming Shu grabbed Su Yiqiu and immediately stepped back


    The swordlight hit the invisible barrier of the pool. Ming Shu heard the sound of something breaking. In an instant, the courtyard was filled with a strong and overbearing reiki.


    The reiki started wreaking havoc. They were in a wind array formed by the reiki. Every single gust of wind was sharp and painful.


    The air started to smell like blood.


    Ming Shu threw Su Yiqiu to the person closest to her and quickly retreated to the edge of the wall.


    The ck sword shot up into the air, carrying the strong reiki with it.


    Then, it fell from the sky and struck at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is this stupid sword targeting me?!</i>


    Ming Shu pulled up her sleeves and started fighting the sword with her bare hands.


    The ck sword attacked viciously. It just stabbed wherever it feels was a good ce to stab.


    The reiki from the pool was also infused in the sword. Ming Shu felt that she was going to die.


    ¡°Are you done!¡± Ming Shu grabbed the ck sword and pressed it firmly onto the ground. ¡°All I did was scold you. It is a fact that you are ugly. Why don¡¯t you just admit it? You won¡¯t be prettier even if you kill me!¡±


    <i>Buzz buzz buzz...</i>


    The ck sword vibrated angrily.


    It wanted to break away from Ming Shu¡¯s grip.


    Ming Shu felt her hand turning numb.


    <i>You think that I am an easy person to bully?</i>


    Ming Shu wanted to break the sword in two, but she suddenly felt a connection with it.


    The sword stopped vibrating as well.


    Three secondster...


    The human and the sword stepped back simultaneously.


    They didn¡¯t like each other at all.

 Chapter 868 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (10)

    <h4>Chapter 868: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (10)</h4>


    Ming Shu looked at the wound that was on her hand.


    This stupid sword recognized her as the owner?


    The ck sword was shaking furiously. It wanted to shake Ming Shu¡¯s blood out.


    After shaking for some time, it suddenly mmed itself on the ground.


    It was in despair.


    The people in the courtyard looked at them in shock.


    <i>So, what is happening?</i>


    <i>Did the devil girl win against the sword?</i>


    The ck sword suddenly stood up and slowly turned red. Then, the patterns on the sword started changing too.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Stop it!</i>


    The ck sword had changed itself into the Yi Xie sword.


    Even the aura was the same!


    ¡°The Yi Xie sword...¡± Senior Brother Ling muttered.


    Everyone was furious when they heard what Senior Brother Ling said. ¡°Devil girl, how dare you lie to us!¡±


    They almost believed her!


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This is really not the Yi Xie sword.</i>


    ¡°Give us back our junior sister!¡±


    ¡°Devil girl, I will kill you today!¡±


    The disciples of Wuji Sword Sect ignored Senior Brother Ling¡¯s obstruction and rushed toward Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu twitched her mouth corners. She grabbed the fake Yi Xie sword and blocked their attacks.


    Very good!


    Not only was the aura the same, but the abilities were also the same too.


    ...


    Ming Shu leaned against the replica and panted. She took out a fruit from her pocket and bit it. As the sweet juice filled her mouth, her mood got slightly better.


    The disciples from the Wuji Sword Sect were all lying on the ground, including their Senior Brother Ling.


    <i>The Yi Xie sword skills are good?</i>


    <i>Really?</i>


    <i>Stupid sword!</i>


    Ming Shu was so angry she mmed the replica on the ground.


    <i>I just came here to do a time-limit task and in the end, I confirmed the fact that I have the Yi Xie sword!</i>


    Ming Shu mmed the door and left.


    When she left, the replica stood up too and went over to the spiritual pool.


    The spiritual pool dried up in the blink of an eye. The rich reiki in the courtyard disappeared too.


    The ck shadows were still outside.


    The moment Ming Shu walked out, the ck shadows gathered around her. The screams in the air didn¡¯t affect them at all. What a weird species.


    ¡°Urgh, urgh...¡± <i>Are you not eating them anymore? Can we eat them?</i>


    Ming Shu forced a hideous smile. ¡°Get away from here.¡±


    ¡°Urgh, urgh...¡± <i>Why are you shouting at us? We will leave.</i>


    The ck shadows called out and rolled away.


    Ming Shu walked to the room that she was staying in. The python was still there. <i>Good. I can¡¯t lose my snacks.</i>


    The replica nged behind her. The noise irritated her.


    Ming Shu went into her room and locked the sword outside. The sword knocked on the door.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t open the door. The sword broke through the window andy straight on the floorzily.


    ¡°This...¡± The child who was barbecuing the python meat got a shock.


    Ming Shu ignored the child. She chewed her meat and fixed her gaze on the replica.


    <i>How is this thing able to replicate the Yi Xie sword?</i>


    <i>Is it because of the red light that it absorbed just now?</i>


    <i>How long can itst?</i>


    If it couldst for a long time, she could use it to gain some Hatred Points from the people in the country.


    The ck sword seemed to realize what Ming Shu was nning and changed back into its original form.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Don¡¯t change back if you can!</i>


    After finishing her supper, Ming Shu asked the child, who was shivering in fear, to leave. She then picked up the ck sword lyingzily on the ground.


    The ck sword was very heavy. It was heavier than the Yi Xie sword that it replicated.


    Ming Shu admired how well it replicated the Yi Xie sword.


    The problem was, how did it know how heavy the Yi Xie sword was?


    The ck sword didn¡¯t move.


    Ming Shu examined the sword carefully. On the hilt, there was the dragon carving as well as two words:


    <i>Lian Jing.</i>


    <i>So this is the name of the sword? The owner of the sword was called Lian Jing?</i>


    <i>Lian Jing. This name sounds familiar...</i>


    Ming Shu thought about it carefully. Host might have seen or heard this name before but she couldn¡¯t recall anything.


    <i>Forget it.</i>


    <i>It is not important anyway.</i>


    ...


    The moment dawn arrived, the disciples from the Wuji Sword Sect started looking for their friends.


    After she left yesterday night, the ck shadows observed for a while before slipping into the courtyard. They pulled a few people away.


    They found a disciple, but he just lost some of his cultivation. Other than that, he was fine.


    These things sucked cultivation.


    Fang Wan was found too. However, she just looked really haggard. Her cultivation didn¡¯t get sucked at all.


    Fang Wan wondered how she would exin the appearance of the Yi Xie sword to them.


    However, she realized that they never asked her about it. They just told her how much they hated July because she lied to them.


    Fang Wan figured out what happened after a while.


    She heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, she was worried. Why did she have the Yi Xie sword too?


    Yesterday night, the Yi Xie sword lost a lot of its power. Her talismans prevented the ck shadows from sucking her energy away.


    ¡°Fang Wan, have some water.¡±


    Su Yiqiu passed her some water.


    Fang Wan examined Su Yiqiu¡¯s expression. She seemed normal. Fang Wan took the water and asked with concern, ¡°Thank you, but are you okay?¡±


    It was really messy yesterday night and the lighting was dim too. She felt that Su Yiqiu didn¡¯t see who pushed her.


    However, she was really lucky.


    After she experienced all those things, she was still fine.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± Su Yiqiu wanted to ask Fang Wan why she pushed her, but she didn¡¯t have any evidence. She decided not to say anything in the end.


    ¡°Senior brother.¡± Fang Wan stood up and walked toward the person who came in. ¡°Have you found the others?¡±


    Su Yiqiu lowered her head and went to take care of the injured people.


    ¡°We found all of them,¡± Senior Brother Ling said indifferently.


    The two disciples that came in first were in the worst state. Their cultivation waspletely lost. They could only be normal people now.


    The man was still tied up. He said sarcastically, ¡°I told you all that you shouldn¡¯t go out at night.¡±


    ¡°What are those things?¡± Someone grabbed the man¡¯s clothes.


    The man groaned. ¡°How would I know? It is just not something good.¡±


    Senior Brother Ling went up. ¡°The sword in the pool was always there?¡±


    The man replied, ¡°Why would I lie to you? The demons here know it too.¡±


    Senior Brother Ling frowned.


    The pool had dried up and the sword was gone.


    They saw Ming Shu fighting against it personally. It turned into the Yi Xie sword after a while...


    <i>What is happening?</i>


    Senior Brother Ling nced at Fang Wan.


    The man noticed that something was wrong. ¡°What happened? Did something happen to the sword?¡±


    ¡°The sword is gone. The spiritual pool has dried up too,¡± someone answered him.


    ¡°Dried up?¡± The man¡¯s tone rose in pitch. ¡°What did you all do?¡±


    ¡°It must be the devil girl. This was all nned by her.¡±


    Senior Brother Ling kept a clear mind and knew that she had nothing to do with all this. She fell down with them. However, what she did with the ck shadows yesterday...


    And the sword. Did she swipe the sword in the pool?


    Any weapon would be stronger after they got submerged in the pool.


    This was the only exnation that he could find.


    ¡°What devil girl? Didn¡¯t I tell you all that everything here is supported by the spiritual pool? You bunch of lunatics!¡± The man was extremely agitated.

 Chapter 869 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (11)

    <h4>Chapter 869: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    The door opened and the girl in red walked in.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why is the devil girl here?</i>


    They thought that she was gone...


    <i>Why is she still in her room!</i>


    <i>You came back to sleep in your room after beating us yesterday? Is this something you should be doing?</i>


    Ming Shu stretched her body. The bells on her hand rang silently.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    The girl smiled at them brightly.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Morning your head!</i>


    Ming Shu walked down the steps.


    Something made a sound behind her. Everyone looked over. The red sword had its tip on the floor and it was leaning forward at a 45-degree angle. It looked like an old man.


    When Fang Wan saw the Yi Xie sword, she almost took out her own sword topare it to.


    She was the owner of the Yi Xie sword so she knew the sword¡¯s aura.


    This sword...


    Had the same aura as her sword.


    <i>How can this be!</i>


    ¡°I told you all that your Junior Sister Fang Wan would not die.¡± Ming Shu smiled as she looked at Fang Wan.


    Fang Wan looked Ming Shu in her eyes. The guilt in her was gone. There was only hatred left.


    All demonic cultivators were bad people.


    ¡°Junior Sister Fang Wan, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    One of the disciples saw Fang Wan¡¯s expression and asked in concern.


    Ming Shuughed gently. She said in a gentle tone, ¡°Why would she be ufortable? Even if she is, it is because of me.¡±


    Anger burned in Fang Wan¡¯s eyes. Her nails dug into her skin. She used so much force blood appeared on her hand.


    ¡°Shut up, devil girl!¡±


    ¡°My mouth is on my body. If I don¡¯t shut up, what can you do to me?¡± Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°You can¡¯t win against me in a fight.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Although she was speaking the truth, she still wanted to kill her.


    Senior Brother Ling stopped everyone from offending Ming Shu. They had lost a lot of people already. If they continued to offend her, they would lose more.


    Ming Shu went to the ce where she picked her fruit yesterday and plucked a basket full of fruit.


    She found a ce to sit down and listened to them discussing their n to leave this ce.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    ¡°It is starting, it is starting. Hahahaha, you will all die here.¡± The manughed shrilly.


    Everyone looked up at the sky.


    The man said that once the spiritual pool dried up, this ce would copse too.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    The noise didn¡¯t stop at all.


    Ming Shu threw away the seeds in the fruit. She looked at the people opposite her who were on their guard and said gently, ¡°This is just thunder. What is there to be nervous about?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    Everyone listened carefully. It really did sound like thunder.


    The man didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Impossible. Thunder never sounded here before. It is definitely not thunder. You are all going to die. We will all die together.¡±


    However, in reality, it was thunder.


    It even rained after that.


    The man was stunned.


    ...


    Ming Shu sat on a rock sticking out from the cliff and rested.


    Ever since the spiritual pool was destroyed, this ce was not enclosed anymore. However, there was only one way out.


    They needed to climb up from the ce they fell down.


    Ming Shu nced at the fake sword hovering in the air. It floated in the air and even twirled a few times. It seemed to be mocking Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu took a rock beside her and threw it at the sword. The sword dodged it easily.


    The rock fell down.


    ¡°Devil girl, what are you doing!¡±


    Angry shouting came from below her.


    Ming Shu popped her head out. The disciples from the Wuji Sword Sect were slightly below her.


    Fang Wan was thest one on their team. She might be afraid that Ming Shu would torment her again.


    Ming Shu brushed off the dust on her body and continued climbing up the cliff with the help of vines.


    ¡°Ahh...¡±


    Ming Shu heard amotion below but she didn¡¯t know what happened. The people below seemed to have picked up their pace.


    Ming Shu could already see the top of the cliff. There was someone hanging above her.


    Did someone climb up before her?


    There shouldn¡¯t be anyone above her!


    The person up top heard the sounds and looked down.


    Their eyes met.


    It was the man who had wanted to sell her medicine.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man made a soft sound.


    The next second, he moved agily, nearer to the little white flower beside him.


    The little white flower was blooming.


    Spring was here.


    Ming Shu hastened her pace and before the man managed to pick the flower, she kicked it down.


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled at him and climbed up the cliff quickly.


    The man came up after her. He used all four of his limbs when he was climbing up. He was not a cultivator and this was why he couldn¡¯t stop Ming Shu in time.


    ¡°Lady.¡± The man panted. ¡°Why are you so mean?¡±


    Ming Shu said, ¡°I bear grudges.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The man patted the dust on his body and said in his gentle and polite tone, ¡°I was mean the other time so we are equals now. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to buy some medicine?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Do I look like I need to eat medicine?</i>


    <i>You can¡¯t lie to clients just because you want to sell your medicine!</i>


    <i>In the modern world, you would be arrested!</i>


    The ck sword floated up slowly. When the man saw the ck sword, he was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Lianjing sword?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at the ck sword. It was still pretending to be the Yi Xie sword. How did this man recognize it instantly?


    The ck sword floated up and down as if it was sizing up the man. It seemed really arrogant.


    ¡°The Yi Xie sword appeared and the Lianjing sword has too... it is getting messy,¡± the man muttered to himself as he went to take his basket. ¡°I can sell more medicine. That is good.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the man with closed lips.


    <i>Is there something wrong with this person?</i>


    The man had ced his basket at the edge of the cliff. When he reached forward to take it, a snake suddenly appeared from behind the basket.


    A second one appeared after that. Then, a third one appeared...


    All kinds of brightly colored snakes crawled up from the cliff.


    The man couldn¡¯t care about his basket anymore. He kept retreating.


    A swordlight appeared from the bottom of the cliff. The snakes on the cliff were sliced into pieces. A few figures came up from the cliff.


    After Su Yiqiu came up, she immediately drew an array on the edge of the cliff and prevented the snakes froming up.


    These were just normal snakes so Su Yiqiu¡¯s array was enough to stop them.


    ¡°Junior Brother, Junior Brother, quick, the detox Dan.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Ling, it is useless...¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother, hold on!¡±


    ¡°Have a few more.¡±


    The face of the disciple that was bitten was green. His lips were already ck. He swallowed all the detox Dan, but there was no effect at all.


    The man was in the array too. Ming Shu was at the edge of the array. She had left the boundaries of the array but the snakes around here didn¡¯t dare to go near her. They just went around her.


    The man held his hand up and stood some distance away from the disciples. ¡°Would you all like to buy some medicine?¡±


    Everyone noticed that there was a stranger in the array only after he spoke. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man replied softly, ¡°A physician.¡±


    <i>Physician... he is not a healer. He is just a normal person.</i>


    ¡°Can you cure the poison?¡± Their detox Dan was useless. They had no choice but to make a Hail Mary effort.


    The man repeated his sentence. ¡°Would you all like to buy some medicine?¡±

 Chapter 870 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (12)

    <h4>Chapter 870: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (12)</h4>


    The man only sold medicine. He didn¡¯t do consultations.


    The disciples from the Wuji Sword Sect felt that the man was swindling them.


    Su Yiqiu asked the man, ¡°How much is your medicine?¡±


    ¡°It cannot be bought by money,¡± the man said.


    ¡°What do we need to use to buy it then? Spirit stones? We have some on us. How much do you need?¡± The currency for normal people was different from the currency of cultivators.


    The man shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t need spirit stones, either.¡±


    The disciple that got poisoned was on the brink of death. Everyone got impatient. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Life.¡±


    The man¡¯s gentle voice sounded as though it was tainted with ice. Everyone shivered uncontrobly.


    Life?


    ¡°One medicine, ten years of your life.¡±


    <i>Shua¡ª</i>


    The disciples from Wuji Sword Sect took out their swords and pointed them at the man. ¡°Who on earth are you!¡±


    ¡°A physician.¡±


    ¡°No physician would ask for people¡¯s lives. Also, how are we supposed to give you our lives?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t say anything. His attitude was humble and gentle. It was hard to get angry at him.


    <i>One medicine, ten years of your life.</i>


    <i>What sorcery is this?</i>


    ¡°I will give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister Su!¡± The disciples from Wuji Sword Sect quickly stopped Su Yiqiu. ¡°We don¡¯t know where this person came from. He might not be speaking the truth.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a better way to save our senior brother?¡± Su Yiqiu looked at him with her clear eyes.


    ¡°Junior Sister Su...¡±


    They were all men. How could they let a woman save them?


    But it was life!


    Ten years...


    ¡°Senior Brother came out with us. We already lost... no matter what, I must save our senior brother.¡± Su Yiqiu was firm. ¡°Master, please.¡±


    The man took out his hand from his sleeve.


    Fang Wan suddenly stood up. ¡°I am willing to give you my life too. Senior Brother was protecting me. Let me do it.¡±


    Su Yiqiu felt that she agreed already so she didn¡¯t want anyone else to sacrifice themselves because of her decision.


    She rejected Fang Wan¡¯s offer.


    However, Fang Wan felt that Su Yiqiu wanted to gain recognition so she didn¡¯t want to take a step back.


    ¡°Can we give you five years of our lives each?¡± Fang Wan suddenly said to the man.


    The man thought for a while. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Su Yiqiu couldn¡¯t persuade Fang Wan so she agreed to this proposal.


    The man didn¡¯t do anything to them. He just ced his hand on their foreheads. Su Yiqiu felt something cold being sucked out of her body.


    On the other hand, Fang Wan was a little ufortable.


    If Su Yiqiu didn¡¯t look normal, she would have thought that this person came to kill her.


    The man retracted his hand after a while. He stared at Fang Wan intently.


    ¡°Is there... is there a problem?¡±


    The man ced his hand back into his sleeve. ¡°Take care, mydy.¡±


    Fang Wan frowned. <i>What does he mean?</i>


    He didn¡¯t say anything to Su Yiqiu just now.


    The man asked them to take his basket over and passed them a porcin bottle. ¡°He will be fine after consuming this.¡±


    Everyone hurriedly fed it to the disciple.


    Amazingly, the disciple started recovering at a very fast speed.


    The man saw this and put his basket on his back. He walked out of the array and said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill anything for 49 days. Not even a flower or grass. Remember this.¡±


    The snakes outside the array went around him too.


    ¡°Lady, do you want to go down the mountain together?¡±


    When he walked past Ming Shu, the man asked her this softly.


    Ming Shu looked at the Lianjing sword and then nced at the basket on the man¡¯s back. She turned and walked down the mountain.


    The man followed her and they disappeared into the forest.


    ...


    On the mountain road...


    Ming Shu walked in front casually. There were a lot of snakes on the trees and they kept hissing as they stuck out their tongues.


    The man followed behind her at a steady pace.


    Ming Shu turned back. ¡°Why do you want me to buy your medicine?¡±


    She had seen the man¡¯s ability so she knew that there was a reason behind his request.


    The man slowly replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Her body would not live for a long time so it was normal that she didn¡¯t have much time left. It was nothing surprising.


    The man seemed puzzled. ¡°Are you not afraid?¡±


    ¡°Everyone will die. What is there to be afraid of.¡±


    <i>I will be alive again in the next world.</i>


    The man smiled. ¡°You are really interesting.¡±


    ¡°You are even more interesting. You can buy and sell life.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°However, since I am dying, I don¡¯t know what I can pay you with.¡±


    She didn¡¯t think anyone was willing to use their own life to buy their life.


    The man answered her tantly, ¡°Spirit.¡±


    ¡°The spirit after a person dies?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man¡¯s gentle voice echoed in the forest. ¡°One medicine, one spirit.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly turned around and looked at the man.


    The man¡¯s clothes flowed gently in the wind. A few small snakes slithered around his feet.


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes. ¡°You are not human, right?¡±


    The man replied, ¡°I never said that I was human.¡±


    He just said that he was a physician. He never said that he was human before.


    Ming Shu plucked a fruit from the tree beside the path. ¡°When will I die?¡±


    The man replied, ¡°I thought that you didn¡¯t care about that.¡±


    Ming Shu sighed. ¡°I have to see how much time I have left. I cannot...¡±


    The man¡¯s expression froze.


    Ming Shu took a bite of her fruit. ¡°I cannot miss any good food in this world.¡±


    The man paused for a while. He thought that she had something important that she must do.


    The man said, ¡°I don¡¯t know when you will die.¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°I thought you knew everything.¡±


    The man continued, ¡°Only an immortal will know everything. I am not an immortal. I am just a physician.¡±


    Ming Shu said, ¡°If all the physicians are like you, the country would be a mess.¡±


    The man replied, ¡°I am the only one in this country. Don¡¯t worry. If I don¡¯t have fate with someone, I will not meet them.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°That means that we have fate?¡±


    The man nodded. ¡°You can say so. I met you twice.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°Since that is the case, why don¡¯t you give me some of the fruit in your basket?¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡± He felt that she chatted with him so that she could get the food in his basket?


    The man passed her two of the fruits in the basket.


    Ming Shu realized that this person was really nice. If he met anyone that needed help, he would help them.


    However, she never saw him buying life again.


    ¡°Normal people can¡¯t afford to buy life.¡± The man took the initiative to exin to her.


    ¡°Normal people can live to an average age of 60 years. There is nothing wrong with taking away ten years of their life. Why can¡¯t they afford it?¡±


    The man shook his head. He didn¡¯t exin any further.


    Ming Shu waved the green bristlegrass in her hand andmented, ¡°You are discriminating against them.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Cough...dy, the city is right in front of us. Are you not nning to keep this sword?¡± The man reminded Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked at the replica behind her which was swaying like a drunkard. ¡°I can¡¯t order it around.¡±


    They had an equal bond. She could use it, but she couldn¡¯t order it around.


    The high quality replica of the Yi Xie sword: <i>Buzz buzz!</i>

 Chapter 871 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (13)

    <h4>Chapter 871: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (13)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What are you buzzing for?¡± Ming Shu pped the Lianjing sword. The Lianjing sword tilted its body and fell on the ground.


    The man shook his head. ¡°It is still the same asst time.¡±


    ¡°You have seen it before?¡±


    ¡°I have the honor of seeing it once.¡± The man picked up the Lianjing sword. He took off his outerwear and wrapped it around the sword.


    The Lianjing sword was not happy about this. It cut through the man¡¯s outerwear and flew out.


    It flew ahead of them and disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°What kind of stupid sword is this? How do I break it?¡± Ming Shu asked sincerely.


    The man was curious. ¡°Why do you want to break it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a sword that doesn¡¯t listen to me.¡±<i> I am not a masochist.</i>


    The man said, ¡°If that is the case, the two of you will have trouble interacting with each other. The Lianjing sword is arrogant. The owner before you...¡±


    The man paused and didn¡¯t continue.


    Ming Shu was not interested in knowing more. either. They walked to the city and Ming Shu immediately went to find a restaurant.


    Before she could reach the restaurant, the Lianjing sword flew toward her, a bunch of people chasing it.


    ¡°The Yi Xie sword!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let it get away!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Are you all blind? This is not the Yi Xie sword.</i>


    Ming Shu continued standing at the entrance of the restaurant as the sword came nearer. She asked the man calmly, ¡°How do you know that that is not the Yi Xie sword?¡±


    The man answered, ¡°The spirit is different.¡±


    The man continued, ¡°Every living thing has a spirit. Lady, they are almost here.¡±


    The Lianjing sword lured all the people over and then shrunk behind Ming Shu. Its intention was obvious. It wanted to make Ming Shu get beaten.


    ¡°July?¡±


    ¡°The Yi Xie sword is really in her hands!¡±


    ¡°Devil girl, give us the Yi Xie sword!¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed the Lianjing sword and passed it to the person in front of her. ¡°Here you go.¡±


    The people who shouted were speechless.


    The atmosphere turned awkward.


    They were prepared to fight but Ming Shu just gave them the sword without any hesitation.


    The person took a while before he regained his senses and tried to take the sword from Ming Shu¡¯s hand.


    He took it.


    <i>This is it? </i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me see it again.¡± Ming Shu walked into the restaurant. <i>Anything that bothers me when I am eating is bad!</i>


    The fight outside the restaurant was very entertaining. Ming Shu sat inside the restaurant and watched the nice show going on.


    The man treated Ming Shu for a meal and then invited her to his house. He said that she might change her mind after visiting his house.


    The man knew the Lianjing sword so he might have good food in his house. Ming Shu agreed to go with him.


    The man indeed had many delicious snacks in his house. Most of them couldn¡¯t be found in this country anymore.


    The man didn¡¯t care about these things, but he still regretted after a while.<i> How can she eat so much?</i>


    ...


    In the Wuji Sword Sect...


    The sect leader of the Wuji Sword Sect sat cross-legged on the floor and listened to Senior Brother Ling reporting their encounters.


    When the sect leader heard Senior Brother Ling talking about the man who gave them the medicine, he slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Master, do you know this person?¡±


    HIs junior brother did get better after the man left. However, they were not sure about the life that was taken so he decided to ask his master.


    After some time, the sect leader said, ¡°Did the man say anything else?¡±


    Senior Brother Ling frowned as he recalled what the man said. He repeated them to his master: ¡°Don¡¯t kill anything for 49 days. Not even a flower or grass. Remember this.¡±


    The sect leader said, ¡°Ask your junior brother to guard the Peace Pavilion for two months. You can leave now.¡±


    Senior Brother Ling was puzzled. ¡°Master?¡±


    The sect leader sighed and reminded him, ¡°Ling Lie, you are a talented person. You are the future of our sect. When you meet this person again, don¡¯t do any exchanges with him no matter what the reason is. Do you understand me?¡±


    Ling Lie became even more confused. ¡°Master, who is he?¡±


    The sect leader waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much. Take your leave now and call Su Yiqiu and Fang Wan over.¡±


    Although Ling Lie wanted to know what the person was, he could only leave.


    He asked people to call for Su Yiqiu and Fang Wan.


    Fang Wan came first. She talked with him for a while before getting called away by someone.


    Su Yiqiu only came in the evening. When she left, she was in a daze. She just experienced something unexpected.


    Ling Lie called her. ¡°Junior Sister Su?¡±


    Su Yiqiu regained her senses and greeted Ling Lie. ¡°Senior Brother Ling.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Su Yiqiu twirled her fingers and stammered, ¡°The sect leader said... he wanted to take me in as hisst disciple.¡±


    Ling Lie was stunned. Last disciple... that meant that his master will not take in any more disciples after her.


    Ling Lie said, ¡°That is a good thing. Before, Master only had me. With you around, you can take care of Master when I am not here.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Ling, do you think the sect leader got the wrong person?¡± Her sword cultivation was not good at all. She managed to get in the Wuji Sword Sect because she was lucky.


    ¡°How can Master be wrong?¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Ling Lie was not good with words so he just consoled her a little and sent her back.


    ¡°Thank you for sending me back.¡±


    ¡°This is what I should be doing.¡±


    The atmosphere got awkward. Su Yiqiu didn¡¯t know where she should look.


    ¡°Oh right, Senior Brother, do you know who the person we met is?¡±


    Ling Lie shook his head.


    Su Yiqiu touched her forehead. The feeling was really weird. It felt as though he took something away...


    ¡°I think that he looks like someone,¡± Su Yiqiu muttered.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ling Lie heard her. ¡°Who?¡±


    Su Yiqiu scratched her head. ¡°I was punished to the Treasured Book Pavilion that time, right? I... Senior Brother Ling, if I tell you, you cannot tell the sect leader, okay?¡±


    Ling Lie looked at the young girl who was looking so pitifully at him and nodded without thinking.


    Su Yiqiu felt at ease now. ¡°We are not allowed to go to the top level but I identally went up... and then, I saw a painting of a person there. It looked like the man we saw.¡±


    ¡°There are arrays at the top level.¡±


    Su Yiqiu touched her head, embarrassed. ¡°Senior Brother Ling, you know that my sword skills are not good, but I can handle simple arrays.¡±


    Ling Lie agreed.


    He asked, ¡°What else is on the painting?¡±


    ¡°There were some inscriptions on it but I couldn¡¯t read it. The words were illegible,¡± Su Yiqiu replied. ¡°However, the name of the painting was <i>Ghost Doctor</i>.¡±


    Su Yiqiu turned her head and asked him, ¡°Senior Brother Ling, have you heard about the ghost doctor?¡±


    Ling Lie shook his head with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him before. He has the best medical skills and can save people from death. However, he moves around often so very few people have met him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t carelessly spread such rumors. We have arrived. Rest early.¡±


    Ling Lie pointed at the building in front of them.


    Su Yiqiu wanted to say something, but she knew that Ling Lie didn¡¯t want to hear anymore. Hence, she bid farewell to Ling Lie. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    After Ling Lie left, Su Yiqiu heaved a huge sigh of relief and walked to her room.


    She didn¡¯t see Fang Wan who was standing not far away from her. Fang Wan red at her back with a dark expression.

 Chapter 872 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (14)

    <h4>Chapter 872: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu used her actions to prove that she was an elite foodie. She could eat anything that was edible. If it was inedible, she would find a way to make it edible.


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Chang Sheng.¡±


    The man sent the olddy out and replied gently, ¡°It is not troublesome at all. Take care.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Thank you.¡± The olddy limped out slowly.


    Chang Sheng turned to look at the person in his house. ¡°Miss July, if you continue eating like this, I will be forced to close down soon.¡±


    ¡°You said that I can eat whatever I want.¡± Ming Shu sat under the shelter with white ginseng in one hand. She ced her hand on her chin and chewed the ginseng deliciously.


    Chang Sheng: ¡°...¡±


    He said that because he didn¡¯t know she could eat so much.


    <i>Knock knock.</i>


    Someone knocked on the door again after Chang Sheng closed it.


    ¡°Physician Chang Sheng, are you there?¡±


    It was a female who was talking. Her voice was pleasant. She sounded like she was in a hurry.


    Chang Sheng went to open the door. ¡°Miss Chun Hua, is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°Physician Chang Sheng, please go take a look at my young miss.¡± Thedy outside wanted to drag Chang Sheng away.


    Chun Hua pushed her hand away calmly. ¡°Miss Chun Hua, please wait for a moment.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at the Lianjing sword which was vibrating crazily.


    Chang Sheng went into the house and took something. When the Lianjing sword noticed that Ming Shu did not intend to move, it followed Chang Sheng out.


    Chun Hua screamed.


    ¡°Miss July, can you look after the Lianjing sword?¡± If it followed him out, the entire city would be in chaos.


    ¡°Just give it to someone.¡± Ming Shu waved her hand nonchntly. She didn¡¯t want this stupid sword at all.


    <i>Buzz!</i> The Lianjing sword was furious. It rushed into the house and attacked Ming Shu.


    The deal meant that it couldn¡¯t hurt the other party, but it could beat her up to vent its frustration.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt me. If you do, I will sell you offter!¡± Ming Shu bit her ginseng and pointed at the Lianjing sword as she threatened it.


    <i>Shua shua shua¡ª</i>


    Three attacks replied to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu pulled up her sleeves and grabbed the sword. She pulled it into the courtyard.


    Miss Chun Hua saw the door open suddenly and an angry-lookingdy in red dragged a sword out. She turned pale and shrunk into a corner.


    ¡°Physician... Chang Sheng, this...dy...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chun Hua consoled Miss Chun Hua.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t even look at them. She dragged the sword and walked toward the downtown area of the city.


    Chun Hua and Chun Hua walked to the downtown area too. They saw Ming Shu selling the Lianjing sword.


    The news that July and the Yi Xie sword were in Cloud City had spread throughout the country. Many people were looking for her.


    Hence, the moment she appeared, she caught everyone¡¯s attention and the entire downtown area flooded with people.


    Ming Shu sold the Lianjing sword and left with her snacks happily.


    [Guest, this scheme of yours is amazing. Please maintain it!] <i>Make those people who are from a different race hate you!</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    She really wanted to sell the stupid sword. However, it woulde back to her by itself every time she sold it.


    It was not some borate scheme.


    <i>Is it good for a Harmony System like you to encourage me to do this kind of thing?</i>


    Ming Shu felt that there was something wrong with the principles of the Harmony System. She better not interact too much with it.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t manage to go far. A few figures suddenly appeared and surrounded her. The civilians around them immediately moved back and gave them a wide berth.


    ¡°Devil girl, how dare you beat people from the Chiyang Sect. Do you think that we are easy to bully?¡±


    <i>Chiyang Sect? Can it be eaten?</i>


    After a while, Ming Shu nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Chiyang Sect: ¡°...¡±


    A disciple from Chiyang Sect shouted loudly and clearly, ¡°What are you saying yes for!¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°You are easy to bully.¡±


    The Chiyang Sect: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Kill this devil girl!</i>


    ¡°Attack her together and kill this devil girl for the sake of the people.¡±


    Ming Shu ate a lot recently so she had a lot of energy when she fought.


    Most of the disciples from Chiyang Sect practiced spells. They threw all kinds of spells at Ming Shu. Ming Shu moved around like a phantom. None of the spells managed to hit her.


    ¡°Form an array!¡±


    A few disciples changed their position and seven people surrounded Ming Shu. They quickly ced their hands together with the index finger and middle finger touching each other. Then, they swiped the air above them and spiritual power of different colors shot out from their fingers. The spiritual power met in the air and melded together.


    The spiritual power in the air spilled down like sunlight.


    It enclosed Ming Shu inside.


    They started changing their positions and the one in the middle would attack with different spells.


    Wind des, water chains, metal awl... and many more.


    Ming Shu stuffed a fruit preserve into her mouth and grabbed a water chain with her bare hand. She twirled it around her arm and pulled it back.


    A hole appeared in the array.


    The disciples from Chiyang Sect: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k!</i>


    <i>What kind of person is this?!</i>


    She broke their array with her bare hands?!


    She didn¡¯t use her own power to break the array. She made use of their power to break the array that they formed... <i>What the hell is she!</i>


    Ming Shu waved her hand and the water chain dissolved into tiny water droplets. The water droplets flew out from the array.


    Everyone got a shock and was forced to dodge the water droplets. The array was broken.


    The water chain in Ming Shu¡¯s hand disappeared too.


    ¡°Sigh, it is quite useful.¡± Ming Shu was a little disappointed that her weapon was gone.


    The disciples from The Chiyang Sect widened their eyes at her.


    They saw her splitting the water chain into different segments.


    This water chain was formed using their spiritual power!


    While everyone was still in shock, the person opposite them had already moved. Before they could see her clearly, they were already on the ground.


    ¡°Who told you all to disturb me when I am eating. I just want to eat in peace. Why is it so difficult? You all...¡±


    Ming Shu was hitting them happily when a few rocks flew over.


    Ming Shu dodged the rocks. The rocks hit the ground beside her and the ground cracked.


    ¡°Uncle Master!¡±


    Ming Shu looked up and saw a middle-aged man wearing the Chiyang Sect uniforming down with the wind.


    ¡°The young ones can¡¯t win against me so their elders came?¡± Ming Shu pped her hands and put away her snacks. ¡°I am not being arrogant, but no one in your sect can win against me.¡±


    The disciples of Chiyang Sect: ¡°...¡± <i>How is this not arrogant! This is arrogance at its best!</i>


    The middle-aged man that just appeared and hadn¡¯t done anything: ¡°...¡±


    The disciples helped each other up and hid behind the man.


    ¡°Uncle Master, the Yi Xie sword is in her hands.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Master, don¡¯t let the devil girl take the Yi Xie sword away. She will harm other people with it.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Master...¡±


    The uncle master raised his hand. The disciples stopped talking.


    Uncle Master said in a low voice, ¡°Miss July, the Yi Xie sword is not something you should take. If you hand it over to me now, I will let you go.¡±


    ¡°The Yi Xie sword again.¡± She didn¡¯t have it! The one she had was a replica! The stupid sword always went around and fooled other people!


    <i>I am so angry!</i>


    Ming Shu bit her fruit preserve. ¡°I sold it just now. If you all chase after the person who bought it, you all might still be able to catch him.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± The disciples of Chiyang Sect didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Do you think that we will believe you? Liar!¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. You all are right.¡± Ming Shu waved her white hand irritatedly. ¡°I will give it to you.¡±

 Chapter 873 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (15)

    <h4>Chapter 873: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (15)</h4>


    Ming Shu reached behind her and a few swords appeared in her hand. She threw the swords at the people in front of her. ¡°These are for you.¡±


    The people grabbed the swords naturally. They were speechless.


    These were just ordinary swords!


    ¡°Everyone has one. How kind of me.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°Devil girl, you are treating us like fools!¡± one disciple shouted in anger.


    Ming Shu thought of something and raised her hand.


    The swords in the people¡¯s hand flew back to her simultaneously.


    A dark light shed past the uncle master¡¯s eyes.


    Ming Shu took out some writing materials and started writing on the hilt.


    After a while, she put away the writing materials and waved her hand.


    The swordsnded in the people¡¯s hands once again.


    The words ¡°Yi Xie¡± were exceptionally striking.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>Do you think that the swords will be the Yi Xie sword just because you wrote the name on it?!</i>


    The disciples from Chiyang Sect shook with anger.


    ¡°Why are you all still angry? I have already given you all the sword,¡± Ming Shu said sincerely.


    Someone threw the fake sword on the ground. ¡°This is not the Yi Xie sword. This is a normal sword. Uncle Master, we must punish her for teasing us.¡±


    Ming Shu gave an innocent face. ¡°I don¡¯t have the Yi Xie sword but you all still want me to give it to you. I can only make a new one for you all.¡±


    ¡°Everyone in the city saw the Yi Xie sword floating beside you. Are they all blind?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± <i>That stupid sword is not the Yi Xie sword.</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    The uncle master managed to keep his temper. ¡°Are you not going to give us the Yi Xie sword?¡±


    ¡°I gave it to you already. You all don¡¯t want it. Don¡¯t push the me on me.¡±


    The uncle master¡¯s face darkened. Wind started forming around him. The uncle master took a step forward. An oppressive aura immediately forced itself on Ming Shu.


    <i>What the hell, this person is quite powerful.</i>


    <i>Are you nning to kill me so that you can inherit my snacks?</i>


    Food-Protector Shu hurriedly packed her snacks.


    The disciples behind the uncle master were shaking due to the strong aura, but the girl in red didn¡¯t change her stance at all. Her hair flowed gently in the wind and her expression remained the same.


    The uncle master was shocked.


    He heard that July¡¯s cultivation level was not high. When she got attacked thest time, she was seriously injured and had to run away.


    However, she was standing in front of him now and under the force of his oppressive aura, her face didn¡¯t change at all.


    ¡°This is it?¡±


    The uncle master frowned. He released his full energy. The force caused the ornaments hanging on the buildings around them to fall.


    The girl in red stood perfectly fine among the strong gusts of wind.


    <i>Ring¡ª</i>


    The bells rang in the wind. The uncle master widened his eyes. A whirlwind formed around the uncle master and the energy was recalled back to his body.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The wind stopped. The person fell onto the ground.


    <i>Silence¡ª</i>


    The uncle master fell into the stall of a small shop. Half of his body was hidden from their view.


    ¡°Pu¡ª¡±


    ¡°Uncle Master!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Master, are you okay?¡±


    The disciples regained their senses and hurried toward the stall to hold their uncle master up.


    The uncle master clutched his chest. There was a line of blood at the edge of his mouth. He looked at Ming Shu with a dark, frightened expression.


    Ming Shu tossed her head and smiled in a handsome manner. ¡°I am seriously not being arrogant. I can handle spiritual power better than all of you. If you all are able to find a sword cultivator to fight with me, you all might not lose so badly.¡±


    In order words, they would lose no matter what they did.


    The disciples from Chiyang Sect were furious at Ming Shu¡¯s shameless attitude. They wanted to stab her to death with their swords.


    ¡°How...¡± The uncle master felt his blood gushing up the moment he opened his mouth. He breathed a few times before continuing, ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    He had seen people forcefully enduring his oppressive energy while others retaliated using their own energy when it was stronger than his.


    However, just now...


    He only felt his own energy. There was no forceing from her at all.


    ¡°Why must I tell you? Maybe I achieved enlightenment?¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    The uncle master was on the verge of copsing. ¡°You are a demonic cultivator.¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°So what? I didn¡¯t use my spiritual power.¡±


    The uncle master: ¡°...¡±


    There seemed to be something wrong with her statement, but he couldn¡¯t refute her.


    He didn¡¯t feel her spiritual power at any point in time.


    Ming Shu looked at the sky. ¡°It is time for lunch. I will not y with you anymore. If you still want to get beaten again, you are wee to find me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ...


    Chang Sheng had already came back when Ming Shu reached his house. The Lianjing sword was nowhere in sight. She didn¡¯t know if it went around luring other people or if it failed at running away this time.


    Chang Sheng sat in the courtyard and washed his clothes.


    ¡°Why is there so much blood? Did you go to kill someone?¡±


    The water in the basin was red. The white clothes inside were pink.


    ¡°No.¡± Chang Sheng poured the water away and washed his clothes with clean water once more. Then, he hung the clothes up to dry.


    He seemed to have some things on his mind so Ming Shu didn¡¯t bother him. She went to sit under the shade and continue eating her snacks.


    In the middle of the night, someone pounded on their door. Ming Shu was sleeping soundly.


    Ming Shu slept in the courtyard because Chang Sheng had no guest room.


    She got up from the chair and took out a fruit preserve. She stuffed it in her mouth. The sweet taste of the fruit preserve woke her up a little.


    Chang Sheng came out with amp. He opened the door.


    ¡°Physician Chang Sheng, please help. Please help my young miss.¡±


    It was thedy called Chun Hua who came in the morning. Her voice was shaking and her words were almost inaudible.


    ¡°Miss Chun Hua, there is nothing I can do to help.¡±


    ¡°Physician Chang Sheng, please, I beg you. If you don¡¯t save Young Miss... she will die. Physician Chang Sheng, they say that you have the best medical skills in the country. Please help me!¡±


    The dim light shone on Chang Sheng¡¯s figure. His outline appeared dreamy and lonely. ¡°Miss Chun Hua, I really can¡¯t help you with this. You should ask someone from the immortal sects to help you. I heard that the Chiyang Sect is in the city. You can go and invite them.¡±


    Chun Hua wept bitterly. ¡°They will definitely kill Young Miss. Physician Chun Hua, Young Miss is innocent!¡±


    ¡°If there is a way to save your young miss, they will do it.¡±


    ¡°Physician Chang Sheng, I know that your medicine costs ten years of someone¡¯s life. If you can save Young Miss, I am willing to give you all my life. Please help Young Miss.¡±


    Chang Sheng seemed surprised by her but he still shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t afford this medicine.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Chun Hua got agitated. ¡°I am willing to give you all my life already. I am still young so I definitely have many years left.¡±


    No matter how Chun Hua pled with him, Chang Sheng rejected her and even locked her out of the house.


    Chang Sheng carried hismp and stood behind the door. His body was surrounded by a faint light.


    Ming Shuid back nonchntly.


    The moon hung high above them. It shone in the small courtyard and covered it with hazy moonlight.


    A shadow appeared beside her.


    Ming Shu looked to her side.


    Chang Sheng hade over.


    Ming Shu grabbed her fruit preserves and moved it to her other side. ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    Chang Sheng set out down hismp and sat cross-legged on the ground. He looked at the moon and asked, ¡°Have you heard... of a demon baby before?¡±


    ¡°A demon who is pregnant will have a demon baby. What is so strange about that?¡± Ming Shu replied casually.


    Chang Sheng asked her again, ¡°Have you heard of the demon bone then?¡±


    Ming Shu got stunned this time.


    The demon bone did not refer to the normal bones of a demon. Only the demon king would have the demon bone.


    After a while, she said, ¡°The demon king has appeared. It is getting lively.¡±

 Chapter 874 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (16)

    <h4>Chapter 874: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chang Sheng looked at Ming Shu intently.


    <i>Is she anticipating it?</i>


    He shouldn¡¯t have told her about this.


    ording to the records of the Shen Wu country, every time the demon king appeared, there would be catastrophic consequences.


    Hence, they would never let the demon king be born.


    However, no one knew when the demon king would appear. If they were lucky, they could prevent his birth. If not, they would only be able to find him after he had gained some of his power.


    Chang Sheng sat there for a while longer before returning to his room.


    ...


    The Lianjing sword floated in just as the sun was rising. It was not red anymore. It had turned blue... what was it trying to replicate this time?


    Chang Sheng¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°This is the Duan Xu sword belonging to the Sect Leader of Chiyang Sect.¡±


    Chiyang Sect?


    Ming Shu felt that this stupid sword was up to no good.


    She just fought with people from the Chiyang Sect yesterday and today, it had turned into their Sect Leader¡¯s sword.


    Ming Shu dug a hole and buried the sword.


    Chang Sheng looked at her. He was speechless.


    <i>Knock knock knock...</i>


    ¡°Physician Chang Sheng.¡±


    ¡°Physician Chang Sheng, please open the door.¡±


    Chang Sheng ced his basin down and opened the door in the courtyard. A huge group of people flocked in. Several people were carried in. There was blood all over their bodies. They looked terrible.


    ¡°Put them down in the courtyard,¡± Chang Sheng ordered them.


    ¡°Physician Chang Sheng, you must save my son. He was fine all along. If something happens to him, I will not be able to live.¡±


    ¡°Physician Chang Sheng, please save my little brother.¡±


    ¡°Physician Chang Sheng.¡±


    Chang Sheng examined the first person. He said to the noisy crowd, ¡°Please keep quiet and move to the side.¡±


    The courtyard was filled with people. Everyone could only move to where Ming Shu was.


    Ming Shu sat on her chair and stepped on the hilt of the Lianjing sword. Everyone was worried about their loved ones so they didn¡¯t think much about Ming Shu¡¯s presence. They were just stunned for a moment.


    Chang Sheng used normal herbs for normal people.


    ¡°He is filled with demonic aura. He will die soon,¡± Ming Shu said softly.


    Everyone red at her.


    Physician Chang Sheng hadn¡¯t even said anything yet. Why was thisdy talking rubbish!


    ¡°Miss July, please put down the white kiwi fruit. I need to use it in a while,¡± Chang Sheng said without raising his head.


    Ming Shu froze. She put the fruit in her hand back onto the shelf beside her. She was just about to bite the fruit.


    As Chang Sheng was examining the patients, more people got carried in.


    ¡°Miss, please put away your chair.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him. ¡°Troublesome.¡±


    She pulled out the Lianjing sword from the ground. Everyone stepped back in fear.


    Ming Shu dragged the Lianjing sword and squatted under the shelter.


    She heard that all the medicine shops in the city were filled with people. This was the only ce that still had space.


    There were teeth marks on their body. They seemed to be bitten. All of them were men and they were of all ages.


    Some people died the moment they reached the medicine shops.


    No one died in Chang Sheng¡¯s ce.


    Furnaces for herbal decoction were set up. Everyone took the initiative and started making the medicines.


    By the time Ming Shu finished her snacks, Chang Sheng was still hard at work.


    Most of the herbs in the courtyard were used so there were none left for her to eat.


    She ced her hand on her chin and waited in front of a furnace. The smell of something delicious wasing from the furnace. It didn¡¯t contain herbs.


    A child lying beside her stared at her with hisrge ck eyes.


    Ming Shu shifted to the side. <i>There is no use looking at me. There is none for you.</i>


    The little kid had a pale face and his body was covered in bandages. He was breathing heavily. There were no adults around him and he looked extremely pitiful.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I will not give it to you!</i>


    ...


    ¡°I can only stabilize their condition. If you want them to get better, you need to get Dan medicine from the immortal sects.¡±


    Chang Sheng wiped the sweat off his forehead and spoke to the people.


    ¡°Dan medicine? Where are we supposed to find them? Physician Chang Sheng, is there no other way?¡±


    Chang Sheng shook his head. ¡°This is all I can help with. There is demonic aura in their bodies. My medicine cannot expel the demonic aura. Luckily, the demonic aura didn¡¯t reach their vital organs yet so if you all are able to get Dan medicine from the immortal sects, they can be saved.¡±


    The immortal sects referred to the three sect and six ns


    ¡°It was really done by a demon.¡±


    ¡°I knew that such strange things had to be done by a demon.¡±


    ¡°What shall we do? Will the demone back? Will we be in danger?¡±


    One of thedies sobbed and pleaded, ¡°Physician Chang Sheng, is there really nothing else you can do?¡±


    Chang Sheng was humble. ¡°I am just a physician.¡±


    These people had received help from Chang Sheng before so they didn¡¯t dare to pester him after he said that. Some people left hurriedly. They were going to find someone from the immortal sects.


    However, everyone knew that they might not be able to get the Dan medicine even if they found them.


    Chang Sheng washed his hands and cleaned himself up. He took some time before he came out again.


    The courtyard had resumed its quietness. He nced at Ming Shu.


    She was staring at a child.


    ¡°Miss July.¡±


    ¡°Whose stupid little kid is this!¡± Ming Shu pointed at the child.


    Chang Sheng looked at the child who was lying on the ground. The demonic aura on his body had faded a little. He looked better too. ¡°This child...¡±


    Ming Shu hugged her bowl and said resentfully, ¡°He drank a bowl of my soup. Is he trying to starve me to death? Why are children so insidious? Humans...¡±


    ¡°What did you feed him?¡±


    Chang Sheng looked at the empty pot.


    ¡°I boiled some soup. It was not even enough for me to fill my own stomach.¡±


    Chang Sheng: ¡°...¡±


    Chang Sheng took out a packet of pastries. Someone gave it to him just now.


    ¡°Good people will be blessed.¡± Ming Shu put down her empty bowl. ¡°What did you ask me?¡±


    ¡°What did you feed him?¡±


    ¡°Soup.¡± Ming Shu took a piece of pastry.


    ¡°What soup?¡±


    ¡°Ten tonics soup.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Chang Sheng looked at the people in the courtyard. He didn¡¯t choose to probe any further. Even if she told him the answer, she would not help. It was better for these people to seek help from the immortal sects.


    The immortal sects would definitely do something about this.


    Chang Sheng didn¡¯t say anything, but that didn¡¯t mean that the rest were blind.


    There were no family members around the child, but his clothes were made with good materials. He looked like someone from a rich family.


    The first one to notice something amiss with the child was a woman sitting beside a man.


    Then, the people around her started noticing it too.


    ¡°Why is he all right?¡±


    ¡°Why is he fine now? Physician Chang Sheng, what did you feed him? Why is he fine when my son is still like this.¡±


    ¡°Physician Chang Sheng...¡±


    ¡°Physician Chang Sheng, say something. Didn¡¯t you say that you can¡¯t save us? Why are you leaving us to die?¡±


    The people gathered around the child. The child shrunk back in fright.


    Chang Sheng was in the spotlight now.


    What was the child fine? Why were their loved ones still lying on the ground?


    Chang Sheng looked at Ming Shu helplessly. She was the one who caused all this.


    However, Ming Shu was writing words on the floor with one hand on her chin. She didn¡¯t even look at him. It seemed as if this business had nothing to do with her.


    Chang Sheng: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Where is the door? I want to throw her out.</i>

 Chapter 875 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (17)

    <h4>Chapter 875: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (17)</h4>


    Chang Sheng exined to them but no one wanted to listen to him. The situation turned into a mess. Some people even started scolding Chang Sheng.


    Ming Shu smiled at them gently. However, her smile seemed cold and indifferent.


    Chang Sheng helped to save their loved ones without taking a single cent from them.


    However, these people suspected and insulted him just because their loved ones were in danger.


    Someone started talking about Ming Shu.


    They said that they saw her feeding the child something and after a while, the child recovered.


    The child was wearing exquisite clothes so he must be from a rich family. Chang Sheng must have ordered her to cure the child.


    Ming Shu admired the storytelling skills of these people.


    ¡°It is a pity that you all are not storytellers.¡± Ming Shu threw the Lianjing sword and itnded on the ground with a thud. Itid there and didn¡¯t move. ¡°I was the one who fed the child something. It has nothing to do with Physician Chang Sheng.¡±


    Once Ming Shu replied to them, the courtyard went silent. After a while, someone questioned her, ¡°Why did you only give him?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I can give it to whoever I want. Why is it any of your business?¡±


    The person said, ¡°If you can save someone, why not?¡±


    Ming Shu brushed her clothes. ¡°Because I am a demonic cultivator.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Even though there were just normal people, they knew that a demonic cultivator was not someone good.


    They stepped back simultaneously.


    Chang Sheng sighed.


    <i>She is really not afraid of anything.</i>


    ¡°I still have some of the food that I gave the child. However, I need to remind you that this thing can only be eaten by someone who cultivated before. If a normal person drinks it, he or she will be unable to handle its effects. If you all are not afraid of letting them die faster, go ahead and use it.¡±


    Ming Shu flicked her wrist and a few thingsnded on the floor.


    These things were brought back by Little Beastie. Little Beastie didn¡¯t like to eat them, but it would keep them so that it could have something to munch on if there was no food at all.


    If you boiled these fruits, they still tasted quite okay.


    Ming Shu was not sure which was the fruit that cured the child. She just saw an empty furnace and remembered that she could steal some of Little Beastie¡¯s food because it was not here.


    Whatever the case, one of these fruits was useful.


    But, to a normal person, it would be too potent for them so they might die from an overdose.


    This stupid child had started cultivation so that was why she dared to give him a small mouthful. It was not because she was stingy. Really!


    When the crowd heard that their loved ones might die if they ate these things, they fell quiet.


    Of course, the main reason was because she was a demonic cultivator.


    Some people even carried their loved ones away. They started to look at Chang Sheng strangely too.


    It was probably because he was living together with a demonic cultivator.


    Chang Sheng didn¡¯t stop them.


    In the end, not many people were left in the courtyard. The ce got more spacious so Ming Shu took out her chair and sat on it.


    ¡°Sister, my father will be grateful to you,¡± the child said, sitting at the side obediently.


    ¡°Oh. Ask him to thank me with food.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The child nodded seriously.


    Chang Sheng was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t notice the cultivation level of the child just now.


    ¡°Little boy, where is your father?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the child said. ¡°I lost contact with him. However, my father told me that if I get lost, don¡¯t worry and find someone to follow. As long as I don¡¯t starve to death, I will be fine.¡±


    Chang Sheng: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This father is quite amazing!</i>


    ...


    The Wuji Sword Sect was the nearest sect to Cloud City.


    After learning that such a huge thing happened, the people from Wuji Sword Sect rushed over the same night.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect the situation to be so serious. They didn¡¯t prepare enough Dan medicine. The Wuji Sword Sect was also not well-versed in making Dan medicine.


    If a normal human was ailed by a demonic aura, normal Dan medicines would be useless.


    Luckily, the disciples from Chiyang Sect were in the city too. The Chiyang Sect was good at making Dan medicine.


    Everyone worked together to collect the necessary ingredients for the Dan medicine. The disciples of the Chiyang Sect worked all night to make the Dan medicine.


    The rest of the disciples patrolled the city and tried to find the culprit.


    However, once the night was over, the number of victims had only increased. The culprit, on the other hand, was not found.


    The demonic aura in the city all came from the victims. There was no other source of demonic aura.


    This made it difficult for the immortal sects.


    If they couldn¡¯t find the culprit, the victims would continue increasing.


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    Since the Chiyang Sect was distributing Dan medicines, the people in Chang Sheng¡¯s house left. Only the child was left.


    Ming Shu and the child both woke up from the noise.


    The Lianjing sword went crazy and dashed past her. It flew over the wall and went out.


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    Shrill sounds came from outside. It sounded like a sharp weapon scraping the surface of a porcin object.


    The child was still young so he was scared.


    Ming Shu listened to the sound. It didn¡¯t stop. She got up and walked toward the door of the courtyard.


    The door opened, but there was nothing in the alley. The shrill noise had stopped too.


    <i>Whizz¡ª</i>


    Something flew over to her from the wall opposite. The same moment, she saw the Lianjing sword floating slowly over.


    It was blue in color now. It stopped in front of Ming Shu and lifted its sword body slightly.


    ¡°Here it is!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Master, that is Sect Leader¡¯s Duan Xu sword. Did Sect Leadere too?¡±


    A group of people ran in from outside the alley. They saw the Lianjing sword.


    The people from Chiyang Sect definitely knew what their sect leader¡¯s sword looked like.


    But, why was the sect leader¡¯s sword here?


    ¡°Devil girl!¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Are you the one behind the things that happened in the city?¡±


    The disciples from Chiyang Sect shouted at her the moment they saw her.


    Ming Shu leaned against the door. ¡°You seem to wish that I did all the bad things in this country? Sure, if that is what you think, I don¡¯t mind ying along with you. Just be angry at me.¡±


    <i>I am a professional me-taker!</i>


    Chiyang Sect: ¡°...¡± Why was she asking them to be angry at her?


    ¡°Miss July, did you see a woman?¡± The uncle master was leading the disciples so he kept his temper and maintained hisposure.


    This was not the time to fight with her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Master, I think that it is her.¡± A disciple hid behind the uncle master and used Ming Shu.


    ¡°Yes yes, it¡¯s me. Come and kill me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    If Ming Shu denied it, they could continue scolding her. However, she just admitted it so casually. They didn¡¯t know what to do.


    <i>Whizz¡ª</i>


    Everyone looked at the wall vigntly. A few steps away from them, there was a ck shadow. It looked like a woman.


    She hunched her back and under the moonlight, she was like an old witch.


    <i>Drip...</i>


    Thick liquid dripped down from the wall.


    There was a strong smell of blood in the air.


    Replica sword Lian Xu flew toward the ck shadow with the speed of light.


    The people from Chiyang Sect were chasing her too. They were attacking her as they chased her.


    However, the woman was crafty. She injured a few disciples from the Chiyang Sect and prepared to run away.


    ¡°Stop her, don¡¯t let her run away!¡±


    The woman ran toward the exit of the alley. Erratic footsteps sounded outside the alley.


    Light came nearer and lit up the entire alley.


    The leader of the pack was someone from the Wuji Sword Sect.


    Ling Lie and Fang Wan were standing in front of the bunch of people.


    The woman saw that her escape route was blocked and suddenly turned to look at Ming Shu. She rushed toward her and grabbed her. ¡°Don¡¯te over. If not, I will kill her.¡±


    Everyone was indifferent.


    <i>Kill her then.</i>

 Chapter 876 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (18)

    <h4>Chapter 876: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu took out her snacks calmly. ¡°My dear miss, they can¡¯t wait for me to die. There is no use in taking me as hostage.¡±


    The woman: ¡°...¡±


    The woman saw that the people opposite her didn¡¯t have any reaction so she believed what Ming Shu said and released her. She rushed into the courtyard.


    The Lianjing sword floated beside Ming Shu. It didn¡¯t chase after the woman.


    Everyone rushed in and Ming Shu spun a few times due to the impact.


    She held onto the edge of the door and red at the people who didn¡¯t manage to squeeze in.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±<i> This, this is a demonic cultivator?</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Are you all trying to snatch my snacks again?</i>


    ¡°Let him go!¡±


    ¡°Let go of Young Lord!¡±


    Ming Shu ced her hand on her forehead. This bunch of people must be idiots.


    They not only lost their young lord, they shouted out his identity in such a circumstance. <i>Are you serious?</i>


    The courtyard was lit brightly. The woman grabbed the throat of the child. Everyone surrounded her.


    The woman¡¯s hair hung down loosely and covered half of her face. Only her eyes were visible. They were ring at everyone hatefully.


    The water-blue dress was stained with dark blood.


    Her abdomen was bulging slightly like a pregnantdy¡¯s.


    Ming Shu smiled innocently and squeezed her way to the front. The people at the scene didn¡¯t dare to fight with her now.


    Ming Shu saw Chang Sheng¡¯s room door open. He stood at the side silently. Only the corner of his white robe could be seen.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± the woman shouted shrilly. ¡°If not, I will kill him. I have killed so many people already so it doesn¡¯t matter if I kill one more.¡±


    When she talked about killing people, the woman¡¯s voice shook.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The person who spoke was someone from the Qian Yuan Sect. This child was the son of their sect leader.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± The woman dug her nails into the child¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Uncle Master Hu...¡± the child said weakly.


    ¡°We are here to help him. Let him go first. He is innocent.¡± Uncle Master Hu signaled to the little child to tell him to calm down. ¡°We will think of a way to help you. Calm down.¡±


    ¡°Am I not innocent too?¡± The woman got agitated. ¡°Why must I bear all this? I will be getting married in one month¡¯s time. Why... why did this thing choose me? What did I do wrong?! He is innocent but am I not innocent? I know what you all want to do! You all want to kill me!¡±


    The woman got more agitated as she spoke. The child was almost choking to death.


    ¡°It is not your fault. We will all try to help you. Don¡¯t be afraid...¡± Fang Wan said gently. ¡°Look, there are so many people here. We will definitely think of a way to save you.¡±


    The woman actually listened to what Fang Wan said. Maybe it was because she was a woman too.


    However, she just rxed for a moment before pushing the child in front of her again. ¡°You just want to kill me. I don¡¯t trust any of you.¡±


    ¡°My dear miss, if you want to kill him, just kill him. Stop talking so much nonsense. The sky is going to turn bright soon. I still want to sleep.¡± Ming Shu yawned. ¡°Why are you disturbing people¡¯s rest in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°July!¡±


    Someone shouted angrily.


    <i>What is this devil girl trying to do now?</i>


    ¡°Let me go! Get out of this ce. Don¡¯te in! Get out of this ce! Out!¡± the woman shouted furiously.


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t waste your energy. We can all hear you. You don¡¯t have to shout.¡±


    The woman: ¡°...¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    The woman suddenly screamed, ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Ming Shu said with an earnest face, ¡°I just want to take my chair. It is tiring to keep standing.¡±


    The woman nced at the chair nearby. She didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ming Shu walked over and pulled the chair over. Then, she sat on it.


    The atmosphere was odd.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. Look at her.¡± <i>Why are you all looking at me? I am not going to perform for you all.</i>


    ¡°...¡± <i>This girl is definitely here to wreak some havoc.</i>


    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±


    ¡°Sect Leader...¡±


    ¡°Elder, you are here.¡±


    Voices sounded outside. The crowd split into two and a group of people walked in.


    The person in front must be the sect leader of the Qian Yuan Sect. The other two people beside him were the elders of the Wuji Sword Sect and the Chiyang Sect.


    ¡°My son, you have suffered,¡± the sect leader of the Qian Yuan Sect said calmly as he looked at his son.


    <i>...Then?</i>


    <i>This is it?</i>


    He didn¡¯t get furious or agitated.


    No such feelings.


    No emotions at all.


    For a father that was able to teach his son to follow other people and not starve to death when he got lost, this reaction was eptable.


    ¡°Father...¡± The child opened his mouth and squeezed out this word.


    The sect leader of Qian Yuan Sect said, ¡°Liu Cui¡¯er, you cannot run away.¡±


    Liu Cui¡¯er shouted, ¡°Shut up!


    The sect leader of Qian Yuan Sect replied, ¡°You are still able to turn back now. The demon baby in you is not born yet. As long as you cooperate with us, we will ensure your safety.¡±


    Tears slid down Liu Cui¡¯er¡¯s face. ¡°Ensure my safety... no, you will kill me. You will kill me.¡±


    The elder of Chiyang Sect exined in a low voice, ¡°The demon baby has its own defensive awareness. It must be affecting Liu Cui¡¯er and that is why she doesn¡¯t want to be caught by us.¡±


    The elder from the Wuji Sword Sect frowned. ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer. The longer we drag on, the closer the birth of the demon baby draws.¡±


    The pregnancy period of a demon baby was different from a normal baby¡¯s.


    Liu Cui¡¯er was only pregnant with the demon baby for a few days, but her abdomen indicated a seven-month pregnancy.


    The fact that she hurt so many people elerated the growth of the baby.


    The two elders looked at the Sect Leader of the Qian Yuan Sect together.


    The hostage was his son. If they made a decision that caused his son to die, they didn¡¯t know what consequences they would face.


    The sect leader of Qian Yuan Sect looked at his son and said with some grievance, ¡°I asked you to follow people. Why are you in her hands? You are making it difficult for me.¡±


    The sect leader attacked the moment he finished speaking.


    There was no hesitation or worry at all.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>We didn¡¯t see your grievance anywhere.</i>


    <i>That is your son!</i>


    Liu Cui¡¯er didn¡¯t expect the sect leader to give up his own child so she was stunned for a moment. In that moment, the sect leader pped her shoulder and snatched his son back.


    ¡°Take her down!¡±


    The sect leader of the Qian Yuan Sect put the child down and patted his pale face. ¡°Time to regain your sense.¡±


    The child breathed heavily. ¡°Father...¡±


    ¡°It is a good thing you are alive,¡± the sect leader of the Qian Yuan Sect said worriedly. ¡°If you die, your mother will kill me when I get back.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>Is he really your son?</i>


    The disciples of Qian Yuan Sect: ¡°...¡± This was how their sect leader was. They were used to it.


    ...


    Liu Cui¡¯er got taken down and she was pinned onto the ground.


    The people from the Qian Yuan Sect set up an array around her to prevent her from running away.


    Liu Cui¡¯ery weakly on the floor. Her eyes were open and she was staring in a certain direction.


    She suddenly crawled up and kowtowed. ¡°Physician Chang Sheng... save me. Please save me. I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What is happening?</i>


    Everyone looked at the direction she was kowtowing to. The white robe moved and Chang Sheng walked out of his room.


    ¡°Physician Chang Sheng, please save me.¡± She ran all the way here because she wanted to look for Physician Chang Sheng. He could save her. He could definitely save her.


    These people wanted to kill her.


    She didn¡¯t want to die.


    She didn¡¯t want to handle all this.

 Chapter 877 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (19)

    <h4>Chapter 877: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    A few days ago, Liu Cui¡¯er went to visit her ancestor¡¯s grave. On the way back, they met with a thunderstorm and she got lost on the mountain.


    She found a shelter and slept there.


    When she woke up, she found herself in a different ce.


    Liu Cui¡¯er couldn¡¯t remember what the ce looked like anymore. She only knew that it was huge and looked like a pce.


    She didn¡¯t remember how long she stayed there. She only knew that it was really cold. The cold seeped into her bones.


    After that, she fainted. When she woke up again, her family had found her.


    They said that she fainted under a rock on the mountain. There was no pce there at all. She must have hallucinated because she was sick.


    Liu Cui¡¯er felt that something was amiss, but since she didn¡¯t feel ufortable after she went back home, she forgot about it.


    However, before she could be at ease, she started feeling sick at night. She vomited everything she ate and her abdomen bulged out.


    The physician checked her pulse and told her that she was pregnant.


    Everyone in the Cui family was stunned.


    They just saw Liu Cui¡¯er this morning and her abdomen was t. They believed that Liu Cui¡¯er didn¡¯t do anything obscene.


    But, how did she get pregnant?!


    Liu Cui¡¯er knew that the thing in her abdomen was strange so she asked her family to get rid of it.


    However, no matter what they did, the thing in her abdomen just stayed there.


    This was why the servant girl from the Cui family went to look for Chang Sheng.


    When Chang Sheng went to look at Liu Cui¡¯er, she had killed her first victim.


    Chang Sheng couldn¡¯t help her and asked them to look for people from the immortal sects.


    Liu Cui¡¯er went crazy. Her strength increased and the Cui family was not able to contain her anymore.


    Liu Cui¡¯er disappeared.


    Then, the people in the city started getting hurt.


    Chang Sheng¡¯s voice was still warm and gentle. ¡°Your body is very rare. It is good for conception. Also, you coincidentally went into the birthce of the demon king so the demon baby entered your body.¡±


    The demon king was born by congregating all the demonic aura in the world.


    Ciu Lui¡¯er choked on her tears. ¡°Why... why did it choose me?¡±


    Why was it her?


    What did she do wrong!


    What on earth did she do to deserve such a punishment!


    Ling Lie answered, ¡°Thunder and lightning will rage if the demon king appeared by himself. We will know of his location that way. If he was birthed by a human, the thunder and lightning will not appear.¡±


    In order to dodge the thunder and lightning, the demon king chose to enter Ciu Lui¡¯er¡¯s body.


    If Ciu Lui¡¯er didn¡¯t go to that ce, the demon king would not be able to enter her body.


    Everything was just a coincidence.


    Ciu Lui¡¯er was unlucky


    Ciu Lui¡¯er ced all her hopes on Chang Sheng. ¡°Physician Chang Sheng, you can¡¯t help me, either?¡±


    Chang Sheng stood with his hands in his sleeves. The lights elongated his shadow. ¡°I can¡¯t save you.¡±


    Ciu Lui¡¯er wept bitterly. ¡°You must have a way. Please help me. I don¡¯t want to kill people. I¡¯m scared. Please help me.¡±


    Chang Sheng shook his head.


    Ming Shu ced her hand on her chin and knocked her chin on her hand.


    Was Ciu Lui¡¯er unlucky?


    She didn¡¯t think so.


    ¡°Let me out!¡±


    ¡°You bunch of sanctimonious people, let me go. Let me go.¡±


    Ciu Lui¡¯er didn¡¯t manage to get any help and started screaming furiously. The human emotions in her were devoured and she became frenzied.


    Ciu Lui¡¯er was pregnant with the demon king so no one dared to touch her rashly. They were afraid of creating trouble at this moment.


    Everyone squeezed into the courtyard and exchanged nces with one another.


    No one knew who Chang Sheng, was but the sect leader of the Qian Yuan Sect and the two elders knew.


    They invited Chang Sheng to have a discussion off to the side. They looked cautious around him. Chang Sheng, on the other hand, wore an amiable expression and led them into the house.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    ¡°He looks like a normal person. He doesn¡¯t have any cultivation on him.¡±


    ¡°He might be some powerful person that decided to conceal himself. The elders treated him politely.¡±


    The disciples whispered to each other.


    Fang Wan stood within the crowd and looked at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Junior Sister?¡±


    Someone waved his hand in front of her. The person waved for a while before Fang Wan regained her senses. ¡°Senior Brother? What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother asked us to setup some arrays outside the courtyard with the disciples from the Qian Yuan Sect. This is to prevent any idents from happening.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Fang Wan nced at Ming Shu again and then left.


    This area belonged to the Wuji Sword Sect so they had the final say.


    The entire courtyard was filled with arrays. The residence beside them were invited to leave.


    ¡°Why is our sect leader¡¯s sword here?!¡±


    Amotion arose in the courtyard.


    Everyone looked toward the source of the sound. A blue sword was floating in the air, looking down on them.


    The disciples from Chiyang Sect gathered around. ¡°I saw the Duan Xu sword just now but things were really messy so I didn¡¯t take much notice of it. Uncle Master, did the sect leadere too?¡±


    The uncle master was in a daze too. He didn¡¯t receive any notice that the sect leader wasing.


    Why was the Duan Xu sword here?


    As everyone was puzzled, the elder from Chiyang Sect walked out and saw the Lianjing sword. His expression changed slightly. ¡°Why is the Duan Xu sword here?¡±


    The Lianjing sword flew and erected straight beside Ming Shu as though it was answering him.


    Some disciples couldn¡¯t control their tempers and shouted angrily, ¡°Devil girl, how dare you steal the Duan Xu sword!¡±


    ¡°Are you all stupid?¡± Ming Shu refuted him without any mercy. ¡°The Duan Xu sword is your sect leader¡¯s sword of fate, right? If I could steal his sword of fate, he would be dead.¡±


    ¡°Elder, Elder... something happened!¡± A disciple from Chiyang Sect ran in. ¡°The sect leader... sect leader...¡±


    They were just talking about their sect leader and this disciple came in.


    The elder grabbed him immediately and asked, ¡°What happened to the sect leader?¡±


    The disciple panted heavily. ¡°Our sect leader... is dead.¡±


    An eerie silence engulfed the small courtyard.


    The elder of Chiyang Sect felt as if he had been struck by lightning.


    The rest of the disciples started frowning too.


    Sect Leader...


    How did he die?!


    Everyone slowly shifted their gazes to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Looks like I need to take some me again.


    ¡°How did the sect leader die? Did you hear it correctly?!¡± The elder from the Chiyang Sect grabbed the disciple and questioned him.


    The disciple nodded his head in fear and grief.


    He wouldn¡¯t dare to say such things for fun.


    ¡°How... how did he die?¡± The elder of the Chiyang Sect squeezed the words out from between his teeth.


    ¡°His cultivation was sucked dry.¡±


    The ce turned quiet again.


    Sucking a person¡¯s cultivation was a method used by devils and demons. They could gain other people¡¯s cultivation though this method and easily raise their cultivation level.


    The other two sects kept quiet.


    After the shock of the news settled in, mes of anger started burning in the hearts of the disciples from Chiyang Sect.


    ¡°It must have been done by a demonic cultivator.¡±


    ¡°The Duan Xu sword is here. It must have something to do with July!¡±


    ¡°The sect leader must have been killed by her.¡±


    ¡°The devil girl is so evil.¡±


    ¡°We must take revenge for our sect leader!¡±

 Chapter 878 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (20)

    <h4>Chapter 878: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (20)</h4>


    Ming Shu got surrounded by people from the Chiyang Sect.


    The Duan Xu sword floated behind her. That was the most important evidence.


    She had the Duan Xu sword because she killed their sect leader!


    ¡°Devil girl, why did you kill our sect leader?¡±


    The disciples of the Chiyang Sect felt that their guess was right.


    They red at Ming Shu furiously as they questioned her.


    ¡°Let me think.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what their sect leader looked like so she couldn¡¯t think of a good reason immediately.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What are you thinking about?!</i>


    <i>Do you still need to think about this?</i>


    The disciples from the Chiyang Sect were almost exploding with anger. They felt that she was looking down on and humiliating them.


    ¡°Everyone.¡±


    Before Ming Shu could think of a reason, Chang Sheng walked out with the elder of the other sect.


    He nodded his head politely. ¡°I heard your conversation just now. May I know when the sect leader of the Chiyang Sect died?¡±


    The disciple didn¡¯t reply. He looked at the elder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡± Ming Shu raised her hand to stop them. ¡°I almost thought of my reason...¡±


    <i>I am willing to take the me!</i>


    <i>Really!</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t mess things up!</i>


    Chang Sheng seemed to understand what Ming Shu meant. He twitched the corners of his mouth. ¡°May I know when the sect leader of the Chiyang Sect died?¡±


    The disciple looked into Chang Sheng¡¯s eyes and shivered for some reason. He opened his mouth.


    ¡°The day before yesterday. He died at around 11 PM to 1 AM.¡±


    Chang Sheng replied slowly, ¡°The day before yesterday, Miss July was always in this courtyard. The young lord of the Qian Yuan Sect is a witness too.¡±


    The child nodded his head in cooperation. ¡°Sister was always here.¡±


    Ming Shu self-reflected and told herself that she would need to think of a reason faster next time.


    The elder from the Chiyang Sect was still indignant, but Chang Sheng and the young lord of the Qian Yuan Sect spoke up for Ming Shu. Hence, he could only confirm with them. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand. ¡°You can take it that I killed him.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>Are you crazy?</i>


    <i>Why are you taking the me for murder? Are you looking for death? Do you think that you are not infamous enough?</i>


    The elder from the Chiyang Sect said, ¡°Why is the Duan Xu sword with her?¡±


    Chang Sheng replied, ¡°That is not the Duan Xu sword.¡±


    Not the Duan Xu sword?


    This was the Duan Xu sword. How can they not recognize their sect leader¡¯s sword?


    After Chang Sheng spoke this sentence, he kept quiet.


    Ming Shu felt that Chang Sheng was preventing her frompleting her task.


    She could have gained a lot of Hatred Points this time.


    <i>You will be struck by lightning!</i>


    Chang Sheng didn¡¯t know what Ming Shu was thinking. He helped her to clear her name out of kindness, but Ming Shu didn¡¯t need it.


    Although the disciples from the Chiyang Sect didn¡¯t believe what they said, they had no right to say anything since their elder and their uncle master didn¡¯t speak. They just red at her angrily.


    The elder from the Chiyang Sect asked about their sect leader¡¯s death carefully. After some investigation, it was confirmed that Ming Shu had nothing to do with it.


    After such a serious thing happened to their sect, the Chiyang Sect couldn¡¯t stay here anymore.


    However, they couldn¡¯t just leave the demon king here like this too. The elder took some of the disciples back to their sect while a portion of them stayed here.


    As for the Duan Xu sword...


    After they saw the Lianjing sword rolling around on the ground, they felt that this was not the arrogant and cold Duan Xu sword after all.


    So what sword was it?


    The elder of the Chiyang Sect had a guess, but he didn¡¯t have the mood to think about this now.


    ...


    ¡°Did the Chiyang Sect offend someone?¡±


    ¡°Is the devil girl really innocent? I feel that it is her.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. She didn¡¯t deny it and she has the sword too. Why did they believe what the person called Chang Sheng said?¡±


    They didn¡¯t know who Chang Sheng was.


    However, their elders were polite to him so he was obviously someone in a high position.


    They were curious as to why this normal person was able to receive such treatment.


    ¡°Wait, something is not right. Didn¡¯t she carry the Yi Xie sword a while ago?¡±


    Everyone turned quiet at this statement.


    Right.


    Didn¡¯t the devil girl carry the Yi Xie sword a while ago?


    ¡°What are you talking about? Have youpleted the task assigned to you all?¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister Fang Wan.¡±


    The disciples immediately spread out and formed a single row.


    Fang Wan said gently, ¡°Stay alert. If something happens, you will not be able to bear the consequences.¡±


    The disciples looked down and replied, ¡°We understand.¡±


    Someone suddenly asked, ¡°Senior Sister Fang Wan, why didn¡¯t Senior Sister Sue with us?¡±


    Hatred shed in Fang Wan¡¯s eyes but she managed to maintain her gentle expression. ¡°Senior Sister Su is meditating behind closed doors.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what happened, but their sect leader suddenly took her in as hisst disciple.


    Her status in the sect was higher than hers now.


    Fang Wan warned them again and walked out of the small courtyard.


    She was depressed so she walked further unconsciously. There was no one from the three sects around her. The quiet and eerie alley stretched out in front of her.


    Fang Wan wanted to have some time alone so she didn¡¯t walk back after she realized that she had gone too far out.


    ¡°Fang Wan, are you free now? Let¡¯s go on a date.¡±


    A clear voice came from above her.


    Thedy that was still in the courtyard when she left was squatting on the wall beside her now. She was looking down at her.


    Fang Wan felt her hair stand up.


    She didn¡¯t know when Ming Shu appeared.


    Thisdy was like a spirit...


    <i>Clink...</i>


    The sound of bells echoed in the air.


    The girl in red jumped down.


    Fang Wan suddenly flew out and mmed into the wall behind her. She held onto the wall and prevented herself from falling down.


    ¡°July... you...¡±


    ¡°There were too many people just now so I didn¡¯t dare to hit you. I was afraid that I would be surrounded. It takes a lot of effort to fight against so many people.¡±


    Thedy¡¯s voice was soft and gentle. If you listened carefully, you would be able to sense some happiness in her tone.


    On the contrary, the words she said were infuriating.


    Fang Wan already had something against Ming Shu so she instantly exploded in anger. ¡°July, the disciples from the three sects are not far away. If you dare to touch me, I will shout for help!¡±


    ¡°Go on and shout for them so that they will be able to see what you look like when you are beaten. I am not the one who will be losing face. What is there to be afraid of?¡±


    Ming Shu closed in on Fang Wan.


    She had already lost the chance to gain some Hatred Points today. She must get back some interest.


    Fang Wan gritted her teeth and red at her with hatred. ¡°Are you not afraid that...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°What am I afraid of? I even dared to take the me for killing a sect leader. Do you think that I will care if they know I hit you?¡±


    Fang Wan choked.


    <i>This is a lunatic!</i>


    Fang Wan immediately called out her Yi Xie sword. Ming Shu already knew that she had the Yi Xie sword so she didn¡¯t care if she saw it.


    <i>Shua!</i>


    The Lianjing sword popped out suddenly. It slowly changed from blue to red and then, it turned into the Yi Xie sword.


    Fang Wan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What sword is this?</i>


    The Lianjing sword ced itself on Ming Shu¡¯s hand¡ª<i>hit it hit it hit it hit it.</i>


    <i>Let me see if I am more powerful than it.</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Amazing! A replica wants to fight with the original!</i>


    Fang Wan saw Ming Shu looking down on her sword. Her expression turned vicious and she stabbed the Yi Xie sword at Ming Shu.


    This lunatic would do anything. If she didn¡¯t kill her today, she might die here.


    She got the rare opportunity to be reborn. How could she die just like this?


    No way!!

 Chapter 879 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (21)

    <h4>Chapter 879: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (21)</h4>


    Red light shed in the alley, making the alley seem even more eerie. After a while, the alley went silent again.


    A groan echoed in the night sky.


    The Yi Xie sword fell to the ground as Fang Wan leaned against the wall and red at Ming Shu viciously. ¡°Kill me if you dare. If you don¡¯t kill me today, you will regret it in the future.¡±


    Ming Shu tidied her clothes. The bells on her wrist chimed softly.


    She raised her head and smiled when she heard what Fang Wan said. ¡°Why would I want to do that? It is not easy to get a second chance to live.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Fang Wan didn¡¯t know how to react.


    She felt a chill running throughout her entire body. Her mind was nk.


    The Lianjing sword had inched toward the Yi Xie sword. The Yi Xie swordy on the ground and vibrated in fear.


    Red light seeped out of the Yi Xie sword and flowed into the Lianjing sword.


    Weapons were able to suck energy from other weapons.


    But...


    ording to what Chang Sheng said, the Lianjing sword was a powerful weapon. It didn¡¯t seem suitable for a powerful weapon to do such things, right?


    <i>Pa!</i>


    The Lianjing sword dropped itself on the ground again.


    It looked like it had eaten its fill.


    The light on the Yi Xie sword dimmed. Fang Wan could feel the Yi Xie sword getting weaker, but she had no energy to bother with it now. All her focus was on the statement that Ming Shu made just now.


    Ming Shu prepared to go back, but the Lianjing sword suddenly floated up and flew toward Fang Wan with lightning speed.


    Fang Wan felt danger and waved her hand to make the Yi Xie sword block the attack.


    The energy within the Yi Xie sword was mostly sucked out already so it was not the Lianjing sword¡¯s match at all. It fell heavily onto the ground.


    The Lianjing sword was about to pierce into Fang Wan¡¯s body.


    However, at the crucial moment, someone grabbed the Lianjing sword. The tip of the sword stopped in front of Fang Wan¡¯s chest.


    Fang Wan held her breath. Her back was drenched with sweat.


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes and looked at the Lianjing sword. The Lianjing sword didn¡¯t struggle and let Ming Shu grab it.


    She helped Fang Wan up and picked up the Yi Xie sword. Then, she brought Fang Wan back.


    She couldn¡¯t leave her here. What if she got killed?


    She must protect her snacks coupon.


    Ming Shu brought Fang Wan back to the little courtyard. The disciples from the Wuji Sword Sect got a shock and surrounded her. They didn¡¯t hide their anger. ¡°July, what did you do to Senior Sister Fang Wan?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°I did... what I wanted to do.¡±


    Ming Shu passed the person and the sword to them. ¡°Don¡¯t ever ask me for the Yi Xie sword again. It cost money to make a fake one too.¡±


    The disciple that was holding the sword was speechless.


    <i>Isn¡¯t there another Yi Xie sword in her hand?!</i>


    <i>Why does that look more like the real one?!</i>


    They looked at the unconscious Fang Wan and then nced at the dim Yi Xie sword...


    <i>What the hell is happening?!</i>


    Ciu Lui¡¯er had given up on shouting. Shey on the floor pitifully.


    However, when Ming Shu walked past, she saw Ciu Lui¡¯er raising her head.


    Her eyes were blood red and filled with hatred and insanity.


    She opened her dry lips.


    There was no sound but Ming Shu understood what she wanted to say from the shape of her lips.


    ¡°I want to go out.¡±


    ¡°I want to go out.¡±


    ¡°She is saying that she wants to go out.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly turned and shouted at the disciples guarding the array.


    Ciu Lui¡¯er: ¡°...¡±


    The disciples were curious as to why no one chased her away. <i>Isn¡¯t she a demonic cultivator? Is it really fine for her to stay here?</i>


    Ciu Lui¡¯er lowered her head. Her long hair covered her face. It made her look like a ghost from afar.


    Ming Shu walked to her chair under the curious, vignt gazes of the disciples.


    She stabbed the Lianjing sword into the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you killed the sect leader.¡±


    The Lianjing sword vibrated.


    Its actions were filled with contempt.


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes at it. ¡°If not, how can you change into the Duan Xu sword? Where did the real Duan Xu sword go?¡±


    The Lianjing sword stopped vibrating.


    It turned around and made to run away.


    Ming Shu pressed it into the soil again. ¡°You can¡¯t escape all the time.¡±


    The Lianjing sword: ¡°...¡±


    It should y dead.


    ...


    A colorful riceball rolled in and bumped into Ming Shu¡¯s leg. It grabbed the hemline of her dress.


    <i>Trash-picker, what alliance did you form again?</i>


    <i>You always have fun with other people behind my back. I am so loyal to you. Is this how you repay me?</i>


    <i>Say something!</i>


    <i>Who is this!</i>


    Little Beastie threw a tantrum the moment it came back.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go and find your own food too?¡± Ming Shu kicked it away. Little Beastie rolled into the soil and bumped into the Lianjing sword.


    Little Beastie fumed.


    Things appeared in its paws and it threw them at Ming Shu.


    <i>You just bully me all the time. How dare you bully me. Look at how nice other people¡¯s trash-pickers are. Why are you like this?</i>


    <i>I am so cute. Why are you treating me this way?</i>


    <i>You even found such a... ugly thing when I was not around.</i>


    <i>Last time, you at least found someone with legs. This thing doesn¡¯t even have a leg!</i>


    Little Beastie finished throwing the things in its paws and left in a fit of pique again.


    <i>I am so angry.</i>


    <i>I will note back anymore!</i>


    <i>Something is not right...</i>


    <i>If I leave, the ugly thing will have the trash-picker all to itself.</i>


    Little Beastie rolled back.


    <i>I can¡¯t let this ugly thing hog my trash-picker.</i>


    <i>No matter how bad my trash-picker is, she is my trash-picker.</i>


    Little Beastie grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s clothes and climbed its way up. It found a spot for itself and curled up.


    Ming Shu was bending down and picking up the things that Little Beastie threw at her. There were some fruits as well as some weird grass and flowers.


    The quantity of the items was small and they didn¡¯t look nice, either. She knew these should be the leftovers that Little Beastie found.


    ...


    On the other side of the courtyard, the elder of the Wuji Sword Sect, the sect leader of the Qian Yuan Sect, and the uncle master from Chiyang Sect stayed behind and discussed the demon king.


    The elder from the Wuji Sword Sect said, ¡°Ciu Lui¡¯er is innocent.¡±


    The uncle master from Chiyang Sect appeared humble. ¡°Elders, do you both think that we should save Ciu Lui¡¯er? However, how can we separate the demon king from her without hurting her?¡±


    The sect leader of the Qian Yuan Sect said honestly, ¡°Ciu Lui¡¯er is a normal human. If the demon king remains in her body until she gives birth to it, she will die too.¡±


    The elder of the Wuji Sword Sect said, ¡°I have sent messages to my sect as well as the six ns. Once they arrive, we can have another discussion.¡±


    The demon king was an important issue. The three sects couldn¡¯t make the decision themselves.


    The other two agreed.


    The sect leader of the Qian Yuan Sect suddenly raised his head. ¡°What a strong reiki.¡±


    The other two elders felt it too. They looked at the other end of the courtyard.


    They could only see an outline under the shelter. It was too dark.


    The Lianjing sword that was maintaining its looks as the Yi Xie sword was exceptionally striking.


    Just as they were getting puzzled, the young lord of the Qian Yuan Sect ran over and raised a blue fruit in front of them. ¡°Father, Sister gave this to me.¡±


    ¡°The blue buddha fruit?¡±


    The elder from the Wuji Sword Sect was surprised.


    The sect leader from the Qian Yuan Sect was shocked too. He took the fruit from his son. ¡°It is really the blue buddha fruit. Isn¡¯t it extinct?¡±


    The blue buddha fruit was an important ingredient in the making of the Ziyang Dan. The Ziyang Dan was consumed when a person wanted to advance to the spirit infant stage. It could lower the risk of the advancement by one-third.


    However, the blue buddha fruit was extinct so there was no more Ziyang Dan.


    Cultivators had to depend on themselves when advancing to the spirit infant stage. Hence, there was not a lot of spirit infant cultivators in the country.


    ¡°Father, can I eat it? Sister said that I can eat it...¡± the young lord asked happily.


    The three people looked at each other.


    They couldn¡¯t snatch something that belonged to a child, right?

 Chapter 880 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (22)

    <h4>Chapter 880: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    On the other hand...


    Fang Wan woke up slowly. When she saw her juniors and seniors looking at her, the memories before she fainted returned instantly.


    The Yi Xie sword...


    She nced at her side. The Yi Xie sword was there.


    ¡°Senior Brother Ling,¡± Fang Wan called weakly.


    Ling Lie hugged his sword and said with an indifferent face, ¡°You are fine. That is good.¡±


    Fang Wan said, ¡°Senior Brother Ling, July...¡±


    Ling Lie interrupted her. ¡°Junior Sister Fang Wan, do you have anything to say about the Yi Xie sword?¡±


    Fang Wan¡¯s heart dropped.


    What could she say?


    Fang Wan started thinking of a solution.


    Fang Wan sat up with some effort. She looked at them with remorse. ¡°Senior Brother Ling, everyone. I... I am sorry that I lied. The Yi Xie sword has always been with me. I am afraid that the sect will be implicated if this news is spread. I am too weak to protect the sword so I don¡¯t dare to tell anyone.¡±


    The disciples of the Wuji Sword Sect had mixed feelings so no one said anything for a while.


    ¡°Senior Sister Fang Wan, there is nothing wrong with your decision. After all, the Yi Xie sword is a troublesome item...¡±


    Fang Wan¡¯s supporter broke the silence and spoke up for her.


    ¡°Yes, Senior Sister Fang Wan, you were right.¡±


    ¡°You are doing this for the sect.¡±


    People started following along.


    Very soon, more people started speaking up for Fang Wan.


    ¡°I am sorry, everyone.¡±


    Fang Wan kept apologizing sincerely. Her remorse could be felt.


    However, she just wanted to get one idea across¡ªshe made the decision with the sect in mind.


    ¡°Since the Yi Xie sword is with you, why is it rumored that July has it?¡±


    Not everyone spoke up for her.


    The person who said this was a young man standing behind Ling Lie.


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know.¡± Fang Wan shook her head absentmindedly. ¡°I was afraid that people would harm the sect if they knew I had the Yi Xie sword so I didn¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    The young man sneered. ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell anyone, how did people know that the Yi Xie sword had appeared?¡±


    No one would know what treasures appeared in the hidden world if the person didn¡¯t say it.


    If Fang Wan didn¡¯t tell anyone that she took the Yi Xie sword, how did the rumors of July having the Yi Xie sword spread?


    The young man looked at Ling Lie. ¡°Senior Brother, I think that there is a reason why Junior Sister Fang Wan was targeted by July.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Liao, why are you saying his? How did I offend you? I really don¡¯t know how the rumors started. I can¡¯t go and admit...¡±


    She looked wronged.


    Her words made people think that Fang Wan had offended the young man before and that was why he doubted her.


    The young man rolled his eyes. ¡°Why is July targeting you then?¡±


    When they were in the weird ce under the cliff, they could tell that the demonic cultivator was targeting Fang Wan.


    If Fang Wan didn¡¯t do anything, why was she targeted?


    Fang Wan didn¡¯t know how to refute him.


    ¡°We will wait for Master toe to settle this issue.¡± Ling Lie stopped them from arguing and pushed the problem to his master.


    ...


    The three sects and six ns rushed over the moment they got the message.


    The courtyard got even more crowded. In the end, only the main leaders and the disciples guarding the array stayed in the courtyard. The rest stayed outside.


    Ciu Lui¡¯er¡¯s abdomen had gotten bigger. She looked like she was going to give birth soon.


    However, no one knew the exact time of birth.


    After all, this was not a normal child.


    The three sects and six ns discussed for a while. Half of them agreed to kill the demon king while it was still in the womb.


    If they waited for him to be born, there was no knowing what would happen.


    But, that meant that they had to kill Ciu Lui¡¯er.


    The other half wanted to save Ciu Lui¡¯er. They felt that she shouldn¡¯t be sacrificed just because she got pregnant with the demon king.


    Ciu Lui¡¯er seemed to have felt their intention to kill her andid on the ground in fear. She pleaded with them to save her.


    Everyone feltplicated.


    Ming Shu was not interested in their discussion. She only knew that they agreed to kill Ciu Lui¡¯er along with the demon king.


    Since the decision was made, the three sects and six ns started setting up the array.


    Killing the demon king was not as easy as killing Ciu Lui¡¯er and stabbing her abdomen.


    Ming Shu squatted outside the courtyard. She was chased out because the people from the three sects and six ns didn¡¯t want any outsiders disturbing them.


    As the people inside set up the array, Chun Hua rushed over leading a huge bunch of Cui family members.


    ¡°Young Miss, are you inside? Young Miss... let us go in. I know that Young Miss is inside. What are you all trying to do to her!¡±


    ¡°Liu¡¯er, are you inside?¡±


    ¡°What are you all trying to do to Liu¡¯er. Give her back to us.¡±


    ¡°Young Miss, can you hear us? I am Chun Hua! Stop blocking us. Let us go in. Our young miss is inside!¡±


    The people arrived fiercely and there was a lot of them. Since they were people from the Cui family, the disciples outside didn¡¯t know if they should stop them or not.


    There was arrays set up outside the alley so the Cui family took a lot of time to get in.


    There was a problem here.


    Since there were arrays outside the alley, who told the Cui family that Ciu Lui¡¯er was here?


    And these people... were not humans at all.


    ¡°Miss July, why are you so happy?¡± Chang Sheng had came to her side silently.


    Ming Shu stuffed some pastries into her mouth. ¡°A good show ising.¡±


    <i>It is good to be lively!</i>


    She liked it.


    Chang Sheng looked at the Cui family that was pushing and shouting.


    Because of the noise outside, Ciu Lui¡¯er was desperately trying to get out of the array.


    The Cui family got furious when they heard Ciu Lui¡¯er¡¯s voice and decided to take action.


    No matter how powerful the cultivators from the three sects and six ns were, they couldn¡¯t do anything to normal people.


    The Cui family arrived at the door of the courtyard.


    ¡°What are you all trying to do to Liu¡¯er? Give her back to me!¡±


    ¡°Save Young Miss!¡±


    Blood sttered onto the door of the courtyard. The disciple that got stabbed had a look of disbelief on his face.


    ¡°You...¡±


    The man that was dressed up like a servant boy retrieved the sword from the disciples body and licked the blood on his hand. He said in a cold voice, ¡°Kill them!¡±


    The Cui family members that were shouting Ciu Lui¡¯er¡¯s name just now started attacking the disciples around them.


    ¡°The array is broken!¡±


    Someone shouted this in shock.


    The next moment, this person was killed.


    Numerous demons appeared from all directions. The entire alley was filled with demonic aura.


    Some stupid demons tried to attack Ming Shu too.


    The Lianjing sword changed into a thin sword that had lighting bolts all around it. If any demons dared toe near Ming Shu, it would chop the demon in half.


    Their target was the demon king in the courtyard. Ming Shu was standing outside and eating her snacks casually. She looked like an outsider.


    The demons decided that...


    They would let her go!


    They were not afraid of the frightening sword at all.


    Chang Sheng sighed. ¡°Once this matter is concluded, I will need to find another house.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>There are so many psychopaths around me.</i>


    ¡°Here you go!¡±


    The voice of the sect leader of the Qian Yuan Sect suddenly sounded in the courtyard. The next moment, Ming Shu saw the young lord of the Qian Yuan Sect flying out from the courtyard.


    He flew past a few demons.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>That is his father!</i>

 Chapter 881 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (23)

    <h4>Chapter 881: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (23)</h4>


    The Young Lord of the Qian Yuan Sect hugged Ming Shu¡¯s neck. He looked at her with admiration. ¡°Sister, you caught me. You are amazing!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The sect leader did it on purpose, right?


    Ming Shu passed the child to Chang Sheng.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    A strong demonic aura leaked out from inside the courtyard. The demons that were trying toe in suddenly started retreating.


    In a blink of an eye, the demons were all gone.


    The demonic aura shot into the air and flew toward the North.


    ...


    ¡°Why did so many demons appear?¡±


    ¡°Miss July, are you really interested in this?¡± Chang Sheng asked as he bandaged a disciple from the Chiyang Sect.


    The Chiyang Sect disciple nced at the girl in red. He was really angry but he couldn¡¯t re up at her now.


    ¡°I am not interested. However, I still like gossip. I¡¯m really bored right now.¡±


    The disappearance of the demon king and the appearance of the demons were all very strange.


    Cui Lui¡¯er getting pregnant with the demon king was also strange .


    ¡°There was no demonic aura in the city. The demons appeared and disappeared suddenly. There is definitely something going on.¡± Chang Sheng said softly, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    The disciple from the Chiyang Sect nced at the girl in red and left while holding his injury.


    ¡°So, what is going on?¡±


    The girl raised her hand and sunlight shone through her fingers. The light fell on her face and ayer of warmth surrounded her.


    Chang Sheng looked down and washed his hands. The red dress reflected in the water. As his white hand formed ripples on the surface, the red dress disappeared.


    ¡°Master Chang Sheng.¡± A disciple from the Wuji Sword Sect suddenly called Chang Sheng.


    Chang Sheng followed the disciple and found Fang Wan lying outside the courtyard. She was on the brink of death. An outerwearid over her body. The disciple beside her kept feeding her Dan medicine but the effects were minimal.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The sect leader of the Wuji Sword Sect was discussing their future ns when he saw this so he didn¡¯t know what happened.


    ¡°Senior Sister Fang Wan was injured by a demon when she tried to save Senior Brother Ling.¡±


    They were ordered to search the city and Ling Lie found a ce that didn¡¯t look right. They went in to investigate, but were attacked by the demons hiding inside.


    ¡°Where is Ling Lie?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Ling went to chase the demons.¡±


    The sect leader of the Wuji Sword Sect looked serious as he checked Fang Wan¡¯s pulse. He even passed some of his spiritual energy to her, but the effects were minimal.


    Chang Sheng was called over by the disciple as the disciple saw his ability before. When he arrived, he just stared at the sect leader of the Wuji Sword Sect and didn¡¯t show any intention of helping.


    The sect leader of the Wuji Sword Sect didn¡¯t ask him for his help, either.


    He took out his personal Dan medicine to feed Fang Wan, but it still didn¡¯t help.


    The people from the three sects and six ns were all called over to help but to no avail.


    The disciple who called Chang Sheng over asked, ¡°Sect Leader, why not... let Master Chang Sheng take a look at her.¡±


    The sect leader didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to like you.¡± Ming Shu folded her arms in front of her chest. ¡°Does he have a grudge against you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at Fang Wan.


    <i>Will my snacks coupon die?</i>


    The sect leader of the Wuji Sword Sect only asked Chang Sheng to help when there was no other option left.


    ¡°Master Chang Sheng, please take a look at Senior Sister.¡±


    Chang Sheng stood there with his hands in his sleeve. ¡°She can¡¯t afford this medicine.¡±


    The sect leader of the Wuji Sword Sect instantly turned to look at him. His gaze was sharp and it seemed to prate right through him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Chang Sheng didn¡¯t seem to notice the sharp gaze and replied, ¡°Her life is borrowed. She can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    Her life is borrowed...


    Ming Shu was slightly shocked.


    Chang Sheng nodded at the sect leader of the Wuji Sword Sect and turned to walk away.


    ¡°Master Chang Sheng...¡± The disciple who called Chang Sheng was unwilling to give up and chased after Chang Sheng.


    Ming Shu suddenly squatted down and said to the sect leader of the Wuji Sword Sect, ¡°Hey, you.¡±


    The disciples of the Wuji Sword Sect took out their swords. ¡°Devil girl, move away from out Junior Sister!¡±


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°What are you all nervous about. She is going to die anyway. What can I do to her?¡±


    The disciples of the Wuji Sword Sect: ¡°...¡±


    The sect leader looked at Ming Shu and then signaled for the disciples to put away their swords.


    The girl in red said sweetly, ¡°I can save her. However, you must promise me one thing.¡±


    Before the sect leader could say anything, the disciples became agitated.


    ¡°Sect Leader, don¡¯t listen to her. She must be up to no good. She has been targeting Senior Sister all this time.¡±


    Ming Shu replied to them seriously, ¡°She cannot die.¡±


    <i>My snacks coupon has to stay alive.</i>


    The disciple said angrily, ¡°You must have some evil intention. Our sect leader doesn¡¯t have a solution, either. How can you have one?¡±


    Ming Shu replied slowly, ¡°Your sect leader doesn¡¯t have a solution because he is not as good as other people. There are all kinds of powerful people in the world. How do you know that other people have no solution?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    The sect leader of the Wuji Sword Sect rejected her in a low voice.


    Ming Shu saw that Fang Wan could still hang on for a while so she shrugged. ¡°If she dies, you all better watch out.¡±


    After Ming Shu left, the disciples started scolding her.


    ¡°Is she crazy?¡±


    ¡°She harmed Senior Sister so much in the past. Why is she suddenly being so kind now?¡±


    ¡°She must be up to no good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Ming Shu felt wronged. She just wanted to save the life of her precious snacks coupon.


    ...


    The courtyard was destroyed. Chang Sheng was gone too. Ming Shu found an inn to stay at in the city.


    ¡°You room will be the Sky Room No. 3. Just walk straight and turn a corner.¡±


    The attendant led Ming Shu to her room while smiling at her.


    ¡°Oh my god, please be more careful.¡±


    The attendant eximed in surprise. He seemed to have bumped into something.


    Ming Shu turned back and saw the attendant standing in front of a man. The man looked normal but his figure was extremely bulky. He looked like a small mountain. His stance was frightening.


    ¡°Heh heh...¡±


    The attendant realized that he couldn¡¯t provoke the man before him and smiled awkwardly as he moved to the side.


    Ming Shu smiled at the person gently.


    The person stared at Ming Shu for a few seconds before retracting his gaze and walking down.


    ¡°Phew...¡± The attendant heaved a sigh of relief. He remembered that he still needed to send his customer to her room so he hurriedly said, ¡°Miss, this way, please.¡±


    Ming Shu asked the attendant to deliver some food to her and then went to take a bath.


    She immersed herself in the water and closed her eyesfortably.


    That man just now... was he a dead person?


    No, wait.


    The demonic aura and death aura on his body intertwined with each other messily.


    Ming Shu looked at the ceiling. ¡°In order to live, humans really do all kinds of things.¡±


    She smiled and the emotions in her eyes froze. Her gaze turned cold.


    <i>Everyone¡¯s the same.</i>


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The window vibrated as something hit it. The second time the window got hit, it flew open and the Lianjing sword floated inside. It mmed itself on the wooden floor.


    The wind that blew in lifted the white curtains, revealing a seductivedy surrounded by mist.


    The light on the Lianjing sword was unstable. It turned into the Yi Xie sword for a moment and then changed into the Duan Xu sword the next. It kept alternating between different swords.


    ¡°Weird, I saw iting here.¡±


    ¡°Shush. Be quiet.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s knock and ask.¡±


    Conversation came from outside and after a while, there was a knock on the door beside Ming Shu¡¯s room.


    Ming Shu reached out and took her clothes. She put them on and stepped out of the bathtub barefoot. The water droplets on her body evaporated before she put on her clothes.

 Chapter 882 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (24)

    <h4>Chapter 882: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (24)</h4>


    Two men knocked on the door.


    One of them saw that the girl who opened the door was pretty and started sizing her up. His tone was frivolous as he said, ¡°Little girl, did you see anything just now?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled as she raised her eyebrows. ¡°Rubbish like you two?¡±


    They didn¡¯t know what rubbish meant, but they could tell that she was provoking them.


    The little girl didn¡¯t look like she was a cultivator. However, her red dress...


    The man that was taller grabbed the other man. ¡°We have no other intentions. We just want to know if you have seen anything strange. There are demons in the city recently so we are worried about everyone¡¯s safety too.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The taller man scanned the room behind her. ¡°Can you let us in?¡±


    ¡°Let you into the room?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m a girl. Are you two trying to molest me?¡±


    The shorter man looked flippant but the taller man was clear-headed. ¡°Miss, we don¡¯t mean that...¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡±


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t force us to be harsh with you...¡±


    The taller man flew out of the corridor and fell over the railings. The customers below screamed in shock.


    Ming Shu retracted her leg and smiled at the shorter man. ¡°Do you want me to send you off too?¡±


    The shorter man felt a chill running down his spine. His legs started shaking. He immediately turned and ran down the stairs.


    Ming Shu walked out of her room and looked down. ¡°These two people wanted to molest me. Boss, look for them forpensation.¡±


    The two men were stopped by the boss of the inn. Ming Shu was standing there so they didn¡¯t dare to not hand over the money.


    They paid the money and left in a flurry.


    ...


    The man in ck sat up from the ground. His ck hair fell on his shoulders and stroked the arrogant-looking dragons imprinted on his ck robe.


    He raised his hand and rubbed his forehead.


    So painful...


    He saw something red at the corner of his eyes and paused his action. He turned and looked over.


    The girl in red was bending down and looking at him. ¡°You are not satisfied with changing into different swords anymore. Seems like you have started changing into a human. Are you going to change into a beast next time?¡±


    Lian Jing looked lost.


    <i>Beast?</i>


    <i>Is she scolding me?</i>


    <i>F**k. If I really turn into a beast, you will not be able to handle it!</i>


    <i>Does a sword spirit have a character profile?</i>


    [Lord Nine, there is a sword profile.] The system reminded him of this. [Your points are not enough for you to vite your profile.]


    <i>Sword profile? Seriously!</i>


    Lian Jing¡¯s heart fumed but he still maintained his dazed look.


    After he cursed and swore enough, Lian Jing blinked his eyes and said arrogantly, ¡°You are my partner?¡±


    Ming Shu sized up him. Was he unable to feel it because he was a sword before?


    ¡°I am talking to you.¡±


    Lian Jing got a little irritated when he didn¡¯t get a reply.


    Ming Shu folded her arms in front of her chest and looked down on him. ¡°Do I have to reply to you?¡±


    Lian Jing realized their difference in height and immediately stood up. His ck robe straightened out and the dragons on it looked more vivid. They seemed to be alive.


    ¡°Are people so impolite now?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry. There are not many people who are as impolite as me.¡± <i>If the little demons outside decided to be impolite, they would kill him. I am already very polite.</i>


    Ming Shumended herself and then continued smiling at Lian Jing.


    Lian Jing didn¡¯t understand what Ming Shu was trying to say.


    He looked at her with a puzzled expression. ¡°You are humble.¡±


    ¡°Still okay.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled a chair and sat down. She took the pastries on the table and started eating them.


    ¡°Are you not going to ask me why I suddenly turned into a human?¡±


    <i>What kind of reaction is this?</i>


    <i>All you do is eat!</i>


    <i>Am I not handsome enough to draw your attention?</i>


    Lian Jing felt that he was a handsome and attractive man. He was unhappy to be ignored like this.


    If it was not because...


    Lian Jing remembered what he saw just now. The white shaws flew in the air and mist surrounded the girl. The girl¡¯s beautiful face appeared vaguely behind the mist. Her white neck...


    Why did his wife not recognize him every time they met? He felt so tired.


    ¡°Is that any of my business?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t like me, right? We can think of a way to break the alliance.¡±


    Ming Shu wanted to anger this little demon so she just spoke without thinking much.


    This was how the the little demon should be treated.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, break the alliance.¡±


    ¡°You wish!¡± Lian Jing shouted instinctively. He then realized that he was too agitated and immediately tried to salvage the situation. ¡°The alliance is not that easy to break.¡±


    ¡°If it can be formed, it can be broken.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>You are so heartless! You already did</i> that <i>with me. How dare you still want to break the alliance!</i>


    <i>No way.</i>


    ...


    Demons kept appearing in Cloud City so the three sects and six ns did a thorough search in the city.


    However, people still got killed by demons.


    As a demonic cultivator, Ming Shu was not the main focus of the disciples now. When the people from the sects and ns met her, they would just ignore her.


    Ming Shu was depressed.


    <i>There are always little demons trying to take away my spotlight.</i>


    Ming Shu went to Chang Sheng¡¯s courtyard. The crowd of people was still there.


    There seemed to be fewer people. Most of them must have been sent away.


    They had to look for demons as well as find the location of the demon king.


    ¡°Senior Sister Su, please save Senior Sister Fang Wan.¡±


    Ming Shu heard this sentence before she stepped into the house.


    <i>Su Yiqiu is here?</i>


    <i>And they are asking Su Yiqiu to save Fang Wan?</i>


    ¡°Junior Sister...¡±


    Ling Lie¡¯s voice sounded too. It was hoarse and tired. ¡°Master Chang Sheng, my life can¡¯t be used?¡±


    Ming Shu circled to the back and climbed up the wall.


    She didn¡¯t see Fang Wan. Only Chang Sheng, Ling Lie, and a few others were in the room.


    <i>What is happening?</i>


    <i>Didn¡¯t Chang Sheng say that he could not save her?</i>


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Another head popped out beside Ming Shu. Lian Jing nced at the people in the courtyard. ¡°Is he handsome?¡±


    ¡°More handsome than you.¡±


    ¡°Which part of him is more handsome than me? What kind of eyesight do you have? Shallow.¡±


    Lian Jing turned back into a sword and disappeared into the alley.


    Chang Sheng rejected Ling Lie. His life couldn¡¯t be used.


    ¡°Senior Sister...¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, please save Senior Sister Fang Wan.¡±


    Su Yiqiu didn¡¯t look good. Something might have happened in the sect so Su Yiqiu was not willing to save Fang Wan.


    However, there were so many disciples pleading with her and Fang Wan had saved Senior Brother. If she didn¡¯t agree to save her, it would be going against her conscience.


    Ming Shu felt that something was amiss.


    <i>What is that stupid sword doing now!?</i>


    Ming Shu jumped into the courtyard. Her sudden appearance caused a shock among the people in the courtyard.


    ¡°Devil girl, how did youe in?¡±


    Ming Shu pointed at the wall behind her.


    Didn¡¯t they see her jumping in?


    The disciples were speechless. They were not asking about that. The arrays outside the alley had been strengthened so that no outsiders would be able toe in without them being alerted.


    However, they only realized her presence after she jumped in.


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Where is Fang Wan?¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with you? What do you want to do this time?¡±


    The disciples were on their guard.

 Chapter 883 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (25)

    <h4>Chapter 883: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (25)</h4>


    Ming Shu was toozy to talk to them. She walked toward the only room in the house.


    The disciples tried to stop her. They guarded the door heavily.


    ¡°Ahh...¡±


    A scream suddenly came from the room. The disciples got a shock. Ming Shu pushed them away and kicked the door open.


    Fang Wan was lying on the floor with the Yi Xie sword beside her. Aspared to before, the Yi Xie sword was even dimmer.


    Ming Shu scanned the room. Besides the open window, there was nothing amiss with the room.


    Ming Shu tried to help Fang Wan up. The moment she touched Fang Wan, her hand was stained with blood. Fang Wan had been stabbed in the chest and her clothes were drenched in blood. She was dead.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Lian Jing!</i>


    <i>My snacks coupon!</i>


    ¡°Senior Sister!¡±


    The disciples behind her snatched Fang Wan from her hands.


    ¡°Senior Sister?¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, wake up.¡±


    Chang Sheng checked Fang Wan¡¯s pulse and shook his head.


    ¡°Devil girl, I will kill you!¡±


    The disciple closest to Ming Shu had a hideous expression and took out his sword. He aimed it at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu flew up and retreated out of the small room. The disciples all took out their swords and chased her.


    ¡°Take revenge for Senior Sister!¡±


    ¡°Kill the devil girl!¡±


    Sword auras wreaked havoc in the courtyard. The walls that were already damaged copsed entirely.


    Chang Sheng sighed. He really needed to change houses now, but he was poor.


    Ling Lie and Su Yiqiu didn¡¯t follow them in but when they heard themotion, they guessed that something happened to Fang Wan.


    ¡°Be reasonable. I just went in one step earlier than you. How can I kill her in such a short period of time and throw her on the ground.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister Fang Wan was fine just now. Why did she die the moment you came in? It could only be done by you.¡±


    Ming Shu kicked the person beside her away. ¡°Are you stupid? When I went in, she screamed. Do you think that I can split my body in two?¡±


    Everyone was stunned. However, their emotions made them illogical and they still thought that she was the one who did it.


    Fang Wan was fine all along but the moment Ming Shu arrived, she died.


    <i>Who else can it be?!</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t exin anymore. She brought up her energy to her middle elixir field and ran away.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    They thought that she wanted to fight with them when she did that stance just now.


    ¡°So what if I killed her? What can you do to me?¡±


    Ming Shu continued to provoke them as she ran.


    ¡°Ahhhh, kill her!¡±


    Ming Shu ran quickly and threw the people off.


    Now, she needed to find the little demon that killed her snacks coupon.


    <i>Don¡¯t let me catch you.</i>


    Ming Shu gritted her teeth as she panted. She raised her head and looked at the empty streets.


    There were demons in the city now so not many people walked the streets nowadays. Even if they did, they would walk quickly and looked around fearfully.


    At this moment, Ming Shu saw the big man from the inn. He was walking hurriedly to the cross junction in front of him.


    A few people were secretly following behind him. She didn¡¯t know if they were disciples from the three sects and six ns.


    Ming Shu ced her hands on her hips and looked at the sky.


    There are traps everywhere in life.


    However, whether you are the one who fell into the trap or the one who destroyed the trap, is all based on luck.


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Lian Jing.]


    Ming Shu almost rolled her eyes at the Harmony System.


    <i>Why are you giving the task only now?</i>


    [Additional Task: Stupid little kids should be killed before they are born.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who are the stupid little kids?</i>


    <i>The Qian Yuan sect leader¡¯s son?</i>


    [Hint: Kill the demon king and protect the demons.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    What does the demon king have to do with the demons?


    Demons are demons. demons are demons. Everyone is on the evil side. Why must she kill the demon king?


    <i>Harmony System, can you not urge me to do bad things?</i>


    [Guest, demons and demons cannot live together. Demons will take away your Hatred Points.]


    ¡°...¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what to say because the demon king really did get most of the attention these few days.


    ...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know where the demon king was hiding.


    She was alone. Where on earth was she supposed to find the demon king who had many subordinates around him?


    The more Ming Shu thought about it, the more she found it weird. She walked toward the city gate.


    ¡°Miss July, where are you going?¡±


    Chang Sheng, carrying his medicine basket, met Ming Shu at the city gate coincidentally.


    ¡°Finding sidekicks.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Chang Sheng didn¡¯t understand what sidekicks were.


    ¡°Why is the Lianjing sword not with you again?¡± Chang Sheng looked around him. There was no sign of the sword.


    ¡°If it dares toe back,¡± Ming Shu smiled coldly and said, ¡°I will kill it.¡±


    ¡°...¡± What happened?


    He doesn¡¯t understand the youngsters nowadays.


    Chang Sheng gave Ming Shu a small porcin bottle. ¡°Miss July, if you want to buy any medicine, you can use this to find me.¡±


    He then added, ¡°It cannot be eaten.¡±


    Ming Shu was just about to open the bottle when she heard what he said. She paused her actions and stuffed the bottle in her sleeve. ¡°You are leaving? The show hasn¡¯t even started.¡±


    Chang Sheng looked into the distance. ¡°There will be no end to the shows in our lives. I¡¯d rather go around and sell my medicines.¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hand and walked away without looking back.


    Chang Sheng stood at the same spot and watched her as she disappeared into the horizon.


    His gaze turned gentle for a second.


    Unfortunately...


    <i>Whizz¡ª</i>


    Lian Jing dropped from the sky and turned into a man in ck robe.


    The light around him disappeared slowly. He had a noble aura.


    Chang Sheng looked at the man¡¯s face with a mysterious expression. There was a longing on his face and he appeared shocked at the same time too. ¡°The Lianjing sword suddenly disappeared that year. I didn¡¯t expect you to put your spirit into the sword... Your Highness, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Chang Sheng, I am still weak now.¡± Lian Jing¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°If you dare to have any intentions toward her, I don¡¯t mind swallowing you too.¡±


    ¡°We have no fate.¡± Chang Sheng smiled gently. ¡°Please do not worry.¡±


    Lian Jing kicked his leg on the ground and changed back into a sword. The sword disappeared into the sky like a lightning bolt.


    Dusk arrived and the sky was filled with evening glow.


    The lone figure of a person moved further into the horizon.


    ...


    It was already nighttime when Ming Shu went up the mountain that she was at before. The cliff was still the same.


    She jumped down.


    Nothing had changed below the cliff, either. Balls of ck shadow surged around.


    Ming Shu grabbed one casually. ¡°Go and call everyone over.¡±


    ¡°Urgh, urgh...¡± <i>That matter happened so long ago. Why are you still bearing a grudge!</i>


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. If you don¡¯t go, I will squeeze you to death!¡± Ming Shu threatened the ck shadow.


    The ck shadow shivered and rolled away.


    <i>Why are you so fierce?</i>


    <i>Irritating!</i>


    ck shadows started congregating around Ming Shu. They were really noisy.


    ¡°Be quiet!¡±


    Ming Shu felt that her brain had malfunctioned due to all the noises they were making.


    ¡°Urgh...¡± <i>I told you all that she is a fierce person.</i>


    ¡°Urgh...¡± <i>So fierce.</i>


    ¡°Urgh...¡± <i>Does she want to eat us?</i>


    ¡°Urgh...¡± <i>I am not tasty. I have not eaten anything for a few hundred years.</i>


    ¡°Urgh...¡± <i>So fierce. I want to go back and sleep.</i>


    Ming Shu maintained her smile. ¡°Do you all want to go out?¡±


    ¡°Urgh...¡± <i>Go out for what? This ce is quite good.</i>


    ¡°Urgh...¡± <i>The world outside is too scary. I don¡¯t want to go out.</i>


    ¡°Urgh...¡± <i>When is this going to end? I want to go back and sleep.</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>This must be a bunch of fake demons.</i>


    <i>Other people¡¯s demons are thinking about ruling the world. Why are you all so unambitious andzy?</i>


    <i>You all can¡¯t make it!</i>


    <i>Thumbs down for you all!</i>

 Chapter 884 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (26)

    <h4>Chapter 884: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (26)</h4>


    Just as the entire country was looking for the demon king, a huge surge of demonic aura shot up in the night sky in the south of the country. A wooden que at the Qian Yuan Sect broke.


    The devils had arrived.


    The demon king had not been found and the devils appeared.


    Wasn¡¯t the devil race sealed up a thousand years ago?


    The prophecy was that the devil n would not appear in the country for at least 10000 years.


    Why had they suddenly appeared!?


    Everyone thought that the devil race came out aggressively but in actual fact, they took their time to slowly float up the cliff. All of them looked tired and unwilling to leave.


    If they didn¡¯t win by quantity, there would not have been a huge surge of demonic aura in the southern sky.


    After they floated out, some devils changed into human form as theynded on the ground. They looked at their limbs.


    ¡°Urgh, urgh...¡±


    The devils seemed disgusted by how ugly they looked and immediately changed back into ck shadows.


    Ming Shu took a lot of effort to climb up the cliff again. She didn¡¯t understand why there was such a weird setting. The cliff had no arrays on it at all so why couldn¡¯t she use her powers?


    ¡°Ah, I finally got out!¡±


    The man beside Ming Shu eximed in tears.


    It was the man she met at the bottom of the cliff. Ling Lie locked him up at the bottom of the cliff and left him to his fate.


    The man had a strong will too. He looked haggard but he didn¡¯t die.


    ¡°Urgh, urgh...¡±


    A few devils suddenly appeared in front of the man.


    The man got so frightened he almost rolled down the cliff. He hugged the piece of dried wood beside him. ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡±


    The devils got even closer.


    The man shouted loudly and crawled up from the ground. He rushed into the night sky.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t bother with him. She sat at the side and replenished her energy.


    ¡°Can you all be fiercer? Why are you all so tired?¡± <i>I have not seen any devils that looked worse than all of you.</i>


    The devils thought for a while and gathered together to form a huge ck shadow that looked like a ghostfire.


    ¡°Urgh...¡± <i>Is this better?</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the ck bunch of devils. She didn¡¯t know how many devils there were.


    ording to what they said, there were about 50000 of them.


    However, most were still asleep. Only around 10000 came out.


    Ming Shu nced at one of them. ¡°I have a mission for you. Look for the demon king and tell me when you find him.¡±


    ¡°Urgh...¡± <i>Demon king? The demon race has a king? That bunch of idiots?</i>


    ¡°...¡± <i>What right do you all have to call other people idiots?</i>


    ¡°Urgh...¡± <i>The demon race is not delicious. Can we change missions? We can find the human king or the dragon king.</i>


    ¡°Go and do it now!¡±


    ¡°Urgh...¡± <i>Why are you so fierce? Brothers, I will go first.</i>


    The devils dispersed really quickly. Most of them left and the demonic aura left with them too.


    Moonlight shone down from the night sky. A few devils were still floating around Ming Shu.


    ¡°Why are you all not leaving?¡±


    ¡°Urgh...¡± <i>Protecting you.</i>


    ¡°Urgh...¡± <i>Yes yes yes!</i>


    ¡°I think that you all just don¡¯t want to move, right?¡± Ming Shu exposed them.


    ¡°Urgh...¡± <i>No way. We just want to protect you.</i>


    Ming Shu was confident that if she met any danger, the devils would run away faster than her.


    How could she ce hopes in them when they didn¡¯t even want toe out of the valley?


    It was a miracle that the devil race survived.


    ...


    ¡°Urgh urgh...¡± <i>The idiot is back.</i>


    ¡°Urgh urgh...¡± <i>Our king used a lot of effort to get him to seal us. We must respect him!</i>


    ¡°Urgh...¡± <i>But we are out now. If I knew that this was going to happen, I would not have woken up so early. I want to go back and sleep... can we trick the idiot into sealing us again?</i>


    ¡°Urgh...¡± <i>She is really fierce.</i>


    The devils¡¯ conversation reached Ming Shu¡¯s ears.


    What did she just hear?


    The devil race nned their own disappearance?


    <i>Who is ¡°that idiot¡±?</i>


    <i>Are we living in the same world?</i>


    However, very soon, Ming Shu learned who ¡°that idiot¡± was.


    At the bottom of the mountain...


    The man in ck robes stood up straight with his hand behind his back. The moon reflected in his eyes and his eyes shimmered.


    Lian Jing.


    <i>He is really an idiot!</i>


    He killed her snacks coupon.


    ¡°Hold that idiot down!¡± Ming Shu pulled up her sleeves and rushed down with the devils.


    The devils hesitated for a moment. He was the hero who sealed them. It was not good to be disrespectful to a hero. What if he didn¡¯t want to seal them again?


    Ming Shu nced at them.


    The devils groaned and attacked Lian Jing.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lian Jing frowned as he looked at the devils pinning him down.


    ¡°I thought that you would not dare toe back.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± <i>I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!</i>


    Ming Shu replied to him with a punch.


    Once Ming Shu punched Lian Jing, the devils moved away and waited a distance from them. All of them turned their backs to Ming Shu and pretended that they didn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°Urgh...¡± <i>So fierce.</i>


    ¡°Urgh...¡± <i>Will the hero die?</i>


    ¡°Urgh...¡± <i>Hero, hold on! We need you!</i>


    Lian Jing didn¡¯t dare to retaliate even though he was hit. He was afraid that his wife would fly away if he hit her.


    <i>F**k. What can I do?</i>


    Besides enduring it, he could only forgive her.


    Whatever happened, she was his wife. He needed to pamper her.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Ming Shu stopped. Lian Jing looked up at her and said yfully, ¡°I am a sword spirit. I will not feel pain when you hit me.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu kicked him again.


    Lian Jing grabbed her ankle and pulled her down. The two of them rolled onto the floor. Ming Shu was pinned below Lian Jing.


    ¡°Why are you angry?¡± Lian Jing grabbed her wrist and forced it down. He looked down at her. ¡°How have I offended you? Why did you let out so many devils?¡±


    <i>F**k. Why is she angry?</i> He wasn¡¯t even angry that she let out the devils.


    Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°I have released them. What are you going to do now?¡±


    Lian Jing looked at Ming Shu¡¯s lips. He swallowed and let go of Ming Shu. He stood up.


    ¡°... Why did you release the devils?¡±


    Ming Shu sat up. ¡°The demon king is out so why can¡¯t the devil race appear too? Are you discriminating against them?¡±


    Although the devil race seemed a little stupid, you couldn¡¯t look down on them.


    Lian Jing sneered. ¡°You are making the situation worse.¡±


    The demon king alone was enough work for humans.


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°It is better if things get messier. It is livelier that way.¡±


    Lian Jing: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This is not lively.</i>


    <i>F**k, this is destruction.</i>


    Ming Shu flicked the grass on her clothes. ¡°Next time...¡±


    Lian Jing didn¡¯t hear the rest of the sentence for a while and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What next time?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to say anything.


    This kind of life was just fine. They didn¡¯t have to stay together all the time and didn¡¯t have to be apart for long, either.


    Every time they met again, it was a new experience.


    It was lively and interesting.


    Ming Shu walked along the mountain path. Lian Jing frowned and followed her.


    A bunch of sweet-smelling fruits appeared in front of Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes lit up and she grabbed them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    He still didn¡¯t know what she was angry for.


    <i>F**k. Why must I apologize when I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!</i>


    <i>Her brain must be fried.</i>


    <i>I will find someone to check on her brain when we go back.</i>

 Chapter 885 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (27)

    <h4>Chapter 885: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (27)</h4>


    The birds chirped and the stream flowed in the mountain.


    A horse carriage moved slowly along the mountain road at a steady pace. The sound of the horse¡¯s hooves echoed through the air.


    A small portion of a red dress could be seen hanging down from the horse carriage. The sound of bells moved along with the hooves and rang through the air. It was pleasing to the ear.


    The girl leaned against the horse carriage with half-closed eyes. She had a three-inch bamboo stick in her hand and she was tapping it casually on the back of the horse.


    The girl was beautiful. No scenery on the mountain could bepared with her smile.


    The horse carriage reached the end of the mountain path. The view in front of them changed.


    There was a vige.


    ¡°Are you all sure that it¡¯s here?¡±


    The girl in red jumped down the horse carriage and looked at the vige.


    ck shadows suddenly appeared all around her and a ck ball of ghostfire floated in front of the girl.


    ¡°Urgh...¡± <i>Of course. How can we be wrong!</i>


    ¡°Thest time, you all found a woman. Thest time, you all found a youngdy that just got pregnant. Theststst time, you all found a man...¡±


    The ball of fire moved up and down and interrupted Ming Shu¡¯s lecture.


    ¡°Urgh...¡± <i>We are definitely right this time!</i>


    They were certain.


    They had been sealed for a long time so it was eptable that they would make some mistakes at the start.


    Ming Shu was speechless. She remembered the time when they told her why they didn¡¯t want to change into human form. They said that walking was tiring.


    Ming Shu slowly entered the vige.


    The vige was huge. It was lunchtime, so most of the households were cooking.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    The woman that was cooking suddenly saw a girl in red outside her house and almost threw her cooking turner in fright.


    She patted her chest and looked at Ming Shu carefully. ¡°Little girl, where did youe from?¡±


    She knew everyone in the vige, but she had never seen this girl before.


    Ming Shu smiled brightly and took out a spirit stone. ¡°Can I have a meal here?¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t know what a spirit stone was, but the stone was beautiful and the girl was pretty. Hence, she agreed to Ming Shu¡¯s request.


    There were an olddy and a child in this house too. They led a poor life.


    Ming Shu was pretty and her smile was gentle and warm. She looked innocent and harmless. The woman liked her a lot and decided to cook one more dish for her.


    Before she finished cooking, the girl in red brought back some wild rabbits.


    When the table was set up, the scrawny child looked at the meat and swallowed.


    It was rare for them to be able to eat meat. They might not even have meat every half a year.


    After they were done, Ming Shu asked the woman, ¡°Did any strangerse to the vige recently?¡±


    ¡°Strangers?¡± The woman shook her head. ¡°Not that I know of.¡±


    Ming Shu asked again, ¡°Is there anything strange that happened in the vige recently?¡±


    The woman paused from washing her dishes. She looked hesitant. ¡°Lady, why are you asking this?¡±


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    The woman stared at Ming Shu¡¯s gentle and smiling eyes. She wiped her hands and said, ¡°Sigh, it is not a big issue. There is a crippled old man in our vige who picked up a baby a few days ago. The baby was really pretty. However, this old man didn¡¯t like babies before. I don¡¯t know why he would suddenly carry a baby back. He doesn¡¯t allow anyone to touch the baby, either.¡±


    A few months had passed since the demon king escaped. It was a huge issue in the country and the three sects and six ns formed alliances with the other sects and ns to find the demon king.


    The demon king used a human and managed to escape the thunderbolt. The three sects and six ns were unable to confirm its location and had a difficult time finding the demon king.


    Ming Shu followed the woman¡¯s directions and walked to the edge of the vige slowly.


    There was only one straw house there. A dpidated fence surrounded the house and formed a small courtyard inside.


    An old man sat inside the courtyard. He had a hunched back and was stirring something in a pail.


    The sound of bells came from outside and the man looked up.


    His eyes were misty and his face was yellowed. His eyes sunk into their sockets. He looked like someone on the brink of death.


    The two people looked at each other.


    The air seemed to have stilled.


    The old man looked down and continued stirring the thing in the pail.


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Where is the child?¡±


    The old man suddenly increased his speed and muttered, ¡°The child is hungry. He wants to eat now. He is hungry. He is hungry...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the straw house behind him.


    There was no special auraing from there. The demon king was not inside.


    There was a problem here.


    <i>Where is the demon king?</i>


    <i>Did he fly away?</i>


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The pail that the old man was stirring broke and red liquid flowed out of it.


    ¡°He is hungry!¡±


    A sinister voice came out of the old man¡¯s mouth.


    Ming Shu reached out and blocked the liquid. A shadow appeared in front of her and protected her.


    The red liquid turned into numerous vicious demons. The demons surrounded them entirely.


    Ming Shu looked at Lian Jing¡¯s serious face. He stabbed the demon in front of him with his sword and flew into the air with Ming Shu.


    The area was filled with demons. They covered the ground and the sky. There seemed to be no end to them.


    After they killed the first batch of demons, the second batch took over.


    They red at them with hideous faces and screamed. Their eyes were vicious and they looked like they wanted to tear them apart.


    Lian Jing couldn¡¯t change his form when he wanted. He also couldn¡¯t maintain his human form for long.


    Ming Shu grabbed his wrist. ¡°Change back. Let me do it.¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t even protect you, I will be ashamed of myself.¡± Lian Jing sneered.


    The energy from the sword changed. It was red at the start and then it changed to blue. After that, it turned ck... The Lianjing sword?


    The ck sword energy looked normal, but the demons screamed in fear when they saw it. Those that didn¡¯t retreat in time turned into dust when the ck sword energy touched them.


    A hole appeared at the top and Lian Jing jumped through it while carrying Ming Shu.


    After they managed to get out of the hole. Lian Jing waved his hand. A few shes of sword energy struck the demons below and they demons disappeared. They were all turned into dust.


    Ming Shu felt the Lian Jing losing his energy and she started to fall to the ground.


    Lian Jing and Ming Shu mmed into the ground on their backs. Theyy on the groundzily just like how the Lianjing sword always did.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Stupidity is infectious.</i>


    Other people willnd with their feet on the ground, looking very handsome and cool.


    He, on the other hand,nded on his back.


    <i>Is it because he won¡¯t get hurt?</i>


    <i>Or does he think this posture is pretty?!</i>


    Ming Shu smiled and mocked him before picking him up from the ground.


    The Lianjing sword vibrated. It was not happy.


    It wanted to be hugged!


    It didn¡¯t want to be picked up like this!


    Ming Shu ignored its shouting and brought it into the courtyard.


    The demons had already disappeared but the old man was still here. He sat there and continued stirring. He muttered the same words over and over again: ¡°He is hungry, he is hungry...¡±


    Ming Shu walked past him and entered the straw house.


    The house was simple and dpidated. There was an unpleasant smell inside.

 Chapter 886 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (28)

    <h4>Chapter 886: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    There was nothing in the house.


    Ming Shu came out. The old man hadn¡¯t changed his position at all.


    She looked down at the broken pail. There were still some red liquid in it.


    It looked like blood.


    However, it was not human blood and didn¡¯t look like animal blood, either.


    <i>The demon king...</i>


    <i>Where is it?</i>


    And those demons just now... they didn¡¯t look like ordinary demons. They had a demonic aura around them, but it was too weak aspared to the numbers of demons present.


    <i>Buzz buzz buzz!</i>


    The Lianjing sword vibrated a few times.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t understand what it was trying to say.


    Different species don¡¯t understand each other.


    The Lianjing sword broke away from Ming Shu¡¯s grip and pointed at the mountains in the North.


    Ming Shu stared at the mountains for a while...


    She pped her hands lightly and happily made a decision. ¡°I will fill up my stomach first and think about itter.¡±


    Ming Shu carried some meat and went back to the same household.


    Ming Shu gave them spirit stones and meat and even allowed the family to enjoy the food with her. The woman had no reason to reject Ming Shu.


    Just as Ming Shu was eating happily, amotion arose outside. A lot of people had entered the vige.


    The walls surrounding the house only reached the waist so Ming Shu could look out easily.


    She saw the person leading the group of people.


    The person from Chiyang Sect twitched his mouth corners. <i>Why is the devil girl here too?</i>


    ¡°Sister... Sister...¡± The young lord of the Qian Yuan Sect waved at her happily. He was sitting on the shoulder of a big man.


    The young lord jumped down and ran toward Ming Shu.


    The woman and her family looked anxious. They didn¡¯t know what these people wanted to do.


    Also, this child recognized Ming Shu.


    ¡°Sister.¡± The young lord of the Qian Yuan Sect was only slightly taller than the table. He grabbed the table and smiled obediently. ¡°Sister, we have fate.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu protected her meat.


    This little child always wanted to snatch her food.


    ¡°Sister...¡±


    The vige head weed the bunch of people. Since the young lord of the Qian Yuan Sect wanted to stay here, they had to wait outside for him.


    The woman was frightened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you all can go inside the house first.¡± Ming Shu said to the woman, ¡°If you hear any strange sounds, don¡¯te out. Of course, if there is any danger, remember to run.¡±


    ¡°Who... who are you all?¡±


    ¡°We are cultivators,¡± The young lord of the Qian Yuan Sect chewed a chicken wing and answered the woman.


    The woman¡¯s expression changed from fear to respect in just a few seconds.


    To a normal human, cultivators were like gods.


    They could not afford to offend them.


    ¡°Even food can¡¯t shut your mouth?¡± Ming Shu grabbed thest chicken wing from him.


    The young lord of the Qian Yuan Sect licked his fingers and jumped down from the chair. He ran out. Amotion arose outside.


    The little child brought many things back. ¡°Sister, for you. Father says that we must give good food to the people we like.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, where is your father?¡±


    This bunch of people brought their young lord to look for the demon king. Were they not worried that he would die?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Like father, like son.</i>


    <i>Impressive. Amazing.</i>


    ¡°Father asked me to thank you properly but you left too fast. We didn¡¯t manage to find you.¡±


    The young lord expressed his sadness. ¡°Since we couldn¡¯t find you, I ate all the things that my father bought for you. Look at how fat I have be.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The people from the Qian Yuan Sect suddenly heard a scream from their young lord. When they looked up, they saw their young lord being thrown out of the house.


    Everyone hurried to catch him.


    The young lord sniffed and grabbed the person who caught him. ¡°You are impressive. You managed to catch me again.¡±


    The disciple: ¡°...¡±


    The sect leader would always throw the young lord around.


    Although the sect leader told them that it was okay for the young lord to fall a few times and that falling would make him stronger, they would be tormented for a month if they didn¡¯t catch him.


    Hence, the thing that the disciples did the best was catch their young lord.


    ...


    The devil race made a loud appearance, but nothing happened after that. There was no news of people getting killed by devils. Most people just realized that their cultivation decreased after they fainted suddenly.


    However, only a few such cases happened. Most of the devils didn¡¯t like to go hunting.


    Why?


    It was too tiring.


    They were willing to move around at the bottom of the cliff because the area was small so their prey could not run too far away. If food was sent to them, they didn¡¯t mind eating it.


    However, thend above the cliff was vast. They¡¯d rather float about aimlessly than chase their prey. After all, devils can survive without eating and drinking. The worst thing that would happen to them would be a stagnation of their cultivation level. They would not die.


    Hence, the three sects and six ns ced their focus on the demon king.


    These people received news that strange things happened in this area so the disciples in this area gathered together and came here.


    They found the straw house that Ming Shu went to.


    However, they didn¡¯t find anything useful either.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to let them find the demon king before her. She felt that she needed to save her Hatred Points from dropping.


    Hence, on the night itself, she went into the mountain.


    Thezy devils led the way for her. Ming Shu walked slowly along the mountain in the middle of the night.


    ¡°When I find... the stupid demon king... I will eat its brain!¡± <i>This is so tiring!</i>


    Ming Shu grabbed a branch and climbed up a slope.


    The Lianjing sword stood upright not far away. It saw that Ming Shu was tired and changed into human form. Then, he bent down and carried her.


    ¡°Huh...¡±


    Ming Shu felt her body being lifted and grabbed the neck of the person in front of her naturally.


    Lian Jing was a sword spirit so there was no heat from his body. However, he didn¡¯t feel cold.


    Lian Jing walked stably and was much faster than Ming Shu.


    ¡°You are still quite useful.¡±


    Ming Shu leaned against his neck and said this. Lian Jing felt her warm breath and stopped in his tracks.


    He smiled and said proudly, ¡°I have a lot of uses. You will discover them soon.¡±


    ¡°Can you make drumsticks appear?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>I will make some... *** for you.</i>


    Thenguage was too coarse so it automatically got muted.


    ¡°How useful can you be when you can¡¯t even make drumsticks?¡± Ming Shu expressed her contempt.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Calm down, calm down. A genius will not fight with a woman.</i>


    <i>You just wait.</i>


    <i>I will let you know how powerful I am one day.</i>


    Ming Shu ced her head on Lian Jing¡¯s shoulder. She looked at his neck. His neck was so smooth it looked as though a filter was used on it.


    The gold coins on her neck started warming up.


    The heat seeped into her heart.


    ¡°Lian Jing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lian Jing was still angry so he sounded irritated.


    Geniuses had a temper too.


    ¡°Do you think demons are tasty?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? I never ate them.¡±


    Lian Jing rolled his eyes since he knew that Ming Shu would not be able to see his expression.


    Demons evolved from animals so they should taste the same as an animal...


    <i>Let me catch the demon king and give my wife a taste.</i>

 Chapter 887 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (29)

    <h4>Chapter 887: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (29)</h4>


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The birds in the forest were frightened by the noise and flew away. Ming Shu looked in the direction of the noise. She could see light on the other side of the forest and sensed the demonic aura over there.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Ming Shu patted Lian Jing.


    Lian Jing resisted the urge to throw her off his back.


    <i>Seems like you are really used to ordering me around.</i>


    Lian Jing hastened his pace. Wind blew at them as they moved. The light grew brighter as they got nearer.


    When they were close to their destination, Ming Shu jumped down from Lian Jing¡¯s back and looked up at the three people fighting above the forest.


    The sect leaders of the Wuji Sword Sect and the Qian Yuan Sect were here.


    They were fighting against the big man that Ming Shu met in the inn.


    He was carrying a small baby and the demonic aura came from the baby.


    The two sect leaders couldn¡¯t gain any advantage against the man.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t tell how high the person¡¯s cultivation was.


    Lian Jing said, ¡°Demonic cultivator, Mahayana level.¡±


    <i>Mahayana level? That is just one level away from bing an immortal. Impressive. The Host is really far away from the Mahayana level...</i>


    Ming Shu ced her hand on her chin and the other hand over her chest. She was thinking about how she could kill the demon king.


    She would die if she fought face to face with the man.


    She nced at Lian Jing. <i>Forget it, let¡¯s not go with this option.</i>


    Ming Shu took Little Beastie out.


    <i>Go and fight him!</i>


    Little Beastie: ???


    <i>Why!</i>


    Ming Shu rubbed Little Beastie¡¯s head. <i>This is the time to show your worth. Oneplete Manchu-Han banquet.</i>


    Little Beastie: <i>Pfft! Don¡¯t try to make me do anything with just one set!</i>


    Ming Shu: <i>Two sets then. That is the maximum.</i>


    Little Beastie: ¡°...¡± <i>Lying to me again.</i>


    Little Beastie was not willing to do it.


    However, Ming Shu didn¡¯t give it any chance to reject her. She grabbed Little Beastie and threw it into the air.


    Little Beastie roared angrily.


    ¡°What are you all floating around for? Go up and snatch the demon king from them!¡± Ming Shu turned her head and looked at the ck shadows around her.


    The devils flew around Ming Shu. They didn¡¯t want to go up. They didn¡¯t know why they needed to snatch the demon king.


    Ming Shu shook her fist and the ck shadows immediately flew up. <i>So fierce.</i>


    Devils suddenly appeared in front of the man and his attacks weakened. He fell down but managed to stabilize himself on a tree.


    The devils had a simple way of attacking. They made use of their numbers and attacked together.


    <i>This is how a gang fight should be like!</i>


    The man scanned the ground with his sharp eyes.


    Ming Shu waved her hand at him. He could feel how happy she was even in the dark.


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    He looked at the two sect leaders who were still confused. His expression turned cold and he waved his sleeve to push away the devils in front of him. Then, he turned and ran away.


    ¡°Chase him!¡±


    The sect leader of the Wuji Sword Sect shouted angrily and left in the blink of an eye.


    At the same time, numerous demons rushed in front of him. They formed a defensive wall and bought more time for the man to escape.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he only a demonic cultivator? Why can he control the demons?¡± <i>This is not logical!</i>


    Look at how the devils treated the demons. Those bunch of idiots... proved that the two races cannot live peacefully together.


    ¡°The demon race is different from the devil race. The devil race listens to the strongest person but the demon race listens to the person holding the demon pass. That man must have the pass on him,¡± Lian Jing exined.


    The Host was born at a time where the devil race got sealed and the demon race was not active. Hence, the Host was not clear about all this.


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. <i>This world is soplicated.</i>


    <i>Let¡¯s kill the demon king first.</i>


    ...


    The man flew through the forest. He constantly looked back. The devils were still chasing him relentlessly. He almost vomited blood.


    They were a ball of ck shadow so when the demons attacked them, they dispersed and dodged the attacks. Then, they would gather together again to form a ball of ghostfire and continued chasing him.


    ¡°Urgh, urgh...¡±


    A few of the devils flew faster and appeared to be bumping into him soon.


    The man¡¯s attack didn¡¯t hit them while they passed through his body.


    <i>Pfft!</i>


    <i>Pfft!</i>


    <i>Pfft!</i>


    The man heard a repetitive <i>pfft</i> sound.


    He frowned.


    The devils and the devilish cultivators were from the same race. They would not be able to attack each other.


    Since they couldn¡¯t harm him, the man didn¡¯t waste any more time and ran away quickly. He continued releasing demons in an effort to throw them off.


    However, the devils kept following him.


    ¡°F**k.¡±


    The man cursed and felt around inside his sleeve.


    Before he could take the thing out, he felt numbness on his back and his body flew out. He mmed into the trees and then fell onto the ground.


    ¡°Cough cough cough...¡± The man covered his mouth and coughed. He felt that his spirit almost came out of his body.


    He nced around vigntly.


    What bumped into him just now?


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The man flew up again. He mmed into a thick branch and dropped to the ground.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    <i>Boom boom!</i>


    <i>Boom boom boom!</i>


    The man kept getting knocked and mmed. The cycle repeated numerous times...


    The leaves fluttered in the air. The sound of bells got nearer.


    The sun was already starting to rise. A red figure appeared in the forest.


    The girl bent down and picked up the demon king. The demon king had a pair of bloodshot eyes. It didn¡¯t look innocent and harmless like a normal baby.


    ¡°Put him down!¡±


    The man picked himself up from the ground with some effort and made to take the demon king back.


    Ming Shu picked up the demon king and walked toward the man. Lian Jing pulled at her.


    Ming Shu turned. She wanted to know why he pulled her back.


    Lian Jing panicked and slowly released his hand. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Ming Shu was stunned for a moment. She nodded slightly.


    The man gritted his teeth. ¡°You are a devilish cultivator too. Why are you helping them and fighting against me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I am not interested in you. I want him.¡±


    She pointed at the demon king.


    The man narrowed his eyes.


    The man moved his fingers slightly. The smiling face appeared in a sh before his eyes.


    The man instinctively hastened his pace. He grabbed the thing and shoved it in Ming Shu¡¯s face. ¡°All demons... Ahh...¡±


    The sound of bones breaking was exceptionally clear. He dropped the thing in his hand.


    ¡°I am sorry. I used too much force.¡± Ming Shu apologized without any sincerity.


    The man¡¯s face had turned hideous due to the pain. He looked at her in disbelief.


    Ming Shu lowered her eyes and looked at the thing on the floor. It was a piece of red-colored bone. It seemed to be stained with blood.


    ¡°This is the demon pass? A piece of broken bone?¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What do you know! That is the demon bone! Do you know what the demon bone is?</i>


    <i>It is the demon bone from the first demon king!</i>


    Ming Shu stepped on the demon bone as she squatted in front of the man. ¡°Sigh, why are you taking this away from the demon king? You are a devilish cultivator.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He didn¡¯t reply to her and asked her instead, ¡°What do you want to do with the demon king?¡±


    Ming Shu replied naturally, ¡°Kill him.¡±


    She saw the demon king¡¯s eyes be more vicious and cruel when she said that.


    The man seemed to have done something to the demon king. The demon king couldn¡¯t do anything besides re at her.


    The man was puzzled. ¡°You just want to kill him?


    ¡°What else?¡± Ming Shu said seriously, ¡°The demon race is taking all the attention away from the devil race. Everyone has a part to y in making the devil race great again!¡±


    ¡°Pu...¡± The man vomited a few mouthfuls of blood.

 Chapter 888 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (30)

    <h4>Chapter 888: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (30)</h4>


    Ming Shu decided to not bullshit anymore and killed the demon king first just in case someone arrived to stop her.


    She kicked the demon bone to Lian Jing and ced the demon king on the ground. She picked up a tree branch and held it in her hand.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Killing it.¡±


    The man screamed, ¡°Stop it. How dare you!¡±


    Ming Shu moved her head sideways. ¡°Why will I not dare to do it? Watch me. I will do it in front of you right now.¡±


    The blood in the demon king¡¯s eyes was almost oozing out. The tree branch got closer to it.


    The soft tree branch became as sharp as a sword and pierced directly into the demon king¡¯s heart.


    The demon king stared at Ming Shu maliciously. After a while, the light in its eyes dimmed. He opened his mouth and breathed heavily.


    The demon king...


    Was killed by a tree branch.


    ...


    When the sect leader of the Wuji Sword Sect and Qian Yuan Sect arrived, Ming Shu had made a fire and was barbecuing meat.


    The man red at her as hey on the floor. Blood oozed from his eyes, nose, and mouth. His chest moved up and down. He was still alive.


    The two sect leaders looked at each other.


    <i>What is she barbecuing?</i>


    <i>Where is the demon king?</i>


    ¡°Miss July, where is the demon king?¡± The sect leader of the Qian Yuan Sect walked up and scanned the surroundings. There was nothing that looked like the demon king around them. His gaze fell on the meat she was cooking.


    <i>Is she eating the demon king?!</i>


    ¡°Here.¡± Ming Shu pointed at the meat.


    The sect leader of the Qian Yuan Sect: ¡°...¡±


    The sect leader of the Wuji Sword Sect: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Are you serious?</i>


    <i>That is the demon king!</i>


    <i>You barbecued the demon king?!</i>


    ¡°Look at your expressions.¡± Ming Shu flipped the meat. ¡°I will not eat that kind of thing.¡±


    The sect leader of the Wuji Sword Sect was imposing. ¡°Where is the demon king?¡±


    She was a devilish cultivator. He couldn¡¯t predict if she killed the demon king or let the demon king get away. She might even form an alliance with the demon king.


    They needed to see the demon king¡¯s body personally to feel at ease.


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°I will not tell you.¡±


    <i>Are you angry?</i>


    <i>Are you angry now!</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Miss July...¡± The sect leader of the Qian Yuan Sect wanted to say something, but the sect leader of the Wuji Sword Sect stopped him.


    A ball of ghostfire appeared behind Ming Shu slowly.


    The sect leader of the Qian Yuan Sect got a shock. ¡°The devil race...¡±


    As the sect that protected the wooden tablet which sealed the devil race, he was confused.


    How did the devilse out?


    He looked at Ming Shu in fear. ¡°Did you release the devils?¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°Who else would it be? You?¡±


    The sect leader of the Qian Yuan Sect asked, ¡°Why did you let them out?¡±


    Ming Shu said, ¡°To find the demon king.¡±


    The sect leader of the Qian Yuan Sect: ¡°...You released the devil race to find the demon king?!¡±


    <i>Is there something wrong with her brain?</i>


    The devil race and the demon race were both evil.


    The demon race was cruel but they were stupid.


    On the other hand, the devil race was narrow-minded and shameless. They could wait for 100 years before taking their revenge. Not everyone would turn into an immortal so the moment you were on the brink of death, they woulde together and take their revenge.


    They were the most patient and shameless race in the cultivation world.


    If these two races were to battle it out, the devil race would definitely win. They could just wait.


    The demon king iwas s missing and the devil race was released by this devilish cultivator...


    Should they still fight?


    The sect leader of the Wuji Sword Sect said in a low voice, ¡°The sword that she has in her hand is probably the Lianjing sword.¡±


    The Lianjing sword was sealed along with the devil race.


    That could exin why the sword in her hand kept changing from the Yi Xie sword to the Duan Xu sword.


    As they were speaking, a man in ck robes walked toward them.


    The man was walking elegantly with arrogance on his face. His presence caused the scenery around him to lose color.


    A red piece of bone was in his hand. Demonic aura flowed around it, but he was not the least affected.


    The sect leader of the Qian Yuan Sect frowned. He was appalled. He took half a step back.


    The sect leader of the Wuji Sword Sect saw his reaction and looked at the man carefully. A memory from long ago floated into his mind.


    Lian Jing passed the demon bone to the sect leader of the Qian Yuan Sect.


    ¡°Your Highness...¡± the sect leader of the Qian Yuan Sect called.


    The Qian Yuan Sect had a stronger rtionship with Lian Jing. This was why they had the wooden tablet.


    That year... this person became a disciple of their sect. Even though it was just a title, he was still a disciple from the Qian Yuan Sect.


    His painting was hung up in their sect.


    If not, the sect leader might not have recognized him so quickly.


    ¡°I am just the sword spirit, Lian Jing, now,¡± Lian Jing said calmly. He ced the demon bone in the sect leader¡¯s hand. ¡°I will take care of the devil race. You all don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the sect leader of the Qian Yuan Sect answered instinctively.


    ¡°Go now.¡±


    The sect leader of the Qian Yuan Sect left without questioning Lian Jing at all. He signaled the sect leader of the Wuji Sword Sect to follow him and they left with the demon bone.


    Ming Shu stopped them. ¡°Can you take this person away too?¡±


    The sect leader of the Qian Yuan Sect nced at the dying man and his mouth corners twitched. However, Lian Jing was looking at them. They had no choice but to drag the man away.


    The sect leader of the Qian Yuan Sect heaved a sigh of relief after they walked some distance.


    ¡°He is not dead.¡±


    The sect leader of the Wuji Sword Sect was stunned.


    The sect leader of the Qian Yuan Sect said, ¡°He was the only prince that inherited the immortal spirits of the ancestors of the dragon race. We were not born then. I didn¡¯t expect to see His Highness here today.¡±


    The sect leader of the Wuji Sword Sect looked at the sun shining at the edge of the sky. ¡°That era...¡±


    That era was more chaotic than their era now.


    Demons and devils ran wild in the country.


    However, it was an era where achieving immortality was easier too. Golden elixirs were everywhere and the spirit infant level seemed easy to achieve.


    Many legendary figures came from that era.


    His Highness from the dragon race was a prodigy that was born toward the end of the era. Everyone thought that he would reach immortality and have lots of achievements.


    Unfortunately, he chose to end the chaotic era.


    The demon king died.


    The devil race... With Lian Jing around, there was nothing they had to worry about.


    The sect leader of the Qian Yuan Sect was curious. ¡°Why is His Highness with July?¡¯


    The sect leader of the Wuji Sword Sect replied, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask him just now?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to!¡± He looked young but he was their senior. When his name appeared in the country, they were not even born yet.


    ¡°Heh...¡±


    ¡°Old bastard, what are youughing at? Will you dare to ask?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ...


    The demon bone that Lian Jing gave the sect leader of the Qian Yuan Sect was the demon bone of the demon king who was just born.


    The demon bone was the key to allowing the demon king to grow up. If it was not disposed off properly, it was only a matter of time before the demon king came back.


    As for the demon bone that could control all the demons, Lian Jing kept it and gave it to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu returned to the vige. Most of the people had gone back.


    The Qian Yuan Sect was still there because their young lord was still here.


    ¡°Sister, Sister, you came back.¡± The young lord waved at Ming Shu happily. ¡°I knew that you woulde back.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>I didn¡¯t expect your father to leave you behind again!</i>


    The young lord ran into Ming Shu¡¯s arms. He passed the thing in his hand to her and smiled at her cutely. ¡°Sister, look what I left for you.¡±


    Lian Jing had turned back into a sword. It was a green sword now. It jumped around Ming Shu furiously.


    <i>Why are you hugging him?</i>


    <i>You have not even hugged me!</i>


    <i>How can you hug him!</i>


    <i>Let go of him!</i>

 Chapter 889 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (31)

    <h4>Chapter 889: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (31)</h4>


    Some timeter, Ming Shu heard that the man snatched the demon king to improve his cultivation level.


    He heard from somewhere that if you leached the energy of the demon king, you would be able to achieve immortality.


    He nned everything from framing July to letting Cui Lui¡¯er became pregnant with the demon king.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Cui Lui¡¯er to meet Chang Sheng and even lure all three sects and six ns over.


    He purposely raised the demon king. However, the demon king was born as an immature baby so it was weaker then what the man expected.


    As for the death of Chiyang Sect¡¯s sect leader, the man denied it and said that he didn¡¯t know anything about it.


    There was no reason for him to lie. He was already in a dire state.


    If the man didn¡¯t do it, who did?


    All the sects and ns had enemies. They decided to investigate all the devilish cultivators.


    The death of the sect leader of Chiyang Sect became an unresolved case.


    After some discussion, the three sects and six ns decided to execute the man in public.


    He annihted an entire city. This was enough for him to die a few times.


    Ming Shu was exonerated of one crime. However, people still hated her. Her reputation could not be improved.


    In order to gain more Hatred Points, she continued irritating people.


    She would always show off the swords from the different sects too.


    Everyone was stunned. <i>Why does this sword look so familiar? Doesn¡¯t it belong to our sect? Why is it here? Are thieves so arrogant nowadays?!</i>


    The devils had floated back to their valley. They felt that this ce was too scary. There was killing happening all the time. They wanted to go back and get some sleep and eventually retire there.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>There is no way of making the devil race great again.</i>


    ...


    The sect leader of the Qian Yuan Sect went to thank Ming Shu for taking care of his son. He sent her many delicious foods and used the chance to leave his son with her.


    Ming Shu looked at the food and the child, who was smiling innocently.


    To an outsider, it looked as if the sect leader wanted to form an alliance with Ming Shu.


    However, the disciples from the sect felt that their sect leader just wanted to throw the young lord away.


    They knew that this would happen one day.


    When the young lord was around, he would always disturb the sect leader and his wife. Hence, the sect leader had been nning to throw him away, but there were no opportunities to do so.


    Now, a chance wasid out before him. Although Ming Shu was a devilish cultivator, there was Lian Jing around. He would be able to answer to his wife.


    ¡°Why are you still smiling when your father abandoned you? Are you stupid?¡±


    The child shook his head. ¡°My father says that if I follow the right person, I will not need to worry about my future anymore.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What the hell has your father been teaching you?</i>


    Although the stupid child was slightly pampered, he was able to take care of himself and the Qian Yuan Sect would always send food to her. Thus, Ming Shu allowed the child to stay.


    On the other hand, Lian Jing was furious. He wanted to destroy the Qian Yuan Sect.


    How can he let a little child disturbed his personal time with his wife?


    So angry!!


    This was not what angered Lian Jing the most.


    One day, the stupid child stood beside Ming Shu and cupped his face with his hands He looked at Ming Shu like a hopeless romantic. ¡°Sister, you are so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    ¡°When I grow up, I will marry you.¡± The stupid child made a promise. ¡°I will love you like how my father loves my mother.¡±


    Ming Shu gave a strange smile. ¡°Do you know what love is?¡±


    The stupid child patted his chest and said with a serious expression, ¡°Of course. I will buy you a lot of delicious food. I will get you whatever you want to eat. If you ask me to go west, I will not go to the east. I will only love you. My father said that a real man only has one love his entire life.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he felt a chill on his back and then he was lifted up.


    ¡°Who taught you all this?¡±


    A cold voice sounded above his head.


    ¡°Put me down. I am talking to Sister. What does it have to do with you.¡± The child waved his limbs around and shouted continuously. ¡°I like Sister. I want to marry her in the future and make her my wife.


    Lian Jing carried the child and walked out. He threw him out the door and closed it forcefully.


    <i>You have not even grown up and you want to steal my wife?</i>


    Lian Jing always left early in the morning and came backte at night. Ming Shu didn¡¯t get to see him a lot.


    Lian Jing strode toward Ming Shu with big steps. The air moved due to his actions and Ming Shu¡¯s hair flew up, revealing her exquisite ears.


    ¡°July.¡±


    Lian Jing called her.


    His voice was low and serious.


    ¡°I have something to ask you. You just need to answer yes or no.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Lian Jing took a deep breath. ¡°If I say that I like you, will you get together with me?¡±


    ¡°If?¡± Ming Shu rocked her chair. Her voice was soft. ¡°That means that it hasn¡¯t happened. There is no use asking this question.¡±


    ¡°I like you. Are you willing to get together with me?¡±


    Lian Jing instantly changed his words.


    Ming Shu continued rocking her chair.


    She pushed her elbow against the back of the chair and sat up slowly. ¡°If I am not wrong, you wanted to kill me.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>F**k. I didn¡¯t know that you were my wife at that time.</i>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you then. If I knew that I would like you, I would not dare to touch you at all,¡± Lian Jing said reasonably.


    ¡°But...¡± Ming Shu sized him up. ¡°A sword spirit is only a weapon. Why must I get together with a weapon? Am I stupid?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why is she stupid if she gets together with me?!</i>


    <i>What the hell are you saying!</i>


    <i>Where is my knife!</i>


    <i>I want to kill her!</i>


    Lian Jing suppressed his anger and took out a small bag. He gave it to Ming Shu. ¡°This is my bride price. If it is not enough, I will get more for you.¡±


    Ming Shu opened the bag. There were all kinds of rare and exquisite food items. Little Beastie smelled it and dropped out of Ming Shu¡¯s sleeve. Itnded inside the bag and put one into its mouth.


    Ming Shu looked at it. Little Beastie immediately grabbed another one.


    ¡°You have epted the gift so there is no regretting now.¡± Lian Jing smiled gently. He said yfully, ¡°You can¡¯t return it to me, either. You have already touched it.


    He suddenly found the furry creature very likable.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed Little Beastie and rubbed it. <i>Who asked you to eat it?</i>


    Little Beastie swallowed the fruit in its paws and refuted her: <i>You want to ept his proposal in your heart. Why are you acting? Do you not feel awkward?</i>


    <i>In my world, we will mate the moment we like someone. Hmph!</i>


    Mate...


    Ming Shu stuffed Little Beastie back into her sleeve. <i>Is this beast at his adolescent stage now?</i>


    Lian Jing bent down and leaned toward Ming Shu. ¡°Sigh, actually, I am very powerful. Don¡¯t looked so forced. I will take care of your snacks from now on.¡±


    Before Ming Shu could hit him, he quickly gave her a quick kiss on her lips and proimed his rights. ¡°You are my wife now.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled angrily. ¡°Why are you so shameless?¡±


    Lian Jing¡¯s gaze was gentle. ¡°Because I love you.¡±


    ¡°Love? Sword spirits have hearts? Are they made of ss?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Can you talk nicely?</i>


    <i>Why can¡¯t I have a heart?</i>


    <i>What is wrong with a sword spirit!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not a normal sword spirit. How can youpare me with them?</i>

 Chapter 890 - The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 890: The Sword That Breaks Through The Sky (Complete)</h4>


    ¡°Lian Jing, why did you seal the devil race?¡±


    Ming Shu was bored so she asked a serious question.


    Everyone said that he was selfless and did it for the country.


    Lian Jing stopped moving for a moment. He passed the food to Ming Shu before continuing. ¡°I lost a bet.¡±


    This was not his dark history so he didn¡¯t mind talking about it.


    The devil race was not as frightening as people thought they were. This was referring to the devils inter periods.


    The devils in the early days were quite cruel.


    Humans would die easily. However, a devil would not die unless it got killed.


    Devils could fight with the descendants of a human forever.


    Hence, toward theter ages, devils lost interest in fighting with humans. They viewed humans as idiots who would die soon.


    On the other hand, the humans thought that the devils were still eyeing them.


    The devil race got tired of the human race and made a bet with the prince of the dragon race. The prince of the dragon race was a little crazy at that time. He didn¡¯t want to achieve immortality. He wanted to die.


    What they bet on was not important.


    The result was the prince of the dragon race lost. He sealed the devil race and himself too.


    ¡°Why did you want to die?¡±


    Did he want to die? He didn¡¯t want to die at all.


    Lian Jing pursed his lips. ¡°There is no meaning in my life. My race ced all their hopes on me. The only thing I could do all day was cultivating. I lost myself. I was just a puppet for them.¡±


    Lian Jing fed thest piece of fruit to Ming Shu. He then stared right into her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯d rather die than live like that. However, for you, I am willing to live one more time.¡±


    He was willing to be her puppet and be controlled by her.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything. She looked at him quietly.


    The pure, clean aura on Lian Jing seemed exceptionally bright now.


    Lian Jing used his hand to wipe off the fruit juice on Ming Shu¡¯s mouth. He ced the finger in his mouth and then leaned over to her. ¡°Will you allow me to do that?¡±


    The man was smiling with his eyes. He looked at her gently. His eyes were enchanting. They made people want to sink into them.


    Ming Shu slowly raised her hand.


    Her finger touched his forehead.


    Lian Jing felt the smooth touch on his forehead and his body tensed up. He stared at her closely.


    The cold finger moved down to his nose.


    The girl smiled brightly as she knocked his nose lightly with her finger. Then, she lifted her hand and took the things beside Liang Jing. She turned and left.


    Lian Jing touched his nose. Her warmth and smell still lingered.


    <i>What does she mean?</i>


    <i>Is that a yes or a no?</i>


    <i>Give me a direct answer!</i>


    Lian Jing got up and chased after Ming Shu.


    ¡°Wife, let me help you carry it.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You will get tired. Let me help you. I will not steal your food. I promise.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Wife...¡±


    The young lord that was still outside the door leaned against it and knocked on it asionally. He looked really pitiful.


    <i>Let me in!</i>


    ¡°Young lord, long time no see.¡±


    The young lord raised his head. The evening glow filled up the sky. The man smiled gently and politely. His smile could make people drop their guard.


    ¡°Brother Chang Sheng.¡± The young lord brushed off his clothes and sat up. ¡°Why are you here? Are you here to see Sister?¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± Chang Sheng raised his finger and signaled the young lord to keep quiet. ¡°I am just passing by. How is Miss July?¡±


    ¡°Sister is not good. She is being bullied by a bad person.¡± The young lord pouted.


    ¡°Bad person?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The bad person is the sword. Hmph, when I grow up, I will definitely defeat him!¡± The young lord clenched his fists. He must get his sister back.


    Chang Sheng rubbed his head. ¡°You can¡¯t win against him.¡±


    The young lord said stubbornly, ¡°I can after I grow up.¡±


    Chang Sheng smiled. ¡°You must work hard then. That person is the prince of the dragon race.¡±


    The young lord tilted his head. ¡°Is the dragon race very powerful?¡±¡±


    Chang Sheng replied, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then... can you win against him?¡± the young lord asked. ¡°You are really powerful. You must be able to win against him, right? Brother Chang Sheng, can you help me to take my sister back?¡±


    Chang Sheng couldn¡¯t hold in hisughter. ¡°I can¡¯t win against him.¡±


    ¡°Ahh...¡±


    The young lord was disappointed.


    Chang Sheng looked into the courtyard.


    It was a simple house, but its design was exquisite. There were nts and flowers nted around the house. The atmosphere was soothing and refreshing. The owner of the house must have spent a lot of time designing it.


    ¡°So unfortunate.¡±


    Chang Sheng sighed and stroked the young lord¡¯s head. ¡°All the best to you. I will leave now.¡±


    ¡°Brother Chang Sheng, where are you going?¡±


    Chang Sheng gazed at the horizon. ¡°Anywhere is fine.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know where his home was.


    The righteous Yi Xie sword.


    The evil Lianjing sword.


    The judge, the Lingxiao sword.


    The immortal, the Changsheng sword.


    He was just a sword spirit.


    ...


    Ming Shu stayed in this world for quite a long time. Even though Chang Sheng said that she would not live for long, she was a cultivator so her life was longer than a normal person¡¯s.


    After going through so much, Ming Shu already knew when her death wasing. She could feel it these past few days. She just didn¡¯t know the exact time.


    ¡°Wife, are you tired?¡±


    Ming Shu felt that she could die normally this time. She felt her body losing energy and strength.


    ¡°Lian Jing.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Lian Jing looked down. ¡°Are you hungry? I will get some food for you...¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed his wrist. ¡°Hug me while I sleep.¡±


    Lian Jing was quiet for a while. Hey down beside her and hugged her. He kissed her forehead and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I will always be here.¡±


    Death was not scary. He was scared that he would not be able to find her anymore.


    His world was huge. He was afraid that the moment he turned around, she would be gone.


    ¡°Wife...¡±


    Lian Jing kissed Ming Shu¡¯s lips intensely.


    Ming Shu raised her hand and felt the dampness on his cheeks. ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t cry,¡± Lian Jing replied angrily and then continued kissing her. Ming Shu didn¡¯t have the chance to see his face.


    By the time Lian Jing released her, his expression was normal. He even seemed a little happy.


    Ming Shu touched the corner of his eyes. She looked at Lian Jing longingly. Lian Jing felt her happiness though her eyes.


    Ming Shu looked down and hugged him. She ced her head on his chest.


    Lian Jing stayed in that position for a long time. The person in his arms turned cold slowly. He looked up.


    There was no emotion on his face.


    Tears slid silently down.


    ...


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 710000


    <code> Additional Task: Failed Time-Limit Task: Complete Hidden Task: Gained 160000 Hatred Points P.S.: Failure of the main mission will result in a deduction of 50000 Hatred Points. Noints or questions will be epted. [Guest, congrattions, you have passed the 700000 mark. There will be changes to the uing tasks. Please read the rules carefully.] The Harmony System¡¯s voice woke the person lying on the white cloud. She raised her head and scanned the information on the white cloud screen. The rules were written at the bottom of the screen. Rule: Besides the task assigned, Guest needs toplete the wishes that the Host left behind. If Guest fails, your Hatred Points will be deducted by half. Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± *Did you add this rule?* [This rule is automatically activated once you pass the 700000 mark. Don¡¯t worry, Guest. I will not add rules on my own. Please continue looking at the rules.] Rule: ...If Guest manages toplete the wish, your Hatred Points will multiply by 1.5. Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± *Giving me good news after the bad news?* *Fine!* *This is the Harmony System¡¯s territory. It has the final say.*</code></pre>

 Chapter 891 - The 90s (1)

    <h4>Chapter 891: The 90s (1)</h4>


    #90s Headline: Jian Xi Falls Sick Whenever She Wants To#


    ¡°Is this how you take care of someone? Why does she have such a high fever?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    ¡°What is the use of apologizing? If anything happens to my dear baby, you will be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s head was in pain. There was no strength in her body. People were talking beside her and a woman was crying. The sounds made her head hurt more.


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    The door opened and footsteps came nearer.


    A inly-dresseddy walked over. She looked at Ming Shu with concern. ¡°Young Miss, are you awake?¡±


    Thedy seemed to be around 40 years old. Her hair was tied up beside her neck . Although her clothing was in, she looked neat and clean.


    ¡°Is there anything to eat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Please wait for a while. Aunt Gui will get some food for you.¡± Thedy nodded immediately.


    Aunt Gui returned with a bowl of porridge soon after. It was a little cold.


    Aunt Gui didn¡¯t seem to notice it and asked Ming Shu to finish the porridge quickly.


    Ming Shu felt that this body must have not eaten for a long time. She gulped the porridge down in one mouthful.


    ¡°You are sick so you can¡¯t eat any other things. Poor child. Take care of yourself. Once you recover, I will make delicious food for you.¡± Aunt Guiforted her.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t reply to her. She just asked for another bowl of porridge.


    Once she finished all the porridge, Ming Shu asked Aunt Gui to leave the room.


    Aunt Gui didn¡¯t want to stay in the room either so she left the moment Ming Shu asked her to. She told Ming Shu to take care of her body and call her if she needed help.


    Once Aunt Gui left, Ming Shu started scanning her surroundings.


    The house was a little old and the furniture was ancient. However, the room was clean and spacious and the lighting was good. There was a bamboo garden outside. The entire room gave off afortable and refreshing vibe.


    Ming Shu decided to download the storyline first.


    The fake female protagonist was called Li Meng, reborn.


    Before she was reborn, she was an arrogant person.


    Li Meng¡¯s father was the manager of the town¡¯s factory. If anyone wanted their child to work in the factory, they would have to go through Li Meng¡¯s father.


    Hence, everyone was jealous of Li Meng.


    However, after some time, Li Meng¡¯s father wasid off. Her father was used to idling around so he was unable to find a suitable job after he gotid off. He would either find the new job too tiring or the pay too little.


    In the end, her father got addicted to gambling. He kept asking for money from his brother, Li Meng¡¯s uncle.


    Her uncle had a daughter called Li Le.


    Li Le was not a smart child. She was always bullied by the people in the vige. When Li Le¡¯s father left for work, he would ask Li Meng¡¯s father to take care of her.


    Li Meng didn¡¯t like this younger sister. She would always hit her.


    One day, Li Meng realized that Li Le knew how to refute her. She became good and started talking, and no one called her stupid anymore.


    Li Le¡¯s father stopped helping Li Meng¡¯s family too.


    Li Meng¡¯s family went to create trouble a few times. However, since they were in the wrong, they didn¡¯t get anything out of it and their reputation started going bad.


    A whileter, Li Le and her family moved to town.


    Li Le went to school in town. Li Meng stopped studying after her second year in middle high. They heard that Li Le¡¯s family bought a house in town so Li Meng¡¯s father brought her to find his brother.


    Li Le¡¯s father let them stay in the house. After all, Li Meng¡¯s father was still his brother.


    But, when Li Le came back, she threw a tantrum and chased them out of the house.


    Li Meng was jealous that the former idiot lived such a good life now. She kicked up a huge fuss.


    Then, sheid her eyes on Li Le¡¯s handsome, wealthy boyfriend. She tried to seduce Li Le¡¯s boyfriend.


    Her motive was exposed and she paid the price for her actions.


    In the end, she got sold by her own father to repay his gambling debt.


    When Li Meng was reborn, she was determined to find out how Li Le changed from an idiot to such a smart person. She wanted to snatch everything that belonged to Li Le.


    However, Li Meng never managed to figure this out. Li Le was not easy to deal with.


    But she found out something else.


    There was a family in the vige that lived here for quite a while. They were wealthy too. During war times, they moved out to escape the war. After that, they became rich and came back to build a house here.


    She saw the owner of the household coincidentally and remembered that she saw her before when she followed the female protagonist in her past life.


    Li Meng saw the Host in that household.


    The Host was called Jian Xi. Because of health issues, her doctor told her to recuperate in a quiet ce. Thus, she was sent here.


    The Host had heart disease. She was a premature baby so she had many other conditions too.


    Li Meng started to target Jian Xi.


    She knew that Li Le would recognize Jian Xi¡¯s mother as her godmother in the future, after Jian Xi died. If she took this opportunity from Li Le, she would not need to be afraid of her anymore.


    Most importantly, Li Le¡¯s future boyfriend was Jian Xi¡¯s older brother.


    Hence, she created a coincidence and gained the trust of Jian Xi.


    Jian Xi was not allowed to go out so she was very happy when she had someone to y with.


    Li Meng managed to get in touch with Jian Xi¡¯s brother before Li Le too.


    However, Li Meng didn¡¯t know how Li Le managed to get Jian Xi¡¯s mother to recognize her as her goddaughter so she had to think of a solution herself.


    Jian Xi never went out so Li Meng didn¡¯t have any opportunities.


    Until one day, Li Meng saw Jian Xi standing on the bridge in the vige. She was looking afar.


    It was a simple bridge. There were no railings and it was raining at the time. Jian Xi turned and slipped. She fell down.


    She grabbed the edge of the bridge and tried to pull herself up.


    Li Meng knew that her chance was here.


    She pretended to rush toward Jian Xi and tried to pull Jian Xi up.


    Jian Xi trusted her since she was her friend.


    Li Meng pretended to slip while pulling her up and both of them fell into the river.


    Li Meng swam in the river for a while and scraped her leg in the process. Then, she went to rescue Jian Xi. Someone came by at this moment and saw her efforts.


    Jian Xi fainted in the river so Li Meng pretended to be unconscious after she saved Jian Xi.


    This happened during autumn. It was already very cold. Although Jian Xi didn¡¯t die, she was unable to walk anymore.


    Everyone in the Jian family was grateful toward Li Meng.


    However, Jian Xi became weird. She would re at Li Meng with cold eyes.


    Sheined to her older brother that Li Meng purposely pushed her into the river. She even saw her injuring her own leg and pushing back the time to save her.


    Li Meng was an obedient child. Hence, Jian Xi¡¯s parents thought that she was depressed since she couldn¡¯t walk anymore and didn¡¯t believe her.


    Jian Xi¡¯s temper got worse. She would throw a tantrum every time she saw Li Meng and even tried to hurt her.


    Li Meng, on the other hand, continued taking care of her.


    In the end, no one in her family believed Jian Xi.


    Li Meng took over Jian Xi¡¯s position in the family. She wore Jian Xi¡¯s clothes, slept in Jian Xi¡¯s bed, and managed to win her older brother¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 892 - The 90s (2)

    <h4>Chapter 892: The 90s (2)</h4>


    Jian Xi¡¯s attitude got worse. However, her health was deteriorating too so her parents couldn¡¯t do much to her.


    They didn¡¯t know why Jian Xi became like this.


    One time, Jian Xi came to find Li Meng alone. She told Li Meng calmly that she saw everything that day.


    This was the first time Li Meng heard her talking about the matter so nonchntly.


    She had a bad feeling. She started to quarrel with Jian Xi and pushed her.


    Jian Xi fell down from her wheelchair and hit her head against the stairs. She died on the spot.


    Li Meng got a shock. Luckily, there was no one around so she disguised the crime scene and made it look as though it was an ident. She wiped off her fingerprints and left hurriedly.


    The police came and regarded this incident as an ident due to Jian Xi¡¯s health condition.


    Li Meng apanied Jian Xi¡¯s parents during this entire period of time.


    In order topensate Li Meng, they recognized her as their goddaughter after Jian Xi¡¯s funeral.


    This was exactly what Li Meng wanted. She hesitated and then agreed to their request.


    After that, Li Meng was brought to the city by Jian Xi¡¯s parents and studied at university there. She became an educateddy with a wealthy family background. She started dating Jian Xi¡¯s older brother too.


    When she was sold to the brothel in her past life, she heard many pieces of news. This news allowed her to help Jian Xi¡¯s older brother in his business.


    Jian Xi must be the most pitiful viin.


    The timeline now was when Jian Xi had already known Li Meng for a period of time.


    She got sick this time because of Li Meng too.


    Li Meng brought her out to look at the stars in the middle of the night. It was cold at night so Jian Xi caught a flu and had a fever the next day.


    [Jian Xi¡¯s wish is to go to school like the rest of her peers. She also doesn¡¯t want Li Meng to get together with her older brother.]


    The Harmony System immediately went offline after that.


    If it didn¡¯t run away now, Ming Shu would definitely scold it.


    ¡°Little Xi?¡±


    A head popped out at the window. The person had two pigtails and her skin was a little dark. She was a pretty little girl.


    This person was Li Meng.


    ¡°Little Xi, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Li Meng leaned against the window and said with remorse on her face, ¡°I don¡¯t know that you would be sick. Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t n to forgive you.¡± Ming Shu closed her lips and smiled.


    Li Meng thought that the girl was kidding as she was smiling. ¡°Little Xi, I¡¯m really sorry. Please forgive me. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Little Xi, I wille and find you tomorrow.¡± Li Meng looked out and saw someoneing. She hurriedly said, ¡°I will leave now. Don¡¯t be angry at me.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>I thought I said that I will not forgive you! Are you deaf?!</i>


    <i>If I had energy now, I would drag her in and give her a beating.</i>


    <i>Squeak...</i>


    The door opened and ady younger than Aunt Gui came in. ¡°Young Miss, are you feeling better?¡±


    Aunt Gui and thisdy were the ones taking care of the Host.


    Aunt Gui had been serving the Jian family for a long time. Thisdy, on the other hand, came from the vige. She was called Little Li.


    ¡°Why did Li Meng bring you out to watch the stars?¡± Little Li looked at Ming Shu cautiously. ¡°Young Miss, I know that you want a friend, but you should be careful of Li Meng.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Little Li was slightly shocked. She reminded her Young Miss to watch out for Li Meng when they first met each other.


    Li Meng would not do anything without a reason. She would never believe that Li Meng looked for Young Miss without any motive at all.


    However, Young Miss didn¡¯t listen to her and even scolded her.


    She didn¡¯t expect Young Miss to listen to her today.


    ¡°Little Li, I want to call my family.¡± Ming Shu smiled at Little Li.


    The girl lying on the bed had fair skin. She looked sick but when she smiled, it made people¡¯s heart flutter. She was like a lily flower blooming at dawn.


    Little Li thought about it for a while. ¡°If you want to make a call, we have to go to the vige head¡¯s house. Your health is not good so you can¡¯t go out anymore. You can tell me what you want to say. I will ask Aunt Gui to talk to your family.¡±


    Little Li was like the butler here. She didn¡¯t have the right to call the Jian family. Only Aunt Gui could do it.


    ¡°I want to make the call myself.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Little Li was hesitant.


    Little Li pondered for a long time. She understood how much this girl missed her family. She was sick and had to live here alone. Aunt Gui couldn¡¯t be found, either.


    She sighed and helped Ming Shu put on her clothes. Then, she ced a cloak over her and brought her to the vige head¡¯s house.


    ...


    ¡°Where did you take Young Miss?¡±


    When Little Li came back, Aunt Gui stopped them at the door.


    ¡°Young Miss is still sick. If something happens to her, who will be responsible?¡±


    Aunt Gui had her hands on her hips. She had a sarcastic look on her face as she scolded Little Li.


    ¡°Aunt Gui...¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want this job, there are other people who are willing to do it.¡±


    Little Li wanted to speak but was interrupted by Aunt Gui every time.


    ¡°Aunt Gui, are you the owner of the house or am I the owner of the house?¡±


    Ming Shu stood outside for so long, but Aunt Gui just blocked the door like she was the owner of the house and scolded Little Li. She totally ignored Ming Shu.


    Aunt Gui heard Ming Shu¡¯s voice and her heart jumped. ¡°Young Miss, what are you saying? I was just really angry. You are still sick. How can she take you out?¡±


    ¡°Are you not going to let me in then?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and smiled gently. ¡°How long are you going to block the door?¡±


    Aunt Gui¡¯s expression changed but she recovered quickly. She said in concern, ¡°I was too angry. Pleasee in, Young Miss. Don¡¯t catch a cold again.¡±


    She reached out and made to hold Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu tilted her body slightly and walked in herself.


    Aunt Gui¡¯s hand was left in the air. She frowned and looked at Little Li fiercely.


    Little Li lowered her head. She didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Aunt Gui shouted, ¡°Young Miss, be careful.¡±


    The Jian family¡¯s house had three buildings. It was renovated before so the materials used for the house were carefully chosen. If this house was in the city, it would be worth a lot of money too.


    The room that Ming Shu stayed in was the best room in the house. Aunt Gui wanted to enter the room with Ming Shu, but Ming Shu stopped her.


    ¡°Aunt Gui, go and make some food for me. I want to eat braised meat, sweet and sour pork, lily meatballs, fried chicken...¡±


    Ming Shu ordered more than ten dishes. Aunt Gui stood outside the door in a daze.


    ¡°Young Miss... can you finish so much food?¡± Aunt Gui muttered, ¡°You have not recovered yet. If you eat so much oily food now, you will get even worse. The doctor said that you should eat lighter meals.¡±


    Aunt Gui looked at the sky and hesitated. ¡°There are not a lot of ingredients left in the kitchen too...¡±


    ¡°My parents just sent someone over yesterday to deliver the ingredients. Aunt Gui, do you think that I don¡¯t know about that?!¡±


    Jian Xi¡¯s parents always sent people over to bring her food and other things. They treated their daughter very well and always gave her the best food so that she could get better.


    Aunt Gui¡¯s expressionpletely changed this time.


    Little Li must have told Young Miss something.


    Aunt Guiughed awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of your health too. Since you want to eat these foods, I¡¯ll make them for you.¡±

 Chapter 893 - The 90s (3)

    <h4>Chapter 893: The 90s (3)</h4>


    Aunt Gui left with a cold expression. She saw Little Li hanging the bed sheets in the courtyard and walked over with her hands on her hips. She pinched Little Li¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Ahh...¡±


    Little Li screamed in pain.


    ¡°What are you shouting for?¡± Aunt Gui pped her and Little Li didn¡¯t dare to make any sound. Her eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°You little bitch, did youin to Young Miss about me?¡± Aunt Gui pinched Little Li¡¯s ear forcefully. ¡°How dare youin to her. What did I tell you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Little Li shook her head. She sobbed as she exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her anything...¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell her, how do you exin her attitude today?¡± Young Miss suddenly asked for so many dishes today and even treated her differently.


    Her attitude toward her made Aunt Gui nervous.


    ¡°Aunt Gui, it is your fault that you steal the food from Young Miss... her parents gave it to her to strengthen her body.¡±


    Aunt Gui pinched Little Li a few more times when she heard what she said. ¡°Are you still going to deny it? She is just a little girl. How much can she eat? If she doesn¡¯t eat the food, it will all go bad.


    ¡°Let me tell you this. If you still want to continue working here, shut your mouth. I do the talking here. Do you understand me?¡±


    Little Li didn¡¯t say anything. The sry here was much higher than everywhere else.


    It was hard to live in this world. She didn¡¯t want to lose her job.


    Aunt Gui was sent by the Jian family. She could just kick her out whenever she wanted to. Hence, Little Li pretended that she never saw anything.


    Aunt Gui scolded Little Li and ordered her to make food for Ming Shu. She threatened that if she dared to tell Ming Shu anything else, she would be removed.


    The ingredients were only sent yesterday so Aunt Gui hadn¡¯t eaten much of it yet.


    Little Li prepared the dishes and sent them over to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Where is Aunt Gui?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Gui... is tidying up the kitchen.¡± Little Li appeared awkward. Her ears turned red.


    Ming Shu took her chopsticks and didn¡¯t probe further.


    Aunt Gui didn¡¯t abuse the Host. She just didn¡¯t care much about her. She also liked to steal the food that was supposed to be given to the Host.


    The Host had a bad appetite previously. She didn¡¯t eat much so she was not aware of this issue.


    Since the Host didn¡¯t know anything, Aunt Gui would not make a lot of food for her. She would eat all the food herself.


    The Jian family was far away in the city and the Host was a quiet person. Aunt Gui was leading a better life than the young miss of this house.


    ¡°Young Miss, your appetite seems... good today.¡± Little Li was surprised. Her appetite was not only good, it was amazing.


    Ming Shu patted her stomach. ¡°Remember to make some supper for me too. I am still growing.¡±


    Little Li acknowledged her. She took out some medicine. ¡°Young Miss, time to take medicine.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    <i>Knock knock...</i>


    Aunt Gui heard the knocking on the door and murmured, ¡°Who is knocking on the door at this time of night?¡±


    Little Li was on duty tonight. She slept in the room beside Ming Shu so she couldn¡¯t hear the knocking.


    Aunt Gui had no choice but to put on her clothes and open the door.


    The moment she opened the door, she was stunned. ¡°Young... Young Master... why are you here?¡±


    It was already sote.


    A person in a light blue shirt with a suit jacket hanging on one arm was standing outside the door. He wore an expensive watch on his wrist. From his attire, he seemed to have just left a banquet.


    He looked at Aunt Gui indifferently. ¡°Where is Xixi?¡±


    Aunt Gui swallowed. Young Master was the person she was most frightened of in the family. ¡°Young Miss... is asleep.¡±


    Jian Shu walked in. ¡°There are things in the car. Go and get them.¡±


    The car was parked outside the vige since it couldn¡¯t be driven in. The house was some distance away from the entrance of the vige, but Aunt Gui didn¡¯t dare toin. She took a shlight and went to get the things in the car.


    Jian Shu walked to his younger sister¡¯s room. She was indeed asleep.


    He rubbed his eyebrows. The family received a call from her this afternoon, but no one was able toe and visit her. He had to rush over after his banquet.


    Early in the morning of the next day...


    Jian Shu knocked on her door before Ming Shu got up.


    Jian Xi and Jian Shu looked alike. You could tell that they were siblings.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Ming Shu shouted.


    Jian Shu¡¯s stern face rxed a little. He walked to the side of the bed and touched her forehead. ¡°Are you still feeling ufortable?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head. She felt better after sleeping.


    Jian Shu had heard from Little Li that she fell sick because she went out at night to see the stars.


    He wanted to scold her, but when he remembered her body condition, he swallowed his words. She couldn¡¯t go out like normal people and had to stay in the house all the time. He couldn¡¯t bear to scold her. ¡°I will bring you to the city to get a checkupter.¡±


    Ming Shu remembered the medicine she took yesterday. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Jian Shu flicked her forehead. ¡°Your words are not important. The doctor has to confirm that you¡¯re fine. If the doctor says that you have recovered, I will take you to the flower market in the city. What do you think?¡±


    This ce abounded with fresh flowers. The country had gotten out of poverty now so people started setting up the flower market.


    It was a huge and lively event.


    The people from the viges nearby, the towns, and even the city woulde and visit the market.


    Jian Shu saw Ming Shu smiling, but she didn¡¯t seem excited.


    ¡°Are you feeling ufortable?¡± Jian Shu got nervous. ¡°Tell me if you feel ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Ming Shu smiled and flung off her nket.


    Jian Shu stopped her. ¡°Why are you getting out of bed? If you are hungry, I can bring the food up for you. Lie down.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled her elbow out of Jian Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°If I continue lying down, I will turn into a cripple.¡±


    Jian Shu rubbed her head. ¡°What bullshit is this? Put on your clothes then. I will go down and see if your breakfast is ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ming Shu tidied her messy hair as she watched Jian Shu leaving. She wondered why the Host pushed away these people that loved her so much and gave them to the fake female protagonist.


    Ming Shu opened the wardrobe. It was filled with the most fashionable dresses in the city. Most of them were in pastel colors. Ming Shu chose a light yellow dress. She put on her socks and shoes and went down.


    Aunt Gui had already prepared breakfast and was waiting beside the dining table.


    She seemed nervous.


    Jian Shu walked in with a box. When he saw his younger sister dressed beautifully and looking better than before, he smiled. He ced the box on the table. ¡°I brought some pastries for you. Taste it and see whether you like it.¡±


    Ming Shu opened the box. There were some exquisitely made pastries inside. She took one and put it in her mouth.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Jian Shu scooped a bowl of porridge for her. ¡°If you like it, I will ask Mother to bring more over.


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡±


    <i>This is a good person!</i>


    <i>You will be blessed!</i>


    Ming Shu finished breakfast and wiped her hands. She said, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t want Aunt Gui to take care of me anymore.¡±


    She had called her family to inform them about this. After all, they were the ones who paid her sry and she had been with the Jian family for a long time.


    Aunt Gui¡¯s legs started shaking when she heard this. ¡°Young Miss, I... what did I do wrong?¡±


    Ming Shu ced the handkerchief down. ¡°Are you not sure about it?¡±


    ¡°Young Miss, I am really not sure...¡±


    Aunt Gui continued to act innocent.


    ¡°Fine, I am in a good mood today so I will tell you what your mistakes are.¡± Ming Shu counted with her fingers. ¡°You gave me porridge that was cold, you passed your duties to Little Li, you ate most of the food that my parents sent me, you always disappeared when I wanted to find you...¡±


    Aunt Gui turned pale as Ming Shu continued speaking.


    The smile on Jian Shu¡¯s face vanished. He stared coldly at Aunt Gui.

 Chapter 894 - The 90s (4)

    <h4>Chapter 894: The 90s (4)</h4>


    If Father Jian was here, Aunt Gui might still be able to plead with him. She had been with the Jian family for so many years so Father Jian might show her some mercy.


    However, the person that came was Jian Shu.


    Jian Shu was not a kind person.


    Every time Jian Shu came, she would work harder. She was afraid that he would find out about her wrongdoings.


    She dared to abuse her power because she knew what Young Miss¡¯s personality was like.


    However...


    Why did her personality suddenly change?


    ¡°Aunt Gui, the Jian family treated you well,¡± Jian Shu¡¯s said harshly. ¡°Is this how you repay us?!¡±


    ¡°Why are you shouting bright and early in the morning?¡±


    A beautiful woman walked in with two people. She wore a smile on her face as she reached out and touched Jian Shu¡¯s head. ¡°My dear son, it is not good to re up in the morning.¡±


    The beautiful woman turned and saw Ming Shu. She rushed over immediately. ¡°Baby, let me hug you.¡±


    Ming Shu sprung up in fright and tripped over the chair behind her. She fell backward.


    Jian Shu reached out and caught Ming Shu. He said irritatedly, ¡°Mother, what are you doing! You scared Xixi.¡±


    The beautiful woman felt wronged. ¡°I just want to hug my baby. I have not seen her in 23 days and eight hours.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act so suddenly. What if Xixi falls down?¡±


    The beautiful woman got depressed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ming Shu felt that she was bullying the woman. This woman looked so young... If she didn¡¯t have the Host¡¯s memory, she would think that this was her sister.


    ¡°Baby, let¡¯s hug. I brought a lot of nice food for you.¡± Mother Jian¡¯s expression changed within a second. She was enticing Ming Shu now.


    Ming Shu stretched out her hand immediately.


    <i>A hug for some snacks. Worth it!</i>


    Mother Jian got her hug and pulled Ming Shu to look at the food that she brought for her. There were also some clothes and essories.


    Jian Shu was speechless. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t have any time these days? Why did youe so quickly?¡±


    ¡°My baby is sick. I will push away anything toe and see her,¡± Mother Jian replied naturally. ¡°You got here faster than me.¡±


    ¡°I was nearer.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit. Your father said that you were in S City.¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡± Jian Shu felt his head hurt. ¡°Why are you cursing in front of Xixi?¡±


    Mother Jian covered her mouth. ¡°Did I say something wrong? Baby, did Mother say something wrong?¡±


    Ming Shu took her snacks and agreed to her inaudibly.


    Mother Jian was ted. ¡°My baby is so cute.¡±


    Jian Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Jian Shu asked Little Li to take Ming Shu out. He still needed to settle some things here.


    Ming Shu sat on the steps outside. The room was quiet at first but then she heard Jian Shu¡¯s helpless voice and Mother Jian¡¯s furious scoldings.


    Aunt Gui was removed on the spot. She tried to exin herself but Mother Jian didn¡¯t give her any chance to.


    Mother Jian married into the Jian family so she was not very close with this old servant, either.


    Her daughter was more important to her.


    Aunt Gui knew that it was useless to beg them so she packed her things and went to the city to look for Mister Jian.


    Once Aunt Gui left, the pretty woman came out and hugged Ming Shu. She sobbed. ¡°I told them that you should stay in the city, but that lousy doctor said that you must recuperate in the wilderness. Look at how thin you are now. You didn¡¯t have enough food and clothing here. Sob...¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Not having enough food and clothing is a little exaggerated.</i>


    Jian Shu pulled the woman away and saved Ming Shu.


    The woman¡¯s emotions came and went quickly. In the blink of an eye, she was smiling again and hustling around Ming Shu.


    ...


    Ming Shu was afraid of this beautiful woman, but she would give her food all the time... <i>I shall bear with her.</i>


    <i>Anyone that has food is a good person.</i>


    Jian Shu wanted to bring Ming Shu to town so Mother Jian decided to follow them.


    ¡°Mother, can you not create trouble for us. There are a lot of people in town. You must take notice of your own status.¡±


    ¡°I am her mother.¡± Mother Jian pushed her son away and squeezed into the backseat.


    Ming Shu recalled that Mother Jian was an actress. The kind that was really famous.


    However, in the 90s, actors and actresses had a low status.


    ¡°Mother...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I pushed away all my work so that I coulde back and apany my baby.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I want to go! You are an adult already. Can you not protect us? Why did I give birth to you!¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    ...


    Li Meng and a few other girls hade out of the vige. They were curious when they saw the car parked outside the vige.


    People that could drive a car nowadays were all wealthy.


    ¡°Whose is this? It¡¯s so pretty.¡±


    ¡°It belongs to that man over there. His side profile is so handsome...¡±


    The Jian family was always busy. They would normallye at night and leave early in the morning. Hence, the people in the vige seldom bumped into them.


    Li Meng saw the man standing beside the car and her eyes lit up. She pushed her friends away and ran over.


    ¡°Brother Jian Shu, are you here for Little Xi?¡±


    Jian Shu was arguing with Mother Jian when he heard someone interrupting them. He turned his head. He had seen this little girl a few times. She seemed to be his sister¡¯s friend.


    Jian Xi treated this friend well so Jian Shu rxed his expression. ¡°Yes, I came to bring Little Xi to town.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Who is this sister?¡±


    Li Meng knew that it was Mother Jian. She met her before she was reborn, but she needed to pretend that she didn¡¯t know her now.


    ¡°This is my mother.¡± Jian Shu introduced his mother to Li Meng. ¡°Mother, this is Jian Xi¡¯s friend from the vige. Her name is Li Meng.¡±


    ¡°Hello. It is rare for my baby to have a friend. You speak well,¡± Mother Jian said and smiled.


    Ming Shu wanted to tell them that she was not her friend, but Mother Jian had already pulled Li Meng into the car.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Mother Jian looked at Ming Shu with anticipation. She was really happy that her daughter had a friend and treated Li Meng nicely.


    Her daughter was always lonely. She had no friends in the city, either.


    She didn¡¯t expect her daughter to meet a friend in the vige. As a mother, she definitely wished that her daughter would be happy.


    Hence, she was all smiles when she saw Li Meng.


    ¡°Xixi, I want to go to town too. Aunt says that I can go with you...¡± Li Meng said shyly.


    Ming Shu smiled at her. ¡°Mother, sit beside me.¡±


    Mother Jian went into the car happily and sat beside Ming Shu.


    Li Meng felt that there was something amiss with Ming Shu, but she smiled at her just now so she just took it that Ming Shu was in a bad mood because she was sick.


    Jian Shu drove the car at the front. Li Meng kept talking to Ming Shu, but Ming Shu just ate her food and ignored Li Meng.


    Most people would keep quiet in such an awkward situation, but Li Meng just continued talking as though she didn¡¯t notice anything. She tried her best to show how lively she was.


    Jian Xi was a dull and quiet person so she needed someone outgoing to be her friend.


    Mother Jian¡¯s smile slowly disappeared when she noticed Ming Shu¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Brother, stop the car.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°I want to pee.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Jian Shu stopped the car. Li Meng volunteered herself. ¡°I will go with Little Xi.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled at her brightly.


    Li Meng felt a chill down her spine. She rubbed her arms in confusion. Why did that smile look so... sinister?

 Chapter 895 - The 90s (5)

    <h4>Chapter 895: The 90s (5)</h4>


    ¡°Brother, Mother, when you see her next time, ignore her. She is not my friend.¡±


    Ming Shu came back alone.


    Jian Shu didn¡¯t have much interaction with Li Meng. He only treated her well because of his younger sister.


    Thus, it was easy to stop him from liking Li Meng now.


    ¡°Is it all right to leave her here?¡± Mother Jian was worried. This ce was deserted and she was just a little girl.


    ¡°Mother, the town is just ahead. She just needs to walk a while to reach the town,¡± Jian Shu said.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Mother Jian was not familiar with this ce so she listened to whatever her son said.


    Her daughter was more important.


    Jian Shu brought Ming Shu for a checkup first. The doctor said that Ming Shu had almost recovered, but she still needed to take care of herself. She couldn¡¯t catch a cold again.


    When the doctor spoke, he sounded as though she would die if she fell sick again.


    After going through the checkup, Jian Shu brought Ming Shu to the flower market.


    The flowers in the flower market bloomed brightly and many people hustled and bustled in the market.


    Mother Jian wore a pair of sunsses and pulled Ming Shu around.


    After walking for a whole day, Mother Jian was extremely tired.


    Since it waste, Jian Shu didn¡¯t n to go back. They found a ce to stay in town.


    ¡°Baby, do you need me to sleep with you?¡± Mother Jian leaned against the door in anticipation. ¡°I can sing a luby for you.¡±


    ¡°No need. Goodnight, Mother.¡±


    Ming Shu shut her mother outside her room.


    Ming Shu washed up and came out of the bathroom. She dried her hair and walked to the side of the bed. Suddenly, a pain shot through her heart and her limbs lost their strength. Shey on the bed helplessly.


    Medicine...


    Someone knocked on the door, but Ming Shu had no energy to open it.


    ¡°Xixi, I brought a ss of milk for you. Drink it... Xixi!¡±


    This was thest ting Ming Shu heard.


    When she woke up, she was already in the hospital. Mother Jian stood at the wall like a little child who did something wrong. Jian Shu was looking at the floor too. She couldn¡¯t see his expression.


    ¡°Brother...¡±


    ¡°Xixi.¡±


    Jian Shu tried his best to cover up the worry on his face.


    Luckily, they realized it early so nothing serious happened.


    Mother Jian inched over. Her eyes were red and swollen.


    ¡°It is Brother¡¯s fault. I shouldn¡¯t have let you stay outside for so long.¡± Jian Shu med himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mother made a mistake too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She had an attack today because she beat Li Meng up.


    <i>This body...</i>


    <i>Weak.</i>


    <i>Really weak.</i>


    Ming Shu stayed in the hospital for a few days. Jian Shu wanted to bring her to the city since the facilities here were not very good, but when he considered the distance she needed to travel, he gave up the idea.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I can eat ten drumsticks!¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the people that apanied her all these days and felt helpless.


    Jian Shu looked at her angrily. ¡°Drumsticks? The doctor said that you can¡¯t eat too much oily food.¡±


    ¡°Lousy doctor.¡±


    Jian Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Mother Jian med herself too so she didn¡¯t argue with Jian Shu. When Jian Shu went out, she leaned close to Ming Shu and whispered, ¡°Baby, I will go and get some tasty food for youter. However, you can¡¯t eat too much. I asked the lousy physician. It is okay to have some oily food.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    Mother Jian felt that she was given a heavy responsibility and left the room secretly.


    The moment Mother Jian went out, the door of the ward opened again. Ming Shu thought that Jian Shu came back. ¡°Brother...¡±


    A shadow leapt over and covered her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the person behind her.


    He was wearing the patient uniform too and looked around the same age as the Host. However, he wore sportswear inside his patient uniform and the uniform was buttoned haphazardly. He was not someone from the hospital.


    The young boy was handsome. He had a wound on his face, but it didn¡¯t affect his looks at all. It just made him looked wild and unruly.


    Noises sounded outside the ward. There were some people running outside.


    The young boy listened carefully to the sound outside. Once he confirmed that there was no one in the corridor, he looked at Ming Shu and said, ¡°I will let you go now. However, you cannot shout.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t reply to him so the young boy thought that she agreed to his request.


    <i>Kacha...</i>


    The door of the ward suddenly opened. The young boy got a shock and hunkered down on the other side of the bed.


    Ming Shu made a sound like she was spitting.


    ¡°Xixi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jian Xi walked over instantly. ¡°Where is Mother?¡±


    Ming Shu wiped her mouth. She ignored the person that was warning her with his eyes andined to her brother, ¡°There is someone here.¡±


    <i>I can¡¯t fight now but I canin!</i>


    ¡°F**k!¡±


    The young boy cursed. He sprang up and ran toward the window.


    Jian Shu took a step with his long legs and blocked the young boy¡¯s path. He subdued the young boy almost immediately and pinned him to the ground. He had a dark expression as he asked, ¡°What are you doing in my sister¡¯s room?¡±


    The young boy looked back and red with his big eyes. ¡°Jian Shu, you idiot. It¡¯s me!¡±


    Jian Shu saw the young boy¡¯s face and his expression changed. However, he didn¡¯t let him go. He pressed him down firmly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°It hurts! It hurts!¡±


    The young boy screamed loudly.


    ...


    The young boy was called Ye Xi. His nickname was Ye West Wind.


    In Chinese, drinking west wind meant that a person has nothing to eat and could only drink the air.


    His father gave him his name because he hoped that his son could be raised easily. Even if he just drank air, he could live.


    Not a lot of people called him by his real name.


    Ye West Wind sat at the side and rubbed his elbow. He nced at Ming Shu. ¡°Is this your sister? She is as unreasonable as you.¡±


    ¡°If a stranger runs into your ward and covers your mouth, you will be nice to him?¡± Ming Shu refuted. ¡°You have a big heart.¡±


    Ye West Wind: ¡°...¡±


    Jian Shu didn¡¯t look happy, either. This person just ran into the ward like this. What if his sister got frightened?


    Nothing happened this time, but if it did, he would peel off ayer of this kid¡¯s skin.


    ¡°If you have nothing to do, get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Brother Jian Shu.¡± Ye West Wind suddenly squeezed out a smile and showed his empty pockets. ¡°Can you let me stay with you for a few days? I have no money on me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Jian Shu knew that this stuipd bastard was very good at creating trouble so he didn¡¯t dare to let him stay near him.


    ¡°Brother Jian Shu, my life is really tough!¡± Ye West Wind started crying. ¡°My stepmother wanted to kill me. Why is my life so miserable? If you don¡¯t let me stay with you, I can only sleep on the streets. You might not be able to see me again. Even if we are not fated, we are still friends, right? Brother Jian Shu, you can¡¯t treat me like this...¡±


    Jian Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Jian Shu. What the hell was no fate?


    ¡°Get out of this ce.¡±


    Jian Shu grabbed Ye West Wind and left the ward.


    Half an hourter, Ye West Wind ran back and started fussing around Ming Shu.


    ¡°Little sister, drink some water.¡±


    ¡°Little sister, have some fruit.¡±


    ¡°Little sister, are you bored? Let me tell you a joke. Little Ming received a call from his sidekick: ¡®Boss, I had a fight with someone. Can you send 20 men over?¡¯ Little Ming asked: ¡®What weapon should they bring?¡¯ The sidekick said: ¡®Bring some fruit. I need to show some sincerity when apologizing.¡¯¡±


    Jian Shu red at Ye West Wind. ¡°Stop bothering Xixi.¡±


    When Mother Jian came back and saw Ye West Wind, she was astounded. Ye West Wind greeted Mother Jian naturally.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what Ye West Wind said to Jian Shu, but Jian Shu didn¡¯t chase Ye West Wind away anymore.

 Chapter 896 - The 90s (6)

    <h4>Chapter 896: The 90s (6)</h4>


    Ming Shu stayed one more day at the hospital before she got discharged. Jian Shu had been with her for many days so he needed to leave for work the moment he sent Ming Shu back.


    However, Mother Jian stayed behind to take care of Ming Shu personally.


    Ye West Wind stayed too.


    Li Meng saw theming back. She didn¡¯t recognize the young man, but from his attire and aura, he was not a normal person, either.


    ¡°Brother Jian Shu.¡±


    Li Meng was curious why Jian Xi beat her up but she didn¡¯t dare to approach her.


    She waited for Jian Shu toe out and called him.


    Ming Shu had said that she was not her friend so Jian Shu¡¯s attitude toward her changed. He became cold and distant. ¡°Miss Li, what is the matter?¡±


    Li Meng looked worried. ¡°How is Little Xi?¡±


    Jian Shu replied, ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡±


    Li Meng was even more puzzled. ¡°Brother Jian Shu, was Jian Xi in a bad mood that day? I... did I say something that provoked her?¡±


    ¡°Miss Li, if you have nothing else, I will leave first.¡±


    Jian Shu nodded to her and walked around her.


    The man walked with an upright posture. Even from the back, you could be enchanted by him.


    This man belonged to Li Lest time. This time...


    Li Meng looked at the house. She wanted to knock on the door but decided against it. She didn¡¯t know what was happening now so it was better to observe first.


    Maybe she was just throwing a tantrum.


    ...


    ¡°Sister,e, let me bring you to catch some birds.¡±


    Ye West Wind took out the catapult that he just made and invited Ming Shu toe to the window.


    ¡°Can I eat them?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The air in the vige was good. All kinds of animals lived in the mountain. As more people walked up the mountain, a path was formed.


    Ye West Wind didn¡¯t dare to take Ming Shu into the depths of the mountain. He could only bring her to the foot of the mountain.


    When Jian Shu left, he warned him that if anything happened to his sister, he would kill him.


    Ye West Wind was a rowdy person, but he knew when to behave.


    ¡°Sister, look, there are fish here.¡± Ye West Wind looked at the stream flowing down the mountain. He took off his shoes and went into the stream to catch some fish.


    Ming Shu found a ce to sit down.


    Ye West Wind was good at catching fish. After a while, he managed to catch two.


    After he caught them, the two people stared at each other. Ye West Wind knew how to catch fish but he didn¡¯t know how to cook them.


    Ming Shu was disappointed at this cook. She thought that she would be able to eat something, but he didn¡¯t know how to cook! <i>Why did you catch fish when you don¡¯t know how to cook them!</i>


    ¡°Little Xi.¡±


    Li Meng popped out from somewhere. She was smiling gently.


    ¡°Is this your friend?¡± Ye West Wind sat on the groundfortably. He pulled up his sleeve and pant legs, revealing his fair elbows and legs. His face was attractive too.


    Last time, Li Meng just saw this young man from afar. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so handsome.


    She felt envy toward Ming Shu. She had everything. Even the people around her were good-looking.


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu shook her head. Li Meng¡¯s smile froze. Ming Shu continued, ¡°I don¡¯t have this kind of friend.¡¯


    Ye West Wind sized up Li Meng. Li Meng knew what this look meant.


    This was how the people in the city looked at the people from viges.


    They were not looking down on them. It was just a natural sense of superiority.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Ye West Wind misunderstood what Ming Shu meant.


    ¡°Little Xi... what happened to you?¡± Little Xi walked forward. ¡°Are you still angry at me because of what I did that time? I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just wanted to make you happy...¡±


    She spoke so sincerely.


    ¡°I really treated you as a friend.¡±


    If there were outsiders here, they might think that Ming Shu was a rich, arrogant young miss who was bullying an honest and kind girl from the vige.


    ¡°Did I not hit you hard enough the other time? Shall I hit you again?¡±


    Little Xi took half a step back. She was frightened. ¡°Little Xi, you...¡±


    That time when she got hit, it was not that painful actually. Ming Shu didn¡¯t use much strength so although Li Meng was angry, she didn¡¯t hate her.


    Ming Shu stood up slowly.


    The flowing sound of the stream pierced right into Li Meng¡¯s heart.


    She grabbed her clothes involuntarily and kept retreating.


    When Ming Shu raised her leg, Li Meng turned and ran away. However, she slipped and fell into the stream.


    The girlughed silently. Her smile was like a knife. It pierced right into Li Meng¡¯s heart.


    Humiliation and anger exploded in her heart.


    Li Meng climbed up pitifully and left in a flurry.


    ¡°Is that someone from the vige?¡± Ye West Wind bit a piece of straw as he asked Ming Shu.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu looked at the fish on the ground. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to grill a fish?¡±


    Ye West Wind shook his head. ¡°Sister, I have never entered a kitchen before. I don¡¯t know how to cook a fish. I can only eat.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like her?¡±


    ¡°I like her.¡± <i>I like to hit her.</i>


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    <i>Why do you treat her so badly if you like her?</i>


    Ye West Wind was puzzled.


    ...


    Ye West Wind hit a few birds but since he didn¡¯t know how to cook them, they could only take the animals back and ask Little Li to cook.


    They needed to pass by a portion of the vige when they came down the mountain.


    In this portion was Li Meng¡¯s house.


    There were many people gathered outside the Li family¡¯s house.


    ¡°Li Le, you little bitch, how dare you hit my son. You useless and unlucky person. How dare you hit my son. I will beat you to death.¡±


    There were no walls surrounding the houses so anyone could see what was happening inside.


    A woman was taking a broom and hitting a little girl. The little girl moved around nimbly. The woman couldn¡¯t even hit her clothes.


    However, the little girl screamed and ran around like she was in pain.


    ¡°Kill her! Kill her!¡±


    A 14-year-old boy was standing at the side and pping his hands happily.


    Li Meng was also standing under the shelter. She had changed to a clean set of clothes. She just watched and didn¡¯t do anything.


    The woman was so angry she wielded her broom even harder. Li Le suddenly tripped and everyone gasped. The woman¡¯s broomnded on Li Le¡¯s back.


    Li Le fell to the ground.


    ¡°Lele!¡±


    A big man pushed through the crowd and held Li Le up.


    ¡°Father.¡± Li Le¡¯s voice was choked. Her face was pale. She looked totally different from just now.


    ¡°You came back at the right time. Look at what you daughter did to my son.¡± The woman saw Father Li and got even fiercer. She grabbed the boy that was pping and lifted his clothes. The boy¡¯s back was revealed. ¡°Look, this is what your daughter did.¡±


    Father Li looked at the boy¡¯s back, There was only a faint red mark on the back. Even if his daughter did hit him, she just pped his back lightly.


    However, he saw the woman hitting his daughter with the broom forcefully.


    Even just looking at it, he could feel the pain.


    ¡°Miss, even if Lele did something wrong, you should not have hit her.¡± Father Li helped Li Le up. ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet. I know how to educate her. I don¡¯t need you to educate her for me.¡±

 Chapter 897 - The 90s (7)

    <h4>Chapter 897: The 90s (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The woman stared with wide eyes. ¡°Did I hit her wrongly? Look at what she did to my son. She doesn¡¯t have a mother to educate her. What is wrong with me educating her? I¡¯m her elder.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, we have broken up the family already. This is my daughter.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Father, it hurts.¡±


    Father Li ignored the woman and brought Li Le to the doctor in the vige.


    When they left, they bumped into Ming Shu and Ye West Wind. Everyone was stunned when they saw them. These two people were dressed differently. They looked even better than the people in town.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°I have never seen them before. Are they from the city?¡±


    ¡°...She looks like someone from the Jian family. I saw the Jian family¡¯s car outside a few days ago. This young man came out of their car.¡±


    The Host never left the Jian family¡¯s house, but everyone knew that someone was living inside.


    Of course, a lot of people went to ask Little Li, but she didn¡¯t tell them much. The vigers only knew that a little girl with poor health was living in the house.


    Aunt Gui?


    Aunt Gui dared to steal Ming Shu¡¯s food, but that didn¡¯t mean that she dared to leak out any news. If Mother and Father Jian Jian found out about it, she would be in trouble.


    ...


    After this incident, Li Le¡¯s family and Li Meng¡¯s family cut ties. Father Li didn¡¯t want to create a huge fuss because they were still his family, but Li Meng¡¯s mother was too harsh on Li Le.


    She went too far this time.


    Li Le¡¯s father stopped helping Li Meng¡¯s family.


    When Li Meng¡¯s father came back, he scolded Li Meng¡¯s mother and they even had a fight.


    ording to the original storyline, after Li Meng was reborn, the Host helped Li Meng during this period so her family still managed to live quite well.


    However, now this didn¡¯t happen and Li Meng had a hard life.


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    Ming Shu walked past the kitchen and saw Mother Jian holding her head. She walked over. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Mother Jian put down her hand. There was blood all over her hand. She leaned into Ming Shu. ¡°Baby, am I going to die?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu held onto Mother Jian and moved her hair away.


    ¡°What happened?¡¯ Ye West Wind whistled and walked over. He saw Ming Shu and Mother Jian over here so he came to take a look too.


    Mother Jian was feeling dizzy. She couldn¡¯t say anything. She whispered with some difficulty, ¡°Am I going to die? I feel so dizzy. I¡¯m seeing stars...¡±


    Ye West Wind looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu paused for a few seconds. ¡°She probably... has hemophobia.¡±


    Ye West Wind: ¡°...¡±


    The two of them called Little Li and carried Mother Jian to her room. Then, they treated the wound on her forehead.


    ¡°What happened to Lady?¡± Little Li asked curiously.


    How did she hit her head?


    Ming Shu asked Little Li to take care of Mother Jian and went to the ce where her mother got injured. She found a stone that was stained with blood.


    ¡°Sister, what are you looking at?¡±


    Ming Shu showed him the stone.


    Ye West Wind was a smart person. He immediately understood what happened. ¡°Someone did it on purpose.¡±


    Mother Jian woke up after a while. She only remembered a sharp pain in her head.


    She didn¡¯t know who did it.


    Mother Jian went to the vige head¡¯s house to make a call after she recovered a little. From what she said, Ming Shu predicted that she was asking Father Jian to send a few men over.


    Father Jian was extremely busy, but he worried about his wife and daughter too. He agreed readily.


    In the evening, Little Li came to tell her that a lot of things disappeared from the kitchen.


    After Aunt Gui left, they would have a lot of food left over. Little Li would take the things that spoiled easily back to her family and stored the rest in the kitchen.


    When Little Li came to make the meal today, she noticed that a lot of things were gone.


    The snacks bought for Ming Shu were also missing.


    <i>How can I let this happen!</i>


    Touching her snacks was the same as touching her life!


    Also, if her mother was hit on the temple, she might have died.


    ¡°The thief is quite impressive.¡± Ye West Wind patted his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. I will definitely catch them.¡±


    However, no one appeared the next day.


    The bodyguards that Father Jian sent arrived.


    Ming Shu looked at the six bodyguards who looked like they were from the mafia and touched her forehead. Her family was filled with weird people.


    ...


    The bodyguards caught a young man the next day.


    Ming Shu was woken up by the young man¡¯s screams. She put on her clothes and came out. The young man was on the floor while the bodyguards stepped on him.


    A night filled with murderous intent.


    The boy was shocked. He could only scream.


    Ye West Wind came out of his room and shone his shlight on the boy. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this... which family is he from? He is the thief? F**k!¡±


    The boy was none other than Li Meng¡¯s little brother.


    Mother Jian woke up too. She put another cloak on Ming Shu. ¡°Baby, go back first. I can settle this.¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She looked at the things scattered on the floor. Many of them were not open yet. These were all items that the bodyguards brought with them when they came here.


    Ming Shu ignored the boy¡¯s scream and ordered the bodyguards, ¡°Go and call the vige head and the Li family.¡±


    The bodyguards nodded and went off.


    The vige head and the Li family came together. Li Meng¡¯s mother saw someone stepping on her son and pounced on her son. ¡°What are you all doing? Let go of my son! Let go!¡±


    The bodyguards were tall and bulky. They pushed the woman away easily.


    The vige head quickly went over to take control of the situation. ¡°There is no need to fight. We can talk nicely.¡±


    The woman shouted like a lunatic, ¡°Vige head, they attacked first. Look at what they did to my son.¡±


    The vige head wanted to gag her.


    Did she not see the situation in the courtyard?


    How dare she still scream like this was her territory.


    Even he felt small and inferior in front of these big men.


    ¡°Xu Fang, calm down. We don¡¯t know the situation yet.¡± The vige head knew more about the people that lived in this house.


    This family had been here for nearly half a year, but they didn¡¯t create any trouble. They were polite people.


    The vige head didn¡¯t even need to think much to figure out that this little bastard did something bad again. He probably offended the people in this family.


    ¡°Vige head, why are you shouting at me? My son is like this, why are you shouting at me?¡±


    Xu Fang¡¯s voice attracted the attention of the vigers living around them. The news spread quickly and very soon, a huge crowd was in the courtyard.


    Li Le came too. She stood in the crowd.


    Li Meng camest. The moment she arrived, she was pulled to the front by Xu Fang. ¡°Mengmeng, isn¡¯t this your friend? Ask her to release your brother. He just took some things from them. Why did they beat him up like this?¡±


    ¡°Hey, is it a glorious thing to steal from other people?¡± Ye West Wind shone the shlight on Xu Fang.


    ¡°Your family doesn¡¯tck food. Why are you all making such a huge fuss!¡± Xu Fang still thought that she was in the right.


    Ye West Wind almostughed in anger.


    His grandfather lived in a vige too, but the vigers there were more honest and reasonable.

 Chapter 898 - The 90s (8)

    <h4>Chapter 898: The 90s (8)</h4>


    Li Meng looked at the scene in front of her. She wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.


    She always knew that her brother was a bastard. Her mother pampered him too much.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect this little bastard to steal things from the Jian family.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you know her? Hurry up and ask her to let me go!¡± The little bastard shouted.¡±It hurts so much. Mother, help me. They¡¯re trying to kill me.¡±


    Li Meng looked at the people in the courtyard.


    They were only two meters apart.


    However, the distance between them was vast. She felt humiliated and inferior.


    ¡°Li Meng, why are you spacing ou? Say something!¡± Xu Fang grabbed Li Meng and pushed her forward. ¡°Don¡¯t you see what situation your brother is in? Hurry up and ask them to let him go. Are you listening to what I said?¡±


    ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t you all feel disgraceful?¡±


    The courtyard turned quiet after Li Meng¡¯s frustrated scream.


    She scanned the crowd. When she saw Li Le, the anger in her eyes burned violently.


    She must be the one that convinced her brother to steal from the Jian family. If not, how would her brother know that there were good things in the Jian family?


    Li Le wanted to destroy her family.


    ¡°You have two choices.¡± Ming Shu looked at the quiet crowd and smiled. ¡°Either youpensate for our loss, or we will send your son to jail.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xu Fang¡¯s eyes widened.


    In this era, not many vigers knew about public security and thew.


    However, this vige was near the town. They also had a road built since the Jian family was here so they knew a little about public security.


    The rich and useless Ming Shu said, ¡°My family is wealthy and powerful. I can make sure that your son will spend the rest of his life in jail.¡±


    Ye West Wind looked at Ming Shu strangely.


    The girl was very skinny and her face looked pale under the dim lighting. However, the smile on her face made her seem confident and arrogant.


    She looked like those rich, useless daughters and sons that he knew.


    <i>Jian Shu... do you know how arrogant your sister is?</i>


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Xu Fang rushed forward and shouted at Ming Shu: ¡°Why are you so evil at such a young age? My son just took a few things from you. Why are you putting him in jail? Who do you think you are?¡±


    The vige head couldn¡¯t hold her back.


    He decided to just let her do what she wanted.


    It would be good for her to get beaten up a few times.


    Xu Fang was thrown on the floor before she could get near Ming Shu. She was pinned on the floor just like her son.


    ¡°It is against thew to steal things. I didn¡¯t frame him.¡± Ming Shu lowered her eyes and looked at Xu Fang. ¡°He even hit my mother. You think that I will just let you go so easily?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    Xu Fang cursed at her.


    Her words were so obscene, thedies at the scene couldn¡¯t listen to her and covered their ears.


    Her son was the one that stole things and yet, she thought that it was fine. There was no loss to Ming Shu¡¯s family even if they stole some things from her. Her family was rich.


    So rich people should let you steal from them?


    <i>Pa!</i>


    Xu Fang stopped her cursing.


    The beautifuldy cleaned her hands arrogantly. ¡°I don¡¯t even dare to scold my baby. How dare you scold her.¡±


    She was so angry.


    ¡°Li Meng, do you want to persuade your mother? I don¡¯t think that she will be able to get out of this courtyard tonight.¡± Li Le reminded Li Meng.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Li Meng shouted at Li Le. She was extremely furious so she couldn¡¯t care much. ¡°You have no right to care about my family.¡±


    Li Le spoke softly, but Li Meng¡¯s voice was loud. Everyone heard it.


    Li Meng was famous for being rude and unreasonable. She managed to change her reputation a little, but now all her efforts went down the drain.


    The vige head stepped out. ¡°Xu Fang, your son was in the wrong. I think that you should just apologize to them andpensate them.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    ¡°That little bastard should be beaten up at least once. He ruined my vegetable garden at that time.¡±


    ¡°If Xu Fang didn¡¯t pamper him, would all this happen? She deserves it.¡±


    ¡°They finally met someone they can¡¯t bully.¡±


    The discussions of the vigers made Xu Fang feel even more embarrassed.


    Xu Fang looked for Li Meng, but Li Meng was gone. She was not the stupid Li Meng anymore.


    ...


    In the end, Xu Fang unwillingly admitted her mistake and apologized to them. She epted the deal topensate them.


    However, when she saw the amount written, she was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Are these made of gold? Why is it all so expensive? I don¡¯t have so much money!¡±


    ¡°The things that your son stole are expensive,¡± Ye West Wind said. ¡°You can go to the city and ask about the price. I have already lowered it for you.¡±


    ¡°This is asking for my life.¡± Xu Fang sat on the ground and started screaming. ¡°I will not have so much money even if I sell myself!¡±


    Ye West Wind said, ¡°Then we can just call the police and imprison your son.¡±


    Xu Fang continued being unreasonable. ¡°You all are trying to kill me. For god¡¯s sake, I don¡¯t have so much money...¡±


    Ye West Wind smiled brightly. ¡°I know the policemissioner in the city.¡± <i>I know his son.</i>


    The police in the city...


    The city police was a rank higher than the town police.


    No one knew how powerful this young boy was, but this was enough to scare everyone.


    If she didn¡¯tpensate them, her son would be taken away...


    Xu Fang¡¯s mind was filled with images of her son being taken away.


    She couldn¡¯t let her son go to jail.


    ¡°Lele, your father is rich, right? You must help me save your brother.¡± Xu Fang climbed up and grabbed Li Le.


    ¡°Aunt, although you don¡¯t like me, I can¡¯t just leave you like this and not care about you.¡± Li Le was very understanding. ¡°However, I can¡¯t just give you the money like this. My father worked really hard to earn this money and it is quite a huge sum too...¡±


    Ming Shu nced at Jian Shu¡¯s future wife in the original storyline.


    This little girl is impressive.


    Li Meng managed to get Jian Shu after she was reborn, but she couldn¡¯t do anything to Li Le. She just angered Li Le a few times.


    If Li Meng chose to continue fighting with Li Le, she might still lose to her.


    However, Li Meng got smarter after she reborn. She knew that she was not Li Le¡¯s match so she chose another path.


    This was why Li Meng chose to leave now.


    In the end, Li Le agreed to pay a portion of the money for Xu Fang, but her family had nothing to do with theirs anymore. They broke their ties under the witness of the vige head.


    Li Le gave the money to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked at Li Le mysteriously. ¡°Do you know how to cook?¡±


    Li Le was confused but she still answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then I will let you go this time.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Prepare a meal for me. If you do this again...¡±


    Li Le felt her goosebumpsing out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Jian.¡± Li Le apologized immediately. Her attitude was sincere and calm. ¡°I had no other choice. However, it was my fault for using you. If you need my help next time, I will definitely help you...¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect the female protagonist to be so straightforward. She didn¡¯t know how to continue the conversation.


    Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°Finish making the food by noon tomorrow.¡±


    When Li Le walked out of the house, she was still in a daze.


    The Jian family... she could not afford to offend them again.


    However, she still managed to get rid of Xu Fang and her family. They would not disturb her for some time.


    <i>Cook...</i>


    <i>Cook what...</i>


    <i>Weird.</i>

 Chapter 899 - The 90s (9)

    <h4>Chapter 899: The 90s (9)</h4>


    They beat up the boy before returning him to Xu Fang.


    He hurt Mother Jian first so Xu Fang didn¡¯t dare to stop them.


    She was afraid that they would really take her son away.


    After this incident, Xu Fang and her son stopped creating trouble. The vige was peaceful for some time.


    Li Le asked Ming Shu toe for a meal the next day during lunch.


    The meal was not bad, but it was not good either. Ming Shu was disappointed.


    This female protagonist didn¡¯t have the master-chef cooking skills.


    <i>Thumbs down!</i>


    ...


    Very soon, summer break was over. Ming Shu heard that after that incident, Li Meng went to the city and no one saw her after that.


    Li Le was still in the vige, but she didn¡¯t do anything special anymore. She was just like a normal little girl.


    After summer break ended, school would start.


    Ye West Wind needed to go back to the city to study too.


    Ming Shu told Mother Jian that she wanted to go to school. Mother Jian agreed happily.


    However, on the same night, Jian Shu and Father Jianbined forces and rejected this suggestion.


    Jian Shu even made a trip back personally.


    ¡°Mother, even if Xixi doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s saying, how can you agree with her?¡±


    Mother Jian felt wronged. ¡°But I will feel sad if she always stays at home and doesn¡¯t enjoy the things that she should be enjoying at this age.¡±


    ¡°School is a messy ce. She can¡¯t go.¡± Jian Shu was firm.


    Ming Shu raised her hand. ¡°Brother, I am better now. I think that I can go to school.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Brother... Jian Shu. I think that your sister is not as weak as you think.¡± Ye West Wind persuaded him too. ¡°School is not a battleground. Don¡¯t worry, I will protect her. I will make sure that not a strand of hair goes missing.¡±


    Jian Shu sneered. ¡°It would be a miracle if you don¡¯t get beaten up. How can you protect Xixi?¡±


    ¡°How long ago was that?¡± Ye West Wind fumed. ¡°Why do you still remember this kind of dark history? I was growing a new set of teeth then!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go to school, I will secretly sneak out.¡± The Host¡¯s dream was to go to school. <i>For the sake of Hatred Points and snacks, I must go.</i>


    ¡°Xixi!¡±


    Jian Shu gave a stern face.


    Ming Shu closed her lips and smiled.


    The two of them stared at each other in silence.


    Jian Shu realized that his sister got better recently, but that didn¡¯t mean that she could go to school.


    Jian Shu was so angry he didn¡¯t sleep the entire night.


    The next day, he lost to the two preciousdies in the family and agreed to let Ming Shu go to school to try out for a period of time. He set many rules for her too.


    His intention was clear. Once something happened, she would not be allowed to go to school again.


    The Host didn¡¯t go to school before, but she still studied.


    The Jian family hired a private teacher for her so the Host¡¯s results were not bad. ording to her age, she should be in senior high now.


    Coincidentally, this was the same level as Ye West Wind.


    For convenience¡¯s sake, Jian Shu put Ming Shu and Ye West Wind in the same ss.


    Ye West Wind was told that he would be killed if Ming Shu lost a single strand of hair.


    ¡°Boss Ye, who is this?¡±


    ¡°Woah, Boss Ye, are you in a rtionship!¡±


    ¡°School just started. Boss Ye, are you progressing a bit too fast?¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way.¡± Ye West Wind chased away his sidekicks from middle high again. ¡°Sister, you must tell me where you go. If not, your brother will kill me.¡±


    ¡°Will you not get irritated?¡± <i>I just want to experience school life. I am not here to fight. Are you trying to get some of my snacks by following me?</i>


    ¡°Why would I? You¡¯re so cute. I must protect you.¡± Ye West Windplimented her.


    Jian Shu finished filling up the registration form for Ming Shu and saw Ye West Wind closing in on Ming Shu. He immediately walked over and pushed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t lean so close to my sister.¡±


    Ye West Wind: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Stupid brother.</i>


    ¡°I will send you to school if I am at home. If not, the driver will send you. Come back home with Ye West Wind. Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense and go out with him. You muste back on time everyday. If not, you will not be allowed toe to school again. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Ye West Wind made some monkey faces at the side.


    When Jian Shu looked back, his tongue was still out of his mouth.


    Ye West Wind coughed and looked up at the sky.


    Jian Shu finally left. Ye West Wind pulled Ming Shu toward the ssroom. He didn¡¯t forget to about Jian Shu. ¡°Your brother is so different when he is with other people and when he is with his family. I suspect that he has... split something.¡±


    ¡°Split personality.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. You seem to know a lot.¡±


    ¡°Study harder.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    On the way to the ssroom, they passed by the notice board.


    There was a red and white ranking on the notice board. The red ranking showed the new students that entered the school. It was ranked ording to their results.


    The white rank showed the name of the people that came from the affiliated middle school.


    In reality, these were the people who paid toe in.


    All the students that had good results were on the red ranking.


    Ye West Wind came from the affiliated middle school so he was not interested in this ranking. However, his sidekicks squeezed over and found him. ¡°Boss, we¡¯re in the same ss again.¡±


    ¡°... How much did you all pay to get in?¡±


    ¡°We just... boss, didn¡¯t you pay to get in too?¡±


    Ye West Wind pped the person. ¡°Do I look like that kind of person?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He is thest on the ranking.¡± The red ranking was huge. Ming Shu could still see his name even though she was at the back. His name was at the bottom of the list.


    ¡°Sister, leave some face for me!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled at him. She looked at the first ce.


    First ce...


    Li Le.


    She was not surprised. There were only a few junior high schools in town so if the female protagonist wanted to study senior high, she had toe to the city.


    Among the senior high schools in the city, this was the best one.


    ¡°Boss, you haven¡¯t introduced your sister to us.¡±


    ¡°Introduce us, please.¡±


    They were in the same ss and they were his sidekicks.


    Ye West Wind had no choice but to introduce Ming Shu to them. ¡°Jian Xi, the younger sister of Jian Shu. You all better be careful of what you say around her. You all have seen how Jian Shu hits people.¡±


    The sidekicks all took a step back.


    After a few seconds, they bowed simultaneously. ¡°Hello, Sister.¡±


    Ming Shu twitched her mouth corners. ¡°What did my brother do?¡±


    ¡°Your brother... I can talk to you three days and three nights about it. In conclusion, when he was being a bastard, we were still little children. He was fierce. However, after he started helping Uncle Jian, he changed from being fierce to looking fierce. Everyone in our circle is afraid of him.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Sounds like a good brother.</i>


    There was no lesson on the first day. They just took their study materials and their school uniform.


    Because of her status as Jian Shu¡¯s sister, Ye West Wind¡¯s sidekicks treated her really well. They seemed to have forgotten that their real boss was Ye West Wind.


    ¡°Sister, do you want to race cars?¡±


    Ye West Wind pped the person who suggested the idea on the head. ¡°Are you looking for death?¡±


    The sidekick grabbed his head. ¡°Why did you hit me?¡±


    ¡°You are not allowed to take her to do dangerous things,¡± Ye West Wind warned them.


    ¡°I never said that I would take her for a car race. We can still go to a barbecue, right? I just want to bring Little Sister around to have fun and get to know her...¡±


    ¡°No. I have to send her back. That devil Jian Shu will call the house to confirm that she is home.¡±


    ¡°Brother Jian Shu is so strict?


    ¡°If he wasn¡¯t, why do you think you¡¯ve never seen her before?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand weakly. ¡°I can go for a barbecue.¡±


    Ye West Wind liked to y so since Ming Shu agreed to go, he brought her along. He had forgotten everything that Jian Shu told him.


    However, when he got back, he was beaten up badly by Jian Shu. Father Ye was there too, but he couldn¡¯t stop Jian Shu at all.

 Chapter 900 - The 90s (10)

    <h4>Chapter 900: The 90s (10)</h4>


    ¡°The first ce for the midterms came from our ss.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I overheard the teachers talking about it...¡±


    ¡°I heard that Li Le came from a vige...¡±


    On the first day of school, Ming Shu heard people talking about Li Le the moment she entered the ssroom.


    At thest minute before lesson started, Li Le entered the ssroom with her bag.


    The only seat left in the ssroom was the one on the secondst row.


    Coincidentally, Ming Shu was sitting beside her.


    Ye West Wind was sitting behind Ming Shu and his sidekicks were seated around him.


    A few people in the ss came from the junior high, too, so they knew Ye West Wind. They introduced him to the new students and after a while, everyone learned who Ye West Wind was.


    However, they were not sure who Ming Shu was.


    Ye West Wind and his sidekicks treated her nicely so her background must be powerful.


    Li Le didn¡¯t expect to be in the same ss as Ming Shu. She didn¡¯t know if she should greet her.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t greet her. She went to sit in her seat.


    Their homeroom teacher was a young woman. She was wearing the most popr style of dress now and had her hair in a ponytail. She looked amiable.


    ¡°Students, from today onwards, I will be your homeroom teacher. I hope to have a good time interacting with all of you for these three years. I also wish that you all will learn useful knowledge in school...¡±


    The teacher didn¡¯t say much. After she introduced herself, she let everyone do a self-introduction.


    They started from the first row.


    People who studied in this school were either rich or came from normal families but had good results.


    Hence, after the self-introduction, the ss was divided in two factions... no, three factions.


    Ye West Wind and his sidekicks were considered one faction. They were different from the other rich kids in the room.


    ¡°Sister, what do you want to eat for lunch?¡±


    ¡°What good food is there?¡± The moment she talked about food, Ming Shu¡¯s eyes shimmered.


    After they came back from the vige, Jian Shu kept an even tighter watch on her. If Mother Jian didn¡¯t buy snacks for her secretly, she would starve to death.


    ¡°Hey, what good food is there around here?¡±


    Ye West Wind kicked the sidekick beside him.


    The sidekick scratched his head. ¡°I know where the fun ces are around here, but I don¡¯t know what good restaurants there are. The girls over there might know.¡±


    ¡°Go and ask after ss.¡±


    The sidekick wanted to ask why but when he saw Ming Shu¡¯s smile, he bowed. ¡°I will make sure Iplete this task.¡±


    The sidekick managed to get a list of all the good restaurants and shops from the group of girls.


    ...


    During the short time that she spent in school, Li Le managed to be the thorn in everyone¡¯s eyes. It was expected from a female protagonist.


    Her books would get vandalized, her table would be stuffed with weird things, people would chang her timetable so she would miss lessons, etc.


    Whatever situations the female protagonist in a story would meet, Li Le got to enjoy them too.


    If she didn¡¯t, she would not be the female protagonist.


    That day, Ye West Wind was called to have a talk with the teacher because of his attitude in school. Ming Shu was also called to listen since she always hung around Ye West Wind.


    By the time they finished, all the students were gone.


    ¡°Sister, wait for me. I¡¯ll go and get the bicycle.¡± Recently, Ye West Wind had a sudden impulse and got himself a bicycle.


    ¡°Country bumpkin... even a bumpkin is too high ss for you. Anyway, did youin to the teacher about us?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯tin about you all. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Nothing to do with you? If you didn¡¯t lodge aint, why were we called to the office?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Bumpkin, finish all our homework today. We¡¯ll take it from you tomorrow. If you don¡¯t do it, you¡¯re dead!¡±


    The girls turned a corner and saw someone standing there. They were stunned for a moment.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± the leader of the gang said to her fiercely. ¡°Why are you always following Ye West Wind around. How shameless are you?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I am just... waiting for my snacks ATM.</i>


    <i>Why am I getting scolded?!</i>


    The leader was still angry so she walked over and made to push Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu tilted her body and hooked her feet. The girl mmed into the ground.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Ming Shu smiled as she regarded her.


    The girl¡¯s face turned red. Herpanions came to help her up. She pointed at Ming Shu. ¡°Jian Xi, that¡¯s your name, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The girl was furious when she saw Ming Shu¡¯s nonchnt attitude. ¡°What is your rtionship with Ye West Wind?!¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged and replied in a lighthearted tone, ¡°We have no rtionship.¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°If you have no rtionship with him, why is he sticking by you every day?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The girl¡¯s finger shook as she pointed at Ming Shu.


    How could there be someone so shameless?


    ¡°Leave Ye West Wind alone. If not, you better watch out.¡±


    Ming Shu said sincerely, ¡°Watch out for my beauty?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Is this person an idiot?</i>


    The girl looked at Ming Shu¡¯s face and got even more furious.


    She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but the girl was really pretty. The only thing that seemed out of ce was the color of her face. It was too pale.


    ¡°Where is your face value!¡¯ The girl was so angry she didn¡¯t know how to continue the conversation.


    ¡°Why do I want it? Can it be eaten?¡± <i>I have to drop my face value when the situation calls for it. For instance, now.</i>


    <i>Wait!</i>


    <i>Why am I angering her? There are no Hatred Points to be gained.</i>


    Ming Shu patted her forehead. ¡°Mistake. This is a mistake. Miss, Ye West Wind ising back soon. If he sees you all surrounding me, he might be angry.¡±


    The girl: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Show-off!</i>


    <i>She is showing off!</i>


    Just as they were talking about him, Ye West Wind arrived with his beloved bicycle. He rang his bell as he rode over from the other side.


    His uniform fluttered in the wind. The evening glow shone through the maidenhair trees and formed patches of light on his body. The boy seemed to be glowing.


    ¡°What are you all doing?¡±


    The boy stopped his bicycle beside them.


    ¡°Ye... we are saying hi to her.¡±


    The girl blushed. She didn¡¯t dare to look at the boy. She ced her hands in front of her and clutched her hands together tightly. Her voice got really soft too.


    Ye West Wind took the schoolbag in Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The girl looked at Ming Shu strangely. Why did Ye West Wind call her ¡°Sister¡±?


    Speaking of which... Ye West Wind always called her like this...


    <i>Is she his cousin?</i>


    Even after Ye West Wind left with Ming Shu, the girl was still in a daze.


    ¡°She likes you.¡±


    Ye West Wind peddled steadily. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice was light and soft. It floated in the sunset glow. ¡°When she spoke to you, she almost stuffed her entire head into her chest. How can she not like you?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Stuffed her entire head into her chest? Who taught you this? Does Jian Shu know about it? He will not think that I was the one who taught her, right?</i>


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the way she talks. She seems too shy.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, that¡¯s unfortunate.¡±


    ¡°What is unfortunate about it?¡±


    ¡°Her chest is big.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Jian Shu, your sister is going crazy!</i>


    ¡°Little ancestor, can you hold me tightly? If you fall down, your brother will kill me!¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t hold him, but she still sat behind him stably.

 Chapter 901 - The 90s (11)

    <h4>Chapter 901: The 90s (11)</h4>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t have the time to grab Ye West Wind.


    Jian Shu found them.


    Jian Shu scolded Ye West Wind with a ck face and took them into the car.


    Ming Shu ate her snacks calmly and indifferently while Ye West Wind sat in the passengers¡¯ seat, frightened.


    Jian Shu brought them out for a meal.


    The location was a famous restaurant in the city.


    Ye West Wind was rich, but he was still in school so his family didn¡¯t give him a lot of pocket money.


    ¡°Xixi, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± The food in the school didn¡¯t taste good but the food outside wasn¡¯t bad.


    ¡°Is your body fine?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± <i>I am a little hungry.</i>


    ¡°If you feel ufortable, you must tell me. Don¡¯t make us worry about you.¡±


    Ye West Wind flipped through the menu noisily. <i>How can she be ufortable? She eats more than I do every day.</i>


    ¡°Order the food properly.¡± Jian Shu looked over.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Why are you so fierce? Why don¡¯t you be fierce toward your sister!</i>


    When Jian Shu finished his questions, Ye West Wind had ordered all the dishes.


    ¡°Brother Jian Shu, how long will you stay here for?¡±


    Jian Shu nced at him. ¡°Why?¡±


    Ye West Wind rubbed his head. ¡°That old man in my family is having his birthday soon. I want you to help me find a suitable present from the antique market.¡±


    ¡°Half a month.¡±


    ¡°So long?¡± Ye West Wind was shocked.


    ¡°There are specialists in heart diseasesing from overseas to have an academic exchange in our city¡¯s hospital. I will bring Xixi for a regr checkup at the same time. I should be free this Saturday. Come over to our house this Saturday.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ye West Wind: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    On Saturday, Ye West Wind came over early in the morning.


    Mother Jian was at home too so she made a whole table of breakfast. Ye West Wind was so bloated, but Ming Shu just drank her milk slowly at the side.


    ¡°Xixi, you should eat more. You¡¯re too skinny.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t you think that she is eating too much?¡± Ye West Wind pointed at the empty tes on the table.


    <i>She ate so much.</i>


    <i>This is just breakfast!</i>


    <i>Who can afford to marry her in the future.</i>


    Mother Jian looked at the empty tes and said lovingly, ¡°I will make more food for you tomorrow.¡±


    Ming Shu put her palms together. ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±


    Ye West Wind: ¡°...¡± <i>This whole family is filled with lunatics.</i>


    Mother Jian was really happy that Jian Xi ate so much. ¡°You can go change after you finish your milk. I added some new clothes to your wardrobe so you can make yourself look prettier when you go out.¡±


    In the past, her baby didn¡¯t eat anything. She was so worried then.


    ¡°Mother, Xixi really ate too much today.¡±


    Jian Shu tied his tie as he walked down.


    Ye West Wind nodded profusely. Finally, someone normal.


    ¡°Xixi is still growing. What is wrong with eating a lot? Your father can afford to raise her.¡± Although she ate a lot now, her body was getting better.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean it that way...¡± Jian Shu saw Ming Shu¡¯s threatening eyes and didn¡¯t dare to continue. ¡°Cough. Are you done? If you¡¯re done, you can go and change your clothes.¡±


    Ye West Wind: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    The antique market was in the center of the city. It took up a few streets and there were a lot of people on the weekend. Jian Shu protected Ming Shu and let her walk in the center.


    There were both fake and real antiques here.


    Someone found an antique worth over a few million dors her before.


    Thus, it all depends on your ability and luck.


    When Jian Shu was young, he was interested in antiques. Hence, he specially went to learn from a master for a period of time. Although he was not in this trade, he had better knowledge aspared to theyman.


    Ye West Wind wanted to buy a painting, but real antique paintings cost a lot.


    Hence, Ye West Wind was not very hopeful, either.


    They walked one round but didn¡¯t see any paintings that they wanted to buy.


    In the end, Ye West Wind decided to go back to the store they just came out from and buy a vase.


    This store had its own storefront. It was clean and bright.


    There were people looking around at the foyer. Ming Shu nced around and suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Miss, this is the most prized treasure of our stall. If you want to get it, you have to be fast.¡± The owner of the shop was showing off his products to his customer.


    There were two groups of people in the foyer. Two old men were standing near the racks while a man and a woman stood at the counter.


    The man was around the same age as Jian Shu. He wore gold-rimmed spectacles and looked a little impatient.


    He noticed someoneing so he looked over naturally. He shifted his gaze away but looked back again quickly. He pushed his sses up. ¡°Young Master Jian.¡±


    This term was a little weird. Even an outsider could hear the evil intentions in the voice.


    ¡°People from the Han family,¡± Ye West Wind whispered into Ming Shu¡¯s ears. ¡°They are your family¡¯spetitors.¡±


    Ming Shu attention was not on the member of the Han family. She was focused on Li Meng. Li Meng was the girl that was standing beside him.


    Li Meng didn¡¯t manage to cling onto the Host so she found someone else.


    No matter how the storyline changed, the protagonist would always walk in the same direction.


    Li Meng saw Ming Shu too. Aspared to when she was in the vige, Li Meng was more mature now. She saw Ming Shu but pretended that she didn¡¯t know her.


    ¡°This is?¡± Han Ying greeted Jian Shu politely before looking at Ming Shu. ¡°I heard that Young Master Jian has a younger sister. Is she the daughter of the Jian family that was always hidden?¡±


    Their faces were so simr, Han Ying knew that this was the Jian family¡¯s princess that they always kept away.


    Jian Shu pulled Ming Shu behind him. ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so nervous. I am trying to get to know her. Little girl, what do you think?¡± Han Ying tilted his head and looked at Ming Shu.


    Han Ying narrowed his eyes. This little girl was really pretty.


    The man¡¯s gaze was tant. He didn¡¯t have any sexual desire in his eyes, but there was a strange evil intention in it.


    Maybe it was because she was Jian Shu¡¯s younger sister.


    Or maybe this person was a psychopath...


    Whatever the reason was, Ming Shu just knew that he had evil intentions toward her. The reason was not important.


    Ming Shu replied with a bright smile. ¡°I am not interested in making friends with the inhumane.¡±


    Han Ying¡¯s expression turned dark. However, it disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°Han Ying!¡± Jian Shu grabbed his cor and pulled him in front of him. He warned Han Ying, ¡°If you dare to do anything to her, I will not let you off easy.¡±


    Han Ying pulled himself away from Jian Shu. He smiled. ¡°Your little sister is so pretty. If I was Young Master Jian, I would probably keep her at home too.¡±


    Jian Shu punched him.


    Han Ying flew back and mmed into the counter behind him. The owner let out a gasp and hurriedly hugged the blue and white porcin vase on the counter.


    Li Meng went up and held onto Han Ying. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Han Ying retracted his hand.


    Li Meng stood awkwardly. She didn¡¯t know where she should ce her arms and legs.


    Han Ying didn¡¯t seem to find anything amiss. He wiped the blood off his mouth corners and took off the gold-rimmed sses to wipe them. ¡°This is rare. I have not seen Young Master Jian re up in such a long time. Seems like... this little sister is very important to you.¡±


    Jian Shu looked at him coldly.


    Han Ying put on his sses. ¡°I am in a rush today so I will not talk to your little sister. We will chat another day.¡±


    He turned and looked at the owner. ¡°I will take the two items.¡±


    Ming Shu ate the meatball in her hand slowly as she waited for them to pay their bill. She watched Han Ying and Li Meng as they left.

 Chapter 902 - The 90s (12)

    <h4>Chapter 902: The 90s (12)</h4>


    After Ye West Wind finished buying his things, he realized that Ming Shu was gone. He panicked. He turned around and looked at Jian Shu who was behind him.


    ¡°Where is Xixi?¡±


    Jian Shu¡¯s voice sounded.


    Ye West Wind: ¡°...¡±


    How would he know where that little ancestor was?


    She was still here just now.


    Ye West Wind froze on the spot. Jian Xi realized that something was wrong and strode forward in big steps. ¡°Where is Xixi?¡±


    Thetter wanted to cry. He covered his head to protect himself from a beating. ¡°She... seems to be gone.¡±


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Jian Shu was just about to explode when Ming Shu called him. She was standing among the crowd and smiling at them with a baked bun in her hand.


    Jian Shu couldn¡¯t be bothered with Ye West Wind anymore. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to not walk away by yourself? I also said that you can¡¯t eat all this dirty food...¡±


    Ming Shu sighed as she lowered her head. <i>My dear brother, if I don¡¯t eat now, I will die!</i>


    ¡°Did you hear me!¡± Jian Shu was really serious.


    Ming Shu chewed her baked bun. She couldn¡¯t remember what Jian Shu said but she nodded her head obediently. It was better to just listen to Jian Shu now. ¡°I heard you.¡±


    Jian Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Jian Shu knew that Ming Shu was just answering him for the sake of answering.


    However, she was his dear little sister. He couldn¡¯t bear to scold or hit her. What could he do about her.


    Jian Shu felt helpless. He took the two of them out of the antique market.


    Ye West Wind took the chance to walk closer to Ming Shu. ¡°Where did you go just now?¡±


    ¡°To buy the bun.¡±


    ¡°You have no money with you.¡± Ye West Wind exposed her mercilessly. In order to prevent Ming Shu from buying unnecessary things, Jian Shu took away all the cash on her. Jian Shu even thought that he was the one who gave Ming Shu money this time.


    ¡°...¡± <i>That is true</i>. Ming Shu changed her words calmly. ¡°I helped a little girl just now so she treated me to some buns.¡±


    Ye West Wind didn¡¯t believe her. It could be seen on his face.


    He knew that this rich little ancestor was not someone who would help other people.


    In the past, when she saw people getting bullied, she would walk past apathetically.


    ¡°You talk so much nonsense.¡± Ming Shu hastened her pace and caught up with Jian Shu. ¡°Brother, what are we eatingter?¡±


    Jian Shu rubbed her head lovingly. ¡°You are only interested in food.¡±


    ¡°Food is the paramount necessity of the people. ¡±


    Jian Shu shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°Wait for me!¡±


    Ye West Wind caught up with them, carrying his things.


    At this moment, Li Meng and Han Yingy on the floor at a deserted corner of the antique street.


    Han Ying¡¯s sses were broken, but he still picked them up from the floor and put them on his face. He looked at Li Meng who was beside him. ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    Li Meng was trembling in pain. She replied in a soft voice, ¡°She stayed in the vige where I came from for a period of time.¡±


    Han Ying asked her again, ¡°Do you two have grudges against each other?¡±


    Grudges? Li Meng didn¡¯t know why she suddenly targeted her. She was fine all along.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Li Meng denied it.


    That was the truth. Jian Xi was the one who targeted her first.


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    Han Ying got up and brushed the dirt off his clothes. When he realized that the dirt had stained his clothes, his expression turned dark. ¡°That was unexpected.¡±


    He thought that Jian Xi was just a pure and innocent white lily. However, she was actually a rose filled with thorns.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, my dear little sister.¡±


    Han Ying looked at Li Meng mysteriously before leaving with huge strides. He had no intention of waiting for her.


    Li Meng struggled to get up and limped after Han Ying.


    ...


    During ss, Ming Shu would either be in a daze or eating something. She had a bunch of sidekicks to cover for her so the teacher didn¡¯t managed to get any evidence even though she was caught a few times.


    The teacher looked at her helplessly. Why couldn¡¯t she turn this iron into steel?


    ¡°Teacher Zhang, sorry to bother you for a while.¡±


    The beautiful young homeroom teacher interrupted Teacher Zhang¡¯s lesson. Teacher Zhang nodded his head and moved to the side.


    The teacher walked up the podium and smiled gently. ¡°We have a new ssmate today. Please wee her warmly.¡±


    School had started half a month ago. The students were really curious about the new ssmate who only came now. They all looked at the ssroom door.


    A girl in the school uniform walked in. She walked to the podium and stood beside the teacher.


    The girl was pretty and she had a cute hair clip in her hair. It made her look sweeter.


    ¡°Come, do a self-introduction.¡±


    The girl bowed slightly. ¡°Hello, everyone, my name is Han Limeng.¡±


    The teacher in charge waited for a while. She seemed to be thinking: <i>Is that it?</i>


    The girl didn¡¯t open her mouth.


    The homeroom teacher eased the awkward atmosphere. ¡°Let¡¯s wee her.¡±


    The students in the ssroom regained their senses and pped enthusiastically.


    Ming Shu Ming Shu supported her chin and looked at the girl on the podium. The fake female protagonist even changed her surname...


    The teacher had arranged a seat for Li Meng so Li Meng walked down the podium and went to her seat.


    Her seat was in the row behind Ming Shu. When she walked past Ming Shu, she quickened her pace.


    Ming Shu was puzzled. Why did Li Meng came here to study too? Why was her surname Han?


    After the lesson ended, a lot of girls surrounded Li Meng.


    They surrounded her because her hairclip and schoolbag were very expensive items. Even if you had the money, you might not be able to buy them.


    Li Meng was reborn. She had many experiences in her past life. Hence, she was able tomunicate with these people easily.


    Very soon, she built a surface rtionship with them.


    Ming Shu took her snacks on the table and thought about beating the snacks coupon up again to gain some Hatred Points.


    She always needed to be prepared to gain Hatred Points.


    Li Meng knew that she was not Ming Shu¡¯s match so she chose to walk around her. If not, she would walk with their ssmates.


    Ming Shu was depressed.


    The fake female protagonist had gotten smarter. What should she do?


    <i>Are there any items that can lower the intelligence of the fake female protagonist?</i>


    [Guest, work harder. Once you activate the system store, there will be many items you can get.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Harmony System, that was some good marketing.</i>


    <i>Do you think that I¡¯m stupid!</i>


    <i>There will definitely be something needed in exchange for the items. You will not let me use them so easily.</i>


    [...] <i>Guest, you know too much.</i>


    <i>You want to kill me to shut me up?</i>


    [I don¡¯t dare to do that. All the best, Guest!] The Harmony System went silent after encouraging Ming Shu.


    ¡°Li Meng,e out.¡±


    It was lunchtime now. Ming Shu and Ye West Wind came back earlier so there were not many people in the ssroom. Li Meng and her friends were in the ssroom too.


    A few girls stood outside their ssroom. The leader was a cute little girl with permed hair.


    The girls in this school all had straight balck hair so this little girl stood out with her permed hair.


    She was the one who spoke just now.


    The students in the ssroom started a furious discussion.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Han Qian from second year?¡±


    ¡°She knows Han Limeng?¡±


    ¡°They both have the surname Han...¡±


    ¡°Han Qian is the First Young Lady of the Han family... is Han Limeng from the Han family too?¡±


    Han Qian replied sweetly, ¡°She is just a little girl from the viges. She doesn¡¯t have the right to be a young miss of the Han family. Don¡¯t think that she is the young miss just because she changed her surname.¡±


    The students¡¯ curiosity peaked. There seems to be some huge gossip opportunity here.


    Li Meng got up and walked to Han Limeng. She reached out and made to pull her. ¡°Qian Qian, let¡¯s talk at the side.¡±


    Han Qian took a step back in disgust. ¡°What right do you have to call me Qian Qian? Han Limeng, let me ask you. Did you take my hair clip?¡±


    ¡°What hair clip?¡± Li Meng gave an innocent face.


    Han Limeng saw the hair clip on Li Meng¡¯s hair and pulled it off. The hair clip came off with a few strands of Li Meng¡¯s hair. Li Meng gasped in pain.

 Chapter 903 - The 90s (13)

    <h4>Chapter 903: The 90s (13)</h4>


    Han Qian heard her gasp and grabbed the hair clip even tighter.


    A few strands of Han Limeng¡¯s hair got pulled out.


    ¡°Who says that you can take it? This is my favorite hair clip.¡± Han Qian actually didn¡¯t like this hair clip much.


    ¡°Your older brother gave it to me...¡± Han Limeng¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that it was yours.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit. Why would my older brother take my things to give you? You must have stolen it!¡± Han Qian¡¯s voice was loud so everyone in the ssroom heard it.


    ¡°Your brother really gave it to me.¡± Han Limeng felt the gazes from the other people in the ssroom. ¡°Qian Qian, let¡¯s go and talk outside.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. If you all talk outside, we will not be able to watch a good show.¡±


    The clear voice of a girl echoed in the room.


    Han Qian looked over at the source of the voice. A little girl was sitting on a table with her leg on the chair. The other leg was hanging down from the table. Her sitting posture was really casual.


    However, the girl was beautiful. She was like a doll, exquisitely dressed up in the disy window of a shop. She had a harmless smile on her face. It formed a stark contrast with her sitting position.


    The students in the ssroom were speechless.


    They wanted to watch the show too, but they would not dare to say it like so tantly like she did.


    Han Qian felt that Ming Shu looked familiar, but she didn¡¯t think that she had seen her before.


    Han Qian retracted her gaze and poked Han Limeng with her finger. ¡°If you are not guilty, why must we talk outside? Are you feeling guilty now? You stay at my house but you steal my things. As expected of a viger.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take your things.¡±


    Han Limeng emphasized her words.


    Han Ying gave her the hair clip.


    ¡°How dare you still deny it.¡±


    Han Qian raised her hand and pped Li Meng.


    Han Limeng¡¯s body went nted due to the force from the p. She knocked against the doorframe and a huge red bump appeared on her forehead.


    Han Qian didn¡¯t want to let her off. She grabbed her and continued hitting her. ¡°How dare you steal my things.¡±


    Han Limeng didn¡¯t retaliate at all so she could only be beaten up.


    Han Qian brought some helpers along too. Han Limeng had some friends, but they didn¡¯t dare to step out now. Han Limeng was beaten up badly.


    Li Le couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ming Shu stopped her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to call the teacher,¡± Li Le said.


    ¡°Have you forgotten how she bullied youst time?¡± Ming Shu said, ¡°If you feel pity for her, you might as well go brush up your cooking skills.¡±


    Li Le: ¡°...¡±


    Did those two things have a rtionship with one another?


    Ming Shu pushed Li Le back to her seat. ¡°Study hard and learn cooking.¡±


    Li Le: ???


    Li Le didn¡¯t call the teacher, but she still came in the end. After all, such a hugemotion was made. Even the students from the other floors came over to take a look.


    The teacher took Han Limeng and Han Qian¡¯s gang away.


    After a while, the teacher came back.


    ¡°Ye West Wind, Jian Xi, you twoe over too.¡±


    Ye West Wind, who just woke up: ???


    Ming Shu, who was eating her snacks while shaking her legs: ???


    Ye West Wind looked at Ming Shu curiously. <i>What did you do this time?</i>


    Ming Shu shrugged innocently. She just watched a show and prevented help froming. She was innocent.


    In the office...


    Han Qian¡¯s homeroom teacher and their homeroom teacher were both there. Han Qian looked up with a straight back. Her face was arrogant and she didn¡¯t think that she was in the wrong. All she needed to do was look down on Han Limeng, who was still weeping, and her image as an arrogant young miss would be perfectly disyed.


    Han Limeng knew that these people here sympathized with the weak.


    Han Qian had a good background. She didn¡¯t. She could only gain sympathy from her teachers.


    ¡°Ye West Wind, Jian Xi, did you all aggravate the situation just now?¡±


    The moment Ming Shu and Ye West Wind came in, their teacher pulled a stern face and questioned them.


    Ye West Wind had always been a problematic child ever since junior high. All the teachers had heard about him.


    However, Jian Xi was a pretty and obedient-looking girl. She always had a smile on her face and she looked demure and gentle. She didn¡¯t give the impression that she was a bad student.


    But, in this half-month, she either daydreamed in ss or ate her snacks during the lesson.


    She started to y truant, too.


    Ye West Wind and his sidekicks would cover up for her too.


    Ye West Wind must be the one who taught her bad things.


    Ye West Wind was still in a daze: ???


    Ming Shu, on the other hand, was honest. ¡°I did.¡±


    Ye West Wind: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Wait, my little ancestor, why are you admitting it even if you did it!</i>


    The teacher choked. ¡°Why did you aggravate the situation? Why didn¡¯t you try to pull them apart?¡±


    Ming Shu blinked. ¡°Teacher, do you want to hear the truth or the lie?¡±


    The teacher frowned. ¡°What is the difference?¡±


    ¡°One sounds more truthful while the other is just a casual excuse.¡± Ming Shu paused and tilted her head. ¡°There is not much difference in their content.¡±


    <i>Pu¡ª</i>


    The other teachers in the office spat out their drinks.


    <i>This student is amazing.</i>


    The teacher in charge gritted her teeth. ¡°Speak properly! Why did you do it?¡±


    Ming Shu said with a serious face, ¡°I don¡¯t like her.¡±


    <i>Pu¡ª</i>


    Wait, they couldn¡¯t do this. They couldn¡¯tugh at this student.


    This was their first time seeing someone using ¡°I don¡¯t like her¡± as a reason so tantly.


    The teacher¡¯s expression turned ck.


    ¡°Teacher. I just said one sentence. I was not the one who was fighting. Why are you targeting me and letting the main culprits off?¡± Ming Shu smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you find me again if I hit someone next time?¡±


    The teacher: ¡°...¡± <i>You still want to hit someone?</i>


    <i>I need to call her parents!</i>


    <i>I must call her parents!</i>


    ¡°Get your parents here. You too, Ye West Wind!¡± <i>I must talk to Ye West Wind¡¯s parents and prevent him from leading other students on the wrong path!</i>


    Ye West Wind: ¡°...¡± <i>Why is it me again?</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu and Ye West Wind were chased out of the office. Ming Shu took out a sweet and popped it into her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die soon.¡±


    Ye West Wind hugged his head. ¡°You know that you¡¯re going to die now? Why did you do that then!¡±


    ¡°My sweets are finished. What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ye West Wind touched his pocket instinctively and took out the hawthorn sticks that he bought in the morning. ¡°Here you go. This is all that I am left with. Who are you going to bring to see the teacher?¡±


    ¡°My mother.¡±


    <i>As long as Jian Shu doesn¡¯t know about it, everything is fine.</i>


    <i>Mother Jian is easy to talk too.</i>


    She just needed to coax her and she would not tell Jian Shu anything.


    Ye West Wind pointed at himself. ¡°What about me?¡±


    <i>What should I do!</i>


    ¡°You...¡± Ming Shu thought for a while. Ye West Wind had a stepmother. This stepmother always talked bad about him to his father so his father found him useless and didn¡¯t like him anymore. ¡°Why don¡¯t we say that you were found by my parents on the streets?¡±


    Ye West Wind: ¡°...¡± <i>Get away from me!</i>


    Ming Shu told Mother Jian about visiting the school when Jian Shu was not around.


    As expected, Mother Jian was not angry at all. She went to dress herself up.


    Jian Shu was a naughty child too, but he was smart. The teachers couldn¡¯t find any evidence against he so she was never called to meet the teachers.


    As for her daughter, she didn¡¯t expect her to go to school.


    She thought that she would not have a chance to be called by the teachers anymore, but she managed to get this opportunity.


    A life was notplete if you never got called to meet the teacher.


    Mother Jian¡¯s thinking was a little different from a normal person¡¯s. Ming Shu felt helpless too.

 Chapter 904 - The 90s (14)

    <h4>Chapter 904: The 90s (14)</h4>


    Besides Ming Shu, Han Qian and Li Meng were also told to bring their parents.


    Han Qian¡¯s mother was dressed properly too. When Ming Shu and Mother Jian walked over, Mother Han gave them a look of contempt. ¡°I was wondering who else wasing.¡±


    Mother Jian ced her index finger on her sunsses and pulled them down a little. Then, she pushed them back. ¡°Hoh, Lady Han, you should maintain yourself better. If not, your husband might go out and start enjoying himself.¡±


    Mother Han widened her eyes. ¡°Du Wanyu, what do you mean?


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    A fight seemed to be on the verge of breaking out. The teacher instantly interrupted them. ¡°Mothers, please put down your personal problems for the time being first. We are here to talk about your children today. Ye West Wind, where is your parent?¡±


    Ye West Wind, who was just being an extra at the back, quickly said, ¡°This is my aunt. You can talk to her.¡±


    Du Wanyu nodded her head. ¡°Yes, you can talk to me if you have any problems.¡±


    The teacher: ¡°...¡±


    After a while, the teacher regained herposure and asked Ming Shu and the others to leave.


    Ming Shu and Ye West Wind stood on the left while Han Qian and Li Meng stood on the right. However, there was a huge gap between Han Qian and Li Meng.


    ¡°So embarrassing,¡± Han Qian muttered unhappily. ¡°I wonder what Father was thinking when he pulled you into the family.


    Li Meng looked at Han Qian without saying anything.


    ¡°What are you looking at!¡± Han Qian got angry. ¡°I feel disgusted every time I see your face.¡±


    Li Meng continued keeping quiet so Han Qian couldn¡¯t start a fight with her.


    She nced at Ming Shu. Suddenly, she opened her mouth. ¡°Are you Jian Shu¡¯s younger sister?¡±


    Ming Shu was leaning against the wall. She tilted her head and looked over. Her eyes were gentle as she smiled. ¡°Is there any problem with that?¡±


    Han Qian looked around before walking to Ming Shu.


    Ye West Wind stopped her.


    The young man raised his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t go too near to her. You can say what you want over there.¡±


    The boy was taller and bigger than her so Han Qian didn¡¯t step forward even though she was unhappy.


    ¡°Let me ask you, does your brother have a girlfriend?¡±


    Han Qian lowered her voice.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Your brother and my brother are enemies. I even hit your brother before. Why are you asking me this? Understanding your enemy?¡±


    Han Qian gasped in surprise. ¡°You hit my brother? That¡¯s good. Hecks a beating.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Is this a real younger sister?</i>


    Han Qian looked at Li Meng¡¯s direction. ¡°He knew that this hair clip is mine but he still give it to Li Meng. He wants me to argue with her. He thinks that I¡¯m an idiot and will not know his intention.¡±


    Han Qian and Han Ying didn¡¯t seem to have a good rtionship. Ming Shu could hear that Han Qian¡¯s tone was full of contempt.


    <i>A wealthy family is really messy.</i>


    <i>Let me eat two hawthorn sticks to calm myself down.</i>


    Han Qian didn¡¯t give up. ¡°So does your brother have a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you his sister? Why don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°My brother is out of the city most of the time. How would I know if he has a girlfriend or not?¡±


    <i>By right, he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend. His official girlfriend is the female protagonist.</i>


    <i>Hence, thisdy here has no chance.</i>


    ...


    After a while, Mother Jian and Mother Han came out. Mother Han red at Li Meng before pulling Han Qian away. Li Meng gritted her teeth and followed them.


    Mother Jian ced her arm around Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby, I¡¯ve settled everything for you. If something like this happens again, you must call me. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Ye West Wind was speechless. ¡°Aunt, are you not worried that she will go on the wrong path?¡±


    ¡°Why would she. My baby is so obedient. She will not turn bad.¡± Mother Jian had blind faith in her daughter. ¡°Little West Wind, you must protect my baby well. If not, I will ask Jian Shu to hit you.¡±


    Ye West Wind: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What kind of people is this family made up of?</i>


    Ming Shu sent Mother Jian out of school.


    Mother Jian had a natural aura around her when she walked. She seemed to light up her surroundings with her bright mood.


    ¡°Baby, look... is that your brother¡¯s car?¡± Mother Jian suddenly grabbed Ming Shu and pulled her behind a tree.


    Ming Shu took a nce. It really was her brother¡¯s car.


    Mother Jian tidied her hair and put on her sunsses. She moved back. ¡°Baby, I will leave first. This is our secret.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Jian Shu saw Ming Shu walking out of the school when he got out of his car. He was puzzled. He scanned the surroundings and saw a familiar figure. His mouth corners twitched.


    His father should reallye back and discipline her.


    Jian Shu came to bring Ming Shu to the hospital. He used a lot of effort to set an appointment with specialists in heart diseases.


    ¡°Brother, I think that I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Ming Shu emphasized.


    ¡°If everyone thinks like that, what is the use of doctors? It¡¯s just a small checkup. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I am afraid that those lousy doctors will prevent me from eating a lot of things!</i>


    ¡°Oh right, Brother. Do you have a girlfriend?¡± Ming Shu thought about Han Qian and asked her brother this question.


    It was impossible for Li Meng to be together with Jian Shu now. <i>I wonder if he will get together with Li Le...</i>


    She was not willing to let a female protagonist who was not able to cook be her sister-inw.


    Her sister-inw needed to be a descendant of a Chinese cuisine master chef. She must be able to make 108 dishes from a single ingredient like the cabbage.


    [Guest, wake up.]


    ¡°No,¡± Jian Shu replied, straight to the point. ¡°Why are you afraid that I will not care about you after I get a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>It will be better if you have one. Then, you will not care so much about what I eat!</i>


    ¡°In my heart, Xixi is the most important.¡±


    Ming Shu looked away. Jian Shu gave her a smile.


    Ming Shu pulled her mouth corners up and looked outside the car.


    The checkup was long andplicated. Ming Shu was put through a lot of procedures.


    The expert called Jian Shu away and had a long conversation with him. When Jian Shu came out, he said that her body was recovering well, but she couldn¡¯t eat a lot of junk food.


    Ming Shu knew that the lousy doctor would say that.


    ...


    During the long holiday for National Day...


    Ye West Wind invited Ming Shu to attend his father¡¯s birthday banquet.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to go, but Ye West Wind said that his father had invited a famous pastry chef for his birthday. He also said that there would be many interesting and rare dishes during the banquet. Ming Shu decided to go for the banquet.


    The banquet was held in one of the Ye family¡¯s vis. The people that came were all wealthy and powerful.


    Ye West Wind brought the gift that he bought before. Ming Shu also brought a gift that Mother Jian prepared for her.


    ¡°Uncle Ye, happy birthday.¡±


    Ming Shu passed the gift to Father Ye.


    ¡°Little Xi is so big now.¡± Father Ye smiled as he took the gift. He ced his hand near his waist. ¡°When Ist saw you, you were just this tall...¡±


    He might have noticed that this conversation was a little awkward so he changed the topic. ¡°Did my little bastard give you any trouble?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and shook her head.


    Her snacks ATM was very obedient.


    Of course, it might be because Jian Shu was too scary.


    ¡°Then you all can go and y. Take good care of Little Xi.¡± Father Ye pat Ye West Wind¡¯s head forcefully. ¡°The young people are all upstairs. You can bring Little Xi up to meet all of them.¡±

 Chapter 905 - The 90s (15)

    <h4>Chapter 905: The 90s (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    There were many people ying upstairs since it was all young people.


    However, in this era, there were only a few games that could be yed.


    The people upstairs formed their own cliques and it was very obvious. They gathered together in groups of twos and threes.


    Ye West Wind went to help Ming Shu take a few things. Ming Shu waited for him at a stop where there was fewer people around.


    ¡°Little Sister Jian Xi is here too.¡±


    Han Ying held a ss of red wine and blocked Ming Shu¡¯s path. From his expression, he seemed to have forgotten about what happened between them a few days ago.


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes as she looked at him. ¡°Do you still want to get beaten up?¡±


    Han Ying replied, ¡°Little sister, it is okay to have a fierce personality but if you go too overboard, it is not good.¡±


    Ming Shu asked humbly, ¡°Why is it not good?¡±


    Han Ying leaned toward Ming Shu. ¡°You will offend people easily.¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°Oh.¡± Then, she asked him nonchntly, ¡°So what if I provoke people?¡±


    She had offended so many people already.


    What is the difference between offending one more, and offending one less?


    Rich and useless Ming Shu expressed her viewpoint¡ªshe didn¡¯t care.


    Han Ying: ¡°...¡±


    If you offend someone, there would be trouble waiting for you.


    He sized up Ming Shu. His eyes were like those of an evil beast. He smiled and said, ¡°Seems like Jian Shu protected you very well.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled in reply.


    Han Ying raised his wine ss. ¡°See youter, little sister.¡±


    Han Ying turned to talk to the people beside him.


    Ye West Wind came back with her things. He frowned and asked, ¡°What did he say to you?¡±


    ¡°He said that he¡¯s a pig.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t lower her voice and Han Ying was standing not far away. Hence, he heard Ming Shu badmouthing him.


    His back was facing Ming Shu. He lowered his head and pressed the rims of his sses. After a while, he raised his head and continued the conversation with the person beside him.


    ...


    Halfway through the banquet, Ye West Wind was called away by his father.


    Ming Shu ate the snacks that Ye West Wind brought for her and looked at the crowd before her.


    Li Meng came too. She was surrounded by Han Qian and her gang of friends. From their voices, it was definitely not because of something good.


    Li Meng pushed away the people that were blocking her and walked forward a few steps.


    A girl in a pink dress pulled her back. As they struggled, they moved closer to Ming Shu.


    Li Meng saw Ming Shu. When the girl in the pink dress pulled her, she turned back and changed positions with her.


    The girl in the pink dress lost her bnce and fell toward Ming Shu.


    Li Meng felt that if Ming Shu got mmed by someone suddenly, there would be amotion and these people would stop pestering her. Ming Shu might even have a heart attack.


    But...


    Ming Shu caught the girl in the pink dress with a handsome posture.


    ¡°Be careful. If the snacks fall on the floor, it would be a waste.¡±


    The girl in the pink dress looked up at the girl in front of her. She blushed and hurriedly stabilized herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The girl in the pink dress then turned her head and looked at Li Meng. She scolded her softly, ¡°Li Meng, you did it on purpose!¡±


    Li Meng¡¯s face changed slightly.


    That sick girl, how did she...


    The girl in the pink dress saw that Li Meng was in a daze and went up to her. She grabbed her and dragged her to a corner.


    The group of girls clustered around Li Meng. The people around them just watched on.


    They all knew who Han Limeng was. She was the foster daughter that the dissolute Father Han only just recognized. Many people guessed that she was his illegitimate daughter.


    Ever since olden times, illegitimate daughters were an unwee presence.


    The real daughter of the Han family, Han Qian, had also given them a warning so no one dared to offend her.


    ...


    Li Meng washed the red wine off her face. She wiped her face and then ced her hands on the side of the basin. Her eyes were filled with hatred.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that sick little girl, she would have been the foster daughter of the Jian family by now.


    What did she do wrong that caused Jian Xi to distance herself from her?


    ¡°Do you hate me?¡±


    Li Meng felt a chill run down her spine. She turned around immediately.


    Han Ying was standing by the door. He was looking at her thoughtfully.


    Li Meng retracted the hatred in her eyes. She called, frightened, ¡°Brother...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± Han Ying replied. ¡°If Han Qian doesn¡¯t like you, it means that I don¡¯t like you. You are not a part of the Han family. I don¡¯t know what method you used to make my father recognize you as his foster daughter. He even brought you into the family. But, you must know that you are the only outsider in this family.¡±


    Li Meng clenched her fist tightly.


    She knew that she was an outsider.


    However, if she didn¡¯t get external help, her status would be too low.


    She got into the Han family because she knew some things about Father Han. She knew because she was reborn. Although it would not be a huge issue in the future, for now... it was a lethal blow to the patriarch of the Han family.


    ¡°I can help you teach Han Qian a lesson.¡±


    Li Meng looked at the man in front of her in disbelief.


    There was no emotion in the man¡¯s eyes.


    The sound of water dripping in the washroom amplified a few times.


    The man touched his sses in the middle. ¡°However, there is a condition.¡±


    Li Meng asked, ¡°What... what condition?¡± After she spoke, she felt surprised at her own reaction.


    ¡°Jian Xi stayed at your vige before, right?¡±


    Li Meng nodded.


    Han Ying continued asking, ¡°Does she have any weakness?¡±


    Weakness?


    <i>The weakness of that sick girl... heart disease? Is that considered her weakness?</i>


    However, her health seemed much better now. She didn¡¯t seem as weak as before.


    Han Ying spoke again, ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    Li Meng grabbed the hem of her dress. ¡°She... she has heart disease. Is that considered a weakness?¡±


    ¡°Heart disease?¡± Han Ying muttered, ¡°No wonder the Jian family hid her so well. Tsk tsk... Jian Shu, I anticipate your reaction this time.¡±


    Han Limeng took out a handkerchief and passed it to Li Meng. ¡°Make Han Qian drink thister. I will handle the rest.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know. Just follow my orders.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A shrill scream came from the third floor.


    By the time Ming Shu and Ye West Wind went up, there were already a few people gathered there. Han Qian stood outside a door with a pale face. The girls beside her held onto each other. They looked as though they saw something scary.


    Ye West Wind was a member of the Ye family so he squeezed inside to have a look.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Yaoyao... Yaoyao...¡±


    Han Qian¡¯s face turned white as she pointed at the room. She couldn¡¯tplete her sentence.


    Ye West Wind looked inside, then turned around immediately and stopped Ming Shu who wanted to peek inside. ¡°Go and call the ambnce. The rest of you, bring the rest of the guests down.¡±


    In the room, the girl in the pink dressy motionless on the floor. Blood was gushing out of her wrist.


    Shemitted suicide.


    Li Meng was in the crowd too. When she heard this news, she was shocked. She thought that Han Ying gave her the kind of drug that would raise a person¡¯s sexual desires... she didn¡¯t know it would kill someone.


    Also, why was it the girl in the pink dress whomitted suicide?


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t go in, but when the people from the hospital came to carry the person out, she saw the huge bloodstain on the pink dress.


    Although the girl seemed to havemitted suicide, it still happened at the Ye family¡¯s house so they needed to take some responsibility.


    ¡°Yaoyao would nevermit suicide!¡± When the police came to investigate the issue, Han Qian seemed very agitated. ¡°How could shemit suicide? She would never do it.¡±


    ¡°Miss Han, do you think that someone murdered her?¡±


    ¡°It must be!¡± Han Qian was shaking as she grabbed the policeman¡¯s elbow. ¡°Someone must have harmed her. You need to find the culprit!¡±

 Chapter 906 - The 90s (16)

    <h4>Chapter 906: The 90s (16)</h4>


    ¡°Are you Miss Jian Xi?¡±


    Two policemen suddenly walked in front of Ming Shu. From their stance, they were intending to question her.


    ¡°She has nothing to do with this. If you have anything to ask, you can ask me.¡± Ye West Wind stood in front of Ming Shu. ¡°I was always with her tonight.¡±


    Ye West Wind left for a while, but he felt that Ming Shu had nothing to do with this.


    ¡°Mister Ye West Wind, we are just doing a routine questioning. Please do not hinder our work.¡±


    The policemen were firm.


    Ye West Wind frowned. The policemen¡¯s attitudes were weird. He thought of something. ¡°Did someone say anything against her?¡±


    ¡°Mister Ye West Wind, we will know the truth after we investigate this issue.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand to signal Ye West Wind to stop talking.


    ¡°What do you all want to ask me?¡±


    The policemen saw that Ming Shu was willing to cooperate with them and softened their attitude. ¡°May I ask you where you were during the time of the crime?¡±


    ¡°On the second floor eating. Many people saw it.¡±


    The policeman nced at Ming Shu. ¡°Did you leave the second floor during this time?¡±


    ¡°I went to the washroom once.¡±


    ¡°Is there any witness for that?¡±


    ¡°Will you hold hands with people to go to the toilet?¡±


    The policemen were caught off guard by her sudden mocking. ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t you girls like to go to the washroom together? Is there anyone that can prove that you went to the washroom?¡±


    Ming Shu crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°I stayed in the washroom for only a few minutes. I didn¡¯t have the time tomit the crime.¡±


    ¡°However, someone said that you left for almost half an hour. How can you exin this?¡±


    Ming Shu looked past the policeman and saw Han Ying who was not far away. Han Ying looked back at her.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°After I left the washroom, I followed the servants to the kitchen. The servants could prove it.¡±


    ¡°What were you doing in the kitchen?¡±


    Ming Shu pulled up her mouth corners. ¡°I went there to eat. What else would I do? Cook there?¡±


    The policemen: ¡°...¡±


    The servants proved that Ming Shu was in the kitchen. She hung around the pastry chef and watched him make a few desserts before leaving.


    After she returned to the second floor, many people saw her and she never left after that. She didn¡¯t go to the third floor, either.


    There were no surveince cameras now and fingerprint technology was not perfected yet.


    There was no way to form a conclusion as to whether the girlmitted suicide or was murdered.


    However, Ming Shu was not suspicious at all.


    The guests here all had powerful backgrounds so they could leave after the questioning was done.


    Ye West Wind sent Ming Shu back hurriedly.


    The rest also started leaving once their families came to fetch them.


    Han Ying and Han Qian prepared to leave too. Han Qian seemed to be in shock. She was lifted up the car by the people beside her. This whole time, she was in a daze.


    Li Meng followed behind Han Ying.


    ¡°Little sister Jian Xi, do you need me to send you off?¡±


    Han Ying stood in front of his car door and waved his car keys at Ming Shu.


    ¡°No thanks.¡± Ye West Wind rejected him firmly.


    ¡°Your brother is not here today,¡± Han Ying said. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to send you back? You had a huge scare today, right?¡±


    Han Ying¡¯s gaze was always on Ming Shu. <i>Does she really have heart disease? Why does she seem fine even after experiencing such a situation? Normal people are in shock too.</i>


    ¡°You want to scare me?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head and exchanged nces with Han Ying.


    She found it weird that she got dragged into the issue just now.


    And Han Ying¡¯s reaction...


    <i>Is he trying to scare me so that he can inherit my snacks?</i>


    Han Ying ced his finger on the side of his lips. ¡°Little sister Jian Xi, why would I do that? I have no reason to do it. You can¡¯t just use me like this.¡±


    Ming Shu replied sincerely, ¡°Maybe you have something wrong with your brain?¡±


    Han Ying: ¡°...¡±


    Why was Jian Shu¡¯s younger sister so irritating too?


    They made people want to kill them.


    ¡°Urgh...¡± Ming Shu suddenly clutched her chest and groaned.


    Ye West Wind¡¯s face changed immediately. He held onto her.


    Another person rushed over quickly and pushed Ye West Wind away. He grabbed Ming Shu and shouted, ¡°Xixi! Xixi, medicine, where is her medicine?¡±


    Ming Shu blinked at the middle-aged man that came to hold her. Then, she panted heavily. ¡°Father... he... he bullied me!¡±


    The person that rushed over was Father Jian.


    The moment he arrived, he saw his daughter clutching her chest.


    But her blink just now...


    Father Jian nced at Han Ying and immediately started acting. He was a seasoned yer in the business world so he instantly caught on. ¡°Xixi, who bullied you? Don¡¯t be angry. I will teach this person a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Him...¡±


    Ming Shu pointed at Han Ying.


    Han Ying: ¡°...¡±


    Father Jian raised his hand and aimed it at Han Ying¡¯s face.


    Han Ying was still in a daze so he didn¡¯t react in time. He took the full force of the blow.


    The sound of the p was loud and clear. Everyone heard it.


    ¡°Xixi¡¯s health is not good. How can a man like you bully a little girl. Do you think that Xixi is someone easy to bully? Let me tell you, if something happens to Xixi, I will not let the Han family off.¡±


    Since the Jian family and the Han family were not on good terms already, Father Jian was not afraid of offending Han Ying.


    Was he afraid that people would say he bullied a junior?


    Han Ying bullied Xixi first. He was just protecting his daughter. There was nothing wrong with that. Even if Father Han came, he would still be the one in the right.


    Han Ying: ¡°...¡±


    Father Ye saw that the situation here was turning uncontroble and hurried over. He asked West Wind to bring Ming Shu inside to take a rest. Ming Shu took her medicine.


    Then, he went to console Father Jian.


    After that, he scolded Han Ying and asked him to leave.


    Han Ying: ¡°...¡±


    <i>WTF!</i>


    <i>This is not right!</i>


    <i>That little girl didn¡¯t look like she was having an attack at all!</i>


    However, the people around him were looking at him weirdly. They thought that he really bullied a little girl.


    Han Ying hated this feeling. He mmed the door and left in his car.


    ...


    Once she arrived at an empty ce, Ming Shu patted her clothes as though nothing had happened.


    Ye West Wind widened his eyes. ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have an attack?¡±


    ¡°Do you wish that I had an attack?¡±


    Ye West Wind shouted angrily, ¡°You scare me!¡±


    He really thought that she had an attack.


    ¡°Han Ying wanted to scare me so I fulfilled his wish.¡± <i>I am such a kind and thoughtful person. When I can¡¯t hit him, I have to think of another way to anger him, right? I¡¯m not stupid.</i>


    Ye West Wind recalled Father Jian¡¯s reaction and knew that he was ying along with her.


    ¡°Xixi.¡±


    Just as he was thinking about it, Father Jian came in with Father Ye.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    This was the first time Ming Shu saw the Host¡¯s father.


    Father Jian looked simr to Jian Shu. She had to admit that the whole family was handsome and beautiful. Even as a middle-aged man, Father Jian was good-looking.


    ¡°You little rascal. You gave me a fright just now.¡±


    Father Jian sounded a little stern but he had no intention of scolding Ming Shu.


    Father Ye managed to get hold of the situation. ¡°Little Xi, why are you provoking Han Ying?¡±


    ¡°He wanted to scare me so I fulfilled his wish,¡± Ming Shu said naturally.


    ¡°...¡± Father Ye was speechless.


    ¡°Why does that guy want to scare you?¡± Father Jian was angered.


    ¡°There might be something wrong with his brain.¡± Ever since the first time they met, Han Ying had bad intentions toward her.


    Father Jian: ¡°...¡±


    He heard from his wife that his daughter be more lively and talkative. His wife mentioned that she was willing to talk to them and didn¡¯t immerse herself in her own world anymore. At first, he didn¡¯t believe her.


    Now, he believed it.


    His daughter was different now.


    She had the energy that children her age should have.

 Chapter 907 - The 90s (17)

    <h4>Chapter 907: The 90s (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Father Jian talked with Father Ye for a little longer, then left with Ming Shu.


    After getting into the car, Father Jian lectured Ming Shu again for some time.


    ¡°Give your brother a callter.¡±


    Jian Shu was the first to receive the news, but wasn¡¯t in the city; Father Jian happened to stay in the city, so he came in the first ce.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ming Shu answered very obediently. ¡°Dad, are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a little bit. Why?¡± He didn¡¯t have time for a meal as he came here from a meeting.


    The girl showed a beaming smile with bright and expectant eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go get something to eat.¡±


    Father Jian thought of the fact that he rarely had meals with his daughter, so his daughter... should look forward to that very much.


    Thinking like this, Father Jian told the driver to go to a restaurant nearby.


    Watching his daughter eating food with great satisfaction, Father Jian began to reflect upon himself deeply. Was he too ignorant of his family?


    He provided them with quality living conditions, but children still needed a father¡¯s guidance.


    Wanyu was frequently absent from home, too. This child must have been very lonely in those days...


    He also remembered that he had listened to the doctor and sent his daughter to the countryside for recuperation.


    Father Jian really wanted to p himself right then. He was filled with regret and anger.


    So Father Jian decided that he would leave Jian Shu in charge of thepany affairs.


    He was going to retire.


    Jian Shu: ???


    Jian Shu originally intended to quit his job because he was too busy to look after his sister, but his father also wanted to shirk his responsibilities?


    If both of them quit from their positions, who woulde to take responsibility for such arge family fortune?


    Finally it was proven that the older, the wiser.


    Father Jian won his retirement.


    Jian Shu¡¯s depression was shown on his face clearly.


    ...


    The girl in the pink dress had woken up and escaped from danger.


    The police found a kind of hallucinogenic drug in her body, and the wound on her wrist was also done by herself.


    But why did she choose tomit suicide? Even the girl herself couldn¡¯t exin it clearly. She also didn¡¯t remember what happened during that time.


    Discussion about the girl in the pink dress spread through the school.


    Some people who were present at the feast that day may have spread the news that the girl in the pink dress bumped into Ming Shu and Ming Shu was suspected afterward. So Ming Shu became the suspect in rumors.


    <i>Pa!</i>


    Ye West Wind hit the desk hard, and the ssroom quieted down immediately.


    He swept a gaze over the students. ¡°Whoever dares to discuss this nonsense, don¡¯t me me for showing no mercy!¡±


    ¡°These are all groundless rumors, don¡¯t you talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Whoever the hell dares to talk about it should be careful after school!¡±


    His errand boys also stood and backed him up.


    The students in the ssroom were startled and lowered their heads one after another. They fell into silence.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t create the rumors. Nevertheless, if she didn¡¯t do it, then there¡¯s nothing to be scared of.¡±


    A ¡°brave¡± student murmured with discontent.


    Ming Shu leaned her chin on her palm and chewed on the straw, not looking angry at all.


    Hearing this, she looked up slightly at the girl who murmured.


    It was none other than the girl who was run into by Ming Shu blocking Li Le.


    Ming Shu released the straw and said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re at least a senior student, but why are yourmon sense and logic no match for even kindergarten kids?¡±


    Compared to Ye West Wind¡¯s errand boys, Ming Shu¡¯s tone was rather tender.


    But for no reason, everyone felt it was gloomy.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The girl¡¯s face flushed.


    <i>She insulted me saying I¡¯m not even as good as kindergarten kids?</i>


    ¡°I was insulting you.¡±


    Ming Shu had basically be a master of provoking others.


    She would just diss anyone who came to her with no gifts.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°First of all, if I were a suspect, why could I sit here? Have any policee to me after such a long time? Second, she and I had no grudge against each other, so why would I do that do her? Shame on your former teachers who haven¡¯t taught some students any logic like you.¡±


    The girl¡¯s face reddened like blood.


    She didn¡¯t create all these rumors...


    Why did it seem as if it was her fault.


    ¡°Reading will help you, mentally and physically. ¡±


    Ming Shu smiled at the girl, then continued drinking her milk with the straw.


    <i>Speaking is tiring. </i>


    The girl choked and couldn¡¯t say anything more. Holding the anger in until after ss, the girl went to cause trouble for Li Le.


    But Li Le was not so easy to bully now. She chose to endure silently when school started because she was unfamiliar with the environment, but now she chose to talk back.


    The girl didn¡¯t vent her anger as she wished. She left the ssroom, but bumped into Li Meng at the door. Her drink was knocked over, spilling on her.


    The girl was then immediately irritated and pped Li Meng. ¡°Use your eyes while walking!¡±


    Li Meng was a little befuddled.


    ¡°What bad luck.¡±


    The girl then left with her follower sisters, holding her head high.


    Li Meng was pped for no reason and didn¡¯t even have the chance to talk.


    Ming Shu was smiling at her...


    ...


    ¡°Jian Xi, here¡¯s the application form for the 1500-meter long-distance race for the sports meet, fill it.¡± The monitor put a paper on Ming Shu¡¯s desk.


    ¡°What form?¡±


    ¡°Application form,¡± the monitor answered, ¡°for the sports meet. Didn¡¯t you enter for the race? I¡¯ve gotten records here.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I know that I signed up?¡± <i>Did I do that in my dreams? </i>


    <i>But shouldn¡¯t I be eating in my dreams?</i>


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed on the list.¡± The monitor came to Ming Shu¡¯s seat and draw out the list. ¡°Check it here.¡±


    Her name was really on the list.


    But Ming Shu was certain that she never signed up for a race.


    She heard about the sports meet when Ye West Wind¡¯s errand boys discussed it, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention.


    ¡°The list was submitted by each small group¡¯s group leader. You¡¯re already recorded and can¡¯t cancel it.¡± The monitor was afraid that Ming Shu would regret it. Actually, not many people would sign up for the women¡¯s 1500-meter long-distance running.


    Group leader?


    Who was their small group¡¯s group leader?


    Ming Shu nced ahead. A girl with short hair was looking this way, and as Ming Shu looked over, she turned her head immediately.


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Fine then, I¡¯m okay with it if you want to take responsibility for my death. You can watch me die.¡±


    The monitor was horrified.


    It was just a 1500-meter long-distance running, and it may be tiring, but was it serious enough to cause death?


    The monitor clenched the list. ¡°Jian Xi, since you don¡¯t want to participate in the race, why did you sign up? I¡¯ve submitted the names to the teacher, are you just ying me?¡±


    Ming Shu cocked one of her legs. ¡°I didn¡¯t sign up. Go find the one who signed up for me.¡±


    The monitor: ¡°But if you didn¡¯t sign up, why is your name on here?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°You should ask the person who is in charge of this.¡±


    The monitor frowned and was a little suspicious. ¡°You really didn¡¯t sign up for the race?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I have heart disease. Do you think I¡¯d do that? Do you think I want to die so soon?¡±


    The monitor: ???


    Heart disease?


    No one knew about that...


    But thinking again, she thought that if she had heart disease she wouldn¡¯t want others to know, either.


    The monitor then left with an odd expression on her face, as well as the application form.


    She didn¡¯t dare to joke about a student¡¯s life.


    Although it may not be true, what if it was true? Who would take responsibility then?


    The monitor looked at the group leader and felt even stranger.


    After school at noon, Ming Shu stopped the short-haired girl before she sneaked away.


    ¡°Little girl, shall we talk?¡±


    The short-haired girl¡¯s hands froze, clenching on her backpack.

 Chapter 908 - The 90s (18)

    <h4>Chapter 908: The 90s (18)</h4>


    ¡°Monitor, I didn¡¯t sign up.¡±


    Li Meng went straight to the monitor when she saw the list published for the sports meet.


    It ought to be Jian Xi, why did it be her name?


    Even if Jian Xi didn¡¯t care that others learned she had heart disease and refused to participate in the race, it ought not to be her name.


    But Li Meng thought Jian Xi was keen on face-saving.


    She wouldn¡¯t want others to know that she had a disease.


    So Li Meng dared to y such a trick.


    ¡°What?¡± The monitor was very confused.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sign up for the 1500-meter long-distance race.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Because no girls wanted to participate in the race, she didn¡¯t put any name on the nk.


    ¡°But why is my name on the list?¡±


    The monitor was stunned. She followed Li Meng and sure enough saw Li Meng¡¯s name was on the list.


    <i>Eh...</i>


    <i>What is happening?</i>


    ¡°I signed up for you.¡±


    Ming Shu sat in her seat, tilting her body, and admitted it very frankly. ¡°Courtesy demands reciprocity, ssmate Li Meng, you don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±


    ¡°How can you do that?¡±


    Li Meng raised her voice and questioned.


    The students in the ssroom were attracted by the voice and gathered around.


    ¡°You can help me, so why can¡¯t I help you? We¡¯re ssmates so we should help each other.¡±


    Onlooker ssmates: ¡°...¡± <i>Is that the way you understand helping each other?</i>


    Li Meng gritted her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s my own business to participate or not, why did you fill in my name? Have you asked my permission?¡±


    Ming Shu spread her hands. ¡°You also didn¡¯t ask my permission when you put my name in.¡±


    Li Meng would of course not admit it. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! When did I put your name? I wasn¡¯t in charge of this matter, how could I sign up for you?¡±


    ¡°Li Meng...¡±


    The short-haired girl walked out of the crowd of students.


    She was holding some cash in her hands. Then in the face of everyone, she gave the money to Li Meng. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have signed up for Jian Xi without her permission for this money.¡±


    Li Meng was shocked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The short-haired girl handed the money to Li Meng and then ran out of the ssroom while covering her face.


    As long as she saw Ming Shu¡¯s smiling face, her legs would tremble.


    Li Meng looked at the surrounding students. ¡°I didn¡¯t, it¡¯s none of my business, she framed me...¡±


    The girl promised that she wouldn¡¯t report on her even if it was found out.


    Li Meng felt a little dizzy and saw everyone¡¯s faces spinning. Their whispers reached her ears.


    ¡°She¡¯s a bastard daughter...¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s from the countryside...¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a sparrow that wants to be a phoenix...¡±


    ¡°Framing...¡±


    ¡°Shut up, shut up!¡±


    Li Meng suddenly looked over at Ming Shu.


    <i>Calm down.</i>


    <i>Calm down, I won¡¯t surrender.</i>


    The discussions quieted down. Li Meng pushed away the students in her way and strode out of the ssroom.


    The monitor: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What¡¯s all this about!</i>


    <i>Isn¡¯t it just a 1500-meter long-distance race?</i>


    <i>No one is forced to participate in it, but why pay someone off, what exactly...</i>


    The monitor suddenly recalled Ming Shu¡¯s words. She swallowed and looked to the ssroom¡¯s door with horrified eyes.


    If Jian Xi really had heart disease and she participated in the running... what would happen?


    Was Li Meng so vicious?


    Was she...


    The monitor mentioned this matter to her sisters, and with one telling another, the news spread soon.


    Rumors were already everywhere because of the previous conflicts between Li Meng and Han Qian.


    Han Qian also said before that Li Meng was not the Han family¡¯s person, she was a bastard daughter from nowhere.


    They didn¡¯t expect Li Meng to be such a vicious person.


    Then, naturally, they also learned Ming Shu had heart disease.


    Since the students learned this, they never dared to quarrel with Ming Shu.


    They looked at her as if looking at a weak flower that would break at any time.


    Ye West Wind went to buy snacks for Ming Shu when this happened, so he didn¡¯t know and was rather confused. ¡°Are they out of their minds?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re probably stunned by my beauty.¡±


    Ye West Wind was speechless. ¡°Could you be more narcissistic?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her serious face. ¡°Then I¡¯ll need to eat more and be more beautiful.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I never heard that eating more will help you be more beautiful.</i> ¡°I think it¡¯ll be great if you don¡¯t gain weight, don¡¯t even think about bing beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s really not your fault that you¡¯ll gain weight only drinking water.¡±


    Ye West Wind: ¡°...¡±


    Ye West Wind who had gained much weight recently was severely hurt by the sad facts.


    He stared at Ming Shu whose body shape didn¡¯t even change a little, feeling the stomachache silently.


    <i>Why is it so unfair?</i>


    ...


    The list of 1500-meter long-distance race participants had been reported to the teacher and couldn¡¯t be changed. Li Meng had to participate in the running.


    On the day that sports meet opened, Han Ying came back with a gloomy expression. Li Meng didn¡¯t expect that.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even handle a tiny issue.¡± Han Ying looked at the young, vigorous students in the yground and sounded even gloomier.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Han Ying walked past Li Meng and toward the crowd.


    The man¡¯s back figure was shrouded in ayer of gloominess and Li Meng couldn¡¯t help shivering.


    Before her rebirth, she also suffered a great many different circumstances and met all kinds of people, but someone like Han Ying...


    She never met one before.


    ¡°Sister Jian Xi.¡±


    Han Ying stopped before Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu bit into the lollipop and looked up at the man who was taller than her.


    <i>What¡¯s so good about being tall!</i>


    Ming Shu drove off the errand boy who upied a stool behind her and stood on it. Immediately she grew tall and could look down at Han Ying. ¡°Who¡¯s your sister? Mr. Han, don¡¯t call others at your will.¡±


    Han Ying: ¡°...¡± <i>Really?!</i>


    <i>Why do I suddenly feel this girl is a little cute?</i>


    <i>No!</i>


    <i>She¡¯s Jian Shu¡¯s sister.</i>


    <i>Jian Shu is my old enemy!</i>


    ¡°Sister Jian Xi, why haven¡¯t you participated in the sports meet?¡± Han Ying ignored Ming Shu¡¯s wordspletely. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot, Sister Jian Xi has a weak heart, what a pity. At your age, it¡¯s the time to run around outdoors. Sister Jian Xi, you must be very sad about it.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I don¡¯t like moving.¡± <i>As long as I have snacks, I can stay quiet and motionless forever.</i>


    ¡°...¡± <i>I don¡¯t know how to pick up this topic.</i>


    ¡°Jian Xi!¡± Ye West Wind rushed over from nowhere and helped her down directly. ¡°Why are you standing so high? What if you fall down?¡±


    Ming Shu broke free from him and smiled. ¡°Ye West Wind, if you touch me again, I¡¯ll let my brother beat you up.¡±


    <i>Do you think anyone can touch me at will?</i>


    <i>Even the snacks ATM had no such privilege!</i>


    Ye West Wind: ¡°...¡± <i>I know you have a brother!</i>


    ¡°Han Ying, why are you haunting her like a ghost!¡± Ye West Wind vented his anger on Han Ying. ¡°If you harass her again, I¡¯ll let Jian Shu beat you up.¡±


    Ye West Wind learned and applied immediately.


    Han Ying: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Jian Shu, Jian Shu... Jian Shu is everywhere.</i>


    When he was young, Han Ying had always beenpared with Jian Shu; when he went to school, the schoolpared him with Jian Shu; now he had graduated and began to work, but some people stillpared him with Jian Shu.


    How on earth was Jian Shu better than him?


    Jian Shu was the one stained with evil deeds, but he fooled everyone else.


    ¡°Sister Jian Xi, we¡¯ll have plenty of time.¡±


    Han Ying cast sheep¡¯s eyes at Ming Shu, then swaggered away.


    ¡°Ye West Wind, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Go where?¡±


    ¡°Find a bag and we¡¯ll go beat someone up.¡± Ming Shu rolled up her sleeves. <i>Plenty of time? Okay, I¡¯ll let this pervert know what is plenty of time.</i>


    ¡°Huh?¡±

 Chapter 909 - The 90s (19)

    <h4>Chapter 909: The 90s (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Li Meng didn¡¯t get a prize in the 1500-meter long-distance race. After her rebirth, Li Meng was only thinking about how to make her life better. She never thought about how to improve her own strength.


    This was probably the difference between the female protagonist and fake female protagonist.


    The female protagonist would think about how to make herself strong, rather than rely on others.


    Han Ying was beaten up by Ming Shu. but didn¡¯t lower his head. He kept looking for trouble instead.


    He often took the opportunity of picking up Li Meng to cause trouble for Ming Shu.


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Han Ying.]


    The Harmony System seemed to be irritated itself and released the task to Ming Shu.


    Facing such a person seeking death, even the readers wouldn¡¯t agree not to gain his Hatred Points.


    But Han Ying¡¯s Hatred Points were not easy to collect. During the following days, Ming Shu didn¡¯t find any chance to beat him again. He fled quickly every time.


    ¡°Jian Xi, do you have a moment?¡±


    Li Meng stood before Ming Shu and looked calm.


    ¡°Are you going to invite me to a meal?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Just keep dreaming!</i>


    Li Meng almost couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes.


    She thought more and more that this woman was shameless.


    Also...


    She changed a lot...


    It was very strange.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet here after school this afternoon. I have something to tell you.¡± Li Meng put a folded note in front of Ming Shu. ¡°You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯te.¡±


    Then Li Meng turned back to her seat.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll regret it if I do.¡± <i>I know the fake female protagonist doesn¡¯t have any good intention at a nce, and I won¡¯t go. Ye West Wind said he¡¯ll invite me to have lobster. </i>


    When school was over, Ming Shu stood at the gate waiting for Ye West Wind, who was lecturing his errand boys.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you,e alone, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Li Meng passed by Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu bit into the hawthorn stick and pulled on a smile. <i>Just wait if you like, but I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m going to have lobsters. </i>


    Then she turned to Ye West Wind and was about to urge him.


    ¡°What will that bumpkin Li Meng wait for you for?¡±


    Han Qian¡¯s face suddenly appeared before Ming Shu. Her curly hair had already been returned to straight ck hair, with glittering crystal hair ornaments on her head and colorful snacks in her arms, which ought to have been gifted by her pursuers.


    She happened to pass here and heard Li Meng¡¯s words to Ming Shu, so she asked out of courtesy.


    After all, she was Jian Shu¡¯s sister.


    That Li Meng... She just didn¡¯t look like aw-abiding person.


    Seeing Ye West Wind was still talking to his boys, Ming Shu was bored of waiting and decided to have a small talk with Han Qian.


    [...] <i>If she didn¡¯t have those snacks, the Guest wouldn¡¯t even give her a second nce. </i>


    <i>Guest is snobbish! </i>


    ¡°Where does she want to meet you?¡± Han Qian was curious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    Ming Shu gave Han Qian a look. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to go, so why should I bother figuring out the address?¡±


    Han Qian thumbed up for Ming Shu silently in her heart.


    <i>She asked you for a meeting, yet you didn¡¯t even want to know the address. </i>


    <i>Do you have any respect?!</i>


    ¡°Xixi, is this yours?¡±


    Ye West Wind put away his belongings and also took Ming Shu¡¯s stuff from her desk.


    They were several extracurricr books. When he passed them to Ming Shu, a note slid down.


    The note happened to fall at Han Qian¡¯s feet and Han Qian bent over to pick it up. It read the address written by Li Meng.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this my brother¡¯s ce?¡± Han Qian frowned. ¡°Why did she want to meet you there?¡±


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s ce?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Right...¡± Han Qian nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not a good ce. Recently Li Meng and my brother seem very close, it makes me sick.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to date you?¡± Ye West Wind caught a few words and didn¡¯t know what they were actually talking about. ¡°Xixi, are you seeing someone? Do you have a crush on someone? You must know that early love is not allowed!¡±


    ¡°I want to see what these two are nning,¡± Han Qian suddenly said. ¡°Jian Xi, will you go with me?¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ye West Wind cut in. ¡°Han Qian, don¡¯t take my Xixi to do bad things.¡±


    ¡°Your Xixi? Come on, yourst name is Ye, hers is Jian, howe she¡¯s yours?¡± Han Qian was unhappy. ¡°Jian Xi,e with me, I¡¯ll give you all the food in the future that others gift to me!¡±


    Han Qian gave the final word.


    <i>Give me all her food!</i>


    ¡°Okay.¡±<i> Perhaps I can gain some extra Hatred Points. </i>


    ...


    Li Meng asked Ming Shu to meet her at a nightclub.


    Ye West Wind kept murmuring on the way that if Jian Shu knew he took the little ancestor to a nightclub, he would kill him.


    Han Qian led them into the club.


    ¡°Is that her?¡±


    Under the dim, colorful lights, Han Qian asked Ming Shu as it was hard to see clearly.


    Ming Shu looked over. Li Meng was sitting alone on the couch in a corner.


    The noise was very loud in here, and the air was cloudy and mixed with various smells. Ming Shu felt vaguely sick in the heart.


    ¡°Xixi, are you feeling ufortable?¡± Ye West Wind asked concernedly. Because Ming Shu warned him not to touch her before, he didn¡¯t dare to touch her now.


    ¡°Yes, a little.¡± Ming Shu pulled Han Qian and pointed to the surrounding environment. ¡°I¡¯ll go wait for you outside.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Ming Shu then pointed at her own chest.


    Others may not be willing to say the reason or go outside because they didn¡¯t want to lose face.


    Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t be that stupid.


    She wouldn¡¯t continue if she felt ufortable.


    She wasn¡¯t willing to suffer just because she ought not to lose face.


    ¡°Okay, fine.¡± Han Qian gave an OK with her hand.


    Ye West Wind took Ming Shu out of the nightclub and bought her some water. ¡°I told you not toe to such ces, your weak body won¡¯t handle this.¡±


    ¡°Have you finished?¡± Ming Shu drank the water. ¡°Are you brainwashed by Jian Shu now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worrying about you,¡± Ye West Wind murmured.


    ¡°Ye West Wind.¡±


    The boy stood under the colorful light board and looked over with confusion.


    ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    He heard the girl who was sitting beside him ask this lightly.


    The confused sounds around him seemed to suddenly disappear.


    The only thing left was the girl¡¯s delicate face, with her lips slightly upturned and her entire person covered with tenderness.


    Her eyes were so clear and she seemed to be in a pure world of her own. The surrounding lights were automatically screened out of that world.


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡± Ye West Wind returned to himself. ¡°I promised Brother Jian Shu that I would look after you. If anything bad happens to you, it¡¯ll be my responsibility.¡±


    No one noticed that the boy¡¯s ears under the cover of his hair turned red.


    ¡°Don¡¯t like me.¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice carried through the chaotic noises.


    Ye West Wind was stunned on the spot.


    Why?


    He wanted to ask, but didn¡¯t make any sound for a long time.


    He saw the girl smile lightly. She seemed to think of something and the atmosphere around her became even more tender.


    Ye West Wind swallowed. He was a little angry. ¡°Who would like you.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    Ming Shu continued drinking her water.


    Ye West Wind stood in ce and didn¡¯t know why, but he felt his surroundings became distorted. He didn¡¯t know where he was standing and his mind became a mess.

 Chapter 910 - The 90s (20)

    <h4>Chapter 910: The 90s (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After quite a long time, Han Qian still didn¡¯te out. Ye West Wind became a little impatient.


    ¡°Xixi, should I send you home first?¡±


    Father Jian had been staying at home recently. It was alreadyte, and he was afraid that sister-loving Jian Shu would scold him again if he didn¡¯t send her back now.


    ¡°You should go inside and take a look.¡±


    Ye West Wind frowned. ¡°You¡¯ll stay here alone?¡± <i>Is that okay?</i>


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Ye West Wind recalled the scenes of her beating others and said quickly, ¡°Then you wait for me here, and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Ye West Wind went inside to find Han Qian.


    The night club seemed to be lively all of a sudden. Many people kicked up a fuss and the noise spilled out.


    Ming Shu was wondering what happened and suddenly felt someone approaching her from behind.


    She bent down and avoided quickly, left her original spot, then stopped two meters away before turning around.


    Two men stood where she was just now, looking at her with some surprise.


    They didn¡¯t seem to expect that a small girl would move so quickly.


    Ming Shu gave two looks to the two men. ¡°Are you...¡±


    The two didn¡¯t seem to want to speak, though. They rushed at Ming Shu at the same time and from two sides.


    Ming Shu looked at them calmly. Just as one of the men was going to approach her, she took out Little Beastie and threw it at him.


    The man was hit straight off and fell onto a car which was parked by the roadside. He directly fainted without even making a sound.


    The surrounding crowd backed away quickly for fear of trouble.


    This was still a chaotic era.


    asionally, fights between underworld forces might ur and it was rather normal.


    Little Beastie rolled down to the ground after finishing its sacred mission, and ity on the ground for a long time without moving.


    Under the colorful lights, no one noticed its strange fur.


    <i>So sleepy. </i>


    <i>My poop-picker threw me away again. </i>


    <i>But I don¡¯t want to move. </i>


    <i>Poop-picker, pick me up. </i>


    The other big man seemed to be frightened and his expression was ugly as if he¡¯d swallowed a fly.


    ¡°You...¡±


    What did she throw?


    Why did it make him fly straight out?


    Ming Shu closed her lips and smiled, very tenderly.


    She asked lightly, ¡°Did Han Ying send you?¡±


    Han Ying¡¯s name seemed to pluck up the big man¡¯s courage. He waved his hands and the muscle on his arms bulged, then he walked toward Ming Shu. ¡°Little girl,e with me if you¡¯re sensible.¡±


    ¡°What if I¡¯m not?¡±


    The big man revealed a ferocious look. ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for showing no mercy to a pretty little girl.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what tenderness toward women is?¡±


    The big man: ???


    Ming Shu dusted off her clothes and said slowly. ¡°That¡¯s why you need to read books.¡±


    The big man: ??? <i>Why should he know that?</i>


    The man roared and rushed at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu knew that her weak body wouldn¡¯t allow her to fight head-on, so she chose to use a weapon.


    The man watched the weapon that was pointing against his forehead and cold sweat began to stream down his cheeks. ¡°Wow, take it easy... take it easy.¡±


    They hadn¡¯t been told that this small girl had such dangerous weapons before they came!


    The girl who was holding a gun tilted her head slowly and met with the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Still gonna fight?¡±


    The big man: ¡°...¡± Fight what!


    No matter how hard their fists were, it was impossible to fight against a gun!


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, man. If the people behind me see me holding such a dangerous weapon and they call the police, I¡¯ll probably be agitated; once I¡¯m agitated, I don¡¯t know if my hand will shake, and some ident might happen, <i>peng...</i>¡±


    At this time, Ming Shu was almostpletely blocked by the man, and the light was not bright around her. Ming Shu was hidden in the shadows, so the crowd standing at a distance couldn¡¯t see what she was holding.


    But if the man moved aside, they would definitely see it.


    ¡°Okay okay, I won¡¯t move.¡±


    The man¡¯s legs began to tremble.


    <i>Why is this small girl so weird. </i>


    Her voice was sweet, but what she said was so creepy.


    This was a total losing proposition!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Won¡¯t they fight?¡±


    ¡°Why are they motionless...¡±


    The onlookers began to talk as they saw the battlefield quiet down.


    Ming Shu asked the man, ¡°Did Han Ying send you?¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes... He told us to take you somece. We took the money and did the job, girl, we have no grudge against you, it¡¯s true. We¡¯re possessed by money, but you¡¯re generous, please, let us go this time.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t need to threaten or torture the captives and the man told her everything immediately.


    Han Ying originally wanted to take action in the night club.


    But Han Qian went in, and Ming Shu didn¡¯t.


    Ming Shu was apanied by Ye West Wind. Later when Ye West Wind also went inside, they got the order and took action.


    ¡°What does he want?¡±


    ¡°This... I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes shifted; clearly he was lying.


    ¡°Oh, my hand...¡± Ming Shu put her finger on the trigger and pressed a little tighter.


    All she needed to do was release her hand...


    ¡°He wants to ruin you!¡± the man roared.


    ¡°So vicious?¡±


    ¡°...¡± The man didn¡¯t really know whether his employer was vicious or not, but he knew that the smiling girl in front of him now was very vicious.


    She held a gun in broad daylight yet could still use that casual and unscrupulous tone to talk to him, what kind of person was she?


    ¡°Where did Han Ying want you to send me?¡±


    The man said the address, trembling.


    Just at this moment, Ye West Wind came out while supporting Han Qian.


    Han Qian didn¡¯t look right. Ye West Wind was covered with sweat on his forehead, and his clothes were messy, stained with blood.


    ¡°Xixi.¡± Ye West Wind helped Han Qiane over. ¡°Are you all right? Who¡¯s this... shit!¡±


    Ye West Wind almost screamed.


    <i>Little ancestor, where did you get this weapon!</i>


    Ming Shu put away her gun and went to pick up Little Beastie, then came to the door and blocked a car. ¡°Get in.¡±


    Ye West Wind knew it was not a proper time to talk now, so he threw Han Qian into the car quickly.


    The car then drove away fast.


    The man fell to the ground, soft all over.


    He was scared straight to hell...


    Ming Shu sent Han Qian to the Han family, then went to the address the man told her.


    ¡°Why are weing here? Little ancestor, we¡¯d better go home now.¡± Ye West Wind was very worried. ¡°Do you still feel ufortable?¡±


    ¡°Wait for me here, I¡¯lle down soon.¡±


    ¡°Xixi...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him, and Ye West Wind didn¡¯t dare to move then.


    He watched Ming Shu disappear into the unit building¡¯s door.


    Gritting his teeth, Ye West Wind followed her up.


    It was very dark in the passageway and no sound could be heard. Which floor did Xixi go?


    Ye West Wind was a little regretful. He should have followed immediately just now.


    Ye West Wind didn¡¯t know which floor Ming Shu was on, so he had to look for her on one floor after another.


    There were not many residences on each floor. Ye West Wind checked carefully and dyed some time, but fortunately he found it.


    The residence¡¯s door was open and the scene inside could be seen very clearly.


    Ye West Wind¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply.


    ¡°Xixi!¡±


    Ye West Wind rushed straight in without thinking and stood in front of Ming Shu. The sharp knife pierced into his shoulder.


    ¡°s.¡±


    The knife¡¯s owner was a little confused and murmured a momentter, ¡°Ye West Wind, you¡¯re really annoying.¡±


    Ye West Wind¡¯s face paled and lost all blood, but his eyes glittered with ferocious light like an irritated beast. ¡°Han Ying, don¡¯t you dare touch her!¡±

 Chapter 911 - The 90s (21)

    <h4>Chapter 911: The 90s (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Han Ying uttered a lowugh. ¡°You like her?¡±


    Ye West Wind remained silent and stared at Han Ying closely, as if he was trying to scare Han Ying away.


    But Han Ying only looked at the knife stained with his blood with an odd expression. ¡°But she doesn¡¯t seem to like you.¡±


    ¡°So what!¡±


    The boy¡¯s thick figure became tall at this moment.


    Ye West Wind trembled and felt he was losing too much blood.


    A warm hand rested on his shoulder and a clear voice rang in his ear. ¡°Stand behind me, don¡¯t stand in the way.¡±


    ¡°Xixi...¡± Ye West Wind watched Ming Shu walk past him and stand in front of him.


    Han Ying looked at her with interest.


    Ming Shu took out her gun and shot at his leg.


    Quick, precise, and ferocious.


    Without any hesitation or pause.


    The pain was dyed and after several seconds, Han Ying fell down in a rush.


    Han Ying covered his leg and stared at the girl in front of him in disbelief.


    The dim light reflected the girl¡¯s silhouette on the nearby wall. On the wall pasted with ck paintings, the hands in them seemed to be climbing down.


    They were a perfect match with the girl right now.


    ¡°Han Ying, you should be thankful that I don¡¯t kill people.¡± Ming Shu rotated the gun in her hand with a smile. ¡°Otherwise you¡¯d be reporting to the king of hell now.¡±


    Ming Shu bent over and looked at him, whispering, ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t killed people in a long time, but killing...¡±


    She seemed to think of something and her smile became extremely brilliant, like flowers blooming all over the mountains and ins at the same time. The lights shed faintly in her eyes.


    Perhaps out of some kind of resonance, Han Ying saw the coldness and irony in her smile.


    Then he heard the girl¡¯s clear voice again. ¡°Forget it, you¡¯re not worthy.¡±


    <i>Just forget it. </i>


    <i>You¡¯re not worthy. </i>


    Not worthy of what?


    Not worthy of her killing him personally?


    Han Ying looked at her again. The girl still wore her casual, shallow smile, as if it wasn¡¯t her that smiled with coldness and irony just now.


    Ming Shu tied Han Ying up then turned to help Ye West Wind stop the bleeding.


    ¡°Xixi...¡± Ye West Wind witnessed Ming Shu shoot without hesitation and didn¡¯t know how to react for a while.


    How could Xixi...


    How did she have a gun? And she knew how to shoot.


    ¡°I am such a person, so, Ye West Wind, don¡¯t ever like me.¡±


    Ming Shu washed off the blood on her hands and helped Ye West Wind pull on his clothes, then looked at him quietly.


    ¡°Xixi...¡± Ye West Wind formed a weak smile. ¡°How can I control my feelings.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Ming Shu turned around and didn¡¯t say anything then.


    Ming Shu sent Ye West Wind to the hospital. After all, she just treated the wound simply and roughly, and if it couldn¡¯t be treated well, someplications might arise.


    As for Han Ying...


    Ming Shu left him to his fate.


    As long as one¡¯sst breath was not taken by her, it couldn¡¯t be counted as her killing the person.


    Ye West Wind remained in the hospital under observation, so Ming Shu went to deal with the admission procedures for him. She also needed to call the family.


    Otherwise Father Jian would let everyone know his daughter was missing soon.


    ¡°Xixi... You should go back.¡±


    Ye West Wind spoke lightly.


    The hospital¡¯s environment was not good, and she was originally in poor health...


    Ming Shu sat in another unupied bed. ¡°Ye West Wind, today...¡±


    ¡°Xixi, that¡¯s okay. Even if I didn¡¯t like you, I¡¯d block the knife for you.¡± Ye West Wind interrupted her.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t apologizing,¡± Ming Shu continued. ¡°I just want to say, don¡¯t tell Jian Shu what happened this evening.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to be questioned by Jian Shu again and again.


    Ye West Wind was stunned.


    Actually, if he didn¡¯t go inside today, she would have also handled it well.


    He went in but...


    ¡°Is this... a secret between you and me?¡±


    Ye West Wind was a little anxious and stared by Ming Shu tightly.


    Just as he began to wonder if there was anything wrong with his posture, the girl answered, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    ¡°Have some rest and I¡¯ll go buy some food.¡±


    Ming Shu left the inpatient ward.


    Ye West Wind watched the door close and a sense of loss appeared on his face.


    Outside the inpatient ward...


    Ming Shu lowered her head and watched her fair fingers. They were slender and pliable, like green stems.


    Her five fingers slowly closed, then opened, then closed again.


    Ming Shu leaned against the cold wall and looked up at the light overhead. The lights gathered in her eyes into a ball.


    It was true... that not everyone was okay.


    Ye West Wind wasn¡¯t okay, and the others weren¡¯t as well.


    <i>So.</i>


    <i>Is it has to be you?</i>


    <i>Qi Yu.</i>


    <i>Eh...</i>


    <i>This is a little troublesome. </i>


    ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s body slid down against the cold wall and was caught by a passing nurse.


    The feeling that one couldn¡¯t breathe was really bad.


    Ming Shu looked at the nurse¡¯s blurry face and opened her lips. Her voice sounded weak and unclear. ¡°Medicine...¡±


    The nurse shouted and a doctor came to them.


    ...


    ¡°Xixi, did you have a good time?¡±


    Ming Shu returned home and Father Jian was still awake, watching TV with his sses on. As soon as she came in, Father Jian went up and asked.


    Ming Shu raised a smile. ¡°Em, it was a great time.¡±


    ¡°Good, good.¡± Father Jian took Ming Shu¡¯s schoolbag from her hands happily. ¡°Do you want some night snacks? Your mom said you¡¯re still growing and need to eat more.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded her head obediently. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±


    Father Jian put down the schoolbag on the sofa and put on his apron. ¡°Oh, right, your brother called me just now, he should be back tomorrow. You don¡¯t have sses tomorrow, right? But don¡¯t go out, or your brother will be angry at me if he doesn¡¯t see you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Your brother is really annoying. But your health condition is much better now, and it¡¯ll be helpful to walk outside.¡±


    Father Jian murmured as he went into the kitchen.


    After finishing the night snacks, Ming Shu grabbed her schoolbag and went upstairs.


    She closed the door and took out the examination form from her schoolbag.


    Her disease had be so severe...


    Jian Shu lied to her.


    She needed to gain enough Hatred Points quickly.


    The next day, Jian Shu came back.


    He examined Ming Shu all over and made sure she had nothing missing first, then took out all kinds of specialties from different ces to her.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so kind to me.¡±


    ¡°Greedy little cat.¡± Jian Shu rubbed her head. ¡°Where do you feel ufortable recently?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head.


    Jian Shu wasn¡¯t relieved, instead, he frowned even more heavily and said, ¡°If you feel ufortable, you must tell me, okay?¡±


    ¡°You little bastard, Xixi is fine, why do you have to show a sad face?¡± Father Jian became angry. ¡°Are you expecting Xixi to be unwell and afraid that she willpete with you for the family fortune!¡±


    Jian Shu: ¡°...Dad, you should watch less TV.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your mother¡¯s soap opera, if I don¡¯t watch it, do you think she¡¯ll be happy?¡± Father Jian was just joking. He knew his son loved his sister very much.


    ¡°Xixi, why don¡¯t we go visit the set today?¡± Father Jian asked Ming Shu excitedly.


    Both his son and daughter were at home today; his wife was the only one who wasn¡¯t with them.


    ¡°Okay!¡± <i>Mom is the greatest and we¡¯ll have delicious food! Go go go!</i>

 Chapter 912 - The 90s (22)

    <h4>Chapter 912: The 90s (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Du Wanyu was actually not young, but you couldn¡¯t find any sign of ageing on her young face, so she was still very popr.


    It took Ming Shu and the other two family members quite a long time to squeeze into the crowd.


    Du Wanyu happened to finish a section, and seeing her husband came to visit the set with their son and daughter, she immediately asked for the afternoon off.


    ¡°Is that Li Le?¡± Ming Shu asked while pointing to someone on the set.


    ¡°Ah, right, do you know her, baby?¡± Du Wanyu was curious.


    Du Wanyu wasn¡¯t very familiar with some others in the showbiz and didn¡¯t meet Li Le before, so she didn¡¯t know her.


    ¡°Right, she¡¯s my ssmate.¡±


    ¡°Oh, your ssmate, she¡¯s a little powerful, baby. See, she came with that man who was a big brother in the businessmunity, and he was very powerful.¡±


    Du Wanyu pointed at a man who was a simr age to Father Jian.


    ¡°Humph.¡± Father Jian snorted at one side.


    Du Wanyu nced at Father Jian but didn¡¯t intend to coax him. She hugged her daughter and called <i>baby</i>, <i>baby</i>, and <i>baby </i>again and again.


    When it was lunch time, Ming Shu and Li Le met.


    Li Le nodded and took it as enough of a greeting, but the man stopped.


    ¡°Boss Jian.¡± The man reached out his hand toward Father Jian and greeted him with enthusiasm. ¡°It¡¯s been years since west met. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±


    Father Jian also reached out his hand and held the man¡¯s hand, but then took it back quickly.


    Probably he was still angry because Du Wanyu praised the man just now.


    The man didn¡¯t feel awkward, though. He proposed an invitation naturally. ¡°Since we met here, how about... having lunch together?¡±


    Father Jian couldn¡¯t just refuse as they were both kind of popr in the circle.


    So the group of people changed to another, bigger box.


    ¡°This is Li Le, she¡¯s an interesting little friend I¡¯ve met.¡±


    The man took the initiative to introduce Li Le, so Father Jian had to look at Li Le seriously now.


    For people like them...


    It could be put in this way, that if the person was not someone presentable or important, normally they wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to make introductions.


    Father Jian also introduced Ming Shu as the man knew Jian Shu and Du Wanyu.


    ¡°Li Le and Jian Xi shoulde from the same school, right?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re ssmates,¡± Li Le answered.


    ¡°What a coincidence, haha, it¡¯s fate.¡±


    Father Jian and the man chatted, apanied by Jian Shu.


    Li Le spoke asionally and expressed unique perspectives, which impressed the three men a little.


    Ming Shu and Du Wanyu only focused on eating.


    Ming Shu wasn¡¯t interested in business. She was not here to make money.


    Du Wanyu couldn¡¯t understand a lot about their discussion; she was an actress.


    ¡°My suggestion is to buy it first, but it¡¯s only my suggestion. I think the ce will grow in value in the future.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good ce.¡± The man frowned. ¡°What do you say, Boss Jian?¡±


    Father Jian didn¡¯t seem to care much and acted like an old man beyond the noisy world. ¡°I¡¯m out of business now.¡±


    The man gave a look to Jian Shu and sighed. ¡°Your son is really young and promising, but my son is not so reliable.¡±


    But he admired Father Jian more as he could actually leave the entirepany to his son at this time.


    So many people wouldn¡¯t be willing to let go once they reached the highest position.


    If it were him...


    Probably he couldn¡¯t do it, either.


    ¡°The terrain was indeed a problem.¡± Jian Shu picked up the topic. ¡°Miss Li Le, why do you think it¡¯ll grow in value?¡±


    Li Le exined her analysis to Jian Shu briefly. The ce they were talking about didn¡¯t seem ideal now, and many people just went to see it and then left.


    But it would be a central area in future development.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to take the risk all alone, actually. The lot is quite big, and if you think it¡¯s feasible, Boss Jian, perhaps we can cooperate.¡± The man seemed to be persuaded by Li Le, but he was a little too worried to bear the risk alone.


    Who could be sure of what happens tomorrow?


    ¡°I need to consider it carefully.¡± Jian Shu didn¡¯t agree immediately.


    ¡°Brother, she makes sense.¡± Ming Shu who was concentrating on the food suddenly looked up. ¡°It¡¯ll earn you money.¡±


    Jian Shu looked at his sister.


    Ming Shu smiled with closed lips.


    Jian Shu then made the decision. ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll go to yourpany and discuss detailed cooperation matters tomorrow.¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    Li Le: ¡°...¡±


    He just agreed like this?


    Didn¡¯t he say he needed to think carefully?


    The man looked at Ming Shu with surprise. So he was actually trying to make his own sister happy?


    The man then made eyes at Father Jian. <i>Won¡¯t you stop your son?</i>


    But Father Jian smiled like the Maitreya Buddha.


    He meant: <i>I have retired and I won¡¯t handle this kind of thing anymore. </i>


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Are these people serious? </i>


    Li Le took several more looks at Ming Shu, but Ming Shu was talking to Du Wanyu with a faint smile. The sunlight outside the window fell in, and for a moment, she thought she had seen an angel.


    After lunch, the two sides said goodbye to each other and Li Le left with the man.


    Jian Shu received a call and had to go deal with some things. So it was Father Jian¡¯s mission to send the two precious women in the family home.


    ...


    Ming Shu went to visit Ye West Wind in the hospital. He had almost healed and could leave the hospital.


    Probably because they had been honest with each other, Ye West Wind showed his affection even more obviously than before.


    Jian Shu sensed something.


    He said to his sister, ¡°Xixi, you know that early love is not allowed.¡±


    It was not that he distrusted Ye West Wind. Actually, Ye West Wind grew up under his nose and he knew him well; if it reallyes to marriage, he would be willing to marry his sister to Ye West Wind.


    But at present, his sister was still too young, and Ye West Wind also hadn¡¯t be a mature and reliable man...


    The emotional fluctuations due to early love might be bad for her health condition.


    ¡°Early love? Is it edible?¡±


    ¡°You only know to eat.¡± Jian Shu formed a doting smile. ¡°Right, did Han Ying cause trouble for you recently?¡±


    ¡°Him?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. If he didn¡¯t die, he would probably be lying in the hospital.


    Jian Shu also heard that the Han family met some troubles recently, so Han Ying shouldn¡¯t have time to cause trouble for his sister.


    ¡°If you encounter him, remember to avoid him ande tell me, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded her head. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Xixi... It¡¯s time for ss.¡± Ye West Wind waved his hand outside the door.


    Ming Shu took her schoolbag from Jian Shu. ¡°Bye bye, Brother.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want me to send you off?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m feeling quite well now.¡±


    ¡°Be careful on the way.¡± He then roared to Ye West Wind worriedly, ¡°Ye West Wind, be patient and careful!¡±


    Ye West Wind replied with a salute. ¡°Even if I get injured, I won¡¯t let Xixi get injured.¡±


    Jian Shu watched the two leave side by side and his expression became a littleplicated. He slowly clenched his fist. What could he do... to save his sister.

 Chapter 913 - The 90s (23)

    <h4>Chapter 913: The 90s (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ye West Wind became eagerly attentive to Ming Shu all of a sudden, and his errand boys all noticed it.


    Before Ye West Wind was also very attentive, but it wasn¡¯t as obvious as now...


    They felt that their Boss Ye had be a silly boy in love.


    Ming Shu tried her best to avoid Ye West Wind in many ways, but her life was much ovepped with Ye West Wind¡¯s, and as you can see, they would meet each other in school, on the way home, when eating on weekends...


    Later, Ming Shu didn¡¯t even dare to eat the snacks he gave to her.


    Ye West Wind noticed Ming Shu¡¯s purposeful estrangement.


    During the ss-break setting-up exercise, Ye West Wind and Ming Shu stayed in ssroom and didn¡¯t go out. Ye West Wind leaned over his desk and approached Ming Shu. ¡°Xixi, don¡¯t feel burdened. I want nothing from you and I just want to be kind to you.¡±


    ¡°Ye West Wind...¡±


    Ming Shu turned her head and looked at him. ¡°You just think my face is beautiful, but you¡¯ll understandter that appearance is not important.¡±


    Ye West Wind was also very good-looking. But no matter how she looked at him, he couldn¡¯t give her the feeling that Qi Yu did.


    She couldn¡¯t describe what the feeling was like, though.


    It was veryfortable.


    Seeing him would easily please her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a superficial man.¡± Ye West Wind sounded a little dissatisfied.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to continue like this, it¡¯ll be bad for both of us.¡± Ming Shu pinched the pen in her hand and spun it in a circle. ¡°A wise man should know the principle of appropriate choice, and you should know that I¡¯m the part you need to let go.¡±


    Such affection was a burden to her.


    It was also a burden to Ye West Wind.


    Ming Shu put down the pen and smiled. ¡°Everyone has different thoughts, and I can¡¯t control your mind; but if you give me too much of a burden, I will take measures and won¡¯t let it to develop to a certain point.¡±


    If Ye West Wind hadn¡¯t been kind to her before, she wouldn¡¯t have been willing to tell him this.


    She would have just walked away from this person.


    There was no need to consume one¡¯s feelings if you knew that you would never like him.


    Ye West Wind¡¯s expression turned depressed. His affection was a burden to her...


    ¡°Xixi, let me think about it.¡±


    Ye West Wind sat back in his seat.


    He sat there and thought for a whole day. Ming Shu didn¡¯t wait for him after school.


    ...


    ¡°Jian Xi.¡±


    Several girls blocked Ming Shu¡¯s way.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Ming Shu looked at the leading one¡ªit was Ye West Wind¡¯s affectionate fan again.


    ¡°Did Ye West Wind make a love confession to you?¡± The girl revealed a hideous and jealous expression.


    Ye West Wind called Jian Xi ¡°sister¡± at first, so she thought they were rtives.


    But today...


    She heard Ye West Wind¡¯s words with her own ears.


    ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, absolutely. Why do you have to pester him?¡± It must be her who kept pestering Ye West Wind!


    ¡°Even if you have the right logic and it¡¯s me pestering Ye West Wind, then so what? You could also do that.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The girl was obviously startled by Ming Shu¡¯s shamelessness and didn¡¯t answer until a long whileter. ¡°I¡¯m not as shameless as you.¡±


    ¡°Liking someone allows you to be shameless.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Crazy!</i>


    ¡°Shit!¡± the girl suddenly cursed in a low voice. She almost forgot her original intention in talking to this crazy woman here.


    Right now most students had gone home and there were no other students around, so the girl became a little bold.


    She waved to herpanions to stop Ming Shu.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, you wouldn¡¯t know who is the school¡¯s boss.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, actually.¡± Ming Shu paused and asked with her head tilted, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that be Ye West Wind?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Can you talk or not!</i>


    She kept pestering Ye West Wind all day long and it really was irritating.


    <i>I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today!</i>


    The girl¡¯s face reddened and she red at Ming Shu. ¡°Take her!¡±


    Ming Shu sighed.


    What should she eatter to replenish the energy about to be consumed?


    She put her schoolbag aside and rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Come, quickly, I¡¯ll go eat after this.¡±


    The girls: ¡°...¡±


    It seemed something was wrong here.


    With the ready stance for fighting, if they flinched at this time, it would prove that they were cowards.


    So, signaled by the head girl, these girls rushed at Ming Shu all together.


    Usually, girls fighting would get their faces or hair in a mess, and they would scratch or pull each other endlessly.


    But Ming Shu was a quick fighter. She seized them and threw them down one after another with several over-arm throws, leaving them wailing on the ground pitifully.


    ¡°You¡¯re so weak that you can¡¯t even beat a patient.¡± Ming Shu pped her hands and looked down at them with a smile.


    The wailing girls: ¡°...¡±


    They helped each other up and stepped back quickly. ¡°Jian Xi, just wait.¡±


    The girls then fled after throwing this sentence at her.


    Ming Shu chutted and picked up her schoolbag.


    As she bent over, a sudden ufortable feeling attacked her, and she had to lean against the wall and search for her medicine in the schoolbag. It was... really annoying.


    This weak body.


    After she recovered a little, Ming Shu finally lifted her schoolbag and left.


    Bad luck haunted her today. Just as she walked out of the school, she saw those girls wait for her at the gate with several other rascals.


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The rascals stood there arrogantly.


    Seeing Ming Shu¡¯s pretty face, they were actually a little stunned.


    A girl next to them shouted angrily and reminded the rascal standing in the front to return to himself. He coughed and looked at Ming Shu with his nose high. ¡°Was it you that bullied my sworn sister?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°It was a unteral contempt at best.¡±


    The rascal pahed. ¡°You¡¯re a small girl but talk big. I also heard that you stole my sworn sister¡¯s boyfriend, is it true?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°Come on, don¡¯t you make sense? Probably he doesn¡¯t even know your sister, howe it¡¯s me who stole him?¡±


    The rascal sneered. ¡°You dare steal my sworn sister¡¯s boyfriend, you¡¯re really bold. Do you know she¡¯s under my protection?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him. ¡°I know it now.¡±


    The rascals: ¡°...¡±


    This enemy¡¯s words were hard to pick up.


    Why didn¡¯t she follow the routine answer?


    ¡°Brother, teach her a lesson and let her know she can¡¯t seduce anyone she likes willfully.¡±


    The girl tried to lead the rascals to the next stage directly.


    ¡°Little girl, you asked for this. You bullied my sworn sister and don¡¯t respect me here, so I¡¯m going to beat you up now.¡±


    The rascal roared and got ready to give orders.


    Ming Shu also rolled up her sleeves again and prepared to have one more fight.


    Han Qian jumped out of nowhere suddenly and held onto Ming Shu¡¯s arm. ¡°Jian Xi, what are you doing here? I haven¡¯t thanked you forst time,e on, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±


    The atmosphere between the two sides became weird and awkward.


    <i>You¡¯re really good at choosing the right time to appear. </i>


    Han Qian seemed to notice the people opposite them just now. ¡°Hey, what are you doing here?¡±


    The rascals: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Sister Qian...¡± The rascal¡¯s expression changed quickly. He asked tentatively and nervously, ¡°She¡¯s... she¡¯s your friend?¡±


    Han Qian still held onto Ming Shu. ¡°Are you looking for trouble here?¡±


    The rascal bowed and exined with a smile, ¡°No no no, nonsense, Sister Qian, we¡¯re just passing by.¡±


    Even the girl didn¡¯t dare to say anything when seeing Han Qian and tried to reduce her presence.


    Why did Han Qian know her!


    Han Qian was a grade higher than them, wasn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Oh.¡± Han Qian then turned her head to look at Ming Shu. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The others could only watch Ming Shu leave with Han Qian.

 Chapter 914 - The 90s (24)

    <h4>Chapter 914: The 90s (24)</h4>


    After Han Qian returned home that day, she reported on her brother to Father Han soberly.


    Now Han Ying silly in the hospital and lived an even more miserable life.


    ¡°Are you and your brother biological brother and sister?¡±


    ¡°How do you think our appearancespare, am I like him?¡± Han Qian pointed to her own face.


    Ming Shu recalled Han Ying¡¯s face in her mind. It was indeed very different from Han Qian¡¯s, but normally biological brothers and sisters would share some simrities in appearance.


    ¡°Han Ying is the son of my father¡¯s brother. After my mother gave birth to me, she couldn¡¯t have children anymore, so they took in Han Ying and raised him with me in our family.¡±


    People in this era thought that the family ought not to let their belongings fall into outsiders¡¯ hands.


    Han Ying was not their biological son, but hisst name was also Han.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t your father...¡± <i>Have many bastard children out of the family?</i>


    Han Qian knew what Ming Shu was trying to say. She looked very calm as if she had long been used to it.


    ¡°My father doesn¡¯t seem to have any sons, and all the other children outside of the family... are girls.¡± This was probably his punishment.


    ¡°Han Ying is too ambitious and I dislike him.¡± Han Qian didn¡¯t hide her real feelings. ¡°I should thank you for this time. I¡¯ve always wanted to contend with him, but he hurt me several times.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about this, I think he¡¯ll need quite some time to recover.¡± Han Qian waved her hands in the air like she wanted to wave away all unhappy things. ¡°Jian Xi, about your brother...¡±


    Han Qian¡¯s face flushed when she mentioned Jian Shu.


    She tried many different ways to get information on him.


    Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t interfere with Jian Shu¡¯s private life and didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for him. Therefore, Ming Shu was very aware of what she should say and what she should not say.


    ...


    Li Meng stayed low recently. She was so quiet that Ming Shu couldn¡¯t even feel her existence if she didn¡¯t take the initiative to find her.


    The semester was going to end and the final exam wasing.


    Ming Shu stared at test papers all day long and worried.


    <i>Why is there such a thing as exams?</i>


    <i>Do I need an exam?</i>


    <i>I only need snacks!</i>


    ¡°Little Xi, do you know what Boss Ye has been doing recently? He appeared and disappeared so mysteriously, we can¡¯t find him at all.¡±


    Ming Shu pinched an exam paper while turning her head to look at the empty seat.


    Ye West Wind seemed to avoid her on purpose.


    ¡°What¡¯s strange about him skipping sses?¡± Ming Shu asked the errand boy back.


    The errand boy scratched his head. ¡°Good point.¡±


    Before Ye West Wind came sses everyday, which may have made them forget that he was actually a student addicted to skipping sses.


    After the final exam, Ming Shu thought she could finally have a good rest and didn¡¯t have to deal with those difficult marks everyday.


    The Jian family didn¡¯t have strict requirements for her grades, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about receiving a bad score.


    But she heard that Ye West Wind had to spend the winter holiday studying at home because he got very poor grades.


    Throughout the whole winter holiday, Ming Shu didn¡¯t see him other than meeting him at the Ye family¡¯s yearly feast.


    Snacks ATM... She could change to another!


    Like Han Qian.


    Han Qian had used all kinds of excuses toe to her during the holiday, covering the hidden intention of meeting her brother.


    Jian Shu also spent most of his winter holiday at home and talked with Han Qian several times. But Ming Shu didn¡¯t think they would end up together.


    Instead, she thought the female protagonist Li Le might have a chance. Jian Shu and the female protagonist contacted each other several times.


    Yet she wasn¡¯t sure how far they had gone.


    After the winter holiday, school started again.


    Ming Shu watched the seat behind her which was still empty and breathed a sigh of relief; or perhaps it was just a long sigh.


    Ye West Wind transferred to another ss.


    His errand boys stayed, though. They still bought snacks for Ming Shu and carried her schoolbag for her, which was apparently ordered by Ye West Wind.


    In another ss, Ye West Wind seemed to have changed into another person. He suddenly became interested in studying and wouldn¡¯t go against the teacher, nor would he skip sses.


    His grades improved, taking him from the bottom all the way to the top twenty. In the mid-term examination, he even ranked top ten on the list.


    During all this time, Ming Shu only met him once.


    It was a quick meeting by chance and Ye West Wind walked away in a rush.


    One day after school, Ming Shu saw Li Meng.


    The fake female protagonist was far toow-abiding recently and Ming Shu didn¡¯t have any chance to gain Hatred Points.


    Seeing Li Meng was alone right now, Ming Shu followed up without any hesitation.


    She walked along the road behind Li Meng, keeping an appropriate distance.


    Li Meng made a call at the telephone booth, then looked around while marching slowly on the road. She seemed to be very alert.


    After walking past two more streets, Li Meng stopped.


    This ce...


    Ming Shu saw this ce in a picture at home; it was exactly the lot that Jian Shu and Li Le talked about before. Now the construction had begun and the demolition work was under progress.


    Why did Li Menge here?


    Li Meng had already begun to walk inside. Strangely, there were no workers there today; the ruins were everywhere but it was very quiet.


    Li Meng walked fast and disappeared from Ming Shu¡¯s sights soon.


    Ming Shu stood at the stairs and looked up.


    The handrails had been removed, and the broken and old wall disyed cracks. Children¡¯s scrawling were present everywhere.


    <i>Dongdongdong...</i>


    The sounds came down from above.


    Ming Shu frowned.


    She felt something was not right and retreated.


    Li Meng who stood in a corner twitched her mouth. She had to make noises and make Ming Shu see her.


    Indeed, Ming Shu had seen her but she didn¡¯t move. She stood down there, then turned around, preparing to leave the site.


    ¡°Jian Xi!¡±


    Li Meng shouted.


    Ming Shu turned her head back. ¡°Wasn¡¯t you avoiding me? What now, have you thought it through and want to date me?¡±


    A cold smile appeared on Li Meng¡¯s face. ¡°Do you know that your brother and Li Le are going to die right now?¡±


    Ming Shu looked up slightly at her and sounded light and casual. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>So? Are you not worried? Won¡¯t you ask me where they are?</i>


    Li Meng thought her hair would turn gray when she tried tomunicate with her.


    So angry.


    Li Meng took a deep breath. ¡°They¡¯re up here, won¡¯t youe up and see?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t I die if I go up? I¡¯m not a fool!¡±


    Ming Shu stepped back.


    In the face of Ming Shu¡¯s unconventional behavior, Li Meng was very confounded. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to call the police.¡±


    Li Meng: ¡°...¡±


    Li Meng looked up, then came down very quickly. ¡°Stop, Jian Xi, stop where you are! If you call the police, your brother will die immediately.¡±


    Ming Shu paused. Li Meng thought her threat worked.


    She rushed in front of Ming Shu quickly and stood in her way. Her hatred showed itself in the set of her eyebrows. ¡°Jian Xi, don¡¯t me me, me yourself.¡±


    ¡°me myself for what? I didn¡¯t take you to the Jian family? I didn¡¯t treat you like the Jian family¡¯s real young miss?¡± Ming Shu looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°Li Meng, tell me, why?¡±


    The Host devoted herself to her just because of her fake kindness, but then what end was the Host given?


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Li Meng scolded her.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have be like this. Do you know how hard I¡¯ve worked? Why were you born to be rich, why...¡±


    Li Meng looked as if she was going to eat Ming Shu alive.


    ¡°You were just born into a good family, weren¡¯t you? Why...¡±


    ¡°I earned myself a good family before birth, are you not convinced?¡± Ming Shu interrupted her without mercy.


    ¡°...¡±


    Li Meng almost choked on air.


    ¡°Humph, Jian Xi, it¡¯s no use arguing with me here. You¡¯ll know the consequenceter.¡± Li Meng took out a knife. ¡°Go up.¡±

 Chapter 915 - The 90s (25)

    <h4>Chapter 915: The 90s (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>So what if you have a knife?</i>


    <i>I have one... huh? Where is my knife?</i>


    <i>Forget it. A rod works fine too.</i>


    Li Meng watched as Ming Shu took out a rod from thin air. Before she could figure out where this rod came from, Ming Shu had already attacked her with it.


    She dodged the attack in a flurry. The rod scraped past her arm.


    In that instant, a chill ran down Li Meng¡¯s spine.


    Her entire body turned cold as though she was standing in the snow.


    The girl opposite her seemed dissatisfied. It could be seen from her smile.


    What was she dissatisfied about?


    <i>Shua¡ª</i>


    The rod struck at her again. Li Meng¡¯s thoughts scattered and her mind turned empty.


    She was not her match.


    This was Li Meng¡¯s only thought.


    Li Meng avoided the rod among the ruins. The rod hit her a few times and it was extremely painful. It didn¡¯t feel like a blunt object hit her. It felt like something smashed her soul.


    <i>Shua shua shua¡ª</i>


    ¡°Little baby, don¡¯t dodge. Didn¡¯t you want to fight with me just now?¡±


    Li Meng clutched her numbed elbow. Her face turned hideous. <i>Who wanted to fight with you!</i>


    She couldn¡¯t get close to her at all. Even if she had a knife, there was nothing she could do.


    ¡°Ahh...¡±


    The rod hit her stomach and she dropped her knife. Her back mmed onto the ground. The small rocks on the ground pierced her skin and stung her with pain.


    She wanted to get up but the rod was ced against her neck.


    [Hatred Points for Li Meng are full.]


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head in bewilderment. <i>Why is it full? I haven¡¯t even started caressing her.</i>


    ¡°Where is my brother?¡± Ming Shu bent down and said, ¡°Tell me honestly. If not, I will kill you.¡±


    ¡°You dare to kill me?¡± Li Meng¡¯s eyes were blood red. If a gaze could kill someone, Ming Shu would be torn into pieces by now.


    Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°Why not? I¡¯m going to die soon anyway. If I can bring you along, it seems like a good deal.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t dare...¡± Li Meng was uncertain of herself. <i>She¡¯s going to die? </i>Her heart disease... in her past life, she heard that Jian Xi didn¡¯t live for long.


    But death...


    <i>How can she talk about death so casually?</i>


    <i>Even though I died once, I am still afraid of death.</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t want to die.</i>


    Ming Shu picked up Li Meng¡¯s knife and ced it on her neck. She said nonchntly, ¡°There is nothing I don¡¯t dare to do.¡±


    The knife cut her skin.


    Warm, fresh blood oozed out.


    Li Meng¡¯s face turned pale instantly.


    Hatred filled her eyes. A tinge of fear appeared within.


    Now, she believed that this girl might really kill her.


    ¡°Your... your brother, your brother is at... at.¡± Li Meng pointed in a certain direction.


    Ming Shu followed her finger and looked in that direction. It was not the building that Li Meng was going to go up just now. She was pointing at the building behind it.


    Li Meng took the opportunity when Ming Shu was looking away and attacked Ming Shu. Then, she quickly rolled to the side. The knife scrapped her neck and formed a thin wound on it. Droplets of blood could be seening out.


    Li Meng didn¡¯t have the time to care about her wound. She hurriedly got up on all fours.


    She wanted to leave this ce.


    <i>This woman...</i>


    <i>Is a devil.</i>


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Li Meng felt a sudden pang of pain in the back of her head and she fell onto the ground with her face down. She fainted.


    Thest thing she saw was the sweet smile on the girl¡¯s face.


    She heard a faint voice: ¡°I don¡¯t kill humans.¡±


    A good actress needs to believe what she says.


    ...


    In a dpidated room, Jian Shu and Li Le were both tied to a chair. They were unconscious.


    Han Ying sat opposite them and red at them coldly.


    Jian Shu woke up first. Someone seemed to have hit him. His head was throbbing in pain.


    His vision started to focus.


    Hazy images started ovepping each other and everything turned clear slowly.


    ¡°Han... Ying...¡±


    Jian Shu spoke with difficulty.


    Strange things had been happening in this construction site recently. The old workers mentioned that there were rumors of ghosts appearing here so Li Le and him came to have a look. He didn¡¯t expect to fall into Han Ying¡¯s trap.


    Jian Shu tried to move his body. He was tied up securely .


    ¡°Jian Shu.¡± Han Ying gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°You finallynd in my hands.¡±


    Jian Shu raised his head and looked at Han Ying. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Han Ying sneered and stood up. He was limping.


    He stood a few steps away from Jian Shu and looked down on him. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I take revenge for what your sister did?¡±


    He pointed at his own leg.


    ¡°What does this have to do with Xixi?¡± Jian Shu¡¯s expression got heavy.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Han Ying covered his mouth and gave a sinister smile. ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t know how cruel your little sister is.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for her, I would not be like this!¡±


    Han Ying¡¯s voice got louder.


    She not only hurt his leg, she was close to Han Qian too.


    He asked Li Meng to call Jian Xi out but in the end, Han Qian came. That stupid Li Meng. Han Qian went back andined to her parents, causing his status in the Han family to drop tremendously.


    Then, Han Qian kept creating trouble for him.


    It was all because of Jian Xi...


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Jian Shu frowned. ¡°Han Ying, if you have any grudges, direct them at me. Xixi has nothing to do with it!¡±


    He would not allow anyone to hurt his little sister.


    ¡°Hahaha... I am talking nonsense...¡±


    Han Yingughed.


    He told Jian Shu what happened that day. He even told him that she beat him up before too.


    ¡°This is the little sister that you are protecting. When she decides to be vicious, she does it much better than you...¡± Han Ying clicked his tongue. ¡°I should really let you see her stance at that time. Honestly, I found her quite interesting then.¡±


    Jian Shu didn¡¯t believe what Han Ying said.


    However, Han Ying didn¡¯t care. He just wanted Jian Shu to pay back for what his sister did.


    ¡°Jian Shu, you have a good life.¡± Han Ying grabbed Li Le who was still unconscious. ¡°You have someone to go to hell with you.¡±


    ¡°You dare to kill me?¡± Jian Shu looked at Han Ying calmly. ¡°Do you think that you will be able to get away after you kill me?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, who will know that I killed you?¡± Han Ying let go of Li Le¡¯s chin. ¡°I have been preparing for a long time. I will not let anyone catch me.¡±


    Jian Shu¡¯s heart dropped.


    He understood Han Ying very well.


    If he dared to say this, it meant that he made ample preparations.


    ¡°That might not be the case.¡±


    Han Ying turned around immediately.


    The little girl had appeared at the entrance with a rod in her hand. She was smiling down at him.


    ¡°Xixi...¡±


    Jian Shu couldn¡¯t maintain hisposure anymore.


    ¡°Why are you here? Hurry up and run away!¡±


    Jian Shu shouted at Ming Shu. He was so agitated his body moved and he fell onto the floor.


    Han Ying was crazy. There was nothing he couldn¡¯t do.


    Han Ying regained his senses and smiled coldly as he said, ¡°Just as well, I don¡¯t have to waste my effort to look for you...¡±


    Ming Shu lifted the rod off her shoulder and ced the tip of the rod on the ground. She spoke softly, ¡°I called the police.¡±


    Han Ying: ¡°...¡±


    Jian Shu: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 916 - The 90s (26)

    <h4>Chapter 916: The 90s (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Han Ying didn¡¯t know if he was hallucinating, but he heard the sirens from the police cars.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Ming Shu smiled brightly.


    Han Ying shook with anger. He pulled Jian Shu up. ¡°So what if the policee. I can just kill them now.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±


    Han Ying held Jian Shu hostage and red at Ming Shu intently. Ming Shu just looked at him calmly. She didn¡¯t seem to care about Jian Shu.


    His threat had no effect.


    He felt that if he didn¡¯t answer the question, the person opposite him would not do anything, either.


    She even took out some snacks to eat. <i>What is she doing? Is she here to watch a show?!</i>


    This... this was different from what he imagined.


    Han Ying scanned the surroundings. The sirens just now might be his imagination. It was quiet outside.


    He shouted, ¡°What do you want to ask me?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Why did you take the risk and kidnap my brother?¡±


    Jian Shu had always warned her to hide from Han Ying so this person must be a formidable character.


    However, kidnapping Jian Shu...


    The risk was too high aspared to the gains.


    Even if he killed Jian Shu, what could he achieve?


    Han Ying seemed stunned by this question.


    He looked back and forth between Jian Shu and Ming Shu as if he was looking for an answer between them.


    However, there was no answer at all.


    He just wanted to... kill Jian Shu.


    The moment he thought about Jian Shu, he wanted to kill him.


    Jian Shu kept shaking his head at Ming Shu. He wanted her to leave this ce quickly.


    ¡°Why do you care so much? I just want to kill him!¡± Han Ying shouted in anger. ¡°None of you will be able to leave here today!¡±


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes slightly. Her smile got brighter.


    She lifted her rod and walked forward. ¡°Why would I run? I will not run.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±


    Han Ying screamed angrily.


    Ming Shu continued walking forward. Every step she took, Han Ying¡¯s heart throbbed.


    ¡°Stop right there. If you move any closer, I will kill your brother!¡±


    Han Ying grabbed Jian Shu¡¯s neck and threatened Ming Shu.


    ¡°My brother is willing to die for me. Right, Brother?¡±


    The young girl smiled at Jian Shu.


    Jian Shu was stunned. After a while, he nodded his head.


    Did he nod?


    Han Ying: ??? <i>Are these two people crazy?</i>


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Han Ying felt pain in his back. He looked behind him from the corners of his eyes. Li Le had untied herself and was holding the chair in her hand. She was nning to smash it on him.


    Han Ying pushed Jian Shu toward Li Le and hid behind Jian Shu.


    The chair was already on Jian Shu¡¯s head. The inertia was too strong to stop.


    A wooden rod appeared in the air and stopped the chair. The chair¡¯s leg almost touched Jian Shu¡¯s hair.


    The chair was lifted. Li Le was forced to release her grip.


    The wooden rod attacked Han Ying with the chair still on it.


    The chair mmed into Han Ying. It was made of wood so when it hit Han Ying, it broke into pieces.


    Han Ying groaned in pain and retreated to the corner of the room.


    He looked up at the people opposite him. Li Le was untying Jian Shu¡¯s rope while Ming Shu hefted her rod and smiled mysteriously at him.


    Han Ying wasn¡¯t angry. He smiled. ¡°Jian Xi, if you were not Jian Shu¡¯s little sister, I might like you. But... unfortunately...¡±


    Han Ying¡¯s body moved to the window that didn¡¯t have a ss panel on it.


    ¡°All of you shall die!¡±


    He red at them evilly before grabbing the window frame and jumping down.


    At the same time, a <i>beep </i>sound echoed in the room.


    Jian Shu widened his eyes and rushed towards Ming Shu.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    Shock waves erupted out of the window. Han Ying flew out due to the force andnded on the ruins in the construction site. Just as he was getting up, he saw policemen running over to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Police!¡±


    ¡°Put your hands up!¡±


    Han Ying: ¡°...¡± <i>The little rascal really called the police.</i>


    <i>Damn!</i>


    Han Ying looked at the copsed restaurant andughed happily.


    He didn¡¯t lose much, either.


    ...


    ¡°Cough cough cough...¡±


    The dust irritated the nose but what was the most ufortable was the pain that wasing from her heart.


    ¡°Xixi... Xixi, are you alright?¡±


    The lights around her were dark. A warm liquid that smelled like blood dripped onto her face. After that, a medicine with a familiar scent was pushed into her mouth.


    ¡°Xixi... bear with it. I will get you out soon!¡±


    ¡°Ye West Wind...¡±


    ¡°Xixi, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll bring you out.¡± Ye West Wind¡¯s voice was shaking. He tried his best toy Ming Shu down as t as possible.


    Ming Shu bore the ufortable feeling in her heart. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Ye West Wind didn¡¯t dare to tell her that he had been following her all this time.


    When the explosion happened, he managed to reach Ming Shu before Jian Shu.


    ¡°Xixi, don¡¯t talk.¡± Ye West Wind changed the topic. ¡°Are you still in pain?


    The medicine might have started to take effect so Ming Shu didn¡¯t feel as bad as before. However, the air here was dusty so she still felt suffocated.


    ¡°I will find a way to get out immediately. We were up top just now and lights could still be seen. We should be able to get out.¡±


    The space was slightly small so whenever Ye West Wind moved, he would touch Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu shrunk her body.


    Ye West Wind paused for a few seconds before moving to the brighter spot. He removed a few obstacles and the light got brighter.


    Ming Shu started at the lighting from above her. Her gaze seemed far away.


    After some time, she turned her head and looked at the boy.


    Ye West Wind was trying his best to remove the obstacles. The hole got bigger. However, he realized that the hole was blocked by a horizontal pir that had embedded itself in the ruins.


    Ming Shu touched her face. Her fingers came away stained with blood.


    Ye West Wind was deep in thought. He was thinking of a solution.


    Ming Shu took out Little Beastie. Little Beastie shook the colorful fur on its body and squatted at one side silently.


    Ming Shu poked it.


    Little Beastie shook its leg in displeasure.


    <i>What are you poking me for!</i>


    <i>My fur is all messy!</i>


    Under Ming Shu¡¯s gaze, Little Beastie unwillingly went over to Ye West Wind¡¯s side.


    Ye West Wind felt a gust of wind flowing past his ears.


    However, he saw nothing.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    Ye West Wind tensed up. His body reacted faster than his brain, so by the time he regained hisposure, he was hugging Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu saw the clothes stained with blood.


    At such a close distance, Ye West Wind could even see the hair on Ming Shu¡¯s face.


    Ye West Wind felt his heart pumping faster and his blood flowing quicker.


    His entire body started turning hot uncontrobly.


    The vibration stopped in a moment.


    Ye West Wind quickly got up and turned to the other side.


    He couldn¡¯t let Ming Shu see his expression.


    Ye West Wind took a deep breath and tried his best to calm down.


    <i>The most important thing now is to bring Xixi out!</i>


    <i>Ye West Wind, what are you thinking?</i>


    Ye West Wind turned to look at the hole that he cleared out. The pir was broken.


    Ye West Wind was ted. ¡°Xixi, we can go out now. Can you move?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 917 - The 90s (27)

    <h4>Chapter 917: The 90s (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Li Le and Jian Shu came out first.


    Before Ming Shu was found, Jian Shu stayed at the site in spite of the injuries on his body.


    After Ming Shu and Ye West Wind came out, he followed them to the hospital.


    Ming Shu was sent to the ICU the moment she arrived.


    ¡°Xixi...¡± Ye West Wind stood in the cold corridor and looked at Jian Shu who was as haggard as him. ¡°She...¡±


    He tried for a long time but didn¡¯t manage to finish the sentence.


    Jian Shu sat on the chair along the corridor. He covered his face so no emotions could be seen.


    His mind was filled with the doctor¡¯s words.


    <i>¡°She must undergo surgery now.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°If you dy it any longer, she will only be able to live for another half a year.¡±</i>


    The heart transnt surgery was not perfected in this era yet. The survival rate was low.


    However, this was not a problem. They could always do the surgery overseas.


    The most important problem was, there was no donor.


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t do the surgery, she will not be able to live, right?


    ¡°Brother Jian Shu, say something.¡±


    Jian Shu raised his head and looked at the young man in front of him. He opened his mouth after some time and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Yes.¡±


    <i>If she doesn¡¯t do the surgery, she will die.</i>


    Ye West Wind felt empty.


    ...


    Jian Shu didn¡¯t tell Father Jian and Du Wanyu that Ming Shu was in the hospital. He found an excuse for them.


    However, he was unable to hide the fact that an explosion urred on the construction site. Father Jian was puzzled so after some investigation, he found out what happened to Ming Shu.


    Jian Shu couldn¡¯t hide the news from Father Jian but he would definitely not tell Du Wanyu about it.


    Ming Shu stayed in the ICU for a few days before moving to a normal ward.


    Jian Shu never talked about what happened that day. He was afraid that Ming Shu would get another attack.


    Jian Xi brought the soup into the ward. Something shed past Ming Shu. Jian Shu looked around the ward curiously. ¡°Xixi, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Hungry.¡±<i> I am starving.</i>


    Jian Shu scooped out the soup and blew on it slowly to cool it down.


    Ming Shu looked at him intently. ¡°Brother, your saliva is going into my food.¡±


    Jian Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Jian Shu took a spoonful of soup and fed it to Ming Shu. Ming Shu tasted the soup and wanted to take the bowl.


    Jian Shu shrunk back. ¡°I will feed you.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Jian Shu felt that Ming Shu¡¯s gaze was the same as when he snatched her toys when they were young.


    Jian Shu found it funny, but he still continued to feed her.


    Ming Shu felt irritated as she ate her food. <i>Can¡¯t you let me finish it in one gulp!</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t people always drink their soup in a single gulp?!</i>


    Jian Shu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Ming Shu in a good mood. He was afraid that she would keep everything inside her just likest time. That would not be good for her health.


    ¡°What happened to Han Ying?¡±


    Ming Shu remembered the mastermind behind all this.


    Jian Shu didn¡¯t want to talk about this person, but since Ming Shu asked, he summarized it for her. ¡°He was caught on the spot. All the evidence is against him.¡±


    Li Meng and Han Ying should be in this together.


    However, luring Ming Shu over was Li Meng¡¯s own idea.


    Since Han Ying was caught, Li Meng would not be able to run away.


    ¡°Ye West Wind is outside. Shall I call him in so that you can have a chat?¡± Jian Shu cleared up the things as he asked Ming Shu.


    Besides Father Jian and him, Ye West Wind was the one who visited Ming Shu the most.


    Ming Shu chewed her sweet and nodded after a while.


    That time...


    If it wasn¡¯t for Ye West Wind, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape with the help from Little Beastie.


    Jian Shu went out to call Ye West Wind. Ye West Wind popped his head in. When he met Ming Shu¡¯s gaze, he shrunk his head back and banged into the door frame. It was a loud bang.


    Ye West Wind held his head as he walked in.


    ¡°Xixi...¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°... No, no need to thank me,¡± Ye West Wind stammered.


    He didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to thank him.


    The ward became quiet. The atmosphere got awkward.


    Ye West Wind looked around the room. He didn¡¯t know where he should rest his eyes.


    ¡°Xixi...¡± He called her softly. ¡°Do you want anything now?¡±


    ¡°Snacks?¡±


    ¡°Erm... besides that?¡±


    Ming Shu remailed silent. She slowly shook her head.


    <i>Even if I tell you, you will not be able to find it.</i>


    Ming Shu touched her chest.


    She didn¡¯t know where to find it either...


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ye West Wind thought for a while. ¡°I will bring you good food the next time Ie.¡±


    The doctor told him that she needed to watch her diet so he had to go and ask the doctor first.


    ¡°There is no point in wasting time on me.¡±


    Ye West Wind got a shock. He slowly clenched his fist. ¡°Xixi... I don¡¯t hope to get anything from you and I don¡¯t need you to give me anything, either. I just hope that you will not reject me. Just take it that we are... friends.¡±


    He raised his head and looked at Ming Shu. ¡°You said that we need to know when to give up some things. However, some things are not that easy to let go of.


    ¡°Xixi... I wille and see you tomorrow...¡±


    Ye West Wind rushed out of the ward as if someone was chasing him.


    When he stepped out of the ward, he took a deep breath.


    His heart was hurting.


    However, when Xixi had an attack, she would be in greater pain.


    Jian Shu patted his shoulder. Ye West Wind looked at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°Brother Jian Shu, what kind of guy do you think Xixi would like?¡±


    What kind of guy would she like...


    Jian Shu never thought about this before.


    In the past, he felt that since his little sister was so close to Ye West Wind, they might get together.


    But now...


    He didn¡¯t even dare to think about Xixi¡¯s future.


    The two people didn¡¯t know what to say so Ye West Wind left and went home.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± His stepmother heard the noise and came out of the kitchen.


    Ye West Wind said that his stepmother treated him badly, but that was not the case. His stepmother actually treated him quite well, but he was unwilling to ept her.


    Ye West Wind walked up without saying anything. His stepmother was used to this so she turned around and went back into the kitchen.


    ¡°Aunt Qing, can you teach me how to make soup?¡±


    His stepmother got a fright. She turned back and looked at the young man that was standing at the entrance of the kitchen. He stared at her with a serious face.


    ¡°Sure... sure...¡± His stepmother didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Why do you want to learn this? You are a boy, you don¡¯t have to...¡±


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    The boy interrupted her and walked into the kitchen. He looked as though he wanted to start learning immediately.


    His stepmother was stunned.


    However, she recovered quickly and taught him the basics first. Then, she let him experiment himself and rushed out to call Father Ye.


    There was something wrong with this child.


    Father Ye heard that his son seemed to be in a bad state and hurried over instantly.


    Father Ye questioned his wife the moment he entered the house.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    His wife pointed at the kitchen. ¡°He is inside.¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Someone smashed onto the floor.


    Father Ye and his wife exchanged nces with each other and ran into the room.


    The boy was standing in the middle of a mess. He seemed down and emotionless.


    ¡°West Wind...¡± Father Ye tried to call him.


    The boy suddenly raised his fist and punched the counter. There were knives on the counter.


    Father Ye was bewildered. He went up and pulled his son. ¡°Little rascal, what is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°West Wind, if you have anything on your mind, you can tell us. Your father and I will help you,¡± his stepmother said hurriedly.


    ¡°Why am I so stupid?¡± Ye West Wind¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Why can¡¯t I learn something so simple?¡±


    Father Ye: ¡°...¡±


    His stepmother: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 918 - The 90s (28)

    <h4>Chapter 918: The 90s (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Two monthster...


    Jian Shu arranged for Ming Shu to go overseas. A donor from overseas had been found so she could proceed with her surgery now.


    Han Ying¡¯s Hatred Points were maxed out when he was receiving his sentence in court.


    Thus, Ming Shu agreed to go overseas.


    Ming Shu asked Jian Shu to keep this secret from Ye West Wind. Even if Ye West Wind didn¡¯t say anything to her, she still felt bad for him.


    It might be heartless and cruel of her to do this.


    But she already had someone in her heart. There was no way she would like another person.


    Jian Shu had settled everything for her after she went overseas.


    ¡°How long can I live?¡± <i>Let me eat more snacks when I still have the time.</i>


    [One year.] Since the task waspleted, the Harmony System was friendlier.


    <i>One year?</i>


    <i>Was the surgery a sess?</i>


    [Jian Shu decided to give his heart to you.]


    Pu¡ª


    ¡°Xixi, what happened?¡±


    Jian Shu rushed over from the kitchen worriedly.


    Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°I choked.¡±


    ¡°Eat slowly.¡± Jian Shu took two serviettes for her. ¡°No one is going to snatch your food.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded hurriedly. ¡°I will go and sleep for a while in my room.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Jian Shu stared at her for a few seconds. ¡°I will call you when it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed her things and went up to her room.


    The moment she closed the door, she let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°You mean that even if Jian Shu gave his heart to me, I can only live for one year?¡±


    [This is the lifespan of this body. Even if you have a healthy heart, idents will still happen.] The Harmony System didn¡¯t hide anything from Ming Shu since her task was finished.


    ¡°Is Jian Shu crazy?¡±


    The matching rate between siblings was high.


    ¡°In the original storyline, Jian Shu didn¡¯t do this...¡±


    <i>Jian Shu is the male protagonist.</i>


    <i>The heart is not the kidney.</i>


    <i>There is no way he will have two hearts.</i>


    [I am not sure about this. Your existence will have an impact on the storyline. However, there is no need for you to worry about it. Your task isplete.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Harmony System, is it okay for you to be so heartless?</i>


    <i>Are you sure that you are a decent system?</i>


    <i>Fine.</i>


    <i>It was never a decent system.</i>


    ¡°So if I don¡¯t change hearts, I will not die, either, right?¡±


    [Yes. But you will suffer.]


    ¡°I will feel better after eating.¡±


    [...] <i>Eating snacks to cure the heart? Amazing, my Guest, the heart disease experts will kill you.</i>


    She didn¡¯t notice it before but after talking to the Harmony System, Ming Shu realized that Jian Shu would do a checkup whenever he brought her to the hospital.


    A heart transnt surgery was a serious surgery. Both parties needed to undergo numerous checkups to make sure that their bodies were in their best state.


    <i>Does Father Jian and Du Wanyu knew about this?</i>


    When she came overseas, Jian Shu only told them that he was taking her for a holiday. Du Wanyu didn¡¯t know what was going on...


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Jian Shu reached out his hand and waved it in front of Ming Shu. ¡°Why are you hugging so many snacks? You can¡¯t have them all. Put them back.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I am going to...¡± Die soon. Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I am going to take them all!¡±


    Jian Shu ced his hands on his hips. He wanted to scold her but he couldn¡¯t bear to.


    A few foreigners walked over and gasped when they saw Jian Shu. Some bolddies even blocked Jian Shu.


    If foreigners found a person handsome, then this person must be really handsome.


    Ming Shu took the opportunity when Jian Shu was being attacked by thesedies and dumped all the snacks into the shopping cart. Then, she pushed the shopping cart and ran.


    ¡°Jian Xi!¡± Jian Shu shouted angrily at the back. ¡°Slow down!¡±


    In the end, Jian Shu paid for the snacks.


    ¡°This will be thest time. I am responsible for your body. If you do it again, I will definitely scold you.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Jian Shu¡¯s head hurt.


    The two of them walked back to their apartment. An expected guest was waiting for them.


    Li Le.


    ¡°Sorry to disturb you.¡±


    Jian Shu nodded and invited Li Le in.


    Li Le brought Ming Shu some snacks. Ming Shu opened the snacks and smelled a Chinese herb smell. The snacks didn¡¯t look good , either.


    ¡°There are a few Chinese herbs added inside. It can help to invigorate the body. It doesn¡¯t smell good, but the taste is not that bad.¡± Li Le saw Ming Shu smelling the snacks and reminded her.


    Ming Shu tried a piece...


    The taste... how should she exin it?


    It was not horrible but it wasn¡¯t good, either.


    It was bitter and puckery with a hint of sweetness.


    ¡°Xixi, if you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t eat it.¡± Jian Shu didn¡¯t show Li Le any mercy. He knew from Ming Shu¡¯s look that the food was not good.


    Li Le knew that her food was not tasty too, so she didn¡¯t get angry. ¡°I will make it better the next time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± <i>I can¡¯t waste food.</i> Ming Shu finished the entire bag without any change in her expression.


    Jian Shu scooped a bowl of sweet soup for Ming Shu after she finished. He gave a bowl to Li Le too.


    Li Le came overseas with other people so she had to leave soon.


    However, after she went back, she tried to send more snacks to Ming Shu.


    The taste of the food got better toward the end.


    Ming Shu could feel the effects of these snacks on her body. At least after eating these, she never had any more medicine.


    The time of the surgery was fixed.


    It would happen in a month¡¯s time.


    Ming Shu ate her food happily everyday. Jian Shu didn¡¯t want her to know so she pretended that she didn¡¯t know as well.


    Until the day of the surgery.


    ¡°Mister Jian, did you see your younger sister?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she preparing for the surgery?¡± Jian Shu was changing his clothes when the nurse came to find him. He sprang up. ¡°She was still there when I left.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gone. We can¡¯t find her anywhere.¡±


    Jian Shu pushed the nurse away and ran to the ward.


    The ward was empty. There was no one inside.


    She must have gone to eat secretly.


    Jian Shu looked at all the ces Ming Shu liked to go, but he didn¡¯t find her anywhere.


    She was gone!


    Jian Shu was in a daze. Why did she suddenly disappear?


    Jian Shu drove back to the apartment. It looked the same as before. A thinyer of dust had settled on the furniture as they hadn¡¯t been there for a few days. They were staying at the hospital.


    Jian Shu went to Ming Shu¡¯s room.


    Half her clothes were gone. Her luggage was gone too.


    There was a letter on the table.


    Jian Shu¡¯s hands shook as he opened the letter.


    <i>Brother, I don¡¯t want to die in surgery. I want to travel the world and eat all the good food. I will leave Father and Mother in your care.</i>


    Drip.


    A drop of tear fell on the letter.


    Jian Shu put the letter in his pocket in a flurry and rushed to the airport in his car.


    He looked at all the entrances with flights leaving this city.


    The ce was filled with people.


    But they were all strangers.


    Along the way, Jian Shu tried his best to stay calm and thought of all the ways she could leave this city.


    However, he suddenly lost his energy at this time.


    Themps along the road lit up. Night had arrived.


    Jian Shu looked at a store filled with exquisite snacks.


    Every time they walked past here, she would run over.


    He wanted to smile.


    Tears fell down his face as he smiled.

 Chapter 919 - West Wind Extra (29)

    <h4>Chapter 919: West Wind Extra (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Doctor Ye, a patient was just sent here. Doctor Mu is not around...¡±


    The nurse stopped the man that was leaving. She panted heavily while speaking.


    The man turned back into the hospital without any hesitation. He asked coldly, ¡°What is the situation?¡±


    The nurse told him about the patient¡¯s situation as she led him in a brief run upstairs.


    By the time the man finished his work, it was already midnight. The nervous family of the patient waited outside in the corridor.


    ¡°Doctor, doctor, how is my son?¡±


    The man took down his mask and revealed his tired but handsome face. ¡°He is out of critical condition.¡±


    The family members hugged each other in relief.


    The man turned and left.


    He returned to his office. He sat on his chair and massaged his eyebrows.


    He opened his drawer and took out a picture frame.


    The girl in the photo was smiling brightly. There were fireworks behind her.


    He touched the girl¡¯s face.


    His hands were stable on the operating table, but just now, they were shaking uncontrobly.


    <i>Bzzzz...</i>


    Ye West Wind ced the frame back and answered the call.


    ¡°Father?¡±


    <i>¡°Are you still at work?¡±</i>


    ¡°Yes, a patient just got sent in.¡±


    <i>¡°Come back tomorrow.¡±</i> Father Ye hung up immediately.


    Ye West Wind knew what his father called him back for. He wanted him to go on blind dates.


    Ye West Wind looked out the window. It was dark outside.


    He sighed softly.


    There was no space in his heart for another person.


    The next day, Ye West Wind took leave and went back home.


    There were other people in his house. A youngdy sat on the sofa. She looked at the floor and seemed shy.


    ¡°Father,¡± Ye West Wind called.


    Father Ye didn¡¯t show him a dark expression. That was unexpected. ¡°This is my friend¡¯s daughter. She was assigned to your hospital as an intern. Please take care of her.¡±


    Ye West Wind heaved a sigh of relief secretly.


    It was not a blind date.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye West Wind nodded.


    The youngdy raised her head suddenly and then looked down again as though she got a fright. Her voice was soft as she said, ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Uncle Ye and Mister Ye.¡±


    ¡°No worries. Your father and I are old friends. You can just treat this as your own house. Don¡¯t go out and find a ce to stay. Just stay here.¡±


    ¡°That will be too troublesome for you. There is no need to...¡± The youngdy shook her head. She insisted that she wanted to find her own ce.


    Father Ye couldn¡¯t persuade her so she asked Ye West Wind to take her around to find an apartment in case she got bullied.


    Ye West Wind had taken leave for the day so he was free.


    The youngdy was not a local citizen, but her family should be quite wealthy. Hence, Ye West Wind found a small district that had a good environment with security for her.


    The youngdy didn¡¯t have many things with her. She only had one luggage case.


    However, it was not enough.


    Ye West Wind went with her to shop for basic necessities.


    Ye West Wind just pushed the shopping cart while the youngdy chose her items.


    Maybe she was shy, but the youngdy never spoke to him.


    Ye West Wind was in a daze. By the time he regained his senses, the youngdy was throwing snacks into the shopping cart.


    Ye West Wind looked at her with a puzzled expression.


    The youngdy felt his gaze and looked over embarrassingly. ¡°Did... did I buy too much? Did I scare you?¡±


    Ye West Wind regained his senses. ¡°No.¡±


    He had seen worse.


    That person would want to carry all the snacks here home.


    The youngdy heaved a sigh of relief. She ced two more bags of snacks into the cart before leaving the snacks section unwillingly.


    When he was sending the youngdy back, Ye West Wind asked for her name automatically.


    ¡°Mu Xi.¡±


    Ye West Wind was stunned.


    Mu Xi...


    Jian Xi...


    Ye West Wind remembered thest time he saw her. It was during the turn of the millennium.


    The bell signaling the start of the new millennium rang. Fireworks appeared in the air.


    He saw her for thest time then.


    Her death¡¯s anniversary...


    It was on the first day of the millennium.


    The cold snow flew down from the sky. Ye West Wind reached out and caught the snow. The snownded on his hand and disappeared.


    Just like her.


    He was so close to her...


    He could touch her the moment he reached out his hand.


    However, it was all an illusion.


    She was gone.


    Ye West Wind looked up at the snow falling from the sky and muttered, ¡°Xixi, a new year ising again.¡±


    Ye West Wind hugged his clothes tightly and walked in the snow.


    ...


    A new batch of apprentices arrived at the hospital.


    Among these apprentices, the youngdy received a lot of attention.


    She looked gentle and obedient. Her voice was soft too and she treated everyone politely. All the people in the hospital liked her.


    She loved to eat snacks too. She would always have sweets with her. When she talked, you could smell the fragrance of the sweets.


    This was not the point.


    The main thing was, the handsome and wealthy Doctor Ye took special care of this little nurse.


    This was huge news in their hospital.


    <i>Is the lonely Doctor Ye finally going to get a girlfriend?</i>


    Ye West Wind ignored the gossip. He was only doing what his father asked him to do.


    he had no intention toward Mu Xi at all.


    However, he would get reminded of Jian Xi sometimes when he saw her. In his heart, he hoped to see more of her shadows in Mu Xi.


    ¡°Mister Ye... Did I do something wrong?¡±


    Mu Xi would always ask him timidly.


    Every time she asked him this, he would wake up.


    Jian Xi would never talk to him like this.


    The end of the year was arriving.


    Ye West Wind looked extra cold during this time. No one dared to approach him.


    The people in the hospital knew that whenever the new year came, he would be like this.


    There was no rest for the hospital staff even during holidays. However, Ye West Wind would always take leave during this time. No matter what huge issues happened, he would not appear.


    His phone would be off and he couldn¡¯t be found anywhere.


    ¡°Uncle Ye, where is Mister Ye? Is he noting back... to have a meal together?¡±


    Father Ye shook his head and sighed.


    Mu Xi saw that something amiss with Father Ye¡¯s expression and didn¡¯t probe further.


    Since Mu Xi was an apprentice, she was free during the first day of the new year. She asked Father Ye if he knew how to go to the White Cloud Mountain Cemetery.


    Father Ye looked at her curiously. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    ¡°Nothing...¡± Mu Xi didn¡¯t reply to him.


    Father Ye thought that she heard someone talking about it so he told her the directions. Then, he sighed and walked away with his cigarette.


    Mu Xi scratched her head.


    She followed Father Ye¡¯s directions and found White Cloud Mountain Cemetery.


    White Cloud Mountain Cemetery was really built on a mountain.


    Mu Xi went up from the bottom of the mountain.


    When she saw the person standing in front of the tomb, she was stunned.


    She remembered the look on Father Ye¡¯s face. She blushed. Did Uncle Ye think that she was here to look for Mister Ye?


    The man stood quietly in front of the tomb. His expression was gentle.


    This was an expression that Mu Xi never saw before.


    Mu Xi walked quietly to Ye West Wind¡¯s side and looked at the person on the tomb. She covered her mouth and gasped.


    Ye West Wind frowned and looked at her.


    He was unhappy. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Mu Xi was frightened by Ye West Wind and took a step back. The flower in her hand dropped into the ground.


    Ye West Wind looked at the flower and softened his expression. He pursed his lips.<i> Isn¡¯t Mu Xi from overseas? Does she know someone here?</i>


    Ye West Wind stopped thinking after a while.


    He didn¡¯t want to talk.


    He didn¡¯t want to be disturbed by anyone, either.


    He turned his head and continued looking at the tomb. He hoped that Mu Xi would be aware of the situation and leave by herself.


    Mu Xi took the flower up carefully and ced it on the tomb in front of him.


    The youngdy asked him carefully, ¡°Mister Ye, did you know Sister Jian Xi too?¡±


    Ye West Wind felt his mind exploding.

 Chapter 920 - West Wind Extra (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 920: West Wind Extra (Complete)</h4>


    Mu Xi and Ming Shu met on a bridge.


    It was at night. Mu Xi couldn¡¯t remember what time it was, but she remembered it was veryte, and there were almost no cars passing through.


    She stood on the bridge and was about to kill herself.


    She really lost all hope of living at that time.


    Her parents were indifferent toward her, her rtives scolded her, and her ssmates disdained of and humiliated her.


    She felt the whole world was gray.


    ¡°Ahh, young girl, you¡¯ll suffer a lot if you jump down like this.¡±


    Right at that time she heard this voice.


    She turned her head to see the girl.


    The girl sat on a bicycle with her toes on the ground and looked at her with her head tilted, smiling.


    She never saw anyone smile at her before.


    A soft and tender smile.


    Like a soft wind.


    It flew past her uneasy heart.


    For a moment, Mu Xi flinched.


    She stepped back and squatted down. She cried aloud.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Nobody cares about me,¡± Mu Xi answered in tears. ¡°Nobody likes me so no one will care about me. I¡¯m useless, I don¡¯t even dare to die.¡±


    ¡°If no one cares about you, you can care about yourself.¡± The girl squatted beside her. ¡°If you don¡¯t care about yourself, who will you count on to care about you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand...¡±


    ¡°Okay okay, I don¡¯t understand. Don¡¯t cry, I have candy for you.¡±


    Mu Xi watched the candy ced before her and took it automatically.


    The candy was sweet.


    So sweet that it melted into her heart.


    ¡°Eat something whenever you feel low.¡± The girl patted her head. ¡°I¡¯m being very generous to give you candy, you know? It¡¯s my life.¡±


    Life?


    Mu Xi didn¡¯t understand. Why was candy her life?


    Mu Xi watched the girl go back to her bicycle, but after a moment she got down again and looked at her. ¡°Young girl, can you help push my bicycle? I can give you one more piece of candy, okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    Mu Xi stood up and helped push the bicycle for her.


    The tire seemed to leak air. No wonder she didn¡¯t continue riding.


    The girl held her snacks in her arms, meanwhile she helped push the bicycle, and they walked side by side.


    In the middle of the night, Mu Xi felt she must have gone out of her mind to walk with a stranger for a long time.


    That was their first acquaintance.


    After that, she spent a lot of time with her.


    She also learned to love food from her.


    The girl didn¡¯t lecture her on anything, but she could always forget unhappy things while staying with her, and forget every annoying thing in the family.


    At that time she felt...


    Delicious food could really heal everything.


    She knew the girl was in poor health. Because one time when she had an attack of her old illness, she was at her side.


    Mu Xi thought the girl might die when she sent her to hospital.


    Miraculously, she survived. Even the doctor said it was a miracle.


    The doctor requested the girl to be hospitalized, but she left after only staying there for two days.


    Later they spent another month with each other, then Mu Xi said goodbye to her.


    Mu Xi only knew her hometown and name, the rest was all unknown.


    When she applied for college, Mu Xi inexplicably chose toe to this city.


    During her college years, Mu Xi had also been asking for information. But they indeed had a great age difference and she didn¡¯t find any clue.


    Among the huge crowd in the world, where could she find her.


    Until not long ago, she met a patient in the hospital and happened to hear the patient¡¯s visitors mention the name Jian Xi.


    She asked about it carefullyter and realized the Jian Xi in their conversation should be the same one she was looking for.


    Different people may share the same name, but this Jian Xi they mentioned also had heart disease.


    She plucked up her courage and asked that patient.


    But then the patient told her, the girl had died many years ago.


    Mu Xi closed her lips. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Sister Jian Xi, I would have be a pile of bones. She was a very tender person.¡±


    Ye West Wind smiled. ¡°She was not tender.¡±


    Mu Xi frowned and intended to refute.


    But she wasn¡¯t clear what their rtionship was, so Mu Xi held back her words and just lowered her head to look at the tombstone.


    Time seemed to stop at this moment.


    ¡°West Wind.¡±


    Ye West Wind turned his head and said lightly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    A man in a suit came over and looked very serious.


    Mu Xi was startled and stepped back behind Ye West Wind, making room for the maning over.


    Jian Shu gave a look to her, then rested his eyes on Ye West Wind. Ye West Wind had turned back and didn¡¯t mean to introduce Mu Xi.


    Jian Shu put down the things in his hands. There were some flowers and lots of food.


    ¡°West Wind, you¡¯re not a young man anymore.¡± Jian Shu and Ye West Wind stood side by side. ¡°It¡¯s time to let go.¡±


    Ye West Wind¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. ¡°Brother Jian Shu, why haven¡¯t you gotten married then? Li Le has waited for you for so many years...¡±


    Li Le... She had be a listedpany¡¯s chairman and had countless pursuers.


    But the rtionship between her and Jian Shu was vague and uncertain.


    They were lovers, but they were not that close.


    They were friends, but they were beyond that scope.


    Jian Shu was silent for a long time.


    ¡°The wedding day has been set.¡±


    Ye West Wind looked aside at him in a rush.


    Jian Shu revealed a light smile on his face while looking at the tombstone.


    Mu Xi thought perhaps she should leave them now. After hesitating for a while, she left in the end.


    Mu Xi stood a distance away and looked over at the two men standing before the tombstone.


    She looked up into the sky, watching the clouds passing.


    ¡°Sister Jian Xi, we all miss you much.¡±


    Mu Xi lowered her head, then walked down the mountain slowly.


    ...


    It was already dark when Ye West Wind returned from the cemetery.


    He came into the house carrying coldness.


    Father Ye was sitting on the sofa and smoking. He had be more and more addicted to cigarettes these two years, and Ye West Wind couldn¡¯t stop him.


    ¡°Father...¡±


    Father Ye gave a look to him. ¡°What have you told Mu Xi? Why is she leaving?¡±


    Mu Xi went to visit the cemetery, so Father Ye naturally thought his son had said something to her.


    Ye West Wind frowned.


    Ye West Wind went out and came to Mu Xi¡¯s ce, knocking on the door. ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    Mu Xi opened the door and let Ye West Wind in. She answered honestly, ¡°Yes, the internship is going to end and I need to go back. I came to this city originally for Sister Jian Xi, now... I¡¯ve fulfilled my wish.¡±


    Ye West Wind didn¡¯t know what to say.


    What should he say to this girl who had met with her and was actually a stranger.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother you, Mr. Ye...¡± Mu Xi declined with a bit of shyness.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my father won¡¯t let you leave alone.¡±


    ¡°...Okay, then. Thank you, Mr. Ye.¡± Mu Xi epted it.


    ¡°Can you... tell me more about what happened during that time?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Xi nodded happily.


    In Mu Xi¡¯s description, she seemed more tender than that in his memory.


    He could still remember many scenes with her in front of his eyes, but she...


    But howe she disappeared like that?


    Ye West Wind had forgotten when he began to like her.


    That year outside the nightclub, when she asked him that question, he was panicked. But it was like eating candies in secret behind his parents¡¯ backs, he was panicked as well as soft in his heart.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, are you all right?¡± Mu Xi passed him some tissues worriedly.


    Ye West Wind took the tissues and lowered his head, blocking his expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± He got up. ¡°You should take some rest now. If there¡¯s anything you need, just call me.¡±


    Mu Xi sent him out of the door and watched the man walk into the heavy snow.


    Snowkes fell profusely and disorderly.


    The man¡¯s figure looked lonely in the distance.


    This man would stop where he was and keep his memory for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 921 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (1)

    <h4>Chapter 921: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Detective Headline: Qian Sui Interrogates A Ghost Whenever Unhappy#


    <i>Ring...</i>


    Ming Shu raised her head in a rush. She looked around and rested her eyes on the ringingndline phone before her.


    She reached out her hand.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    <i>¡°Miss Qian, have you made any progress on my matter? Can you do it or not, you can¡¯t receive the money yet do nothing...¡±</i>


    A woman¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone. She spoke quickly, with a hidden rage.


    ¡°...Soon.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t really know what she was talking about and just gave a vague answer. Then, ignoring the ferocious rage spilling her eardrum, she hung up the phone and pulled off the line.


    Her smooth movement was like floating clouds and flowing water.


    The fake female protagonist in this world was Yao Ying.


    Yao Ying was beautiful and talented, a typical fairdy from a rich family.


    Yao Ying liked Meng Han, but Meng Han liked someone else. Yao Ying didn¡¯t know who it was and didn¡¯t see who it was around Meng Han. Meng Han¡¯s friends told Yao Ying that the person had died.


    Yao Ying still liked Meng Han and apanied him. She believed one day Meng Han would see her true heart and ept her.


    But after Meng Han met another girl, things became totally different.


    Meng Han started meeting with that girl very frequently.


    Yao Ying asked Meng Han¡¯s friends, and they told her this girl was not the same one that Meng Han liked before. They looked different and had different names.


    Yao Ying was irritated.


    Why would Meng Han rather like someone he didn¡¯t know for long than see her true heart?


    Yao Ying investigated that girl and the results surprised her. She found the girl once had stic surgery and approached Meng Han purposefully. She even had a kid.


    Yao Ying thought she had found important evidence and could make Meng Han see through the girl.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that after learning the girl had a child, Meng Han became even crazier.


    Yao Ying then found out the child was like Meng Han.


    Yao Ying didn¡¯t want them to be together and continued her investigation on the girl.


    The organization Yao Ying turned to for help was exactly the 13th Month Firm where the Host was employed.


    The Host was quite busy when Yao Ying went to her, so she rejected the order.


    After being rejected several times, Yao Ying felt hatred against the Host.


    Yao Ying caused trouble for the Host and ruined her orders for several months.


    But as Meng Han and the girl became closer and closer, Yao Ying got worse.


    Later when Yao Ying and Meng Han went to a ss reunion, Meng Han also took the girl with him.


    The gathering was held in a mountain vi, and someone in the gathering got killed. The police determined the person was murdered, but everyone present had an alibi and no one seemed to be the murderer.


    The victim¡¯s family hired Ming Shu to investigate the case.


    Then before she made any progress, the police suddenly came to her and imed she was the murderer. They provided solid evidence, including human testimony and material evidence, even surveince camera footage, so the Host had no way to defend herself.


    The Host didn¡¯t want to be imprisoned so she escaped. But she kept looking for the truth in secret.


    Several more people were killed after the first case, and they all showed that the Host was present or had left traces which could prove she was the murderer.


    The Host didn¡¯t find any clue until the girl was also killed in the end.


    It was Yao Ying.


    Yao Yingmitted the crimes neatly and the Host couldn¡¯t find any evidence.


    The Host had no other options, so she decided to have a face-to-face confrontation with Yao Ying.


    Yao Ying prepared ahead and waited for the Host to offer her life.


    The Host struggled and escaped.


    But after that, the Host began to cken. She observed Yao Ying and found Yao Ying was very cautious.


    Without any chance to do anything to Yao Ying, the Host then decided to begin from the people around Yao Ying.


    A battle began and two sides were involved.


    At the veryst moment, the Host lost the fight.


    Yao Ying managed to remove her greatest rival in love; Yao Ying couldn¡¯t make Meng Han love her but she was pregnant with Meng Han¡¯s child. Finally, with the help of the Meng family, she married her desired man.


    While the Host ended up spending herter life in prison.


    That was right. The fake female protagonist in this world ckened in the end.


    It was supposed to be a storyline where the pregnant female protagonist came back with her child and sought revenge, who was physically and mentally abusive, but then it was changed by the fake female protagonist into a storyline of dealing with murder cases.


    The Host was very unlucky...


    [The Host¡¯s wish is to find her father.]


    <i>Ah?</i>


    <i>Shouldn¡¯t it be wishing to know why she would be the fake female protagonist¡¯s scapegoat?</i>


    <i>What¡¯s this finding her father?</i>


    ...


    The 13th Month Firm had only one boss and one employee¡ªboth of which was her.


    Normally her job was to investigate for the client matters like ¡°if my husband was cheating on me¡± or ¡°if my wife was cheating on me,¡± something like that.


    There were two fancy words for people working this job¡ªprivate detective.


    The Host had a fancy name.


    Qian Sui.


    It meant a person in power; it also meant a person who could live a thousand years.


    How did that sound!


    If herst name was Wan, she would be called Wan Sui, which meant a powerful person that could live ten thousand years.


    What kind of powerful father would name his child such a powerful name?


    Well, speaking of her father...


    The Host¡¯s biological father went missing when she was eight years old and was nowhere to be found since then.


    When the Host was ten, her mother remarried and abandoned her.


    After that, the Host began living in the welfare house and never saw her mother again.


    The Host wasn¡¯t abused in the welfare house, thankfully, but there were too many children there, and the Host didn¡¯t really get much attention and love.


    The only thing that gave her warmth and energy was her memories of being with her father.


    As the Host grew older, she became more and more determined to find her father.


    It could be counted as an obsession.


    The little tadpole wanted to find her father!


    Ming Shu rubbed the skin between her eyebrows.


    She looked at the small office. It was indeed notrge, a total of less than twenty square meters, and the piled things made it look even smaller.


    Most importantly...


    <i>What¡¯s that shit thing squatting in the corner? </i>


    The storyline didn¡¯t say the Host could see non-human creatures!


    The ghost in the corner revealed its hideous face and tried to scare Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu picked up the book next to her and threw it at the thing. ¡°Screw you.¡±


    <i>How dare you frighten me!</i>


    <i>You¡¯re bold!</i>


    The book went through the ghost¡¯s body and crashed into the wall with a dull thud.


    The ghost: ¡°...¡±


    The ghost had been squatting here for a long time, but the woman never paid any attention to it before. No matter what it did, she didn¡¯t seem to care about it.


    In the Host¡¯s memory, this ghost had indeed been here for a long time.


    The Host was born with the ability to see ghosts. When she was a child, she was also very scared; but gradually she found these ghosts would only scare her and wouldn¡¯t cause her any harm, so she slowly overcame the horror.


    Ignoring the dumbfounded little ghost, Ming Shu went out and bought a bunch of snacks.


    The storyline now was when the fake female protagonist had alreadye to ask for the Host¡¯s help, but was refused.


    The order the Host was handling now arrived right after the Host rejected the fake female protagonist.


    But it was actually arranged by the angry fake female protagonist and meant to cause trouble for the Host.


    Ming Shu took out her phone and found the woman who just called her...


    Customer245?


    <i>Looks like the Host is having some good business!</i>


    Ming Shu checked the records on her phone but didn¡¯t find any useful information.


    She made up a random conclusion and sent it to the woman.


    The other party replied soon.


    Customer245: Miss Qian, what do you mean?


    Qian Sui the powerful: I¡¯m ying you.


    Customer245: What are you saying?


    Qian Sui the powerful: You yed me, so I¡¯m now ying you.


    The other party paused and seemed to be startled by this sentence.


    But soon another message came in.


    Customer245: Miss Qian, this is your service attitude?


    Qian Sui the powerful: Yes, are you not convinced? Come and beat me!


    Ming Shu added several more annoying emojis and then blocked her.


    Refund?


    <i>Nonsense. Shouldn¡¯t she pay for my snacks? </i>

 Chapter 922 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (2)

    <h4>Chapter 922: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (2)</h4>


    <i>Knock knock...</i>


    Someone knocked on the slightly worn-down door.


    Ming Shu got her feet off the table and went to open the door.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you Miss Qian Sui?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the neatly dressed policeman stand at the door, then turned her head to look back at the male ghost squatting in the corner, and then turned her head again to look at the policeman. ¡°Did I break thew?¡±


    The girl in front of him looked obedient and had her hair spread over her shoulders. Right now she was looking at him with confused, innocent eyes.


    He could see the room behind her was a mess inside.


    Chen Wen was also a little unsure and lowered his head to check the picture in his cellphone again.


    He confirmed that he hadn¡¯t made a mistake.


    ¡°Are you Miss Qian Sui?¡± <i>This name is a little weird.</i>


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Ming Shu opened the door. ¡°Do you see anyone else in here? Oh, right, there¡¯s also a ghost.¡±


    Chen Wen didn¡¯t believe in such things, actually. He took a look into the room and subconsciously thought the girl was just teasing him for fun.


    The ghost in the corner had floated to Chen Wen¡¯s side and stared at him like it was watching a novel thing.


    The ghosts in this world were a little different. They were just a mass of colorless, tasteless air, and one wouldn¡¯t feel any coldness when the ghosts came near.


    The ghosts also wouldn¡¯t hurt humans. The Host never met that kind of situation, at least.


    Chen Wen couldn¡¯t see the ghost and didn¡¯t hesitate much. He made a brief self-introduction. ¡°Miss Qian Sui, I¡¯m Chen Wen, a criminal police from city bureau.¡±


    ¡°Why are youing for me? What did I do?¡± <i>Has the Host... ever done anything that broke thew?</i>


    Chen Wen shook his head. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯te for you because you broke anyw.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but did I break anyw?¡±


    Chen Wen: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Can we have a proper conversation!</i>


    Didn¡¯t he mean that she hadn¡¯t broken thew?


    Chen Wen looked around at the narrow space and coughed. ¡°Miss Qian Sui, shall we talk inside?¡±


    Ming Shu turned around and walked inside. ¡°Close the door.¡±


    Chen Wen looked at the door which almost teetered down and closed it carefully.


    He was afraid the door would fall down if he used too much strength.


    The room was smaller than it looked. Chen Wen originally thought their police station was very small and messy, but this ce... just had nowhere to put his feet.


    There were no extra chairs in the room, either, and the owner before him didn¡¯t seem to want to have him sit or pour a ss of water for him.


    Chen Wen breathed lightly. ¡°Miss Qian Sui, well, we have a case...¡±


    ¡°Why do you policemene to me for a case, I¡¯m not a cop.¡±


    Ming Shu interrupted him.


    But Chen Wen continued the sentence: ¡°...and we need your help!¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t youe to the wrong person?¡±


    Ming Shu picked up the topic without thinking, but the Host¡¯s memory came to her in an instant.


    The Host once helped the police solve several cases.


    Relying on her ability to see ghosts.


    Also, ghosts could see things that ordinary people couldn¡¯t.


    The middle man was a professor from the city¡¯s college, who somehow knew the Host. The reason why the Host would help was because of this professor.


    The aged professor also promised he would help the Host find her father.


    Butst year, the old professor passed away.


    So the bridge between the Host and the police station was broken.


    ording to the storyline, it was also at pretty much the same time that someone came to invite her now, but the Host refused.


    ¡°No. You¡¯re Miss Qian Sui, right?¡± Chen Wen was very certain. ¡°I¡¯ming for you.¡±


    He thought Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t believe him.


    So Chen Wen added quickly, ¡°Professor Zhou Li was my teacher, and I¡¯ve received your address from his wife. I know it¡¯s a little abrupt toe to you, but...¡±


    Zhou Li was that old professor¡¯s name.


    Ming Shu waved her hands. ¡°Okay, if you need me to help with your case, you need to pay.¡±


    When cooperating with the old professor, the Host also charged ording to the market price.


    She had to support herself after all.


    Now she needed money even more than ever. <i>Otherwise what should I live on?</i>


    ¡°Uhh...¡±


    Chen Wen measured the humble ce with his eyes and wiped away some cold sweat in secret.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, money is not a problem.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯m a scammer?¡± Ming Shu asked and raised her eyebrows.


    The city bureau¡¯s case... must be some important cases.


    While dealing with cases, the police station sometimes would ask for outside help; but was it really that anyone would ask help from an outsider with an unknown background like her?


    ¡°At the moment, we can¡¯t make any breakthroughs and everyone is trying to reach someone that might be helpful. Since my teacher cooperated with you before, I think I should trust him and give it chance.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then, what about the sry?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it a little too soon to change the topic?


    ...


    Recently, there were several murders in the city. All kinds of news and discussions spread on social media and newspapers, causing great public panic.


    The city bureau requested them to solve the case ASAP.


    But they didn¡¯t have any leads.


    The victims were all female, between sixteen and twenty-five years of age; other than that they didn¡¯t find any other simrities among the victims.


    They had different ages and backgrounds, including students, white-cor workers, women from special industries...


    But they all died in miserable ways.


    Chen Wen showed Ming Shu several pictures.


    It was really miserable.


    The bodies were covered with blood and casually abandoned in uncultivatednd. Their abdomens were stuffed with strange objects: some stones, some clothes, and some stic bags.


    ¡°What a pervert.¡±


    Ming Shu put down the picture and ate some potato chips to get over the horror.


    Chen Wen twitched his mouth.


    He couldn¡¯t eat anything when he saw these pictures...


    ¡°Every victim has been vited.¡± Chen Wen turned his attention to the photo. ¡°But ording to the tests by forensic experts, it¡¯s not... that...¡±


    Chen Wen didn¡¯t know how to express it directly in the face of a girl.


    ¡°Cough... The murderer has extremely strong anti-investigation ability and the site was clear and clean, we couldn¡¯t find any evidence. The time frame of several cases also had no pattern, as if the murderer did them at will.¡±


    There had been a lot of pressure on this case, but they were not making any progress.


    Coincidentally, he went to pay a visit at professor Zhou Li¡¯s death anniversary and talked with his wife about the case.


    Then the old professor¡¯s wife told him toe to this girl.


    He didn¡¯t see anything special about her...


    But he thought the professor¡¯s wife wouldn¡¯t mislead him.


    ¡°Perhaps the murderer did do it at will.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Chen Wen shot her down immediately. ¡°The victims were disembowelled with extremely professional tools, and the objects in their belly... were not objects near the crime scene. They were obviously brought with the murderer. If he just did it at random, why would he bring these tools for criminal purposes?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t guess a pervert¡¯s thinking.¡± Ming Shu got up.


    Chen Wen looked at her. ¡°Are you going to the crime scene?¡±


    Ming Shu said in a casual tone, ¡°It¡¯s half past six, dinner time, so I¡¯m going to have dinner.¡±


    <i>Nothing can disturb my date with my snacks.</i>


    Chen Wen: ¡°...¡±


    When they were at the dinner table, Chen Wen answered two phone calls and listened to the reports on their progress. Apparently Chen Wen¡¯s position was not low.


    In the light of the shop, Ming Shu looked at him several times.


    Chen Wen was quite handsome. Perhaps because he ran around outside all year round, his skin was a healthy wheat color. He held his cellphone with slender fingers, lips closed, frowning slightly, and was texting constantly.


    Ming Shu lowered her head and continued eating.


    Chen Wen¡¯s phone rang again.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Chen Wen suddenly stood up. ¡°Where is it?¡±


    The other side answered quickly and Chen Wen hung up the phone. ¡°It¡¯s a new victim. You¡¯reing with me,e on, stop eating ande!¡±


    Ming Shu was trying to get thest piece of rib. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t waste food. The victim has died anyway, it¡¯s no use running in a hurry.¡±


    Chen Wen: ¡°...¡±


    Thankfully this one wasn¡¯t a cop.


    Or she would have been beaten dead.

 Chapter 923 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (3)

    <h4>Chapter 923: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (3)</h4>


    <i>Hul¡ª</i>


    No one expected that it would suddenly rain heavily, and the whole scene was covered by the rain.


    It was night and the task just kept getting more difficult for the whole team.


    In order to collect the on-the-spot evidence as much as possible, the whole team was busy, in chaos and panic.


    Ming Shu stood outside the cordon, holding a ck umbre, and looked inside the line.


    Raindrops asrge as beans fell heavily on the umbre, giving out loud sounds.


    They were like drumbeats, faster and faster.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t see any ghosts at the scene.


    What kind of person could be a ghost in this world? The Host had not found the reason for so many years. She had seen ghosts of nefarious murderers on TV and also seen kind ghosts.


    It seemed the ghosts of this world were randomly generated.


    ¡°See? That¡¯s why I was in a hurry.¡±


    Under the heavy rain, Chen Wen wiped some rain water off his face and stood inside the police line. He talked to Ming Shu with gloomy eyes.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not like it¡¯ll rain if you don¡¯t hurry.¡± Ming Shu raised her eyes and smiled.


    Chen Wen choked again.


    <i>Time is precious, do you understand!</i>


    ¡°Do you want toe in and see?¡± Chen Wen lifted the cordon.


    The scene was as clean as ever, except for the body.


    Ming Shu bent down to go in.


    They were on awn, right in the central park in downtown. Inside thewn was an artificialke, and outside were two rows of banyan trees.


    The banyan trees covered thewn with their luxuriant leaves, and you couldn¡¯t see in from the outside.


    Because the artificialke was being cleaned recently, a sign was put up outside, forbidding the public to enter.


    If it weren¡¯t for two young lovers who wanted to make out here, the crime scene would only be discovered a littleter.


    Chen Wen held out his hand and the rain beat in the heart of his palm.


    Did the murderer n for this rain today?


    ¡°Caption Chen, who¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°A consultant with me.¡± Chen Wen had told Ming Shu that if anyone asked, they would phrase it like this.


    The bureau had regtions. The questioner thought Ming Shu looked young and gave her several more looks, then began to report. ¡°We¡¯ve been looking around, but haven¡¯t found anything useful. The autopsy results should be avable soon, and the victim¡¯s identity is also under investigation...¡±


    The man reported quickly, but Chen Wen could reply ordingly and gave instructions for the next step without disorder.


    Ming Shu squatted where the body was found.


    There should have been a lot of blood here, but by now it had been washed into thewn, leaving only a strong scent of blood.


    They had so many people and had already searched throughout thewn.


    It was not like on TV, where the main character was sure to find something.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t find anything.


    This probably meant... she was not a protagonist.


    ¡°What did you find?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Chen Wen nodded his head and was not disappointed. He probably didn¡¯t have much hope for Ming Shu.


    The autopsy report soon reached Chen Wen.


    Chen Wen¡¯s expression became a little weird after reading it.


    He took a deep breath. ¡°She was pregnant.¡±


    Because every previous body¡¯s belly had been stuffed, this time they didn¡¯t find the victim was actually pregnant in the first ce.


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the baby?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve searched the neighborhood but found nothing. The only possibility is that the murderer took it away. The target is much bigger with a baby. Go check the surveince camera carefully...¡±


    After waiting for Chen Wen to give his order, Ming Shu spoke slowly. ¡°Judging by the blood on the scene, the time of death is not long ago. If this is the crime scene, and the murderer dared to do so, he must be perfectly sure. Considering the previous cases, your investigation will be in vain.¡±


    Chen Wen: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I didn¡¯t bring you here to strike us.</i>


    Ming Shu left under her umbre.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To take a walk.¡± Ming Shu waved. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apany me.¡±


    Chen Wen: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who has time to do that.</i>


    <i>But, wait, what walk are you taking at this hour?</i>


    <i>Is there anything wrong with this woman?</i>


    <i>Did the professor¡¯s wife mislead me?!</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu left the crime scene. Because of the rain, the whole park looked lonely, and the dim lights in the rainy night made it even more sluggish.


    Ming Shu searched for a circle and finally found a ghost in white behind the humble rockery.


    Little White was a lovely girl, wearing a small white dress and sitting behind the rockery. She looked very obedient, like a small, white, budding flower.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Ming Shu greeted her.


    Little White looked over at Ming Shu. But perhaps she thought no one could see her, so Little White didn¡¯t think the girl was calling her.


    She looked back but there was nothing behind her.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Ming Shu waved at her.


    Little White pointed at herself confusedly.


    Ming Shu nodded with a smile.


    Themp at her side hid her in the light.


    Little White¡¯s expression changed from confusion to joy and she floated straight to Ming Shu. ¡°You can see me!¡±


    ¡°Can you really see me and hear me? Ahhhh!¡±


    Little White was very excited.


    ¡°You can see me.¡±


    ¡°You can see me. There¡¯s someone here who can see me.¡±


    ¡°I finally found someone who can see me, this is great, ahhhh...¡±


    ¡°Calm down.¡± Ming Shu couldn¡¯t touch Little White. All she could do was urge her to calm down and stop jumping and screaming in front of her.


    But Little White finally met someone who could see her, and she refused to be cool.


    After Ming Shu finished three packages of one-yuan Want Want Crunchy Rice Balls, Little White finally calmed down.


    ¡°You... you... you called me, what can I do for you?¡± Little White suddenly became a little shy. After her death, she nevermunicated with anyone else; and after the excitement, only shyness remained.


    <i>This is the only person who can talk to me.</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t scare her.</i>


    ¡°Do you know that a person was killed nearby?¡±


    Little White nodded. She had floated there to see. The woman died very miserably, even more miserably than her.


    ¡°Did you see the murderer?¡±


    Little White shook her head.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Little White eximed. ¡°I remember something. I saw a man sneaking in and then out again not longter.¡±


    Little White blinked and looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°No more?¡±


    <i>Isn¡¯t this enough?</i>


    Little White tried hard to recall, but she only saw that.


    ¡°Am I not helping you?¡± Little White lowered her head in depression.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Little White sounded more depressed. ¡°Will you talk to me again?¡±


    ¡°If I keep talking to you, they¡¯ll arrest me as a madwoman.¡± Ming Shu turned her umbre. ¡°Bye.¡±


    Little White chased after her for several steps and said anxiously, ¡°Please speak with me more, I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Ming Shu looked back at her. Little White was just standing there.


    In the rain, Little White was like a poor little thing that could be broken at any time. Her slender, weak figure made you unable to help taking pity on her.


    ¡°You... Why don¡¯t you leave here?¡± The ghost in her office was also like her and never left.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Little White felt wronged.


    The furthest she could go was near the artificialke.


    When she just became a ghost, she couldn¡¯t even leave the rockery.


    ¡°...You¡¯re ghosts, can¡¯t you all leave a particr ce?¡±


    The Host had always regarded these things as air and hadn¡¯t observed them carefully.


    Little White shook her head. ¡°Not all of us. Some can and some can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Little White was also puzzled, then she murmured after a moment, ¡°Probably because... some are more powerful?¡±


    She must be too weak...


    But she also didn¡¯t know how to be stronger. It seemed she just stayed here and as time passed, she could float further.


    Ming Shu had nothing to say.

 Chapter 924 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (4)

    <h4>Chapter 924: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (4)</h4>


    When she walked out of the central park, the surroundings became lively.


    The lights from the cars on the road shone on her. Ming Shu looked up at the traffic light.


    Just as she was about to cross the road, a car suddenly drove over and stopped without any warning.


    A woman came down from the car and bumped into Ming Shu. She apologized hurriedly and then ran toward the pavement.


    A man came down from the driver¡¯s seat and chased the woman. The car was left on the main road just like that.


    <i>Honk honk honk...</i>


    ¡°What the f**k, what is happening!¡±


    The road was narrow and it was raining. Hence, there were many cars on the road and it was impossible to changenes now. The cars behind honked for a moment. When the car in front still didn¡¯t move, they started scolding and cursing.


    ¡°Hey, is this your car? Hurry up and move it. Why are you parking in the middle of the road. How inconsiderate of you. I am rushing for time!¡±


    Someone saw Ming Shu standing beside the car and shouted at her after he got out of his car.


    ¡°This is not my car.¡± Ming Shu gave a standard smile.


    ¡°Not yours?¡±


    The man saw the brand and model of the car. It was quite expensive. He looked at Ming Shu¡¯s attire. Although she was dressed properly, she didn¡¯t seem like a person who could afford this car.


    ¡°Whose car is this!?¡±


    ¡°This car cost a few millions, right? Did they just dump it in the middle of the road?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s call the police...¡±


    ¡°Call the police...¡±


    ¡°So irritating. I¡¯m rushing home.¡±


    The scene was a mess. By the time Ming Shu finished buying her snacks, themotion there was still not settled.


    Wealthy people really knew how to y, didn¡¯t they?


    Ming Shu walked toward her office.


    After walking for some distance...


    She stopped and turned to look at the little boy who was following her. ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    The little boy was around six years old. He was really cute. He didn¡¯t have an umbre so he was drenched. He looked like an abandoned puppy.


    ¡°Hungry.¡± The little boy pouted pitifully. He blinked his huge eyes and stared intently at the snacks in Ming Shu¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Where are your parents?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± The little boy looked even sadder. ¡°Sister, can you give me some food? I will repay you.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to repay me?¡± Ming Shu found it funny.


    ¡°... Hmm.¡± The little boy bit his fingers and said after a while, ¡°Can I repay you with my body?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I would be arrested for that!</i>


    <i>How dare you ask me for food!</i>


    <i>You have evil intentions!</i>


    <i>When did this stupid little boy start following me?</i>


    She didn¡¯t see him when she was buying snacks or paying her bill so it should be when she came out.


    Ming Shu took out her cellphone and called Chen Wen.


    <i>¡°Miss Qian, is there anything I can help you with?¡±</i> Chen Wen was still in a confused state. He thought that Ming Shu had gotten some evidence.


    ¡°I picked up a stupid little boy.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± <i>What does a stupid little boy have anything to do with the case. We are missing a baby, not a boy!</i>


    ...


    Chen Wen looked at the stupid little boy that was eating cup noodles. He then turned to look at Ming Shu who was eating the same brand of cup noodles. His head hurt.


    <i>Master¡¯s wife!</i>


    <i>Are you really not trying to fool me?</i>


    ¡°Send this child next doorter.¡± Chen Wen confirmed that Ming Shu picked up this child so he grabbed a policeman and gave this worder.


    They were the Criminal Investigation Department.


    They were not in charge of lost children.


    ¡°Caption Chen, we have found the victim¡¯s identity.¡± A policeman carried some information over and quickly summarized it. ¡°He Lan, 23 years old. Living in this city. Just graduated one year ago and has a decent and normal family background. Lived in Huahai District. Had no partner...¡±


    Chen Wen raised his head.


    No partners?


    Where did the childe from, then?


    Chen Wen had invited Ming Shu over so he was trying to make a Hail Mary effort and brought Ming Shu to the victim¡¯s house.


    Huahai District was a high-ss district. Normal people would not choose to live here.


    The house had two bedrooms. It was not huge but it was not small either. The house was arranged neatly.


    Chen Wen scanned the room for a while. ¡°A man lived here. Go and check if He Lan has a boyfriend.¡±


    Ming Shu stood at the entrance and didn¡¯te in. She leaned against the doorframe and said, ¡°There is no need to check. She doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend. She was someone¡¯s mistress. She was 28 weeks pregnant.¡±


    Chen Wen: ¡°...¡±


    The policemen: ¡°...¡±


    <i>How do you know all this when you just stood at the entrance?!</i>


    They couldn¡¯t see the ghost that was floating behind Ming Shu.


    ¡°What is the man called?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Are you asking me?</i>


    Chen Wen was puzzled.


    <i>Aren¡¯t you the one that said all the information?</i>


    How would he know anything!


    Ming Shu said again, ¡°Zhuo Liangyou.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why are you answering your own questions?</i>


    The policemen looked at Chen Wen.


    <i>Caption Chen, the consultant that you found... is she crazy?</i>


    Chen Wen was speechless. He walked up to Miss Qian quickly and pulled her outside. ¡°Miss Qian, what nonsense are you saying?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°I m giving you evidence. Why are you saying that it¡¯s nonsense?¡±


    ¡°How do you know...¡±


    ¡°I asked.¡±


    ¡°Asked who?¡±


    ¡°Ghost.¡± Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I can see ghosts?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>You didn¡¯t, thank you!</i>


    <i>I want to flip the table. Who will believe what you say!</i>


    <i>It¡¯s not good to be superstitious!</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care if he believed her or not.


    However, when Chen Wen got the information, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    It was exactly the same as Ming Shu said. Even the duration of pregnancy was urate.


    ¡°Did you take another case from someone before and investigate He Lan?¡± Chen Wen found a reasonable exnation.


    She was in this trade and He Lan was a mistress. Hence, the wife of Zhuo Liangyou might have asked her to investigate the mistress... <i>Yes! This is logical!</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Whatever floats your boat.¡±


    Chen Wen: ¡°...¡±


    The identity of the victim was found but it had nothing to do with her death.


    Zhuo Liangyou said that his wife had been suspicious of him recently so he hadn¡¯t seen He Lan for the past half-month. He never contacted her, either.


    Ming Shu ate her frech fries and said softly, ¡°He Lan went out at 9 AM. She was going for a checkup in the hospital.¡±


    After she went out, she never returned.


    Chen Wen didn¡¯t questioned Ming Shu this time. He immediately went to the hospital.


    The hospital confirmed that He Lan had a checkup at 10 AM that day. After the checkup, she left.


    Where did she go?


    How would they know where their patients went after they left the hospital?


    Chen Wen asked them to show him the surveince videos.


    If they could discover where He Lan went, they might be able to get some more evidence.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to watch the surveince videos with them so she prepared to go home.


    The rain outside didn¡¯t let up. When Ming Shu went out, she saw the expensive car parked inconsiderately in the middle of the road.


    A woman holding the little boy from before came out.


    ¡°Sister!¡± The little boy waved at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu gritted her teeth. This stupid little boy ate two packets of her fries.


    She squeezed out a sinister smile.


    The stupid little boy smiled at her sweetly.


    ¡°Were you the one who sent my child to the police station?¡± The woman hugging the child walked over. She was grateful. ¡°Thank you. Can you leave your WeChat? I will find a time to treat you to a meal.¡±


    Ming Shu swallowed her rejection and took out her cellphone.


    Ming Shu looked at thements on the name in her WeChat...


    <i>This is really...</i>


    There was a rule that a viin would be able to meet the protagonist everywhere.


    This woman was the female protagonist.


    ¡°Say bye to Sister.¡±


    The stupid little boy smilded even brighter. ¡°Sister, my name is Hang Zichen!¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>My name is Hang Zizhou! Do you know that?</i>


    Ming Shu waved at them.


    The woman walked back after a while. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get a cab now. If you don¡¯t mind, we can send you back.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at the expensive car.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    The car must belong to the male protagonist. If she went to disturb them, the male protagonist would eat her up.


    <i>For snacks!</i>


    <i>I won¡¯t go!</i>


    In the end, the woman saw Ming Shu making a call and very soon, someone came out from the police station and sent her back in a police car.

 Chapter 925 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (5)

    <h4>Chapter 925: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (5)</h4>


    [Additional Task: Evil people will get their karma. Hint: Please solve more than five murders.]


    The Harmony System gave Ming Shu her task bright and early in the morning.


    <i>But, what is wrong with the title?</i>


    <i>What do you mean by evil people will get their karma? Huh?</i>


    <i>Harmony System,e out!</i>


    <i>I need to talk to you!</i>


    [Guest, do you want to watch little demons fighting? It is more enjoyable when you watch it in the morning.]


    Ming Shu just woke up and her mind was suddenly filled with little demons fighting. She didn¡¯t feel good.


    <i>Harmony System, get out!</i>


    <i>Get away from me as far as you can!</i>


    [...] <i>Okay, I will.</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Shameless.</i>


    Ming Shu rubbed her hair and sat up.


    The ce that she stayed at was not big. There was only one bedroom.


    She got down and washed up. Then she sent a message to Chen Wen and asked him about his progress.


    Chen Wen investigated for the whole night but the clue led nowhere. The child was missing.


    The victim had not reached her delivery time. If a seven-month-old baby was taken out of the mother¡¯s womb, there was not much chance the baby was alive.


    But, why did the culprit take the baby?


    Ming Shu asked Chen Wen for the victims¡¯ information.


    The first victim was a student still studying in university. The second one was a hostess. The third one was a high school student and the fourth one was a white-cor worker. He Lan was the fifth one.


    These five cases happened at different times and there was no pattern in the date of the crimes, either.


    Sometimes the gaps between the crimes were long, and sometimes they were short.


    However, only two months had passed since the first murder. This meant that the culprit killed one person every 12 days on average.


    Ming Shu carefully flipped through the information.


    <i>This is all for the sake of Hatred Points.</i>


    <i>This is all for my snacks.</i>


    <i>Ring...</i>


    Ming Shu nced at the telephone and picked it up.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    <i>¡°Is this Miss Qian Sui?¡±</i>


    Ming Shu replied nonchntly, ¡°Yes. What is the matter?¡±


    <i>¡°I would like you to investigate something. If it¡¯s okay for you...¡±</i>


    ¡°I am not okay to help you. Goodbye!¡±


    ¡°...¡± The person on the other end choked for a few seconds. <i>¡°Are you saying that you will not ept my job? Is this how you do business?¡±</i>


    ¡°Yes, I am d that you know. Don¡¯t call me ever again. Also, tell Yao Ying to find me herself. Stop trying to do such acts behind my back. No wonder she can¡¯t get her man.¡±


    Ming Shu mmed the phone down and hung up.


    Yao Ying seldom appeared in front of her personally.


    <i>How am I supposed to gain Hatred Points like this?</i>


    <i>Frustrating.</i>


    <i>Ding¡ª</i>


    Chen Wen: Did you go to Y University?


    Long live Qian Sui: Yes


    Y University was the university that the first victim studied at.


    There was no simr case found in the police system.


    That meant that the first victim was the first person the murderer killed. Of course, there might be other victims that they hadn¡¯t found.


    However, the first victim would always give them more clues.


    Chen Wen: I will go with you in the afternoon. I need to do something there too.


    Long live Qian Sui: Does the police station provide dinner service?


    Chen Wen: ...


    Chen Wen just wanted to type GTFO to Ming Shu.


    ...


    At Y University...


    This ce had over a hundred years of history. Many famous people graduated from this university.


    The school gave off an ancient vibe. Everywhere you walked, you would feel like you traveled back in time.


    ¡°Lu Jiaqi? She was a very good person... I wonder who could be so cruel. Have you caught the culprit?¡±


    ¡°Lu Jiaqi¡¯s results were really good and she was pretty too. She had a good personality so everyone liked her.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask us all this before? Why are you asking us again? Lu Jiaqi was a very nice person. Everyone liked her...¡±


    The victim, Lu Jiaqi, was a second-year student at the university. To her teachers, she was a good student. To her friends, she was a good person.


    No one saw her having a conflict with anyone ever since school started. She didn¡¯t have a boyfriend, either.


    The statements of the students now were simr to what they said before.


    ¡°That woman was really bad.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at where the voice came from¡ªa ghost.


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    The ghost widened his eyes.


    ¡°You... are you talking to me?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°Is there any other ghost here?¡±


    This ghost had the same reaction as Little White. He was very excited too.


    Hence, Ming Shu got a lot of information from the ghost. ¡°She had a boyfriend. No, she had many boyfriends. She even had a child once. She was just acting in school. I saw her...¡±


    The Lu Jiaqi that the ghost depicted was totally different from the Lu Jiaqi that her teacher and friends described.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The moment Chen Wen turned around, he heard Ming Shu saying this. He was a bit lost. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything ever since she arrived here and she wanted to leave already?


    ¡°I have asked everything I wanted to ask.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Who are you trying to fool!</i> Chen Wen saw that Ming Shu really wanted to leave so he said hurriedly, ¡°I need to meet someone first...¡±


    Chen Wen needed to see a psychology professor from Y University. He wanted to ask for the psychology professor¡¯s help to analyze the murderer. This was the main reason why he came here.


    ¡°Professor...¡± Chen Wen brought Ming Shu in. ¡°You have a guest?¡±


    There were two people in the office. One of them was a middle-aged man.


    The other was a young man. He stood casually by the table and smiled gently. He seemed like a delinquent on the first nce.


    The man was very handsome.


    The kind of handsome that was ring and that no one would be able to forget.


    When Chen Wen walked in, he raised his eyebrows and looked over.


    ¡°Little Chen is here.¡± The professor greeted Chen Wen. ¡°This is not a guest. It¡¯s just my former student. Speaking of which, you were both from the same department. Have you met each other?¡±


    The professor then stared at the young man. ¡°Your standing posture is indecent.¡±


    The young man didn¡¯t say anything. He had no intention of changing his posture.


    ¡°I have never seen him before,¡± Chen Wen replied honestly.


    ¡°You policemen always spend time outside so that is understandable.¡± The professor asked Chen Wen and Ming Shu toe over and have a seat. He poured some tea for them. ¡°Gu Zhi, who are you posing for? Come and sit down.¡±


    Chen Wen spat out the mouthful of tea that he just drank.


    He spat it directly in the professor¡¯s face.


    The professor: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Professor, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Chen Wen hurriedly took some napkins and passed them to the professor.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine...¡± The professor wiped his face.


    Gu Zhi strode over with his long legs and sat opposite them. He crossed his legs and leaned casually against the soda. His eyes shimmered.


    Ming Shu hugged a bag of potato chips and ate seriously.


    Chen Wen admired her. No matter where she was, she could eat her snacks so calmly.


    Chen Wen nced at the man opposite him. This person...


    Was a legend in their field¡ªa legend that hadn¡¯t been expelled yet.


    ¡°This is Captain Gu, Gu Zhi.¡± The professor tidied himself before introducing the young man to Chen Wen. ¡°This is Chen Wen, the captain of the city bureau. This...¡±


    The professor looked at the quiet little girl who was eating her chips.


    ¡°Qian...¡± Chen Wen felt too embarrassed to say her name. ¡°Little Qian, our consultant.¡±


    The professor nodded his head. He took a few more looks at Ming Shu.


    Not everyone could be a consultant. They needed to have some skills.


    Ming Shu smiled at the professor.


    The professor: ¡°...¡± He didn¡¯t see anything special about this girl.


    ¡°Cough... Little Chen, you came for the 516 case. Gu Zhi came for this case too, so we can discuss it together.¡±

 Chapter 926 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (6)

    <h4>Chapter 926: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (6)</h4>


    The professor had already looked through the information so he did a psychological profile of the murderer based on the avable data.


    However, the evidence left behind was limited so the psychological profiling was vague.


    By the time Ming Shu finished her potato chips, the professor hadpleted his profile.


    Chen Wen was deep in thought while Gu Zhi looked at the tea on the table with a bored expression. The tea leaves were standing straight in the cup. They reflected into his eyes like a sharp sword.


    The professor sighed. ¡°If there are more pieces of evidence, I will be able to give a more urate profiling.¡±


    He was only able to give the gender, age, and height of the criminal. Besides his strange way of murdering his victims, the culprit didn¡¯t leave any important evidence behind.


    Chen Wen said, ¡°The culprit is too crafty. If there are new pieces of evidence, I will immediately send them to you.¡±


    The professor nodded. ¡°This case has a huge impact so I hope that you all will solve it soon. If I can help in any way, I will.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we will.¡± Chen Wen got up. ¡°Professor, we will make a move first.¡±


    After Chen Wen and Ming Shu left, Gu Zhi left the room too.


    He had his hands in his pockets while smiling at Chen Wen mysteriously.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Why is he looking at me like this?</i> Chen Wen coughed and asked, ¡°Chief Gu, is the province bureau going to take on this case too?¡±


    Gu Zhi answered in a clear voice, ¡°Since the case has not been solved even after such a long time, there is nothing wrong with the province bureau taking over it. The documents were already sent to the city bureau. I will be in charge of the 515 special investigation team.¡±


    Chen Wen: ¡°...¡±


    He knew that this person had an attitude problem but his ability... was impressive.


    He just asked casually. He didn¡¯t expect to get this reply. He felt frustrated.


    However, Gu Zhi was from the province bureau so Chen Wen didn¡¯t dare to offend him.


    ¡°Where did you say that you want to go?¡± Chen Wen turned his head and questioned Ming Shu.


    ¡°Happiness City.¡±


    Gu Zhi had walked past them but he turned his head and looked at Ming Shu from the corner of his eyes. ¡°The consultants from the city bureau... are they all like this?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Like what?¡±


    Gu Zhi looked at her provokingly. He sized up Ming Shu and spoke with emphasis. ¡°Weak.¡±


    ¡°Chief Gu, the consultants don¡¯t need to go and catch the culprits...¡± Chen Wen couldn¡¯t help but refute.


    ¡°Oh, I was just making a remark.¡±


    ¡°...¡± He knew why this person had a bad reputation.


    His actions made people want to kill him.


    Especially...


    Chen Wen watched Ming Shu rushing toward Gu Zhi and exchange a few blows with him at a fast speed.


    Gu Zhi graduated from the police academy so his fighting skills were definitely good.


    However, the little girl that looked weak and delicate managed to fight Gu Zhi without losing out to him... she was justcking a little in strength.


    Gu Zhi threw her against the railings on the corridor. Ming Shu pushed her feet on the ground and pounced at him.


    Gu Zhi froze for a moment. Then, he was mmed onto the floor by Ming Shu. Ming Shu stepped on him like a queen and said, ¡°I¡¯m weak?¡±


    <i>When I was ruling over the world, you were still ying with your toys.</i>


    Gu Zhi¡¯s expression was strange. Chen Wen felt that he looked a little sinister.


    He hurriedly went up and pulled Ming Shu away.


    If the consultant and his new superior started fighting, he would not be able to keep his job for long.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to fight Gu Zhi for real so when Chen Wen pulled her away, she took the chance to release him.


    Gu Zhi got up calmly and brushed off the invisible dust on his body. ¡°Be careful. You might not be able to get married if you remain so fierce.¡±


    Ming Shu gave an evil smile. ¡°I will be a sugar mama and have 180 boy toys.¡±


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡±


    Gu Zhi nced at her and sneered, He turned his head and then walked away arrogantly.


    After they walked out of Y University, Chen Wen received a call asking him to go back to the police station immediately.


    Chen Wen informed Ming Shu about this and left in his car.


    Ming Shu stood at the side of the road. She wanted to g a taxi.


    A ck Bentley stopped in front of her. The car windows wound down and the easily recognizable face popped out.


    He held the steering wheel in one hand and rested his other hand on the window. He turned and looked at her. ¡°You want to go to Happiness City? Get in the car.¡±


    ¡°There is no such thing as a free lunch in this world. What do you want?¡±


    <i>Do you want to snatch my snacks!</i>


    ¡°What do you have?¡± Gu Zhi looked at her sarcastically.


    ¡°Beauty and talent,¡± Ming Shu said tantly.


    ¡°... Hahahaha.¡± Gu Zhiughed loudly. He leaned on the steering wheel andughed uncontrobly. ¡°You must have some misunderstanding about yourself. If you can¡¯t afford a mirror, I can give you one.¡±


    Ming Shu maintained the smile on her face. ¡°A policeman humiliating a normal citizen openly in public. What do you think about this news headline?¡±


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡±


    Gu Zhi stoppedughing. ¡°I am going to Happiness City too. Since you are the consultant of the city bureau, I can give you a ride.¡±


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Gu Zhi.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    She thought for a moment and then pulled the car door open. She got into the car.


    Gu Zhi pulled the corners of his mouth up and stepped on the elerator suddenly. Ming Shu flew back.


    Gu Zhi said slowly, ¡°Consultant Qian, remember your seatbelt.¡±


    Ming Shu buckled her seatbelt before ncing at Gu Zhi. ¡°Don¡¯t stop the car if you dare.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Are you going to do something obscene to me in the car?¡± Gu Zhi raised his eyebrows. His looked like a ruffian when he did this. However,bining this action with his face, it didn¡¯t seem irritating at all.


    <i>Handsome represents justice... pfft!</i>


    <i>Snacks are justice!</i>


    ¡°If killing someone is obscene, yes.¡±


    ¡°Deliberately breaking thew will earn you a more serious sentence.¡±


    ¡°After 18 years, I am still who I am.¡±


    ¡°... That is good thinking.¡±


    Ming Shu revealed her white teeth. ¡°So, don¡¯t provoke me.¡±


    <i>I will kill you.</i>


    Gu Zhi never said anything to her after that. Ming Shu didn¡¯t know if he was frightened or if he just didn¡¯t want to talk to her.


    <i>Buzz buzz buzz¡ª</i>


    Gu Zhi held the steering wheel with one hand and reached for his cellphone.


    ¡°Hello.¡± He was toozy to hold it so he put it on the speaker.


    <i>¡°Chief Gu, what are you doing?¡±</i>


    ¡°Investigating a case.¡±


    <i>¡°What case? Didn¡¯t you solve all your cases?¡±</i>


    ¡°Oh, mister, why are you making a call? Didn¡¯t you say that you want to have fun with me?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head and smiled gently.


    ¡°...¡± The person on the other end kept quiet for a moment. <i>¡°Cough, cough. Chief Gu, have a good investigation. I have report to do. I will go write my report first.¡±</i>


    <i>Dududu¡ª</i>


    Gu Zhi looked at Ming Shu. His eyes were smiling. ¡°How would you like to have fun with me?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her chin in reply and asked him, ¡°How would you like to have fun?¡±


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    The car stopped and a shrill sound was made from the friction between the car tires and the ground.


    Gu Zhi unbuckled his seatbelt and leaned over. ¡°We will do what Consultant Qian wants to do.¡±


    When Gu Zhi leaned over, Ming Shu could feel the aura of a man flowing out from his body.


    He looked at Ming Shu straight in the face.


    Ming Shu calmly stuffed a sweet in her mouth. ¡°I will not need to worry about tomorrow¡¯s headline. A certain chief from a province bureau bullies a pretty little girl in broad daylight... hey, why are you leaving? I have not finished speaking.¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The car door was mmed shut.


    Ming Shu smiled silently. <i>You dare to provoke me?</i>

 Chapter 927 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (7)

    <h4>Chapter 927: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In Happiness City...


    Just as its name suggested, it was a ce where you could seek happiness.


    It was evening now. Happiness City just started its operation.


    Gu Zhi took out a photo and ced it in front of the manager. ¡°Do you know this person?¡±


    ¡°Mister Gu, you are...¡± The manager knew Gu Zhi. He was their VIP client.


    However, when Gu Zhi took out his credentials, the manager was still a little stunned.


    <i>What is he trying to do?</i>


    <i>Are rich second generations so bold nowadays?</i>


    ¡°I am investigating a case. The credentials are real.¡± Gu Zhi pointed at the photo. ¡°Have you seen this person before?¡±


    The manager calmed himself down before looking at the photo carefully.


    He frowned. He didn¡¯t know the person. He took the photo and passed it to the person beside him.


    The other party shook his head too. The manager called all the staff over to look at the photo.


    However, there were really too many people in Happiness City.


    The staff could only remember three kinds of people.


    The first kind were those wealthy and powerful old customers, the second kind were those that created trouble before, and the third kind were the workers who provided special services.


    Lu Jiaqi was obviously not a frequent customer and she didn¡¯t provide special services.


    Ming Shu knew about this ce from the ghost.


    How did Gu Zhi know about this ce?


    ¡°Can I take a look around?¡± Gu Zhi kept the photo and pointed inside.


    He walked inside without waiting for a reply.


    ¡°Sure, do you need me to ask someone to show you ar...¡± The manager remembered that this mister was very familiar with this ce so he stopped his sentence.


    <i>Is he here to be a spy?</i>


    Luckily, this was a decent entertainment venue.


    ¡°Mister Gu... this way please.¡±


    Gu Zhi knew this ce very well so he walked in effortlessly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just take over this case? How did you manage to find this ce?¡± Ming Shu asked as she walked.


    ¡°The province bureau had been paying attention to this case for a long time.¡± Gu Zhi lowered his head and typed a message on his cellphone. ¡°It has been a few days since I took over the case so I already did some investigation. Not everyone is like those useless idiots in the city bureau.¡±


    Gu Zhi gave a look of disdain.


    Ming Shu was curious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get fired?¡±


    Gu Zhi raised his head. The light from his cellphone shone on his face. He slowly smiled and leaned over to Ming Shu. ¡°I¡¯m rich.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is it great to be rich! </i>


    Gu Zhi retracted his gaze quickly and looked at the private rooms. He walked forward for a little while before opening the door of a private room.


    The room was very noisy.


    ¡°Drink! Drink, drink!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me. I must make him drunk today!¡±


    ¡°Come, again!¡±


    Ear-throbbing music and conversations between people formed a nuisance to the ear.


    The private room was filled with men. Some of them were just wearing underwear.


    Gu Zhi turned off the music. The private room quieted down.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked at him.


    ¡°Hey, Chief Gu, are you here to check on us? We are really obedient!¡± one of the men said.


    ¡°Put on your clothes.¡± Gu Zhi nced at the man that was just wearing underwear.


    The man seemed casual just now but the moment Gu Zhi said this, he covered his lower half and rushed to the back of the crowd. The man put on his pants quickly.


    Everyone was feeling weird. <i>What is wrong with Gu Zhi this time?</i>


    Everyone went to the same public bath andpared that part of their bodies before. What was there to be shy about?


    Someone saw Ming Shu and poked the person next to him. Everyone started noticing that there was a girl behind Gu Zhi.


    It was a woman. She was alive. She could breathe!


    WTF!


    Were they all drunk?


    Everyone rubbed their eyes. They didn¡¯t see wrong. People started winking at Gu Zhi.


    ¡°It is so rarely that Chief Gu brings a girl here. You must drink today. Last time, you ran away quickly so I was forced to drink. I almost went to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Chief Gu, shouldn¡¯t you introduce her?¡±


    ¡°Chief Gu, flowers finally bloomed on you.¡±


    Everyone was in an uproar.


    Gu Zhi turned on the lights in the private room. The room lit up brightly.


    ¡°This is the consultant that the city bureau invited.¡± Gu Zhi smiled at Ming Shu with a weird expression. ¡°However, if Consultant Qian is willing, this flower can bloom.¡±


    Ming Shu blinked and said innocently and sincerely, ¡°Chrysanthemum?¡±


    ¡°Pfft...¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahha!¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahahahaha...¡±


    Everyoneughed till they were on the floor.


    Gu Zhi twitched his mouth corners. He restrained the urge to curse at her.


    ¡°What is so funny?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, I can¡¯t control myself. I am dying ofughter. Hahahaha...¡±


    Gu Zhi ced his hand on the shoulders of the man that wasughing the hardest. ¡°Is it funny?¡±


    ¡°Yes... Hahaha...¡± The man couldn¡¯t stopughing.


    Gu Zhi narrowed his eyes. He grabbed the cor of the man and mmed him on the floor.


    ¡°Ouch...¡± The man groaned in pain. He started shouting, ¡°Gu Zhi, are you trying to kill me! My waist... hurts. Hurry and help me up.¡±


    ¡°Give up your nightlife and your waist will not hurt. Be careful of your nightlife in the future.¡± Gu Zhi flicked his hand away and stepped over his waist. He opened a bottle of beer. ¡°Clear up this ce.¡±


    The rest of the people immediately went to clear the messy table.


    The man got up from the floor. ¡°Gu Zhi, can you talk nicely?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    The man turned to look at Ming Shu. His eyes turned a few rounds. He went up to her enthusiastically. ¡°Little girl,e, have a seat. Do you want to eat some fruit? There are raisins here, and peanuts...¡±


    Gu Zhi drank two mouthfuls of beer and looked at the snacks piled around Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu was smiling happily. She spoke softly and gently. She seemed really obedient.


    <i>Fake!</i>


    <i>Fake woman!</i>


    The more he looked at her, the harder he frowned.


    <i>Why is she not rejecting them?</i>


    <i>What can she talk about with these sexually driven idiots?</i>


    ... It would be impossible for her to reject snacks.


    <i>If you have snacks, you can make her do anything.</i>


    <i>F**k, why do I feel so frustrated.</i>


    <i>This is my wife!</i>


    ¡°Why are you all hustling around a little girl?¡± Gu Zhi pulled the man up and threw the photo at him. ¡°Go and ask if anyone saw this person.¡±


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking so many questions. Hurry up and get moving!¡± Gu Zhi kicked him.


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk...¡± The man flicked the photo. ¡°You are a steel tree that hasn¡¯t bloomed in a while but when you do, you have two flowers around you.¡±


    Gu Zhi grabbed the beer bottle and looked at him calmly. ¡°He Ren¡¯nian.¡±


    The man immediately became obedient. ¡°I¡¯ll go now. Don¡¯t be angry. I will go instantly.¡±


    He Ren¡¯nian took the photo and asked everyone to take a picture of it. Then he asked them to send it in their respective group chats.


    Everyone yed together so there was a lot of ovep in their circles. However, they all had different family backgrounds so if they used their family backgrounds, they could contact a lot more people.


    He Ren¡¯nian asked the others to look for thedy but he didn¡¯t leave the room. He kept pestering Ming Shu. Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what he wanted.


    After He Ren¡¯nian left, Gu Zhi said to Ming Shu:


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to that person too much.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Gu Zhi smiled gently. ¡°He¡¯s slept with a lot ofdies.¡±


    ¡°That means that his skills are good.¡±


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡± <i>What does that have to do with you!</i>


    ¡°Hahahahaha...¡± He Ren¡¯nian carried a te of fruits as he entered the room. He heard what Ming Shu said and almost dropped the fruit te while he wasughing. ¡°Chief Gu, seems like you have met your match.¡±

 Chapter 928 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (8)

    <h4>Chapter 928: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (8)</h4>


    Ming Shu left halfway to go to the washroom.


    She had a conversation with a female ghost in the washroom.


    The female ghost saw Lu Jiaqi before. Lu Jiaqi did something unspeakable with a man in this washroom.


    The female ghost said that Lu Jiaqi knew all kinds of positions. She was someone who knew how to y. The female ghost couldn¡¯t bear to look at her when she was doing...


    Ming Shu stopped her from describing the scene any further. ¡°What is the man called?¡±


    The female ghost floated up and down. She took some time to recall the name. ¡°Qi Cheng.¡±


    ¡°What does he do? Where does he stay?¡±


    The female ghostughed. ¡°How would I know that? I can¡¯t leave this ce. However, if you help me, I can ask around for you.¡±


    She was not the only ghost in this establishment.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°What help do you need?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing big. Follow me.¡± The female ghost brought Ming Shu out of the bathroom. She floated to a private room and pointed at the door of the private room. ¡°There¡¯s a fatty inside. Help me beat him up. Use some force on him and make him suffer.¡±


    ¡°I am good at hitting people.¡± Ming Shu pulled up her sleeves. She was excited. ¡°How well would you like it done?¡±


    The female ghost: ???


    She only heard people saying this when ordering a steak.


    Ming Shu looked at the female ghost sincerely.


    The female ghost couldn¡¯t maintain her smile anymore. She squeezed out some words. ¡°Medium well?¡±


    ¡°Please wait for a moment.¡±


    Ming Shu rubbed her wrists and warmed up her limbs.


    <i>Then¡ª</i>


    The girl politely knocked on the door.


    <i>Pu¡ª</i>


    <i>Do you need to do so much before you knock on the door? I thought that you would kick the door open.</i>


    This was not what she imagined.


    However, after a while, she realized that this girl was not polite or reasonable at all.


    The people in the private room all were subdued by her.


    After she finished beating the people up, the female ghost understood what she meant by how well she wanted it.


    Luckily, she said medium well. If not, the fatty might be dead.


    <i>So scary...</i>


    The female ghost didn¡¯t dare to dy anymore and quickly went to ask around.


    When she came back, she hurriedly told Ming Shu the news that she collected.


    Qi Cheng was a standard rich second generation. Lu Jiaqi was just one of his female partners. However, aspared to his other partners, Lu Jiaqi stayed by his side longer.


    ¡°Another ghost saw Lu Jiaqi quarreling with someone outside Happiness City.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ming Shu asked curiously, ¡°Who was it?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t recognize the person.¡± The ghost here knew the people that frequented Happiness City but they didn¡¯t know anyone outside.


    ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    ¡°... It seems to be... oh, it seemed to have happened in the first half of May. I can¡¯t remember the exact date.¡±


    Lu Jiaqi was killed on 16th May.


    First half of May...


    ¡°Was it a male or a female?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s so dark outside, it was hard to see anything...¡±


    ...


    Gu Zhi got some information too.


    He Ren¡¯nian read from his cellphone. ¡°Lu Jiaqi, a university student from Y University. Qi Cheng brought her here before but she is not from our circle. He must have only been ying with her.¡±


    Thest sentence was his own opinion.


    They were able to guess the nature of the rtionship of the people here just from a little information.


    Gu Zhi asked, ¡°Who is Qi Cheng?¡±


    He Ren¡¯nian smiled. ¡°A man of your eminence has a short memory. You even did that with himst time. How can you forget it so easily? So disappointing.¡±


    Gu Zhi looked at him.


    His gaze was not fierce, but He Ren¡¯nian cowered under his gaze. He sniggered. ¡°He¡¯s not here. I¡¯ll call someone to ask him toe over.¡±


    If Gu Zhi asked them to find someone, it was most probably for serious business. He would not be so stupid and make a fool of a serious situation.


    Hence, he quickly found someone to call Qi Cheng.


    However, the results were surprising.


    Qi Cheng was grounded by his family.


    Qi Cheng got into trouble with the police a few days ago and his family almost couldn¡¯t get him out of it. Hence, the Qi family locked him up in a fit of anger.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Little Qian back yet? Did she get into any trouble?¡± He Ren¡¯nian suddenly muttered. There were a lot of rich and useless people in this ce.


    Gu Zhi frowned when he heard this. He immediately got up and walked out.


    When he reached the entrance of Happiness City, he saw policeing out of the lift. The workers from the establishment were talking at the side.


    Someone seemed to have gotten into a fight so the customer called the police.


    Gu Zhi didn¡¯t care about what was happening. He was looking for Ming Shu desperately.


    In order to reach the washroom, Gu Zhi had to walk past the private room where the fight happened. He nced into the room casually. The next moment, he was speechless.


    <i>F**k. How can she create such a bigmotion just by going to the toilet?</i>


    The girl sat on the sofa in the private room. She smiled gently and her eyes were gentle too. Her attitude was perfectly friendly.


    The fatty beside her covered his face andined to the policeman while pointing at her.


    ¡°I was just defending myself. He wanted to molest me.¡± Ming Shu started spouting nonsense calmly.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± The fatty was so angry his rolls of fat wobbled. This girl hit people the moment she came in and even talked to herself after she finished hitting them. She seemed like a lunatic.


    ¡°Policeman! This girl is crazy.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°If I¡¯m crazy, I will not need to be held ountable for hitting you.¡±


    The fatty: ¡°...¡±


    The policemen: ¡°...¡±


    The policeman asked for the surveince tapes but the manager ran over and told them that the surveince cameras in this room was not functioning.


    Then, the manager suddenly told the police about the fatty¡¯s dark histories.


    They forced the attendants here to do things with them and touched other customers when they were drunk...


    The fatty was furious. <i>What is wrong with the manager!</i>


    However, the manager was speaking the truth so the fatty couldn¡¯t refute him. He felt frustrated.


    Did these people gang up and bully him?


    ¡°He was the one that wanted to molest me. I am kind enough to not ask him topensate me for that.¡± Ming Shu suddenly paused as though she was listening to someone. Then, she said firmly, ¡°Yes, you mustpensate me for the mental anguish that you caused me. If not, I will sue you!¡±


    <i>Thepensation will allow me to buy a lot of snacks.</i>


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    A man appeared outside the private room. There were a few bodyguards in ck suits behind him. They gave off an oppressive aura.


    ¡°Boss Meng.¡± The manager ran over and told him what happened.


    The moment the man appeared, the fatty turned pale.


    Meng Han frowned. His face turned cold and his tone was cold too. ¡°We don¡¯t wee people like this in Happiness City.¡±


    ¡°Boss Meng... Boss Meng, it wasn¡¯t me. It was her... she framed me. She even hit me.¡± The fatty rushed his words in agitation.


    Happiness City was Meng Han¡¯s business. Why was he so unlucky today? Why must he meet Meng Han today?


    ¡°Throw him out.¡±


    Meng Han didn¡¯t show any mercy.


    Once Meng Han appeared, the police had no say.


    After the fatty got dragged away by the bodyguards, a small head popped out from behind Meng Han. The little boy waved at Ming Shu. ¡°Sister.¡±


    The stupid little boy bounced into the private room. ¡°Sister, we meet again. You¡¯ve gotten prettier.¡±


    <i>This is the stupid little boy that stole my food!</i>


    <i>There is no use even if youpliment me!</i>


    <i>I will not take the bait!</i>


    Ming Shu looked at the stupid little boy vigntly.


    The little boy smiled happily.


    ¡°Boss Meng... this...¡±


    Meng Han said without any expression, ¡°Her orders will all be free from now on.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The manager looked at the little girl hugging her snacks. <i>Didn¡¯t shee with Mister Gu?</i>


    Mister Gu asked him to lie to the police and tell them that the surveince cameras were not functioning. <i>Why did Boss Meng...</i>


    ¡°Meng Zicheng, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°My name is Hang Zichen!¡± the little boy corrected him. ¡°I want to y with Sister.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Meng Han¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°We will invite your sister for a meal next time. Let¡¯s go and fetch your mother.¡±


    The stupid little boy bit his lip. His mother was more important.


    He said unwillingly, ¡°Sister... see you next time, then.¡±

 Chapter 929 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (9)

    <h4>Chapter 929: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The little boy left with Meng Han unwillingly.


    Meng Han never spoke a word to Ming Shu.


    He appeared today because of Hang Zichen.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The female ghost floated beside Ming Shu. Her body seemed fainter than before.


    ¡°Why are you...¡±


    The female ghost smiled happily. ¡°I am going to leave soon. Only ghosts with a strong regret or hatred will stay in this world. When I died, I really wanted to hit the fatty but I was afraid of killing someone so... sigh, forget it.¡±


    The words from the female ghost were informative.


    Only ghosts with strong emotions would stay in this world?


    But they couldn¡¯t do anything even if they stayed...


    The figure of the female ghost got fainter. Just as the female ghost was about to disappear, Ming Shu saw a light flying toward her. The light entered her forehead.


    After that, her body felt lighter. A strange energy started flowing through her body.


    <i>What the hell is this?</i>


    <i>Will it cause harm to my body?</i>


    <i>Can I still eat my snacks happily next time?</i>


    Ming Shu touched her elbows. There was no strange feeling.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you have a rtionship with Meng Han.¡±


    Gu Zhi stood at the door silently with his hands in his pockets. He raised his chin and looked at her with a mysterious smile.


    ¡°That is none of your business.¡±


    Ming Shu replied instinctively.


    <i>I am supposed to anger this little demon! Nothing wrong with that.</i>


    Gu Zhi was speechless.


    ¡°It does have nothing to do with me.¡±


    Gu Zhi turned around and left with a calm expression.


    However, in his heart, he was cursing fervently.


    <i>I want to kill her!</i>


    Gu Zhi walked really quickly so by the time Ming Shu came out, he was gone.


    Ming Shu was toozy to bother with him too.


    <i>If the little demon is not obedient, just ignore him for a while.</i>


    She went to observe the surveince cameras outside Happiness City. ording to what the female ghost said, Lu Jiaqi had a quarrel with someone in the corner of the street. Not many surveince cameras would capture this part of the street.


    Ming Shu went directly to the police station to look for Chen Wen.


    The surveince tape was sent to her after a while.


    Watching the surveince tapes was a boring task. Ming Shu didn¡¯t know when the quarrel happened so she started from the day before 16th May and worked her way backward.


    Ming Shu hugged her snacks and took up the entire office table. She lifted her legs up.


    The policemen that walked past her all thought that she was watching a movie. However, when they went nearer, they realized that it was a surveince video.


    <i>Shouldn¡¯t you watch a surveince tape carefully and intently? Why is she eating and watching at the same time. F**k, did she just fast forward the scene?</i>


    <i>Caption Chen!</i>


    <i>Where did you find this troublesome person?</i>


    Ming Shu suddenly tapped the keyboard. The people around her saw her clicking the mouse a few times and the image paused.


    The image quality was not good at night.


    In the image, two figures stood at the corner of the street. From their stances, they seemed to be having some physical contact.


    ¡°Is this Lu Jiaqi?¡± Ming Shu asked the policeman beside her.


    ¡°...¡± <i>You can¡¯t even recognize the victim?!</i> The policeman took a closer look and answered unwillingly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu rewound the tape to the time when the two figures just appeared on the street.


    Lu Jiaqi came into view with a man. They were hugging and kissing each other. They seemed intimate.


    Then, another person appeared. This person was much taller than Lu Jiaqi and had short hair. It should be a male.


    The man pulled Lu Jiaqi. Lu Jiaqi asked the man that was hugging her to leave first, then she went to the corner of the street with this second man.


    The two of them talked about something and had some physical contact.


    Then, Lu Jiaqi pushed the man away forcefully and ran off.


    ¡°Caption Chen, Consultant Qian found something new.¡±


    Chen Wen was in the police station so he rushed over quickly. He gave Ming Shu her temporary consultant credentials along the way.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Chen Wen looked at the video.


    ¡°We are checking...¡±


    Since a new clue was found, the people in the special investigation team were all extremely excited.


    ¡°Chen Wen.¡±


    Chen Wen heard Ming Shu calling him while he was waiting for the results of the investigation. ¡°Did you find anything?¡±


    Ming Shu blinked and smiled innocently. ¡°Do you provide dinner?¡±


    Chen Wen: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Don¡¯t you have snacks in your hands?</i>


    <i>Eat, eat, eat!</i>


    <i>Besides eating...</i>


    Chen Wen took a deep breath and remembered how they found this new clue. He ordered the person beside him, ¡°Go and order some dinner for everyone. I will pay for it.¡±


    They had been working day and night for the past few days. Although no oneined about it, the morale in the team was a little low since the culprit was still not found.


    They finally managed to get some new clues today so he decided to treat his team to dinner to motivate everyone.


    ...


    At Huahai Community...


    This was the ce that He Lan, the fifth victim, stayed at.


    He Lan stayed in Building 2.


    However, they were going to Building 5 now.


    They saw Gu Zhi at the entrance of Building 5.


    Gu Zhi was not wearing the police uniform. He wearing designer brand clothes. One piece of his clothing cost them their entire year¡¯s worth of sry.


    There was a million-dor watch on his hand.


    The clothes on him told everyone that he was rich.


    Of course, if there was no special asion, Chen Wen would not wear his police uniform.


    He wore the police uniform that day because it was Professor Zhou¡¯s death anniversary. He came to find Ming Shu right after the anniversary.


    There was a young man beside Gu Zhi. They were on the same team.


    The young man greeted Chen Wen: ¡°Caption Chen.¡±


    Chen Wen was slightly puzzled. ¡°Chief Gu, why are you here?¡±


    He saw the document that was sent to him yesterday.


    Gu Zhi should be reporting his findings in the police station now. Why was he here?


    Gu Zhi looked at Ming Shu and then shifted his gaze away. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°If you can find this ce, why can¡¯t we?¡±


    Gu Zhi said, ¡°Caption Chen, your men are not very friendly.¡±


    Ming Shu met Gu Zhi¡¯s gaze. The atmosphere was tense.


    Chen Wen: ¡°...¡±


    Were these two people enemies in the past?


    Gu Zhi was his superior now so Chen Wen replied after hesitating for a few seconds: ¡°We found out that Lu Jiaqi had an argument with an art professor from Y University.


    The young man was surprised. ¡°How did you discover this?¡±


    This clue was provided by Chief Gu. They managed to find this ce because of this clue.


    How did the city bureau get this clue too?


    Chen Wen summarized the main point. ¡°The surveince camera.¡±


    No one knew that Lu Jiaqi went to Happiness City before this so they didn¡¯t check the surveince cameras there.


    Gu Zhi was puzzled. When he got the news yesterday, Ming Shu was not beside him. He asked Qi Cheng about this before confirming the identity of the man.


    Hence, she didn¡¯t get this clue using his method.


    Lu Jiaqi was very careful after she got together with Qi Cheng. Or rather, Lu Jiaqi was very careful when she interacted with people. This could be seen from thements that her teacher and her friends said about her.


    So, how did she find out about this?


    ¡°Sorry for the wait, Officer Gu.¡±


    The manager of the Huahai Community ran over hurriedly.


    The strange atmosphere between the two parties was broken.


    The manager opened the door for them. He thought that Ming Shu was on the same team as Gu Zhi so he brought all of them up the building.


    The Huahai Community was a high-ss ce. The elevator required a card to enter too.


    ¡°Professor Hou Yazhi lives in 708.¡±


    Chen Wen asked, ¡°How much does a unit here cost?¡±


    ¡°A small apartment is not expensive. It costs around two million. Professor Hou Yazhi lives in a small apartment that has only one bedroom. However, there are only less than ten small apartments in this building.¡±


    Two million...


    It was affordable for a professor.


    Also, an arts professor would be able to earn from teaching outside too.

 Chapter 930 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (10)

    <h4>Chapter 930: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The management sent them to the 7th floor and left after that. He knew that it was inappropriate for him to be here.


    Chen Wen and the young man went to knock on the door.


    Gu Zhi stood with Ming Shu at the side. ¡°Consultant Qian, shall we make a bet?¡±


    Ming Shu nced sideways at the exceptionally handsome man. ¡°Bet about what?¡±


    Gu Zhi smiled frivolously. ¡°Let¡¯s bet on who will catch the culprit first.¡±


    ¡°What is the agreement?¡±


    ¡°If I win, you will fulfill my conditions and vice versa.¡±


    ¡°Any condition is fine?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t cry when I win then.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± <i>We don¡¯t know who is crying yet!</i>


    Thus, while Chen Wen was knocking on the door, the two people behind him made a bet with each other.


    He turned back and felt that the atmosphere between them got even tenser.


    <i>What grudges do they have against each other?</i>


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Hou Yazhi was at home. She opened the door and invited them in.


    Hou Yazhi was a woman. She was tall and had short hair so from the video, they thought that she was a male.


    When they first received the information, Chen Wen was puzzled. He wondered if they found the wrong person.


    Hou Yazhi was not young but she maintained and took care of herself well. Hence, she looked younger than her age.


    ¡°Why are you all here to look for me?¡±


    Hou Yazhi poured them water while looking at them with a curious expression.


    Gu Zhi started drinking tea the moment he sat down. Ming Shu focused on eating the snacks that Hou Yazhi prepared.


    The young man and Chen Wen were left to talk to the professor.


    Chen Wen greeted her first before bringing up the main topic. ¡°Do you know Lu Jiaqi?¡±


    Hou Yazhi was stunned for a moment before sighing in sadness, ¡°That child is a pity.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at Hou Yazhi.


    Chen Wen asked, ¡°Lu Jiaqi had an argument with you on 6th May at 11 PM outside Happiness City. Do you still remember?¡±


    Hou Yazhi felt that something was amiss. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Chen Wen replied, ¡°Professor Hou, please answer my question.¡±


    Hou Yazhi frowned. ¡°I did have an argument with the child... but what does that have to do with the case? Are you thinking that I killed her because I had an argument with her?¡±


    Chen Wen consoled her. ¡°Professor Hou, this is just a normal questioning. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Hou Yazhi took a deep breath and calmed down. ¡°Yes, I had an argument with her that day. One of the teachers in our faculty celebrated his birthday on that day so he invited everyone to sing at Happiness City.¡±


    Hou Yazhi said that she met Lu Jiaqi coincidentally. The child was always obedient so she was afraid that she got influenced by the wrong people. That was why she went up to talk to her, but Lu Jiaqi didn¡¯t listen to her.


    She had a bit of alcohol that day so she got agitated and scolded her. The quarrel happened after that.


    Lu Jiaqi was murdered ten days after the argument. Hou Yazhi didn¡¯t know what rtionship these two events could have.


    ¡°Can I look around?¡±


    Gu Zhi suddenly said.


    Hou Yazhi nodded. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    Hou Yazhi didn¡¯t have a partner. She lived alone.


    The house was only filled with her personal belongings. There was nothing strange or special.


    Ming Shu got up and walked out of the house. She squatted at the corridor and had a chat with the ghost she saw when she came up.


    Chen Wen came out after a while.


    Everyone took the elevator down together.


    Chen Wen said, ¡°Hou Yazhi is suspicious. She hid the fact that she had an argument with Lu Jiaqi. Her brother is a doctor...¡±


    After Chen Wen finished talking, Gu Zhi looked at Ming Shu and asked, ¡°Consultant Qian, what have you found?¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°Why must I tell you?¡±


    Gu Zhi smiled. ¡°I will anticipate your capabilities.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh.¡±


    Chen Wen: ???<i> What are these two people talking about?</i>


    <i>We are trying to solve a case here!</i>


    <i>Can you two be more serious?</i>


    Gu Zhi left with the young man. He had no intention of talking to Chen Wen.


    Chen Wen asked Ming Shu after a while, ¡°Is he looking down on us?¡±


    Ming Shu took herself out of the equation. ¡°He is just looking down on you.¡±


    Chen Wen: ¡°...¡±


    Chen Wen felt depressed for a while. ¡°Do you find Hou Yazhi suspicious?¡±


    ¡°She is not the culprit.¡±


    Chen Wen widened his eyes. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Ming Shu said slowly, ¡°Buy me a box of choctes and I will tell you.¡±


    Chen Wen: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu got her choctes. She opened her choctes while saying, ¡°She didn¡¯t have the time to murder Lu Jiaqi on the 16th of May. She didn¡¯t tell us about her argument with Lu Jiaqi because she didn¡¯t want to create trouble for herself. If she told you all this, you would investigate what she did on the 16th of May.¡±


    Chen Wen was curious. ¡°What did she do on that day?¡±


    Why couldn¡¯t she let the police know?


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°That has nothing to do with the case. You don¡¯t have to know. However, if you buy another box of choctes for me, I can tell you.¡±


    Chen Wen was speechless.


    The owner of the shop looked at the two people squatting beside the shelves and wondered what they were doing.


    Chen Wen bought another box of choctes for Ming Shu. Ming Shu told him what the ghost told her.


    ¡°This is her private affair. You must not tell anyone about it,¡± Ming Shu added on.


    Hou Yazhi was a professor. She would be in trouble if people knew that she got together with her student.


    She might even lose her job.


    ¡°Do I look like that kind of person?¡± Chen Wen rolled his eyes. He leaned toward Ming Shu and whispered, ¡°Can you really see ghosts?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There is one behind you.¡±


    Chen Wen shivered and turned his head.


    There was no ghost.


    There was just the boss of the shop.


    The boss had his hand on his hips and was looking at them fiercely.


    Chen Wen: ¡°...¡±


    Chen Wen didn¡¯t believe that Ming Shu could see ghosts, but the information that she gave came from ambiguous sources. He started to wonder if she really could see ghosts.


    Chen Wen frowned and said, ¡°If Hou Yazhi is not the culprit, we¡¯ve lost the lead again...¡±


    He wondered if Gu Zhi found anything.


    ¡°Not exactly.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How did you manage to achieve this position? Did you just market the cases that were solved?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What is she saying? Market the cases that they solve? Is she saying that I was not the one who solved those cases?</i>


    This case was a hard one.


    Even the province bureau sent people to investigate it.


    Why did it be ack of his ability?


    ¡°What are you treating me tonight?¡± Ming Shu suddenly asked.


    ¡°Why must I treat you?¡±


    ¡°The information that I will tell you depends on what you treat me.¡± Ming Shu smiled confidently.


    ¡°...¡±


    Chen Wen spent a huge fortune this time and treated Ming Shu to a good meal. After that, he brought Ming Shu back to her office.


    Ming Shu had been out for the past two days so when she came back, she realized that someone had written the words ¡°Swindler cheating money¡± with red paint on her door.


    ¡°You got into trouble?¡± Chen Wen couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Her business was just a small business. Not many people would look for her.


    Ming Shu opened the door calmly. ¡°If there is no trouble in your life, how can it be exciting?¡±


    Chen Wen twitched his mouth.


    <i>What kind of logic is that?</i>


    There were not many changes in the office. Chen Wei could tell that she never tidied this ce up.


    The only thing that changed was the ckboard on the wall. When he came thest time, a photo of a woman was stuck on the board along with a map.


    This time, the board was empty.

 Chapter 931 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (11)

    <h4>Chapter 931: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (11)</h4>


    Ming Shu turned on all the lights in the office.


    <i>Zizizi¡ª</i>


    The light bulb flickered several times, but finally stabilized and didn¡¯t go dark.


    ¡°This ce of yours...¡± <i>Is really messy.</i>


    Chen Wen still couldn¡¯t find a ce to put his feet.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it, I¡¯m poor. You have to understand poor people¡¯s plight.¡±


    The Host had almost no savings, and all the money she earned was spent on finding her father.


    It forced Ming Shu to save money so that she could buy snacks.


    Ming Shu turned to Chen Wen again. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go buy some snacks so we can talk over food?¡±


    ¡°Will you die if you don¡¯t eat?¡± Chen Wen couldn¡¯t help it anymore.


    She had just finished dinner!


    It cost him a lot of money!


    She actually wanted to eat again.


    Ming Shu revealed a serious look. ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Okay, you win.</i>


    Chen Wen went to buy some snacks and then Ming Shu began to talk with satisfaction¡ª


    ¡°The murderer is in Huahai Community.¡±


    Chen Wen was puzzled.


    <i>It¡¯s over?</i>


    He treated her and bought her snacks, but only got this one sentence in return?


    Chen Wen frowned heavily. ¡°Haven¡¯t you eliminated Hou Yazhi¡¯s involvement?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about Hou Yazhi,¡± Ming Shu said.


    ¡°Then who is it?¡± Chen Wen sounded a little anxious.


    ¡°Kong Jianguo, apartment 1805, Building 4.¡± Ming Shu munched on potato chips. ¡°I can only give you the answer, as for the evidence, you need to find it yourself.¡±


    The conclusion was given to her by the little ghost; naturally she didn¡¯t know the process of the murderer¡¯smitting crime.


    She could just say that she was lucky this time.


    She was originally investigating Hou Yazhi and then identally discovered the real murderer.


    Chen Wen was doubtful. ¡°Do you mean what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    This name never appeared in their investigation.


    ¡°You can do some investigation, then you¡¯ll know if I¡¯m talking nonsense.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to be bothered.


    Chen Wen hesitated for a moment.


    Finally, he spared some of his men to investigate on Kong Jianguo. Because he really thought this clue came from nothing, Chen Wen didn¡¯t beat the drum and just did the investigation in secret.


    He also didn¡¯t report it to Gu Zhi.


    ...


    Just as Chen Wen began to investigate, Kong Jianguo voluntarily surrendered himself.


    The whole police station fell into a weird atmosphere.


    They worked themselves to death, and now the murderer came to surrender himself!?


    <i>What the hell?</i>


    <i>You¡¯re a killer! A serial killer!</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t you have any principles?!</i>


    <i>How can you give yourself up so easily!</i>


    To understand, they had to refer to the night before.


    Kong Jianguo went home from work as usual, but when he came home, he saw Ming Shu sitting on his sofa.


    Kong Jianguo wondered if he had entered through the wrong door. Why there was a girl?


    The girl held a yogurt in her hand and bit into a straw. She was sucking it down.


    As he opened the door, she followed the sound and looked over.


    She had soft eyes and a shallow smile on her face.


    She acted like it was her home. No wonder Kong Jianguo felt he might havee to the wrong ce.


    ¡°How did you get in here?¡± Kong Jianguo stood at the door and didn¡¯te in, eyes alert.


    ¡°I walked in through the door.¡± Ming Shu pointed to the window. ¡°Your apartment is on the 18th floor. Even if I want to climb through the window, I don¡¯t have that ability.¡±


    ¡°This is my house!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu nodded, indicating that she knew this .


    ¡°...¡± Kong Jianguo frowned. ¡°You broke into my house, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just wanted toe in. If you¡¯re not okay with it, you can call the police.¡± Ming Shu sat on the sofa leisurely. ¡°Would you like me to make a phone call for you?¡±


    The words ¡°call the police¡± caused some subtle changes to Kong Jianguo¡¯s expression.


    He went in, closed the door, and then locked it from the inside.


    But as soon as he stepped into the hallway, with the line of sight opened, he was startled by what was projected onto the back wall.


    ¡°Did they die miserably?¡±


    The girl¡¯s clear voice carried to his ears.


    Kong Jianguo was still very calm and even formed a strange smile. ¡°You know.¡±


    ¡°You look good and normal, but why do you have to be a pervert?¡± Ming Shu sighed.


    ¡°Since you know, why do you daree here, little girl? I admire your courage.¡± Kong Jianguo took off his coat and walked inside.


    He wasn¡¯t scared at all to see those victims¡¯ miserable bodies; instead, he was being stimted and getting excited.


    ¡°Thank you, I am just the bravest in the world.¡± Ming Shu smiled lightly.


    Kong Jianguo suddenly paused.


    The girl before him...


    She was a little odd.


    She was too calm.


    In an unfamiliar environment, she didn¡¯t make any defensive gestures or expressions. She just sat casually on the sofa in his house, almost sinking into it.


    There was even some food from his fridge ced beside her, and she held his yogurt drink in her hand.


    She was in a rxed posture.


    Kong Serial Killer Jianguo: ¡°...¡±


    This was indeed his house.


    Why was she so defenseless?


    Ming Shu behaved so casually that Kong Jianguo subconsciously didn¡¯t dare to take action rashly.


    Had she shown signs of panic or fear, he might be less afraid now.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to kill me?¡± Ming Shu waited for a long time, but Kong Jianguo didn¡¯t move, so she had to remind him. ¡°Quickly, if you don¡¯t start, I¡¯ll even feel sorry to beat you.¡±


    Kong Jianguo: ¡°...¡±


    This was his ce. Would he be afraid of a girl?!


    Thinking in this way, Kong Jianguo took out a folded knife from his pocket and walked toward Ming Shu...


    Well, we know the result.


    He came to turn himself in.


    As a serial killer, Kong Jianguo felt that he was too gentle to his victims; this woman was the devil that could make life worse than death.


    To be honest, Kong Jianguo was quite good-looking and had high social status. No one would think he was a serial killer.


    After the surrender, Kong Jianguo didn¡¯t exin his crime.


    But it was much easier to extrapte from the conclusion to the process.


    They had to admit that Kong Jianguo did his job cleanly. The police station worked for half a month to find him.


    Kong Jianguo was a real psychopath.


    The victims were chosen randomly.


    He killed people just for fun.


    Thest victim¡¯s baby was made into a specimen by him, and when the police found it, they couldn¡¯t bear to look at it.


    ¡°I want to see Qian Sui!¡±


    As Kong Jianguo was about to be transferred, he made this request.


    Chen Wen, who had dealt with Kong Jianguo, didn¡¯t advise Ming Shu to meet him.


    This person...


    He was a real psychopath.


    A psychopathic murderer was not terrifying, but a psychopathic murderer with high IQ was.


    Yet Ming Shu decided to meet him.


    For Hatred Points.


    Clearly she needed to collect Hatred Points from these criminals this time. If she didn¡¯t go to see him, how would she gain Hatred Points?


    The people in the interrogation room left, leaving only Ming Shu and Kong Jianguo.


    ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s like to kill people?¡±


    Kong Jianguo asked hoarsely.


    Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten it.¡±


    Kong Jianguo sneered. ¡°Have you ever killed anyone?¡±


    Ming Shu answered smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ve killed more people than the food you¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    Of course Kong Jianguo wouldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You¡¯re just talking big.¡±


    ¡°No one believes in the truth now. What happened to basic trust?¡± <i>Come on, I won¡¯t get any snacks by fooling you.</i>


    Kong Jianguo: ¡°...¡±


    He looked at the girl in front of him for a few moments, then suddenly he grinned maliciously. He said, ¡°You¡¯re the same as I am. One day you¡¯ll wave the knife in your hand.¡±


    This girl was just like him.


    Cold-blooded.


    Cruel.


    One day...


    There would be a day that she would follow the same path.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve put down the butcher¡¯s knife now and be a Buddha. I¡¯ll only pet snacks.¡±


    <i>Now I¡¯vee to disdain doing such tasteless things like killing people.</i>


    Kong Jianguo: ???


    <i>Pet snacks?</i>

 Chapter 932 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (12)

    <h4>Chapter 932: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (12)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to say, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Ming Shu prepared to go.


    When she reached the door, Kong Jianguo¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°How did you discover it was me?¡±


    Ming Shu turned back and Kong Jianguo stared at her insidiously.


    He didn¡¯t think he had left any traces. Those cops had been investigating for so long without a clue, but how did she find him?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Ming Shu revealed an innocent face and said honestly, ¡°I asked someone else.¡±


    ¡°Someone else?¡± <i>Who?</i>


    Ming Shu seemed to remember something and corrected her words slowly. ¡°Oh, sorry, it¡¯s not someone else, it was a ghost.¡±


    Kong Jianguo¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe it?¡± Ming Shu folded her arms over her chest with her lips slightly arched. ¡°Just think about it. You did it very carefully and left no clues, who would be able to know it was you? But ghosts are different. You can¡¯t see them, so do you watch out for them? Actually, they might be right next to you when you kill someone...¡±


    From his surrender to his confession, Kong Jianguo never had much emotion in his eyes. He remained cool and cruel.


    But now he seemed scared.


    ¡°Ghosts...¡±


    He struggled to utter a word.


    He looked at Ming Shu with strange eyes.


    As if he was looking at something rare.


    It was also like seeing something scary.


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Ming Shu took two steps forward.


    Kong Jianguo burst outughing.


    The voice lingered in the empty interrogation room, sounding very strange.


    ¡°The art of managing ghosts, the rumor turned out to be true, hahahahahaha. I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯m out of luck and you got me.¡±


    The art of managing ghosts?


    She could at bestmunicate with ghosts.


    Besides, the ghosts in this world had no aggressivity at all.


    So how would she manage them?


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Kong Jianguo measured her several times with his sinister eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t answer.


    She wore a faint smile on her face. Kong Jianguo didn¡¯t know what she meant by that.


    When there was no change in one¡¯s mood from beginning to end...


    It was not themonly seen expressionless face, the person just hid their emotions.


    Just like the girl before him now.


    The way she smiled was like a machine. Her tone was changing, but her smile, from beginning to end... never changed.


    This girl was more terrible than he could have imagined.


    Kong Jianguo inexplicably shivered, and he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯ve only heard rumors. It¡¯s said that some people in this world can control ghosts, and they¡¯re skilled in the art of managing ghosts.¡±


    He knew this from rumors.


    And he didn¡¯t know if it was true.


    But such anecdotes were always the talk of the town.


    Ming Shu left the interrogation room. Gu Zhi was leaning outside with his head lowered slightly. His broken hair covered his eyes.


    Ming Shu noticed that he had streaked his hair with gray; the hairstyle and the color made him look even more dazzling than those stars on the screen.


    ¡°You lose.¡± Ming Shu offered a bright smile.


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k. She must have cheated! </i>


    <i>Absolutely!</i>


    <i>Definitely!</i>


    <i>How could anyone be smarter than me. </i>


    ¡°Kong Jianguo came to turn himself in by himself.¡± Gu Zhi tried to make a death struggle. ¡°It has little to do with you.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in there and ask him why he came to surrender himself?¡±


    Gu Zhi: ¡°You went out of line.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°Oh, so what? I¡¯m not in your system.¡±


    <i>I went out of line, so what? Will you remove me or arrest me for that?</i>


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡± <i>You make so much sense that I just can¡¯t refute you.</i>


    <i>F**k. If I¡¯d known she would cheat, I wouldn¡¯t have bet with her!</i>


    Gu Zhi took a deep breath.


    He breathed out slowly.


    <i>Deep breaths.</i>


    <i>Calm down.</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t strangle my own wife. </i>


    <i>If so I won¡¯t have a wife. </i>


    <i>Calm!</i>


    <i>I can still win!</i>


    After finishing his psychological reconstruction, Gu Zhi continued, ¡°Okay, then, what do you want?¡±


    Ming Shu crooked her fingers at him.


    Gu Zhi gave her several looks before leaning over slowly.


    Ming Shu whispered something in his ear.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Gu Zhi looked as if he were struck by lightning.


    His fingers trembled in anger.


    ¡°You proposed the bet yourself, Captain Gu, are you going to deny it now?¡±


    <i>Do you think I can¡¯t torture you, little goblin?</i>


    <i>Funny!</i>


    Gu Zhi¡¯s expression changed dramatically.


    After a moment, he sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up on Saturday!¡±


    Then Gu Zhi left with a ck face.


    A policeman passing by looked puzzled. Why was this big mister angry again?


    Who pissed him off?


    The others were also puzzled. They didn¡¯t offend him.


    The case was closed like this. As Ming Shu walked out of the police station, she received a dinner invitation from the lord female protagonist.


    It had been so long...


    The lord female protagonist was so busy!


    The time was set for Saturday.


    Because of an appointment with Gu Zhi in the evening, Ming Shu changed the time to noon.


    Only the female protagonist and the stupid little kid came.


    ¡°Sister, Sister, we¡¯re here!¡±


    The kid waved at Ming Shu.


    The kid¡¯s mother also stood up with a smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Qian, I haven¡¯t had time recently, and I couldn¡¯t treat you to dinner until now...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we are here now.¡± <i>I don¡¯t mind eating early orte. </i>


    <i>I¡¯m easy to treat. </i>


    The female protagonist smiled a little embarrassedly. ¡°Take a seat, please.¡±


    ¡°Sister, sit here.¡± Hang Zichen was small and it was rather funny that he tried to pull out the chair for Ming Shu. Even the waiter behind them couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    The waiter took the initiative to help him.


    Hang Zichen wanted to sit beside Ming Shu, but was pulled back by Hang Hang.


    Hang Zichen pouted and was a little unhappy.


    Hang Hang... namely the female protagonist passed the menu to Ming Shu first. She ordered for Hang Zichen and herself after Ming Shu had ordered her own meal.


    After waiting for the waiter to leave, Hang Hang said, ¡°I really need to thank you forst time, thankfully Zichen is fine, otherwise I don¡¯t know what I would do.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t meet someone like me every time.¡± <i>Do you know that? Your lovely boy is just like a sweet pastry in the eyes of human traffickers. </i>


    <i>Not everyone is as kind as me. </i>


    ¡°It was my fault.¡± Hang Hang sounded very regretful. ¡°That afternoon Zichen was angry with me and didn¡¯t eat anything,ter he was hungry and got out of the car by himself...¡±


    Hang Hang thanked Ming Shu again, and then their food came.


    ¡°Sister, drink this, it¡¯s so tasty.¡±


    ¡°Sister, this is delicious...¡±


    ¡°Sister, this dessert tastes great...¡±


    Hang Zichen¡¯s voice sounded throughout their meal.


    After dinner, they said goodbye to each other. Hang Hang smiled and said, ¡°Zichen seldom likes a person so much, Miss Qian, so if there are any opportunities, we can hang out together.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±<i> Not exactly. The kid must want to grab my snacks. </i>


    ...


    At night...


    Gu Zhi parked his car outside the 13th Month Firm.


    He looked at the old building. <i>Is this where she lives? Is it habitable? Is this ce for people?</i>


    How could his wife live in such a ce...


    <i>Ah, pah!</i>


    <i>She should live in a ce like this!</i>


    <i>Who made her cheat in the bet!</i>


    Gu Zhi leaned over his steering wheel. <i>I don¡¯t pity her, not at all. Just think about what she did, am I not particrly angry? </i>


    Gu Zhi found his anger again and then made the call reluctantly.


    The girl quickly appeared at the side of the car, carrying arge bag, and got into the car.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He stared warily at the big bag, as if trying to see something else from it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift for you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Zhi thought he¡¯d better not ask. He silently started the car and prepared like he was going to drive a race, driving all the way to Happiness City.


    The manager was right at the doorway. Seeing Gu Zhi, he ran over obediently. ¡°Mister Gu, is there anything we can do for you, again?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Then Gu Zhi asked coldly, ¡°Which room is He Ren¡¯nian in?¡±

 Chapter 933 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (13)

    <h4>Chapter 933: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (13)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It was the same group of people. There were some new girls, and it was much more harmonious thanst time.


    But Gu Zhi¡¯s face ckened and he grabbed He Ren¡¯nian by the cor. ¡°Get these people away.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± He Ren¡¯nian didn¡¯t understand, then his eyes rested on Ming Shu behind him. ¡°Oh, Advisor Qian is here. I know, I know, this looks a little ambiguous.¡±


    He Ren¡¯nian pped his hands and drew everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Come on, girls, let¡¯s change rooms and continue.¡±


    After He Ren¡¯nian finished arranging the girls, Ming Shu handed Gu Zhi the bag.


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Calm down. </i>


    <i>Calm down for a little longer. </i>


    <i>I asked for it...</i>


    ¡°Chief Gu, what are you going to do?¡± He Ren¡¯nian looked at the two in confusion.


    Gu Zhi red at him aggressively.


    He Ren¡¯nian: ¡°...¡±


    Gu Zhi carried the bag to the bathroom in the box.


    Ming Shu smiled at He Ren¡¯nian meaningfully. ¡°Get ready to record and take photos with your phone.¡±


    ¡°What game are you ying with Chief Gu?¡± He Ren¡¯nian asked cheekily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you see a different Chief Gu tonight.¡± Ming Shu sat with a big brother¡¯s posture. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me too much.¡±


    Everyone present looked at each other several times, and they silently took out their phones, aiming at the bathroom.


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    The bathroom door opened.


    A light blue figure leapt out from behind the door.


    A tall figure.


    Wearing a luffy dress in dreamy light blue.


    As Gu Zhi was tall, the dress only reached his ankle.


    Gu Zhi¡¯s skin was also very white. The light blue dress made his skin even whiter and didn¡¯t affect his good-looking appearance.


    His eyes and brows were as pretty as a picture.


    The scene seemed to darken all around.


    Only the halo around him was shining.


    They would never have believed it was Gu Zhi if they hadn¡¯t seen him go in with their own eyes...


    Gu Zhi in a woman¡¯s dress.


    <i>Kacha, kacha, kacha...</i>


    The people in the room all started to take photos.


    The shutter and sh sounded simultaneously.


    It was a little difficult for Gu Zhi to open his eyes and he blocked the sh with one hand. ¡°Those taking pictures, just wait.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha...¡± He Ren¡¯nian burst outughing first.


    Then came theughter of the rest.


    Gu Zhi gnashed his teeth and forcibly told himself that he couldn¡¯t break the character profile and couldn¡¯t beat them up.


    A genius needed to stay cool.


    They were just a few mortals.


    There was no need for him to get angry.


    Just let themugh.


    Later they would cry.


    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Gu Zhi looked at Ming Shu.


    Shame.


    This was a total shame!


    <i>F**k. You just wait!</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll definitely take revenge for this!</i>


    Ming Shu suddenly felt a little guilty.


    But she nodded her head. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Gu Zhi then immediately turned back and changed clothes.


    Then he came out and gave a lesson to all of those who took pictures just now. He forced them to delete all the pictures and not a single one was allowed to be saved.


    ¡°Chief Gu, I told you that there must be someone who would punish you.¡± He Ren¡¯nian got taught a lesson but still couldn¡¯t help provoking Gu Zhi. ¡°Do you see it now? Hahahaha...¡±


    But he was more curious about how the little girl had convinced to change into a dress.


    Hahaha.


    He almost cried withughter.


    He would surely consult the little sister on it if he got any chance.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    He Ren¡¯nian sighed and winked at Gu Zhi vaguely. ¡°We won¡¯t bother you and the young miss while fostering your feelings then. Come on, strive for an early ¡®first night.¡¯¡±


    Gu Zhi swept his killing gaze over.


    He Ren¡¯nian ran away quickly.


    As soon as He Ren¡¯nian left, the room quieted down.


    Ming Shu said, ¡°You looked good in that dress.¡±


    Gu Zhi held a bottle of beer and smiled like a scoundrel. ¡°I have something better, do you want to see it, Advisor Qian?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her legs and replied calmly, ¡°Do you want me to be your first woman? How much will it cost to sleep with you one night? You know, I¡¯m very poor, perhaps I can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    <i>I have to raise snacks with all my money. </i>


    Blue veins appeared on Gu Zhi¡¯s forehead. ¡°Are you a female or not?¡±


    <i>F**k. Who taught you to be so shameless and talk like a rascal!</i>


    <i>Who else have you talked with in this way behind my back!</i>


    Ming Shu puffed out her chest.


    <i>Can¡¯t you see it yourself? </i>


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡±


    Did he need to show his ¡°weapon¡±?


    Gu Zhi drank wine depressedly.


    ¡°How exactly did you find Kong Jianguo?¡±


    Gu Zhi couldn¡¯t help but ask. He was already fast in the investigation, but she was actually faster and provided the direct final conclusion.


    How?


    No idea.


    If it were an exam, she would have cheated and copied the answer!


    ¡°I asked someone.¡± Ming Shu was honest as always.


    ¡°Asked who?¡±


    ¡°A ghost.¡±


    ??


    <i>What is this now?</i>


    The information he received didn¡¯t tell that this world had supernatural things.


    This was not right...


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± <i>She must be lying. I won¡¯t believe it.</i>


    ¡°Why would I lie to you? Will you buy snacks for me?¡±


    Gu Zhi suddenly put down the bottle in his hand and leaned over. He approached Ming Shu, letting out a snicker. ¡°If you listen to me, you¡¯ll have as many snacks as you want, what do you say?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Snacks!</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    She hesitated. ¡°Listen to you on what?¡±


    A breath of wine brushed against Ming Shu¡¯s neck and she felt a weight on her shoulder. It felt a little cold, spreading over her neck. Gu Zhi gave a slight kiss to her neck. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    <i>It¡¯s not important whether she knows me or not.</i>


    <i>Let me have her first. </i>


    <i>One day I¡¯ll make her fall in love with me in bed!</i>


    Ming Shu pushed Gu Zhi away. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that kind of person?¡±


    Gu Zhiy on the sofa and drew a stack of cards from his pocket. ¡°Here¡¯re all my cards, they¡¯re yours.¡±


    <i>This is a foul!</i>


    <i>Director, this little goblin fouls here!</i>


    <i>Shouldn¡¯t it be loving and hating each other!</i>


    <i>He behaved so obediently, how can I diss him?</i>


    ¡°Chief Gu,e, cheers.¡±


    <i>I don¡¯t want to drink, I¡¯m talking to my wife here. What do you single dogs know!</i>


    Before Gu Zhi answered anything, his cards were pulled away.


    Ming Shu looked at the cards in her hand and began to count them. There were about a dozen cards.


    Ming Shu suddenly smiled. She put away those cards and watched Gu Zhi drink and talk with those people.


    It was nearly midnight when they finished. He Ren¡¯nian was too drunk to be conscious and a girl took him away.


    The others also left one after another.


    Gu Zhi felt a little dizzy, but not to the point of being drunk.


    He put on his coat and went over to Ming Shu, leaning over to fall on her softly, then asked her in a low voice, ¡°Was it a yes that you epted my cards?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No? Then why did you take my cards?¡±


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t ept money, a fool?¡±


    ¡°Give them back!¡± Gu Zhi reached out his hand.


    ¡°You wish.¡± Ming Shu pped him and held his hand conveniently, then walked outside with him.


    Gu Zhi staggered with the pull; he still felt quite dumb when they arrived downstairs.


    <i>My wife is now holding my hand...</i>


    He maintained a dumbfounded state, took out the key, and opened the car door.


    ¡°You want to drive like this?¡±


    ¡°...Probably.¡± Gu Zhi who felt quite clear in his mind only felt he was very drunk now.


    Ming Shu stuffed him into the passenger¡¯s seat. ¡°Where do you live?¡±


    Gu Zhi pulled at his clothes. He felt hot...


    He licked his dry lips and didn¡¯t answer.


    Ming Shu looked at him. His whole person had fallen into a state of dysphoria. Two of his shirt buttons were unbuttoned, revealing his delicate corbone. His hair was close to his flushed cheek, looking very attractive.


    Ming Shu reached out to touch his forehead. It was very hot.


    Gu Zhi, however, seemed to find something to cool himself. He immediately embraced Ming Shu¡¯s hand and came closer along with it.

 Chapter 934 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (14)

    <h4>Chapter 934: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (14)</h4>


    The early morning sunshine poured in through the window, warm andfortable.


    The dust particles danced in the sunlight.


    Gu Zhi raised his arm to block the ring sunlight.


    His vision gradually got clear.


    <i>Where am I?</i>


    The old, yellowed ceiling was nothing like thevishly decorated one in his home.


    Gu Zhi sat up in a rush, and the bed creaked due to the heavy movement.


    He lifted the quilt and looked underneath, then quickly put it back, gasping and still suffering from the shock.


    <i>Hula¡ª</i>


    Gu Zhi¡¯s fine hair stood up all over and he looked in the direction of the sound.


    There was no door in the ce, only a crystal curtain, and outside the curtain was the living room. Right now a figure was walking up and down in the living room.


    Gu Zhi got out of bed and lifted the curtain to leave.


    He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the person in the living room.


    ¡°Yo, you woke up.¡±


    Ming Shu heaped the box to one side and looked back to see Gu Zhi standing there.


    ¡°Last night...¡± Gu Zhi asked, ¡°Did you do anything to me?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to do something to you, or do you want me not to do something to you?¡± Ming Shu leaned on the box with one hand.


    Gu Zhi said nothing; his expression was a little conflicted.


    It would be a great loss to him if she took the opportunity and slept with him, but he didn¡¯t remember it at all!


    ¡°Rx. I don¡¯t take a fancy on that body.¡± Ming Shu looked at him and then continued moving the box.


    What?!


    She didn¡¯t take a fancy on his body!


    Why? He was in good shape!


    Gu Zhi squeezed out a sentence after a long time. ¡°Where is the bathroom?¡±


    Ming Shu pointed somewhere conveniently.


    Gu Zhi found the bathroom, which was so small that he didn¡¯t want to go in.


    He turned on the tap and washed his face, then wiped away the water in front of the mirror.


    He Ren¡¯nian, that bitch!


    He drugged him.


    <i>Don¡¯t let me see you again!</i>


    But why didn¡¯t she take the opportunity to sleep with him?


    Gu Zhi pulled open his clothes in front of the mirror and looked at his figure. He looked great!


    She didn¡¯t enjoy a free gift that came to her door. Was there anything wrong with her brain?


    Gu Zhi doubted his life for a long while in the bathroom before leaving.


    The living room had already be quite spacious. Ming Shu put the rest of the unused things into the box, leaving only some necessary items.


    Gu Zhi frowned and looked around. ¡°You live in such a ce?¡±


    ¡°Or what? Do you think everyone is a rich second generation and lives in a pce?¡± <i>I also want to be a foppish rich second generation, but the Harmony System can¡¯t afford that for me! What can I do! I have to rely on myself!</i>


    ¡°Can you speak nicely?¡± Was it necessary for her to retort to him early in the morning?


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Zhi spat out blood. <i>What the hell is this.</i>


    <i>Calm down.</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t quarrel with my wife.</i>


    ¡°You can move in and live with me.¡±


    Ming Shu refused without looking up: ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Gu Zhi raised his chin. ¡°Living in such a ce makes youfortable?¡±


    <i>You don¡¯t love yourself, but I do!</i>


    How could his wife live in such a ce.


    He looked at the bed, the couch, and the bathroom. There wasn¡¯t even a bathtub.


    His wife ought to be spoiled.


    Ming Shu: ¡°Why should Ie live with you?¡±


    Gu Zhi: ¡°I¡¯ll support you in the future.¡±


    Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°Chief Gu, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve taken a fancy on me just because of a bet.¡±


    Gu Zhi sounded confident. ¡°I do like you, so what?¡±


    <i>I like your a**!</i>


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°Nothing, go ahead then.¡±


    <i>Where is my knife!</i>


    Gu Zhi took two steps toward Ming Shu. He looked down at her from his height. ¡°You¡¯re really not moving in with me?¡±


    Ming Shu chutted. ¡°I¡¯ve made it very clear, Captain Gu, do you have a poor understanding or bad ears?¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Gu Zhi put away the knife in his hand, took his coat, and walked toward the door, showing a tyrant boss¡¯s back to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu: ???


    <i>What ¡°very well¡±?</i>


    On the third day, Ming Shu learned what Gu Tyrant Boss Zhi meant.


    The ce was going to be demolished.


    Rich people... You shouldn¡¯t provoke them, ever.


    The house was rented. Gu Zhi took quick action and the building was going to be demolished very soon. Thendlord had been paid, so as the tenant, Ming Shu indeed had no justification to stay.


    But it was hard to find another house in a short time¡ªmainly because Ming Shu was very poor.


    She had to move to the office first.


    Gu Zhi was almost angered to the point he spat blood. She didn¡¯t want to live with him even facing such circumstances, was she afraid that he would eat her!


    Fine.


    He was thinking like that.


    But a man who didn¡¯t want to ¡°eat¡± his wife was not a good man.


    He was not wrong!


    Gu Zhi looked at the dazzling red characters on the office door and frowned. What was going on?


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    The door opened from inside; the girl seemed to be ready to go out. Seeing him stand outside, she immediately offered a smile.


    The whole world seemed to be warming up.


    Gu Zhi felt his heart began to soften.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Gu, you¡¯re not going to take this ce down as well, right?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Gu Zhi asked while pointing to the characters on the door calmly.


    ¡°Just some threatening words,¡± Ming Shu answered in a casual tone. ¡°It¡¯s nothing strange.¡±


    ¡°Who did it?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s expression became unreadable. ¡°This is a bit of a deep question.¡±


    Gu Zhi: ??? <i>Deep question?</i>


    Ming Shu sounded mncholy. ¡°I¡¯ve offended too many people so I don¡¯t know who did this.¡±


    <i>Pu¡ª</i>


    <i>Let me just strangle her!</i>


    Gu Zhi took several deep breaths. ¡°I have a new case and I want you to be a consultant. I¡¯ll provide amodation, three meals a day, night snacks and more snacks, and sry. Will you take the offer?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I... for the sake of snacks.</i>


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Zhi wascent inside. He knew that snacks would work.


    ¡°Pack up your things and I¡¯ll pick you up this afternoon.¡±


    Then he left the office. He looked around and found there were many old buildings in the vicinity, and very few surveince cameras.


    He got in the car and dialed a number.


    ¡°Find out who wrote the sentences outside the 13th Month Firm, I¡¯ll want a name.¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu found Little White in central park.


    Little White was very excited and spin around Ming Shu several circles.


    Ming Shu asked her, ¡°Do you have any wishes?¡±


    Little White was confused, ¡°Wishes?¡±


    ¡°Right, I can help you with that.¡± She wanted to know what the matter wasst time.


    The art of managing ghosts...


    <i>What is that?</i>


    <i>Does it have anything to do with the disappearance of the Host¡¯s father?</i>


    ¡°Can you?¡± Little White asked carefully. Then she continued shyly after Ming Shu nodded her head. ¡°I... I want the person I like to know that I like him.¡±


    Ming Shu got the address and the person to confess to from Little White.


    ¡°If I tell him, you might disappear. Do you still want me to tell him?¡±


    Little White was stunned.


    After a long while, she nodded firmly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go tell him.¡±


    At the university gate...


    Ming Shu called a lovely girl. ¡°Can you help me find Yang Zhou?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled gently, and the little girl inexplicably became a little shy. She answered in a low voice, ¡°Senior Brother Yang is not at school, he has gone to apany for his internship...¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me whichpany he¡¯s in?¡±


    Meeting with Ming Shu¡¯s smiling eyes, the girl couldn¡¯t say any rejective words and just obediently gave Ming Shu an address.


    Ming Shu thanked her and then went to that address.


    She stared at the name on the building.


    It was the Yao family¡¯spany!


    What a doomed love!


    <i>My snacks coupon, I¡¯ming!</i>


    ¡°Hello, may I help you?¡± The young miss at the front desk was very polite.


    ¡°I came to find snacks... sorry, Yang Zhou.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°Assistant Yang, someone is here to meet you.¡± The young miss suddenly waved in a direction.


    Yang Zhou happened to being down from thepany elevator, followed by a woman with delicate makeup who walked out of the elevator with many people all around them.

 Chapter 935 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (15)

    <h4>Chapter 935: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (15)</h4>


    The receptionist¡¯s shout caused the woman to look over too.


    Ming Shu leaned against the reception desk and whistled at Yao Ying. ¡°Miss Yao Ying, long time no see.¡±


    Yao Ying frowned. ¡°Why is she here? Security, why did you let her in?¡±


    The security immediately ran over. They regretted letting her in.


    They were enchanted by the girl¡¯s beautiful smile and allowed her toe in.


    ¡°Why are you so angry? Are you not happy to see me?¡±


    Yao Ying furrowed her brows. ¡°Security, why are you all spacing out? Is this a wet market?¡±


    The security instantly went up and raised his hand towards the exit. ¡°Miss, please leave this ce.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Ming Shu looked at Yao Ying calmly. ¡°I just rejected the job that you offered me. Do you have to hate me for that?¡±


    The people in the lobby looked at each other.


    <i>What is happening?</i>


    <i>What job is she talking about?</i>


    Yao Ying got agitated and red up. Her voice got louder. ¡°Hurry up and get out!¡±


    The security made to grab Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu broke away from his grip. ¡°If I tell Meng Han about this, what would he think? You are investigating his woman...¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Yao Ying got a shock. How did she know about this? Impossible. She was rejected before she could tell her the details at that time.


    How did she know?


    Meng Han hated people who interfered with his decisions. She couldn¡¯t imagine what his reaction would be when he learned about what she did.


    Yao Ying calmed down quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk upstairs.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled with closed lips. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s find a ce without anyone around and talked properly.¡±


    She finally managed to see her snacks coupon. She must have a proper talk with her.


    ...


    Yao Ying asked everyone to leave.


    Ming Shu took a look around the office. It was designed to Meng Han¡¯s liking. The fake female protagonist loved Meng Han deeply.


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Yao Ying went straight to the point. However, she phrased her sentence properly and tried to get some information out of Ming Shu.


    ¡°I found out about a lot of things. I will not be able to tell you in such a short time.¡± Ming Shu tilted her head and looked at Yao Ying. ¡°I am curious as to why you want to target me.¡±


    ¡°You rejected me.¡± Yao Ying sneered. She portrayed an arrogant young miss from a wealthy family very well.


    ¡°You can fool other people with this excuse, but you can¡¯t fool me.¡±


    Yao Ying looked at her with disdain. ¡°No one dared to reject me so many times before.¡±


    ¡°Meng Han did.¡± Ming Shu exposed her.


    Yao Ying : ¡°...¡±


    Yao Ying¡¯s expression turned worse.


    Ming Shu had hit her weak spot.


    ¡°How can youpare yourself with Meng Han?¡±


    Ming Shu was curious. ¡°Why not? We all have a pair of eyes, a nose, and a mouth. Do you have to discriminate between us just because he has a little more meat than me?¡±


    Yao Ying : ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is this woman crazy?</i>


    ¡°SIgh, forget it. I am not here to talk to you about this.¡± Ming Shu walked toward Yao Ying.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Yao Ying stepped back instinctively.


    ¡°Hit you.¡±


    Yao Ying: ???


    Ming Shu took the peacock feather in the flower vase. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be gentler with you.¡±


    Yao Ying: ???


    Yao Ying had already retreated to the table. He back was against the table. She regained her sense and shouted, ¡°This is my office. If you dare to do anything to me here, you will not be able to walk out of this ce!¡±


    The peacock feather struck toward her after she finished speaking. It looked light and soft so Yao Ying didn¡¯t dodge. She didn¡¯t think that it could cause any damage.


    However, when the peacock feather hit her arm, her face turned hideous.


    ¡°Ahh...¡±


    ¡°I have not used any strength yet.¡± Ming Shu tilted her head and smiled gently. ¡°Your endurance is not very good. You need to train it more.¡±


    Yao Ying gasped in pain.


    <i>Why...</i>


    <i>Why does it hurt so much...</i>


    When the feather came down, there was no force at all.


    Yao Ying thought of something and maliciousness shed in her eyes.


    When Ming Shu struck with the peacock feather again, a force stopped her. She looked over. A little ghost had blocked the attack.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Yao Ying took the chance to dodge to the side. She moved her hands and a few more ghosts appeared. The ghosts surrounded Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu waved her peacock feather and the little ghost nearest to her disappeared.


    Yao Ying widened her eyes. She looked at MIng Shu in disbelief. ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°So they can be killed.¡± Ming Shu gave an innocent face.


    No matter what power it was, as long as you were stronger, you could suppress it.


    These little ghosts were weaker than those from the alternate worlds.


    The beautiful peacock feather floated in front of Yao Ying¡¯s eyes. Yao Ying got a shock and quickly stepped back. The ghosts retreated too.


    However, one of the ghosts still got hit by the peacock feather and disappeared into thin air.


    Yao Ying turned pale. ¡°How did you... how can this be... impossible, I know you...¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Yao Ying kept quiet. She looked at Ming Shu with a weird expression. Then she gritted her teeth and ordered the rest of the ghosts, ¡°Stop her!¡±


    The ghosts rushed toward Ming Shu.


    Yao Ying turned and ran toward the door.


    Just as she grabbed the door handle, she felt something cold against her back and her body was lifted into the air. She flew backward and mmed into the guest sofa. She rolled onto the floor and her forehead bumped into the coffee table.


    She was dizzy.


    She couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    There were only two ghosts left in the room. They were cowering in a corner fearfully. They didn¡¯t dare to go forward.


    This woman was too scary.


    She just moved her hand and the rest of the ghosts were gone.


    Ming Shu squatted in front of Yao Ying. Her smile was beautiful. ¡°What did you want to say just now?¡±


    Yao Ying shrunk back uncontrobly. ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me.¡±


    ¡°That means that you know something.¡± Ming Shu took the peacock feather and stroked Yao Ying¡¯s hand. ¡°Tell me and I will hit you gently.¡±


    She still had to be beaten after telling her?


    Yao Ying gritted her teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Yao Ying was a stubborn person. Ming Shu beat her for a long time but she still didn¡¯t say anything.


    There was another possibility too. Yao Ying might not know anything. She was speaking the truth.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, that¡¯s fine.¡± Ming Shu was tired from hitting her. She took the fruit on the table and had a bite of it. ¡°Please hate me since I worked so hard to beat you.¡±


    Yao Ying¡¯s entire body was hurting. She looked at Ming Shu with hatred and anger.


    Ming Shu encouraged her. ¡°Maintain that look. Being angry will make you prettier.¡±


    <i>I work so hard for my Hatred Points.</i>


    <i>A million Hatred Points!</i>


    <i>All the best to me!</i>


    <i>I can do it!</i>


    Yao Ying : ¡°...¡±


    The sound instion effect of the office was good. The people outside could hear noises, but they couldn¡¯t distinguish the sounds.


    Yao Ying didn¡¯t ask them toe in so none of them dared to enter.


    At this moment, the office door suddenly opened.


    A woman holding a peacock feather walked out. She was munching an apple and she seemed to be in a good mood.


    ¡°Are you Yang Zhou?¡± The woman looked at a teenager in front of her.


    The teenager nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu took out an old, yellowed letter from her pocket. ¡°Your letter.¡±


    The teenager was stunned.


    His letter?


    What letter?


    Ming Shu stuffed the letter in his hands and left the office with the peacock feather.


    <i>Now¡ª</i>


    <i>Where shall I go to have a meal!</i>

 Chapter 936 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (16)

    <h4>Chapter 936: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (16)</h4>


    Yang Zhou opened the letter in his hand.


    The words were dainty. He could see that it was written by a girl.


    The letter was a little long. There were two full pages of it.


    All the words were written prettily. The person who wrote this letter seemed to have put a lot of effort into it.


    The letter showed how much the person who wrote it liked Yang Zhou.


    When Yang Zhou was still studying, he received many love letters. He felt that this letter was very familiar. However, when he saw the name of the person who wrote it, he was shocked.


    <i>How can it be...</i>


    ¡°Yang Zhou!¡±


    A voice called for him from the office. Yang Zhou put away the letter in a flurry and went inside.


    ...


    Under the 13th Month Firm...


    Gu Zhi kept looking at his watch. He had waited for three hours.


    Three hours!


    He could do a lot of things in three hours!


    He might even catch a criminal.


    But he spend these three hours under a dpidated building!


    If people knew about this, he would lose face.


    Gu Zhi took deep breaths and told himself that this person was his wife. He could not scold or hit her.


    He could only bear with it and pamper her.


    Just as Gu Zhi was getting impatient, a familiar figure finally appeared at the end of the street.


    The figure was walking slowly like an old person.


    There was a... feather in her hand? Peacock feather? Did she go to the zoo and take a feather from a peacock?!


    <i>F**k?!</i>


    <i>I am here waiting for her but she went to have fun at the zoo?</i>


    <i>Where is my knife!</i>


    Gu Zhi strode over. ¡°Do you know how long I have waited for you?


    Gu Zhi didn¡¯t realize that he sounded like he was wronged.


    Ming Shu raised her head slightly. In the sunset, an evening glow shone on the man¡¯s face.


    The man was frowning slightly. He looked unhappy but his eyes looked at her pitifully.


    Ming Shu suddenly leaned close to him and kissed him lightly on the lips.


    Gu Zhi: !!


    Ming Shu ced her hand on his neck and kissed him deeply.


    Gu Zhi hugged her waist and felt her soft lips and gentle bites. After a while, he pushed her away.


    ¡°Are you drunk?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ming Shu tilted her head. She smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want? Why are you pushing me...¡±


    She just ...


    Wanted to kiss him.


    As simple as that.


    Gu Zhi pulled a long face. ¡°Who says that you can drink alcohol?¡±


    ¡°Why would I need someone to give me permission to drink? I can drink whenever I want to.¡± Ming Shu leaned against him. ¡°Let me kiss you one more time.¡±


    ¡°Qian Sui!¡±


    ¡°You may rise.¡±


    <i>Rise your head!</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t give him any chance to speak. She kissed him again.


    ¡°...¡± This woman was so proactive.


    Gu Zhi felt helpless. He hugged Ming Shu and carried her into the car. Then, he kissed her on the lips.


    The two of them only separated when they were panting heavily.


    Gu Zhi embraced her and asked gently, ¡°What happened to you? Are you unhappy?¡±


    She seemed a little out of control today.


    Ming Shu sat there with a dazed look. ¡°No.¡±


    <i>Why are you so proactive then!</i>


    <i>You were not like this before. You would be irresponsible toward me even after we slept together.</i>


    <i>You were a heartless scumbug.</i>


    Was she...


    Trying to y some new tricks?


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it when I kiss you? Who was the one who always wanted me to kiss him? Are you an idiot?¡±


    <i>I just want to kiss you!</i>


    Gu Zhi cursed in his heart. <i>You are the idiot. Your whole family is made of idiots.</i>


    ¡°Have you agreed to be with me?


    ¡°No.¡± <i>I will not agree. Let me anger you to death.</i>


    ¡°No? Then why did you kiss me?¡± Gu Zhi gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I can¡¯t? I won¡¯t kiss you next time then. Stingy.¡±


    Gu Zhi wanted to vomit blood.


    <i>Is this called being stingy?</i>


    <i>If you don¡¯t want to be my girlfriend, why did you kiss me?</i>


    <i>Am I that worthless?</i>


    ¡°Kiss me one more time.¡±


    Gu Zhi leaned toward Ming Shu.


    ¡°You said that I can¡¯t kiss you if I¡¯m not your girlfriend.¡± Ming Shu looked at him with disdain. ¡°I¡¯m not going to kiss you.¡±


    She saw the letter from Little White. The letter affected her.


    What you didn¡¯t get when you were alive became your obsession when you died.


    The emotions that she felt when she saw the letter had dissipated by now.


    Gu Zhi looked at her intently. He relented. ¡°You can kiss me even if you are not my girlfriend.¡±


    <i>Bottomline?</i>


    <i>She is the bottomline.</i>


    Ming Shu hugged his neck and slowly leaned toward Gu Zhi.


    Just as she was about to touch him, Ming Shu sprung back onto her seat and smiled. ¡°Why must I listen to you?¡±


    <i>I have my dignity too.</i>


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡± <i>Where is my knife!</i>


    <i>I must kill her today!</i>


    Ming Shu saw Gu Zhi ring up so she moved toward him and uratelynded a kiss on his lips.


    Gu Zhi silently put away his knife.


    Ming Shu wanted to end the kiss several times, but Gu Zhi didn¡¯t let her.


    Ming Shu touched somewhere she shouldn¡¯t and Gu Zhi¡¯s body tensed up. Then, he moved forward and pressed Ming Shu below him.


    ¡°Hey...¡± Ming Shu pushed him. ¡°We didn¡¯t talk about this just now.¡±


    <i>This is getting out of hand!</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Be obedient.¡± Gu Zhi just pressed down on her. He didn¡¯t do anything.


    He ced his face at Ming Shu¡¯s neck. His breathing was heavy.


    The car was quiet. Ming Shu could hear the change in his breathing.


    It was sometimes soft and sometimes heavy.


    <i>Buzz buzz buzz¡ª</i>


    The vibration of the phone broke the ambiguous atmosphere between them.


    It rang for a long time but Gu Zhi didn¡¯t pick it up.


    However, the other party kept calling him.


    Gu Zhi raised his head and pecked Ming Shu on the corner of the mouth. Then he picked up the call.


    ¡°Yes...¡± Gu Zhi¡¯s voice was hoarse at the start but he spoke normally after a while. ¡°I understand. I wille over now.¡±


    He hung up the call. He looked at Ming Shu closely. His nose touched her nose. ¡°Your scent is nice.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to leave her.


    He wanted to do something more intimate.


    But, he was afraid that his wife would run away. He needed to take it step by step.


    Gu Zhi got up and passed a stic bag to Ming Shu. ¡°We will got to the police station first before going home.¡±


    He said ¡°going home¡± so naturally.


    Ming Shu hugged her snacks and looked at him with a puzzled expression. Gu Zhi smiled. ¡°Can you sit in front? I hope that you can... apany me while I am driving.¡±


    The two of them opened the car door and got out of the car. There were two aunts walking over. Ming Shu and Gu Zhi were properly dressed but the swelling on their lips could not be hidden. The two aunts looked like they saw some amazing gossip.


    Gu Zhi held Ming Shu¡¯s hand for the entire journey.


    Ming Shu wanted to kill him.


    <i>How can I eat my snacks with one hand!</i>


    However, Gu Zhi had no intention of letting go until he parked the car outside the police station.


    His car couldn¡¯t get into the police station. It was too striking.


    ¡°Do you want to wait for me in the car or do you want to go in with me?¡± Gu Zhi got out of the car first and walked to the other side of the car. Then, he said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you toe with me.¡±


    What if she ran away?


    He opened the car door and took the bag of snacks. Ming Shu came out automatically.


    Gu Zhi felt that his wife was extremely cute.


    ¡°Chief Gu.¡±


    ¡°Chief Gu...¡±


    When Gu Zhi brought Ming Shu in, everyone in the police station was surprised.


    ¡°Why does Chief Gu look so... in love today?¡±


    ¡°Who is thedy beside him?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that he had a girlfriend...¡±


    ¡°I saw thisdy in the city bureau. She was the consultant for the 516 case. I heard that the case was solved because of her.¡±

 Chapter 937 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (17)

    <h4>Chapter 937: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Zhi asked Ming Shu to wait for him in his office.


    Gu Zhi¡¯s office was very simple. Most of it was filled with office supplies. He didn¡¯t have a lot of personal belongings.


    Ming Shu found a ce to sit down. She looked through the snacks that Gu Zhi got for her.


    The selection was not bad.


    <i>s!</i>


    <i>The little demon keeps breaking the rules nowadays. What should I do?</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t be bought so easily by snacks next time.</i>


    ¡°Chief Gu...¡±


    The door of the office opened and ady in a police uniform entered. She seemed to be in a rush so her face was red.


    When she saw Ming Shu, she took a step back and looked at the name outside the door. She confirmed that she was at the right office.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Her eyes were filled with vignce liked a lioness whose territory got invaded.


    Before Ming Shu could speak, thedy continued, ¡°Are you the girl who came in with Chief Gu?


    She heard everyone in the office talking about it.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    There were no Hatred Points to gain from thisdy so Ming Shu was toozy to bother with her.


    However, to thedy, she thought that Ming Shu was looking down on her.


    ¡°You are not suitable for Chief Gu,¡± thedy said. ¡°Please leave him.¡±


    She was the only female that could enter Gu Zhi¡¯s office.


    But, another unfamiliar woman was in his office now.


    She was nervous.


    Ming Shu raised her eyes slightly and looked at thedy. ¡°You like Gu Zhi?¡±


    Thedy didn¡¯t deny it. Everyone in the office knew that she liked him. There was no point in denying it.


    Ming Shu asked her again, ¡°Does he like you?¡±


    Thedy bit her lip.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like you,¡± Ming Shu concluded. ¡°Since that is the case, what right do you have to tell me to leave him?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s tone was gentle. There was no anger or unhappiness in her voice.


    ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t like me, you won¡¯t have a chance, either,¡± Thedy said, ¡°You two are notpatible.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°So what?¡±


    So what if they were notpatible. He belonged to her. He would only belong to her.


    <i>Also...</i>


    <i>I didn¡¯t even say that he¡¯s not suitable for me. Why are you saying I am the one that is not suitable for him?!</i>


    ¡°...¡± Thedy didn¡¯t know how to react to Ming Shu¡¯s nonchnt attitude. ¡°You... do you think that you are suitable for Chief Gu? His status...¡±


    ¡°What about my status?¡±


    Thedy turned around and saw Gu Zhi standing at the door.


    ¡°Chief... Chief Gu...¡±


    ¡°When did I give you permission to enter my office whenever you want?¡± Gu Zhi looked at her coldly.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Thedy nced at Ming Shu, who was calmly eating her snacks. She stomped her feet and ran out unwillingly.


    Gu Zhi closed the door. ¡°Don¡¯t believe what she said. I have nothing going on with her.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Gu Zhi realized that Ming Shu didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. He heaved a sigh of relief. However, he felt unhappy at the same time.


    <i>Why can¡¯t she care more about me?</i>


    <i>She should be jealous!</i>


    <i>She only knows how to eat snacks.</i>


    <i>Forget it.</i>


    <i>She doesn¡¯t even remember me.</i>


    ¡°This is the file. Do you want to take a look at it first?¡± Gu Zhi ced the file in front of Ming Shu. ¡°I will go to a meeting now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ming Shu nodded in acknowledgment.


    Gu Zhi paused for a few seconds before turning to leave the office. He purposely locked the office door when he went out.


    ...


    Half a month ago, the mayor¡¯s son suddenly died. He was stabbed in the heart by a dagger.


    The culprit had not been found. However, the mayor¡¯s wife died recently too.


    She was hanged on the chandelier in their house.


    This case involved government officials so the province bureau ordered them to find the murderer as quickly as possible.


    If the murderer was looking for revenge, the mayor would be in danger.


    ¡°Wealthy and powerful people have a lot of problems.¡±


    Ming Shu threw down the file in her hand.


    At this moment, a sh of light shot in through the window. Little White¡¯s figure started appearing in front of her.


    Ming Shu looked at her.


    Little White smiled gently. ¡°Thank you. I thought that I would not have the chance to let him know that I love him so much before...¡±


    ¡°Since you like him, why didn¡¯t you confess to him when you were still alive?¡±


    Little White looked depressed. ¡°I was scared. I was scared of rejection. I was scared that we couldn¡¯t even be friends anymore. But now, I feel remorse...¡±


    Little White smiled bitterly. She bowed sincerely at Ming Shu. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Little White¡¯s figure started fading away.


    In the end, a string of light entered her forehead.


    <i>What is this?</i>


    Ming Shu knew that this energy was not harmful to her but she didn¡¯t know what its use was.


    <i>Does it have something to do with the art of managing ghosts?</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s eat some snacks to replenish my brain juice.</i>


    ...


    In the Yao family...


    Yao Ying went back home with an injured body. She was in extreme pain but when she went for a checkup, the doctor told her that there was nothing wrong with her.


    How could that be possible?


    She was in so much pain she wanted to die.


    ¡°Father...¡± Yao Ying opened the door of the study weakly.


    Father Yao was making a call so he signaled to Yao Ying to wait a while.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do this first. Wait for my news before doing anything further.¡± Father Yao hung up the phone and looked at Yao Ying. ¡°Why is your face so pale?¡±


    ¡°Father... only two ghosts are left.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Father Yao sprang up. He walked around the table and stood in front of Yao Ying. ¡°What happened?¡±


    mes of anger burned in her eyes. ¡°I had a fight with thedy from the Qian family.¡±


    Father Yao¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to avoid any face to face interaction with her?¡±


    Yao Ying replied, ¡°She came to look for me.¡±


    Father Yao frowned unconsciously. ¡°Why did she look for you?¡±


    Yao Ying didn¡¯t dare to tell him about the troubles she created for Qian Sui. She lied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Father Yao thought for a while. ¡°You said that only two ghosts are left? She did it?¡¯


    Yao Ying nodded.


    Father Yao said, ¡°That is not possible... she hasn¡¯t enlightened her spirit yet. How can she hunt for ghosts? She did it alone?¡±


    Yao Ying nodded. ¡°Father, why can¡¯t we just directly... why do we still need her alive?¡±


    Father Yao was in deep thought so he just replied to her with an indefinite answer. ¡°She is still useful.¡±


    Yao Ying probed. ¡°What use does she have?¡±


    Father Yao patted her shoulder and changed the topic. ¡°Go and have a rest first. Your body will be hurt when your ghosts get killed. Recuperate first.¡±


    Yao Ying felt agitated. ¡°Father...¡±


    Why was he not willing to tell her?


    And Qian Sui...


    Father Yao¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°Go and take a rest. Are you not listening to me?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    Yao Ying slowly left the study.


    After Yao Ying left, Father Yao dialed a number. ¡°Thedy from the Qian family has enlightened her spirit. Get someone to follow her and find out who enlightened her spirit for her.¡±


    A hoarse voice replied to him from the other end of the call, ¡°<i>Just kill the Qian girl and there will not be any descendants of the Qian family left. Why are you putting so much effort into her?¡±</i>


    Father Yao sneered. ¡°What do you know? The art of managing ghosts which we have is not theplete version. That old man must have passed theplete version to his descendants.¡±


    <i>¡°What we have is enough. Why do you...¡±</i>


    ¡°Do what I say.¡±


    Father Yao hung up.


    He looked coldly at the dark sky outside the window.


    Enlightenment of the spirit was the first step in the art of managing ghosts.


    After that, they could herd ghosts for their own uses.


    Thest stage was hunting for ghosts.


    Killing a ghost was harder than making a ghost work under you.


    The little girl from the Qian family could hunt ghosts now. She didn¡¯t do anything strange in the past few days. How did she do it?

 Chapter 938 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (18)

    <h4>Chapter 938: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (18)</h4>


    By the time Gu Zhi finished his meeting, it waste at night.


    He opened the door of his office and saw the girl copsed in the chair with her head on the table. The light in the room was on. She was asleep.


    Gu Zhi gently closed the door and walked to Ming Shu¡¯s side. He bent down and picked her up.


    Ming Shu opened her eyes and then closed them again.


    Gu Zhi smiled. He carried her to the resting area inside his room.


    Gu Zhi ced her on the bed and turned to take the case files. Then he changed his clothes and climbed into the bed.


    The bed in the resting area was small. Gu Zhi needed to hug Ming Shu in order to fit into the bed.


    Gu Zhi flipped through the files absentmindedly. He turned off the lights after a while.


    It was sofortable to hug his wife.


    In the dark, Gu Zhi found Ming Shu¡¯s cheek and kissed her. He was still not satisfied so her felt for her lips.


    Ming Shu woke up. She raised her leg and kicked Gu Zhi.


    Gu Zhi was caught off guard so he fell on the floor with a loud <i>boom</i>.


    Gu Zhi let out a gasp. ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡±


    Ming Shu took up the whole bed.


    Gu Zhi¡¯s mouth corners twitched. He climbed into bed. ¡°I won¡¯t kiss you anymore. I will just hug you to sleep.¡±


    After coaxing Ming Shu for a long time, he obediently hugged his wife to sleep. He didn¡¯t dare to do anything else.


    Maybe it was because it was alreadyte at night, Gu Zhi fell asleep really quickly.


    ...


    In the mayor¡¯s house...


    The main hall had turned into a mourning hall. The portrait of the mayor¡¯s wife was ced in the middle.


    Right after the funeral of the mayor¡¯s son, he had to organize another one for his wife. There was not even time for him to remove the funeral items in the main hall. The atmosphere in the vi was heavy.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect Chen Wen to be there.


    ¡°Why are you here? Why are you dressed like this? Are you trying to go undercover?¡±


    Chen Wen was wearing the servant uniform. He stood behind the crowd and greeted the people that came to mourn.


    When Ming Shu suddenly appeared, he got a shock.


    Chen Wen quickly looked around him. He saw that no one noticed them. He dragged Ming Shu into a corner. ¡°I should be the one asking you. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I am here for a case,¡± Ming Shu replied naturally.


    ¡°Case? Who asked you toe?¡± The case was very sensitive so they would not invite other people to help them so easily.


    Ming Shu pointed at the entrance with her chin.


    Gu Zhi was talking to a man.


    ¡°Chief Gu?¡±


    This case was transferred to the province bureau a long time ago.


    After thest case ended, Gu Zhi went back to the province bureau so it was understandable that he was put in charge of this case.


    What was unreasonable was...


    <i>Why are the two of them together?</i>


    <i>Aren¡¯t they supposed to be mortal enemies?</i>


    Ming Shu was curious. ¡°Why are you undercover here?¡±


    Chen Wen¡¯s face turned ck. He felt that she was mocking him when she said the word ¡°undercover.¡±


    <i>Was it my imagination?</i>


    ¡°To protect the mayor.¡±


    The mayor¡¯s son and wife both died in the house. For the murderer to kill his victims at the mayor¡¯s house, he must be a lunatic.


    They were at the mayor¡¯s wife¡¯s funeral now so they must protect the mayor.


    There was not enough manpower in the province bureau so the people from the city bureau were transferred over to help.


    Ming Shu said with an honest face, ¡°The murderer is so impressive. If they really wanted to kill the mayor, you couldn¡¯t stop them.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>I don¡¯t want to talk to her.</i>


    <i>Everything she says will hurt people.</i>


    Chen Wen saw someoneing over and instantly put distance between them. ¡°You can see ghosts, right? Go and take a look inside and see if you can see the mayor¡¯s wife. Ask her who killed her.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You think that anyone can be a ghost?</i>


    If that was really the case, the unseen world would be packed with ghosts.


    Ming Shu walked into the vi. Gu Zhi was talking to the mayor so he didn¡¯t have the time to look after her. Ming Shu managed to walk around the entire vi in a short period of time.


    The vi was very clean.


    There was no ghost at all.


    How could she solve the case if there was no ghost?


    <i>I don¡¯t want to waste my energy to look for evidence...</i>


    ¡°Be careful. There are a lot of guests today. Don¡¯t create trouble for the guests.¡±


    A youngdy walked towards her while ordering the servants beside her.


    The servants nodded their heads to acknowledge thedy.


    ¡°You...¡± Thedy saw Ming Shu and stopped in her tracks. She asked curiously, ¡°Miss, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I got lost.¡±


    Ming Shu kept a straight face while lying.


    The woman was puzzled. The vi was not big. There was sad music ying in front. How could she get lost?


    ¡°Let me take you to the main hall then.¡± Thedy didn¡¯t probe further. She gave a forced smile and signaled for Ming Shu to follow her.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t object and followed thedy to the main hall.


    Thedy was the wife of the mayor¡¯s son. They were married for less than a year.


    ¡°Ou...¡±


    Halfway though, thedy started covering her mouth and retched. The servants immediately went up to her.


    Thedy took a while to recover. She said apologetically to Ming Shu, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this.¡±


    Ming Shu stared at her stomach. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    Thedy didn¡¯t deny it. She nodded. Her expression was lonely and depressed.


    Her husband died the moment she was pregnant.


    The servants beside her looked at her with pity.


    Thedy regained herposure and continued escorting Ming Shu to the main hall. The mayor was standing with Gu Zhi.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°Why are you not resting in your room?¡± the mayor said with a serious face.


    Thedy replied, ¡°Thisdy was lost. I brought her here.¡±


    The mayor looked at Ming Shu sharply.


    Gu Zhi dragged her to his side. ¡°This is the consultant that the province bureau invited. She is one of us. Please do not worry.¡±


    The mayor sized up Ming Shu. He must have thought that she looked too young.


    The mayor looked at Gu Zhi who was young too. He nodded his head and went to talk to thedy.


    Gu Zhi pulled Ming Shu to the side. He didn¡¯t let go of her hand. ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°I went to take a look around.¡±


    Gu Zhi didn¡¯t me her. ¡°Did you notice anything?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± There was not a single ghost in this huge vi.


    There were no ghosts around the vi too.


    This was strange.


    ¡°A lot of people came today. You will stay by my sideter and not run away on your own.¡± Gu Zhi reminded her, ¡°If you find anything, tell me first. Don¡¯t go and investigate it alone. I will be worried. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid that I will steal your fame?¡±


    Gu Zhi¡¯s mouth corners twitched. ¡°Am I that kind of person in your eyes?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You cannot judge a book by its cover. Who knows what you¡¯re thinking in your heart?¡±


    If they were in another ce, Gu Zhi would kiss Ming Shu to shut her up.


    <i>Why is she so irritating?</i>


    Gu Zhi hit Ming Shu¡¯s head and whispered into Ming Shu¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I am only thinking about you.¡±


    He turned and walked toward the crowd after he finished speaking.


    Ming Shu stood there for a few seconds before following him.


    The mayor greeted the people who came to the funeral. Ming Shu and Gu Zhi stood beside him.


    Ming Shu looked at the people walking around.


    <i>I want to eat.</i>


    <i>When is this ending?</i>


    <i>So hungry.</i>


    The mayor had to thank a bunch of hypocrites that came to console him. <i>Is he not tired?</i>


    <i>Why can¡¯t they be more transparent?</i>


    <i>When can I eat...</i>


    Gu Zhi felt Ming Shu leaning against him. He nced sideways. She was looking down and thinking about something. Gu Zhi felt that she was depressed.


    He nced at the time. It was almost noon.


    Was she hungry?


    Gu Zhi¡¯s heart hurt for her.


    There were fewer people now so Gu Zhi lowered his voice and spoke to the mayor. Then, he whispered to Ming Shu, ¡°Shall I take you out to have a meal?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her head. Her eyes glittered.


    Gu Zhi controlled the urges in his heart and left the main hall with her.

 Chapter 939 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (19)

    <h4>Chapter 939: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (19)</h4>


    No one was in the dining hall. Everyone was in the main hall now so while they were waiting for the dishes, Gu Zhi kissed Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu bore with it since he brought her out to eat.


    ¡°Do you think that there is anything strange about this case?¡± Gu Zhi passed her the food while he questioned her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± <i>I¡¯m eating now. I don¡¯t want to use my brain.</i>


    <i>I must treat food with respect!</i>


    ¡°The mayor¡¯s son and his wife both died in the house. Only someone who is familiar with theyout of the house would be able to do this. However, everyone in the vi has an alibi. This is very strange.¡±


    This was why there was no breakthrough in the case.


    If someone hired a person tomit the murders... the person must be a professional killer.


    If that was the case, it would be harder to solve the case.


    Ming Shu paused for a while. ¡°His daughter-inw is a little weird.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, she just feels weird.¡± Ming Shu lowered her head and ate her food.


    The aura on her body was weird.


    A pregnantdy should have a lively aura since there was new life inside her body.


    However, the aura on thedy¡¯s body... there was a hint of death aura on her.


    It seemed as though the baby in her... was a dead child.


    If she didn¡¯t look at her closely, she would not notice it.


    ¡°Where...¡±


    ¡°Stop talking. You are interrupting my meal time.¡±


    Gu Zhi shut up. He watched her eat her food quietly.


    It was a pleasure to watch his wife eat.


    Why was his wife so cute.


    If any outsiders saw Gu Zhi now, they would think that he was a strange man who was looking at Ming Shu eating with a stupid smile.


    After they finished the meal, they walked to the main hall together.


    They saw a familiar person beside the mayor.


    Yao Ying was talking to the mayor. There was a man that looked like her beside her.


    Yao Ying saw Ming Shu and her expression changed instantly.


    <i>Snacks coupon.</i>


    Ming Shu smiled brightly at her.


    She must be gentle to her snacks coupon.


    However, in Yao Ying¡¯s eyes, the smile was provocative and mocking...


    She was reminded of her experience the other day.


    She could still feel the pain on her body.


    Father Yao nced over too. His expression was amiable.


    Father Yao greeted Gu Zhi. ¡°Chief Gu is here too.¡±


    Gu Zhi just nodded.


    Although he was someone from the province bureau, he had another identity so it was all right for him to have such an attitude.


    Father Yao and Gu Zhi talked for a while. They were talking about how they must catch the murderer.


    After they finished, Father Yao asked, ¡°This is...¡±


    ¡°The consultant that the province bureau invited.¡± Gu Zhi raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Is there any problem?¡±


    Father Yao said, ¡°No. I just feel that she looked familiar.¡±


    Ming Shu replied with a smile, ¡°I hit you daughter so it is all right for you to find me familiar-looking.¡±


    Father Yao: ¡°...¡±


    Yao Ying felt her anger shooting up instantly.


    How dare she talk about it.


    Father Yao stopped Yao Ying from doing anything. This was the funeral of the mayor¡¯s wife.


    Father Yao still wore an amiable look on his face. ¡°The consultant from the province bureau... has an interesting personality.¡±


    Gu Zhi replied nonchntly, ¡°All consultants have an interesting personality.¡±


    He was protecting Ming Shu.


    Father Yao could see that.


    How did the little girl from the Qian family get to know Gu Zhi?!


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. People with abilities will have some form of temper. It is understandable,¡± Father Yao replied with a smile.


    The mayor noticed that they were not on good terms so he said, ¡°Mister Yao, this way please.¡±


    Father Yao pulled Yao Ying along as he followed the mayor. Yao Ying was unwilling to just let Ming Shu off like this.


    Gu Zhi held Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°Why did you offend them?¡± <i>Are you crazy!</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m happy and I wanted to do it. Can you stop me?¡±


    Gu Zhi cursed in his heart. However, he was still patient and said, ¡°Do you know what kind of person that man is?¡±


    ¡°Why is that any of my business?¡±


    ¡°You dare to provoke him without knowing his identity?¡± <i>Are you looking for death!</i>


    ¡°Do I need to look at the identity of a person to provoke them?¡±


    <i>It is not my style to bully those that are easily bullied.</i>


    <i>I like to bully the hard ones and tame them.</i>


    Gu Zhi asked, ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°Do I have to?¡±


    <i>Even if he is the emperor, I will still provoke him. If he wants to kill me, I will just lose some blood. Nothing serious will happen.</i>


    <i>I will be alive and kicking after a few minutes!</i>


    <i>I have the ability toe back from the dead on the spot. I have the right to be fearless.</i>


    Gu Zhi was speechless.


    <i>Calm down, calm down.</i>


    <i>My wife is always right.</i>


    ...


    Another group of people came in the afternoon. Gu Zhi didn¡¯t have the time to worry about Ming Shu so Ming Shu disappeared again.


    She was in the small garden behind the vi.


    The little garden was quiet. The daughter-inw of the mayor sat with Yao Ying under the grapevines not far away.


    Yao Ying seemed to be consoling the mayor¡¯s daughter-inw.


    The two of them talked for a long while before Yao Ying got up and left.


    After Yao Ying left, Ming Shu walked toward the mayor¡¯s daughter-inw.


    The daughter-inw raised her head slightly and got a shock. ¡°Miss Qian, are you lost again?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu tilted her head and looked at her stomach. ¡°What did she say to you?¡±


    ¡°Sister Yao Ying?¡± The mayor¡¯s daughter-inw was puzzled. ¡°Nothing much. She just consoled me.¡±


    ¡°Your child...¡±


    The mayor¡¯s daughter-inw touched her stomach instinctively. Her eyes dimmed. ¡°This child... he didn¡¯t even have the chance to see his father.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±


    The mayor¡¯s daughter-inw didn¡¯t understand Ming Shu at first.


    She looked up at thedy in front of her.


    Her smooth hair fell naturally down her back. She had beautiful features and she was smiling gently. Her eyes were clear.


    ¡°You...¡± The mayor¡¯s daughter-inw stood up with an unhappy expression.


    What was she smiling at?


    What was so funny about her husband¡¯s death?


    Ming Shu replied calmly, ¡°I said that your child is dead.¡±


    The mayor¡¯s daughter-inw widened her eyes. She got furious. ¡°What nonsense are you saying!¡±


    How could her child be dead?


    Wasn¡¯t she the consultant of the province bureau?


    Why, why did she say this!


    Ming Shu said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go for a checkup. It is very easy to check if the child is alive. It is not good for you to keep a dead child in your body. This child... seems a little weird. You better tell me what Yao Ying said to you.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? How can my child be dead?¡± The mayor¡¯s daughter-inw stepped back in fear and disbelief. ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯te over...¡±


    ¡°You heard what I said clearly.¡±


    Humans would always choose not to hear what they didn¡¯t want to hear.


    The truth was cruel.


    However, no matter how cruel it was, someone had to say it.


    The mayor¡¯s daughter-inw shook her head.


    No...


    That was not possible.


    She was spouting nonsense.


    She ran out of the garden while protecting her stomach. Ming Shu didn¡¯t move. The mayor¡¯s daughter-inw turned and ran into the vi.


    Ming Shu retracted her gaze. She took a bunch of grapes from the grapevines.


    [... Did you scare her away so that you could take the grapes?]


    ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡±


    [Yes.] Its Guest could really do something like this.


    ¡°I am not.¡±


    Ming Shu took a grape and popped it in her mouth.


    <i>So sour...</i>


    When the mayor¡¯s daughter-inwined to the mayor and they came to the garden, they saw Ming Shu eating the bunch of grapes calmly in the garden.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>So sour.</i>

 Chapter 940 - The Detective That Could See Ghost (20)

    <h4>Chapter 940: The Detective That Could See Ghost (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu said the baby was a stillborn, which would make anyone angry.


    Not to mention that the mayor just lost his son.


    The baby in his daughter-inw¡¯s belly was his son¡¯s blood kin.


    The mayor¡¯s face looked very gloomy and he stared at Ming Shu. ¡°Consultant Qian, what did you mean by saying something like that just now?¡±


    Ming Shu held the grapes. ¡°Literal meaning.¡±


    The mayor: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t talk nonsense, your honor, perhaps you should listen to her exnation.¡± Gu Zhi spoke for Ming Shu.


    F**k. He didn¡¯t pay attention to her only for a moment.


    Then she caused trouble for him.


    <i>I¡¯d better lock her at home!</i>


    <i>So angry!</i>


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin. Just go to the hospital for an examination if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Long speeches were rather a waste of energy, and they wouldn¡¯t necessarily believe what she was going to say. So a medical examination would be faster.


    Now Gu Zhi didn¡¯t know how to redeem her in the mayor¡¯s eyes.


    She was...


    Asking for trouble.


    But he still needed to protect his own wife.


    Gu Zhi had to face the music and pulled the mayor to one side so as to make him forget Ming Shu for a while.


    For Gu Zhi¡¯s sake, the mayor didn¡¯t immediately hold Ming Shu ountable. But if the examination came out fine, he was not going to let it go.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Gu Zhi asked her anxiously on the way to the hospital.


    Ming Shu asked back, ¡°Do you believe in me?¡±


    Gu Zhi answered without hesitation, ¡°Of course I believe in you.¡±


    Even if his wife said the world was square, he would have to believe in her.


    Otherwise how could he win her heart?


    Winning a girl over required such awareness.


    ¡°That¡¯ll save everything else.¡±


    Ming Shu shoved the remaining grapes into Gu Zhi¡¯s mouth at one go.


    Gu Zhi: !!


    <i>My wife fed me food just now?</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s finger touched his lips and Gu Zhi swallowed.


    But his teeth broke a grape and the sour taste spread in his mouth in an instant.


    The taste...


    How did she just eat it with a straight face?


    <i>F**k. I knew it. How could she suddenly be so kind and share food with me?</i>


    <i>She¡¯s actually my one true wife!</i>


    Gu Zhi wanted to spit them out, but Ming Shu just looked at him faintly.


    He had to humbly swallow them all.


    There was only Ming Shu and Gu Zhi in the car, and the divider was also down. So after Gu Zhi swallowed the grapes, he pulled Ming Shu into his arms and kissed her.


    He breathed, ¡°My wife tastes sweet.¡±


    Ming Shu was as calm as always. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve just eaten candy.¡±


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Get out!</i>


    <i>Screw you! </i>


    <i>Do you think it¡¯s easy for me to brew emotion? You just ruined it with one sentence!</i>


    <i>We¡¯ll break up.</i>


    <i>We must!</i>


    Gu Zhi released Ming Shu and turned his head to look outside the window.


    He was angry now and needed caring attention.


    However, our straight girl couldn¡¯t get his point and just sat there eating her candies leisurely.


    Gu Zhi remained angry all the way to the hospital.


    Ming Shu knew he was angry, of course, but from the mayor¡¯s perspective, Gu Zhi was just gloomy.


    He felt a little puzzled. But what was more important now was his grandson in his daughter-inw¡¯s belly.


    ...


    The mayor¡¯s hands were shaking after he got the report.


    How could this be!


    The fetus was fine when they checked itst month. How did ite to be stillborn?


    ¡°We suggest a surgery as soon as possible, otherwise the mother will also be hurt,¡± the doctor reminded seriously.


    The mayor looked at his pale-faced daughter-inw. ¡°What is going on!¡±


    The daughter-inw shook her head. She didn¡¯t know what happened, either.


    Due to her husband¡¯s death, she hadn¡¯t had time toe to the hospital for a check-up in a month.


    ¡°Say something!¡±


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know.¡± The daughter-inw covered her face and cried.


    The mayor continued to roar, but his daughter-inw fainted.


    The baby died on the vine. The mayor was angry, but he could only sign the consent form for operation with shaking hands.


    He lost his son, and now his grandson.


    ¡°Consultant Qian...¡± After all this, the mayor looked years older. ¡°How did you know the baby was... stillborn?¡±


    Now he dared not look down upon Ming Shu any longer.


    ¡°I saw it.¡±


    ¡°You saw it?¡± <i>How?</i>


    Ming Shu sat casually in a chair outside the operating room, with no intention of further exnation.


    The mayor paced to and fro. ¡°Consultant Qian, do you think... the baby was murdered?¡±


    ¡°It depends on the fetus that¡¯ll be taken outter.¡± Stillbirth was not necessarily man-made, it could also be that the fetus stopped developing on its own.


    Ming Shu¡¯s answer made the mayor even more restless.


    Two people had died in his family.


    Now he couldn¡¯t even keep his son¡¯s offspring.


    Who could be so vicious...


    To do this to him.


    The operation went well, but the doctor looked a little hideous as if having seen something unbelievable.


    Ming Shu asked to see the fetus.


    The stillborn was ced on a tray.


    A three-month-old fetus was already humanoid in form, but some organs were still not fully developed and looked ugly.


    This stillborn on the tray here...


    Couldn¡¯t just be described as ugly.


    It was dark, fetid, and its features were very vague.


    Just then, a dark shadow floated out of the stillborn.


    It was an infant. He took a look at Ming Shu, then opened his mouth and gave her a weird smile.


    ¡°An infant spirit.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gu Zhi didn¡¯t see anything and asked subconsciously after hearing Ming Shu¡¯s voice.


    Ming Shu pulled Gu Zhi behind her and looked at the infant spirit crawling on the stillborn.


    This was by no means a newborn infant spirit.


    The infant spirit appeared to be at least ten months old.


    It slowly climbed to the ground, as if it was not afraid that Ming Shu would catch it.


    Waiting for it to reach the ground, Ming Shu lifted her foot and stepped on it.


    But the infant spirit only showed a sneering look and continued to climb forward.


    The next second, piercing screams sounded.


    The lights in the operating room began to flicker, and the lights went on and off constantly.


    The surrounding temperature dropped abruptly.


    Gu Zhi felt it.


    He exchanged for a tool from the system and could now see Ming Shu step on the infant spirit.


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡±


    <i>F**k. There are really ghosts in this world. </i>


    <i>My wife is so violent!</i>


    Ming Shu squatted down and looked at the infant spirit under her foot. ¡°Did you kill that baby?¡±


    It seemed the Host had a little bit of a misunderstanding of the ghosts in this world.


    The ghosts here could harm people, obviously.


    The infant spirit struggled with its body, making terrible cries, and its eyes stared at Ming Shu maliciously.


    Ming Shu took a scalpel and poked it. ¡°Answer the question, no crying.¡±


    ¡°Yiiyaa...¡±


    ¡°Speak humannguage.¡±


    ¡°Yiiyaahh!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡± <i>Wife, apparently this thing doesn¡¯t speak humannguage!</i>


    With sadness, Ming Shu took a candy from her pocket. The infant spirit may have died at ten months, so it didn¡¯t seem strange that it couldn¡¯t speak humannguage.


    But how could theymunicate then?


    <i>I don¡¯t speak ghostnguage!</i>


    She pulled the bedclothes and ced them on the infant spirit, then lifted her foot and stood up.


    Gu Zhi took a step back.


    Ming Shu looked at him, but Gu Zhi had to pretend not to know anything. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ming Shu deliberately led the infant spirit to him. Gu Zhi and the infant spirit stared at each other, and the former struggled to resist the urge to step back.


    The infant spirit¡¯s hands were not tied, though. When approaching Gu Zhi, it reached out and tried to hold Gu Zhi.


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡± F**k. I¡¯ll cut your hands off if you dare ruin my character setting!


    The infant spirit continued its hard work.


    Ming Shu suddenly shook it aside and smashed the infant spirit onto the operating table. Shrill cries sounded.


    The lights in the operating room flickered even more fiercely.

 Chapter 941 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (21)

    <h4>Chapter 941: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu carried the infant spirit with her as she went to see the mayor¡¯s daughter-inw, who had just woken up.


    She asked what Yao Ying had told her.


    The mayor¡¯s daughter-inw dared not conceal it this time. But Yao Ying really just talked to her for a while, and there was nothing strange about what she said.


    ¡°When was thest time you saw Yao Ying?¡±


    The mayor¡¯s daughter-inw had cried with reddened eyes, and her voice choked. ¡°It was about... a month ago.¡±


    ¡°What did she tell you at that time?¡±


    The mayor¡¯s daughter-inw still shook her head. She recalled the day and that they met each other when shopping, then went shopping together and had a meal.


    ¡°Did you feel anything wrong after eating?¡±


    The mayor¡¯s daughter-inw struggled to recall. ¡°It seemed... My stomach felt some swelling pain... but the pain disappeared when I returned, and I thought it was because of the shopping... Does it have anything to do with Yao Ying?¡±


    Why did she keep asking about Yao Ying?


    The mayor also asked, ¡°Was it rted to Yao Ying? Why did Yao Ying want to harm my family?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the infant spirit that was still babbling in her hand and pulled up her lips. ¡°How would I know that.¡±


    After asking the questions she wanted to ask, Ming Shu walked outside with the infant spirit.


    The mayor stopped her. ¡°Consultant Qian.¡±


    Ming Shu turned her head, then the mayor asked her and Gu Zhi to go outside and talk.


    ¡°Consultant Qian, I know there are some different people in this world. If you can help my family with this, I¡¯ll pay you any amount you ask.¡±


    What happened recently was so weird.


    Ming Shu also earned some achievements before. So even though the mayor believed in science, now he couldn¡¯t guarantee that the world really didn¡¯t have those things.


    <i>Money equals snacks. </i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyebrows and eyes immediately bent into crescent moons. She said in a cheerful tone, ¡°I¡¯ll keep you informed, Your Honor.¡±


    The mayor: ¡°...¡± <i>What¡¯s with this swift change?</i>


    The mayor then sent Ming Shu and Gu Zhi away.


    Yao Ying, the Yao family...


    ...


    Aftering out of the hospital, Gu Zhi called to arrange things on the vi¡¯s side, then looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    <i>She can¡¯t run around the world carrying this infant spirit, right?</i>


    Ming Shu got into the car with the infant spirit. ¡°Go back to my office.¡±


    More threatening words appeared outside the firm. These stupid words could only ruin some of her businesses...


    Wait!


    If the business was ruined, wouldn¡¯t she starve to death?


    The snacks coupon was smart!


    Ming Shu threw the infant spirit in front of the little ghost in her office. ¡°Hold it, I¡¯ll kill you if it escapes.¡±


    The little ghost: ¡°...¡±


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡±


    There was actually a little ghost in her office!


    A male ghost!


    Male!


    <i>Where is my knife!</i>


    <i>Where is my knife!</i>


    Free of Ming Shu¡¯s control, the infant spirit climbed up and made to run. But the little ghost jumped and held it.


    The infant spirit bit the little ghost¡¯s arm in a rush. The little ghost cried out in pain, then grabbed the infant spirit¡¯s legs and smashed it against the floor.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    After she sent off the female ghost at Happiness City, Ming Shu could vaguely sense the strength of these ghosts. She believed the ghost in her office was quite powerful.


    But she didn¡¯t expect him to be so violent.


    The infant spirit was smashed until it was dizzy and it howled in pain.


    ¡°What is it howling?¡± Ming Shu asked the little ghost.


    The little ghost: ¡°It hurts.¡±


    ¡°Keep beating it until it stops crying.¡±


    Anyway, the ghost beating wouldn¡¯t kill it.


    The little ghost: ¡°...¡± What was that supposed to mean?


    Ming Shu turned around and walked toward the office table. Now Gu Zhi pretended to show a face of confusion. ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±


    With that look and tone, Ming Shu felt it would be an insult if she didn¡¯t give him an Oscar.


    <i>That¡¯s it, I¡¯m a professional actor.</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll by no means abandon my character profile.</i>


    ¡°Can¡¯t I talk to myself?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>How should I take that?</i>


    <i>The normal script shouldn¡¯t be like this! </i>


    <i>Can you say the lines!</i>


    In consideration of the two ghosts staying with them, Gu Zhi didn¡¯t dare to do anything and just stood where he was.


    The infant spirit¡¯s miserable cries kept assaulting his ears.


    The scene was just as weird as it got.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    Ming Shu looked up at Gu Zhi.


    Gu Zhi asked back, ¡°Why should I leave?¡±


    <i>Are you trying to fool around behind me again!</i>


    <i>Humph!</i>


    <i>I won¡¯t leave! </i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°Have you finished your work?¡±


    Gu Zhi: ¡°I¡¯ve made arrangements, and now I¡¯m off duty. All my off-duty time is yours.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    What was the number of the province bureau¡¯s director?


    Here was a rich second generation idling away his time, who should be called back to work to strive for a harmonious society.


    Ming Shu dragged a chair over and sat down before the infant spirit that was being beaten.


    ¡°You don¡¯t really see ghosts, do you?¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t give him any chance so he created conditions for himself. ¡°Were you talking to a ghost at the hospital?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared?¡±


    Gu Zhi pulled a snicker at his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re with me, so I¡¯m not scared.¡±


    Ming Shu gave a fake smile.


    Gu Zhi cursed to himself in his heart.


    The two pretenders looked at each other in silence.


    A momentter Gu Zhi swept a gaze around and continued nervously, ¡°So do you? Are there ghosts here? Where?¡±


    Ming Shu frightened him. ¡°It¡¯s right beside you.¡±


    Gu Zhi hugged Ming Shu all at once and looked aside alertly.


    Although he knew there was nothing beside him.


    He couldn¡¯t waste such a good opportunity. How could he call himself the number one genius in the universe if he didn¡¯t take advantage of her.


    Ming Shu stared at him for a long while. She was not sure whether he could see or not.


    She tested him at the hospital, but he didn¡¯t give the show away.


    What an actor...


    The ghost: ¡°...¡± <i>Hey hey hey, that¡¯s enough of your PDA! We¡¯ve got an underaged ghost here! </i>


    Infant Underaged Spirit: ¡°Yiiyaahhh!¡±


    Ming Shu pulled Gu Zhi and made him sit on the chair. ¡°Just go if you¡¯re scared.¡±


    Gu Zhi held Ming Shu¡¯s hand and acted like he was very scared but trying to stay calm. ¡°I¡¯m not, not scared. You¡¯re here with me.¡±


    Ming Shu touched the top of his head; Gu Zhi tried hard to prevent himself from getting angry.


    <i>My wife¡¯s petting me and I¡¯ll grow taller, so I¡¯m not scared. </i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t walk away from Gu Zhi but leaned beside the chair. ¡°Answer my questions well, or I¡¯ll let him beat you again, do you understand?¡±


    The infant spirit nodded its head in tears. ¡°Yeeyaahhh!¡±


    ¡°Why did you kill that baby?¡±


    The infant spirit babbled; Ming Shu looked at the ghost.


    The little ghost had to do his trantion job. ¡°He said he just did what he was told and didn¡¯t know why.¡±


    ¡°Who told you to kill it?¡±


    The infant spirit shrank into a ball and looked very scared. He didn¡¯t babble.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Are you scared? The person who gave you the order can kill you, but I also can kill you. Now you¡¯re in my hands, which do you think will be faster to kill you?¡±


    ¡°Wuu!¡±


    The infant spirit burst out crying.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    It felt like she was bullying an unborn child.


    But Ming Shu retained her smile. ¡°No more tears, or I¡¯ll beat you!¡±


    ¡°Yee...¡± The infant spirit swallowed the following words.


    ¡°Onest time, who told you to kill it!¡±


    The infant spirit babbled weakly then.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know the man¡¯s real name, either, but he knows they all called him Old Skin.¡±


    <i>Old Skin? Sounds unfamiliar... But he sounds thick-skinned. </i>


    Ming Shu asked again, ¡°Did you kill the mayor¡¯s wife and son?¡±


    The infant spirit seemed to be pondering what the mayor¡¯s wife and son were, and it babbled lowly a long whileter.


    The little ghost: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    How could they close this case then?


    An infant spirit killed people?


    If it was published like this, wouldn¡¯t they all be locked in small dark rooms for reeducation because of their superstition?


    Would there be snacks in dark rooms?


    It was terrible just thinking about it.


    ¡°Okay,st question, why can you harm people?¡±


    ¡°Yiya yiya yiya...¡±


    Little Ghost didn¡¯t trante this for a long time.

 Chapter 942 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (22)

    <h4>Chapter 942: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°He said... that Old Skin fed it with a lot of ghosts, and it absorbed those ghosts¡¯ power, then it became strong and could harm humans.¡±


    It was feeding on its own kind and gaining strength.


    ¡°Can you do harm to humans?¡± Ming Shu asked Little Ghost.


    She had given the infant spirit a beating before, and given that the infant spirit and the little ghost were the same kind, thetter was able to handle the former easily.


    Little Ghost thought for a while. ¡°I never tried.¡±


    He used to frighten Qian Sui, but hadn¡¯t done any substantial behaviors.


    ¡°Come, have a try, see if you can strangle him.¡± Ming Shu pointed to Gu Zhi without hesitation.


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What have I done to provoke you!</i>


    <i>Why strangle me!</i>


    Little Ghost stared at Ming Shu, thinking about how he had been treated here recently as well as the infant spirit¡¯s sad tears.


    He floated to Gu Zhi.


    Gu Zhi looked aside at Ming Shu.


    Little Ghost reached out his hands...


    Gu Zhi suddenly turned his head. Little Ghost met with Gu Zhi¡¯s inky eyes and had a bad feeling all of a sudden.


    There seemed to be a substantial weight on him that made him scared to go any further.


    However, Gu Zhi¡¯s eyes turned puzzled as if he couldn¡¯t see him.


    ¡°Wife...¡± Gu Zhi leaned over to Ming Shu.


    <i>She was actually telling the boytoy ghost to strangle me!</i>


    <i>Why didn¡¯t she make him strangle her!</i>


    <i>F**k...</i>


    Ming Shu pressed Gu Zhi¡¯s head against her own shoulder, blocking his view, then raised her chin toward Little Ghost, signaling him to do it now.


    Little Ghost: ¡°...¡±


    This man was scary!


    For a moment just now, Little Ghost felt like he could see him.


    Also...


    He seemed to have given him a horrible warning.


    <i>Wuuuuu...</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t offend both of these two. </i>


    Ming Shu smiled brighter. ¡°Hurry!¡±


    Little Ghost gritted his teeth and floated over, reaching toward Gu Zhi¡¯s arm.


    His hands crossed through Gu Zhi¡¯s arm and touched nothing.


    Little Ghost then stepped back to the infant spirit¡¯s side immediately.


    Even though Little Ghost didn¡¯t seem to be more powerful than the infant spirit, their power ought to be at a simr level, yet Little Ghost couldn¡¯t touch a human.


    Then why could the infant spirit harm people? Was it because he ate his own kind?


    Ming Shu pondered while holding Gu Zhi in her arms. She put one hand on his shoulder and the other on top of his head, touching it from time to time.


    Gu Zhi was only one step away from bing a purring cat.


    Little Ghost didn¡¯t have the heart to watch the scene. These two were just being shameless in broad daylight!


    After a long while, Ming Shu released Gu Zhi, and thetter¡¯s body tilted to fall. Ming Shu hurriedly caught him again.


    The man closed his eyes tight and breathed gently.


    He actually fell asleep?


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth twitched. She looked around but there was no ce in the office to sleep.


    <i>Maybe I should just throw him out. </i>


    ...


    When Gu Zhi woke up, the faint light outside the window streamed in and blurred everything around him.


    The day was over?


    Gu Zhi raised his head. The girl¡¯s face was lit by the phone screen, shifting between light and dark constantly.


    ¡°Wife...¡± Gu Zhi called.


    The light dimmed.


    Then a warm kiss fell on his lips.


    ¡°Wu...¡±


    Gu Zhi¡¯s recently cleared brain fell into a mess again, and he couldn¡¯t think.


    ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve been standing? Remove your hand!¡±


    Gu Zhi was still recovering from the sweet kiss when Ming Shu¡¯s gloomy voice sounded.


    Then his entire person was pushed aside. He heard footsteps moving toward the door.


    Gu Zhi leaned in the chair, in a daze for almost half a day, then reached out to touch his own lips. Was he in a dream just now?


    It seemed his wife had kissed him.


    Gu Zhi then heard the door being opened and the footsteps moving away without any hesitation.


    He got up quickly and saw the little ghost squatting in the corner. Ming Shu had left, so Gu Zhi turned his steps and walked to Little Ghost.


    Little Ghost: ¡°...¡± <i>What... what do you want to do!</i>


    Gu Zhi looked down upon Little Ghost and flexed his wrist.


    <i>You dared to strangle me, heh heh. </i>


    ...


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed the infant spirit and stood outside amunity with bread in her other hand, nibbling on it.


    The infant spirit nodded in babbling.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    The infant spirit dared not rebel against Ming Shu. Earlier when she couldn¡¯t move a lot because Gu Zhi leaned on her, the infant spirit tried to escape but was caught by her very easily.


    She was even more ferocious than that Old Skin.


    <i>Wu wu wu.</i>


    <i>I am still a baby. </i>


    <i>I didn¡¯t want to do bad things. </i>


    <i>That Old Skin forced me to do it. </i>


    ¡°Stop crying, you creepy little thing.¡±


    ¡°Yiya yiya...¡±<i> No one can hear me! Wu wu wu.</i>


    The infant spirit didn¡¯t take Ming Shu to themunity¡¯s residence; instead, he took her around the unit building and to the back door.


    The infant spirit pointed to a door not far away.


    ¡°Yih...¡± <i>It¡¯s right here.</i>


    Ming Shu looked over there. The rusty door stood in the darkness, and there was no light.


    Ming Shu threw away the bread packaging bag in her hand and walked to the door.


    Before she could get near, the door was opened from inside.


    A dark shadow shed out from behind the door.


    It quickly jumped into the green belt nearby and rushed to themunity¡¯s wall.


    Ming Shu stooped to pick up some stones from the ground, weighing them, then threw them toward the shadow.


    The dark shadow heard the sound of something piercing through the air and moved sideways to avoid it.


    The stones hit the brush on one side and made a light noise.


    But to the dark shadow¡¯s surprise, a few more stones followed the first; he could avoid one stone at a time, but couldn¡¯t avoid so many of them at the same time.


    One of the stones hit him in the shin, causing the dark shadow to spring forward and roll a few times on the ground.


    The infant spirit¡¯s ck, wrinkled face appeared in front of his eyes.


    The dark shadow was startled and about to raise his head, but a sudden weight fell upon him and his entire person was pressed down against the floor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run away, chasing wastes my snacks.¡±


    The girl¡¯s clear, light voice sounded from overhead.


    The dark shadow remained silent and lifted his hand. In a strong wind, several ghosts appeared out of thin air and rushed at Ming Shu with threatening postures.


    These ghosts were more powerful than Yao Ying¡¯s ghosts.


    While Ming Shu was trying to handle the ghosts, the dark shadow took the opportunity to climb up quickly and began to run.


    Ming Shu broke off a branch from the flower bed as her weapon and shook it casually. The branches and leaves were broken, falling profusely and disorderly.


    Then the ghosts¡¯ shrieks which almost froze the dark shadow¡¯s blood. He sped up.


    Themunity¡¯s wall was right in front of him. He jumped up and grabbed the edge of it.


    Just then, however, a strange object fell from the wall.


    A small ball of something.


    He didn¡¯t know what it was.


    Its color seemed odd as he nced at it in a sh.


    Instinctively, he put his hand in front of him and blocked it.


    The thing fell to his arm, and <i>kacha</i>, his entire person fell and smashed into the flower bed below. A miserable screech.


    Fast and sharp.


    His cries spread out in the darkness and caused blood to freeze.


    Little Beastie shook its colorful fur.


    <i>My poop-picker is getting weaker. She can¡¯t even handle such a weak enemy. </i>


    <i>Poop-picker, I want a reward!</i>


    <i>There has to be a reward!</i>


    <i>I want aplete Manchu-Han banquet! </i>


    Ming Shu shuffled over slowly and bent down to scoop up Little Beastie in her arms, then looked down at the dark shadow wailing in the flower bed.


    Ming Shu poked Little Beastie, but thetter grunted.


    Ming Shu poked it again, then Little Beastie lit itself up reluctantly.


    In the flower bed was a skinny, messy man in a cleaner¡¯s coat.


    He looked a little old, and the flexible movements just now were totally out of character with his age.


    <i>Is this the Old Skin who drove the infant spirit to kill the mayor¡¯s son and wife? </i>


    <i>He doesn¡¯t look like his name,</i> Ming Shu thought.

 Chapter 943 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (23)

    <h4>Chapter 943: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Old Skin sensed the infant spirit, he knew something was wrong.


    The infant spirit would by no meanse back without his permission.


    Unless it was threatened.


    So his first reaction was to leave.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t manage to escape.


    Right now Ming Shu sat in his dormitory like a bandit and was¡ªnibbling bread.


    Old Skin: ??? <i>Is there anything wrong with this person?</i>


    ¡°Old Skin? Who gave you this name?¡±


    Old Skin was tied up and couldn¡¯t move anything other than his head.


    ¡°Do you know who I am? I advise you to let me go.¡± Old Skin¡¯s voice was rough and a little neutral, like those wicked old witches in fairy tales.


    Ming Shu shook her legs and chuckled. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    Old Skin: ¡°...¡±


    Of course he knew who she was.


    Ming Shu said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m going to have night snackster, so let¡¯s just cut a long story short.¡±


    Old Skin: ???


    <i>What?</i>


    Ming Shu cut to the chase: ¡°What is the art of managing ghosts?¡±


    Old Skin¡¯s squinted little eyes shot out a ray of cold light. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    Ming Shu bit into the bread and tilted her head slightly. The light overhead poured down and fell into her eyes as if it had been crushed, making ripples of light and shadow.


    They were harmless eyes, obviously, but Old Skin felt a chill for no reason, under her gaze.


    The girl sighed. Her voice was gentle and sounded like murmuring. ¡°Looks like it has toe to violence. Wait for a while, I¡¯ll finish the bread first.¡±


    Old Skin: ¡°...¡±


    Night snacks and bread.


    Was she ying him?


    Ming Shu pped her hands and stood up, lifting Old Skin to sit on the chair. ¡°Don¡¯t yell or scream because it¡¯ll be troublesome if you draw others over. If you can¡¯t stand it, then tell me what the art of managing ghosts is. Okay, I¡¯m going to start now.¡±


    Old Skin was still dumbfounded.


    But the next second, his entire person cramped into a ball, and the pain seemed toe from inside his bone marrow.


    ¡°Ahh...¡±


    Little Beastie squatted outside the door and shook its short legs. Invisible air spread out and enveloped the whole room.


    The man cried so loud that he might get others¡¯ attention, in which case the poop-picker would be caught and it would have to save her again. Humph!


    ...


    Half an hourter...


    Ming Shu dragged Old Skin out of the room while still nibbling her bread. She shouted over to Little Beastie, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Little Beastie rolled over and climbed up Ming Shu¡¯s clothes, squatting on her shoulder.


    Ming Shu took out her phone and dialed the mayor¡¯s number. ¡°Your Honor, do you want the murderer? Remember to bring me some midnight snacks when youe, and the murderer will be yours.¡±


    Ming Shu walked out of themunity. Gu Zhi stood in the darkness and his tall, straight figure looked like it had been covered with ayer of thin mist. Ming Shu looked at him quietly for a long time.


    She lowered her eyes slightly, hiding all light within.


    Little Beastiey on Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder.


    It scratched her shoulder a little angrily.


    <i>Poop-picker, you¡¯ve changed!</i>


    <i>You only liked me before!</i>


    Ming Shu took a side nce at it. <i>When did I like you?</i>


    Little Beastie continued scratching her.


    <i>Before!</i>


    <i>You liked me before!</i>


    <i>But you¡¯ve changed!</i>


    <i>You¡¯re no longer my poop-picker!</i>


    Ming Shu sighed. <i>Okay then, you should change to another poop-picker, I can¡¯t afford to support you, anyway. </i>


    Little Beastie acted like it had been struck by lightning.


    It protested and shook its furry paw.


    <i>You, you used me and now are trying to abandon me! You still owe me Man-Han full banquets, just keep dreaming! </i>


    Ming Shu shrugged.<i> It¡¯s not the first time, kid, don¡¯t get excited. </i>


    Little Beastie felt it had been killed ten thousand times, heart bleeding.


    <i>I¡¯ll never forgive you! Wu wu wu! I¡¯m going to change to another poop-picker!</i>


    Little Beastie shed and disappeared from Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder then.


    Ming Shu touched her shoulder, then walked toward Gu Zhi while dragging Old Skin behind her.


    Gu Zhi saw her at one look and also strode over to her. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±


    They were only apart for a while and she got herself a young white face... an old ck face.


    Has she changed her taste?


    ¡°The murderer.¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡±


    What murderer?


    After quite a long while, Gu Zhi realized what murderer she was talking about.


    He felt his entire person was wrong all of a sudden.


    #What should I do about my cheating wife? Waiting online, urgent!#


    The mayor came in person.


    Old Skin was now lying on the ground with his eyes rolled, like a dead dog.


    The mayor¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Was it him?¡±


    He murdered his wife, son, and grandson?


    Ming Shu: ¡°Your Honor, with all due respect, if you¡¯re going to convict him, it¡¯ll be a little knotty. He drove the ghost to kill them, and thews of the living are useless to the dead.¡±


    The mayor felt a chill inexplicably and looked around with uncontroble eyes.


    <i>Is there a ghost here?</i>


    <i>It seems cold back there...</i>


    The man who usually controlled the whole city¡¯s decisions was a bit at a loss now. ¡°What... what should I do then?¡±


    It was something he had never believed in before, but now he had to believe.


    Ming Shu was rather casual. ¡°Just kill him for revenge. There¡¯s no one else here, so it¡¯ll be only God who knows, and you know, and I know. But rx, I¡¯ll keep it a secret for you.¡±


    Mayor: ¡°...¡±


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡±


    Old Skin, who was still conscious, shivered.


    Why was this woman so scary!


    She instigated the mayor to kill someone!


    What if the mayor was convinced and really killed him?


    Such a person who didn¡¯t have family like him, no one woulde to find him if he really disappeared.


    Of course the mayor wanted to kill the murderer and avenge his family.


    But he couldn¡¯t.


    The mayor looked at Old Skin with deep eyes. ¡°I¡¯m the mayor and I have to obey thew. If I kill him, what¡¯s the difference between him and me!¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll just have to watch him get away with it.¡±


    The mayor frowned.


    If it was really like what this Consultant Qian had said, the man controlled ghosts to kill, so how could he convict him?


    Seeing the mayor was entangled, Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Your Honor, I have the recording, do you want it?¡±


    Mayor looked at Ming Shu.


    Old Skin was shocked. When did she record it?


    ¡°What¡¯s your condition?¡± The mayor understood her very quickly. Since she spoke like that, she would by no means give it to him for free.


    Ming Shu closed her lips and smiled. ¡°Well, easy, you just need to buy me snacks.¡±


    Mayor: ¡°...¡± <i>What¡¯s this weird condition?</i>


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡± <i>I¡¯ve given you all my cards, won¡¯t that be enough for your food? Now you¡¯re asking from an outsider! </i>


    Speaking of which...


    He hadn¡¯t received any message... so she didn¡¯t use them.


    ...


    The recording Ming Shu gave to the mayor was notplete. During the process, she only chose to record the part that Old Skin confessed about killing the mayor¡¯s family, and the rest was not recorded.


    About the art of controlling ghosts...


    Since a long time ago, there had been a group of people who mastered and passed on the art of controlling ghosts from generation to generation.


    These people could see ghosts andmunicate with them.


    These people¡¯sst name was Qian, and only the Qian family¡¯s generation learned the authentic art of controlling ghosts.


    Others only learned the iplete version that had been leaked from the Qian family and modified by countless people all these years.


    Their practice order started from spirit enlightenment, going to ghost driving, ghost hunting, and then to ghost cultivating.


    The highest level was ghost cultivating.


    Old Skin had reached the level of ghost cultivating, and only at this level could you make a ghost kill.


    It was said that the Qian family¡¯s practice order was different from this, but he wasn¡¯t clear about the specifics, after all, he hadn¡¯t seen the real art of controlling ghosts.


    And what Yao Ying learned was just superficial, only enough to make the ghosts protect her.


    Old Skin just helped Father Yao do some things, but it seemed Father Yao wanted theplete art of controlling ghosts.


    The Yao family...

 Chapter 944 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (24)

    <h4>Chapter 944: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Host had no memory of the art of managing ghosts.


    The Host¡¯s father didn¡¯t leave behind anything that had to do with the art of managing ghosts.


    However, her personal experience told her that the changes in her body were due to the art of managing ghosts.


    The Host could see ghosts ever since she was young, but her father never spoke to her about it. Had her spirit been enlightened already at that time?


    After spirit enlightenment, a person would be able to see ghosts.


    <i>Wait.</i>


    <i>I need to eat some snacks to help my brain work better.</i>


    <i>This is tooplicated.</i>


    Ming Shu regained her senses and realized that she was in an unfamiliar room.


    Gu Zhi had changed into casual clothes. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ming Shu only remembered after a while that Gu Zhi told her he would provide her a ce to stay.


    Before this, she either slept in Gu Zhi¡¯s office or her own office. She never had a house to stay in.


    ¡°There are two rooms. Which one do you want?¡± Gu Zhi dried his hair as he walked over. He blinked at Ming Shu. ¡°Of course, if you want to sleep with me, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°I mind.¡±


    <i>This little demon always want to climb into my bed. I can¡¯t pamper him too much.</i>


    Gu Zhi leaned close. The water on his wet hair fell on Ming Shu¡¯s face. ¡°You can consider it. After all, it is hard to find such a handsome man with a good figure like me.¡±


    Ming Shu sniggered. ¡°Your skills are bad.¡±


    <i>Bad skills?</i>


    <i>Me?</i>


    <i>You never even tried it before...</i>


    <i>Calm down, calm down.</i>


    <i>Keep calm! I can win this!</i>


    Actor Gu took a deep breath and ced his lips beside Ming Shu¡¯s ear. He sucked her earlobe. ¡°You will know whether my skills are good after you try.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ming Shu pped him away. She grabbed the snacks on the table and went to another room. She locked Gu Zhi out of the room quickly.


    Gu Zhi looked at the door. Heid his face on the door weakly.


    <i>Why doesn¡¯t my wife wants to sleep with me?</i>


    <i>Why doesn¡¯t my wife wants to sleep with me?</i>


    <i>So sad.</i>


    Gu Zhi went to the bathroom to take a bath again before lying in bed. However, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    He sat up instantly and looked murderously at the wall that was between him and his wife.


    The wall: ¡°...¡± <i>What did I do wrong?</i>


    The next day, Gu Zhi called someone to destroy the wall between the two rooms.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is he serious? You can really do what you like when you have the money. Impressive, impressive.</i>


    The wall was destroyed but there were still two beds.


    Gu Zhi was troubled.


    How could he destroy the bed without being too obvious?


    Why did he choose a house that had two rooms? Was he stupid!


    <i>Bzzzz...</i>


    Gu Zhi stepped on his bed and answered his phone impatiently, ¡°What?¡±


    He Ren¡¯nian was stunned for a moment. <i>¡°Chief Gu, what happened to you? Why are you so angry bright and early in the morning? Did you... did your desires not get satisfied?¡±</i>


    ¡°Speak directly.¡±<i> I need to destroy my bed.</i>


    He Ren¡¯nian: <i>¡°...I managed to find out about the issue you asked me to investigate regarding the 13th Month Firm.¡±</i>


    Gu Zhi stepped down from the bed. ¡°Oh? Who is it?¡±


    <i>Who dares to bully my wife.</i>


    <i>¡°Heh heh, if you answer my question, I will tell you who did it.¡±</i> He Ren¡¯nianughed evilly.


    Gu Zhi said without hesitation, ¡°We¡¯re not cracking down on prostitution recently.¡±


    ¡°...¡± He Ren¡¯nian wanted to kill Gu Zhi. He gritted his teeth. <i>¡°I just want to ask what your rtionship with Consultant Qian is.¡±</i>


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell?¡± Gu Zhi looked at the person in his living room. His gaze turned gentle.<i> I must destroy this bedter!</i>


    <i>¡°Who knows what you¡¯re thinking? How will I know if you¡¯re serious or not. You have never kept any woman all these years so I thought that you were nning to be a monk... are you serious this time?¡±</i>


    ¡°When did I ever lie to you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Thinking about it... you lie to me all the time!</i>


    <i>You lied to me and lured me to the police station a few days ago.</i>


    Of course, He Ren¡¯nian knew why Gu Zhi tricked him.


    He did something wrong, but he did it for Gu Zhi¡¯s sake.


    He was worried for his brother.


    Was it easy for him!


    Gu Zhi¡¯s voice was low. It had a tinge of gentleness in it that was not easily recognized. ¡°I only want to sleep with her for my entire life.¡±


    <i>¡°Will you not get tired of her?¡±</i> If he could only sleep with one person for the rest of his life, he would feel depressed.


    ¡°Heh heh, you don¡¯t have a partner. You will not know this feeling.¡±


    <i>¡°... What do you mean, I don¡¯t have a partner?¡±</i> He Ren¡¯nian was furious.


    ¡°You change girls everyday. How is that a partner?¡± Gu Zhi mocked him. ¡°That is just a sleeping buddy. Do you like them? You don¡¯t even remember their faces.¡±


    ¡°...¡± He Ren¡¯nian was criticized harshly. He decided to stop arguing with Gu Zhi who was in love. <i>¡°Yao Ying from the Yao family found someone to do it. She cleaned up the evidence very well. It took me a while to find her.¡±</i>


    The moment he finished talking, he hung up.


    If he didn¡¯t hang up, he felt that he died from vomiting blood.


    But ...


    This person actually found someone he liked.


    Tsk tsk...


    He Ren¡¯nian gave a sinister smile and started spreading this news within his circle of friends.


    Gu Zhi didn¡¯t know about this at this moment.


    He was only thinking about Yao Ying.


    <i>Yao Ying? Isn¡¯t that the bug?</i>


    Why was the bug targeting his wife? Was she jealous of his wife¡¯s beauty?


    <i>No way. I must find a way to kill her.</i>


    <i>How dare you bully my wife. I will kill you!</i>


    Gu Zhi called his father. ¡°Father Yao, do you have any partnership with the Yao family? ... I will not quit my job but if you stop working with the Yao family, I¡¯ll bring you back a daughter-inw... deal!¡±


    ¡°What deal?¡±


    Gu Zhi hung up hurriedly. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡±


    Gu Zhi walked out of his room. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    <i>Are you flirting with other people behind my back!</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take on a job.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I would support you?¡± <i>My wife is so cute. How can I let her go out? I must lock her away.</i> He frowned. ¡°Your business...¡±


    Gu Zhi swallowed back the ¡°doesn¡¯t earn you much anyway¡± he wanted to say and smiled instead. ¡°If you want to continue your business, I will support you.¡±


    Sob. His wife¡¯s gaze was so scary just now.


    Ming Shu walked to the door and put on her shoes. She opened the door. She stopped and turned her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to support me. However, I don¡¯t mind if you buy snacks for me.¡±


    Kacha.


    The door closed.


    Gu Zhi was puzzled. <i>What does she mean? Does it mean that she minded before this? F**k, why did she eat so happily then?</i>


    One minuteter...


    Chief Gu¡¯s brain started functioning. He knew what Ming Shu meant. He was ted.


    He looked at the bed in the room with an eerie smile.


    <i>I must destroy this bed today!</i>


    The bed: ¡°...¡± <i>When you first slept on me, this was not what you said.</i>


    The wall: ¡°...¡± <i>Look at my ending. Don¡¯t try to struggle. This is how men are.</i>

 Chapter 945 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (25)

    <h4>Chapter 945: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (25)</h4>


    The Host¡¯s business had a website and she had some referrals from her past customers too. Even without the people that Yao Ying sent to disturb her, she had a few customers who wanted to ask for her help during this period of time.


    However, she was busy helping the police so she didn¡¯t have the time to take these cases.


    But now...


    She needed to earn money!


    For the sake of justice!


    For snacks!


    Ming Shu met the client at a milk tea shop.


    The client was a young girl. She didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mental state but from her actions, she was an educated and cultured person.


    The girl¡¯s voice was soft and weak. ¡°I want you to investigate my father. I think that he murdered my mother.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows.


    The girl lowered her head so Ming Shu couldn¡¯t see her expression. She took out an envelope from her school bag. ¡°This is the down payment.¡±


    The envelope was thick.


    ¡°I just need to investigate this?¡±


    ¡°...¡± The girl bit her lips. She hesitated for a while before nodding firmly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She confirmed some basic information with the girl before going to the girl¡¯s house.


    The faster she finished the business, the faster she could have her snacks.


    This was a vi district. The girl¡¯s father was called Mister Peng. He was a wealthy businessman. He was not from a wealthy family. He was a new figure in the wealthy people¡¯s circle.


    The girl¡¯s mother and father started a business together and achieved the results they had today.


    However, her mother was diagnosed with depression within these two years. Every time her father came back home, her mother would quarrel with him.


    Hence, her father starteding back less and less. Her mother¡¯s temper got weirder too.


    Not long before, her mother had an ident. She fell from the stairs and died.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. We can¡¯t let you in without the owner¡¯s permission.¡±


    She met a setback the moment she started.


    Ming Shu was blocked by the security at the entrance of the district.


    It seemed like she had to use her ultimate weapon¡ªclimbing the walls.


    There were no walls that she couldn¡¯t climb.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    A clear voice sounded from behind her. Then, the stupid little boy hugged her leg. ¡°Sister, are you here to see me?¡±


    <i>See your head!</i>


    <i>Female protagonist! Your child ran away again!</i>


    ¡°Huh... Zichen, when did you go out?¡± The security looked at him strangely too. ¡°Where is your mother?¡±


    Hang Zichen pouted. ¡°Father took Mother away. I came back secretly. Uncle, don¡¯t tell my mother. She will scold me.¡±


    ¡°Let me call your nanny toe and fetch you. Stand there and don¡¯t move!¡± The security called the Meng family¡¯s vi while reminding Hang Zichen not to move.


    Hang Zichen looked up with his small face. ¡°Sister, look, I bought a lot of good food. Shall we eat together?¡±


    Ming Shu realized that there was a bag of snacks beside Hang Zichen.


    Hang Zichen pulled Ming Shu to drag her inside.


    The security hung up the call and hurriedly came out to stop Ming Shu.


    ¡°I know this sister,¡± Hang Zichen said clearly.


    The security sized up Ming Shu. This girl looked harmless. She didn¡¯t look like a bad person. Since Hang Zichen said that he knew her, the security registered her name and let her in.


    They met Hang Zichen¡¯s nanny halfway along the journey.


    The nanny was puzzled, but she didn¡¯t dare to ask much about her master¡¯s personal life.


    ording to what Hang Zichen said, he got sick a few days ago so Meng Han brought him to his house.


    The female protagonist came along with him.


    As expected of the male protagonist.


    Scheming.


    Ming Shu had things to do. Even if Hang Zichen had snacks, she needed to leave.


    Hang Zichen came out and followed her when his nanny was not looking.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    This stupid little boy could be exchanged for a lot of snacks.


    ¡°Call your mother. If not, I will get locked up.¡± Child trafficking was illegal.


    Hang Zichen obediently called Hang Hang with Ming Shu¡¯s phone.


    Once he finished the call, Ming Shu brought him to squat outside the Peng family¡¯s vi.


    ¡°Sister, are we ying a spy game?¡± Hang Zichen squatted with Ming Shu. There was excitement and curiosity on his face.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°What are we ying then?¡±


    ¡°Catching ghosts.¡±


    Hang Zichen blinked. ¡°Sister, you can see them too?¡±


    Ming Shu turned her head and looked at the child beside her.


    Hang Zichen¡¯s eyes were shimmering. He seemed to have found someone who had the same hobby as him.


    Ming Shu answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hang Zichen pouted. ¡°Mother and Father don¡¯t believe me, but I know that they exist.¡±


    ¡°When were you able to see them?¡±


    <i>The female protagonist¡¯s son can see ghosts?</i>


    This was not written in the storyline... but if it was her gold fingers, that would be reasonable.


    Hang Zichen thought for a while. ¡°Ever since I was very young.¡±


    ¡°Are you not afraid?¡±


    ¡°They will not harm me. They even y with me,¡± Hang Zichen replied in a clear voice.


    They just met not long ago so Ming Shu didn¡¯t probe further. She turned and looked at the vi.


    Mister Peng was not at home now. However, there was someone moving in the garden. It seemed to be a woman.


    The girl got suspicious because her father brought a woman home soon after her mother died and she saw this woman around her father before.


    Also, her father acted strangely after her mother died. He would be absentminded and sometimes even jumped in fright when she called him.


    The little girl got even more suspicious so she decided to find someone to investigate the issue.


    Ming Shu brought Ming Shu to the back of the vi.


    ¡°Sister, there is a brother there.¡± Hang Zichen pointed at a dark corner.


    Ming Shu saw the ghost too. She carried Hang Zichen as she walked to the corner.


    The ghost didn¡¯t move. He just stared at them.


    He thought that the two people would walk past him but they stopped. The girl was even smiling at him.


    ¡°Brother, can I ask you something?¡±


    The ghost: !!!


    <i>She can see me!</i>


    The ghost was as excited as Little White. He asked her after he calmed down, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how the female owner of this house died?¡±


    The male ghost shook his head. ¡°I just died recently. However, there is another ghost in this vi. He¡¯s been here for a long time. I can take you two to him.¡±


    The male ghost said the ghost only stayed in the vi.


    They needed to go inside to find him.


    Ming Shu climbed over the wall with Hang Zichen. They dodged the servants in the vi and followed the male ghost to find the old ghost.


    The old ghost was much calmer. When Ming Shu asked him about the death of the female owner, he said his conditions.


    Ming Shu could gain strength frompleting requests from the ghosts so she didn¡¯t reject him.


    But...


    ¡°You died 100 years ago. Where am I supposed to find your bones!¡±


    ording to what she observed, ghosts did not have to stay beside their bodies after they died. The ces where they appeared as ghosts were chosen randomly.


    Hence, who knew where the body of this ghost who died 100 years ago was? It might be a few thousand miles away from here.


    ¡°My bones are buried under the vi,¡± the old ghost said. ¡°You can just dig for them.¡±


    ¡°This is someone else¡¯s house and you want me to dig for your body here? Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to do it?¡± The old ghost suddenly smiled. ¡°Has the Qian family learned to reject us now? Are you not afraid of the wrath of heaven?¡±


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes. ¡°You know the Qian family?¡±


    Rejecting a ghost would result in the wrath of heaven?


    <i>What is that? Can it be eaten?</i>

 Chapter 946 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (26)

    <h4>Chapter 946: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (26)</h4>


    The old ghost sized up Ming Shu. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know your Qian family.¡±


    <i>My Qian family?</i>


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    The old ghost pondered for a while. ¡°How do I describe it? To us, the Qian family is like a huge lightbulb. We can see you from afar. However, you... are just a beginner. You are still very weak.¡±


    The old ghost continued, ¡°How can you not know about the wrath of heaven? No wonder I have not seen the Qian family in such a long time. Are you all extinct?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The old ghost saw Ming Shu rolling up her sleeves so he floated back a little. He was scared and said, ¡°Fine, I will tell you. The people from the Qian family cannot reject a request from a ghost. If you reject us, your power will backfire. Don¡¯t ask me why. I am not from the Qian family. I don¡¯t know much about it. I just heard from other people.¡±


    ¡°So if you all ask us to kill people, request to be kings and want to fly to the moon, we have to fulfil your wishes too?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. There are rules... you should know about the rules. I only know that the Qian family can¡¯t reject us.¡± The old ghost¡¯s gaze flickered. He was not speaking the truth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the rules.¡±


    The old ghost rolled his eyes. ¡°Are you from the Qian family?¡±


    Why did he need to tell her all this?


    ¡°I highly suspect that I am not.¡± Maybe the Host was picked up on the streets.


    The old ghost: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You replied so honestly, I don¡¯t know how to continue the conversation.</i>


    The old ghost said, ¡°The Qian family has not been active for the past 100 years and for thest ten years, I haven¡¯t seen anyone from the Qian family at all. Old ghosts like memunicate with each other often. Without the people from the Qian family, we can¡¯t fulfil our wishes and leave this world. This is a painful thing to some ghosts.¡±


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Since this is painful, why do you all still have obsessions when you die?¡±


    <i>You all can just die happily.</i>


    The corners of the old ghost¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°It is our first time dying. How would we know that this would happen? If we knew, why would we need the Qian family?¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a while before asking, ¡°Do you know about spirit enlightenment, herding ghost, etc?¡±


    The old ghost sneered. He said with the superiority of an elder, ¡°Of course. Spirit enlightenment, herding ghosts, hunting ghosts, and releasing ghosts. This is the art of managing ghosts from your Qian family.¡±


    ¡°Releasing ghost?¡±


    ¡°Means helping a ghost fulfil his or her wish.¡± The old ghost looked at her with contempt. ¡°Like helping a ghost to cross over.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it cultivating ghosts?¡±


    ¡°Cultivating?¡± The old ghost had a weird expression. ¡°That is not the Qian family¡¯s method, right? Why are you asking this? Are you trying something bad?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The old ghost was puzzled. ¡°Do you really not know anything?¡±


    ¡°Why else would I chat with you?¡± <i>I am very busy! I need to pamper my snacks!</i>


    The old ghost: ¡°...¡±


    The old ghost needed her help to dig for his body so he continued: ¡°I don¡¯t know a lot. If you really want to know more about the Qian family, you can find ady called Liu Quan. I heard all this from her.¡±


    ¡°Where can I find her?¡±


    ¡°I have not seen her in a long time too. You can try the Ghost Face Mountain. If she doesn¡¯t have anything to do, she will be there.¡±


    Liu Quan?


    <i>Another unfamiliar name.</i>


    <i>Where the hell is this Ghost Face Mountain.</i>


    Ming Shu took out her cellphone and searched for it.


    Ghost Face Mountain...


    It was within a tourist attraction spot. It was a mountain that had yet to be developed. There was no record as to why it was called the Ghost Face Mountain.


    There was a famous Four Scenery Mountain in front of it.


    <i>My head hurts.</i>


    <i>The art of managing ghosts is so vast?</i>


    Ming Shu took out a bunch of snacks. ¡°So do you know how the female owner of this house died?¡±


    This was the main purpose.


    ...


    The old ghost knew how Lady Peng died.


    That day, Lady Peng was undergoing treatment in the hospital. Mister Peng brought his mistress back for the night. As for why... he probably felt that it was exciting.


    However, Lady Peng came back in the middle of the night and bumped into the two of them. As they were arguing, the mistress pushed Lady Peng down the stairs.


    Mister Peng and the mistress hid the crime scene and left after that.


    Mister Peng came back secretly so no one saw him.


    Lady Peng had depression and the doctor said that she might have hallucinations and talk to herself. Hence, no one suspected anything when she fell down the stairs.


    This was the truth.


    Ming Shu left the vi with Hang Zichen. The woman was still in the garden.


    She looked carefree. She didn¡¯t look like a person who killed someone identally.


    Ming Shu sent Hang Zichen back.


    She met Meng Han and Hang Hang at the entrance.


    Hang Hang broke away from Meng Han and hugged Hang Zichen. ¡°Did he bother you?¡±


    ¡°He was okay.¡± Meng Han nced at Meng Han. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, I will take my leave now.¡±


    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go out and y next week!¡± Hang Zichen suddenly shouted. ¡°Mother, let me y with sister. Please?¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Hang Zichen hugged Hang Hang and whined.


    Hang Hang felt helpless. ¡°You must ask Sister. If she agrees, I will invite her, okay?¡±


    Hang Zichen jumped down and ran to Ming Shu. He looked up. ¡°Sister, we are going to the Four Scenery Mountain to y next week. Can youe with us?¡±


    His father and mother always left him behind. He didn¡¯t know who he could y with.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time...¡±


    <i>Wait, what?</i>


    Ming Shu took out her cellphone and looked at her search history. It was the Four Scenery Mountain...


    The Four Scenery Mountain was in front of the Ghost Face Mountain.


    Speaking of which...


    The male and female protagonist should be attending the ssmate gathering soon.


    Ming Shu put away her cellphone and smiled. She changed her words. ¡°Sure, when is it?¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Hang Zichen jumped around excitedly.


    Hang Hang didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to agree. She was stunned. She didn¡¯t know how to continue her sentence.


    She asked Hang Zichen to ask her because she wanted to stop Hang Zichen from whining.


    ¡°Next Saturday at the holiday vi of the Four Scenery Mountain.¡± Meng Han spoke. ¡°You cane with Gu Zhi.¡±


    Gu Zhi?


    He was going too?


    <i>No, this is not right...</i>


    There was no such character in the original storyline.


    ¡°Sister, you muste!¡± He would be able to talk about his little buddies that other people couldn¡¯t see with her.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu called the client immediately after she left.


    The other party was shocked.


    She got the result in such a short period of time?


    The genius detective expressed that this was how fast she was.


    The girl only asked Ming Shu to investigate whether her father killed her mother. She didn¡¯t ask for evidence.


    Hence, when Ming Shu gave the answer to the girl, the girl was shocked.


    <i>Why is this different from what the television shows depicted?</i>


    <i>Shouldn¡¯t there be a lot of information to prove her conclusion?</i>


    ¡°I am only responsible for giving you the answer. I am not responsible for showing you the process.¡±


    ¡°But... how can I believe you?¡± There was nothing to prove her result.


    Ming Shu took out her cellphone and logged in to the forum to let the little girl see the information that she changed.


    ¡°I am only responsible for the results. Whether you believe me or not, that is your own business.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± <i>No one does business like this.</i>


    Although Ming Shu¡¯s way of doing business was weird, the girl still believed her in the end.


    Maybe Ming Shu¡¯s smile was too enchanting.


    However, she didn¡¯t feel relief. Although her father didn¡¯t kill her mother, he covered up for the murderer.


    The girl looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Can you find evidence for me? I can offer you more money!¡±


    ¡°You should call the police.¡± <i>Finding evidence is too troublesome.</i>


    ¡°Police... they will not believe me.¡±


    ¡°Find this person.¡± Ming Shu passed a business card to the girl. ¡°All the best.¡±


    The girl took the card in a daze.


    After a while, she looked at the name.


    Chen Wen?

 Chapter 947 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (27)

    <h4>Chapter 947: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Zhi spent the whole day at home and finally managed to destroy the bed. When Ming Shu came back, she saw that the two rooms had merged into one big room.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything. She only asked him, ¡°Are you going to the Four Scenery Mountain next Saturday?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Zhi was puzzled. ¡°Why are you asking me this?¡±


    He Ren¡¯nian called him just now to ask him whether he was going or not. He rejected him because he wanted to spend time with his wife.


    Nothing was more important than his wife!


    Yes!


    This was the truth!


    But how did she know about this? Did He Ren¡¯nian contact his wife secretly?


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going.¡±


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡±


    The next second, Gu Zhi rushed into the bathroom and took out his cellphone. He called the little bastard. ¡°He Ren¡¯nian, I will be going to the Four Scenery Mountain.¡±


    <i>¡°... Chief Gu, when did you be so fickle? You rejected me so firmly just now!¡±</i>


    Gu Zhi replied calmly, ¡°I want to go now, can¡¯t I go?¡±


    He Ren¡¯nian raised his white g. <i>¡°...Sure, you win. Do you need me to fetch youter?¡±</i>


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Gu Zhi rejected him and hung up.


    He looked at the man that was dangerously handsome in the mirror and smiled.


    <i>Yes.</i>


    <i>This is how I should look!</i>


    Gu Zhi went out and called for food delivery.


    After they finished eating, Gu Zhi shamelessly inched toward Ming Shu and hugged her forcefully. ¡°How was the job today? Do you need any help?¡±


    ¡°I finished it.¡±


    Gu Zhi was caught off guard. He almost forgot to breathe.


    What was he needed for, then?


    Other male protagonists... were all powerful and multi-talented. No matter what problem the female protagonist had, the male protagonist would be able to solve it.


    Why did the roles change when it came to him?


    He finally managed to have such an amazing identity.


    Why didn¡¯t she give him any chance to show off his abilities!


    Ming Shu thought about the old ghost. ¡°There is one thing.¡±


    Gu Zhi perked up. ¡°What thing? Tell me.¡±


    Ming Shu said, ¡°I want to dig a hole in someone else¡¯s vi.¡±


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡±<i> Repeat that.</i>


    <i>F**k, why are you digging in someone else¡¯s vi for?</i>


    <i>How did the vi provoke you!</i>


    After cursing in his mind, Gu Zhi asked patiently, ¡°Whose vi?¡±


    She was his wife. Even if she wanted to dig a hole on Mars, he would have to agree.


    ¡°Meng Han¡¯s...¡±


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Where is my knife!</i>


    <i>Let me kill her first!</i>


    <i>Meng Han has so many vis. Which one does she want to dig at! What is her rtionship with Meng Han? Tell me!</i>


    Ming Shu finished her sentence, ¡°Neighbor¡¯s vi.¡±


    Gu Zhi immediately said, ¡°I will get someone to do itter.¡±


    As long as it was not Meng Han, everything was fine.


    The male protagonist was very charismatic. He was afraid that his wife would go on the wrong path.


    ...


    When it was time to sleep, Gu Zhi washed up and walked around the living room a few times.


    ¡°Wife, it¡¯s time to sleep.¡±


    Ming Shu replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s 11 PM. It¡¯s not early.¡±


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes and looked at him. ¡°The night is just starting.¡±


    Gu Zhi didn¡¯t reply. He walked to the sofa and blocked Ming Shu from watching the television. He smiled frivolously at Ming Shu. ¡°You¡¯re right. The night is just starting.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly got lifted up. She grabbed Gu Zhi instinctively.


    Gu Zhi lowered his head and kissed her. He said ambiguously, ¡°Let me take you to experience the night.¡±


    The bed in the room seemed to be different too. It was much bigger.


    ¡°Gu Zhi, don¡¯t go too overboard.¡±


    ¡°How is this overboard?¡± Gu Zhi ced Ming Shu on the bed and climbed on top of her. He looked down at her. ¡°I said that I would provide you with three meals a day. The three meals are done... I need to keep my promise, right?¡±


    <i>Three meals a day.</i>


    <i>F**k, I didn¡¯t see this trap.</i>


    She sunk into the soft nket below her.


    Gu Zhi kissed her furiously and her body went soft. She had no energy to think about the three meals a day.


    ¡°Gu Zhi...¡±


    Gu Zhi kissed her and stopped her from speaking. Her fingers slid into her clothes and slowly crawled their way up.


    The things in front of Ming Shu started moving. Everything started floating. It seemed unreal.


    ...


    The next day...


    Ming Shu got off the bed. The sunlight shone on her body. There was a coldness in the air. It was autumn.


    Birds chirped outside the window.


    A warm handnded on her shoulder and pulled her back. She fell into a warm arm.


    Gu Zhi hugged her tightly. ¡°Wife, sleep with me for a while longer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Ming Shu said.


    ¡°We can eat in a while...¡± Gu Zhi kissed her.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Ming Shu repeated.


    Gu Zhi sighed. He kissed Ming Shu for a while longer before getting off the bed. ¡°What do you want to eat? The porridge from Deshan Restaurant is not bad. Do you like it?¡±


    Ming Shuid on the bed and replied in azy tone, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The hibiscus pastry is not bad, either. Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How about the egg pudding? Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡±


    Did she manage to react in time?


    <i>F**k, the system fooled me again! I gave up my points for nothing! Thumbs down!</i>


    Gu Zhi took out his cellphone angrily and ordered breakfast.


    After that, he sat up on the bed and looked down on her. ¡°How was my performance yesterday?¡±


    Ming Shu eyes were closed halfway. When she heard Gu Zhi¡¯s question, she opened them a little and said in a sleepy tone, ¡°Do you want to hear the truth or the lie?¡±


    Gu Zhi didn¡¯t want to listen to her. ¡°You have not tried with any other people before. No matter how good or bad I am, you will only have me in the future.¡±


    <i>Then why did you ask me!</i>


    Ming Shu buried her face in the pillow. She didn¡¯t want to bother with this lunatic in the morning.


    However, Gu Zhi was not willing to let her go. He kept pestering her.


    In the end, he had a fight with Ming Shu.


    Or rather, he was beaten up the entire time.


    Gu Zhi thought that he must have not been hard enough on her yesterday. That was why his wife still had the energy to hit him in the morning.


    In the next few days, Gu Zhi was busy with the mayor¡¯s case. Although the murderer was caught and there was the recording, there were still some difficulties in sentencing the murderer. Most importantly, it was rted to things that couldn¡¯t be exined by science.


    Hence, Gu Zhi didn¡¯t have any chance to even hold his wife¡¯s hand after that day. There was no way he could put in more effort.


    <i>So angry.</i>


    <i>I should just quit my job and go back to inherit my family fortune!</i>


    During this time, the Yao family had a hard time too.


    Old Skin was caught.


    The Gu family ended their partnership suddenly too. The Gu family would have losses when they ended the partnership, but the Gu family had a strong foundation and a huge business. They didn¡¯t care about such small losses.


    However, it was different for the Yao family. If they lost the partnership with the Gu family, they would be in trouble.


    Father Yao guessed that this happened because of Ming Shu.


    He saw her with Gu Zhi that day.


    Gu Zhi was the only son of the Gu family. Although he was working as a policeman now, he would definitely go back to inherit the family business in the future...


    Father Yao tried to salvage the situation.


    The Gu family was still willing to see him at the start but toward the end, they stopped meeting him.


    They stayed firm in their decision.


    WIthout Old Skin, it was hard for Father Yao to do anything. Also, the Gu family... a big family like this might have people working for them too.


    Father Yao had no choice but to look for other business partners.


    Gu Zhi managed to settle everything before going to the Four Scenery Mountain and applied for his annual leave immediately.


    The mayor¡¯s case was closed and there were no other big cases currently. Hence, the bureau epted his request.


    Gu Zhi packed his things happily and prepared for his date with his wife.


    The mountain was a good ce to cultivate rtionships.


    He felt that his wife was starting to like him.

 Chapter 948 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (28)

    <h4>Chapter 948: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (28)</h4>


    At the Four Scenery Mountain...


    It earned its name because of the four amazing sceneries on this mountain.


    Of course, the sceneries could not be seen all the time.


    It couldn¡¯t be seen in this season.


    However, there was still a lot of tourists going to the Four Scenery Mountain.


    There was an estate in the Four Scenery Mountain. It was rarely open but this time, the entire ce was booked by someone.


    Gu Zhi and Ming Shu took the cable car up the mountain.


    He Ren¡¯nian stood outside the cable car with an unfamiliar prettydy.


    ¡°I was wondering why you suddenly changed your mind. Seems like it was because Consultant Qian wasing.¡± He Ren¡¯nian winked at Ming Shu. ¡°Consultant Qian has such a huge influence. This person never participated in any activities ever since he graduated.¡±


    No wonder he didn¡¯t appear in the storyline. He didn¡¯t take part in the gathering...


    However, this should be his character setting.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m too beautiful.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Your Chief Gu took a fancy on my looks.¡±


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡± <i>I not only like your looks, I like everything about you!</i>


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± He Ren¡¯nian poked Gu Zhi with his elbow. His love for gossip was sparked. ¡°Did you really fall in love this time?¡±


    Gu Zhi pushed He Ren¡¯nian away. ¡°Why are you so talkative?¡±


    As they were talking, some people got out of the cable car.


    Meng Han brought Hang Hang and the little boy.


    Yao Ying was on his other side. When she saw Ming Shu, Yao Ying¡¯s expression changed for the worse.


    If Meng Han were not here, she might re up on the spot.


    ¡°Sister!¡± Hang Zichen ran toward Ming Shu.


    Gu Zhi watched as the little boy hugged his wife¡¯s legs tantly.


    Gu Zhi pulled the little boy away with a dark face.


    ¡°Sob.¡±


    Meng Han immediately took the child.


    Hang Zichen clutched his chest. He felt wronged. ¡°Sister...¡±


    ¡°Meng Han, take care of your son.¡± Gu Zhi pulled Meng Han to his side. ¡°If he touches my wife again, I will chop off his hands.¡±


    Meng Han: ¡°...¡± <i>You were the one who pulled my son away.</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mister Gu.¡± Hang Hang took Hang Zichen from Meng Han. She exined in a soft voice, ¡°Zichen likes Miss Qian.¡±


    ¡°I like her too.¡±


    Hang Hang: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu reached out and picked up the pitiful Hang Zichen. She even gave Hang Zichen a sweet. ¡°Time to go.¡±


    Hang Hang felt awkward. She... didn¡¯t me her son?


    Meng Han had no expression on his face, but his eyes were filled with happiness as he hugged Hang Hang and followed behind Ming Shu.


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Where is my knife!</i>


    <i>Where is my knife!</i>


    Gu Zhi looked up and saw Yao Ying. He looked behind her. A bold thought popped up in his mind.


    Yao Ying took a step back. <i>This man...</i>


    <i>Feels weird.</i>


    Yao Ying pursed her lips and ran past Gu Zhi to catch up with Meng Han.


    When Yao Ying ran past him, Gu Zhi felt cold. It felt as though a gust of cold wind blew past him.


    Once the people were gone, He Ren¡¯nian leaned into thedy andughed heartily. ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    Gu Zhi looked at him coldly. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°You got karma too.¡± He Ren¡¯nian stroked thedy¡¯s face. ¡°Baby, let me tell you. Evil people will get their karma sooner orter. Seems like now, his karma has arrived.¡±


    He always bullied them.


    Finally, someone was here to take care of him!


    <i>Serves you right.</i>


    ...


    By the time Gu Zhi went up, Ming Shu had already gotten her room card with the help of Meng Han and Hang Hang.


    There were a lot of people in the main hall. Everyone gathered in their own circles and chatted with each other.


    Ming Shu leaned against the entrance while drinking milk.


    When Gu Zhi came over, she passed him the room cards.


    Gu Zhi¡¯s mood got slightly better.


    He took the room card. He lowered his head and said in a sad voice, ¡°Can you not hug Hang Zichen again?¡±


    ¡°Why not, I think that he is quite cute.¡± <i>Little kids that give me snacks are cuter.</i>


    Gu Zhi frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zhi,¡± the girl said in a clear voice. ¡°Are you telling me what to do?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    Gu Zhi¡¯s voice sounded weak.


    He was just expressing his opinion.


    He didn¡¯t like it when other people touched her.


    Especially males.


    Even children were not okay.


    Ming Shu felt helpless. She didn¡¯t know what to do when he acted so pitiful. She couldn¡¯t bear to anger him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to our room.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Why were they going to the room?


    Did she want to hit him?


    <i>I will still say it even if you hit me!</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t like it!</i>


    <i>Hmph!</i>


    As they walked through the main hall, many people greeted Gu Zhi. Gu Zhi replied to them halfheartedly and then followed Ming Shu into the room.


    The moment Gu Zhi closed the door, a hand appeared beside him and locked the door. The other hand pressed onto the door behind him and forced him to lean against it.


    The girl was shorter than him, but the smile on her face made Gu Zhi felt that he was the one that was shorter.


    Gu Zhi¡¯s heart started pounding quickly.


    <i>Pengpengpeng¡ª</i>


    It could jump out anytime soon.


    He swallowed.


    The face in front of him came nearer. He could feel her breath. Gu Zhi only realized now that she was killing him and he was letting her.


    After that, Gu Zhi didn¡¯t remember anything.


    Thest time, he was the one in control. This time, she was the one controlling him. He was not able to resist at all.


    After they were done, Ming Shuy on his body with her eyes closed. Her gentle breath stroked his chest.


    His chest was burning hot.


    Gu Zhi knew that she was not asleep. He didn¡¯t know what she was thinking about.


    Gu Zhi hugged her. ¡°Wife, I like you.¡±


    The room was quiet.


    After some time, her voice sounded slowly. ¡°If you realized one day that this was just a dream and I was just a person in your dream, what would you do?¡±


    Gu Zhi¡¯s fingers shook. What did she know?


    Gu Zhi probed, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Trying to see how much you like me.¡±


    Her tone was normal. There was nothing amiss with it.


    <i>Her memory should be cleared. Is this just a coincidence?</i>


    Gu Zhi opened his mouth. Nothing came out. His body started going out of control.


    Gu Zhi hurriedly forced the feeling in his body down. He slowly regained control of his body again.


    ¡°Then I will continue sleeping and stay with you in my dream.¡±


    Gu Zhi¡¯s voice was firm. He had made his decision a long time ago.


    If he couldn¡¯t bring her into his world, he would enter hers.


    Ming Shu got up from his body. The silk nket flowed down her body, revealing her smooth and fair shoulder. There were a few red marks on it.


    Gu Zhi saw the smile on her face.


    It was different from the fake smile that she always wore.


    It was gentle.


    She slowly lowered her head and kissed him.


    ¡°Wu...¡±


    Gu Zhi saw nothing but darkness in front of him. Even his consciousness blurred.


    His body was burning. He felt something flowing through his body before disappearing into the darkness.


    ¡°I hope that you will not disappoint me.¡±


    Ming Shu turned andy on the bed. Her entire body was shaking.


    Little Beastie noticed that something was amiss and woke up from his deep sleep. It shouted at her in anger.


    <i>What the hell are you doing? That is the power of origin. Do you think that you will really not die? Are you crazy!</i>


    ¡°I am not,¡± Ming Shu said softly. ¡°If I go back next time, I will be able to find him more easily. Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t give him a lot.¡±


    Ming Shu told herself silently, ¡°This system came from an unknown source. I must guard against it.¡±


    <i>You, you, you...</i>


    <i>I am so angry.</i>


    <i>What is so good about this two-legged beast! He is so ugly and he doesn¡¯t have fur!</i>


    <i>Hmph!</i>

 Chapter 949 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (29)

    <h4>Chapter 949: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Zhi fainted for no reason. When he woke up, he was the only one left in the room. Ming Shu was nowhere in sight.


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡±


    She left him again after sleeping with him!


    What happened just now?


    Gu Zhi checked his body. He was still in one piece. Nothing strange appeared on his body.


    His body was normal...


    He couldn¡¯t have fainted from the kiss, right?


    Gu Zhi went downstairs. It was dinner time. He Ren¡¯nian hugged his new fling as he chatted with the others.


    When he saw Gu Zhi, he waved at him.


    Gu Zhi kept his hands in his pockets and walked over arrogantly. ¡°Did you see Qian Sui?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He Ren¡¯nian shook his head. ¡°Isn¡¯t she always with you? Hmm... you two...¡±


    He Ren¡¯nian winked at him.


    Any man would know what he meant.


    Gu Zhi raised his cor. He didn¡¯t want anyone to see the marks that she left on him.


    She gave them to him. How could he show it to other people?


    [Lord Nine, do you know what this is?]


    <i>What?</i>


    [Acting calm when you are not.]


    Gu Zhi sneered. <i>Should I disy my happiness to you?</i>


    [...]<i> Lord Nine, you are impressive. I can¡¯t afford to offend you.</i>


    ¡°Gu Zhi,e and have a chat with us!¡±


    ¡°Gu Zhi, I never saw you after you graduated. I heard that you didn¡¯t go back and inherit your family business. What are you doing now?¡±


    Someone waved and called Gu Zhi.


    Gu Zhi looked at them arrogantly. He Ren¡¯nian ced his hand on his forehead. This guy was preparing to mock people again.


    ¡°Nothing much. I just arrest rich second generations like you who have nothing better to do.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough. Everyone, don¡¯t bother with him. His desires were not fulfilled,¡± He Ren¡¯nian said. ¡°What were we talking about...¡±


    ¡°Gu Zhi, do you have a girlfriend now? I saw it in your friend circle,¡± someone said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring her out to show us?¡±


    There were a lot of people here when Ming Shu and Gu Zhi arrived but Ming Shu came in with Meng Han so they didn¡¯t know her rtionship with Gu Zhi.


    He Ren¡¯nian: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This little ancestor was looking for his girlfriend. How dare you talk about this now.</i>


    Gu Zhi replied, ¡°Why must I show you?¡±


    Those people that wanted to see his wife must have evil intentions toward her.


    <i>I will not show her to you all.</i>


    <i>Hmph!</i>


    His wife belonged to him.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it. He is in a bad mood. Are you looking for a scolding? You should know what his temper is like,¡± He Ren¡¯nian whispered to the person.


    ¡°We¡¯re just curious...¡±


    ¡°It is hard to see Gu Zhi so we would definitely be curious to hear that he has a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°After so many years, his temper is still the same...¡±


    ¡°Sigh,st time, girls like us treated his as our idol. We felt that he was so handsome when he acted all arrogant and proud. Now, I just feel that his face is handsome. Not many people can stand his temper.¡±


    Women who had entered society were harder to fool than the girls in school.


    They admitted that he was handsome, but that temper...


    Gu Zhi didn¡¯t hear everything but he heard most of it.


    He was toozy to bother with these mortals.


    He needed to find his wife.


    Gu Zhi turned and saw Meng Han and his family. The stupid little boy even made a stupid face at him.


    He felt his anger gushing out.


    This stupid little boy...


    ¡°Mister Gu.¡± Yao Ying wore a red dress with a V-neck and walked seductively toward Gu Zhi. She opened her red lips. ¡°Can we talk somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡±<i> I¡¯m looking for my wife</i>.


    Yao Ying¡¯s face turned dark when she got rejected, but she regained herposure quickly.


    ¡°Mister Gu, don¡¯t you want to know what happened to Qian Sui?¡±


    Gu Zhi looked at Yao Ying.


    Yao Ying smiled at her calmly.


    Yao Ying saw Gu Zhi pondering and got more confident. ¡°If Mister Gu wants to know, I can tell you everything about Qian Sui...¡±


    However, she was wrong about what Gu Zhi was thinking of.


    Gu Zhi was wondering how he could kill this bug when there were so many people here.


    ...


    At the Ghost Face Mountain...


    The mountain was not developed yet so old trees shot up into the sky and vines hung everywhere. The sounds from birds and insects echoed in the forest.


    Once she went up the mountain, Ming Shu felt the heavy Yin Qi in the air. She could see ghosts floating around the mountain. There were lots of them here.


    She walked all the way to the middle of the mountain.


    Ming Shu saw ady sitting on top of a huge rock.


    Her figure was vague. She looked like an illusion.


    ¡°Huh...¡± Thedy looked over and let out a gasp of surprise.


    She sized up Ming Shu. Ming Shu looked at her too.


    Thisdy gave her a different feeling. She was different from the other ghosts. She couldn¡¯t feel how strong thedy was.


    A minuteter, thedy opened her mouth. ¡°The Qian family? Why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°You are Liu Quan?¡±


    ¡°How can you not know who you are looking for?¡± Liu Quan smiled coldly.


    ¡°I want to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Ask me?¡± Liu Quan appeared shocked. ¡°What can I tell you?¡±


    ¡°Do you know the Qian family very well?¡±


    Liu Quan¡¯s figure was faint so Ming Shu couldn¡¯t see the expression on her face.


    After a while, Liu Quanughed sweetly. ¡°You should know whether I know about the Qian family.¡±


    ¡°I want to know everything about the Qian family.¡±


    Liu Quan stoppedughing.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I want to know everything about the Qian family.¡± Ming Shu repeated herself. She added, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Qian family.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Ming Shu knew that Liu Quan was looking at her intently.


    After a while, Liu Quan sneered. ¡°The Qian family is degrading. Didn¡¯t Qian Li teach you anything?¡±


    Qian Li was the name of the Host¡¯s father.


    ¡°He disappeared.¡±


    Liu Quan: ¡°...¡±


    From the start of the conversation, even when she talked about her father disappearing, this girl in front of her was calm and just smiled gently.


    Liu Quan couldn¡¯t underestimate her.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I want to know everything.¡±


    Liu Quan kept quiet for a moment. ¡°That is all? You have no other purpose?¡±


    ¡°What other motives do you think I have?¡±


    ¡°You all are bad people,¡± Liu Quan scolded. Ming Shu didn¡¯t know who she was scolding.


    After Liu Quan finished scolding, she started talking about the Qian family.


    No one knew when the Qian family appeared.


    The Qian family grew stronger and before the ghosts knew it, the Qian family was a huge, powerful family.


    Why were they only famous among ghosts?


    The Qian family was lowkey among humans. They were not after money or reputation.


    A thousand years ago, ghosts were more powerful. No humans could touch them.


    There were lots of Taoist masters from different factions who tried to catch ghosts. Thepetition was strong.


    Someone noticed the existence of the Qian family and realized that they did things differently.


    The Qian family only serviced those ghosts that had a strong obsession after death.


    Of course, they would kill those ghosts that wanted to take over the world and murdered humans.


    No matter how powerful a ghost was, they were nothing in front of the Qian family.


    Many people were jealous of the Qian family.


    Hence, people attacked the Qian family.


    However, the art of managing ghosts used by the Qian family was an innate ability.

 Chapter 950 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (30)

    <h4>Chapter 950: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (30)</h4>


    Hence, the people that wanted to snatch the art of managing ghosts returned empty-handed and disappointed.


    However, some people tried to find other ways to obtain the techniques.


    During that time, many people from the Qian family were killed and injured. This huge family was destroyed within a short period of time. The people left in the Qian family started concealing their identity.


    The power of the Qian family was dependant on the number of ghosts they helped to cross over. The more ghosts they helped, the more powerful they became.


    As time went by, there were fewer and fewer people in the Qian family.


    Around 300 years ago, a bunch of people created something simr to the art of managing ghosts.


    However, thest stage was changed from releasing ghosts to cultivating ghosts.


    Without the blood of the Qian family, no one could help a ghost cross over.


    This was also the reason why no one could be as strong as the Qian family.


    But, demons were not allowed after the nation was formed. The strength of ghosts decreased. Now, a normal ghost would not be able to harm a human.


    Demons were not allowed after the nation was formed? There was such a thing?


    Liu Quan exined that this happened because there were fewer people in the Qian family. If the ghosts were too strong, the world would be dominated by them.


    The rules of the world were tilted to favor the human race.


    Hence, the ghosts got weaker.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care much about this. ¡°What is the wrath of heaven?¡±


    ¡°The wrath of heaven is used to restrain the Qian family. Once you ept a ghost¡¯s request, you mustplete it. If you ept a request that is unreasonable, you will experience the wrath of heaven too.¡±


    ept reasonable requests and kill those ghosts that had unreasonable requests.


    No wonder the old ghost didn¡¯t want to tell her the truth.


    ¡°How will we know whether a request is reasonable or not?¡± <i>Is there no criteria? Are we supposed to gauge it ourselves?</i>


    ¡°The detailed rules will be passed down in your family. I am not from the Qian family. How will I know what the exact details are?¡±


    Ming Shu asked her again, ¡°You know my father?¡±


    Liu Quan waved her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know him. I have told you everything that you wanted to know. You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Why do you know my father¡¯s name if you don¡¯t know him?¡±


    ¡°Your father is the only member of the Qian family who was active during his era. Is it weird that I know his name?¡± Liu Quan was not lying. She didn¡¯t know Qian Li.


    Only Qian Li was active in this area, so when she saw someone from the Qian family, she instinctively thought that the person was a descendant of Qian Li.


    Ming Shu was in deep thought when she went down the mountain.


    The Qian family was really impressive...


    She had a good future ahead of her.


    The art of managing ghosts which the Yao family practiced was the refined version. Father Yao wanted to get theplete form for the art of managing ghosts. However, the art of managing ghost was not a scripture. It was stored in the blood of the Qian family.


    So...


    Father Yao didn¡¯t kill her because he didn¡¯t know this.


    <i>The disappearance of the Host¡¯s father, does it have something to do with Father Yao?</i>


    <i>If there was no rtionship between them... why did Yao Ying target the Host in the storyline?</i>


    <i>Seems like I need to have a chat with Father Yao when I get back.</i>


    The Ghost Face Mountain was some distance away from the Four Scenery Mountain. Ming Shu walked back to the path she came from.


    It started to get darker. Something seemed to be floating over from afar...


    At a very fast speed.


    In the blink of an eye, the thing was right in front of Ming Shu.


    A ball of Yin Qi came straight at Ming Shu. Ming Shu tilted her body and dodged the ck shadow.


    Countless ck shadows started appearing in the air.


    The ghost shadows ovepped each other. The air was filled with ghosts.


    ¡°Tsk...¡± Ming Shu looked at the ghosts. ¡°Are you all trying to scare me so that you can inherit my snacks?¡±


    The ghost didn¡¯t understand what Ming Shu said. They just attacked her.


    The sky was blocked by all the ck shadows. Ming Shu raised her head and sighed.


    <i>So many ghosts...</i>


    <i>It¡¯s a pity they can¡¯t be eaten.</i>


    When the first ghost closed in on her, Ming Shu disappeared into thin air. The ghost didn¡¯t manage to touch her at all.


    After that, screams echoed through the deserted mountain.


    On a piece of barrennd not far away...


    A man seated cross-legged on the floor vomited a mouthful of blood out.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Father Yao went over. He was astounded. He didn¡¯t really worry about the man.


    The man vomited some blood again. His voice was weak. ¡°Qian Sui... is powerful.¡±


    ¡°She is just a little girl. How powerful can she be.¡± Father Yao didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°We managed to overpower Qian Li that other time.¡±


    The man shook his head with a pale face. ¡°She¡¯s different.¡±


    He was the one controlling the ghosts. He could feel it.


    ¡°She is not using the art of managing ghosts.¡±


    Her power was unfamiliar but stronger.


    ¡°Not the art of managing ghosts?¡± Father Yao grabbed the man¡¯s shoulder and asked him agitatedly, ¡°What can it be then? What is more powerful than the art of managing ghosts? What else did that old man leave for her?¡±


    The man was not sure about this at all. After Father Yao grabbed him, he spat out even more blood and fainted.


    ¡°Useless!¡±


    Father Yao shouted in anger at the man.


    ¡°He is not useless. He just happened to meet me.¡±


    A sudden voice appeared in the night. Father Yao¡¯s hair stood up. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡±


    The girl pushed aside the wild grass in front of her and walked out. She was carrying a tree branch in her hand. There were fruits on the tree branch and the girl was eating them.


    She looked carefree like she came here for a pic.


    Father Yao said in a low voice, ¡°Qian Sui!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to greet me.¡±


    Father Yao was stunned for a moment before realizing that he was being teased.


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Ming Shu stepped forward. ¡°You can just send me an invitation. Why did you make it so difficult for yourself? Why must you bring so many little ghosts to meet me? I was so afraid I had to eat a few more fruits to calm myself down.¡±


    Father Yao thought that it would be easy to catch her so he only brought one helper.


    It was better to let lesser people deal with this.


    However, the man was unconscious now. Only he was left.


    Father Yao didn¡¯t believe that Ming Shu was powerful, but his body was honest. He stepped back vigntly.


    ¡°Qian Sui, do you think that you are my match?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Ming Shu waved the tree branch. She smiled gently. ¡°I am your match.¡±


    <i>Pu¡ª</i>


    Father Yao almost exploded in anger.


    <i>Why is this little girl so arrogant?</i>


    Father Yao waved his hand and many huge ghosts appeared in front of him. Yin Qi flowed out of the ghosts and the entire area turned cold.


    ¡°You came here yourself. Don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±


    Father Yao wore a sinister expression on his face as hemanded the ghosts. He wanted her alive.


    Ming Shu took thest fruit off the tree branch leisurely. When the ghosts had almost reached her, she moved her tree branch.


    They were elite ghosts so they didn¡¯t die on the spot. However, they still flew away from the impact.


    Father Yao was dumbfounded. His astonishment was shown clearly on his face.


    <i>How can it be...</i>


    Even Qian Li had difficulty subduing his elite ghosts. He had been cultivating them for the past few years too, yet the little girl threw them away with just a flick of her tree branch?


    Father Yao started retreating.


    He saw something from the corner of his eye. His eyes turned eerie and he quickly moved to the side.


    At the same time, a ghost appeared and blocked the person who came over.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Father Yao shouted at Ming Shu. ¡°Stop! If not I will kill him!¡±


    Ming Shu mmed the tree branch against the head of a ghost and the ghost turned into dust.


    She looked at Father Yao. Gu Zhi was standing on the ground with a puzzled look on his face. His body was frozen. He couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Kill him if you dare.¡± Ming Shu waved her branch and continued attacking the ghosts.


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡± She was his wife. Nothing wrong with that.

 Chapter 951 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (31)

    <h4>Chapter 951: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (31)</h4>


    Being an ordinary person, Gu Zhi was not meant to be able to kill ghosts.


    He would by no means break his character profile until at thest moment.


    <i>I¡¯ll wait for my wife to save me!</i>


    Father Yao felt a little strange in his heart as he saw Ming Shu didn¡¯t look worried at all. Didn¡¯t they say the two were dating?


    What did she mean then?


    ¡°Qian Sui, stop where you are, or I¡¯ll kill him, I mean it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, kill him then.¡± Ming Shu was stepping on a ghost and crushed it hard; the ghost was annihted in an instant. She looked over slowly with her lips curled. ¡°I¡¯ll tell the Gu family that you¡¯ve killed their young master.¡±


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k. Don¡¯t stop me today, I must kill her.</i>


    <i>How can I like such a psychopath.</i>


    Others might have begged with tears to not kill him when facing such a situation, but she, she was great, she seemed to worry he wouldn¡¯t die soon enough and even instigated the man to kill him!


    What made Gu Zhi even more irritated happened in the next second: Ming Shu took out her phone and began to record. ¡°Come, start your performance. That one, you, right, please make me a light.¡±


    Little ¡°That One¡± Lighting Engineer Beastie: ¡°...¡± <i>No, I don¡¯t want to.</i>


    But then Father Yao was shown blood by a sudden strong light.


    ¡°Too strong, make it dimmer!¡±


    Father Yao heard something murmuring from that side.


    Then he felt a cold wind blowing past him and his body was thrown up uncontrobly, falling afterward.


    ¡°Pfft...¡±


    Father Yao mmed into a small slope and spat blood.


    What made him even more afraid was that all the ghosts he refined lost contact with him at the same time.


    Gu Zhi was held in Ming Shu¡¯s arms. The warmth of her body dissipated the chill.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ming Shu asked him.


    ¡°I came to find you.¡± Gu Zhi gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I think you came to seek death,¡± Ming Shu dissed.


    <i>F**k. Who do you think I¡¯m worrying about?</i>


    Actor Gu Zhi breathed deeply and said in an affectionate tone, ¡°I¡¯m willing to die for you.¡±


    <i>Heh!</i>


    <i>If I die, you won¡¯t live, either!</i>


    ¡°Is there anywhere you feel ufortable? Remember to tell me early, or if you have to make an amputation, I won¡¯t take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Hoh hoh...¡± Gu Zhi sneered but then quickly stopped when Ming Shu looked over. ¡°Wife, you should give me a careful examination when we go back, perhaps I¡¯ve been internally injured...¡±


    Ming Shu took away her hands holding him and pretended not to understand what he meant. ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move.¡±


    Ming Shu went to give an extra kick to Father Yao and made sure he couldn¡¯t climb up, then squatted down beside him.


    Father Yao red at Ming Shu with hateful and vicious eyes.


    He never expected that he would actually be defeated by a young girl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, you¡¯ll make me blush.¡± <i>Since you can¡¯t offer any Hatred Points, I won¡¯t like you even you look at me in that way.</i>


    Father Yao spat more blood.


    Ming Shu moved aside a little to avoid being stained with the blood. ¡°You¡¯ve spat so much blood, why haven¡¯t you fainted?¡±


    Father Yao: ¡°...¡± <i>What¡¯s wrong with this girl!</i>


    Ming Shu smiled and continued, ¡°Okay, no more jokes. Let me ask you a question.¡±


    She sounded like they were two old friends who just sat down and would begin to talk happily and willfully.


    Father Yao gasped and raised his defiant eyes.


    Ming Shu just ignored them. ¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡±


    Father Yao thought she was going to ask why he had targeted her, but didn¡¯t expect her to ask about Qian Li before all.


    Father Yao squeezed out some words from between his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ming Shu poked him with a stick. ¡°Come on, you¡¯ve spat too much blood, can you be a sunny person for a moment? I ask and you answer, saving both of our energy, wouldn¡¯t that be great?¡±


    Be a sunny person?!


    What the fuck?


    Was she sure she¡¯d used a correct word for this moment?


    And, what exactly was the causal rtionship in her sentence?


    <i>Did you learn your English from a PE teacher? You¡¯re just humiliating your teachers!</i>


    Father Yao revealed a dark face and turned his head away, not looking at Ming Shu. ¡°Just kill me if you dare...¡±


    ¡°Why should I kill you, I don¡¯t kill people,¡± Ming Shu said.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Father Yao witnessed Ming Shu search for his cellphone and pressed his finger on it to unlock.


    Ming Shu tapped the screen and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send a video call invitation to my snacks cou... to your beloved daughter. I like her very much.¡±


    <i>I can¡¯t waste such a good opportunity to gain Hatred Points.</i>


    ¡°No! Stop!¡± Father Yao struggled and fell in panic.


    ¡°If you could tell me where my father is...¡± Ming Shu paused and tilted her head to look at Father Yao.


    Father Yao breathed heavily and changed his expression like an angry chameleon. The hatred and viciousness in his eyes made him look like a poisonous snake.


    Father Yao¡¯s voice sounded hoarse. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°Did you kill him?¡±


    Father Yao remained silent.


    It looked like an implied admission.


    ¡°Why did you want me? You wanted to kill me?¡± Ming Shu continued. ¡°Or did you want to discover theplete art of controlling ghosts from me?¡±


    Father Yao¡¯s eyes shed with cold light and he snorted. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to kill Qian Li, but he didn¡¯t cooperate. Your Qian family mastered the art of controlling ghosts yet wasted it and didn¡¯t think to use it.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled a faint smile. ¡°So what? It¡¯s the Qian family¡¯s skill, and it¡¯s up to them to how to use it. What does it have to do with you?¡±


    The Qian family knew the art of controlling ghosts, but also bore a certain responsibility.


    They provided aid for those ghosts that couldn¡¯t leave due to worldly obsessions.


    Ming Shu sent the video call invitation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you what you asked,¡± Father Yao roared. ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep your word!¡±


    ¡°Oh, what a pity, I didn¡¯t promise you.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>¡°Dad?¡±</i> Yao Ying was still awake. Receiving Father Yao¡¯s video call, she subconsciously said, <i>¡°I¡¯ve talked to Gu Zhi today...¡±</i>


    ¡°Talked about what?¡± Ming Shu interrupted her.


    <i>She dared to harass my little goblin.</i>


    The signal was not very good. Yao Ying didn¡¯t see the situation on the screen clearly until she heard a familiar female voice.


    Father Yaoy on the ground;the background was neither the study room she could recognize nor the home. Broken stones and grass were scattered all around.


    Beyond the light was just darkness.


    <i>¡°Dad...¡±</i> Yao Ying stood up in a rush. <i>¡°Dad, where are you? Qian Sui, what did you do to my father?¡±</i>


    ¡°Yingying, leave the Four Scenery Mountain, right now, quickly!¡± Father Yao shouted.


    <i>¡°Dad...¡±</i> Yao Ying shook her head. <i>¡°What do you want to do to my dad?¡±</i>


    ¡°Nothing, I just want you to see your father. How do you feel? Are you angry?¡±


    Yao Ying burned with angry fire. <i>¡°Let my dad go.¡±</i>


    Yao Ying wanted to say something else but the video call was canceled suddenly.


    Yao Ying was startled and prepared to dial back in panic. But her hands trembled and the phone was dropped.


    Yao Ying picked up her phone in a hurry.


    Before she sent the invitation, the video call from the other party rang again.


    She answered it quickly. The scene was a little shaky, but the girl¡¯s clear voice came over. <i>¡°Sorry, the signal here is bad, but I¡¯ve changed to another ce.¡±</i>


    The signal was not very good?


    Yao Ying felt the veins jump between her eyebrows. Was she ying her?


    But when the shaky scene became still, she felt her whole heart had been pulled from her chest.


    Yao Ying clenched her phone with both hands and stared intently at the screen.


    Father Yao was hung on a tree. The trunk was so slender that it seemed it would break at any time.


    Yao Ying¡¯s blood froze.


    She roared with anger in a broken voice, ¡°Qian Sui... stop! What do you want to do! Let my dad go!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t see Ming Shu, though.


    But she knew she was there.


    <i>This woman...</i>


    <i>I¡¯m going to kill her!</i>


    <i>¡°Oh, he just used Gu Zhi to threaten me, and I¡¯m just paying him back, an eye for eye. How is it, how do you feel now? Are you angry? I¡¯ll be happy when you¡¯re angry.¡±</i>


    <i>He dared touch my little goblin.</i>


    <i>If he¡¯s tired of living and wants to see the scenery of death, I¡¯ll just fulfill his wish.</i>

 Chapter 952 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (32)

    <h4>Chapter 952: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (32)</h4>


    Yao Ying arrived at the ce that Ming Shu told her. The horizon was glowing white and the world was covered in hazy light.


    She saw Father Yao at a look; he was hung on the tree with strange vines. The thin mist drifted away, swaying like a ghost.


    Yao Ying trembled all over with mixed anger and anxiety. Her heart began to beat fast out of nervousness.


    She ran quickly toward Father Yao.


    ¡°Dad... Dad, wake up, how are you feeling?¡±


    The vines hung down straight from the top and there was quite a distance between Father Yao and the ground. Yao Ying didn¡¯t know how to set him down for a time.


    Having been hung up there for a long time, Father Yao now felt that his mouth parched and his tongue scorched, his consciousness cloudy.


    Hearing the sound, he opened his eyes with difficulty.


    ¡°Ying... Yingying...¡± Father Yao became sharper all of a sudden. ¡°Go, leave quickly, go find your second uncle...¡±


    ¡°You took a long time. I thought you wouldn¡¯te.¡±


    A clear voice came from one side, and Yao Ying looked over immediately. Ming Shu walked out of the morning mist alone.


    Her entire person was shrouded in the thin mist and looked unreal, but for no reason she just gave out an oppressive feeling and made you dare not look in her eyes.


    Yao Ying stood in front of Father Yao. ¡°Don¡¯te over...¡±


    Father Yao just kept telling her to leave.


    ¡°Dad, I won¡¯t leave you alone.¡± Yao Ying made up her mind.


    You had to admit that they cared about each other.


    This was the difference between the treatment of one¡¯s own child and someone else¡¯s.


    The bad people also had family.


    These bad people¡ª


    They brought about their own suffering.


    Well... It was about the breakfast time in the mountain vi.


    <i>I should be quicker.</i>


    Ming Shu pinched her own wrist and walked toward Yao Ying smilingly.


    Yao Ying wasn¡¯t a match for Ming Shu even with the help of ghosts, not to mention that she was by herself now.


    She just didn¡¯t understand why this woman was so obsessed with beating her.


    Was there anything wrong with her brain?


    ¡°Qian Sui, I won¡¯t forget this!¡± Father Yao was fiercely irritated to see his daughter being beaten up.


    ¡°What a coincidence, I think the mayor won¡¯t forget you as well.¡± Ming Shu stopped. She dialed the mayor¡¯s number in the face of Father Yao.


    Old Skin drove ghosts to kill people.


    But the real evil boss behind it was Father Yao.


    The mayor would by no means let Father Yao off.


    Father Yao¡¯s eyes rolled and he directly fainted out of anger.


    If he fell in the mayor¡¯s hands, would there be any chance for him?


    Originally Father Yao waspletely sure of this matter. He intended to kill the mayor and make his men ascend the throne.


    But for some reason, Old Skin couldn¡¯t find a way to kill the mayor for a long time.


    So he chose a detour and started from the people around the mayor.


    Anyway, they were driving ghosts to kill and the police wouldn¡¯t find out.


    Who knew that there woulde a trouble-maker in the process who caused Old Skin to get caught...


    If not so, he wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk ande to Ming Shu.


    ...


    Ming Shu walked around the grass.


    The morning sun broke through the clouds and fell on the man.


    Gu Zhi leaned against the tree trunk with his head slightly sideways. His broken hair covered most of his face.


    Ming Shu walked closer. She touched his hair with her fingers, and gently brushed it aside with the tips.


    She reached out to pick up Little Beastie, curled it up into a ball, and ced it inside her pocket, then bent over to kiss the man¡¯s lips.


    Gu Zhi¡¯s eyshes trembled.


    Ming Shu got up straight and then kicked him as he was going to open his eyes. ¡°Get up.¡±


    Gu Zhi covered the back of his head and felt a little dazed.


    The girl stood against the light, which blurred her face and figure, but it made her look like a fairy descending to the world, sacred and warm.


    Gu Zhi somehow felt it looked a little ipatible.


    But he felt warm in his heart still.


    This was his wife.


    She was so beautiful.


    But...


    ¡°Why did you knock me out?¡± <i>It hurts.</i>


    ¡°I was afraid you would see a bloody and violent scene.¡± <i>If I don¡¯t knock you out, my snacks coupon would have been gone.</i>


    Gu Zhi looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s the man?¡±


    ¡°Dead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Gu Zhi stood up from the ground. He staggered a little since his brain was still dizzy. Ming Shu reached out and tried to help him, but Gu Zhi straightened quickly. Ming Shu then took back her hand as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Did you kill him?¡±


    ¡°Or what, do I need to keep him and live a life together? I¡¯m not a feeder.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Where¡¯s the body? Where did you throw it? Was there a witness? Wait... I¡¯m a cop!</i>


    He was afraid he needed to quit the job...


    How much would it cost to bribe someone else to be the scapegoat...


    ¡°Puh, I was teasing you. He was taken away by the mayor¡¯s men,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°We can go back now.¡±


    Gu Zhi¡¯s mood was changing like he was riding a roller coaster.


    He reached out and tried to catch the person in front of him.


    The golden sunlight fell through his fingers, but he touched nothing.


    The girl walked away.


    Gu Zhi felt an unreasonable panic in his heart.


    As he got lost in thought there, his hand was suddenly held by someone, and Ming Shu¡¯s voice sounded at the same time. ¡°Are you rooting yourself or what, do you need me to spray some water on you?¡±


    The warmth from her palm calmed down Gu Zhi¡¯s uneasy heart. He felt like he had stepped on solid ground after floating in the clouds for too long.


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    Ming Shu walked in front while holding his hand. ¡°What? You know I¡¯m hungry now, so don¡¯t talk nonsense or I¡¯ll beat you.¡±


    ¡°Will you... marry me.¡±


    Ming Shu said seriously, ¡°I think I¡¯d better leave you here to take root and sprout.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, too.¡±


    <i>Do you want to get married so bad?</i>


    <i>Do you think I am easy to marry?</i>


    <i>Without several cars of snacks, don¡¯t even think about it!</i>


    Gu Zhi didn¡¯t say anything then.


    The petite girl led a tall boy and walked away facing the morning sun.


    ...


    He Ren¡¯nian had a crazy night with the girl he brought with him, and the next morning when he got up, his entire person looked quite tired. He sat opposite Ming Shu while yawning.


    ¡°Good morning. Why are you two getting up so early?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t sleep for the whole night,¡± Ming Shu responded vaguely while having the porridge.


    ¡°Ah...¡± He Ren¡¯nian was lit up by his soul of gossip. ¡°Could our Chief Gu sustain so long?¡±


    A whole night, chut chut chut...


    ¡°Him? Not exactly...¡±


    He Ren¡¯nian: ¡°...¡±


    He Ren¡¯nian then looked at Gu Zhi with horror. <i>What did she mean? Wasn¡¯t she staying with youst night?</i>


    Gu Zhi revealed a gloomy smile.


    He Ren¡¯nian lowered his head immediately and focused on his porridge.


    <i>The young miss is impressive.</i>


    Ming Shu went back to sleep as soon as she finished breakfast.


    Gu Zhi followed her, of course. But Ming Shu was too sleepy and Gu Zhi didn¡¯t have the heart to disturb her, so he just held her in his arms and slept for a whole morning.


    During the following time, He Ren¡¯nian would from time to time rest his eyes on Ming Shu and Gu Zhi.


    Because Yao Ying was gone, nothing abnormal happened.


    Hang Zichen came to Ming Shu several times.


    As long as Hang Zichen came to find Ming Shu, Gu Zhi would ¡°punish¡± her hard at night. Ming Shu was a little angry that he disturbed her loving time with snacks.


    She then punished him and finally made him stop the childish behavior.


    ...


    Afterwards they returned to the city. Gu Zhi got new cases to handle, and Ming Shu also got new orders, so the two were busy with their own businesses then.


    About the marriage topic, Gu Zhi didn¡¯t pick it upter.


    But Ming Shu always felt he was nning something big.


    Each day when she went home, she was worried that he would tear down the house.


    One day after Ming Shu met with a client, she received a call from the girl before.


    She asked Ming Shu to meet her.


    The case had been closed. It was the police who didn¡¯t investigate it carefully, but even if they did, there were actually many loopholes.


    The girl¡¯s father was an aplice and was also sentenced.


    Now the girl¡¯s guardian was her mother¡¯s rtive, and his father had left her enough fortune.


    The case was over. Ming Shu went back and Gu Zhi told her that he had bought the vi she wanted to dig up, so she could dig at any time.


    Ming Shu spared some time to dig out Old Ghost¡¯s bones.


    She buried the bones and erected a tombstone ording Old Ghost¡¯s instruction.


    But she really didn¡¯t understand why he had to ask for that since he left no offspring. The ce would still be torn down after hundreds of years.


    Old Ghost was angered almost to beat her to death.

 Chapter 953 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (33)

    <h4>Chapter 953: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (33)</h4>


    At the office...


    Ming Shu cocked her leg and watched Little Ghost squatting in the corner. ¡°Do you have any wishes?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Little Ghost spoke loudly.


    He didn¡¯t want to disappear now. This woman had no good intentions, never.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Knock knock...</i> Someone knocked at the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Chen Wen pushed open the door and came in. ¡°Can¡¯t you clean up the things outside? They look scary.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ssy.¡±


    ¡°What ssy? ssy poverty?¡± Chen Wen¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just speak out the truth.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Okay, you win.</i> Chen Wen put the documents in front of her. ¡°The mayor told me to give you these.¡±


    ¡°Have you been...¡± Ming Shu paused, ¡°in trouble recently?¡±


    Chen Wen was confused. ¡°What trouble will I have? I¡¯ve been too busy with my cases all day long.¡±


    ¡°There are a bunch of kids following after you,¡± Ming Shu said casually.


    Chen Wen who didn¡¯t feel anything just now suddenly felt goosebumps all over.


    What did she mean by a bunch of kids?


    Could kids be described as a bunch of...?


    A bunch of...


    Chen Wen felt even more goosebumps spread.


    <i>Scary.</i>


    Chen Wen then suddenly seemed to remember something. ¡°There¡¯s a case of missing kids recently... Do you really see a lot of kids following after me? How do they look? Does it mean they¡¯re all dead since they¡¯re following me?¡±


    ¡°How do I know.¡± Ming Shu opened the documents and interrupted Chen Wen. ¡°I don¡¯t have time these days so I won¡¯t take cases.¡±


    ¡°Come on, one good deed a day will umte you multiple merits and virtues. You can¡¯t just fold your hands and watch others die. They¡¯re all kids, the future for the country!¡±


    ¡°I hate kids.¡± <i>Especially those who would grab my snacks.</i>


    Chen Wen: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Besides, what if they¡¯re not the future, but losers? I¡¯ll be contributing to the mothend then.¡±


    Chen Wen: ¡°...¡±


    <i>When you were a kid, why didn¡¯t anyone strangle you?</i>


    Ming Shu read the documents, then put on her coat and was ready to go.


    Chen Wen: ¡°...¡± <i>Hey hey hey, whose office is this exactly. You just leave like this?</i>


    Ming Shu indeed didn¡¯t have time.


    The mayor had interrogated Father Yao and learned of the Host¡¯s father¡ªwhere his body was ced.


    The task of finding the Host¡¯s father would only bepleted when the corpse was found.


    So...


    She was going to dig up some bones for the second time.


    Ming Shu shouldered on the spade and climbed the mountain, gasping.


    Was Father Yao out of his mind!


    Wasn¡¯t he tired of burying a man up there?


    [Guest, only in the wilderness is it possible to kill and bury a corpse, that¡¯s how it goes.] The Harmony System reminded Ming Shu of this.


    ¡°What a weakling. Those who¡¯re really powerful don¡¯t need to bury the corpse.¡±


    [...] <i>I have nothing to say, but why do I feel it sounds quite reasonable?</i> [Guest, I think we should watch some little goblins fighting each other and purify our bodies and souls.]


    Can you imagine a scene where in the wilderness, there was blue film ying in your brain yet you were on your way to dig up a corpse?


    Father Qian Li was going to roll in his coffin!


    Fine, Father Qian Li didn¡¯t have a coffin.


    Ming Shu worked hard to find the location and dug out the bones, then the system confirmed the task waspleted. After that, she really wanted to leave these bones where they were.


    But in the end she still brought them down the mountain strenuously; and she found a cemetery to bury them again.


    <i>I feel like...</i>


    <i>I¡¯m a fool.</i>


    <i>So hungry.</i>


    <i>Let me find a ce to have some food then...</i>


    Ming Shu looked at the deste road.


    <i>WTH... Do I need to eat the soil?</i>


    Ming Shu called Gu Zhi and asked him toe to pick her up.


    Hearing that Ming Shu was at a cemetery, Gu Zhi was silent for a long time and then said, ¡°Wife... You¡¯ve prepared me a grave, are you going to murder your husband?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you know they¡¯re on sale now.¡± Ming Shuughed out of anger. ¡°I¡¯ve bought you a luxury grave, will you be happy about that?¡±


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Happy your head!</i>


    ¡°Wife...¡± The phone seemed to have a magic power and made his voice sound very wronged.


    ¡°Juste in a hurry.¡±


    <i>He started it, okay?</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t know why this little goblin felt wronged.</i>


    <i>He is a big man.</i>


    <i>Can¡¯t he be a little more aggressive?!</i>


    <i>How can I bully such a wronged boy!</i>


    <i>So angry!</i>


    Gu Zhi came to pick up his wife obediently and brought her desserts. He was actually implementing the policy of conquering his wife with snacks.


    ...


    ¡°Gu Zhi!¡±


    Gu Zhi came out of the bathroom and shook off the water on his hands, walking into the room obediently.


    Ming Shu stood beside the bed with two red books in her hand. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°The certificate of marriage,¡± Gu Zhi answered naturally. ¡°Aren¡¯t there words on them?¡±


    Ming Shu retained her smile. ¡°I¡¯m asking, where did you get these?¡±


    Gu Zhi answered calmly, ¡°The civil administration bureau issued them. I¡¯m a policeman so we can¡¯t have fake certificates.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t there, how could you get these?!¡± <i>I knew he hadn¡¯t harbored good intentions all these quiet days.</i>


    <i>This is far beyond not having good intentions.</i>


    <i>He has evil intentions.</i>


    Gu Zhi retreated toward the door. ¡°You¡¯re very busy, so I handled the affairs for you, wife.¡±


    Gu Zhi was still afraid of being beaten.


    So he was ready to run away at any time.


    He¡¯d managed to get them anyway, what could she do to him?


    Ming Shu threw away the two red books. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Gu Zhi had already retreated to the door and shook his head.


    Ming Shu smiled brighter. ¡°Come here.¡±


    <i>She¡¯ll definitely beat me, I won¡¯t go over!</i>


    ¡°You don¡¯t want toe over?¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Zhi immediately walked back into the room, covering his head. ¡°Wife...¡±


    In the end, Gu Zhi held a pillow and squatted in the living room, sighing.


    She actually drove him out on such a cold night.


    And it was...


    When she turned him on.


    How could she be so cruel?


    ...


    In the Yao family...


    Father Yao did quite a few things viting thew and discipline at ordinary times.


    The mayor ordered people to investigate him and found many such things.


    The crime may not destroy the Yao family, but it was enough to put Father Yao in prison for about ten or twenty years.


    Father Yao was arrested, so Yao Ying became the Yao family¡¯s head.


    Yao Ying did have a management position in thepany, but she was only in charge of a department.


    Suddenly the entirepany¡¯s burden weighed on her, and she also had to face those covetous shareholders who intended to seize power.


    The peers were also just watching and preparing to swallow up thepany at any time.


    It was like there were wolves ahead and tigers behind.


    Yao Ying had experienced an extremely difficult time these days and no matter how much foundation she used, it couldn¡¯t hide the dark circles under her eyes.


    Especially when she would see Meng Han and Hang Hang together with their son. She copsed inside and wanted to destroy everything.


    ¡°Boss Yao, the bank doesn¡¯t make loans and refuses to meet with us with all kinds of excuses.¡±


    ¡°Boss Yao, Zhonghuan Group said they¡¯re going to end the deal.¡±


    ¡°Boss Yao, if we can¡¯t get the funds, the whole project will be suspended. This project is key for us now, we can¡¯t allow that to happen.¡±


    ¡°Boss Yao...¡±


    Yao Ying¡¯s expression was gloomy. Under the bombing of these endless reports, she smacked the table fiercely. ¡°Shut up, get out! All of you!¡±


    The people in the meeting room looked at each other hesitantly. After waiting for a few more seconds, they stood up and ran out of the meeting room quickly.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Yao Ying pushed away the things in front of her. The papers fell profusely and disorderly from the sky, and between them was Yao Ying¡¯s distorted, hideous face.

 Chapter 954 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (34)

    <h4>Chapter 954: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (34)</h4>


    Yao Ying got into trouble on all sides, and just as the saying goes, when it rains it pours. It seemed every authority and organization was blocking her. They refused her for one thing or another.


    Under such circumstances, people inside thepany also became restless.


    They seized part of Yao Ying¡¯s power with the excuse that she had made thepany suffer great losses.


    Yao Ying tried to ask for help from her second uncle, yet thetter shut his door and didn¡¯t meet her.


    Her second uncle had always disliked her father, but they were family, how could he fold his hands and watch her die?


    Yao Ying waited for several days, then her second uncle delivered a note to her.


    There was only one sentence on it¡ªSubmit to the will of Heaven.


    Submit to the will of Heaven?


    Why would she do that...


    ¡°Boss Yao, what choice do you have now?¡±


    Yao Ying looked at the man in fine clothes opposite her and felt her heart bleeding.


    She was a spoiled young miss, yet now she had to sit here and deal with this kind of man.


    She bore the man¡¯s ill-disposed measuring eyes and all kinds of unreasonable demands.


    Yao Ying stood up angrily. ¡°I have some business so I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    ¡°Ai, Boss Yao.¡± The man reached out and stopped her. ¡°Since we¡¯re here already, you can¡¯t go back for nothing, right? As I said just now, if you could stay one night with me, the fund won¡¯t be a problem. You know thest thing I¡¯m short of is money.¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡±


    The man didn¡¯t force her, though. He shrugged and put down his hand.


    Yao Ying walked out in her high heels. As soon as she pushed open the door, she saw two people kissing in the lonely corridor.


    In her brain, thunder seemed to sound from the clear sky.


    The man she liked... Why wouldn¡¯t he even spare a look on her.


    She went to Meng Han, too, but Meng Han said... she had offended the Gu family, and anyone who was smart wouldn¡¯t help her at this time.


    It was not that Meng Han was scared of the Gu family, but he...


    He just didn¡¯t want to help her.


    Yao Ying¡¯s body swayed, then she was caught by someone from behind.


    ¡°Boss Yao, be careful,¡± the man¡¯s giddy voice said.


    Yao Ying trembled. After a long while, she gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Can you really help me?¡±


    The man was stunned for a moment, then smiled. ¡°Of course I can.¡±


    ...


    <i>¡°Mister Gu, the Yao family has gained a sum of money, do we need to continue?¡±</i>


    ¡°Who is so rich to fund them?¡± Gu Zhi said as he opened a file. ¡°If he¡¯s so rich, he should do some charity.¡±


    <i>¡°Got it.¡±</i>


    Gu Zhi hung up the phone and then gave a call to Ming Shu. ¡°Wife, can youe and be a consultant now?¡±


    Ming Shu said something on the other end. Gu Zhi¡¯s expression distorted and he took a deep breath. ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle and pick you up, wait for me.¡±


    Gu Zhi went to pick up Ming Shu and paid her bills, then took her to the bureau.


    It was exactly the case of missing kids Chen Wen had mentioned.


    Ming Shu still had some impression of those kids following Chen Wenst time.


    There were many of them...


    They could also leave with Chen Wen, which seemed a little significant.


    Chen Wen was important here.


    If those little ghosts were still with Chen Wen, they would answer some questions.


    The kids were indeed still following behind Chen Wen. No matter where Chen Wen went, they would follow closely, without any further movement, like a bunch of small zombies.


    If Chen Wen could see that scene, he would have probably been frightened to death.


    ¡°They said they were murdered right there.¡± Ming Shu pointed to a building not far. It was an abandoned building in the suburbs.


    Gu Zhi signaled the others behind him with his hand. They scattered around and approached the building.


    Waiting for them to finish the check and confirm it was safe, Gu Zhi took Ming Shu in.


    There was a terrible smell in the building. Gu Zhi walked in front and looked back at Ming Shu from time to time, fearing that she might hit something or get herself injured.


    ¡°All searched, nothing is suspicious...¡±


    ¡°Chief Gu, there¡¯s something here.¡±


    Gu Zhi walked over. Ming Shu stood on the ground between the first and the second floor, staring at a female ghost standing in the corner.


    ¡°They ran away, they ran away, kill them, kill them...¡±


    The female ghost repeated the words constantly.


    ¡°Where did they run?¡± Ming Shu asked.


    The female ghost looked up and precisely met with Ming Shu¡¯s smiling eyes.


    ¡°You... you can see me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The female ghost floated over. ¡°Help me catch those animals.¡±


    ¡°Is this your request?¡±


    The female ghost didn¡¯t seem to understand, but she nodded.


    ¡°If I fulfill what you request, you¡¯ll disappear,¡± Ming Shu exined.


    ¡°As long as you can catch those animals, I¡¯ll be willing to do anything.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about their appearance.¡±


    ording to the female ghost, those people were a very cautious group. They abducted children and women and sold them to other ces, gaining money without risking anything of their own.


    During this time, the group leader who was responsible for this area seemed to have encountered something. Regardless of their previous rules, he made a big trade and attracted the police¡¯s attention.


    This ce used to be their foothold. If some kids didn¡¯t listen to them or wouldn¡¯t keep quiet, they would beat and torture them, which had caused many of the kids¡¯ deaths.


    Those kids Ming Shu saw were not the ones that went missing recently, but the ones that had been killed all these years.


    ording to the female ghost¡¯s description, the suspects¡¯ portrait was soon presented.


    But the others looked at Ming Shu quite weirdly.


    This consultant... just talked to herself on and on!


    She just came here once, so how would she know what the suspects looked like?


    The suspects¡¯ identities were soon found out. Many of them had criminal records, but they must have hidden somewhere now, so it would take some time to catch them.


    But before they sorted out everything, the consultant invited by Chief Gu walked into the police station in the early morning, carrying a bag of steamed stuffed buns, followed by a bunch of people.


    They thought she was here for a party.


    All the police: ¡°...¡±


    What was the use of them?


    They began to doubt their purpose.


    Ming Shu was quick to arrest the suspects, but...


    The policemen tried to gather evidence to the point of spitting blood.


    She didn¡¯t care about evidence, and thought the best way was to arrest them all.


    The murderers then ¡°turned themselves in,¡± so they had to put them in custody.


    Finally, the evidence indeed proved that these people she arrested were the murderers.


    Otherwise they would suspect that she might have caught a person on the road casually and forced him to confess.


    [Yao Ying¡¯s Hatred Points are at full capacity.]


    Ming Shu suddenly received the Harmony System¡¯s reminder.


    Yao Ying¡¯s Hatred Points were full... But she didn¡¯t seem to have done something recently.


    <i>Forget it.</i>


    <i>The task is done.</i>


    <i>And one step closer to one million.</i>


    ¡°Wife, our father wants to see you.¡± He had promised to take her back before and the old man urged him several times.


    Before Ming Shu refused, Gu Zhi said quickly, ¡°He has prepared a table of delicious food for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± <i>I should go then</i>.


    Father Gu was very easygoing. But this man, who ran such arge group, was by no means a Buddha-like elder.


    The meeting went well.


    Father Gu used to be picky about Gu Zhi¡¯s girlfriends, but now as long as Gu Zhi took home a living, breathing girl, he would be okay with it.


    Afterwards, Ming Shu¡¯s daily life was like finding ghosts¡ªsolving cases¡ªbuying snacks¡ªasionally sleeping with Gu Zhi.


    Gu Zhi¡¯s daily was being angered to fly to the sky, but then he had to happily discuss with his wife on what to have for dinner.


    Under Ming Shu¡¯s unremitting efforts, the entire city¡¯s rate of solved criminal cases rose perpendicrly, while the crime rate dropped perpendicrly.


    Everyone in the police station knew that there was a consultant who could solve a case fast, and if you met any difficult crimes, asking for her help would be a doomed choice.


    Provided that¡ª


    You gave her snacks.


    The consultant preferred snacks instead of money.


    This was really Buddha-like.

 Chapter 955 - The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 955: The Detective Who Could See Ghosts (Complete)</h4>


    Gu Zhi felt unhappy for the past few days.


    Hang Zichen kept looking for his wife for the past few days so he didn¡¯t have the time to sleep with her.


    That day, Gu Zhi met Meng Han coincidentally. Their cars stopped in front of each other and no one wanted to give way.


    Gu Zhi came down from the car and walked to Meng Han¡¯s car. He knocked on the car window.


    Meng Han winded down his window and revealed his cold face.


    Gu Zhi rolled his eyes secretly. ¡°Meng Han, can you take care of your son? Why does he keep pestering my wife?¡±


    ¡°You should take care of your wife. Why don¡¯t you try to find what is wrong with yourself instead of ming other people?¡± Meng Han replied nonchntly.


    ¡°Heh...¡± Gu Zhi sneered. ¡°The person is not even your wife yet. I, on the other hand, am legally married to my wife.¡±


    <i>You want to hurt me? Let¡¯s hurt each other!</i>


    <i>I am not afraid of you!</i>


    Meng Han: ¡°...¡±


    Gu Zhi felt that he managed to win this round. He returned to his car arrogantly.


    Meng Han decided to give way to him.


    However, a few dayster, Gu Zhi received a wedding invitation from Meng Han...


    Gu Zhi was speechless.


    Meng Han¡¯s wedding was the most extravagant one in the city, or rather, the entire country.


    ¡°Wife, we can¡¯t be so wasteful.¡± Gu Zhi held Ming Shu¡¯s hand and forced himself to find a reason for not holding a wedding. ¡°If I have the money, I would rather buy more food for you.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± <i>It makes sense.</i>


    Gu Zhi was happy.


    His wife listened to him.


    ¡°Ahh...¡±


    Halfway through the wedding, someone from the bride¡¯s side suddenly screamed.


    Yao Ying had managed to enter the wedding and she stabbed Hang Hang once. Meng Han reacted quickly and prevented Yao Ying from stabbing Hang Hang again.


    Gu Zhi protected Ming Shu while looking at Yao Ying coldly. Yao Ying had been hiding very well so he was unable to find her. He didn¡¯t expect her to appear in front of him voluntarily.


    Yao Ying took the opportunity when everyone was crowding around Hang Hang to run away.


    The bride was injured so the wedding was stopped.


    ...


    ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    Ming Shu sat boredly in the car. When Gu Zhi came up, she raised her eyebrows and looked at him.


    Gu Zhi swung the stic bag in his hand. ¡°It is really difficult to get this. Have a taste of it.¡±


    The pastries from Deshan Restaurant were one of the hardest to get.


    When Ming Shu sized him up again, Gu Zhi replied calmly, ¡°We can¡¯t be too ostentatious. Meng Han is a ssic example.¡±


    He continued to find reasons for not holding a wedding.


    Ming Shu took a pastry and put it in her mouth. It was still warm so when it entered her mouth, it melted immediately and the fragrance of the pastry filled her mouth. The texture was smooth and silky.


    Gu Zhi looked sideways at her. There were smiles in his eyes.


    He leaned over and pecked Ming Shu on the lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    The next day, Ming Shu saw the news of Yao Yingmitting suicide.


    Gu Zhi cleared up the living room as though nothing had happened. He even started humming happily.


    Ming Shu finished watching the news. Shey on the sofa and called, ¡°Gu Zhi.¡±


    ¡°Wife, can you not call me by my full name? It doesn¡¯t sound intimate.¡±


    ¡°What shall I call you? Little Zhizhi? Little Gugu? Is this intimate enough?¡±


    Gu Zhi shivered. ¡°Call me husband.¡±


    He realized that his wife liked to call him by his full name.


    Although her voice was sweet when she called him that, he didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°So troublesome,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±


    Gu Zhi: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Call me Gu Zhi then.¡± <i>Divorce your head! Don¡¯t even think about it.</i>


    After this, Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to ask him about Yao Ying anymore.


    She jumped down from the sofa.


    ¡°Put on your shoes!¡±


    Ming Shu walked to her room barefooted.


    Gu Zhi ced his hands on his hips helplessly.


    <i>Seems like I have to destroy the floor too.</i>


    <i>Buzz buzz buzz...</i>


    The cellphone on the table vibrated. Gu Zhi shouted toward the bedroom.


    ¡°Wife, your phone is ringing.¡±


    ¡°Bring it here.¡±


    Gu Zhi took the phone and went to bring it to her. The call ended so the screen changed back to the lock screen.


    The photo on the lock screen...


    Ahhhh!


    Didn¡¯t he delete all the photos?


    Why did it still appear on his wife¡¯s cellphone!


    It was the photo of him cross-dressing.


    This angle... it was strange.


    He watched those people deleting the photos so he knew that there were no photos taken from this angle.


    So... this meant that his wife took it personally?


    Did she start to like him then?


    She still said that she didn¡¯t like him.


    <i>Liar.</i>


    <i>Hmph!</i>


    Gu Zhi tried to unlock the phone but Ming Shu¡¯s fingerprint was needed.


    When Ming Shu walked over, Gu Zhi turned off the phone and passed it to her. ¡°Chen Wen was looking for you. Don¡¯t hang out with him too much. He doesn¡¯t have any good intentions toward you.¡±


    Ming Shu found it funny. ¡°As long as it¡¯s a guy, you will feel that he has bad intentions toward me. Right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then do you admit that you have a motive too?¡±


    Gu Zhi said naturally, ¡°I have the certificate!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled mysteriously. ¡°The certificate...¡±


    ¡°Reply to him quickly. He might have a case for you.¡± Gu Zhi interrupted Ming Shu. ¡°I will go out and see if the food delivery is here. Don¡¯t talk about anything else besides the case.¡±


    <i>Scare me to death.</i>


    He got a real certificate but somehow, he felt that it was a fake...


    ...


    Ming Shu realized that her photo on the lock screen was changed. It was changed into a naked photo of Gu Zhi. He was looking at her seductively. The figure...


    Ming Shu thought that the Harmony System used her cellphone to browse some interesting websites.


    ¡°Why did you change my lock screen?¡±


    ¡°I hope that you will understand my personality better rather than just being shallow and liking my looks.¡±


    Gu Zhi replied to her seriously. However, in his heart, he was extremely nervous. He felt that he would get beaten up for changing her lock screen secretly.


    ¡°Tonight...¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I hope that you can be shallow.¡±


    Gu Zhi: ???


    That night, Gu Zhi wore the dress that he wore the other time.


    <i>Is she trying to humiliate me?</i>


    <i>She must be!</i>


    <i>She must be angry that I touched her cellphone.</i>


    A search engine stated that if you secretly looked at your partner¡¯s phone, there was a high possibility that you would divorce...


    He secretly looked at her WeChat before... he didn¡¯t look at anything else.


    Beside her clients, he knew the other people in her Wechat.


    Gu Zhi passed his phone over to Ming Shu. ¡°Wife, I know my mistake. I will not look at your phone anymore.¡±


    Ming Shu: ???


    <i>What is this little demon thinking this time?</i>


    She just wanted to get her photo back.


    The little demon deleted the photo that she usedst time.


    Gu Zhi looked at her


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu lived in this world for less than 10 years. She died because she was hit by a flowerpot that fell from the building above her.


    She was used to dying without dignity.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 820000


    <code> Additional Task: Failed. She got very little Hatred Points from the previous world as well as this world... and it was after her Hatred Points had been doubled. Seemed like the Hidden Task was the task that would give her many Hatred Points. Unfortunately, in the modern world, the Harmony System seldom gave her Hidden Tasks. This was probably because... there were fewer people from different races. ¡°Hey, what are we eating next?¡±</code></pre>

 Chapter 956 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (1)

    <h4>Chapter 956: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #The Leader¡¯s Headline: Qing Luo Bes Evil Whenever She Wants To#


    ¡°Alliance Master, I saw Jiang Ling and Lord Zhuo having an intimate interaction today...¡±


    The minute Ming Shu opened her eyes, she saw a man with a round face.


    His skin was fair and smooth. It looked delicious.


    The man with the round face was puzzled. ¡°Alliance Master, why are you looking at me like this?¡±


    Ming Shu coughed and sat up straight. ¡°You can leave for now.¡±


    The man was unhappy.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t understand what the man was saying.


    She waved her hand and pretended that she knew what he was saying.


    She gave him the ¡°stop talking nonsense¡± face.


    The man with the round face was unwilling to leave. He tried to persuade her a few more times before leaving the room.


    Ming Shu scanned her surroundings. This was an ancient world.


    The fake female protagonist in this world was called Jiang Ling. She entered through a book.


    The character that she became dug her own grave and died a terrible death.


    Like all book travelers, Jiang Ling decided to change the ending of the original character.


    Jiang Ling traveled to quite an early part of the storyline. The main story hadn¡¯t started at all. She managed to gain many advantages.


    She met the male protagonist before the female protagonist and built a rtionship with him.


    Then, she flirted with the sect leader of the Demonic Sect, the most powerful Swordmaster in the martial arts world, a highly skilled physician, the most popr courtesan who was actually a man dressing up as a woman, a rich young lord in dire straits...


    In summary, the fake female protagonist managed to gather seven men and... apanied one of them on each of the seven days of the week.


    This was an indescribable story.


    Even as the fake female protagonist flirted with her men, she didn¡¯t let go of the female protagonist. She persuaded one of her men to cripple the female protagonist and sold her to the brothel.


    The Host was even more unlucky.


    The Host was called Qing Luo. She was the daughter of the Pugilist Alliance Master. Each leader would have a 10-year term.


    This meant that if the Pugilist Alliance Master died within the 10 years, his child would inherit the title of the Pugilist Alliance Master.


    <i>This is such a casual rule.</i>


    <i>Well, it can¡¯t be helped. This is a casual and fun story.</i>


    After the Host¡¯s father became the leader, he passed away due to illness. The 16-year-old Qing Luo took over the role of the Pugilist Alliance Master.


    Qing Luo had a fianc¨¦. He was one of the fake female protagonist¡¯s men¡ªthe most powerful Swordmaster.


    This marriage was arranged by their parents. If her fianc¨¦ didn¡¯te and look for her, the Host would not have known about this marriage.


    The old people in the residence confirmed that this was true.


    Hence, the Host had no choice but to marry the Swordmaster. This was her parents¡¯ wish.


    The Host let her fianc¨¦ live in her residence and even let her fianc¨¦¡¯s friend, Jiang Ling, live in her residence too.


    At first, the Host didn¡¯t realize anything was amiss. However, gradually, the Host got suspicious because of the asional intimate interactions between her fianc¨¦ and Jiang Ling.


    The Host felt that if her fianc¨¦ didn¡¯t like her, he could break off the engagement.


    When the Host suggested this to them, Jiang Ling suddenly acted pitiful and kept telling her that she had nothing going on with her fianc¨¦. She looked as though she was bullied. She asked the Host to not misunderstand them.


    She even said that she was willing to leave the Pugilist Alliance Master¡¯s residence to clear the misunderstanding.


    The Host got frightened by Jiang Ling¡¯s actions and the issue was forgotten.


    The date of the wedding was fixed.


    However, on the day before the marriage, the Host fell sick. Jiang Ling took care of her tirelessly.


    The Host felt grateful toward Jiang Ling.


    The wedding went ahead as nned. But, something unexpected happened.


    Someone stood up and said that the Host was not the past Pugilist Alliance Master¡¯s daughter. Jiang Ling was the real daughter.


    The Host supposedly took over Jiang Ling¡¯s identity and even made to snatch Jiang Ling¡¯s fianc¨¦. That person said that she was a shameless and cruel person.


    The Host knew that she was her father¡¯s daughter. How did Jiang Ling suddenly be her father¡¯s real daughter?


    The Host tried to ask Jiang Ling to exin it to her, but Jiang Ling just hesitated and looked liked she was afraid of the Host.


    As everyone was condemning her, the Host raised her sword and killed someone.


    From then on, the Host became an enemy of the Pugilist World. She became a shameless woman that took people¡¯s identities and snatched others¡¯ fianc¨¦s.


    She was forced to leave the Pugilist Alliance Master¡¯s residence. When she heard people talking bad about her, she would kill them.


    The Host went on the path to be the ultimate viin of the story.


    After some time, the Host found out that Jiang Ling and her fianc¨¦ schemed against her because her father and the fianc¨¦¡¯s father were enemies.


    The engagement was real. But, it was created before they became enemies.


    After they became enemies, the engagement was broken.


    Her fianc¨¦ wanted to take revenge, but the Host¡¯s father was dead. Hence, he targeted the Host.


    Jiang Ling managed to convince the righteous Swordmaster to use this treacherous scheme against her.


    Toward the end of the story, the Host became the ultimate viin and created many troubles for Jiang Ling.


    However, Jiang Ling had a good rtionship with her men. She was able to satisfy them and control them so the Host was not able to hurt her.


    The Host was thrown into a snake cave in the end and was bitten to death by the snakes.


    [Qing Luo¡¯s wish is to be a good Pugilist Alliance Master and prevent Jiang Ling from taking over her identity. She wants Jiang Ling to receive the punishment she deserves.]


    Ming Shu had a cup of tea to calm herself down.


    The time now was when the fianc¨¦, Swordmaster Lord Zhuo, first started living in the Pugilist Alliance Master¡¯s residence.


    The man with the round face saw Lord Zhuo and Jiang Ling hugging each other and came toin to her.


    This was the first time the manined to her so the Host didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    The Host even spoke up for Lord Zhuo.


    She told him that people in the Pugilist World were free to act however they wanted. They didn¡¯t have so many rules. She told the man to not discuss them.


    Ming Shu opened the door and went out. The weather was perfect¡ªfor a meal.


    Ming Shu found the way to the kitchen based on the Host¡¯s memory.


    ¡°Alliance Master?¡±


    The servants in the kitchen got a shock. Why did the Alliance Mastere to the kitchen personally? Was she dissatisfied with the food today?


    ¡°Do you still have food?¡± Ming Shu stepped into the kitchen. ¡°Steamed buns are fine too.¡±


    The servants: ¡°...¡±


    How could they give steamed buns to the Alliance Master?


    The servants immediately went to prepare food for Ming Shu.


    <i>This kitchen is good.</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t have to eat steamed buns.</i>


    ¡°Did the Alliance Master not eat lunch today?¡±


    ¡°She did. I went to clear the tes. She finished everything.¡±


    ¡°Then this is...¡±


    ¡°...Hmm... maybe she is still growing. The Alliance Master is young.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. It was just after lunchtime. Even if she was still growing up, she shouldn¡¯t feel hungry so soon.


    ¡°Alliance Master, Alliance Master, have you seen the Alliance Master?¡±


    ¡°Alliance Master, where are you!¡±


    ¡°Alliance Master¡ª¡±


    Ming Shu finished her food and wiped her mouth quickly. At this moment, the man with the round face came in.


    ¡°Alliance Master, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°What are you shouting for? Is someone dead?¡±


    Silence.


    The man panted. ¡°No, no. I thought that you disappeared because I couldn¡¯t find you.¡±


    ¡°If someone didn¡¯t die, don¡¯t shout.¡± Ming Shu educated him. ¡°You¡¯ll scare me when I am eating.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± The man nodded his head in confusion. He nced at the tes on the table. ¡°Alliance Master, you just had your lunch. Why are you hungry again?¡±

 Chapter 957 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (2)

    <h4>Chapter 957: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu showed the man with the round face what a real foodie was like.


    The man was stunned along with the rest of the servants in the kitchen.


    After she finished her food, Ming Shu took two steamed buns from the kitchen. There were not many snacks in the ancient world. She could only chew on steamed buns.


    The Pugilist Alliance Master¡¯s residence was huge. Ming Shu walked for a long time but she still didn¡¯t reach her room.


    When she walked from her room to the kitchen just now, it didn¡¯t seem so far...


    Ming Shu got tired and sat along the passageway to rest.


    Below the passageway was a bamboo forest. A small path wasid out in between the green bamboo. The wind blew and the bamboo rustled.


    The sound of people panting came along with the rustling of the leaves.


    Ming Shu walked towards the bamboo forest. She jumped down the passageway and walked into the bamboo.


    In the depths of the bamboo forest, there was a big rock about half the height of a man. Two figures were having an intimate session on the rock. Their clothes were still on their bodies, but that position...


    Ming Shu squatted at the side. When she finished her steamed buns, they were still not done.


    Ming Shu wanted to go out and scare them. However, a man¡¯s voice echoed in the air at this moment. ¡°Alliance Master... Alliance Master...¡±


    The two people who were indulging themselves got a shock and quickly arranged their clothes. They left in another direction.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The man with the round face ran into the bamboo forest. He saw Ming Shu squatting on the ground and got nervous. ¡°Alliance Master, what happened? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop shouting?¡±


    <i>You scared my snacks coupon away.</i>


    ¡°Huh...¡± The man scratched his head. He exined softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t shout loudly this time.¡±


    He already lowered his voice.


    In the past...


    The Alliance Master never said anything about his voice.


    Ming Shu stood up and smiled at the man. ¡°If you dare to shout again, I will cut off your tongue and make a dish out of it.¡±


    The man covered his mouth and took two steps back in fear. He stammered, ¡°I will not shout anymore, I will not shout anymore.¡±


    Ming Shu walked out of the bamboo forest. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    The man followed her carefully. ¡°Someone wants to meet you. He seems...¡±


    ¡°Who? Did they bring tribute?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± <i>What tribute?</i>


    ¡°I am the Alliance Master. If they want to see me, they have to bring tribute, right?¡± <i>If not, why should I be the Pugilist Alliance Master?</i>


    ¡°Erm...¡± <i>We don¡¯t have such a rule in the Pugilist World.</i>


    The man was puzzled. The Alliance Master was acting weird today.


    The man decided to ignore this question. ¡°He is from the Qingxu Sect. He is heavily injured so I have brought him into the residence and found someone to treat his injuries. However, he said that he must meet you.¡±


    Qingxu Sect?


    Why don¡¯t they call themselves Kongxu Sect?


    The Host¡¯s wish was to be a good Pugilist Alliance Master. Hence, Ming Shu had to take a look at the Kongxu... no, the Qingxu Sect person even if there was no tribute.


    When Ming Shu saw the bloody person on the bed, she took a step back. ¡°He didn¡¯t die even after bing like this? He is a strong-willed person.¡±


    The man with the round face: ¡°...¡± <i>The Alliance Master is being so weird today. Did she get stimted? I shouldn¡¯t have told her about Lord Zhuo and Jiang Ling just now.</i>


    <i>The Alliance Master is still young...</i>


    <i>She will not be able to handle such things.</i>


    It was his fault for not thinking it through properly.


    The disciple from Qingxu Sect coughed a few times. ¡°Alliance Master... the Qingxu Sect... has been annihted... by the Demonic Sect.¡±


    He panted a few times before finishing the sentence.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Then?


    Ming Shu¡¯s reaction gave the man with the round face a fright.


    He immediately salvaged the situation. ¡°Why did the Demonic Sect suddenly attack the Qingxu Sect? Did anyone survive besides you?¡±


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know.¡± The Qingxu Sect disciple shook his head. ¡°I... I managed to escape with much difficulty. Please... please help us, Alliance Master.¡±


    The leader of the Demonic Sect was the fake female protagonist¡¯s man.


    However, the fake female protagonist had not met the leader yet...


    In the storyline, this would be the reason why they met.


    However, the Demonic Sect was proved innocent by the fake female protagonist. This time, they were not the ones who annihted the Qingxu Sect. They were framed.


    The man finished asking about the details and looked at Ming Shu. He saw her crossing her arms in deep thought. ¡°Alliance Master, have you decided what to do?¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    The mane: ¡°...¡±


    <i>That is what I am asking you.</i>


    <i>Why are you asking me back?</i>


    The disciple from Qingxu Sect had fainted so he didn¡¯t hear Ming Shu¡¯s reply. If he did, he might have died from anger.


    Ming Shu asked the man with the round face to send someone to the Qingxu Sect to take a look. It was hard to pass information around in this era so they would have to wait for a few days to get the details of the event.


    The Qingxu Sect disciple recuperated in the Pugilist Alliance Master¡¯s residence.


    He had a serious injury so it was up to fate if he could live.


    ¡°The people from the Demonic Sect are so cruel!¡±


    ¡°Yes. They harm people and do evil things. They are the scum of the Pugilist World.


    ¡°Not everyone is bad... the Chief King is a good person.¡±


    ¡°Chief King?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? In the Pugilist World, there is a ranking for everything. The Chief King is the person who cooks the best food in the Pugilist World.¡±


    ¡°So impressive?¡±


    ¡°Alliance Master...¡±


    ¡°Alliance Master, why are you...¡± The person who was talking paused and looked beside him.


    Their Alliance Master was squatting beside them without any concern over her image. She had a te of fruit preserves in her hand. She smiled at them.


    That voice just now...


    The servants got up instantly and bowed to her. ¡°Alliance Master.¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hand.


    ¡°Is the Chief King really so impressive?¡±


    The servants exchanged nces with each other. One of them replied softly, ¡°I heard that he cooks better than the imperial chefs. The people from the Demonic Sect are too evil. I don¡¯t know what method they used, but they got the Chief King into their sect...¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded her head thoughtfully.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>What is the Alliance Master trying to say?</i>


    ...


    A few days had passed before news from the Qingxu Sect came.


    The Qingxu Sect was indeed annihted. From the wounds on the bodies, it appeared to be the Demonic Sect¡¯s doing.


    ¡°Alliance Master, shall we discuss this matter with the other sects and ns?¡±


    If their Alliance Master didn¡¯t settle this issue properly, she would be criticized by other people.


    Ming Shu had her legs up while eating grapes. ¡°Where are the headquarters of the Demonic Sect?¡±


    ¡°Erm...¡± The man with the round face didn¡¯t know why Ming Shu asked this but he still told Ming Shu the location.


    Ming Shu said, ¡°Get your weapons.¡±


    The man was stunned. ¡°Get our weapons... for?¡±


    Actress Shu immediately said righteously, ¡°As the Pugilist Alliance Master, I need to lead the way and snatch the che... and take revenge for the Qingxu Sect.¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡± <i>Alliance Master, put down the grapes in your hand before saying this.</i>


    <i>Also, what were you trying to say before you stopped? What do you want to snatch?!</i>


    <i>You are a proper Pugilist Alliance Master!</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t just say this for fun. She meant what she said.


    The man was confused. However, he still gathered the people in the Pugilist Alliance Master¡¯s residence and asked them to take their weapons.


    ¡°Alliance Master, we are not the Demonic Sect¡¯s match. Do you really want to go?¡±


    Ming Shu said arrogantly, ¡°What is the Demonic Sect to me?¡±


    <i>I was the Leader of the Demonic Sectst time.</i>


    Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 958 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (3)

    <h4>Chapter 958: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Sister Qing Luo, what are you all...¡±


    Ming Shu bumped into Jiang Ling as she was leading the people from the Pugilist Alliance Master¡¯s residence out.


    Jiang Ling wore a white dress. She looked pure and innocent. Her smile was enchanting. It made people wanted to keep looking at her.


    Jiang Ling was with Lord Zhuo. They stood together and looked good beside each other.


    Lord Zhuo nced at Ming Shu lightly.


    He was a Swordmaster.


    Hence, it is reasonable that he was arrogant.


    However, did the Host not identify the murderous intent in his eyes?


    The Host was still too young... she didn¡¯t know howplicated people are.


    The man with the round face sneered. ¡°Miss Jiang, Lord Zhuo is the Alliance Master¡¯s fianc¨¦. It is not good for you to be so close to him.¡±


    Jiang Ling appeared to get a shock. She quickly distanced herself from Lord Zhuo. ¡°I met Lord Zhuo just now so we decided to return together. Please do not misunderstand, Sister Qing Luo.¡±


    ¡°Who is your sister?¡± Ming Shu carried the machete that the man with the round face gave her. She looked intimidating. ¡°My father only has one daughter.¡±


    Jiang Ling was stunned for a moment. Then, she appeared hurt. ¡°Sister Qing Luo, I don¡¯t mean it that way. It is just a way to address you...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Please call me Alliance Master.¡±


    ¡°Qing Luo, you are bullying her.¡± Lord Zhuo opened his mouth. ¡°Miss Jiang is just greeting you. Even if you are in a bad mood, you don¡¯t have to vent it on her.¡±


    ¡°I do have to. If not, am I supposed to vent it on you?¡± Ming Shu nodded intently.


    Lord Zhuo: ¡°...¡±


    Jiang Ling looked at Ming Shu. What was wrong with her? Wasn¡¯t she fine before?


    Ming Shu said, ¡°I am very busy. I wille back and have a reasonable argument with you all after Ie back. Don¡¯t get in my way.¡±


    Ming Shu walked out.


    Lord Zhuo frowned. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Why did she bring so many people along?


    Ever since he came to the Pugilist Alliance Master¡¯s residence, he saw her leave only a few times. If there was anything to be done, her subordinates would go out for her.


    Ming Shu grabbed her machete and ced it over her shoulder. ¡°That is none of your business.¡±


    Lord Zhuo: ¡°...¡±


    Lord Zhuo watched Ming Shu until her figure disappeared. Jiang Ling pulled Lord Zhuo¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Brother Zhuo... she seems weird.¡±


    Lord Zhuo thought for a while. ¡°Something happened to the Qingxu Sect recently. She might be troubled by it so she is in a bad mood.¡±


    ¡°Did the Demonic Sect really annihte the Qingxu Sect? Why would they do that?¡±


    Lord Zhuo shook his head.


    The people from the Demonic Sect were strange and did things without any logic. They might kill someone just because the person looked at them.


    ...


    In Luo City...


    A man in ck robes sat on the floor and listened to a beautifuldy ying the zither.


    Just as he was getting in the mood, two people kicked the window open and jumped in. Thedy was frightened and screamed.


    The man waved his hand unhappily and asked thedy to leave. He grabbed the cup of tea on the table and took a sip. ¡°I told you all many times to walk in through the door. Why can¡¯t you remember?¡±


    ¡°Leader, something happened.¡±


    The leader raised his head and looked at them.


    ¡°... The headquarters... they took over our headquarters.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± The leader raised his voice.


    The two people kneeled on the floor.


    The leader threw the teacup on the table. Tea spilled out of the cup.


    ¡°Who did it?¡±


    The two people looked at each other. They replied helplessly, ¡°The people from the Alliance Master residence.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The people from the Alliance Master residence attacked his headquarters and seeded in taking over? Why didn¡¯t he receive any news?


    The leader narrowed his eyes. ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°No... nothing.¡±


    For a sect like the Demonic Sect, they would not ce their headquarters in a crowded ce.


    This was to prevent people from attacking them and destroying them in one go.


    However, someone did it.


    And it was the Alliance Master residence which they thought were filled with useless people.


    The Pugilist Alliance Masters in this era were not very powerful. The past Pugilist Alliance Master died and and a little girl took over his reign.


    She might be the most useless Alliance Master in history.


    But¡ª


    The Demonic Sect was taken over by this little girl.


    As the leader, he needed to go back.


    The disciples of the Demonic Sect were all tied up in the practice field. The leader didn¡¯t want to hide so he flew down tantly.


    ¡°Leader!¡±


    ¡°Leader is back!¡±


    ¡°Leader, Leader!¡±


    The disciples shouted at him excitedly. If they were not tied up, they would probably have started dancing.


    The people from the Alliance Master residence had seen the amazing abilities of their Alliance Master. Hence, they just stood behind Ming Shu calmly.


    Ming Shu nced at the handsome man in ck who suddenly appeared. Then, she took a piece of meat, dipped it in the sauce, and ced it into her mouth nonchntly.


    The atmosphere was weird.


    There was a furnace in front of Ming Shu. A pot was ced on the furnace and pig bone soup was boiling inside.


    The fragrance of meat spread through the entire practice area.


    Ming Shu took the meat with her chopsticks and ced them into the pot. She let it cook for a while before she took the meat out and ate it. She did it all under the re of the Demonic sect leader.


    The sect leader: ¡°...¡±


    Even the disciples that were shouting before kept quiet.


    The sect leader narrowed his eyes. ¡°You are Qing Luo?¡± When did the people from the Alliance Master residence became so bold?


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°You can call me Alliance Master too.¡±


    The sect leader looked at her with disdain. ¡°Do you really see yourself as the Alliance Master?¡±


    Ming Shu said, ¡°I inherited the title legally. Are you jealous?¡±


    The sect leader: ¡°...¡± Why would he be jealous.


    The Alliance Master title looked morous, but this person was just like the butler of the sects and ns in the Pugilist World.


    Every sect and n had its own rules.


    The sect leader nced at his restrained disciples and then looked back at the sect leader that was eating her meat casually.


    This little girl...


    He heard that the past Alliance Master left a child behind. After the child took over the position of the Alliance Master, nothing big happened so she sat in the position with ease.


    The little girl in front of him was pretty and charming.


    Her eyes were shimmering. She gave off a harmless vibe.


    She was not on her guard either. She didn¡¯t look like a person who learned martial arts...


    But.


    He couldn¡¯t underestimate someone who managed to tie all his disciples up.


    The sect leader arrived at a conclusion. He said, ¡°Why did you tie up my disciples?¡±


    Ming Shu put down her chopsticks and wiped her mouth.


    ¡°Your chef...¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± The man with the round face coughed behind her. <i>Alliance Master, let¡¯s not forget why we are here.</i>


    Along the way, she let it slip that she wanted to snatch the Chef King back. Then she looked around for the Chief King but didn¡¯t manage to find him.


    He was the one who went to get the pot...


    The man with the round face admired his Alliance Master¡¯s courage... as if. How could shee and eat steamboat at other people¡¯s headquarters?


    <i>Is this how a normal person should act?</i>


    <i>Did the Alliance Master get angered by Lord Zhuo and Jiang Ling?</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t be too immersed in love!</i>


    <i>We have the whole Pugilist World in our hands. We can¡¯t be so shallow.</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know that the man was thinking about these weird things.


    The sect leader red at the man intently. Chef what? Why didn¡¯t he let her finish her sentence? What are they scheming?


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu changed the topic smoothly. ¡°Did you all annihte the Qingxu Sect?¡±

 Chapter 959 - The Leader’s Teaching (4)

    <h4>Chapter 959: The Leader¡¯s Teaching (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Qingxu Sect?


    The sect leader looked at his disciples.


    <i>What is the Qingxu Sect?</i>


    <i>Did you all annihte some sect behind my back?</i>


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>No, we didn¡¯t!</i>


    The sect leader sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t me everything on us.¡±


    The round-faced man said with a loud and clear voice, ¡°If you didn¡¯t do it, why did the disciples from Qingxu Sect die from the Demonic Sect¡¯s martial arts skills?¡±


    The sect leader smiled coldly. ¡°If a person knows our skills, does it mean that he or she is from the Demonic Sect?¡±


    The round-faced man said, ¡°Hmph, why would someone want to frame you all?¡±


    The sect leader replied, ¡°The Demonic Sect means what we say. We are not like the hypocrites from the righteous ns.¡±


    The round-faced man said, ¡°Who are you calling hypocrites?¡±


    Just as the two of them were about to start quarreling, Ming Shu raised her hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you annihte them or not. Bring the Chef King out. We can talk over food.¡±


    The sect leader: ¡°...¡±


    The round-faced man: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    An hourter...


    The round-faced man sat at the dining table and looked at the dishes that were brought up with a stunned expression.


    Something was wrong.


    Weren¡¯t they here to seek justice for the Qingxu Sect? Why were they having a meal with the sect leader of the Demonic Sect?


    The Chef King lived up to his name. Ming Shu felt that she must bring the Chef King back with her.


    Ming Shu finished her meal and had some fruits as desserts. She lifted her leg.


    ¡°Since you all didn¡¯t annihte the Qingxu Sect, you can just give me the cook and I will keep those people who didn¡¯t offer any tribute to me from finding you for trouble and give you time to find the real culprit.¡±


    The sect leader: ???


    <i>Is this little girl here for the Chef King?</i>


    <i>Who are those people that didn¡¯t offer tribute to her?</i>


    ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± The sect leader finally remembered that he was the sect leader of the Demonic Sect.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, I will ask people to destroy your headquarters. I only brought my men with me this time. However, the next time...¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If I cane once, I cane again.¡±


    The sect leader bore with her because of this.


    If she could fight her way up, it meant that she or the people around her had the ability.


    ¡°You believe me?¡± The sect leader looked at Ming Shu strangely.


    No one from the righteous n would listen to them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But, you have the Chef King so you are right.¡± <i>I knew the storyline, you idiot.</i>


    The idiot couldn¡¯t regain his senses for a while.


    She really came for the Chef King?


    The sect leader felt stifled. ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± If the Pugilist World knew that their Alliance Master colluded with the Demonic Sect because of the Chef King... interesting things would happen.


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. Her voice was gentle and soft. ¡°Then, I will save the world and annihte the Demonic Sect.¡±


    The sect leader: ¡°...¡±


    The sect leader looked at the Chef King.


    The Chef King was a fat man. He was about the size of two Ming Shus. He looked down at the floor and tried to erase his presence.


    He was in a daze too.


    He was just a cook.


    The sect leader pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Since you like him, you can have the Chef King. As for the Qingxu Sect, I will investigate and give you an answer soon. However, you must make sure that no one finds me for trouble during this period of time.¡±


    This was the first time he talked so calmly with someone from the righteous ns.


    Of course, if this Alliance Master didn¡¯t tie up his disciples, it would be even better.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ming Shu smiled and said, ¡°However, if you can¡¯t find the culprit within a month, I will not be able to help you anymore. I will not return the chef to you, either.¡±


    The sect leader: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    After they left the Demonic Sect, the round-faced man kept telling Ming Shu his opinion. ¡°Was this really not done by the Demonic Sect? They are good at talking so you can¡¯t be fooled by them.¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Qingxu Sect was just a small sect. Why would the Demonic Sect annihte a small sect that had nothing to do with them? Were they bored?


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her head and looked at the sky. ¡°I predicted...¡±


    The round-faced man raised his head curiously. When did his Alliance Master learn this skill?


    ¡°It is going to rain.¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡±


    As expected, after they walked for some distance, it started to rain. They found a ce to shelter from the rain. The round-faced man asked Ming Shu, ¡°Alliance Master, how are we going to... help the Demonic Sect?¡±


    Ming Shu ate the barbecued meat that the Chef King made for her happily. ¡°Is there any news that would perk everyone¡¯s attention?¡±


    The round-faced man didn¡¯t understand.


    Ming Shu added on, ¡°For instance, things like treasures, secret scriptures...¡±


    If there was no legend in the Pugilist World, it would not be a real Pugilist World.


    The round-faced man finally understood what Ming Shu was trying to say. His hands shook. ¡°Alliance Master... are you joking?¡±


    There were a lot of rumors but they couldn¡¯t just randomly spread a rumor like this.


    What if people realized that they were fooled? The reputation of the Alliance Master Mansion would be tarnished.


    ¡°We will do it this way. Make sure that they are unable to find the Demonic Sect for trouble within this month.¡± Ming Shu patted the round-faced man. ¡°All the best. I¡¯m sure you can do it.¡±


    The round-faced man: ¡°...¡± He didn¡¯t want her to believe in him. Sob.


    The round-faced man nced at the Chef King who pretended to not hear anything and focused on barbecuing meat.


    <i>So, what was the main purpose of this trip?</i>


    <i>Didn¡¯t she tell us to take our weapons and administer justice?</i>


    Why did they collude with the Demonic Sect and even take the Chef King back from the Demonic Sect? Now, they were going to spread rumors to fool the heroes in the Pugilist World. Trouble would arise!


    ¡°Alliance Master, listen to me...¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu brought the Chef King back to the Alliance Master Mansion.


    The news of the destruction of the Qingxu Sect had already spread in the Pugilist World. Everyone knew how cruel and ruthless the Demonic Sect was. Some heroes had spoken and said that they wanted to punish the evil-doers.


    Many people sent letters to the Alliance Master Mansion and asked for the Alliance Master¡¯s opinion.


    If it was the past, these people woulde personally to the mansion and pay their respects to the Alliance Master.


    Now, they just sent her letters. This showed that they didn¡¯t take the Alliance Master seriously.


    The Alliance Master inherited the position. To them, it meant that the Alliance Master was not worth their respect.


    ¡°Alliance Master, you are back.¡±


    ¡°Alliance Master.¡±


    ¡°Alliance Master...¡±


    Ming Shu asked the round-faced man to start working on spreading the rumors. She reminded him to do it secretly and not let anyone find out that the Alliance Master Mansion spread the rumors.


    Ming Shu passed the Chef King to the servants.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Ming Shu looked at the boy who stood out among the servants.


    The boy looked down and stood there nervously. He appeared anxious and ufortable in this new environment.


    ¡°Alliance Master, this is the new chef.¡± The kitchen said that the Alliance Master was still growing and ate a lot of food recently. Hence, they needed another chef to make new dishes for the Alliance Master.


    This boy came to offer his service so the servants were prepared to take him in and let him try out the position first. If he could do the job, they would let him stay.


    They didn¡¯t expect to meet the Alliance Master.


    Ming Shu sized up the boy and smiled. She said, ¡°I have gotten the Chef King so I don¡¯t need another chef. I can¡¯t afford to keep him here. Get him out.¡±


    The boy suddenly raised his head. His face was revealed. He was still young so his features were still growing. However, his face was already very handsome.


    The boy was agitated. ¡°Alliance Master, I can do other things too. Don¡¯t chase me away. Something... happened in my family. I have nowhere to go now. Please keep me.¡±


    ¡°What can you do?¡±


    ¡°I, I...¡± The boy got frustrated. ¡°I can do anything.¡±

 Chapter 960 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (5)

    <h4>Chapter 960: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Sister Qing Luo, he¡¯s so miserable, could you let him stay?¡±


    Jiang Ling came over in small steps, her face filled with sympathy.


    ¡°Will you support him?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°My house is not a rubbish station that¡¯ll take any kind of person.¡±


    The young man felt a vibration all over.


    Jiang Ling seemed to hear Ming Shu¡¯s implication.


    Her expression froze a little.


    The young man gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t give up striving for himself. ¡°I, I eat very little, I can work, and I can do any kind of job...¡±


    Jiang Ling returned to herself and pretended she didn¡¯t understand Ming Shu¡¯s implied meaning. ¡°Sister Qing Luo, how about this: I¡¯ll keep him and pay for his stay,ter he¡¯ll be my servant.¡±


    Ming Shu squinted her eyes.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear clearly what I said before leaving?¡± Ming Shu asked with her head tilted. ¡°Who¡¯s your sister?¡±


    <i>I don¡¯t know you. </i>


    <i>Have you asked for my snacks¡¯ opinion to call me sister?</i>


    Jiang Ling¡¯s expression froze again.


    ¡°Sis... Master.¡± She changed her words. Then she exined in a mild tone, ¡°I just take pity on him and want to offer some help. It¡¯s not easy for a young man to struggle alone in the world...¡±


    Ming Shu turned her head sideways and ordered, ¡°Go pack up Miss Jiang¡¯s things.¡±


    Jiang Ling was startled. ¡°Sis... Master, why did you order to pack my things?¡±


    Ming Shu pulled out a smile. ¡°My house can¡¯t afford such a kinddy like you.¡±


    Jiang Ling¡¯s pretty face paled, and she said in a frightened voice, ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°To put it simply, I¡¯m driving you out.¡±


    Jiang Ling suddenly walked up and grabbed Ming Shu by the arm. ¡°I know I¡¯ve been close to Brother Zhuo, but we¡¯re just friends and we knew each other before. Sister Qing Luo, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I won¡¯t keeppany with Brother Zhuo anymore, don¡¯t get angry with me.¡±


    Look how she put it.


    She knew Lord Zhuo before.


    Those who didn¡¯t know the real situation might think Ming Su was bullying her and taking the man for herself.


    Ming Shu tried to draw back her hand, but Jiang Ling held it tightly. She had already begun to y the weeping beauty. ¡°Sister Qing Luo, don¡¯t get me wrong. There¡¯s really nothing between Brother Zhuo and me.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled her own hand in a rush.


    Jiang Ling was nudged off-bnce and tilted back. She fell to sit on the ground like she¡¯d been pushed by Ming Shu.


    ¡°A¡¯Ling!¡±


    Lord Zhuo flew over and helped Jiang Ling up nervously.


    He looked at Ming Shu with sharp eyes, revealing a quiet hatred within. ¡°What are you doing, Qing Luo!¡±


    Ming Shu pped her hands. ¡°You really love acting, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you call her Miss Jiang? A¡¯Ling? Heh, do you want me to be your witness at your wedding and send you to bed?¡±


    Lord Zhuo realized what he just blurted out due to the knee-jerk worry.


    Jiang Ling pushed Lord Zhuo away and exined anxiously, ¡°Sister Qing Luo, don¡¯t misunderstand this...¡±


    Ming Shu said smilingly, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t, I really want to kick both of you out.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Jiang Ling shook her head. ¡°Sister Qing Luo, there¡¯s really nothing between Lord Zhuo and me. Lord Zhuo, I lost my bnce just now and fell down myself. It has nothing to do with Sister Qing Luo, please don¡¯t me her.¡±


    ¡°Qing Luo, just target me if you¡¯re unhappy, why do you bully a girl? You weren¡¯t like this before.¡± Lord Zhuo also calmed down.


    I like to bully her, what will you do to me then?¡± <i>If I don¡¯t like my snacks coupon, do you expect me to like you who can¡¯t even offer Hatred Points? You¡¯re dreaming!</i>


    Jiang Ling¡¯s tears were starting to stream down again. ¡°Sister Qing Luo, what did I do wrong?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly, forming a striking contrast to her. ¡°Because you¡¯re so cute, and I couldn¡¯t help but bully you.¡±


    Jiang Ling: ???


    Jiang Ling¡¯s expression became a littleplicated. <i>What¡¯s all this about?</i>


    She just went out one time... Howe this girl acted like she had taken the wrong medicine?


    Seeing his beloved being bullied and wronged, Lord Zhuo¡¯s anger gathered in his chest again. ¡°Qing Luo, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    ¡°Is this going too far? But I haven¡¯t finished.¡± Ming Shu grinned. ¡°Go get me paper and a brush.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The servant soon fetched paper and a brush. Ming Shu dipped the brush in ink then put it to paper. Her natural and unrestrained calligraphy appeared on paper in a disy of personality.


    Jiang Ling looked at Lord Zhuo and was a little worried in her heart.


    Lord Zhuo was frowning as he didn¡¯t know what Ming Shu would write.


    Ming Shu put down the brush. She signaled the servant to deliver the paper to Lord Zhuo.


    Engagement Break-Off Letter.


    The big title jumped into Lord Zhuo¡¯s eyes, and he was startled. ¡°Qing Luo, the marriage was arranged by the elders...¡±


    Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°My father loved me dearly. If he were still alive, he wouldn¡¯t stop me from doing so, and besides... If my father were alive, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t have been allowed to pass the gate.¡±


    These two dared toe here only because the Host¡¯s father was dead and the Host didn¡¯t know anything.


    Lord Zhuo and Jiang Ling looked at each other subconsciously.


    <i>Has she learned something?</i>


    Ming Shu reached out and snapped her fingers. ¡°Drive these two out of my house!¡±


    The servants were a little hesitant.


    Did the master mean it?


    Lord Zhuo clenched the paper tightly and blue veins appeared on his hand fiercely. The paper was deformed. ¡°Qing Luo, you...¡±


    Ming Shu swept a nce over the servants. ¡°What, do you also want to rebel?¡±


    The servants standing there felt chills. They went over quickly and asked Jiang Ling and Lord Zhuo to get out politely.


    Their master really meant it...


    ¡°Sister Qing Luo, this has nothing to do with Lord Zhuo, please don¡¯t take out your anger on him, I¡¯ll leave...¡± Jiang Ling had tears all over her cheeks and looked delicate and touching.


    ¡°A¡¯Ling,¡± Lord Zhuo said, stopping Jiang Ling, ¡°don¡¯t talk to her anymore. Let¡¯s go, who cares.¡±


    Dealing with this woman only made him sick.


    ¡°Brother Zhuo.¡± Jiang Ling shook her head at him in secret.


    Lord Zhuo frowned. He didn¡¯t want Jiang Ling to be bullied.


    Especially since she had to face the enemy¡¯s daughter.


    Ming Shu stood at the mansion house¡¯s gate with her hands on her hips. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another gift.¡±


    The girl raised her hand like a conqueror with smiling eyes. ¡°Beat them!¡±


    The servants: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What¡¯s wrong with our master? </i>


    Ming Shu looked at them slowly and with interest.


    The servants then immediately took out their weapons and flooded toward the two outside the mansion house.


    The mansion house was not some kind of wilderness.


    The Alliance Master Mansion was located in the most prosperous area of the city. When Lord Zhuo and Jiang Ling were driven out, they had attracted many onlookers. Now they were involved in a fight, which caused more and more people to gather around and discuss.


    Lord Zhuo was crowned as the most powerful swordmaster with excellent sword skills.


    But the Alliance Master Mansion had the numbers. The fight was getting fiercer and fiercer.


    Lord Zhuo looked at the girl sitting on the mansion¡¯s door sill with obvious killing intention in his eyes.<i> Kill her, kill her and take revenge for Father...</i>


    Jiang Ling pulled him immediately. ¡°Brother Zhuo, no.¡±


    She lowered her voice. ¡°If you kill her now, it¡¯ll only offend the Alliance Master Mansion.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t offend those people, not now.


    Lord Zhuo had a strong urge to kill her now, but he also listened to Jiang Ling¡¯s persuasion.


    Lord Zhuo brushed away those people and helped Jiang Ling up, then left using Qing Kung.

 Chapter 961 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (6)

    <h4>Chapter 961: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (6)</h4>


    ¡°Master... This... this...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the servant who was stuttering, so the servant looked at the young man and asked nervously, ¡°What about this man?¡±


    It seemed this young man had caused everything that happened just now.


    <i>The alliance master actually drove Lord Zhuo and Miss Jiang out...</i>


    <i>After the alliance master came back from outside, she became so scary...</i>


    The young man lowered his head and his whole person was shaking, seemingly quite frightened.


    Ming Shu measured him with her eyes. ¡°Give him a job.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± <i>The alliance master wouldn¡¯t drive out this young man?</i>


    The servants took several looks at the young man... Well, a good-looking appearance was helpful.


    Ming Shu strode away. One of the servants patted the young man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°O-okay.¡±


    The servant led the young man to the backyard. ¡°I¡¯m A¡¯Hu, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Young man followed A¡¯Hu obediently. ¡°Rong Li.¡±


    A¡¯Hu touched his own head and was a little amazed. ¡°It sounds like a good name. Did youe here because your family fortunes declined? You must have been a rich family¡¯s young master before.¡±


    People like them wouldn¡¯t have such cultured names.


    ¡°Well... emm, kind of like that.¡±


    A¡¯Hu continued, ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange for you to do some easy work and let you get familiar with it first.¡±


    Rong Li felt extremely ttered. ¡°T-thank you.¡±


    A¡¯Hu looked back at him and smiled foolishly. ¡°You¡¯re wee. If you be sessful in the future, just don¡¯t forget me.¡±


    Rong Li looked at him with confusion.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Since the alliance master just drove Lord Zhuo out of the mansion, and here came such a good-looking man, perhaps he might have some chances with the alliance master. He¡¯d better not offend him.


    The far-sighted A¡¯Hu arranged for Rong Li to do the cleaning job.


    ...


    Ming Shu crossed her legs and happily sun-bathed in her courtyard. Steamed Bun, the round-faced man, had spread the news thesest few days, so those people in the martial world lost some interest in the Demonic Sect.


    After all, the Demonic Sect wouldn¡¯t grow legs and disappear, but the treasure would be gone if they arrivedte.


    Steamed Bun was nervous all day long.


    He was very afraid that someone might discover the alliance master had spread fake news.


    ¡°Master.¡± Steamed Bun looked up at the sun. ¡°Why are you lying here?¡±


    <i>Under such strong sunlight...</i>


    <i>Aren¡¯t you feeling hot?</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m absorbing the essence of the sun and moon.¡±


    Absorbing the essence of the sun and moon? Were there such martial arts in their Alliance Master Mansion?


    Did the alliance master learn a new special kung fu?


    The alliance master had beaten up the Demonic Sect...


    It must be an exclusive kung fu passed on to her by the old alliance master.


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Is it lunchtime?¡±


    Steamed Bun was speechless. ¡°No. Master, I¡¯m here to report that no one looked for trouble with the Demonic Sect recently.¡±


    ¡°Okay. What time will the food served?¡±


    Steamed Bun: ¡°...¡±


    Each time the alliance master would ask him when it would be meal time. What could he do about it, he was also very desperate!


    Steamed Bun reported some other trifling matters in the mansion.


    Ming Shu told him to make decisions for her.


    Steamed Bun felt sure that he would be able to seize power sessfully in the near future.


    Steamed Bun left the small yard, then he saw a young man who was popping his head in and looking about at the door. He frowned. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The young man was in the Alliance Master Mansion¡¯s servant uniform, with a broom in his hands. Being scolded by Steamed Bun, he immediately stood straight. ¡°I, I am cleaning...¡±


    ¡°Cleaning, well then, why are you sneaking around here?¡± Steamed Bun continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t it A¡¯Hu that is responsible for the alliance master¡¯s yard? Why haven¡¯t I seen you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m new here. Head Wang called A¡¯Hu to do something else, so I¡¯m here to rece him.¡±


    ¡°Steamed Bun, what are you doing over there?¡±


    Steamed Bun: ???


    What did alliance master just call him?


    When did he change his name? What the hell was that steamed bun!!


    Steamed Bun¡¯s expression became veryplicated, and after a moment he looked at the young man. ¡°Go ahead then, don¡¯t disturb alliance master.¡±


    Young man nodded then stepped into the yard carefully.


    Steamed Bun looked at the young man¡¯s back and left with suspicion a momentter. He went to A¡¯Hu who was doing something for Head Wang and confirmed there indeed was such a person in the mansion, then he was relieved.


    ...


    In the courtyard...


    Ming Shu closed her eyes in the swaying rocking chair. Her body was shrouded in the strong sunlight as if coated with ayer of golden light.


    The next second, the girl in the rocking chair suddenly opened her eyes and met with another pair of wet, clear eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The young man seemed to be frightened. He stepped back but then his whole body fell to the ground. He broke the skin on his palm when he scraped it against the ground.


    Ming Shu sat up from the rocking chair. ¡°What did you want to do just now?¡±


    The young man lowered his head quickly. ¡°M-master, you¡¯re beautiful...¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m beautiful, do I need you to remind me of that?¡± Ming Shu swept her gaze over him. ¡°Who let you get inside?¡±


    ¡°I, I came to clean,¡± the young man said nervously.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shuy back. ¡°Don¡¯t get so close to me next time. Start your work now.¡±


    The young man didn¡¯t say anything and climbed up silently, beginning to sweep the floor with his broom.


    <i>Shuashuashua</i>. The cleaning noise sounded in the courtyard.


    <i>Hua¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu looked sideways at the flowerpot that had just been broken by the young man, who was standing there at a loss.


    Under the burning sun, the young man¡¯s face looked a little red. Ming Shu wondered if it was because he was nervous or because of the sun.


    He turned his head to look at Ming Shu. In his clear eyes was a mix of panic, uneasiness, nervousness...


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... sorry. I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll clean it up right away.¡± He squatted and reached out to pick up the pieces on the ground. As he touched the edge of one piece, his finger was cut in a bloody line.


    ¡°Sih...¡±


    He gasped in pain.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Steamed Bun came in with two servants and was a little dumbfounded to see such a scene. ¡°What happened to the flowerpot?¡±


    ¡°I, I broke it by ident.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so careless?¡± Steamed Bun frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Enough, clean it up and leave,¡± Ming Shu interrupted Steamed Bun, who still wanted to say something.


    The young man followed the order and began to clean the pieces on the ground.


    Steamed Bun led the two servants to Ming Shu. ¡°Master, they¡¯ve prepared this freshly made summer drink for you in case of a sunstroke.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the thing delivered to her, took it, and prepared to have a taste.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink it!¡±


    The young man suddenly shouted.


    The people in the courtyard all turned to him at the same time.


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± the young man exined nervously, ¡°I saw someone add extra things in it. You shouldn¡¯t drink it.¡±


    Ming Shu rolled her eyes internally and drank the liquid in one go.


    The young man¡¯s eyes widened and he made to rush over, but was blocked by Steamed Bun.


    He held the young man by his thin arm. Even though he had a steamed bun-like round face, it looked quite scary now. ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    The oung man was startled and exined with a pale face a momentter, ¡°I, I saw it.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you report it before?¡±


    I... I...¡±


    The young man didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    ¡°Master, this man seems to be of unknown origin, I¡¯ll take him away and start an interrogation.¡± Steamed Bun turned his head to look at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu put down the bowl. ¡°Let him go.¡±


    ¡°Alliance Master?¡±


    ¡°I said, let him go.¡±


    Steamed Bun frowned heavily and was very confused.


    But under Ming Shu¡¯s gaze, he rxed his hold slowly.


    The young man acted like a frightened mouse and shrank to one side, not daring to look up.


    Steamed Bun made a fist salute and tried to persuade Ming Shu, ¡°Alliance Master, this matter must be thoroughly investigated. If you didn¡¯t find it out in time, the consequences would be unthinkable. Such dangerous things would by no means be allowed to happen in your mansion.¡±


    ¡°I know. Go and do your own things first.¡±


    In the storyline, the Host¡¯s health condition got worse and worse and she even began to kill people uncontrobly in the end. It was all caused by Jiang Ling.


    Jiang Ling poisoned the Host day by day and finally caused her to lose her mind.


    But Ming Shu reminded Steamed Bun ahead of time, so those people were all reced by Steamed Bun¡¯s men.


    The drink Ming Shu had just finished was safe.


    ¡°Alliance Master!¡±


    ¡°Get down.¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±

 Chapter 962 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (7)

    <h4>Chapter 962: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (7)</h4>


    The courtyard became quiet.


    <i>Shashasha¡ª</i>


    The wind blew.


    The leaves rustled, and sunlight streamed in from the canopy, formingyers of light and shadow on the ground.


    Ming Shu got up and went into the room, then came out with gauze in her hand a momentter. She went to stand before Rong Li.


    Rong Li¡¯s body shivered and he took half a step back.


    Ming Shu took his hand. The blood had stained more than half of his palm. Rong Li¡¯s palm was slender and fair, with fine and smooth skin, not meant for menialbor at all.


    It was said that he had broken quite a few things thesest few days.


    ¡°Mas... Master...¡± Rong Li called carefully.


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Rong Li.]


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t react when she heard the Harmony System¡¯s voice.


    She bound the wound for him with her eyes down, in silence. She closed her lips lightly with an arc at the mouth, looking like a faint smile, yet not.


    Tying a knot, Ming Shu slightly raised her eyes and chuckled. ¡°You can¡¯t even do the cleaning job well, so tell me, why should I let you stay?¡±


    Rong Li¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡°I can learn, Master, please don¡¯t drive me away.¡±


    ¡°The Alliance Master Mansion won¡¯t feed an idler,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°If it happens again, pack up your things and get out of my mansion.¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡± Ming Shu waved her hand.


    ¡°I... I haven¡¯t finished cleaning.¡± Rong Li looked at the mess on the floor.


    Ming Shu suddenly leaned forward. Rong Li leaned back subconsciously and looked at her tensely.


    ¡°If you want to stay here, you should obey the order.¡±


    Ming Shu was so close to him that Rong Li lost his bnce and fell backward all of a sudden.


    Ming Shu just watched him fall on the ground with a faint smile.


    Rong Li looked at her nkly. A momentter she chuckled again. ¡°Get out.¡±


    Rong Li: ¡°...¡±


    After Rong Li left, Ming Shu called Steamed Bun in.


    ¡°The man just now, take care of him in private.¡±


    ¡°Why? That man...¡± He was of unknown origins and had behaved like that just now.


    Steamed Bun met with Ming Shu¡¯s smiling eyes, which made him feel a little inexplicably chilly.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Find out his background.¡± She wouldn¡¯t believe that little goblin was some kind of sorehead lord from a fallen rich family.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Steamed Bun also believed it was necessary to do some investigation. That young man was very suspicious.


    Steamed Bun soon reported the results to Ming Shu.


    But he only found out that the man came from Luo City, and he travelled through several other ces beforeing to the Alliance Master Mansion.


    Nothing else could be collected.


    ...


    After what happenedst time, Steamed Bun wouldn¡¯t allow him to approach Ming Shu¡¯s courtyard.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t reject that, so Rong Li had to stay in the backyardter.


    Soon one month passed, and the Demonic Sect sent someone to tell Ming Shu the murderer had been found.


    It was actually the sect leader himself, and he got in by climbing over the wall.


    The sect leader devalued the Alliance Master Mansion first, then cut to the chase. ¡°How are you going to clear my name?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me? I only gave you time to find the murderer, but I didn¡¯t promise that I¡¯ll clear your name for you,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Did you have some misunderstanding here?¡±


    The sect leader: ¡°...¡±


    He recalled what she said before carefully.


    It seemed she was right.


    So was he just yed?


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Reading books is very necessary, Sect Leader, you should tell your disciples to read more when you return.¡±


    The sect leader: ¡°...¡±


    The sect leader began to ponder if there was much possibility for him to escape sessfully after he killed the master of Alliance Master Mansion.


    But finally he gave up.


    ¡°The murderer has been found, but those people won¡¯t believe it if I go out and dere it myself. Just name a price, how can I have you clear it for me?¡±


    The Demonic Sect didn¡¯t have speaking rights.


    The sect leader learned this from many instances of defeat.


    Ming Shu shoved two desserts into her mouth and said vaguely, ¡°I think your Demonic Sect has done many things like this, so why bother clearing it this time?¡±


    The sect leader: ¡°...¡± She was talking nonsense, but why did he inexplicably think it seemed reasonable.


    <i>Ah, pah!</i>


    ¡°Such a crime like killing an entire family will irritate those sanctimonious people. If they go crazy and suddenlye to encircle and suppress us, my sect will suffer great losses. This matter must be rified!¡±


    He did this for his disciples.


    Being a sect leader, he couldn¡¯t think for himself alone.


    He was not scared, though. He just felt wronged to be involved in an inexplicable fight.


    ¡°Can I offer any kind of condition?¡±


    The sect leader answered, ¡°As long as I can do it.¡±


    ¡°Kill yourself first.¡±


    The sect leader: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can do this. Do you need me to offer you a knife?¡±


    The sect leader: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Why do you look at me like this, you¡¯re no match for me.¡±


    The sect leader: ¡°...¡± <i>Who said that!</i>


    Ming Shu finished thest piece of dessert. ¡°I was just kidding. Okay, I can help clear your name, but you need to go beat up Jiang Ling. Beat her as much as you can, but keep her alive; and you must let her know it¡¯s I who have told you to do that. If you can do this, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Ling?<i>¡± Sounds like a familiar name.</i>


    But why did she make so weird requests... <i>What¡¯s all that about? Beat her fiercely but keep her alive? And let her know that she asked me to do so.</i>


    <i>Are you crazy!</i>


    <i>If you hate her, why don¡¯t you just beat her to death?</i>


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go do it yourself?¡±


    Ming Shu revealed a serious look. ¡°Beating people will make me hungry.¡±


    ???


    <i>You snatched my chef, and now want me to beat people for you, what do you think I am, your hatchet man?</i>


    <i>But it¡¯s just fighting against someone in the martial arts circles, nothing special!</i>


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    He had his disciples to protect and couldn¡¯t act willfully.


    ...


    The sect leader left angrily and ran into Rong Li while walking out the door.


    Rong Li lowered his head and waited for the sect leader to pass.


    But the sect leader turned back after walking two steps. He sized Rong Li up.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Rong Li lowered his head even further.


    The sect leader, regardless of his own noble identity, bent over and tried hard to see his face.


    The sect leader asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The young man was startled and answered lowly, ¡°Rong Li.¡±


    ¡°Rong Li...¡± The sect leader fell into deep thought while touching his own chin.


    ¡°Alliance Master.¡± The sect leader waved at Ming Shu when he saw here out. ¡°This man, can you give him to me as a gift?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll give death to you as a gift, do you want that?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a servant, don¡¯t be so stingy. We¡¯re now at least cooperative partners, so how about giving him to me as a gift of cooperation?¡±


    ¡°You can change to another cooperative partner if you want.¡±


    The sect leader became a little interested. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to give him to me, Alliance Master?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my Alliance Master Mansion¡¯s man, why should I give him to you?¡± <i>I¡¯m thinking about how many snacks it¡¯ll cost to destroy the Demonic Sect.</i>


    The sect leader stared at Rong Li and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Actually, he would have doubted his life if he knew that Ming Shu was pondering detaining him and eliminating the Demonic Sect directly.


    The sect leader didn¡¯t get the person and became even angrier. When he climbed over the wall to leave, he kicked Ming Shu¡¯s wall fiercely.


    Ming Shu looked at the young man beside her. ¡°Does he know you?¡±


    The young man answered in a weak voice, ¡°I don¡¯t... Perhaps he¡¯s made a mistake...¡±


    Ming Shu gave another thoughtful look to him and then walked away.


    The young man stared in the direction the sect leader left, and there wasn¡¯t any sign of fear or unease on his face, only coldness.

 Chapter 963 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (8)

    <h4>Chapter 963: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu delivered news to all the other sects and organizations, stating that she had found the truth about the case of the Qingxu Sect being murdered.


    The all of them replied her very officially that¡ª


    <i>Since Alliance Master has found the murderer, you should uphold justice for Qingxu Sect; Alliance Master is strict and impartial and we all believe in you. </i>


    Ming Shu: ???


    <i>Before, you delivered your messages and didn¡¯t show any sign of trust!</i>


    <i>Will they scheme something evil in secret together and try to snatch my snacks? </i>


    Ming Shu tightly gripped the grapes in her arms.


    Steamed Bun raised his hand quietly. ¡°Master, it seems they¡¯ve really found the divine sword...¡±


    Divine sword? What divine sword?


    Steamed Bun said the news he spread out was about the divine sword of legend.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you spread out fake news?¡±


    ¡°Yes... I don¡¯t know...¡± Steamed Bun was confused as well. He didn¡¯t know how people really found it.


    If you say it¡¯s a coincidence...


    This was simply too dramatic.


    ¡°The human heart is sinister.¡±


    Steamed Bun agreed.


    Ming Shu ordered them to hand over the murderer to the only survivors of Qingxu Sect, who had been healing their wounds in the Alliance Master Mansion.


    The disciples clearly didn¡¯t expect that it was not the Demonic Sect who had eliminated the sect...


    But instead, Qingxu Sect¡¯s former enemies.


    They framed the Demonic Sect in order to escape being hunted down and killed.


    The disciples thought it might not be proper for them to dispose the murderer by themselves and wanted to wait for the other sects toe.


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t think those people woulde in a timely manner.


    Right then, the sects sent their men to ask her to go to Luo City and uphold justice.


    The cause was the divine sword.


    One sword was just not enough since there were so many sects.


    They all wanted to take it, but being noble and decent sects, they couldn¡¯t just make an unreasonable scene; that would hurt the ties of friendship among them.


    So at this time¡ª


    The alliance master was required to show up and uphold justice... Pah, to host a fairpetition.


    See, an alliance master had to do such a boring job, like a judge.


    ¡°No no no, I¡¯m not going. Do they think I¡¯m so idle that I want to watch them fight?¡±<i> I¡¯d rather spend time with my snacks at home. </i>


    Steamed Bun had figured out Ming Shu¡¯s new hobby, so he tried to persuade her: ¡°Master... Actually, Luo City... is a ce of fun, and... there is quite a lot of delicious food.¡±


    <i>You have your duty, Alliance Master!</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t be so willful!</i>


    ¡°I have a chef king.¡±


    Steamed Bun¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You should bring the chef with you, Master, just think about it. There¡¯re many different ingredients in Luo City that we don¡¯t have here, and I¡¯m sure the chef king will cook more new and tasty food.¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a while. It sounded reasonable.


    So she waved happily. <i>Let¡¯s go then.</i>


    The chef king who was stuffed into the carriage: ???


    <i>Why is it so hard to be a quiet chef!! </i>


    Steamed Bun made all the proper arrangements, then Ming Shu walked out of the Alliance Master Mansion slowly.


    ¡°Master, step here.¡±


    Steamed Bun supported Ming Shu into the carriage, then turned around to see Rong Li hiding among the squads. His mouth twitched. Did the alliance master really want to bring him along?


    Steamed Bun only gave him a nce then averted his gaze, pretending not to see anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ...


    In Luo City...


    The city was very busy recently, gathering together various forces. It depended on luck and power if you got to rest in a hotel.


    Just stop anyone at random in the streets, and they might be a martial arts master.


    These people all came for that divine sword.


    ¡°Brother Zhuo, there are so many people.¡± Jiang Ling looked at the man beside her.


    Lord Zhuo held her by the hand at his convenience. ¡°They all came for the divine sword.¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhuo, that sword seems powerful, do you want to have a try at it?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Brother Zhuo, you¡¯re powerful so I¡¯m sure you can get it. I also want to see what the divine sword of legend looks like.¡± Jiang Ling¡¯s tone was filled with trust and admiration.


    Lord Zhuo looked at Jiang Ling and didn¡¯t have the heart to refuse her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take a chance.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°Move, move.¡± A scolding voice sounded in the street. ¡°Move aside.¡±


    A carriage squad marched in from outside the city. The people in the front rode on horses and rushed into the city with the <i>clip-clops of hooves</i>. Somemon people who didn¡¯t manage to avoid were directly knocked over.


    The erged character <i>Jin </i>hung on the horse carriage behind, decorated with a pce bell below; and as the squad marched, clear voices rang out.


    ¡°The Jin family¡¯s squad...¡±


    ¡°The Jin family¡¯s foppish...¡±


    People¡¯s scattered discussions reached Jiang Ling¡¯s ears. She looked at the luxury horse carriage and a sharp light shed across her eyes.


    Right then the people riding on horses had approached them and they didn¡¯t mean to stop.


    Lord Zhuo grabbed Jiang Ling and slid backward quickly. A horse seemed to be frightened and suddenly began to neigh.


    The man on the horse calmed it down in a hurry.


    ¡°Who are you, get out of the way!¡± the man shouted.


    Jiang Ling broke free from Lord Zhuo¡¯s arms. ¡°You almost hit us, don¡¯t you need to make an apology?¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t stand in the middle, how would I have hit you. Now cut the crap and move away!¡±


    ¡°You almost hit us yet don¡¯t want to apologize, and now you want us to get out of the way, why?¡± Jiang Ling raised her head as she argued.


    The man scolded again while raising his whip, ¡°Hey, youngdy, don¡¯t cause trouble, it won¡¯t end well if you offend our young master. Just get out of the way quickly!¡±


    Jiang Ling was also irritated. ¡°I won¡¯t do that today, so what? Is this your road, why do you want us to move aside thinking we¡¯ll obey?¡±


    Some kind-hearted people tried to persuade Jiang Ling.


    But Jiang Ling was stubborn and wouldn¡¯t swallow her anger. So naturally, Lord Zhuo wouldn¡¯t allow her to be bullied.


    The two sides ended in a deadlock and were about to have a fight, then another horse came over with a man on its back.


    ¡°Butler Jin, what are you doing here?¡± The man nced at Jiang Ling, then looked at the man with her.


    Butler Jin snorted. ¡°This young girl is insolent enough to stop our young master¡¯s carriage.¡±


    The man frowned. ¡°You should make way for them quickly.¡±


    Butler Jin raised his whip again and pointed at Jiang Ling. ¡°Did you hear that? Get out of the way in a hurry, or you¡¯ll suffer.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize today, I won¡¯t make way for you.¡± Jiang Ling was still stubborn.


    ¡°You little...¡±


    The man stopped butler Jin. ¡°It¡¯s better to save trouble. The city is chaotic these days and you should avoid making more trouble. Report to Young Master Jin and get this settled. Youngdy, just calm down and let them pass.¡±


    ¡°Protector Zhou, what¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± Butler Jin was a little dumbfounded and looked at the man. How did he be a peacemaker.


    The Jin family had always been overbearing in Luo City, and the Flying Tiger n in the city had shown them respect all this time.


    ¡°If they don¡¯t apologize, I won¡¯t make way for them.¡± Jiang Ling kept her chin up.


    Protector Zhou frowned again and his eyes began to be unkind while looking at Jiang Ling.


    Just as the three sides couldn¡¯t reach an ord, someone else rode to the gate.


    ¡°Protector Zhou.¡± Steamed Bun raised his fist and made a martial arts salute.


    Protector Zhou was startled and quickly saluted back. ¡°Has the alliance master arrived?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± His eyes rested on Jiang Ling and paused. <i>Why is she here?</i>


    Protector Zhou became quite nervous. The Luo City was their Flying Tiger n¡¯s home, so the duty of treating the alliance master was naturally delegated to him.


    The current alliance master was a young girl, but the people in her mansion were not unimportant.


    They looked down upon the girl in their hearts, but on the surface they still needed to show courtesy and respect.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, please tell the alliance master to wait for a moment, and I¡¯ll clear the way right now,¡± Protector Zhou said.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be great, Protector Zhou, thank you.¡± Steamed Bun turned around and left.


    Protector Zhou immediately said to Butler Jin, ¡°You heard it, Butler Jin, move quickly with your squad. If anything bad happens, I can¡¯t report to n Leader.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not I who won¡¯t move, she won¡¯t make way for us.¡± Butler Jin looked at Jiang Ling.


    Protector Zhou just wanted to settle the matter quickly and quietly so that he could wee the alliance master into the city. He held back his anger and tried to persuade Jiang Ling with kind words.


    But Jiang Ling had to request an apology.


    Then the foppish young master in the carriage got really pissed off and got down.

 Chapter 964 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (9)

    <h4>Chapter 964: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (9)</h4>


    ¡°Where¡¯s the alliance master?¡±


    He only left for a while, howe the alliance master was missing!


    The Alliance Master Mansion¡¯s people pointed to the booth nearby.


    Steamed Bun looked over, and his mouth twitched.


    Steamed Bun walked over quickly. ¡°Master, why did youe out here?¡±


    Ming Shu was enjoying a bowl of Huntun. ¡°It¡¯s boring to wait for long, so I decided to wait while eating. What¡¯s happening in the front? Are they lining up to get a reward or something?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Jin family¡¯s people, they had some trouble... and I... I saw Jiang Ling and Lord Zhuo.¡±


    Before, the alliance master not only broke off an engagement, clean and neat, but also drove them out of the Alliance Master Mansion.


    He was d about that. That Lord Zhuo and Jiang Ling had some kind of close rtionship shamelessly, and the former was just not good enough for the alliance master.


    But after that, he felt the alliance master had been agitated.


    He was very worried...


    ¡°Are they fighting?¡± Ming Shu was curious.


    ¡°No...¡±


    Ming Shu continued eating her Huntun disappointedly.


    Steamed Bun: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu finished the remaining soup and put down the chopsticks. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Steamed Bun followed Ming Shu subconsciously. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Ming Shu curled her lips. ¡°To add some brilliance to their present splendor.¡±


    ??? <i>Whose present splendor? Wait... What brilliance?</i>


    ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t paid!¡± the booth owner shouted from behind them.


    Steamed Bun was speechless and hurried back to pay.


    The situation in the front had almoste to the point of a fight. The Jin family¡¯s young master wore a suit of golden, dazzling armour and had his hands on his hips.


    ¡°You¡¯re an unreasonable woman!¡±


    As Ming Shu arrived, she happened to hear Young Master Jin¡¯s roar.


    ¡°Since she¡¯s unreasonable, just fight.¡±


    Young Master Jin looked in the direction of the speaker.


    A girl walked out of the crowd, escorted by several people.


    She smiled and continued, ¡°Beat her until she bes reasonable.¡±


    The girl was quite young. She wore a shallow smile on her small, delicate face, and her entire person gave out an innocent aura, like a rich family¡¯s miss who never experienced the darkness of the world.


    Young Master Jin gawked on the spot and seemed to be wondering where this little girl jumped out from to steal the show.


    ¡°Alliance Master.¡±


    Protector Zhou recognized Ming Shu and stepped forward to salute.


    Steamed Bun doubted Protector Zhou¡¯spetence very much.


    Under Steamed Bun¡¯s scolding gaze, Protector Zhou was also very helpless. It would not be easy to handle the Jin family¡¯s little ancestor normally, but now this girl who came out from nowhere was also difficult to deal with.


    ¡°Do you want to fight or not?¡± Ming Shu continued to instigate Young Master Jin.


    Young Master Jin put on an arrogant face. <i>This young girl is the alliance master? With those small arms and legs, she looks too weak...</i>


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have the guts?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?! I¡¯ll fight!¡± Young Master Jin was irritated and burned with angry fire inside.


    Young Master Jin was a young man and had a short fuse.


    It was indeed not practical to draw his attention with normal means, so there was nothing wrong with Jiang Ling using a routine method to achieve that.


    Oh right!


    Young Master Jin was also one of Jiang Ling¡¯s harem.


    ¡°Qing Luo, don¡¯t confuse right and wrong. He wronged us first.¡± Jiang Ling felt she was reasonable.


    The fatuous alliance master raised her hand and said casually, ¡°We¡¯re all daughters and sons of the martial arts world, so there¡¯s no need to talk this much nonsense. Have a fight and the losing side will make an apology.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Young Master Jin took off his cumbersome golden armor. ¡°Come, let me teach you today what kind of people you shouldn¡¯t provoke.¡±


    Jiang Ling: ¡°...¡±


    Lord Zhuo stepped forward and seemed to want to help Jiang Ling.


    Jiang Ling stopped him and stood out herself. ¡°Alliance Master Qing Luo, as the pugilist alliance master, I thought you would know what¡¯s right and wrong, but it looks like you don¡¯t. You even hold a candle to the devil, I was really wrong about you!¡±


    Ming Shu asked seriously, ¡°Oh, then what?¡±


    Jiang Ling choked.


    Then...


    How did she know that...


    She didn¡¯t expect to face such a reaction.


    Ming Shu looked up at the sky and reminded them again, ¡°If you hesitate for a little longer, it¡¯ll be dinner time. Just fight already.¡±


    Jiang Ling had stood out, so it seemed there was no way for her to retreat now.


    She had to stand in the middle.


    Ming Shu stopped Young Master Jin, who was going to step forward. ¡°King Zhou, tell your people to join the battle togetherter.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    King Zhou Young Master Jin was stunned.


    Was this really what an alliance master should say?


    She actually told him to beat a girl in that way?


    ¡°You¡¯re a foppish lord in everyone¡¯s eyes, anyway, so it won¡¯t ruin your reputation. But you don¡¯t want to be beaten by a girl and getughed at by all others in the future, do you?¡± Ming Shu began to y the role of life coach and lectured him with a smile.


    Steamed Bun covered his face speechlessly off to one side.


    <i>Alliance Master... Alliance Master, can you calm down a little? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re the pugilist alliance master, not the Demonic Sect¡¯s sect leader!</i>


    ¡°No, but you didn¡¯t mention that just now.¡± Young Master Jin felt inexplicably nervous standing before this girl.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you¡¯ll fight alone.¡±


    Young Master Jin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>It sounds reasonable?</i>


    Steamed Bun: ¡°...¡± <i>Hey hey hey, you can¡¯t just believe everything our alliance master tells you, can¡¯t you use your own brain?</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t you realize that a man leading his people to beat up a woman is more shameless?</i>


    Steamed Bun was very regretful now because he didn¡¯t make a prompt decision and make alliance master stay back there with ten bowls of Huntun.


    Young Master Jin walked over aggressively with high morale, from which one could tell that he must¡¯ve done a lot of bullying before.


    After exchanging two moves with Jiang Ling, Young Master Jin pretended to fall, and his men rushed forward all together.


    Jiang Ling was stunned.


    Lord Zhuo drew his sword and jumped into the battle, and those people were put into a weak position immediately.


    Ming Shu rolled up her sleeves and reached out her hand. ¡°The sword.¡±


    A cold object was delivered to Ming Shu¡¯s hand.


    The next second, Ming Shu felt a heavy weight in her arm and her entire person tilted to one side.


    A hammer the size of almost two heads smashed onto the ground and spread cracks on the bluestone floor.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the man who delivered her the hammer.


    <i>Who¡¯s this? Is there such a big guy in the Alliance Master Mansion?</i>


    <i>Is he ying me!</i>


    ¡°Alliance Master, you¡¯re wee, just use it.¡± The big man held his fist in the other hand.


    Ming Shu stood calmly and retained her elegant smile, then walked toward the battlefield, dragging the hammer behind her. The hammer scraped against the ground, making harsh sounds, and the girl¡¯s figure looked even more tiny.


    Steamed Bun: ¡°...¡± <i>Master, don¡¯t be conceited!</i>


    Steamed Bun closed his eyes and didn¡¯t dare to watch.


    He was afraid that the alliance master would humiliate herselfter.


    How could he save her fame?


    ¡°She¡¯s... she¡¯s holding it up.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Countless sounds of surprised gasping came from the crowd. Steamed Bun opened his eyes in a rush.


    The petite girl was fighting against Lord Zhuo with the hammer, which she didn¡¯t seem to be strong enough to carry before, but now became a powerful weapon in her hands, and she waved it like a light feather duster.


    ¡°She¡¯s powerful...¡±


    ¡°Just now she didn¡¯t bnce the hammer, but now she waves it so flexibly, such a funny contrast.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha right, I thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to lift it.¡±


    The discussions became louder and louder.


    Ming Shu waved the big hammer around and forced Lord Zhuo to defend in an uncollected way.


    ¡°Qing Luo, is it necessary for you to do this?¡± Lord Zhuo said while blocking the attack.


    Ming Shu held the hammer with both hands and lifted it up diagonally, like a standard form of golf, then waved it toward Lord Zhuo fiercely. ¡°Here we go!¡±


    Lord Zhuo raised his sword to block and was confident that he would handle this move.


    But when the hammer hit the sword, he felt numbness on fill hands holding the sword and almost dropped it on the ground.

 Chapter 965 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (10)

    <h4>Chapter 965: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (10)</h4>


    Lord Zhuo flew out and mmed into the shelter protruding out of a stall. He fell on the ground and there was no sound anymore.


    Ming Shu mmed the hammer on the ground and shouted, ¡°Steamed stuffed bun, steamed bun...¡±


    She thought highly of herself.


    <i>This hammer is so heavy...</i>


    ¡°Alliance Master, what is the matter.¡±


    ¡°Steamed bun.¡±


    ¡°I am here.¡±


    ¡°The real steamed bun!¡±


    The man with a round face: ¡°...¡± How did this nickname of hise about?


    He found some steamed stuffed buns for his alliance master at the other side of the road. Ming Shu ate them and looked at Young Master Jin, who had not subdued her steamed snacks coupon.


    ¡°Are you sure you can do it?¡± Ming Shu shouted at Young Master Jin, ¡°You can¡¯t even handle a girl!¡±


    Young Master Jin red at Ming Shu. He clenched his fist and shouted as he threw himself at Jiang Ling.


    Young Master Jin used brute force in this attack. Jiang Ling was caught off caught so she flew away andnded beside Lord Zhuo.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Young Master Jin flicked his sleeves and raised his hand.


    His sidekick came over with his golden war robe and ced it on him. He looked like an emperor.


    Ming Shu nced at Jiang Ling. She smiled and said, ¡°I am the one that started everything today. If you have any grudges, direct them at me.¡±


    <i>Hate me. I don¡¯t mind.</i>


    Jiang Ling clutched her chest and stood up together with Lord Zhuo. She red at Ming Shu with her cold eyes. Sparks flew in the air.


    Lord Zhuo¡¯s expression was bad. He never lost ever since he became the most powerful swordmaster. However, he lost today. He lost terribly.


    Steamed Bun: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is Alliance Master crazy?</i>


    <i>Why did she say that she was the one who started all this?!</i>


    <i>They were the ones who didn¡¯t want to give way. What does it have to do with us?!</i>


    <i>Alliance Master, please don¡¯t take all the me.</i>


    Young Master Jin looked at Ming Shu. The alliance master was actually helping him by taking all the responsibility.


    The rich and useless Young Master Jin suddenly felt that he was immature.


    He coughed unnaturally. ¡°What are you standing here for? Let¡¯s leave.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Butler Jin helped Young Master Jin up the horse carriage and left the ce hurriedly.


    Protector Zhou wept the cold sweat off his face secretly.


    The alliance master was not someone that could be bullied easily.


    <i>I need to tell the sect leader once I get back.</i>


    ¡°Alliance Master, this way please...¡±


    Protector Zhou immediately led the way.


    ...


    Ming Shu entered the Flying Tiger n¡¯s base. What happened on the streets spread among the civilians.


    Most people thought that she helped the Jin family bully other people and felt that she was in the wrong.


    How could the alliance master be so biased?


    Her reputation started to take damage.


    ¡°Alliance Master, are you satisfied with this house?¡± Protector Zhou brought Ming Shu into the house and questioned her carefully.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu scanned the ce. ¡°Is there a kitchen?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Protector Zhou nodded his head immediately.


    Good. If not, the chef king would not be able to disy his skills.


    Protector Zhou briefly introduced the Flying Tiger n to Ming Shu and had a casual chat with her. After that, he left.


    Steamed bun ordered someone to arrange Ming Shu¡¯s room and the rest of them went to find their own rooms.


    Ming Shu discussed the dinner ns with the chef king and then returned to her room.


    There was only one person in her room. He was making her bed.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The person making her bed jumped in fright. His hand shook and the nket slipped from his hand. He lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to look at Ming Shu.


    ¡°I, I am here to make the bed.¡±


    ¡°I am asking you, why are you in this house? Who allowed you to follow me here?¡±


    ¡°I... I came by myself.¡± Rong Li looked up. He seemed to have made a decision. ¡°I want to follow you.¡±


    ¡°Follow me? Why do you want to follow me?¡±


    Rong Li ced his hands in front of him. He squeezed his hands together tightly. ¡°You took me in so I want to do something to repay you.¡±


    ¡°Repay me?¡±


    Ming Shu chuckled.


    Rong Li saw Ming Shu walking toward him. She sat on the side of the bed and ced her hands behind her. She leaned back. ¡°How will you repay me? You can¡¯t even do simple things. I think that you are not here to repay me. You want to waste my money and resources.¡±


    Rong Li appeared frustrated. His nails dug into his flesh. Marks appeared on his hands.


    He hesitated for a long while before slowly walking to Ming Shu.


    He knelt on the bed and leaned toward Ming Shu.


    The aura of the young boy was clean and fresh. He kissed Ming Shu¡¯s lips. When he noticed that she didn¡¯t resist, he slowly sucked on her lips.


    The boy¡¯s kiss was nervous and unskilled.


    Hey like a puppy in Ming Shu¡¯s arms and bit her lip lightly. He did nothing else.


    ¡°Can you not chase me away?¡± After some time, he pleaded with Ming Shu. His lips were touching hers as he said this. ¡°If you chase me away, I will have nowhere to go.¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed his shoulder and pulled him back. ¡°So you are willing to use your body to trade for a chance to stay?¡±


    ¡°No... no.¡± The boy shook his head.


    ¡°Then what were you doing just now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s... because it¡¯s you...¡± The boy said in a low voice, ¡°I will not do it to other people.¡±


    Ming Shu released his shoulders. She ced her arm around his waist and hugged him. ¡°Then, tell me, who are you?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± The boy looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Will you chase me away if I say it?¡±


    ¡°That will depend on what your identity is.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have someone troublesome beside me.¡±


    The boy looked disappointed. ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t ask. I promise that I will not cause you any trouble for now.¡±


    The next second, he grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s arm. ¡°Alliance Master, can you not chase me away? I am willing to do anything.¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡±


    The boy nodded firmly.


    Ming Shu suddenly turned her body and pressed him under her. ¡°Is this okay too?¡±


    The boy¡¯s eyes were pure. He looked hesitant but finallypromised in the end. He blushed as he nodded his head.


    He took the initiative to take off Ming Shu¡¯s clothes.


    Ming Shu was frustrated. What character profile did the little demon get this time?


    ¡°Alliance Master, the Flying Tiger n ns to...¡±


    The door suddenly flew open. The human steamed bun froze at the door when he saw the scene inside.


    Everything was on pause.


    ¡°... Weird, why is Alliance Master not in her room. She must have gone to find the chef,¡± Steamed Bun muttered as he retreated out of the room and closed the door.


    He heaved a sigh of relief and patted his chest.


    <i>How can you forget to knock on the door!</i>


    <i>Why did you open the door so quickly!</i>


    <i>I got the shock of my life.</i>


    <i>Is this why Alliance Master cancelled the engagement with Lord Zhuo?</i>


    In the room...


    Ming Shu pinned down Rong Li¡¯s hand and prevented him from continuing his actions. She released him and stood up. ¡°Go and ask the chef king if he has finished making the pastries.¡±


    Rong Liy on the bed, blinking. ¡°Alliance Master...¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t even want to do such a simple thing? Are you expecting me to treat you like a young master?¡±


    Rong Li got up in a flurry. ¡°I will leave now.¡±


    He opened the door. Steamed Bun was still standing outside.


    The two of them looked at each other. Rong Li lowered his head and quickly ran off in the direction of the kitchen.


    Steamed Bun entered the room quickly.


    ¡°Alliance Master... that...¡± He looked around the room. He didn¡¯t know where to focus his gaze. ¡°The Flying Tiger n ns to have a meeting with the other ns and sects in three days¡¯ time. They asked if you have any opinions about this arrangement.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I will go and reply to them now.¡± Steamed Bun rushed out.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I am dead.</i>


    He turned and asked, frightened, ¡°Alliance Master, do you have any other orders?¡±


    ¡°What did you see just now?¡±


    Steamed Bun raised his hand and swore, ¡°I did not see anything.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°You can leave now.¡±

 Chapter 966 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (11)

    <h4>Chapter 966: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Three dayster, Ming Shu hugged her pastries and stared at the heroes of the pugilist world silently. They looked back at her.


    Ming Shu was very young. If the rule about inheriting the pugilist alliance master position didn¡¯t exist, they would not recognize her at all.


    However, the Flying Tiger n treated her differently. Protector Zhou saw Ming Shu defeat Lord Zhuo personally.


    Hence, everyone in the n treated Ming Shu with utmost respect.


    So many people stared at her, Ming Shu wondered if they were after her snacks.


    She protected the te in her hand. ¡°What do you all want from me.¡±


    ¡°Cough...¡± An elder stepped out. ¡°Alliance Master, you should know why we are looking for you. We hope that you can organize apetition for us. The winner of thepetition will get the divine sword.¡±


    Ming Shu asked a serious question: ¡°Can I participate?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Heh heh...¡± Someoneughed forcefully. ¡°You are part of the pugilist world too so you can take part. However, that would be unfair for the rest of the people.¡±


    In other words, she couldn¡¯t participate.


    She was supposed to be the judge!


    ¡°You are still young. You can gain more experience first. There will be chances for you in the future. If you take part, people might say that we bullied you.¡± How dare she tangle with older people like them.


    Everyone else agreed.


    ¡°So you are saying that I have to organize apetition for you all, but I can¡¯t take part or gain anything out of it. Why should I do something like that?¡±


    <i>This is a loss for me!</i>


    ¡°You... you are the alliance master.¡±


    <i>This is what you should do.</i>


    Ming Shu shook her leg. ¡°So what if I am the alliance master? Am I not human? Is it a must for me to work hard for all of you? Will you all give me snac... money?¡±


    Erm...


    Everyone looked at each other.


    <i>What is she trying to say?</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t know...</i>


    Steamed Bun wanted to find a hole and bury himself. He was afraid that the alliance master would say something embarrassing and destroy the reputation of the entire Alliance Master Mansion.


    ¡°However, I can organize thispetition for you all if you give me tributes. I am not interested in that sword anyway.¡± <i>I¡¯d rather eat my snacks than fight.</i>


    Tri... tribute?


    What should they give her?


    Money?


    Was their alliance master so shallow?


    If she wanted money, it would be an easy thing to solve.


    ¡°I will organize thepetition after you all prepare snacks for me.¡± Ming Shu mmed the table. ¡°Dismissed.¡±


    All the leaders from the various sects and ns walked out of the main hall in a daze.


    It was hard to figure out what that little girl was thinking.


    ¡°If the old alliance master didn¡¯t die, she would never have the chance to order us around.¡±


    ¡°A little girl is good. It is better than someone who really has the ability to be the pugilist alliance master.¡±


    Everyone went silent.


    This was true.


    It was easier to deal with a little girl that deal with someone who had real abilities.


    ...


    Thepetition was held in a mountain vi outside Luo City. The mountain vi belonged to the Flying Tiger n.


    The people that came for thepetition were stunned.


    Why did they need to give snacks to enter the ce?


    If they didn¡¯t give any, they would be barred from entering the main door.


    It was just some snacks so no one kicked up a fuss about it. It didn¡¯t cost much.


    However, some people didn¡¯t bring any food with them so they had to return to the city to buy food. This caused some displeasure.


    ¡°What is the Flying Tiger n doing?¡±


    ¡°Do theyck food and need our help?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with the Flying Tiger n. The people outside the main door are from the Alliance Master Mansion.¡± Someone spoke up for the Flying Tiger n.


    ¡°The Alliance Master Mansion?¡±


    The people thought about it carefully. The people at the main door indeed seemed to be from the Alliance Master Mansion.


    So the Alliance Master Mansion had ack of food?


    At the same time, Ming Shu was sitting in the alliance master¡¯s personal seat with Rong Li and Steamed Bun beside her.


    Steamed Bun was unhappy with this person who suddenly climbed up to the same status as him.


    He spent a lot of effort to reach this position.


    But, Rong Li was specially appointed by the alliance master. He could only proved to the alliance master through his actions to show her that he was better than this good-looking but useless pretty boy.


    ¡°Alliance Master, be careful of your image.¡± Steamed Bun reminded Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu had one leg on the chair and was sitting with an improper posture.


    ¡°You are so talkative.¡± Ming Shu threw a fruit preserve into her mouth.


    Steamed Bun: ¡°...¡± <i>The Alliance Master Mansion wants to maintain its dignity.</i>


    As more and more people entered the area, they started greeting one another.


    Of course, most of them were just being polite with each other.


    However, their alliance master...


    ¡°Alliance Master, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Do I know you?¡±


    ¡°Alliance Master, you are young and promising.¡±


    ¡°Your foresight is not bad.¡±


    <i>Everyone is being polite. Why are you answering all the greetings? Did you feel that you have not offended enough people?</i>


    ¡°Cough, cough...¡± The owner of the ce, the leader of the Flying Tiger n, stood up and signaled for everyone to be quiet. ¡°Wee to thepetition.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly said, ¡°Do you really wee them? You are not speaking the truth, Leader.¡±


    The leader of the Flying Tiger n: ¡°...¡±


    This was just a polite greeting!


    Was he supposed to tell the whole world that he didn¡¯t wee them and ask them to get out?


    Luckily, Ming Shu¡¯s voice was not loud so no one else heard her.


    The n leader immediately regained hisposure and continued his opening speech.


    The superior¡¯s speech was normally lengthy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s invite Alliance Master to speak a few words.¡±


    Ming Shu, the alliance master: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to get out of her chair so she just waved her hand in the air and said, ¡°All the best, everyone. Do not let down the food that you gave.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>That¡¯s it?</i>


    The leader of the Flying Tiger n felt awkward.


    <i>What the hell did you just say?</i>


    ¡°Heh heh... thepetition starts officially now. Please know when to stop. Do not harm our rtionships.¡±


    After he finished speaking, there was a moment of silence. No one wanted to go up the battle stage.


    The rules for thispetition were simple. Thest one standing won the match.


    Hence, the first one on stage would be at a disadvantage. No matter how good he or she was, he or she would not have the stamina tost till the end.


    People that wanted the divine sword would not choose to be the first to go up.


    Finally, someone jumped up to the stage.


    Thepetition started.


    ¡°Steamed Bun, have you seen the divine sword?¡± Ming Shu suddenly remembered something important.


    She met Rong Li¡¯s eyes identally when she turned her head. Rong Li smiled at her obediently.


    ¡°No,¡± Steamed Bun replied. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask the n leader of the Flying Tiger n about it?¡±


    ¡°I forgot.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>How can you forget something so important!</i>


    Ming Shu turned back. She poked the n leader who was beside her. ¡°Where is the divine sword?¡±


    The n leader was stunned. ¡°I never told you?¡±


    Ming Shu blinked. ¡°Did you?¡±


    The n leader was not certain, either. ¡°... Should be so.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡±<i> I don¡¯t remember anything at all.</i>


    The n leader of the Flying Tiger n pondered for a moment. He did tell her about it on the first night of her stay at the Flying Tiger n. It was during dinnertime...


    ¡°Cough, cough...¡± If the alliance master said that he didn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t. ¡°It is on the Thousand Jade Mountain being guarded by the various sects and ns.¡±

 Chapter 967 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (12)

    <h4>Chapter 967: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (12)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t ask them about the details of this issue.


    The people from the various ns and sects were happy that she didn¡¯t ask so no one came forward to tell her more.


    However, now that she heard the details, she realized that something was amiss.


    If the sword was so easy to get, why were these people still having apetition? For show?


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with the sword?¡±


    The Flying Tiger n¡¯s leader coughed and said, ¡°There is nothing wrong with it. It is just that... it can¡¯t be taken out of the rock.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    No wonder they were so benevolent and let everyone have a chance to participate in thepetition.


    Ming Shu said, ¡°Then why are we having apetition? You should just ask everyone to take turns to try and pull the sword out.¡±


    The Flying Tiger n¡¯s leader: ¡°...¡± <i>That makes some sense.</i>


    <i>Pfft!</i>


    ¡°All the elites from the various sects and ns tried. No one can pull it out. There is a strong energy around the divine sword. If you are not powerful enough, you will not be able to get near the sword at all.¡±


    Hence, they needed topete to choose the most powerful person among them.


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°What if the sword likes someone weak and fragile?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible. Normal people will fly away the moment they get near...¡± They had to use their internal strength to protect themselves.


    ¡°You are not the divine sword. How do you know what it is thinking?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and pull it out secretly? We can sell it. You will get 30% of it and I will get the remaining. That is the highest I can give you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The Flying Tiger n¡¯s leader was not a powerful person. He became the organizer because Luo City was his territory.


    Hence, he was already prepared to give up the divine sword.


    But...


    When the alliance master offered him this suggestion, his heart wavered.


    If he couldn¡¯t get the divine sword, he might as well earn from it...


    No, wait, if he did that, he would offend everyone.


    The Flying Tiger n¡¯s leader shook his head. He distanced himself from Ming Shu.


    This alliance master was crazy.


    He was almost convinced by her to walk a deadly path.


    Ming Shu leaned against the chair and watched the battle going on with ack of interest.


    Someone suddenly ced their hands on her shoulder and massaged it. The strength was just right. It was veryfortable.


    Ming Shu looked to her side.


    Rong Li paused when he saw her looking at him. He whispered, ¡°Alliance Master... is the strength not suitable? Should I be more gentle?¡±


    Ming Shu muttered, ¡°It is good.¡±


    Thepetition was boring. Ming Shu shrank into her chair and slept for a while.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Why is he wearing that...¡±


    ¡°He is covered from head to toe. I can¡¯t see who he is...¡±


    Amotion arose in the crowd. Ming Shu opened her eyes and looked over. The man on the battle stage was dressed in a ck robe. He wore a curtained hat that covered his face.


    They could tell that it was a man due to his figure.


    The man in ck raised his hand and a cold light shed past his opponent¡¯s eyes.


    Before his opponent could react, he had already flown off the battle stage.


    ¡°Pfft...¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, how are you?¡±


    A bunch of people gathered around the man that flew out. He was seriously injured. His friends pressed his vital points and prevented him from losing any more blood. They controlled the messy internal strength within his body.


    ¡°You pulled a trick!¡± someone shouted in anger at the man with the curtained hat. ¡°You attacked before you stated your name. You are shameless.¡±


    ¡°Show your face if you dare. Why are you covering yourself up?¡±


    The man with the curtained hat ignored the people that were shouting at him.


    The people from the same sect as the injured man were furious. They turned and looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Alliance Master, various sect leaders, and n leaders, this person broke the rule. We should remove him from thepetition.


    Before anyone could speak, Ming Shu said slowly, ¡°Once you step on the battle stage, thepetition has started. Greeting each other is only an unspoken rule that you set for yourself. It is not a written rule of thepetition. Hence, he is not breaking the rules.¡±


    This was the same logic as losing the battle after you got off the battle stage.


    However, the people in the pugilist world wanted to uphold their rtionships and dignity so they liked to introduce themselves before a fight.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Which side are you one?</i>


    <i>Which side are you on!</i>


    ¡°Heh...¡± The man in the curtained hat snickered.


    Since Ming Shu had spoken her opinion and it made sense, no one had anything else to say.


    ¡°Please continue.¡±


    The man in the curtained hat used only one hand to subdue his opponents.


    This man was strong.


    Everyone lost their morale. No one went up for a period of time.


    At this moment...


    A figure flew onto the battle stage from the back.


    ¡°It is Lord Zhuo!¡±


    ¡°Lord Zhuo, beat him!¡±


    The crowd started shouting and cheering for Lord Zhuo.


    Lord Zhuo and the man in the curtained hat didn¡¯t talk to each other. They immediately started their battle.


    Lord Zhuo¡¯s sword skills were smooth and beautiful. However, they were powerful too.


    The man in the curtained hat had to use two hands to take on Lord Zhuo¡¯s attack.


    The two figures moved around quickly on the battle stage. People below could only see their lingering shadows.


    However, everyone still focused their attention on the battle stage. They were afraid that they would lose a second of the battle.


    The man in the curtained hat slowed down. He was on the losing end.


    ¡°He is going to lose.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The Flying Tiger n¡¯s leader was puzzled. ¡°Alliance Master, who is going to lose?¡±


    Although the man in curtained hat had a disadvantage now, he would not lose so soon.


    ¡°Your swordmaster.¡±


    <i>What do you mean by our swordmaster?</i>


    <i>Aren¡¯t you part of the pugilist world too?!</i>


    The Flying Tiger n¡¯s leader looked at the battle stage. ¡°Lord Zhuo has the upper hand now... how can he lose?¡±


    Ming Shu ced her hand on her chin and smiled. ¡°He is not slippery and treacherous enough.¡±


    The Flying Tiger n¡¯s leader: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Time seemed to have stopped.


    Everyone looked at the person that fell off the battle stage.


    How could it be...


    How could he lose?


    Lord Zhuo had the upper hand just now!


    The Flying Tiger n¡¯s leader was enlightened by Ming Shu so he immediately understood how the man won. The man in the curtained hat purposely slowed down to make Lord Zhuo lower his guard.


    Jiang Ling stepped out from the crowd and helped Lord Zhuo up.


    Lord Zhuo shook his head to show that he was all right. He looked at the man in the curtained hat. ¡°You are from the Demonic Sect.¡±


    He was certain.


    ¡°Demonic Sect?¡±


    ¡°Why did people from the Demonic Sect participate in thepetition?¡±


    ¡°What is the Demonic Sect trying to do?¡±


    The man wearing the curtained hat folded his hands back into his sleeves. ¡°So what if I am from the Demonic Sect? Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Pfft! Why would we be scared of you? What motive do you have?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him run away.¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The people from the various sects and ns surrounded the battle stage. They shouted at the man and made to kill him.


    The man in the curtained hat sniggered. ¡°I am fighting tantly in apetition with all of you, but you all want to bully me with your numbers? Is this what the righteous ns do? Is this the morals that you always talk about?¡±


    ¡°Why do we need to talk about morals with someone from the Demonic Sect!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Kill him and protect what is right!¡±


    The Flying Tiger n¡¯s leader looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu was chewing on a stick of cucumber. When the leader looked at her, she blinked in confusion. <i>Why are you looking at me? I only have a cucumber!</i>


    <i>... Where did she get the cucumber from?</i>


    <i>Is it from my wife¡¯s garden?</i>


    ¡°Alliance Master... this...¡± The Flying Tiger n¡¯s leader reminded her, ¡°This person is from the Demonic Sect.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°He took part in thepetition...¡± <i>Everyone wants to kill him now. Say something!</i>


    ¡°There is no rule that says that people from the Demonic Sect cannot participate in thepetition.¡±


    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 968 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (13)

    <h4>Chapter 968: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (13)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Once Ming Shu said this, everyone wanted to kill her.


    <i>Is this a fake alliance master?</i>


    <i>It must be!</i>


    <i>If not, why does she keep speaking up for the Demonic Sect?</i>


    The people who had a grudge against the Demonic Sect couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. Two of them flew onto the battle stage and attacked the man in the curtained hat with their weapons.


    The man in the curtained hat sneered. Although he just fought with Lord Zhuo, he still gained the upper hand against these two people.


    ¡°Ahh...¡±


    ¡°Pfft...¡±


    The two people flew off the battle stage simultaneously.


    ¡°Is there still anyone else?¡± The man in the curtained hat raised his hand in the air. ¡°Come all together.¡±


    ¡°Devil! Have a taste of my fist!¡±


    People started going up the battle stage and attacking the man with all kinds of skills.


    Ming Shu munched on the crunchy cucumber and said to the Flying Tiger n¡¯s leader, ¡°You all are so unreasonable. He is just here to take part in thepetition. Why are you all attacking him together? If you lose, it will be embarrassing.¡±


    The Flying Tiger n¡¯s leader: ¡°...¡± <i>Why are we unreasonable?</i>


    <i>This is an evil person from the Demonic Sect.</i>


    <i>Someone who kills people without batting an eye.</i>


    <i>Someone who causes people to lose their family.</i>


    ¡°If we don¡¯t kill these people, how can we restore peace to the pugilist world?¡±


    The person beside the Flying Tiger n¡¯s leader scoffed.


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°If the pugilist world is not lively and messy, it will not be the pugilist world anymore. We might as well call it a retiree home otherwise.¡±


    The person mmed the table and sprung up. ¡°Alliance Master! Don¡¯t forget your identity. You are the pugilist alliance master. Why are you speaking up for the Demonic Sect?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head and looked at him. Her voice was loud and clear. ¡°Do you want to be the alliance master? I can let you have the position.¡±


    The person: ¡°...¡±


    The Flying Tiger n¡¯s leader: ¡°...¡±


    They didn¡¯t understand what this little girl was thinking.


    The person remembered Ming Shu¡¯s age.


    How could he expect a little girl to have any ambition?


    His daughter only knew how to eat and y everyday...


    ¡°Be careful¡ª¡±


    A few hidden weapons shot toward them amidst the noise from the crowd.


    Ming Shu ced her hand on the table in front of her and flipped it up. A few hidden weapons were struck down.


    However, more hidden weapons flew over. The table shattered.


    Ming Shu flew up. However, the next second, she stopped suddenly. At this moment, the hidden weapon struck her shoulder.


    Ming Shu¡¯s body moved backward. Rong Li caught her. He looked at her in astonishment. ¡°Alliance... Alliance Master.¡±


    ¡°Alliance Master!¡± Steamed Bun rushed over and blocked the other hidden weapons. ¡°Bring the alliance master out of here.¡±


    He red at Rong Li angrily after he finished.


    <i>Burden!</i>


    The alliance master could dodge the attack just now. However, she took the blow for Rong Li.


    Rong Li got a shock. He made to lift Ming Shu up and carry her out.


    Ming Shu pushed his hand away. She stabilized herself and looked at her wound. She took out the weapon without a change in her expression.


    There was poison on the weapon. Her shoulder was a little numb.


    <i>Whizz¡ª</i>


    A few more weapons shot at them. Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder was numb so her reaction was a little slow. She pulled Rong Li and retreated to the side.


    However, one of the hidden weapons flew past Rong Li¡¯s neck and created a small cut on it. It brought a stand of his hair along with ti.


    The weapon was exceptionally dark.


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes darkened. She leaned over.


    She pressed against Rong Li. Rong Li felt a warmth on his neck and then, the blood in his body started flowing quickly.


    ¡°Alliance¡ªAlliance Master?¡± Rong Li lifted his hands in the air. He didn¡¯t know where to put them.


    Ming Shu spit the blood out and pressed against the wound with her fingers. The blood that came out was bright red.


    It was only a small cut so not much poison managed to seep into his blood.


    Ming Shu wiped her mouth corners and grabbed Rong Li¡¯s shoulder. She looked at the mess not far away from her.


    The hidden weapons had arge range. Many people on their side were implicated. There seemed to be no specific target for the attack.


    Ming Shu licked her lips. She fixed her gaze on the mess going on at the bottom of the stage. She smiled.


    ¡°Alliance Master!¡±


    Steamed Bun turned his head. He saw Ming Shu snatching a sword from someone besides her. Then, she jumped toward the battle stage.


    ¡°Look after him. Everyone else, follow me.¡± Steamed Bun ordered two people to take care of Rong Li and brought the rest to follow their alliance master.


    The hidden weapons came from here. However, she Ming Shu didn¡¯t know who was the one shooting it.


    But that was not a problem. She would just hit everyone.


    Hence, the people in the area realized that they were all attacked by the alliance master.


    Before this, they didn¡¯t respect this alliance master of theirs. Now, they were afraid of her.


    She was not only powerful in name. It was her aura...


    ...


    Ming Shu threw down the sword in her hand and stepped over the ¡°bodies.¡± She walked down the battle stage.


    The heroes standing afar were stunned.


    Just now...


    What happened?


    Ming Shu sat on the steps of the battle stage and panted slightly.


    ¡°Alliance Master...¡± Rong Li rushed over. His voice was shaking. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I am a little hungry,¡± Ming Shu said weakly.


    Rong Li hurriedly took out two steamed stuffed buns from his sleeve.


    Ming Shu took the buns and ate them slowly.


    Rong Li was even more nervous than her. ¡°Alliance Master... you are injured.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Ming Shu looked at the blood on her body. ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°You are injured.¡± Rong Li raised his voice.


    ¡°I know. Why are you talking so loudly?¡±


    Rong Li¡¯s eyes were already red. In an instant, tears started falling.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    There were two things that irritated her the most.


    No snacks.


    Qi Yu crying.


    Rong Li cried silently. His tears flowed down his fair cheeks and dripped from his chin.


    The boy was young so when he cried, it didn¡¯t seem weird. It just made people feel sorry for him.


    The tears fell on Ming Shu¡¯s hands.


    Her hands shook. She hugged him. Steamed Bun ran over. Ming Shu ordered Steamed Bun, ¡°Tie these people up and question them until someone admits that they fired the hidden weapons.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± Steamed Bun replied. ¡°Alliance Master, shall we treat your wounds first?¡±


    ¡°Prepare a room.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Help me up.¡± Ming Shu leaned against Rong Li.


    Rong Li acknowledged her. He climbed out of her arms and held her carefully.


    After Ming Shu entered the room, she took off her bloodstained outerwear.


    Her left arm was totally numb. She couldn¡¯t move it at all.


    Rong Li looked at Ming Shu. ¡°I will go and get a physician.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled him. ¡°No need. You can apply the medicine for me.¡±


    Rong Li was stunned.


    ¡°But there was poison on that weapon...¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu pulled down her cor and revealed the wound on her shoulder.


    Rong Li moved his eyes away.


    The next second, he shifted his gaze back. ¡°It is really serious. Let me call a physician over.¡±


    Rong Li made to go out.


    ¡°If you want other people to see me like this, go ahead.¡±


    Rong Li stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°Come over and clean the wound for me. Then, apply medicine on it.¡±


    Rong Li hesitated between calling the physician and going back to clean Ming Shu¡¯s wound.


    Coincidentally, Steamed Bun sent someone to bring over warm water. Rong Li took the chance and carried the warm water in.


    He squeezed the handkerchief dry and carefully wiped off the blood around her wound.


    Suddenly, he leaned forward and made to suck the wound. His warm breathnded near her shoulder.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ming Shu raised her hand and blocked him.


    Rong Li said, ¡°I want to suck the poison out for you...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth corners twitched. ¡°The Flying Tiger n¡¯s leader has given me the antidote.¡±


    This was just normal poison. Normal antidotes could get rid of it.

 Chapter 969 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (14)

    <h4>Chapter 969: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Rong Li blushed as he applied medicine for Ming Shu.


    He nced at Ming Shu¡¯s chest. ¡°Are you hurt here too?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s back was facing him so he was not sure if that sword stabbed into her chest. However, there was a lot of blood on her clothes...


    ¡°You want to see?¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Rong Li gritted his teeth. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu teased him. ¡°Take it off yourself. I have no energy.¡±


    Rong Li: ¡°...¡±


    Rong Li¡¯s hand shook as he untied the string. The clothes fell around her chest area.


    He lowered his head and tried to avoid Ming Shu¡¯s eyes.


    He pulled the clothes down with his fingers.


    There was no wound on her smooth and fair skin. There were some bloodstains, but it should be from her clothes.


    He looked down further...


    Rong Li instantly pulled up Ming Shu¡¯s clothes.


    Ming Shu pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Hey, why did you cry just now?¡±


    ¡°I... didn¡¯t.¡± Rong Li shook his head.


    ¡°Then I must have seen wrongly. Why would you cry for me, right?¡±


    Rong Li got a shock.


    ¡°I... I was worried about you.¡±


    Ming Shu said casually, ¡°Why were you worried about me? I won¡¯t die...¡±


    Rong Li suddenly reached out and covered Ming Shu¡¯s mouth. The distance between them shortened. Rong Li could see himself in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    He felt as though a feather brushed against his hand. It was soft and itchy.


    He slowly put his hand down. He ced his hands on the bed and leaned toward Ming Shu. He pecked her on the lips.


    After that, he just stared at Ming Shu. He seemed to be at a loss about what to do.


    Ming Shu almost suspected that this was not her little demon.


    <i>His acting skills are impressive.</i>


    <i>Amazing.</i>


    <i>I must give him an award. If not, I will feel sorry for his acting skills.</i>


    Ming Shu covered his eyes. She moved her body and pressed him onto the bed.


    When Ming Shu pushed out her tongue, Rong Li suddenly struggled. Ming Shu removed her hand that was covering his eyes. He was opening his eyes wide and looking at her as though she had bullied him. He looked pitiful.


    ¡°Alliance¡ªAlliance Master...¡± Rong Li covered his mouth and stammered.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°You... why did you...¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t kissing supposed to be like this?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Rong Li appeared as though he learned something new. He just stared nkly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t ept it?¡±


    Rong Li¡¯s eyshes vibrated. He slowly moved his hand away from his mouth and said, ¡°Can... can we not do that? I... I will learn thister.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and got up. She sat on the side of the bed.


    When the weight on his body was gone, Rong Li was stunned for a few seconds. He grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s sleeve after that. ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be angry?¡± She was just hungry. The two steamed stuffed buns just now were not enough for her. She was too tired to tease him.


    Rong Li climbed up and hugged her from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. We... we can try again... I will not react the same way...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Ming Shu grabbed his wrist. ¡°Be a good boy and ask Steamed Bun toe over.¡±


    Rong Li froze.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t hear his voice for a long time. She felt something wet on her shoulder.


    <i>Why are you crying again!</i>


    What did she say just now?


    She just wanted Steamed Bun to get some food for her!


    <i>What is this little demon thinking now?!</i>


    <i>Did you get the character profile of a pitiful crybaby?</i>


    Ming Shu pulled her hand away and turned to look at him. ¡°Why are you crying? I really don¡¯t understand you.¡±


    Rong Li continued crying and looking pitiful.


    <i>I just want to cry... No, not really.</i>


    <i>F**k, I can¡¯t stop.</i>


    <i>My tear nds are out of control.</i>


    <i>Who designed this stupid character profile? This is so inhumane.</i>


    <i>Why is a handsome genius like me crying?</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s head hurt. She hugged Rong Li.


    Ming Shu looked down. Rong Li opened his mouth after sobbing for a while. Ming Shu kissed him, with tongue.


    ¡°Is it disgusting?¡±


    Once she finished kissing him, she questioned him as shey on his body.


    Rong Li blushed slightly. He shook his head.


    ¡°Then are you still going to cry?¡±


    Rong Li shook his head again.


    ¡°Can you call Steamed Bun for me now?¡±


    Rong Li nodded. He plucked up his courage and asked, ¡°What do you need him to do?¡±


    ¡°I am starving to death,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°I just fought and right after that, you wanted to suck my energy. I won¡¯t be able to handle this even if I were an immortal.¡±


    Rong Li¡¯s face turned red in an instant. He got down the bed in a flurry and ran out of the room without even straightening his clothes.


    Ming Shu ced her hand on her forehead.


    She was going to die soon.


    The chef king didn¡¯te with them so Steamed Bun could only ask the Flying Tiger n¡¯s leader to bring some food over.


    When Steamed Bun sent the food over, he kept shifting his gaze between Ming Shu and Rong Li.


    Ming Shu looked at him. ¡°Did you get an answer out of them?¡±


    Steamed Bun shook his head. ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°... The people consist of disciples from different big sects and ns. The sects and ns are furious at us,¡± Steamed Bun said weakly.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t change her expression. ¡°If anyone has any opinions, ask them toe and look for me.¡±


    Steamed Bun: ¡°...¡± <i>After that match, who dares to look for you.</i>


    Ming Shu ced her chopsticks on the fish head dish. Her voice was steady. ¡°If nothinges from the questioning, they will have a hard time.¡±


    Her chopsticks stabbed right through the fish head.


    Steamed Bun: ¡°...¡±


    The person might not be targeting the alliance master. There were so many people then and the hidden weapons were shot in all directions.


    If this happened in the past, the alliance master would never question these people. It was too troublesome for her. She would rather eat two tes of osmanthus cake.


    Why did she care so much about it this time?


    ¡°Are you still not nning to leave?¡±


    Steamed Bun swallowed and rushed out of the room.


    ¡°Are you tired from standing?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Rong Li shook his head.


    ¡°Are you trying to appear taller than me? Sit down.¡± <i>Irritating</i>.


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    Ming Shu caused such a huge impact today and got hurt too. Hence, no one dared to disturb her.


    Ming Shu washed up and went to bed directly after.


    Rong Li stood at the side of the bed.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Ming Shu moved inside a little.


    Rong Li pretended to hesitate before climbing onto the bed.


    Of course, as a pitiful little boy, he had to wait to be pampered in bed.


    However, Ming Shu had no intention of doing anything with him.


    Rong Li ced his arm below Ming Shu¡¯s head. He wanted her to sleepfortably.


    ¡°Alliance Master... do you have anyone that you worry about?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°... Oh.¡±


    Silence.


    ¡°Who am I to you?¡±


    ¡°Who do you want to be?¡±


    Rong Li hugged Ming Shu¡¯s waist. There was no gap between their bodies. ¡°I want... to be your man.¡±


    ¡°Heh...¡±


    ¡°Alliance Master, why are youughing?¡± <i>What is so funny? I am an ambitious genius</i>.


    What was his ambition?


    His ambition was her.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. Stop daydreaming.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t care about me. I care about you. You will care about me in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. You can dream at night too.¡± Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°You should learn how to be a proper bed warmer and boytoy before talking about anything else.¡±


    Rong Li: ¡°...¡±


    Bed warmer?


    Boytoy?


    Did she treat him like a boytoy?


    <i>Are boytoys as handsome as me?</i>


    <i>F**k...</i>


    <i>System, is there a way to be a professional boytoy quickly?</i>

 Chapter 970 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (15)

    <h4>Chapter 970: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (15)</h4>


    Steamed Bun bore with the stress and questioned everyone during the night.


    Luckily, he found the person who shot the hidden weapons.


    However, before he could find out anything more, the personmitted suicide.


    There was nothing which could prove his identity on his body. He asked everyone, but no one recognize this person.


    Steamed Bun had no choice. He reported this to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu pondered it. ¡°What happened to the person from the Demonic Sect?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Steamed Bun hesitated. ¡°We didn¡¯t find him after we cleaned up the area. He should have ran away.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°He managed to run away even after I beat him up so badly?¡±


    Indeed.


    He was surprised at how strong-willed that person was.


    He managed to run away even after suffering such a serious injury.


    Steamed Bun asked nervously, ¡°Alliance Master... are they on the same side?¡±


    The person from the Demonic Sect appeared suddenly. After he appeared, they were attacked.


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°One is dead and one ran away. Who knows?¡±


    Steamed Bun frowned. ¡°Alliance Master, if they were together, who was their target?¡±


    The attack was weird.


    They shot at everyone. There was no specific target.


    ¡°Go and ask him.¡± <i>I am not one of them. How would I know?</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Can we have a proper conversation?</i>


    Not only did the person from the Demonic Sect run away, Lord Zhuo and Jiang Ling disappeared too.


    [Hidden Task: I will destroy you in the name of justice. Hint: Anger anyone that is not from your mansion.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Harmony System... you are getting more and more harmonious.</i>


    [Thank you for yourpliment. For the sake of snacks, please work hard!]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    After Steamed Bun left, the other sects and ns came to ¡°visit¡± Ming Shu and discussed the attack with her.


    Most of them felt that the Demonic Sect just wanted to fight against them. The Demonic Sect often did things without any reason or logic.


    A small portion of people felt that something was amiss.


    However, there was no evidence to prove their suspicion. Everything was just their own guesses.


    The minority would follow the majority. In the end, everyone agreed that the Demonic Sect was just being crazy and wanted to give them trouble.


    ¡°Alliance Master, thepetition...¡±


    After this issue was solved, there was still another one.


    Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t I win?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    It was true that she was the only one left on the battle stage.


    But...


    This should not be counted, right?


    They recalled how Ming Shu subdued all the heroes. They swallowed back the words that they wanted to say and congratted her instead.


    ¡°When are you going to take the divine sword?¡± someone asked her in an unwilling tone as everyone was talking.


    Divine sword!


    The divine swordnded in her hand just like that.


    Although they might not be able to win even if they proceeded with thepetition, it felt better than just giving it up like this.


    Ming Shu considered for a moment. ¡°Time waits for no man. Let¡¯s do it tomorrow.¡±


    <i>Pu¡ª</i>


    Was she trying to tease them?


    ...


    Even at night, Luo City was lively. People hustle and bustle along the streets. The heroes from the pugilist world added to the liveliness of Luo City.


    Ming Shu carried a bag as she secretly hit the streets with Rong Li.


    If she had a choice, she would not bring Rong Li along.


    However, he saw her when she was trying to sneak out...


    Infuriating.


    ¡°Lord,e inside and y!¡±


    A bevy of beautifuldies swarmed toward them. Rong Li was surrounded. Thedies pulled him toward the building in front of him.


    Rong Li appeared to be in shock. He even forgot to struggle.


    ¡°Lord, you¡¯re really handsome.¡±


    ¡°Lord,e on...¡±


    Rong Li struggled. Brightly colored dresses shed in front of his eyes. The strong smell of perfume attacked his nose. It was suffocating.


    He tried to find Ming Shu, but she was gone.


    <i>F**k. She was still here just now.</i>


    <i>Where did she go?</i>


    <i>Did she not notice that I am gone?</i>


    <i>What kind of person is this!</i>


    <i>My clothes!</i>


    <i>My wife bought them for me!</i>


    <i>Stop tearing them apart...</i>


    Rong Li exerted some force and tried to break free from these people. Suddenly, someone grabbed his shoulder. The person didn¡¯t use much energy, but he was freed from thedies¡¯ grasp.


    The young girl smiled at the beautifuldies. ¡°Little sisters, he is taken.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled gently. Her voice was pleasant so thedies didn¡¯t get angry. Theyughed seductively and didn¡¯t continue pestering the boy. They went to find another target.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡± Rong Li choked from the heavy perfume. He leaned on Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder and took in the faint smell from her body. He felt much better.


    Rong Li secretly reached out and grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s waist. Heined, ¡°Alliance Master... they tore my clothes.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Young man, you are breaking the rules!</i>


    <i>The game is not yed like this!</i>


    <i>Can you not do things your own way?</i>


    Rong Li¡¯s clothes were not torn. They were just messed up. Ming Shu pushed him away and tidied him up. Then, she continued walking between the snacks stalls.


    Rong Li: ¡°...¡±


    <i>All you know is food. Why haven¡¯t you died from overeating!</i>


    <i>Why is food more attractive than me?</i>


    <i>I am... I¡¯m delicious too!</i>


    Rong Li grabbed his clothes and cursed silently in his heart. He looked down and followed behind Ming Shu.


    The people on the streets lessened. It started to get quieter.


    Rong Li looked at the ground absentmindedly. Suddenly, he was grabbed and pulled to the side. A drunk man that smelled like alcohol brushed past him.


    Ming Shu had her arms around him. ¡°Are you still thinking about those beautifuldies just now? Do you want me to send you back?¡±


    ¡°Alliance Master...¡± Rong Li shook his head nervously. ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not thinking about them.¡±


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really not thinking about them.¡±


    Rong Li kept trying to exin himself. He told her that he was not interested in those people.


    He didn¡¯t realize that Ming Shu had dragged him in a certain direction. She never let him go all this while.


    By the time he noticed something, they were on a small bridge.


    He looked at their position and felt ted. He purposely leaned toward Ming Shu. Ming Shu ced her hands on his waist and naturally leaned toward him too.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A ck shadow bumped into the two of them.


    The beautiful and graceful images in Rong Li¡¯s mind were shattered.


    <i>F**k...</i>


    <i>Which idiot is this!</i>


    Rong Li resisted the urge to kick the person. He looked down. He must remember the face of this person.


    He bore grudges.


    The person on the ground got up and patted his clothes casually. He raised his head and greeted Ming Shu. ¡°Alliance Master, what a coincidence.¡±


    Rong Li quickly lowered his head and tilted his body. He shrunk into Ming Shu¡¯s arms and made use of the darkness to hide himself.


    Ming Shu pulled Rong Li closer to her. ¡°You are blocking my way.¡±


    The sect leader nced at the person in Ming Shu¡¯s arms. ¡°You must be in a good mood.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°How can I bepared to you? It is the middle of the night and you are being chased. Seems like you are quite popr.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After Ming Shu reminded him, he remembered the situation he was in. He wanted to leave but before he could, a murderous intent filled the air.


    The man in the curtained hat appeared in the air and attacked the Demonic sect leader with his palm...


    The sect leader suddenly dodged behind Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu grabbed him and pushed him away. She held onto Rong Li and retreated some distance away.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The strike from the man in the curtained hat struck the water in the river. The water sshed high into the air. It sprayed onto the bridge.


    The sect leader looked at Ming Shu bitterly. ¡°How can you not save me?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I can add on to your misfortune too.¡±


    The sect leader: ¡°...¡±


    The man in the curtained hat sneered and raised his palm again.

 Chapter 971 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (16)

    <h4>Chapter 971: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu injured the man in the curtained hat earlier today, but he could still fight with the Demonic Sect¡¯s leader...


    He healed a little too fast.


    <i>Is this a different person?</i>


    Ming Shu observed for a while. She realized the sect leader didn¡¯t use his full strength.


    He even purposely let himself got hit by the man in curtained hat.


    ¡°Pu¡ª¡±


    Fresh blood spurted out of his mouth. That exaggerated posture and expression...


    <i>It is so fake.</i>


    The man in the curtained hat wanted to continue his attacks. However, he paused and suddenly jumped onto the tree along the side of the river. Then, he disappeared into the night sky.


    ¡°Leader!¡±


    ¡°Leader, are you okay!¡±


    ¡°Leader, what happened to you?¡±


    The disciples of the Demonic Sect ran up the bridge and gathered around their sect leader.


    Their sect leader waved his hands. ¡°I am fine. You all can leave first.¡±


    ¡°Sect Leader...¡± The disciples shouted with so much emotion it seemed as though their sect leader was going to die soon.


    ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡± The sect leader was speechless. ¡°You all can leave first.¡±


    The disciples of the Demonic Sect exchanged nces with each other and left.


    The bridge became quiet again. Ming Shu smiled as she looked at the sect leader. ¡°Internal dispute?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The sect leader wiped the blood off his mouth corners with his sleeve. ¡°Personal grudge. However, he does want to take over my position.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you kill him?¡± <i>Why did you let yourself get hit?</i>


    ¡°That is a strategy.¡± The sect leader sneered.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°A despicable strategy?¡±


    Pretending to be injured so that you could fool your opponent? This was exactly what the man in the curtained hat did to Lord Zhuo.


    As expected of people who came from the same sect.


    ¡°Yes. The kind of methods that righteous ns like you all won¡¯t use.¡± The sect leader was sarcastic.


    ¡°Hey, why are you leaving? Wait for me. I am talking to you. Are you angry because I said the truth?¡± The sect leader chased after Ming Shu.


    The sect leader left with Ming Shu.


    Not long after they left, a figure ran up the bridge.


    Jiang Ling looked around her.<i> Strange... why is there no one here?</i>


    The ground was wet. She looked at the ground for a moment. Was she toote?


    She calcted her time properly. Why was shete...


    Did the Demonic Sect¡¯s leader get saved by the female protagonist?


    Jiang Ling frowned as she scanned her surroundings. There was no sign of the sect leader.


    ...


    When Ming Shu came back with the people from the Demonic Sect as well as the sect leader, Steamed Bun got a shock.


    If anyone from the Flying Tiger n saw this, they would think that they colluded with the Demonic Sect.


    The pugilist world would no longer be after the Demonic Sect. They would be after the Alliance Master Mansion.


    ¡°Alliance Master... I will go back to my room first,¡± Rong Li whispered to Ming Shu.


    The sect leader poured himself a cup of tea. When Rong Li was leaving, he nced at him.


    ¡°You recognize him?¡± After Rong Li left, Ming Shu went to sit opposite the sect leader.


    ¡°He looks familiar,¡± the sect leader said. ¡°I might be thinking too much. However, it is better to be safe than sorry. If you don¡¯t know the person¡¯s background, don¡¯t keep him beside you.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the Demonic Sect be happy if something happens to me?¡±


    ¡°We are in a coboration now.¡± The sect leader had a good sense of teamwork.


    ¡°So, did you beat Jiang Ling up?¡± She saw Jiang Ling all lively and fine. Nothing seemed to have happened to her.


    ¡°...¡± The sect leader coughed. ¡°I was busy. I will ask people to do it immediately.¡±


    As the Demonic Sect¡¯s leader, he would be chased everyday. He had a lot of things to do too.


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Who is the man that attacked you?¡±


    The sect leader paused for a few seconds. He put down his teacup and replied, ¡°My senior brother.¡±


    ¡°Dispute among your Sect?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be Senior Brother...¡±


    The sect leader shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be the sect leader, but my master gave this position to me. I had to ept it.¡±


    The sect leader told Ming Shu of a plot that would happen in every single story.


    The sect leader and his senior brother entered the sect together. His senior brother was a hardworking person butcked talent.


    On the other hand, he was smart, butzy and naughty. No matter how hard his senior brother worked, he was unable to catch up with the sect leader.


    Because of this difference, his senior brother started to feel jealous of him.


    His senior brother was supposed to inherit the position of the sect leader. However, he got it in the end.


    He didn¡¯t want to be the sect leader, but he had no choice.


    His senior brother went to the dark side.


    The sect leader felt depressed too.


    He was chased by his senior brother everyday and he had to take care of that bunch of irritating disciples.


    He was a handsome and charismatic young man once. Look at what he had be.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±<i> As expected of a fun and casual story.</i>


    <i>Even the Demonic Sect¡¯s leader is so weird.</i>


    ¡°Alliance Master, Alliance Master... something happened.¡±


    Steamed Bun ran in agitatedly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to shout only when someone died?¡±


    Nothing was a problem besides life and death.


    Steamed Bun swallowed. ¡°Someone... died.¡±


    Ming Shu and the sect leader looked at him simultaneously.


    Steamed Bun said hurriedly, ¡°The divine sword is gone. The people watching over the divine sword are all dead.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± <i>What does it have to do with me? I don¡¯t want the sword anyway.</i>


    Steamed Bun: ???


    <i>Alliance Master, is this all the reaction you can muster?</i>


    Ming Shu noticed Steamed Bun¡¯s questioning eyes. She tried her best and forced out some words. ¡°So sad.¡±


    Her reaction was as exaggerated as the sect leader¡¯s.


    Steamed Bun turned his head and looked outside. Luckily, there were no outsiders.


    ¡°What are we eating for supper?¡±


    Steamed Bun red up in his heart.


    <i>Eat what!</i>


    <i>Go to the Thousand Jade Mountain now!</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu climbed up the Thousand Jade Mountain in the middle of the night.


    The Thousand Jade Mountain was lit brightly. The smell of blood filled the air.


    Everyone wore sorrowful looks on their faces.


    Only Ming Shu ate her snacks with a calm expression as she watched the sects and nsy out the deceased in a row.


    ¡°It is the Demonic Sect again.¡±


    ¡°Unforgivable!¡±


    ¡°Those bastards from the Demonic Sect are inhumane! Don¡¯t let me catch them...¡±


    ¡°They even took the divine sword!¡± This was the main point.


    The divine sword was stolen and their friends were killed.


    This was why they were furious and wanted to destroy the Demonic Sect.


    The Demonic Sect¡¯s leader, who was dressed up as someone from the Alliance Master Mansion: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the sect leader too.


    The sect leader twitched his mouth corners. He whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t have the time toe here. Don¡¯t be stupid and push the me on me.¡±


    The sect leader felt that this little girl was different from those other people from the righteous ns. He didn¡¯t know why he felt this way.


    She would not be so stupid and push the me on the Demonic Sect whenever something bad happened.


    Ming Shu lowered her head and continued eating her sweet dumplings.


    The sect leader: ¡°...¡±


    The sect leader poked Ming Shu with a tree branch. ¡°Bring me over so that I can take a look.¡± He wanted to see who dared to frame him.


    ¡°Go yourself.¡±


    ¡°If I go myself, I will not be able to make it back.¡± The sect leader got angry.


    If he appeared, these people would skin him alive and maybe deep fry him too.


    Ming Shu remained unmoved.


    ¡°I will treat you to a meal!¡± The sect leader made his ultimate move.


    Ming Shu walked over. She moved so quickly the sect leader didn¡¯t react in time. He only regained his senses after Ming Shu had walked some distance. He ran to catch up with her.


    ¡°Alliance Master...¡±


    ¡°Alliance Master.¡±


    People started greeting her.


    The sect leader tried his best to diminish his presence.


    Once they reached the ce where the corpses wereid out, Ming Shu stopped eating. However, she didn¡¯t do anything else, either.


    The scene was strange.


    The sect leader: ¡°...¡±


    The sect leader bowed to Ming Shu and then bent down to inspect the bodies.


    Everyone thought that Ming Shu ordered him to do it so no one stopped him.

 Chapter 972 - The Alliance Master’s Teaching (17)

    <h4>Chapter 972: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teaching (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°These are skills from the Demonic Sect.¡±


    The sect leader wore a dark expression as they walked down the mountain.


    From the wounds to the internal injuries, it was all done using the techniques from his Demonic Sect.


    But...


    He didn¡¯t ask anyone to do this!


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Maybe you did this while you were sleepwalking.¡±


    The sect leader: ¡°...¡± <i>Only you will do this when you are sleepwalking... what is sleepwalking?</i>


    ¡°Alliance Master, don¡¯t you think that something is amiss? Why would someone keep framing the Demonic Sect?¡± Steamed Bun asked. ¡°We caught the culprit for the murders at the Qingxu Sect, but I feel that there is more to it.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has a part to y in destroying evil. What is strange about this?¡± Ming Shu tilted her head and revealed her white teeth. ¡°Who asked the Demonic Sect to be hated so much by everyone?¡±


    The Demonic Sect¡¯s leader: ¡°...¡± <i>So we deserve to be framed?</i>


    When the conversation gets disagreeable, to say one word more is a waste of breath.


    The sect leader left angrily.


    He must go and investigate this case.


    Ming Shu returned to her room as if nothing happened.


    A candle lit up her room. Rong Li sat in the chair. He was asleep.


    Ming Shu closed the door softly. She walked to Rong Li¡¯s side and looked at him for a moment.


    ¡°Irritating.¡± Ming Shu gave a long sigh and carried him to the bed.


    ¡°Alliance... Alliance Master?¡±


    Rong Li rubbed his eyes and stared at Ming Shu, who was undressing him.


    Then, she threw the nket on his body. ¡°Who allowed you to enter my room? Why are you sleeping on my bed?¡±


    Rong Li was lost. ¡°These past few days... I was always with you...¡±


    Ming Shu blinked.


    Rong Li blinked too.


    He was right.


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Ming Shu pushed him back onto the bed.


    Rong Li¡¯s muffled voice came from under the nket. ¡°Alliance Master... are you not sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Why is that any of your business? Why are you ordering me around?¡±


    Rong Li: ¡°...¡±


    <i>F**k, I am just concerned about you.</i>


    <i>Why is she scolding me like this!</i>


    <i>Calm down.</i>


    <i>The character setting is not allowed to be vited.</i>


    <i>This crazy person is just trying to make me vite my character profile. I will not fall into her trap.</i>


    Rong Li felt Ming Shu pressing against the nket. He panicked. Did he anger the lunatic so much that she wanted to suffocate him?


    ¡°Alliance Master... I¡¯m hot.¡±


    The pressure on the nket disappeared. Rong Li pulled down the nket and took a deep breath. He was perspiring profusely.


    In this weather, it was stifling to stay under the nket.


    Rong Li looked at the person beside him under the dim light.


    She lowered her head. Her face was covered in darkness so he couldn¡¯t see her expression. She had a weird aura around her.


    <i>I want to hug her.</i>


    <i>Hug her.</i>


    A voice in Rong Li¡¯s heart shouted at him.


    He reached out and hugged Ming Shu¡¯s neck. He pulled her into the light and the two of them fell onto the bed.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Ming Shu scolded him.


    Rong Li didn¡¯t let her go. He hugged her. ¡°Alliance Master, I¡¯m scared. Can you sleep with me?¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Is someone going to eat you up!¡± Ming Shu pulled his hand away. ¡°Let me go. Are you hot?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Rong Li hugged her tighter.


    ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t be too haughty just because I pamper you. You will fall into disfavor.¡± Ming Shu pinched his elbow.


    ¡°Then you must continue pampering me.¡± <i>Oh my god! What kind of stupid sentence is this? I did not say this. I must be possessed.</i>


    ¡°Why must I continue to pamper you?¡± Ming Shu smiled. She grabbed his hand.


    ¡°I will be obedient.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ming Shu ced her hand on her chin. She said in an overbearing tone, ¡°Come. Make me happy!¡±


    Rong Li: ¡°...¡± <i>I want to p you to death!</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t have the time to pretend to faint now.</i>


    Rong Li held her neck and leaned forward to kiss her. He tried to imitate the kiss they sharedst time.


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes. Rong Li didn¡¯t dare to go overboard. He maintained his nervousness and controlled the desire in him.


    This was the reaction he was supposed to have.


    If only the lights were off...


    ...


    After that, Rong Li pretended to sleep. He was afraid that he would be unable to control himself and expose his true nature.


    Some people were addictive.


    He didn¡¯t know if Ming Shu realized that he was awake, but since she didn¡¯t expose him, he would pretend that she didn¡¯t know.


    <i>My wife still pampers me a lot.</i>


    <i>Haha</i>


    <i>My wife must be in love with me.</i>


    <i>Hahahaha.</i>


    <i>It is only a matter of time before I take her heart.</i>


    ¡°Rong Li, is the alliance master awake?¡±


    Rong Li stopped himself from being too happy. He lowered his head and replied, ¡°Yes, she is awake.¡±


    Steamed Bun looked at him. He walked into the room angrily. <i>This is a troublesome person.</i>


    Rong Li rolled his eyes at his back.


    <i>Why is he looking for my wife bright and early in the morning? He must be up to no good.</i>


    Steamed Bun came to find Ming Shu to discuss what happened on the Thousand Jade Mountain. Everyone felt that it was done by the Demonic Sect so they were talking about attacking the Demonic Sect now.


    They wanted Ming Shu to use her status as the alliance master to gather the pugilist world together and attack the Demonic Sect.


    As the alliance master, Ming Shu needed to ept this request. If not, the people would think that she was immature and irresponsible.


    ...


    Before anyone could think of a concrete n, a sect suddenly got annihted.


    This time, there were no survivors.


    This enraged everyone. If they don¡¯t do anything now, would the Demonic Sect destroy all of them?


    They decided to head toward the headquarters of the Demonic Sect.


    ¡°Can we not go?¡± Ming Shu leaned against the door. ¡°Fighting is not nice to watch.¡±


    <i>I just want to eat my snacks in peace.</i>


    Steamed Bun was directing people to move their things out. He took some time to persuade Ming Shu. ¡°Alliance Master, if we don¡¯t go, we will be criticized.¡±


    The alliance master did not need to participate in the fight, but she needed to be there.


    Ming Shu said, ¡°I am just a young girl. I can¡¯t handle this kind of responsibility.¡±


    Steamed Bun¡¯s mouth corners twitched. ¡°You are the alliance master.¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°You are abusing a child.¡±


    Steamed Bun was speechless.


    <i>Alliance Master, can you be any more shameless? How are you a child?</i>


    <i>Which part of you looks like a child?</i>


    ¡°Alliance Master, please think for the Alliance Master Mansion¡¯s sake.¡± Steamed Bun suddenly got serious. ¡°The moment you became the alliance master, the responsibility fell to you. I know that you don¡¯t like it but this is what thete alliance master left for you.¡±


    Ming Shu remembered that she still had to fulfill the wishes of the Host...


    She gave up.


    ¡°The people from the pugilist world are so troublesome.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Steamed Bun was puzzled.


    <i>What do you mean by the people from the pugilist world?</i>


    <i>You are part of us too!</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t exclude yourself whenever you want to!</i>


    Steamed Bun arranged everything and went to gather with the rest of the people. The Alliance Master Mansion¡¯s people left quitete. Most of the sects and ns couldn¡¯t wait any longer and left before them.


    Ming Shu hugged her candies and slowly walked out of the Flying Tiger n¡¯s ce. She stepped on the stool to get onto the horse carriage.


    The heroes that were sitting on their horses: ¡°...¡±


    If they walked at this pace, when would they arrive at the Demonic Sect?


    Hero #1: Go and tell the alliance master to ride on a horse. A horse is faster.


    Hero #2: Why don¡¯t you go?


    Hero #3: The alliance master is so fierce. Who dares to go and find her?


    Heroes #4, 5, 6, 7: ...

 Chapter 973 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (18)

    <h4>Chapter 973: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (18)</h4>


    Outside the Demonic Sect headquarters...


    All the heroes of the pugilist world gathered.


    The Demonic Sect was hard to hold and hard to attack. There were not a lot of people on their side so they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.


    However, a verbal war was necessary.


    The Demonic Sect insisted that this had nothing to do with them. They wanted the heroes to stop framing them and using this as an excuse to destroy them.


    The heroes of the pugilist world didn¡¯t believe them. The victims all died due to the Demonic Sect¡¯s skills so it could only be them.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect herself to be back at the Demonic Sect in such a short time.


    Aspared to Luo City, there were more heroes here. The area was filled with people and more people were still making their way here.


    Ming Shu leaned on her horse carriage and looked at Jiang Ling who was among the crowd.


    Besides Lord Zhuo, there was another man beside Jiang Ling.


    Jiang Ling managed to get herself another ¡°concubine¡± in such a short period of time.


    After all the major sects and ns gathered, they had a meeting.


    ¡°Alliance Master, pleasee for the meeting.¡± Someone came to invite Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu leaned against her carriage. ¡°I thought that you all were not nning to call me.¡±


    The person was awkward. ¡°You are the alliance master. We don¡¯t dare to leave you out.¡±


    If she didn¡¯t reveal her true strength that time, they would not call her.


    Strength speaks the loudest in the pugilist world.


    There were already many people inside the makeshift tent. Jiang Ling, Lord Zhuo, and the new man were among them too.


    ¡°Alliance Master.¡±


    ¡°Alliance Master...¡±


    ¡°Alliance Master, this way please.¡±


    When Ming Shu walked past Jiang Ling, she winked at her. Her smile was gentle.


    She felt exceptionally happy when she saw her snacks coupon.


    Jiang Ling froze.


    After Ming Shu walked past, the oppressive aura dissipated. Jiang Ling could finally breathe properly.


    <i>Why did she smile at me just now?</i> That smile looked totally harmless but she felt that it was sinister and weird. She felt...


    Chills running through her body.


    ¡°Sect Leader Zhao, this is...¡± Someone asked about the man beside Jiang Ling.


    Leader Zhao was a rough man. He said in a manly voice, ¡°This is the young lord of the Wolf Fortress. The lord of the fortress is meditating behind closed doors so the young lord came in his ce.¡±


    ¡°Wolf Fortress? Do you all raise wolves?¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly asked.


    The harmonious atmosphere in the room was destroyed by Ming Shu¡¯s words.


    <i>What does the Wolf Fortress have to do with raising wolves?</i>


    ¡°We don¡¯t raise wolves. However, there are a lot of wolves around our fortress.¡± The young lord was very polite. He didn¡¯t show any signs of anger.


    Jiang Ling looked at Ming Shu vigntly. She seemed afraid that Ming Shu would talk too much to the young lord.


    ¡°Oh.¡± <i>Wolf meat can be eaten too. It is a pity that they don¡¯t raise them.</i>


    The atmosphere in the tent turned awkward.


    ¡°Cough, cough...¡± The person who asked the question before Ming Shu looked at Jiang Ling. He changed the topic. ¡°This is...¡±


    Leader Zhao didn¡¯t recognize Jiang Ling, either.


    The young lord said, ¡°This is my friend. Please do not worry. She is one of us.¡±


    They were afraid that there would be spies from the Demonic Sect among them.


    However, since the young lord said this, everyone gave him some face even though they still had their suspicions.


    After all, Lord Zhuo was beside Jiang Ling too.


    ¡°We can start now.¡±


    Ming Shu was just a mascot. She sat at the top and ate her sunflower seeds.


    The rest discussed below her. If Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything, no one would ask for her opinion.


    To them, although Ming Shu was quite powerful in terms of skills, her age...


    She probably would not be able to give any useful suggestions.


    Mascot Ming Shu was too young.


    Regarding this...


    The mascot expressed that she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    It was not her fault that she was too young.


    ¡°The Demonic Sect is hard to attack. The method that Leader Zhao mentioned was good, but we would be heavily injured even if we defeated the Demonic Sect. That is thest thing that we want to do.¡±


    Jiang Ling¡¯s clear voice rang through the air.


    ¡°Oh, Miss Jiang, do you have a better idea?¡± A sect leader asked.


    ¡°I...¡± Jiang Ling just realized that the people present were all people with high status. She said humbly, ¡°If I say anything wrong, please do not take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°Just say it. We need a lot of different ideas.¡±


    ¡°I will speak then...¡±


    Jiang Ling took a deep breath.


    Her idea was to make use of the geographic location of the Demonic Sect and burn the mountain around it.


    It was the dry season now. Once a fire started in the mountain, it would spread quickly.


    Everyone discussed the idea and felt that it was workable.


    The disciples of the Demonic Sect hid in their headquarters. They were familiar with the topography in this area so it would be advantageous for them.


    Jiang Ling returned to the young lord¡¯s side after her idea was epted. She nced at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Alliance Master, do you have any questions?¡±


    Everyone looked at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Everyone tensed up.


    ¡°Alliance Master, please say it.¡±


    Ming Shu spat out her sunflower seed shell. ¡°When are we eating dinner?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Don¡¯t stop them. They wanted to kill her.


    <i>Why does she still have the mood to eat dinner now?</i>


    ¡°You all don¡¯t provide dinner?¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions were bad. Ming Shu continued, ¡°If I knew this, I would not havee.¡±


    ¡°Alliance Master!¡± someone shouted in anger. ¡°We are discussing an important thing now. Please be more serious.¡±


    Many people looked at her with disapproval.


    Even if she was young, she could not be so irresponsible.


    ¡°How am I not serious? You all invited me so here I am.¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t recognize me as your alliance master. Why do you all have to act like you do? Are you not tired? I feel tired just watching you.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Steamed Bun covered his face with his hands.


    He kept pulling Ming Shu¡¯s clothes.


    <i>Alliance Master, please do not talk any more nonsense. Do you want to offend all of them?</i>


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we be more transparent. If you don¡¯t like me, just say it. I don¡¯t like all of you, either.¡±


    ¡°Alliance Master!¡± <i>This little girl is so infuriating.</i>


    <i>How can you say all this in front of so many people?</i>


    ¡°Yes?¡± Ming Shu smiled as she replied


    ¡°...¡±


    [Guest, don¡¯t forget Qing Luo¡¯s wish.]


    Ming Shu got up and brushed the sunflower seed shells off her dress. Then, she walked out of the tent.


    She gave a small smile.


    Qing Luo¡¯s wish was to be a good alliance master. However, she didn¡¯t say that she needed to be a good alliance master for the pugilist world. <i>If I am a good alliance master to myself, I am still fulfilling her wish.</i>


    [...]


    The Harmony System was stunned.


    <i>You can do this?</i>


    <i>What is the point of being an alliance master for one person?</i>


    <i>Would there be a need for an alliance master if there was only one person?!</i>


    ¡°y by yourselves.¡± Ming Shu waved at them. ¡°I wish you all good luck.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Steamed Bun wanted to say something. However, Ming Shu had already done all this so he couldn¡¯t do anything now.


    He left in a depressed state with Ming Shu.


    <i>Damn, I¡¯m over.</i>


    <i>I am really dead this time.</i>


    The alliance master would be dismissed soon.


    ¡°Alliance Master, why did you do that?¡± Steamed Bun asked the moment he came out.


    ¡°I am happy.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Steamed Bun was choked. ¡°Alliance Master, you know that if they agree to dismiss you, you will not be the alliance master anymore!¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t win against me.¡± <i>I can justmit suicide and massacre everyone.</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    Steamed Bun looked at Ming Shu¡¯s back strangely. All kinds of weird thoughts flew around in his mind.

 Chapter 974 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (19)

    <h4>Chapter 974: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (19)</h4>


    Ming Shu realized that Steamed Bun started to be suspicious of her.


    Ming Shu questioned Steamed Bun¡¯s intelligence. She had been acting weird for such a long time before he got suspicious.


    However, Steamed Bun didn¡¯t manage to confirm his suspicion.


    Besides the changes in her personality, there was no other difference.


    Ming Shu would not change the daily habits of the Host. She was toozy to change them.


    She had no special habits so it was easier to just follow the habits of this body. It would be morefortable for this body too.


    Rong Li noticed Steamed Bun¡¯s change in demeanor.


    But, he was happy that Steamed Bun distanced himself from his wife.


    No mortals shoulde close to his wife!


    No one came to persuade Ming Shu toe back. They didn¡¯t recognize Ming Shu as the alliance master anyway.


    However, her sudden departure sparked many debates among the crowd.


    The news spread instantly.


    The alliance master of the pugilist world left them at such a crucial time. One could imagine how bad her reputation was.


    ¡°Alliance Master, are we really leaving?¡± Rong Li asked softly.


    ¡°If not, are we going to stay and be extras?¡±


    Rong Li looked toward the mountain. He didn¡¯t answer her.


    ¡°You want to go up?¡± Ming Shu grabbed his chin and forced him to look at her. ¡°If you want to go up, I can send you up. However, I will not collect your corpse for you.¡±


    Rong Li immediately shook his head. ¡°I... I am just worried that someone will find you for trouble.¡±


    Ming Shu retracted her hand. She lowered her head. ¡°I don¡¯tck trouble. Having one more or one less doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± <i>I don¡¯t care.</i>


    Rong Li opened his mouth but no words came out.


    When no one noticed them, he quickly gave Ming Shu a kiss on the cheek. Then he faced the horse carriage and appeared embarrassed.


    Ming Shu rubbed his head. ¡°Get in the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    Rong Li climbed onto the horse carriage on all fours.


    ...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t go far. She didn¡¯t participate in the fight, but she never said that she would not watch it.


    Most importantly, her snacks coupon was still there. How could she leave?


    The battle between the Demonic Sect and the various sects and ns happened in one afternoon.


    It started with a huge fire.


    Due to the wind, the fire spread through the entire mountain. The mountain was enveloped by mes. Trees fell and the sound of crackling filled the air.


    Thereafter, sounds of fighting ensued.


    As night swept in, the fire didn¡¯t die down. The sky was stained by the fire and turned bright red. ck smoke and ashes fell from above.


    Ming Shu ced her hand on her chin and looked at the light from afar. Her fingers knocked against the window sill asionally.


    Steamed Bun was right.


    Something was amiss.


    Although she didn¡¯t know what was wrong, it was better to not mix herself with these kinds of issues.


    There were no snacks to be acquired anyway.


    <i>Once they finish fighting, I shall go and find my snacks coupon.</i>


    <i>Perfect!</i>


    Ming Shu felt something heavy on her shoulder.


    She looked sideways. Rong Li was lying on her shoulder. He moved his body due to difort and inched his way to her chest.


    Ming Shu leaned back. Rong Li¡¯s body fell. She wanted to kick him away but in the end, she caught him and let him rest in her arms.


    Ming Shu adjusted his position for him. Rong Li¡¯s clothes fell open and revealed a tassel on his waist.


    ...


    The fire on the mountain caused the defenses of the Demonic Sect to weaken, but the people were still unable to capture the headquarters.


    The next day, rain fell.


    After the rain, everyone realized that the number of disciples from the Demonic Sect decreased drastically. It was not because they managed to catch or kill them. The numbers just dropped suddenly.


    They went up the mountain to check. The people from the Demonic Sect were gone.


    They searched the entire Demonic Sect thoroughly and finally found a hidden passageway.


    However, by the time they found the passageway, the people from the Demonic Sect had already fled.


    Since the people from the Demonic Sect had ran away, they could only ask their disciples to hurry up and search for them.


    During this battle, Lord Zhuo and Jiang Ling spent a lot of effort and managed to gain a good reputation among the sects and ns.


    ¡°Young lord, thank you for what you did just now.¡± Jiang Ling and the young lord were in a deserted part of the forest.


    ¡°It is my honor to be able to protect you.¡±


    Jiang Ling lowered her head shyly. ¡°How is your injury? Are you all right?¡±


    The young lord touched his elbow. ¡°It is nothing. It is just a small injury.¡±


    ¡°Let me... let me take a look at it. You didn¡¯t properly treat your injury. It will be bad if it gets inmed.¡±


    The young lord said, ¡°I will have to trouble you then.¡±


    ¡°You got injured because of me. I should take care of you.¡±


    Jiang Ling asked the young lord to sit down. She took off his clothes and bandaged the wound for him again.


    They were really close to each other. It was a good chance to have a more intimate interaction. The young lord grabbed the opportunity and hugged Jiang Ling¡¯s waist. He pulled her closer to him.


    Jiang Ling pretended to struggle.


    The two of them soon immersed themselves in a kiss.


    ¡°Hey, are you not angry that she made you a cuckold?¡±


    Lord Zhuo raised his head instantly.


    A young girl was leaning against the tree beside him. She had a gentle smile on her face and was looking down at him.


    When did she appear there?


    He didn¡¯t notice her entrance at all.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go out now, they will undress themselves soon.¡± Ming Shu raised her hand and ced them above her eyes as she looked into the distance.


    ¡°Qing Luo!¡±


    Lord Zhuo gritted his teeth. However, his lowered his voice when he called Ming Shu. He didn¡¯t want anyone to hear her.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ming Shu put down her hand. ¡°You¡¯re really not angry? Amazing. If my man did this to me, I would chop him up and feed him to the dogs.¡±


    The cuckold Lord Zhuo: ¡°...¡±


    He noticed the rtionship between Jiang Ling and the young lord before this. When he saw this scene, he was angry. But...


    The moment he remembered Jiang Ling¡¯s pitiful eyes looking at him, he couldn¡¯t bear to scold her.


    He didn¡¯t know what he would face if he went out.


    Ming Shu jumped down from the tree. The leaves rustled.


    The two people were totally immersed in what they were doing so they didn¡¯t notice the sound. The clothes on them were almost all gone.


    ¡°Since a man can have concubines, it is okay for a woman to have an imperial harem too. However, I still admire you.¡± Ming Shu walked closer to Lord Zhuo. She was only two steps away from him. ¡°Are people who practice sword skills all like you?¡±


    Lord Zhuo frowned. He understood what the first sentence meant but he was confused as to what she was trying to say at the end.


    ¡°Qing Luo, what are you doing!¡±


    Lord Zhuo spoke in a low voice.


    Ming Shu was walking toward Jiang Ling.


    ¡°I am going to find them.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Lord Zhuo blocked Ming Shu¡¯s path.


    ¡°Woah...¡± Ming Shu smiled exaggeratedly. ¡°Did you enter the devil realm when you practiced your sword skills?¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly reached out her hand. Lord Zhuo instinctively wanted to block. However, Ming Shu was not intending to attack him. She grabbed Lord Zhuo and threw him over.


    The two people rolling on the floor got a shock when Lord Zhuo suddenly flew at them.


    Jiang Ling stood up in a flurry. She grabbed her clothes to cover her body.


    ¡°Brother Zhuo... we... we... it is not what it looks like...¡± Jiang Ling¡¯s face was still blushing from the adrenaline rush just now. She tried to exin herself hurriedly so her speech was incoherent.


    ¡°Little cutie, how can you forget about your lovely Brother Zhuo?¡± Ming Shu walked out of the bushes. ¡°He is so lonely.¡±


    ¡°Qing Luo!¡±


    Jiang Ling¡¯s voice was shrill. She narrowed her eyes. <i>Why... why is she here?</i>

 Chapter 975 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (20)

    <h4>Chapter 975: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (20)</h4>


    <i>Shashasha¡ª</i>


    Only the sound of the wind could be heard in the woods.


    Ming Shu took Lord Zhuo¡¯s sword. She pointed it at Jiang Ling¡¯s red face.


    ¡°Qing Luo, let go of A-Ling!¡± Lord Zhuo kneeled down on one knee and shouted at Ming Shu.


    The young lord red at Ming Shu nervously. He was afraid that once Ming Shu exerted some force, Jiang Ling would be killed.


    Even if he teamed up with Lord Zhuo, they would not be able to win against this young girl...


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Ming Shu lowered her sword and ced it beside Jiang Ling¡¯s neck. ¡°I am a reasonable person.¡±


    Lord Zhuo and the young lord were speechless. <i>You are the one holding the sword against her neck. Who will believe that you are a reasonable person?!</i>


    ¡°A-Ling, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Lord Zhuoforted Jiang Ling. ¡°Qing Luo, can you let go of A-Ling?¡±


    The young lord shouted too: ¡°There are no grudges between the two of you! Why are you treating her like this?¡±


    ¡°We have no grudges?¡± Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°If we have no grudges, why are you after my position as the alliance master?¡±


    Lord Zhuo¡¯s expression changed.


    She knew everything...


    ¡°Qing Luo, it was my fault. A-Ling did it for me,¡± Lord Zhuo said. ¡°If you bear a grudge, look for me. Let go of A-Ling.¡±


    ¡°Where is your brain?¡± Ming Shu narrowed her eyes and looked at him. ¡°Is there a need to take my position to take revenge? You can just kill me, right? Are you saying that you never suspected her motives at all? I think that people who practice sword skills not only enter the devil realm, your brains are lost too.¡±


    Lord Zhuo froze on the spot.


    He looked at Jiang Ling awkwardly.


    The words that Jiang Ling said shed across his mind.


    ¡°Brother Zhuo, don¡¯t listen to her.¡± Jiang Ling was afraid. ¡°She is just trying to sow discord between us. Brother Zhuo, I really like you. Don¡¯t you feel it?¡±


    How could he suspect A-Ling?


    A-Ling did everything for him.


    ¡°If you really like him, why are you with the young lord?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and looked at the young lord. ¡°This kind of love is rare.¡±


    Lord Zhuo¡¯s expression froze again.


    Jiang Ling¡¯s men were able to live together in the future because she sessfully brainwashed them. However, she had not been able to do this yet so if Lord Zhuo epted her now, she could only say that the protagonist¡¯s aura was too bright.


    <i>I want to have such luck too.</i>


    ¡°Brother Zhuo, it is... it is not like this. Don¡¯t listen to her. Brother Zhuo, you must believe me.¡±


    Lord Zhuo didn¡¯t change his expression. His gaze wasplicated.


    He slowly clenched his fist.


    ¡°Sigh...¡± Ming Shu sniggered as she looked at Jiang Ling. ¡°Come on, little cutie, I will talk some sense into you.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± The young lord¡¯s scream woke Lord Zhuo up. ¡°Qing Luo, stop what you are doing.¡±


    How could Ming Shu let go of such a good opportunity?


    She pinned Jiang Ling down on the ground and gave her a beating.


    Ming Shu brushed off her hands and stood up. Jiang Ling was lying weakly on the ground. Her white clothes were stained with grass and soil. Her hair was a mess and she looked quite pitiful.


    ¡°See you next time.¡±


    Ming Shu walked away. As she stepped into the bushes, she turned her head and smiled brightly. ¡°I am looking forward to it.¡±


    Jiang Ling¡¯s dug her hands into the soil and clenched her fingers. Her nails cracked due to the force. However, she didn¡¯t notice it.


    Blood stained the soil.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, Ling¡¯er, how are you...¡± The young lord rushed over to Jiang Ling¡¯er. As a man, he was unable to protect his woman when she was beaten. You could imagine what he was feeling at this time.


    ¡°I... I am fine.¡±


    Jiang Ling gritted her teeth as she squeezed the words out of her mouth.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I will take revenge for you.¡±


    Jiang Ling nodded her head weakly. She looked down. The young lord didn¡¯t see the viciousness on her face.


    ¡°Brother Zhuo...¡±


    When she raised her head again, she had regained her pitiful look. ¡°A-Ling is in pain...¡±


    Lord Zhuo was in a daze. He suddenly felt as though he was hypnotized and crawled toward Jiang Ling. ¡°A-Ling, where are you hurting? Don¡¯t be scared. I will take you to a physician now.¡±


    Jiang Ling wept beautifully. ¡°Qing Luo...¡±


    Lord Zhuo said firmly, ¡°A-Ling, don¡¯t worry. I will catch Qing Luo and make sure that you get your revenge. I will make her pay back everything she did to you.¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know that they were discussing her. If she knew, she would be ted.


    Ming Shu felt that she was unlucky.


    She met trouble on her way back.


    The troublesome sect leader: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Take your leg away!</i>


    The sect leader was lying on the ground with blood all over him. There was blood on his clothes and body too. Ming Shu didn¡¯t know if it was his or other people¡¯s blood.


    The sect leader¡¯s face was pale. He stared at the person who stepped on him.


    ¡°Why are you lying here? Are you waiting for people to collect your corpse?¡± Ming Shu retracted her foot.


    The sect leader panted. He had no energy to move. ¡°Can I trouble you to take me back then?¡±


    ¡°Are you dreaming? You didn¡¯t manage to beat Jiang Ling up. Also, you said that you would treat me to food...¡±


    <i>Shua¡ª</i>


    A few bloodstained banknotes appeared in front of Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked at them with disdain. However, she still took them. They couldn¡¯t be eaten, but she could buy snacks with them.


    She grabbed the sect leader¡¯s cor and lifted him up. ¡°Did your disciples run away without you? Did they rebel?¡±


    ¡°They asked me to leave first... be gentle... are you trying to kill me!¡± The sect leader screamed in pain.


    ¡°You are a man. Why can¡¯t you bear with this pain? You can¡¯t make it.¡±


    <i>Who says I can¡¯t!</i>


    <i>Who says I can¡¯t!</i>


    <i>Why are you saying that I can¡¯t?</i>


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try and get such injuries!¡± He got stabbed a few times but he was still able to remain conscious. It was already an impressive feat.


    Ming Shu smiled arrogantly. ¡°I am not as weak as you. I will not get so seriously injured.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± The sect leader was so angry he forgot to breathe. ¡°You will suffer one day.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Can suffering be eaten?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The sect leader¡¯s eyes rolled and he fainted from anger.


    Ming Shu ced her hands on her hips. After a while, she grabbed the sect leader¡¯s legs and dragged him back.


    When the sect leader woke up, he realized that his injury got worse. His face was also scarred.


    What did this woman do to him!


    Ming Shu ate her drumstick calmly as she faced the sect leader¡¯s murderous gaze. She started spouting nonsense, ¡°When I was carrying you back, I met two heroes. You got hit by them.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I will not believe you. Didn¡¯t you say that you are undefeatable?</i>


    Which hero would be so unscrupulous and hit him on the face!


    The sect leader looked at his body. Luckily, his wounds had been treated. At least she didn¡¯t take his money and not do anything.


    He was lying in a horse carriage currently. The carriage was moving.


    The carriage was only this big so the sect leader could see everything inside. He didn¡¯t see Rong Li.


    The sect leader took out a few bank botes. ¡°Can you help me one more time?¡±


    Ming Shu took the banknotes, but the sect leader didn¡¯t let go. Ming Shu looked at him. The sect leader said, ¡°Are you not going to ask me what it is first?¡±


    ¡°Besides asking me to kill someone personally, anything is fine.¡±


    The sect leader: ???


    Did that mean that he could ask her to kill someone?


    <i>Is she the pugilist alliance master or the Demonic Sect¡¯s leader?</i>


    <i>Something is not right...</i>


    He was the Demonic Sect¡¯s leader!


    The sect leader let go of the banknotes. Ming Shu happily ced them into her sleeve. <i>What should I eatter?</i>


    ¡°Please send me to Luo City.¡±

 Chapter 976 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (21)

    <h4>Chapter 976: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    They came from Luo City but they were now going back.


    They met some people from the pugilist world along the way but no one would have expected the Alliance Master Mansion to be hiding the Demonic Sect¡¯s leader.


    Th sect leader recovered from his injury quickly. After two days, he was able to get up and walk around.


    ¡°Alliance Master... why are we bringing him along?¡± Rong Li sat beside Ming Shu and nced at the other side of the horse carriage.


    ¡°He gave me money.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid of him?¡± Ming Shu smiled at him.


    <i>Who will be afraid of him?</i>


    ¡°No... I am just worried that his status will cause trouble for us.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Rong Li looked at Ming Shu. Then, he turned and looked at the sect leader.


    He grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s sleeves lightly. ¡°Alliance Master, I... I have something to tell you. Can youe out with me?¡±


    The others were already some distance away from them, but since her little demon requested it, Ming Shu followed him.


    They only stopped when they couldn¡¯t see the others anymore. Ming Shu leaned against the tree.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Rong Li grabbed his hands. He didn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    He seemed to have made a decision during this time. He said softly, ¡°Alliance Master, can you promise me that you won¡¯t be angry?¡±


    ¡°Did you hang out with other women behind my back?¡± Ming Shu raised her voice.


    ¡°No.¡± Rong Li waved his hands. ¡°I only love you.¡±


    Daily confession.


    ¡°Oh, what is the matter then?¡±


    ¡°You... can you promise me that you won¡¯t be angry...¡± Rong Li fully portrayed fear with his body and expression.


    ¡°Tell me what it is first.¡±


    ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t be angry and I will tell you.¡±


    ¡°Say it first.¡±


    ¡°Promise me...¡±


    ¡°Are you going to tell me? If you are not, I will leave.¡± Ming Shu pretended that she was going to leave.


    Rong Li grabbed her. It was dark so he tripped while grabbing her and pushed Ming Shu against the tree.


    Ming Shu grabbed his waist to prevent him from falling down.


    ¡°I will tell you. Don¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Please tell me then.¡±


    ¡°Actually...¡± Rong Li raised his head and looked at Ming Shu. He grabbed her hand. Then, he closed his eyes and said quickly, ¡°I am from the royal family.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Rong Li was shocked. ¡°How... did you...¡±


    ¡°I saw your jade.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t understand why people liked to wear things that could prove their identity on them. Most of the time, it was a jade pendant.


    Rong Li touched the hard object around his waist. He opened his mouth but no words came out.


    He looked at Ming Shu and noticed that she was not angry. He hugged her and exined, ¡°I had a mission to enter the Alliance Master Mansion...¡±


    Rong Li told Ming Shu everything that he knew.


    He didn¡¯t dare tell Ming Shu before this because he was afraid that his wife would beat him to death or chase him away.


    If she kicked him away, he wouldn¡¯t know where to look for her again.


    But now...


    Even if he got beaten, he would not be chased away.


    [Lord Nine, are you not nning to do your task?] the system said softly.


    Rong Li was hugging Ming Shu as he replied tantly in his heart,<i> I am doing my task.</i>


    [I meant the other task.] <i>You are supposed to destroy the Demonic Sect and reign over the pugilist world!</i>


    <i>All this is not as important as my wife. Shut up.</i>


    [...] <i>I must lodged aint when I go back.</i>


    The emperor in this era was a useless one. There were rumors that people from the pugilist world wanted to overthrow the emperor.


    Hence, the emperor decided to act first. He wanted to recruit the heroes of the pugilist world.


    However, people from the pugilist world were not willing to serve the imperial court.


    That was why this scheme came about.


    The n was to make the pugilist world and the Demonic Sect battle it out while the imperial court reaped the benefits.


    Rong Li¡¯s mission was to get first-hand information and sow discord between the pugilist world and the Demonic Sect.


    In the original storyline, Rong Li was not the one that came. However, since his wife was here, he had toe.


    During that time, the Alliance Master Mansion was looking for chefs so he managed to enter the Alliance Master Mansion.


    In the storyline, the Demonic Sect was framed. The fake female protagonist helped to proved the innocence of the Demonic Sect, but the process took a long time.


    Ming Shu asked her people to spread the news about the divine sword so the imperial court made use of it and sped up their ns.


    That was why the situation was like this now.


    ¡°Are you not afraid of getting into trouble once you tell me the truth?¡±


    Rong Li ced his head on her shoulder. ¡°Alliance Master... you will protect me. I don¡¯t want to lie to you. I feel hurt when I lie to you.¡±


    ¡°You are...¡±


    Ming Shu looked up slightly. Her back was against the rough bark of the tree. One of her hands was on Rong Li¡¯s waist while the other was on his neck.


    Rong Li kissed her neck like a puppy.


    ¡°Alliance Master...¡±


    Rong Li called her in a low voice.


    Ming Shu grabbed his neck and made to pull him away. However, she stopped when she heard what he said.


    ¡°You are the most important person to me.¡±


    <i>No matter where you are.</i>


    <i>No matter who you are and what you look like.</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t care if you remember me.</i>


    <i>You will always be the most important person to me. I will only love you.</i>


    Ming Shu released her grip and allowed Rong Li to continue kissing her neck.


    ¡°Alliance Master, are you angry?¡±


    Rong Li looked up carefully after a while.


    ¡°I will ask Steamed Bun how much it costs to hire an assassinter.¡± Ming Shu pushed him away and wiped the saliva off her neck. <i>Is he a dog?</i>


    Rong Li was dumbfounded. ¡°Alliance Master... you said that you will not be angry.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡ªI told you everything.¡±


    ¡°You were nning to use me.¡±


    ¡°I... didn¡¯t... do anything at all. I swear that I didn¡¯t do anything that would harm you. If I lie to you, I will get struck by lightning...¡±


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    A sh of lightning split the sky in two. It lit up Rong Li¡¯s face. His face was pale.


    Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°... and die a terrible death,¡± he finished weakly.


    <i>F**k, is heaven trying to make fun of me?</i>


    <i>Why must lightning strike at such a time?</i>


    <i>Are you crazy?</i>


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    Thunder started sounding again.


    <i>Hul¡ª</i>


    Rain fell heavily from the sky. Ming Shu and Rong Li were drenched in an instant.


    Rong Li looked down. He was wondering whether Ming Shu was angry or not. If she was, he had to cate her.


    The rain falling on him suddenly got thinner. Rong Li looked up. Ming Shu was raising a huge piece of leaf above his head.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me. Take it.¡±


    Rong Li took the leaf in a daze. It was big enough to cover his entire body.


    Ming Shu stepped onto the grass and walked back.


    <i>Hula¡ª</i>


    Rong Li followed Ming Shu in a flurry. He ced the leaf above Ming Shu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Are you an idiot?¡±


    ¡°No...¡± Rong Li¡¯s voice was almost drowned out by the sound of the rain.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    She reached over and pulled him closer. The two of them walked under the leaf together. Although they were still getting sttered by the rain, their heads were dry.


    ¡°Are you still angry?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Will you chase me away?¡±


    ¡°If you speak any more, I will leave you here.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    No more voices could be heard. There was only the sound of rain.


    ¡°Alliance Master, I like you.¡±


    <i>Hula¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu looked at the faint lights ahead and replied inaudibly, ¡°... I see.¡±

 Chapter 977 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (22)

    <h4>Chapter 977:</h4>


    <h4>The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (22)</h4>


    Steamed Bun thought that something happened to Ming Shu. When he saw them returning, he immediately hurried them into the horse carriage and got them to change their clothes.


    The rain came without any warning.


    Rong Li lowered his head as he changed his clothes. Ming Shu wore her wet clothes and ate a fruit at the side of the carriage.


    ¡°Alliance Master... are you not going to change?¡± Rong Li took his clothes and looked at her with a puzzled expression.


    They slept together but besides kissing, they didn¡¯t do anything else.


    ¡°You can change first.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± <i>I am going to take my clothes off in front of my wife. So nervous.</i>


    <i>Should I pretend to fall on her when I¡¯m changing?</i>


    <i>That way, I can...</i>


    ¡°Why are you smiling? Did the rain make you sick?¡±


    Rong Li touched his face instinctively. Did he smile? He didn¡¯t...


    He nced at Ming Shu¡¯s expression. He puffed up his cheeks and said, ¡°Alliance Master, why are you teasing me?¡±


    ¡°Fine, I will go and tease the sect leader then.¡± Ming Shu lifted the curtain and made to get down the carriage.


    Rong Li pounced on her. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed her head which had mmed against the door. ¡°Get off me.¡±


    ¡°... Are you going to leave me?¡± <i>F**k, there are always pretty boys trying to steal my wife. Unforgivable.</i>


    ¡°No. Why are you so irritating. Hurry up and change.¡±


    Rong Li finished changing his clothes and turned to look at Ming Shu. Ming Shu changed quickly so he didn¡¯t see anything.


    Rong Li pondered it and concluded that she was not angry.


    But...


    She didn¡¯t seem interested in this issue.


    She didn¡¯t ask him more than five questions.


    It was a good thing that she didn¡¯t care.


    If she did, she would probably be really angry at him now.


    ...


    They reached Luo City a few dayster and sent the sect leader to his destination.


    The sect leader pulled Ming Shu aside when he was about to leave. ¡°There is something amiss. Be careful of the people around you.¡±


    ¡°The imperial court is watching our fight. You should be the one that has to be more careful.¡± Ming Shu patted his shoulder. ¡°With greater poweres greater responsibility. It must be hard for you.¡±


    ¡°You know about it?¡± The sect leader was surprised.


    ¡°I am the alliance master.¡± Ming Shu flicked her fringe prettily. ¡°Is it weird that I know?¡±


    ¡°Since you knew, why didn¡¯t you tell the other people of the pugilist world?¡±


    ¡°I just knew about it,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Also, why must I tell them? I am not close with them.¡±


    The sect leader: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You are the alliance master!</i>


    ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    ¡°You were curious about my injury, right?¡± The sect leader¡¯s expression was bad. ¡°I met my senior brother. He is working for the imperial court now. He was the one that killed everyone and framed the Demonic Sect...¡±


    The sect leader continued, ¡°Since you are part of the pugilist world, you will definitely be implicated. You should n ahead. Thanks for you help this time. If I have a chance, I will repay you in the future.¡±


    ¡°If you want to repay me, just go and beat Jiang Ling up.¡±


    The sect leader¡¯s mouth corners twitched. ¡°What grudges do you have against Jiang Ling?¡±


    ¡°None.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to beat her then?¡±


    ¡°I like to beat her. What is wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Are you crazy?</i>


    Ming Shu and the sect leader parted. Right after they left, Jiang Ling and Lord Zhuo came out from the shadows.


    Before they could speak, someone appeared again. They quickly hid themselves.


    ¡°Ask the other people to hide themselves. Wait for my news.¡± The sect leader walked out as he gave his order to the people beside him.


    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±


    They walked in the opposite direction of Ming Shu. Once everyone left, Jiang Ling and Lord Zhuo came out again.


    ¡°Qing Luo is colluding with the Demonic Sect...¡± Jiang Ling looked as though she didn¡¯t believe what was happening.


    ¡°Hmph, no wonder she didn¡¯t participate when we attacked the Demonic Sect.¡± Lord Zhuo held Jiang Ling¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Ah Ling, don¡¯t worry. I will kill this scum and take revenge for you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhuo...¡± Jiang Ling was touched.


    ¡°A-Ling...¡±


    The two of them looked at each other with love.


    ...


    The news of the alliance master colluding with the Demonic Sect spread throughout the pugilist world quickly.


    The rumors seemed true. It was as though someone saw Ming Shu and the Demonic Sect together.


    The rumors got worse and they were spreading quickly.


    The disciples of the Demonic Sect were all in hiding so people from the pugilist world couldn¡¯t find them. They could only look for Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu had already returned to the Alliance Master Mansion. These people decided toe to the Alliance Master Mansion to find her.


    ¡°No wonder this little girl was acting all weird. She was on the same side as the Demonic Sect.¡±


    ¡°How can she collude with the Demonic Sect? She embarrassed the entire pugilist world.¡±


    ¡°It is just a rumor...¡± The n leader of the Flying Tiger n tried to exin weakly. He felt that the young girl was not someone that would cooperate with others.


    She seemed to be polite with everyone and smiled at everyone. However, he felt that she looked down on all of them.


    She was not arrogant... of course, she was a little proud, but that was not the point. The point was, she was nonchnt about everything. She didn¡¯t care about the divine sword or the Demonic Sect...


    She was not interested in all these things.


    The Flying Tiger n felt that she only cared when they got attacked.


    ¡°What do you mean? Why are you speaking up for this scum? People saw it with their own eyes. How can she be innocent?¡±


    ¡°If she didn¡¯t team up with the Demonic Sect, why didn¡¯t she help when we attacked them?¡±


    The Flying Tiger n¡¯s leader didn¡¯t know how to answer them.


    The main crowd reached the Alliance Master Mansion very soon.


    ¡°Qing Luo,e out!¡±


    The door of the Alliance Master Mansion was shut tight. No one expected it to open. However, contrary to their belief, the red door slowly opened after they shouted once.


    The disciples of the Alliance Master Mansion ran out with a table and a chair. They quickly ced them in front of the door.


    Ming Shu walked out calmly. She lifted her clothes and sat on the chair. Then, she crossed her legs.


    Ming Shu felt that she was staring at a pile of snacks coupons. Her eyes glowed and her smile got brighter.


    ¡°Why are you all looking for me? Did you miss me so much?¡±


    ¡°Qing Luo, you colluded with the Demonic Sect. Turn yourself in now!¡±


    ¡°Since you said that I am colluding with the Demonic Sect, why must I turn myself in willingly? Am I an idiot?¡± Ming Shu swung her legs. ¡°So what if I did team up with the Demonic Sect? What can you do to me?¡±


    Ming Shu decided to take the me again.


    As long as she could gain Hatred Points, she was willing to be framed.


    ¡°Did you hear what she said. She admitted that she colluded with the Demonic Sect!¡±


    Those people that didn¡¯t believe the rumors had nothing to say now.


    After all, she admitted it herself.


    ¡°Where did you hide the people from the Demonic Sect?¡±


    The n leader of the Flying Tiger n stood among the crowd with aplicated expression.


    An amiable middle-aged man raised his hand and signaled everyone to keep quiet.


    He walked up and persuaded Ming Shu. ¡°Qing Luo, you still have a chance to atone for your crimes. The people from the Demonic Sect are bad. Don¡¯t continue making mistakes anymore. We believe that you were fooled by them. You can still turn back now.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and replied, ¡°I wasn¡¯t. I just wanted to cover up for them.¡±


    The middle-aged man: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 978 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (23)

    <h4>Chapter 978: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Look at what she is saying... I think that she has been brainwashed by the people from the Demonic Sect.¡±


    ¡°Tell us where the people from the Demonic Sect are hiding. If not, we will not show any mercy!¡±


    The crowd shouted at her.


    Ming Shu leaned against the chair. She seemed to be totally rxed.


    Either she didn¡¯t sense the danger, or she didn¡¯t care about the danger at all.


    Ming Shu obviously belonged to the second category.


    ¡°Where are those evil people!¡±


    ¡°Tell us where they are!¡±


    ¡°Tell us!¡±


    Ming Shu turned her head and asked the person behind her, ¡°Where is a good ce to hide people around this area?¡±


    The person behind her was shocked by the angry crowd. He only regained his senses after Ming Shu asked him this question. He answered, ¡°The Two Peak Mountain is a good ce to hide. There is a forsaken temple on the outskirts of town. That is a good ce too.¡±


    Ming Shu repeated what the person said to the crowd.


    The heroes of the pugilist world: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is she trying to mess with us?</i>


    Ming Shu gave them a look as though she was trying to tell them¡ª<i>I am messing around with all of you. Come and hit me.</i>


    ¡°Shall I ask my other servants if there are any other good hiding ces? The Alliance Master Mansion is full of servants who like to gossip.¡±


    ¡°Qing Luo!¡± The crowd was furious.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Ming Shu replied.


    ¡°...¡±


    The people among the crowd felt as if they were hitting a ball of cotton. They were angry, but the other party didn¡¯t even care.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit with her. Tie her up and I believe she will tell us where the Demonic Sect is.¡±


    Eh...


    Everyone exchanged nces with one another.


    This was not a good idea.


    She was still the alliance master.


    ¡°She colluded with the Demonic Sect. Why are you all still hesitating?¡±


    The words ¡°Demonic Sect¡± were like thorns. They pierced right into people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Ask the chef king to prepare some good food.¡± <i>A fight is going to happen soon. I need some food to replenish my energy after the fight.</i>


    ¡°... Yes.¡±


    The servants went into the mansion to find the chef king. They met Steamed Bun along the way. Steamed Bun heard that Ming Shu was fighting with the other heroes and rushed out to find her.


    He just went back to his room to take a look at the ounts booklet. How did a fight start in this short time!


    Steamed Bun suspected that his alliance master did something. However, his responsibility was to protect the alliance master so he had to stand on the Alliance Master¡¯s side no matter what happened.


    By the time he reached the scene, Ming Shu was already fighting.


    From the looks of it...


    She had an advantage.


    ¡°What are you all doing? Help the alliance master!¡± Steamed Bun pped the shoulder of the person nearest to him. ¡°Are you all dumb?¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°But what? Take your weapon out!¡±


    ¡°The alliance master...¡±


    Steamed Bun kicked the person that was speaking. The person fell down the steps andnded within the fighting crowd.


    ¡°...¡± <i>The alliance master didn¡¯t want us to help!</i>


    ...


    An hourter...


    Ming Shu sat outside the door of the Alliance Master Mansion and ate the good food that the chef king sent her. The heroes of the pugilist worldy below the steps.


    All of themy on the ground.


    Some of them had fainted. The ones that were conscious were looking at the young girl.


    This woman...


    Most of them saw what happened in Luo City. Hence, they gathered more people to attack the alliance master. However, they were still not her match.


    When did the alliance master became so powerful?


    No one knew what kind of martial arts Ming Shu used.


    Ming Shu put down her chopsticks and patted her stomach in satisfaction. She nced at the heroes below her. She smiled gently and said, ¡°I told you all that you all can¡¯t win against me. Fighting requires a lot of energy. Don¡¯t make me waste my food.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    All the heroes of the pugilist world got defeated by a single young girl.


    If this piece of news spread...


    Everyone looked at the audience around them. They didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°The Demonic Sect kills people without mercy. Why did you collude with them?¡± someone asked as he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You all were the ones who said I colluded with them.¡± Ming Shu gave an honest face. ¡°I am toozy to think of a reason. Why don¡¯t you all create one for me?¡±


    Everyone: !!!


    Even when the door of the mansion closed, everyone was still in a stupor.


    What did she mean by toozy to think of a reason? Why did she ask them to think of a reason for her?


    She made it seem as though they were framing her...


    Once this batch of heroes left, the next batch came.


    People from the pugilist world came to her mansion continuously. Ming Shu got furious. These people were wasting her snacks!


    Hence, she started to collect execution fees from the heroes after each battle¡ªsearching all their bodies for food.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why are you still collecting execution fees when you beat us?</i>


    There were some people who didn¡¯t participate in the fights. One of them was the Flying Tiger n¡¯s leader.


    Firstly, Ming Shu was too powerful. There was no way he could win against her. Secondly, he felt that something was amiss.


    After thest batch of heroes got defeated by Ming Shu, no one dared to look for her again.


    ... They were not fighting her. They were just getting beaten up.


    What should you do when the person colluding with the Demonic Sect was invincible?


    ...


    ¡°Brother Zhuo, they can¡¯t do anything to Qing Luo.¡± Jiang Ling looked at Lord Zhuo angrily.


    They couldn¡¯t defeat her in terms of martial arts and couldn¡¯t harm her with any gossip.


    She would just continue eating and drinking happily. If someone talked bad about her, she would order people to beat the person till they shut up.


    Lord Zhuo frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so powerful.¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhuo, you promised that she would be punished.¡± Jiang Ling leaned against Lord Zhuo¡¯s chest voluntarily. ¡°I can still feel the pain every time I remember what happened.¡±


    ¡°She defeated so many people...¡± Lord Zhuo wanted to tell Jiang Ling that they should pause their actions for the moment and wait for the next opportunity.


    ¡°Brother Zhuo, do you not like me now?¡± Jiang Ling pouted.


    ¡°There is really nothing we can do now.¡±


    Jiang Ling sprung up instantly. ¡°Brother Zhuo, you have been cold toward me recently. If you don¡¯t like me anymore, you can just tell me.¡±


    Jiang Ling finished her sentence and rushed out of the room.


    She regretted the moment she left the room. The things that happened recently made her too angry.


    <i>How can all those people lose to a single person?</i>


    Jiang Ling nced back. Lord Zhuo didn¡¯t chase after her. Her heart dropped. She wanted to go back, but she saw the young lord of the Wolf Fortress.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, where have you been? I have been looking for you all this time.¡±


    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Jiang Ling smiled gently. ¡°Everyone is here so I came here to see how I can help.¡±


    ¡°I missed you so much...¡±


    The young lord gave his first time to Jiang Ling. That time, they didn¡¯tplete the process and it made the young lord extremely ufortable.


    Hence, when the young lord saw Jiang Ling again, he couldn¡¯t control himself. He kept thinking about what happened that day. His heart pumped loudly. He reached out and hugged Jiang Ling.


    ¡°Young lord... someone wille...¡± Jiang Ling pretended to push him away.


    ¡°I can hear their footsteps if anyonees.¡±


    The young lord kissed Jiang Ling in the deserted alley. Her clothes were pulled down, revealing her fair shoulder.


    This was the scene Lord Zhuo saw when he came out to find Jiang Ling.


    The words that Ming Shu saidst time had left an impression on him. Thus, Lord Zhuo immediately punched the young lord.


    The young lord retaliated and the two of them got into a fight.


    ¡°Brother Zhuo...!¡± Jiang Ling shouted in surprise. ¡°Stop fighting! Please stop fighting!¡±

 Chapter 979 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (24)

    <h4>Chapter 979: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (24)</h4>


    In the Alliance Master Mansion...


    ¡°Alliance Master, there is news...¡± A¡¯Hu ran into Ming Shu¡¯s room. When he saw Rong Li inside, he winked at him before saying to Ming Shu, ¡°That man in the curtained hat appeared at a medicine shop in the east of the city.¡±


    Ming Shu opened her eyes and looked at A¡¯Hu.


    A¡¯Hu wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°Our men saw him personally. They sent someone back to report to us. They are still following him now.¡±


    The man in the curtained hat.. the senior brother of the Demonic Sect¡¯s leader.


    Although Ming Shu didn¡¯t do anything, she didn¡¯t forget what happened at that time.


    They had not found the mastermind.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Alliance Master, I...¡±


    ¡°Stay at home.¡±


    Rong Li stood in the courtyard and watched Ming Shu and A¡¯Hu leave the house. He scanned his surroundings. Ming Shu never let anyone into her room. He went back and changed his clothes. Then, he sneaked out of the Alliance Master Mansion.


    However, by the time he came out, Ming Shu was already gone.


    East of the city... medicine shop.


    Rong Li followed these two hints and went to the east of the city.


    The east of the city was a prosperous area. There were a lot of medicine shops here. Rong Li didn¡¯t know which one Ming Shu went to so he had to slowly look through all the shops.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Someone blocked his path.


    Rong Li looked at the man that blocked his path. He frowned. After some time, he resumed his calm expression and looked down slightly. He slouched a little.


    He was back to being an easily bullied little poor boy.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, do you still remember your mission?¡± The man¡¯s voice was cold. He didn¡¯t have any respect for Rong Li even though he called him His Highness.


    ¡°We receive no information from you after you enter the alliance master¡¯s residence.¡±


    ¡°You all didn¡¯t contact me...¡± The truth was, he killed all the people that came to find him.


    How could he give them information about his wife? Naive!


    ¡°What?¡± The man was shocked. ¡°How can there be no one contacting you? We sent many people over but received no reply.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t receive anything.¡± <i>F**k. If we were not on the streets, I would kill you.¡±</i>


    <i>How dare you talk to me like this!</i>


    <i>When I was famous, you were still a child!</i>


    The man sized up Rong Li. He felt that Rong Li would not lie to him.


    His Highness...


    His Highness was a timid person. He wouldn¡¯t have the guts to lie to him. The man wondered why this prince was sent toplete this mission.


    Was it because people tend to let down their guards against him?


    The man was puzzled. ¡°I will investigate this issue. What is the situation in the Alliance Master Mansion?¡±


    Rong Li managed to convince the man with his nonsense.


    Since the situation in the Alliance Master Mansion was simr to the rumors spreading in the pugilist world, Rong Li didn¡¯t need to think much.


    ¡°It is good that the alliance master is not on good terms with the rest of the pugilist world...¡± The man paused. ¡°Is she really as powerful as what the rumors say?¡±


    Rong Li shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t go out. However, I know that when someone came to the Alliance Master Mansion, half of the people in the mansion would leave.¡±


    Because of what Rong Li said, the man felt that the rumors were exaggerated. Everyone in the Alliance Master Mansion must have gone out to the fight the heroes of the pugilist world. It was not done by the alliance master alone.


    The man looked around. ¡°Pleasee with me.¡±


    It was a statement, not a question.


    Rong Li rolled his eyes secretly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The man nodded and took Rong Li to the side.


    As they walked toward a deserted area, Rong Li smiled. An evil re reced his pure and innocent gaze.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The man in front of him froze and fell forward.


    Rong Li threw away the stone in his hand and kicked the man.


    <i>How dare you act all haughty in front of me!</i>


    <i>F**k, I wonder where my wife is.</i>..


    [<i>Dingdong</i>, deducted 50 points.]


    Rong Li: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Can you repeat that?</i>


    [<i>Dingdong</i>, deducted 50 points.]


    Rong Li exploded in anger.


    <i>Why? If you don¡¯t give me a good reason, I will make sure that you have a hard time!</i>


    [Lord Nine, your character would never kill anyone. If you use other people to kill him, I can still help you. But this... you can¡¯t me me.] The system shivered in fear.


    Rong Li: ¡°...¡±


    <i>He is not dead yet, right?</i>


    [If he is not dead, you will be viting your character profile. More points will be deducted.]


    Rong Li was frightened by what the system said and quickly stabbed the man again.


    After he got rid of the body, he returned to the streets. He didn¡¯t need to look for Ming Shu this time. He saw her fighting with the man in the curtained hat the moment he entered the street.


    They were on a roof.


    The people of the Alliance Master Mansion were below the house. They looked at the fight happily.


    <i>Shouldn¡¯t they be helping their alliance master? Are they idiots?</i>


    Rong Li looked at the people on the roof. Everytime Ming Shu twisted her body, Rong Li got nervous. He was afraid that she would fall down.


    The man in the curtained hat got caught in the g that Ming Shu was holding. Ming Shu swung the g and the man fell down the roof.


    The man in the curtained hat flipped in the air and wanted to stabilize his body.


    However, the next moment, he mmed onto the floor.


    He quickly got up from the ground. He kneeled down with one knee and touched his waist. There was blood.


    Who sneak attacked him?


    Ming Shu jumped down from the roof. She swung the g over her shoulder. The g waved in the wind. The young girl looked like a general that just came back from the battleground.


    She smiled and said slowly, ¡°Why are you greeting me so formally?¡±


    The man in the curtained hat raised his head.


    He should be looking at her but Ming Shu couldn¡¯t see his expression. It was covered by the curtained hat.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    The man spat at her.


    Ming Shu waved the g toward the man. She lifted the g and the man¡¯s curtained hat fell. A handsome face was revealed.


    Ming Shu pushed the g against the man¡¯s chest. The man couldn¡¯t exert any force now so he fell on the ground.


    Ming Shu raised her foot and stepped on his chest. ¡°Were you the one who ordered people to shoot the hidden weapons that time?


    The man tried to escape but the force on his chest was strong.


    He gave up and sneered. ¡°Yes. So what?¡±


    ¡°Who gave you the order?¡±


    The man paused for a moment. ¡°No one ordered me to. I just wanted to kill those sanctimonious people.¡±


    ¡°If you wanted to kill them, why not just use a lethal poison?¡±


    ¡°...¡± The man in the curtained hat gritted his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t have the money to buy one.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu hit him with the g. ¡°Do you think that I am a gullible little girl? If you can¡¯t buy it, you can just steal it. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t afford it. You are working for the royal family. How can you be poor? Are you an idiot?¡±


    The man in the curtained hat gasped in pain.


    This girl...


    She was scolding him as though he was a child.


    <i>This is so painful.</i>


    There seemed to be thorns on the g.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    The man red up. He replied angrily, ¡°Someone ordered me to do this.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize the person.¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°What is the person¡¯s motive?¡±


    ¡°How would I know. We are just helping each other to achieve our own goals.¡± The man in the curtained hat sneered.


    <i>This is not Luo Yan¡¯s style.</i>


    <i>Luo Yan liked to do things personally...</i>


    <i>No!</i>


    She didn¡¯t understand Luo Yan.


    Just like how she didn¡¯t understand Qi Yu much.

 Chapter 980 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (25)

    <h4>Chapter 980: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu quickly dismissed the impressions she had of Luo Yan.


    She didn¡¯t understand Luo Yan.


    The impressions she had of him might be wrong.


    Ming Shu asked Steamed Bun to tie up the man and bring him back.


    She returned to her Alliance Master Mansion quickly.


    Rong Li was confused when he saw Ming Shu returning so fast. However, he needed to return too. If she realized that he came out, she might be angry at him.


    Rong Li ran all the way back and managed to arrive before Ming Shu.


    ¡°Alliance Master...¡± Rong Li came out to wee her.


    Ming Shu grabbed his chin and kissed him. Then, she pushed him out of the room.


    Rong Li: ???


    <i>What the hell is she doing!</i>


    Rong Li looked at the tightly shut door and frowned. Was she consoling him just now so that he wouldn¡¯t kick up a fuss and disturb her?


    What happened?


    Ming Shu took out Little Beastie.


    ¡°Guard the door for me.¡±


    Little Beastiey on the tablezily and hummed in reply.


    Ming Shu sat on the bed and crossed her legs. She closed her eyes.


    Little Beastie folded its paws in front of itself. It ced its head on its paws and stared at the person on the bed with its round ck eyes.


    A faint light started to envelop Ming Shu.


    ...


    In a forest quite a distance away from the Alliance Master Mansion, a group of people set up a camp.


    A young man stood out among the group of people. He had a Bagua disk in his hand. The Taichi symbol was in the middle. Its white portion seemed to be stained with blood.


    ¡°Doctor Ning, what happened to you? Why do you look so weird...¡±


    The person beside the young man questioned him.


    The young man known as Doctor Ning smiled. ¡°Guess.¡±


    ¡°How can I guess this? Don¡¯t tease me.¡± The person waved his hand. He didn¡¯t probe any further. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly saw something. He widened his eyes. ¡°Doctor Ning... it is broken...¡±


    The Bagua disk in Doctor Ning¡¯s hand cracked and dropped to the ground.


    Doctor Ning narrowed his eyes as he looked at the broken Bagua disk. ¡°Impressive.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s impressive? Why did it break?¡±


    Doctor Ning didn¡¯t reply to the person. The person retreated to the side fearfully.


    <i>How did she find out?</i>


    After some time, someone called him, ¡°Doctor Ning, we are leaving soon.¡±


    Doctor Ning retrieved the disk from the ground and got up slowly.


    The person asked, ¡°Guixin n is just ahead. Have you prepared your poison?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°We will leave now...¡± No one in the group dared to offend this doctor even though he didn¡¯t know any martial arts. Doctor Ning could kill all of them with his poison.


    ...


    ¡°Sigh...¡±


    Ming Shu let out a deep breath and opened her eyes slowly.


    Little Beastie jumped over.


    <i>Trash-picker, what happened to you?</i>


    Ming Shu was frowning. The smile on her face was gone. She should have realized it long ago. They would not have just ced normal poisons in the weapons.


    It was a hoax.


    There was another power within her body. It didn¡¯t belong to her. If she hadn¡¯t noticed it in time, this power would grow stronger gradually and take control of her body...


    ¡°Luo Yan...¡±


    Ming Shu looked down at Little Beastie.


    Little Beastie shook its tail and rubbed its head against her fingers.


    Ming Shu started to smile again. ¡°If you didn¡¯t steal my snacks, I would like you.¡±


    <i>Hmph!</i>


    Little Beastie sneered and jumped away from her hand. It disappeared in an instant.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t help butugh. This temper...


    Ming Shu opened the door and walked out. Rong Li was pacing outside the room. The moment he heard the sound of the door opening, he looked over. ¡°Alliance Master, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Rong Li touched her body. Ming Shu wondered if he was concerned for her or if he just wanted to touch her.


    She pulled his hand away. ¡°Why are you touching me?¡±


    Rong Li said pitifully, ¡°I am just worried for you.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to be worried about.¡± Ming Shu let go of his hand. She walked into the courtyard. When her back was facing Rong Li, Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°I worry about you because I like you.¡± Rong Li followed her.


    ¡°Do you always have to say that you like me?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t say it, how will you know?¡± <i>I want to confess to you every day. What can you do to me? If you don¡¯t like it, you can confess to me too!</i>


    ¡°I will not like you no matter how many times you say that you like me.¡±


    ¡°As long as I like you, it is enough.¡±


    Rong Li¡¯s voice was soft when he said this. Ming Shu heard a faint sob.


    <i>F**k.</i>


    <i>Is he crying again?</i>


    <i>Are his tears worthless?</i>


    Ming Shu hesitated for a moment before slowing down.


    Rong Li was looking down so he bumped into Ming Shu.


    ¡°Do you know how to look at where you are going?¡± Ming Shu took the chance to turn around.


    ¡°... I know.¡±


    Ming Shu closed in on him and took a look. He was not crying but his face was slightly pale. He seemed depressed.


    <i>As long as he doesn¡¯t cry, everything is fine.</i>


    <i>Time to eat.</i>


    Rong Li saw Ming Shu nodding and then, she left.


    Rong Li: ???


    <i>Are you not going to console me? </i>


    <i>Are you going to look for the fat man again?</i>


    <i>Is he more handsome than me?</i>


    <i>Where is my knife!</i>


    ...


    When news about the annihtion of the Guixin n came, Ming Shu was discussing a new recipe with the chef king.


    Steamed Bun rushed in with the piece of news.


    Ming Shu was extremely calm. ¡°They were just annihted. What is there to be concerned about? So many sects and ns got annihted recently.¡±


    Steamed Bun: ¡°...¡±


    The chef king: ¡°...¡±


    There were indeed a lot of sects and ns that got annihted. Actually it was not right to say that they were annihted. Only their headquarters were destroyed.


    Since most of the sects and ns sent out their disciples to look for the Demonic Sect, not everyone in the sect or n was killed.


    However, destroying a sect or n¡¯s headquarters was the same as digging someone¡¯s ancestor¡¯s grave.


    It couldn¡¯t be forgiven.


    Steamed Bun told himself that he needed to get used to the alliance master¡¯s speech.


    He coughed. ¡°Alliance Master, do you think that the Demonic Sect did it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Although that was the truth, the people outside wouldn¡¯t think of it this way. <i>They think that you colluded with the Demonic Sect!</i>


    In the next few days, more and more headquarters got destroyed.


    The Demonic Sect felt tired from taking the me.


    They didn¡¯t do it.


    So...


    Ming Shu took the me.


    She was a good alliance master.


    Thus, the heroes of the pugilist world stopped looking for the Demonic Sect. They gathered outside the Alliance Master Mansion.


    They wanted to kill the alliance master to save the pugilist world.


    As Ming Shu was powerful, no one dared to be the first to attack her. Everyone just crowded outside the Alliance Master Mansion.


    The leaders of the sects and ns gathered together to think of a n.


    ¡°We have so many people. If we attack her together, we can win.¡±


    ¡°We had a lot of people thest time too. However, we were still unable to enter the Alliance Master Mansion, right?


    ¡°...¡±


    The atmosphere turned eerily quiet.


    ¡°Shall we use fire?¡±


    If they couldn¡¯t fight her directly, they could attack her indirectly.


    This suggestion got approval from everyone.


    They had no other choices left anyway.

 Chapter 981 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (26)

    <h4>Chapter 981: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    At nightfall...


    The outside of the Alliance Master Mansion was brightly lit, and they were preparing to attack it with fire. Themon people living nearby had long since left for fear of being involved.


    Yet inside the Alliance Master Mansion was a peaceful scene, and there was even the smell of fooding out, very tempting.


    They were busy out here like dogs, but she was enjoying good food and life in there?


    Flip the table!


    How dare the Alliance Master Mansion look down upon them!


    This for sure made everyone just more determined to eliminate Ming Shu.


    As it happened, the people outside wouldn¡¯t cover up anymore; after the preparation was done, they immediatelyunched the attack.


    ¡°Loose!¡±


    Under the order, countless burning arrows flew into the sky.


    But they soon found that those arrows were not aiming at the Alliance Master Mansion, but at them.


    ¡°Ahh...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening!¡±


    ¡°There is an ambush! An ambush!¡±


    The burning arrows fell among the crowd, smoke rising, followed by the sounds of people falling down.


    ¡°Poisonous... The smoke is poisonous!¡±


    Someone reminded the rest loudly.


    But it was toote.


    Almost everyone had breathed in the smoke. Those who breathed in a lot directly fell andy on the ground, motionless; those who didn¡¯t breathe too much also lost their strength and could barely support themselves, swaying.


    The sound of footsteps and armor nking came from several streets away.


    Soldiers in uniform appeared and quickly surrounded them.


    Everyone was stunned and startled. Howe the imperial court¡¯s people were here?!


    ¡°Hahahaha, looks like everyone is here today. This saves me a lot of trouble.¡± A heartyugh came from behind the soldiers. The squad parted, and a man came forward riding on a horse.


    ¡°The divine sword!¡± These heroes in the pugilist world immediately noticed the sword in the man¡¯s hand.


    Howe the divine sword in the hands of the imperial court¡¯s person? Wasn¡¯t it stolen by the Demonic Sect?


    In the face of such a shocking and emergent situation, someone suddenly thought it through and looked at the man disbelievably.


    The manughed. ¡°Now some of you have figured it out. Right, we set everything up.¡±


    ¡°From the divine sword to you and the Demonic Sect bing enemies, it was all set up by us. We also sent people to eliminate those sects. Didn¡¯t you think you were smart? Chut chut...¡±


    The man¡¯s words helped those who didn¡¯t realize anything also understand what was happening.


    They were caught in a trap.


    It was all set up by the imperial court.


    They sat and watched them fight to the point of losing on both ends, then they showed up and reaped the rewards.


    ¡°You...¡±


    They were actually yed by the imperial court¡¯s people like fools.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    The man stoppedughing and donned a serious look, waving his hand. ¡°Take them all and treat them nicely. Go search around, don¡¯t let any fish escape.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    They were all tied up then, and someone looked to the Alliance Master Mansion which was still quiet. ¡°Did Qing Luo cooperate with you?¡±


    If Qing Luo hadn¡¯t stood out and admitted it, how would they have gathered here today?


    Qing Luo didn¡¯t collude with the Demonic Sect... but the government office?


    No no no... Perhaps the Demonic Sect also colluded with the government office.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions became even uglier when realizing this.


    The top powers in the entire pugilist world all gathered here today, and they were all caught. What would happen next? What would the imperial court do to them?


    ¡°Qing Luo?¡± The man squinted his eyes. ¡°Your alliance master? I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that your alliance master has nothing to do with us... But, she actually helped us a lot.¡±


    Hearing that she had nothing to do with the government office, they didn¡¯t dare believe it, either.


    If she didn¡¯t collude with the imperial court, she must have colluded with the Demonic Sect.


    ¡°You¡¯re the imperial court¡¯s flunkies, what do you want to do to us!¡±


    ¡°Little bastard, release your grandpa if you dare...¡±


    ¡°Son of a bitch, you only know to attack behind people¡¯s backs...¡±


    Those who still had some strength left began to curse aloud one after another.


    ¡°You¡¯d better save your strength.¡± The man sneered and waved his hand. Then some people immediately came up and stuffed something into their mouths.


    The man turned around and looked at someone standing in the shadows. ¡°Doctor Ning, the Alliance Master Mansion...¡±


    ¡°Knock on the door,¡± Doctor Ning said.


    The man thought the news had been sent in and his highness might have settled the thing, so he ordered to knock on the door.


    The Alliance Master Mansion¡¯s gate opened ordingly. The servants filed out withnterns as if they had been ready for some time and had just been waiting for them to knock on the door.


    The girl appeared slowly with her people, lights and shadows swaying.


    The man looked at Rong Li beside Ming Shu dumbfoundedly. ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Why were the Alliance Master Mansion¡¯s people all fine?


    Meanwhile, the Alliance Master Mansion¡¯s people looked at Rong Li with confusion. <i>His Highness? </i>


    Rong Li moved closer to Ming Shu and rolled his eyes in his heart. <i>Why would I harm my wife for you mortal people. </i>


    Seeing this, the man got very angry. ¡°Your Highness, have you been bewitched by her and forgotten your own task?¡±


    Rong Li remained silent and just moved back to hide behind Ming Shu.


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu reached out to hold Rong Li¡¯s hand, her fingers passing through his, and sped their hands together.


    Rong Li revealed smiling eyes and shrank behind Ming Shu even more.


    ¡°Go back inside.¡±


    Rong Li¡¯s smile froze.


    ¡°Be good.¡±


    Rong Li had to reluctantly go back into the Alliance Master Mansion.


    Ming Shu swept her gaze over the people outside casually, smiling. ¡°You had a fight in my Alliance Master Mansion¡¯s territory and you must pay the venue fee. Who should I ask for the money from?¡±


    ¡°Looks like His Highness hasn¡¯t finished the task.¡± Doctor Ning stepped out of the dark and looked along the light.


    Judging by his psychotic smile, Ming Shu knew who he was without needing to guess.


    ¡°You daree again.¡±


    ¡°Why not.¡± Luo Yan continued walking forward and exposed himself totally in the light. ¡°I was very much looking forward to meeting you.¡±


    ¡°Were you looking forward to a different death this time?¡±


    Luo Yan put his index finger on his lips. ¡°That¡¯s not cute. How can you talk about such bloody things when we just met?¡±


    ¡°If I want to be cute, I¡¯ll be cute enough to scare myself.¡± Ming Shu praised herself calmly.


    Luo Yan seemed to choke.


    A momentter, he revealed a surprised face. ¡°I want to ask you a question. How did you know?¡±


    He changed the topic very naturally without feeling weird... the hell.


    Ming Shu smiled and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know everything? Just guess.¡±


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡±


    If he could guess, why would he ask her.


    Luo Yan didn¡¯t ask further about how exactly Ming Shu discovered he had yed tricks.


    He said, ¡°Be a good girl and give me the thing, I won¡¯t cause trouble for you then. What do you say?¡±


    Ming Shu asked while knowing the answer, ¡°What thing?¡±


    Luo Yan winked at Ming Shu. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite between us, don¡¯t you know what thing I¡¯m talking about?¡±


    His vague tone sounded like there was some kind of close rtionship between them.


    Ming Shu turned over her wrist and threw something toward Luo Yan. ¡°Here you are.¡±


    The golden light shed past and Luo Yan caught it unconsciously.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    In the thick and billowing smoke, Luo Yan¡¯s tall figure was stained in total ck. His clothes were broken and his hair stood upright; he opened his mouth and let out a puff of dark smoke.


    ¡°Do you like it? I have more.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s light voice squeezed into Luo Yan¡¯s ears through the buzzing tinnitus and pierced into his heart.


    Luo Yan clenched both hands.


    Then he took out a snow-white handkerchief from nowhere and wiped his dark face. There was still a psychotic smile at his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re not lovable at all in this way.¡±

 Chapter 982 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (27)

    <h4>Chapter 982: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Lovable? </i>


    <i>I¡¯ll prove myself to you right now!</i>


    Ming Shu raised her hand and threw a few more over.


    Luo Yan was startled and stepped back quickly.


    The man standing next to him was slow and couldn¡¯t avoid in time, so he was ¡°blown up¡± right there.


    This thing wouldn¡¯t cause great damage, but it was quite enough to ruin one¡¯s image.


    ¡°Again!¡± Luo Yan blurted out when he saw Ming Shu was going to throw again.


    He lifted his hand and shook out a long whip, which hit the thing in the air. <i>Peng</i>, the explosion sounded.


    After a session of explosions, Luo Yan looked to the Alliance Master Mansion¡¯s gate and was about to wonder what else could she do, but...


    He saw the Alliance Master Mansion¡¯s gate closing slowly.


    Luo Yan: ???


    The girl standing inside the Alliance Master Mansion¡¯s gate smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m hungry now, let¡¯s continueter when I have had some midnight snacks. Wait for me here.¡±


    Luo Yan: ???<i> Wait for you? Do you think you¡¯re a king!</i>


    <i>Midnight snacks!</i>


    <i>Is it the right time to have midnight snacks?</i>


    <i>Do you have any crisis awareness at all!</i>


    Luo Yan narrowed his deep eyes, and with his toes to the ground, flew upward to crack the long whip at the vermillion gate.


    But the person inside just watched this with interest and didn¡¯t show any sign of nervousness or worry.


    Luo Yan realized something in a rush and had a strong bad feeling rise from deep within his heart. But it was toote to draw back the whip.


    <i>Pa!</i> The whip hit the gate.


    The next second, Luo Yan felt a power rebounding at him and his entire person was pushed back, flying uncontrobly.


    The vermillion door squeaked and was closed tightly.


    <i>Pa</i>.


    The long whip fell from the sky.


    Luo Yan also smashed against the ground not far away.


    ¡°...¡±


    The doctor who was energetic and handsome with a noble aura all over had now been left in an awkward position.


    No one dared to break the silence.


    This doctor was the emperor¡¯s favorite.


    ...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯te out again after she went inside.


    She lied!


    Luo Yan changed to a set of clean clothes and washed himself, waiting outside until it got bright. But no one came out.


    The gate seemed to have been set with some kind of formation. They could knock on it, but whenever they tried to break in, they would be bounced off.


    Luo Yan stood below and stared at the vermillion door.


    Her power...


    ¡°Doctor Ning, what should we do now? Will we wait here the whole time?¡± That man also changed to clean clothes and looked at the Alliance Master Mansion with lingering fear. ¡°The Alliance Master Mansion doesn¡¯t have many people, and we¡¯ve already captured so many, what about...¡±


    Just leave the Alliance Master Mansion alone.


    The Alliance Master Mansion didn¡¯t seem to want to rescue these people.


    Luo Yan ordered to arrange the rest of the people in the courtyards nearby. The vicinity was all empty now, and the residents didn¡¯te back; actually, even if they returned, they would be driven away.


    ...


    Ming Shu slept. Now she was having her breakfast while listening to Steamed Bun¡¯s report on the situation outside.


    Luo Yan and those heroes in the pugilist world were all out there; Luo Yan had his men surrounding the Alliance Master Mansion.


    ¡°Master, that Rong Li...¡± They all heard that man call him ¡°Your Highness¡±st night.


    Those people were the imperial court¡¯s men, so the one who was called ¡°Your Highness¡± muste from the royal family.


    But as soon as Ming Shu closed the door, she returned to her own room and didn¡¯t give them any chance to ask.


    Now Ming Shu looked up at him and said in a very light tone, ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask.¡±


    Steamed Bun shivered. ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ¡°Master, we captured this one in the side yard just now.¡±


    Two servants came to report with a man under arrest.


    ¡°Master!¡± The man knelt down directly. ¡°I¡¯m the Flying Tiger n¡¯s disciple and I¡¯ve been sent by our n leader to ask for your help.¡±


    The Flying Tiger n didn¡¯t want to participate in the action, so they were not presentst night and this also let them get away from the trouble.


    Now that such an incident urred, they didn¡¯t take rush to take action, instead, they sent a person to sneak in.


    The Alliance Master Mansion was the only one that could save those people now.


    After hearing this, Ming Shu¡¯s first reaction was to find Little Beastie.


    Little Beastie squatted at her feet and was nibbling a steamed stuffed bun.


    Ming Shu gave it a kick.<i> I told you to guard the door, what are you doing here!</i>


    <i>Poop-picker, I must tell you, you know, you¡¯re abusing a little animal. You asked me to guard the door, yet you didn¡¯t even deliver me a steamed stuffed bun!</i>


    <i>I quit!</i>


    <i>Not working! </i>


    Little Beastie held the steamed stuffed bun and rolled quickly to a corner.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Alliance Master, now the pugilist world has fallen into a dangerous situation, only you can save them. Please, for the sake of the old master, save them.¡±


    Ming Shu was pissed off by Little Beastie and waved her hand angrily. ¡°Throw him out.¡±


    The Flying Tiger n... They didn¡¯t participate in the attempt to siege the Alliance Master Mansion, but they didn¡¯t stop it, either.


    Why would she listen to their pleading.


    Ming Shu finished her breakfast, then took the broom beside her casually and opened the front door.


    The soldiers surrounding the outside were all startled and looked at her alertly.


    ¡°Yoh, Alliance Master, are you going to sweep the floor?¡± Luo Yan walked over leisurely, in fine and pretentious clothes. It seemed as if the confounded manst night was not him.


    Ming Shu looked at him, then looked at the broom. ¡°That¡¯s right, I need to clean up the garbage.¡±


    This woman dared call him garbage.


    Luo Yan wasn¡¯t angry, but instead smiled. ¡°Alliance Master, you didn¡¯t keep your word. I¡¯ve been waiting for you the whole night.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make you spend the night alone.¡± But she didn¡¯t sound sorry at all.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Why did this conversation sound like a wife who had spent the night alone wasining to her cold-blooded and cruel husband?


    ¡°Stop babbling, let¡¯s finish this before lunch.¡± <i>No one is allowed to take up my lunch time. </i>


    Ming Shu raised the broom. ¡°Come on.¡±


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    ¡°Lord Rong Li.¡±


    The servant made a salute to him, so Rong Li nodded humbly as a reply.


    These people began to call him this a few days ago.


    Rong Li didn¡¯t feel ufortable as he had been used to ying the role of a big brother.


    Rong Li touched his aching neck. Why did he feel that he had been beaten again.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the alliance master?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s outside.¡±


    Rong Li lifted his feet and was about to go out, but was stopped. ¡°Lord Rong Li, you haven¡¯t had your breakfast.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find the alliance master.¡± Rong Li was a little anxious.


    ¡°The alliance master ordered that when you woke up, we must watch you have breakfast.¡± The servant made an invitating gesture. ¡°Lord Rong Li, this way please.¡±


    Rong Li: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Where is my knife!</i>


    <i>But it¡¯s my wife¡¯s servant...</i>


    Rong Li had to follow the servant to have his breakfast, reluctantly.


    After Rong Li finished breakfast, Ming Shu also ended the fight. Luo Yan ran away quickly and didn¡¯t get caught.


    The others saw Luo Yan had escaped, so they also ran away with those captured heroes.


    After they all left, the Flying Tiger n¡¯s n leader came to Ming Shu in person and asked her to save them.


    Ming Shu refused without any hesitation. ¡°Go save them by yourselves, I¡¯m not going.¡±


    The Flying Tiger n¡¯s leader: ¡°Master...¡±


    Ming Shu grunted a smile. ¡°I save them so that they can continue to fight against me? I¡¯m not an idiot!¡±


    The Flying Tiger n¡¯s leader: ¡°...¡±


    She sounded reasonable.


    But now only the alliance master could save them.


    The Flying Tiger n didn¡¯t have a lot of disciples, but the imperial court had enough soldiers, and clearly they were no match for those people.


    The Flying Tiger n¡¯s leader was also thrown out of the Alliance Master Mansion in the end.


    Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t offer her help, so the Flying Tiger n¡¯s leader could only contact those in the pugilist world who hadn¡¯t been captured by the imperial court. But soon he found that the imperial court took action at the same time against those people.


    In addition to the ones who were caught outside the Alliance Master Mansion, other ces were also beset with ambushes and many were captured.

 Chapter 983 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (28)

    <h4>Chapter 983: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Rong Li found an opportunity and sneaked out of the Alliance Master Mansion. He went straight to the ce the system circled.


    He was swift and flexible in the darkness, like a silent dancing ghost.


    Rong Li jumped into a courtyard under the cover of darkness, where someone had been waiting for him. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t dare toe.¡±


    ¡°You daree, why shouldn¡¯t I dare?¡±


    ¡°Hiding behind a woman?¡±


    ¡°...You can find yourself a girlfriend if you¡¯re not convinced!¡± Rong Li fumed. ¡°Single dog.¡±


    Luo Yan twitched his mouth. <i>What¡¯s wrong about being a single dog, I¡¯m proud of being a single dog! </i>


    Luo Yan gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more shameless.¡±


    Rong Li snorted and took it as praise. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to do, but her, if you dare touch her, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Luo Yan turned around. ¡°Do you know who she is?¡±


    Rong Li was silent.


    Luo Yanughed and opened his lips slightly, but then was suddenly interrupted by Rong Li. ¡°I don¡¯t care who she is. All I know is that she¡¯s mine, now and forever.¡±


    His indifferent voice without the slightest trace of warmth flowed through the darkness.


    It revealed an extremely strong desire to be in possession.


    Rong Li at this moment seemed like he was standing among the stars, looking down at everything.


    Luo Yan¡¯sughing face turned serious. ¡°Qi Yu, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your reminder.¡±


    The small yard suddenly quieted down.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be bothered,¡± Luo Yan broke the silence, ¡°give me the Apocalypse.¡±


    Rong Li sneered. ¡°Did he tell you to get it?¡±


    Luo Yan pushed his bangs aside. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it, you know, I take the order and do the job. If I could choose, I wouldn¡¯t want toe.¡±


    Rong Li lifted his palm. Golden lights shed and the gold coins appeared in his hand out of nowhere, rotating slowly.


    Luo Yan narrowed his eyes. It was his first time seeing the real Apocalypse with his own eyes.


    Two lumps of golden light jumped around in Luo Yan¡¯s eyes.


    <i>This is... enviable. </i>


    Rong Li put down his palm, but the Apocalypse still floated in the air. He looked at Luo Yan with his hands behind him. ¡°Come and get them.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Yesterday¡¯s lotus pastry was delicious, make more of them.¡± Ming Shu bent over the kitchen table and gave orders to the chef king who had been woken up in the middle of the night.


    The chef king yawned constantly while kneading dough. ¡°Master, there aren¡¯t enough ingredients.¡±


    ¡°...What about glutinous rice cake.¡±


    The chef king twitched his mouth. ¡°It¡¯ll take a whole night and you can have it by the next morning.¡±


    Why was it so hard to be a chef.


    He needed to cook at midnight.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to bother you, but Rong Li ran away, so I can only have some food to get over the shock,¡± Ming Shu said weakly. ¡°Just cook whatever you can.¡±


    The chef king: ¡°...¡± <i>Rong Li ran away, but what does that have anything to do with your having food?</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t you know how to drag him back?</i>


    <i>Whye to bother me!</i>


    Ming Shuy on the table and waited. Suddenly a strong light appeared before her eyes. She thought the chief king had identally set the kitchen on fire, but before she looked up, she felt a heat on her neck.


    Ming Shu looked outside immediately.


    Far beyond the horizon, golden light rose in the sky and broke through the darkness; the clouds parted, and in an instant it was broad daylight.


    Ming Shu held the hot gold coins in her hand.


    Day and night had been reversed.


    What exactly were these things that Qi Yu had given to her...


    The golden light in the sky gradually faded, but the sky didn¡¯t change. It was still the same blue sky, white clouds, and scorching sun.


    A man came over to Ming Shu. She looked back and immediately was frightened to fall off the stool. She struggled to hold the table and stand.


    ¡°You...¡±


    The chef king was looking outside and was a little confused to see Ming Shu¡¯s reaction. ¡°What was that light? Why is it suddenly daylight? Am I dreaming?¡±


    The chef king turned his head to look at Ming Shu, but he saw a bearded and unkempt man in Ming Shu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What the f**k!¡±


    The chef king shouted.


    Then the entire Alliance Master Mansion was upied by shouting and screaming, one person after another.


    It was not the day and night that had been reversed.


    It was the time that had passed in an instant. They didn¡¯t know specifically how long it was, but it was absolutely not less than five years.


    Five years...


    What would that mean?


    Although it was unknown whether the time passing was regional or involved the entire world, it would be horrible enough even if it was only regional.


    Ming Shu looked into the mirror. She had grown into a tall and graceful beauty.


    The entire Alliance Master Mansion fell into a weird panic.


    Not just the Alliance Master Mansion, all themon people nearby also fell into panic.


    It was like in a dream. They woke up and found they were old...


    The timepse was reflected more thoroughly on the elderly and children. The toddler suddenly became a child of five or six; and the old man in good spirits suddenly grew countless gray hairs.


    ¡°Master... this... What¡¯s happening?!¡± Steamed Bun didn¡¯t change much. Probably because he was in his prime.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Her intuition told her that the matter had something to do with the thing around her neck, and with Rong Li.


    Ming Shu touched the thing around her neck and suddenly felt it became very heavy.


    ¡°Tell everyone to stay in the house and I¡¯ll go out.¡±


    ¡°Alliance Master!¡±


    Steamed Bun¡¯s voice was abandoned behind Ming Shu.


    She hurried to where the light hade from.


    ...


    Rong Li held the Apocalypse and golden light prated through his fingers. His young face had now be an adult male¡¯s face, with aggressiveness and beauty.


    He looked at Luo Yan, who was half-kneeling on the ground.


    Luo Yan at this time was like a frail old man with white hair and a wrinkled face.


    Luo Yan smiled silently, then chuckled, and thenughed aloud.


    Until he almost lost his breath, and then he stopped.


    ¡°You¡¯ve mastered the usage of Apocalypse.¡±


    Rong Li said emotionlessly, ¡°Thanks to my wife.¡±


    ¡°Apocalypse Life and Apocalypse Death, this is what it is...¡± Luo Yan said with the same smile. ¡°So you gave her the life?¡±


    Rong Li didn¡¯t answer.


    Apparently he admitted it in silence.


    ¡°You¡¯re so generous.¡±


    Rong Li took it for granted. ¡°Of course, she¡¯s my wife.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The single dog was silent.


    ¡°Cough cough cough...¡± Luo Yan covered his chest and had difficulty breathing. ¡°Time is running up, but... You¡¯ve used the Apocalypse, so I¡¯m afraid this world won¡¯tst long. See youter then.¡±


    Luo Yan closed his eyes.


    A momentter, he looked up in a rush.


    Rong Li frowned. ¡°What else do you want to do?¡± <i>Can¡¯t you just die quietly. </i>


    ¡°...The passageway seems to be closed.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Before, the passageway was closed, and it hadn¡¯t been long, so howe it was closed again?


    Rong Li tried to contact the system. But the system only responded with an initial reaction. He didn¡¯t get any answer other than the content that had been programmed.


    He talked to the system just before he came...


    ¡°Shit!¡± Luo Yan struggled to stand up and cursed angrily. ¡°I¡¯m finished. I don¡¯t know where I¡¯ll be transferred to now, what the hell, Qi Yu, tell them to save me ASAP when you go back!¡±


    Rong Li frowned again. ¡°You can¡¯t go back, how can I go back?¡±


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡±


    The two looked at each other speechlessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know!¡± Luo Yan suddenly said. ¡°You can go back!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thinking so highly of me,¡± Qi Yu said unkindly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t avenge me wrong in the name of public interest! If you don¡¯t get me back, I¡¯ll curse you to spend your whole life all alone!¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, I have a wife.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Screw you!</i>

 Chapter 984 - The Alliance Master’s Teachings (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 984: The Alliance Master¡¯s Teachings (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In the wilderness, a figure was running forward quickly.


    Then suddenly the figure paused and the whole person fell down.


    Ming Shu covered her abnormally beating heart and frowned slightly. She felt like she was going to leave this body.


    It was just like before when she left.


    ...Was it because of the timepse that this body hade to its end?


    [Please... please wait for... there¡¯s... I... will... <i>Zizizi...</i>]


    The Harmony System¡¯s voice sounded off and on; this was the first time Ming Shu met such a situation.


    It seemed to be saying something very quickly, but Ming Shu couldn¡¯t hear it clearly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Sister Qing Luo?¡±


    Jiang Ling¡¯s voice sounded abruptly.


    Ming Shu looked up and saw Jiang Ling in while clothes, standing with the young lord.


    ¡°Sister Qing Luo, what happened to you?¡± She actually met this woman here and she seemed to have been injured. Even the gods were helping her now.


    Ming Shu¡¯s body was a little out of control and she could only watch Jiang Linge near.


    Jiang Ling walked over with her back to the young lord, and what was shown on her face was all hatred and viciousness.


    ¡°Qing Luo, you colluded with the Demonic Sect and killed so many people, today I¡¯ll avenge those dead souls.¡±


    The buzzing noises kept sounding in Ming Shu¡¯s brain, and Jiang Ling¡¯s annoying voices also didn¡¯t stop. She got very impatient.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    <i>Boom boom!</i>


    Jiang Ling¡¯s hand froze right before she was going to draw her sword.


    She looked at Ming Shu disbelievingly and fell down to the ground, moaning.


    The dark muzzle then aimed at the young lord who was rushing over and shot him down as well.


    Jiang Ling got one shot in the shoulder and the other two in her legs, which happened to make her unable to move.


    ¡°You... How do you...¡± Jiang Ling came to this world from another book and she knew what a gun was. But how could there be such a thing in this world of cold weapons.


    Ming Shu curled up her lips slightly. ¡°I have not only a gun but also a cannon, would you like to y with that?¡±


    ¡°You¡ªit¡¯s impossible¡ªhowe¡ªit¡¯s impossible...¡± Jiang Ling shook her head and didn¡¯t believe what she just saw.


    She always believed that she had the absolute advantage because she came here through a book.


    But now the advantage was shot dead by Ming Shu.


    Jiang Ling stared at Ming Shu tightly with bloodthirsty eyes, as if she wanted to cut off the flesh from her body.


    ¡°What¡¯s impossible? If you can, why can¡¯t I?¡± Ming Shu said a little slowly. Then she helped herself up. ¡°You¡¯re not that unique, and there are more than one like you in this world.¡±


    Jiang Ling felt as if she was struck by lightning.


    ¡°But someone like me,¡± Ming Shu said as she curled a perfect arc at her mouth, ¡°there¡¯s only one.¡±


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t hear the Harmony System now, but judging from Jiang Ling¡¯s face, she thought the Hatred Points ought to be at full capacity.


    If not, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it, either. She needed to find that little goblin right now.


    <i>He did something behind my back!</i>


    <i>And messed it up!</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu walked with difficulty. She felt like she was carrying a mountain on her back now and almost lost control several times, about to be pulled away from the body.


    Ming Shu looked ahead, gritted her teeth, and kept moving.


    <i>I¡¯ll break his legs when I find him. </i>


    <i>How dare he run away without my permission. </i>


    A vague figure appeared in front of her. Ming Shu stopped and looked over quietly.


    After seeing clearly who it was, Ming Shu¡¯s body softened and fell, then she was caught by Rong Li in an instant.


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    Ming Shu breathed slowly like a dying person and was held in Rong Li¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Wife...¡± Rong Li felt so guilty and regretful.


    He didn¡¯t find out until he came out that the Apocalypse covered a broad scope. He had tried to control the scope...


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. How do you feel now?¡±


    ¡°Probably I¡¯m dying.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice was extremely weak, but her tone was not frightened at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± Rong Li couldn¡¯t help his tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run around next time,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°It¡¯s tiring to look for you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Rong Li shook his head, still crying. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you wherever I go.¡±


    The hot tears fell on Ming Shu¡¯s cheeks, and she trembled a little in her heart. ¡°I don¡¯t like you in tears. Stop crying now.¡±


    Rong Li held back his tears staunchly.


    Ming Shu smiled.


    Rong Li lowered his head and kissed Ming Shu¡¯s pale lips. <i>You won¡¯t see them this way...</i>


    Rong Li didn¡¯t release her until a long whileter.


    Ming Shu¡¯s vision started to blur. She pulled the thing out of her clothes and asked, word by word, ¡°This... What exactly is this?¡±


    ¡°Apocalypse, it¡¯s called Apocalypse,¡± Rong Li answered.


    ¡°Apocalypse...¡±


    Rong Li held her and continued very quickly, ¡°Wife, listen to me, we¡¯ve been together many times and I like you. You must carry the Apocalypse with you, and I¡¯lle to find you.¡±


    Qi Yu didn¡¯t know if it was because the passageway was closed, but the power that limited him was gone.


    ¡°And, my name is Qi Yu.¡±


    ...


    When Ming Shu opened her eyes again, she was in the cloud room.


    She copsed into the cloud and waited for the Harmony System to speak. But after a long time, it was still silent.


    ¡°Harmony System?¡±


    No voice responded to her.


    Ming Shu frowned.


    Apocalypse...


    ¡°Is it that Apocalypse?¡± Ming Shu asked Little Beastie inside.


    Little Beastie grunted.


    <i>It looks like it, from its powerful force, but it¡¯s not as powerful as that one. It could be a fake. </i>


    ¡°Does this thing have fake products?¡± <i>Why haven¡¯t I heard of it. </i>


    Little Beastie humphed and continued. <i>You know the conflicts caused by Apocalypse in those days, you¡¯re almost... Those people stole the Apocalypse¡¯s power so it¡¯s not strange that they can make fake ones. </i>


    Ming Shu fell into meditation. ¡°Are you saying that these worlds are actually connected to our world?¡±


    <i>Hmph</i>.


    Little Beastie was disdainful.


    Ming Shu: ??? <i>What do you mean by that?</i>


    <i>There are three thousand big worlds and three thousand small worlds, and there are tens of thousands of derivative worlds in the three thousand small worlds. These derivative worlds are too low-level, I don¡¯t know how toment. You should just have fun in them and kill some time, don¡¯t take them seriously. </i>


    <i>Especially that two-legged beast! </i>


    <i>This is the point!</i>


    Ming Shu ignored Little Beastie yelling in her brain. Shey her head on her arms and looked at the white void.


    <i>Why is it rted to Apocalypse again?</i>


    <i>Is it doomed or just a coincidence? </i>


    <i>Apocalypse...</i>


    The white cloud screen floated over.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 870000


    ***: *****


    Additional Task: Failed


    ¡°Yoh, I thought you were missing.¡±


    [Sorry, Guest, there was a bit of an ident.] The Harmony System was acting cool, but it didn¡¯t seem to want to exin what the ident was.


    Then, no matter what Ming Shu asked, the Harmony System would give perfect answers.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t get any useful information so she stopped asking.


    ¡°Next restaurant then.¡±


    ...


    After Ming Shu left, the white cloud screen shed and a data transmission interface appeared.


    Below it was written in small font: <i>Sessfully connected and receiving data now. </i>


    ...


    At the Time Control Department...


    The entire Time Control Department¡¯s lights shed on and off, and everyone was in chaos.


    The blond director revealed a gloomy face and went straight to the Technical Department, carrying his coldness.


    ¡°Has Qi Yue out?¡±


    The department¡¯s head was deeply troubled by his work, and the director appeared behind him all of a sudden, so he was really startled.


    ¡°Director... No... Lord Nine hasn¡¯te out.¡±


    ¡°What about Luo Yan?¡±


    ¡°Nei... neither has he. None of the people on the mission came out... and two of them have lost their life signs.¡±


    The blond director frowned. ¡°What caused that?!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been invaded...¡± the head said lowly. ¡°Last time it was an attack, it¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t discover it in time.¡±


    The blond director looked at the department¡¯s head coldly.


    The head began to drip cold sweat.


    The director: ¡°Who did it?¡±


    The Technical Department¡¯s head: ¡°We haven¡¯t... figured it out for now.¡±


    The blond director took a deep breath. ¡°Find a way to get Qi Yu and Luo Yan back. Call a meeting right now.¡±

 Chapter 985 - The Part-Time Expert (1)

    <h4>Chapter 985: The Part-Time Expert (1)</h4>


    #Electronic Sports Headline: Ji He Starts A ughter Whenever She Wants#


    ¡°Wind God, why are you still here, when will you go?¡±


    ¡°Go where?¡± Ming Shu looked at the person in front of her nkly. <i>Or... is it a human?</i> It looked a little unreal, like a virtual character.


    ¡°Where else could it be, didn¡¯t you say you were going to sign the contract with Jintian Club today?¡± the boy in armor standing opposite from her murmured. ¡°You should have gone and yed professionally a long time ago, you know, with your powerful skills, you¡¯re just wasting your talent on such a petty job here.¡±


    Ming Shu turned her head to look around, and a momentter she figured her current situation out through the boy¡¯s arrogant words.


    It was a holographic game.


    <i>But the question is...</i>


    <i>How am I gonna leave the game?</i>


    ¡°Wind God, what are you doing?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand and clicked everywhere at random. Others couldn¡¯t see her screen but could still see her movements. So Ming Shu¡¯s behavior right now was quite weird.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t just tell him that she was looking for how to get offline, right?


    Like what he called her, the soul in this body was at least superior. If she didn¡¯t even know how to get offline, she would be hopeless.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy, will be leaving now.¡± Finally, Ming Shu figured out how to get offline.


    ¡°Wait...¡± The boy seemed to want to say something else, but Ming Shu couldn¡¯t hear him now.


    Ming Shu exited from the game. She was now sitting in a chair with a game helmet on her head.


    It was not a big room but it was very neat, with two beds ced separately on the left and right.


    She was sitting before the desk on the left side. On the right side, there were posters posted on the bed and desk, from which you could easily tell that their owner was a 2D enthusiast.


    Ming Shu looked at the simple and clean painting style on the left side, a little relieved. She wasn¡¯t the 2D enthusiast, thankfully.


    There was no one else in the room, so the 2D enthusiast might have gone out.


    Ming Shu immediately began to receive the storyline.


    The fake female protagonist in this world was called Tao Zi, who returned to the present time from the future and upied this Tao Zi¡¯s body.


    In the future, the fake female protagonist didn¡¯t have a good life; instead, she saw all kinds of news about how the male and female protagonists loved each other.


    After she crossed time and returned to the present, the fake female protagonist¡¯s eyes fell on the male protagonist.


    Why could the female protagonist have such a perfect man? Now that she knew the future, why couldn¡¯t she snatch the man?


    The background was about holographic games. At this time, the holographic game had just begun to spring up, but the holographic games that were released were not popr yet.


    The key problem that caused poor experience was the inconvenient operation.


    Until the holographic game Asking Gods was pushed out. As early as the stage of its closed beta, the game had received explosive positivements from the gamemunity.


    One ount for the closed beta could be sold at a sky-high price.


    In the future, Asking Gods wouldn¡¯t be reced, either. It would instead upy the most important position in the holographic game circle.


    The fake female protagonist knew that the male and female protagonist met each other in this game and then became the ideal couple that would be envied by everyone in the future.


    The fake female protagonist didn¡¯t catch up with the closed beta, but she managed to enter the game anyway and began to run into the male protagonist identally in different ways. Thanks to her persistent coincidences, and with the help of her skills that she had practiced and mastered in the future, she then managed to join the HS Team where the male protagonist was included.


    She became the only girl in the team and soon made a name for herself in the Esports circle.


    And she sessfully earned a ce in the male protagonist¡¯s heart.


    The Host was called Ji He.


    A closed beta yer in Asking Gods. Actually, Ji He could be counted as a top expert in all kinds of keyboard games.


    But because Ji He used different roles, sometimes her avatar was male and sometimes it was female. And since she never sent voice messages or made video calls, others were quite confused about her gender.


    Ji He¡¯s gender became a mystery.


    When holographic games began to rise, Ji He yed one of them. But she decisively abandoned it because of its poor experience and inconvenient operation.


    After Asking Gods was published, the female protagonist strongly rmended it to her, so she signed up on a closed beta ount and had a try.


    Ji He used to be the female protagonist¡¯s master, so the female protagonist called her ¡°Master¡± the whole time.


    After the female protagonist rmended the game to the Host, she hadn¡¯t gone online for a long time because of family matters. When she finally came back, Asking Gods had be virally popr.


    Ji He treated her little disciple well. In the game, she always helped and protected the female protagonist when she met any difficulty.


    The female protagonist showed upte and the fake female protagonist already had a ce in the male protagonist¡¯s team. But after the fake female protagonist met the female protagonist in the game, and seeing the female and male protagonist talk to each other, the fake female protagonist suddenly felt a sense of crisis.


    She knew how glorious these two would be in the future, and they would have a tacit understanding between each other.


    So, she would by no means allow them to have much contact.


    Ji He yed a male avatar, so the fake female protagonist told the male protagonist that the female protagonist had some vague rtionship with ¡°him,¡± and she often saw them hanging out together.


    She posted screenshots on bbs and ensured that everyone in the whole server knew about it.


    The fake female protagonist started rumors about Ji He and the female protagonist constantly. Ji He helped rify the facts for the female protagonist, but was instead considered to be trying to hide the truth.


    Just at that time, someone invited Ji He to join the club and be a professional yer.


    Ji He considered it for some time and was prepared to sign the contract, but then was suddenly told that it was canceled.


    Ji He felt that she had been fooled and wanted to request a fair reason, then she identally learned that it was ruined by the fake female protagonist.


    Ji He signed into another clubter.


    And since then, she held a grudge against the fake female protagonist and embarked on the road of bing evil.


    However, in the end, Ji He¡¯s name became muddied and she became an object of public scorn.


    [The Host¡¯s wish is to be the top yer ranking at the peak in the Esports circle.]


    Ming Shu came here a littlete. Now some people had already begun to invite her to join clubs, and Ji He was going to sign the contract today...


    That¡¯s what the boy said just now.


    Ming Shu rubbed her head.


    Games ruin the youth!


    ying games was no better than having snacks!


    The sound of a key opening the lock came from the door, and Ming Shu turned her head to watch. A little girl in a lolita dress came in with a big bag of snacks.


    ¡°Yi? Baby Ji He, you haven¡¯t left yet.¡± The girl had a cute face, wore a pink bowknot on her head, and looked very young.


    Ming ¡°Baby Ji He¡± Shu stared at the snacks in the girl¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot outside.¡± The girl closed the door and came in. She took out a carton of ice cream from the snack bag. ¡°Here, my treat. It¡¯s your favorite vani vor.¡±


    ¡°What a kind person.¡±


    The girl gave Ming Shu several more snacks when she saw her staring at the bag intently.


    Ming Shu revealed a sweet smile.


    <i>May kind people be blessed with life-long peace!</i>


    ¡°Puh, what¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± The girl burst outughing. ¡°Are you happy enough to go out of your mind because you¡¯re going to sign the contract with Jintian? It shouldn¡¯t be... Baby Ji He, you¡¯re an expert and you¡¯ve experienced strong winds and heavy rains.¡±


    Thetter part was the girl¡¯s buttering up.


    Ming Shu ate the ice cream and responded vaguely.


    The girl was called Yun Yu, the Host¡¯s roommate.


    The Host was now studying for a master¡¯s degree and lived in the postgraduate dormitory assigned by the school.


    Yun Yu checked the time. ¡°It¡¯s nearly ten o¡¯clock, Baby Ji He, can you make it in time? Do you want me to drive you there?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    She forgot that her roommate was a rich girl.


    ¡°No need,¡± Ming Shu refused. She would be refused anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter whether she arrivedte or not.


    <i>Cheers for the snacks first!</i>

 Chapter 986 - The Part-Time Expert (2)

    <h4>Chapter 986: The Part-Time Expert (2)</h4>


    When Ming Shu came out of the dormitory, she received a call from her supervisor, asking her toe over.


    Ji He was primarily a straight-A student; ying games was just something she did on the side.


    ¡°Professor, are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Comeee,e in.¡± The professor was a bald old man and his bald head was like a big light bulb.


    The bald old man handed a file bag to Ming Shu. ¡°This is Yunxing Project¡¯s data, go report yourself in a few days.¡±


    Yunxing Project?


    Ming Shu searched for information inside her brain. It was also rted to the present holographic technique and had been set up officially. It was said that the result would be applied to military affairs in the future.


    But...


    The Host seemed to have rejected it?


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Ji He,¡± the bald old man interrupted her immediately, ¡°with your ability, you¡¯re totallypetent. Whether the project is sessful or not, your future will be promising and assured.¡±


    <i>But I came to collect Hatred Points, not to be a straight-A student!</i>


    ¡°Anyway, I finally got you in there, so if you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll jump down from here.¡± The bald old man suddenly stood up and began to climb the window.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Is this what a supervisor should do?!</i>


    ¡°Will you go or not? If you refuse, I¡¯ll jump.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Ming Shu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Okay okay, I¡¯ll go. By the way, we¡¯re on the first floor.¡±


    The bald old man stood tall. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with us being on the first floor? I¡¯m just all old bones and could be killed even from jumping from the first floor.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Go, go now, remember to report yourself.¡± The bald old man waved to shoo Ming Shu.


    How could he bury such a promising kid?


    <i>This kid is talented, but a little</i>...<i>unambitious.</i>


    He used to ask what she wanted to do in the future, she actually said she wanted to y games!


    A yboy without ambitions!


    ...


    Ming Shu left the supervisor¡¯s office. She opened the file bag to check. It was her data and a pass, and the address where she should report to.


    Ming Shu chutted and put away the things.


    Ming Shu walked out of the school, bought some snacks, then called a car using her cell phone.


    The taxis now were all smart machines that didn¡¯t need a driver. You just needed to pay on your phone and enter the address where you were going.


    Ming Shu set the route, then began to eat snacks while enjoying the scenery.


    This was not an entirely smart world, but most fields had developed artificial intelligence so as to serve humans more conveniently and rapidly.


    But it also faced many problems...


    Many of those who made a living in these fields had lost their jobs.


    These unemployed people often came together to protest the poprization of artificial intelligence.


    Especially for those technologypanies, there were always protestors against them.


    ¡°<i>Ding</i>! Upon arrival, please get off the car at the right side with your belongings, and feel wee to use the service again.¡±


    The car stopped slowly. Ming Shu opened the door and got off.


    The heat and the mor came over her face immediately.


    A group of protesters gathered before a building up ahead. There seemed to be conflicts and a fight was about to begin.


    Ming Shu looked at another building beside that one and walked toward it.


    The NS Club.


    Ming Shu followed the sign and got upstairs.


    ¡°Hello,¡± the front desk¡¯s young miss greeted with a sweet smile as soon as Ming Shu pushed open the club¡¯s door.


    Ming Shu went to the front desk. ¡°Are you recruiting for your professional team?¡±


    The young miss nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re recruiting for the Warlords and Jedi Counterattack, may I ask which one you are good at?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Asking Gods.¡±


    The young miss was a little stunned. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry... But we haven¡¯t formed a team for Asking Gods...¡±


    ¡°Can I meet the person-in-charge here?¡±


    The young miss thought for a while. ¡°Please wait for a moment.¡±


    The person-in-charge soon came out. The young miss had told him the situation simply on the phone, and the person-in-charge invited Ming Shu to talk inside, quite politely.


    ¡°How do I call you, Miss?¡±


    ¡°Ji.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ji, have a seat please. Myst name is Wang,¡± Wang Heyang exchanged some polite words with Ming Shu first.


    Then he continued, ¡°Miss Ji, you want to join the Asking Gods team? To be honest, our club did consider forming an Asking Gods team, but we haven¡¯t had specific ns. Asking Gods is a holographic game, and it¡¯s not so easy to find good yers.¡±


    Ming Shu drank the tea quietly while listening to Wang Heyang¡¯s long speech.


    When he finished, Ming Shu smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll help you find yers, you only need to give me enough privilege.¡±


    In a very rxed tone, she sounded like it was as easy as buying two robots on the market.


    Wang Heyang squinted his eyes. ¡°No offense, Miss Ji, may I ask what¡¯s your ID in the game?¡±


    ¡°Wind He Rising.¡±


    Wang Heyang was a little stunned again. ¡°You¡¯re Wind God, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a young girl...¡±


    They might not know the experts in the hot games now, but they heard their names.


    Wind He Rising...


    This name was quite famous in many hot games.


    ¡°Are you sure, Miss Ji?¡± Wang Heyang asked. ¡°There are only three famous teams in Asking Gods, and all of them are not very strong.¡±


    Many people hadn¡¯t transferred to holographic games from the traditional keyboard games, so the market forpetitive teams in holographic games was rather barren.


    Their club did want to form a team, but it was difficult to recruit yers. Most of those good yers in Asking Gods had already joined other clubs.


    Ming Shu put down the teacup, tilting her head. ¡°Will theter have a chance to pick up the championship?¡±


    Wang Heyang was startled.


    ¡°Sooner orter you¡¯ll form a team, so why not now? Besides, I¡¯ll lead the way. What scares you then?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Wang Heyang pondered for a long time. ¡°Miss Ji, can you really find yers?¡±


    ¡°You want me to show you now?¡±


    ¡°Is it... convenient?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. She took out her phone and opened a WeChat group.


    There were only over thirty people in this group, which was quite fewpared to those that may include hundreds of people.


    But these people were all experts ranking at the top in all kinds of games, the kind of... everyday experts outside the Esports circle.


    The Host knew met people gradually as she had been ying games all this time. Even the club couldn¡¯t necessarily dig out so many excellent yers.


    The Host had a good rtionship with them. But ording to the storyline, the Host didn¡¯t ask them to form teams.


    Probably she didn¡¯t want to bother them. Their friendship was only limited to the game, and she didn¡¯t want to bother others with her own business.


    But Ming Shu was different.


    She wouldn¡¯t care much.


    Wind He Rising: I¡¯m forming a team for Asking Gods, is anyone interested?


    Flying To Heaven: Yo, Wind God, it¡¯s been a while.


    A Little Cutie: Wind God, Wind God, have you seen your little fan? Look here.


    The Ovepped Moon and Sun: Asking Gods? Wind God, will you y professional?


    Qingqiu Zhong: Wind God, are you going to graduate?


    Tonight¡¯s Moon: Qingqiu, are you a fool? Wind God said he was studying for a master¡¯s degree, okay?


    Qingqiu Zhong: Cough cough cough... I forgot, okay? But forming a team might have too many rules, I¡¯m not really... But since it¡¯s Wind God who¡¯s inviting us, it¡¯s hard to refuse.


    Yellow Crane Returning West: Clubs indeed have many annoying rules.


    Many people echoed this. They said the clubs were annoying because of too many rules.


    Ming Shu looked up at Wang Heyang. ¡°Does your club have many rules?¡±


    ¡°Not... not many...¡± Compared with other clubs, their club didn¡¯t really have too many rules.


    ¡°If they promise that they¡¯ll win games, can you let them do their own things freely at ordinary times?¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll form the team with our own money.¡±


    Wang Heyang: ¡°...¡±


    Rich yers!


    Wang Heyang went out to make a call, then came back and agreed with Ming Shu¡¯s proposal. But the contract might require some changes.


    Ming Shu rted the news to the group and stressed that they would join with money.


    Rich yers said that wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

 Chapter 987 - The Part-Time Expert (3)

    <h4>Chapter 987: The Part-Time Expert (3)</h4>


    Tonight¡¯s Moon: Whatever, I¡¯m in.


    Qingqiu Zhong: Wind God is offering the invitation, I must join!


    Yellow Crane Returning West: Yes.


    The Ovepped Moon and Sun: I¡¯m in too, then.


    Jiang Liu: Wind God, Wind God, which club?


    Wind He Rising: NS.


    Qingqiu Zhong: I¡¯ve always wondered what their letters mean. Wind God, ask them, ask them.


    The NS Club was kinda famous in the industry.


    But there had been no official answer to what the two letters were short for.


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth twitched. She asked Wang Heyang, ¡°What does the two letters of your club name mean?¡±


    Wang Heyang felt a little strange, but still answered, ¡°It¡¯s short for Nan Shen (meaning Prince Charming).¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    All the experts: ¡°...¡±


    They thought it was the abbreviation of some kind of high-end, magnificent, ssy English words, who knew it was just short for Chinese words... Nan Shen?


    Shameless!


    Ming Shu asked Wang Heyang to prepare the helmets so that they could go online and show him their real strength.


    Asking Gods was quite popr now, so even though their club had not yet formed a team, they had the helmets.


    At this time, it hadn¡¯t reached the stage where one helmet could be bound to one ount; at present, the game helmet was more like a login server, and you only needed to enter the ount you¡¯re tied to, then you could log in.


    Ming Shu logged in. She came back to the ce where she had gotten offline earlier, and the previous boy had also left.


    Asking Gods provided storylines andpetition, avable to bothmon yers and professional yers.


    The storyline was used for upgrading and gaining equipment, while thepetition included solopetition, teampetition, and grouppetition.


    The difference between teampetition and grouppetition was the number of yers required. At least 100 people were to y a grouppetition. Usually, the professionalpetitive events were held in teampetitions.


    Ming Shu pulled out the Friend Interface and added Wang Heyang.


    Wang Heyang was soon transferred in. He didn¡¯t seem to be assured until he saw Ming Shu¡¯s ID name.


    Actually, he doubted it a lot when she said she was Wind He Rising.


    But why did a young girl...


    Why did she y a male avatar?


    Wang Heyang hid his confusion and asked, ¡°Where¡¯re your friends?¡±


    ¡°Wait for a while.¡±


    The first one who showed up was Qingqiu Zhong, with a bizarre name.


    Wang Heyang was speechless. ¡°A new yer?¡±


    ¡°s, it doesn¡¯t allow you to leave without finishing the newbie tasks, so I dyed for some time, hehe.¡± Qingqiu Zhong¡¯s voice sounded fresh and cool, and he was an outgoing, handsome sunshine boy.


    Wang Heyang: ¡°...¡±


    Then Tonight¡¯s Moon and Yellow Crane Returning West arrived.


    Tonight¡¯s Moon looked mild, but Yellow Crane Returning West looked cool and tough. Thetter had something like the tyrant boss style and was the one who provided money.


    These two hid their ount names, but Wang Heyang was a little relieved.


    Then it was Jiang Liu, who looked like an underaged boy... He also used a new ount.


    Wang Heyang felt a stomachache now.


    Thest one was Ovepped Moon and Sun.


    Ming Shu and the others had already yed a round of cards when Ovepped Moon and Sun arrived.


    ¡°Sorry, guys, I went to buy the game helmet and became dyed for some time.¡± Ovepped Moon and Sun was a girl with a sweet voice, sounding like an anchor, and her ount name was also very girlish.


    ¡°Shit, Moon and Sun, howe you¡¯ve changed your gender!¡± Qingqiu Zhong jumped up directly.


    ¡°It¡¯s my cousin¡¯s ount and I borrowed it,¡± Ovepped Moon and Sun said. ¡°It takes time to sign up a new ount and fill in information, I was afraid that Wind God would turn to others if I made you wait for long.¡±


    The yer¡¯s voice would be recorded during the first time he set up an ount and could not be changed afterwards. So now, Ovepped Moon and Sun had to use his cousin¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You scared me.¡± Qingqiu Zhong patted his chest.


    Wang Heyang felt a headache now.


    <i>What the hell? Who are these people?</i>


    ¡°I¡¯ll y one round with him and help him get used to the new environment,¡± Ming Shu said to Wang Heyang.


    Wang Heyang pulled out a fake smile.


    One good point about Asking Gods was that, no matter what the yer¡¯s level was, as long as you dared to, you could participate in thepetition.


    Among them, other than Jiang Liu who really hadn¡¯t yed Asking Gods before, Qingqiu Zhong and the rest had all yed it previously.


    Qingqiu Zhong didn¡¯t want to use his official ount, so he started a new one.


    So, the one who needed to adapt the most was Jiang Liu.


    Ming Shu opened an easy and simple map, where thepetitive teams were matched by the system at random. They had yers at different levels in their team, which also made the enemy team quite confused.


    Inpetitive games, yers would choose teammates of simr levels, but they were rare to see.


    But when they saw clearly who the team leader was, they bubbled.


    ¡°The team leader is Wind He Rising!¡±


    ¡°Shit! Wind God!¡±


    ¡°Is Wind God trying to help level up new ounts or small ounts?¡±


    ¡°Wind God, Wind God, I¡¯m your fan! Look at me!¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the people opposite her and smiled.


    But she was using a male character now, and when she smiled, she was just handsome. ¡°Who¡¯ll draw first?¡±


    Asking Gods had drawing lots link after both sides entered the map to determine which side would own the ce on the map.


    It was all by luck whether the map was helpful or not to the team.


    ¡°Wind God, after you, please.¡± The people at the opposite even trembled while speaking. They actually met Wind God, they must open a livestream! Livestream!


    Even if they would be beaten up in the game! They must open it!


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t decline and drew first. The map was updated soon, with different colors marking their separate ces.


    It was clearly shown to the yers of their levels. But if they attended the professionalpetition, they would need to open the map themselves, and the details would not be shown unless they walked past it on the map.


    The other party opened a livestream. As usual, with the name of Wind He Rising, a group of fans soon poured into the chat room.


    [My Wind God!]


    [Wind God, I¡¯ming, love you.]


    [Is it true on bbs? Has Wind God really been with that A Soft Smile?]


    [I don¡¯t believe that. My Wind God isn¡¯t that kind of superficial person!]


    [I often see Wind God and A Soft Smile staying with each other, too.]


    A Soft Smile was the female protagonist, and the rumors on bbs said the Host and A Soft Smile were lovers.


    Anyway, the rumors had spread everywhere now. Ming Shu felt she needed to strengthen her existence since she had been ¡°caught¡± by them.


    [Ah... Did Wind God just now make a mistake?]


    [How¡¯s that possible? It must¡¯ve been nned.]


    Seeing these rolling words on the screen, the yers on the opposite side immediately got nervous.


    Ming Shu, who just made a wrong operation: ¡°...¡± She was just a little unfamiliar and really made a mistake.


    Tonight¡¯s Moon: ¡°Chongguang (i.e., Moon and Sun), you and I will go around from behind them to cut off their retreat route, Xigui (i.e., Returning West), you block them from the front, Jiang Liu will assist and protect Xigui¡¯s life bar. Qingqiu and Wind God, you guard two separate sides.¡±


    Tonight¡¯s Moon quickly made the above arrangements through the team channel.


    There were no detailed strategies, only a few sentences.


    The others in the team immediately understood, though. They moved to their own positions and promptly began to prepare for the attack.


    [They¡¯re scattering...]


    [The opposing yers are gathering together, are they scattering around? Won¡¯t they have the fight head-on?]


    [Shit! They¡¯re encircling the enemy!]


    Asking Gods¡¯s livestream was directly set in the game system, so all the other yers could watch.


    Wang Heyang watched the scene and paid much attention to the other people.


    Jiang Liu was a little unfamiliar and made several mistakes, but the rest were all very powerful.


    But...


    Among them, only Jiang Liu was responsible for assistance and healing, the rest had all chosen characters that could use a knife to kill to the world¡¯s end.


    How could everyone in a team be on the offensive?


    <i>Are you kidding me!</i>

 Chapter 988 - The Part-Time Expert (4)

    <h4>Chapter 988: The Part-Time Expert (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    There was no doubt that Ming Shu would win, and it also didn¡¯t take much time. The other party hadn¡¯t even had the chance to step on theirnd before they were killed collectively.


    There were two ways to win the game.


    The first was to kill all yers in the other party.


    The second was to snatch the small red gs on the other party¡¯s map.


    The small red gs¡¯ positions were not fixed, and one map could have three to six ces be spotted with small red gs. This required the yers to know the map well and have the excellent ability of estimation and observation.


    Exiting the arena, Ming Shu looked at Wang Heyang. ¡°What do you say?¡±


    ¡°This young brother...¡± Wang Heyang looked at Jiang Liu.


    Jiang Liu immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s my first time ying, and I¡¯m not very familiar with it. But I¡¯ll practice more, so there won¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    This was a deadly strike to Wang Heyang.


    It was his first time ying but he only made a few mistakes...


    Wang Heyang thought that even if they formed the team, they might not be able to y a match immediately.


    ¡°Is he of age?¡±


    ¡°He just came of agest month,¡± Qingqiu Zhong answered for Jiang Liu.


    Jiang Liu gave him a look and opened his mouth, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°What are your sses in the game?¡±


    Qingqiu Zhong patted his chest and made the promise. ¡°Rest assured, our sses have been carefully discussed, and we¡¯ve made the best team structure.¡±


    These people who had decided their separate sses in the group in one minute now decided not to refute Qingqiu Zhong.


    Wang Heyang was confused as hell. Was the game of Asking Gods he knew a fake? If you called yourself the best team structure, what would the other teams be called?


    Ming Shu began to brainwash him: ¡°It¡¯s not important what our sses are, what¡¯s important is whether or not your teammates are strong...¡±


    Wang Heyang felt quite dizzy epting such a brainwash, and his mind was filled with violent aesthetics now.


    ¡°Well... okay then. If it¡¯s convenient for you, I need you toe to NS and sign contracts. I¡¯ll prepare a training room and handle the team matters for you.¡±


    Anyway, their club had originally nned to form a team, and now they could just take a shot on these people. If it didn¡¯t work, they could find other yers.


    Yellow Crane Returning West: ¡°I¡¯m abroad, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯te. Can you just fax me?¡±


    Tonight¡¯s Moon: ¡°I¡¯ll have to go to work. Can you just fax me?¡±


    Ovepped Moon and Sun: ¡°I don¡¯t have enough time, either...¡±


    Qingqiu Zhong: ¡°I¡¯m about to take a business trip and don¡¯t have the time. Where are you, Xigui (Returning West)? Perhaps we could meet, face to face.¡±


    Yellow Crane Returning West: ¡°I¡¯m in the US.¡±


    Qingqiu Zhong: ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯ll fly this evening, so let¡¯s go drinking then.¡±


    Yellow Crane Returning West: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Qingqiu Zhong: ¡°I remember that Jiang Liu and Wind God are in the same city, right?¡±


    Jiang Liu: ¡°Yes yes.¡±


    Qingqiu Zhong: ¡°Then Wind God and Jiang Liu will sign the contracts on behalf of us, great. It¡¯s settled then. I have some things to do, so I¡¯ll leave now. See you next time.¡±


    Wang Heyang: ??? <i>Wait, no, what exactly are these people!</i>


    They went offline quickly.


    As the Host knew, Yellow Crane Returning West and Qingqiu Zhong were both rich big brothers.


    Jiang Liu was a student.


    Ovepped Moon and Sun and Tonight¡¯s Moon were mysterious and she didn¡¯t know much about them, but they were by no means short of money.


    So these people joined the club for one thing: It was because of the Host. As for another reason, they just took it for fun and yed the role of amateurs.


    Only Ming Shu and Jiang Liu were left on the spot.


    Ming Shu turned her head and smiled at Wang Heyang tenderly.


    Wang Heyang: ¡°...¡± <i>We want to recruit professional yers!</i>


    After exiting the game, Wang Heyang told Ming Shu that he needed some time to draft a unique contract.


    Ming Shu left him her contact information, and then left the NS Club.


    Those protesters around the next building were still there, but right now, they were quiet and surrounded by police cars.


    ¡°Move, move!¡±


    A doctor pushed a stretcher and rushed past Ming Shu like a gust of wind. He squeezed into the crowd, and the protesters stepped back one after another.


    Ming Shu saw the blood on the ground from the gap.


    The doctor and nurse quickly lifted a person onto the stretcher, performed a simple hemostasis, then returned swiftly.


    They ran very fast, and Ming Shu only saw the person on the stretcher leaving his hand hanging down from the cot when they passed by. There was a red thread tied around the wrist.


    The ambnce drove away with sharp wails.


    While Ming Shu was waiting for a taxi, she heard some people talking.


    ¡°Was that the president of Huanyao Group?¡±


    ¡°It seemed to be... Who¡¯s so bold to have stabbed Huanyao¡¯s president?¡±


    ¡°These people are awful. Advanced technology will bring convenience to everyone, why do they want to protest? They don¡¯t try hard enough to adapt, but me society for moving too fast.¡±


    ¡°Right... Ah! Someone livestreamed a game with Wind God.¡±


    ¡°Really? Let me have a look.¡±


    The people beside Ming Shu gathered together to watch the livestream yback, meanwhile the real Wind God got into a car slowly.


    ...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t go to Jintian, and Jintian also didn¡¯t call her. They probably just opted to forget the matter altogether


    Wang Heyang sent the contract on the third day. Ming Shu read through it and made sure that there were no loopholes, then sent it to the others.


    Yellow Crane Returning West soon sent his modified version back. He crossed the rules that they had to ept training on time and stay in the training room.


    Two articles with somewhat vague definitions were also ruled out, and several other articles were added.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care about these details much, so she wasn¡¯t bothered. She just sent Yellow Crane Returning West¡¯s modified version to Wang Heyang again.


    After another round of bargaining, the contract was finally settled.


    On the day of signing, Jiang Liu also came.


    Jiang Liu was still a high school student.


    He was a little stunned to see Ming Shu.


    After a long while, he called, ¡°Wind God...¡±


    Howe it was a she?


    They¡¯d always thought Wind God was a he...


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Euh...¡± Jiang Liu followed Ming Shu upstairs in a dumbfounded daze.


    There were quite a lot of people in the NS Club. As Ming Shu walked in, many of them looked up and measured her with their eyes.


    ¡°Who are they...¡±


    ¡°The new team for Asking Gods...¡±


    ¡°Asking Gods has a team now?¡±


    ¡°Look at their pretty faces, is the club going to produce a star team?¡±


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t they all wholesome handsome boys and beautiful girls in today¡¯s teams? Who doesn¡¯t love pretty faces now...¡±


    ying games was also a profession for young people only. Jiang Liu was right at his peak, and no one felt it strange.


    But NS had a rule that they wouldn¡¯t sign contracts with underaged children, and that was why Wang Heyang had asked the previous question.


    After they signed the contracts, Wang Heyang led Ming Shu and Jiang Liu to the newly prepared training room.


    The equipment in the training room was one from recent advertising, and Jiang Liu touched them admiringly as soon as he went in. ¡°Has this been put on the market yet? I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s 100% authentic.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Wang Heyang sounded proud.


    ¡°I... Can I have a try?¡±


    Wang Heyang nodded.


    Jiang Liu immediately put on the helmet and logged into the game.


    The training room was full of sunshine. In addition to the space for ying games, there was also a recreation area for fitness, rest, and reading. The space was veryrge.


    ¡°Miss Ji, you¡¯ll have this training room then. The next season¡¯spetition will hold its registration contest in a month, you... you should practice for that.¡±


    There were only two people in a team...


    This was the weirdest team he had ever met.


    Howe he agreed to this?


    Was he crazy?


    Miss Ji He¡¯s beautiful smile ought to be med...


    After waiting for Wang Heyang to leave, the neighboring team immediately ran over to visit. They thought the club had not recruited enough people and there were only two in the team: Ming Shu and Jiang Liu.


    Then they were told that the team had been fully formed and the rest of the yers just had not shown up here yet.


    Everyone was a little horrified.


    When they formed their team, it took them a very long two months.


    But Asking Gods had actually formed a team within such a short time?

 Chapter 989 - The Part-Time Expert (5)

    <h4>Chapter 989: The Part-Time Expert (5)</h4>


    Ming Shu also logged in. The equipment was really unusual, and the fluency seemed to have be a lot better.


    Ming Shu readjusted the settings. She moved her body and indeed felt morefortable than before.


    A Star in the Sky: Wind God? Are you online now? We haven¡¯t seen you for several days. Yun Yu said you go out early ande back at dusk, so how about the signing thing?


    A Star in the Sky was the boy Ming Shu met when she just came to this body.


    He and Yun Yu, Ming Shu¡¯s roommate, grew up together. Yun Yu didn¡¯t y games, so A Star in the Sky followed Ming Shu in the game.


    Wind He Rising: It¡¯s done.


    A Star in the Sky: So how¡¯s Jintian?


    Wind He Rising: I didn¡¯t sign with Jintian.


    A Star in the Sky: What?


    After that sentence, A Star in the Sky ran over obediently. ¡°Wind God, you didn¡¯t sign with Jintian? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I changed my mind.¡±


    ¡°Which club do you want to join then?¡±


    ¡°NS.¡±


    A Star in the Sky continued after a long while, ¡°That big-budget NS ranking third for like ten thousand years?¡±


    No matter what kind ofpetition it was, NS would always get the third prize and nothing seemed to be able to change that.


    It was a curse even worse than ranking the second for ten thousand years.


    ¡°Wind God, what are you thinking? Jintian is more powerful than NS, and I remember that NS doesn¡¯t have an Asking Gods team.¡± A Star in the Sky couldn¡¯t understand it.


    Ming Shu smiled unscrupulously. ¡°So they¡¯ve formed one for me.¡±


    A Star in the Sky: ¡°...¡± <i>Okay, you win this.</i>


    A Soft Smile: Master, master, do you have a moment?


    The female protagonist suddenly sent a message.


    Wind He Rising: ??


    A Soft Smile: Can you finish a mission with me? The endless cave.


    Wind He Rising: Is there any food?


    A Soft Smile: Ah?


    What food? Howe there was food in a mission? What was the master talking about?!


    Wind He Rising: Equipment?


    A Soft Smile: Yes! The endless cave will drop Xuan Stones. Didn¡¯t you say you want to upgrade weapons, Master,e with me.


    Wind He Rising: I¡¯ll be there soon.


    ...


    Ming Shu went to the endless cave with A Star in the Sky, bringing Jiang Liu with her conveniently.


    A Soft Smile was a lively girl, but she became a little timid when she saw Ming Shu.


    ¡°Master, are you angry about the rumors on bbs?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be angry?¡±


    A Soft Smile became relieved. ¡°That¡¯ll be great. I didn¡¯t dare to approach you these days, Master, fearing that I might get you involved.¡±


    Ming Shu gave her several looks. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about yourself?¡±


    A Soft Smile answered carelessly, ¡°It¡¯s just rumors on the Inte and I don¡¯t care much. If they bother me directly, I¡¯ll just switch to another ount. But I do worry that it might get you into trouble, Master.¡±


    Ming Shu had a god-like status in the game, and her gender was probably her only dirt.


    But she didn¡¯t cheat girls or boys, so actually, the dirt was not that irritating.


    The female protagonist didn¡¯t care about the rumors, let alone Ming Shu. Ming Shu told her to open the mission.


    Literally, the endless cave meant caves. There were a total of three floors, from the ground to above; and when you reached thest floor, the boss would drop a kind of rare stone while fighting, which could be used to upgrade equipment.


    A Soft Smile: ¡°Master, who¡¯s this?¡±


    A Soft Smile meant Jiang Liu. She basically knew everyone around Master, but didn¡¯t see this one before.


    ¡°Jiang Liu, my teammate.¡±


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re in a team!¡±


    ¡°Shit, A Soft Smile, are you trying to send me to death!¡± A Star in the Sky shouted from the opposite side.


    A Soft Smile hurriedly cut to the monsters over there. ¡°Sorry, sorry, I was too excited.¡±


    After they defeated all the monsters on this floor, A Soft Smile directly jumped over. ¡°Master, which team? HS?¡±


    HS Team was the male protagonist¡¯s team, belonging to Jintian Club.


    In order to make the club reject the Host, the fake female protagonist had gone to a lot of effort.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± A Soft Smile was surprised. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say Jintian came to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t go.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°There¡¯s one club that is willing to form a team for you, and another club that will make you a substitute yer, so which one will you choose?¡±


    A Star in the Sky covered his forehead, a little speechless.


    How did Wind God be so ¡°humorous¡±?


    ¡°Euh... I¡¯ll probably consider their strength.¡± A Soft Smile was hesitant.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the same level.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll choose the former, of course.¡± Even a fool should know how to make this choice.


    ¡°That¡¯s it then, so why should I go to Jintian?¡±


    ¡°My male god is in Jintian.¡± A Soft Smile¡¯s happy face changed. ¡°I was thinking you could ask for his signature for me, Master.¡±


    Ming Shu revealed a serious look and instigated her, ¡°You can choose another god to worship.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    A Soft Smile shot a wronged look to Ming Shu.


    <i>Master, you¡¯ve changed!</i>


    ¡°Come back to the game,¡± A Star in the Sky said. ¡°They might have thought we¡¯re giving birth to children in here.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Master, you haven¡¯t told me which club you¡¯ve joined!¡± A Soft Smile reacted and caught up with Ming Shu.


    ¡°NS.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    A Soft Smile and A Star in the Sky reacted pretty much alike.


    The longsting third prize winner NS.


    A Soft Smile was the female protagonist andter became a professional yer with huge influence and poprity. Her operation skills were rather eye-catching.


    But she suffered losses from entering the gamete, although actually she had long established an ount at the closed beta stage.


    [Congrattions, yer A Soft Smile, you get the Book of Changes Kun.]


    The moment the boss fell, above its head suddenly floated over such a string of words, bolded in red with light effects, and even scattered flowers floating around.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± A Soft Smile was confused. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the endless cave only drop Xuan Stones?¡±


    Ming Shu murmured, ¡°The female protagonist is what she is, having a life of luck and power.¡±


    A Soft Smile didn¡¯t hear it clearly and asked with a little bit of a strange look, ¡°What did you say, Master?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so cute.¡±


    ¡°Master...¡± A Soft Smile was startled into retreating. ¡°What do you want to do... Just say it straight, I¡¯ll risk my life to do everything you want, but not this body!¡±


    She had followed her for so long, but never heard her praise anyone.


    Ming Shu was also speechless to hear thest four words. She was a girl, so what would she expect of another girl?


    ¡°The Book of Changes was a book of skills, including Qian, Zhen, Kan, Gen, Kun, Xun, Li, and Dui, a total of eight parts. You need to collect all the eight parts so as to get aplete skill. It¡¯s said it¡¯s the most powerful skill by far for a warlock, but no one has ever gained that.¡± A Star in the Sky looked up some information. ¡°Even the professional teams don¡¯t have this. A Soft Smile, you¡¯ve made a fortune!¡±


    There were many character sses in Asking Gods, and warlock was one of them.


    Ming Shu yed the swordsman ss, the mostmon ss, but also a role that was necessary in a team.


    Jiang Liu was the flower god that provided assistance and healing. No matter if the yer was male or female, this ss offered very gorgeous clothes, but not a lot of people would choose this ss. In addition to healing, the flower god could alsounch strong attacks. Common people would just give up in the middle.


    The female protagonist was a summoner. She could summon beasts to join the battle, in closebat or long-ranged attacks.


    A Star in the Sky was a magician, asmonly seen as the swordsman.


    ¡°How much could it be sold for?¡± A Soft Smile¡¯s eyes lit up. It was useless for her to keep it since it was for a warlock.


    Ming Shu also looked over curiously.


    A Star in the Sky reached out five fingers.


    ¡°Five thousand?¡± A Soft Smile was a little disappointed. That¡¯s not much.


    ¡°Fifty thousand at least!¡± A Star in the Sky said. ¡°If you sell it to a team, it¡¯ll be higher.¡±


    ¡°Chut.¡±


    ¡°Wind God, why did you do that?¡± A Star in the Sky was curious.


    Ming Shu answered, ¡°You should keep it for now and sell itter. I promise that the price will be several times higher.¡±


    The Book of Changes was far beyond the most powerful skill for a warlock. Throughout the whole game, there was only oneplete Book of Changes.


    It was meant to be the male protagonist¡¯s exclusive skill for showing off.


    A Soft Smile¡¯s eyes became even brighter. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Believe me, it¡¯ll feed you to bursting.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you, Master.¡±


    A Star in the Sky: ¡°...¡± <i>She¡¯s her master¡¯s real follower.</i>


    Jiang Liu: ¡°...¡± <i>Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?</i>

 Chapter 990 - The Part-Time Expert (6)

    <h4>Chapter 990: The Part-Time Expert (6)</h4>


    After finishing the mission, Ming Shu told A Star in the Sky to take Jiang Liu to increase their levels.


    A Soft Smile walked around Ming Shu. ¡°Master, Master, do you think I can join a professional team?¡±


    Ming Shu answered thoughtfully, ¡°You can, as long as you want to.¡±


    ¡°Yeah~! Master said I can, so I definitely can.¡± A Soft Smile was very happy. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard and join my prince¡¯s team! I¡¯m even willing to be part of the cheering squad...¡±


    Ming Shu gave her a disdainful look. It seemed impossible for her to change to another ¡°prince.¡±


    s!


    They were walking out of the mission area together when suddenly, several yers jumped out and blocked their way.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A Soft Smile scolded loudly.


    ¡°Did you just collect the Book of Changes?¡± a yer in red asked. ¡°How much will you sell it for?¡±


    A Soft Smile was stunned and looked at her master dumbfoundedly. Had the news just now been seen by all the others in the server?


    If it weren¡¯t for that, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t have been necessary to add those ¡°flowery¡± special effects.


    The thing was A Soft Smile¡¯s, so Ming Shu just watched indifferently. But A Soft Smile hid behind Ming Shu and asked for protection immediately.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why should I protect the Host¡¯s disciple?</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°We¡¯re not selling it.¡±


    The red-clothed yer frowned and looked above Ming Shu¡¯s head. He wanted to see her ID, but Ming Shu had hidden it.


    The red-clothed yer couldn¡¯t see it and had to ask first, ¡°You¡¯re a swordsman, so what¡¯s the use of your keeping a warlock¡¯s skill?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°I¡¯ll wait for the price to rise.¡±


    All the yers: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Do you know who we are?¡±


    Ming Shu was very honest. ¡°No, and I don¡¯t want to know, either.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re reserve yers for the Phoenix Team.¡±


    Phoenix Team... A team that shared an equal reputation with the male protagonist¡¯s HS Team at the present stage of Asking Gods.


    The Phoenix Team had warlocks, so they wanted to collect the Book of Changes.


    To put it mildly, reserve yers were just for collecting equipment for the first-string members in the team. But under the name of Phoenix Team, these reserve yers were also quite popr in the game.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Hi.¡±


    The others: ¡°...¡± <i>Wait, what is this reaction! Who wants your greeting!</i>


    Phoenix Team, this name could get them everywhere.


    But right now, they didn¡¯t get the usual exmations and admiration, which made these reserve yers quite depressed.


    This was different from what they had expected!


    ¡°Will you sell the Book of Changes to us? The price won¡¯t be a problem!¡± <i>They just wanted money, right? I¡¯ve got a whole club behind me.</i>


    ¡°I told you, we¡¯re not selling it,¡± Ming Shu said softly and lightly. But it sounded a little aggressive in a man¡¯s voice. ¡°Do you understand words or not?¡±


    ¡°F**k!¡±


    ¡°Little bastard, don¡¯t be arrogant!¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°I am arrogant, so what? Beat me if you dare.¡±


    The other yers: ¡°...¡± She was asking for it.


    The red-clothed yer was obviously the leader, and he stopped his teammate who was about to curse further. ¡°What about a PK, do you dare? If you lose, you¡¯ll give us the Book of Changes, and if we lose, we¡¯ll just let it pass.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°Do you think my IQ is offline now, or is your IQ offline?¡±


    <i>Do I look so easy to cheat?</i>


    <i>If we lose, we lose the Book of Changes, and if we win, we win nothing.</i>


    <i>What a brilliant idea.</i>


    The red-clothed yer continued to provoke her, ¡°You¡¯re scared.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m scared. As long as you¡¯re happy, so please make way for us.¡±


    The red-clothed yer: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t hand out the Book of Changes today, you won¡¯t be able to leave here!¡± The red-clothed yer was pissed off. ¡°If you refuse our kind request, don¡¯t me us for violence.¡±


    Under the red-clothed yer¡¯s feet suddenly shed some lights. The ground rumbled, and a huge beast emerged from the ground slowly.


    This red-clothed yer was a summoner.


    ¡°Master, they want to rob us, how sinister!¡± A Soft Smile hated such disgusting behavior. ¡°Master, you leave first.¡±


    The thing was hers and she didn¡¯t want to get her master involved.


    ¡°...¡± Ming Shu looked up into the sky and sighed, ¡°Do you want to be ground into powder by them?¡±


    There were quite a few people on the other side. Even if the female protagonist was powerful, she couldn¡¯t fight all of them, right?


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± A Soft Smile was suddenly pulled by Ming Shu and ran toward a direction fast. ¡°Mast... Master... Master...¡±


    Why should they run?


    ¡°Chase them!¡±


    The red-clothed yer gave the order, and his teammates began to chase after them closely with their greatest effort.


    Ming Shu ran very fast and specially chose some tough routes.


    Right then, Ming Shu stopped all of a sudden.


    ¡°Hu hu hu...¡± someone gasped, ¡°shit, you¡¯re good at running.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not running now? Why not continue running!¡±


    ¡°Hand out the Book of Changes immediately!¡±


    Ming Shu stood before them and revealed a glittering expression on her handsome face. ¡°Feel free to beat me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    They met such an annoying person for the first time.


    One of the yers immediately used a skill and punched toward Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu moved aside to avoid it, then rushed at them swiftly.


    Ming Shu was so fast that you couldn¡¯t even clearly see her moving body. Only a broken shadow was left in the air. Those yers were all thrown onto the ground before seeing clearly what happened.


    The man stepped on the weapon of thest person and stabilized his body, smiling, then turned over in the air.


    Hended firmly on the ground further back, in a handsome and unrestrained way.


    Thest yer of the other party looked down at his own chest and the traces on it, then fell down to the ground softly, joining the rest of the army of sprawled bodies.


    [Hidden Task: You¡¯re born to be a bitch. Hints: The whole game is your battleground. Guest,e on!]


    <i>You¡¯re born to be a bitch? Do you think your cute tone will make you sound cute, covering up the content?</i>


    <i>Harmony System, say it again if you dare!</i>


    [You¡¯re born to be a genius,] the Harmony System changed its words and reminded, [Guest, I dare not.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Very good.</i>


    <i>Very harmonious.</i>


    The army of bodies lying on the ground looked at the person on the opposite side, who was in a handsome pose and counting something with one of his hands.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡± the yers who could still talk murmured to their teammates.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ming Shu stopped the operation and waved to put away the interface, then tilted her head to look at them, smiling. ¡°Have a nice time.¡±


    ¡°W... what?¡±


    [yer Wind He Rising reported on yers A God-like Man, Broken... and Qianmo Hongchen for fighting and brawling. All these yers¡¯ rtives, please bring enough money to bail them out.]


    The ¡°bodies¡± on the ground watched the prison guards appear and put handcuffs on their wrists.


    What the hell was this?


    Why could she report on them?


    They were being caught because of being reported?


    The yers were very confused and dumbfounded. ¡°Why are you apprehending us?¡±


    The prison guards answered, ¡°You¡¯ve vited the Wn King¡¯s territorial treaty.¡±


    All the yers: ¡°...¡±


    They had no idea what the territorial treaty was.


    The prison guards would usually appear only in major cities. When someone vited the game rules, or something with a baneful influence happened, the prison guards would show up and put the yers into prison.


    The prison guards represented the authorities.


    So if the prison guards said so, there must be such a treaty which was neglected by them before.


    The yers who got caught weren¡¯t convinced. ¡°He¡¯s also part of the fight! Why are you only apprehending us? We¡¯re reporting him as well!¡±


    ¡°I was defending myself.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    The prison guards agreed with Ming Shu¡¯s words and dragged several yers away.


    ¡°...¡± F**k. No wonder he let them start the attack first! How sinister!

 Chapter 991 - The Part-Time Expert (7)

    <h4>Chapter 991: The Part-Time Expert (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In the prison...


    Several yers squatted in the small dark room and shivered. Sanding before them was Team Phoenix¡¯s team leader¡ªPhoenix Yufei.


    The man wore sportswear, and you couldn¡¯t tell what his profession was from this outfit. He had slightly long hair, half of it tied by a red thread, high in the air, and the other half falling down his shoulder casually. If it weren¡¯t for his male body, you could have mistaken him for a girl.


    He leaned against the small, dark room¡¯s wall, looking at them with a faint smile. ¡°Were you put in here by Wind He Rising?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± the red-clothed yer answered while trembling. They didn¡¯t expect that the team leader woulde to bail them out in person.


    ¡°Wind He Rising...¡± The game expert in Asking Gods. It was said that this ID was also very famous in other games.


    Phoenix Yufei curled up the corners of his lips with interest.


    ¡°I¡¯ve paid the bail money for you. But you¡¯ll still need to stay here for one day to reflect as punishment. Don¡¯t do things brashly in the future, Team Phoenix is not a tool for you to show off.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes...¡±


    Phoenix Yufei left the room.


    He pulled open the Friend interface and entered <i>Wind He Rising</i>.


    [The yer refuses to befriend anyone.]


    Phoenix Yufei¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Ahhhhh, it¡¯s Feifei!¡±


    ¡°Where? Where¡¯s Little Feifei!¡±


    ¡°Little Feifei!¡±


    The man¡¯s expression changed and he closed the page, then ran away quickly.


    ...


    Ming Shu exited the game, leaving Jiang Liu there alone. She told Wang Heyang to tell Jiang Liu that she left first.


    Wang Heyang: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu received a series of furious calls from the bald old man.


    ¡°Okay okay okay, I¡¯ll go there right now, please don¡¯t jump off the building... It¡¯s troublesome to clean up the mess.¡±


    Meanwhile, Wang Heyang was experiencing the most indescribable feeling beside her.


    What kind of people had he recruited!


    Was it toote to regret?!


    Wang Heyang reflected upon himself deeply. <i>Next time, I¡¯ll never be cheated by a pretty girl!</i>


    Ming Shu took a taxi and arrived at the address given in the file.


    She looked at the high-end and magnificent vi before her, which she could tell from a glimpse was not something that would be owned by ordinary people. She took out the file, and then checked the address by the door number whileparing with the information on the file.


    ...<i>Our country is so powerful now?</i>


    A research project was directly located at the prime area, and a vi had been designated as its base?


    Ming Shu shoved two steamed buns into her mouth to get over it. Then she walked forward to press the doorbell.


    Someone came to open the door, and what he saw was a young girl with bulging cheeks looking at him innocently.


    ¡°Cough... Who are you looking for?¡± the man asked.


    Ming Shu showed him the pass.


    ¡°Oh, an intern.¡± The man took the pass and took out a card-reading machine to identify it, then opened the door. ¡°Come in.¡±


    He led Ming Shu into the vi and toured her around. The vi had a total of six floors, with four on the ground and two below.


    Without permission, the staff couldn¡¯t go down to the two floors underground. The first and second floor allowed for free activities, the third floor was a dormitory, and the fourth floor was limited.


    Ming Shu was arranged at a ce by the window on the second floor, from where she could see the small garden outside the vi.


    The man asked Ming Shu to sign a non-disclosure agreement first, then said, ¡°The work assignments will be sent to your mailboxter, you can get yourself familiar with the environment first. Remember, the only one that you can¡¯t offend here is Mr. Si.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Si?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a special adviser to our project and he owns this vi,¡± the man exined. ¡°Anyway, just avoid him if you see him.¡±


    The man then left hurriedly. The people here all focused on their own jobs. Even though Ming Shu appeared as a new face, no one looked at her carefully and they didn¡¯t seem to care who she was.


    These people were all top talents from across the country, so it was normal that they were arrogant.


    Ming Shu sat down. She found that theputer was equipped with a game helmet for Asking Gods!


    This... Wasn¡¯t this treatment too good?


    <i>Ding¡ª</i>


    A notification for a new email bounced out on the screen.


    Ming Shu opened it and browsed through it.


    Then she had to search for some information in the file cab nearby. She knew nothing about the project.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Suddenly, a loud noise came from downstairs, sounding like someone had kicked something down. Ming Shu lifted her head from the data files.


    The footsteps sounded from the stairs, and the leather shoes stepped on the wooden floor, making slight noises.


    A man came up with two people. He had a suit jacket on, with one hand in the pocket, the other holding some documents, like a gang boss who showed up at the wrong site.


    The man looked very unhappy and threw the documents onto the nearest person. ¡°You haven¡¯t handed in the data I asked you to alter two days ago, what are you doing all day long? Giving birth to children? And this stuff, whoever made this just pack up your things and be gone!¡±


    The second floor fell into weird silence.


    There was only the sound of machines operating.


    A man in the corner on the second floor began to pack up his things quietly, then he walked to the man with a box, seemingly wanting to say something to redeem his dignity. But as soon as he met the man¡¯s fierce eyes, he lowered his head and left dejectedly.


    The man seemed even more unhappy and lifted his foot to kick things around.


    <i>Dong</i>. A dull sound.


    The man suddenly turned his head and met with Ming Shu¡¯s staring eyes. ¡°What are you looking at? Can you finish the task by looking at me?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The man was unhappy from his head to his toes; even his hair was doused in the unhappy aura.


    Ming Shu smiled at him, then lowered her head to continue her search for the data.


    The man averted his gaze and went upstairs, stepping with his handmade leather shoes. A round of weird noises came from upstairs again, and then it finally quieted down.


    When finally, nothing could be heard, everyone on the second floor breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ming Shu finished the work required in the email and then sent it out. She sat in her seat, eating snacks, and began to size up the people around at her convenience.


    The second floor was divided into several areas, but just like apany, all the areas were separated by transparent ss.


    ¡°Hey... Could you please send this up for me?¡±


    Ming Shu looked to her side.


    A man stood before Ming Shu¡¯s seat with a file in his hand, and a gentle smile on his face.


    <i>Strange... Why does this new intern look a little familiar?</i>


    ¡°Why me?¡±


    ¡°...Please.¡± The man put his doubts aside and revealed a pleading expression. Then he took out a bag of snacks from nowhere. ¡°Please.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Snacks...</i>


    <i>For the sake of snacks...</i>


    ¡°To whom?¡±


    The man put the document on Ming Shu¡¯s table, sneaking away while saying, ¡°Mr. Si.¡±


    The man then hid in a corner and watched Ming Shu go upstairs, breathing a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Are you bullying the newbies again?¡± One of the colleagues popped out.


    ¡°...I¡¯m testing the newbie¡¯s psychological durability,¡± the man answered. ¡°Finally we have a new intern, if she knows the situation wellter, how will she be willing to do that for me?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which... She seems to be your junior schoolmate.¡±


    ¡°My junior schoolmate?¡±


    The colleague continued, ¡°It¡¯s said she¡¯s learning from the same supervisor as you.¡±


    The man felt like his whole person had copsed.


    He took out his phone and found a message, looking at the identification photo on the screen, and in his mind the face in the photo spontaneously ovepped with the girl just now.


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    The colleague patted his shoulder. ¡°I also heard that in order to get this girl in, your supervisor used much of his influence, but you just treated her like that...¡±


    One who had no real ability would by no means get in here.


    So the colleague didn¡¯t care much about Ming Shu¡¯s getting in through the back door. Instead, he took pity on his brother.


    The man: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 992 - The Part-Time Expert (8)

    <h4>Chapter 992: The Part-Time Expert (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Junior Sister, you¡¯re back.¡± Wu Qing waited by the stairs on the third floor and walked forward as soon as Ming Shu came down.


    ¡°...¡± Ming Shu looked at him. Why did he suddenly be so enthusiastic?


    ¡°Did Mr. Si embarrass you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see him, why would he embarrass me?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see him? Then who did you give the file to?¡±


    ¡°His assistant,¡± Ming Shu answered. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me to give it to him.¡±


    ¡°...¡± When Mr. Si saw the signature, he would still call him up and scold him, wouldn¡¯t he?


    But it ought to be better than that junior sister getting scolded... Because if his junior sister was scolded, he would be scolded by his supervisor.


    ¡°Cough cough, Junior Sister, you¡¯ll follow me in the future.¡± Ming Shu revealed a confused look, so Wu Qing exined further, ¡°Our supervisor told me to look after you in thepany.¡±


    <i>Oh, he¡¯s also the bald old man¡¯s student. No wonder he called me his junior sister. </i>


    <i>Speaking of which</i>...


    ¡°Were you trying to see me get scolded by asking me to deliver the file?¡± That Mr. Si looked like a local tyrant just at one nce.


    ¡°Hahahaha no no no, it¡¯s not like that...¡± Wu Qing uttered an awkwardugh. ¡°Junior Sister, I¡¯ll treat you to a mealter and wee you to the team.¡±


    Wu Qing saw Ming Shu immediately begin to smile happily.


    Wu Qing: ¡°...¡± <i>Looks like I¡¯ve discovered some kind of new skill.</i>


    ¡°Can we y games in here?¡± Ming Shu asked Wu Qing while pointing at the game helmet.


    ¡°Yes, we focus on work and rest, and our project is also rted to this, so the asional rxation might give you some inspiration. Do you y Asking Gods, Junior Sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°We can y together when you have time. I¡¯m quite good, you know, and I can help you level up.¡±


    Ming Shu answered seriously, ¡°I¡¯m also very powerful.¡±


    In games, boys were usually more powerful than girls, so even though Ming Shu said this, Wu Qing actually didn¡¯t take it seriously and just agreed.


    When it was about time to get off work, Wu Qing was called up, and even if there was one floor between them, it seemed the others could hear the fierce rebukeing down from the fourth floor.


    Wu Qing came down with his head lowered. Most of the employees on the second floor had left; those who hadn¡¯t left gave Wu Qing a salute with sympathetic eyes and while mourning for their own future of being rebuked just like him.


    Wu Qing invited Ming Shu to have a meal, then invited her to y the game.


    He needed to vent his anger in the game, to get over being scolded.


    ¡°What¡¯s your ID? I¡¯ll befriend you,¡± Wu Qing asked Ming Shu before logging in.


    ¡°Wind He Rising.¡±


    Wu Qing felt like the name sounded a little familiar. When he searched it, he felt his entire person be stunned.


    Wasn¡¯t this the game expert?


    Ming Shu set limitations for strangers, so Wu Qing sent an invitation over and it was immediately epted.


    Infinite Royal Graciousness: Junior Sister?


    Wu Qing asked very cautiously.


    Wind He Rising: Yes.


    Infinite Royal Graciousness: ... <i>This is a strike to me. I need some time to calm down.</i>


    His junior sister was actually a game expert!


    It seemed the supervisor did tell him that his junior sister liked ying games... He especially told him to arrange more work for her so that she wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to waste her time.


    For ordinary people, it might be a waste of time, but for an expert... That¡¯s not wasting time at all! That¡¯s called cultivation!


    They actually had much work to do for the project and Ming Shu didn¡¯t have as much time as before to y games.


    Ming Shu hadn¡¯t met that aggressive boss Mr. Si ever since, either. But he ought to be here in the vi, as after all, everyday there would be some people who were called up and receive words of abuse.


    Wang Heyang urged her several times. The training room prepared for them was now only visited by Jiang Liu alone, and none of the rest of them had shown up there.


    When the preliminary contest for the autumn season¡¯s contests came up, Ming Shu asked for leave from Wu Qing.


    Yunxing Project¡¯s core was not them, and the core research was all in the basement, so it was easy for Ming Shu to ask for leave.


    Ming Shu hurried to the ce where the preliminary contest was being held.


    Wang Heyang and Jiang Liu had already arrived.


    ¡°You came alone? Where¡¯re the rest of the team?¡± Wang Heyang came up in a hurry.


    ¡°Take it easy, we¡¯ve got enough time.¡± Ming Shu acted cool and took out her phone, asking them one by one.


    Ovepped Moon and Sun: I¡¯ll be there in a minute.


    Tonight¡¯s Moon: In a minute.


    Yellow Crane Returning West: I¡¯ve gotten on the ne.


    Qingqiu Zhong: With Xigui (Returning West) on the ne.


    The two who said they would be here in a minute surely arrived soon, one after another. Ovepped Moon and Sun rode a pink electric motorcar, which formed a weird contrast to his tall figure.


    Tonight¡¯s Moon was rtively cool, driving an SUV with its windshield missing, the body of which was also almost wholly covered with mud. It was parked in the parking lot and became a beautiful scenery.


    The two shared the same expression when they saw Ming Shu.


    What the hell was wrong here?!


    How could Wind God be a girl?


    Although Wind God did y female characters... They always thought that it was just his hobby.


    Ming Shu bit a lollipop. ¡°Is your shock serious?¡±


    ¡°Sister, you tell me!¡± Tonight¡¯s Moon copsed. The Wind God that they had believed in for so long was actually a girl!


    Jiang Liu offered a smile beside them. He also reacted like so when he found out.


    Finally, he got hispanions.


    It was surely just right that he didn¡¯t tell them.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I never said that I was a boy.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    They squatted outside the venue and made simple introductions to each other.


    Ovepped Moon and Sun was a big guy who didn¡¯t talk much.


    Tonight¡¯s Moon looked very gentle and spoke with a fine sense of humor, but judging from his car... It was suspicious whether he was just pretending to be a gentleman or not.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the other two?¡± Wang Heyang ran over. ¡°The registration for the preliminary contest will soon close.¡±


    They had signed up online before today, but if they couldn¡¯t submit the application form before the end of today, it would be considered as withdrawing voluntarily.


    Wang Heyang was tired in his heart. <i>This is the worst team I¡¯ve ever had!</i>


    Just as Ming Shu was about to take out her phone again, rumbling suddenly sounded from the sky.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    A helicopter was parked on a nearby building, and soon, Yellow Crane Returning West and Qingqiu Zhong showed up from the building in tailored suits, as if they¡¯d juste back from a wine party.


    Yellow Crane Returning West had a cold face and spoke very little and very simply.


    Qingqiu Zhong was rather lively. After they also got shocked by the fact that Wind God was a girl, Qingqiu Zhong soon epted this fact and had fun with the others.


    The only simrity between them was probably... They were both rich and handsome.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for so many buildings nearby, I was thinking of directly jumping from the helicopter. That¡¯ll definitely be cool!¡± Qingqiu Zhong said while smiling. ¡°What do you say, Wind God?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°If you get killed like that, we¡¯ll have to pay to clean the mess up, right?¡±


    ¡°Wind God, how can you say something like that. I believe you¡¯ll catch me!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m just a weak girl and I can¡¯t catch such a big figure like you.¡±


    Wang Heyang: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who are all these ancestors?</i>


    Yellow Crane Returning West checked his watch. ¡°I have a meeting in four hours, so let¡¯s stop wasting time.¡±


    Wang Heyang nodded and led them in to fill in the application form.


    But looking at the column for the team name, they were all a little dumbfounded.


    ¡°Mr. Wang, what¡¯s our team name?¡± Ming Shu chose to ask directly.


    Wang Heyang was on his phone and almost dropped it after hearing Ming Shu¡¯s question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a team name?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that your job, Mr. Wang?¡± Ming Shu smiled without teeth.


    Wang Heyang: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the f*ck</i>...


    <i>I can¡¯t even see your shadows all day long, who am I going to ask for opinions? I¡¯m busy, okay? I forgot it. </i>


    The staff member responsible for registration just looked at this strange team disbelievingly. He and Wang Heyang looked at each other in speechless dismay.


    He had been doing this job for so long, but it was his first time seeing a team without even a nameing to sign up for a contest.

 Chapter 993 - The Part-Time Expert (9)

    <h4>Chapter 993: The Part-Time Expert (9)</h4>


    The application forms were transferred backstage and the staff began to enter the data.


    When it went on to the team names...


    ¡°What¡¯s this team? Why does it have such a name...¡±


    ¡°What name?¡± the colleague beside him asked curiously.


    ¡°Gift Pack of Snacks.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The colleague looked over at the screen and confirmed the name entered was indeed Gift Pack of Snacks. His mouth twitched. ¡°I entered a Big Beauty Cuihua just now... These people are crazy today. What kind of team names can these be? But in case they may be popr...¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! If they really be popr, what will their fans call them? Team Snacks? Team Cuihua? Gift pack and beauty?¡±


    The twoughed as they continued entering data.


    The newly named Team Snacks was now entering the venue for the preliminary contest with Wang Heyang, who showed a face of constipation.


    Ming Shu prevailed over all dissenting views¡ªmainly from Qingqiu Zhong, and managed to choose a great name for their team.


    Wang Heyang also felt that this was a ¡°great¡± name.


    A funny name...


    He¡¯d better pack up and prepare to recruit new yers when the preliminary contest was over.


    ¡°You¡¯re in group 36.¡± Wang Heyang gave them the game card. ¡°It¡¯s a regrpetition system and there are no special requirements.¡±


    At the preliminary contest, each groupprised ten teams.


    Compared to the first season, the popr Asking Gods now had attracted many yers.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Old Wang?¡±


    Wang Heyang turned around.


    ¡°Oh my god... It¡¯s HS!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh! My prince is also here!¡±


    The low sounds of exmations burst forth from the crowd.


    Team HS which consisted of handsome men and beautiful women was now walking over. The first one they saw was the seeded yer, who was our lord male protagonist.


    The male protagonist showed a cold face to the noisy crowd, and some impatience gathered between his eyebrows.


    Tao Zi stood just next to the male protagonist. Her eyes immediately fell on Ming Shu and measured her several times, smiling.


    The man who greeted just now was Ding Lei, Team HS¡¯s manager. He wore a pair of wire-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose and looked very formal.


    Ding Lei pushed his sses up slightly. ¡°Old Wang, when did your club form such a team? I didn¡¯t hear anything. You really did some good confidential work.¡±


    Wang Heyang formed a fake smile. ¡°Old Ding, your club is busy, you won¡¯t have time to notice us.¡±


    Ding Lei and Wang Heyang praised each other officially on the surface just like this for a long time.


    Finally, Ding Lei looked behind Wang Heyang slowly. ¡°Won¡¯t you introduce them?¡±


    The scene behind Wang Heyang was like this:


    Ming Shu held a bag of potato chips and looked at the others in the team, smiling like a flower.


    Qingqiu Zhong and Jiang Liu were discussing something, smiling very sedately.


    The big Ovepped Moon and Sun just stood there quietly, listening to Qingqiu Zhong and Jiang Liu.


    Yellow Crane Returning West focused on his phone with his head lowered, a scene from which one could just read ¡°a busy boss¡± on his forehead.


    Tonight¡¯s Moon was looking at them seriously, but... judging from his empty eyes, he didn¡¯t seem to be with them now.


    Were they the NS Club¡¯s new team yers?


    Ding Lei knew none of them.


    He thought NS would find famous people to form the team, but who knew that they would just be a bunch of nobodies?


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to introduce. We¡¯ll meet in the game then, little cutie,¡± Ming Shu interrupted Wang Heyang.


    Wang Heyang: ¡°...¡± Who was she calling a ¡°little cutie¡±?


    Tao Zi touched her own neck from the back. <i>Did she just smile at me?</i>


    ¡°Little Peach, does she know you?¡± Her teammate poked her.


    Tao Zi was also very confounded. ¡°No, I have never met her.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, young girl, you¡¯re funny and bold.¡± Ding Lei pped his hands. ¡°You need to y well and stick it out until we meet in the game then.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If you want to win, just remember you can exchange for the prize with snacks, and we¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Ding Lei¡¯s face darkened.


    Wang Heyang restrained himself from bursting out inughter. Great, great, this girl was really good at dissing people.


    Ding Lei looked at Wang Heyang. ¡°Old Wang, it¡¯s not easy to lead new yers. Do be careful, and watch out for any idents. You know you¡¯ll be in trouble if any awful mess happens.¡±


    Wang Heyang maintained his fake smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this, Old Ding. Look at you, your hairline has receded again. You¡¯re not like us and you work too hard, but for us,petition second and friendship first. Friendship first!¡±


    Under Wang Heyang¡¯s smiling gaze, Ding Lei snorted and left with his team.


    The crowd went into another discussion.


    Probably because Ding Lei showed up with his team and came over to talk to them, some people recognized Wang Heyang.


    NS was not some kind of unknown club. Wang Heyang was actually a rather famous boss in the industry.


    ¡°Has NS also formed a team?¡±


    ¡°How did I not know... I was thinking of joining them when NS would recruit yers.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know any one of those people...¡±


    ¡°Me neither...¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re all so good-looking. Even the big one; he looks handsome too.¡±


    ¡°Old Wang just pulls down the average handsomeness level by standing among them.¡±


    Wang Heyang felt like he was shot through his knee by a cruel arrow.


    ¡°It was Team HS just now, you...¡±


    Wang Heyang turned back to see his team members who were all focusing on their own business and felt another shot in his heart then.


    He really didn¡¯t want to lose the game and be mocked by Ding Lei again.


    ...


    Ding Lei and his team found a ce to sit down, but they could still see Wang Heyang vaguely from afar. ¡°Do you know any of them in the team?¡±


    Everyone shook their heads.


    Ding Lei made a call and ordered his men to do some investigation.


    Soon, Ding Lei got several application forms data.


    The most eye-catching one was Ming Shu¡¯s application form. The name Wind He Rising was very striking.


    Before, their club had contacted her and intended to recruit ¡°him¡± into Team HS.


    Who knew that she wouldn¡¯t show up on the day of signing. Of course, they had decided not to sign the contract with her at that time, and even if she showed up, there wouldn¡¯t have been any progress. But the key was, she didn¡¯te on that day!


    Wind He Rising was actually a girl?


    Tao Zi also saw the information and was stunned a little.


    No wonder she smiled at her so weirdly just now...


    Tao Zi stopped Wind He Rising from joining Jintian, but she didn¡¯t expect her to sign with NS.


    Ding Lei continued reading, eyebrows furrowed.


    Wind He Rising was a powerful yer for NS to have, but who were the rest of them?


    None of the rest was rted to their circle.


    But Lin Hegui? This name... sounded familiar.


    ¡°Lin Hegui?¡±


    ¡°Do you know him, A-Jin?¡± Ding Lei looked at the man.


    Qin Jin stared at the data and didn¡¯t answer until a long whileter. ¡°He seems to be my father¡¯spany¡¯s cooperative partner.¡±


    Ding Lei revealed his surprise and disbelief on his face.


    Lin Hegui looked the same age as Qin Jin¡ªhow could he be the Qin family¡¯s cooperative partner? But this name... was indeed familiar.


    Ding Lei searched it online.


    There were too many search results about Lin Hegui, but no pictures.


    What the hell... A rich big brother came to y games?


    Did he intend to do a research about the market, purchase the entire Esports circle, then achieve a monopoly?


    ¡°Has NS been sold?¡± Ding Lei could only think of this possibility.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Qin Jin said with a poker face.


    ¡°So...¡± Ding Lei paused. ¡°What do they want to do? Did this big brothere just to y a game?¡±


    No one responded.


    After a long time, one of the team members said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s about realizing a dream?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 994 - The Part-Time Expert (10)

    <h4>Chapter 994: The Part-Time Expert (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Team HS was the 18th team. They were earlier than Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu squatted in front of the big screen and watched Team HS defeat their opponents instantly.


    If they defeated all their opponents instantly, Ming Shu felt that she could dismiss her own team.


    The next team was Team Phoenix. After that, a few famous teams appeared consecutively.


    These teams all defeated their opponents instantly. Although there was not much excitement in the match, their fans still cheered for them enthusiastically.


    ¡°Wind God, it is our turn.¡±


    Jiang Liu ran toward Ming Shu and called her. Ming Shu got up and gathered together with the rest of the team. They entered the arena through the passageway.


    The preliminary contest had the same rules as Asking Gods in-game.


    During their match, there were no popr teams so not a lot of people watched them.


    The crowd only got excited when someone shouted ¡°Wind He Rising!¡±


    Who was Wind He Rising?


    He was the expert of the keyboard games in the past. Now, he was the expert in Asking Gods.


    ¡°F**k, that is Tonight¡¯s Moon!¡±


    All the audience were looking at the screen which showed Ming Shu¡¯s team.


    The yers couldn¡¯t hide their names in thispetition. This was a rule.


    ¡°Qingqiu Zhong... is it the Qingqiu Zhong that I know?¡±


    ¡°I think that I have seen Ovepped Moon and Sun and Yellow Crane Returning West before. Can someone please hit me so that I know I am not hallucinating?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Liu? I don¡¯t know who this is...¡±


    Most of the audience didn¡¯t know what was happening. They wondered why these people went crazy.


    The people on the screen... besides Wind He Rising, the rest of them didn¡¯t look outstanding.


    Someone asked, ¡°Who are they?¡±


    ¡°Use the search engine.¡± <i>Don¡¯t disturb me. I want to watch experts.</i>


    ¡°I know Qingqiu Zhong. He was a famous expert from a long time ago.¡± Someone was nice enough to answer the person who asked the question.


    ...


    Ding Lei¡¯s expression changed after he searched all the names. How did the NS Club get all these people?


    These people were all experts during the keyboard era. However, it was the holographic era now.


    Ding Lei felt better when he thought about this.


    Lin Hegui was the person that he had his eyes on.


    ¡°Is that really Tonight¡¯s Moon?¡± Team HS member #1 was surprised. ¡°When I was ying Warlords, Tonight¡¯s Moon was the expert in my server.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Tonight¡¯s Moon and Ovepped Moon and Sun are good,¡± Team HS member #2 said curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about Ovepped Moon and Sun, but I know Tonight¡¯s Moon is powerful...¡± Team HS member #1 replied. ¡°Even if I am a professional yer now, I might not be able to win against him if I y Warlords again.¡±


    ¡°How did the NS Club find all these people?¡± Team HS member #3 said. ¡°I have never seen their IDs in Asking Gods before.¡±


    ¡°Look at their ounts. Except for Wind He Rising, the rest don¡¯t look like main ounts...¡±


    Tao Zi looked at Wind He Rising on the screen. She clenched her fist tightly while stealing a nce at Qin Jin.


    He was staring at the screen emotionlessly.


    If Wind He Rising continued to help that woman, they would be her obstacles.


    One female yer was enough.


    ...


    After looking up their names on the search engine, everyone knew who these people were.


    Every single name was a famous person in at least one game.


    As for Wind He Rising, it was a name that topped many games.


    ¡°NS is amazing! They managed to find so many experts. What is their team name? I want to be their fan!¡±


    Just at this moment, the name appeared on the screen¡ªGift Pack of Snacks VS Rising Sun.


    It must be the second name.


    The audience looked at the colors of the team names and got a shock.


    What kind of name was this?


    Gift Pack of Snacks?


    Would they receive a gift pack of snacks when they won?


    ¡°They were good at keyboard games. However, it is the holographic game era now. Professional yers are different from casual yers.¡±


    Someone voiced out his opinion. Many people agreed to what this person said.


    The crowd turned quiet.


    It made sense too.


    Electronic sports were different from a casual game.


    The map had been chosen. Rising Sun was the one that chose the map. They were lucky and managed to get a map that was advantageous to them.


    ¡°F**k, I just realized that their team is made up of offensive yers. Only the flower god called Jiang Liu is not...¡±


    ¡°What are they thinking? Are they here for thepetition or are they here to fool around?¡±


    ¡°Are they aiming to start a face-to-face battle immediately?¡±


    The minute this sentence ended, Wind He Rising moved. She rushed toward the other end of the map without caring about tactics.


    The rest of the team followed behind her.


    Outsiders watched for the excitement. Professionals looked at the skills.


    Once they moved, the professionals could see whether they were strong or not.


    While their opponents were still discussing where to hide their small red gs, Ming Shu and her team reached them.


    Jiang Liu stood behind them and used his support skills to help his team.


    ¡°Jiang Liu, I have left one for you.¡± Autumn Tomb moved to the side.


    Jiang Liu nodded and changed his skill.


    Gift Pack of Snacks won.


    The crowd was silent.


    The matchsted no more than five minutes.


    It was even shorter than Team HS¡¯s and Team Phoenix¡¯s matches.


    Wang Heyang narrowed his eyes as he looked at the screen. Jiang Liu could operate the flower god smoothly now. It had only been a month...


    He heard that Jiang Liu never yed the flower god before.


    Ming Shu removed her helmet. Team Rising Sun was in a daze.


    Most people would observe their opponents before attacking.


    However, these people just rushed at them without any hesitation.


    No one yed like this!


    Ming Shu smiled as she took out her bag of snacks. Normally, the yers were not allowed to take anything into thepetition grounds. However, this was the preliminary contest so the rules were not so strict.


    They just needed to win one match for the preliminary contest. The first official match would start in half a month¡¯s time.


    ¡°They areing out...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s team was the first team to end their match. Rising Sun came out first and Ming Shu¡¯s team followed behind them.


    There were many people crowding around the passageway. Everyone became quiet when they came out.


    Who was who?


    Why was there a female yer too?


    ¡°Is the female the flower god?¡± someone guessed.


    ¡°Maybe...¡±


    ¡°Who is Wind He Rising? They are all so handsome...¡±


    ¡°Yes! So handsome!¡±


    ¡°They should just form a band and debut.¡±


    ¡°Their team name is a bit...¡±


    Outside the arena, a man held a cigarette in his mouth and had a coat over his shoulders. He had the aura of a hooligan.


    ¡°What is happening inside?¡± the man suddenly asked. ¡°Why is it so noisy? Are they doing a renovation?¡±


    ¡°It is the preliminary contest for Asking Gods¡¯ autumn season¡¯s contests,¡± the assistant standing behind him answered quickly.


    ¡°Why are they so excited about a preliminary contest?¡± The man stopped and pushed open the door. The noise inside immediately gushed out.


    The screen still disyed the words ¡°Gift Pack of Snacks Won.¡±


    ¡°What a mess.¡±


    The man closed the door.


    ¡°There is a new team from the NS Club?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the assistant replied.


    ¡°They participated?¡±


    The assistant paused for a few seconds before answering, ¡°Yes. Their team name is... Gift Pack of Snacks.¡±


    The man was stunned for a moment. ¡°Wang Heyang wants to resign?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t receive any resignation letter from Mister Wang.¡±


    ¡°Then what is wrong with him? Go and call him over!¡±


    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 995 - The Part-Time Expert (11)

    <h4>Chapter 995: The Part-Time Expert (11)</h4>


    ¡°I need to leave. Qingqiu, are you leaving?¡± Yellow Crane Returning West wanted to leave the moment he left the arena. Wang Heyang was called away so no one stopped him.


    When Wang Heyang returned, only Ming Shu and Jiang Liu were left.


    ¡°... Where are the rest?¡±


    ¡°They left.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The president was right. There must be something wrong with him.


    Ming Shu walked around the arena hoping to find her snacks coupon. However, she was nowhere in sight.


    Ming Shu sighed and went to the washroom.


    <i>Hu¡ª</i>


    As she came out of the washroom, a strange sound came from the safety passageway beside her. It sounded as though something fell on the ground and was dragged.


    Ming Shu walked straight ahead.


    Then, she suddenly ced her hand on her chest and looked back at the direction where the noise came from.


    The passageway was dark. Things were strewn on the floor. A fight seemed to have happened here.


    However, there was no one in the passageway. The floors below and above were quiet too.


    Ming Shu turned on the light on her phone and turned it toward the floor. She found a few drops of blood on the floor among the fallen objects. It left a trail upward.


    Ming Shu followed the blood. She walked through a passageway linking this building to the building beside it. After that, the blood trail disappeared.


    Ming Shu frowned. She went up to the top of the building based on her instinct.


    The rooftop of this building was huge. She spent some time walking around before she saw a man wearing a cleaner¡¯s uniform pushing another man in a suit up the rooftop.


    The man didn¡¯t notice Ming Shu. He pulled the man in the suit¡¯s leg off of the rooftop and let it dangle in the air. With a slight movement, he would be able to push the man in the suit off the rooftop.


    Just as the man was about to push, he felt pain at the back of his head. He fell unconscious. However, before he fainted, he pushed the man in the suit.


    Ming Shu grabbed the man in the suit. The inertia caused her to move forward too. She grabbed an object beside her and stabilized herself.


    She pulled the person back. Then, she stared at the face. There were no changes in the face at all.


    ¡°Wake up.¡± Ming Shu pped his face. ¡°Hey, wake up!¡±


    There was no reaction from the other party.


    Ming Shu ced her hand on her chin and looked at the two unconscious men.


    In the end, she decided to beat the man in the cleaner¡¯s uniform and then tied him up and threw him into a cupboard on the rooftop.


    ...


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    ¡°Baby Ji He, you¡¯re here.¡± Yun Yu heard the sound of a door opening and came to wee her. ¡°How was the preliminary contest... Who... who is this?¡±


    Yun Yu watched Ming Shu carry a man inside. She was astounded.


    ¡°I picked him up along the way.¡± Ming Shu threw the man on the single bed. She panted and said to Yun Yu, ¡°Hurry up and give me some snacks.¡±


    Yun Yu passed Ming Shu the snacks in her hand.


    Yun Yu leaned toward the man and observed him. ¡°Baby Ji He, where did you pick him up from? He is so handsome. Sigh, are you in a rtionship?¡±


    ¡°I really picked him up,¡± Ming Shu ate her snacks as she exined herself.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Yun Yu didn¡¯t believe her. She looked at Ming Shu mysteriously.


    Ming Shu focused on eating her snacks. She was toozy to exin herself.


    Yun Yu looked at the man for a long time. She touched her chin. ¡°Baby Ji He, what happened to him? I don¡¯t smell any alcohol.¡±


    ¡°He must have been knocked unconscious.¡±


    Yun Yu looked at Ming Shu in shock.


    She suddenly rushed toward Ming Shu and grabbed her shoulders. Then, she shook her. ¡°Baby Ji He, even if you like him, you can¡¯t do anything illegal.¡±


    Ming Shu hugged her snacks.


    <i>I said that I picked him up.</i>


    Yun Yu let go of her and fell into deep thought. ¡°However, he¡¯s handsome. It¡¯s fine to break thew once for him.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>I don¡¯t understand what this 2D enthusiast is thinking.</i>


    Yun Yu left because she had something to do so Ming Shu was left alone in the dormitory. The man only woke up when the sun started setting.


    The man narrowed his eyes as he looked at the unfamiliar ornaments above his head.


    He had a splitting headache.


    He touched his head. He felt the wetness on his hands.


    He took a look at his hand. It was covered with blood.


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    He calmed himself down. He sat up immediately and looked at the only other human in the room.


    The evening glow shone on the girl. She was looking outside the window. The white curtain fluttered in the wind. It entangled itself with the girl¡¯s shadow.


    Everything looked dreamy.


    ¡°Where is this?¡±


    Ming Shu turned her head slightly. ¡°The girls¡¯ dormitory.¡±


    Girls¡¯ dormitory? The man scanned his surroundings. ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidnapped.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°I saw you at the vi before.¡± The man expressed that he was not easily fooled.


    ¡°I went to the vi so that I can familiarize myself with you and kidnap you, Mr. Si,¡± Ming Shu replied calmly.


    Si Chen: ¡°...¡±


    Si Chen looked out of the window. He saw a familiar building. He sneered. ¡°You kidnapped me and brought me to the school?¡±


    Actress Ming Shu folded her arms across her chest. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Who would guess that you will be in a school?¡±


    Si Chen: ¡°...¡±


    Did he really get kidnapped?


    Si Chen felt around his body. His phone was on him. He took it out. The girl had no response. He tapped on his phone. She still didn¡¯t have any response.


    This little girl was trying to fool him.


    There were many missed calls on his phone.


    At this moment, his assistant called him again.


    Si Chen wanted to answer the call, but his phone suddenly shut down.


    Si Chen: ¡°...¡±


    It ran out of battery.


    ¡°Did you see the person that hit me?¡± Si Chen stood up and looked down on Ming Shu. There was a malicious expression on his face. If he wasn¡¯t handsome, he would look like a bandit.


    ¡°I saw him.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Why must I tell you?¡± Ming Shu smiled gently.


    Si Chen was unhappy. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I saved your life. Shouldn¡¯t you pay with your life?¡±


    Si Chen narrowed his eyes at her. Anger shot out of his eyes. ¡°One million.¡±


    ¡°Is one million enough to buy your life? Your life is quite cheap, Mr. Si. I pulled you back from the brink of death and even wasted so many snacks for you.¡±


    Si Chen wanted to kick something, but there was nothing for him to kick here. He resisted the urge.


    He replied unhappily, ¡°Ten million. Tell me who hit me!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you.¡±


    Si Chen: ¡°...¡±


    His head hurt.


    His body swayed and he was forced to sit back on the bed.


    Ming Shu sprung up. Si Chen thought he saw a hint of worry in her eyes. He wondered if it was his imagination.


    When he looked at her again, she just smiled and walked to the side.


    Si Chen lost quite some blood and stood just now. Hence, he was a little dizzy.


    He saw Ming Shu holding something. She pushed him onto the bed and flipped his body.


    ¡°You...¡± Si Chen tried to struggle, but he had no energy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Ming Shu pinned him down.


    Si Chen felt the girl pressing on his valuable head.


    How dare she touch his head?


    Something dripped into his wound. Si Chen gasped and fainted.

 Chapter 996 - The Part-Time Expert (12)

    <h4>Chapter 996: The Part-Time Expert (12)</h4>


    When Si Chen woke up again, it was night time.


    It was dark outside. Only a smallmp lit up the room.


    The girl sat in her chair with the game helmet on her head. She didn¡¯t guard against him at all.


    If she was a kidnapper, she was too bold.


    Si Chen touched his head. It was bandaged up.


    Si Chen got off the bed. He found the cellphone charger on the table and charged his phone. He kept ncing at the girl beside him.


    He felt weird.


    He touched his chest. It felt hot...


    Something seemed to be burning inside him.


    <i>Ding!</i>


    The sound of messages woke him up from his thoughts. He had turned on his cellphone subconsciously and messages kept popping up.


    Si Chen sent his location to his assistant.


    His assistant came quickly. Si Chen silently left the dormitory.


    He didn¡¯t know that after he left, Ming Shu took off her game helmet.


    This little demon seemed a bit strange this time...


    Was he trying to get her attention by pretending to not recognize her?


    Ming Shu stood at the window and looked at the car that was driving away.


    ...


    ¡°Mr. Si, you...¡± the assistant looked at the bandage on Si Chen¡¯s head and regarded him with concern.


    ¡°Give me the information about the person...¡± Si Chen thought for a moment, ¡°the person called Ji He. Give me her information.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant¡¯s mission was toplete all the tasks Si Chen assigned to him.


    ¡°Have you found who attacked me?¡±


    ¡°ording to the first round of investigations, it should be someone who wants to stop our n. However, we have not caught the person,¡± the assistant said.


    ¡°Investigate it!¡± Si Chen shouted in anger. ¡°I am not someone who can be easily bullied.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The assistant lowered his head and worked on the two orders that Si Chen gave him.


    Si Chen looked out of the window and watched the lights that flew past his car. He seemed to be in deep thought.


    ...


    The next day, Ming Shu was called to the top level of the vi once she arrived.


    She only reached the entrance of the top level thest time. She left after passing the documents to the assistant. This was her first time stepping into the top level.


    She passed a corridor and entered a transparent greenhouse.


    The man¡¯s office was in the greenhouse.


    ¡°Ji He!¡± Si Chen gritted his teeth as he called her name.


    Si Chen wore a cap. He might have changed his style because of the cap as he was not wearing his usual suit. Instead, he wore a sports attire.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Si.¡± Ming Shu smiled as she greeted him.


    Si Chen looked at his assistant. The assistant understood him and left the room. He closed the door behind him.


    Si Chen pressed a button. The ss walls around them started to change. They could see what was happening outside but the people outside would not be able to look in.


    Si Chen looked angry. ¡°You did it?¡±


    Ming Shu said with a serious face, ¡°I was applying medicine for you.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Si Chen took off his cap and pointed at the back of his head. ¡°Do you have to shave my head like this in order to apply medicine?¡±


    How was he supposed to meet people like this?


    ¡°It was my first time...¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I will get better after more practice.¡±


    Si Chen sneered.


    ...


    Ming Shu went down to pack her things. Wu Qing came over and asked her with concern, ¡°Junior Sister, how did you offend Mr. Si?¡±


    ¡°I shaved his hair. It can still grow again so I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s so angry.¡± Ming Shu packed away her snacks first.


    ¡°...¡± Wu Qing was speechless. What did she mean by she shaved Mr. Si¡¯s hair?


    Mr. Si¡¯s hair!


    Mr. Si... How was his junior sister able to shave his hair?


    ¡°He chased you away?¡± If that was the case, getting chased out was the best case scenario that could happen to her.


    ¡°No. He asked me to be his assistant,¡± Ming Shu said.


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s new office was just outside the greenhouse. There were two other desks beside her. They were all for Si Chen¡¯s assistants.


    ¡°Ji He, Mr. Si asked you to get him some tea.¡±


    Assistant #1 came out of the greenhouse and ordered Ming Shu to do things the moment Ming Shu ced her things down.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled sweetly.


    Assistant #1 was stunned. His face turned gentle.


    Ming Shu made the tea and carried it inside.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you all remember what I saidst time? What are your ears for?¡± Si Chen threw the document in the face of the person in front of him. ¡°Get out!¡±


    The person picked up the document and rushed out.


    Ming Shu ced the tea on the table. ¡°Mr. Si, please have some tea.¡±


    Si Chen was already angry. When he saw the girl that shaved his head, he got even more irritated. He decided to drink some tea before scolding her.


    ¡°Pu¡ª¡±


    Si Chen¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°Mr. Si, if you dare to ask me to do this kind of thing again, there might be other things added inside your tea.¡± This little demon was getting bolder.


    ¡°You...¡± Si Chen couldn¡¯t speak at all. The tea was so spicy his tongue burned. He fumed in anger.


    Ming Shu smiled at him and left.


    After Ming Shu left, Si Chen rushed to find some water.


    ¡°Mr. Si, we just received news that...¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Assistant #1 froze. He saw Si Chen¡¯s back facing him. He didn¡¯t dare to ask anything and just retreated out of the room quickly.


    Assistant #1 looked at the new assistant who was eating snacks in her seat. He then nced at the room again and fell into deep thought.


    Assistant #1 only regained his senses after Si Chen ordered him toe in.


    ¡°Mr. Si, we just received news that the person who hit you was found. He was tied up and thrown on the rooftop. From the surveince camera, he was the one that brought you up the rooftop. We also found out... that Ji He was following you.¡±


    ¡°So Ji He saved me?¡± Si Chen¡¯s voice was a little hoarse due to the spice.


    ¡°The surveince camera didn¡¯t show how Ji He came down...¡±


    Since it didn¡¯t show how Ji He came down, it wouldn¡¯t show how he came down, either.


    That was why they found it weird.


    There were surveince cameras all around the building. How could two peoplee down without being caught on camera?


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Si Chen asked the assistant to leave.


    ...


    Si Chen wanted to take revenge for his shaved hair so he tried to make Ming Shu¡¯s life difficult. However, in the end, he was the one who suffered.


    Assistant #2 was puzzled. ¡°Mr. Si should hate Ji He, right? Why won¡¯t he just chase her away?¡±


    Assistant #1 said mysteriously, ¡°How will we know what Mr. Si is thinking?¡±


    Assistant #2 replied, ¡°I think that Ji He is quite nice. She smiles at everyone.¡±


    Assistant #1: ¡°...¡± <i>You never see how angry she makes Mr. Si.</i>


    ¡°Mr. Si.¡±


    Si Chen threw the documents to Assistant #2. ¡°Where is Ji He?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still here...¡± Assistant #2 looked at Ming Shu¡¯s seat. ¡°She might have went to the toilet.¡±


    ¡°Ask her toe inter.¡±


    When Ming Shu came back, she was notified that Si Chen was looking for her.


    Si Chen sat on his chair with crossed legs. He looked like an emperor waiting to be served.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Si Chen pointed at the chair opposite him. ¡°Enter the game.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You called me over to y a game?</i>


    <i>What is he trying to do?</i>


    <i>I will just take on whateveres my way.</i>


    Ming Shu sat down and put on the game helmet. She entered the game.


    She received a few friend requests the moment she logged in. She hadn¡¯t turned off her friend requests since she logged in to the game thest time. Ming Shu went to turn it off, but at the moment, a new friend request came in.


    <i>[Si Chen wants to add you as a friend.]</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s hand shook. She clicked the reject button.


    Si Chen: Come to theva map.


    Wind He Rising: Why should I?


    Si Chen: I am your superior!


    Wind He Rising: Just retrench me then. I will thank you.


    After a while, Ming Shu saw Si Chening over himself. He seemed no different from how he looked like in the real world. He looked like a bandit.

 Chapter 997 - The Part-Time Expert (13)

    <h4>Chapter 997: The Part-Time Expert (13)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Si Chen¡¯s ount was far too powerful, and this kind of powerful skill was not on the level of a normal yer. Because a yer would by no means obtain a Level 120 ount at this time.


    The upgraded version hadn¡¯t even reached Level 20.


    The game Asking Gods and its game helmets were both developed by Huanyao. The NS Club had game helmets that weren¡¯t on the market, which meant it was highly possible that Huanyao was behind the club.


    Si Chen was Yunxing Project¡¯s special consultant, but he had a lot of power.


    Of course, she hadn¡¯t gone to the basement and didn¡¯t know what the situation was down below, but at least, in the above-the-ground building, Si Chen was the only boss.


    Everyone in the vi was equipped with the game helmets that hadn¡¯t appeared on the market.


    So was Si Chen Huanyao¡¯s man?


    Ming Shu looked to Si Chen¡¯s wrist where a red thread was tied around. It should be like that.


    <i>But this little goblin was injured twice within such a short time</i>...


    Si Chen bit into a grass and pulled her avatar to leave.


    Her location was far from theva map. Ming Shu didn¡¯t know how Si Chen had made the transportation, but when she broke free from him, she had already stepped on theva map.


    Literally, theva map meant the ce was filled withva.


    There was very little room to tread on, and it was very hot.


    The ce that the two were standing at right now was also very narrow; they almost stuck to each other.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know if it was because of the game helmet, but she actually felt a real touch.


    She felt the same way as when Si Chen pulled her just now.


    The game helmet she used before could make her feel the temperature in the game and the pain during fights, but there was absolutely no such realistic feeling when two people touched.


    Si Chen said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one hour to find the bug on this map.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not your employee, why should I help find the bug for you?¡±


    Si Chen suddenly bent over and approached Ming Shu. ¡°If you find it, I¡¯ll give you a privilege.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°What privilege?¡±


    Si Chen also smiled. ¡°The absolute management power of the team, what do you say about that?¡±


    Absolute management power, that was to say their team would still belong to NS Club in the future, but the club would have no rights to manage them anymore.


    But Ming Shu chose to join the club in the first ce instead of forming a team by herself basically because she didn¡¯t want to handle bothersome affairs.


    Absolute management power? Didn¡¯t that mean she would have to handle everything?


    Ming Shu shook her head. <i>That¡¯s not cost-effective.</i>


    Si Chen seemed to know what she was worrying about. ¡°Business as usual except for your management power. I¡¯ll provide for you as much as the same, and some people will be specially responsible for everything other than making decisions.¡±


    Ming Shu pondered for a moment. ¡°In addition, you must provide snacks every week.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Si Chen almost held Ming Shu in his arms. ¡°But... If you can¡¯t find it, you¡¯ll listen to me in the future.¡±


    <i>I thought the little goblin became so kind because he was persuaded by my talent. </i>


    <i>It turns out he¡¯s just digging a pit here and is waiting for me to jump in. </i>


    <i>Good job, little goblin!</i>


    Ming Shu reached out her fingers and poked his chest, putting some distance between them. ¡°You can dream about that first, Mr. Si.¡±


    Si Chen sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see.¡±


    ...


    Si Chen checked the time. There were only ten minutes left.


    Ming Shu hadn¡¯te back yet.


    He grinned viciously. Soon he would take revenge for his shaved hair.


    At thest minute, a figure flew over from afar andnded before Si Chen.


    ¡°Have you given up? Okay, if you give up, you must...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve found it,¡± Ming Shu interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Si, but I¡¯ve disappointed you.¡±


    Si Chen: ¡°...¡±


    After confirming that Ming Shu had really found the right bug, Si Chen became so angry that he went offline immediately.


    Ming Shu was also about to go offline when she suddenly received Qingqiu Zhong¡¯s message, saying that they were all online now and should have a team practice.


    ¡°When did Jiang Liu reach such a high level?¡± Ming Shu walked around Jiang Liu in a circle.


    ¡°Brother Qingqiu found a game leveling yer for me,¡± Jiang Liu said. ¡°When ites to the officialpetition, a low-leveled avatar will definitely affect our team.¡±


    He was right about that.


    Ovepped Moon and Sun also leveled up a lot.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start then. Mainly it¡¯s for training Jiang Liu and Chongguang (Ovepped Moon and Sun), right? What about the rest of you, do you have any problems in the game?¡± Ming Shu asked.


    ¡°The professionalpetition is different from the amateur contest, so we shouldn¡¯t treat it as just for fun,¡± Tonight¡¯s Moon reminded.


    ¡°If we lose, just lose, then.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t care much about the result. ¡°I didn¡¯te to win.¡±


    Qingqiu Zhong: ¡°Well... What did youe for then?¡±


    ¡°For my little cutie.¡± Ming Shu had decided to beat up the fake female protagonist when she met her. She would save most of the love for her.


    Everyone was confused. <i>Who is your little cutie!</i>


    ¡°Okay okay, let¡¯s just get started. Don¡¯t dy here, it¡¯s going to be dinner time soon.¡± <i>I¡¯ve got group Hatred Points to collect. </i>


    Qingqiu Zhong¡¯s fire for gossip began to burn, but Ming Shu didn¡¯t tell him anything in the end.


    Ming Shu clicked the arena and waited for the team matching.


    Ming Shu was lucky and matched with a livestreamer again.


    The others in the team had all hidden their names, so only Ming Shu showed up with her formal name Wind He Rising publicly and was recognized immediately.


    The livestreamer was smart enough to change their room¡¯s name as soon as Ming Shu appeared.


    Wind He Rising vs The Most Handsome In The World.


    Wasn¡¯t it an attractive title?


    It indeed was. The broadcast room that didn¡¯t have but a few people just now immediately became crowded with a group of people after the title was named.


    [Wind God, I saw Wind God, ahhh!]


    [My Wind God is so handsome. I can¡¯t help but kiss the screen.]


    [I¡¯ve watched Wind God in the preliminary contest video more than ten times.]


    [Yeah, it was a short but quality video. Ten times is just not enough.]


    [Absolutely short and qualified.]


    [Are those Wind God¡¯s teammates who stood next to him?]


    [Not exactly... Their ounts seemed different fromst time.]


    [I want to watch the ancient expert.]


    The training was mainly to let Jiang Liu and Chongguang be more familiar with the game, so they didn¡¯t y as fast as in the preliminary contest. Ming Shu yed with the other party slowly, and whenever she approached position, she would make way for Jiang Liu.


    The onlookers were all very speechless.


    The flower god was a mobile blood bank in the yers¡¯ eyes, but why did Wind God want the flower god to kill?


    [The flower god is designed to be aggressive, not weak; but because this character is mainly responsible for healing, it was just difficult for normal people to operate it to attack others. At the early stage, the flower god is raised and protected like a baby in the team, but as the game continues, it¡¯ll usually be abandoned at ater stage.]


    Someone exined on the bullet screen.


    The team The Most Handsome In The World felt wronged to be killed by a mobile blood bank.


    ¡°Wind God, I want to fight you, not a baby!¡± the livestreamer couldn¡¯t help but shout at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°You¡¯d better defeat the baby first.¡±


    [Oh my god, my prince¡¯s voice is so charming.]


    [Hahahaha, defeat the baby first. Livestreamer, don¡¯t flinch, you¡¯ll have a fight against my Wind God head-on when you handle the baby.]


    [Defeat the baby first if you want to fight me! Wind God is so cool!]


    ...


    In HS¡¯s training room...


    Tao Zi saw everyone huddling together as soon as she stepped in. She walked over confusedly. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Tao Zi,eee, Wind He Rising¡¯s in a livestream.¡±


    Wind He Rising was a thorn in Tao Zi¡¯s side.


    She stood in front of theputer.


    Livestreams of holographic games could be viewed on aputer.


    She swept her gaze over to the screen and happened to see the fan¡¯s admiring words. She frowned immediately.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Wind He Rising to be a female. I¡¯ve always thought the yer was a male.¡±


    ¡°Me too. She is very powerful in keyboard games as well.¡±


    ¡°I heard that our club invited her before and she was about to sign the contract, but then it led to nothing.¡±


    ¡°Wind He Rising is also very pretty... What do you think, Tao Zi?¡±


    Tao Zi smiled slightly and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you and she will be two legends in the future,¡± someone beside her made a joke about them.


    Tao Zi¡¯s expression became even gloomier.

 Chapter 998 - The Part-Time Expert (14)

    <h4>Chapter 998: The Part-Time Expert (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Tao Zi logged in her not usually used ount and entered the game.


    It just so happened that Ming Shu had finished the game with the livestreamer at that time.


    Tao Zi called several others quickly and sent the PK invite to Ming Shu.


    They didn¡¯t open another livestream, but yers could also click the arena in the game and watch. So when the yers found that Ming Shu had entered the map again, they logged in and crowded outside the arena.


    Tao Zi was confident that she knew every character, map, and skill in Asking Gods more thoroughly than these people because she had yed the game for several years.


    So she didn¡¯t hesitate even a little when sending the PK invite.


    Tao Zi used the name ¡°Mengwu¡± and sounded very sweet. ¡°Wind God, would you like to draw the lot?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled with curved eyes. ¡°Cutedy first.¡±


    <i>Do you think that by changing ounts I won¡¯t recognize you? </i>


    <i>I¡¯ve read the storyline, okay?!</i>


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll draw.¡± Tao Zi walked forward to draw the lot.


    The map this time was a mountain and a forest, but one side of the map was not good for hiding and ambushes. Tao Zi got lucky and drew the advantageous side.


    Ming Shu itched to exercise her skill. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with that Mengwuter, you can have the rest of them.¡±


    Qingqiu Zhong felt that Ming Shu¡¯s smile had be a little vicious and inexplicably shivered.


    The others also felt the same and looked at each other.


    Did anyone offend her?


    Strange...


    Wind God wasn¡¯t such a stingy person before.


    ...


    Once the game started, Ming Shu went to Tao Zi immediately. And cooperatively, Tao Zi took the initiative to stand out for no reason.


    The two met in a jungle where the ground was covered with many unknown small flowers.


    Tao Zi¡¯s character was female, while Ming Shu¡¯s was male. The two met here and stood opposite each other, which might make others think that they were shooting a costume drama.


    Tao Ziunched a skill first and the skill¡¯s light shed through the jungle. The jungle at Ming Shu¡¯s side copsed and burst into mes quickly.


    In order to make yers undergo a gaming experience very close to reality, the data from the scene would be fed back into the yers¡¯ game helmets in real time and the feelings would be simted to them.


    The smoke from the burning trees blocked Ming Shu¡¯s sight soon.


    <i>Shua¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu shed to the side and hid in the smoke quickly.


    Tao Zi lost track of Ming Shu. She frowned and looked around, not daring to take Ming Shu¡¯s disappearance lightly.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    <i>Shua shua shua¡ª</i>


    Leaves fell from overhead, and Tao Zi looked up to see a person falling so fast that she had to raise her hands to block.


    Ming Shu caught Tao Zi¡¯s hands and pressed them down hard. Tao Zi failed to start her skill and her whole person half-knelt on the ground.


    Ming Shu bent her knee to hit Tao Zi¡¯s chin.


    Tao Zi groaned in pain and fell backward. Ming Shu lifted her foot to give her a kick again.


    Tao Zi¡¯s body broke through many trees and rolled down the slope.


    Ming Shu chased her down, pinned her, and gave her a fierce beating, but she especially made sure that Tao Zi¡¯s life bar wouldn¡¯tpletely be depleted. Whenever she was going to lose all her blood, Ming Shu would let her go and regenerate to full blood automatically, then continue beating her.


    [Wind God isn¡¯t kind to women at all, that Mengwu is very cute!]


    [Are you out of your mind? Why be kind to women in a game?]


    [She¡¯s a female yer after all, shouldn¡¯t Wind God save some face for her, at least?]


    [Wind God is so cool!]


    [I like the way Wind God looks so much.]


    The onlooking yers were divided into two groups holding opposing opinions.


    One group thought that Ming Shu was going a little too far.


    The other group thought that no matter what their Wind God did, he must have his own reason.


    Most yers in the holographic game would have a lower sense of pain.


    Even so, under Ming Shu¡¯s fierce beating, Tao Zi felt a little overwhelmed and couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Waves of pain were transferred to her and made her irritable.


    She wouldn¡¯t be in such a mess if she used her official ount.


    ¡°Wind He Rising, kill me if you want to, but why do you have to humiliate me like this!¡± When Tao Zi was made to wait for another blood regeneration, she shouted at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Humiliate you?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows while saying in a flirtatious way with a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m simply beating you. How has it turned into humiliating you?¡±


    Tao Zi frowned. ¡°What have I done to offend you?¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°You challenged me first, so isn¡¯t it normal for me to beat you?¡±


    Tao Zi knew she was a little impulsive to PK Ming Shu, but what was done was done.


    ¡°My level is lower than yours, and I¡¯ve already lost the game.¡± She was implying that Ming Shu bullied the weak by being strong.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°When a soldier goes to war, will the general not kill him because he is a soldier?¡±


    Tao Zi: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is that the same concept? This is a game, how can it bepared with the battlefield!</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s just a game. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled again. ¡°Games are battlegrounds.¡±


    A cold light shed across Tao Zi¡¯s eyes and she had schemed in her heart. ¡°You¡¯re an expert, I¡¯m no match for you. Just kill me and have my head, do you have to be so aggressive and humiliate me!¡±


    [She¡¯s right, just kill her directly, why beat her up like that?]


    [Wind God seems indeed a little too much...]


    [Wind God has made his point. When you go to war, will the enemy not kill you because you are weak? This woman can¡¯t win yet mes Wind God for not showing her mercy, who does she think she is? A dangerous beauty like Da Ji or Diao Chan?]


    [Don¡¯t talk nonsense there. Wind God must have beaten her up for a reason.]


    [Wind God won¡¯t beat others for no reason! Just shut up, all of you!]


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t hear the yers¡¯ discussion and just smiled still. ¡°Since you know you¡¯re a weak soldier, why did you send a PK invite to me, didn¡¯t you ask me to beat you up at my door? If I¡¯m polite to you, that¡¯ll make you an outsider.¡±


    Tao Zi: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Outsider?</i>


    <i>I¡¯m originally not familiar with you!</i>


    [Did you hear that, it¡¯s they who sent the PK invite first, Wind God was just counterattacking. Don¡¯t you talk nonsense there!]


    [But it¡¯s not like a normal PK!]


    [You shouldn¡¯t me Wind God!]


    [I me him, so what?]


    [Do you want to have a duell?]


    [Anytime!]


    [Open a map, now.]


    [I¡¯m not scared of you, okay? Comeee!]


    Ming Shu¡¯s fight was still ongoing, and meanwhile some of the onlooking yers had agreed to fight in the arena.


    Tao Zi could by no means outwit Ming Shu and was pinned and beaten up for a long time. Qingqiu Zhong and the other team members had beaten the remaining ones.


    Now they stood apart and watched Ming Shu and Tao Zi ¡°loving each other.¡±


    Qingqiu Zhong: ¡°What grudge do you think is between Wind God and this girl?¡±


    Jiang Liu: ¡°...She has stolen Wind God¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    Tonight¡¯s Moon: ¡°Or probably she snatched Wind God¡¯s snacks.¡±


    Through the short stay with Wind God before, they knew now that Wind God was very obsessed with snacks.


    Touching her snacks almost meant threatening her life.


    She would be very ferocious.


    They looked toward the two teammates who didn¡¯t speak.


    Ovepped Moon and Sun: ¡°Well...¡± <i>I don¡¯t know.</i>


    Yellow Crane Returning West maintained a cold face and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Tao Zi chose to go offline directly in the end. The PK was over and everyone was transferred out of the map.


    Ming Shu was very happy after beating up her snacks coupon.


    So she helped her huge fans y two rounds after that.


    The huge fans were very excited, but this behavior also got her many haters.


    The news that Ming Shu bullied weak yers and girls spread in an instant.


    The dirtier the material, the better. Ming Shu even added highly colored details to the stories in secret.


    It was hard to be a viin.


    You had to make up stories about dirty material.


    The matter between she and A Soft Smile was posted online again.


    A Soft Smile had been under pursuit and constant interception because of the skill the Book of Changes. Suddenly hearing this news, she thought she caused trouble and got her master involved again.


    She asked about the news and knew it was not like that.


    A Soft Smile rolled up her sleeves, covered her ID, and then went straight to bbs to diss those people.

 Chapter 999 - The Part-Time Expert (15)

    <h4>Chapter 999: The Part-Time Expert (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu came offline. It was very tranquil and quiet in the room, with just a trace of coldness.


    She was surrounded by nts. Some kind of flower seemed to be in bloom, suffusing the space with a faint fragrance.


    Si Chen sat behind the office table and stared at her with crossed legs. Ming Shu wondered how long he had been there.


    His eyes were dark without any light, and his expression was a little fierce; normal people would be afraid to look at him.


    Ming Shu took off her game helmet calmly, then murmured while rubbing her belly, ¡°It¡¯s already thiste. I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the little goblin.


    Si Chen put down his legs and waved generously. ¡°You saved mest time, so I¡¯ll treat you with a meal to express my thanks.¡±


    <i>What¡¯s the little goblin nning now? </i>


    ...


    Si Chen took Ming Shu to a hot pot restaurant, noisy and activity in full swing. <i>Hmm, interesting,</i> Ming Shu thought.


    Si Chen took off his suit, revealing sportswear underneath. He wore a baseball hat and sat there like a bandit. You really couldn¡¯t tell that he was a boss.


    Si Chen showed more of his strong domineering aura. ¡°Order whatever you want to eat.¡±


    Ming Shu was a little confused over what this little goblin wanted to do, but in the face of food, she didn¡¯t have time to care about anything else.


    If he was really scheming something, she would just give him a fierce beating.


    That¡¯s it.


    Soon, the waiter served the dishes. The red soup base boiled, and the thin piece of meat curled into small rolls immediately after being put into the boiled soup, then was cooked well.


    Ming Shu dipped the meat in the sauce and blew on it twice, then immediately put it into her mouth.


    It was hot at first, then spicy and numbing... The taste made her feel like she couldn¡¯t feel her own tongue.


    Si Chen smiled at her. ¡°Does it taste good?¡±


    Ming Shu looked down at the dipping sauce in the bowl and saw no difference with that before Si Chen.


    But it was indeed spicy and numbing. She couldn¡¯t even taste the meat¡¯s vor.


    Ming Shu drank the beverage.


    Si ¡°Bandit¡± Chen: ¡°Eat more if you like it. It¡¯s all my treat.¡±


    Ming Shu gave him a look and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Si Chen somehow flinched under Ming Shu¡¯s gaze, but then he straightened his back immediately. She persecuted him so excessively in the office, how could he not take revenge?


    Ming Shu called the waiter to change the dipping sauce, and then continued to eat as if nothing had happened.


    She had to feed herself full so that she would have the strength to beat him.


    Si Chen: ¡°...¡±


    That night, Si Chen went back covering his waist.


    Don¡¯t misunderstand.


    It was because of a fierce beating.


    She even dared to threaten him! <i>I don¡¯t like her and I¡¯ll fire her right away.</i>


    ¡°Mr. Si, you...¡±


    ¡°What do you say, is she sick or not!¡± Si Chen cursed Ming Shu while facing his assistants.


    Assistant #1 didn¡¯t know whether he should agree with his boss or not.


    ¡°Ah! Easy, do you also want to stab me dead!¡± Si Chen shouted at Assistant #2 who was applying liquid medicine for him.


    Assistant #1asked weakly under Si Chen¡¯s angry roaring, ¡°Mr. Si, do you really hate Ji He so much?¡±


    ¡°You tell me!¡± Si Chen gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve never hated someone like this in my whole life, I¡¯m so angry.¡±


    Assistant #1 took a few steps back. ¡°But... If you hated someone, you used to drive the person away.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too easy for her to just go away?¡± Si Chen said. ¡°I won¡¯t let her go so easily.¡±


    Assistant #1 wiped away his cold sweat and had to remind his boss, ¡°Every time... It seems that you are the one who gets injured.¡±


    <i>And you didn¡¯t seem very angry after cursing around.</i>


    Si Chen realized something and stared at his assistant. ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    Assistant #1 continued stepping backward. ¡°Mr. Si, have you ever thought that, perhaps, you don¡¯t hate Ji He...¡±


    Si Chen grabbed the liquid medicine from Assistant #2 and threw it toward Assistant #1. ¡°I don¡¯t hate her? Do you think I like her?¡±


    Assistant #1nodded his head, risking his life. ¡°Perhaps...¡±


    Si Chen shouted like a suddenly erupting volcano, ¡°Get out, get out! You, what are you looking at, get out of here! Both of you!¡±


    Assistant #2who was identally involved in the cursing, was very innocent, but he also had to flee with his tail between his legs.


    Mr. Si was really very terrible when he got angry.


    After getting out of the room, the two assistants stood outside, listening to the banging noises inside, and looked at each other with confounded eyes, appearing very embarrassed.


    The next day, they saw Si Chene out wearing sunsses.


    Si Chen went downstairs to walk around and vent his anger, then went to the first floor to vent some more. After throwing the whole vi into chaos and startling every single person in it, Si Chen found that Ming Shu didn¡¯te to work.


    The anger that had just been vented out gathered again immediately. He smacked the desk. ¡°Where is she? It¡¯s already thiste, why hasn¡¯t shee to work yet? What does she think thepany is? A vegetable market?¡±


    Assistant #3 answered in a low voice, ¡°...Ji He doesn¡¯t feel well and took the day off.¡±


    Doesn¡¯t feel well!


    She took the day off!


    These words smashed Si Chen¡¯s anger back.


    Si Chen went back to his office despondently.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t feel well... How? Why am I so concerned about her? Do I really like her? Are you kidding me? That¡¯s impossible...¡±


    Si Chen walked around in the room.


    ¡°I should log into the game and calm down. I must have been pissed off by that witless young girl.¡±


    Si Chen put on the game helmet.


    But he immediately fumed after getting online and opening his friends list.


    Didn¡¯t she say that she didn¡¯t feel well?


    Why was she online in the game?!


    Did she take the day off to y games?


    Si Chen: Why didn¡¯t youe to work?


    A minute passed, no reply.


    Two minutes passed, no reply.


    Five minutes passed, no reply.


    Si Chen: If you don¡¯t show up, I¡¯ll deduct all your sry!


    Ten minutes passed, no reply.


    Si Chen: Very good, Ji He, you¡¯re good, don¡¯te to work ever again if you have the guts!


    After typing the angry words, Si Chen stared at them a little repentantly. He wanted to rescind them, but that function was not provided.


    He should make his employees add that function to this game.


    After about five minutes, Si Chen¡¯s private chat jumped out.


    Wind He Rising: Mr. Si, didn¡¯t you see that I¡¯m on a mission? Besides, I asked for leave.


    On a mission?


    He didn¡¯t really notice that.


    Si Chen: You took the day off to y games?


    Wind He Rising: What I want to do after asking for leave, Mr. Si, that has nothing to do with you. Again, if you don¡¯t like me, just kick me out of thepany.


    Si Chen squinted his eyes.


    Did she want to leave so badly?


    She wished!


    She shaved his hair and made him look like this, now she wanted to walk away so easily? No way!


    Si Chen searched for where Ming Shu was now and transferred himself over; he happened to see then that Ming Shu was in a fight.


    The ce was surrounded by yers, tightly packed.


    The other party seemed to be...


    From Team HS?


    With official ounts.


    ¡°We asked A Soft Smile, not you. What happened to you!¡±


    ¡°My disciple said she wouldn¡¯t sell.¡± Ming Shu held her weapon in her hand and knocked on the yer¡¯s arm guard, grinning. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡±


    ¡°Wind He Rising, don¡¯t be so arrogant by relying on your powerful skill!¡± one of the team members from HS scolded Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu: ¡°If I don¡¯t be very arrogant when I¡¯m powerful, then when?¡±


    The Team HS¡¯s member: ¡°As a saying goes that one mountain is higher than another, you think you¡¯re very powerful? In front of us pros, you¡¯re nothing!¡±


    Ming Shu gathered strength in her hand and the team member¡¯s arm guard broke. She smiled very slowly and lightly. ¡°You¡¯re right. But in front of me, you¡¯re nothing.¡±


    The next second, the Team HS member flew out.


    ¡°Have a good journey and feel free to be beaten next time.¡±


    ¡°Master...¡± A Soft Smile called in a low voice.


    A Soft Smile originally intended to sell to her Mr. Prince, but the HS¡¯s men said something that happened to provoke her outburst.


    So she argued with them.


    And then Ming Shu came.


    They started a fight soon due to disagreeing opinions.


    Then it became the scene that Si Chen was seeing right now.

 Chapter 1000 - The Part-Time Expert (16)

    <h4>Chapter 1000: The Part-Time Expert (16)</h4>


    Ming Shu overpowered the member from HS Team. Most importantly, this person used their main ount.


    They couldn¡¯t say that she was bullying a newbie.


    ¡°Ahh! It is my husband! God Jin is here! God Jin! God Jin!¡±


    ¡°Where? Where?!¡±


    ¡°Long live God Jin!¡±


    ¡°God Jin, your wife is here!¡±


    The crowd dispersed voluntarily. Qin Jin walked in with the rest of Team HS. The team member which was beaten up badly hid behind Qin Jin.


    ¡°Team leader, Wind He Rising...¡±


    Qin Jin raised his hand and asked him to keep quiet.


    The person was unhappy, but he didn¡¯t dare to go against Qin Jin. Hence, he shut up and stood at the back. He red at Ming Shu.


    The moment they appeared, Ming Shu had her eyes on Tao Zi.


    Her little cutie.


    Tao Zi felt ufortable when she met Ming Shu¡¯s gaze. She moved behind Qin Jin and tried to avoid her gaze.


    A Soft Smile stood opposite to them too. Tao Zi was leaning close to Qin Jin. From their position, Tao Zi and Qin Jin seemed intimate.


    Qin Jin looked past Ming Shu and saw A Soft Smile. ¡°I apologize for what happened just now.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You... are you talking to me?¡± A Soft Smile pointed at herself as she looked around her.


    Qin Jin nodded.


    A Soft Smile got nervous. She said timidly, ¡°It... it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Her prince was talking to her.


    Her prince was talking to her.


    <i>Master</i>...


    A Soft Smile looked at Ming Shu. Ming Shu was smiling gently and looking at the floor.


    Qin Jin looked at the team member of Team HS.


    The member clenched his fist and said in a loud voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°N... no need for that.¡± A Soft Smile had calmed down.


    Qin Jin retracted his gaze and looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you apologize too?¡±


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Ming Shu raised her head. She met Qin Jin¡¯s gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should I apologize? Even if I did something wrong, I will not apologize. What can you do to me?


    <i>What can you do to me?</i>


    <i>What can you do?</i>


    Qin Jin: ¡°...¡±


    He had seen many shameless people in this industry.


    However, this was the first time he saw someone so shameless.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Wind He Rising a bit too arrogant?¡±


    ¡°She has the right to be arrogant. What do you all know!?¡±


    ¡°But that person is God Jin. He has not entered the industry yet. God Jin is his senior. He should be more respectful.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, he might bully other people.¡±


    ¡°The Wind God decided to throw away his image?¡±


    The discussion among the crowd made the atmosphere even weirder.


    After a while, Qin Jin¡¯s low voice sounded: ¡°Wind He Rising, see you at thepetition.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°That will depend on my mood.¡±


    Qin Jin: ¡°...¡±


    Qin Jin looked at A Soft Smile and then left. The team member that got beaten was furious, but he couldn¡¯t disobey Qin Jin.


    Tao Zi looked back at Ming Shu and A Soft Smile. She nced at them for a little while before running to catch up with her team. She purposely talked to Qin Jin and made it seem as though they were close.


    A Soft Smile was a little depressed.


    ¡°Master, can I really be a professional yer?¡±


    Ming Shu pped A Soft Smile¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You must be confident in yourself.¡±


    <i>You are the female protagonist!</i>


    <i>If you can¡¯t do it, who can?</i>


    A Soft Smile gave a forced smile. ¡°Thank you for today. I will go and watch your first match when the day arrives. I will leave first.¡±


    A Soft Smile was in a bad mood.


    No one would be in a good mood if their prince was close to another woman.


    The yers that were pointing at Ming Shu suddenly moved aside. Si Chen walked in like a boss.


    He red at Ming Shu and then said fiercely to her, ¡°Come back for work.¡±


    She didn¡¯t look sick at all.


    ¡°I took a medical leave. I am not going.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t approve it.¡±


    ¡°It is not your job to approve a worker¡¯s medical leave.¡±


    ¡°If I said that it is not approved, it is not approved.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Ming Shu was not afraid of Si Chen. Anyway, she didn¡¯t mind getting retrenched.


    <i>I am not going.</i>


    Si Chen: ¡°...¡±


    He couldn¡¯t do anything about Ming Shu. He walked around her and then left angrily.


    After some time, Ming Shu heard that anyone who appeared before Si Chen that day got scolded for nothing.


    ...


    The first match arrived in the blink of an eye.


    Si Chen was still angry at Ming Shu, but he kept his promise and gave the control of the team to her. Wang Heyang would not oversee their training at all.


    Wang Heyang was agitated.


    No one entered the practice room that was prepared for them except for Ming Shu and Jiang Liu.


    Luckily, everyone was in the arena when Wang Heyang went to check on them.


    However, the weirdest thing was...


    Thements for Wind God had changed from ¡°long live Wind God¡± to ¡°Wind God is shameless.¡¯


    Ming Shu went around provoking everyone in the arena. Her goal was to offend everyone in the server.


    The rest of her team members were stunned by her wish.


    They eximed: She was still so young! What made her want to be the public enemy of the entire server?


    Ming Shu told them that humans need to have aspirations in life.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>No normal human would have this kind of aspiration.</i>


    ...


    On the day of the first match...


    Wang Heyang had prepared everything. The team just needed to enter thepetition. He was surprised that no one waste.


    When they were entering thepetition area, they met Team HS, which was led by Ding Lei.


    Team HS wore team uniform.


    It was a blue shirt, and there was a mountain scenery sewed on the front. The letters ¡°HS¡± were written at the back. There were wings beside the two letters, and it looked like an eagle spreading its wings in the air. Their team emblem was on their sleeve. It was a nice shirt.


    Ding Lei nced at them. He must not lose to them in terms of presence. ¡°Old Wang, you all don¡¯t even have a team uniform yet? Are you nning to end your journey at the first match?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me, Old Ding. Since we are here, we must at least go into the finals.¡±


    ¡°You all have to work hard then.¡±


    ¡°Of course...¡±


    The two of them mocked each other sarcastically as they walked toward the entrance.


    The entrance was not wide enough to fit the two of them. Wang Heyang and Ding Lei stopped at the entrance.


    ¡°Old Ding, after you,¡± Wang Heyang said. However, his body was honest and pushed Ding Lei outside.


    ¡°Old Wang, you first.¡±


    ¡°No, no. You first.¡±


    ¡°After you...¡±


    Ming Shu squeezed past the two of them with a bag of potato chips in her hand. ¡°What are you two doing? Dancing cha-cha?¡±


    Qingqiu Zhong touched his chin. ¡°They might be getting to know each other better. They always say that for Team NS, friendship is the most important thing. Competition is second.¡±


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t they always the third?¡±


    Qingqiu Zhong and Ming Shu exchanged nces with each other.


    Yellow Crane Returning West walked to the other side and showed something to the staff member at the door. The staff member let him in.


    Qingqiu Zhong grabbed Jiang Liu¡¯s cor. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tonight¡¯s moon and Ovepped Moon and Sun followed them without any hesitation.


    Ming Shu hugged her snacks and walked in too.


    The two people dancing cha-cha at the door watched them as they entered.


    ¡°...¡±


    There were three entrances leading inside. The VIP entrance, the participants¡¯ entrance, and the audience entrance.


    The audience entrance was a distance away from here. Yellow Crane Returning West entered through the VIP entrance.

 Chapter 1001 - The Part-Time Expert (17)

    <h4>Chapter 1001: The Part-Time Expert (17)</h4>


    ¡°Mr. Si, this way please.¡±


    Si Chen was in ck and had a cap and a mask on his face. He looked around as though he were a thief while following the person in front of him to the VIP seats.


    His two assistants were dressed in the same way.


    Si Chen sat down and immediately asked Assistant #1, ¡°No one saw us, right?¡±


    Assistant #1 repeated the sentence that he had been saying all this while, ¡°Mr. Si, as long as it is not someone familiar with you, you will not be recognized. Don¡¯t worry. You have already covered yourself up like this.¡±


    Si Chen nodded. He asked again, ¡°Have you seen Ji He?¡±


    Assistant #1 replied, ¡°Miss Ji He should be backstage now. She will not appear here. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The moment Assistant #1 finished his sentence, Si Chen slouched and shrunk himself into the chair.


    Assistant #1 was puzzled.


    Assistant #2 pouted his lips in a certain direction.


    A few people were slowly walking over. They passed the VIP seats and went backstage.


    Assistant #1: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What are those people doing?¡± Qingqiu Zhong was the first to realize the strange atmosphere at Si Chen¡¯s side. ¡°Why are they covered up like this? Are they celebrities?¡±


    ¡°How can there be a celebrity in the first match?¡± Tonight¡¯s Moon denied Qingqiu Zhong¡¯s suggestion.


    Ming Shu looked over as they were talking.


    She smiled. She continued following the rest of the people backstage.


    ¡°Are they gone?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Si Chen sat up. He tidied his clothes and then sat like a bandit.


    ¡°Mister... why don¡¯t you want Miss Ji He to know that you¡¯re here to see the match?¡± Assistant #2 was curious.


    ¡°Who says that I¡¯m here to see her?¡± Si Chen red at Assistant #2. <i>Do you want me to cut your sry?</i>


    ¡°Huh...¡± He didn¡¯t say that he was here to look at Miss Ji He.


    Assistant #1 pinched Assistant #2.


    <i>Even if you know the truth, you don¡¯t have to say it out loud.</i>


    ¡°The club invested so much money in them. I definitely have toe and watch them. I am not here to see her only.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Assistant #1 agreed.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    ...


    There were 55 teams in the first match. For each round, two teams would be fighting against each other. The team that won two out of the three games in each round would be the winner.


    However, one of the teams would have a bypass.


    Every team would pick a number. The teams that had the same number would be fighting against each other. One of the teams would not have an opponent. This team would be able to enter the second round immediately.


    Hence, luck was important, too.


    Ming Shu was the viin, so luck was seldom on her side. She didn¡¯t pick the lucky number that would allow them to bypass the first round.


    ¡°15.¡± Ming Shu showed them the number.


    Qingqiu Zhong raised his head and tried to find their opponent.


    15 was neither the first few teams nor thest few teams. It was right in the middle.


    ording to the normal timeline of the match, they most probably didn¡¯t have to fight today.


    Very soon, the teams and their opponents were shown on the screen.


    Team HS was number 7. Their opponent was a small team that no one had heard of before.


    Ming Shu felt that no matter whatpetition it was, the powerful people would never meet each other in the first match.


    If one of the powerful people was eliminated right at the start, there would be nothing to see for the finals of thepetition.


    Life was like a drama.


    Team HS¡¯s round was thest round today.


    Team HS won against their opponents quickly. However,pared to Ming Shu¡¯s team, they used more strategies and it was an interesting match to watch. It was the perfect ending for the day.


    The next day, Ming Shu saw Si Chen again. He wore even more clothes aspared to yesterday.


    Si Chen was hiding from her so she would not go and find him.


    ¡°Wind God, do you want to bet?¡± Qingqiu Zhong took his phone over and urged Ming Shu to ce her bets.


    ¡°What is this? Are there snacks?¡±


    ¡°Virtual coins. There are no snacks. Someone opened a table.¡±


    ¡°Gambling is not good. Report the person.¡± Ming Shu pressed the report button.


    Qingqiu Zhong: ¡°...¡±


    In the first few rounds, the teams either died very quickly or the games dragged on for a long time. The audience watched until they got impatient. They wanted to go and y the game for the yers.


    Finally, it was Ming Shu¡¯s team¡¯s turn.


    When the name ¡°Gift Pack of Snacks¡± appeared, the audience turned eerily silent. Then, amotion arose in the crowd.


    Haters and fans of the team shouted at each other.


    Their opponent was a team that seemed professional and well-equipped. Their upation was also distributed based on the current best team formation. They came prepared.


    ¡°Wind God, hope to have a good battle with you.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    One sentence was enough to make the other person speechless.


    Ming Shu let her opponents draw the lots. Qingqiu Zhong suddenly took out a bright costume and said, ¡°Jiang Liu, try this.¡±


    The clothes of a flower god were all extravagant.


    The costume that Qingqiu Zhong was holding was light red in color. Its sleeves and hems were wide. Even without any light effects, the costume was bright enough on its own.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t see this costume in the costume shop. It must be customized by a yer.


    ¡°Wind God, this is yours.¡±


    ¡°Moon and Son, this is yours.¡±


    ¡°Yellow Crane, this is yours.¡±


    ¡°Moon...¡±


    Qingqiu Zhong gave everyone a costume. They had the same style.


    ¡°This is our team uniform. What do you all think? Does it look good?¡± Qingqiu Zhong said. ¡°I spent a lot of effort before I found someone to help us make these. It is the only one in the whole server!¡±


    Jiang Liu said, ¡°Brother Qingqiu, don¡¯t you think that mine looks like a female costume?¡±


    Tonight¡¯s Moon replied, ¡°The costumes for flower gods look the same for males and females.¡±


    Jiang Liu: ¡°...¡±


    The swordsman¡¯s costume was nice too. It was elegant, and since it was bright red, Ming Shu¡¯s features were brought out more, consequently making her look prettier.


    After they changed into these clothes, they managed to surprise everyone even before the match started.


    ¡°Oh my god! Where did they get those clothes?¡±


    ¡°This is better than wearing a team uniform. It seems more impressive.¡±


    ¡°We can make such items in the game?¡±


    ¡°I heard that if you reach god-level in creation, you can make items for different sses with the same style. However... it is expensive and you need a design to work with.¡±


    ¡°Which expert is so amazing? God-level creation skills?¡±


    ¡°Asking Gods has been around for so long. There should be some yers who have reached god-level in creation, right?¡±


    Some yers were lowkey. Some learned the skill due to coincidence. These people would not share their skills with everyone in the server.


    It was normal that no one knew.


    Asking Gods was a game that was supposed to be real and fun for its yers.


    There was nothing wrong with such a setting.


    Ming Shu¡¯s opponents were stunned by the costumes. Other teams wore their team uniform in the real world. They wore theirs in the virtual world.


    They could guess what the reaction of the audience would be like even though they couldn¡¯t hear them.


    The countdown of the game started.


    The image in front of them changed. They entered a map that looked like a desert. A few stone pirs were stuck in the desert floor. The heat and dryness in the air made everyone ufortable. They were not used to it yet.


    The actual contest was different from the preliminary contest.


    In the actualpetition, the members of the team had to open the maps themselves. Nothing would be shown if they didn¡¯t open the map.


    Currently, besides the area where they were standing at, the rest of the map was empty.


    ¡°Shall we open the map first?¡± Qingqiu Zhong asked. ¡°Moon, you can go first.¡±


    Ovepped Moon and Sun said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together. It will be faster.¡±


    Tonight¡¯s Moon agreed.


    Qingqiu Zhong looked at Yellow Crane Returning West and Jiang Liu. They agreed too. Ming Shu had no opinions either.


    ¡°Jiang Liu and Wind God will go to the west. I will go to the north. Moon and Sun and Qingqiu will go to the south. Yellow Crane, you will be in charge of the east. Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Tonight¡¯s Moon waved his hands and signaled for everyone to disperse.


    The audience was stunned. <i>Did you all just throw your red gs on the ground?</i>


    The small red gs had to be positioned within a certain time. Of course, you could leave them at the same ce.


    At this moment, Ming Shu ran back and bent over the red gs...


    Everyone thought that she was going to take the red gs. However, she just poured some sand over them and covered them up.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k? You can do this?</i>


    Wait!


    The game never said that you couldn¡¯t cover up the red gs...

 Chapter 1002 - The Part-Time Expert (18)

    <h4>Chapter 1002: The Part-Time Expert (18)</h4>


    Opening the map didn¡¯t take up much time. Ming Shu finished her portion and met the rest of them at the same ce.


    ¡°Wind God, how shall we fight?¡± Qingqiu Zhong asked Ming Shu.


    Normally, Tonight¡¯s Moon was the one who came up with the strategy. However, the leader of the Team Gift Pack of Snacks was Ming Shu. She had thest say.


    Ming Shu thought for two seconds. ¡°Free y.¡±


    The corners of Tonight¡¯s Moon¡¯s mouth twitched.


    <i>This is a team game. What do you mean by free y?</i>


    They could free y during the preliminary contest, but in the actual contest, they couldn¡¯t afford to make any mistakes.


    The map was huge, but since it was a desert, there were not a lot of ces they could hide in. Tonight¡¯s Moon distributed everyone¡¯s roles quickly.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to use her brain. She felt that it was a tiring thing to do. Also, she couldn¡¯t eat anything to replenish her energy now.


    Their opponent didn¡¯t want to fight with them head-on, so they chose to find the red gs.


    However, after looking through a few locations where the red gs might be, they still couldn¡¯t find it.


    The audience was anxious.


    <i>You all have passed them a few times!</i>


    <i>They¡¯re right under your feet!</i>


    ¡°Strange, why isn¡¯t there anything?¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. There are only a few locations where they can put the red gs.¡±


    ¡°We have looked through all of them. Why didn¡¯t we see anything?¡±


    The few of them gathered and started discussing. Time seemed to pass quickly, but in actual fact, only a few minutes psed.


    ¡°Brothers, do you all want to fight?¡±


    The people that were discussing got a shock from the voice that suddenly appeared. They jumped and quickly turned their heads around.


    A swordsman was standing on a stone pir. The hot wind rustled his clothes.


    ¡°Is he alone?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone else...¡±


    They looked at each other. Should they fight?


    ¡°That is Wind God...¡± Someone hesitated.


    ¡°It is just a game. Let¡¯s go!¡± Another person had a good mentality.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    There were three of them. No matter how strong Wind God was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to win against all three of them, right?


    The three yers felt more rxed.


    They took out their weapons and rushed toward Wind God from three different directions.


    Ming Shu jumped down lightly from the stone pir. She wielded her sword. The sand on the ground flew up and scattered in front of her opponents. It blocked their view.


    The three people could vaguely see the shadow in front of them splitting into two. The two shadows rushed toward them amidst the sand.


    The three yers instinctively attacked with their skills.


    Skills shed. The sand cleared, and they saw who the two shadows were.


    They were Ovepped Moon and Sun and Qingqiu Zhong.


    ¡°Ahh...!¡± one of the yers screamed. When he screamed, Qingqiu Zhong appeared in front of him. The light from his skill shed past his eyes. He fell down onto the ground.


    He died.


    You could be revived in this game but no items could be used. You had to rely on a ss that could heal people.


    But...


    Their healer was lying beside them.


    Ming Shu¡¯s team targeted their opponent¡¯s healer first.


    Hence, their opponent had no chance of revival.


    Ming Shu was excited to see how long the other three opponents wouldst.


    ...


    [Gift Pack of Snacks won.]


    [Time used: 08:24:34]


    The screen showcased the results. Everyone expected it, but it was still... a little surprising.


    These people split into two groups and chased after their opponents. They were not worried that their g would be found.


    Of course, since they hid their red g so well, no one would be able to find it.


    Eight minutes was very little aspared to the normal one hour for each game.


    The second and third game ended quickly too. Ming Shu¡¯s team had no strategy. They just found their opponents and fought with them.


    They dominated the game.


    ¡°Where did you all hide your red gs?¡±


    This was the first question the other team asked after they took off their helmets.


    They didn¡¯t mind if they got killed, but they couldn¡¯t find the red g, either.


    They couldn¡¯t find it for all three games!


    They almost suspected that they cheated.


    No one could understand such pain.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°We didn¡¯t hide it.¡±


    ¡°Then why can¡¯t we find it?¡±


    Ming Shu took off her helmet and walked out quickly. ¡°Look at the rey.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why are you running so fast? Is there a ghost chasing you?</i>


    But... what ss did this girl y?


    Was she the flower god called Jiang Liu?


    They looked at the rey. They were speechless.


    Three rounds.


    The red g remained at the ce where they spawned.


    They were cheating!


    Truthfully, there was no rule against doing this. No one had done it before, so the creators of the game felt helpless too. After this season, a new rule was added to thepetition.


    Of course, this all happened in the future.


    Ming Shu rushed out of thepetition area and grabbed the snacks from Wang Heyang¡¯s hands. ¡°Did you steal any of my snacks?¡±


    Wang Heyang swallowed the words that he wanted to say. ¡°Why would I steal your snacks? How old am I?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± The temptation of snacks was too huge.


    The others came out too. Yellow Crane Returning West was busy as usual and left the moment he came out.


    Qingqiu Zhong wanted to have a meal with everyone. Tonight¡¯s Moon received a call along the way and left in his old SUV.


    However, this did not stop Qingqiu Zhong from wanting to treat everyone. Ming Shu was ready to ept his treat.


    Thus, before thepetition ended, these people left.


    After they finished their meal, Ming Shu came out of the restaurant. She held a drink in one hand and took out her cellphone with the other. She prepared to call for a taxi.


    Just as she pressed the schedule button, a car stopped in front of her.


    The car window wound down.


    ¡°Mr. Si.¡± Ming Shu bit her straw and smiled innocently. ¡°Such a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°This is not a coincidence.¡± Si Chen looked unhappy. ¡°I came here to find you.¡±


    ¡°Find me? Why do you want to find me? I don¡¯t have any snacks for you.¡±


    Si Chen: ¡°...¡± <i>Who wants your snacks? I can buy enough snacks to fill up an entire city myself.</i>


    ¡°You think that I want toe and find you?¡± He was not so free. He ordered impatiently, ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I already called for a taxi.¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head. <i>This little demon is up to no good. I will not fall into his trap!</i>


    <i>I must protect my snacks!</i>


    Si Chen opened the door with a dark face and grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s wrist. He pulled her into the car.


    Ming Shu held onto the door of the car. ¡°Mr. Si, you are kidnapping a young girl. I can call the police.¡±


    Si Chen pulled her hand away from the car door. He picked her up and threw her into the backseat. Then he gritted his teeth and said in a sinister tone, ¡°Call the police then.¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The car door closed.


    Ming Shu wanted to open the door but it was locked.


    Si Chen sat in the passenger¡¯s seat. ¡°Drive.¡±


    The driver stepped on the elerator. He was frightened by the cold aura Si Chen was giving off.


    Si Chen brought Ming Shu back to the vi. Ming Shu realized that there were many people in the vi. The atmosphere was tense and strange.


    Si Chen brought her to the basement of the vi.


    They passed through many locked doors. From fingerprint sensors to scanning the face and the eyes...


    ¡°Are you all inventing something that can destroy the world?¡±


    Si Chen replied angrily, ¡°Stop watching movies.¡± <i>What the hell is she saying? What is going through her mind every day?</i>


    Si Chen led her through a passageway. There were translucent rooms along the passageway. All kinds of machines and workers were busy working in the rooms.


    Ming Shu looked into the room. Theb assistants were gathered around a robot. It looked exactly like a human except for the robotic arm that was exposed.

 Chapter 1003 - The Part-Time Expert (19)

    <h4>Chapter 1003: The Part-Time Expert (19)</h4>


    ¡°These are the newest robots that we are creating. The technology behind them is simr to the ones used in a game helmet. Someone will be controlling them from afar. These robots will be able topleteplicated tasks. However, we have a problem now. There is an error in linking the human and the robot, and this causes...¡±


    Ming Shu was confused. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±


    Did Si Chen pull her here to tell her all this?


    ¡°Miss Ji.¡± A man took out a document. ¡°Did you write this thesis?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at it. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Ji He wrote many theses in the past. Some were at the request of her supervisor. Others were based on her own research.


    ¡°You are talented in this field,¡± the man said, ¡°I hope that you can join our team.¡±


    ¡°Why do you all need a human to control it? Why not let it be controlled by a system?¡± This kind of technology should only exist after the robots rebelled.


    How could they try to bypass this storyline?


    No wait, this was not the storyline. It was bypassing the natural evolution of robots!


    <i>There is no way you will seed.</i>


    <i>Just give up!</i>


    ¡°Miss Ji, we can¡¯t rely on A.I. all the time. A.I. is bing more and more uncontroble now. Some are even starting to develop their own consciousness. One day, A.I. might...¡± The man stopped. Smart people would understand what he wanted to say.


    ¡°The Yunxing Project is to prevent such a situation from happening. Of course, you will know the details of the Yunxing Project once you agree to join us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I need to y games. I don¡¯t have the time to do any research.¡±


    The Host wanted to be the king of the Esports circle. She could not waste time on this thing.


    ¡°...¡± y games?


    The man looked at Si Chen.


    Si Chen had a dark expression on his face. <i>Why are you looking at me? I already brought her here. Is it my fault that Asking Gods is too fun?</i>


    Ming Shu rejected the offer tantly.


    <i>I am very busy.</i>


    <i>I need to gain Hatred Points!</i>


    <i>I need to be the king of Esports!</i>


    <i>This will hinder me from eating my snacks.</i>


    <i>Why would I do it?</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu felt that those people were crazy. Even the balding supervisor called and threatened her.


    Ming Shu needed Hatred Points, so she politely told the supervisor to jump if he wanted to. He would not fall to his death as he was just on the second floor.


    The supervisor was so angry he blocked her.


    Ming Shu started indulging in gaming. She didn¡¯t even go to the vi anymore.


    Even if the little demon was there, she would not go.


    The brainwashing there was too scary!


    <i>There are always people coveting my snacks!</i>


    There was still a period of time before the intermediary contest started.


    Ming Shu sat inside a forest in the game world. She stared at the bright red fruits greedily. However, they couldn¡¯t be eaten.


    <i>Beep beep¡ª</i>


    A Soft Smile¡¯s profile pic popped out.


    Ming Shu clicked on it.


    A Soft Smile: Master, are you online?


    Wind He Rising: Yes.


    A Soft Smile teleported over instantly.


    ¡°Master, I was held up by something on the way to watch your match. By the time I arrived, you all had left. I¡¯m sorry,¡± A Soft Smile said softly.


    Ming Shu totally forgot about this.


    Actress Shu pretended to have been enlightened. ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Master... I...¡± A Soft Smile looked back and forth between her fingers and Ming Shu. She said, ¡°I gave the Book of Changes to God Jin.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± <i>Your prince is still your prince.</i>


    A Soft Smile replied, ¡°God Jin said that I am talented and asked if I want to go to Jintian... Master, do you think...¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go?¡±


    A Soft Smile bit her lip. ¡°I have always wanted to fight alongside my prince. However...¡±


    A Soft Smile thought of something and her eyes turned dark. ¡°Master, I want to join the NS Club.¡±


    Ming Shu got a shock.


    Didn¡¯t she say that she wanted to fight alongside her prince?


    Why did she suddenly want to join the NS Club?


    A Soft Smile looked up firmly. ¡°I want to fight with him, but I want to move together with him too. He will only see me if I am strong and striking.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who taught the female protagonist all this?</i>


    <i>You are the female protagonist. Even if you just stand there, the male protagonist would love you.</i>


    <i>Do you have to work so hard?</i>


    <i>Okay</i>...


    If the female protagonist wouldn¡¯t work hard, she would be the fake female protagonist.


    The female protagonist thought about improving herself while the fake female protagonist thought about using other methods to reach her goals.


    ¡°There are enough members in the team,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Even if you join, you will just be a substitute.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t kick Qingqiu Zhong and the rest of them away after inviting them into the team, right?


    ¡°I will be a substitute if I go to Jintian too. There is no difference.¡±


    She was happier being with her Master.


    Also, she was a summoner. Her upation shed with Tao Zi¡¯s.


    Even if Qin Jin invited her, he wouldn¡¯t kick Tao Zi out because of her.


    ¡°I will get Wang Heyang to contact you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± A Soft Smile became happy again. ¡°Master, am I walking through the back door?¡±


    ¡°You are walking through the South Sky gate.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You are going to fly.¡±


    A Soft Smile understood what Ming Shu meant. ¡°Please let me fly, Master.¡±


    A Soft Smile was in a good mood, so she wanted toplete quests. Ming Shu had nothing to do. Qingqiu Zhong and the rest of the team were not around, so she just followed A Soft Smile.


    A Star in the Sky was online too. Ming Shu invited him into the team.


    The moment he came, he pestered her about thepetition.


    Who asked you to invite him?


    Who asked you to do it?


    The childhood friend of her talkative roommate was equally talkative.


    In the end, Ming Shu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and killed A Star in the Sky.


    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s quiet now.¡±


    A Star in the Skyy on the ground: ¡°...¡±


    He just asked a few questions. Did she have to kill him?


    <i>Sob</i>...


    The three of them yed for a while. A Star in the Sky needed to fetch Yun Yu, so he went offline. A Soft Smile logged out of the game after a while too.


    Ming Shu was bored, so she went to offend people all around the game.


    Someone spoke on the public chat.


    [Zizizi: Wind God, are you crazy? How did I offend you? Why did you use your ultimate skill the moment you saw me?]


    [God of Lu Mountain: I was attacked by Wind He Rising just now too. I am stunned. How did I offend Wind God?]


    [My little baby: I was attacked too. My mission failed because of this. Is Wind God¡¯s ount hacked? Sob... my mission!]


    [Crow: Wind He Rising, why are you not speaking? Do you dare to admit that you killed people?]


    [Wind He Rising: I did it. Come and find me if you are unhappy. I am waiting for you here. /picture link]


    It was a picture of her location on the map.


    [Crow: Wait for me!]


    Three minutester.


    [Crow: F**k, where are you?]


    [Wind He Rising: Do you think that I am stupid and waited for you there? I ran away.]


    Everyone was speechless.


    <i>You are known as the Wind God. Can you have some shame! Can you act like a God!</i>


    [Long Live Wind God: Hahahaha. Wind God is so naughty.]


    [God of Lu Mountain: You fans are so illogical.]


    [Wind God is so handsome today: So what? I am willing to be illogical for Wind God!]


    [Zizizi: You¡¯re sick.]


    [Wind He Rising: Do you have medicine?]


    [Crow: Wind He Rising,e to the arena and we¡¯ll have a one versus one battle if you dare. Don¡¯t think that I will be afraid of you just because you are known as a god! Don¡¯t think that you are really a god.¡±


    [Wind He Rising: Since you invited me to beat you up, I will definitely go. Wait for me. I will go after I find something to eat.]

 Chapter 1004 - The Part-Time Expert (20)

    <h4>Chapter 1004: The Part-Time Expert (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu went offline to have a meal. By the time she came online again, it was evening.


    The minute she came online, Crow messaged her.


    [Crow: I thought that you didn¡¯t dare toe!]


    [Wind He Rising: I dare to do anything. It is just whether I want to or not.]


    [Crow: Hmph. Impressive. Come to the arena.]


    Ming Shu teleported to the arena.


    Crow was already waiting in the arena. When Ming Shu appeared, Crow pressed the solo battle option.


    Ming Shu epted the battle. The two of them stood in the arena.


    The arena was just a huge space where yers could throw skills and fight with each other.


    Other yers gathered outside the arena and watched them.


    At the start, Crow gained the upper hand. Crow was a magician. Magicians were long-ranged attackers.


    Ming Shu was a swordsman. Swordsmen were known for their closebat skills.


    Very soon, the tides were turned.


    This was not a keyboard game that only relied on hand speed and wifi speed.


    In a holographic game, the physical quality of a person was important. People who had better physical quality had an advantage in the game.


    Ming Shu was so fast, Crow couldn¡¯t see her at all.


    His attacks did notnd.


    In the end, Crow blindly attacked the air. He couldn¡¯t see Ming Shu. Even if he could, he couldn¡¯t aim at her.


    [Wind He Rising Won]


    The system announced the results.


    The audience outside sighed.


    Those who shouted loudly at the start turned quiet.


    As expected of the Wind God.


    [Wind He Rising: I am not being arrogant, but killing you is as easy as killing an ant.]


    [...]


    <i>Although you are powerful, it is not right for you to be so proud!</i>


    <i>Beat him!</i>


    Ming Shu was invited to battle by many people. She chose one and epted the request.


    [Wind He Rising: There is no need to hurry. Line up properly. I will beat you all up one by one.]


    [...] <i>Beat him to death.</i>


    [Crow: Wind He Rising, you are very powerful, but you are not the only powerful yer in Asking Gods. You will meet the real experts in the autumn season¡¯s contests.]


    Crow lost, but he was still angry.


    [Wind He Rising: So what if I meet them?]


    No one replied to her for a long time.


    Her casual tone made the other yers feel that she didn¡¯t care at all.


    [Crow: We shall see if you can continue being arrogant in the autumn season¡¯s contests.]


    Team HS and Team Phoenix were powerful teams.


    [Wind He Rising: I will try my best to stay arrogant until the end so that I will not disappoint you~~]


    Ming Shu purposely put tildes at the end of her sentence.


    Many yers were furious, including Crow.


    Si Chen stood among the crowd. He looked at the public chat and smiled.


    After a while, he retracted his smile.


    What was he smiling at?


    What was so funny?


    [You, Female Horse: Wind He Rising, are you crazy? You £¤%@#&&&&&&&;...*£¤]


    [yer You, Female Horse is prohibited from speaking for 24 hours.]


    This announcement was taken down after a few seconds.


    Yes, it was taken down.


    [yer You, Female Horse will be taken to prison and undergo reformation for one month. This is a warning to other yers!]


    The exmation mark at the end made the announcement seem malicious.


    Before the yer could react, a few prison guards appeared and dragged him away.


    The other yers regained their senses after some time and started a heated discussion.


    ¡°F**k! One month?¡±


    ¡°Did I see wrong? The official site took down an announcement?¡±


    ¡°This is a new function that was just added yesterday. We can delete messages that we send. However, I didn¡¯t expect the official site to be able to retract their announcements, too.¡±


    ¡°The yer just scolded someone. Normally, they would only keep a person in prison for one day. Why did it be one month?¡±


    ¡°Did something go wrong?¡±


    ¡°There have always been problems with holographic games. Asking Gods did not have any big problems ever since it wasunched. It is eptable that they would experience some problems now.¡±


    The culprit, Si Chen, was pping his own hand at the moment.


    His body reacted faster than his brain.


    Si Chen¡¯s heart dropped.


    Ji He... Ji He... Ji... He...


    Pfft!


    Why was he thinking of her!?


    ¡°Mr. Si, did youe here to look at my fighting skills?¡±


    A face appeared in front of Si Chen. Si Chen got a shock. He took a step back. ¡°Are you trying to scare me to death?¡±


    The yers around him had dispersed.


    How long had he been standing here?


    Si Chen was in a daze.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Will I be able to inherit your fortune and buy snacks if I scare you to death?¡±


    Si Chen bit his lip. ¡°In your dreams.¡±


    ¡°Time to dream,¡± Ming Shu sighed. She then waved her hands.


    Si Chen watched as she walked out of the arena.


    Ming Shu suddenly turned around and walked back to him. Si Chen watched as her face got nearer. Ming Shu pecked him on the lips.


    The person opposite him smiled gently. Her lips were pink like blossoms in full bloom being blown by the wind. He had the urge to continue kissing her.


    ¡°Mr. Si, goodnight.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice was gentle. Every single word knocked on Si Chen¡¯s heart. His heart pounded furiously.


    Si Chen disappeared.


    Ming Shu looked at the ce where Si Chen was at.


    Had the little demon forgotten about her?


    If it was like thest time, he would have confessed to her by now.


    This time, he didn¡¯t have any reaction. Not only that, he got frightened and ran away...


    What happened in thest world?


    Was it something to do with the Apocalypse?


    Apocalypse...


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes. Her gaze was cold and dark.


    After some time, Ming Shu made her normal smile.


    Losing his memory was a good thing!


    She could bully him.


    If he regained his memories, he would act pitiful and buy snacks for her again. She would be unable to bully him then.


    [...] The Guest¡¯s thinking seemed a little weird.


    If other people met with such a situation, they would be depressed and feel like giving up.


    Why was the Guest excited?!


    <i>Should I show Guest some scenes of little demons fighting to calm her down?</i>


    Hence, Ming Shu suddenly saw images of little demons fighting in her mind.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The Harmony System was crazy. Why did it suddenly show this to her?


    Ming Shu logged out of the game. She blocked the Harmony System.


    She took out Little Beastie and asked, ¡°Where did the Apocalypsee from?¡±


    Little Beastie was tired. It hugged Ming Shu¡¯s finger and licked it for a moment before replying, <i>How should I know?</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t you im to know everything?¡±


    Little Beastie pouted.


    <i>I know everything that happened after I was born. The Apocalypse existed before I was born. How can I know where it came from? Why are you asking about the Apocalypse?</i>


    ¡°Just asking.¡±


    Little Beastie yawned.


    <i>You must be asking for the two-legged beast, right? I know that you don¡¯t love me anymore!</i>


    Ming Shu threw the furious Little Beastie into a ss cup. Its colorful fur pressed against the ss and formed a small rainbow in the ss.


    <i>Trash-picker, you are dead! </i>Little Beastie roared in anger.


    Ming Shu turned the cup over. She closed in on Little Beastie and gave it a bright smile.


    Little Beastie: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Ahhhh!</i>


    <i>Trash-picker, how can you do this to me!</i>


    <i>What happened to our promise!</i>


    <i>You scumbug!</i>


    <i>You bad girl!</i>

 Chapter 1005 - The Part-Time Expert (21)

    <h4>Chapter 1005: The Part-Time Expert (21)</h4>


    Si Chen exited the game. He threw away his game helmet quickly, as if there was some kind of terrible virus on it.


    Si Chen¡¯s heart was beating fast.


    He felt like he was about to lose his breath.


    He stared at the game helmet with fierce eyes. His hair clung to his cheeks, and sweat dripped down his tense chin.


    Si Chen suddenly reached out a hand to support himself on the desk.


    In the secluded and lonely greenhouse, there was only his quick breathing, like that of a dying man, and each breath was fighting against the god of death.


    It was not clear how long had passed when Si Chen slowly slid to sit on the ground, his back against the desk.


    His back had long since been wet, and the clothes clung to his body now, giving him an endless feeling of chills.


    Yet Si Chen didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the feeling. He looked at the muguet blooming next to him with dark eyes.


    That smiling face shed past his mind inexplicably.


    Her smile had always been so shallow and light. asionally, it might change, and nothing else could be seen from that smile.


    You could only know that she was smiling.


    But...


    Just now.


    He seemed to have seen something different in her smile.


    Si Chen couldn¡¯t describe what the difference was, but his heart beat so fast that he wanted to... get closer.


    Si Chen put his thumb on his lips and rubbed gently.


    If he knew this...


    He wouldn¡¯t have used the newly developed game helmet.


    It provided 100% true to reality.


    He thought he even smelled her fragrance.


    <i>Pa!</i>


    When Assistant #1 came in, he happened to see his boss sitting on the ground decadently and p himself facing that muguet.


    Assistant #1: ¡°...¡±


    Assistant #1 prepared to go out quietly.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Assistant #1 froze. ¡°Mas... master?¡±


    ¡°Who cleaned the greenhouse? Why are there so many mosquitoes? Look, they¡¯re biting me! Do you want your sry to be deducted?¡±


    There were mosquitoes.


    He thought his master had gone mad!


    Assistant #1 answered hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯ll make them clean it again right away.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Si Chen got up, picked up the game helmet on the ground, and left the greenhouse unhappily. ¡°If there are mosquitoes tomorrow, you can pack up and disappear!¡±


    Assistant #1 shivered. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Then Assistant #1 and #2, as well as the cleaner, spent a whole night looking for mosquitoes in the greenhouse.


    But they didn¡¯t even find a leg of them.


    ...


    Wang Heyang contacted A Soft Smile.


    A Soft Smile touched the game helmets in the training room admiringly, just like the way Jiang Liu had.


    Wang Heyang was very d that there was finally a normal human in the team.


    If there wasn¡¯t a normal person, he would have gone crazy.


    A Soft Smile: Master, Master, guess where I am?


    A Soft Smile sent private messages to Ming Shu in the game constantly with excitement in her tone.


    Wind He Rising: Where are you?


    A Soft Smile: I¡¯m in the training room. Master, this ce is so big, and the environment is nice.


    Wind He Rising: It¡¯ll be your ce then.


    A Soft Smile: ???


    <i>What does she mean?</i>


    <i>My ce?</i>


    Afterward, A Soft Smile knew that other than Jiang Liu, no one else in the team woulde here.


    ording to the others in NS Club, they¡¯d only met Ming Shu and Jiang Liu and never met the rest of the team.


    A Soft Smile: Master, where do you have training then?


    Wind He Rising: We just y freely.


    A Soft Smile: ...


    Her worldview seemed to have been upended.


    Was it a normal team that she had joined?


    ...


    After the preliminary round released its list of qualified yers, the next would be the intermediary contest. All the teams had entered into closed door training, and only Ming Shu wandered around in the game all day, provoking a group of people to want to hack at her.


    ¡°Baby Ji He, a handsome guy is looking for you.¡±


    Yun Yu came back withrge and small bags of bought clothes, without snacks. Ming Shu responded disappointedly, ¡°Who?¡±


    Yun Yu put down the things and gasped, ¡°It¡¯s the handsome man you picked upst time.¡±


    She rushed over to put her arms around Ming Shu¡¯s neck. ¡°Tell me, Baby Ji He, do we have a situation here?¡±


    <i>I picked up</i>... <i>Si Chen?</i>


    ¡°Maybe he has taken a fancy on my beauty and intends to offer himself up.¡± Ming Shu put her hand away and got up to walk out of the dormitory.


    ¡°Baby Ji He, you¡¯re getting more and more narcissistic!¡± Yun Yu shouted from behind Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu shook away her bangs.


    <i>I was just born to be a beauty.</i>


    Si Chen waited downstairs. Perhaps the dormitory administrator aunt stopped him from going up, so he asked someone else to deliver the message for him.


    Si Chen¡¯s handsome face attracted the girls¡¯ attention sessfully.


    But Si ¡°Bandit¡± Chen wore a serious and ferocious expression and looked like he was here to fight, so no one dared to chat him up.


    Ming Shu walked over with her arms crossed before her chest. ¡°Mr. Si, what do you want with me?¡±


    Si Chen showed his unhappy face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to work?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t been seen for almost half a month in thepany.


    Ever since what happened that time...


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Si Chen looked around. There were too many people watching, so he pulled Ming Shu away to talk somewhere else.


    When there weren¡¯t many onlookers around, Si Chen released her, but didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    Ming Shu had to ask, ¡°Mr. Si, I¡¯m quite busy, you know. What do you want?¡±


    Si Chen remained silent.


    And he became unhappier and unhappier.


    Ming Shu took two steps back. ¡°Mr. Si, if you want to beat someone, you don¡¯t have to beat me up, right? I saved you.¡±


    Si Chen: ¡°...¡±


    This sentence seemed to agitate Si Chen, and he suddenly raised his hand.


    Ming Shu stepped further back. <i>Is the little goblin going to take revenge?</i>


    But Si Chen just raised his hand and took off the red thread from his wrist, then he forcibly took Ming Shu¡¯s hand and put it on her wrist.


    Her wrist was of a nice size, and the red thread was slightlyrger.


    Si Chen made a new knot and looked up at her. But before meeting with Ming Shu¡¯s eyes, he averted his gaze quickly and...


    Left.


    Left very fast.


    He was almost running.


    Ming Shu looked at the thread on her wrist. What was this? Was it edible?


    He seemed to have worn this the whole time...


    The red thread was bright; Ming Shu wondered what material it was made of. It swayed in the sun, and there were some broken lights shing, even more dazzling than the brilliance of a diamond.


    <i>Ding!</i>


    The sound of a message.


    Ming Shu checked her phone.


    It was Qingqiu Zhong, urging her toe online quickly.


    Ming Shu returned to her dormitory. Yun Yu was trying on her new skirt. She held the skirt in front of Ming Shu and twirled, winking at her. She looked cute and yful. ¡°Baby Ji He, is this skirt cute?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Yun Yu was immediately upset. She¡¯d spent so long over choosing it.


    Ming Shu touched her head. ¡°It¡¯s not as cute as you.¡±


    Yun Yu was startled at first, then her face flushed, and her ears and cheeks started burning.


    When did Baby Ji He be so good at sweet-talking?


    Yun Yu turned around to look at the mirror. After a moment, she tilted her head and asked, ¡°Baby Ji He, what did the handsome mane for?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s strange.¡± Ming Shu sat down and put on her game helmet.


    ¡°You¡¯re ying the game again?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your supervisor tell you to join a project? Why do you have so much time?¡± Yun Yu was confused.


    ¡°He threatened me to go by saying that he would jump off the building. But now I¡¯m just waiting for them to fire me.¡±


    Yun Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°My wish is to be addicted to games and be a gaming king.¡±


    Yun Yu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You can obviously rely on your talent and beauty, but why would you want to be addicted to games instead?</i>

 Chapter 1006 - The Part-Time Expert (22)

    <h4>Chapter 1006: The Part-Time Expert (22)</h4>


    #Breaking news! Wind He Rising is actually a girl and she cheated fans openly!#


    This post on Asking Gods¡¯ game bbs had swiftly gone viral.


    The OP not only talked about the details surrounding Wind He Rising, saying the ount was actually yed by a girl, but also posted pictures and condemned her for cheating followers.


    Ming Shu¡¯s picture at the preliminarypetition was posted.


    At that time, everyone thought that the girl was the flower god called Jiang Liu.


    Who¡¯d have thought that she was Wind He Rising?


    #Breaking news! Wind He Rising is being kept by someone!#


    #Breaking news! The things that you don¡¯t know about Wind He Rising#


    The breaking news came out one after another, including her disguising herself as a man to cheat fans, as well as the pictures of her getting into a luxury car outside the hot pot restaurant and her getting in and out of a vi.


    The discussion was very heated below the post.


    First floor: I¡¯ll upy the first floor first.


    Second floor: I came in as soon as I saw it¡¯s about Wind God. I¡¯m Liu Ming, the forge tongs.


    Sixth floor: Shit! Is Wind God a female?


    Twenty-eighth floor: Wind He Rising actually disguised herself as a man, this is real big news this year.


    Thirty-fifth floor: Even if Wind God is a girl, so what? We love Wind God because of his skills, not his face.


    Forty-fifth floor: Wind He Rising is so shameless. She cheated her followers and she¡¯s being kept by rich people. What an innocent white lotus.


    Forty-seventh floor: Hey, upstairs, who are you saying shameless? Even if my Wind God is a girl, she¡¯s the most beautiful one! Shut your dirty mouth!


    Fifty-fourth floor: Ji He is from the same university as me... A straight-A student! Oh my god, I didn¡¯t expect her to be Wind He Rising.


    Asking Gods had followers all over the country now, and Ming Shu was also not someone unknown in the university, so her background was soon figured out.


    Ji He, a grad student at XX University, Professor XX¡¯s star pupil, straight-A student, and a beauty. She was kind and had a fine family background, but not to the point of driving luxury cars and living in luxury houses.


    The number of floors below increased continuously.


    Qingqiu Zhong: Wind God, have you offended anyone?


    Qingqiu Zhong sent a message to Ming Shu.


    Wind He Rising: I have to think about that.


    Qingqiu Zhong: What¡¯s there to think about? You don¡¯t even know whether you have offended anyone or not?


    Wind He Rising: I¡¯ve offended so many people, so I have to think about whom it might be.


    Qingqiu Zhong: ...


    It seemed to really be like that.


    She had offended nearly all the yers in the areas nearby.


    She was so bold and he just didn¡¯t dare to provoke her.


    Qingqiu Zhong: Do you need any help?


    Wind He Rising: No.


    <i>I can handle such small matters myself.</i>


    After Qingqiu Zhong asked about the news, the rest of the team also sent messages and showed their concerns. Even the busy bee Yellow Crane Returning West sent her a message.


    A Soft Smile and A Star in the Sky came straight to her.


    A Soft Smile: ¡°Master, what¡¯s this about the post on bbs? Are you a girl, Master?¡±


    She had always thought that her master was a boy...


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°What, are you disappointed?¡±


    A Soft Smile shook her head and revealed aplicated expression. ¡°No, it¡¯s just... It¡¯s kind of hard to believe.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have other thoughts on her master; it was just that she thought ¡°she¡± was a boy the whole time...


    A Star in the Sky: ¡°Wind God, do you know who did this?¡±


    A Star in the Sky couldn¡¯t help interrupting them.


    But did that matter now?


    A Soft Smile suddenly reacted, ¡°Star, you knew my master is a girl all this time?¡±


    A Star in the Sky sounded quite proud as he replied, ¡°I know Wind God in real life, so of course I know that.¡±


    A Soft Smile gritted her teeth. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me!¡±


    Were only those who were familiar with Master who knew that fact and only she didn¡¯t know?


    A Star in the Sky: ¡°...You didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    A Soft Smile: ¡°...¡±


    During the time the two were talking, Ming Shu registered an ount on bbs immediately. She didn¡¯t reply in the original post; instead, she opened a separate post.


    #Your Wind God is always your Wind God#


    Your Wind God is always your Wind God: Whether I¡¯m a male or a female, a human or a ghost, what does that have anything to do with you? I rely on my skills, not on selling my face, what are you worried about? Those who don¡¯t know what happened might have thought I¡¯m your ancestor.


    Your Wind God is always your Wind God: To those who said I cheated followers, I want you to clearly figure out first: Do you have any proof that I ever said I was a man? Isn¡¯t that what you think in your own minds? I remember I was a female character when I became famous.


    Your Wind God is always your Wind God: Being kept? Can¡¯t I have a rich friend? I was in a luxury car and appeared in a vi, does that mean I was or am being kept? So do you think anyone could be the president as long as the person showed up in the President¡¯s office?


    Your Wind God is always your Wind God: With all due respect, even if I lie to the fans, what can you do to me?


    Your Wind God is always your Wind God: Come and fight me if anyone is not convinced!


    First floor: Wind God, you¡¯re so powerful!


    Second floor: Wind God, Wind God, you have my support!


    Third floor: My Wind God knows the key. Those idiots, do they think our Wind God makes a living relying on appearances?


    Fourth floor: Although I¡¯m a little disappointed that Wind God is a girl, while she can¡¯t be my Mr. Prince, she can be my goddess! Wind God is so beautiful!


    Fifth floor: You¡¯re just stealing the show. If she¡¯s an ugly girl, will you cheer for her like this or not?


    Sixth floor: You should clear the name of a girl who disguised herself as a boy and help her count money after selling herself, you¡¯re really idiots. I think you need to take some cerebral tonic pills.


    Seventh floor: Shit, upstairs, you¡¯re an idiot and need to take cerebral tonic pills. Go home and don¡¯te out to disgust the public.


    Eighth floor: To be honest, I liked Wind God because of his powerful skills in the first ce and not because of anything else. So it really doesn¡¯t matter what kind of person Wind God is.


    ...


    After all the praises and curses from fans and haters, finally some reasonable strangers began to analyze the matter.


    Fifty-sixth floor: First, I¡¯m not a fan, nor a hater, just an average onlooker. I¡¯m indeed a little surprised to learn that Wind He Rising is a girl. After all, Wind He Rising possesses some widely epted skills and ability. She is a game expert not only in Asking Gods, but also many other games.


    The very first game that was yed by the ID Wind He Rising was Infernal Mission, which had long been discontinued and also made her popr. Her game character at that time was a female, but perhaps because she was very powerful at her mechanics, she was believed to be a man by mistake.


    But Wind He Rising indeed has never said she is a male anywhere. I don¡¯t think anyone could find any evidence to argue that.


    (Wind He Rising didn¡¯t rify when she was mistakenly considered to be a boy, and on that I reserve my opinions.)


    As to the rumor that she¡¯s being kept, I don¡¯t know anything and will notment.


    ...


    Sixty-seventh floor: Come on, it¡¯s none of your business if ¡°she¡± is a girl or a boy. Wind God didn¡¯t cheat for money, fortune, or beauty, perhaps she just wants to y games. She has the freedom to choose any kind of characters she likes, so whichw has ruled that a female yer is not allowed to y a male character!


    Eighty-ninth floor: Are Wind He Rising¡¯s followers all stupid fans?


    Nieth floor: Upstairs, you¡¯re an idiot.


    Ming Shu talked back to these people head-on.


    The public had probably never met such a ¡°star¡± who dared to act so boldly even after having many dirty histories exposed.


    The haters were also very active.


    Finally, the theme had long been transformed from ¡°Wind He Rising is a girl who cheats fans and is kept by rich people¡± to ¡°Wind He Rising is arrogant enough to challenge the entire server.¡±


    Ming Shu was happy in the middle of gaining Hatred Points when suddenly, several posts disappeared.


    Oh, that was not true. The post she opened was still there. But except for the content she posted, the replies below were all cleared.


    Everyone could only see that sentence: <i>Come and fight me if anyone is not convinced!</i>

 Chapter 1007 - The Part-Time Expert (23)

    <h4>Chapter 1007: The Part-Time Expert (23)</h4>


    The other yers couldn¡¯tment on the bbs, so they turned to the game¡¯s public chat channel.


    [Do you think deleting the posts can cover up what you did? It¡¯s disgusting to y games with such a person.]


    [She was even epted into the intermediary contest, pah! I won¡¯t watch it!]


    [If Wind He Rising doesn¡¯t exit in NS, I won¡¯t follow NS ever!]


    [Is Wind He Rising an insider of Asking Gods? Last time, there was someone cursing her who was then imprisoned for a month, and this time all the posts were deleted except for only hers?]


    After this sentence showed up, a weird silence settled on the public chat.


    [Why haven¡¯t you thought that I, with my master powerful technology and skill, have hacked Asking Gods?]


    Ming Shu replied to this slowly.


    [Pfft! Asking Gods is under thepany Huanyao, do you know what ce Huanyao is? It¡¯s one of the best techpanies in the world. If you can hack into Huanyao, I¡¯ll swallow the keyboard on a livestream.]


    Many other yers echoed thement below.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything at that time, and they thought she was scared.


    But actually, Ming Shu was just thinking that the Host had arge memory, and it took time to hack into apany.


    ...


    Si Chen took off his game helmet and called his assistant in.


    ¡°Mr. Si, what is your order?¡±


    Si Chen looked at a nt not far away from him. ¡°If someone wants to hack Asking Gods¡¯ serverter, let them.¡±


    Assistant #1 was dumbfounded. ¡°Mr. Si... Why?¡±


    Si Chen cursed unhappily, ¡°Do what I said, why do you have so many ¡®whys¡¯? Are you the assistant or am I the assistant? If you don¡¯t want this job, pack up your things and go away!¡±


    Assistant #1: ¡°...¡± <i>I was just asking.</i>


    Mr. Si lost his temper everyday, and he had gotten used to it.


    Assistant #1 was driven out routinely and issued Si Chen¡¯s orders.


    The person in charge of Asking Gods was also very dumbfounded.


    There were so many gamepanies focusing on Asking Gods now, but the boss wanted to open the gates for all of them?


    Si Chen was also very unhappy.


    <i>Why do I have to help her?</i>


    <i>I¡¯ve given her the thing, yet she has no reaction at all! She doesn¡¯t call, doesn¡¯t text, and doesn¡¯te to me when seeing I¡¯m online in the game</i>.


    <i>I¡¯m so angry.</i>


    Si Chen reflected on himself in the greenhouse for three minutes, but soon drew away his awareness of being a president and logged in to the game unhappily.


    It was still a mess in the game.


    He couldn¡¯t find that familiar ID on the public chat.


    Si Chen propped his chin with his fingertips and squinted slightly, watching the rolling curses on the public chat.


    He pulled open a panel and clicked on the ID which was called 820.


    Si Chen: Close the public chat.


    820: Boss, why? Is there anything wrong with the public chat? I didn¡¯t see anything wrong.


    Si Chen: Do as I say! Don¡¯t talk crap!


    820: Boss, closing the public chat for no reason will cause dissatisfaction among the yers...


    Si Chen: Don¡¯t you know how to think of a reason? What do I pay you for? Being a toy?


    820: ...


    <i>You don¡¯t pay me to think of a reason to close the public chat for no reason.</i>


    But he was the big boss, anyway.


    The big boss had given the order, so what else could he do?


    He could only obey the order.


    The public chat was suddenly closed and the yers were all stunned.


    Again?


    What the hell was Asking Gods doing?!


    Comints began to increase at a visible rate.


    The official could only make a symbolic announcement, saying that they encountered some small technical problems, and it would be repaired soon.


    All the yers: ¡°...¡± <i>Are you lying to ghosts!</i>


    What the f**k kind of problems did they encounter when they were cursing Wind He Rising fiercely!


    ...


    [Picture]


    [Picture]


    Ming Shu sent several pictures in session, but the public chat was still silent.


    She looked around and saw some people on the chats nearby discussing that the public chat had been closed.


    Ming Shu took a long time to figure out what had happened during the time when she left. The public chat was actually closed.


    But the closing didn¡¯t affect her in sending words, which proved clearly that Ming Shu had something to do with Asking Gods.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why do I always feel that it¡¯s a trap set by that little goblin?</i>


    But it was helpful for her to gain Hatred Points.


    [Those who said they were going to eat keyboards on a livestream, I remember your IDs.]


    The pictures Ming Shu sent just now were screenshots after she had hacked into Asking Gods¡¯ background system.


    The yers who couldn¡¯t say anything on the public chat felt a suffocating grievance.


    A Soft Smile: ¡°Master, you you you...¡± <i>Have you really hacked into the background system of Asking Gods?</i>


    A Star in the Sky was very proud. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, Wind God is far more powerful.¡±


    A Soft Smile froze for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s against thew... What if Asking Gods sues...¡±


    A Star in the Sky was stunned in an instant.


    He just forgot this one issue.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, I didn¡¯t do anything else, so perhaps I¡¯ll just be imprisoned for a few days.¡± <i>How is it possible that Si Chen will sue me?</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    Wind God was Wind God.


    She had the imposing manner to do great things.


    The discussion started from scolding and cursing Wind God for her dirty history to Wind God¡¯s pretending to be cool and powerful. Until Ming Shu went offline, no one noticed that the discussion had already been pulled away from the original topic.


    ...


    The game was everyone¡¯s game and not one person¡¯s.


    Si Chen¡¯s behavior would undoubtedly cause dissatisfaction among gamers andpany executives.


    Si Chen put his long legs on the office desk and looked like a gang¡¯s big brother. ¡°Asking Gods is mine, I can do whatever I want with it, and it¡¯s none of your business, okay? If you piss me off, I¡¯ll destroy Asking Gods and you won¡¯t get any money from it.¡±


    The executives: ¡°...¡±


    The Si family had many excellent children, but why did they have to make this troublemaker Huanyao¡¯s president in the end? This one had always been a bad boy since a young age and was involved in all kinds of fights.


    It was not that Si Chen wasn¡¯t smart¡ªinstead, he was far too smart. After he took over Huanyao, within a very short time, thepany¡¯s value doubled.


    His way of doing things was tough and domineering. Anyone who dared to go against him in thepany had been driven out.


    ¡°Boss Si, I must remind you that we¡¯ve all given our hearts to Asking Gods, and Asking Gods will be a milestone of holographic games. Please don¡¯t ruin it.¡±


    Si Chen gave a side nce to the one who spoke and then averted his gaze quietly. He snorted.


    Who let them bully her?


    Under the gazes of many executives, Si Chen regained his awareness of being the president. ¡°The meeting is over!¡±


    <i>What?</i>


    <i>What happened to your awareness of being a president?</i>


    <i>Was that it?</i>


    <i>What the f**k was that!</i>


    Thepany¡¯s executives cursed their boss fiercely in their hearts, and then left respectively, furious.


    <i>Leave him be!</i>


    <i>One day, something will happen!</i>


    The meeting room was empty now. Si Chen threw the things next to him on the table down to the ground, makingrge noises.


    Assistant #1 froze at the door and didn¡¯t know whether he should go in or not.


    Mr. Si had lost his temper again.


    ¡°Have you discovered anything?¡±


    Assistant #1 swallowed and came in robotically. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an address... It¡¯s just an Inte bar.¡±


    The game helmets were quite expensive, and not everyone could afford it.


    Most Inte bars these days came with game helmets that were charged by the hour.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Si Chen¡¯s face darkened, and his ink-like eyes were glowing with a malice that was hard to disregard.


    ¡°Cough cough...¡± Assistant #1 added immediately, ¡°We¡¯ve found the person who posted the article. The man said someone had gone to him and told him to do that... to frame Miss Ji He.¡±

 Chapter 1008 - The Part-Time Expert (24)

    <h4>Chapter 1008: The Part-Time Expert (24)</h4>


    As long as Ming Shu came online now, she would receive ¡°greetings¡± from all over the game server, and the scene was very lively.


    On the other hand, the involved party Ming Shu would choose to either directly start a fight or diss them hard.


    She acted like a cool knight who would stand tall while facing all kinds of difficulties.


    Even if you were a master-level provoker, you could only candidly admit defeat upon encountering such a character who listened to no one and started a fight whenever they were unhappy.


    When it came to the sense of shame:


    They lost.


    When it came to strength:


    They lost, too.


    And when it came to an inside supporter...


    They threw in the towel.


    Si Chen: Isn¡¯t there anything you want to tell me?


    Finally, Si Chen couldn¡¯t help sending a private message to Ming Shu in the game.


    Ming Shu just finished a ten-minute dissing session with a yer. Receiving Si Chen¡¯s message, she replied with a simple question mark.


    Si Chen: Heh.


    After the short snort, Si Chen went offline decisively.


    Ming Shu was confused. <i>What¡¯s wrong with him now?</i>


    Ming Shu was a little hungry and also went offline to find herself some food. Yun Yu was handling a mess of props that she had gotten from somewhere.


    ¡°Baby Ji He,e and help lift this for me, it¡¯s so heavy,¡± Yun Yu called Ming Shu softly with a pleading voice.


    Ming Shu bit into some dried beef slices and rolled up her sleeves to move the box with Yun Yu.


    ¡°How did you bring this back?¡±


    Yun Yu leaned on the box and gasped, ¡°The association¡¯s guys helped get them back. We¡¯ll use them at theic-con in a few days. The other people¡¯s dormitories are too far and inconvenient, so they asked me to put these in my dormitory. Do you mind, Baby Ji He?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head and shoved thest dried meat into her mouth, then pped her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go get some food.¡±


    ¡°Let me treat you,¡± Yun Yu said excitedly. ¡°There¡¯s a newly opened restaurant. I went there once, and it¡¯s super delicious.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. Super delicious...


    Yun Yu took her bag and went out with Ming Shu on her arm.


    Yun Yu¡¯s finger touched the red thread on Ming Shu¡¯s wrist, so she asked curiously, ¡°I wanted to ask youst time, Baby Ji He, did you go to the destiny temple and ask for this marriage red thread?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°No? So someone has given it to you?¡± Yun Yu stared at Ming Shu. ¡°Baby Ji He, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re not in a rtionship?¡±


    Liar!


    The manst time was so good-looking, Baby Ji He must have something to do with him!


    ¡°What marriage red thread?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Yun Yu taught Ming Shu about the specifics regarding the marriage red thread while eating.


    There was a famous destiny temple nearby, and unmarried men and women would go there to pray. With their sincerity, they would either seed in winning someone¡¯s heart, or find another half very soon. The destiny temple thus won its reputation.


    The temple would give a thread to the men and womening to pray. As the saying went, a fate match across a thousand miles was drawn by a thread. What those believers asked for was that thread.


    They gave the marriage red thread to others and expressed that they liked that person. So gifting a marriage red thread was actually a different way of saying a love confession.


    ¡°Baby Ji He, are you really a modern person? Even if you don¡¯t believe it, you must¡¯ve heard of it, right?¡±


    ¡°How did you know it is the destiny temple¡¯s red thread?¡± What if it was just amon red thread?


    Yun Yu held Ming Shu¡¯s hand and turned it left and right under the afterglow of the sunset, and there were broken lights shing across Ming Shu¡¯s eyes. ¡°See? The destiny temple¡¯s red thread is specially made and you can recognize it with just one look. Baby Ji He, who gave you this?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand and squinted to look at it for a moment. ¡°A... a little goblin.¡±


    <i>Have love confessions be so reserved now?</i>


    <i>No wonder he asked me what I had to say to him.</i>


    ¡°Little goblin? What little goblin?¡± Yun Yu was a little confused. ¡°Is it the handsome guy fromst time? That handsome guy is one of a kind, Baby Ji He, don¡¯t let him go.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I have other things to do, go back by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Ah, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going shopping with me!¡±


    ¡°Next time.¡±


    Yun Yu pouted. Her long, thickshes quivered like tiny brushes. ¡°Okay then, you¡¯re a busy boss, so I¡¯ll go with someone else.¡±


    Ming Shu took a taxi to the vi. She never stayed here for long, and so everything looked quite unfamiliar.


    Almost all the employees on the second floor had left, leaving only Wu Qing.


    But Wu Qing said Si Chen didn¡¯te today.


    Ming Shu came downstairs and went out of the vi before meeting the man that she saw on the negative first floorst time.


    ¡°Miss Ji,¡± the man greeted skillfully.


    Ming Shu raised a in smile and greeted back politely.


    ¡°Have you thought about it?¡± The man hadn¡¯t given up, obviously.


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu left the vi with him and spoke in a gentle tone, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that. It¡¯s boring to do something you¡¯re not interested in.¡±


    The man looked sideways. In the dusk, the girl¡¯s face was dimly lit, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly to create a perfect curve.


    The girl was as beautiful as a painting.


    Spreading out before him.


    Quiet and beautiful.


    The man suddenly asked, ¡°What are you interested in then, Miss Ji?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her chin and the blue sky was reflected in her clear eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in anything.¡±


    The man was stunned.


    She was obviously talented...


    Ming Shu looked askance. The ripples in her eyes spread and were as soft as a pool of spring water. She smiled, then walked into the vast night.


    ...


    After a whole day of meetings, where those people kept saying important and unimportant things, Si Chen felt that his head was splitting.


    Waving away the noisy assistant, Si Chen came out of Huanyao in a daze and looked around a little nkly. He didn¡¯t seem to know where he was.


    Behind him was the brightly lit Huanyao building where the lights stayed on all night.


    Ahead was a dark night and the road leading to somewhere unknown.


    It was just like the nk feeling he was having right now. He didn¡¯t know where to go and what to do.


    He had this nk feeling a lot of the time.


    He always felt that...


    He didn¡¯t belong here.


    Si Chen raised his hand to rub between his eyebrows, but suddenly, he paused.


    In his peripheral sight, there was a figure standing at the junction of light and shadow.


    Without needing to take a closer look, a name came to his mind.


    ¡°Ji He.¡±


    <i>Why is she here?</i>


    Si Chen walked over subconsciously, and the distance between the two kept shortening.


    Si Chen¡¯s heart was beating abnormally.


    Headlights swept over from somewhere, blinding Si Chen¡¯s eyes with white lights. The sound of tires rubbing against the ground was particrly harsh.


    His intuition told him it was dangerous, but the re made him not know which way to dodge.


    Si Chen¡¯s body was suddenly hit by someone, then fell to the side and rolled twice on the ground, with his back ending up on the ground.


    The car mmed into something and careened into a nearby green belt with a big crash.


    Si Chen felt dizzy. Hey motionless on the ground, and could barely open his eyes. ¡°Ji He...¡±


    Ming Shu looked down at him with her hands on his shoulders. ¡°Mr. Si, I saved your life again.¡±


    Some people ran out of Huanyao¡¯s building and their footsteps were getting closer and closer.


    Si Chen moved his lips. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Just passing by.¡±


    The people from Huanyao¡¯s building pulled Ming Shu up, then he was also pulled up, and the two of them were separated.


    Si Chen watched Ming Shu being pulled away and felt irritable in an instant. He tried to push them away several times, but was tightly held back.


    These people did not seem to feel Si Chen¡¯s impatience and struggle; they rushed to send him to the hospital.


    Si Chen really had the heart to kill them.


    What a bunch of stupid teammates!


    Fortunately, Ming Shu was still with him after Si Chen finished undergoing all the relevant medical examinations.


    Consequently, he deleted the text message talking about a collective wage deduction that he had edited and was preparing to send to his assistant.


    His stupid teammates had no idea that their sry had walked on the brink of death.

 Chapter 1009 - The Part-Time Expert (25)

    <h4>Chapter 1009: The Part-Time Expert (25)</h4>


    Si Cheny on the bed with the IV drip beside him. His face seemed pale due to the fever.


    He looked at the space beside Ming Shu. ¡°You came to find me?¡±


    ¡°I said that I was just passing by.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going then? What made you pass by Huanyao?¡± <i>Huanyao¡¯s building is huge. If you didn¡¯t n toe here, you would not pass by here at all.</i>


    ¡°NS.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who built the NS Club beside Huanyao¡¯s building?</i>


    <i>Deduct his sry!</i>


    Ming Shu saw Si Chen pulling a long face. She smiled and said, ¡°People seem to like taking your life away.¡±


    ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    The room turned quiet.


    After a few seconds, Si Chen shrunk into his nket. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. You can leave now.¡±


    Si Chen didn¡¯t hear any footsteps leaving the room.


    Someone sat on his bed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know the answer?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Si Chen¡¯s muffled voice came from under the nket. ¡°Who wants to know if you want to take my life too?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    There was no reply after that.


    Si Chen was agitated. He lifted his nket and peeked out.


    The room was empty. She was gone.


    Si Chen scanned the empty ward. He didn¡¯t know if he was disappointed. He just knew that he felt ufortable.


    After a long while.


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    The door opened slightly.


    Si Chen shrunk back under his nket instinctively.


    ¡°Si Chen?


    ¡°Are you asleep?¡±


    Si Chen controlled his breathing and pretended to be asleep.


    He felt someone lifting his nket. He couldn¡¯t see, but he felt the person stand before him and size him up.


    After some time, the nket was ced back and something soft and light touched his forehead.


    It seemed like a finger or a pair of lips...


    Si Chen forced himself to not open his eyes.


    Something that sounded like a hamster nibbling could be heard.


    He opened his eyes slightly and looked at the direction where the sound came from.


    Ming Shu was sitting on the sofa. She was holding her cellphone with one hand and holding a piece of bread with the other.


    She bit the bread slowly. The cream stained her lips. She licked her lips and removed the cream.


    Si Chen turned around.


    The sound stopped. Ming Shu confirmed that he just turned his body before continuing eating her food.


    Si Chen grabbed his nket. He was blushing. A part of his body was bulging.


    Si Chen wanted to smack the wall. All he did was look at her...


    Why did this happen to him?


    Did heck women around him?


    ... Why was she still not leaving?


    Was she nning to stay here for the night?


    Si Chen forgot how disappointed he was when she was gone just now.


    Luckily, he calmed down after he stopped looking at her.


    Si Chen didn¡¯t remember when he fell asleep.


    He had a wet dream. When he woke up, his face was slightly hot.


    At least no one was around...


    No one?


    She left?


    Si Chen scanned his ward. There was no one.


    He didn¡¯t want Ming Shu to leave, but he didn¡¯t want her to see him, either. This feeling irritated him so much he was in a bad mood when the doctors came to check on him.


    ¡°Mr. Si, please raise your hand.¡± The doctor bore with the cold aura around Si Chen.


    Si Chen was cooperative. He raised his hand.


    He nced at his wrist. Something caught his attention. He looked back instantly.


    ¡°Mr. Si, you believe in this?¡± The doctor tried his best to start a conversation to lighten the mood. ¡°With your qualities, you do not need to seek love. Love wille and find you.¡±


    ¡°What is the use of that? I don¡¯t like them,¡± Si Chen refuted sarcastically. ¡°Why are you so talkative? You don¡¯t want to be a doctor anymore?¡±


    The doctor: ¡°...¡± <i>I am trying to curry your favor.</i>


    The doctor stopped talking under the deadly re of Si Chen. He inspected Si Chen and left in a hurry.


    Si Chen looked at the red string on his hand. After that, he threw everything he could find on the bed.


    She gave him this because she didn¡¯t like him, right?


    He was wealthy and handsome. Why didn¡¯t she like him?


    <i>I am so handsome</i>...


    ¡°Mister, what are you doing?¡± The assistant hurried inside and pressed on the wound on Si Chen¡¯s hand. He shouted, ¡°Doctor! Doctor!¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she like me?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The assistant hurriedly consoled him, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t like you? Those people who don¡¯t like you must be blind. You are so handsome and rich. Doctor, please stop the bleeding.¡±


    Master¡¯s temper became worse when he was sick.


    Si Chen took off the IV drip. Blood oozed out of his wound. The bed was already stained with a huge blotch of blood. It looked scary.


    The doctor cautiously closed the wound for Si Chen.


    <i>This person has a weird temper.</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu only remembered the intermediary contest after she got a call from Wang Heyang. She rushed to thepetition venue from the hospital.


    Jiang Liu was standing with an unfamiliardy.


    He said something to thedy. Thedy looked over at her and smiled happily. ¡°Master!¡±


    Ming Shu ced her hand on her forehead. ¡°A Soft Smile?¡±


    A Soft Smile nodded obediently. ¡°Master, it¡¯s me.¡±


    A Soft Smile had signed a contract with the NS Club. She came over to watch her master.


    From the photos, her master was beautiful. She was a schr, too.


    A Soft Smile wanted to gain some schrly aura from her master.


    Hence, when the other yers arrived, they saw ady hovering around Ming Shu like a puppy.


    Qingqiu Zhong said, ¡°Where did Wind God get this girl from?¡±


    Tonight¡¯s Moon replied, ¡°Even Wind God has a girl. We are still single.¡±


    Ovepped Moon and Sun said, ¡°Actually... I have a girlfriend.¡±


    Everyone looked at Ovepped Moon and Sun simultaneously.


    Ovepped Moon and Sun smiled ufortably.


    Qingqiu Zhong: ¡°Traitor!¡±


    Tonight¡¯s Moon: ¡°Traitor.¡±


    Yellow Crane Returning West: ¡°... Traitor.¡±


    Everyone looked at Jiang Liu.


    Jiang Liu said in a small voice, ¡°Traitor...¡±


    Ovepped Moon and Sun: ¡°...¡±


    Wang Heyang finished conversing with the staff member and came over to bring them into thepetition venue. He realized that Ovepped Moon and Sun was being discriminated against by the rest of the team. Ovepped Moon and Sun seemed helpless.


    He just left for a while. What happened?


    The powerful teams didn¡¯t meet each other in the intermediary contest too.


    A Soft Smile was ted. ¡°Master, I will cheer for youter!¡±


    Ming Shu said seriously, ¡°You can just buy snacks for me.¡±


    A Soft Smile blinked. ¡°Shall I buy snacks and cheer for you?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly.


    A Soft Smile was stunned.


    Her master was beautiful when she smiled.


    The entire world seemed to lightt up when she smiled.

 Chapter 1010 - The Part-Time Expert (26)

    <h4>Chapter 1010: The Part-Time Expert (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°F**k, they are shameless!¡±


    ¡°No one ys a game like this!¡±


    The moment Ming Shu and her team came out, the crowd shouted at them angrily. If there were vegetables and eggs around, the scene might have been even more chaotic.


    Ming Shu walked calmly. All they did was stick their red g on the other tea¡¯s map.


    It was not against the rules.


    No notification popped out when they stuck the g there too.


    What was there to be agitated about!


    A Soft Smile was shocked by the strategy too. She learned new things by watching thepetition.


    <i>Long live Master!</i>


    ¡°Master, are you going against the rules?¡± A Soft Smile asked softly.


    ¡°There is no such rule.¡± Ming Shu ate the snacks that A Soft Smile bought for her. ¡°However, the organizers will probably add a new rule in the nextpetition. We can only use this method once.¡±


    <i>Any amount of Hatred Points are weed.</i>


    <i>I am a professional.</i>


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what A Soft Smile understood.


    ¡°Wind God, are you going to stay here and watch thepetition?¡± Jiang Liu asked Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked at the time. ¡°No.¡±


    The little demon was still in the hospital.


    ...


    ¡°Excuse me, where is the patient in this ward?¡±


    Ming Shu pulled a nurse aside.


    The nurse looked at the room Ming Shu was pointing at. ¡°He was discharged.¡±


    Discharged?


    Si Chen was not in thepany. Ming Shu finally managed to find him in the greenhouse.


    Assistant #1 and Assistant #2 were standing outside the greenhouse, shivering with fear. She couldn¡¯t see what was happening inside, but from the expressions on the two people¡¯s faces, something bad had happened.


    ¡°Miss Ji He...¡± Assistant #1 forced himself to speak. ¡°You should go back first. Mr. Si...¡±


    ¡°Can I go in and take a look?¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    Assistant #1 and Assistant #2 exchanged nces with one another.


    Mr. Si shouted that he wanted to teach Miss Ji He a lesson...


    Would he hit Miss Ji He?


    The two assistants were worried about Si Chen too, but they didn¡¯t dare to enter when he was boiling with anger. They pondered about it for a while, before ultimately opening the door for her.


    The lights in the greenhouse were dim. The nts looked like ghosts floating in the air.


    Ming Shu scanned the greenhouse. There was no sign of Si Chen.


    However, there was a strong smell of alcohol in the room.


    Ming Shu found Si Chen behind his office desk. His head was leaning against the table, and he was not moving. There was a half-emptied bottle of whiskey in his hand. Empty alcohol bottles surrounded him.


    She just went to take part in apetition. How did the little demon be like this?


    ¡°Si Chen...¡±


    Si Chen raised his head immediately. There was coldness in his eyes. He looked like a lion that was awakened from sleep.


    Ming Shu froze in shock.


    <i>ng¡ª</i>


    The alcohol bottle dropped on the floor. Alcohol spilled all over the floor.


    Si Chen pounced at Ming Shu. Ming Shu was caught off guard. She was worried that Si Chen would fall down, so she caught him.


    The two of them fell to the ground. In the process, a few nts were knocked over.


    Si Chen leaned over her. He grabbed her wrist and red at her. ¡°Why?¡±


    <i>Why what?</i>


    Ming Shu frowned. ¡°Why are you acting crazy?¡±


    ¡°<i>I</i> am crazy?¡±


    Si Chen took a deep breath. Ming Shu could smell the alcohol on his breath. He said angrily, ¡°I am crazy... yes, I am crazy. Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Ming Shu: ???


    Si Chen suddenly lowered his head and bit her lips. Without any warning, he forced her mouth open and licked between her teeth.


    Si Chen¡¯s breathing got heavier.


    The two of them were very close to each other. Ming Shu could sense the change in Si Chen¡¯s body.


    ¡°Si Chen...¡± Ming Shu called him with some effort.


    Si Chen had no reaction.


    He kissed her lips and then moved his lips down to her neck.


    Ming Shu¡¯s breathing got heavy. However, she calmed down quickly and broke free from Si Chen¡¯s grip. She hooked her leg and turned her body quickly. She was then on top of Si Chen.


    Si Chen stopped moving. He justid on the ground and looked at her silently.


    ¡°Si Chen?¡±


    Si Chen¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t even move.


    Ming Shu released the hand that was holding him. She touched his face. ¡°Si Chen, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Si Chen turned his head. His voice was hoarse. ¡°You can leave.¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed his face and forced him to look at her. ¡°What is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Get out...¡± Si Chen¡¯s voice stopped suddenly. He grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s wrist and pulled her hand in front of his eyes.


    She was wearing the red string that he gave her on her fair wrist.


    Si Chen¡¯s heart pounded furiously. His mouth was dry. He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°I...¡± Si Chen released her hand. He struggled to get up and then shrunk behind his office table. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I am just a little stressed. You... you can go back. I... I will find you after I calm down.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the red marks on her wrist.


    She touched her wrist and stood up slowly. She pursed her lips lightly. ¡°Did you ask me to get out just now?¡±


    Her voice was soft.


    However, Si Chen¡¯s heart trembled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡± Si Chen replied. ¡°I was drunk. I was talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I will get out now. Goodbye!¡±


    Si Chen watched as Ming Shu turned around swiftly.


    His heart hurt. It was as though something pricked him.


    Si Chen rushed out and hugged Ming Shu from the back. ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Were you not the one who asked me to leave?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Si Chen tightened his arms. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t go, please.¡±


    His voice grew weak at the end.


    Ming Shu thought for a moment. ¡°Why did you throw a tantrum just now?¡±


    Si Chen buried his head in her neck. He said, ¡°I thought that...


    ¡°I thought that you wanted to give it back to me.


    ¡°Ji He, I like you.¡±


    Si Chen felt relieved after he said this sentence. It was not as difficult as he thought.


    ¡°So?¡±


    Si Chen: ???


    Si Chen got confused by her reply. Was this how a person should react after getting confessed to?


    So what?


    Was he supposed to exin why he liked her?


    But he didn¡¯t even know the reason, either.


    It was as though he was crazy...


    He seemed different from his usual self...


    No...


    He felt that this was the real him. The Si Chen before was not his true character.


    Si Chen always felt lost. He didn¡¯t know who he really was and what he should be doing.


    Until he met her...


    She was like the light at the end of the tunnel. She pointed out his path for him.


    Si Chen tried his best to organize his words. He said, ¡°Be my girlfriend.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°What if I reject you?¡±


    Si Chen hugged Ming Shu even tighter. Ming Shu could hear his heartbeat.


    The greenhouse was quiet.


    Si Chen¡¯s voice sounded slowly. ¡°I can only apologize to you then.¡±


    He leaned towards Ming Shu¡¯s ears and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I will lock you up for your whole life.¡±


    Ming Shu punched him instantly. Si Chen fell back onto his office table. He was pressed against the table. ¡°Si Chen, repeat what you said.¡±


    Si Chen covered his eyes. He was a little drunk so he got even dizzier after he was hit. He didn¡¯t realize how awkward their position was.


    He straightened his neck. ¡°I said that if you don¡¯t agree, I will lock you up for the rest of your life!¡±


    <i>I will say it!</i>


    <i>What¡¯s wrong with that!?</i>

 Chapter 1011 - The Part-Time Guru (27)

    <h4>Chapter 1011: The Part-Time Guru (27)</h4>


    Si Chen squatted on the floor and hugged his head.


    He looked at Ming Shu pitifully. Ming Shu gave him a weird smile. Si Chen hugged his head even tighter.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Si Chen shook his head. He shrunk toward the corner.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Si Chen removed his hands and stood up slowly. He inched over to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Do you still dare to talk nonsense?¡±


    Si Chen lowered his head. He apologized quickly, ¡°I¡¯m in the wrong. I will not talk any more nonsense again.¡±


    Si Chen nced at Ming Shu secretly. ¡°Will you be my girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Will you buy snacks for me?¡±


    Si Chen was puzzled.


    Why must he buy snacks for her?


    What would happen if he didn¡¯t?


    Si Chen pondered for a moment. He felt a sense of danger so he replied, ¡°Yes...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Ming Shu came down from the table. She patted Si Chen¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t dig your own grave.¡±


    Si Chen took the chance to grab her hand. ¡°Does this mean that you agree to be my girlfriend?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. She retracted her hand, before saying, ¡°I need someone who can supply me with snacks.¡±


    ¡°I can buy snacks for you throughout your whole life. I¡¯m rich.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Si Chen didn¡¯t understand what Ming Shu was trying to say.


    But...


    She probably agreed to be his girlfriend!


    <i>I don¡¯t care.</i>


    <i>She must have agreed.</i>


    Si Chen¡¯s room was just next door. Ming Shu wanted to leave.


    She turned back and saw Si Chen swaying as he walked. There was a foolish smile on his handsome face. His eyes seemed to be hazy.


    <i>Is he really drunk?</i>


    Ming Shu rubbed her eyebrows.


    She sent Si Chen back to his room. Assistant #1 and Assistant #2 exchanged nces with one another. They assessed the situation and decided to leave.


    Si Cheny on the bed and pulled Ming Shu¡¯s hand. He asked her, ¡°Ji He, am I sick?¡±


    ¡°Sick without cure.¡± Ming Shu tried to take back her hand. However, Si Chen held it tightly. He even interlocked their fingers.


    Ming Shu had no choice but to give up.


    Si Chen snuggled into Ming Shu¡¯s arms. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but when Ie near you, I will feel warm all over, especially here.¡±


    He pointed Ming Shu¡¯s finger toward his chest.


    ¡°So hot,¡± he muttered, ¡°but it feels good.


    ¡°Ji He...


    ¡°Why do I like you?¡±


    Ming Shu hugged him and listened as his breathing calmed down.


    Shey down at the side and looked at him.


    Si Chen was frowning in his sleep.


    Ming Shu kissed his forehead. Then, she kissed him on the lips.


    The light kiss didn¡¯t satisfy Si Chen. He moaned, wanting more.


    Ming Shu smiled. She continued kissing him for a while.


    She only stopped after Si Chen¡¯s breathing became heavy and his hands started moving.


    ...


    The sun rose in the sky.


    Si Chen woke up from his sleep. There was something on his hand. He looked down.


    Two red strings were ced beside each other.


    Si Chen couldn¡¯t help smiling. He looked at the person beside him.


    Ming Shu was lying in his arms. Si Chen realized that she was actually very small in size. He wanted to love her dearly.


    Si Chen looked at her intently.


    Ming Shu woke up from Si Chen¡¯s kiss. She bit Si Chen.


    Si Chen covered his mouth. He got off the bed angrily. ¡°Ji He, don¡¯t think that just because I like you, you can do this to me.¡±


    Ming Shu took her pillow and threw it at him.


    Si Chen rushed out of the room. He popped his head in at the door. ¡°Wife, you are so sweet.¡±


    Another pillow flew at him.


    Si Chen dodged. The pillow hit the door frame and fell onto the floor.


    Ming Shu rubbed her head as she looked for snacks. However, there was no food in Si Chen¡¯s room. She carried her pillow over and sat down on the sofa. ¡°Si Chen...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Si Chen was changing clothes when Ming Shu called him.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Hungry...¡± <i>Continue being hungry, then.</i>


    Si Chen looked out of his dressing room. Ming Shu sat on the sofa and seemed a little ufortable. He immediately came out and called for someone to send breakfast over.


    Then, he searched his room in a flurry. This room was only meant for sleeping. There was no food here.


    Si Chen went down and searched the office. Everyone was angry at Si Chen for disturbing the peace early in the morning and even snatching away their snacks. However, they didn¡¯t dare to offend him.


    Why was Mr. Si being crazy bright and early in the morning?


    They felt so helpless.


    It didn¡¯t just end there. Throughout the entire morning, deliveries kept oning. The delivery boxes were all sent upstairs. Someone peeked and saw that they were all filled with snacks.


    ¡°Is Mr. Si nning to open a snacks shop?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    This joke was not funny at all.


    ...


    Ming Shu was tempted by the snacks so she stayed at the vi.


    The people below soon realized that Mr. Si was strange not because he went crazy, but because he was in love.


    All hecked was putting up a banner to show everyone that Ming Shu was his girlfriend.


    ¡°The helmet that time.¡± Ming Shu looked at Si Chen who was scanning through his documents. ¡°Let me use it for a while.¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡± Si Chen signed the papers and held onto Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t poke around randomly. If something happens, you will not help me.¡±


    ¡°The one that I used in your officest time.¡±


    Si Chen remembered the kiss that she gave him in the game.


    ¡°Cough...¡± Si Chen shifted his gaze away. ¡°It is in the office beside this room. You can get it yourself.¡±


    Ming Shu went to the office to find the helmet. It was ced on a table.


    <i>Pa!</i>


    The object below the helmet fell onto the ground.


    Ming Shu bent down and picked it up.


    The papers inside the document folder fell out. Ming Shu nced at them and suddenly paused. She looked through them carefully.


    Then, she arranged the documents neatly and ced them back onto the table.


    She took the game helmet out.


    ...


    [Wind He Rising is online.]


    Once Ming Shu came online, yers started announcing her arrival on the public chat.


    [How dare Wind He Risinge online again. She used such unscrupulous methods in thepetition. People say that she pretended to be a man so that she could attract more fans. Some even said that she has a sugar daddy. I believe them now.]


    [I have seen many shameless people, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone so shameless.]


    [Hehe... NS Club is going to die soon.]


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t refute them. She just clicked on the PK button for every single one of them.


    [...]


    Even if they knew that she was unscrupulous, they couldn¡¯t win against her in a fight.


    Ming Shu walked out of the arena. Si Chen¡¯s helmet was amazing. She was able to hit people better.


    A Star in the Sky: Wind God, have you seen A Soft Smile?


    Wind He Rising: No.


    A Star in the Sky: Ever since your intermediary contest ended, she never came online. Can you contact her?


    Ming Shu opened her friends¡¯ list. Thest time A Soft Smile was online was the day before the intermediary contest.


    Because of Si Chen, Ming Shu left early during the intermediary contest.


    A Soft Smile was with Wang Heyang, so nothing bad would happen to her.


    Why didn¡¯t shee online for so long?


    Ming Shu logged out and called A Soft Smile. Her phone was off.


    <i>¡°... Wind God, why did you call me?¡±</i> Wang Heyang was surprised that Ming Shu called him. <i>¡°A Soft Smile? I sent her back after the intermediary contest. I sent her personally to her school gate.¡±</i>


    A Soft Smile¡¯s university was near her school. Ming Shu went over to ask around and realized that A Soft Smile had note back to her dorm for three days.

 Chapter 1012 - The Part-Time Expert (28)

    <h4>Chapter 1012: The Part-Time Expert (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Ding dong¡ª</i>


    ¡°Who is it!¡± a husky man¡¯s voice rang above the noise from the mahjong table. ¡°San Wan!¡±


    <i>Ding dong ding dong¡ª</i>


    The doorbell kept ringing. The old door opened and a forty-year-old man appeared with an irritated face. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Does Xiang Wan live here?¡±


    The man waved his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know who Xiang Wan is. Get out. Don¡¯t disturb me from winning money. It is unlucky for me!¡±


    The man went to close the door.


    Ming Shu reached out and blocked the door. ¡°Xiang Wan is your stepdaughter. If you don¡¯t tell me where she is, I will call the police.¡±


    Ming Shu pressed 110 on her phone.


    The man looked agitated. However, he calmed down quickly. ¡°How would I know where the little brat is? She neveres home and only knows how to y games. I don¡¯t know where she is. She is not here.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s fingers moved.


    The man saw that the phone screen changed.


    ¡°F**k!¡±


    The man wanted to snatch Ming Shu¡¯s cellphone. Ming Shu stepped back and dodged the man¡¯s attack.


    The man looked bulky, but he drank and gambled a lot, so his body was weak. He was not Ming Shu¡¯s match at all.


    Ming Shu and the man fought. The man asked for assistance from his friends, and the people ying mahjong came out to help. They were all taken down by Ming Shu.


    ...


    <i>Boom!</i>


    ¡°Police, don¡¯t move! Hold your hands up!¡±


    Xiang Wan opened her eyes. The door in front of her was kicked open. Light shone in. Police rushed into the room.


    Xiang Wan was helped up by someone.


    She turned her head with much effort and looked toward the entrance.


    There was someone standing within the light.


    The air around her seemed to still. She was surrounded by a warm glow just like an angel who came from heaven.


    ¡°Master...¡±


    She thought that no one woulde and save her.


    Xiang Wan was carried into the ambnce. Ming Shu held a packet of biscuits and followed behind. Just as she was about to get in the car, someone stopped her. ¡°Miss Ji, although you called the police, you hurt someone. Can you please follow me back to the police station?¡±


    Angel Ming Shu followed the police and got her statement taken.


    The storyline mentioned that Xiang Wan was unable to y Asking Gods during its closed beta stage due to some issues.


    Xiang Wan¡¯s family was quite wealthy, but her father suddenly went bankrupt and got sent to jail. Not long after that, he died due to cerebral sinovenous thrombosis.


    Her family had to sell off their assets in order to repay the debt.


    Xiang Wan¡¯s mother had no choice but to remarry.


    The person she married was the man just now.


    At the start, the man treated them well and had a decent job.


    However, half a year ago, the man got addicted to mahjong. He stopped going to work and even beat Xiang Wan¡¯s mother frequently.


    Xiang Wan stayed in school most of the time so her mother didn¡¯t tell her about what happened. The money that Xiang Wan sent back was all taken by her stepfather.


    A few days ago, her stepfather lured her home and used her to repay his debt.


    This plot should happen toward the end of the story after the female protagonist and the male protagonist developed some feelings for each other. Hence, the male protagonist would save Xiang Wan and their rtionship would get even better.


    But, it happened earlier than its designated time.


    Ming Shu asked Yellow Crane Returning West, who was working there, to get her out of the police station.


    ¡°Why are you at the police station?¡± Yellow Crane Returning West asked calmly.


    ¡°I beat a few scumbugs up.¡±


    ¡°Find someone else to do it next time.¡± Yellow Crane Returning West was very familiar in this field. ¡°We have arrived.¡±


    The car stopped outside the hospital.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Yellow Crane Returning West didn¡¯t follow her. He asked his assistant to buy flowers and asked Ming Shu to bring it up.


    Si Chen saw this scene.


    He saw Ming Shu getting down from a man¡¯s car and the man even gave her flowers.


    She went to meet a pretty boy behind his back!


    Si Chen opened the door and chased after Ming Shu.


    ¡°Mr. Si, why did you get out of the car?¡± Assistant #1 bumped into Si Chen. ¡°I have already finished everything on my side. I apologize for dying you. I will send you to your next destination immediately.¡±


    ¡°I am not going.¡± Si Chen pushed his assistant away.


    Assistant #1: ???


    He just went to take the physical checkup report. Did Mr. Si get attacked again?


    Shouldn¡¯t he get the physical checkup report?


    As Ming Shu entered the elevator, Si Chen rushed in like the wind.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Si Chen had a dark expression. He was unhappy. ¡°Who gave you those flowers?¡±


    Ming Shu looked down at the flowers she was carrying. She smiled. ¡°Guess.¡±


    Si Chen: ¡°...¡± <i>Why would I want to guess!</i>


    <i>Ding¡ª</i>


    The elevator doors opened. There were many people standing outside the elevator. Si Chen was stopped from throwing the flowers on the ground.


    Si Chen followed Ming Shu out of the elevator. He lowered his head as there were many people around and whispered, ¡°Why are you at the hospital? Are you sick?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Si Chen felt that she looked fine too.


    He was just worried.


    ¡°Whose car did you ride just now? Why did he give you flowers?¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Ji He!¡± Si Chen raised his voice. The people around looked at him.


    He pulled Ming Shu into the fire escape staircase. There was no one inside. He said sternly, ¡°You are my wife. How can this have nothing to do with me!¡±


    Ming Shu saw that he was really a little angry, so she replied, ¡°Someone wants to give this to Xiang Wan, so I brought it up.¡±


    ¡°Who is Xiang Wan? A man or a woman? Why do you have to send the flowers? Why can¡¯t the person send it himself? Does he like you?¡±


    ¡°... What are you thinking of everyday?¡±


    Si Chen hugged Ming Shu. ¡°I feel sad when I see you talking to other people and smiling at them. Wife... can you like only me?¡±


    He wanted to hide this person.


    He wanted to be the only person in her life.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare do it.


    He would get beaten up.


    He could only beg her.


    Ming Shu took a while to reply. ¡°Okay.¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The door was kicked open just as Ming Shu answered him. Hence, Si Chen didn¡¯t hear what she said.


    The person outside came in. He looked at them, and thenined as he ran down the stairs, ¡°Why are you kissing and hugging each other in the hospital? Why are you two so inconsiderate?¡±


    Ming Shu looked away. She struggled out of Si Chen¡¯s arms and walked out.


    The flowers in her hand were crushed by Si Chen. The corners of Ming Shu¡¯s mouth twitched. The little demon was so troublesome.


    Si Chen pursed his lips as he looked at Ming Shu. She walked into the ward and talked to Xiang Wan. Her smile was gentle.


    Si Chen was irritated. He wanted to kick something.


    He turned around and vented his anger on the wall beside him.


    A nurse walked past and looked at him with pity.


    What happened to this handsome man? Why was he so angry? He looked so pitiful.


    The patients here were able to be discharged soon though...


    The nurse kept ncing at Si Chen secretly. She rarely saw someone so handsome. She needed to take a few more looks.


    If Si Chen didn¡¯t have a dark face and a cold aura around him, some bolddies might have gone up and talked to him.


    The door of the ward beside the man opened. The man suddenly quieted down and turned to look at thedy who came out.


    Thedy smiled gently. Her smile was enchanting.


    She closed the door and grabbed the man¡¯s arm. She lifted her head slightly and smiled at him.


    The man¡¯s anger dissipated.


    A spotlight seemed to be shining on them.

 Chapter 1013 - The Part-Time Expert (29)

    <h4>Chapter 1013: The Part-Time Expert (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    At Jintian Club...


    Tao Zi thought that the matter should be enough, andter on, it would be definitely impossible for Xiang Wan and Qin Jin to be together.


    After all...


    How was it possible that Qin Jin would love a defiled woman?


    Had it not been for thest intermediary contest, when she saw Qin Jin and Xiang Wan together, she would not have used what she knew to do such a thing.


    She couldn¡¯t let Qin Jin and Xiang Wan have any chance to be together.


    Tao Zi looked at the man reading a book over there. She got up and walked over to him. ¡°Qin Jin, there¡¯s a new movie out today. How about we go and watch it?¡±


    Qin Jin¡¯s long fingers turned the pages.


    ¡°Everyone will go together. It¡¯s been a lot of trainingtely, and we¡¯ll just do it for rxation.¡± Fearing that Qin Jin might refuse, Tao Zi added this before he opened his mouth.


    Sure enough, Qin Jin paused for a moment and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tao Zi was very happy. Although they wouldn¡¯t go alone, he at least agreed to go.


    Someone called her from outside the training room, ¡°Tao Zi,e out here.¡±


    Tao Zi responded in a very good mood, ¡°Coming.¡±


    Tao Zi entered the meeting room. She saw the serious faces on the police, and her good mood immediately turned into ashes.


    Tao Zi¡¯s heart jumped wildly and she looked at Ding Lei. ¡°Brother Ding, you wanted to see me...¡±


    Ding Lei told her toe in and shut the door.


    ...


    The news that Tao Zi was taken away quickly spread throughout the club, and finally, the whole circle knew it.


    After all, Tao Zi was now a member of Team HS, and Team HS was a team that was the focus of concern.


    Tao Zi was suddenly taken away by the police, so of course, it became a hot topic.


    When Ming Shu heard about the news, she put two grapes into her mouth like she didn¡¯t know anything. Tao Zi had the nerve to do such things, so naturally, she could find them out.


    How could this matter happen ahead of time if not for having been manipted by someone in secret?


    Tao Zi really wanted to shove Xiang Wan into the mud.


    Ding Lei got Tao Zi out of the police station using some unknown method, and there was no more news on the Inte.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Ding...¡± Tao Zi stayed in the detention house for a few days and didn¡¯t look very well.


    ¡°Tao Zi, you really didn¡¯t do it?¡±


    ¡°Brother Ding, I don¡¯t even know who that Xiang Wan is, why would I do that? I don¡¯t know who set me up at a time like this...¡± Tao Zi said as her eyes reddened.


    ¡°A time like this¡± referred to the currentpetition, naturally.


    Ding Lei¡¯s eyes turned gloomy as expected. ¡°Okay, this matter has been settled. I¡¯ll send you back first. Have a good rest, and don¡¯t dy the game.¡±


    Ding Lei sent Tao Zi back to her residence.


    As soon as Ding Lei left, Tao Zi put away the grievance on her face, leaving only unreconciled hatred in her eyes.


    She had done it very secretively, but why would anyone know?


    Who was helping Xiang Wan?


    ¡°Little cutie.¡±


    The voice was so familiar.


    It was so familiar that Tao Zi consciously believed it was calling her.


    She followed the sound and saw a girl leaning back in the corridor leisurely. The girl also curled her lips into a smile slowly as she saw her looking over.


    ¡°Ji He! What are you doing here!?¡± <i>How did she know that I live here?</i>


    ¡°Rx, I just came to tell you that I was the one who reported you,¡± Ming Shu said.


    <i>I came specially to tell her because I fear my snacks coupon¡¯s wayward thinking.</i>


    Tao Zi was thinking about it and now had a sudden realization.


    ¡°You set me up!¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right. It was originally you who did it, so how could it be a setup?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Tao Zi denied it. No matter what, you couldn¡¯t give others a cause for talk. ¡°Why did you set me up!¡±


    <i>Forget it.</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll just take the me. </i>


    Ming Shu then said in a cheerful tone, ¡°Why? No reason. I¡¯m just happy to do that.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu got up and went downstairs. After walking for a few steps, she seemed to have thought of something and turned back. ¡°I almost forgot. I¡¯ll just beat you up.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    [Guest, you can make her feel worse.] The Harmony System that hadn¡¯t offered bad ideas for a long time suddenly jumped out.


    ¡°Like?¡±


    [Strip her clothes and throw her out naked.]


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>I shouldn¡¯t have expected anything from the Harmony System. </i>


    <i>It doesn¡¯t have any bad ideas other than that. </i>


    <i>I thought it was going to get better after all this time¡¯s silence. But I was thinking too highly of it. </i>


    <i>Trash the Harmony System.</i>


    [Guest, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re calling me names.]


    ¡°Trash.¡± <i>So what?</i>


    [...]


    The Guest may need some porn to calm down.


    ...


    Ding Lei learned from Tao Zi that it was all set up by the NS Club, so he became enraged immediately.


    Ding Lei contacted his men and investigated all the detailed information about Ming Shu¡¯s team and team members. He intended to take revenge, an eye for an eye.


    But in addition to Ming Shu and Jiang Liu, the rest of the team were from other cities.


    Ming Shu got Si Chen to pick her up to go to work, so Ding Lei had no chance to target her. So he was only left with Jiang Liu.


    ¡°Wang Heyang actually yed such a mean trick, so he can¡¯t me me then.¡± Ding Lei gave a look toward Tao Zi. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much and don¡¯t read the negative news. Leave them all to me.¡±


    Tao Zi nodded her head. ¡°Okay, Brother Ding, I¡¯ll go back now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tao Zi came out of the office and met Qin Jin, who was heading over.


    ¡°Qin Jin...¡±


    Qin Jin¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t even fall on her, ignoring her. He went into Ding Lei¡¯s office.


    Tao Zi bit her lower lip lightly, her eyes filled withplicated emotions.


    Since she came back from the police station, Qin Jin had treated her more coldly. He used to respond to her when she greeted him, but now, he would just ignore her.


    She thought he was in a bad mood at first, but then she found out that he would respond to others when they greeted him.


    His indifference was only directed at her.


    Tao Zi sat absentmindedly in her seat. She hadn¡¯t yet decided what to do next, when she suddenly received the notice to go home and rest.


    Tao Zi¡¯s entire person was stunned. When she reacted, she went to Ding Lei immediately.


    ¡°Brother Ding, why do I have to rest? I¡¯m in a good...¡±


    Ding Lei signaled her not to get excited. ¡°I¡¯ve considered your recent situation, and it¡¯s indeed not satisfactory. I know you¡¯re not happy with such things, so take a break for some time.¡±


    Tao Zi wasn¡¯t pacified at all, but became even more anxious. ¡°But the finals areing up, Brother Ding. I can do it.¡±


    Ding Lei: ¡°We have our substitutes, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Ding Lei¡¯s indifferent tone made Tao Zi feel that something was wrong.


    <i>What does he mean by I ¡°don¡¯t need to worry?¡±</i>


    <i>I¡¯ve worked hard to finally get myself a ce at Team HS and get closer to Qin Jin, but now you want me to give up. How¡¯s that possible!</i>


    ¡°Brother Ding, just tell me the truth, why do you want me to rest?¡±


    Ding Lei sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve fought for you, Tao Zi; it¡¯s the decision from the seniors. Go back and wait for the notice.¡±


    Decision from the seniors. Tao Zi had no other way to argue that.


    The investor behind HS was none other than the Qin family.


    Qin Jin talked to Ding Lei, then she was asked to go home and rest. Even if Tao Zi didn¡¯t want to believe the connection between those two events, she had to believe it.


    This matter had something to do with Qin Jin.


    Tao Zi rushed into the training room to talk to Qin Jin. ¡°Qin Jin, why?¡±


    Qin Jin looked indifferent and said carelessly, ¡°A member with evil intentions is not allowed in my team. Ding Lei asked you to go home to rest, and he already showed kindness to you by saying that. Don¡¯t embarrasse everyone.¡±


    Evil intentions?


    Tao Zi¡¯s face paled.

 Chapter 1014 - The Part-Time Expert (30)

    <h4>Chapter 1014: The Part-Time Expert (30)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Team HS suddenly announced that they would change their summoner at such a crucial moment in the game. Besides that, there was news about Tao Zi having been taken away by the police. Both of these were quite worthy of being gossiped about.


    Xiang Wan gave a timid look toward Ming Shu after reading a message. ¡°Master, just now, God Jin sent me a message and invited me to join his team.¡±


    Ming Shu was typing something on herputer with her head lowered. ¡°Oh, what did you reply?¡±


    ¡°I refused him,¡± Xiang Wan said.


    Xiang Wan walked over to Ming Shu¡¯s side and nced at herputer. They were all professional terminologies and symbols that she didn¡¯t understand. Ming Shu seemed to be modifying something and read slowly, typing several times asionally.


    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t understand, why did Tao Zi target me like that?¡± She really couldn¡¯t figure out how she had offended Tao Zi.


    She knew from the police that she encountered all of that because of Tao Zi.


    However, because of insufficient evidence, and because someone had bailed her out, Tao Zi was released from the police station.


    ¡°She¡¯s jealous of your good looks.¡±


    Xiang Wan was helpless. ¡°Master, I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s indeed jealous of you, and I¡¯m serious, too. Don¡¯t ask me if you don¡¯t believe me. Go next door to find Jiang Liu and practice; leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    Xiang Wan went to the training room to Jiang Liu reluctantly.


    As soon as Xiang Wan left, Ming Shu¡¯s phone rang.


    Ming Shu answered the phone and put it to her ear, listening to something for a moment, then revealed a slightly ferocious smile. She said in an unhurried tone, ¡°If you call me again, I¡¯ll quit. I¡¯m just a person, not a god, I can¡¯t get it done with just a wave of my hand.¡±


    The other party seemed to have said something and Ming Shu¡¯s expression softened.


    ¡°Send it here in the club.¡±


    Then, she hung up the phone.


    Ming Shu patted her cheeks with both hands.


    <i>Straight-A student, why do you have to be a straight A student!</i>


    Wasn¡¯t it good to be a bad student?


    Ming Shu closed theputer with a sudden sound of <i>pa</i> and went to the training room with the snacks sent from the vi, preparing to log in the game.


    The time- and effort-consuming work had almost made her throw up. She needed to take a break.


    Ming Shu chose a seat and was about to log in when suddenly, Wang Heyang came in with some people. ¡°Are you going to y the game now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Rare news,¡± Wang Heyang said. ¡°But anyway, thepany happens to have sent some new game helmets here, you can try them first. I heard that it¡¯s smoother and morefortable than the currently used ones.¡±


    NS had Huanyao behind it, so it usually had the chance to use new helmets.


    Ming Shu took the new helmet and logged into the game with it.


    Wang Heyang gave the person next to him a nce and that man immediately went outside to make a call.


    ¡°Mr. Si, it¡¯s settled.¡±


    ...


    Jiang Liu and Xiang Wan were having a PK in the arena. A Star in the Sky was idling about on a mission. As Ming Shu came online, A Star in the Sky exited from the mission and messaged her.


    A Star in the Sky: Wind God, do you know anything about the news that Team HS has switched Tao Zi out?


    Wind He Rising: Do you want to know?


    A Star in the Sky: I¡¯ll buy you snacks and ask Yun Yu to send them to you. Tell me, tell me.


    Wind He Rising: It¡¯s actually nothing. She¡¯s offended someone that she shouldn¡¯t have offended.


    Tao Zi hadn¡¯t conquered Qin Jin, and Ming Shu just reminded thetter of something...


    Thinking of this, Ming Shu realized she hadn¡¯t imed credit for her snacks coupon.


    After talking nonsense with A Star in the Sky for a while, Ming Shu saw someone say on the public chat that Tao Zi was in the arena.


    She ran over there obediently.


    From a distance, Ming Shu saw Tao Zi¡¯s official ount, the summoner, standing in the arena, apanied by another person who was also a famous expert yer in Asking Gods¡ªJunxing Knows Where He¡¯s Going.


    Ming Shu raised her hand to greet Tao Zi. ¡°Hi.¡±


    Tao Zi¡¯s face darkened as soon as she saw Ming Shu. ¡°Ji He, what do you want to do now?¡±


    <i>Screw your hi. </i>


    <i>Am I familiar with you?</i>


    She couldn¡¯t help wanting to tear her apart as soon as she saw her face.


    Junxing Knows Where He¡¯s Going¡¯s gaze fell on Ming Shu. ¡°Wind He Rising, I¡¯ve long since heard of your name.¡±


    Ming Shu curled up the corners of her mouth. ¡°So, how long has it been?¡±


    Junxing Knows Where He¡¯s Going: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Junxing, let¡¯s go.¡± Tao Zi pulled Junxing Knows Where He¡¯s Going, wanting to leave.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t, I haven¡¯t said anything yet.¡± Ming Shu began to y the role of a vicious viin. ¡°Do you know why you¡¯ve been reced?¡±


    Tao Zi had already been pained to hear the matter from Qin Jin.


    Now that Ming Shu had mentioned it in front of her, she was quite irritated and swept a ferocious look toward Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu chuckled with her lips closed tightly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, I did it. Are you angry? You should be angry, you know, getting angry will make you more beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Wind God, sometimes it¡¯s better to leave a chance to others.¡± Junxing Knows Where He¡¯s Going suddenly stood forth. ¡°What do you say if we have a PK against each other?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you, so it¡¯s a no.¡± Ming Shu disliked it very much. She turned her head to look at Tao Zi, then her eyes lit up brightly again. ¡°If she wants to PK with me, I would love to ept that.¡±


    Junxing Knows Where He¡¯s Going: ¡°...¡±


    Why did he feel that the way she looked over was so odd?


    ¡°Let¡¯s PK, then.¡± Tao Zi was online with her official ount now. She lost the gamest time because she used another ount, but this time, she would by no means lose.


    Thinking like this, she felt even more confident.


    Wind He Rising PKs Tao Zi, HS¡¯s summoner.


    The news was spread throughout Asking Gods in an instant.


    The arena was almost crowded to bursting.


    [Not even needing to guess, it must be my Wind God who will win.]


    [Not necessarily. Tao Zi is quite a powerful yer. Wind He Rising has defeated all the yers who yed against her for so long, but she¡¯s neverpeted with a professional expert.]


    [Wind God will win, undoubtedly.]


    [Your Wind God is always your Wind God!]


    Those voices that questioned Ming Shu had been covered by her ardent fans¡¯ passionate praises.


    In the end, the screen was upied by all the ¡°Your Wind God is always your Wind God.¡±


    Ming Shu and Tao Zi entered the PK arena.


    Ming Shu smiled like a 100kg. wretched uncle. ¡°Come, little cutie.¡±


    Tao Zi: ¡°...¡± <i>Psycho. </i>


    <i>Who¡¯s your little cutie?</i>


    Tao Zi suddenly realized that she had always been calling her a little cutie...


    Tao Zi felt a chilly disgust. She moved slightly, golden lights appearing beneath her feet. Afterward, a golden dragon flew up from the ground.


    The dragon¡¯s howling sounded throughout the arena.


    [What¡¯s this summoned beast? Why haven¡¯t I seen it before...]


    [Me neither, but it¡¯s a dragon, so it should be very powerful, right?]


    Tao Zi got this dragon not long ago. She summoned it at this time because she also wanted the Jintian Club to notice it.


    The golden dragon hovered high in the sky. After a round of dragon howling, it rushed toward Ming Shu. The dragon opened its big mouth and spurt out fiery mes.


    Ming Shu threw her sword into the sky and jumped up to step onto it.


    [What the shit!]


    [Isn¡¯t the art of controlling the sword the most difficult to learn for a swordsman?]


    [I have been practicing for two months, but I can¡¯t control either my body or my sword. Wind He Rising threw the sword so casually just now and she made it!]


    In other games, one might only need to hit the keyboard twice to control the sword and fly with it, but it wouldn¡¯t work for Asking Gods.


    You had to do it all on your own.


    Just imagine, they were all young generations growing up in big cities, could they just stand still on the sword easily and fly with it?


    But the feeling of flying with the sword was just as good as they described in kung fu novels.


    Thus, in Asking Gods, the swordsman¡¯s art of controlling the sword was a skill that the yers loved and hated at the same time.


    The dragon¡¯s howling continued and rang loudly, fire burning almost the entire screen.


    A petite figure flitted through the mes. The golden dragon seemed to have been provoked, and swept its dragon tail mercilessly toward Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu jumped down and held her sword in hand, then cut to the tail sweeping over.


    The skill¡¯s light and the dragon¡¯s tail collided, creating a stronger light effect.


    Suddenly, the mes all over the screen went out.


    The golden dragon fell from the sky, shrinking in size quickly.


    Ming Shu hurried over to give it an extra stab.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Tao Zi¡¯s sharp voice pierced everyone¡¯s eardrums.


    But Ming Shu¡¯s sword still pierced the golden dragon.


    The golden dragon was defeated, dispersing into countless golden lights.


    Matters needing attention for Asking Gods¡¯ summoner: The summoned beast will disappear if it getspletely killed. Summoner, please take care of your summoned beast.

 Chapter 1015 - The Part-Time Expert (31)

    <h4>Chapter 1015: The Part-Time Expert (31)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    She lost the game!


    How was it possible...


    Tao Zi couldn¡¯t ept this result in her heart. She was using her official ount, so how could she lose to her!


    Ming Shu beat her up and left her some inexplicable words, then walked away.


    ¡°Little Zi, it¡¯s normal to win or lose. You¡¯re in a bad mood and I understand that,¡± Junxing Knows Where He¡¯s Goingforted Tao Zi.


    Tao Zi didn¡¯t give any response, immersed in her own world.


    Junxing Knows Where He¡¯s Going continued, ¡°That golden dragon was not gained easily. I¡¯ll find another one for you.¡±


    Tao Zi now raised her head. ¡°Thank you, Junxing.¡±


    Junxing Knows Where He¡¯s Going said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy.¡±


    Tao Zi forced a smile.


    Junxing Knows Where He¡¯s Going saw that Tao Zi was still in a bad mood and thought Wind He Rising indeed went a little too far just now. She made Tao Zi lose her face in front of so many people.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Countless fireworks suddenly exploded over the map.


    Tao Zi was awakened by the sound and looked up. Countless fireworks exploded in her eyes, beautiful and gorgeous.


    She turned her head and looked at the man beside her. ¡°Junxing...¡±


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    No girl doesn¡¯t like beautiful things, so Tao Zi certainly did.


    But this man...


    He was not the one she wanted.


    The discussions on the public chat had also exploded.


    [F**k, who¡¯s burning money for fun now? There are fireworks all over the map. I haven¡¯t seen so many fireworks in so long while ying games.]


    [I saw Junxing Knows Where He¡¯s Going and Yingxue, so it should be the former.]


    Yingxue was Tao Zi¡¯s game name.


    [Hey, rich dog, do you need any pendant?]


    [Oh my god! So romantic!]


    [She¡¯s been driven out of HS, but still has the face toe online. I think she¡¯s rather shameless.]


    [Are you being jealous now? She just stayed back temporarily and hasn¡¯t been driven out of Jintian. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so fond of making up rumors.]


    [If there¡¯ll be such a man who will prepare so many fireworks for me, I¡¯ll marry him. In that case, I¡¯ll have the game as well as a husband at the same time. Yingyingying!]


    [Right, those who¡¯re just sour grapes upstairs, save your words.]


    On the public chat, Tao Zi¡¯s supporters and those who didn¡¯t like her were having a direct and heated debate.


    But considering that Junxing Knows Where He¡¯s Going had set off so many fireworks for Tao Zi, most female yers were just being jealous.


    Looking at the discussion on the public chat, Tao Zi felt a little proud in her heart.


    ¡°Junxing, you...¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± Junxing Knows Where He¡¯s Going raised his index finger. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, just watch it with me.¡±


    Tao Zi turned her head away and seemed to be a little shy. She watched the blooming fireworks quietly.


    [Holy... Watch the big map!]


    [What?]


    [What¡¯s wrong with the big map? What is Asking Gods doing again?]


    The discussion suddenly changed on the public chat.


    Everyone pulled open the big map and the entire world fell into silence.


    All the maps in Asking Gods were changed to heart shapes, and in the middle of the maps, separately written, were the words:


    Ji


    He


    I


    Like


    You


    Ming Shu also saw the words on the map. All the maps began to have falling petals, which formed several big words, ¡°Ji He, I like you,¡± in the air.


    After a few seconds, the petals scattered and fell profusely and disorderly to the ground, paving a thick road.


    The road ran through several maps, starting from Ming Shu¡¯s location and ending with a pce in a promotional video released days before by Asking Gods.


    It was said to be the uing love system of Asking Gods and yers were all very much looking forward to it. This was because most of the presentpetitive games didn¡¯t have a love system.


    As a game that was bothpetitive and could provide daily entertainment, Asking Gods was of highpatibility.


    When there was news about its uing love system earlier, it got a lot of attention.


    [Is anyone using all of Asking Gods to make a love confession here? It must be the Asking Gods¡¯ boss, right?]


    If not, who dared to do this to Asking Gods?


    [Isn¡¯t Asking Gods¡¯ boss Huanyao?]


    [...I really want to know who¡¯s pursuing Wind He Rising.]


    [Wind He Rising is very pretty. Has some weird uncle taken a fancy to her?]


    [Nonsense, how¡¯s that possible! It can¡¯t be some weird uncle, only someone like God Jin is worthy of my Wind God.]


    Ming Shu turned off the private chat that kept popping out.


    She pulled out the map and made to teleport herself over directly.


    But tragically, she found that she couldn¡¯t do that.


    This was forcing her to go there on foot.


    That would consume too much energy, okay?!


    ...


    There were so many yers along the road that she looked like a star on the red carpet.


    Ming Shu kept a smile on her face, not impatient nor excited, so calm that the yers all felt nervous for the one who was making this love confession.


    Judging from the way Wind God looked, this hadn¡¯t seemed to work.


    The yers walked with her, wanting to see who prepared all this for her.


    Tao Zi stood in the crowd with her expression changing uncertainly.


    Why...


    Why did this woman always steal her thunder!


    Ming Shu followed the path and walked onto the high tform step by step. The pce was just ahead.


    When she approached, the closed pce gates slowly opened.


    The yers craned their necks to peer inside.


    The Moon Temple was veryrge, with red gauze hanging down, swaying gently in the wind. The ce looked like it was shrouded in the dim moonlight, hazy and dreamy.


    On both sides were rows of shelves, disappearing and reappearing behind the red gauze. There were nk wooden tablets hanging on the shelves, hitting each other and making slight noises.


    There was a circr tform in the middle, on which stood a stone engraved with the words: ¡°Longing for love.¡±


    ¡°Is this the Moon Temple?¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone here, where¡¯s the big brother who prepared all this?¡±


    ¡°I have a question... Wind God is now a male...¡±


    The noisy crowd suddenly fell silent.


    They knew Wind God was a girl in real life, but in the game, Wind God was a boy!


    If this one who was going to make a love confession was a male... That scene would be funny.


    Ming Shu stepped into the Moon Temple amid the discussion.


    A man came out from behind the red gauze and walked slowly up to the tform in the middle.


    The man turned around and faced the crowd.


    The man was in ck and had delicate eyebrows and eyes; he looked like a masterpiece carefully outlined by the painter that would be handed on from generation to generation, glowing with breathtaking beauty.


    ¡°So handsome...¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh, that boy is so handsome!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so excited, perhaps he¡¯s transformed himself,¡± someone said sourly.


    Asking Gods allowed yers to create their own faces in the game, so it was indeed possible that a handsome yer might be an ugly, average person in reality.


    ¡°But he¡¯s really so handsome. Even if he has transformed his original look, that doesn¡¯t change the fact he¡¯s handsome, so howe you can¡¯t transform yourself to be so handsome?¡± one of the appearance-adoring yers refuted.


    ¡°I... because I pursue realism.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, your real appearance decides how you look in the game. The more good-looking the yer is in real life, the more good-looking he¡¯ll be made in the game. So even if this guy isn¡¯t very handsome in real life, he¡¯ll definitely still be one of a kind.¡±


    ¡°How shallow are you!¡±


    Some people were concerned about the man¡¯s appearance, while some noticed his ount. ¡°Oh my god, look at his level, a hundred and twenty? Has he used any plug-ins?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit, there¡¯s no Level 120 in the game, so it apparently is an internal ount of Asking Gods.¡±


    The game hadn¡¯t even updated to such a high level, so who could actually use a plug-in and reach Level 120?


    The answer turned out to be a person within Asking Gods.


    ¡°So it¡¯s really Asking Gods¡¯ boss who is pursuing Wind God?¡± Asking Gods¡¯ official ount did nothing to such a huge operation, so who else could it be other than its boss?

 Chapter 1016 - The Part-Time Expert (32)

    <h4>Chapter 1016: The Part-Time Expert (32)</h4>


    ¡°Si Chen... Why does this name sound familiar?¡±


    Some yers noticed Si Chen¡¯s ID.


    ¡°Huanyao¡¯s president seems to be called Si Chen...¡±


    All the yers looked at each other with fear and lost their tongues all at once.


    Huanyao Group was now standing at a high position in the industry. Many technologies came from Huanyao, and Asking Gods was also developed by Huanyao...


    ¡°Ji He,¡± Si Chen called Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu stood in ce and looked over with a smile.


    Si Chen opened his lips slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I like you, but I know that I like you. You¡¯re like a part of me, and without you, my entire life is intense darkness without light. I really... like you so much, Ji He.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Am I an illuminator?¡±


    Si Chen sounded very serious, ¡°Yes, you can light up my world.¡±


    <i>You can light up my world and lead me when I¡¯m lost.</i>


    <i>You are my direction.</i>


    <i>The only direction that I pursue.</i>


    Si Chen paused for a few seconds, before saying, ¡°So, Ji He, will you marry me?¡±


    It was just in the game, but Si Chen could almost hear his own fierce heart beating.


    <i>Will she refuse me?</i>


    He clenched his hands slightly. He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he was so scared.


    Then, he heard her voice.


    She said, ¡°What can you give me?¡±


    <i>What can I give you?</i>


    <i>I can give you everything.</i>


    Si Chen could see nothing but the opposite person¡¯s figure in his eyes now, and his voice was as serious as a promise. ¡°I¡¯ll give you all my glory and the rest of my life.¡±


    <i>You¡¯ll have both me and my glory.</i>


    ¡°I thought bosses just always threw money at people, but I didn¡¯t expect a boss to be so romantic.¡± One of the girl yers was so excited that she almost cried tears.


    ¡°Wind God, what are you waiting for, say yes!¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu, I also want someone to do this for me.¡±


    ¡°I suddenly hope that Wind God is a boy...¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯re not alone there.¡± Rotten girls expressed how they wished she were a boy.


    Naturally, Ming Shu could hear their discussions because they screamed so loudly.


    But what did they mean that they wished she were a boy?


    And said she should be the one underneath.


    <i>Bullshit!</i>


    <i>I must be the one on top!</i>


    Ming Shu looked at Si Chen. ¡°Will you buy me snacks with all of your fortune?¡±


    Before Si Chen answered, the onlookers exploded first.


    ¡°Shit...¡±


    ¡°Greedy lion, is Wind He Rising out of her mind?¡±


    ¡°Wait, did you miss some words... Buying snacks! I suddenly understand how their team name was chosen... Is Wind God a foodie?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Si Chen swept his gloomy eyes over the noisy yers and waited until they shut their mouths, then answered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Si Chen reached out his hand toward her. A light that came from nowhere suddenly shone upon him, and soft music sounded in the hall, with soft petals falling to the music.


    He waited for her in the radiant light.


    Ming Shu thought for a while and then walked toward him.


    For every step she took, it was like stepping on his heart, creating ripples and submerging himpletely.


    Why did he like her so much?


    Ming Shu put her fingers upon his hand, so Si Chen gathered some strength and pulled her on the tform.


    ¡°Si Chen, I¡¯m a male,¡± Ming Shu got closer to him and said in a very low voice, ¡°Are you really going to y kissy-poo with a male in front of so many people?¡±


    Si Chen held tighter. ¡°Now that you have promised, there is no way out. I won¡¯t care whether you¡¯re a male or a female.¡±


    As if to prove it, Si Chen directly held onto the back side of her head and kissed her.


    There came a gasping sound from outside, followed by the girls¡¯ eerie screams.


    Ming Shu clearly felt Si Chen¡¯s touch, and it was very real.


    Ming Shu thought of when she logged in to the game and Wang Heyang suddenly ran in...


    A wisp of a smile shed through Si Chen¡¯s eyes. He released Ming Shu, turned around, then took Ming Shu¡¯s hand and put it on the Longing for Love Stone behind him.


    The petals in the hall suddenly began to gather above the Longing for Love Stone and formed a sentence.


    [Congrattions, yer Wind He Rising and yer Si Chen are married.]


    Three secondster, the petals scattered and fell all over from the sky.


    [Announcement: Asking Gods has officially opened the love system. yers who¡¯re in love can go to the Moon Temple and ask about love or destiny. All shall be well, and Jack shall have Jill.]


    The announcement with light effects floated overhead.


    Before anyone could react, the next announcement floated over.


    [Announcement: Special thanks to our president and his wife for opening the Moon Temple for all of us.]


    All the yers: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    During this time, Si Chen and Ming Shu were teleported to a red and dazzling room.


    It was a one-package service and the wedding night wouldn¡¯t be omitted.


    Ming Shu tried to teleport herself out, but failed.


    ¡°Wife, you can¡¯t go out until you¡¯ve been here for an hour.¡± Si Chen was automatically put in the red wedding clothes by the system and looked even more handsome.


    Ming Shu was also in wedding clothes, wide and flowing, and it was a little hard to tell if she was a male or female from this.


    ¡°What... We¡¯re two male characters, is there anything wrong with the marriage system?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s customized. No one else can have such treatment,¡± Si Chen said.


    <i>I¡¯m the boss, okay? Don¡¯t mention being male, even if I want to marry grass, there won¡¯t be any problem.</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Why haven¡¯t you been beaten to death for your absurd behaviors?</i>


    ¡°Wife, this is a beautiful time for us...¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Si Chen titled his head. ¡°Wife, can¡¯t you feel it? I...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te over! I¡¯m a man!¡±


    Si Chen went up to Ming Shu and held her horizontally. ¡°What are you thinking, wife, I was just saying...¡±


    He put Ming Shu onto the bed and bent over, kissing her lips for a while. ¡°... I just want to kiss you. As for the rest, wife, I prefer to experience it with you in real life.¡±


    Then Ming Shu was held and kissed by Si Chen like so intermittently for an hour.


    As soon as the time ran out, Ming Shu went straight offline.


    ...


    Si Chen exited the game and looked at the busy people outside. He called Assistant #1 in.


    ¡°Mr. Si...¡± Assistant #1 trembled and observed Si Chen carefully.


    ¡°Terminate the n.¡± Si Chen raised the corners of his mouth silently. She didn¡¯t refuse him, so there was no need to trap her.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As soon as Assistant #1 came out, Assistant #2 immediately walked up to him. ¡°Does Mr. Si still want to continue the n? It¡¯s illegal...¡±


    Assistant #1 wiped off his cold sweat. ¡°He wants to terminate the n.¡±


    The two looked at each other and saw the happiness of surviving in both their eyes.


    Si Chen left the headquarters in a good mood.


    ...


    When Ming Shu came offline, both Jiang Liu and Xiang Wan had alsoe offline. The two¡¯s eyes widened as they stared at her.


    Ming Shu put down the helmet calmly. ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡±


    ¡°Master...¡± Xiang Wan called in a wronged voice. ¡°Why did you just agree to be with someone?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll buy me snacks, so why not?¡±


    Xiang Wan tried to make a joke. ¡°If I buy snacks for you, Master, will you be with me?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have as much money as he does.¡±


    Xiang Wan suddenly continued in a serious tone, ¡°Master, are you marrying snacks or someone you like? Do you really like him?¡±


    Ming Shu stood up and adjusted her hair while looking into the mirror.


    Then she walked toward the training room¡¯s door.


    Xiang Wan stared at Ming Shu¡¯s back while frowning, in aplicated mood.


    Until the girl arrived at the door, she turned her head slightly and raised the corners of her mouth slowly. Her voice was so unreal, like it was floating over from the remote sky. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiang Wan was never sure whether she heard that answer or not afterward.

 Chapter 1017 - The Part-Time Expert (33)

    <h4>Chapter 1017: The Part-Time Expert (33)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The final round.


    Only seven teams came to this round. One of the teams had a bypass, but in this final round, that wouldn¡¯t be allowed.


    The rule for all final games was the points-based system. In other words, the remaining teams would all go head-to-head.


    One point for a win.


    They would select the top three from seven teams; then the three teams would fight for the championship.


    Team Gift Pack of Snacks drew Team Phoenix in the first game of the finals. Team Phoenix had performed well in this season, especially the team leader Phoenix Yufei.


    When the game began, Ming Shu noticed Phoenix Yufei.


    He looked simr to his character in the game. He had long hair, with half of it tied up by a thread and the other half resting on his shoulder. He looked like an artist at first nce.


    ¡°Ji He.¡± Phoenix Yufei took the initiative to greet her. ¡°You bullied our substitute team member before and I remember that. I won¡¯t show mercy this time.¡±


    After taking several bites of a biscuit, Ming Shu remembered that he was talking about the time she reported them to prison.


    Actress Shu immediately showed an innocent smile. ¡°That¡¯s okay. When you lose, I¡¯ll let you experience the same treatment.¡±


    Phoenix Yufei was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to that, then.¡±


    Ming Shu encouraged him, ¡°Good.¡±


    Phoenix Yufei: ¡°...¡±


    He watched all their games. They won the previous games, which seemed shameless, bute to think of it, their skills were all very powerful.


    He needed to be careful with them.


    ¡°Team Phoenix is good at strategy, so you should be very careful of Phoenix Yufei,¡± Wang Heyang reminded Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu pushed Tonight¡¯s Moon forward a little. ¡°Who could be better at scheming than him?¡±


    Wang Heyang: ¡°...¡±


    Tonight¡¯s Moon: ¡°...¡± <i>Why do I feel that she is calling me names?</i>


    <i>When did I scheme anything? That¡¯s strategy! Do you understand strategy?!</i>


    ¡°Even if he can¡¯t, we still have a business elite.¡± Ming Shu looked over at Yellow Crane Returning West.


    Wang Heyang: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Forget it, I might as well go.</i>


    ¡°Master,e on!¡± Xiang Wan admired Ming Shu so blindly.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to get in now,¡± Wang Heyang reminded them.


    Ming Shu led the way into thepetition field.


    Cheers came from the audience.


    ¡°Wind God, Wind God!¡±


    ¡°Qingqiu, Qingqiu, I love you.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh, Tonight¡¯s Moon...¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, herees our Team Gift Pack of Snacks, and the team name is very interesting. Of course, we have so many good-looking team members in the team...¡± the host introduced them while they stepped onto the stage.


    Phoenix Yufei also entered the venue with his team members.


    When it came to appearances, Team Phoenix was naturally inferior to Ming Shu¡¯s team, but in style, they were much stronger.


    Ming Shu¡¯s team still didn¡¯t have uniforms, and they satzily in their seats.


    ¡°So, herees the first game of the finals, and it¡¯ll be started by teams Gift Pack of Snacks and Phoenix. All yers, please take your seats...¡±


    The host walked down the stage, and the screen switched to the game and the gamementator¡¯s side.


    Under the constant persuasion of Qingqiu Zhong, Ming Shu changed into their uniforms in the game.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this shows that we are a team!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just a bunch of bored people ying games together,¡± Ming Shu gave a very precise definition.


    None of them wanted to be a professional yer.


    Not all the best yers wanted to stand on the peak.


    Qingqiu Zhong cleared his throat. ¡°Even so, we still have to pay attention to the pomp.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    That was how Team Gift Pack of Snacks came out in the game, and it was totally different from theiridback looks in reality.


    Phoenix Yufei looked them up and down, and to tell the truth, it was pretty cool for them to stand together in such uniforms.


    But it was not about the money if he also wanted such uniforms.


    The question was who he should turn to.


    They hadn¡¯t yet found out who could make such equipment.


    ...


    The game officially began. They couldn¡¯t hear anything outside, and were standing on an ind.


    Such maps were rare. Most maps were dense forests and barren mountains, and even desert maps were moremon than ind maps.


    So the final round was upgraded not only by the system, but also by the map.


    The rarer the map was, the more unfamiliar it was to the yers.


    Qingqiu Zhong said, ¡°Our opponent is a professional team now, shouldn¡¯t we get serious?¡±


    Ovepped Moon and Sun: ¡°I¡¯ve seen their former performances, they are really difficult to deal with.¡±


    Yellow Crane Returning West looked straight at Tonight¡¯s Moon.


    Tonight¡¯s Moon said, ¡°Ind maps are not verymon. I haven¡¯t seen this map before. But if the people on the other side are familiar with the map, we¡¯ve lost out.¡±


    Ming Shu put the sword on her own shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll fight head-on then.¡±


    A handsome pose and a calm smile.


    The audience outside screamed, but of course, the yers in the game now couldn¡¯t hear them.


    Yellow Crane Returning West: ¡°Who will guard the g?¡±


    This was key.


    The means they used to hide the g in the first and second rounds must not be used again, as the other side already knew of it.


    So in the finals, they must have someone guard the map.


    ...


    Phoenix Yufei looked at the map and frowned slightly. ¡°Why haven¡¯t they opened the map?¡±


    ¡°Team leader, they fight a little weird and didn¡¯t use normal methods to win in the previous games. They won¡¯t y any tricks this time, will they?¡±


    You would never know what they would do.


    Phoenix Yufei was also unsure.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what will happen first.¡±


    Soon, ten minutes had passed, yet still, nothing happened on the other side.


    The audience was speechless.


    At this time, Ming Shu and her team were guarding the red g, forming a circle and painting on the ground.


    ¡°They¡¯re actually ying the gobang. If Team Phoenix won¡¯te to find them, will they y it all throughout?¡±


    ¡°What do they want to do?¡±


    ¡°Are we here to see them y gobang?¡±


    Thementator was also a little helpless. ¡°So based on our assumptions, Team Gift Pack of Snacks has chosen to wait for windfalls, but Team Phoenix has always been cautious and can¡¯t be expected toe very soon. Let¡¯s take a look at Team Phoenix, so... This is indeed the case. They¡¯re still in a wait-and-see mode...¡±


    Thementator then turned to Ming Shu¡¯s team.


    And finally, somehow he began toment on the gobang game.


    The audience: ¡°...¡±


    <i>F**k, are you serious?</i>


    Ming Shu and the others in the team yed for a while, but upon realizing that the other party didn¡¯t take any action, they went to open the map.


    The audience thought the game was finally going to begin, but after they opened the map, they returned to their own team again¡ªand continued the gobang game.


    The audience: ¡°...¡± <i>Don¡¯t stop us, we¡¯re going to kill them in the game. </i>


    None of the preliminary games was as boring as this.


    ¡°Here ites, here ites, Team Phoenix¡¯s Thousand Miles In The Air is on the move...¡± Thementator¡¯s excited voice pulled back the attention of the sleepy audience from the gobang.


    Finally¡ª


    <i>It¡¯s finally starting. </i>


    Thousand Miles In The Air found Ming Shu and her team very easily. But seeing them sit together, Thousand Miles In The Air was apparently dumbfounded.


    ¡°s, what took you so long? I specially selected the g spot that¡¯s easiest to find.¡±


    Thousand Miles In The Air: ¡°...¡± There seemed to be something wrong with this situation.


    Ming Shu smiled and continued, ¡°Well, I say, if we don¡¯t open the map, aren¡¯t you going toe? Is your team leader being too cautious? He deserves to lose the championship.¡±


    Thousand Miles In The Air: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1018 - The Part-Time Expert (34)

    <h4>Chapter 1018: The Part-Time Expert (34)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu was obviously waiting for them here so that she could take them head-on.


    Most of the yers here had a n when they fought. They would decide who to kill first.


    ¡°Since we are fighting, we should just fight. Why are you all thinking of a n?¡± Ming Shu smiled. She said in a gentle voice, ¡°Call you leader over.¡±


    That tone sounded as though she wanted to have a chat with their team leader.


    Wait!


    Was this a fight?


    They were in apetition!


    <i>Who would want to fight with you?</i>


    ¡°Although this is not right, I can¡¯t refute her.¡±


    ¡°Me too...¡±


    ¡°They are having a fight...¡±


    Everyone felt that their principles had been swayed.


    Thousand Miles In The Air contacted Phoenix Yufei. Phoenix Yufei came over quickly with his team.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t speak any more nonsense. When they came over, she instantly used her skills. Tonight¡¯s Moon and Qingqiu Zhong cooperated with her well.


    The team fight started in a few seconds.


    All kinds of abilities flew through the air.


    Phoenix Yufei was stunned when he was attacked suddenly. After he calmed down, he started attacking with his team members.


    The audience watched their fight with excitement.


    However, since it was a huge team fight, thementer couldn¡¯t catch all the details.


    ¡°Jiang Liu!¡± Qingqiu Zhong shouted.


    Jiang Liu immediately came up and used his ability¡ªSpring Wind Rain.


    Phoenix Yufei saw an increase in Ming Shu¡¯s strength, and her attacks became more powerful. His health points started dropping quickly.


    Luckily, this increase onlysted for a few seconds.


    Phoenix Yufei widened the distance between him and Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu tilted her head and looked at him. She didn¡¯t chase him. Instead, she swung her sword over her shoulder and said, ¡°Shall I give you a chance to surrender?¡±


    Phoenix Yufei replied, ¡°Wind God, we have not ended our match.¡±


    ¡°But we already won,¡± Ming Shu said.


    Phoenix Yufei looked at her team members that were all alive. ¡°Aren¡¯t you reaching conclusions a little too early?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ming Shu replied. ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize that one of your members is dead?¡±


    Phoenix Yufei instantly looked at the upper left corner of his UI. One of his team members¡¯ icons had dimmed.


    [Gift Pack of Snacks acquired the red g. Gift Pack of Snacks won.]


    Without any warning, the game ended.


    Everyone was transported out of the map.


    The audience and thementator were speechless.


    After a while, someone in the audience said, ¡°This is too unscrupulous.¡±


    ¡°I naively thought that she wanted to have a serious fight.¡±


    ¡°Women can¡¯t be trusted.¡±


    ¡°I just wondered how Team Phoenix feels now.¡±


    ¡°What happened to the team fight? She asked someone to sneak in to their base while they were fighting. They should change their name to Team Unscrupulous.¡±


    As the audience became agitated, the live broadcast chat was exploding withments too.


    No one saw such treacherous nning in apetition before.


    As expected of Wind God.


    Phoenix Yufei felt depressed.


    The other team¡¯s members were all present when the team fight started, so he didn¡¯t notice when someone sneaked away and killed their teammate who was guarding the g.


    Phoenix Yufei looked at the ranking of the match. The first one was Tonight¡¯s Moon.


    He must be the person who took the g.


    Phoenix Yufei looked at Ming Shu. ¡°What is the skill that your flower god used?¡±


    Jiang Liu replied, ¡°Spring Wind Rain.¡±


    Phoenix Yufei never heard of this ability before. ¡°This is the flower god¡¯s skill?¡±


    Jiang Liu replied obediently, ¡°It is an advanced skill.¡±


    Advanced skill...


    Wait!


    What was an advanced skill?


    ¡°It is abined skill,¡± a member of his team exined in a soft voice. ¡°I heard that some people callbined skills an advanced skill.¡±


    Aspared tobined skills, advanced skill sounded better.


    However, the official term for it wasbined skill.


    It referred to a skill which was achieved through thebination of two skills. As for what kind ofbined skill the two skills would result in, it depended on luck.


    Some people might lose their two skills, while others might get a useless skill.


    A few might be extremely lucky and get a powerfulbined skill.


    Jiang Liu¡¯s Spring Wind Rain was a powerful skill.


    F**k...


    This was a fun part of Asking Gods.


    Since the personbining the skill and the materials and character of the person were different, eachbined skill was unique.


    However,bined skills were still undergoing testing. yers only know thatbined skills existed, but they didn¡¯t know how tobine their skills to make abined skill.


    Those who knew how to figured it out themselves.


    This was why Asking Gods could continue to reign over the holographic gaming industry in the future.


    ...


    Ming Shu¡¯s scheme was unscrupulous, but Jiang Liu¡¯s special skill shocked everyone. They all started asking about his special skill.


    Ming Shu squeezed out from the crowd and threw Xiang Wan off. She got into Si Chen¡¯s car.


    ¡°I said that this method is not workable...¡±


    Si Chen¡¯s voice was loud. Ming Shu tilted her head and looked at him. Si Chen lowered his voice. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss thister.¡±


    He hung up and asked as though nothing had happened, ¡°You finished yourpetition?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What were you shouting for just now?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Si Chen asked the driver to start the car. He pulled down the blinder and kissed Ming Shu.


    His negative emotions dissipated when he saw her.


    She had the power to calm him down.


    ¡°Wife, let¡¯s get married.¡± He kissed Ming Shu¡¯s ear and then moved his way to the back. He slowly went down. ¡°I want to give you a title. I want to stay beside you openly.¡±


    ¡°I have already given you a title. Why are you still not satisfied?¡±


    Si Chen knew what she was talking about. ¡°That is in the game. It¡¯s different.¡±


    He would only feel at ease if he bound her to him.


    Si Chen¡¯s lips went to her neck. They pressed against her artery as he slowly kissed her. It felt numbing and enticing.


    This was a lethal spot.


    Ming Shu panted, ¡°Get up first.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Si Chen pressed down even harder. ¡°I will only get up if you agree.¡±


    ¡°Are you whining?¡±


    Si Chen: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who is whining?</i>


    <i>Bullshit!</i>


    ¡°Whine one more time and I will consider it.¡±


    <i>Pfft!</i>


    <i>I am the boss of apany. How can I whine?</i>


    Si Chen took a deep breath. ¡°Wife... will you marry me? Please?¡±


    The man looked up slightly as he begged her.


    <i>The little demon is so handsome.</i>


    <i>His whining is</i>...


    <i>Hard for me to reject.</i>


    ¡°I will consider it.¡±


    ¡°How long do you need?¡±


    ¡°If you ask me any longer, I will not consider it anymore.¡±


    Si Chen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You agree?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°No. I reject.¡±


    Si Chen became sad. ¡°Take some time to consider it then. Consider it carefully. I am wealthy and handsome. Touch me here. I even have abs. My performance in bed is good too.¡±


    Si Chen pulled Ming Shu¡¯s hand and ced it on his body. She could feel the abs on his stomach.


    Si Chen suddenly lowered his head. His voice was seductive. ¡°Wife, you smell so good. I like you...¡±

 Chapter 1019 - The Part-Time Expert (35)

    <strong>Chapter 1019: The Part-Time Expert (35)</strong>


    There were more rounds in the finals, so Ming Shu needed to spend more time at thepetition. She had less time to spend with Si Chen.


    Ming Shu¡¯s unscrupulous reputation was known by everyone.


    What happened with Team Phoenix was just a small deal.


    They felt that the other teams would never dare to fight against Ming Shu again.


    She caused them too much trauma.


    During the final threepetition, Team Phoenix lost. They were unable to get into the top three. People wondered if it was because they got traumatized by Ming Shu.


    Team HS managed to enter the top three.


    Tao Zi left. The person substituting her was male.


    On the eve of thepetition, Gift Pack of Snacks suddenly announced that they would forfeit the match.


    All the yers: ¡°???¡±


    Everyone was still waiting to see what insidious ns they would use against Team HS.


    Ming Shu replied to those yers that wanted to kill her on the public chat.


    [In order to protect the tradition of Team NS being third, I have no choice.]


    [...] Where are our knives!


    Ming Shu was chased around the map by the yers.


    Even if she had a rtionship with the boss of Asking Gods, they would not let her go.


    Ming Shu formed this team so that she could target her snacks coupon. Now that her snacks coupon was gone, there was no reason for her to continue the match. It was a waste of time for her.


    Just as Ming Shu announced their forfeit and got the third position, Tao Zi¡¯s Hatred Points became full.


    She wanted to get the position and fought hard to get it.


    Ming Shu, on the other hand, gave up her chance just like this.


    The winner of thepetition was Team HS.


    ...


    Ming Shu¡¯s team members felt satisfied that they were able to y in a professionalpetition. Yellow Crane Returning West was busy, so after thepetition ended, he disappeared.


    Jiang Liu was preparing for his University Entrance Exam.


    Ovepped Moon and Sun went back to his hometown and got married. The other members teased him for this.


    Qingqiu Zhong was busy taking over his family business. No one knew what Tonight¡¯s Moon was doing. He just disappeared abruptly.


    However, Team Gift Pack of Snacks was not disbanded. The club looked for new members to join the team. As the only substitute of the team, Xiang Wan became the team leader.


    Ming Shu learned about Qin Jin chasing Xiang Wan from Wang Heyang.


    At the start of the third season, Qin Jin found Wang Heyang and expressed that he wanted to join NS.


    Wang Heyang didn¡¯t dare to ept him. He thought that Qin Jin was here to spy on them.


    Xiang Wan talked to Qin Jin and Qin Jin gave up on this idea.


    But, the two of them would always be spotted together in the game.


    Rumors about them being a couple started spreading. Xiang Wan denied it, but Qin Jin remained silent.


    Xiang Wan felt helpless.


    She liked Qin Jin.


    She was able toe this far because of Qin Jin.


    But...


    She didn¡¯t dare to be with him.


    She felt that she wasn¡¯t good enough.


    Ming Shu walked past her with a bag of sliced bread. ¡°Young girl, there is no such thing as whether you are good enough. You only need to decide if you want to sleep with him.¡±


    Xiang Wan: ¡°...¡± Master, you are very direct!


    Jiang Liu, who was doing his homework, raised his hand slowly. ¡°Wind God, I am still underage.¡±


    Wang Heyang instantly raised his head. ¡°What?¡±


    Jiang Liu shrunk his head. ¡°The age on my identity card is wrong... Actually, I am just... 17 years old this year.¡±


    Wang Heyang: ¡°...¡± A bunch of demons!


    Xiang Wanughed loudly when she saw Wang Heyang¡¯s shocked face. ¡°Hahahaha! Jiang Liu, call me Big Sister.¡±


    Jiang Liu was obedient. ¡°Big Sister.¡±


    Wang Heyang pulled a long face. ¡°Xiang Wan, the new members will be reporting in tomorrow. You will lead them. I want to see results in three days.¡±


    Wang Heyang was furious. He left angrily.


    Xiang Wan shrugged. She turned and asked Jiang Liu, ¡°Jiang Liu, will you continue to y after your University Entrance Exam?¡±


    Jiang Liu replied, ¡°My mother said that if I enter Wind God¡¯s school, I can continue. If not...¡±


    Jiang Liu gave a sad face.


    Xiang Wan shook her head. ¡°Scary.¡±


    Not just anyone could get into her master¡¯s school.


    ¡°If Master helps you, you will be able to get in.¡±


    ¡°I am very busy.¡± Ming Shu held a piece of bread and slowly chewed on it.


    ¡°You are busy eating bread?¡±


    Xiang Wan felt that her master didn¡¯t eat a lot. She just ate very slowly. However, if you ced a bunch of snacks in front of her, she would finish them.


    She was like a little hamster storing up snacks.


    ¡°Please respect the bread!¡±


    ¡°I will buy snacks for you every day. Please help Jiang Liu.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to ask Yellow Crane Returning West and the rest of the original team. She felt that they were difficult people. The only person she dared to ask was her master.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Don¡¯t think that I will agree just because of snacks.


    ¡°With hi-tea.¡±


    Xiang Wan: ¡°...¡±


    Xiang Wan touched her purse. She had enough money from her part-time job. There was some money earned from teaching other people how to y the game too. She didn¡¯t need to send money back home now, so she had quite some spare cash left.


    Xiang Wan nodded. ¡°Sure!¡±


    This was her master anyway.


    Xiang Wan immediately went to train the new team members. When Jiang Liu didn¡¯t need to go to lessons, Ming Shu would teach him homework. She would asionally go on dates with Si Chen too. Most of the time, Si Chen brought her out to eat.


    In order to make his wife happy, Si Chen put in much time and effort.


    Si Chen didn¡¯t have much free time now. Sometimes, when Ming Shu was satisfied with her meals, she would visit him at the vi.


    When she was not satisfied, she would not go no matter how frequently Si Chen called her.


    ...


    ¡°Junior Sister, you¡¯re here,¡± Wu Qing greeted her. There was a hugemotion upstairs. ¡°He is throwing a tantrum. Everyone got implicated today.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Who angered him?¡±


    Wu Qing shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ming Shu slowly walked up. Assistant #1 and Assistant #2 were standing against the greenhouse like two statues.


    When they saw Ming Shu, they gave a forced smile. ¡°Miss Ji He.¡±


    They spoke loudly so that the people inside could hear them.


    The people in the greenhouse turned quiet. Then, a bunch of people rushed out and hurried down the stairs.


    The greenhouse was a mess. Si Chen had smashed a few things. When Ming Shu entered, Si Chen immediately came over. He hugged Ming Shu and buried his head in her arms. ¡°Wife, I feel ufortable.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to get angry, but he felt irritated whenever he didn¡¯t get to see her.


    That bunch of stupid people always attempted to go past his bottom line too.


    Ming Shu felt his face. She looked up and kissed him.


    The gentle kiss calmed him down.


    Si Chen hugged Ming Shu¡¯s waist and pulled her closer. His tongue went past her teeth and he sucked on her tongue.


    After a while, Si Chen released her as he panted. He waited for his body to calm down before kissing her again. Then, he pulled her to the side and asked her to sit down.


    He hugged Ming Shu from the back and asked Ming Shu to sit on hisp. He took some snacks from the drawer beside him and gave them to Ming Shu. ¡°You can eat this. I will hug you while I work. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you get tired?¡±


    Si Chen replied, ¡°I feel calmer if I hug you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Ming Shu leaned against him.


    She didn¡¯t ask why he got angry and what he was busy with. She just watched quietly as he worked.


    Si Chen looked at her asionally. Most of the time, Ming Shu was in a daze. When he kissed her, she would look at him.


    He liked it when she looked at him.

 Chapter 1020 - The Part-Time Expert (36)

    <h4>Chapter 1020: The Part-Time Expert (36)</h4>


    ¡°The things are inside. I have marked all those things that you all should take note of. If you all still fail... then you should just give up this project.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The man took the USB stick and smiled. ¡°Miss Ji, why don¡¯t you want Mr. Si to know about this?¡±


    ¡°Why should I let him know about things that he shouldn¡¯t know?¡± Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ji,¡± the man called her. ¡°Are you really not interested in anything?¡±


    Ming Shu agreed.


    ¡°What about Mr. Si?¡±


    Ming Shu slowly walked up the stairs. She replied in a soft voice, ¡°He¡¯s different.¡±


    This had nothing to do with her interests.


    Ming Shu went up. Si Chen was standing at the entrance of the greenhouse. ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°Washroom.¡±


    Si Chen was puzzled. ¡°... You came from below.¡±


    Actress Shu lied without changing her expression, ¡°I like using the washroom below.¡±


    Si Chen felt even more puzzled. However, he ignored his emotions and just replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat.¡±


    ¡°You finished your work?¡±


    ¡°You are more important.¡± Si Chen hugged Ming Shu¡¯s waist and walked down with her. ¡°If I go bankrupt next time, please don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    ¡°Why not? You will not be able to buy snacks for me if you go bankrupt.¡±


    Si Chen: ¡°...¡± <i>I didn¡¯t expect you to be so materialistic!</i>


    ...


    The people creating trouble around Huanyao increased. The situation was the same at other technologypanies.


    Some people even got sent to the hospital because of this. News of this was broadcasted all the time.


    How would A.I. and humans lived together?


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything, but whenever Si Chen went to his office, she would apany him until he went in. She would also wait for him outside Huanyao after his work ended.


    ¡°Wife!¡±


    Si Chen rushed over.


    Ming Shu was kissed all over her face. ¡°... Can you please take note of your image as the president?¡±


    If his height would allow him, he would have hung himself on Ming Shu.


    ¡°Presidents can¡¯t kiss their wives?¡± <i>Who said that? I will not be the president anymore!</i>


    ¡°...¡± <i>That is not the main point.</i>


    ¡°You seem... very happy today?¡± Ming Shu opened the car door and pushed him in.


    ¡°Really?¡± Si Chen touched his face. ¡°I am always happy to see you.¡±


    The corners of Ming Shu¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He still had the habit of confessing to her every day.


    Ming Shu understood why Si Chen was ted that night. The project had a breakthrough.


    This was an emergency situation. If Si Chen couldn¡¯t provide a technology that could appease the people, the matter would get worse.


    Si Chen had huge pressure on him.


    At night, Si Chen took a long time in the bathroom. He looked at himself in the mirror and sprayed some perfume on him. He went out with his bathrobe after he was certain that he smelled nice and delicious.


    Ming Shu was leaning against the bed frame and looking at her phone. She was replying to Xiang Wan¡¯s message.


    The bed beside her sank. Her cellphone was snatched away.


    Ming Shu turned her head.


    Si Chen was half-kneeling on the bed. His bathrobe was pulled open, revealing his abs. ¡°Wife.¡± <i>Look at me, look at me!</i>


    Ming Shu reached out.


    Si Chen hid the cellphone behind him.


    He asked, ¡°Do I look good?¡±


    <i>What is there to y on a cellphone?</i>


    <i>If you dare, y with me!</i>


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Si Chen threw the cellphone on the far end of the sofa. He grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s waist with both hands and pinned her under his body.


    Ming Shu frowned slightly. ¡°What did you spray on yourself?¡±


    Si Chen leaned toward her and replied inaudibly. Ming Shu didn¡¯t hear what he said.


    ¡°Go and wash up.¡± Ming Shu pushed his chest away. ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you have other smells on you.¡±


    Si Chen looked at her, puzzled.


    He smelled himself. He smelled good.


    Si Chen didn¡¯t want to wash up. He wanted to...


    ¡°Wife...¡± Si Chen called her in a low voice. His eyes turned misty and seductive. His cold fingers went under her clothes.


    Ming Shu grabbed his wrist. ¡°Go and wash up.¡±


    Si Chen: ¡°...¡±


    Si Chen looked at her. ¡°Wife, help me...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You better hurry up. I will give you ten minutes. After that, I will sleep.¡±


    Si Chen was unhappy at the start. However, he soon understood what she meant and his eyes lit up. He rushed into the bathroom excitedly and washed himself.


    Within ten minutes, he hurried out of the bathroom.


    He climbed onto the bed and kissed Ming Shu with his wet lips. ¡°Wife...¡±


    Ming Shu sighed. But, she let hime near her.


    Their breaths intertwined and their skins touched.


    Ming Shu felt hot.


    ¡°Wife, I really, really like you,¡± Si Chen panted as he whispered into her ear.


    Ming Shu¡¯s consciousness started blurring. The walls she built around herself seemed to crash down as he confessed to her.


    Si Chen was ted. The desire which he had been holding back exploded, and he gave Ming Shu a vigorous time.


    After everything ended, he carried Ming Shu to the bathroom and washed her up. Then, he fed her some food. He seemed to be still energetic.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to do it again, so she pretended to be asleep.


    Si Chen looked at the Ming Shu with disappointment.


    His fingers moved across her eyes, nose, and lips.


    He smiled happily.


    ¡°My wife is so sweet.¡±


    ...


    The third season of Asking Godspetition started.


    Tao Zi managed to form a team with Junxing Knows Where He¡¯s Going¡¯s help. However, its operations were not smooth yet.


    She met Junxing Knows Where He¡¯s Going in real life, and even slept with him.


    Junxing Knows Where He¡¯s Going was not as handsome as Qin Jin, but he was above average in terms of looks.


    Tao Zi¡¯s team was defeated in the preliminary round.


    Without Qin Jin, it was hard for Tao Zi to manage a team all by herself.


    Tao Zi was unwilling to give up. She felt that she was as good as Xiang Wan. Why did she be like this?


    When she came out of thepetition area, she walked forward with a depressed face.


    ¡°God Jin, are you looking for me?¡±


    Tao Zi looked up. Qin Jin and Xiang Wan were standing not far away. There was something different about Qin Jin. In the future, this was how he looked at...


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous during thepetitionter,¡± Qin Jin¡¯s voice floated over. It still sounded indifferent, but there was a tinge of concern in it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. My master is around.¡± Xiang Wan smiled. ¡°Master cheered for me just now.¡±


    They talked for a few more minutes before Xiang Wan left.


    ¡°Qin Jin!¡±


    Tao Zi called Qin Jin.


    Qin Jin looked at her. His gaze was distant and cold.


    Tao Zi clenched her fists as she walked over. ¡°Qin Jin, how is Xiang Wan better than me? Why don¡¯t you like me?¡±


    There was no expression on the man¡¯s face.


    Tao Zi waited for his answer.


    She wanted to know why he chose Xiang Wan.


    Why didn¡¯t he choose her...


    Tao Zi saw his lips moving. ¡°Why should she bepared with you?¡±


    <i>Why should she bepared with you?</i>


    <i>Why should she...</i>


    <i>Why...</i>


    Tao Zi froze. She didn¡¯t even have the right to bepared with her.

 Chapter 1021 - The Part-Time Expert (37)

    <h4>Chapter 1021: The Part-Time Expert (37)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Tao Zi returned to Junxing Knows Where He¡¯s Going¡¯s ce in a depressed mood. When she opened the door, she heard ambiguous noisesing from the bedroom.


    She was stunned.


    After some time, she rushed into the bedroom.


    The person who said that he liked her and was willing to give her anything was currently having intercourse with another woman.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    When she realized that someone had opened the door, the woman grabbed something and covered her body.


    Junxing Knows Where He¡¯s Going just looked at Tao Zi indifferently. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you woulde back?¡±


    Tao Zi gritted her teeth. ¡°Why...¡±


    Junxing Knows Where He¡¯s Going hugged the woman who got frightened. ¡°There is no ¡®why.¡¯ We are all adults. We¡¯re just ying. Do you think that it was a real rtionship?¡±


    ying...


    Tao Zi suddenly pounced on the woman and pulled on her hair. She pped the woman.


    The woman fought back.


    While the two women were fighting, Junxing Knows Where He¡¯s Going put on his clothes and tidied himself up. Then, he went to pull Tao Zi away and dragged her out of the bedroom.


    ¡°Why did you lie to me!¡±


    Tao Zi pushed him away forcefully. There was hatred in her eyes.


    Junxing Knows Where He¡¯s Going remained calm. ¡°Tao Zi, when you said that you wanted to build your own team, I sponsored you. You used your body to repay me. I think that there are no lies between us. You did it voluntarily.¡±


    ¡°You said that you like me.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I like you. But that doesn¡¯t prevent me from liking other people.¡±


    Tao Zi looked at him with disbelief.


    How could he say such things?


    Everything that he saidst time was all lies?


    She wed at Junxing Knows Where He¡¯s Going. ¡°Bastard, scumbug...¡±


    Junxing Knows Where He¡¯s Going grabbed her wrist. His tone was casual. ¡°You like Qin Jin, too. Did I say anything to you?¡±


    Tao Zi froze.


    So he knew all along.


    ¡°If you can ept this, you can stille next time. After all...¡± Junxing Knows Where He¡¯s Going smiled. ¡°I love your body.¡±


    Tao Zi red at him furiously.


    Junxing Knows Where He¡¯s Going didn¡¯t mind at all. He took out a card and passed it to her. ¡°If you can¡¯t ept it, take this card. The password is your birthday. We will end our rtionship today.¡±


    Junxing Knows Where He¡¯s Going was a scumbug, but he was an honest and thoughtful scumbug. He even prepared a card for her.


    The women who had been with him knew that after they took the money, they would not bother each other anymore.


    Tao Zi took the money and left the vi.


    The sun shone on her, but she still felt cold.


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    A car stopped beside her.


    The car door opened. Before Tao Zi could see who was inside, she was dragged into the car. She struggled and shouted, but someone covered her mouth with something. Then, she lost consciousness.


    When she woke up again, an unfamiliar young man was standing in front of her.


    ¡°Who... who are you? Why did you kidnap me?¡±


    The young man was only here to ascertain that she was awake. After that, he left.


    Tao Zi looked at the door that just closed. The lights slowly dimmed.


    The young man stood outside and made a call. ¡°Sir, what shall we do with her?¡±


    <i>¡°How dare she bully my wife. Kill her.¡±</i>


    ¡°Sir... that is against thew.¡±


    <i>¡°... I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t want to see her anymore.¡±</i>


    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±


    There were many ways to make a person disappear.


    ...


    Two yearster, when the conflict between A.I. and humans was at its peak, thepany released the Yunxing Project.


    The Yunxing Project¡¯s main goal was to prevent the A.I. from mutating. Thepany showcased the possible scenarios to the public and showed that the Yunxing Project could stop the A.I.


    They also exined the importance of future technologies.


    After a lot of campaigning, people started epting the A.I.


    The Huanyao Group was a coborator of the official site, so they were thepany that would carry out the Yunxing Project.


    Si Chen worked hard day and night. On the other hand, Ming Shu immersed herself in gaming.


    Si Chen was furious.


    <i>Why is she so free?</i>


    <i>We¡¯re all humans!</i>


    <i>Why is the difference so big!</i>


    ¡°Wife, can you stop ying your game?¡± Si Chen pestered Ming Shu in the game.


    ¡°What else can I do?¡±


    Si Chen said bluntly, ¡°You can y with me. Aren¡¯t I fun to y with?¡±


    ¡°What is fun about you? I have already used all the positions I can on you. Don¡¯t block my way. I¡¯m fighting the boss.¡±


    Si Chen: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I must add an addiction prevention system in the future!</i>


    <i>Let¡¯s see if you can still keep on ying then!</i>


    Hence, after some time, a new addiction prevention system wasunched for Asking Gods.


    It was an interesting system.


    If it was a child, their parents could activate the addiction prevention system and transport the child to an individual room.


    There were all kinds of test papers in the room. The parents would choose the test papers and their child had to do the test papers. If they didn¡¯t finish them, the child would be unable to get out of the room. The next time they logged in, they would still appear in this small, dark room.


    If the person ying was in a rtionship, they would not need to do test papers. They would be transported into a bridal chamber. As for what happened inside the chamber, it couldn¡¯t be said.


    #Parents and boyfriends will not need to worry that I will get addicted to a game anymore#


    Si Chen got a beating from Ming Shu because of this.


    However, he was firm this time. He didn¡¯t change the setting even though he was beaten up.


    ...


    During the Asking Gods International Competition.


    Gift Pack of Snacks won with a huge lead.


    After Jiang Liu entered university, he came back to the team and continued being the flower god. He got even more powerful at his character and became the top flower god in the game.


    Xiang Wan¡¯s skills got better as the days went by. From a newbie team leader, she became a responsible team leader and led her team to victory.


    As they took their trophy, the host asked Xiang Wan how was she able to reach where she was today.


    Xiang Wan replied, ¡°I am grateful to my master.¡±


    The host was curious. ¡°You have a master? May I ask who your master is?¡±


    Xiang Wan said proudly, ¡°Wind He Rising.¡±


    Silence.


    The person who had a rtionship with the boss of Asking Gods, the person who caused Asking Gods to have those useless functions, the person who irritated everyone in the game, Wind He Rising?


    <i>Are you serious?</i>


    But...


    Wind He Rising was indeed the first team leader of Team Snacks.


    It was understandable that Xiang Wan was her disciple.


    ¡°Wind God! Wind God!¡±


    ¡°Wind God! Wind God! Wind God!¡±


    Someone in the audience started shouting, and people followed suit.


    Xiang Wan smiled as she looked at the audience.


    Some honors couldn¡¯t be gotten just by standing on stage.


    ...


    Ming Shu stayed in this world for six years.


    She died while testing the newly invented game pod by Huanyao. She became brain-dead.


    ¡ªWhich was the same as being dead.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t me the game pod. Without it, she would still die.


    Ming Shu sat in the Cloud Room and looked at the white cloud screen that floated by.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 950000


    ~~~


    Additional Task: None


    Hidden Task: Completed


    Ming Shu felt that there was something wrong with the disy of the hidden task. Sometimes, it would show how much Hatred Points she gained, while at other times, it would just state that shepleted the task.


    So the Harmony System had the right to type what it wanted?


    She stillcked 50,000. After attaining those points, she would be able to buy whatever she liked!


    ¡°All the best. I can do it!¡±

 Chapter 1022 - Si Chen (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 1022: Si Chen (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Beep</i>...<i> beep</i>...


    A man sat beside a bed in a quiet ward. He stroked the pale face of the person lying on the bed.


    He held her hand and rubbed it on his face. His gaze was gentle.


    ¡°Why... why can¡¯t you look at me?¡±


    Si Chen was filled with remorse.


    If he hadn¡¯t made her angry that night, she would not have logged in to the game.


    If she didn¡¯t log in to the game, this would not happen.


    If he didn¡¯t bring the login pod back, she would be fine.


    It was all his fault.


    It was all his fault...


    The doctor said that there was only a small possibility that she would wake up. However, he still kept the hope that maybe... just maybe, she was pulling a trick on him.


    She would wake up soon.


    ¡°If you are not angry anymore, wake up and look at me.¡± Si Chen¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°I beg you, please wake up. I will not anger you anymore.¡±


    Si Chen controlled his emotions. ¡°I will find you again at night. Wait for me.¡±


    Si Chen spent most of his time in the hospital. In the morning, he would talk to Ming Shu, and after work, he woulde back again.


    His life only consisted of work and Ming Shu.


    His busy work schedule could prevent him from overthinking.


    However, at night, he would be unable to contain his emotions anymore.


    The man called Si Chen: ¡°Mr. Si, are you still unable to forget her?¡±


    Si Chen asked him, ¡°How can I forget?¡±


    The man went silent for a moment. ¡°Do you know why the Yunxing Project seeded?¡±


    Si Chen looked at him. Something stirred in his eyes.


    The man slowly continued, ¡°Miss Ji He gave us many opinions and made many changes to the Yunxing Project. She participated in theter stages of the project too. But, she requested all this to be kept a secret from you. She didn¡¯t want you to know.¡±


    The man sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what she was thinking, but I feel that it is better to tell you. You are a lucky person. Miss Ji He is lucky, too.¡±


    Many images appeared in Si Chen¡¯s mind.


    She would call people behind his back and hang up the moment he came. He looked at her call history. It was with Yun Yu, Xiang Wan, Yellow Crane Returning West or Tonight¡¯s Moon and the rest of the team. There were no unfamiliar numbers.


    She always visited the NS Club. He asked Wang Heyang to spy on her. Wang Heyang told him that she would always look at something and discuss it with her teachers about certain things. Wang Heyang thought that it was a thesis she was writing.


    He didn¡¯t notice all these small details.


    ¡°She... When did she find you?¡±


    The man recalled, ¡°During the second stage when the project failed for the 29th time.¡±


    At that time, he was under huge pressure and would always throw tantrums. She would apany him quietly.


    She had thepetition, but she had to think about the project too... She even had to apany him.


    Si Chen suddenly felt some difficulty breathing.


    It was as though someone clenched his heart in their fist.


    ¡°Mr. Si, are you all right?¡± The man held him worriedly.


    ¡°I, I am fine.¡± Si Chen retracted his hand. He slowly walked forward. His back seemed lonely.


    The man wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t. In the end, he just sighed.


    Si Chen returned to his vi. Because the project seeded, the vi was empty now.


    However, he didn¡¯t move his room down. That ce was where she lived before.


    He would still buy many snacks. The things that she used were still there. He tried to fool himself that she was still here. She was just beside him.


    She would not be so cruel and leave him alone.


    Si Chen looked at herptop. It was password-locked. She seldom used herptop, so he didn¡¯t know her password.


    Si Chen tried her birthday. It failed.


    He tried her name. It was incorrect, too.


    He entered her name and her birthday together. It was still wrong.


    He typed something slowly. When he pressed the enter button, his hand shook.


    The screen was unlocked.


    Si Chen suddenly covered his face and shrunk into the seat. Warm liquid flowed down his face.


    <i>Wife, I am hurting so much.</i>


    After a long time, Si Chen pulled theptop closer to him with shaking hands.


    The wallpaper was a photo of him sleeping. It was taken in the greenhouse. Half of his face was revealed. The sunlight was just right, and it made the entire picture feel warm and gentle.


    ¡°Liar,¡± Si Chen scolded in a low voice.


    Besides a few software, there were only some documents on the screen. They werebeled with numbers.


    All of them were password-locked.


    Si Chen tried to enter the login password.


    It was wrong...


    What could it be?


    Si Chen tried again. It was still not right.


    The system reminded him that there was only one chance left.


    He didn¡¯t dare to type a password randomly.


    He got up and went to look for Ming Shu¡¯s things. Si Chen was surprised when he saw only one box.


    She had so few things.


    Si Chen looked through the things that she left behind. There was a photobook at the bottom. It was given to her by Xiang Wan.


    Si Chen flipped opened the photobook. Most of it was photos of friends and her in the game. There were some photos of Qingqiu Zhong and the rest of her team.


    Si Chen looked at every single photo. Suddenly, he stopped.


    A handsome man was holding his hand and looking up.


    The angle was good, so he was able to see the gentleness in the man¡¯s eyes.


    Moon Temple...


    This was where he confessed to her that day.


    Si Chen flipped through the photobook. There were no other photos after that. However, there were some words at the back of the photo.


    <Master, I asked you whether you really like him. You said that you did. However, I didn¡¯t believe you. I thought that I must have heard wrong that day. I didn¡¯t think that you were someone who would like someone so easily.


    I only believe that you like him now.>


    Si Chen looked at the words. He ced down the photobook after a long time and entered the passcode.


    The circle in the middle kept spinning.


    Si Chen looked at it nervously. Finally, the documents were revealed.


    However, there was only some useless information in the folder. The rest of the documents contained simr things.


    Si Chen didn¡¯t possess any more hope as he clicked on thest document.


    There was no information in this document. There was only a picture.


    It was a picture of a pair of rings. An address was written beside it.


    Si Chen took his car keys and rushed out of the vi. He dashed through a few red lights and managed to reach the location on the photo. The other party was just closing up. Si Chen had to make a few calls before the other party let him in.


    ¡°This is an order from ady known as Miss Ji. But, she didn¡¯t say when she wille and collect it.¡± The person-in-charge ced a box in front of Si Chen. ¡°Thedy said that if she didn¡¯t collect it by the 25th of October, we should send it out.¡±


    The person-in-charge showed Si Chen the address on the card.


    It was the address of his vi.


    October 25 was his birthday.


    The person-in-charge looked at the man. He didn¡¯t know if the man was feeling ted or depressed. A water droplet appeared on the transparent ss beside the box.


    The person-in-charge was slightly surprised.


    ¡°Liar... liar!¡±


    The tall and handsome man seemed to have been affected, heavily and started crying like a little child who lost something precious.


    <i>You can have both the honor and me. I hope to live through life and death with you.</i>

 Chapter 1023 - Wei Lan Return Wind (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1023: Wei Lan Return Wind (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Inte Headline: Wei Lan Changes Industry Whenever She Likes#


    The fake female protagonist in this world was called Lin Yuxin. She transmigrated.


    Lin Yuxin was an author. When she transmigrated, she decided to continue being an author.


    The variety of novels in this world was limited. They were not as interesting as the novels in Lin Yuxin¡¯s world.


    Lin Yuxin felt that she would be famous.


    However, even though her novels had a unique theme, they didn¡¯t get popr.


    The other people that used her themes to write their own stories, on the other hand, became famous.


    Lin Yuxin was not convinced. Why were other people gaining poprity because of something she came up with?


    Lin Yuxin had a sudden thought. Since this worldcked so many different themes of novels, it meant that the novels that were highly popr in her world were not avable here too.


    With this thought in mind, Lin Yuxin started copying novels from her world.


    Because of this, Lin Yuxin got famous quickly. She was a fast worker and had many novels under her belt within a short period of time. Every one of them was unique and interesting. She became the icon of the novel world.


    After Lin Yuxin became famous, she started egging on her readers to mock the other writers for giarizing her novels.


    Using the same theme was different from giarizing.


    However, the readers didn¡¯t know the difference. After some brainwashing from Lin Yuxin, they immediately felt that other writers giarized their idol.


    Many authors got implicated.


    Wei Lan was one of them.


    The minute she started posting her new novel online, Lin Yuxin¡¯s fans noticed her. The novel that Lin Yuxin was currently writing had a simr theme to Wei Lan¡¯s novel.


    Also, Lin Yuxin started her novel first.


    Hence, peoplemented that she was giarizing the guru¡¯s novel.


    But, in actual fact, besides the theme, the style of writing and the storyline were entirely different.


    Wei Lan was toozy to attend to these anti-fans.


    However, Lin Yuxin continued to hint to other writers that Wei Lan giarized her idea.


    The writers¡¯ circle was not big. Rumors spread easily.


    Wei Lan ignored it when she heard about it the first time. The second time she heard it, she was a little angry. By the time she heard the rumor for the third time, she was furious. She uploaded the discussion that she had with her editor on her microblog.


    The pictures of the discussion proved that she wrote the basic skeleton of the novel long before Lin Yuxin wrote her book.


    After Wei Lan uploaded these photos, Lin Yuxin came out and apologized for her fans. Her attitude was sincere and she seemed to be unsure of the actions from her fans.


    Wei Lan saw how polite and sincere Lin Yuxin was so she let this matter go. She didn¡¯t want to create a huge scene, either.


    Yet, Lin Yuxin didn¡¯t want to let her go. She hated Wei Lan and started throwing mud at her.


    At a writers¡¯ gathering, Lin Yuxin framed Wei Lan again.


    Wei Lan was at the scene too so she caught Lin Yuxin red-handed. Lin Yuxin denied that she was framing her and pretended to be innocent.


    Everyone thought that Wei Lan was being petty. They felt that she was targeting Lin Yuxin because of what happened before.


    Lin Yuxin was good at winning people¡¯s hearts.


    Wei Lan didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Hence, Wei Lan and Lin Yuxin became enemies.


    After that, every time there was an event, Wei Lan would be targeted mercilessly by Lin Yuxin. Her hatred for Lin Yuxin got stronger and she started to turn evil.


    But, no matter what she did, Wei Lan was not Lin Yuxin¡¯s match.


    In the end, she was ruined. Her reputation dropped drastically and Wei Lan stopped writing.


    Lin Yuxin became extremely famous.


    [The Host wishes for Lin Yuxin to lose her reputation and be ruined.]


    Ming Shu woke up after she downloaded the storyline. She was lying on a bed in a hotel. The lighting of the room was dimmed so she didn¡¯t know what time it was.


    Ming Shu reached out and touched her forehead. It was a little warm. Was the Host sick?


    The timeline now should be when the writers had a gathering and the Host met Lin Yuxin for the first time.


    The Host caught Lin Yuxin talking badly about her to another author. Although she said it obscurely, the meaning behind her words was obvious.


    The Host asked Lin Yuxin why she talked badly about her.


    Lin Yuxin gave an innocent face and told her that she just heard it from other people.


    Lin Yuxin didn¡¯t mention the name of the person so it sounded as though she was speaking the truth.


    No matter how someone looked at it, the Host was the one being unreasonable.


    They were standing beside the swimming pool while they were conversing. Lin Yuxin pretended to exin herself but she secretly used some force and pushed the Host into the swimming pool.


    The Host didn¡¯t know how to swim. When she was rescued, she became like this.


    Ming Shu called the reception and asked them to send her some food and medicine.


    This gathering was organized by one of the authors in their circle. Many people came.


    Lin Yuxin managed to get many people¡¯s contacts within a short while after she came.


    Ming Shu finished her food and took the medicine. She felt ufortable so she went back to sleep.


    The room was a two-person room. By the time Ming Shu¡¯s roommate came back, she had woken up.


    Her roommate nced at her and then lowered her voice. ¡°Yes, I am staying with Wei Ran.¡±


    She must be making a call.


    Wei Ran was Wei Lan¡¯s pseudonym.


    ¡°Signature? Do you like her? I heard that her personality is bad... I will talk to you on WeChatter. I am in the room. Wei Ran is asleep.¡±


    The roommate hung up after saying a few more words. When she turned back, she suddenly realized that Wei Lan had sat up on her bed.


    The girl had a smile on her pale face. She was staring at her.


    The roommate froze.


    When did she sit up? Why didn¡¯t she make any noise? Did she hear what she said just now?


    ¡°Wei Ran... are you feeling better?¡± The roommate tried to calm down.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t mention what happened. The roommate quickly changed the topic. ¡°There will be a cocktail partyter. Are you going?¡±


    <i>Cocktail party = food?</i>


    Ming Shu said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Her roommate replied, ¡°You can change clothes, then. It¡¯s starting soon.¡±


    After that, the roommate went to the bathroom to change clothes.


    When she came out, she bumped right into Ming Shu¡¯s pale face. She took a step back. ¡°You... need to use the washroom? I¡¯m done...¡±


    Ming Shu reached out and stopped her. She asked in a gentle voice, ¡°You said that my personality is not good. Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t say...¡±


    ¡°I heard everything.¡±


    The roommate regretted talking about it in the room.


    She did lower her voice...


    ¡°I heard it from other people... I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head. She smiled gently. ¡°I want to know who is trying to frame me. Can you tell me?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    The girl opposite her didn¡¯t look angry but the roommate felt frightened.


    She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It was Meteor Rain.¡±


    It was a pseudonym.


    Ming Shu smiled as she reminded her roommate, ¡°When you are talking about someone in the future, it is better to find a ce where no one around. It will be troublesome if someone hears you.¡±


    Her roommate: ¡°...¡±


    She was wrong. It was her fault!

 Chapter 1024 - Wei Ran Return Wind (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1024: Wei Ran Return Wind (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Ming Shu went down, she realized that it was just aworking session for the writers. There were only drinks avable.


    What if the writers got hungry while they were conversing?


    <i>The organizer is not professional at all!</i>


    Ming Shu walked one round and got bored. She went down and wanted to buy some snacks.


    However, Ming Shu forgot about the weather. Snow was falling. She wore a thin gown. She didn¡¯t have the courage to go out.


    In the end, Ming Shu ordered through a food delivery app and waited for the delivery man to send her her food.


    As she sat in the main hall, she flipped through her phone and took a look at the Host¡¯s aplishments.


    The book that she was writing now was called <i>Your Starlight</i>. It was a sci-fi novel. There were no other sci-fi novels in this world so that was why she got targeted by Lin Yuxin.


    Ming Shu looked up the name that her roommate told her¡ªMeteor Rain.


    It was an author who had some recognition too.


    She looked at the Meteor Rain¡¯s main page. Thestment that Meteor Rain gave was on Lin Yuxin¡¯s novel.


    The title of the novel was simr to hers¡ª<i>Your Twilight</i>


    ording to the reports of the Host¡¯s readers, the title of this book was changed.


    However, it was changed before Lin Yuxin targeted her so Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what her motive for changing the name was.


    Lin Yuxin worked hard to create a viin.


    Ming Shu took her snacks and went up to her room.


    ...


    ¡°Wei Lan, are you all right?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the man who called her. There were many people in the gathering today but since this man knew her real name, he must know her personally.


    Ming Shu recalled for a while.


    Zhang Mu, the guru of the male-rted novels. He had received an award together with the Host before and since they were in the same city, Zhang Mu would asionally invite the Host out and have a meal with her. Their rtionship was not bad.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Zhang Mu was concerned. ¡°What happened in the afternoon? When I came back, I heard that you fell into the swimming pool.¡±


    Ming Shu found a ce to sit down. ¡°Someone pushed me.¡±


    Zhang Mu frowed. ¡°The author called Lin Yuxin?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Oh? What did you hear?¡±


    The news about what happened in the afternoon must have spread. Lin Yuxin was a hypocrite after all.


    How could she give up such a good chance?


    ¡°Someone said that you had a quarrel with her because of what happened on the intest time. When she wanted to exin to you, you didn¡¯t want to listen to her and stepped on air.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe her?¡±


    Zhang Mu shook his head. ¡°We have been friends for so many years. I believe you. Why did she push you?¡±


    Ming Shu pondered it for a while. She replied seriously, ¡°She must be jealous of my talent and beauty.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Zhang Muughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that you¡¯re so funny.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡±<i> I thought about the reason seriously.</i>


    ¡°What do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°I will talk about itter.¡± <i>How should I beat her up?</i>


    Zhang Mu couldn¡¯t say much since Ming Shu had already expressed her attitude toward the matter. He changed the topic. ¡°So you know that Ice Lake Snow is here too? Didn¡¯t you want his autographst time?¡±


    Ice Lake Snow?


    He seemed to be the Host¡¯s idol...


    ¡°Oh.¡± <i>Can a signature be eaten?</i>


    ¡°Huh? Did you change your idol?¡± Zhang Mu said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you love him before?¡±


    Ming Shu patted her snacks. ¡°This is my idol now.¡±


    Zhang Mu looked at the brand ambassador on the snacks packet. His mouth corners twitched. ¡°You should at least look at the face properly. I saw Ice Lake Snow. He is very handsome.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Senior Wei Ran.¡±


    A delicate voice interrupted them.


    Zhang Mu and Ming Shu looked over.


    A sweet-lookingdy was standing at the side with an anxious look on her face.


    There was anotherdy wearing a long dress beside her. Thisdy looked normal.


    The sweet-looking girl grasped her hands. ¡°Senior Wei Ran, are you all right? I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have quarreled with you in the afternoon. You fell into the swimming pool because of me...¡±


    This girl was Lin Yuxin. The girl in the long dress should be Meteor Rain.


    Ming Shu stopped her. ¡°Are you really sorry?¡±


    Lin Yuxin was stunned. However, she quickly lowered her head and nodded apologetically. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She looked as though Ming Shu was bullying her.


    Ming Shu gave an evil smile. ¡°If you¡¯re really sorry, you can jump into the swimming pool now.¡±


    Lin Yuxin looked up in disbelief.


    Meteor Rain was furious. ¡°Senior Wei Ran, honestly, this issue had nothing to do with Yuxin. Do you think that she is really in the wrong just because she apologized to you?¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°She is in the wrong. That is a fact.¡±


    Meteor Rain was so angry she smiled. ¡°You fell into the pool yourself. Why is it Yuxin¡¯s fault? Even if we call you our senior, you can¡¯t bully us like this!¡±


    Meteor Rain spoke loudly so people started gathering around them.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know... someone is being bullied?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Wei Ran?¡±


    ¡°She fell into the pool today. That girl seemed to be apologizing to her. She must be making things difficult for thedy...¡±


    Lin Yuxin smiled secretly when she heard the discussions around her.


    She opened her mouth. ¡°If Senior Wei Ran... can feel better, I will jump.¡±


    ¡°Yuxin!¡± Meteor Rain was angry at Yuxin. ¡°She is bullying you. You didn¡¯t push her.¡±


    Lin Yuxin bit her lip. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind as long as Senior Wei Ran is happy.¡±


    ¡°Go on then,¡± Ming Shu said, ¡°you must do what you say.¡±


    Although it was winter, the swimming pool was heated so it was not cold. The Host got sick because she couldn¡¯t swim.


    ¡°Wei Ran.¡± Someone walked out of the crowd. ¡°You fell down identally yourself. How can you me other people?¡±


    Ming Shu ced her hand on her chin and smiled gently at the crowd. ¡°Since it is not her fault, why is she apologizing? She¡¯s guilty.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t push Senior into the pool. I just feel that I shouldn¡¯t have argued with you.¡± Lin Yuxin shook her head and waved her hands. ¡°If you think that I caused you to fall into the pool, I will jump in. Thank you everyone for speaking up for me.¡±


    Lin Yuxin didn¡¯t move even though she said that she would jump into the pool.


    ¡°Wei Ran, forget about it. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°We are all in the same industry. Don¡¯t make things difficult for everyone. We will see each other often.¡±


    These people spoke tactfully. She was a guru after all.


    However, most of the people that spoke were males. The females just gathered around them silently.


    Ming Shu smiled as she ate her snacks. When the people finished talking, she looked at Lin Yuxin. ¡°Are you still not going? Do you want me to find a pnquin and carry you over?¡±


    Lin Yuxin: ¡°...¡±


    Lin Yuxin felt that Ming Shu would not be too harsh on her since there were so many people around. She didn¡¯t expect her to still make her jump.

 Chapter 1025 - Wei Ran Return Wind (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1025: Wei Ran Return Wind (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Lin Yuxin didn¡¯t look good. While Meteor Rain and Ming Shu were arguing, she ran toward the swimming pool.


    ¡°Yuxin!¡±


    Meteor Rain got a shock. She immediately ignored Ming Shu and chased after Lin Yuxin.


    The male authors followed Meteor Rain.


    The people at the swimming pool saw a bunch of people rushing over. The person in front was ady who jumped into the swimming pool without any hesitation.


    ¡°Yuxin!¡±


    Meteor Rain shouted at the edge of the pool. Lin Yuxin pped around in the swimming pool. She didn¡¯t seem to know how to swim, either.


    The people in the pool saw that something was amiss so they wanted toe over and help.


    However, one of the male authors was faster. He jumped in and pulled Lin Yuxin up.


    ¡°Cough cough cough...¡±


    ¡°Yuxin, Yuxin, are you all right?¡± Meteor Rain rushed over.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡± Lin Yuxin coughed. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Her face was pale.


    ¡°Wei Ran is going overboard.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she bullied someone just because she is more famous.¡±


    ¡°I never heard that she had such a personality...¡±


    The discussions of the authors made Lin Yuxin smile. However, she quickly controlled her emotions and resumed her pitiful and frightened look.


    ¡°Little cutie Lin.¡± Ming Shu hade over and was standing at the side. She was a distance away from the main crowd.


    ¡°Senior Wei Ran.¡± Lin Yuxin spoke in a soft voice. She didn¡¯t even dare to look at her.


    Ming Shu took a few steps forward.


    The male author who saved Lin Yuxin stopped her. ¡°Wei Ran, what do you want?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I want to talk to her.¡±


    Lin Yuxin stood up with the help of Meteor Rain. She spoke weakly, ¡°Senior Wei Ran, are you appeased?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head. She looked over the male author¡¯s shoulder and stared at Lin Xinyu. ¡°It is a pity that you are not an actress. You should act as the female lead of your novel next time. You might win an Oscar.¡±


    Lin Yuxin frowned. What did she mean?


    Ming Shu crossed her arms in front of her chest and smiled gently at her.


    Lin Yuxin suddenly felt as though she was being seen through.


    ¡°Wei Ran, why are you making such sarcastic remarks?¡± Meteor Rain screamed, ¡°Xinyu is a kind person but you can¡¯t just bully her like this!¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile got brighter. ¡°You¡¯re being used. Do you think that you¡¯re really her friend?¡±


    Meteor Rain said, ¡°What bullshit are you saying?¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°I am just reminding you kindly.¡±


    Lin Yuxin panicked. She suddenly fell onto Meteor Rain.


    ¡°Yuxin, what is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°She is just faking it. Why are you so nervous?¡±


    Lin Yuxin gritted her teeth secretly.


    ¡°Wei Ran!¡± Meteor Rain red at Ming Shu angrily.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can throw her into the pool and see if she wakes up. Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t die. There are so many people here.¡±


    The male author looked at her with disgust. ¡°Why are you so evil!¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a moment. ¡°I must have been born like this.¡±


    Ming Shuughed softly. ¡°However, little cutie, I still like you.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This person must be crazy!</i>


    Ming Shu left the swimming pool under everyone¡¯s strange gaze.


    She couldn¡¯t hit her snacks coupon here. There were too many people.


    <i>Sad.</i>


    <i>Let¡¯s go and eat some food.</i>


    <i>I will think about how to date my snacks coupon after I finish eating.</i>


    ...


    Zhang Mu chased after Ming Shu. ¡°Why did you do that in front of so many...¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°If I don¡¯t do that, how can she hate me?¡±


    Zhang Mu: ???


    Zhang Mu was confused.


    Ming Shu went back to her room and took her luggage. Zhang Mu got even more puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m changing rooms.¡±


    This room was chosen by the organizers of the gathering. When she went down just now, she went to book another room for herself.


    ¡°Wei Lan... what happened to you?¡± Zhang Mu was in a daze. ¡°You seem weird.¡±


    In his memory, Wei Lan was an obedient little girl. She would never make a huge scene out of something small.


    ¡°I was reborn,¡± Ming Shu said.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Did you go crazy from writing novels?</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s new room was upstairs. It was just two rooms away from Zhang Mu¡¯s room.


    Zhang Mu ced Ming Shu¡¯s luggage in her room. ¡°Wei Lan, I am being serious. What you did just now will definitely be spread around.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so?¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Will it prevent me from earning money?¡±


    Zhang Mu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Whe do I feel that she didn¡¯t understand what I said?</i>


    Zhang Mu analyzed the situation for Ming Shu. If this matter spread to the readers, it would be her dark history and other people would feel that she had a bad character. It would affect her somehow.


    Ming Shu acknowledged Zhang Mu nonchntly. Zhang Mu couldn¡¯t continue anymore. He left and Ming Shu sent him off with a smile.


    [Hidden Task: Don¡¯t be too urgent in harming your own people. The crematory is just around the corner.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Why does this title sound so frightening?</i>


    [Hint: People in the same industry will be exceptionally jealous of each other. Everyone in the same industry is your enemy. All the best, Guest! Offend them!]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    She provoked other racesst time and now, she was targeting her own people?


    [Guest, you can¡¯t go and provoke people in a different industry, right?] <i>You are not on the same level as them. You can only offend people in your own industry.</i>


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I? I have been a straight-A student a few times. I can expand to other industries.¡±


    [...] <i>Guest is starting to be arrogant again. Let me show her some little demons fighting to calm her down.</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Can you change to something else!</i>


    <i>Shallow!</i>


    <i>Rubbish!</i>


    ...


    What happened at the swimming pool spread throughout the writers¡¯ circle.


    When Ming Shu logged in to her writers¡¯ group chat, she saw people¡¯s discussion about it. One of the writers posted this on her microblog and that started the discussion.


    Ming Shu scrolled through the chat.


    Poisonous Beauty: I didn¡¯t expect Wei Ran to bully people so tantly.


    A Sudden Dream: The author called Lin Yuxin had gotten extremely popr recently. Is Wei Ran afraid that she will take her spot?


    Night Demon: I don¡¯t think so. Wei Ran had made a name for herself many years ago. Her style is different from Lin Yuxin¡¯s writing style too. There is no worry of Lin Yuxin taking over her spot in the novel industry.


    Nian Hua Du: DIdn¡¯t the microblog say that she took advantage of her status as a senior to bully other people?


    W: Yes, I bullied her. Why? Are you all not convinced? Do you all want to be bullied by me too?


    The chat turned quiet.


    Wei Ran was pulled into the chat by other people and she didn¡¯t speak much so not many people knew that she was in the chat.


    The ID of Wei Ran was weird too. Everyone had to look at her details to confirm that it was Wei Ran.


    Ming Shu copied this statement and pasted it wherever this discussion was present.


    After she sent out this statement, other people screenshot it and the news spread quickly. There was even a detailed exnation of what happened on an author¡¯s forum.


    Ming Shu ate two boxes of KFC happily.


    <i>I am only afraid that you all will not hate me.</i>


    <i>I am the best at digging my own grave!</i>

 Chapter 1026 - Wei Ran Return Wind (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1026: Wei Ran Return Wind (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    White Lemon: Wei Ran Ran Ran, have you decided to take on the manga adaptation that I mentioned to you thest time?


    Just as Ming Shu made to turn off her phone, a message popped out.


    W: Why are you asking me this in the middle of the night.


    <i>This was not working hours. Are editors all so dedicated?</i>


    White Lemon: ... It is not easy for me to catch you online!


    W: ...


    White Lemon: Hurry up and make a decision. The manga industry is not bad now.


    W: I will consider it.


    White Lemon: I will wait for your news. Don¡¯t disappear for another half a month again. Sob.


    White Lemon: Oh right, your novel <i>End of the Road</i> might sell its film copyright. The price that the other party gave is not high so we are still negotiating.


    W: Okay. I know.


    <i>End of the Road</i> was one of the first novels that the Host wrote. It was a detective novel.


    The film copyrights that she sold most of the time were of her recent works. <i>End of the Road</i> might be sold because detective films were popr among the viewers recently.


    Ming Shu threw her cellphone away and changed into her sleepwear.


    When shey on her bed, she had the feeling that she missed something... she ate her snacks, bathed, gained some Hatred Points. Nothing seemed to be amiss.


    <i>Let¡¯s just sleep!</i>


    The readers that were waiting on a certain website wondered, <i>Why didn¡¯t the writer upload a new chapter today?</i>


    When Ming Shu woke up the next morning, she remembered that she was an author and had to publish a new chapter each day.


    She ate the breakfast sent by the hotel and opened herptop.


    Her mind was nk. What should she write?


    By the time Ming Shu finished her breakfast, her document was still nk.


    <i>I should go into the financial industry.</i>


    <i>If not, I can go into the entertainment industry. With the Host¡¯s face, she could earn money by being a flower vase.</i>


    Ming Shu looked at the mirror.


    Perfect!


    As Ming Shu was being narcissistic, Zhang Mu came over and asked her what she was doing.


    Ming Shu pointed at herptop wearily.


    Zhang Mu said, ¡°The gathering is in the afternoon. I will take myptop over. We can work together.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I was nning to change my career.</i>


    Zhang Mu took hisptop over and managed to get into the mood quickly. Ming Shu looked at his progress. She slowly looked back at her own screen.


    Ming Shu pulled out the summary of the novel the Host wrote. It was very detailed. There was nothing for her to think about. She just needed to write based on the summary.


    The Host¡¯s writing style was beautiful and calm. Her readers felt veryfortable reading her novels.


    Ming Shu learned the Host¡¯s writing style. She was a little slow at the start but after she got used to it, her pace started to pick up.


    Zhang Mu nced at thedy opposite him while he was taking a break.


    Thedy¡¯s fingers were slender. They flew over the keyboard without pause.


    Zhang Mu remembered what happened yesterday night. He went into a daze.


    She didn¡¯t seem bothered by it...


    <i>Ding¡ª</i>


    A message woke Zhang Mu up from his stupor. He took out his cellphone.


    ¡°Wei Lan, I have to go and pick up a friend.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ming Shu raised her head and smiled gently. ¡°Bring back some snacks. Good people will be blessed.¡±


    Zhang Mu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Are you not afraid of getting fat?</i>


    ...


    Zhang Mu hurried down the building and found the person in the main hall.


    ¡°I thought that you were noting.¡± Zhang Mu gave the person a bear hug. ¡°Have you straightened out your thoughts?¡±


    The teenager scratched his head. He pointed to the person next to him. ¡°Ice Lake Snow wanted toe so he dragged me along.¡±


    Zhang Mu followed his finger. The man beside them was dressed casually. He sat properly on the sofa. One look and you knew that he was a well-mannered person.


    ¡°Guru Ice Lake Snow...¡± Zhang Mu greeted the man. Ice Lake Snow nodded slightly. Zhang Mu dragged the teenager to the side. ¡°When did you be close with him?¡±


    ¡°I knew him all along,¡± the teenager said. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before?¡±


    ¡°You never told me anything!¡±


    The teenager was puzzled. ¡°... I might have forgotten.¡±


    Zhang Mu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>How can you forget such an important thing!</i>


    Ice Lake Snow!


    If they went by the terms of the entertainment industry, they were considered B-list actors while Wei Lan was an A-list actress. Ice Lake Snow was the movie king of the entertainment industry.


    ¡°Hello, are you Ice Lake Snow?¡±


    Twodies appeared suddenly. Zhang Mu and the young man looked over. Zhang Mu frowned. It was Lin Yuxin again.


    He didn¡¯t know who was in the wrong yesterday, but he felt that Wei Lan was not an unreasonable person.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ice Lake Snow nodded.


    Meteor Rain winked at Lin Yuxin. Lin Yuxin appeared helpless. ¡°Guru, my friend loves your books. Can you sign for my friend?¡±


    ¡°Today is not a signing session.¡±


    He meant that he would not sign for her.


    Meteor Rain was disappointed. However, the man¡¯s aura was dominating so she didn¡¯t dare to pester him.


    Lin Yuxin shrugged at Meteor Rain. She had no way out, either. Meteor Rain whispered something to Lin Yuxin. Lin Yuxin seemed hesitant.


    Meteor Rain pleaded with her.


    Lin Yuxin had no choice but to ask, ¡°Guru, will you participate in the event today?¡±


    Ice Lake Snow suddenly stood up and looked behind Zhang Mu and the young man.


    ¡°Everyone is here. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The teenager looked back.


    A young man dragged a silver luggage case over. His hairstyle was the most popr grandma-gry color and he had a pair of earphones on. His style was sort of hip-hop.


    The young man was extremely pretty. He was like the rare and exquisite product of an artist. He was charming and enchanted people.


    ¡°Is that a celebrity?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡±


    ¡°He is so handsome.¡±


    People in the main hall all looked at the young man. The young man smiled slightly. He nced arrogantly at the people that were looking at him.


    The young man pushed his luggage in front of himself. Ice Lake Snow caught the luggage and asked Zhang Mu, ¡°Which floor?¡±


    Zhang Mu replied instinctively, ¡°21st floor.¡±


    The young man had his hands in his pockets. When he passed Zhang Mu, he even winked at him.


    Zhang Mu: ¡°...¡±


    Zhang Mu grabbed the teenager. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was just told to wait for someone. I have never seen this person before.¡± The teenager was puzzled too.


    Zhang Mu lowered his voice. ¡°Weren¡¯t there rumors that Ice Lake Snow is gay? Could this young man be...¡±


    The teenager looked frightened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and follow them.¡± The teenager ignored his feelings and dragged Zhang Mu into the elevator.


    ¡°Yuxin, who was that young man just now?¡± Meteor Rain asked Lin Yuxin.


    Lin Yuxin retracted the surprise in her eyes. She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize him.¡±


    ¡°He is so handsome...¡± Meteor Rain suddenly got excited. ¡°Did you see how well Ice Lake Snow treated the young man? There are rumors that the guru is gay. Do you think that it¡¯s true?¡±


    Lin Yuxin frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about things that have no basis.¡±


    Meteor Rain said, ¡°Ice Lake Snow is very handsome. The young man is pretty too. They lookpatible with each other.¡±


    Lin Yuxin stopped her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Meteor Rain chased after Lin Yuxin. ¡°Yuxin, don¡¯t you think that guru is very handsome? He is the face of the industry...¡±

 Chapter 1027 - Wei Ran Return Wind (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1027: Wei Ran Return Wind (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu opened the door and saw a bunch of people outside.


    Her gaze shifted from Ice Lake Snow to the young man. Then, she saw the bag in Zhang Mu¡¯s hand


    She looked as though she would only open the door if Zhang Mu brought her snacks.


    ¡°Cough, let me introduce her to you all. This is Wei Ran. Wei Ran, this is guru Ice Lake Snow.¡± Zhang Mu brought Ice Lake Snow here so that Wei Ran could see her idol.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu took the bag of snacks. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Zhang Mu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± Ice Lake Snow politely nodded his head. ¡°I read your <i>Star Map</i>.¡±


    Ice Lake Snow suddenly said this so Ming Shu looked up at him. ¡°Is it good?¡±


    <i>Star Map</i> was the novel that the Host just finished writing. It was about space.


    Space opera was quite popr in this world. Many people wrote in that genre.


    Ice Lake Snow replied, ¡°The storyline is unique.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly said with an evil tone, ¡°I giarized your novel.¡±


    Ice Lake Snow had a novel known as <i>Star Path. </i>The Host got the inspiration for <i>Star Map</i> from this book. Even the titles of the books were simr.


    However, the storyline and characters were thought of personally by the Host. She didn¡¯t copy Ice Lake Snow¡¯s idea.


    They were all gurus so there was no point in using each other¡¯s names to gain recognition. Also, Ice Lake Snow was the Host¡¯s idol in the past.


    Ming Shu said this so that she could gain some Hatred Points.


    Ice Lake Snow didn¡¯t have much reaction. ¡°Only the title is simr.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and then continued eating her snacks.


    The atmosphere got a little awkward.


    Zhang Mu plucked up his courage and introduced, ¡°This is Mo Wuqing, the author of <i>Descendant of the King.</i>¡±


    Mo Wuqing reached out. ¡°Hello.¡±


    Ming Shu shook his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Then, she quickly retracted her hand and hugged her snacks tightly.


    Mo Wuqing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°This is...¡± Zhang Mu didn¡¯t know who the young man was.


    The young man tilted his head and looked over.


    Ice Lake Snow looked at him. ¡°Chu Hui.¡±


    The young man pursed his lips and smiled. He looked obedient. However, if you looked at his eyes, you could tell that he was a naughty person.


    Zhang Mu secretly searched the name. There were many results but none of them had anything rted to writing.


    It must be a real name.


    That meant that he was not an author.


    <i>Is he really Ice Lake Snow¡¯s boyfriend?</i>


    Ming Shu looked at the young man for a long time. She looked at him even longer than at Ice Lake Snow.


    Ice Lake Snow sat for a while before receiving a call. He got up and walked out. ¡°I will go out for a while. Wuqing, can you look after him for a while? Don¡¯t let him out of the room.


    Mo Wuqing: ¡°...¡±


    Zhang Mu: ¡°...¡±


    The young man just smiled as he watched Ice Lake Snow leave. After the door was closed, the young man took off his earphones and leaned toward Ming Shu¡¯sptop. ¡°Big sister, what are you writing?¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice was pleasant to the ear.


    His voice was soft and enchanting.


    Ming Shu hugged her snacks as she sat on the sofa. She looked at the young man. ¡°M18.¡±


    The young man¡¯s eyshes vibrated. He said innocently, ¡°Is it? Can I look at it? I have never seen such things before.¡±


    Zhang Mu: ¡°...¡±<i> I didn¡¯t know that my friend wrote such things.</i>


    Mo Wuqing: ¡°...¡± <i>This conversation sounds weird.</i>


    ¡°Big sister, since you didn¡¯t reply, I will take it that you agreed.¡± The young man was not polite at all.


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes. She wanted to take herptop but the young man grabbed it before she could. He turned one round and sat on the sofa with theptop.


    Ming Shu walked toward the young man. She just took a few seconds but...


    When she took back herptop, the document was nk.


    The chapter that she took so much effort to write was deleted. Permanently deleted.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The young man looked up at Ming Shu. There was a smile on his beautiful face. His eyes glittered with evil light. Ming Shu felt that devil horns were appearing out of his head and there was devil wings and a tailing from behind him.


    Without even thinking, Ming Shu grabbed the pillow beside her and smashed it against the young man.


    <i>This stupid little kid needs a beating!</i>


    The young man didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to do that to him. He jumped up immediately. ¡°Big sister, I¡¯m sorry. I identally deleted it. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed his cor and pressed him onto the sofa. She smiled at him. ¡°I will identally beat you upter too. Don¡¯t get angry.¡±


    Before Zhang Mu and Mo Wuqing could react, Ming Shu had started her beating.


    ¡°Wei Lan, let him go.¡± This was Ice Lake Snow¡¯s man.


    Zhang Mu and Mo Wuqing rushed over and tore the two of them apart.


    Ming Shu broke free from Zhang Mu¡¯s grip. She ate some snacks to calm down. She pointed at the door. ¡°Get out.¡±


    <i>I am so angry!</i>


    The young man seemed happy. He was not angry that Ming Shu hit him. It was not painful anyway. He said to Mo Wuqing, ¡°Big sister asked me to leave.¡±


    Ming Shu remembered what Ice Lake Snow told her and said, ¡°Stop.¡±


    The young man looked at Ming Shu innocently. ¡°Big Sister?¡±


    ¡°I think that it is not wise to send someone so pretty like you out.¡± Ming Shu smiled gently.


    ¡°I made a mistake. I should ept the punishment,¡± the young man said. ¡°I will go now.¡±


    The young man made to leave.


    Ming Shu stopped him. ¡°How can I let you out. If you got bullied by someone outside, I will not be able to be responsible for you. You have to suffer a little.¡±


    The young man looked at her with a puzzled expression.


    Ming Shu smiled brightly at him.


    One minuteter.


    The young man looked at the door of the bathroom in silence.


    A voice came from the outside of the bathroom. ¡°I forgot to tell you that I already uploaded it.¡±


    The young man: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    Ice Lake Snow heard that the young man was locked up in the bathroom after he came back. Mo Wuqing and Zhang Mu were both afraid that Ice Lake Snow would get angry. However, Ice Lake Snow just calmly let the young man out.


    The young man stood behind Ice Lake Snow dejectedly.


    He looked up slightly and red at Ming Shu.


    He would remember her.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Guru, he doesn¡¯t seem happy. Do you want to teach him a lesson?¡±


    The young man: ¡°...¡±


    Ice Lake Snow nced sideways. ¡°Apologize.¡±


    ¡°Why should I? I didn¡¯t want toe...¡± The young man muttered and turned his head again. He didn¡¯t want to apologize.


    Ice Lake Snow seemed a little helpless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I pampered him too much.¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Ming Shu nodded. ¡°It is a miracle that he hasn¡¯t died yet.¡±


    The young man turned his head and continued ring at Ming Shu.


    Ice Lake Snow apologized sincerely for the young man.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What is your rtionship with him?¡±


    Ice Lake Snow was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯m his brother, Chu Han.¡±


    Mo Wuqing and Zhang Mu: ¡°...¡±


    They felt bad for their thoughts just now.


    The young man was unhappy. ¡°Troublesome.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Stupid little kids will be obedient after you beat them up a few times.¡±


    The young man: ¡°...¡±


    After Ice Lake Snow and Chu Hui left, Ming Shu touched her chin. ¡°They don¡¯t look alike. Was one of them adopted?¡±


    Zhang Mu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Are you asking me?</i>


    <i>Who do I ask then!</i>

 Chapter 1028 - Wei Ran Return Wind (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1028: Wei Ran Return Wind (6)</h4>


    There was a conference in the afternoon. Ice Lake Snow needed to be on stage.


    Chu Hui leaned on the table, bored. He turned his head and saw Ming Shu sitting in the front row.


    Using his looks, Chu Hui managed to change his seat and sat behind Ming Shu.


    Just as he was reaching out his hand, the girl in front suddenly stood up and left.


    The young man¡¯s hand froze in midair. He took a while before he regained his senses and retracted his hand.


    ...


    After the conference ended, the event came to an end.


    Many authors were excited when Ice Lake Snow appeared. Ice Lake Snow was like an idol to them.


    Ming Shu and Zhang Mu left due to various reasons and were walking out of the hotel.


    Chu Han ran over hurriedly. ¡°Did you see Chu Hui?¡±


    Zhang Mu and Ming Shu shook their heads.


    Chu Han nodded and then went to search outside the hotel.


    ¡°Chu Hui...¡± Zhang Mu was thinking about what to say, but he couldn¡¯t find the right words even though he was an author. ¡°It is a pity that he is not a celebrity.¡±


    Ming Shu remembered the evil gaze of the young man and smiled silently.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Wei Lan, wait.¡± Zhang Mu dragged his luggage and caught up with her. ¡°You didn¡¯t listen to the conference. Why did youe here then?¡±


    ¡°To eat.¡±


    ¡°... Besides that?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Ming Shu paused for a moment. She replied, ¡°Gain Hatred Points.¡±


    ¡°... Can you be more serious? Why have you changed so much?¡±


    ¡°I said that I was reborn. What can I do if you don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled at Zhang Mu happily. The buildings around her blurred. The only thing left in Zhang Mu¡¯s eyes was her smile.


    Zhang Mu suddenly felt cold.


    Reborn?


    He shook his head. <i>How can such a thing happen? This is not a novel.</i>


    ...


    The news that Ming Shu bullied Lin Yuxin spread like wildfire. It got more exaggerated too. With the help of Ming Shu, the news was known by everyone in the novel industry. Everyone knew that Wei Ran bullied people and didn¡¯t repent her actions.


    At this moment, Ming Shu was looking at a tortoise with a puzzled expression.


    Why...


    Why did the Host keep a tortoise? Did she raise it to eat it?


    The tortoise raised its legs and slowly moved forward.


    Ming Shu walked two rounds around the tortoise. She wondered if it was better to boil it or steam it.


    The tortoise felt the killing intent from Ming Shu and moved even faster.


    <i>I must run away.</i>


    <i>My master is crazy.</i>


    Ming Shu stared at it for a moment before walking back to her study. She continued daydreaming in her study.


    <i>Beep beep...</i>


    Ming Shu opened her chat.


    The name ¡°Lin Yuxin¡± perked up Ming Shu¡¯s interest. Why did her snacks coupon contact her voluntarily?


    Lin Yuxin: Senior, I¡¯m sorry for what happened that time. I didn¡¯t expect things to be like this. Sorry to cause you trouble.


    Lin Yuxin typed out her apology.


    W: It is not troublesome for me at all. I did want to bully you.


    Lin Yuxin didn¡¯t reply after that. She didn¡¯t know what she should say.


    She couldn¡¯t say that it was her honor to get bullied by her senior, right?


    After a few minutes, Lin Yuxin went offline.


    Very soon, some readers sent a few screenshots to her.


    Someone called ¡°Armor 01¡± released a post that showcased the conversation between Ming Shu and Lin Yuxin.


    The person shared the issue from Lin Yuxin¡¯s friend¡¯s point of view.


    With the help of Ming Shu¡¯sst sentence, the post gained fame immediately.


    1st floor: History shows that the 2nd floor is always taken by a genius.


    2nd floor: The third floor will be a genius too.


    3rd floor: ... I am just a spectator.


    4th floor: I didn¡¯t believe the rumor that she bullied someone. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so evil.


    5th floor: I love her books. I didn¡¯t know that she is such a person. Lin Yuxin¡¯s fans are a little... but Lin Yuxin is a good person. I talked to her a few times. She is a nice person to talk to.


    6th floor: Lin Yuxin is so timid. It was not her fault but she still apologized.


    7th floor. Wei Ran¡¯s new book has the same theme as Lin Yuxin¡¯s new book. Thepetition between the bosses is soplicated.


    ...


    19th floor: Pardon my directness. You all are rubbish.


    ...


    Ming Shu was extremely arrogant.


    <i>Beep beep beep...</i>


    Lin Yuxin found Ming Shu online again.


    Lin Yuxin: I¡¯m sorry, Senior. My friend is here so she saw our chat history. I didn¡¯t notice that she sent out the screenshot. I will ask my friend to delete the post now.


    Only Ming Shu and her could see the conversation between them. It was better for her to admit it first.


    W: Don¡¯t do that. Don¡¯t delete the post.


    <i>Let me gain some Hatred Points!</i>


    <i>I must thank my snacks coupon for giving me this chance!</i>


    Lin Yuxin was puzzled. What was happening? Why didn¡¯t she let her delete her post?


    Meteor Rain: Xinyu, look at the forum. Wei Ran¡¯s character is destroyed. Let me see how she will move forward from now on. How dare she bully people just because she is a senior.


    Lin Yuxin replied to Meteor Rain: I shouldn¡¯t have posted the screenshot in the group chat, right? Will Senior misunderstand me and think that I am the one that posted it? Ask her to take it down...


    Meteor Rain: Why should we take it down? Yuxin, is she threatening you?


    Lin Yuxin: No, no. This is not good.


    Meteor Rain: What is wrong with this? Didn¡¯t you see how she treated youst time? She forced you to jump into the swimming pool and even tantly announced that she was bullying you. I can¡¯t stand it. She just entered the writing industry a few years earlier than us. So arrogant.


    Lin Yuxin: But...


    Meteor Rain: Yuxin, I know that you are soft-hearted. However, the post is not posted by you. What are you afraid of? People know who is right and who is wrong.


    Lin Yuxin smiled. Her fingers flew over the keyboard.


    She told Meteor Rain to ask the person who uploaded the screenshot to delete the post.


    ¡°Wei Ran...¡± Lin Yuxin looked at the novel website on her screen. She clicked on the screen. ¡°You came to me yourself. Don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Lin Yuxin went to the group chat to pretend to be the victim again.


    A bunch of bad reviews appeared under Ming Shu¡¯s novels.


    Her readers came to personally message her.


    Reader #1: Boss, are you all right? We believe that you are not that kind of person. These people are creating trouble out of nothing.


    Reader #2: Boss, don¡¯t be affected by them.


    Reader #3: Boss, we will always support you.


    Ming Shu consoled them and then found her editor to turn off thements section.


    White Lemon: How did this start?


    The editor was confused too.


    W: I don¡¯t like her so I offended her. What else could I do? Wait?


    White Lemon: ...


    White Lemon: The implications are not good. If it is not something huge, just forget about it.


    W: Aren¡¯t we selling the film copyrights for my novel recently? I am just doing free marketing.


    White Lemon: ...


    <i>I don¡¯t dare to ept your marketing.</i>


    When Ming Shu closed herments section, everyone thought she was guilty so they supported Lin Yuxin even more.


    Some people even screenshot what Lin Yuxin did in the various group chats. She was sincere and asked everyone to forget about the issue.


    She looked as though she was trying to help Ming Shu.


    She tried her best to be the pitiful little girl that got bullied by a guru.


    Zhang Mu: What grudges do you have with Lin Yuxin? I see that things are getting out of hand. Lin Yuxin even appeared in the Fu Shen group chat.


    The Fu Shen group chat consisted of gurus from all the different novel websites.


    Lin Yuxin got pulled into the chat somehow. Zhang Mu started to dislike her.


    At the start, he didn¡¯t like her because of Ming Shu. Now, he was disgusted by her way of doing things.

 Chapter 1029 - Wei Ran Return Wind (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1029: Wei Ran Return Wind (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    W: Let her be, I¡¯ll go eat the turtle first.


    Zhang Mu: ???


    <i>Turtle? What turtle? </i>


    Zhang Mu: Shit, are you going to eat Gold Ingot?


    Zhang Mu knew the Host had raised a turtle and named it Gold Ingot.


    Gold Ingot was amon Brazilian turtle. The host bought it and then it somehow grew this big.


    Ming Shu picked the crawling Gold Ingot up from the ground and threw it into its nest. The heat was on in the house and the temperature was 26 degrees, so Gold Ingot never hibernated but was alive and kicking all day long.


    Ming Shu took two photos and posted on Weibo, asking how to cook the turtle.


    Day Day Down: Guru, Gold Ingot is so cute, why do you want to eat it?


    I Can Grow Big and Small: Ying ying ying, Guru, you haven¡¯t posted Gold Ingot¡¯s photos in so long, but now you want to eat it?


    Little Fan of Wei Ran The Wind: Gold Ingot is so cute, hahaha, guru, you¡¯re joking again.


    Your Starlight 35: Guru, when there will be new chapters? Thetest updates were not enough at all.


    Little Little Xiaoxiao: Guru, if you upload new chapters, I¡¯ll tell you how to cook Gold Ingot.


    Ming Shu just wanted to know how to cook the turtle, but these people rted the topic to updating new chapters.


    Ming Shu looked at Gold Ingot who was also staring at her, sighed, then decided to take the bullet¡ªgo out to find food.


    ...


    Lin Yuxin was browsing moments on Weibo and happened to see Ming Shu¡¯s post.


    It was posted more than ten minutes ago.


    <i>How can she be in the mood to post inconsequential messages after such a big event?</i>


    ¡°What exactly does she want to do?¡±


    Lin Yuxin read through thements while muttering to herself.


    Just now she even told her not to delete the post, was that a normal response?


    The more Lin Yuxin thought about it, the weirder it got.


    ...


    Ming Shu had a meal outside and brought back many snacks.


    Shey dead on the sofa for a while, then got up and sat in front of theputer. She got today¡¯s updates done and updated slowly.


    ¡°Come on baby, I¡¯ll show you my big baby.¡±


    ...


    #The writer who writes about 18+ content is actually...#


    People clicked into this very explosive post to take a look.


    Where was the 18+ content?


    It was just clickbait!


    But the main character in the post was Lin Yuxin. The post next door was still popr now, and suddenly here popped out another one, so everyone just had no time to condemn the poster for using such a deceptive title.


    In the beginning of the post were a few big words:


    <i>I Am Wei Ran. </i>


    Below was a screenshot of the IP of the person who posted the post next door as well as the IP of the rification post posted by Lin Yuxin.


    Apparently they were the same IP.


    In order to prove that the IP above was Lin Yuxin¡¯s IP, Ming Shu even searched out the IP Lin Yuxin once used to post.


    It was all thanks to Ji He from thest world who enabled her to master this skill.


    There was some use in being an excellent student.


    ...But, the Harmony System would be very willing to do such things.


    Ming Shu also posted her chatting records with Lin Yuxin.


    Lin Yuxin said the chatting records were posted by her friend, but the posted content share the same IP. What did that mean?


    Ming Shu only left three sentences¡ª


    The thread starter:<i> I think the best actress award should go to our lovely young Miss Lin Yuxin. (There should be apuse here)</i>


    <i>I¡¯m just targeting her, and if you want a reason, I¡¯ll tell you when I figure it out; if you have to know it now, okay, just think that I don¡¯t like her. </i>


    <i>Finally, everyone here is garbage. </i>


    First floor: I came in when I saw the title.


    Second floor: Me too.


    Tenth floor: Today¡¯s news is very interesting.


    Fifteenth floor: What does Wei Ran say here? What does she mean by saying that everyone here is garbage? So she¡¯s also cursing us?


    The thread starter: It¡¯s strawberry vored. Right, you¡¯re right, I am cursing you, so what,e and beat me?!


    Eighteenth floor: ...Has Guru Wei Ran¡¯s ount been hacked?


    How could a good girl suddenly be so conceited, this was a little confusing.


    Wei Ran¡¯s works were very famous, but people didn¡¯t know much about Wei Ran, the author, because they could rarely touch such a guru like her.


    Twentieth floor: Are the pictures above fake?


    Thirtieth floor: Some guru has identified that the pictures above are real, the matter was indeed directed and acted out by Lin Yuxin herself.


    Thirty-fifth floor: No way... I¡¯m a little confused now. Is there anyone who knows what the truth is? Is it the guru who took advantage of her power to bully people or is it Lin Yuxin who directed and acted by herself?


    Sixty-eight floor: Comeee, let me sort it out for all of you¡ª


    ¡ªFirst, the cause is that Lin Yuxin¡¯s new book and Guru Wei Ran¡¯s new book seem very alike. Lin Yuxin uploaded her chapters earlier, so her readers said Guru Wei Ran has been copying their writer.


    Then Guru Wei Ran rified that her book¡¯s outline had long been created and also posted solid evidence.


    Lin Yuxin¡¯s readers had no other arguments and then Lin Yuxin apologized to Wei Ran. Here¡¯s the screenshot of Lin Yuxin¡¯s apology on Weibo.


    Guru Wei Ran also agreed to let it pass.


    Whates next is amunication meeting organized in the circle. Somehow Lin Yuxin and Guru Wei Ran had a quarrel, Guru Wei Ran fell into the swimming pool and she forced Lin Yuxin to jump in as well to apologize.


    Then what happened today. Lin Yuxin said in a group chat that she apologized to Guru Wei Ran but she didn¡¯t seem to have forgiven her. Lin Yuxin identally sent the screenshot but soon withdrew it.


    But then in the forum came the post next door.


    The IP address Guru Wei Ran posted now could prove that it was posted by Lin Yuxin herself. ¡ª (Endment)


    What the sixty-eighth floor said was basically the whole thing, without adding the trimmings and being partial to any side; it was just a narrative of the whole thing.


    When Lin Yuxin saw this post, the replies had already umted to the 80th floor.


    She also realized now that what she thought before was wrong.


    No wonder she told her not to delete the post.


    She was nning this!


    No...


    Lin Yuxin looked at the screen, fingers clenching on the arm of the chair, forming several obvious marks.


    ...


    Ming Shu waited for Lin Yuxin¡¯s solution.


    It was boring to wait at night, and Ming Shu waited while eating snacks, feeling super sleepy.


    <i>Beep beep beep¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu blinked, patted her own face and sat up, then clicked on the jumping profile photo.


    But it was not anyone that she knew.


    Silverfish: [Picture]


    It was a super horrible picture.


    <i>Oh my mother, is this to scare me to death so as to inherit my snacks? </i>


    <i>I¡¯ve been a ghost before and I¡¯ve seen all kinds of horrible scenes. Do you think I¡¯ll be scared by a picture?! What a joke! </i>


    The message was sent from the group chat. Ming Shu thought it might be Lin Yuxin¡¯s crazy fan, but as she looked at the name, she felt it seem quite familiar.


    So she searched the name online. It was also a guru who wrote romantic fiction and shared the same reputation as the Host.


    W: Are you disapproving of me on behalf of all the writers?


    Silverfish: [Picture]


    It was a screenshot of thest sentence Ming Shu left in the post.


    <i>Everyone here is garbage. </i>


    W: Yes, I said it, what is it then? Did I say it wrong?


    <i>Being brave enough to admit what you have done will get you Hatred Points. </i>


    Silverfish: You¡¯re very powerful.


    W: Just ordinary, you know, the world¡¯s first.


    Silverfish: ...Don¡¯t you want your face?


    W: Face? Can I eat it? Young miss, are you speciallying to praise me at this hour? I¡¯m just so ttered.


    Silverfish: ...

 Chapter 1030 - Wei Ran Return Wind (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1030: Wei Ran Return Wind (8)</h4>


    Silverfish: Befriend me.


    W: Why? Will you give me snacks?


    Silverfish: ...


    W: Young miss, I don¡¯t like other girls, sorry, goodbye!


    Ming Shu closed the chat box. Then some people sent some inexplicable messages to her again from the group, and probably it was all because of the post.


    Zhang Mu directly made a call to Ming Shu.


    ¡°I just came back and saw this breaking news, who did you ask to investigate for you?¡± In his mind, Ming Shu didn¡¯t have such skills.


    Ming Shu poked Gold Ingot which was crawling around. ¡°I did it myself.¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡± Zhang Mu didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°If you have this ability, you don¡¯t need to write novels.¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°Sounds reasonable. Maybe I should go change profession?¡±


    Zhang Mu: ¡°...¡±


    Zhang Mu felt a moment of doubt in his heart, then continued in a serious tone, ¡°It¡¯s just writing web novels, howe there are so many drama queens? She was actually acting for herself.¡±


    ¡°Life is like a y, it depends on your acting skills whether you can live a good life or not.¡±


    Zhang Mu thought Ming Shu was just talking nonsense, but he didn¡¯t have anything to say back.


    After chatting with Zhang Mu for a while, Ming Shu hung up the phone.


    She reached out and turned over Gold Ingot, watching its short legs wave in the air.


    [...Guest, what exactly is your obsession with bullying small animals?]


    <i>I can¡¯t eat it, so can¡¯t I just bully it?</i>


    [Guest, I think you should just watch some...]


    Before the Harmony System could finish the sentence, Ming Shu blocked it.


    ...


    Ming Shu waited until the wee hours of the morning, when Lin Yuxin finally came out to rify herself.


    She wrote a very long post.


    Ming Shu finished it while eating snacks.


    Then she couldn¡¯t help but let out an exmation.


    <i>My little cutie is really so good at this.</i>


    Lin Yuxin put all the me on Meteor Rain, and she told Ming Shu before that it was her friend who sent the screenshot.


    The screenshots of her chat with Meteor Rain also showed that she really wanted thetter to delete it.


    Meteor Rain posted it using herputer, so the IP address was of course the same.


    Lin Yuxin was sincere in what she said: I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t know this was going to happen. I was out shopping and when I came back Meteor Rain had already posted it. I wasn¡¯t told until after she left, then I immediately went to apologize to Senior Wei Ran...


    Lin Yuxin¡¯s statement plus the screenshot made it look like so.


    Meteor Rain had fallen asleep. When she found out about this, it was already the next day.


    The writers were nocturnal creatures, so the matter had long spread in the circle.


    As soon as she woke up early in the morning, she was bombarded by news from her familiar writers.


    She almost vomited blood out of anger after reading the cause and effect.


    She thought of her as a friend, but she did this to her.


    She didn¡¯t know who had posted it and just thought standing on Lin Yuxin¡¯s side would be helpful to her, so she advised her like that.


    Who would have thought after the matter was exposed, Lin Yuxin actually poured all the dirty water on her.


    ...


    Ming Shu heard that the two had turned against each other, but Meteor Rain was no match for Lin Yuxin, and Lin Yuxin revealed a lot of dirt on Meteor Rain with her hidden ount.


    By doing so, Lin Yuxin not only cleared her own name but also knocked Meteor Rain down, making thetter look like she was defending herself no matter what she said and getting her suspected of framing Lin Yuxin.


    Lin Yuxin became a victim instead.


    Ming Shu gloated and sent a congrattory telegram to Meteor Rain.


    W: So, what did I say.


    Meteor Rain: Don¡¯t gloat over it.


    Meteor Rain blocked Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t even have a chance to continue pissing her off.


    Ming Shu could only post a moment on Weibo.


    W: Life is like a y, and y like a turtle. [Picture] [Picture]


    Your little cutie is online: Guru, how did you make Gold Ingot lie with its legs in the air again.


    Day Day Down: Gold Ingot is so cute in this pose.


    Dididi: Guru, Guru, when there will be new chapters? New chapters! Please!


    Don¡¯t meet on a rainy day: Why do I feel that Guru is implying someone ironically?


    W: s, I¡¯m not being sarcastic, okay?


    W: I¡¯m talking about her directly.


    Fans: ...


    <i>Guru, you¡¯re far too honest.</i>


    <i>Howe you just say it. If someone makes a screenshot of this, they¡¯ll talk about you being arrogant again.</i>


    <i>But the arrogant guru is also so cute.</i>


    In the following period of time, Lin Yuxin kept her head down. She wrote her new chapters quietly and even her followers became very lowkey.


    Lin Yuxin didn¡¯t show up to cause trouble so the world was peaceful and prosperous. There wasn¡¯t even any gossip in the circle.


    Ming Shu cut out a few unnecessary plots and quickly finished <i>Your Starlight.</i>


    Writing was too tiring. She¡¯d better change her career.


    When <i>Your Starlight</i> was finished, the editor sent a congrattory telegram immediately and asked if she had any ns for a new book.


    Ming Shu said she would go eat... no, go look for inspiration and wouldn¡¯t start a new book for now.


    White Lemon: The subject you showed mest time, I think you can write it. Didn¡¯t you finish its outline?


    W: You misremembered.


    How much exactly did the Host love this job? <i>Your Starlight</i> just started updating and she had already submitted the next book¡¯s outline to the editor! Did she just buy an outline from the market?


    White Lemon sent several screenshots.


    M: You misremembered.


    White Lemon: Do you think I don¡¯t know you because you turned your name upside down?


    White Lemon was very speechless. Why hadn¡¯t she noticed that this guru was so naughty before?


    M: No, it was not me.


    White Lemon: ...


    White Lemon: Forget it, I¡¯m not going to talk to you about this now. I sent you the address of the annual meeting a few days ago. You¡¯re from the city, soe on time when the dayes.


    M: It¡¯s too snowy to travel.


    Before White Lemon could react, Ming Shu went offline immediately.


    Looking at the snow outside, she really didn¡¯t want to go out. It was too cold.


    But it was so hard even to order takeout these days...


    Ming Shu wrapped herself into a ball and opened the door.


    The sound from the corridor mixed with the wind and blew in.


    ¡°You must pay for it today, and I tell you, these things are not cheap. Look what you¡¯ve made it look like?¡±


    A woman¡¯s shrill voice carried through the corridor.


    It was her neighboring door. A woman was standing in the doorway with her arms akimbo, pointing inside.


    Ming Shu shrank her neck and walked toward the elevator.


    As she passed by that residence, a person suddenly darted out from inside and held her on her arm. ¡°This is my sister, she¡¯ll pay!¡±


    Ming Shu: ???


    Ming Shu looked sideways to see a young man wearing a thin pale sweater, with messy hair and smelling of alcohol.


    His beautiful fair face looked a little pale, with a reddish nose, and it was all dark blue under his lids, the puffiness outstanding.


    He looked so miserable.


    The woman¡¯s sharp line of sight swept toward Ming Shu. ¡°Are you his sister?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    She was in a position where she could see right into the room now.


    No wonder the woman was so angry, the room looked like it had been demolished.


    ¡°Sister.¡± The boy, whose face was already pale, showed a sad expression on his face now. ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, she¡¯ll make me sell myself. Are you willing to let such a lovely brother like me be defiled?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu nodded and drew back her hand.


    ¡°Little bastard, pay for the mess right now!¡± The woman was a little impatient.


    ¡°She is my sister. If you want money, ask her.¡± The young man pointed at Ming Shu. ¡°I don¡¯t have money.¡±

 Chapter 1031 - Wei Ran Return Wind (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1031: Wei Ran Return Wind (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The woman grabbed Ming Shu and didn¡¯t let her go. She had to make her pay the money.


    No matter how Ming Shu proved that she had nothing to do with this man, the woman wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    Ming Shu looked at the little goblin who seemed pitiful but whose eyes were actually glowing with evil light at her side, and she couldn¡¯t help but twitch her mouth.


    <i>What do I owe him! </i>


    <i>I just want to go have a meal. </i>


    If she knew she would encounter this, she would have stayed at home and eaten the turtle!


    Gold Ingot: What did I do wrong? Why does my master want to eat me all the time?


    ¡°When I bought these things, they were all new. But now they¡¯re ruined, what do you want me to do? And the sofa, look at it, what¡¯s all this? In addition to the money for the furniture, there is also the cleaning fee...¡±


    The woman kept talking and counted the losses, then offered Ming Shu a final number.


    ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Ming Shu looked at the little goblin.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re my sister.¡± Chu Hui found himself a sister shamelessly.


    ¡°I have nothing to do with you, howe I became your sister?¡±


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re not going to watch a teenage boy be heartlessly sullied by someone, are you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± <i>I even scare myself when I¡¯m being heartless. </i>


    Chu Hui: ¡°...¡±


    Chu Hui shifted his eyes constantly and looked like he was harboring bad intentions just at a nce. ¡°Sister, take it as I borrowed from you, okay? I¡¯ll pay you back.¡±


    ¡°Pay me back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Chu Hui nodded. ¡°My brother is rich.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your brother¡¯s money got to do with you? And... If your brother cared for you, you wouldn¡¯t be here now, would you? Besides, didn¡¯t you run away from home? Do you dare to let your brother know?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him with a mysterious smile.


    Each sentence was just prating into Chu Hui¡¯s heart.


    Chu Hui: ¡°...¡±


    Chu Hui lowered his head and said to thendy, ¡°Just sell me somewhere that could offer you a good price.¡±


    Thendy: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu was just talking carelessly. She wouldn¡¯t really let thendy sell this little goblin.


    ¡°You can have my help, but you¡¯ll have to listen to meter.¡±


    Chu Hui crossed his arms on his chest. ¡°Sister, will you make me do anything weird?¡±


    Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll be sold anyway, so what does it matter who the buyer will be?¡±


    Chu Hui thought for a moment. The struggle clear on his pretty face, he finally nodded with difficulty. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ming Shu then took out her phone and transferred the money to thendy immediately.


    Thendy threw all of Chu Hui¡¯s things out of the house. ¡°Such bad luck.¡±


    Chu Hui¡¯s things were in the silver suitcase, and his headphones were hung on the suitcase¡¯s handle.


    Thendy closed the door and left.


    Chu Hui sat on the suitcase, looking at Ming Shu with low spirits. ¡°Sister, I think I have a fever.¡±


    Ming Shu frowned. ¡°It¡¯s just a fever, will it burn your brain? Be a man and bear it!¡±


    Chu Hui: ¡°...¡±


    He lowered his head and leaned it against the handle.


    Chu Hui was thinking about how to trap Ming Shu when suddenly his head was lifted by someone. A warm hand rested on his forehead, and Chu Hui was forced to look at the girl in front of him.


    Ming Shu took back her hand and asked, ¡°Where are you going to live?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the young man answered softly.


    ¡°Do you have money?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    In order to increase his credibility, Chu Hui took out his wallet and showed it to Ming Shu. There wasn¡¯t any cash in it, but there were a few cards.


    ¡°My brother has canceled all these cards.¡±


    Chu Hui stretched against the handle and said helplessly, ¡°Sister, will you take me in?¡±


    ¡°Why should I do that?¡±<i> I don¡¯t know you!</i>


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to listen to you? Besides, I owe you so much money. What if I run away if you don¡¯t watch over me?¡±


    ¡°I can go to your brother.¡±


    Chu Hui: ¡°...¡±


    The wind blew through the corridor. Ming Shu saw Chu Hui looked worse and worse, so she turned around and walked toward her house. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Chu Hui followed Ming Shu in happily with his suitcase.


    The Host¡¯s house was a studio and a curtain and bookshelf were used to separate different spaces in the middle.


    ¡°Find yourself the medicine, it should be in that drawer.¡± Ming Shu pointed to somewhere. ¡°I¡¯ll go out for some time.¡±


    She was very hungry.


    She needed to find herself some food.


    She had no time to chat with this little goblin leisurely.


    Chu Huiy down on the sofa immodestly and responded in a vague tone.


    ...


    After feeding herself, Ming Shu went to the supermarket and bought some more food. It was so cold that she should save more snacks.


    She opened the door and came in. The heat dissipated the chill from her body.


    Ming Shu took off her coat and walked into the living room.


    She caught sight of the young man on the sofa at a nce.


    His head was buried in the pillow, and one of his hands was hanging off of the sofa, meanwhile Gold Ingot was crawling under his fingers.


    ¡°Chu Hui? Get up.¡±


    The young man didn¡¯t respond.


    Ming Shu called him two more times but he had no response.


    Ming Shu crouched down and reached out to pick his head up from the pillow. The young man¡¯s face was red and burning badly.


    Ming Shu touched her own forehead.


    Surely it was such bad luck.


    She got up and went to find the medicine, fed it to him, and then moved him to the bed.


    ...


    Chu Hui didn¡¯t wake up until noon the next day. He reached out and touched his forehead, feeling heavy in his head, and tasteless in his mouth.


    The young man revealed a nk and confused face. <i>Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing? </i>


    Chu Hui didn¡¯t react until after a long while.


    He was now at Wei Lan¡¯s house.


    Chu Hui pushed himself up and looked at the quilt on him. It had a faint fragrance, not perfume, only the girl¡¯s fragrance.


    ¡°Sister?¡± Chu Hui called.


    No one answered from outside.


    Chu Hui got off the bed and found a pair of brand new men¡¯s slippers. He came out in his slippers and went two steps to the living room.


    Chu Hui saw the pitiful turtle that had nothing left to live for lying with its legs in the air, unable to turn itself over no matter how it tried.


    <i>This... Did she raise this? </i>


    ¡°Can you cook?¡±


    A voice sounded suddenly from the side, and Chu Hui looked over in a rush.


    The girl was in a home dress, and her soft hair fell down along her graceful curves. She leaned against the bookshelf with her arms crossed over her chest and stared at him with smiling eyes.


    Chu Hui shook his head.


    He could obviously see the disgust on the girl¡¯s face.


    <i>I should seriously consider changing to another little goblin who can cook,</i> Ming Shu thought.


    Ming Shu came over from the bookshelf with her snacks and threw herself onto the sofa. ¡°Then go out and buy some food.¡±


    Chu Hui opened his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m feeling sick.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded her head. ¡°Just in time for you to go out and see a doctor before you burn your brain.¡±


    Chu Hui: ¡°...¡± <i>You will burn your brain. </i>


    ¡°Can¡¯t I order takeout...¡±


    Ming Shu said, ¡°It¡¯s snowing heavily and takeout is unavable.¡±


    If not, why would she bother going out herself?


    Chu Hui struggled in his heart for a while and finally held out his hand toward Ming Shu. ¡°Money.¡±


    Ming Shu drew several banknotes from her pocket and gave them to him.


    Chu Hui took the money and went straight out.


    Ming Shu was a bit startled. ¡°Where¡¯s your coat?¡±


    Chu Hui answered while changing his shoes: ¡°I don¡¯t know where I lost it.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Okay, very reasonable. I have nothing to say at all. </i>


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you lost yourself?¡±


    Chu Hui bnced on his tiptoes and looked up at Ming Shu. There was a faint smile on his pale face. ¡°I¡¯ve lost myself to you, Sister.¡±


    ¡°What do you want with me?¡± <i>Has he recovered his memory? </i>


    <i>The little goblin¡¯s acting skills are getting more and more perfect. I can do nothing about that. </i>


    The young man sounded very innocent, though. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m just... homeless.¡±

 Chapter 1032 - Wei Ran Return Wind (10)

    <h4>Chapter 1032: Wei Ran Return Wind (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t dare to let Chu Hui go out like this. Hence, she had to go out herself and even bought him some outerwear on the way back.


    ¡°You need to pay me back,¡± Ming Shu said angrily.


    ¡°You are a nice big sister.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Big Sister, do you live alone?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Chu Hui scanned his surroundings. He asked curiously, ¡°There are other people here?¡±


    He didn¡¯t see any products for males.


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Ming Shu pointed to the tortoise that was lying on its shell.


    Chu Hui: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be raising a tortoise. Other people raise cats and dogs. Why did you choose to raise a tortoise?¡±


    Ming Shu packed up her things and stood up. She looked down on Chu Hui and said, ¡°It is delicious.¡±


    Chu Hui: ???


    Chu Hui and Gold Ingot stared at each other.


    Gold Ingot wiggled its short legs. <i>Let me turn around!</i>


    Chu Hui stayed at Ming Shu¡¯s house for a few days due to his illness. He realized that Ming Shu didn¡¯t have any regr schedule at all. She just did what she wanted. Sometimes, she would be awake the whole night writing and sometimes, she wouldze around for a day.


    Sometimes, she would fiddle around with Gold Ingot for an hour.


    But, no matter what she did, she always had snacks with her.


    The things she said were also extremely irritating. It made people want to beat her to death.


    ...


    Ming Shu had her legs propped up as she looked at the snow. She wondered when the snow would stop. She wanted to go out and have fun.


    The snow didn¡¯t stop her passion for snacks, though.


    It did, however, stop the shop owners¡¯ passion and they closed their shops for the whole day. Where was she supposed to get food? Was she going to survive on air?


    <i>So angry. </i>


    Silverfish: Hey.


    Silverfish sent her a message.


    M: What?


    Silverfish: Why did you change your name?


    M: Is that any of your business?


    Silverfish: Can¡¯t I just ask about it?


    M: No.


    Silverfish: When are youunching your new book?


    M: Notunching.


    Silverfish: Why not?


    M: It is snowing.


    Silverfish: ???


    <i>What does snow have to do with writing a new book?</i>


    Ming Shu returned to the chat screen. Most of the group chats had 99+ messages. She scanned through the messages.


    The guru group chats were all talking about the annual meeting.


    Ming Shu was not interested in the annual meeting but someone mentioned Lin Yuxin. She needed to give some notice to her little cutie.


    Ming Shu clicked into the chat.


    The Cold Wind: Lin Yuxin is going to the annual meeting. I saw the photo of her invitation in another group chat.


    Feng Miaomiao: Herst two novels were extremely popr. It is normal for her to be invited. However, after her issue with Guru Wei Ran, she became quite lowkey for this period of time. I heard that she is finishing up her current novel and is preparing to write a new one. Her speed is amazing.


    Gu Tangtang: I am so jealous of people who write fast.


    Walk Past Heaven: There will be many gurus attending the annual meeting. Maybe I can even see Ice Lake Snow.


    Hei Xi: Guru Ice Lake Snow is going too?


    The Cold Wind: Ice Lake Snow didn¡¯test year.


    M: Whether Ice Lake Snow is going or not, it has nothing to do with all of you. Stop daydreaming. Go and bathe and sleep.


    No one talked in the groupchat for a while.


    Around 30 secondster, someone sent a message.


    Mumu: Wei Ran, what do you mean?


    M: I am trying to offend you all.


    Mumu: ...


    Hei Xi: Guru Wei Ran, are you going a little overboard. We didn¡¯t provoke you.


    They were just talking among themselves when she popped out and said something so offensive.


    M: I just want to offend all of you. What can I do? I can¡¯t control myself. Why don¡¯t you all hate me?


    <i>Come on, give me more Hatred Points!</i>


    Ming Shu acknowledged it so tantly that no one knew what to reply.


    Feng Miaomiao: Erm, what are you all wearing during the event? Last year, I wore the same clothes as someone else. It was so awkward.


    If they couldn¡¯t reply to her, they could just change the topic.


    M: The best way is to not go at all. Then, you will not need to worry about shing with someone.


    No matter what the people in the group said, Ming Shu was able to talk back in some way or another. Everyone wanted to beat her to death.


    Ming Shu went to all the group chats and left her mark.


    After everyone said that she was crazy, she went offline in satisfaction.


    ...


    Since thepany was at the city Ming Shu was staying at, the editor just gave her an address. The editor was probably nning to give her the rest of the materials after she arrived.


    Since her snacks coupon wasing, Ming Shu definitely needed to go.


    ¡°You¡¯re going out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°When are youing back?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him. Chu Hui looked at her obediently. She couldn¡¯t sense anything amiss from his expression.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back at night.¡±


    Chu Hui¡¯s smile got brighter. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±


    Ming Shu felt that Chu Hui¡¯s smile was weird. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to tell your brother, be more obedient.¡±


    Chu Hui: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly and left.


    Ming Shu took a taxi to the hotel. She needed her invitation to enter the ce so she waited for White lemon outside.


    ¡°Is that Lin Yuxin? She¡¯s beautiful...¡±


    ¡°She is beautiful. I heard that Guru Ri Mu Chang Jiang is chasing her.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I heard it from other people.¡±


    Lin Yuxin was secretly ted as people discussed her. Her eyes lit up with arrogance.


    Lin Yuxin saw Ming Shu and walked over voluntarily. ¡°Senior Wei Ran, are you waiting for someone?¡±


    Her voice was still as delicate as ever. It seemed as though nothing happened between Ming Shu and her.


    Ming Shu nced around. No one noticed them. She smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Waiting for me?¡± Lin Yuxin was surprised. ¡°Is there anything you need to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,e with me.¡± Ming Shu reached out and grabbed her elbow. She brought her to the washroom in the hotel lobby.


    ¡°Senior Wei Ran...¡± Lin Yuxin almost from fell when Ming Shu grabbed her. She was worried. However, there were many people around so she couldn¡¯t struggle. Most importantly, Ming Shu was too strong.


    There was no one in the washroom. Ming Shu pushed Lin Yuxin in.


    Lin Yuxin looked around. She was on her guard. ¡°Senior Wei Ran... what do you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I will just let the matter go?¡±


    Lin Yuxin¡¯s heart dropped.


    Her eyes turned dark but she still wore a timid look on her face. ¡°Senior Wei Ran... that matter was Meteor Rain¡¯s doing. I thought that she was my friend. I didn¡¯t expect her to do this.¡±


    ¡°You can fool other people but you can¡¯t fool me,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Do you think that I am as stupid as others?¡±


    Lin Yuxin crumbled her clothes tightly. Her expression seemed ufortable. ¡°Senior Wei Ran, I am speaking the truth...¡±


    ¡°Even if you are speaking the truth, I will still beat you.¡±


    Lin Yuxin: !?


    Beat her?!


    <i>Is she crazy?</i>


    Lin Yuxin was pushed into a cubicle. She sat on the toilet bowl. The cold made her shiver.


    She shrunk back instinctively and stammered, ¡°Don¡¯te over. It¡¯s against thew to assault someone.¡±


    She dared to...


    <i>This is a hotel.</i>


    ¡°Tell me about it. I just need to pay some fines, right?¡± Ming Shu stood at the entrance of the cubical with a smile on her face. ¡°I have money anyway.¡±


    The money from selling the film copyrights was enough for her to y with.


    Lin Yuxin knew that Ming Shu really wanted to hit her. She got up quickly and made to rush out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry.¡± Ming Shu pushed her back easily.


    ¡°Wei Ran!¡±


    Lin Yuxin got agitated. She called the Host¡¯s full name. Her expression changed. Anger appeared on her face.


    Ming Shu tilted her head and smiled gently.

 Chapter 1033 - Wei Ran Return Wind (11)

    <h4>Chapter 1033: Wei Ran Return Wind (11)</h4>


    Ming Shu tidied her clothes and slowly walked out to the main hall.


    White Lemon was preparing to give her a call when she saw her. She ced her cellphone back into her pocket and ran over. ¡°Where did you go? Didn¡¯t I ask you to wait for me in the main hall?¡±


    ¡°Humans need to answer nature¡¯s call.¡±


    White Lemon was a female. She had been an editor for over ten years and worked with many gurus.


    The Host was under her from the start so their rtionship was not bad.


    ¡°This is your invitation.¡± White Lemon passed a bag to her. ¡°Where are you staying?¡±


    ¡°Going back home to sleep.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s snowing heavily. The ce you stayed at is a distance from here. It is not convenient for you to go back. Why don¡¯t you stay at the hotel for the night?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± <i>The little demon is still at home.</i>


    ¡°Lemon.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Lemon.¡±


    White Lemon greeted the other authors while talking to Ming Shu. ¡°Are you really not going to start a new book? Didn¡¯t you always start a new book every time you finished a novel? Also, I read your current novel. It¡¯s different from the skeleton that you wrote...¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Can I change editors?</i>


    <i>No!</i>


    <i>I must change my career!</i>


    Ming Shu finished her registration and took her goodie bag. She had nowhere to go so she just followed White Lemon.


    White Lemon was living with another editor called Orange.


    Orange was sending a voice message to someone. ¡°Why are you noting again. You are like an emperor. You nevere.¡±


    She put down her cellphone and greeted Ming Shu. ¡°Wei Ran is here. Take a seat.¡±


    Ming Shu was not polite, either. The Host was familiar with the editors as she went to the editor department many times.


    ¡°Silverfish is noting again?¡± White Lemon was curious.


    Orange ced her hands on her waist. ¡°Yes. She said that she would being but in the end, she changed her mind again. I¡¯m so angry.¡±


    ¡°You will be taking her award for her again.¡± White Lemon teased her.


    There would be awards given out every year. Silverfish and Wei Ran were popr authors online so they would definitely get some awards.


    ¡°I am her editor and now, I have to be her butler too,¡± Orangeined. However, inside her heart, she was happy.


    A pleasant female voice sounded from her phone. <i>¡°Something came upst minute. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Oh right, say hi to Wei Ran for me.</i>¡±


    White Lemon looked at Ming Shu with curiosity. ¡°When did you meet Silverfish?¡±


    Ming Shu was sneakily eating White Lemon¡¯s snacks when she was called. She sat up straight and pretended that she didn¡¯t steal any snacks. ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡±


    ¡°Why did she greet you then?¡± White Lemon was puzzled.


    ¡°Maybe she likes my beauty.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Orange touched Ming Shu¡¯s forehead. ¡°She is not sick. Why is she talking such nonsense?¡±


    White Lemon shook her head. This person¡¯s mind seemed to be getting worse.


    ...


    White Lemon received a call and looked at Ming Shu with a strange look.


    ¡°Is there some misunderstanding... okay, I wille down immediately.¡±


    White Lemon hung up and took a deep breath. Then, she took another deep breath.


    ¡°Wei Ran,e down with me.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    White Lemon tried her best to calm herself down. ¡°Lin Yuxin called the police and said that you beat her. The police are downstairs currently.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s reaction caused White Lemon to tense up. ¡°Did you really hurt her?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Am I that kind of person?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Why will I hurt someone for no reason?¡±


    White Lemon heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I knew that there was some misunderstanding. Follow me down.¡±


    Lin Yuxin sat in the main hall after she called the police. When the police came, many people crowded around them.


    Lin Yuxin was covering her face with her hands and crying pathetically. Her slim shoulders shook as she cried. She looked delicate.


    ¡°I heard that Wei Ran hit someone...¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be...¡±


    ¡°Wei Ran has some bad blood with Lin Yuxin but I didn¡¯t expect her to hit her.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how irritating Wei Ran is.¡±


    ¡°Yes. When we speak in the group chat, she will pop out and scold us for no reason. She¡¯s crazy.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that she went crazy from writing novels?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s ¡°illness¡± had been going on for a while now. When she heard other people discussing her, she was not angry and just smiled at those people.


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>She is definitely crazy.</i>


    Ming Shu came down so the police asked the staff of the hotel to bring them to a quiet ce to question them.


    The person-in-charge took them to a restaurant on the second floor.


    The police sized up Ming Shu. ¡°You are Wei Ran?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Thisdy imed that you hit her. I hope that you will cooperate with us for the investigation.¡±


    The policeman pointed to Lin Yuxin who was still crying.


    Lin Yuxin¡¯s editor, Lychee, had came too. Lychee wasforting her.


    ¡°Oh. Where is the evidence?¡± Ming Shu leaned against the table. ¡°What evidence do you have that I hit her?¡±


    Lin Yuxin had tears in her eyes as she replied, ¡°You pulled me into the washroom. The surveince camera will have recorded it.¡±


    Lin Yuxin sobbed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I provoked you. Why do you have to beat me? I already apologized for what happenedst time. I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Lin Yuxin¡¯s editor was a short-haireddy. She was frowning unhappily and said, ¡°Lemon, isn¡¯t it too much for Wei Ran to hit someone?¡±


    White Lemon was confused. She said, ¡°We should not jump to conclusions.¡±


    Lin Yuxin¡¯s editor, Lychee, replied, ¡°Are you saying that Lin Yuxin is lying?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean then?¡± Lychee was overbearing. ¡°Lin Yuxin wouldn¡¯t call the police for nothing, right?¡±


    White Lemon looked at the policeman and then nced at Ming Shu who was smiling gently. She didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Lychee...¡± Lin Yuxin pulled Lychee. ¡°If Senior Wei Ran apologizes to me, I will forgive her.¡±


    ¡°How can you let her go easily. She hurt you.¡± Lychee consoled her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will investigate this matter carefully. No one can beat someone and get off with it. We will not cover up for anyone.¡±


    Lychee and White Lemon were not on good terms.


    Ming Shu was under White Lemon so when Ming Shu had a conflict with Lin Yuxin and she had the advantage over Ming Shu, Lychee was unwilling to let go so easily.


    Ming Shu nced at Lin Yuxin.


    She smiled and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Investigate it then.¡±


    ¡°Senior Wei Ran, I just want you to apologize...¡± Lin Yuxin said. ¡°After all, you hit me first.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand. ¡°I want to check the surveince camera.¡±


    ¡°Check!¡± Lychee stopped Lin Yuxin. ¡°Lemon, you have nothing against it, right?¡±


    Since Ming Shu wanted to investigate, White Lemon didn¡¯t reject the suggestion.


    The police asked the person-in-charge to take out the surveince images.


    The person-in-charge said that the surveince camera could only see the entrance of the washroom. There was no surveince camera in the washroom.


    Lin Yuxin knew this so she wanted to ask Ming Shu to apologize first. That would prove that Ming Shu was in the wrong and things would be advantageous to her.


    Lin Yuxin felt indignant too. She was right in this matter all along.


    Ming Shu hit her first.


    However, there was no surveince camera in the washroom.


    Lin Yuxin cried as she said, ¡°Senior Wei Ran pulled me into the washroom because she said that she had something to tell me... The surveince camera outside the washroom and the ones in the main hall could prove this.¡±

 Chapter 1034 - Wei Ran Return Wind (12)

    <h4>Chapter 1034: Wei Ran Return Wind (12)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Lin Yuxin looked at Ming Shu through the cracks between her fingers.


    She was leaning against a table in the restaurant in a rxed manner. There was a gentle smile on her face and she seemed nonchnt.


    Lin Yuxin frowned.


    Even if there was no surveince camera in the washroom, there was one outside...


    ¡°No. Miss Lin went into the washroom alone.¡± The person-in-charge carefully checked the surveince video and reported to the police.


    The police looked at Lin Yuxin.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Lin Yuxin put down her hands. There were tears on her face. She was shocked.


    Lin Yuxin reacted instantly so she almost forgot to hide her true emotions.


    ¡°I was really pulled into the washroom by Senior Wei Ran. Did you all look at the wrong surveince camera? Look at it carefully again.¡±


    The person-in-charge and the police looked at the video together. Only Lin Yuxin was on the scene.


    Besides her posture being a little weird, there was nothing amiss.


    The police moved aside. ¡°Miss Lin, take a look at it yourself.¡±


    Lin Yuxin went over immediately. Her eyes were fixed on the screen.


    All she saw was herself.


    Ming Shu appeared in another surveince camera image. She stood there and didn¡¯t move at all.


    How could this happen?


    She was the one who dragged her into the washroom!


    <i>No...</i>


    <i>No, wait!</i>


    <i>There must be something wrong!</i>


    ¡°No... look at my posture. There is someone pulling me. There must be something wrong with this video.¡± Lin Yuxin pointed at the screen with excitement.


    ¡°You mean that I can split myself into two and even make myself invisible?¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that I am so impressive in your heart.¡±


    Lin Yuxin was speechless.


    Normal people would not be able to disappear in a surveince camera video and appear in another.


    Lychee looked at Lin Yuxin questioningly.


    Lin Yuxin¡¯s heart jumped.


    ¡°This video...¡± She said weakly, ¡°is there a problem with it?¡±


    It must be her!


    No wonder she was fearless.


    She was lying when she asked her to call the police just now.


    She didn¡¯t n to admit that she beat her from the start.


    Ming Shu stared at the screen. ¡°Are you saying that I altered the surveince video? Even if I did that, I need to have the time, right? You can ask Lemon. I didn¡¯t leave the room after I went up.¡±


    White Lemon was puzzled. She was sure that...


    But it was only a short while so she couldn¡¯t have beaten her.


    White Lemon replied, ¡°Wei Ran was always in my room. I have a colleague who can bear witness.¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged.


    <i>Let me anger you to death!</i>


    ¡°Miss Lin, making fake calls to the police will disrupt public order. You can be put under security detention,¡± the policeman said seriously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡± Lin Yuxin was agitated. ¡°She really hit me. I am not lying.¡±


    ¡°The videos on the surveince camera proved that when you went to the washroom, thisdy was in another ce. How could she beat you then?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Lin Yuxin didn¡¯t know how to exin herself.


    She was the one who hit her...


    ¡°There is something wrong with the surveince camera. There must be something wrong!¡± Lin Yuxin said. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. She really hit me. There are wounds on my body. I couldn¡¯t have hit myself, right?¡±


    Lin Yuxin insisted so the policeman asked someone to send the videos back to their office. They would examine them carefully.


    Ming Shu found a ce to sit down. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m hungry. Can I order some food while waiting?¡±


    The policeman: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu and White Lemon sat at the side and ate their food.


    Lin Yuxin and Lychee sat on the other side.


    ¡°Yuxin, I spoke up for you because I believe you. Did you make a fake report to the police?¡± The surveince camera showed everything clearly. Lychee was confused.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I am speaking the truth.¡± Lin Yuxin had tears in her eyes.


    ¡°How do you exin the surveince camera videos then?¡±


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know.¡± The videos were weird. ¡°But I was being pulled, Lychee. You could see that from my posture.¡±


    Lychee frowned. This made sense.


    Was there really something wrong with the surveince camera video?


    <i>That is impossible too...</i>


    ording to what she knew, Wei Ran was just an author. This was a five-star hotel. She didn¡¯t have the power to change the surveince camera footage of a five-star hotel.


    Lychee didn¡¯t say anything.


    She felt that she should just wait for the results from the police.


    ...


    The results came after some time.


    ¡°Our technical investigation unit has confirmed that there is nothing wrong with the surveince camera video.¡±


    Since there was no problem with the footage, Lin Yuxin must have made a fake call to the police.


    The police told everyone the results.


    Lin Yuxin¡¯s body shook. Her face turned pale.


    <i>How can this be...</i>


    <i>This is not true.</i>


    <i>The surveince camera video must be fake.</i>


    <i>How did she do it?</i>


    Lychee frowned. She invited the policemen to the side and had a chat with them.


    The policemen educated Lin Yuxin and left.


    Lychee looked at Ming Shu. She wanted to leave with Lin Yuxin.


    ¡°Wait. Are you not going to apologize to me?¡± <i>I need to take every opportunity I have to gain Hatred Points.</i>


    Lin Yuxin was so angry she almost vomited blood.


    She beat her. However, nothing happened to her even after she called the police and now, she even wanted her to apologize?


    <i>What logic is this!</i>


    Lychee said, ¡°Wei Ran, don¡¯t go too overboard.¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°What if I want to?¡±


    Lychee: ¡°...¡±


    Lin Yuxin bit her lip. Lychee must be feeling angry about what happened just now. Hence, she stepped out and gritted her teeth as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Senior Wei Ran.¡±


    <i>Wei Ran!</i>


    <i>I will remember this!</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Be careful next time, little cutie.¡±


    Lin Yuxin shivered in fear when she heard Ming Shu call her ¡°little cutie.¡±


    Lin Yuxin only felt better after she walked out of the restaurant.


    She couldn¡¯t breathe properly just now.


    Thatdy...


    She smiled brightly but Ling Yuxin felt a sinister auraing from her.


    Lychee retracted her hand and walked to the elevator with a ck face. She passed by many authors and they all looked at them with weird expressions.


    Lychee¡¯s expression got even worse.


    Lin Yuxin had the potential. One of the books that she wrote inspired a new theme for novels. If it was not for this, Lychee would not interfere in this matter.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect this ending.


    No matter what the truth was, she was embarrassed.


    How could Lychee not be angry?


    ¡°The police came...¡±


    ¡°I heard that Wei Ran hit Lin Yuxin...¡±


    ¡°When the police left, they said that it was a misunderstanding. So did Wei Ran hit her?¡±


    Lin Yuxin gritted her teeth. She hated Ming Shu. She lowered her head and ran past the people discussing her to catch up with Lychee.


    ...


    In the restaurant...


    Ming Shu bit her straw and finished thest of her juice.


    The Harmony System was still quite useful.


    With the system in her hand, she could get as many Hatred Points as she wanted.


    [It is my duty to serve you.] The Harmony System was humble.


    <i>I just praise you once and you bloom with arrogance.</i>


    [Guest... I don¡¯t really know how to bloom.]

 Chapter 1035 - Wei Ran Return Wind (13)

    <h4>Chapter 1035: Wei Ran Return Wind (13)</h4>


    There were not many activities on the first day. Ming Shu went back the moment it ended.


    It was snowing heavily outside.


    It was not easy to find a taxi in this weather. Ming Shu waited for her taxi to arrive before leaving the hotel.


    #I don¡¯t want to go out during winter series#


    The taxi stopped at Ming Shu¡¯s district. The moment she got off, a cold wind blew at her. Even her bones felt cold.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±


    Ming Shu closed the car door and walked toward her apartment.


    The road that just got cleared in the morning was filled with snow again. A series of footsteps appeared behind her.


    She could see someone squatting below her block from afar.


    She frowned and picked up a pace. She jogged to her block.


    ¡°Chu Hui, what are you doing here?¡±


    The young man was squatting on the ground. He only had a thin woolen sweater on. He was shivering in the cold.


    Ming Shu grabbed him up and entered the password. She brought him into the building.


    ¡°You... are back?¡± The young man¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    ¡°Are you crazy! Has your head been kicked by a donkey? Why did you go out in the middle of winter? Are you trying to experience what it¡¯s like to be an ice statue?¡±


    Ming Shu carried him to the elevator. When she opened the door of her apartment, she brought Chu Hui to the bathroom and threw him at the side of the bathtub. She turned on the hot water and scolded him.


    ¡°If you die, I still have to spend money to bury you. Am I your enemy?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me the password...¡± The young man sat at the side of the bathtub. He curled his body and replied weakly, ¡°I couldn¡¯t get in after I went out.¡±


    Ming Shu asked him, ¡°Why did you go out?¡±


    The young man stopped talking. He pursed his lips.


    Ming Shu nced at him. She didn¡¯t probe further. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give me a call?¡±


    ¡°I did... but you didn¡¯t pick up... cough cough...¡±


    Ming Shu turned off the tap and tested the temperature. ¡°Take off your clothes and get in.¡±


    The man looked up at her. His voice was soft. ¡°Big Sister... are you not going?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t die inside.¡±


    Ming Shu mmed the door and left.


    The young man looked at the closed door. His innocent aura disappeared and happiness appeared on his face. He took off his clothes and entered the warm water.


    Ming Shu stood outside the door and scrolled through her phone notifications. Chu Hui did call her a few times. She was at the event so her cellphone was set to silent mode.


    <i>Thump.</i>


    A sound came from the bathroom. The door of the bathroom opened.


    The young man had fallen on the floor. He was naked. He looked at his wrist.


    ¡°Big Sister...¡± Chu Hui realized that someone came in and tried to hide his body by curling up.


    Ming Shu lowered her head. He couldn¡¯t see her expression.


    Chu Hui felt his body being lifted up. He grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s next instinctively.


    It was dark outside. Chu Hui¡¯s vision couldn¡¯t adjust to the darkness. He felt himself being ced on the bed. A nket covered his body and he instantly felt warm.


    ¡°Let go.¡± Ming Shu pulled his hand away.


    Chu Hui blinked. He licked his lips. ¡°Big Sister, can you stay with me?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s hand paused in midair. She grabbed his wrist tightly and kneeled on the bed with one knee. She ced her other hand on the bed beside Chu Hui¡¯s head.


    She smiled. ¡°Why do you want me to stay with you?¡±


    Chu Hui was like a stubborn little child. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just want you to stay with me.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s finger moved down his arms andnded on his chest. ¡°Do you know what would happen if you did this?¡±


    Chu Hui tilted his head. He pretended to know anything. ¡°What would happen?¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly lost interest. She pressed him back onto the bed and covered him with a nket. ¡°Let go.¡±


    Chu Hui didn¡¯t want to let go.


    Ming Shu pulled his hand off and stuffed it beneath the nket.


    ¡°Sleep. If not, get out.¡±


    Chu Hui wanted to grab her again but he shrunk back immediately after he heard what she said.


    Ming Shu let Chu Hui sleep on the bed. She had been sleeping on the sofa these few days anyway. She sat on the sofa and imed herself down.


    Ming Shu sat in the dark for a long time. After that, she stood up and went to check on Chu Hui.


    The young man was already asleep. Ming Shu adjusted his nket properly and went back to the living room. Shey on her sofa.


    She was shaken awake by someone.


    Chu Hui pushed himself onto the sofa. He didn¡¯t have his shirt on. Ming Shu ended up hugging him with one arm. The posture looked ambiguous.


    ¡°Chu Hui.¡±


    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m cold.¡± The young man¡¯s voice was weak.


    ¡°I will raise the temperature for you. Go back to bed...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± The young man was stubborn and unreasonable. She didn¡¯t know whether he did it on purpose but his head was on her chest. He rubbed his head against her chest slowly. ¡°I like Big Sister.¡±


    He hugged Ming Shu¡¯s waist. ¡°I want to sleep with you. Big Sister, can I?¡±


    Ming Shu said helplessly, ¡°Males and females should keep their distance...¡±


    ¡°I am your man from now on,¡± the young man announced. ¡°You must be responsible for me.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he shrunk back into Ming Shu¡¯s arms. ¡°Big Sister, I feel cold.¡±


    Ming Shu had no choice but to help him.


    <i>I¡¯m doomed!</i>


    Ming Shu got up. Chu Hui instinctively hugged her tighter. ¡°Big Sister?¡± he called in a delicate voice.


    Ming Shu ignored him. She got off the sofa and carried Chu Hui up along with the nket. She ced him on the bed.


    Chu Hui wanted to get up but Ming Shu quickly lifted the nket andy down beside him. Chu Hui hugged her.


    ¡°Go back to sleep.¡±


    ...


    Chu Hui had a fever. His body was really hot. Ming Shu felt as though she was hugging a furnace and couldn¡¯t sleep the entire night.


    The next day, Ming Shu had to go to the hotel again. She started packing up. Chu Hui looked at her weakly. ¡°Big Sister, when are youing back?¡±


    ¡°At night.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sick.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Hui remained silent for a moment before repeating himself. ¡°I¡¯m sick.¡±


    ¡°You deserve it.¡±


    Unromantic Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what Chu Hui wanted.


    ¡°You just leave me alone at home...¡±


    Ming Shu tied her scarf around her neck. ¡°Shall I send you to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>No! I want you to stay behind and take care of me!</i> Why did she say things like sending him to the hospital?


    Ming Shu wanted to leave so Chu Hui quickly called her. ¡°Big Sister,e over here.¡±


    Ming Shu paused for a moment before walking back.


    Chu Hui pushed himself up. He was wearing a huge white T-shirt. It draped over his body and revealed his exquisite corbone and fair shoulders.


    Ming Shu looked at him indifferently.


    Chu Hui kneeled on the bed and hugged Ming Shu.


    ¡°Big Sister, I confessed to youst night.¡±


    ¡°Yes. So?¡± <i>This is not the first time you confessed. What is so special about it?</i>


    Chu Hui leaned a little closer. ¡°Are you going to give me an answer?¡±


    ¡°Will it change your decision?¡±


    Chu Hui was stunned for a moment. He shook his head after a while.


    He leaned his head on Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder and blew into Ming Shu¡¯s ear. ¡°Brother said that you must get what you like regardless of the method used.¡±


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that your brother is such a person.¡±


    Chu Hui: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is this the main point?</i>


    <i>Is it?</i>


    <i>I am confessing to you! That is the main point!</i>


    ¡°Time¡¯s up. I need to leave.¡± Ming Shu pulled him away and smiled gently. She said in a soft voice, ¡°Take your medicine yourself. If you get sick again, I will kick you out. Do you understand me?¡±

 Chapter 1036 - Wei Ran Return Wind (14)

    <h4>Chapter 1036: Wei Ran Return Wind (14)</h4>


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± White Lemon waved her hand in front of Ming Shu. ¡°You seem distracted.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    White Lemon said, ¡°I wanted to ask you about what happened yesterday. Did you beat Lin Yuxin?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°The police cleared it up. You still don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    White Lemon: ¡°...¡±


    She just felt that something was amiss.


    ¡°Wei Ran... long time no see. You¡¯ve gotten prettier.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just slightly prettier than you.


    ¡°...¡±


    People started greeting Ming Shu so Ming Shu had no choice but to smile and greet them too. She would say sarcastic remarks when they were least expecting it and managed to scare off quite a few people. After that, no one came to greet her anymore.


    ¡°Are you in a bad mood or what?¡± White Lemon looked worried.


    She watched as Ming Shu offended all the authors at the scene.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Her little demon confessed to her and she managed to gain some Hatred Points. What could be better?


    ¡°It¡¯s Lin Yuxin.¡± White Lemon suddenly lowered her voice.


    Ming Shu looked over.


    Lin Yuxin and a man walked out of the elevator together. Lin Yuxin seemed to be in a bad mood. She got beaten up by Ming Shu yesterday and was framed for making a fake report. Anyone would be in a bad mood.


    The man was Ri Mu Chang Jiang.


    He looked...


    Quite handsome.


    It was hard to find handsome or pretty people among authors.


    However, if it was someone besides the protagonist, he or she must be good-looking.


    <i>Even a viin has to be good-looking¡ªlike me!</i>


    [Guest, please focus on gaining Hatred Points. Stop being narcissistic.]


    Ming Shu rolled her eyes secretly.


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang was talking to Lin Yuxin in a low voice. He must be consoling her.


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang saw Ming Shu first. ¡°Wei Ran.¡±


    Lin Yuxin looked up in shock. The next moment, she grabbed Ri Mu Chang Jiang who made to walk toward Ming Shu. Her face turned pale. She didn¡¯t want him to go over.


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang patted her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Wait for me here.¡±


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang walked toward Ming Shu after he finished speaking to Lin Yuxin. ¡°Wei Ran, how did Yuxin provoke you? Why must you target her?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled before replying, ¡°You mean she doesn¡¯t know how she offended me?¡±


    The lights from the chandelier fell into her eyes. Her eyes seemed to be shining like stars.


    ¡°Do you have to speak so unpleasantly?¡±


    Ming Shu was speechless. ¡°What did I say? Big brother, are you hallucinating? I suggest that you visit the specialist at the city hospital.¡±


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang frowned. ¡°Wei Ran, don¡¯t think that just because you are popr, you can do what you like. You are not the most famous person in this industry.¡±


    Ming Shu humbly replied, ¡°Yes. So what?¡±


    <i>I don¡¯t need to be the most popr.</i>


    <i>I just need to be invincible.</i>


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke people that you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me who I shouldn¡¯t provoke?¡±


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang felt ufortable as he looked at the smile on Ming Shu¡¯s face. <i>What is she smiling at? What is so funny?</i>


    Ming Shu continued seriously, ¡°I will definitely provoke them properly.¡±


    Pu¡ª


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang almost spat blood. <i>Is she crazy?</i>


    ¡°Wei Ran, you will regret it!¡±


    Ming Shu ced her hand on her chin. ¡°I¡¯m anticipating it.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What are you anticipating?</i>


    Someone said that she was crazy. Was she really crazy?


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang thought about this and didn¡¯t want to continue talking to Ming Shu anymore. What if she was really a lunatic?


    ¡°Wei Ran.¡± A calm voice sounded.


    <i>Ah¡ª</i>


    Gasps of surprise came from all over the room.


    Chu Han was dressed formally. He was in a suit and his hair was properlybed. He looked even more handsome than thest time she saw him.


    This person looked so different from Chu Hui...


    Chu Hui looked like an obedient little boy.


    Of course, he just looked obedient. He was not obedient at all.


    ¡°Ice Lake Snow...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really Ice Lake Snow.¡±


    ¡°He actually came. Oh my god.¡±


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang saw Chu Haning over and took a step back.


    ¡°Wei Ran, I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± <i>You are the little demon¡¯s brother. I will show you some face and not tease you.</i>


    Chu Han looked at Ri Mu Chang Jiang.


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang wanted to greet him but Chu Han wanted him to leave.


    Hence, Ri Mu Chang Jiang retreated to Lin Yuxin¡¯s side. He looked at Ming Shu threateningly and left with Lin Yuxin.


    Lin Yuxin turned back to look at Ming Shu and Chu Han.


    How did the man know her?


    ...


    Chu Han looked at White Lemon. White Lemon turned around to show that she was not listening. Do what you want.


    Chu Han continued, ¡°Is Little Hui at your ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu acknowledged it directly.


    Chu Han¡¯s expression changed. He seemed relieved and nervous at the same time. ¡°Did he cause any trouble for you?¡±


    ¡°Still okay.¡±


    Chu Hui probed, ¡°Little Hui and you...¡±


    ¡°He said that he likes me.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Chu Han was shocked. ¡°Little Hui said that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Han frowned. He said slowly, ¡°Wei Ran, if you can, I hope that you will reject Little Hui.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why?¡±


    Chu Han kept silent for a while before replying. ¡°We have the same father but different mothers so our rtionship is a littleplicated. He always likes to steal things that I like... Wei Ran, I like you. I don¡¯t know how he found out about this but he doesn¡¯t like you. He just wants to take you away from me.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The Host¡¯s idol suddenly confessed to her. This was frightening.


    <i>Where are my snacks!</i>


    Chu Han didn¡¯t appear ufortable after he finished his statement. He must have meant a different kind of like.


    Chu Han said to her seriously, ¡°Hence, I hope that you can reject Little Hui. I don¡¯t want either of you to get hurt.¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a moment. ¡°I will protect him.¡±


    Chu Han froze on the spot.


    Ming Shu smiled.


    After a while, Chu Han sighed. ¡°Since you said this, it meant that I thought too much. Little Hui is not as obedient as he looks. He causes a lot of trouble... please bear with him.¡±


    Chu Han wanted to say something, but he stopped himself. He left.


    After Chu Han left, White Lemon immediately started gossiping with Ming Shu. ¡°Wei Ran, what is your rtionship with Ice Lake Snow?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Nothing?¡±


    White Lemon didn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°What did he say to you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    White Lemon couldn¡¯t get anything out of Ming Shu so she changed the topic. ¡°I heard that Ri Mu Chang Jiang has some connections. Why did you offend him...¡±


    ¡°He came to find me.¡±


    <i>I can¡¯t reject Hatred Points that came to find me themselves.</i>


    Ming Shu took out a sweet and consoled her editor as she peeled the wrapper off the sweet. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will offend more people in the future. This is nothing.¡±


    White Lemon: ¡°...¡±


    She was notforted at all. She was even more frightened now.


    ...


    At night, it was the awards ceremony. There was a red carpet too so everyone arrived early at the venue and went to the dressing room to do their makeup.


    Ming Shu was dragged into the room by White Lemon.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t bring a gown along so White Lemon gritted her teeth and gave her gown to Ming Shu. Their body shapes were simr.


    The gown had strings on it so Ming Shu could put it on.


    ¡°You are going on stageter. Even if you don¡¯t walk the red carpet, you can¡¯t go up on stage wrapped up like a ball, right?¡± White Lemon passed her gown to her and coaxed her. ¡°I did it all for you!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu sat at one side and waited for her makeup artist.


    The other authors were all a distance away from her. No one wanted to get teased by her.


    <i>Buzz buzz buzz...</i>


    Ming Shu took out her cellphone and looked at the messaging app. She stood up quietly and walked to a corner.

 Chapter 1037 - Wei Ran Return Wind (15)

    <h4>Chapter 1037: Wei Ran Return Wind (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    <i>¡°Big Sister...¡±</i> Chu Hui¡¯s voice sounded even more obedient through the phone. <i>¡°When are youing back?¡±</i>


    Ming Shu looked out of the window. It was snowing heavily. ¡°Around 9 PM.¡±


    <i>¡°Oh.¡±</i>


    Chu Hui replied sadly.


    ¡°Have you taken your medicine?¡±


    <i>¡°Yes.¡±</i>


    No sound came from the other end of the line. Ming Shu could only hear Chu Hui¡¯s calm breathing.


    Ming Shu broke the silence. ¡°I met your brother just now.¡±


    Silence.


    Dead silence.


    Chu Hui replied around 30 secondster. <i>¡°What did he say?¡±</i>


    ¡°He said...¡± Ming Shu paused. ¡°He said that you like to snatch what he likes.¡±


    Chu Hui¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment.


    His cellphone seemed to be pulled away from his mouth. His voice was faint. <i>¡°It¡¯s not true... I didn¡¯t. I really like you. Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense...¡±</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Do you mean to say you didn¡¯t think this way at the start?¡±


    Chu Hui: ¡°...¡±


    The two of them didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ming Shu listened to the irregr breathing of Chu Hui. She suddenly wanted to go back.


    Her smile widened. It was gentle and sincere. ¡°Don¡¯t hang up.¡±


    <i>¡°Huh?¡± </i>Chu Hui was puzzled.


    Ming Shu took out her bluetooth earphones and put her cellphone in her pocket. ¡°You can do whatever you want but don¡¯t hang up.¡±


    Chu Hui was standing in the living room and looking at Gold Ingot.


    He ced the cellphone on the table and pressed the speaker. He mouthed to Gold Ingot: <i>What does she mean?</i>


    Gold Ingot pushed the cellphone with his short legs.


    The cellphone dropped onto the floor.


    Chu Hui gasped and quickly picked it up.


    ¡°You are so evil.¡± Chu Hui pushed Gold Ingot forcefully. However, his tone was soft as though he was justining.


    Ming Shu heard some noise from the other end but she couldn¡¯t decipher what it was.


    Chu Hui rested his chin on his arms and continued fiddling with Gold Ingot.


    ...


    When Ming Shu returned to the makeup room, her makeup artist asked her to change her clothes first.


    She took her clothes and went to the cubicle at the side.


    She took off her outerwear slowly. When she pulled out her gown from the bag, she paused. When White Lemon passed her the bag just now, it was tied up. She never opened it. Did someone touch the bag?


    She spent some time talking to Chu Hui...


    Ming Shu took out her gown and inspected it carefully. She couldn¡¯t see what was wrong with it but for safety, she didn¡¯t put it on.


    She took out another gown from her storage space.


    The ceremony was held at a high-ss location. Many celebrities were invited too.


    ¡°This way please.¡± The usher was guiding the crowd into the venue.


    Ming Shu took a pen. She signed and took some photos.


    Lin Yuxin was beside her. She sized up Ming Shu and then left quickly.


    Ming Shu smiled. She left after signing.


    Just as she was walking out of the signature venue, amotion arose at the side.


    Ming Shu turned back. The crowd was a mess. The gown that White Lemon gave her was worn by an unfamiliar author. Someone stepped on a corner of the gown and the dress got torn.


    She didn¡¯t pass the gown back to White Lemon because it had been tampered with. She left it at the makeup room.


    She didn¡¯t expect someone to wear it.


    And something really happened.


    When Lin Yuxin looked at her just now...


    She must have been wondering why she didn¡¯t wear the gown.


    <i>Tsk tsk...</i>


    <i>There are always people coveting my snacks.</i>


    Ming Shu returned to her seat. She ate her snacks. Suddenly, someone sat down next to her. Ming Shu nced at the person. It was Chu Han.


    ¡°Guru, your seat is in front.¡±


    The status of Ice Lake Snow was much higher than hers. She was just a replica who wanted to change her industry.


    Chu Han looked sideways at her. ¡°Everywhere is the same to me.¡±


    Since he didn¡¯t care, Ming Shu had nothing to say. She focused on eating her snacks and listening to Chu Hui. Something happened on his end and there was amotion.


    The seats around Ming Shu started to fill up. Many people greeted Ice Lake Snow. Since Ice Lake Snow was male, most people who sat around them were males. Hence, Ming Shu stood out.


    Of course, after Ming Shu made some sarcastic remarks at them, no one dared to talk to her.


    <i>How could someone so violent get married?</i>


    ¡°Why is Wei Ran so close with Ice Lake Snow?¡±


    ¡°Who knows what method she used.¡±


    ¡°Do you all think that Wei Ran...¡± The person who was talking pointed to her head. ¡°I think that her actions recently looked like...¡±


    ¡°Writing is a dangerous upation. We have to face theputer everyday and stay up all night to rush our chapters. There are many reports of authors dying suddenly. There are also all kinds of pressures in our daily life. It is not as morous as what other people think. It is understandable if she really develops a mental illness.¡±


    ¡°What are you all saying?¡±


    Ming Shu ignored the discussions around her. The fact that she was more impressive than them would not change just because they talked behind her back.


    Chu Han, on the other hand, kept ncing at her.


    He was curious why she didn¡¯t have any reaction after hearing the conversations.


    The awards ceremony ended smoothly.


    Lin Yuxin was giving the Most Promising Author award.


    Ming Shu got the the Best Adaptation award. Ice Lake Snow won it too so they went up on stage together.


    ...


    After the awards ceremony ended, there was still photo-taking and interviews. By the time Ming Shu finished, it was almost 9 PM.


    She told Chu Hui that she would go back by 9 PM.


    Ming Shu returned to the makeup room. She pulled on her outerwear and didn¡¯t even change her dress.


    ¡°Wei Ran!¡±


    A few girls walked into the makeup room. The girl that made a fool of herself on the red carpet was in the middle.


    They blocked the entrance of the makeup room.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Why is this gown torn?¡± They threw the gown at Ming Shu. Ming Shu tilted to the side and dodged.


    The gownnded beside her feet.


    Ming Shu was puzzled.


    ¡°So what if the gown is torn? What does it have to do with me?¡± She really didn¡¯t understand what thosedies were thinking.


    ¡°You...¡± The girl gritted her teeth. ¡°You cause Ruyi to lose face. Why is it none of your business?¡±


    Ming Shu was speechless. These people¡¯s intellect must either be influenced by the fake female protagonist or they were honestly stupid.


    ¡°Be reasonable. The gown was ced here. You took it without my consent and now you¡¯re ming me?¡±


    Ming Shu paused. ¡°If there was nothing wrong with the gown, I would not change clothes. Are you all stupid or...¡±


    Wait...


    Ming Shu suddenly came to her senses.


    She smiled brightly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! I did it!¡±


    Those girls that felt wronged and were being unreasonable were stunned by Ming Shu¡¯s sudden change in attitude.

 Chapter 1038 - Wei Ran Return Wind (16)

    <h4>Chapter 1038: Wei Ran Return Wind (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu left the makeup room under the strange gazes of the girls.


    She met Lin Yuxin along the way.


    In order to show love to her cute little snacks coupon, Ming Shu dragged her into a corner and beat her up.


    Lin Yuxin called the police again but the results were still the same. No one was shown on the camera footage.


    The police didn¡¯t even find Ming Shu this time. They just left after looking at the surveince camera video.


    If Ri Mu Chang Jiang didn¡¯t step in to protect Lin Yuxin, she might have been sent to the police station.


    Of course, this all happened in the future.


    Ming Shu stepped out of the hotel. She looked at the time. It was exactly 9 PM.


    Ming Shu took a deep breath. Mist appeared in front of her mouth.


    She grabbed her clothes tightly. Since it was already past 9 PM, she decided to find some food before going back.


    Even if Chu Hui wanted to fight with her, she would have the energy to subdue him.


    Perfect n!


    <i>¡°Big Sister, when are youing back?¡±</i> Chu Hui¡¯s soft voice appeared next to her ear. ¡°<i>Didn¡¯t you say that you woulde back at 9 PM? It is almost 10 PM already.¡±</i>


    ¡°Why are you hurrying me? Am I your mother or am I your babysitter?¡±


    <i>¡°I miss you.¡±</i>


    Chu Hui¡¯s voice was soft and gentle. It tickled her heart.


    <i>Little demon.</i>


    Even though she knew that he was acting sometimes, she couldn¡¯t help but let him do what he wantED.


    ¡°Am I someone whom you can just meet?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s words were still as sarcastic as ever. ¡°Keep quiet. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    Ming Shu asked the driver to drive faster.


    The driver felt helpless. ¡°Young girl, I don¡¯t dare to drive faster in this weather. Is your boyfriend hurrying you?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and didn¡¯t deny it.


    The snow caused some roads to close. The driver changed direction so by the time he reached Ming Shu¡¯s district, it was 11 PM.


    Ming Shu hadn¡¯t heard anything from Chu Hui for almost half an hour.


    She quickly went up and opened the door.


    The smallmp in the living room was on. It lit up the young man from above.


    The young man was lying on the table. His eyes were closed and the cellphone was beside him.


    He sounded so pitiful just now but in reality, he fell asleep first. <i>What is this?</i>


    Her little demon always liked to lie to her.


    However...


    She still believed him.


    Ming Shu took off her thick outerwear and walked into the kitchen barefooted.


    Hey!


    Shouldn¡¯t she do something R-rated to him? Wouldn¡¯t normal people feel touched? <i>Why is she only thinking about food?</i>


    Ming Shu stood beside the dining table. She took a photo of Gold Ingot who was lying on his back and posted it on her microblog. Then, she opened her snacks.


    <i>I need to eat more during winter.</i>


    Ming Shu suddenly felt a hot body against hers. A weight fell on her shoulder. The young man¡¯s head popped out.


    ¡°Big Sister.¡±


    The young man¡¯s nasal tone was pleasant to listen to.


    He seemed to be whining. He sounded like someone who just woke up and was in a daze. Ming Shu¡¯s heart turned soft.


    He turned and pulled Ming Shu¡¯s hand up. Then, he sat on her thighs and grabbed her neck with his hand.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Drag away this little demon who is keeping me from pampering my snacks! Don¡¯t think that you can get away just because you whined!</i>


    Chu Hui was quite tall so when he sat on Ming Shu¡¯s thighs, he was slightly taller than her.


    Ming Shu stared at his half-opened eyes. He looked at Ming Shu¡¯s lips. He slowly lowered his head.


    Ming Shu pressed against his forehead.


    ¡°...¡±


    Chu Hui was forced to stop.


    ¡°It is still a little hot,¡± Ming Shu said seriously after feeling his forehead. ¡°Go back and sleep.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep.¡±


    Ming Shu put away her snacks. He pushed him away and made to go to the washroom to wash up. ¡°Oh. Then I will go and sleep.¡±


    ¡°...¡± He didn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t know what he wanted!


    Chu Hui felt that he was not bad-tempered. However, after he met Ming Shu, he became feverish.


    Why did he like her?


    He was not sure too. He didn¡¯t know where thisdy was from, what friends she had, what she liked, what she didn¡¯t like. He didn¡¯t understand her at all.


    But... he just liked her.


    Every time he went near her, his heart would palpitate furiously. His chest would get warm.


    He wanted her.


    He wanted to get closer to her and im her.


    Chu Hui gritted his teeth and went into the washroom. Ming Shu had already changed into sleepwear. She was washing her face currently.


    Chu Hui stood at the door and waited for her to finish.


    When she made toe out, he raised his hand and blocked her.


    The young man straightened his neck and said directly, ¡°Wei Lan, I want you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you learning all these bad things at such a young age? Are you looking for a beating?¡±


    ¡°I am a grown-up now!¡± the young man shouted.


    ¡°So I bought a boytoy back?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The young man seemed angry.


    He stared at Ming Shu and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°We have not finished the conversation we had just now. Why don¡¯t we take this chance and...¡±


    ¡°I will go and sleep now.¡± The young man turned around hastily and hid in the bed.


    She didn¡¯t probe further on the phone but he knew that the matter had not ended.


    He didn¡¯t know how to exin it to her.


    Tell her that he didn¡¯t get close to her in a fit of pique?


    Ming Shu smiled gently. <i>How dare you order me around when you have something in my hands?</i>


    Ming Shu switched off the lights and slept on the sofa.


    Chu Hui didn¡¯t dare to ask Ming Shu to sleep with him. He tossed and turned on the bed for two hours before falling asleep.


    ...


    #Analyzing the little white lotus called Lin Yuxin#


    A posting with this title became popr on the forum.


    Ming Shu managed to catch a good show the moment she woke up. The person who wrote the post was Meteor Rain. She used her main ount to post it.


    She wrote about the happenings between Lin Yuxin and her from the time they met at the awards ceremony.


    When Lin Yuxin first started writing, she didn¡¯t know about the rules on the website so she got to know Meteor Rain.


    Since Lin Yuxin was an obedient person, Meteor Rain became good friends with her quickly.


    Some timeter, they realized that they were from the same city. Hence, they decided to meet.


    Their rtionship got closer after they met.


    When there was nothing to do, they would invite each other to have a meal, watch a movie, or go shopping.


    Lin Yuxin was a cautious person but she still left openings.


    Meteor Rain trusted her before so she didn¡¯t think much about it.


    The screenshots that Meteor Rain posted showed that Lin Yuxin was acting all along.


    [Little Rain, have you read <i>Guan Chong</i>? I read it and I think that it¡¯s not bad. I just felt that her storyline is a little weird. Why must the male protagonist misunderstand the female protagonist in front of the emperor?]


    [Huh? I wrote it? I don¡¯t think so... I didn¡¯t write that.]


    <i>Guan Chong </i>was one of the books that Lin Yuxin¡¯s fans targeted the most.


    There were many other screenshots of conversations like this.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know where Meteor Rain got all these screenshots.


    Lin Yuxin appeared to be consoling her fans but in actual fact, she was instigating them.


    Ming Shu sighed. ¡°Thisdy must have graduated with a major in Chinese... Are you looking for death! Put that down!¡±


    Little Beastie was standing among the snacks. Its fur was all puffed up. It grabbed some snacks and stuffed them into its storage space. Then, it stuck its tongue out at Ming Shu and made a funny face.


    Ming Shu made to grab it.


    Little Beastie jumped away. He passed by Gold Ingot.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t manage to grab Little Beastie. Instead, she flipped Gold Ingot onto its shell.


    Gold Ingot: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why am I always the one getting hurt!</i>

 Chapter 1039 - Wei Ran Return Wind (17)

    <h4>Chapter 1039: Wei Ran Return Wind (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Meteor Rain¡¯s post was long.


    She revealed a lot of information.


    Ming Shu hugged her snacks. She moved away from Little Beastie and continued reading the post.


    Meteor Rain also mentioned Lin Yuxin calling the police at the annual meeting and saying that Ming Shu hit her. However, it was found out that she lied.


    Everyone who went to the annual meeting knew about this.


    There was another photo at the bottom. It was at the hotel but it didn¡¯t show exactly where it was. Lin Yuxin was in the photo. She was carrying a bag.


    The person who took the photo must have been afraid of getting caught so the photo was slightly blurred.


    However, Ming Shu recognized the bag.


    It was the bag White Lemon gave her. Lin Yuxin must have taken it when she thought no one was looking. Ming Shu remembered that she went out to take a call then.


    Meteor Rain mentioned that the author who wore this dress got embarrassed on the red carpet. If Guru Wei Ran wore it, what would have happened?


    Such a scary thought.


    Meteor Rain apologized to Ming Shu about what happenedst time. She said that she was blind and got fooled.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know if Meteor Rain was sincere in apologizing, but her actions caused her to regain some reputation.


    Ming Shu clicked on Lin Yuxin¡¯s chat and messaged her.


    M: Little cutie, are you happy?


    Lin Yuxin: You are the one who asked Meteor Rain to frame me, right?


    <i>The fake female protagonist is always acting... did someone give her snacks for it?</i>


    Besides being beaten at the hotel, the rest was all true. Her snacks... Lin Yuxin should know it.


    M: You can think of it this way if it makes you happy.


    Lin Yuxin: Why do you want to frame me!


    Lin Yuxin: I have already apologized to you. Why are you still not letting me go? Will you be happy only if I stop writing?


    M: No. I will only be happy if you are angry. [Spinning around in happiness.jpg]


    Lin Yuxin: ...


    Lin Yuxin screenshot this conversation and sent it to Ri Mu Chang Jiang.


    Lin Yuxin: I have already apologized to her sincerely. Why doesn¡¯t she let me go? I don¡¯t understand...


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang: It has nothing to do with you. I believe you.


    Lin Yuxin: Guru... I never did anything. They are just making a deliberate misinterpretation out of context.


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang: I know. Don¡¯t worry, I will ask the admin to delete the post.


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang did what he promised.


    Meteor Rain¡¯s post was deleted soon.


    However, not long after, it got reposted by Ming Shu.


    ...


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang looked for Ming Shu.


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang: Wei Ran, what do you want?


    M: Injustice happened so I just helped out.


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang: Delete it!


    M: Beg me!


    M: Even if you beg me, I will not delete it.


    Anyone would want to hit Ming Shu when they endured her irritating tone.


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang calmed himself down for a long time before replying.


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang: Wei Ran, do you have to do this?


    M: Yes.


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang: Let me warn you onest time. Don¡¯t y with fire.


    M: What if I want to?


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang: Very well!


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang found the admin and asked him to delete the post again. However, after the post was deleted, Ming Shu posted it yet again.


    Ban her ount?


    She had side ounts.


    Meteor Rain had fans too. With Ming Shu and the fans helping Meteor Rain, the admin had a hard time deleting the posts.


    The forum was going to be overtaken by this post so the admin had no choice but to leave a single post behind.


    ¡°Big Sister, what are you doing?¡±


    Chu Hui stood beside her with sleepy eyes. He had a T-shirt on him. There was a tinge of redness on his face that made people want to kiss him.


    ¡°Put on your clothes.¡±


    Chu Hui looked at himself with a puzzled expression. ¡°I am wearing clothes.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at his bare legs. ¡°Your teacher taught you that this is called wearing clothes?¡±


    Chu Hui pointed at his clothes obediently. ¡°I have worn my clothes.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Impressive, little demon.</i> Ming Shu shifted her gaze away from his legs. ¡°Put on your pants too.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Chu Hui sat beside Ming Shu. He crossed his legs on the sofa. Ming Shu could see faintly between his legs.


    Chu Hui tilted his head. His expression was innocent and harmless. His eyes shone brightly as he said in a pure voice, ¡°This feels morefortable.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly.


    Chu Hui¡¯s eyshes vibrated like cicada¡¯s wings. His lips were slightly parted.


    ¡°Comfortable your head. Go and put on your clothes!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Chu Hui suddenly pounced at Ming Shu. Ming Shu was afraid that he would bump into herptop so she moved herptop. Taking this chance, Chu Hui kissed Ming Shu¡¯s cheek. ¡°Big Sister, morning kiss.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Chu Hui rubbed against Ming Shu and then lowered his head. His mind was filled with Ming Shu. He kissed her lips and gently sucked on the bottom one.


    Chu Hui¡¯s breathing got heavier. He hastily forced open her mouth.


    ¡°Big Sister...¡± Chu Hui¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. His hand moved around Ming Shu¡¯s body.


    He bent down and unbuttoned Ming Shu¡¯s clothes with his mouth. Then, he continued kissing her.


    He went from gentle to passionate and then back to gentle again.


    Every single kiss tempted Ming Shu.


    Her clothes were half undone, revealing part of her body. Chu Hui admired her body carefully.


    However, Ming Shu managed to regain her senses. She grabbed Chu Hui¡¯s wrist and flipped them around. She kept Chu Hui under her control.


    Chu Hui panted slightly. ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t you want me? You were...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Chu Hui stopped talking. He felt wronged. His legs continued moving around naughtily. ¡°Big Sister, I feel ufortable.¡±


    The young man was blushing slightly. His eyes were misty.


    ...


    Chu Hui held onto Ming Shu¡¯s clothes and panted. At thest moment, he lost his energy.


    He looked for Ming Shu¡¯s lips instinctively. He kissed and sucked.


    Ming Shu let him kiss her for a while before pushing him away. She went to the bathroom and changed her clothes.


    Then, she took a warm towel out. Chu Hui was still lying on the sofa. His clothes were a mess. It seemed as though they had been trampled upon. The long T-shirt covered his butt.


    Ming Shu flipped him over and wiped his body with the warm towel.


    Chu Hui curled his body a little. He seemed embarrassed.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? You were not like this when you begged me just now.¡± Ming Shu smiled at him.


    Chu Hui snorted and raised his hands over his head. He ced his arms on the handle of the sofa andy t.


    <i>Look at it if you want to.</i>


    <i>What is there to be afraid of!</i>


    <i>I am not the one at a disadvantage.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not afraid!</i>


    He nced at Ming Shu from beneath his eyshes. She was looking down and smiling. There was no emotion in her eyes as she wiped his body.


    She looked as if he was just a normal person.


    Chu Hui felt something stabbing his heart. He was hurt.


    She had no...


    Desire for his body.


    This meant that she didn¡¯t like him. No wonder she was not willing to...


    Ming Shu realized that Chu Hui was a little depressed. He seemed like someone who just broke up.


    Ming Shu pulled his clothes and covered the lower part of his body. She sat on the sofa and looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you feel ufortable?¡±


    Chu Hui frowned slightly. ¡°Do you like me?¡±

 Chapter 1040 - Wei Ran Return Wind (18)

    <h4>Chapter 1040: Wei Ran Return Wind (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The atmosphere froze. Time seemed to have stopped.


    Chu Hui held his breath for some reason. He was afraid that he would miss something she said.


    Ming Shu looked at him silently. She raised his hand and wiped the sweat off his hair. ¡°Go and change clothes.¡±


    Ming Shu got up.


    ¡°Wei Lan!¡±


    Chu Hui called her angrily.


    He pulled Ming Shu¡¯s hand. Ming Shu fell back. Chu Hui moved his body agilely and pressed her under him.


    He grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s wrist and held it off to the side.


    He looked different from his usual self. He was no longer obedient. There was a cold and vicious aura around him.


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes.


    <i>Amazing. The little demon has a split personality now.</i>


    He lowered his head. His nose touched hers. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, why did you do that with me?¡±


    ¡°You begged me.¡± There was no emotion in her voice.


    <i>Full points for acting.</i>


    <i>You begged me...</i>


    Chu Hui feltplicated. He remembered what happened just now.


    He released Ming Shu and got off her body. He swayed a little and then fell on the floor.


    Ming Shu wanted to help him but Chu Hui red at her. Ming Shu retracted her hand.


    ¡°Will you agree to it if anyone begs you?¡± Chu Hui said in a low voice.


    Ming Shu wanted to anger him but she didn¡¯t want him to misunderstand her.


    ¡°Not everyone can sleep in my bed.¡± <i>Much less ask me to do something like that.</i>


    Chu Hui swallowed the words he wanted to say. The coldness and malicious intent in his eyes disappeared.


    He opened his mouth and said with difficulty, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Nothing?


    Ming Shu tidied the sofa. When she turned her head, Chu Hui was still sitting on the floor. She carried him onto the sofa and kissed his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Even if I don¡¯t like you, you will be the only one besides me.¡±


    Chu Hui raised his head and looked at Ming Shu.


    Even if she didn¡¯t like him... he would be the only one?


    But she...


    Didn¡¯t like him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you like me?¡± Chu Hui gritted his teeth. His eyes were hard. ¡°Why? What am Icking?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re good.¡± Ming Shu hugged Chu Hui. She kissed his lips. ¡°You are too good for me.¡±


    ¡°Then why...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡± Ming Shu touched his face. ¡°I can only guarantee that as long as you are here, you will be the only man beside me. I can¡¯t make any other promises.¡±


    Chu Hui felt his heart hurting.


    He just wanted her to like him.


    <i>Why is it so difficult?</i>


    <i>It is only a sentence... a simple sentence...</i>


    Chu Hui clutched his clothes. He muttered after some time, ¡°I understand.¡±


    No matter what, he wanted her.


    <i>I believe that she will like me one day!</i>


    <i>Hmph!</i>


    <i>I am too handsome!</i>


    He hugged Ming Shu¡¯s neck and buried his face in her neck. His voice was muffled. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you like me or not. I like you. You promised me that I will be the only one beside you. If I realize that you have other people behind my back, I will not forgive you.¡±


    This was a warning and a threat.


    Ming Shu touched his soft hair.


    She would never do that.


    She didn¡¯t have the time to ept other people.


    ¡°Be obedient.¡± Ming Shu kissed him as though it was his reward. ¡°Go and change clothes.¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu received White Lemon¡¯s notification in the afternoon.


    White Lemon: Thepany sent an order to cancel all your rmendations. The copyrights that were in discussion have been put on hold too.


    White Lemon: Who did you provoke?


    White Lemon: I told you to not cause any trouble. I know you are famous but authors are the same as celebrities. If they don¡¯t have a tform to showcase themselves, they¡¯re finished.


    White Lemon: Little ancestor! Reply to me!


    M: Is my contracting to an end?


    White Lemon: ... Little ancestor, what are you thinking?


    White Lemon: Your contract ising to an end. I have already sent you the new contract but you haven¡¯t replied to me.


    M: I will not sign it.


    She just needed to offend this batch of authors.


    M: I remember that thepany is just a procurator. The copyright is still with me. Hence, it doesn¡¯t matter to me whether they sell my copyrights or not. I can still sell them myself.


    M: Are the people in yourpany stupid?


    White Lemon: ...


    White Lemon: But thepany wants to keep you idle intentionally.


    M: I am not a celebrity. Why do you all want to keep me idle intentionally? Have you watched too many dramas? Once my contract is up, I can just write on any tform. There will be people wanting to publish my books. Thepany is not powerful enough to ban me.


    White Lemon: ...


    White Lemon was speechless. If it a long time until her contract ended, it would be a huge blow to her.


    However, her contract wasing to an end...


    She didn¡¯t even need to publish her books on other tforms. She could just put it on her own website. She would still be able to earn and sell her copyrights.


    Besides Ri Mu Chang Jiang, no one else would do this.


    Doing everything for the girl that he loved!


    So...


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. You have me.¡± Ri Mu Chang Jiang consoled Lin Yuxin through the phone. He hung up and sat at his study.


    <i>Wei Ran...</i>


    <i>You asked for it.</i>


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang opened hisputer and looked at his readers¡¯ group chat.


    [Sword Pavilion]


    Sword Pavilion-Little Lu: Boss is here.


    Sword Pavilion-Future: Boss, when are you going to mass upload?


    Sword Pavilion-Massacre: I have prepared my coins. As long as you mass upload, I will throw my coins at you!


    Sword Pavilion-Nature: Rich man massacre. Send boss to the top of the ranking board!


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang: I will mass upload tomorrow.


    Everyone cheered when they saw what Ri Mu Chang Jiang said. They all mentioned that they wanted to support him.


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang was in a good mood when he saw their reaction. He wanted to write a few more chapters.


    He opened his document. There were a few words in red written on the document.


    His drafts were all gone.


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang¡¯s heart pounded furiously. He felt a chill on his back. He felt that he must have clicked on the wrong document.


    He closed the document and opened it again.


    It was the right one...


    Those red words appeared in front of his eyes again.


    <i>¡ªWei Ran was here! Are you surprised? Are you happy?</i>


    Why would he be happy!


    His drafts were meant to be used tomorrow for his mass upload. Now, they were all gone. Not even a punctuation was left.


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang¡¯s first reaction was not to be angry. He needed to get his drafts back.


    However, the Harmony System was the one who acted this time. The only way he could regain his drafts was through a Revival System.


    ¡°Wei Ran, you bitch!¡±


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang looked at the time. There were still around ten hours left. He could write a few chapters with his speed.


    He had promised his readers.


    If he didn¡¯t fulfill his promise, he would be scolded.


    No matter what reason you had, they would think that you were going back on your words.


    He would find her for revenge after he overcame this obstacle.


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang gritted his teeth and started writing.

 Chapter 1041 - Wei Ran Return Wind (19)

    <h4>Chapter 1041: Wei Ran Return Wind (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang managed to finish 60,000 words by 11 PM. He felt that his fingers and body were numb.


    60,000 words were a lot...


    Although it was less than what he promised, he still had some time tomorrow to continue writing.


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang heaved a sigh of relief.


    He prepared to upload the chapters that he just wrote. However, his document turned nk again...


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang almost pounced on hisputer.


    The red words appeared on his document again.


    <i>¡ªYou are quite fast! Keep up the good work!</i>


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Wei Ran!¡±


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang looked for Ming Shu¡¯s contact. His eyes were red with anger.


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang: Wei Ran, you bitch. Are you crazy! I @#$&^@#


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang showcased his hand speed and typed many curse words within a minute.


    Unfortunately, Ming Shu was not beside herptop.


    Chu Hui was the one who saw those words.


    He looked at the message with a straight face.


    He took out his cellphone and sent Chu Han a message.


    Silverfish: Who is Ri Mu Chang Jiang?


    Ice Lake Snow replied in an instant.


    Ice Lake Snow: Did he provoke you?


    Silverfish: He provoked my wife.


    Ice Lake Snow: ...


    No wonder this stupid little kid sent him a message.


    Ice Lake Snow: Ri Mu Chang Jiang knows someone in the upper management of thepany. I am not sure about the details. I will ask for you.


    Ice Lake Snow: Little Hui, are you serious this time?


    Silverfish: Yes.


    Ice Lake Snow: Wei Ran is older than you.


    Silverfish: So what? I am only three years younger than her. If your wife is three years older than you, you will be really rich!


    Ice Lake Snow: Little Hui, think about it carefully. Don¡¯t harm her. Don¡¯t regret your actions too. I only admire Wei Ran. I have no other feelings for her.


    Silverfish: I like her.


    Chu Hui announced that Ming Shu was his.


    Ice Lake Snow: Does Wei Ran know about this ount?


    Silverfish: ... Don¡¯t tell her! If she finds out about this, I will kill you!


    Ice Lake Snow: ...


    Chu Han and Chu Hui¡¯s rtionship was not very good. Hence, Chu Hui never hesitated to ask him for help and would ignore him the moment his request was done.


    Chu Han had no choice but to help him. He was his little brother and he promised his parents that he would take care of him.


    WIth Chu Han¡¯s status, he was able to get information about Ri Mu Chang Jiang quickly. He created a document and sent it to Chu Hui.


    He went to look for Ming Shu too.


    Ice Lake Snow: Look after Little Hui. I am afraid that he will do something outrageous to Ri Mu Chang Jiang.


    Even if he didn¡¯t give this information to him, Chu Hui would find other ways to get it.


    M: ???


    Ice Lake Snow: He asked me for Ri Mu Chang Jiang¡¯s information just now.


    M: Troublesome.


    Ice Lake Snow: Wei Ran, you...


    M: Don¡¯t worry, I will look after him.


    ...


    Ming Shu ced the key into the lock. At this moment, Chu Hui opened the door. He was dressed properly and had a mask on his face.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ming Shu pushed him back.


    ¡°I am going out for some business...¡± Chu Hui looked down and replied.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The door closed. Chu Hui shivered.


    ¡°Go back.¡±


    ¡°I have something to do.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do in the middle of the night?¡± It was almost midnight.


    ¡°No... I really have something to take care of.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled calmly. ¡°If you go out now, don¡¯te back. Shall I help you pack up and send you downstairs? Shall I call a taxi for you? Shall I inform your brother?¡±


    Chu Hui gave up.


    <i>What is this? </i>


    He just wanted to go out. Why did she do this to her...


    <i>However, why do I feel so happy?</i>


    She cared about him.


    <i>Hmph!</i>


    <i>I will take her body first. Then, I will take her heart. </i>


    <i>I can definitely do it!</i>


    Chu Hui smiled. ¡°I will not go. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    He walked to the side and said, ¡°If you like it this way, you can lock me up in a small dark room. I will cooperate with you...¡±


    ¡°Where is your luggage?¡±


    Chu Hui didn¡¯t dare to say any more nonsense. ¡°I will not talk any more rubbish. Don¡¯t chase me away.¡±


    ¡°Small dark room? You seem to know a lot.¡± Ming Shu fed Gold Ingot. ¡°Who taught you all this?¡±


    ¡°My brother!¡± Chu Hui pinned the me on his older brother and resumed his innocent character profile.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Your older brother has a hard life.</i>


    ¡°Big Sister, what are we eating for midnight snacks?¡±


    ¡°Remain hungry.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are you not hungry?¡± <i>She needs to eat before she sleeps.</i>


    Ming Shu turned her head. She smiled brightly. ¡°You will remain hungry.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Diet.¡±


    ¡°... I... why must I go on a diet?¡± His body was nice enough. There was no fat. Why must he lose weight?


    ¡°I can¡¯t carry you. You are too heavy.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Chu Hui suddenly rushed toward Ming Shu and jumped onto her. He wrapped his legs around her waist.


    Ming Shu hurriedly hugged him and stabilized herself.


    ¡°Chu Hui...¡± Her head hurt. ¡°You are a man. Can you please remember that.¡±


    Chu Hui tilted his head. ¡°You don¡¯t like it when I am too manly. You will hit me every time I...¡±


    Chu Hui was stunned for a moment. Something shed past his mind. He didn¡¯t manage to catch it.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Who asked you to look for death? If you act like a normal tyrant boss, I will not hit you.</i>


    Chu Hui leaned toward Ming Shu and said seductively, ¡°I am very powerful in bed. Big Sister, do you want to...¡±


    Ming Shu ced him on the table. ¡°No. Don¡¯t move. If you do, I will hit you.¡±


    <i>My waist!</i>


    <i>The little demon is seriously heavy. I need to ask him to eat less!</i>


    Chu Hui leaned against the table and stretched his legs. ¡°Big Sister, hitting means that you love me. You love me.¡±


    ¡°Love your head.¡±


    Chu Hui thought for a moment. ¡°Big Sister, I will be called Head from now on.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Why are you so shameless?</i>


    Hence, Ming Shu didn¡¯ give Chu Hui any midnight snacks. His portion was eaten by her.


    Chu Hui: ¡°...¡±


    <i>She just wanted to have more food!</i>


    ...


    Chu Hui blocked Ri Mu Chang Jiang so that Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t be able to see those ugly words.


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang was not able to upload his chapters on time.


    Ming Shu purposely went to look at his readers¡¯ chat.


    As expected, many readers were questioning him.


    Where was the mass upload that he promised? There were no chapters at all.


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang was so angry his thoughts were a mess. He couldn¡¯t think about what to write. After typing a few hundred words, he saw thements under his book and got even more furious.


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang would not be able to sleep today.


    Chu Huiy back and fiddled with his cellphone.


    Ming Shu closed herptop and nced sideways at him. ¡°Sleep.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I will do sleep immediately.¡± Chu Hui looked at Ming Shu. He purposely blocked the screen. He had no intention of putting down his cellphone.


    ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±


    Chu Hui felt Ming Shu moving closer. He typed thest few words and sent out the message.


    ¡°Nobody.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him curiously. Chu Hui¡¯s cellphone lit up. Chu Hui quickly turned off his screen. Ming Shu saw a message saying ¡°OK¡±.


    Chu Hui threw his cellphone to the side. He turned and hugged Ming Shu.


    He kissed her. After a while, he pulled her hand down. ¡°Big Sister, help me.¡±


    Ming Shu hit him. ¡°Sleep! It is not good for you to immerse yourself in s*x every day.¡±


    Chu Hui gasped in pain. ¡°Big Sister, you will be using this in the future. Why did you hit it so forcefully? What happens if it gets injured?¡±

 Chapter 1042 - Wei Ran Return Wind (20)

    <h4>Chapter 1042: Wei Ran Return Wind (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu said that she didn¡¯t want to do it but Chu Hui pestered her continuously. In the end, she relented.


    Ming Shu took the chance when he was asleep to look at his cellphone.


    Chu Han said that Chu Hui was a reckless person. He did things without thinking about the consequences and caused a lot of trouble in school.


    The cellphone was locked with a password. Ming Shu thought for a while. She saw him entering the password before.


    Ming Shu tried a few numbers.


    Suddenly, Chu Hui moved in her arms. Ming Shu immediately pressed the cellphone into the bed. The light from the phone disappeared. Chu Hui continued sleeping.


    Ming Shu took out the cellphone again. A messenger app was open.


    Thest message was unread.


    Ming Shu opened it and scrolled up.


    Since she didn¡¯t let him out, he asked other people to teach Ri Mu Chang Jiang a lesson.


    He even asked them to beat him to death.


    Chu Han was speaking the truth.


    However, Ming Shu felt warm. She knew that he did it for her.


    Ming Shu looked at the young man in her arms under the lighting from the screen. She smiled. Her gaze was gentle and enchanting.


    ...


    ¡°Big Sister, Big Sister...¡±


    Chu Hui shouted in the bathroom in the early morning.


    Ming Shu held Gold Ingot as she entered the bathroom. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Chu Hui turned around and pointed to his swollen lips. ¡°Big Sister, why are my lips swollen?¡±


    ¡°How would I know. Maybe you had an allergic reaction.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s expression was indifferent.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat anything yesterday. How can I get an allergic reaction?¡±


    Actress Shu continued, ¡°Maybe you got beaten by a mosquito.¡±


    ¡°Why are there mosquitoes in winter?¡±


    ¡°The temperature of the room is 26 degrees celsius. If a tortoise can survive here, a mosquito can survive too.¡±


    Ming Shu turned and left. ¡°It is just a little red. Why are you making such a huge fuss?¡±


    Ming Shu heaved a sigh of relief after she went out of the bathroom.


    <i>The little demon was too enticing. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t satisfy my desires too much.</i>


    <i>The little demon is being too seductive.</i>


    <i>Calm down, calm down.</i>


    ...


    In the bathroom, Chu Hui touched his face and looked into the mirror.


    The young man in the mirror looked sleepy. He was like a celebrity. His lips were red but it was not obvious.


    He managed to see it because the light in the bathroom was extremely bright.


    Chu Hui fell into deep thought. After a while, he thought about something and went out happily.


    ¡°Since your lips are swollen, you should not eat breakfast. Lose some weight.¡±


    Chu Hui¡¯s smile disappeared immediately.


    <i>What kind of person is this!</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t want to go on a diet!</i>


    <i>You just want to have more food, right!</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t stop Chu Hui from teaching Ri Mu Chang Jiang a lesson. But, she told the people to hold back. They just needed to stuff him into a sack and beat him.


    Thus, when Ri Mu Chang Jiang went out, he was thrown into a sack and beaten up.


    The people that beat him were very familiar with the district. They dodged all the surveince cameras. Hence, when Ri Mu Chang Jiang called the police, it was of no help.


    His drafts were deleted by Ming Shu and he was beaten up for no reason. Ri Mu Chang Jiang pitied himself.


    As long as he wrote anything, it would be deleted. He changed hisputer but the situation still happened.


    After he uploaded it onto the writer¡¯s tform, the draft would still be deleted before it got uploaded.


    Thements section was in an uproar.


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang didn¡¯t know how to exin himself.


    He felt that his world was crumbling as he looked at the angry readers¡¯ments.


    Wei Ran was driving him crazy!


    ...


    Ming Shu was unable to understand how helpless Ri Mu Chang Jiang felt. She just gave an idea to the Harmony System. The Harmony System did all the operations itself.


    As the year came to an end, the snow stopped.


    The streets got busier and everything was red.


    ¡°Are you going back for New Year¡¯s?¡± Ming Shu asked Chu Hui who was ying on theputer.


    ¡°No. None of them will go back anyway.¡± Chu Hui raised his head and smiled with closed lips. ¡°I will spend it with you. This is the first New Year¡¯s Day that we spend together. I want to spend all my New Years with you in the future.¡±


    Apany her for life.


    Chu Hui¡¯s voice was gentle and soft. His words floated in the room. He looked at Ming Shu firmly. He liked her.


    Ming Shu leaned against the window and smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Big Sister,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°If other people hear it, they will think that I have abducted a teenager.¡±


    Chu Hui nodded. He asked, ¡°Wife?¡±


    Ming Shu gave no reaction. Chu Hui continued calling her, ¡°Wife, wife, wife...¡± He sounded like a crazy person.


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, Ming Shu took Chu Hui out to watch a movie.


    There was nothing special about the movie. The male and female protagonists broke up because of a misunderstanding. Many yearster, they met against and the misunderstanding was resolved. It was amonly used storyline but the movie was still sad to watch.


    Everyone in the cinema cried fervently. This movie was sessful because it was heartbreaking.


    Ming Shu felt that it was not right to premier such a sad movie during New Year.


    Everyone wanted to be happy during the New Year.


    <i>Is it trying to tell people that a strong rtionship might notst? That they should go on blind dates during New Year?</i>


    ¡°Wife, are you cold?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ming Shu picked up her drink and walked out of the cinema.


    Chu Hui pulled Ming Shu¡¯s hand and ced it in his pocket. He took her drink too.


    Ming Shu leaned against Chu Hui. Her gazended on two people standing under amp near the cinema.


    Lin Yuxin was wearing a pink overcoat. A man was beside her.


    Lin Yuxin seemed cold. She kept rubbing her hands. The man cupped her hands and breathed on them.


    The man was none other than Ri Mu Chang Jiang.


    Many thoughts went through Chu Hui¡¯s mind.


    <i>Isn¡¯t it just an old man? What is there to see?</i>


    <i>Does he look better than me?</i>


    <i>Is he better in bed?</i>


    <i>Is he...</i>


    Chu Hui sighed secretly. He felt weird. This was not like him.


    But ...


    It feltfortable.


    ¡°Wife, let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Hui pulled Ming Shu.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Chu Hui: ¡°...¡±


    Should he gather his courage and shout ¡°are you leaving¡± at her?


    He thought of the action in his head. In reality, he didn¡¯t move. He even blocked the wind for Ming Shu.


    If she caught a cold, she would pass it to him.


    Lin Yuxin and Ri Mu Chang Jiang came here to watch a movie. They stood there for a moment before walking toward the za.


    There would be fireworks in the zater when the countdown happened.


    Ming Shu followed them. She took a step and grabbed Chu Hui¡¯s waist. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Hui was pushed forward by Ming Shu. The za was a short distance away. Ri Mu Chang Jiang and Lin Yuxin stopped at the za.


    Ming Shu looked at them from afar.


    Chu Hui snorted in disgust. He lowered his head and pecked Ming Shu¡¯s cheek. Then, he hugged her. ¡°Do you still want the drink?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±<i> I can¡¯t waste food.</i>


    ¡°It is a little cold...¡± Chu Hui said. ¡°Let¡¯s not drink it anymore. I will buy another one for youter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Chu Hui quickly sucked up the remaining drink.


    Ming Shu red at him.


    <i>Amazing!</i>


    <i>How dare you snatch my food!</i>


    Before Ming Shu could say anything, Chu Hui bent down and kissed her. The sweet liquid entered her mouth.


    It was warm. The warm liquid flowed down her throat and entered her stomach.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The fireworks exploded above them.


    Ming Shu looked at the reflections of the fireworks in the young man¡¯s eyes. It was silent.


    She was the only constant.

 Chapter 1043 - Wei Ran Return Wind (21)

    <h4>Chapter 1043: Wei Ran Return Wind (21)</h4>


    Chu Hui fed her the rest of the drink under the sky filled with fireworks.


    He winked at Ming Shu seductively. ¡°Is the drink sweeter after I warmed it?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ming Shu lied. ¡°You just want to steal my drink.¡±


    ¡°Wife, I bought this!¡± <i>Why can¡¯t I drink what I bought? Also, I fed it to you! I was just tasting it.</i>


    <i>I am so angry.</i>


    <i>I gave you everything. Why can¡¯t I have a mouthful of your drink?</i>


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°Yes, with my money.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>So what if I spend your money?</i>


    <i>You wanted to lock me up in a small dark room to y!</i>


    Regarding this matter, Ming Shu was innocent. She just wanted to prevent him from going out in the middle of the night. How did it be locking him up in a small dark room?


    Of course, Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what Chu Hui was thinking currently.


    Chu Hui was deciding whether he should forgive or kill her.


    His survival instinct told him to forgive her.


    F**k...


    Chu Han said that he shouldn¡¯t curse.


    Chu Hui leaned his head on her shoulder. The fireworks were still going off. ¡°Wife, I really like you.¡±


    Ming Shu heard the familiar confession.


    She gave no response.


    Chu Hui was not disappointed. He shifted her scarf and bit her neck.


    He was afraid that she would feel cold so after a while, he put her scarf back. He hugged her and they watched the fireworks together.


    Couples hugged under the fireworks. Those that were more daring kissed each other. Children ran around and had fun in the za.


    The countdown timer was disyed on a screen a distance away.


    Everything was perfect.


    If only things could pause this moment. Chu Hui had this thought.


    Ming Shu took out her cellphone and clicked on the camera app. Chu Hui blinked. He secretly arranged his expression to look obedient and handsome.


    However, Ming Shu pointed the camera at the crowd¡ª


    <i>Kacha.</i>


    It was a photo of Lin Yuxin and Ri Mu Chang Jiang kissing.


    Her technique was good!


    Chu Hui let go of Ming Shu suddenly and walked away.


    He walked quickly. By the time Ming Shu reacted, he was already out of the crowd.


    Ming Shu chased after him. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t care about me,¡± Chu Hui said in a loud voice. ¡°You don¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°... I never said that I like you.¡±


    The young man: ¡°...¡±


    He snorted and hastened his pace.


    <i>I will run away from home!</i>


    <i>You will never see the handsome and cute me again. The handsome man who kisses you every morning will be gone.</i>


    <i>You will regret it!</i>


    The cold wind blew against him. His hair flew up in the wind. He looked like a small animal that was exploding with anger.


    Ming Shu pursed her lips and smiled. She jogged toward him. ¡°Fine, I will take photos for you until you¡¯re happy.¡±


    ...


    Chu Hui looked at Ming Shu awkwardly. He posed in a daze.


    <i>Who wants her to take photos for me?</i>


    <i>I am not doing this anymore!</i>


    Chu Hui was really angry this time. Ming Shu could sense his anger.


    She turned around and pulled a couple who were passing by. She passed her phone to the woman and said with a smile, ¡°Sister, can you help me take a photo with him?¡±


    Thedyughed at what Ming Shu said. ¡°Look, she is looking down on the photo-taking skills of straight man cancer patients like you...¡±


    She was speaking to her boyfriend.


    Ming Shu hugged Chu Hui before he exploded with anger and kissed him on the lips.


    The scene was beautiful. Thedy couldn¡¯t help but took a few more photos. She smiled and passed the phone back to Ming Shu.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Thedy looked at the young man who was furious. She covered her mouth andughed. ¡°You two look good together. Happy New Year.¡±


    Thedy embraced her boyfriend and left. She eximed, ¡°It is so good to be in love.¡±


    Her boyfriend was unconvinced. ¡°Aren¡¯t we in love?¡±


    Thedy whined, ¡°Are you serious? We are like an old couple now. There are no feelings between us anymore.¡±


    Her boyfriend said something that caused her tough. The two of them disappeared into the crowd.


    Ming Shu looked down at her phone. Thedy was good at taking photos.


    The young man looked shocked. His expression was cute. The fireworks exploded behind them. It was a nice photo.


    Ming Shu showed Chu Hui the photo. ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    Chu Hui puffed up his cheeks. He wanted to be harsh but he decided to follow his heart in the end. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Beg me.¡±


    Chu Hui: ¡°...¡± <i>Beg your head!</i>


    ¡°You can whine too.¡±


    Chu Hui: ¡°...¡± <i>Whine your head!</i>


    After Chu Hui put down his pride and whined to Ming Shu, he finally got the photo. He changed every background that could be changed on his phone.


    ...


    On the first day of the new year.


    Chu Hui didn¡¯t go back so Chu Han came to look for him.


    He managed to find Ming Shu¡¯s address. Ming Shu had a biscuit in one hand when she opened the door.


    She was stunned. ¡°Guru, did you knock on the wrong door?¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Chu Hui had on a T-shirt when he came out. When he saw Chu Han, he immediately pulled his shirt down and retreated back into the bedroom.


    Ming Shu wanted to tease him. <i>Look, I asked you to wear your clothes properly. This is the consequence. You got found out by someone.</i>


    However, she didn¡¯t have a chance tough at Chu Hui. She maintained her smile and looked at Chu Han.


    Chu Han looked indifferent. He asked politely, ¡°Can Ie in?¡±


    Since his brother came, Ming Shu didn¡¯t dare to lock her brother-inw... lock him out.


    There were no extra slippers in her house so Ming Shu took Chu Hui¡¯s and gave them to him.


    Chu Han made no objections. He scanned the room after he entered.


    The curtain of the bedroom was up. Chu Hui¡¯s figure moved around inside the room. There was only one bed.


    Chu Han had reached a conclusion. ¡°Sorry to disturb you all. However, I have toe since Little Hui didn¡¯te back for New Year¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, what are you doing here?¡± Chu Hui had changed his clothes. The clothes that Ming Shu bought for him were simple and casual. It was different from his previous hip style.


    Chu Han felt at ease when he saw his little brother looking more proper. ¡°I came to look for you.¡±


    ¡°Who wants you toe?¡± Chu Hui sat on the sofa as though he was the owner of the house. He almost ordered Ming Shu to pour some tea for them.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to do it.


    He was afraid that he would be beaten to death.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal together in the afternoon,¡± Chu Han said. ¡°Miss Wei, do you mind?¡±


    <i>A meal is good!</i>


    ¡°No.¡±


    Chu Hui red at Ming Shu.


    <i>Who wants to eat with him.</i>


    Ming Shu smiled.


    Chu Hui: ¡°...¡± <i>Hmph!</i>


    Most of the shops outside were closed today. Hence, Chu Han volunteered to cook. He knew that Ming Shu didn¡¯t know how to cook and his brother was unreliable too...


    Chu Han could only believe in himself.


    He went out and got some ingredients. The supermarkets were closed so he couldn¡¯t get much food. The dishes he made were all simple.


    Chu Hui saw Ming Shu smiling at Chu Han as though he was something precious. He was unhappy.


    Was Chu Han trying to get revenge because he snatched his thingsst time?


    His wife belonged only to him!


    No way! Chu Hui blocked Ming Shu¡¯s view.


    <i>Look at me! Look at me!</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1044 - Wei Ran Return Wind (22)

    <h4>Chapter 1044: Wei Ran Return Wind (22)</h4>


    Chu Han¡¯s cooking was amazing. Ming Shu wanted to change her partner to Chu Han.


    However, she thought about the whiny scene that might happen...


    Ming Shu gave up the idea.


    She could just have food deliveries in the future.


    ¡°In the past, our parents were busy and didn¡¯t have the time to take care of us. Our nanny didn¡¯t like to cook so I went to learn for a while,¡± Chu Han said nonchntly.


    ¡°Is your family wealthy?¡± Ming Shu suddenly asked.


    Chu Han paused for a moment. ¡°Yes. We have some money.¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°Then why did you choose to be an author? Did you have a breakdown?¡±


    Chu Han: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is being an author a bad decision?</i>


    Chu Hui looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°It is hard to climb to the top.¡±


    The requirements to enter the industry were too few and thepetition was extensive. Only a few people were able to shine at the top.


    Chu Han replied, ¡°Actually...¡±


    Chu Hui kicked Chu Han below the table. Chu Han changed his words. ¡°It is my dream.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Dreams have to be supported by money.¡±


    Chu Han: ¡°...¡±


    No one spoke after that. Ming Shu managed to finish almost all of the dishes on the table.


    Ming Shu had good table manners. She ate slowly and elegant. Hence, Chu Han didn¡¯t feel ufortable.


    The Chu family had many rtives. Chu Hui could not bother with them but Chu Han couldn¡¯t ignore them. He left after the meal.


    Before he left, he asked Chu Hui to send him off.


    Chu Hui didn¡¯t want to do it, but he still agreed.


    While waiting for the elevator, Chu Han asked him, ¡°Little Hui, why didn¡¯t you tell her?¡±


    Chu Hui lowered his head and looked at the pattern on the floor tiles. ¡°There is nothing to say.¡±


    Chu Han replied, ¡°What if she asks you about your job?¡±


    Chu Hui: ¡°...¡± He would think of a reason then.


    Chu Han continued, ¡°Little Hui, it is not an embarrassing thing. She will find out one day. It is not good if you keep it from her.¡±


    Chu Hui replied, ¡°You are so naggy. Goodbye.¡±


    Chu Hui pushed Chu Han into the elevator and rushed off.


    Chu Hui stood at the door for a while before entering.


    Ming Shu was taking photos of Gold Ingot and posting them on her microblog. This was the only interesting thing she did every day. She was not tired of it.


    Chu Hui lowered his head as he changed shoes. He walked behind Ming Shu and nced at her cellphone.


    He saw the words ¡°boiling the tortoise¡± on her screen.


    His mouth corners twitched.


    <i>I knew that she didn¡¯t raise a tortoise for nothing.</i>


    ¡°Why did you take so long. Were you having a heart-to-heart talk with your older brother?¡± Ming Shu suddenly asked.


    ¡°Wife, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Ming Shu scrolled her microblog as she replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Chu Hui frowned. ¡°I...¡±


    Ming Shu scrolled for a long time. Chu Hui couldn¡¯t make out what she was doing.


    Ming Shu looked to the side.


    Chu Hui went to the bedroom and took out hisptop. He typed on hisptop and after a series of actions, he showed the screen to Ming Shu.


    It was Silverfish¡¯s main page. Silverfish¡¯s novels were listed out below.


    Ming Shu took a look. ¡°So?¡±


    Chu Hui pointed at theptop and then pointed at himself. ¡°Me.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Are you... not surprised?¡± What kind of reaction is this?


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes were bright. ¡°What does a whale taste like?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Get out!</i>


    Chu Hui pursed her lips. After a while, he replied, ¡°Will you find me weird?¡±


    He was a man but the novels he liked to write featured the love-hate rtionships that females liked.


    Ming Shu got up and pressed the young man against the sofa. She kissed him till he was out of breath. Then, she looked down and stared at his nose bridge. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Chu Hui looked at her lovingly.


    He opened his mouth but nothing came out.


    He was in a daze after being kissed. Chu Hui heard her muttering.


    ¡°If doesn¡¯t matter who you are. As long as it¡¯s you.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s sentence was a little hard to understand. Even when Chu Hui remembered this statement in the future, he didn¡¯t know what it meant.


    He didn¡¯t know who started it.


    He only recalled that when they intertwined, his senses were all vibrating with excitement.


    <i>I like you.</i>


    <i>I want you.</i>


    <i>She is the evidence that you lived.</i>


    <i>She is the reason why you lived.</i>


    The first day of the new year.


    A rxed day.


    ...


    After New Year passed, thezy world became active again.


    Ming Shu was not home most of the time. Chu Hui was angry. He had a hard time looking for her.


    Ming Shu¡¯s contract with thepany came to an end.


    However, Chu Han helped her so her rmendations were restored. Some people even found her and asked her to sign under them.


    Ming Shu rejected them. She wanted to change her profession.


    Ming Shu took her copyrights back and sold them with her own efforts.


    When she went to sign the contract for the copyright, she met Lin Yuxin at the other party¡¯spany.


    Coincidentally, Lin Yuxin was here to sell her film copyrights.


    Ming Shu smiled at her mysteriously. The selling of copyrights had nothing to do with how famous the author was. As long as the novel was popr, it was easy to sell the copyright.


    Even though her character had been exposed, Lin Yuxin still appeared gentle and delicate. ¡°Senior Wei Ran.¡±


    ¡°You are with Ri Mu Chang Jiang?¡± Ming Shu asked something totally unrted.


    Lin Yuxin was stunned. ¡°Senior Wei Ran, this is my personal business.¡±


    ¡°That means that you two are together.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If it is convenient for you, wait for me. I want to have a conversation with you.¡±


    Lin Yuxin shivered in fear. She grabbed her bag tightly. ¡°Senior Wei Ran, I have something to do. I will go first.¡±


    Lin Yuxin ran away. She was afraid that Ming Shu would chase after her.


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang was waiting for her below the building. When he saw her running down with a pale face, he went up and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lin Yuxin leaned against Ri Mu Chang Jiang. She panted. ¡°Nothing. I was just worried that you would wait too long so I ran down.¡±


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not run away.¡±


    Lin Yuxin smiled shyly.


    ¡°Everything is done?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Yuxin nodded. She looked back fearfully. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang drove his car over. When Lin Yuxin got into the car, he said, ¡°Yuxin, where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Anywhere...¡±


    ¡°Shall we find a ce to celebrate?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    Lin Yuxin looked at the man beside her. After some hesitation, she asked in a soft voice, ¡°You said that you asked someone to teach Senior Wei Ran a lesson that time... will it really be okay? Shall we just forget it? I don¡¯t really care, either...¡±


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang¡¯s face turned dark when Ming Shu¡¯s name was mentioned. He was forced to stop writing because of her.


    He couldn¡¯t upload new chapters no matter what she did.


    The only way was to write using a pen. However, when he uploaded his written document, it would be deleted too.


    So angry!


    He wanted to look for her but he was blocked.


    What could he do?


    Call the police?


    No use. Nothing could be found.


    ... He just couldn¡¯t upload new chapters.


    If he didn¡¯t know that she did it, he would have thought he had met a ghost.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Wei Ran knows Ice Lake Snow and Ice Lake Snow has connections with the higher authorities. Her contract had ended and she didn¡¯t seem to want to continue, either.¡±


    Ice Lake Snow...


    Lin Yuxin remembered the handsome man. Something fluttered in her heart.


    Who wouldn¡¯t like someone as impressive as him?


    ¡°Guru Ice Lake Snow and her... what is their rtionship?¡± Lin Yuxin asked carefully.


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang frowned. ¡°I am not sure. However, their rtionship must not be simple.¡±


    Lin Yuxin bit her lips. Jealousy and unwillingness built up in her heart.

 Chapter 1045 - Wei Ran Return Wind (23)

    <h4>Chapter 1045: Wei Ran Return Wind (23)</h4>


    Ming Shu signed the contract and came out. She didn¡¯t find her snacks coupon, so she wandered in the street then eventually went home.


    Since Chu Hui confessed, what he asked the most was why she didn¡¯t want to write anymore.


    Ming Shu who was always ready to change her career: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Write what.</i>


    How could she be allowed to stay in the circle after she had offended people like that? Even if she had an overwhelming beauty, it was impossible!


    <i>I know my limitations.</i>


    But Chu Hui asked her all day long, which was very annoying. Ming Shu started a new series on Weibo then.


    The title was <i>One Day of the Turtle.</i>


    Fans: ???


    Wasn¡¯t the guru a romantic fiction writer?


    Why did she write about small animals?


    The turtle was Gold Ingot?


    Had the guru stopped studying how to eat Gold Ingot?


    Later readers found out that Ming Shu was studying the way to eat Gold Ingot in the series. One way for each day.


    Fans: Poor Gold Ingot.


    Ming Shu was slow to update. When Chu Hui began to write, he had to urge her to write with him, so she would finish some new chapters.


    She was actually preparing for the store right now.


    What store?


    A gourmet shop, of course.


    What other stores could she open?


    The store had entered the decoration stage. Designed by Ming Shu herself, the style was a bit weird, and the smell of food was everywhere.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of your shop?¡± Chu Hui asked eagerly.


    The someone who was poking Gold Ingot replied casually, ¡°Turtle.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Chu Hui picked Gold Ingot up and threw it into its den.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it sound good?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Good your head!</i>


    <i>Have you ever seen a shop with such a name? Turtle? Are you cursing anyone?</i>


    <i>Do you think the guests wille?</i>


    <i>I¡¯m afraid you just want to open a restaurant for yourself.</i>


    ¡°What about using my name?¡± Chu Hui got closer and asked with glittering eyes.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°To prove that you like me.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t...¡± <i>Like you.</i>


    The next few words were blocked roughly by Chu Hui.


    ¡°Is it okay, wife?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu pushed him away and smiled calmly. ¡°I think Turtle is great.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Chu Hui sat down on the ground and looked up at her, looking pitiful.


    Ming Shu took a deep breath and suddenly turned around.


    <i>I¡¯d rather enjoy my snacks.</i>


    <i>The little goblin is just so tiring.</i>


    ...


    White Lemon: You¡¯re really not gonna write again?


    Even though Ming Shu¡¯s contract with thepany had expired, White Lemon still cared about Ming Shu who had been under her management for so many years.


    M: No.


    White Lemon: What exactly are you thinking?


    She was glowing and popr now but suddenly decided to quit writing. She was just ruining her own career.


    M: I¡¯m going to pursue my dream.


    White Lemon: Your... What is your dream?


    Ming Shu smiled and sent the photos of her shop to White Lemon.


    White Lemon: ...


    She gave up writing and just went to open a restaurant?


    <i>Are you serious?</i>


    Clearly Ming Shu was serious. She sent the opening date to White Lemon and invited her toe on that day.


    White Lemon: ...


    <i>I need to calm down.</i>


    White Lemon didn¡¯t understand Ming Shu¡¯s brain circuits, but on the opening day, she came anyway.


    ¡°This...?¡±


    White Lemon¡¯s eyes fell on the young man next to Ming Shu. <i>Is she in love?</i>


    The young man looked at her and introduced himself positively to her, ¡°I¡¯m her boyfriend.¡±


    White Lemon: !!!


    White Lemon looked at Ming Shu in shock.


    She pulled Ming Shu aside two steps. ¡°Little ancestor, he looks younger than you.¡±


    This was also most people¡¯s first reaction.


    ¡°Yes, so?¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t feel anything though.


    ¡°It¡¯s tiring to have a boyfriend who¡¯s younger than you.¡± White Lemon gave a look to the person behind her. ¡°You don¡¯t know, I have a friend who also got a little boyfriend and spent all day cleaning up after him. You¡¯ll be exhausted. At this age, he is not mature at all. Girls should be loved and spoiled, but now you have to take care of him. Just imagine that.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s indeed restless,¡± Ming Shu agreed.


    ¡°Then why do you...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯m willing to spoil him.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    White Lemon had nothing to say then.


    But White Lemon saw Ice Lake Snow also came, and he looked quite familiar with the young man. White Lemon felt a little confused and uncertain.


    Until she heard the young man call him as brother, White Lemon¡¯s entire person calmed down.


    Right, there was just too much shock to handle, so she became calm.


    The restaurant¡¯s name was still covered with red cloth. Ming Shu was the boss, so naturally she would uncover it.


    Ming Shu pushed Chu Hui and signaled him to do it.


    ¡°Why?¡± <i>Don¡¯t you have your hands and legs?</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of losing face.¡±


    Chu Hui twitched his mouth. <i>Now you know you¡¯ll lose face? I told you not to use this name but you didn¡¯t listen!</i>


    Chu Hui kept dissing Ming Shu in his heart silently, but he still went to pull the red rope that hung down.


    As the firecrackers sounded, Chu Hui forcefully pulled the rope.


    The red silk fell slowly.


    Chu Hui took a few steps back. He looked over his shoulder amid the loud cheers. The red shadow shed before his eyes and he lifted them above.


    He froze suddenly.


    Wei Ran Return Wind...


    Chu Hui looked back at Ming Shu, while thetter stood in the crowd, watching him quietly amid theughter.


    Chu Hui suddenly jumped up and ran toward Ming Shu. In front of the public, he held her face and kissed her directly.


    The onlookers: !!!


    What happened?


    Why did he kiss her suddenly?


    Although they were a little confused, soon there was apuse.


    Chu Han put his hand on his forehead and turned his face away. He didn¡¯t want to admit that this was his brother.


    ...


    After all the others went in, Ming Shu led the young man as well. Chu Han stood in the doorway, his eyes sweeping over his younger brother and falling on Ming Shu.


    ¡°You... When will you settle the matter?¡±


    ¡°What matter?¡± Ming Shu blurted.


    ¡°Your marriage,¡± Chu Han said.


    ¡°...¡± Ming Shu was silent.


    Chu Hui looked at her nervously and didn¡¯t dare to make any sound.


    Chu Han: ¡°...¡±


    What did she mean? Didn¡¯t she n to marry... get married?


    This matter didn¡¯te to a conclusion. At night, Chu Hui sat on the bed in a daze.


    When Ming Shu got out after washing up and went to bed, he was still that position.


    Before, as long as she got on the bed, he would crowd around her like a needy puppy. But nothing happened today, which made Ming Shu feel quite strange.


    She poked him in the back. ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry me?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. <i>He¡¯s been thinking for so long, and that¡¯s all he¡¯s been thinking about?</i>


    ¡°Chu Hui.¡±


    Chu Hui looked back at her.


    ¡°Think for yourself what you haven¡¯t done.¡± Ming Shuy down after saying this.


    Chu Hui looked at her nkly.


    <i>What I haven¡¯t done?</i>


    <i>Haven¡¯t I done everything I should do?</i>


    <i>Getting together not for the purpose of marriage is behaving like a hoodlum!</i>


    <i>Does she want to walk away?</i>


    Chu Hui looked at Ming Shu¡¯s back and pasted himself onto it after a moment. He didn¡¯t say anything but just held her like that.


    He held her more and more tightly, and Ming Shu could hardly breathe.


    She turned over and came face to face with Chu Hui.


    Chu Hui¡¯s eyes were a little red.


    Ming Shu was stunned.


    Chu Hui then suddenly turned his back on Ming Shu, but Ming Shu turned him back. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Do you hate me?¡± Chu Hui asked. ¡°I heard what White Lemon told you. She said I¡¯m younger and I don¡¯t know how to look after you...¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Then why didn¡¯t you hear thest sentence? Stupid!</i>

 Chapter 1046 - Wei Ran Return Wind (24)

    <h4>Chapter 1046: Wei Ran Return Wind (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I¡¯m very scared...¡± Chu Hui said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m so scared that you¡¯ll leave me.¡±


    Ming Shu patted his back. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you.¡±


    ¡°...But you don¡¯t want to marry me.¡± <i>Not getting married is behaving like a hoodlum, she just wants to leave me! </i>


    Ming Shu twitched her mouth. ¡°Are you really a novel writer?¡±


    Chu Hui: ???


    <i>What? Why did she diss me like that?</i>


    ¡°You!¡±


    Ming Shu rolled over on top of him and suppressed all his following words.


    ...


    The next day, Chu Hui considered Ming Shu¡¯s words again and again and he even went to read his former books.


    But he still couldn¡¯t understand what Ming Shu meant by that sentence, so he turned to Chu Han.


    Silverfish: Why won¡¯t she marry me?


    Ice Lake Snow: What did she tell you?


    Chu Hui told Chu Han all about what happened before, in addition to the content that was indescribable.


    Ice Lake Snow: ...


    Silverfish: Don¡¯t just type the ellipsis. What does she mean?


    Ice Lake Snow: Make a proposal, stupid.


    Silverfish: ...


    Ice Lake Snow: Have you never written about it in your book?


    Silverfish: ...Probably not...


    Every time he just ended the story by writing that the two people stayed together. Somehow, he just didn¡¯t want to write the stage that came after.


    Ice Lake Snow: How on earth did you get popr?


    Silverfish: ...


    Ice Lake Snow: ...


    The two brothers sent ellipses to each other speechlessly.


    But after receiving instructions, Chu Hui had a sudden insight. He then went to prepare the proposal ring obediently.


    Chu Hui didn¡¯t dare tell Ming Shu, so he went to prepare it alone.


    The shop assistants rushed over to him, falling over one another, which startled Chu Hui a lot. Thankfully, they were separated from him by the counter in the middle.


    He stood far away.


    One of the young misses looked at him with a smile. ¡°Handsome boy, do you want to buy a ring?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Hui nodded with pride.


    The young miss smiled more beautifully. ¡°Look at all this, what type of rings do you like? I can make introductions.¡±


    <i>But he¡¯s selecting a ring... Does he already have a girlfriend? </i>


    The young miss was bleeding in her heart.


    Chu Hui swept his gave over the counter. ¡°Which type is suitable for a proposal?¡±


    <i>He really has a girlfriend! </i>


    But it was normal that such a handsome man like him had a girlfriend. What would his girlfriend look like?


    ¡°Take a look at this Love at First Sight series.¡± The young miss soon smiled again and led Chu Hui to the neighboring counter.


    Chu Hui nced at them but was apparently not satisfied.


    Seeing this, the young miss immediately led him to another side. ¡°What about this Love for Three Lifetimes series? This is thetest collection and each one of them is unique, but it¡¯s a little expensive.¡±


    Chu Hui got a little closer, eyes scanning the rings, but he still didn¡¯t find any one that he liked at first sight.


    ¡°It¡¯s you...¡±


    There was a sudden surprised voice from the side.


    Chu Hui looked back, yet didn¡¯t recognize the person behind him.


    After a nce, he withdrew his gaze and continued focusing on the rings.


    Lin Yuxin was ignored and a hint of chagrin shed across her eyes, but she walked up with a smile on her face. ¡°Well, hi, we¡¯ve met before at themunication conference, I don¡¯t know if you remember?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Lin Yuxin¡¯s smile froze a little. ¡°Well... that¡¯s okay, my name¡¯s Lin Yuxin, and you...¡±


    Chu Hui looked aside again with strange, cold eyes. Lin Yuxin felt a little cold inexplicably and stepped back.


    Several salespersons beside them saw Lin Yuxin fail to chat up Chu Hui and all showed a weird expression on their faces.


    Chu Hui averted his sight and pointed at one of the rings. ¡°This one.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The young miss took out the ring. ¡°What size would you need, please? Do you need a special customization?¡±


    ¡°Customization?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can engrave your girlfriend¡¯s initials.¡±


    The young man thought for a while and then nodded.


    Lin Yuxin watched the young man select rings carefully. He seemed to think of something, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly. After choosing the right size, his voice seemed to have been dyed with joy. ¡°I¡¯ll have this one.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± the young miss said, ¡°pleasee this way and pay. As it is customized, we will call you when it¡¯s ready, so juste and get it then.¡±


    Chu Hui paid the bill and left.


    Lin Yuxin immediately chased him out.


    The young man walked slowly. The sun fell on him and covered him with ayer of golden light.


    Lin Yuxin trotted until she caught up with him. ¡°Well, do you know the guru Ice Lake Snow? Are you his friend?¡±


    Chu Hui turned around in a rush.


    Lin Yuxin stopped and met Chu Hui¡¯s eyes.


    Compared with the strange, cold eyes just now, Chu Hui was like a vicious beast that had been released from his seal at this time. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare follow me.¡±


    The cold sweat dripped down Lin Yuxin¡¯s back all at once. She held her breath, and a hint of horror appeared behind her eyes.


    A hand suddenly appeared on Chu Hui¡¯s waist. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The familiar voice faded the anger from Chu Hui¡¯s face. He began to report on Lin Yuxin to Ming Shu: ¡°Wife, this person is always following me.¡±


    Ming Shu looked to Lin Yuxin.


    Thetter took a step back.


    Why was she...


    Did she know this young man?


    What did he just call her?


    Wife?


    Didn¡¯t she and Ice Lake Snow...


    Lin Yuxin felt a little messy in her mind. Suddenly she heard the clear voicee from the girl opposite. ¡°Let¡¯s beat her up then.¡±


    Lin Yuxin turned around instinctively.


    This woman was by no means kidding by saying that.


    Lin Yuxin got into a car in a hurry. And after making sure that they didn¡¯t catch up with her, she breathed a slight sigh of relief.


    Wei Ran...


    If it were not for her, her reputation wouldn¡¯t have been so bad now.


    Because of what happened on the forum, the other writers wouldn¡¯t invite her no matter the activities.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the destination, Miss.¡±


    Lin Yuxin looked outside the window, paid the money and got out of the car.


    Lin Yuxin had money now, but she didn¡¯t move and still lived in a ce that was a bit shabby.


    She pondered to herself as she walked in.


    She didn¡¯t notice a person standing in front of her...


    Until she walked closer, and she came back to herself.


    ¡°Wei Ran...¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Lin Yuxin looked around. ¡°What are you doing here? Did you follow me?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°No? How did you know I live here?¡± Lin Yuxin looked at her alertly.


    Ming Shu: ¡°I did some investigation.¡±


    Lin Yuxin: ¡°...¡±


    This neighborhood was full of old alleyways leading to buildings rented by office workers who didn¡¯t have much money. At this time, most people were at work and there was hardly anyone in the alley.


    An rm went off in Lin Yuxin¡¯s heart loudly.


    ¡°Wei Ran, I warn you, don¡¯t act recklessly.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled out a piece of wood from the pile of waste beside her, and her voice sounded slowly. ¡°What did you want with him?¡±


    Him?


    Whom?


    It took Lin Yuxin a long time to react from her chaotic thinking.


    She was talking about the young man.


    ¡°I was just saying a few words to him. It¡¯s not against thew, is it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu paused. ¡°But it¡¯s against me.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Is she crazy?!</i>


    She admitted that the young man was pretty, but she had absolutely no intention to develop a rtionship with a younger brother. She just wanted to know about Ice Lake Snow.


    ¡°Little cutie, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today.¡±


    Ming Shu walked toward her with the wood; meanwhile Lin Yuxin stepped back as Ming Shu approached. Her heart seemed to be beating out of her chest, and her hands were covered in cold sweat.


    The girl still had a smile on her face, but the ripples in her eyes were still, leaving only coldness.


    ¡°You should never, ever touch my man.¡±


    The wind started blowing out of nowhere in the alley.


    Lin Yuxin turned and ran quickly.


    She couldn¡¯t beat this lunatic.

 Chapter 1047 - Wei Ran Return Wind (25)

    <h4>Chapter 1047: Wei Ran Return Wind (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Lin Yuxin had been beaten up several times and each time it hurt to death. But there were not many injuries on her at all. Even when she went to the doctor, they just looked cool and casually prescribed some medicine to send her away.


    Only Lin Yuxin herself could feel this special kind of pain...


    In fact, the desire for revenge shown by Ming Shu was not strong, and basically a beating would be enough.


    Most of the time she was in the state of ¡°you don¡¯t have any snacks, so I don¡¯t want to y with you.¡±


    But Lin Yuxin really felt Ming Shu¡¯s desire for revenge this time.


    Not only was she beaten up and had no ce toin, but she experienced the same treatment as Ri Mu Chang Jiang.


    Which was even worse.


    Lin Yuxin read thements, her expression bing more and more distorted. The more she read, the more frightened she felt.


    Hei Xiu: Thetest update, why do I feel it¡¯s so much like the plot in <i>Catching Fire? </i>


    Destined to be Lonely for a Life: Who wrote <i>Catching Fire</i>?


    White Fatty: It¡¯s a very old book, and I think... <i>Catching Fire</i>¡®s storyline is a little smoother. Lin Yuxin¡¯s book... Well, how should I put it, it¡¯s more like reproducing. She missed some hints and plots, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem if I haven¡¯t read <i>Catching Fire</i>, but after reading <i>Catching Fire</i>, it suddenly makes sense that some content felt weird before.


    Wu Wu Sobbing: Does that mean Lin Yuxin has giarized?


    Don¡¯t Cry Baby: You¡¯re just talking nonsense without any evidence. Our guru would never giarize, mind your speech.


    Peng Lai Mountains: Right, how is it possible that our guru would giarize? She said before that what she hates most in her life is giarism. That book came out of nowhere and it¡¯s not famous at all. How dare you rte it to our guru¡¯s new book.


    Hei Xiu: If it¡¯s famous, would she dare copy it? She¡¯ll be exposed immediately then.


    White Fatty: Go and read <i>Catching Fire</i> for yourselves. Don¡¯t just defend her like crazy fans, the result might surprise you.


    Three and Five n: Don¡¯t f**king talk bullshit here. It¡¯s tiring to write and our guru has worked hard to write so many words, you say it¡¯s a copied work, then it¡¯s a copied work?


    Lin Yuxin¡¯s fans and those who hated giarism were debating fiercely.


    Lin Yuxin hid behind theputer and didn¡¯t dare to make ament.


    <i>Catching Fire</i> was actually the original book of Lin Yuxin¡¯s<i> Your Twilight</i>.


    Lin Yuxin could only remember the general plot, and it was impossible for her to remember all the details, so naturally there would be omissions.


    Lin Yuxin searched out the book, which was released much earlier than hers.


    How could this be...


    Didn¡¯t these books not exist in this world?


    She searched through before...


    Then it was not just the <i>Your Twilight</i>, Lin Yuxin¡¯s other books also had corresponding books.


    Someone had made aparison and it was totally the same plot.


    When a book was popr, it was normal for some others to follow suit, but you couldn¡¯t just say they were copying.


    Before, Lin Yuxin¡¯s fans defended their guru everywhere. They were so arrogant and proud, but now they were all pushed down by the facts.


    Didn¡¯t she say she was an original creator?


    Didn¡¯t she say she created the new genre by herself?


    Why was she now being exposed of giarizing?


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Lin Yuxin swept everything on the table to the floor. She leaned on the table, gasping, with her fingers slowly tightening, and her nails left a few marks on the table¡¯s surface.


    ¡°Wei Ran... It must be Wei Ran!¡±


    But why could <i>Catching Fire</i> appear in this world?


    Was this world not as simple as she thought?


    M: Congrattions, little cutie, you¡¯re popr again. Are you happy?


    Lin Yuxin caught the message that popped up on theputer, so she dragged theputer over in a rush.


    Lin Yuxin: Wei Ran, what did you do? What did you do?!


    M: Come on, you¡¯ve time-traveled, stay calm.


    Lin Yuxin acted like she was hit on the head. Her whole person was stunned.


    Time-traveling?


    She knew about that.


    Who was she?


    Lin Yuxin¡¯s hands trembled as she typed for nearly a minute before she could type aplete sentence.


    Lin Yuxin: What nonsense are you talking about?


    Ming Shu immediately began to talk nonsense.


    M: In fact, Ie from the time department and I¡¯m specially here to catch the stowaways like you. But you don¡¯t need to be afraid, we¡¯re all reasonable. If you get caught, you¡¯ll be locked up for just a hundred years or so.


    Lin Yuxin read Ming Shu¡¯s sentence over and over again.


    The time department... catch... stowaways...


    Did stowaways refer to the time travelers?


    If she got caught, she would be locked up for a hundred years or so?


    Wouldn¡¯t she be dead then?


    No...


    No.


    Lin Yuxin mmed theputer shut and jerked back several meters until she hit the bookshelf.


    She covered her head and forced herself to calm down.


    ...


    The overwhelming cursing and condemning online made Lin Yuxin not dare to look, and she also didn¡¯t dare to make any statements.


    And what Ming Shu had said was also swirling in her mind like ck magic.


    Lin Yuxin packed up her things. She wanted to leave here.


    She dragged the suitcase behind her as she hurried downstairs. But as soon as she walked out, she was grabbed by a man and dragged into a nearby alley.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Lin Yuxin had been worried and scared for a long time. She was suddenly grabbed by someone and let out a scream, but then her mouth was covered.


    Lin Yuxin was so frightened in her heart. Fortunately, her captor soon released her.


    Lin Yuxin put the suitcase in front of herself, then retreated where she thought was safe, looking at the woman standing opposite her. ¡°Who are you! What do you want!¡±


    The woman opposite was exquisitely made up, draped with proud and arrogant jewels.


    She didn¡¯t know this woman...


    ¡°You¡¯re Lin Yuxin?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± Lin Yuxin struggled. The woman¡¯s strength was not great. Lin Yuxin seeded in breaking free from her grip and hurriedly pulled her suitcase away.


    But two bodyguards stopped her.


    The woman turned and looked down at her own nails. ¡°Lin Yuxin, you dare to seduce my man, who gave you the guts?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t know you. Get out of my way!¡±


    Lin Yuxin wanted to rush out, but the bodyguards were tall and strong. One of them pushed her on the shoulder, so Lin Yuxin fell back on the ground. Her suitcase was kicked open by the other bodyguard, and it broke open, scattering its contents.


    ¡°Who the hell are you!¡± Lin Yuxin shouted angrily, in a sharp voice. ¡°Did Wei Ran send you...¡±


    ¡°Wei Ran?¡± The woman was dumbfounded slightly, then smiled. ¡°You seem to have offended quite a few people.¡±


    The woman grabbed Lin Yuxin¡¯s chin. ¡°Do you know He Qi?¡±


    He Qi...


    Ri Mu Chang Jiang?


    The woman fumbled for her phone and searched for a while, then turned it over to Lin Yuxin.


    It was on New Year¡¯s Eve...


    She kissed Ri Mu Chang Jiang...


    Who took the picture?


    The woman looked at the photo, then looked at Lin Yuxin. ¡°Your face is really of some beauty, no wonder you can make He Qi do this.¡±


    Lin Yuxin: ¡°Who are you to him...¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± The woman released Lin Yuxin. ¡°I¡¯m his girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Lin Yuxin shouted aloud. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend at all.¡±


    The woman smiled, as if she was mocking Lin Yuxin for her innocence and ignorance. ¡°Forget it. He¡¯s just a man I¡¯ve gotten tired of. I came to you today because I wanted to see who¡¯s so bold to seduce my man.¡±


    Lin Yuxin shrank back.


    She could see the hardness in the woman¡¯s face.


    The woman waved her fingers toward the bodyguards behind her.


    The bodyguards walked up.


    The woman then whispered something in the bodyguard¡¯s ear.


    The bodyguard nodded and then walked toward Lin Yuxin.


    The woman smiled and turned to leave, never looking back again.

 Chapter 1048 - Wei Ran Return Wind (26)

    <h4>Chapter 1048: Wei Ran Return Wind (26)</h4>


    The website removed all of Lin Yuxin¡¯s works from the shelves, including her personal homepage.


    If her books weren¡¯t still on pirate websites, perhaps no one would have thought such an author existed.


    Lin Yuxin didn¡¯t wait for Ming Shu to arrest her, but was driven out of her rented house.


    She had made money before, but she also had used it up a lot. She thought she would never have to worry about money, but who knew it would turn out like this.


    There was a cut on her face which was left by the woman.


    The royalties from herst sale were all used to cure that wound.


    But it was still not cured. Lin Yuxin didn¡¯t dare to go out now.


    <i>Kacha...</i>


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Hearing the sound of the door opening, Lin Yuxin looked up immediately.


    A man reeking of alcohol stumbled in.


    Lin Yuxin immediately went to hold him up, saying with dissatisfaction, ¡°He Qi, why are you drunk like this?¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone.¡± He Qi pushed Lin Yuxin away and scolded her, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, you bitch, why would she break up with me? It¡¯s all your fault, bitch.¡±


    Lin Yuxin was shocked frozen.


    She didn¡¯t know he had a girlfriend before, and He Qi... To be honest, he was kind to her and was also very generous.


    When she didn¡¯t know where to go, He Qi took her in.


    He didn¡¯t say anything about the woman...


    But she didn¡¯t expect that He Qi would abuse her with such words when he was drunk.


    ¡°It¡¯s over... It¡¯s all over...¡±


    He Qi staggered into the room and fell on the sofa, repeating the words over and over again.


    If she hadn¡¯t had nowhere to go and had so little money left, she wouldn¡¯t have been here.


    Lin Yuxin reached out and touched her own face. She must cure the scar.


    Lin Yuxin looked at the man on the sofa, gritted her teeth, then went to help him to bed.


    Her money had to be saved up for surgery.


    She had just put He Qi on the bed when he suddenly grabbed her. The man¡¯s strength, even when he was drunk, was much greater than hers.


    Her clothes were violently torn apart. Without even any pause, the man just went straight into her body.


    She had already had sex with He Qi, but right now He Qi was so drunk that he was just venting on her.


    There was more of this after that, and He Qi didn¡¯t spend much time awake after.


    That woman not only forced Lin Yuxin out, but also forced He Qi out.


    Lin Yuxin saw He Qi call the woman humbly. He could get through at first, butter he was blocked.


    ¡°F**k!¡± He Qi smashed the phone out of anger and looked at Lin Yuxin. ¡°Lin Yuxin, it¡¯s all your f**king fault.¡±


    Lin Yuxin frowned. ¡°He Qi, you pursued me first, and you never told me you had a girlfriend, ah... What are you doing!¡±


    He Qi pulled Lin Yuxin¡¯s clothes. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, how would I have been dumped? Lin Yuxin, it¡¯s all because of you, you bitch.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°You seduced me first!¡±


    ¡°He Qi, you bastard!¡±


    Lin Yuxin¡¯s shrieks gradually became muffled moans.


    Lin Yuxin was hurt all over. He Qi had a tendency for violence when he went crazy, and it was getting worse and worse recently.


    She couldn¡¯t stay here any longer.


    Before He Qi woke up, Lin Yuxin packed up her own mess and was ready to leave.


    But as soon as she pulled the suitcase out, He Qi appeared at the door. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Lin Yuxin endured the pain in her body. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Leaving?¡± He Qi came in and closed the door. ¡°I¡¯ve lost my girlfriend, and you want to leave? You wish!¡±


    He Qi grabbed Lin Yuxin and dragged her to the bed.


    ¡°He Qi, let go of me. What do you want? Let me go. He Qi, you bastard, let me go...¡±


    He Qi tied Lin Yuxin to the bed, mad hatred gathering behind his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Lin Yuxin, don¡¯t you dare to leave!¡±


    He took away all of Lin Yuxin¡¯s credentials and her cell phone, and locked the room.


    He Qi med Lin Yuxin for seducing him and making him lose everything.


    He Qi wanted to start over, but the woman didn¡¯t want to see him at all. Finally he saw the woman with another man.


    He Qi suffered enough anger outside, so he came back only to beat Lin Yuxin or vent on her.


    Lin Yuxin didn¡¯t expect He Qi to be like this. He had behaved so well before.


    She regretted it very much.


    Now she even preferred to believe what Ming Shu had said, that she was here to catch her.


    But no.


    No one came to take her away.


    She tried all kinds of ways to escape but was only beaten up in the end.


    Lin Yuxin found herself pregnant three monthster and she had severe morning sickness. He Qi also found out. Perhaps because of the child, He Qi became good to her.


    But she still couldn¡¯t leave the room.


    Lin Yuxin knew that the baby was her protection now, and she didn¡¯t dare to make any mistakes.


    But there was a time He Qi got drunk again, and the baby was lost.


    ...


    [Lin Yuxin¡¯s Hatred Points are at full capacity.]


    It was right in the middle of the night...


    Ming Shu had no time to think much. She was now handling Chu Hui. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the couch today. Sleep by yourself.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what this little goblin was thinking all day long.


    Chu Hui pouted and said indulgently, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to sleep alone.¡±


    Ming Shu was thinking about the pizza she hadn¡¯t finished. ¡°Then you go to sleep first. I¡¯lleter.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Chu Hui blocked Ming Shu¡¯s way. ¡°Are you seeing someone else out there?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I have my snacks out there!</i>


    Ming Shu flexed her fingers and took a deep breath, then walked toward Chu Hui.


    Chu Hui looked at her defensively.


    Ming Shu smiled. First she reached out and took his hand; then she put her arm around his waist and leaned over to kiss him.


    Chu Hui was less alert then.


    Just as he prepared to kiss her back, he saw a sudden ckness in front of him and his entire person fell down.


    Ming Shu threw him on the bed and put her hands on her hips, sighing.


    <i>Why is it so difficult for me to have some snacks!</i>


    Ming Shu threw the nket over him and kissed him two more times, then turned to go to the living room. <i>Snacks, my little cuties, I¡¯ming!</i>


    The next day, Chu Hui almost destroyed the house.


    Ming Shu sneaked out.


    ¡°Miss Wei.¡± Chu Han was carrying a bunch of things when he met Ming Shu at the elevator.


    ¡°Guru.¡± Ming Shu greeted him weakly.


    ¡°You¡¯re going out?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. <i>Yeah, I¡¯m fleeing.</i>


    ¡°Little Hui.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s at home.¡± Ming Shu took out the key and gave it to Chu Han. ¡°Go find him. I¡¯m leaving first, and don¡¯t tell him that you saw me.¡±


    Chu Han who was holding the key: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Then how should I exin to him about the key?</i>


    Chu Han stood there for a long time. Then he got into the elevator quietly and knocked on the door.


    But no one came to open the door for almost half a day. Chu Han hesitated for a while, then used the key to open it.


    The room was a mess and many things were broken.


    Chu Han seemed to have seen this scene where the home was turned upside down by the young man.


    Most importantly...


    This was not their home.


    ¡°Little Hui...¡±


    Chu Han walked a few steps inside and tried to locate his brother.


    A tall man like him revealed an inexplicable nervousness on his face now.


    ¡°Where did you get the key?¡±


    Chu Han turned his head to see his younger brother standing behind the door and looking at him with a poker face.


    Chu Han: ¡°...¡± <i>I can exin.</i>

 Chapter 1049 - Wei Ran Return Wind (27)

    <h4>Chapter 1049: Wei Ran Return Wind (27)</h4>


    Chu Han thought that Ming Shu would be angry when she saw the huge mess. However, she just calmly called someone to tidy everything up without showing any signs of unhappiness.


    Her temper was a little too good.


    Even he didn¡¯t have such a good temper at the start.


    He just got numb after a while.


    Chu Hui hugged his pillow and stared at him intently. ¡°Why are you still not leaving?¡±


    <i>Why are you still standing there?</i>


    <i>Are you trying to snatch my wife?</i>


    Chu Han: ¡°...¡±


    Chu Hui saw Ming Shu clearing up the kitchen so he lowered his voice and asked Chu Hui, ¡°You proposed?¡±


    ¡°Is that any of your business?¡±


    ¡°Did you have a fight?¡±


    ¡°Did you see us having a fight?¡±


    Chu Han looked around.


    Everything showed that they had a fight...


    Chu Hui said, ¡°Is she angry?¡±


    Chu Han heard the tinge of pride in his voice.


    Chu Han: ¡°...¡±


    She was not angry at all.


    She didn¡¯t even frown. Their parents couldn¡¯t have handled this.


    But, her temper always seemed to be good. She smiled at everyone...


    Maybe it was just her nature?


    ¡°If you get a confirmation, inform me. She is a woman. We need to prepare her bride-price and your wedding... I will talk to our parents...¡±


    Chu Hui kept quiet. He didn¡¯t object.


    Chu Han got up. ¡°I will leave now.¡±


    Chu Hui stood up. It was rare for him voluntarily send him off. Chu Han looked at him.


    ¡°What are you looking at? I was nning to go out anyway.¡±


    Ming Shu leaned against the table in the kitchen with her hand and looked over at them. Chu Hui¡¯s expression froze. ¡°I will send my brother out.¡±


    Ming Shu looked down and continued what she was doing.


    Chu Han looked at the two of them strangely. He waved at Ming Shu and went out with Chu Hui.


    Chu Hui came back quickly. He just sent his brother to the elevator.


    ¡°You are impressive.¡±


    Chu Hui didn¡¯t look up. ¡°You¡¯d know whether I am impressive or not.¡±


    <i>When you hit me yesterday, you were really impressive too!</i>


    Chu Hui felt depressed when he thought about this.


    <i>How can she bear to hit me!</i>


    <i>Is she my wife?</i>


    <i>F**k... I must bear with it. I can¡¯t curse.</i>


    Ming Shu felt guilty so she didn¡¯t continue the conversation.


    She walked out of the kitchen and hugged Chu Hui¡¯s neck.


    Chu Hui looked at her vigntly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hit you.¡± Ming Shu smiled. She squeezed his hand and said gently, ¡°Let me see if your hand hurts after smashing so many things.¡±


    Chu Hui¡¯s mood turned better when he saw Ming Shu examining his hand carefully.


    Ming Shu kissed his hand softly.


    Chu Hui shivered when he felt those soft, gentle lips touch his hand.


    Ming Shu looked up and smiled.


    The afterglow from dawn shone in from the window, casting light on the two of them. They seemed to ovep with each other.


    Chu Hui stared at thedy in front of him silently. His gaze was intense and serious.


    To him, she was the only color in the world, the flower that would only bloom for him.


    She was beside him.


    <i>It feels good.</i>


    ...


    When Ming Shu woke up the next day, she saw the ring on her finger.


    She looked at it through the morning light and saw the letters carved inside the ring.


    It was not first letters of her name. It was the first letters of Chu Hui¡¯s name.


    Ming Shu nced at Chu Hui who was in a deep sleep. She felt happy. She lowered her head and kissed his forehead. Then, she kissed him on the lips.


    The young man started responding to her in his sleep. He hugged her instinctively.


    After a while, Ming Shu regretted enticing him¡ªshe was hungry.


    Halfway through seducing Chu Hui, she ran off.


    Chu Hui sat up on the bed with a puzzled look. He looked at his little brother, which was standing up.


    <i>Ah!</i>


    <i>I want to kill her!</i>


    <i>Where is my knife!</i>


    Chu Hui sat on the bed till his body calmed down. He slowly got off the bed and went to wash up. There was a bowl of porridge on the table. Only one bowl was there.


    Ming Shu looked at him intently.


    Chu Hui hugged his bowl. ¡°Wife, if I don¡¯t eat, I will not have the energy.¡±


    ¡°No worries. You have me.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Do other people torture their boyfriends like this?</i>


    Chu Hui looked at Ming Shu¡¯s finger. She didn¡¯t take it off. <i>Does this mean that she consented?</i>


    Chu Hui was ted. However, he saw Ming Shu¡¯s greedy eyes and hurriedly drank his porridge.


    He was afraid that he would starve to death because of her one day.


    Ming Shu picked up Gold Ingot and left in disappointment.


    ¡°Recently, the police received a report that there is a case of domestic abuse in a certain residential district. The police arrived at the destination immediately... ording to the information given, the man is a famous online author...¡±


    The television showed a man being taken away by the police.


    Although it was blurred, Ming Shu still recognized Ri Mu Chang Jiang.


    The one who was abused was Lin Yuxin.


    Lin Yuxin was frail and skinny. She was sent to the hospital in an ambnce.


    Ming Shuter heard that Lin Yuxin¡¯s mental state was abnormal and she was sent to the mental hospital. He Qi was sentenced to prison.


    Ming Shu turned the ring on her hand. She turned off the television after the news ended.


    Chu Hui had a contract to discuss so Ming Shu sent him to the location. She looked at him from the car. ¡°What status are you going as?¡±


    Silverfish was supposed to be a female.


    ¡°Manager.¡±


    Ming Shu gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Impressive.¡±


    Chu Hui leaned over and kissed her . ¡°Thank you for thepliment. I will work hard. Will you wait for meter?¡±


    ¡°No. You know your way back.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you be worried for me? What if I get bullied by someone likest time?¡±


    ¡°Hit her then. I have money. I can bail you out.¡± Ming Shu patted her chest.


    ¡°...¡±


    Chu Hui got out of the car angrily. Ming Shu looked at him. After he disappeared from her sight, she looked at the time. She pondered. She felt that she should visit her shop.


    She hired someone to take care of Wei Ran Return Wind. However, she would pay a visit whenever she was free.


    After all, this was her own shop. She could eat whatever she wanted.


    The business at Wei Ran Return Wind was good. However, since it was after lunch hour, only two tables were upied.


    ¡°Sister Wei.¡± The shop manager greeted her. ¡°Do you want to eat something?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Just randomly make something. I am short on time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The shop manager gave an order to the kitchen.


    Ming Shu chose a table and sat down.


    There were a few girls at the table beside her. They were having a gathering so they had many drinks.


    The shop manager came with her food quickly. Ming Shu ate it slowly and finished it on the dot.


    When she prepared to leave, she suddenly heard one of the drunk girls asking, ¡°Why is this shop called Wei Ran Return Wind?¡±


    The girl beside her replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It sounds a little strange... however, the author I like is called Wei Ran! I wille here just because of the name.¡±


    ¡°The name is good and the food is good too...¡±


    Ming Shu nced at the girls. She left.


    When the girls went to pay their bill, they were informed that their bill would be free. The girls held onto each other, stunned.


    Why was it free?


    They were too drunk to think further.


    They must have met an angel today.

 Chapter 1050 - Wei Ran Return Wind (28)

    <h4>Chapter 1050: Wei Ran Return Wind (28)</h4>


    Ming Shu said that she wouldn¡¯t fetch her little demon but she still went in the end.


    Little Beastiey at the side and stole Ming Shu¡¯s snacks. Ming Shu suddenly sat up. Little Beastie got a shock. Its fur stood up.


    <i>What are you doing!</i>


    <i>Did she realize that I ate her food?</i>


    Little Beastie thought too much. Ming Shu sat up because Chu Hui was back.


    Little Beastie shrunk back into the pile of snacks and pretended to be a colorful bag of snacks.


    <i>Ungrateful!</i>


    <i>Hmph!</i>


    <i>Irritating two-legged beast!</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t start a new book but she would log in to her main ount and offend people in thements section.


    That¡¯s right!


    She used her main ount!


    She even left her name after everyment as though she was afraid that people would not recognize her.


    All the authors: ¡°...¡±


    <i>F**k, this person must be crazy. Why is she not locked up!</i>


    The authors hated Ming Shu but there was nothing they could do.


    If they argued with her, she would scold them until they were speechless.


    If they didn¡¯t argue with her, she would keep irritating them.


    In the end, they blocked her frommenting.


    Ming Shu was the only author that got blocked by all other authors.


    Ming Shu felt helpless. She did this for Hatred Points.


    Chu Hui couldn¡¯t do anything, either. He could onlyin.


    She would hit him if he did anything wrong.


    <i>I am so scared.</i>


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Ming Shu was holding something that looked like tickets.


    ¡°Tickets to the amusement park,¡± Chu Hui replied obediently. ¡°Wife, I want to go there. Can you apany me?¡±


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°I want to go...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Ming Shu rejected him but when she turned around, she still kept the tickets.


    ...


    She was dragged to the amusement park bright and early in the morning. This was a newly opened park so there were not many people around.


    Chu Hui wanted to go on everything from roller coasters to the pirate ship to the spinning chairs...


    Ming Shu felt tired. Her attention was on the snacks sold at the amusement park.


    At the end, Chu Hui dragged Ming Shu onto a ferris wheel.


    A couple who never rode the ferris wheel in an amusement park could not be called a couple.


    Chu Hui was looking below. He seemed happy.


    Ming Shu ced her arm around him and leaned back on the seat. She looked at his side profile.


    Chu Hui turned his head. ¡°Wife, there is a saying that couples who sit the ferris wheel will break up. However, if they kiss when the ferris wheel reached the highest point, they will be together forever.¡±


    ¡°Childish.¡±


    Chu Hui: ¡°...¡±


    <i>How is this childish?</i>


    <i>I researched for a long time. I am being romantic. Why did you say that I am childish? Do you know what romance is?</i>


    Chu Hui turned his head in anger.


    The ferris wheel climbed higher.


    When the ferris wheel was at its highest point, Chu Hui was pulled. Ming Shu¡¯s face appeared in front of him. She kissed him.


    Chu Hui was angry so he didn¡¯t respond.


    Ming Shu pretended to stop. Chu Hui hugged her and kissed her deeply.


    He only released her as they were nearing the ground.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why is my little demon so hard to deal with?</i>


    Chu Hui helped Ming Shu down. Then, he let her go and walked in front himself.


    He felt something on his finger. He looked down. A ring had appeared on his finger.


    Did she put it on him when they were on the ferris wheel?


    Why didn¡¯t he notice it?


    Chu Hui tuned to look at Ming Shu. She was buying cotton candy. Her smile made her exceptionally pretty.


    The people around him seemed to have ceased to exist. Chu Hui could only see the girl.


    The girl looked over at him. She pursed her lips and smiled. The sunlight reflected in her eyes. This was the most gentle smile he ever saw.


    Ming Shu came over with the cotton candy. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Hui raised his hand. ¡°This...¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed his hand. ¡°We have yed enough. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Chu Hui¡¯s heart felt warm when he heard what she said.


    Go home.


    Their home.


    Chu Hui hesitated and decided not to probe further. He held her hand. The two rings clicked against each other.


    The two figures seemed to ovep each other in the light.


    ¡°Do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I will not give it to you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu turned and kissed Chu Hui. Chu Hui tasted something fruity and sweet.


    ¡°You can have a taste of it.¡± Ming Shu smiled and stepped back.


    ¡°It is very sweet.¡± Chu Hui recalled the taste. ¡°As sweet as you.¡±


    ...


    Another year had passed.


    The cinema was filled with people. Ming Shu hugged her popcorn. She looked past the crowd and found Chu Hui who was standing not far away.


    Chu Hui had dyed his hair ck. He was standing in front of a UFO Catcher.


    There were many girls around him. All of them were blushing.


    ¡°Little brother, we can help you catch the toy.¡±


    ¡°Little brother, I can do it too. I am very good at it.¡±


    The girls around him kept promoting themselves.


    Chu Hui nced at them. ¡°No need.¡±


    The girls screamed. ¡°OMG, he¡¯s so cute when he rejects us.¡±


    ¡°I want to carry him home.¡±


    ¡°I feel so bad that he can¡¯t catch any toys.¡±


    ¡°This UFO Catcher is so naughty.¡±


    UFO Catcher: ???


    <i>What does it have to do with me?</i>


    Chu Hui ced a coin in seriously and took a deep breath.


    Everyone held their breath as they watched Chu Hui. When the w grabbed onto a toy, all the girls screamed.


    He must seed.


    He must...


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The girls gasped.


    The toy fell again.


    ¡°Little brother is so pitiful.¡±


    ¡°I want to buy toys for him...¡±


    Chu Hui red at the toy. He felt like kicking the UFO Catcher.


    At this moment, someone ced a coin inside the machine. He was hugged from the back. The person held his hand and moved the control.


    The wnded on the toy that dropped just now. It moved to the hole.


    ¡°Do you still want more?¡±


    Chu Hui could see the reflection of the person beside him. He thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu ced another coin in. ¡°Which one?¡±


    Chu Hui pointed to a doll.


    Ming Shu picked the doll out. Chu Hui got excited. He kept ordering Ming Shu to grab more toys.


    The staff members red at them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here. The staff is going to scold us.¡± Ming Shu released Chu Hui and looked at the toys beside them.


    Chu Hui frowned unhappily when the warmth on his hand disappeared.


    He didn¡¯t like the toys. He liked having fun with Ming Shu.


    There were too many toys so Ming Shu gave some to the girls.


    The girls felt unfortunate that the little brother had a girlfriend. However, since the girlfriend treated him well, they happily epted the toys.


    Chu Hui only took one back. He followed Ming Shu into the cinema.


    The movie they were watching just premiered recently. The name was beautiful.


    Chu Hui wanted to watch it so Ming Shu had to apany him.


    The movie was about love. Ming Shu was not interested. She finished her popcorn and started ying with Chu Hui¡¯s hand.


    Chu Hui felt something warm against his fingers. Ming Shu had kissed his fingers.


    Chu Hui felt numb in the head. His heart started pounding furiously.


    Ming Shu put down his hand and squeezed his fingers slightly. Then, she watched the movie halfheartedly.

 Chapter 1051 - Wei Ran Return Wind (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 1051: Wei Ran Return Wind (Complete)</h4>


    Chu Hui didn¡¯t know how to exin his feelings. She treated him well and prepared surprises for him. She even seduced him sometimes. They did everything that couples do, but...


    She just didn¡¯t want to admit that she liked him.


    The movie came to an end.


    Everyone left.


    Chu Hui didn¡¯t move.


    He pulled Ming Shu. ¡°Wait.¡±


    After the credits finished, the screen turned dark.


    A paragraph appeared on the screen:


    <i>I will tell you that I like you in every stage of our lives.</i>


    <i>Wei Lan, I like you. I will only like you. ¡ªSilverfish</i>


    The audience who were slow managed to see this paragraph too. They stopped in their tracks.


    ¡°This movie was adapted from Silverfish¡¯s novel.¡±


    ¡°Who is Wei Lan?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But, this is so romantic... will everyone who watches this movie see this?¡±


    ¡°I think so...¡±


    In the future...


    All of Silverfish¡¯s works had a confession written at the end credits.


    However, no one knew who Wei Lan was.


    ...


    The days passed. Chu Hui was obedient around Ming Shu so no one called Chu Han anymore. Chu Han was not used to this.


    He used to clear up the messes for Chu Hui in the past.


    Now, he was not needed...


    How do you describe this feeling? He felt as though his daughter got married.


    He was sad.


    For some reason, Ming Shu took part in a literaturepetition and even won a prize.


    When she was saying her awards speech, she imed that everyone sitting in front of her was rubbish. All the authors at the scene wanted to kill her.


    From then on, she was hated by all authors.


    ...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t stay in this world for a long time. She lived for only a few years.


    Her cause of death was extremely weird.


    She stepped on Gold Ingot and tripped to her death.


    ???


    <i>Are you serious?</i>


    [Congrattions, Guest.]


    The Harmony System suddenly congratted her.


    Ming Shu looked at the white cloud screen.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 1070000


    Aura Points: 130000


    Additional Task: None


    Hidden Task: Completed


    [Congrattions, Guest. Your Hatred Points have crossed the one-million mark.] The Harmony System spoke again.


    Ming Shu looked at the Aura Points. ¡°What is that?¡±


    It was hidden in the past.


    [Aura Points can be gained from the male and female protagonists. It depends on how well they like you.]


    ¡°Oh, what can they do? Can they be eaten?¡±


    [They can be used to exchange for items in the system store.]


    [Would you like to activate the system store?]


    Ming Shu rubbed her hands. ¡°Come, let me see what good things are there.¡±


    [Activating the system store...]


    A menu appeared on the white cloud screen.


    Technology and FutureCultivate Immortality for 30 Thousand YearsThe Anti-Orientation Theory of BiologyBirth of Sacred WeaponsBeauty HallIntangible Cultural HeritageThe Secret Garden of the God of ChefsChicken Soup for Your Soul


    Ming Shu stared at the menu with a puzzled expression. <i>Why is it different from a normal system?</i>


    <i>What kind of titles are these?</i>


    Ming Shu looked at the Secret Garden of the God of Chefs. She clicked on it.


    The screen changed.


    Snacks were disyed on a 5¡Á5 grid.


    Ming Shu looked at the number of pages.


    1/1111


    There were many pages.


    There were numbers below each item.


    The snacks on the first page just needed 100 points.


    Ming Shu clicked on the item. A white cloud floated over. It dispersed and a bag of snacks appeared in her hand. Ming Shu had never seen this snack before.


    It looked like potato chips. Ming Shu had a bite of it.


    It was crispy and delicious. There was no additives. It was just made from natural food. However, for some reason, it didn¡¯t taste in.


    Ming Shu finished ten bags in one go. <i>This is heaven!</i>


    <i>Why do I still need to do missions? I am not doing them anymore!</i>


    [Guest, you do not have enough Aura Points.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Didn¡¯t you say that I can eat till I am full?</i>


    [If you can afford to buy all the food, you will be full.]


    <i>You are cheating the consumer!</i>


    [Guest, if you have any questions, we do not answer them.]


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Very good!</i>


    <i>You are a harmonious system!</i>


    [... Thank you for thepliment.] <i>I shall just take it that Guest isplimenting me.</i>


    <i>No wonder it hid the Aura Points. It was afraid that I would earn many Aura Points and eat till it went bankrupt.</i>


    Luckily, she had many Aura Points. Ming Shu consoled herself. She flipped through the pages. The items on the second page required 200 points.


    The items on the third page were even more expensive. 400... 800... 1600...


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This system is really amazing!</i>


    <i>You can¡¯t increase the price like this!</i>


    [There is nothing wrong with it. 2¡Á2=4. 2¡Á4=8. 2¡Á8=16.] The Harmony System exined it patiently.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu pressed the back button. She clicked on the Chicken Soup for Your Soul section. A list of weird books appeared.


    <i>How to Be a Lunatic</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t Give Up: You¡¯re Still Alive</i>


    <i>365 Ways to Kill People</i>


    <i>The Art of Gambling</i>


    ???


    <i>What the hell is this?</i>


    Ming Shu went through a few pages and arrived at the following conclusion:


    Technology and Future: A collection of interesting technologies.


    Cultivate Immortality for 30 Thousand Years: Test papers and scriptures for cultivation.


    The Anti-Orientation Theory of Biology: Weird medicine.


    Birth of Sacred Weapons: All kinds of weapons.


    Beauty Hall: Costumes (or items).


    Intangible Cultural Heritage: All kinds of strange abilities.


    The Secret Garden of the God of Chefs: Snacks.


    Chicken Soup for Your Soul: All kinds of books.


    For all the sections, the points for each item doubled as the page number increased. As long as you had enough Aura Points, you could exchange for any items. There was no need to unlock the items.


    What was infuriating was that there was no cooking ability in the abilities section.


    Ming Shu suspected that the Harmony System took this ability out specially.


    <i>Scheming!</i>


    <i>Insidious!</i>


    <i>Profiteer!</i>


    [Don¡¯t worry, Guest. The higher your Hatred Points, the more discounts you will have.]


    <i>You just want to lure me into gaining Hatred Points for you. Do you think that I am a fool?</i>


    [...]


    [Guest, do you want to enter the next world?]


    ¡°No!¡± <i>Let me have some snacks to calm myself down.</i>


    [...]


    The Harmony System watched as the Aura Points dropped exponentially.


    Ming Shu was not interested in the other things so she only used the Aura Points to exchange for snacks.


    That meant that she didn¡¯t need to save up on Aura Points.


    <i>Why should I go to the next world? Let me fill up my stomach first.</i>


    [... Guest, you changed.]


    ¡°Women are fickle.¡±


    [...]


    ¡°What do you want?¡± <i>Munch, munch.</i>


    [...]


    ¡°Why did you n such a huge scheme... <i>munch...</i> are you not tired?¡±


    [...]


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep quiet. Let¡¯s have a chat.¡±


    [...] <i>No.</i>


    ¡°If I talk alone, I will look like an idiot. Make some noise.¡±


    [Ah.]


    ¡°You are quite obedient.¡±


    [It is my job to serve you.]


    ¡°... So what do you want?¡±


    [...] <i>I shall just pretend that I am dead.</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>What happen to being obedient? What happen to serving me?</i>


    The moment Ming Shu talked about serious stuff, the Harmony System would turn quiet.


    Ming Shu looked at her Aura Points. She pped her hands and said, ¡°Next.¡±

 Chapter 1052 - The Superior Leader (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1052: The Superior Leader (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Beast World Headlines: Yao Luo Takes Out Her Knife Whenever She Wants To#


    ¡°Pant...¡±


    Ming Shu smelt something pungent. She opened her eyes forcefully. Heavy panting sounded beside her.


    Brown rocks, dirty floor, a wooden jail gate. She was locked up in a small space.


    The pungent smell came from the opposite cell.


    <i>Well...</i>


    <i>Two wolves?</i>


    <i>Are they wolves?</i>


    The bigger one was definitely a wolf. However, the little white dog below it didn¡¯t seem like a wolf. It looked like a fox.


    The two animals were pressing against each other. They seemed to be doing something unspeakable.


    ¡°...¡±


    Was it alright for her to see something so scary the moment she opened her eyes?


    <i>Are you trying to scare me to death so that you can inherit my snacks?</i>


    After thest burst of energy, the wolf howled. Ming Shu saw the animals changing into human form. Two naked humans appeared on the floor.


    A man and a woman.


    The man was quite handsome and the woman was beautiful.


    The man noticed someone looking at them and embraced the woman. He blocked Ming Shu¡¯s line of sight and red at her maliciously. ¡°Yao Luo, what are you looking at?¡±


    Yao Luo?


    <i>Is that the name of the Host?</i>


    Ming Shuwas sitting on the only rock in the room. She changed to a morefortable position. ¡°Why can¡¯t I look at you? You are the ones who chose to exercise here.¡±


    The man warned, ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    Ming Shu ignored him. She gave him a bright smile.


    <i>Why must I close my eyes just because you ask me to?</i>


    <i>I have my dignity!</i>


    The man was stunned.


    The young girl in front of him had a pretty face. She had a dimple on her face and her eyes sparkled like the stars in the night sky.


    Why didn¡¯t he notice that she was so beautiful?


    ¡°A-Xiu...¡± Thedy¡¯s delicate voice sounded. She seemed ufortable.


    The man felt something getting hard...


    Ming Shu touched her forehead. In the past, the Harmony System showed her images of little demons fighting. Now, she was watching it live...


    <i>Are they not embarrassed?</i>


    <i>Where are my snacks!</i>


    They were the only ones in this jail. No one would disturb them any time soon. Ming Shu downloaded the storyline while listening to the weird sound from in front of her.


    The fake female protagonist in this world was called Hu Jiu.


    This was a shapeshifter world. All the animals in this world had a human and a beast form.


    Females had a higher status in this society. They could have many men.


    The female protagonist fell into this world identally and became the woman that everyone wanted to fight over.


    The fake female protagonist was jealous of the female protagonist. All the men she liked liked the female protagonist.


    The fake female protagonist dug her own grave, but was reborn.


    She started hereback.


    The fake female protagonist was a fox. She was skilled in seduction. Since she was reborn, she knew the weakness and preference of the male shapeshifters.


    As long as she showed them what they liked, she would be their ideal partner.


    The fake female protagonist snatched the female protagonist¡¯s men and even gave the female protagonist to the oldest and ugliest shapeshifter. The female protagonist was tortured to death in the end.


    As for the Host...


    Her name was Yao Luo.


    She was the precious female of the peacock tribe.


    Yes. She was a peacock!


    Yao Luo¡¯s father was the head of the peacock tribe. Unfortunately, he was killed by the current head of the tribe, Er You.


    However, since she was a female, Er You kept her alive. He lied to her and told her that her father asked him to take care of her before he died. He would be her brother from then on.


    Er You killed her father secretly so everyone in the tribe just thought that Yao Luo¡¯s father was unlucky and died.


    Yao Luo was young and innocent at that time. She believed Er You.


    Thus, Yao Luo was still the precious female of the peacock tribe. But, her life was hard. Er You had a younger sister who would always bully her.


    Everytime Er You saw them, he would help her. As time went by, Yao Luo started to fall in love with Er You.


    However...


    One day, Er You came back with a fox. It was none other than the fake female protagonist.


    Yao Luo could see that the fake female protagonist had a deep rtionship with Er You.


    The fake female protagonist also noticed that Yao Luo liked Er You. Hence, she purposely acted intimate with Er You in front of her.


    She even asked Yao Luo to do many things to test Er You.


    The fake female protagonist was the one who nned everything. Yet, Yao Luo always got scolded.


    Yao Luo wanted Er You to see the true face of the fake female protagonist. She didn¡¯t seed. She only seeded in making Er You hate her.


    In the end, the fake female protagonist convinced Er You to send her to other tribes to get rid of her.


    Er You didn¡¯t hesitate in agreeing with the suggestion. He raised Yao Luo up for this purpose.


    When Yao Luo found out about this, she went to argue with Er You. She returned with an injured body and heart.


    She was even scolded by the fake female protagonist. Yao Luo tried to escape but got caught.


    Er You locked her up.


    After some time, Yao Luo was sent to another tribe. There were no females in that tribe.


    Yao Luo bore with the humiliation and finally found a chance to escape. She started her quest for revenge on the fake female protagonist and turned into the ultimate viin. She even started a war toward the end of the story.


    Unfortunately, viins could only be stepping stones for the protagonist.


    She lost the war.


    Yao Luo was captured by Er You. The fake female protagonist lost a child because of her so Er You got her pregnant and caused her to have a miscarriage.


    [Yao Luo¡¯s wish is to take revenge on Er You and the fake female protagonist.]


    Ming Shu shivered in fear. She touched her body.


    The clothes on the Host were made using magic. The colors and patterns were simr to a peacock¡¯s.


    <i>... Tsk, tsk, tsk. This world is even more frightening than the pugilist world.</i>


    Shapeshifters still had the instincts of a beast. They would mate whenever they felt like it. It didn¡¯t matter if there were people watching them. They would just do it anywhere.


    However, Er You caused Yao Luo to be pregnant... what a messy circle.


    The values in this world seemed wrong.


    <i>I need to hurry up and eat some snacks to turn my values right again.</i>


    Ming Shu finished exchanging her snacks and ate them happily.


    <i>My mother no longer needs to worry about me.</i>


    [...]


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Ming Shu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She had been eating snacks for almost half a day.


    Even movies wouldn¡¯tst for so long.


    The two people were in human form. The man froze when he heard what Ming Shu said. Ming Shu didn¡¯t know if he got a scare because of her.


    The man and woman in front of her was the fake female protagonist and one of her partners, Cang Xiu.


    The Host was now locked up because she tried to escape after she found out that Er You wanted to send her to other tribes.


    As for this scene...


    Cang Xiu came to find the fake female protagonist, but got found out by Er You. Hence, he locked them up.


    However, the fake female protagonist ate something that caused her to enter heat.


    The fake female protagonist and Cang Xiu were locked up so that they could... do that.


    Either way, they would be released after they finished mating with each other. Er You didn¡¯t do anything else to them. He epted the fact that Cang Xiu was her partner and even yed threesome sometimes.


    In the future, more and more people joined the game.


    It was an interesting world.


    Luckily, she came early.


    Ming Shu examined the wooden door. She shook it. It squeaked.


    The man had sat up by now. Heid a beast skin over the fake female protagonist while ring coldly at her.

 Chapter 1053 - The Superior Leader (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1053: The Superior Leader (2)</h4>


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± <i>Do you want to snatch my snacks?</i>


    Cang Xiu grunted coldly, ¡°I haven¡¯t settled the matter with you about you bullying A-Jiu.¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a moment. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t remember that.¡±


    Cang Xiu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Even if I did it, what do you want to do with me?¡± <i>It doesn¡¯t matter if I take the me for the Host.</i> ¡°You¡¯re not in a good situation now, either.¡±


    Cang Xiu swept his gaze around with a ck face.


    <i>Er You, that bastard...</i>


    Ming Shu squatted beside the prison door while holding her snacks in her arms. ¡°Hey, Big Brother, are you sure you can¡¯t cover that thing of yours?¡±


    Cang Xiu: ¡°...¡±


    The only animal skin in the cell was given to the fake female protagonist, so Cang Xiu had nothing to cover himself.


    Ming Shu ignored Cang Xiu¡¯s murderous re and began to think, hand on her chin. Cang Xiu was also one of the female protagonist¡¯s harem members, but now he had been grabbed by the fake female protagonist, so could he still offer Aura Points?


    Could Aura Points be gained from a beating?


    [Guest, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Aura Points are not Hatred Points.]


    Oh.


    Ming Shu was slightly disappointed.


    [But you can provoke him a little, Guest, I can dispatch you an additional task.] The Harmony System instigated Ming Shu.


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the prison door which was kept locked by strange vines.


    There was no such thing as a chain in the shapeshifter world, but on the vine was a kind of juice that specially targeted at beast humans.


    Only a touch would get you to return to beast form, and you couldn¡¯t move for a short time.


    Cang Xiu looked at the other female standing up. Her gorgeous clothes, bright in color, slowly unfolded, showing off her delicate and beautiful face.


    The peacock and the fox shapeshifters were the most beautiful among females.


    The beauty of the fox had its coquetry. The charm that emanated from within was breathtaking and mesmerizing.


    The beauty of the peacock was very noble and clear. Their every gesture and expression were apanied by grace and dignity, which was a kind of invible beauty.


    But female peacocks were rare.


    Each one of them was extremely well-protected.


    This was Cang Xiu¡¯s first time seeing a female of the peacock kind so close.


    He heard that Er You wanted to give her to another tribe...


    ¡°You want to escape?¡± Seeing Ming Shu¡¯s movement, Cang Xiu spoke spectively.


    Ming Shu asked back, ¡°Why should I escape?¡±


    ¡°...Didn¡¯t you get caught and locked up for escaping?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu took out a machete.


    Cang Xiu widened his eyes sharply. What was that? Where did she get that?


    There was no iron in this world, so naturally there wouldn¡¯t be knives or anything.


    Ming Shu swung her machete at the prison door and split it open. She strolled out of the cell with a faint smile on her face. ¡°There¡¯s no need to run away for now.¡±


    Cang Xiu watched her walk to his prison door, her eyes falling from him to Hu Jiu beside him.


    ¡°What do you want to do!?¡±


    The girl smiled gently.


    The cold light shed across Cang Xiu¡¯s eyes, and the prison door fell before him. Cang Xiu rolled into a fighting stance the first time and protected Hu Jiu behind him, warning Ming Shu fiercely, ¡°Yao Luo, don¡¯te over.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll be very gentle.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ...


    When Er You brought people over, Ming Shu was squatting on the ground and eating chips, apanied by Cang Xiu and the fake female protagonist, who had been beaten to her original form.


    Ming Shu raised her head and looked at her cheap brother against the light.


    The peacock kind was very beautiful no matter whether they were male or female, and Er You was no exception.


    Er You didn¡¯t rest his eyes on Ming Shu at all. Instead, he walked quickly to Hu Jiu and gathered up her beast form in his arms.


    Cang Xiu stared at Er You while gritting his teeth. Unfortunately, his mouth was blocked and he couldn¡¯t even move.


    <i>Damn it!</i>


    ¡°Yao Luo!¡±


    Er You¡¯s roar of rage spread through the cell.


    Ming Shu stood up slowly, smiled, and spoke clearly. ¡°Brother.¡±


    Er You was stunned all at once.


    Before she always called him as brother while acting shyly and timidly, very carefully, and her voice could barely be heard.


    Howe today...


    Er You touched the soft fur with his fingers, and the odd moment faded immediately. ¡°Yao Luo, how did you get out? Did you do this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu nodded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hate them, Brother? I helped you punish them, are you happy?¡±


    Er You: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Er You...¡± Hu Jiu¡¯s weak voice sounded. Then Er You felt a sudden weight in his arms and the fox transformed into a girl.


    Er You immediately covered Hu Jiu¡¯s body with his coat.


    ¡°Er You...¡± Hu Jiu¡¯s tears fell drop by drop. ¡°She... She... She beat me, it hurts so much.¡±


    Hu Jiu and Cang Xiu were resting just now from strenuous exercise, and she heard the noise vaguely.


    By the time she became conscious, what weed her were constant fists.


    She struggled to identify the person who hit her and wanted to turn to Cang Xiu for help, but who knew that Cang Xiu was tied up beside her and couldn¡¯t move even a little.


    She dared to beat her.


    Hu Jiu was in a lot of pain now and felt as if her bones were out of ce.


    ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Er Youforted her softly. ¡°I¡¯ll teach her a lesson, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Hu Jiu deliberately put Er You¡¯s hand inside her clothes in front of Ming Shu.


    Er You narrowed his eyes and gave the order to those behind him, ¡°Take Yao Luo away and lock her up, I¡¯ll interrogate herter.¡±


    ¡°Er You.¡± Hu Jiu was not satisfied. She endured the pain and choked with sobs. ¡°You can¡¯t show her partiality. She beat me so badly.¡±


    ¡°I know. Let me take you to deal with your wound.¡±


    ¡°No...¡± Hu Jiu was now a weeping beauty. ¡°Er You, what you used to tell me, were you just lying? I knew it, how could you do anything for me...¡±


    ¡°How could I lie to you,e one, don¡¯t cry now.¡±


    ¡°She beat me...¡±


    ¡°Okay okay okay, I¡¯ll punish her right now.¡±


    Hu Jiu looked to Ming Shu quietly, intending to show her that she was the most important one in Er You¡¯s heart.


    But Big Brother Ming Shu just revealed a careless expression that seemed to say ¡°just y whatever you want to y and I¡¯ll enjoy the show.¡± She even smiled.


    She actedpletely differently from before when she saw Hu Jiu and Er You together.


    Hu Jiu frowned slightly. What was going on?


    Hu Jiu was originally a shapeshifter and had no sense of shame.


    She deliberately moved a little and the animal skin covering her body fell, revealing the ce where Er You was resting his hand.


    Ming Shu bit into the chip calmly. ¡°Nice shape.¡±


    Hu Jiu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Er You, look at her...¡± Hu Jiu shrank herself into Er You¡¯s arms and reported on Ming Shu to him with tears.


    Hu Jiu¡¯s wailing voice was delicate and made Er You feel a little uncontroble.


    This was what the fox kind was capable of.


    ¡°Yao Luo, you¡¯re so unrepentant!¡± Er You was agitated by Hu Jiu¡¯s voice, and his face grew darker, sounding cold. ¡°Go get the beast spirit herb.¡±


    The beast spirit herb was what had been sprayed on the prison door.


    It was also the vine that Ming Shu had torn from the prison door that had tied Cang Xiu and made him unable to move.


    While Er You wasn¡¯t looking, Hu Jiu revealed a contemptuous expression.


    Ming Shu bit into the chip and sighed. ¡°Looks like I didn¡¯t use enough strength just now. You still have the energy toin.¡±


    She fumbled behind her for the machete she had just used to hack the prison door, and under the weird gazes of the group of people opposite her, said slowly, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry, but I n to rebel now.¡±


    <i>How can there be no errand boys to help find snacks for me!</i>

 Chapter 1054 - The Superior Leader (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1054: The Superior Leader (3)</h4>


    Er You¡¯s pupils shrank.


    As he was about to say something, suddenly the air whistled, shining, and something strange cut at him.


    Er You felt danger instinctively and moved to one side with Hu Jiu in his arms.


    The passage between the cells was quite narrow, and Ming Shu¡¯s one big move directly split the neighboring cell¡¯s door into pieces.


    Er You stared at the weapon in Ming Shu¡¯s hand fearfully.


    This thing...


    If it could be used to deal with other shapeshifters...


    ¡°Yao Luo,¡± Er You uttered anxiously, ¡°calm down. Let¡¯s negotiate.¡±


    Ming Shu only smiled and rushed over with the machete.


    ¡°Stop her!¡±


    Er You ordered the shapeshifters behind him toe forward.


    ¡°Stop her quickly!¡±


    Er You rushed out of the cell with Hu Jiu, meanwhile the other shapeshifters poured in and trapped Ming Shu inside the cell.


    ¡°Er You... Cang Xiu, Cang Xiu is still in there.¡± Hu Jiu grabbed Er You by the shoulder and looked inside the cell. But it was hard to tell if the concern on her face was true or not.


    Er You frowned instinctively when hearing Cang Xiu¡¯s name.


    That wolf...


    He¡¯d better die in there.


    So Er You just pretended he didn¡¯t hear what Hu Jiu said and continued retreating outside.


    ¡°Leader, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The nsmen outside saw Er You hurry out, so they gathered up. They were all very beautiful.


    There was no need for Er You to exin. The cell was built in a cave, and right now a girl was walking slowly out of the cave exit.


    The sunlight fell and shone brightly against the de.


    All eyes were on her.


    It was Yao Luo...


    They wouldn¡¯t mistake that face, but at this time Yao Luo seemed not to be Yao Luo.


    What was that in her hand?


    ¡°Take her!¡± Er You ordered in a low voice.


    The nsmen looked at each other. Since the leader had given such an order, they naturally dared not disobey, and they were ready to go up to capture Ming Shu.


    ¡°Er You, what¡¯s that thing in her hand?¡± Even though Hu Jiu was reborn, she didn¡¯t know what was in Ming Shu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Er You looked at the battle that had been started over there, strange emotions glistening in his eyes.


    Hu Jiu frowned.


    She also felt a little odd and worried.


    But thinking that there were so many shapeshifters in the tribe, she didn¡¯t believe that Yao Luo would defeat all of them.


    Yet apparently, Hu Jiu had underestimated Ming Shu¡ªand her machete.


    Defeating a flock of peacocks was just as easy as peeling radishes.


    ¡°Er You...¡± Hu Jiu seemed to be frightened and tried to seek protection from Er You.


    Er You held Hu Jiu in his arms. ¡°Yao Luo, they¡¯re all your nsmen, how can you do that!¡±


    Ming Shu replied to Er You with action.


    She threw a shapeshifter back into its original form, then smiled. ¡°Just like that.¡±


    Er You: ¡°...¡±


    How did shee to be like this?


    Did that thing in her hand give her confidence?


    Hu Jiu obviously thought of this as well. She got closer to Er You and said, ¡°Er You, we should do something to grab that thing out of her hand. Without that, we have nothing to fear.¡±


    That thing was powerful.


    Er You didn¡¯t refuse Hu Jiu¡¯s suggestion.


    With such weapons, their tribe would no longer have to endure threats from other tribes.


    But how could he grab it?


    Er You let Hu Jiu go and made her stand aside.


    Hu Jiu pulled the animal skin that Er You gave to her over herself casually, covering the private parts.


    She was still in pain and walked slowly to Er You¡¯s back, watching Er You walk over with squinted eyes.


    Er You tipped the nsmen nearby, signaling for them to drag Ming Shu.


    The peacock kind was not good at fighting. Even though Er You was the n leader, he was also like that.


    Several shapeshifters joined forces but still couldn¡¯t do anything to Ming Shu. Instead, they were all thrown onto the ground into their original forms, lying there helplessly.


    Seeing the situation had gone wrong, Er You got ready to retreat.


    Ming Shu smiled at him, then grabbed Er You by the arm and gave him an overarm throw. Er You was smashed to the floor and turned into his original shape all at once.


    ¡°Yao Luo!¡±


    Hu Jiu¡¯s voice came from the side.


    Some sparkling liquid fell in the sun like a shining diamond.


    Ming Shu just looked up and watched, curling the corners of her mouth slightly.


    It was the beast spirit herb¡¯s juice. As long as she touched it, she would turn into her beast form and lose mobility.


    Hu Jiu was sure that she had used enough to turn Ming Shu back into her beast form several times over.


    The liquid, however, seemed to be blocked by something in midair, and all the liquid bounced back.


    Hu Jiu couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was caught right under them.


    A sense of anesthesia spread all over Hu Jiu.


    Before the shock in her eyes could fully unfold, the person was gone in the spot.


    There was only a snow-white fox left on the ground, lying there, limp and weak.


    How could it be...


    Hu Jiu moved her head a little.


    Not far away, the girl still kept her head slightly up. She seemed to be enveloped in a translucentyer of air.


    As the sunlight flowed with the air, the girl seemed to have also been dyed with a saintly glow.


    She didn¡¯t like this female shapeshifter called Yao Luo.


    Not only because she liked Er You.


    It was because of her appearance.


    ¡°What sorcery have you used!¡± Hu Jiu supported her body and spoke with difficulty. ¡°Yao Luo, have you been controlled by a witcher spirit!¡±


    She wasn¡¯t like this before.


    She must¡¯ve been under the control of a witcher spirit.


    It must be like that...


    What the shapeshifters feared most was witcher spirits, much like humans feared ghosts or evil spirits.


    Whether they existed or not was another matter.


    Anyway, they could just me all kinds of strange things that they didn¡¯t understand on witcher spirits, and many shapeshifters had died of this crime.


    Ming Shu lowered her eyes and looked at Hu Jiu. ¡°If witcher spirits have that power, they would rule the world.¡±


    The girl had a smiling voice which was very pleasant to listen to.


    Ming Shu walked up to tie Hu Jiu up. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m not gonna kill you.¡±


    <i>I won¡¯t kill my snacks coupon so casually.</i>


    ¡°Yao Luo, stop it. Leave A-Jiu alone. Stop it!¡±


    Er You roared beside them.


    He stared at Hu Jiu tightly, trying hard to get up.


    Ming Shu threw the tied-up Hu Jiu to the ground, turned her head to look at Er You, then said gloomily, ¡°By the way, you murdered my father, so... Should I get my revenge conveniently?¡±


    Er You was frozen still with shock.


    <i>She...</i>


    <i>How could she know that?</i>


    ¡°What are you talking about...¡± Er You denied it. ¡°Your father was killed by the leopard tribe. We all know what happened in those days.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him with a faint smile, as if whatever he said was just a joke in her eyes.


    She knew everything.


    Er You calmed himself down. ¡°I raised you for so many years and treated you like my own sister, this is how you repay me?¡±


    ¡°Or what, I should wait for you to send me to the neighboring shapeshifters and get ruined?¡±


    Er You¡¯s averted his gaze. ¡°That¡¯s for the tribe. You¡¯re also a member of the tribe and should be responsible for the safety of the tribe.¡±


    He kept her in the first ce because he was thinking of such a day.


    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll take the snacks...¡± Ming Shu paused and changed the word calmly, ¡°take my responsibility.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    The girl spoke with a smile. ¡°Thanks for taking care of my peacock tribe for so many years. I¡¯m just taking my right of inheritance back, is that too much?¡±


    If the Host¡¯s father weren¡¯t dead, it must have been the Host who inherited the peacock tribe.


    This sounded reasonable.


    Er You: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1055 - The Superior Leader (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1055: The Superior Leader (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The shapeshifters¡¯ lives were really tough.


    Some of the shapeshifters who were knocked out just now hade to their senses and were shivering behind their new leader.


    Ming Shu looked at the humble environment, feeling a little speechless.


    The peacock tribe was located in a valley. The valley was not very big, surrounded by nts nted by the nsmen themselves.


    Ming Shu picked up a fruit and began to think about a very important question.


    <i>This is a beast-human world...</i>


    <i>Does that mean I have to be a vegetarian here?! </i>


    The shapeshifters obeyed thew of the jungle.


    The shapeshifters would die in beast form, so it was a normal thing to eat shapeshifters.


    So they didn¡¯t eat humans, but animals.


    But...


    When Ming Shu thought about it, she felt sick.


    She picked up two more fruits.


    <i>What¡¯s this fruit, sour and astringent...</i>


    More of the shapeshifters who had been knocked out by Ming Shu just now came to their senses. Er You and Hu Jiu were thrown out in the open casually.


    The nsmen watched Ming Shu almost pick all the fruits in the tree.


    ¡°Yao... Lea... Leader...¡± A younger shapeshifter was pushed out by the nsmen and he stuttered as he asked, ¡°Leader... What about Er You?¡±


    They were shivering now because they were scared of Ming Shu¡¯s machete.


    So scary...


    They had never seen anything so powerful.


    Moreover, their new leader was Yao Luo now.


    In their memories, this little princess had no fighting capability at all.


    However, just now...


    The nsmen shivered even harder at the memory of the beating.


    Ming Shu sat down on a rattan chair and poked the machete in front of her. ¡°Find a tribe and give him to them.¡±


    The nsmen: ¡°...¡±


    Before, Er You intended to give her away, so was she taking revenge now?


    It was actually not precise to call it ¡°give,¡± because it was more like a trade between tribes.


    Er You intended to exchange for supplies and protection with the Host.


    The peacock tribe¡¯s shapeshifters were beautiful but were also weak inbat.


    Especially for the past two years, there were fewer and fewer female shapeshifters born in the tribe, and they couldn¡¯t form partnerships with other tribes through marriage, so they were already in a difficult situation.


    ¡°That...¡± The little shapeshifter looked at the glowing machete. ¡°Hu Jiu... What about her?¡±


    Ming Shu propped her chin on her hand. ¡°Lock her up first.¡±


    <i>When the snacks coupon recovers a little, I¡¯ll go beat her up again. </i>


    The little shapeshifter took the order and left.


    The shapeshifters came to their senses one after another. Learning that they had a new leader, some of Er You¡¯s followers were not convinced and rushed in to find Ming Shu.


    The result was they were all thrown out by the new leader.


    The rest of the shapeshifters persuaded them not to fight the new leader for now as they couldn¡¯t win against her.


    As much as they hated to admit it...


    The shapeshifters had to follow Ming Shu¡¯s lead for now, albeit reluctantly.


    ...


    After a long period of noise and unrest, the tribe gradually quieted down. No one dared to disturb Ming Shu.


    Right at this moment¡ª


    ¡°Yao Luo, what did you do!¡± A girl rushed in and shouted at Ming Shu. ¡°What did you do to Brother? Why are you sitting there? Get down here!¡±


    It was Er Ya.


    She was Er You¡¯s biological younger sister.


    Who also loved to bully the Host at ordinary times.


    The Host escaped before but was caught back then, which was also partly because of Er Ya.


    Some of the nsmen reached out to stop her immediately. ¡°Er Ya, calm down.¡±


    Er Ya tried to rush at Ming Shu, and meanwhile she yelled, ¡°Let me go, she tied Brother up out there, why are you stopping me, take her down...¡±


    Er Ya was not with the tribe when everything happened.


    She just came back to see her brother tied up outside on the ground.


    She wanted to free her brother, but was stopped by nsmen.


    Er Ya was a female and Er You¡¯s sister, so in the tribe, almost no one dared to fight against her.


    But now she was stopped by the nsmen, so she lost her temper immediately and exploded.


    The nsmen were also very helpless and could only tell her what the situation was right now. But before she received all the news of what had happened, Er Ya ran straight over to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Why should I let him go?¡± Ming Shu asked. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that cause trouble for myself?¡±


    Er Ya red at Ming Shu. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡±


    ¡°Not for now.¡± Ming Shu threw two fruits into her mouth. ¡°But if you continue yelling around here, I don¡¯t know if I will or not.¡±


    Er Ya: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Why did you tie up my brother? He is the leader.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not anymore.¡± Ming Shu stretched her legs. ¡°Has no one told you that I rebelled and I¡¯m the new leader now?¡±


    Er Ya¡¯s eyes widened.


    <i>No way! </i>


    <i>Yao Luo? </i>


    <i>How could she rebel when she couldn¡¯t even get away from Brother?</i> Er Ya didn¡¯t like her and thought she had nothing to do with them, but they still had to treat her as an equal.


    Er Ya knew what her personality was, and there was no way for her to do such things.


    But now her brother was indeed tied up outside...


    Er Ya felt a little conflicted.


    What was happening?


    Why didn¡¯t the nsmen stop her?


    She looked at the nsmen running over and was about to curse aloud. ¡°You... Wuwuwuwu...¡±


    ¡°Er Ya.¡± The nsmen pulled her and some even directly covered her mouth.


    They also didn¡¯t forget to assure Ming Shu: ¡°Leader, we will watch Er Ya and won¡¯t let her mess around.¡±


    Several shapeshifters looked at Ming Shu carefully.


    Er Ya was Er You¡¯s sister.


    Normally...


    She would not be allowed to stay or continue alive.


    Ming Shu only smiled gloomily. ¡°You should watch her closely then.¡±


    <i>She offers no Hatred Points, so I won¡¯t y with her. </i>


    ¡°Yes yes yes...¡±


    Er Ya was taken out by the nsmen. When they got out of Ming Shu¡¯s sight, they released Er Ya.


    ¡°Pah... Why did you bring me out here? Why is Yao Luo the leader now, my brother...¡±


    ¡°Er Ya,¡± one of the shapeshifters who looked like an elder scolded in a deep voice. ¡°Haven¡¯t you figured it out yet?¡±


    ¡°You rebelled and helped her.¡± Er Ya red at them. ¡°Did she promise you any benefits? My brother is always kind and generous to you, how could you do this to him!¡±


    The shapeshifters: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t help her. It¡¯s that we can¡¯t defeat her.¡±


    ¡°What? How is that possible? Don¡¯t you have the beast spirit herb? Use it on her! She couldn¡¯t even defeat me at ordinary times, and there¡¯re so many of you, how is it possible you can¡¯t win against her?¡± Er Ya became very agitated. ¡°No, I have to save my brother.¡±


    The shapeshifters stopped her. ¡°Er Ya, if we hadn¡¯t brought you out just now, you would have ended up just like your brother now.¡±


    Er Ya had a bad temper and was quick to lose control, but she really didn¡¯t have a high IQ.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Yao Luo, we shouldn¡¯t make any rash moves for the time being,¡± the shapeshifters said again. ¡°Otherwise we not only won¡¯t be able to save your brother, but you also will put all of us in danger.¡±


    They knew what Yao Luo was like before.


    Today she suddenly became so powerful...


    She had this strange, glowing weapon in her hand...


    Everyone¡¯s expression darkened.


    They looked over to the open space where Er You was tied up.


    Right now the light in the sky was dimming, thend was growing dark, and only a faint shadow could be seen there.


    Er Ya was persuaded by the nsmen.


    But she wanted to see Er You. As Ming Shu didn¡¯t give any special order, and most shapeshifters were still not convinced by her, they would just ignore Er Ya¡¯s going to see Er You.


    Er You was tied up with the vine that had been soaked in beast spirit herb and he looked very weak.


    ¡°Brother... How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Go and check on A-Jiu,¡± Er You said.


    Er Ya¡¯s expression became a little impatient. ¡°Why? Listen to her voice, Brother, she¡¯s in heat, I¡¯ve never seen anyone like her...¡±

 Chapter 1056 - The Superior Leader (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1056: The Superior Leader (5)</h4>


    The peacocks couldn¡¯tpete with foxes in that aspect, naturally. After all, the peacocks were almost the most reserved among all shapeshifters when it came to heat.


    In the dark, Hu Jiu¡¯s voice sounded intermittently.


    But it was some distance away and Er You couldn¡¯t see the situation over there.


    Hu Jiu would be in heat at this time because she had mixed something that could put shapeshifters in heat into the beast spirit herb¡¯s juice, which she intended to use on Ming Shu.


    She had brought this on herself.


    But now Hu Jiu was tied up and could do nothing but make noise.


    Er Ya stayed with Er You for a while and then left.


    As she passed by Hu Jiu, Hu Jiu suddenly stopped her.


    Er Ya frowned.


    She didn¡¯t like Yao Luo, but she also didn¡¯t like this fox who had made her brother fall head over heels.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Hu Jiu was still in beast form and looked very ufortable.


    She gasped and said, ¡°Yao Luo... Yao Luo has been controlled by a witcher spirit. She has a strange weapon. If you want to save your brother, go and steal it.¡±


    ¡°Witcher spirit?¡±


    Er Ya¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Hu Jiu gritted her teeth. ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure, otherwise why do you think she¡¯s be so powerful? Just think about it. Besides a witcher spirit, what else could be so powerful to change her that much? Even her personality has been changed.¡±


    Er Ya bit her lip. Witcher spirits... That was something all shapeshifters hated.


    Hu Jiu continued with her persuasion. ¡°Er Ya, I know you don¡¯t like me, but don¡¯t you want to save your brother? Now most of the shapeshifters are just scared by her weapon, so as long as you steal her weapon away...¡±


    Er Ya was absolutely no match for Hu Jiu in ¡°negotiation.¡±


    ...


    Ming Shuy on the rattan chair, looking at the bright stars overhead. Her body waspletely enveloped in moonlight, as if she had been clothed with a hazyyer of gauze.


    In the shapeshifter world, the stars were so bright that the Milky Way was clearly visible.


    But the night life was so boring.


    <i>Pfft pfft pfft...</i>


    This thing was far too sour.


    Ming Shu had to exchange for snacks from the Harmony System.


    Snacks were human food.


    But...


    It was not enough.


    Ming Shu was a little worried.


    This couldn¡¯t work.


    <i>I have to find the female cook.</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll need the protagonist to help gain Aura Points, besides, the female protagonist in this world is a human! She can cook delicious food!</i>


    <i>Kacha...</i>


    A slight noise sounded in the silent night.


    Ming Shu followed the sound and looked over.


    A shapeshifter came out of the dark. ¡°Lea... Leader.¡±


    He approached Ming Shu timidly. In the moonlight, Ming Shu could only see that the shapeshifter in front of her was very thin.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    The shapeshifter seemed to pluck up his courage. ¡°Leader, let me serve you.¡±


    What this ¡°serve¡± meant was revealed clearly when the shapeshifter reached out his hand.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The shapeshifter suddenly froze and looked at Ming Shu nervously. ¡°Leader, I¡¯ll serve you well.¡±


    The shapeshifter felt the person in front of him was measuring him with her eyes.


    He clenched his fists. Yao Luo was good-looking, and actually it seemed okay to be her partner.


    The shapeshifter thought like this and rxed.


    After a long while, Ming Shu said, ¡°Go get me some food.¡±


    The shapeshifter: ???


    ¡°It¡¯ste...¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t, just leave.¡± <i>You want to serve me without even looking for snacks for me! Who trained you! I¡¯ll deduct his drumsticks!</i>


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right now.¡±


    The shapeshifter left in a hurry.


    Ming Shu chutted. She poked Little Beastie, who was lying in her arms. ¡°Hey, I say, why don¡¯t they release Er You?¡±


    Little Beastie patted her with its paws. <i>Don¡¯t poke around.</i>


    <i>You¡¯re the leader now. How dare they let anyone go? But why do you want them to release him?</i>


    <i>It took you effort to catch him!</i>


    <i>Poop-picker, is there anything wrong with your brain?!</i>


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t escape, how can I gain Hatred Points?¡± Ming Shu was sad. ¡°It won¡¯t produce Hatred Points to keep him, so I have to make him run away.¡±


    Little Beastie: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Sorry, I don¡¯t understand the two-legged beast¡¯s thinking.</i>


    <i>Let me have another bite.</i>


    Little Beastie tried to grab the snacks in Ming Shu¡¯s hand.


    Ming Shu raised her hand high. ¡°It¡¯s very expensive, and it¡¯s not even enough for me.¡±


    Little Beastie jumped up. <i>I want to have a bite!</i>


    As Ming Shu was teasing and ying with Little Beastie, that shapeshifter came back with severalmonly seen foods.


    ¡°Leader... Here you are.¡±


    The shapeshifter was quite honest. The food was clean and there were no other strange things added in.


    But Ming Shu took the food and let the shapeshifter go.


    Then some other shapeshifters also came one after another, all kinds of them.


    Some of the shapeshifters added the beast spirit herb to the food. But the beast spirit herb had its vor and even a little could be smelled.


    Ming Shu watched the shapeshifter finish his food and then let him go with a smile.


    The shapeshifter hadn¡¯t managed to walk two more steps when he turned into his beast form and couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing at thiste hour?¡±


    They kept bothering her in the middle of the night and Ming Shu was a little impatient.


    The shapeshifter in front of her fell on his knees immediately. ¡°Leader... Leader... It¡¯s... It¡¯s Er Ya forced me here, I wasn¡¯t willing to do this... Please let me go.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Did I look ferocious just now?</i>


    ¡°What did she force you to do?¡±


    The shapeshifter may have been really forced here. Ming Shu¡¯s tone was not harsh, but she was a little impatient now, and the shapeshifter was very frightened. ¡°She... She told me to take you to rest, and the rest I don¡¯t know.¡±


    <i>Take me to rest?</i>


    Ming Shu nced at the machete next to her.


    <i>They don¡¯t want to steal this broken knife, do they?</i>


    Ming Shu stood up with the snacks in her hands. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    The shapeshifter stood up, trembling, and followed Ming Shu into the humble shed behind them made of vines and wood.


    It could only be counted as a shed.


    Not even close to a room.


    The straw curtain was lowered, and the ce fell into in darkness.


    The shapeshifter stood silent in the corner, not daring to move a muscle.


    Ming Shu looked out through the crack. After a while, a figure surely appeared and approached the machete carefully.


    It picked up the weapon tentatively, making sure that nothing strange happened, then the figure immediately drew the machete out and left.


    Ming Shu opened the curtain and went out, a smile pulling at her mouth.


    The shapeshifter stood behind her, not even daring to breathe.


    This new leader...


    She was so scary.


    ...


    Ming Shu thought they would immediatelye to challenge her after they got the ¡°sacred weapon.¡±


    But she didn¡¯t expect that they still didn¡¯t show up after she had finished several bags of snacks.


    <i>Why didn¡¯t they follow the routine?</i>


    <i>What are they doing!</i>


    <i>Are they holding the broken knife... no, the sacred weapon and trying to produce more?!</i>


    She wondered if she had been too serious toward them and given them little chance to rebel.


    Ming Shu asked the shapeshifter beside her boredly, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Ming... Ming Zhe.¡±


    ¡°Ming Zhe?¡± What a weird name.


    ¡°Yes...¡± the shapeshifter answered lowly. ¡°Leader... Will you kill me?¡±


    He heard that when there was a new leader in a tribe, there would always be bleeding into rivers...


    He was sent here by Er Ya. The leader would definitely kill him.


    ¡°Why would I kill you? To eat your meat?¡±


    The shapeshifter was frightened.


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t taste good.¡±


    ¡°Did you try it before?¡±


    ¡°...No.¡±


    ¡°How do you know you don¡¯t taste good then? Perhaps you taste pretty good. You should be confident in yourself.¡± Ming Shu was very serious.


    ¡°...¡± <i>I don¡¯t want to be confident in that at all.</i>


    Ming Zhe didn¡¯t notice Ming Shu¡¯s disappointed eyes, otherwise he would probably run straight away.

 Chapter 1057 - The Superior Leader (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1057: The Superior Leader (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    At dawn the next day, Ming Shu looked at her peaceful tribe¡ªfeeling choked.


    <i>Won¡¯t you do anything? </i>


    <i>What should I do then! </i>


    Ming Shu went to the open space where Er You was tied. No one had released him; Hu Jiu and Cang Xiu were also at the same ce and none of them was missing.


    Seeing Ming Shue over, several shapeshifters¡¯ expressions became a little abnormal.


    ¡°I heard that the boar tribe next door is very rich,¡± Ming Shu said this inexplicably.


    ¡°Yes... Yes...¡±


    ¡°Oh, send him to them.¡± Ming Shu pointed at Er You. ¡°How much food can he get me?¡±


    ¡°Yao Luo, I¡¯m your brother!¡± Er You was now in his beast form and his expression was not visible. But his eyes were full of rage. ¡°I¡¯ve protected you for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Brother, if I don¡¯t fight today, I¡¯ll be the one who is sent out.¡± Ming Shu squatted on the ground and offered a beaming smile. ¡°So it is what it is. Who let you be defeated by me.¡±


    Er You: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is this person really Yao Luo? </i>


    ¡°Brother!¡± Er Ya rushed out from nowhere and stood before Er You, and she shouted, ¡°You¡¯re a female! Even if we send you out, you¡¯ll enjoy happiness. No one will do anything to you.¡±


    The males that were sent out would only be reduced to the lowest status in the tribe.


    If the male could get a female¡¯s attention or favor, it might be easier for him to live.


    But if not...


    It was even possible that he would be eaten.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu smiled lightly. ¡°Perhaps I can send you out to enjoy happiness?¡±


    Er Ya choked immediately.


    She knew that the females given away would be treated much better than the males, but they would never be treated as well as in their own tribe.


    Er Ya pondered something for a while and then suddenly changed her attitude. ¡°You can¡¯t send my brother to the boar tribe.¡±


    ¡°Leader, the boar tribe...¡± The other nsmen also echoed hesitantly, ¡°They¡¯re outrageous...¡±


    There was not a day that the boar tribe hadn¡¯t been coveting the beauty of their peacock tribe¡¯s nsmen...


    If Er You was really sent there, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°It¡¯s not you. What are you nervous about?¡± <i>It¡¯s hard to say whether you can sessfully send him over or not. He is one of the male protagonists, and he has his aura!</i>


    The nsmen: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu was not worried at all though. ¡°It¡¯s done. Select a good date and send him over.¡±


    ¡°Yao Luo, how dare you!¡± Er You roared with anger.


    He regretted now that he hadn¡¯t strangled her before.


    On the contrary, Er Ya, although she was also angry, didn¡¯t lose her temper and just stared at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Ming Shu stood up and smiled viciously. ¡°Send him there right now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The nsmen looked at each other with fear.


    Ming Shu became the new leader because of her strength, and they had all experienced it personally.


    So if Ming Shu said to send him there right now...


    They could only obey the order.


    ¡°Brother... Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a way to save you,¡± Er Ya took the chance and spoke to Er You in a low voice.


    ...


    [Hidden Task: Be worse than a beast. Hints: No matter how far away, you¡¯ll diss those who aren¡¯t your own n.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You did it, Harmony System. You can even curse me with the task title now. </i>


    [... I didn¡¯t think of any good title. Guest, I didn¡¯t curse you.] The Harmony System argued for itself.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I think you¡¯re cursing me. </i>


    [Guest, just watch some videos and calm down. Don¡¯t suspect me so easily.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The video of little goblins ¡°fighting¡± each other had actually be more presentable than what she had watched before, except for the mosaics.


    Ming Shu blocked out the Harmony System.


    <i>It always wants to instigate me to be a fatuous ruler. </i>


    She called more people to take Hu Jiu and Cang Xiu as well so that they could exchange for as much food as possible for her.


    It was all for getting more snacks sessfully.


    So Ming Shu decided to go personally.


    ¡°Spray enough, don¡¯t save it. Otherwise you¡¯ll go bring them back yourself when the effect is gone.¡±


    Ming Zhe met with Er You¡¯s gloomy eyes and closed his own, then sprayed all the liquid over.


    Er You and the other two were tied to a stick by their limbs, and the shapeshifters lifted them and began to march on.


    Er Ya watched her own brother being carried away.


    ¡°What to do now?¡±


    ¡°Who knew she¡¯d do it so fast.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be over if they are sent to the boar tribe. How can we save Brother by then?¡± Er Ya felt fear and disgust toward the boar tribe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let me think.¡±


    ¡°If you keep thinking, my brother will be sent there. I shouldn¡¯t have listened to that fox, I should have saved my brotherst night.¡±


    Er Ya was very anxious and turned to run back to take out the machete she had hidden away.


    ¡°Er Ya, what are you doing!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to save my brother.¡±


    ...


    The boar tribe was not far from them, but it would take some to walk there.


    Ming Shu had sent a shapeshifter over to contact them ahead of time.


    When the boar tribe heard that the peacock tribe was going to send them shapeshifters, they agreed without saying a word. They even came to wee them halfway with food.


    They were very enthusiastic.


    The boar tribe was known for their ferocity.


    They looked very rough even in human form, and the females were also not quite feminine.


    Ming Shu looked at a row of muscr men over there and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the wonder of the species... Unfortunately, they could speak.


    ¡°Yao Luo? Why is it you?¡± The boar tribe¡¯s leader knew Ming Shu¡¯s face and he measured her with his eyes boldly. ¡°You¡¯re willing toe here by yourself?¡±


    He had talked to Er You before about letting Yao Luoe to his tribe.


    But Er You didn¡¯t agree.


    This time when he received the news, he thought it was Er You who had sent her over. Who knew that it was Yao Luoing on her own.


    Ming Shu moved aside. ¡°Here, my brother.¡±


    The boar leader looked at Er You who was tied to the stick and the shock immediately showed on his face.


    ¡°These two are free gifts.¡± Ming Shu pointed at Hu Jiu and Cang Xiu behind her. ¡°Would you exchange for them?¡±


    The boar leader: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What is happening?</i>


    <i>Why is the peacock tribe¡¯s leader tied up here? </i>


    ¡°Father, say yes, let¡¯s exchange.¡± A big-sized female beside the boar leader looked at Er You and her mouth started watering with excitement.


    It was truly watering.


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± That female pulled at the boar leader and shook him fiercely. ¡°It¡¯s Er You, I want him!¡±


    The boar leader loved this daughter very much, apparently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurry, let me figure it out first.¡± The boar leaderforted his daughter. ¡°Yao Luo, what¡¯s going on here? Er You is your leader, why do you use him to make an exchange?¡±


    <i>Shouldn¡¯t it be you? </i>


    ¡°Oh, I rebelled yesterday,¡± Ming Shu exined simply and lightly, ¡°so now I¡¯m the leader and I¡¯m here to dispose of the former leader.¡±


    The boar leader: ???


    ¡°Will you exchange or not? If not, I¡¯m going to the next tribe then.¡±


    ¡°Father, say yes, ahhh.¡± The big female was very excited and directly ordered the nsmen behind her, ¡°These are all for you.¡±


    The boar leader was still a little dazed and tried to stop his daughter instinctively. But the big female made an unreasonable scene and had to trade with Ming Shu.


    The boar leader: ¡°...¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t the peacock tribe y any tricks?


    But judging from the way Er You had been tied up, he was apparently dosed with the beast spirit herb...


    Finally the boar leader waved his hand and indicated for them to trade.


    Even if they yed any tricks, would their boar tribe be afraid of them?


    The trade between shapeshifters was notplicated. I gave you money, you gave me product.


    After the trade waspleted, what happened to the money or product would have nothing to do with the other party.


    But there were also unreasonable situations. When that happened, it would depend on which tribe was more powerful. The winning side would have the gains.


    ¡°Yao Luo, I¡¯ll never let you off!¡± Er You roared.


    Ming Shu clenched her fist. ¡°Come on! Don¡¯t ever let me off.¡±

 Chapter 1058 - The Superior Leader (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1058: The Superior Leader (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The peacock tribe watched helplessly as Er You and the other two were taken away.


    Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, kids!¡±


    The peacock tribe: ¡°...¡±


    <i>It¡¯s over. It¡¯s over. </i>


    Perhaps the peacock tribe was really going to ept this new leader now.


    ¡°Yao Luo, where¡¯s my brother!¡±


    Er Ya flew over quickly with several nsmen; the former¡¯s face was filled with anger. ¡°What did you do to my brother!¡±


    Er Ya held that machete in her hand, and the shapeshifters stepped back one after another.


    They had a deep fear of the machete.


    Ming Shu pointed conveniently. ¡°Over there.¡±


    Er Ya looked along her finger and could vaguely see the boar tribe¡¯s disappearing figures.


    ¡°Yao Luo, how dare you...¡± Er Ya pointed at Ming Shu with the machete, and her eyes widened almost to bulging. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have the weapon, go and take her!¡±


    Er Ya shouted at the nsmen behind her.


    The nsmen looked at each other with fear, and most of them didn¡¯t dare to respond to Er Ya.


    Ming Zhe even retreated the farthest. His intuition told him that he¡¯d better not go against the new leader.


    She saw Er Ya steal that strange weapon but she didn¡¯t seem to care at all...


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of fighting me? Your brother has been taken away.¡± Ming Shu avoided Er Ya¡¯s attack and spoke with a smile.


    This sentence may have reminded Er Ya.


    She stopped abruptly and looked in the direction where the boar tribe had left.


    The boar tribe¡¯s shapeshifters were almost out of sight now.


    Er Ya looked between the two directions and hesitated. Finally, she threatened and told Ming Shu to just wait.


    ¡°You¡¯reing with me to save my brother.¡±


    Er Ya pointed at those nsmen.


    But no one answered; only the ones she brought here followed her helplessly.


    Seeing this, Er Ya lost her temper and raised her voice. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you! My brother treated you well, didn¡¯t he? You just watched him be sent to the boar tribe?


    ¡°What are you afraid of? I have the weapon now, she doesn¡¯t. What can she do to you?¡±


    Er Ya believed that Ming Shu defeated them all relying on this strange weapon. Now that the weapon was in her hand, she wasn¡¯t afraid of her at all.


    Ming Shu was standing aside and selecting fruits to eat. Hearing called her name indirectly, she raised her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not bluffing, even if I¡¯m unarmed, you are no match for me.¡±


    Hearing Ming Shu¡¯s words, those nsmen who had just arranged their thoughts and wanted to stand out retreated back again one after another.


    Er Ya: ¡°...¡±


    Er Ya¡¯s whole face twisted in anger. ¡°Have you been bought off by her so quickly?¡±


    The nsmen: ¡°...¡±


    It was not about being bought off or not.


    They were really a little scared of the present Yao Luo. She looked kind, but it made them feel creepy inside...


    ¡°She¡¯s been possessed by a witcher spirit, are you going to associate with witcher spirits?¡±


    As this sentence was spoken out, there was a stir in the procession.


    Er Ya continued to say, ¡°Just think about it, what was Yao Luo like before, and what is she now like? She must¡¯ve been possessed by the witcher spirit.¡±


    The shapeshifters unconsciously moved further away from Ming Shu.


    ¡°The witcher spirit will kill the whole tribe!¡±


    The shapeshifters looked at each other with fear.


    It was no doubt that Yao Luo had be a little strange, but was she really a witcher spirit?


    The witcher spirits were evil beings and would be put to death once caught.


    ¡°You can choose to follow her or follow me.¡± Ming Shu held an indifferent attitude. ¡°If you follow me, you¡¯ll have enough food and warm clothes. You¡¯ll dominate the neighborhood, and it won¡¯t be a problem to grab mates.¡±


    The shapeshifters: ¡°...¡±


    Wasn¡¯t there something wrong with these words?


    Weren¡¯t these lines for a mountain king or bandit leader!


    But they were the arrogant peacocks!


    They were not those vulgar races. How was it possible for them to grab or kidnap mates...


    ¡°Did you hear that? She has no good intentions and she¡¯s a witcher spirit. You¡¯re only going to die if you follow her.¡±


    Er Ya thought Ming Shu would deny it, but she didn¡¯t expect that Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t do that.


    This just helped her persuade the rest of the shapeshifters.


    Sure enough, some of the shapeshifters, due to the fear of the witcher spirit, moved out to Er Ya¡¯s side.


    Ming Shu just watched, without discouraging or threatening them.


    If they didn¡¯t want to live a rich life with her, why should she keep them? Wouldn¡¯t it be great for her to eat more?


    A shapeshifter beside Ming Zhe also wanted to go over but was pulled by Ming Zhe, and Ming Zhe shook his head at him.


    The procession split into two, and Er Ya even had more followers than Ming Shu now.


    Er Ya looked at the remaining shapeshifters. ¡°Fine, if you want to follow a witcher spirit, follow her then. When I get my brother back, I¡¯ll let you know what the consequence will be.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You¡¯d better save your brother first.¡±


    <i>Right! The most important thing now is to save my brother. </i>


    Er Ya red at Ming Shu, then ran in the direction where the boar tribe had left with the shapeshifters that had chosen her side.


    The remaining nsmen nced at Ming Shu secretly.


    Thetter bit into the fruit and watched Er Ya disappear. No one knew what she was thinking.


    <i>This... doesn¡¯t taste good. </i>


    <i>Did the boar tribe give me bad food? </i>


    ...


    Ming Shu told some of the shapeshifters to go back with the things, while she followed Er Ya and went to enjoy the show. Perhaps she could have a chance to gain some Hatred Points.


    Er Ya had gotten into a fight with the boar tribe¡¯s men.


    The machete was sharp. Even though Er Ya didn¡¯t know how to use this thing, when the enemy¡¯s blood appeared on the de, she knew which side she should use to attack.


    Scared by the machete, the boar tribe became a little worried for a while.


    But the boar tribe had safety in numbers, and it was not so easy to save Er You.


    Ming Shu found herself a good position to watch a good y.


    The nsmen following Ming Shu here saw Er Ya cut the boar tribe with the machete. It was still powerful, but it was not the same as when the new leader used it.


    They felt d that they didn¡¯t stand on the other side.


    They were only ordinary shapeshifters and just wanted to live.


    It didn¡¯t really matter who the leader would be, what mattered was the leader must protect them.


    ¡°Grab that strange weapon!¡± the boar leader shouted angrily.


    Several shapeshifters went up to surround Er Ya at the same time.


    Er Ya held the weapon with both hands and waved it about.


    Under themand of the boar leader, a shapeshifter almost three times Er Ya¡¯s size struck her down.


    The machete fell from her hand and rolled down along the slope.


    After losing the weapon, Er Ya instantly became amb for ughter.


    At this moment, a group of wolves suddenly popped out from the wild grass, their green beast eyes staring greedily.


    The wolves swarmed into the fight. The boar tribe wasn¡¯t very scared of wolves, but there were just too many of them.


    Cang Xiu and Hu Jiu were rescued. Hu Jiu seemed to have eaten something and soon returned to human form. She jumped down the slope and picked up the machete.


    Seeing that the boar tribe was going to be defeated, Ming Shu threw away the fruit pit and jumped down from the ce where she was watching the y.


    ¡°Leader...¡± Ming Zhe eximed out of surprise.


    Ming Shu turned her head. ¡°Wait where you are. Don¡¯te out and get killed. I won¡¯t save you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Hu Jiu saw Ming Shu first and was on the alert.


    But the machete in her hand gave her confidence. She swung the machete so fast that even the shapeshifters dared not get too close to her.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t get too close but stood outside the battlefield. The boar leader was protected by shapeshifters and happened to stand next to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Hey, piggy piggy, I can help you win, but you have to pay me, what do you say?¡± Ming Shu greeted him smilingly.


    The boar leader was annoyed. ¡°Yao Luo, how can you hijack us halfway!¡±


    And what was that piggy piggy nonsense!!

 Chapter 1059 - The Superior Leader (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1059: The Superior Leader (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Be reasonable. I¡¯m not with Er Ya, and the wolves are not with me. Howe I hijacked halfway?¡±


    The boar leader: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu offered a sincere smile. ¡°And I¡¯m here to help you, okay? There aren¡¯t many good people like me who will even guarantee the after-sales service.¡±


    The boar leader: ¡°...¡±


    <i>After-sales service? </i>


    <i>Good people?</i>


    <i>What is she talking about? I don¡¯t understand. </i>


    Ming Shu continued, ¡°If you miss this chance, there won¡¯t be a chanceter. You can¡¯t defeat them. Are you really not going to ask me for help?¡±


    The boar leader: ¡°...¡±


    Seeing that he was about to lose, and under Ming Shu¡¯s persuasion, the boar leader gritted his teeth and agreed to Ming Shu¡¯s requirements.


    Ming Shu smiled wider. ¡°Wait for a moment, let me find a weapon first.¡±


    Then the boar leader watched her shake out a pile of knives from her dazzling blue sleeves.


    The female with a sweet smile on her face handed out the strange weapons to them one by one.


    The boar tribe that had been armed with knives: ¡°...¡±


    The wolves, Hu Jiu, and the others on the opposite: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Go and cut them.¡± Ming Shu waved her hand.


    Hu Jiu was angered to spit blood. Shouldn¡¯t that be very precious?


    Why... Why could she take out so many of them?


    The boar tribe didn¡¯t know what these things were, but just now they had seen their power and were cut by them.


    Now they also had them as weapons, so the boar tribe¡¯s shapeshifters had their morale boosted a lot.


    ¡°Take them all!¡±


    The boar leader held up the knife and let out a loud roar.


    The scene could bepared to that of gangs fighting against each other.


    [Guest, I have a question,] the Harmony System couldn¡¯t help but say. [Why did you take out so many knives?]


    ¡°Oh, I was intending to practice throwing knives with them.¡± Ming Shu squatted off to the side and was nibbling on a sour, astringent fruit. ¡°It¡¯s like Xiao Li¡¯s flying knives, do you know that?¡±


    [Are you sure they¡¯re not for exchanging for money so you can buy snacks?] Those knives didn¡¯t look like regr ones, either.


    Of course, the shapeshifters couldn¡¯t use the best of them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just speak out the truth.¡±


    [...] <i>I knew it. </i>


    The Guest was a person who even relied onmitting suicide to win the fight, how could she practice anything?


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A wolf shapeshifter crashed before Ming Shu.


    That shapeshifter and Ming Shu looked at each other.


    Holding the fruits, Ming Shu moved back silently like a little hamster.


    The wolf shapeshifter: ¡°...¡±


    It climbed up and bent its fingers into ws, getting ready to attack Ming Shu.


    The sharp ws swung at Ming Shu, and Ming Shu stepped back while protecting the fruits in her hands. But soon another two shapeshifters from the wolf pack jumped out from the sides.


    Ming Shu was now attacked from both sides.


    Ming Shu averted her gaze and looked over at Hu Jiu.


    Hu Jiu and Cang Xiu were together. It must be Cang Xiu who had ordered the wolves to attack her.


    <i>Chut chut...</i>


    <i>What a pity. </i>


    <i>Why could they speak? </i>


    Shapeshifter A from the wolf pack: ¡°...¡± <i>What is that look in her eyes?</i>


    Shapeshifter B from the wolf pack: ¡°...¡± <i>I feel it¡¯s a little horrible. </i>


    Shapeshifter C from the wolf pack: ¡°...¡± <i>Cut the crap and just kill her.</i>


    Ming Shu bit into the apple and spared her hands to roll up her blue sleeves¡ªto take out the knife.


    Shapeshifters A, B, and C from the wolf pack who had been blinded by the knife¡¯s gleam: ¡°...¡±


    They wanted to go home.


    ...


    Hu Jiu looked in Ming Shu¡¯s direction where the knife shone and her blue coat floated, creating some kind of beauty.


    She was carrying the same weapon she had used before, but...


    Why did she always think that it was much more powerful when used by her.


    They all looked the same and there was nothing special.


    Hu Jiu turned her head to see Cang Xiu was also looking in that direction. She was annoyed immediately. ¡°A-Xiu.¡±


    Cang Xiu returned to himself. ¡°The thing in Yao Luo¡¯s hand is far too horrible, A-Jiu, we should retreat now.¡±


    ¡°Er You...¡± Hu Jiu was a little angry. She looked at Er You who had been surrounded by the boar shapeshifters.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll find another chance to save him,¡± Cang Xiu said, ¡°otherwise we all have to stay here.¡±


    Hu Jiu struggled, but finally nodded her head.


    Cang Xiu pulled Hu Jiu into his arms, put his finger into his mouth, and whistled.


    The wolves were ordered to cover each other¡¯s retreat then.


    The three shapeshifters that were fighting against Ming Shu also wanted to retreat, but one of them knocked away Ming Shu¡¯s fruit just now, so Ming Shu pulled him all at once and threw him onto the ground.


    The shapeshifter howled in pain and turned into beast form.


    ¡°Who let you waste food! You wasted food, wasted food...¡± The back of the knife hit the shapeshifter and made him wail.


    The other two looked at theirpanion being beaten up into a ball, then looked at each other, and they decisively chose to give up.


    When Ming Shu was tired, she sat down on the ground and took out Little Beastie.


    ¡°Go get my machete back.¡±


    Little Beastie rolled a circle on the floor and its colorful fur was stained with some dust. Little Beastie jumped up and shook, the dust falling.


    <i>Why! You gave it to her yourself! Why should I go take it back! I¡¯m such a small size, and the machete is that big, I can¡¯t move it, I won¡¯t go! </i>


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll offer ten full Man-Han banquets.¡±


    Being in a lot of debt made Ming Shu feel no pressure at all, and she just opened her mouth and gave a number that she might never fulfill.


    Little Beastie turned its head away.


    <i>Only ghosts will believe you now. </i>


    Ming Shu poked it with the tip of her foot. ¡°Hurry up, or you¡¯ll have to chase them when they run furtherter.¡±


    Little Beastie: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Poop-picker, you¡¯re a monster! </i>


    Little Beastie coiled into a ball and moved slowly, rolling away.


    The boar leader stood in the distance, watching Ming Shu as well as that ¡°ball¡± rolling further away.


    What... was that?


    Strange. He¡¯d never seen one before.


    Ming Shu stood up from the ground and turned to look at the boar leader, smiling. ¡°Piggy piggy, when will you pay me for this?¡±


    <i>Piggy piggy...</i>


    <i>Screw your piggy piggy! </i>


    <i>Who is a piggy piggy! </i>


    The boar leader¡¯s eyes narrowed and began to n on something else in his heart.


    They got these things in their hands, and the shapeshifters from the peacock tribe they had caught.


    ¡°Yao Luo, stop there!¡± the boar leader shouted. ¡°What happened today was partially caused by you. If you hadn¡¯t given us those two shapeshifters, it wouldn¡¯t have led to such a battle, so...¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°So what? Do you want to repudiate a debt? You want to take these knives?¡±


    Knives?


    These weapons were called knives.


    Ming Shu had given them a lot of knives, so the boar leader thought he should have the upper hand now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take these as your apology to our tribe!¡±


    The boar leader was very arrogant.


    Seeing that Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything, he thought she was also afraid of the knives, so he waved his hand and gave the order. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The boar tribe¡¯s shapeshifters had cleaned the battlefield just now.


    Er You and Er Ya were tied together, and the rest of the shapeshifters were also tied up; they didn¡¯t even miss the dead bodies on the ground.


    At themand of the boar leader, the shapeshifters retreated quickly.


    <i>Boom</i>¡ª


    The shapeshifters running in the front were brought to a sudden halt by the sudden explosion, and the shapeshifters in the back didn¡¯t stop in time and crashed into the leading ones, causing a chain collision.


    With dust floating around, the ground sank deep and a deep pit appeared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be such evil beasts, can you just be a little positive?¡±


    The boar tribe¡¯s shapeshifters turned around to see the female opposite wearing a shallow, harmless, and innocent smile.


    The boar leader swallowed with difficulty.


    He tried to move back, but his legs were too weak to move.


    What was that just now?

 Chapter 1060 - The Superior Leader (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1060: The Superior Leader (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The boar leader watched Ming Shu and her nsmen empty their stocks, tears streaming down his cheeks.


    Ming Shu stood in the boar tribe¡¯s camp. The boar leader¡¯s tall body shrank into a ball, looking inexplicably a little pathetic.


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Do you know you¡¯re wrong now?¡±


    The boar leader nodded repeatedly. ¡°I know, I know, I don¡¯t dare anymore.¡±


    <i>Shit, who dares again! </i>


    Those strange weapons called knives were already enough, now there was something that could make such a huge hole in the ground.


    He didn¡¯t even dare to imagine that if he hadn¡¯t run faster that day, he would have been blown up.


    ¡°Be good.¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hand and let the nsmen retreat first.


    ¡°Yao Luo, Yao Luo, help me, help...¡±


    A frightened voice came from the side.


    Er Ya was tied with the other nsmen, while Er Youy on the side alone, passed out, apanied by the boar leader¡¯s daughter.


    That was Er Ya just now.


    The boar leader said quickly, ¡°Yao... Leader Yao Luo, these... these shapeshifters, would you... like to take them back?¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t dare keep these shapeshifters now.


    Meeting Er Ya¡¯s gaze, Ming Shu said slowly, ¡°No need, just take them as my gift for you to have offered me so much food.¡±


    The nsmen in the back: ¡°...¡± Would the leader exchange them for food as well in the future?


    The leader was so scary.


    The boar leader: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is she removing her enemies in her tribe? </i>


    After all, she just became the new leader, and Er Ya and Er You...


    The boar leader felt that he had understood the truth and decided in secret that he would never let Er You go back.


    Ming Shu waved her hands and left to the sound of Er Ya¡¯s screams.


    The boar leader didn¡¯t even dare to look up. When Ming Shu had walked some distance, he looked up a little.


    ¡°Hu hu...¡±


    The boar leader gasped like a dying fish.


    <i>So scary. </i>


    ¡°Lea... Leader...¡±


    The shapeshifters behind him were also in the same state and scared to hell.


    The leader steadied his weak legs andmanded, ¡°You¡¯ll avoid the peacock tribe in the future. Anyone who dares provoke them will suffer the consequences on his own.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes...¡±


    After what happened today, who would dare to provoke them again?


    ¡°Leader, did you find it strange the way she looked at us before?¡±


    The boar leader: ¡°How so?¡±


    The shapeshifter thought about it and tried to think of an adjective to describe it. ¡°...I think she wanted to eat us.¡±


    The boar leader was frightened.


    The shapeshifter seemed to feel that he didn¡¯t describe it quite right and added, ¡°That¡¯s how I felt.¡±


    The boar leader didn¡¯t dare to recall, so he¡¯d just... pretend that he didn¡¯t know.


    Some shapeshifters came and asked, ¡°Leader, what about these shapeshifters?¡± They were also the peacock tribe¡¯s shapeshifters.


    The boar leader thought for a moment. ¡°Lock them up first. Lock Er You and Er Ya separately.¡±


    ¡°Father, I want Er You!¡± The big boar princess could only see Er You in her eyes.


    The boar leader frowned. ¡°Then be careful not to let him get away.¡±


    The boar princess promised by patting her own chest. ¡°Rest assured, Father.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of my brother, let him go...¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t touch me. Brother... Brother...¡±


    Er Ya¡¯s screams died away. The boar leader looked into the distance, standing still, unfathomable.


    He needed some time to recover.


    He still felt his legs shake.


    ...


    [Guest, do you want to save the female protagonist?]


    On the way back, the Harmony System questioned Ming Shu.


    The female protagonist = Aura Points.


    Aura Points = snacks.


    The female protagonist = snacks.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The nsmen looked back at Ming Shu one after another.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened, you just go back first.¡± Ming Shu smiled calmly. ¡°Ming Zhe, if anyone dares to snatch my snacks... No, if anyone dares to cause trouble, just hack them.¡±


    Ming Zhe gave Ming Zhe a knife.


    Ming Zhe: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Zhe left with theirrge army worriedly.


    Ming Shu turned a direction and followed the Harmony System¡¯s instructions, climbing over the mountains... <i>Harmony System, you didn¡¯t say it was so far! </i>


    There weren¡¯t any transportation means in the shapeshifter world and it all depended on your two legs. This was a total waste of snacks.


    [It¡¯s right ahead of us.]


    The Harmony System didn¡¯t lie. Ming Shu bypassed a small slope and thendscape widened, a wilted forest appearing in front of her.


    Mostnd in the shapeshifter world was dry and the ground was split with cracks as wide as the palm of your hand.


    Life was hard because of material shortage.


    Ming Shu moved forward. Then she saw a lot of shapeshifters surrounding the open space outside the withered forest.


    There were quite a few shapeshifters tied up in the middle. Ming Shu saw a white, tender girl at a nce.


    The female protagonist was a human and very easy to recognize. She was very different from the shapeshifters in this world.


    For example, it was like a westerner standing among the orientals.


    The scene was a little messy at the moment. There were a lot of blood and dead bodies on the ground, of all kinds of animals.


    Some female shapeshifters were held to the ground by the male shapeshifters and were directly mating in front of so many people.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The female protagonist cowered in the back, but was still pulled out by a male shapeshifter. She didn¡¯t originally have a lot of cloth on her body, and the male shapeshifter tore it apart fiercely.


    She was scared and screamed, eyes full of despair and panic.


    After eating the fruit, Ming Shu threw the core behind her and rushed out with a loud roar, ¡°Let her go!¡±


    There was an eerie silence, and even the moving shapeshifters stopped.


    ¡°Leave her to me!¡±


    Ming Shu added calmly.


    Shapeshifters were recognizable in human forms, and these shapeshifters in front of her should be from the ck dog tribe.


    A tribe with a very bad reputation among the nearby tribes.


    One of the ck dog tribe¡¯s head shapeshifters looked at Ming Shu twice. ¡°The peacock tribe?¡±


    ¡°The peacock tribe let a femalee out alone, are they crazy?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, we met her today. She doesn¡¯t run away seeing us butes closer, so she should just me herself for being unlucky.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded approvingly. ¡°Please remember what you said.¡±


    The ck dog tribe: ¡°...¡±


    There seemed to be something wrong. Why didn¡¯t this female panic?


    The head shapeshifter measured the situation for a moment. ¡°Chut, grab her and take her back.¡±


    Since she delivered herself to their door, don¡¯t me them.


    Missing a shapeshifter was just normal here. As long as they didn¡¯t admit it, who would know they did it.


    These ill-disposed shapeshifters immediately moved toward Ming Shu.


    They looked at each other and then rushed at Ming Shu at the same time. They aimed at her arms.


    Ming Shu pinched her fingers and made clear noises. The corners of her mouth upturned into a perfect arc and she looked at the shapeshifters rushing over with tender eyes.


    Now¡ª


    <i>Draw out my knife! </i>


    The ck dog tribe also hadn¡¯t seen a knife before, naturally. What reflected on the de, glowing with cold light, were many dumbfounded dog faces.


    <i>What was that...</i>


    <i>Where did she draw it from?</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand there,eee, step forward boldly!¡± As Ming Shu waved her knife, the shapeshifters stopped and now watched her warily.


    Ming Shu waved happily at them.


    <i>Let me try my new knife. </i>


    [Guest, how many knives do you have?]


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know, either. These things were actually all packed by Little Beastie, so Little Beastie might be... a crazy collector?


    It would throw everything into the space. In addition to food that would be eaten up soon, the rest was all piled up inside and collecting dust.

 Chapter 1061 - The Superior Leader (10)

    <h4>Chapter 1061: The Superior Leader (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Around 15 minutester.


    ¡°Howl, howl, howl...¡±


    ¡°We are wrong. We made a mistake.¡±


    The gang were beaten back to their original shape... no, the dogs were howling in pain on the ground.


    ¡°Stop hitting us. We are blind to not recognize your power. We are sorry, we are sorry.¡±


    ¡°Howl, howl, howl... it is so painful. My butt.¡±


    ¡°My tail. Howl...¡±


    Wen Nuan was shocked to see this scene. The frightening shapeshifters had turned back into their beast form and were struggling with pain. They looked extremely funny.


    However, Wen Nuan was unable tough.


    This girl had a knife!


    Was she not from this world?


    Wen Nuan had been in this world for a long time so she knew that there was no metal in this world.


    Ming Shu felt weak after hitting them. She quickly took out some fruits to replenish her energy.


    Wen Nuan looked at Ming Shu as she ate her fruits.


    ¡°...¡±


    Was she here to save them?


    After Ming Shu finished her fruits, she stepped on the big dog that tried to get up. The big dog fainted.


    Ming Shu walked toward Wen Nuan. She stared at her.


    Wen Nuan swallowed. This person was a shapeshifter.


    Why did she have a knife then?


    Was there actually metal in this world?


    Wen Nuan swallowed her questions. She didn¡¯t dare to ask Ming Shu if she was a human.


    The girl said, ¡°Since I saved you, you must make nice food for me in the future.¡±


    The storyline mentioned that the female protagonist was good at cooking.


    If the female protagonist didn¡¯t have good cooking skills, she would not be able to survive in this world.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know why this weird shapeshifter made such a strange request. However, she still nodded her head.


    She thought that she was dead.


    Since she saved her, she should agree to her request.


    Ming Shu untied her. Wen Nuan stood up and moved her stiff joints.


    She nced at Ming Shu. She confirmed that Ming Shu was not dangerous and felt at ease.


    ¡°Can I release them?¡±


    Ming Shu took a look and waved her hand. ¡°Up to you.¡±


    Wen Nuan¡¯s eyes lit up. This shapeshifter seemed to have a good temper.


    She released the other shapeshifters. These shapeshifters were captured by the ck dog tribe. Most of them were from the other tribes around this area.


    ¡°Can I borrow your knife?¡± Wen Nuan asked carefully.


    Ming Shu was focused on munching her fruit so she didn¡¯t think much and threw her knife to Wen Nuan.


    The next moment, she turned her head. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    <i>I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cruel!</i>


    Wen Nuan¡¯s hand shook. She said in a soft voice, ¡°I... I am making food for you. Didn¡¯t you ask me to... make food for you?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the gray rabbit in Wen Nuan¡¯s hand. The rabbit was already dead. It must have been killed by the people from the ck dog tribe.


    However...


    ¡°They are all shapeshifters,¡± Ming Shu reminded Wen Nuan.


    Wen Nuan paused before replying, ¡°No... they are just normal rabbits.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°There are no normal rabbits in this world. All the animals are born as shapeshifters.¡±


    Wen Nuan¡¯s hand shook and the knife dropped to the ground. Her face turned pale.


    Then, she rushed to the side and started vomiting.


    The other shapeshifters were puzzled. They didn¡¯t know what happened.


    Wen Nuan didn¡¯t eat much when she was caught so she only vomited out some stomach acid.


    She held her stomach with an ufortable expression. ¡°But... some shapeshifters told me that animals who had this mark on them were normal animals.¡±


    Wen Nuan pointed to the abdomen area of the rabbit. There was a symbol that looked like a sun printed on it. Its color was simr to the rabbit¡¯s fur so it was hard to notice the symbol.


    A shapeshifter said, ¡°This is a bond.¡±


    There was a kind of bond between a female and a male shapeshifter. Once they formed this bond, the male shapeshifter could never have another female shapeshifter.


    Female shapeshifters could have many male partners.


    ¡°You can¡¯t eat too many of these animals.¡± The shapeshifters who knew about this symbol said, ¡°The bond contains power. If you eat too much of it, you will turn crazy. However, it is alright to eat it asionally.¡±


    Wen Nuan face was white after listening to the exnation.


    She met many shapeshifters aftering to this world. But, she was on the run most of the time so she didn¡¯t have the time to understand them.


    Wen Nuan calmed down with the help of the shapeshifters.


    However, her face was still pale.


    Ming Shu squatted down beside Wen Nuan and asked her curiously, ¡°Who told you that these were normal animals?¡±


    Wen Nuan¡¯s stomach still felt weird. Her throat was dry. She took a long time before she replied, ¡°Hu Jiu.¡±


    Ming Shu guessed that it was the fake female protagonist¡¯s doing.


    It wasmon knowledge that eating too many bonded shapeshifters would make you crazy.


    Since the female protagonist came here not long ago, it was normal for her to not have this knowledge. However, if someone told her fake information, this person must be up to no good.


    Ming Shu said, ¡°You are not from this world. Don¡¯t worry. It might not affect you.¡±


    Wen Nuan caught the main point.


    Her eyes brightened. She stammered, ¡°What... what did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°It might not affect you.¡±


    ¡°No, the sentence before this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± She must be patient with her chef. She couldn¡¯t hit her.


    ¡°The sentence before this.¡±


    ¡°You are not from this world.¡±


    Wen Nuan grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s hand. She was excited. ¡°How... how do you know that? Did you transmigrate here too? Do you know how to go back? I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled her hand back forcefully. ¡°I am not.¡±


    Wen Nuan was stunned. ¡°Then... how did you know about it?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I am here to save you...¡±


    Ming Shu told Wen Nuan the entire story. She told her that she was the female protagonist but the fake female protagonist managed to make aeback and hence, she had a bad ending. She even told her the details of the story.


    Then, she lied to her and told her that she was here to save her and change the storyline.


    Wen Nuan was stunned.


    ¡°You are saying, that I will...¡± She signaled with her fingers. ¡°Have this many partners in the future?¡±


    ¡°...¡± The female protagonist noticed the weirdest things. Shouldn¡¯t she be thinking about Hu Jiu¡¯seback?


    Wen Nuan clutched her chest and shivered in fear. ¡°Am I crazy?¡±


    She was raised in a decent family. This was too much for her to handle. Her mind was in a whirl.


    ¡°How did I ept this?¡± she asked Ming Shu.


    ¡°How would I know? I am not you.¡± Ming Shu shrugged. She smiled and asked her, ¡°Have you heard of a saying?¡±


    ¡°W... what?¡±


    ¡°Rtionships will develop if you stay with a person for too long.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Wen Nuan felt that Ming Shu had some other meaning behind her words.


    Wen Nuan was stunned. ¡°No, no, no, no... I will not be a scumbug.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at her.


    Wen Nuan shook her head fearfully.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±<i> I am not your partner. Why are you shaking your head at me?</i>


    ¡°Cook some food and calm down.¡± Ming Shu passed her some things that looked like sweet potatoes.

 Chapter 1062 - The Superior Leader (11)

    <h4>Chapter 1062: The Superior Leader (11)</h4>


    Wen Nuan¡¯s stomach didn¡¯t feel good. She only ate two mouthfuls of the sweet potato that Ming Shu gave her. She passed the rest to the shapeshifters.


    Wen Nuan calmed down and started thinking.


    ¡°You said that you¡¯re here to help me. Why?¡±


    ¡°You can cook.¡± <i>And you can give me Aura Points. I can use it to exchange for snacks.</i>


    Wen Nuan felt that the girl seemed extremely happy to see her. Her eyes were shining brightly and her tone was light.


    This feeling...


    How should she put it?


    She felt that she was useful to someone.


    This was the first time she felt needed in this unfamiliar and dangerous world.


    Wen Nuan was a simple-minded and slightly foolish female protagonist. She would feel grateful to anyone who helped her. If Ming Shu wanted to fool her... no, coaxe her, it would be very easy.


    The sky turned dark. The rest of the shapeshifters left.


    Only Ming Shu and Wen Nuan remained behind. The shapeshifters from the ck dog tribe yed dead.


    If they didn¡¯t, they would be beaten up again.


    <i>When did the people from the peacock tribe became so powerful?</i>


    <i>This is against thew of nature!</i>


    <i>This is a foul!</i>


    <i>Foul!</i>


    Ming Shu hung the people from the ck dog tribe on the trees.


    They looked like salted fish.


    Kill them?


    Why should she kill them? If she killed them, who will spread the news for her? If no one spread the news, who woulde and look for her for revenge? If no one came to her for revenge, where would she get her Hatred Points from?


    Wen Nuan swallowed and chased after Ming Shu. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Back home so that you can cook. Where else do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>So you looked for me so I can cook for you?</i>


    ¡°Hu Jiu...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Focus on cooking and I will help you keep her in check.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>So she really came to look for me to ask me to cook? She was lying when she said that she was here to save me!</i>


    ...


    Most of the shapeshifters were curious when Ming Shu brought a stranger back.


    ¡°What tribe are you from?¡±


    ¡°Strange, why are you so pale? Are you sick?¡±


    ¡°Did youe from far away?¡±


    Wen Nuan was able to handle all the questions that were thrown at her. The shapeshifter of the peacock tribe were gentle people. In another tribe, she would be hung up and questioned.


    She felt that it was a miracle that she managed to survive till now.


    ¡°Get her a ce to live in,¡± Ming Shu ordered Ming Zhe.


    ¡°Yes, Leader.¡±


    Ming Zhe held back his curiosity and brought Wen Nuan to her room.


    The environment here was good. It was not as dry as outside. There were even small springs in the mountains.


    Wen Nuan felt at ease for the first time since she came to this world.


    ...


    In the boar tribe...


    The boar princess took Er You to her ce. Er You resumed his human form but he was still unable to move.


    He looked at the princess angrily. He felt so disgusted he wanted to vomit. ¡°Don¡¯te closer.¡±


    The boar princess wiped the saliva off her face and smiled. ¡°Er You, I liked you for a long time. You will be my partner from now on. Don¡¯t worry, I will be good to you.¡±


    The boar princess pounced on Er You.


    ¡°Get off!¡±


    The boar princess was very heavy. Er You couldn¡¯t move under her weight.


    He smelled something weird. His face turned red as he held his breath.


    ¡°Let me go. I am the leader of the peacock tribe...¡±


    ¡°Er You, the leader of the peacock tribe exchanged you for food.¡± The boar princess smiled, revealing her yellow teeth. ¡°You will be my partner.¡±


    Fear appeared in Er You¡¯s eyes.


    He liked shapeshifters like Hu Jiu...


    ¡°No...¡±


    The shapeshifter patrolling outside looked in the direction where the sound wasing from. That sound seemed...


    ...


    Wen Nuan stayed with the peacock tribe. Her mission everyday was to cook for Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu took back many foods from the boar tribe. She didn¡¯t ask for any meat. It was all shapeshifter meat. She couldn¡¯t eat it.


    Wen Nuan had never seen all these ingredients before so she needed to experiment with them first.


    There were many nts growing on the mountain. Wen Nuan walked around the mountain and plucked some nts which could be used as condiments.


    ¡°Wen Nuan, what are you holding?¡±


    Ming Zhe looked at the red thing in Wen Nuan¡¯s hand. It was the size of a fist and looked like a smallntern.


    ¡°Chilli,¡± Wen Nuan replied. ¡°It can be eaten.¡±


    After spending some time in this world, she realized that although the appearances of nts were different in this world, their taste was almost the same.


    ¡°This... can be eaten?¡± Ming Zhe frowned. He never knew that it could be eaten.


    Wen Nuan smiled. ¡°Yes. You will know after I finish cooking.¡±


    Ming Zhe didn¡¯t have much hope.


    He shook his head and went to look for Ming Shu. He needed to report the happenings within the tribe to her.


    Er Ya managed to convince many of her nsmen to leave. Hence, there were not many nsmen left.


    Ming Zhe was able to handle some matters of the tribe now. Ming Shu had passed most of the tasks to him.


    ¡°Leader, I am worried that once the leopard tribe learns about our situation, they will attack us.¡±


    Ming Shu chewed on a piece of grass. Shey on the grass and replied, ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The leopard tribe was their natural enemy.


    They had always wanted to snatch this mountain from them.


    Or rather, many other tribes wanted to steal their territory.


    There was very little rain in this world. It was dry most of the time. However, this mountain always had a water supply.


    In the past, Er You asked for help from other tribes.


    Ming Zhe asked Ming Shu carefully, ¡°Leader, if the leopard tribe really attacks us, what shall we do?¡±


    There was no tribe that they could rely on now.


    Ming Shu fell into deep thought.


    Ming Zhe waited for his leader to give him a solution.


    After a while, Ming Shu asked, ¡°Are leopards delicious?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>This is what you were thinking about?</i>


    They would never be able to eat the leopards. Most of the time, leopards ate them.


    ¡°They are not tasty?¡±


    Ming Zhe contained his anger and replied, ¡°... I have never eaten them before.¡±


    ¡°If theye, wee them with open arms,¡± Ming Shu suddenly said. ¡°You all can have a taste of leopard.¡±


    Ming Zhe: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Wait, Leader. I am talking about the leopard tribe. Did you listen to me carefully?</i>


    Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me if there is nothing important.¡±


    Ming Zhe opened his mouth. He remembered how Ming Shu subdued the boar tribe and felt more rxed.


    After he left, Wen Nuan came in holding a leaf. Something fragrant was on the leaf.


    ¡°You... can have a taste first.¡± Wen Nuan felt nervous. This was not the modern world. She tasted it and it seemed fine to her. However, she didn¡¯t know if Ming Shu would like it.


    Wen Nuan barbecued it directly. She used the ingredient that looked like sweet potatoes to make this dish. Her control of the fire was impressive. The sweet potato was golden and there was some chilli powder sprinkled on it. The room was filled with the fragrance of the food.


    Wen Nuan scratched her head. ¡°I... couldn¡¯t find anything to rece salt so this might taste a little nd.¡±


    Shapeshifters ate everything raw. There was no need for salt in their world.

 Chapter 1063 - The Superior Leader (12)

    <h4>Chapter 1063: The Superior Leader (12)</h4>


    Wen Nuan whoined about having no salt received the delivery from her big brother immediately on the spot¡ªa full set of kitchen stuff.


    Wen Nuan: ¡°...¡±


    She was actually dreaming. All this stufftely was actually a dream.


    ¡°Where... did you get these?¡± How could she just take them out from nowhere?


    ¡°I pulled them out of the air, you may have a try, perhaps you could also pull out something.¡± Ming Shu talked nonsense and Wen Nuan¡¯s eyes widened with shock and surprise.


    So fantastic.


    This world was a fantasy.


    She must be in a dream now.


    Otherwise, how could it develop more and more strangely?


    Ming Shu knew it well in her heart that there weren¡¯t many Aura Points, and she couldn¡¯t eat the snacks from the system store all the time. So when she could still rely on herself, she¡¯d better rely on herself.


    [...Guest, does your relying on yourself mean that you must kidnap the female protagonist?]


    <i>I¡¯m protecting her! How did it be kidnapping?</i>


    [...] <i>That¡¯s what you think. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you nned to do it all the time.</i>


    <i>Shh!</i>


    <i>How can you talk nonsense about such a thing!</i>


    [...]


    ...


    With the full set of kitchen utensils provided by Ming Shu, it was easy for Wen Nuan to cook. Her level rose rapidly and was praised by Ming Shu with five stars.


    A female protagonist without the cooking skill was never a qualified female protagonist.


    Then the peacock tribe began to live a happy and rich life in peace.


    Wen Nuan had conquered not only Ming Shu but also the peacock tribe¡¯s shapeshifters with her excellent cooking skills. They had never eaten such food before.


    The raw materials were still what they ate before, but the taste was so different; it was so delicious that you even wanted to swallow your tongue.


    ¡°Leader, Leader, something bad happened. The ck dog tribe ising our way with shapeshifters.¡±


    A shapeshifter ran in from out of the valley, looking frightened.


    As the creatures at the bottom of the food chain, they were instinctively afraid when meeting these ferocious shapeshifters.


    Ming Shu was interrupted while eating and wasn¡¯t in a good mood, but she still offered a smile. ¡°Who?¡±


    The shapeshifter felt an inexplicable tightness in his ass. ¡°The ck¡ªck dog tribe.¡±


    Ming Shu was still confused.


    Seeing this, Wen Nuan reminded her, ¡°The shapeshifters you met when you saved me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, those dogs.¡± Ming Shu was suddenly enlightened. She was by no means calling their names, after all, she once called the boar tribe¡¯s leader a piggy piggy.


    <i>Hatred Points.</i>


    <i>I have to wee them!</i>


    The ck dog tribe came to look for trouble obviously. But when they had almost arrived at the valley¡¯s entrance, Ming Shu showed up slowly while holding the snacks Wen Nuan had prepared.


    The entrance to the valley was narrow, easy to hold but hard to attack; the shapeshifters also had set traps at the entrance.


    Ming Shu stood... squatted in a higher position and was looking down at the shapeshifters below.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Were you lost?¡±


    Before the ck dog tribe said anything, Ming Shu spoke first.


    The peacock tribe¡¯s shapeshifters: ¡°...¡±


    The ck dog tribe¡¯s shapeshifters: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Er You!¡± A big shapeshifter stood out from the ck dog tribe¡¯s shapeshifters and scolded aloud. ¡°Call him out.¡±


    This shapeshifter wasrger than the rest, and apparently was the big, tall guy in the ck dog tribe.


    ¡°You came to the wrong ce for Er You, you should go to the boar tribe.¡± Ming Shu ate the snacks and sounded a little disappointed. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe for me?¡±


    The peacock tribe¡¯s shapeshifters: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Leader, why are you disappointed?</i>


    The ck dog tribe¡¯s shapeshifters whispered something into the big guy¡¯s ear, then thetter¡¯s eyes suddenly became fierce looking at Ming Shu. He was like a raging dog, ready to tear into the prey before him.


    She was the female...


    That had beaten so many shapeshifters in his tribe?


    Ming Shu curled up the corner of her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s a good look, keep it!¡±


    The big guy: ¡°...¡±


    Other shapeshifters would tremble when they saw him this way.


    The big guy swept a gaze over the shapeshifters behind Ming Shu who were all shivering with horrified eyes. This was right...


    This female was Yao Luo, Er You¡¯s sister.


    The big guy thought of his purpose and darkened his face a little. ¡°Yao Luo, hand over that female called Wen Nuan!¡±


    ¡°Ah, Wen Nuan...¡± <i>You want to grab my female cook? No way.</i> ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but she¡¯s mine and I won¡¯t give her to you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t sound apologetic at all.


    There was even a touch of tant defiance in her tone. <i>I just won¡¯t give her to you. What can you do to me?</i>


    The big guy was irritated immediately, but soon held the anger back. ¡°Originally it¡¯s we who had caught that female, and if you give her back to us, we¡¯ll leave you alone!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me alone, do whatever you want, I won¡¯t mind.¡± Ming Shu showed a sincere face.


    The big guy: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is there anything wrong with this female?</i>


    ¡°Yao Luo, do you think your peacock tribe is match for our tribe?¡± The big guy had brought quite a lot of shapeshifters with him so he didn¡¯t worry. ¡°I came here today just to take the female back, I don¡¯t want to be your enemy.¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? Look how beautiful our peacock tribe¡¯s shapeshifters are, don¡¯t you like them? Don¡¯t you want to take this valley? Don¡¯t pass up such a good opportunity.¡±


    Ming Shu began to brainwash him.


    The big guy: ¡°...¡±


    <i>She is crazy.</i>


    Who would invite other shapeshifters to attack their own tribe?


    The peacock tribe¡¯s shapeshifters stepped back one after another. Surely the leader wouldn¡¯t let them pass.


    Ming Zhe was also trembling but he stood beside Ming Shu and didn¡¯t move.


    She...


    She wouldn¡¯t do that.


    The big guy seemed to have no way to back down now.


    She had spoken like that, so if he didn¡¯t fight, wouldn¡¯t that humiliate the tribe?


    But it was true that he came here today only to ask for that Wen Nuan.


    The leader had specially told him not to deliberately create new problems. Even though they were beaten up before, he intended to get Wen Nuan back first, then they would discuss revenge.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t stop her persuasion. ¡°If I were you, I would have started the fight right away. Look, there are only a few shapeshifters in my tribe...¡±


    The peacock tribe¡¯s shapeshifters shivered even harder.


    Did the leader want to exchange for things with them?


    The big guy was a little conflucted in his mind. After hesitating for a long time, he suddenly raised his hand and shouted aloud, ¡°Take them all!¡±


    Ming Shu closed her lips and smiled. She jumped from the height and blocked the entrance.


    ¡°If only it were this easy. You know, it¡¯s tiring to talk to you for so long.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Comee, let¡¯s finish this early and I¡¯ll go back for a meal soon.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The big guy swept his gaze over the shapeshifters on the cliff. ¡°Won¡¯t you call them down, Yao Luo?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m enough to deal with you.¡±


    ¡°Heh...¡± The big guy seemed to be angered toughter. ¡°Er You doesn¡¯t even have such an arrogant tone. You¡¯re a female and dare talk big like this.¡±


    ¡°So Er You is not the leader now.¡± Ming Shu spread out her hands.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Ming Shu was surprised. ¡°I¡¯m the new leader of peacock tribe.¡±


    The big guy: ¡°...¡±


    The tribes were not far apart, but most of them had a predator-prey rtionship. No one would pay a visit to others and seek death.


    Ming Shu¡¯s usurpation happened quickly. The boar tribe didn¡¯t leak the news, so almost no other tribes knew this.


    ¡°Will you fight or not?¡± <i>I¡¯ve posed for a long time here, do you think I¡¯m just ying?!</i>

 Chapter 1064 - The Superior Leader (13)

    <h4>Chapter 1064: The Superior Leader (13)</h4>


    ¡°What are you waiting for, go!¡± the big guy suddenly roared.


    The ck dog tribe¡¯s shapeshifters were startled all of a sudden and rushed at Ming Shu at the same time.


    The peacock tribe¡¯s shapeshifters standing above asked weakly, ¡°Ming Zhe... Should we go down and help the leader?¡±


    Ming Zhe: ¡°The leader told us not to send our heads.¡±


    The shapeshifters were confused. ¡°What does sending heads mean?¡±


    Ming Zhe was silent for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know what that meant, it was not hard to understand the leader was telling them not to go down.


    So the peacock tribe¡¯s shapeshifters were very obedient and stayed up there quietly.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t use a knife. She broke a branch at random and hit those shapeshifters who attacked her.


    The shapeshifters jumped and screamed, and some were beaten straight back into their beast forms.


    The big guy was a little shocked and couldn¡¯t help but step back.


    Usually the females were precious and protected by their tribes; hunting and fighting were just not for females.


    But now...


    This female was fighting ten against one and even gained the upper hand.


    ¡°Attack her together!¡±


    The big guy didn¡¯t believe this.


    The branch waved, leaving empty marks in the air. Ming Shu could hit shapeshifters where they were vulnerable every single time.


    If she wanted to kill them¡ª


    One strike would be enough.


    The big guy seemed to see through that andyers of cold sweat appeared on his back.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    As thest of the shapeshifters fell, Ming Shu pointed the branch slowly at the big guy.


    The big guy: ¡°...¡±


    This was not right. No, no.


    How could a female be so powerful.


    There must be something wrong.


    The big guy tried hard to remember the details, but he couldn¡¯t find any reason to convince himself.


    This female was just too powerful.


    The big guy suddenly turned into his beast form and turned to run away quickly, without any backbone.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I¡¯m in such a handsome posture, what do you mean by running away?</i>


    Ming Shu took out Little Beastie and threw it toward the big guy.


    ¡°Awoo...¡± The big guy was hit and screamed.


    Little Beastie rolled quickly to one side, meeting the big guy¡¯s eyes. Little Beastie¡¯s fur exploded upright all over like a bulging hedgehog, and its colorful coat became even more dazzling.


    <i>What are you looking at!</i>


    The big guy howled again for no reason, and its entire dog body shrank into a ball, moaning with its tail between its legs.


    Little Beastie grunted arrogantly.


    Ming Shu dragged the big guy back, looking up at her nsmen who were all in shock. ¡°How long are you going to watch? Come down and tie them up.¡±


    The nsmen went down hurriedly and tied up the rest of the shapeshifters.


    ¡°Our leader is so powerful.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have doubted our leader before...¡±


    ¡°You must be powerful to be a leader. Will we not have to be bullied again in the future?¡±


    The nsmen looked at each other with excitement. Now they had individually determined to follow the new leader forever.


    The shapeshifters were all tied up and put in the cells.


    Even the weak peacock tribe had cells, which was enough to show the cruelty of the world.


    The big guy was better treated; he was tied up alone and thrown in the open space of the valley. Little Beastie followed and walked around at Ming Shu¡¯s feet. The big guy didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound.


    Wen Nuan watched from a distance, not daring to get too close. These shapeshifters... were not good ones.


    Ming Shu moved over a small haystack. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    The big guy: ¡°Awoawo...¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°Speak humannguage.¡±


    The big guy: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°Who sent you to catch Wen Nuan?¡±


    The big guy nced at Little Beastie that was lying on Ming Shu¡¯s legs and he swallowed. ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s our leader.¡±


    ¡°Why did he want her? Did he want to make her cook for you?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What is cook?</i> Little Beastie¡¯s ck jewel-like eyes swept over him and the big guy stiffened. ¡°Our leader took a fancy on her and told us to take her back.¡±


    The powerful males could snatch females and could have many females at the same time. This behavior of a reckless waste of resources, however, and was strongly cursed by other shapeshifters in the shapeshifter world.


    Of course they could do nothing but curse.


    After all, the condition was <i>powerful</i> males.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    The big guy nodded repeatedly. He was telling the truth.


    ¡°Do you know their leader?¡± Ming Shu asked Wen Nuan, who was standing nearby.


    Wen Nuan put her hands over her chest and shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him. I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡±


    Ming Shu petted Little Beastie and Little Beastie rubbed Ming Shu¡¯s fingers with its small ws.


    That was all the big guy knew.


    He didn¡¯t lie.


    But if Wen Nuan hadn¡¯t been caught by the ck dog tribe¡¯s leader before, how could he want Wen Nuan now?


    After beating the big guy over and over, Ming Shu threw him out of the valley.


    ¡°Go back and tell your leader that Wen Nuan is under my protection now. If he fears no death, juste and get her. I¡¯ll treat him well... I¡¯m quite looking forward to it.¡±


    The big guy: ¡°...¡±


    He wasn¡¯t looking forward to it at all.


    ...


    ¡°Leader, what should we do about these shapeshifters?¡± The shapeshifters didn¡¯t dare to ask Ming Shu, so Ming Zhe stepped up bravely.


    Ming Shu just threw the big guy out, but the rest of the shapeshifters were still locked up.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you eat them?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Ming Zhe answered with difficulty, ¡°Leader, we peacocks are vegetarians.¡± <i>Sometimes we do eat meat, which is very rare.</i>


    The ultimate reason was probably because they couldn¡¯t get meat.


    ¡°If you won¡¯t eat them, take them to trade with other tribes.¡± As Ming Shu said this, her eyes lit up.


    She seemed to have found a broad road to snacks... to enrich the family.


    Since the big guy went back, the ck dog tribe hadn¡¯t sent other shapeshifters again.


    Instead, the news of a new leader, a female shapeshifter, being in charge of the peacock tribe began to circte among the tribes.


    And the news also implicitly mentioned that the female shapeshifter was very likely being controlled by a witcher spirit.


    The leopard tribe was the first to take action when the news was leaked.


    The leopard tribe was quite obsessed with the peacock tribe.


    Ming Shu also heard that there were many foods in the leopard tribe¡¯s territory. Among the neighboring tribes, the leopard tribe was the strongest except for the boar tribe.


    So...


    Ming Shu got caught by them.


    Because she didn¡¯t want to waste snacks by walking there on her own.


    Most importantly, the peacock tribe¡¯s shapeshifters told her that there were many many shapeshifters in the leopard tribe. So she muste to earn some hatred and wouldn¡¯t let them pass!


    The leopard tribe was built veryrge, and some simple buildings had appeared.


    ¡°Leader, has she really been possessed by a witcher spirit?¡± Some shapeshifters looked at Ming Shu worriedly.


    ¡°Yes, are you scared?¡± Ming Shu picked up the topic. ¡°I¡¯ll bring disaster to you.¡±


    The leopard tribe¡¯s leader red at Ming Shu. ¡°Watch her carefully. Hmph, those ck dogs, they said she¡¯s very powerful, what now, I¡¯ve caught her. So what if she¡¯s controlled by a witcher spirit, I¡¯ve got her, will she be able to escape? Even if that witcher spirites, I won¡¯t be scared.¡±


    All shapeshifters were scared of witcher spirits.


    They believed the witcher spirit would bring bad luck to the tribe.


    But...


    Who had seen a witcher spirit for real?


    They just med all the things they couldn¡¯t understand on the witcher spirits.


    The leopard leader knew it clearly in his heart, and this was why he dared to speak so boldly.


    Apparently the leopard leader had great prestige. As he said that, the other shapeshifters echoed and admired him one after another.

 Chapter 1065 - The Superior Leader (14)

    <h4>Chapter 1065: The Superior Leader (14)</h4>


    Ming Shu was put into a simple cell surrounded by thistles and thorns. There were quite a lot of leopard shapeshifters here, so Ming Shu decided to feed herself before starting the fight.


    Perhaps because Ming Shu was too cooperative, no one used the beast spirit herb on her.


    Ming Shu found a ce to sit down. Next door in the same thorn cells were imprisoned many shapeshifters, and Ming Shu swept her gaze over them casually. They were supposedly here to be food and all showed a desperate look on their faces.


    Compared to the ck dog tribe, the leopard tribe was more ferocious and powerful.


    ¡°Throw him in.¡±


    The cell on Ming Shu¡¯s left opened, and the shapeshifter standing outside pushed a dirty man inside.


    The man staggered and fell to the ground.


    He looked up slowly, and his eyes were as dark as thick ink. If you kept staring at his eyes, it seemed you would fall into the darkness with him.


    He was not sad or happy, just staring at the person who pushed him quietly.


    ¡°Where did you get this one? He makes me ufortable all over,¡± one of the shapeshifters outsideined.


    ¡°It¡¯s up the back hill. I don¡¯t know what race he is, the leader said he¡¯ll interrogate him tonight...¡±


    ¡°Tonight? I¡¯m afraid the leader won¡¯t have time this night. We¡¯ve just got this peacock tribe¡¯s female, he might want to taste her.¡±


    The shapeshifters looked toward Ming Shu¡¯s cell and spoke very baldly.


    Ming Shu grinned sweetly at them. ¡°You really won¡¯t have time tonight.¡±


    The shapeshifters suddenly shut up.


    Compared to the one they just caught who stared at them quietly, this female...


    She gave them a creepier feeling.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go...¡±


    The shapeshifters shut the door and strode away, looking like they had been defeated and were fleeing.


    Ming Shu pulled out a smile and looked at the man beside her. He was dressed in clothes which were not cloth; they were probably also made by fantastic transformation.


    All shapeshifters had this ability. But because of the shapeshifters¡¯ true nature, it was already excellent if they made something to cover their private parts.


    The man got up from the ground slowly, and looked for a ce to sit down with his head lowered.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The cells were next to each other, so Ming Shu squatted on the edge of hers and greeted him.


    The man looked up and over. His face was stained with blood, very dirty, and it was hard to see his appearance clearly. The only thing that impressed Ming Shu about him was his eyes.


    In those dark eyes was all calm, which made him look like a dead person.


    Ming Shu offered a smile. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Thetter stared at her for a few seconds and lowered his head slowly again, ignoring her.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu stared at him for a long time but thetter didn¡¯t move a muscle. If she hadn¡¯t seen him alive before, Ming Shu would have suspected that he was already dead.


    It was getting dark gradually and the whole leopard territory fell into darkness.


    Fire was not popr in the shapeshifter world because they didn¡¯t need to eat cooked food.


    Besides, once the fire started, the mountains and forests would burn, and it would be a disaster for the shapeshifters who didn¡¯t know how to put out fire.


    Before, when Wen Nuan made a fire, the entire tribe almost exploded.


    Wen Nuan worked hard to clearly exin to them the principle.


    Under the faint moonlight, Ming Shu took a look at the man in the neighboring cell again, who was still in the same posture as before. <i>Isn¡¯t he tired? Wouldn¡¯t it be stiff to curl up like that?</i>


    Ming Shu stood up and stretched.


    It was a dark, windy night, and it was the right time to kill or sneak.


    ¡°The leader told us to bring the peacock tribe¡¯s female over.¡±


    The sound of the shapeshifters talking to each other came from outside.


    Ming Shu stood in the cell. The cell¡¯s door was pushed open from outside and two shapeshifters came in.


    Ming Shu offered a smile slowly, although the other party couldn¡¯t see her smile in the darkness.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    The first shrill cry was heard throughout the leopard tribe.


    The leopard leader, who was being waited onfortably by a female shapeshifter, turned to get up in a rush and pushed away the female who was having an erotogenic time on him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Outside there were screams sounding constantly.


    But no one came in to report.


    The leopard leader¡¯s heart sank as he walked outside. The nsmen¡¯s screams were like a knife, stabbing the leopard leader¡¯s heart mercilessly.


    The first thing he saw was the dark shadow that was surrounded by some people in the open space. But he was too far away to see who it was.


    Then he saw the knife reflecting cold moonlight.


    He watched his nsmen fall screaming.


    <i>Who is it?</i>


    The leopard leader rushed over.


    ¡°Yao Luo!¡±


    The leopard leader roared as he saw clearly who it was.


    Didn¡¯t he send people to bring her over? How did this happen?


    Ming Shu beat off a shapeshifter and turned her head to greet him. ¡°Good evening.¡±


    With the knife shing, the shapeshifters standing in front of her fell down one by one. Ming Shu moved fast and appeared in front of the leopard leader in an instant. ¡°Can you tell me where you have stored your food?¡±


    The leopard leader threw out a punch instinctively.


    Ming Shu blocked it with the knife, turned the knife around, and put the sharp de against the leopard leader¡¯s wrist.


    The leopard leader jerked out of instinct, and the de cut open his skin, blood streaming out.


    What was that...


    The leopard leader looked at the weapon in Ming Shu¡¯s hand in terror.


    <i>Shua¡ª</i>


    The de cut through the air and whistled.


    The leopard leader dodged in a rush, and the cold knife shed through the night.


    ¡°Yo! You¡¯re quite good.¡± <i>If I can¡¯t even handle a group of animals, I¡¯ll be looked down upon by others!</i>


    The leopard leader heard the female opposite murmuring something, and then her moves became even faster.


    The cold wind blew, and the knife¡¯s light and the shadows shed together. His pace was gradually disrupted.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    <i>C¡ª</i>


    The leopard leader¡¯s body flew out, sliding close to the ground, and crashed into a simple shed and ruined it.


    The whole leopard tribe fell into a dead silence.


    Those young female shapeshifters who hadn¡¯t joined the fight all hid somewhere dark and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.


    It was amon thing in this world for a tribe to be wiped out.


    The leopard tribe had also wiped out many tribes, and some young shapeshifters even witnessed the process with their own eyes.


    Compared to what happened tonight, they had seen bloodier, crueler scenes.


    Ming Shu took out the snacks Wen Nuan had prepared for her and decided to replenish some strength first.


    The leopard leadery in a heap of broken wood, his eyes full of ferocity and hatred that specially belonged to a wild beast.


    He lost the fight.


    This female...


    How was she so powerful?


    Was she really a witcher spirit?


    Ming Shu pulled the leopard leader out and met his eyes. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I¡¯ll be shy.¡±


    The leopard leader: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu summoned the peacock tribesmen who followed her to clean up the battlefield. With the machetes given out by Ming Shu, some of the shapeshifters who tried to resist were suppressed easily before they could even start anything.


    Ming Shu went to the cell where she was locked up and opened it. To her disappointment, it was empty.


    The weirdo before had disappeared.


    ¡°Leader, what are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    The conversation floating over made the person in the dark move slightly, but soon he slid back into the darkness calmly.


    The people over there seemed to have left.


    He looked over slowly. The shadows swayed and the leopard tribe shapeshifters¡¯ curses reached his ears like flowing water.


    After a long time, he turned around and left, disappearing into the night as if he had never been there.

 Chapter 1066 - The Superior Leader (15)

    <h4>Chapter 1066: The Superior Leader (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The news of the leopard tribe having been wiped out went viral, figuratively speaking.


    When they first heard the news, many tribes who thought they were strong enough were all ready to attack the peacock tribe.


    But now even the leopard tribe had been wiped out, and they just didn¡¯t dare to take action rashly.


    But whether or not it was a witcher spirit made all the tribes¡¯ shapeshifters feel nervous.


    At this moment...


    Right at this moment, the shapeshifters in tribes began getting killed inexplicably.


    The cause of death was strange: their hearts were missing...


    When Ming Shu heard the news, she was eating the newly prepared roast ¡°dried sweet potato¡± calmly.


    ¡°Was it the fox?¡± <i>Doesn¡¯t the fox love eating hearts? Shouldn¡¯t it be the fake female protagonist? </i>


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Zhe shook his head and said weakly, ¡°I heard that the crime scene is very odd, and there werebeast god patterns.¡±


    Beast god patterns?


    The beast god was the object that shapeshifters worshiped. Normally, if there were sacrifices or otherrge activities in the tribe, the shapeshifters would draw beast god patterns.


    ¡°This is a sphemy against the beast god,¡± some nsmen said in a low voice. ¡°The beast god will distribute his punishment.¡±


    Were there magic powers in this world?


    Yes.


    For instance, thepanion bond between male shapeshifters and female shapeshifters.


    So the shapeshifters believed that the beast god was real and it was their god.


    ...


    In the next several days, the same situation happened to the nearby tribes. They heard that the shapeshifters had died peacefully, with a smile on their faces, like they had given their hearts away willingly.


    At night, Wen Nuan and Ming Shu sat in a field in the valley. Wen Nuan held her knees and asked Ming Shu carefully, ¡°Leader, what do you think has done that?¡±


    Ming Shu was a little distracted and answered slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Wen Nuan made her own guesses. ¡°Could it be that some shapeshifters have overdone it and entered the devil realm?¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t those who overdid it and enter the devil realm do crazy things?


    ¡°Do you think you are in a fantasy film?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fantastic enough now?¡± Wen Nuan said. ¡°I came here by transmigrating, and you...¡±


    She didn¡¯t know where this girl came from, actually.


    This world was just too scary.


    Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°What happened to me?¡±


    Wen Nuan bit her lip and finally spoke out her doubts. ¡°Why did you help me?¡±


    Right.


    Even if she was right.


    But why did she help her?


    ¡°Don¡¯t put me off with the former excuse. I don¡¯t believe it.¡±<i> I don¡¯t believe she helped me just because I can cook. </i>


    Ming Shu asked seriously then, ¡°Being a good girl, kind and happy, washing my clothes and cooking for me, isn¡¯t that great?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Isn¡¯t there anything wrong with these lines! </i>


    <i>What does she mean by that ¡°good girl¡±? Am I just a good girl in her eyes? </i>


    Wen Nuan insisted to know the truth.


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°I have a grudge against Hu Jiu, so I certainly will help you. But the most important thing is that you can cook.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Why does it have to be rted to cooking? </i>


    ¡°You and Hu Jiu... What grudge is it?¡±


    Ming Shu was very honest. ¡°It¡¯s not a grudge actually. I just want to collect some Hatred Points from her.¡±


    She really had no enmity with Hu Jiu, the Host did.


    She targeted Hu Jiu just for gaining Hatred Points, which was very simple.


    ???


    Wen Nuan had no idea what Ming Shu was talking about.


    What Hatred Points?


    ¡°Shh!¡± Ming Shu suddenly reached out her hand and shushed her.


    There seemed to be something moving in the distance, making the grass and trees rustle.


    The sound was very light, seemingly no different from the breeze passing through the trees and grass.


    Wen Nuan didn¡¯t know what was happening, but she became nervous inexplicably.


    <i>Is it the crazy heart-digging psychopathing to our ce? </i>


    Shapeshifters had died in all the nearby tribes...


    It wouldn¡¯t seem strange if the killer appeared here.


    The sound continued, and it came nearer and nearer to where the shapeshifters lived.


    Ming Shu got up. Wen Nuan also wanted to stand up but was pressed back by Ming Shu.


    Wen Nuan was left with something soft in her hands. She lowered her eyes to see the strange puppy that would asionally appear at her side before.


    Ming Shu told her it was a puppy, but Wen Nuan didn¡¯t think it looked like one.


    What kind of dog was colorful?


    Little Beastie was suddenly transferred to another position, and it opened its eyes to see Ming Shu leave.


    It grunted and jumped off Wen Nuan¡¯s hands. It rolled two circles but in the end it didn¡¯t go far.


    Ming Shu¡¯s figure soon disappeared into the night. Wen Nuan wanted to follow, yet feared that she might cause trouble for her.


    So she had to wait in the spot anxiously.


    As the time ticked by, the rustles over there died away.


    Wen Nuan couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    It was very quiet all around.


    <i>Will she be in any danger? </i>


    Thinking like this, Wen Nuan walked straight in the direction where Ming Shu had left regardless of scruples.


    Little Beastie showed the whites of its eyes and rolled after her.


    Arriving at an open space in the valley, Wen Nuan saw a strange beast being pressed down by Ming Shu in the distance.


    Wen Nuan had never seen such an animal.


    It was simr in size to a human, but it had a small head and seemed to have scales on its body. It was like... a pangolin in human shape.


    Ming Shu had contained it. Wen Nuan ran over. ¡°What¡¯s... what¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ming Shu squatted down. ¡°It can¡¯t seem to change form... I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s edible.¡±


    Wen Nuan¡¯s lungs froze.


    <i>Don¡¯t just think about eating things from unknown sources. </i>


    Ming Shu was just saying nonsense. This thing looked a little scary, it was basically a pangolin in human shape.


    Ming Shu told Wen Nuan to gather the others.


    The pangolin in human shape was tied up. Wen Nuan made a fire and the surroundings were lit up.


    The pangolin passed out before. Now it woke up to see the mes and began to struggle fiercely.


    ¡°Did youmit thetest crimes?¡±


    The pangolin looked at the female on the other side of the fire. There seemed to be no change of expression on its scaly face, but its eyes betrayed its fear.


    ¡°Why did you kill so many shapeshifters and take their hearts?¡±


    The pangolin just watched in horror and couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°Leader, it seems it can¡¯t make a sound.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ming Shu touched her own chin and ordered Ming Zhe to use the fire to have a try.


    As the mes approached, the pangolin struggled so hard and even opened its mouth, but there was still no sound.


    Surely it couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    The shapeshifters also didn¡¯t write, so it was by no means possible to learn something from ¡°him.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t he transform?¡± Ming Shu asked Ming Zhe.


    Ming Zhe shook his head.


    The other shapeshifters also didn¡¯t know.


    But one of the elder shapeshifters raised his hand. ¡°I think he¡¯s a little like those deformed shapeshifters that have been abandoned.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    What deformed shapeshifters?


    The younger shapeshifters didn¡¯t know about that at all.


    Only those elder shapeshifters seemed to remember something and changed their expressions.


    One of them came forward. ¡°Some shapeshifters are born deformed, and for the survival of the tribe and future generations, those deformed shapeshifters will be abandoned. This one... is very like a deformed shapeshifter.¡±


    The nightly wind blew from the distance and the mes flickered.


    The pangolin that had been tied up gathered a gloomy hatred in its eyes, looking extremely ferocious right then.

 Chapter 1067 - The Superior Leader (16)

    <h4>Chapter 1067: The Superior Leader (16)</h4>


    Why would deformed shapeshifters suddenly appear?


    The reason was simple, and the main reason was interracial mutation.


    The male was responsible for impregnating the female, and the father would decide what race the shapeshifters were.


    However...


    Sometimes there might be some idents, like the shapeshifter was like its mother... This kind of shapeshifter was a deformed shapeshifter.


    The principle was unknown, but it happened all over the shapeshifter world.


    If the shapeshifter was born to be like the mother, it must be deformed.


    Deformed shapeshifters were not something glorious. Once they were born, they would be sent away that very night.


    The female shapeshifters usually gave birth to several babies at one time, so no one could find a deformed shapeshifter if they didn¡¯t notice.


    Such deformed shapeshifters would be thrown into the beast god mountain, meaning to return them to the beast god¡¯s arms.


    The newly born deformed shapeshifters were thrown into the mountains, and everyone knew what would happen to them.


    It was impossible for them to survive.


    In all these years they had also never seen an adult deformed shapeshifter.


    The younger shapeshifters, hearing that there was actually such things, were all d that they were not the deformed ones.


    ¡°Well, this is... a beast that escaped from the?¡± Ming Shu pointed to the tied-up pangolin.


    The nsmen looked at each other with fear. They didn¡¯t dare to say anything for a moment, fearing they might say something wrong.


    The pangolin was caught by Ming Shu, but she couldn¡¯t be sure that the pangolin had been responsible for what happened recently.


    ¡°Go back to your own business then.¡± Without getting any answer, Ming Shu waved the nsmen away.


    ¡°Leader... This... It... What about it?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the pangolin first, then looked at the nsman who asked the above question. ¡°If you want to take it back, I¡¯m fine with it.¡±


    The nsman ducked his head and retreated quickly.


    This deformed shapeshifter was not only ugly but also fierce.


    He would be crazy if he wanted to take it back.


    Ming Zhe brought up the rear. He opened his mouth hesitantly. ¡°Leader, did it really do what happened recently?¡±


    ¡°You should ask it, how would I know?¡± <i>I don¡¯t know what the pangolin wanted to express.</i>


    Ming Zhe rested his eyes on the pangolin. He bit his lip slightly and didn¡¯t have the heart.


    Ming Shu had walked a distance, then Ming Zhe heard her voice sounding slowly. ¡°This thing is fierce and it deserves to be eaten.¡±


    Ming Zhe shivered for no reason. He gave a nce at the pangolin and walked toward the other side.


    Why did the deformed shapeshifter kill other shapeshifters? Was it revenge? If so, why did it draw the beast god patterns?


    Ming Zhe was so confused.


    And so the pangolin was thrown in the valley just like that.


    ...


    The pangolin couldn¡¯t speak and was left in the valley; no other shapeshifters came to save it.


    At first, it was extremely angry, but gradually it calmed down, bing indifferent to the shapeshifters that came to watch it every day.


    Wen Nuan and Ming Zhe were like two unselfish and caring sacred mothers who would asionally feed it something.


    But the pangolin didn¡¯t appreciate it.


    ¡°Leader, it can¡¯t be tied up here all the time...¡±


    ¡°Kill it then,¡± Ming Shu said without any hesitation.


    ¡°...¡± Ming Zhe thought his leader was sometimes very ferocious, but it seemed she never killed any shapeshifter, at most... she only beat them down.


    This was very contradictory.


    ¡°He¡¯s very pathetic,¡± Wen Nuan said weakly. ¡°He was abandoned at a young age and grew up this big after a lot of hardship.¡±


    ¡°Young girl, wake up, think about those shapeshifters that it has killed.¡± The female protagonist was so blindly kind, how could she survive in this world?


    <i>If I were like her, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d have been eaten without leaving any bones behind.</i>


    <i>Is that the difference between a viin and a protagonist?</i>


    <i>If this is the case¡ªplease let me be the protagonist! I also want to get something for nothing and have snacks every day!</i>


    Wen Nuan¡¯s expression changed a little, but she still argued, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s not necessarily ¡®him.¡¯¡±


    But Wen Nuan shut up after finishing the above sentence.


    She had no ability to sympathize with others now, so she¡¯d better mind her own business.


    It was not necessarily ¡°him,¡± but there was also a certain change it was him...


    Ming Shu finished the cakes that Wen Nuan newly cooked. ¡°What¡¯s there to look at? It can¡¯t be eaten. Go, do what you should do.¡±


    Since Ming Shu said so, the remaining nsmen surrounding the pangolin scattered.


    Ming Zhe was called away by someone, while Wen Nuan sat on one side and was drying the ¡°dried sweet potatoes.¡±


    Ming Shu reached out to touch them secretly. Wen Nuan gave her a look, so Ming Shu straightened her clothes and sat properly.


    Wen Nuan twitched her mouth. <i>Do you think I wouldn¡¯t see you if you did that?</i>


    ¡°Leader... If you continue doing this, there won¡¯t be any left when Ie to take them back.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and began to act. ¡°What?¡±


    Wen Nuan: ¡°...¡±


    Wen Nuan moved the dried sweet potatoes away from Ming Shu.


    She was usually toozy to move, so staying away from her would avoid the trouble.


    After lunch, Ming Shuy on the ground and continued to stare at the pangolin.


    Just then, Ming Zhe hurried over. He looked at the pangolin first, then said to Ming Shu, ¡°Leader, the ck dog tribe sent a shapeshifter here to pass on a message just now, saying that they¡¯ve caught that shapeshifter murderer, and they want you to go there.¡±


    Ming Shu and Ming Zhe looked at each other in silence.


    What was this that they had caught then?


    Ming Shu bit into the dried sweet potato that she had stolen. ¡°Why did they want to invite me?¡± <i>Didn¡¯t I give them a fierce enough beatingst time?</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s a big event, and it also involves the beast god, so all the shapeshifter leaders from neighboring tribes will be invited,¡± Ming Zhe answered.


    This was normal procedure and was no problem.


    ¡°Do you think...¡±


    Ming Zhe held his breath and listened to her carefully.


    ¡°...that they will prepare food?¡±


    Ming Zhe: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    The ck dog tribe was some distance away from the valley. Ming Shu went out with some shapeshifters and happened to meet the boar tribe¡¯s procession.


    Seeing Ming Shu, themanding boar leader immediately wilted and followed behind cautiously, not daring to walk in the front.


    Ming Shu gave a warm greeting to her neighbor: ¡°Piggy piggy, where are Er You and Er Ya?¡±


    The boar leader: ¡°...¡± <i>Screw your piggy piggy!</i>


    But on the surface, the boar leader smiled brightly. ¡°They are in my tribe. Rest assured, Leader Yao Luo, I¡¯ll definitely watch them well.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ming Shu nodded. ¡°Did you bring any food?¡±


    The boar leader handed Ming Shu a piece of dried meat hurriedly.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The boar leader then watched the female speed up and walk to the procession¡¯s front with a dumbfounded look.


    ¡°Did I say anything wrong just now?¡± he asked one of the nsmen beside him.


    The nsmen all shook their heads.


    They didn¡¯t understand, either.


    Ming Shu¡¯s speed was slow, and they were thest group that arrived at the ck dog tribe. All the other neighboring tribes had long since arrived.


    All kinds of shapeshifters stood separately in their own groups.


    These were all small animals...


    But fortunately, they couldn¡¯t be eaten.


    Ming Shu came in with the boar tribe, and the shapeshifters in the other tribes were all very curious.


    <i>She is the new leader that just assumed office in peacock tribe?</i>


    <i>Really beautiful...</i>


    <i>But she is the one who wiped out the leopard tribe...</i>


    The inquiring gazes rested on Ming Shu and Ming Shu faced it all with a smile.


    The ck dog tribe¡¯s leader took the initiative to walk up and offer a fake smile. ¡°Congrattions, Yao Luo, you¡¯re the peacock tribe¡¯s new leader now.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled wider and said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯ve beaten up so many of your dogs, are you congratting me to go die?¡±


    The ck dog leader: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I¡¯m just being polite, do you understand!</i>


    She knew that she had beaten up so many of his nsmen, but now she was still so arrogant whening to his ce?!


    The boar leader cut in, ¡°It¡¯ste today and we won¡¯t discuss now, how about we take a rest first?¡±


    The rest of the tribes had already rested before they came.


    But the boar tribe was one of those powerful characters, so since he said that, the other tribes didn¡¯t dare to say a word.

 Chapter 1068 - The Superior Leader (17)

    <h4>Chapter 1068: The Superior Leader (17)</h4>


    The ck dog leader rested his eyes on Wen Nuan who was behind Ming Shu, and his ferocious expression softened a little. ¡°I didn¡¯t consider it thoroughly. This way, please.¡±


    The boar leader smiled at Ming Shu fawningly.


    His attitude made the other shapeshifters unwilling to dare to act rashly.


    This female shapeshifter had wiped out the leopard tribe, and the boar leader treated her respectfully like this...


    They heard that she also had powerful weapons.


    The ck dog leader kept staring at Wen Nuan with his green eyes, like he was staring at his prey.


    Wen Nuan was a little scared and hid behind Ming Zhe.


    Ming Zhe was at least a male, so even though he was also scared, he puffed out his chest and shielded Wen Nuan behind him.


    The ck dog leader gave out a cold snort and ordered his shapeshifters to arrange ces for them.


    Naturally there would be no rooms, it would be nice to just have a shed.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t bring many shapeshifters with her, Ming Zhe and Wen Nuan...


    Why did she bring Wen Nuan whosebat power was negative?


    She felt worried about leaving her in the valley. What if she was carried away by wolves?


    She must carry the female cook with her.


    [...You¡¯re doing this just for food.]


    Ming Shu ignored the Harmony System.


    The ck dog leader was the host and would prepare food for his guests in the evening. But only the tribe leaders or their representatives could participate in the feast.


    The other shapeshifters had to handle dinner by themselves.


    Ming Shu heard it was an all-meat meal, so she refused it without thinking and sent Ming Zhe to attend on behalf of her.


    Ming Zhe: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I¡¯m so scared that the flesh-eating shapeshifters will eat me.</i>


    ¡°Take this!¡± A polished knife was thrust in front of Ming Zhe. ¡°Whoever dares to disrespect you, cut them.¡±


    Ming Zhe was now familiar with the knife. Wen Nuan had a full set of them in the kitchen...


    ¡°Leader, what if I can¡¯t win against them?¡± They were all meat-eating shapeshifters and very fierce.


    But he was just a peacock as beautiful as a flower!


    Ming Shu wasn¡¯t worried at all. ¡°If you can¡¯t win, just turn to piggy piggy.¡±


    Ming Zhe: ¡°...¡± <i>What is piggy piggy? The boar leader?</i>


    Ming Zhe then went to attend the dinner party trembling in fear.


    ...


    ¡°A-Jiu, listen to me... I really didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    It was quiet at night, and Ming Shu was just walking around freely when she met the snacks coupon. She felt she was very lucky today.


    Ming Shu bypassed a pile of sundries and saw two people arguing in the corner at a nce.


    The male standing with Hu Jiu was not Cang Xiu. Ming Shu identified his features carefully, so it should be one of Hu Jiu¡¯s harem: Nie Fan.


    Nie Fan was a snake.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stalk me, okay? I have a mate.¡± Hu Jiu sounded a little angry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Nie Fan said affectionately, ¡°A-Jiu, I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m willing to be bound with you and be your mate.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Hu Jiu seemed to be frightened by his love confession. ¡°You are the snake tribe¡¯s leader, how can you be my mate...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do it for you.¡±


    ¡°Nie Fan...¡±


    ¡°A-Jiu...¡±


    There suddenly appeared ambiguity in the air between them.


    Ming Shu watched the two say sweet words to each other for a while, then kiss each other, and Nie Fan turned the lower part of his body into a snake shape and wrapped around Hu Jiu.


    Then the two began to have sex like that feverishly. At first Hu Jiu seemed a little pained, probably because of Nie Fan¡¯s surprising size, after all it was said the snake had two...


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    They really didn¡¯t care what the time was and where they were.


    <i>I am impressed.</i>


    Probably for fear of being heard, Hu Jiu suppressed her voice.


    But Ming Shu stood not far from them, so she could not only hear but also see them.


    After finishing thest bag of dried sweet potato, Ming Shu held her throat and shouted, ¡°A-Jiu... A-Jiu... A-Jiu... Don¡¯t you want me? Why are you cheating on me...¡±


    Her gloomy voice sounded ethereal and spooky.


    Hu Jiu and Nie Fan stiffened at the same time. Hu Jiu clearly felt the pleasure in her body disappear, which made her very ufortable.


    ¡°Who is it!¡± Nie Fan wrapped up Hu Jiu and swept his sharp eyes around.


    ¡°A-Jiu... Have you forgotten me? How can you forget me...¡± Ming Shu still used a disguised voice and sounded like a poor abandoned man.


    <i>I¡¯m a professional in acting!</i>


    Nie Fan roared, ¡°Stop ying the ghost,e out!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see me? I¡¯m right in front of you, A-Jiu... I miss you so much.¡±


    A cloudy breeze swept around Nie Fan and Hu Jiu, causing Hu Jiu to have goosebumps all over.


    In front of her?


    She came face to face with Nie Fan, her arms and legs around his waist, and there was nothing in front of her...


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, little cutie.¡±


    Ming Shu jumped out of the darkness. ¡°Nice to meet you again, are you happy to see me?¡±


    Ming Shu returned to her normal voice, and Hu Jiu¡¯s face suddenly changed.


    ¡°Yao Luo!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Hu Jiu had no shame on her face at all, she was just angry. She bit her lower lip and turned to Nie Fan. ¡°A-Fan, she is Yao Luo. She almost killed me before.¡±


    Hu Jiu was only a fox and had no greatbat power, so she relied on her harem.


    Nie Fan put Hu Jiu down and sized up Ming Shu with narrowed eyes. ¡°The peacock tribe?¡±


    <i>She is the female shapeshifter who has been discussed a lot recently?</i>


    Ming Shu smiled before saying anything. ¡°Yes, what, do you want to fight?¡±


    Nie Fan: ¡°...¡±


    A wisp of killing intent shed across Nie Fan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did you bully A-Jiu?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded her head honestly. ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    <i>How can Iplete my task without bullying the little cutie? This is my life.</i>


    Nie Fan¡¯s tail suddenly swept toward Ming Shu. Ming Shu blinked and didn¡¯t jump up until the tail was about to hit her. Shended off to the side.


    But the tail followed immediately.


    ¡°Be careful, A-Fan, she has strange weapons.¡± Hu Jiu reminded Nie Fan.


    Almost at the same moment Hu Jiu finished the sentence, Ming Shu took out a knife and cut at Nie Fan¡¯s tail.


    Animal intuition told Nie Fan that it was dangerous.


    He drew back his tail quickly and hit the shed next to him, which copsed along with a loud noise.


    For a moment, there were only crashing sounds; the shapeshifters in the distance heard the noises and ran over one after another.


    Nie Fan had now turned into his beast form thoroughly. All the sheds and logs or anything else were swept down to the ground.


    In the mess, there was one human and one snake fighting against each other, switching ces quickly.


    ¡°Why are they fighting?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the snake tribe¡¯s Nie Fan? Why is he here?¡± Everyone else had gone to attend the feast, but Nie Fan appeared here, which was strange.


    ¡°And Yao Luo... Look at the thing in her hand, it¡¯s really glowing.¡±


    Glowing was impossible, it was just knife light reflectinh the moonlight.


    <i>nk¡ª</i>


    The tail hit the de, making a buzzing sound.


    Ming Shu turned to avoid the tail, but the knife was caught by it. Nie Fan¡¯s snake head suddenly swooped down from above, showing sharp fangs.


    Ming Shu had no ce to retreat to.


    Hu Jiu covered her body with a thin animal skin and curled a smile slowly at her mouth.


    She didn¡¯t believe that this woman could still live this time.


    Just as Hu Jiu thought Ming Shu was to be killed, Nie Fan suddenly withdrew his tail, and then his entire snake form shrank quickly and turned back to human shape, crashing to the ground.


    Hu Jiu¡¯s expression froze.


    How could it be...


    She looked at Ming Shu in shock.


    Ming Shu waved her knife. ¡°You have a lot of strength.¡±

 Chapter 1069 - The Superior Leader (18)

    <h4>Chapter 1069: The Superior Leader (18)</h4>


    What happened just now?


    No one saw anything.


    Only Nie Fan knew that just now he almost... But he was suddenly hit by something.


    Then he fell down, out of control.


    ¡°A-Fan.¡±


    Hu Jiu reacted and went up to help Nie Fan up immediately. She asked worriedly, ¡°How are you? Where did you get hurt?¡±


    Nie Fan felt a little better seeing Hu Jiu was so concerned about him.


    Hu Jiu helped Nie Fan up. There were shapeshifters all around, so Hu Jiu took a victim¡¯s stance immediately. ¡°Yao Luo, what exactly do you want! We have no grudge against you, why did you do this to us...¡±


    ¡°But now we have a grudge.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The onlooking shapeshifters really had nothing to say, not to mention Hu Jiu.


    Ming Shu made her point reasonably and there was no way to refute it.


    The rule in the shapeshifter world was to do whatever you liked.


    So it was really not a big deal to have a fight.


    What mattered was who had won the fight.


    ¡°If you are not convinced,e and fight one more time.¡± Ming Shu put her machete on her shoulder and smiled arrogantly. ¡°Will you? Anytime.¡±


    <i>I can do this for my little cutie!</i>


    Hu Jiu thought of the time when Ming Shu fought against the boar tribe, she took out so many of those weapons easily.


    There were so many of them, how on earth had she done that?


    And...


    Last time she snatched one from her, but it was taken away halfway through the battle inexplicably, and she didn¡¯t even see clearly who it was.


    ¡°A-Fan...¡± Hu Jiu¡¯s eyes reddened, tears hanging at the corners of her eyes. She sounded extremely wronged.


    Faced with Hu Jiu¡¯s tearful eyes, all Nie Fan wanted to do now was kill Ming Shu.


    This woman dared make A-Jiu so sad.


    ¡°A-Jiu, don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ll definitely seek justice for you,¡± Nie Fanforted Hu Jiu.


    ¡°A-Jiu, A-Jiu.¡±


    Cang Xiu ran out from nowhere. He brushed off Nie Fan and held Hu Jiu in his arms. ¡°A-Jiu, are you all right?¡±


    Hu Jiu¡¯s tears kept streaming down her cheeks.


    ¡°Nie Fan, what did you do to A-Jiu!¡± Cang Xiu smelled the scent on Hu Jiu and red at Nie Fan ferociously all at once.


    Shouted at by Cang Xiu in this way, Nie Fan sneered. ¡°What would I do to A-Jiu? Don¡¯t yell randomly when you can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Nie Fan was jealous of Cang Xiu for being Hu Jiu¡¯s mate, while Cang Xiu was wary of Nie Fan seducing Hu Jiu, so actually these two were not kind to each other.


    Ming Shu bit into the dried sweet potato and cut in the conversation immediately, ¡°It¡¯s me, I did it, and it¡¯s none of his business. If you have any problem, don¡¯t hold it in, just vent on me.¡±


    Ming Shu decided to take the me again.


    <i>Where the hatred is, is where I will be!</i>


    ¡°Yao Luo¡ª¡±


    Cang Xiu turned his head to see Ming Shu and called her, gritting his teeth.


    Memories of previous humiliations came back to him.


    The way Cang Xiu looked at her became more and more furious.


    But Ming Shu responded to him with a clear voice. ¡°Hey.¡±


    Cang Xiu: ¡°...¡±


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Cang Xiu.]


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows.


    <i>I have a fair and square reason to beat him up now.</i>


    Cang Xiu was about to argue with Ming Shu about why she had to bully Hu Jiu, but then the female with the machete on her shoulder suddenly moved.


    She moved and brought the wind; Cang Xiu felt a figure sh past his front, then his wrist was pulled and he had to release Hu Jiu. The scene began to blur and he fell down with his back against the ground.


    Cang Xiu was dazed. The next second, when he saw clearly who it was above his head, two clusters of angry fire began to burn in his eyes.


    He supported himself on the ground with both hands and jumped up.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Before he could stand up, he was smashed to the ground again.


    ¡°A-Xiu!¡± Hu Jiu shouted anxiously.


    ¡°A-Jiu, don¡¯te over!¡± Cang Xiu shouted toward Hu Jiu.


    ...Although Hu Jiu didn¡¯t mean toe over.


    ...


    When the ck dog leader arrived, Ming Shu had almost beaten Cang Xiu dead. Hu Jiu shouted Cang Xiu¡¯s name with tears, but Nie Fan pulled her to his side.


    The onlooking shapeshifters didn¡¯t have the heart to watch.


    They¡¯d seen many fights, but this kind of unteral beating was rare to see.


    ¡°Yao Luo... Leader, what¡¯s this about?¡± the ck dog leader asked while knowing the answer.


    ¡°Just doing some exercise.¡± Ming Shu threw Cang Xiu aside, adjusted her clothes, and smiled very calmly.


    The ck dog leader looked at Cang Xiu and his fear of Ming Shu increased a lot. ¡°It¡¯s my ce, Leader Yao Luo, at least give me a chance to be the host.¡±


    Ming Shu was about to diss the ck dog leader, but Ming Zhe pulled her arm and shook his head quickly.


    ¡°We have official business tomorrow, I hope we can get along in peace for now,¡± the ck dog leader continued. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to do here, go back and take a rest, everyone.¡±


    The ck dog leader¡¯s official business made all the rest shut up sessfully.


    Ming Shu was pulled away by Ming Zhe.


    She looked back at Hu Jiu and gave her a loving gesture smilingly.


    Hu Jiu: ¡°...¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t understand what it meant... Was this woman crazy?


    Ming Zhe pulled Ming Shu back to the ce where they were arranged to have a rest.


    ¡°Why did you pull me away?¡±


    Ming Zhe¡¯s expression was not good and his whole body even shivered.


    He looked around nervously, so Ming Shu followed his sight; meanwhile, Wen Nuan was staring at them with two round eyes thirsting for knowledge. The rest of the shapeshifters were whispering to each other. Nothing else seemed strange.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ming Zhe?¡± Wen Nuan asked.


    These shapeshifters didn¡¯t allow her to go over.


    Ming Shu shrugged. She didn¡¯t know, either.


    After quite a long time, Ming Zhe said hesitantly, ¡°I... I seemed to have seen the beast god just now.¡±


    Hearing this, all the shapeshifters looked at him.


    The air became silent.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you know what a beast god looks like? Besides, isn¡¯t it your god? You should be happy to see it, but why are you so scared?¡±


    ¡°It looked just like the beast god patterns... But it seemed a little different. I don¡¯t know how to describe it.¡± Ming Zhe became incoherent. ¡°I just feel scared.¡±


    ¡°There were so many shapeshifters out there, but no one saw anything. How did you see it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, he... He stood in the distance... and it¡¯s like... he shed... I don¡¯t know if I saw it wrong...¡± Ming Zhe was almost crying.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t find anything abnormal back there.


    Nie Fan suddenly fell down, but it was Little Beastie who did it...


    ¡°Okay okay, whatever. If something really has to happen, we have so many shapeshifters around us, it¡¯s not your turn to die.¡±


    Ming Shuforted Ming Zhe for a while then left him to Wen Nuan.


    The rest of the nsmen crowded over out of curiosity and they didn¡¯t quiet down until a long timeter.


    The camp also became quiet gradually. Ming Shu sat outside the shed and looked at the lights and shadows in the distance.


    ...


    Hu Jiu and Cang Xiu returned to the wolf pack together. Nie Fan felt worried so he also followed them there.


    Nie Fan watched Hu Jiu apply the medicine to Cang Xiu and frowned. ¡°A-Jiu, is it true that Yao Luo has been possessed by a witcher spirit?¡±


    Hu Jiu continued her work and nodded after hearing this. ¡°A-Xiu knew her as well, and she wasn¡¯t like this before. She also has strange weapons with her, so I can¡¯t think of any other reason except for a witcher spirit.¡±


    Cang Xiu moaned in pain and didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°How could a female be so powerful?¡±


    Hu Jiu bit her lip. ¡°But it seems all the other shapeshifters are scared of her...¡±

 Chapter 1070 - The Superior Leader (19)

    <h4>Chapter 1070: The Superior Leader (19)</h4>


    She wiped out the leopard tribe, so how could they not be scared of her?


    ¡°She has powerful weapons,¡± Hu Jiu said. ¡°If we can take them, she¡¯ll definitely be no match for us.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, A-Jiu, when I heal myself, I¡¯ll get one for you,¡± Cang Xiu promised.


    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Hu Jiu shook her head, showing that she didn¡¯t covet Ming Shu¡¯s weapons. ¡°I just think that if we have weapons, it won¡¯t be like this...¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Cang Xiu held Hu Jiu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This matter... I¡¯ll talk it over with them when the meeting is over tomorrow.¡± Nie Fan swept his gaze over their joined hands. ¡°We can¡¯t let a witcher spirit wreak havoc.¡±


    He looked at Cang Xiu again. ¡°Cang Xiu, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°She dared to bully A-Jiu, of course I won¡¯t let her go.¡± Cang Xiu gritted his teeth and couldn¡¯t wait, he wanted to kill Ming Shu right now.


    ¡°A-Xiu, A-Fan...¡± Hu Jiu was so touched.


    Cang Xiu and Nie Fan didn¡¯t like each other, but with the influence of Hu Jiu, the three got along harmoniously.


    Hu Jiu looked at Cang Xiu who had fallen asleep and Nie Fan who was guarding in the night outside, and her eyes were filled with hope and confidence.


    These shapeshifters were just props to make her life better. She would be like Wen Nuan, loved and spoiled by them, and she could have whatever she wanted, no one daring to against her.


    But now...


    The most important thing was to remove that Yao Luo.


    ...


    It was just beginning to dawn, when Ming Shu saw the big guy she had beaten beforee back with his nsmen and dragging a lot of prey.


    The big guy told the nsmen to put the prey in the middle, meanwhile he went to find the ck dog leader.


    The shapeshifters of the surrounding tribes woke up sessively. Ming Zhe didn¡¯t sleep well and his entire person looked spiritless.


    Ming Shu was eating snacks she had exchanged for with the Harmony System. The Harmony System was good at making packages, and the snacks it gave to Ming Shu had the same appearance as that of the things in this world.


    So people wouldn¡¯t get confused when they saw it.


    ¡°What are they going to do with all this prey?¡± Wen Nuan¡¯s confused voice sounded from the side.


    ¡°The beast god has a big appetite?¡± Ming Shu made a blind guess.


    ¡°...¡±


    They heard there was going to be a sacrificeter. Because the murderer had sphemed the beast god, which may have angered him a lot, they wanted to offer an apology to him and ask for his forgiveness.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know about the concrete procedures.


    When the Host was alive, she was not qualified to participate in such rituals.


    Everything was ready, and the ck dog leader invited each tribe¡¯s leader toe with him, and each of them could only bring one attendant.


    Ming Zhe was not in a good state, so Ming Shu let Wen Nuan follow her.


    ¡°It¡¯s Hu Jiu...¡± Wen Nuan saw Hu Jiu and felt a little scared as she thought of what Ming Shu had told her.


    When she met Hu Jiu in the beginning, Hu Jiu helped her...


    However...


    Who knew that she had evil intentions.


    She deceived her into eating the shapeshifter meat...


    Hu Jiu also saw Wen Nuan and her expression changed immediately.


    She looked at the two shapeshifters beside her and found they both didn¡¯t notice Wen Nuan, so she rxed a little. She reached out to support Cang Xiu and led him to the other side.


    She knew how much these males loved that Wen Nuan before she was reborn.


    Now she had been with them, but she¡¯d better be careful and not let them make contact with her... She needed to find a way to make that Wen Nuan disappear thoroughly.


    Ming Shu watched Hu Jiu walk away andforted her female cook. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If she causes you trouble, just beat her up.¡±


    <i>She dared to scare my female cook, humph, it seems she doesn¡¯t want a long life.</i>


    Wen Nuan looked at the thing Ming Shu handed to her and almost screamed.


    She hid the thing quickly. ¡°Lea... Leader... What on earth do you do?¡±


    <i>Why do you have so many weapons? Knives? Guns?</i>


    ¡°Actually...¡± Ming Shu made up a job title seriously. ¡°I¡¯m a space-time businesswoman.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Wen Nuan was even more confused.


    <i>Why did it be a space-time businesswoman? Is it the literal space-time businesswoman I understand? But if so, there seems to be an exnation for the fact that she can take out things anytime and anywhere.</i>


    ¡°Leader, does it mean that you can leave here?¡± Wen Nuan¡¯s eyes lit up slightly.


    Ming Shu nodded.


    ¡°Really? Can you help me go back?¡± Wen Nuan became a little excited.


    Ming Shu raised her chin slightly. ¡°With the thing just now...¡±


    She put her fingers on Wen Nuan¡¯s forehead and hit it soundlessly.


    Then the girl continued with a smiling face, ¡°You will be able to go back.¡±


    Wen Nuan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>She must be teasing me.</i>


    <i>If she shoots me, won¡¯t I be dead?</i>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ming Shu pulled her. ¡°Don¡¯t get too far away from me, I¡¯m not the male protagonist and can¡¯t save you in a shocking move.¡±


    Wen Nuan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What is the male protagonist?</i>


    ...


    Their main leaders left the ck dog tribe together, and the rest of the shapeshifters stood in the camp and saw them off.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t see the so-called murderer in the procession. She didn¡¯t know if he had been taken away ahead of time or he wasn¡¯t in the ck dog tribe¡¯s camp at all.


    But Ming Shu saw someone holding a little shapeshifter in the procession, and it looked like he had just been born.


    Ming Shu walked slowly and fell behind.


    The boar leader also slowed down and fell behind.


    After having walked for a long time, Ming Shu saw the simple fence from the wilderness.


    Then came the shapeshifters with wooden weapons.


    Going a little further, a stone tform with a man tied to it appeared in sight.


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    The procession stopped and the shapeshifters began to size up the man on the tform. He was wearing a gray robe, which, though stained with blood and dirt, was not torn.


    The man on the tform lowered his head and didn¡¯t move; he could be dead or alive.


    ¡°This is the murderer?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s his race?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a race...¡±


    Faced with the shapeshifters¡¯ questions, the ck dog leader exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. But it took a lot of effort to catch him.¡±


    ¡°Why does he...¡± The shapeshifter that was speaking looked toward Ming Shu... toward her female cook, ¡°look like that person?¡±


    Wen Nuan was brought here by Ming Shu who had wiped out the leopard tribe alone and was also under the suspicious of carrying a witcher spirit, so no one dared to ask about her even though some shapeshifters were very curious.


    All eyes were now focused on Wen Nuan, and Wen Nuan hid behind Ming Shu fearfully. She clenched the gun in secret¡ªbut the leader didn¡¯t seem to have told her how to shoot it!


    The man on the tform indeed bore no resemnce to a shapeshifter, instead, he was very simr to Wen Nuan.


    He was like a human.


    ¡°Is it a new race?¡±


    ¡°Leader Yao Luo, may I ask who is this female beside you?¡± a bold shapeshifter asked directly.


    Ming Shu put on airs like a real leader or big brother. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business?¡±


    <i>You want to snatch my female cook? No way! Not even with a door!</i>


    Wen Nuan looked at Ming Shu¡¯s profile. The girl wore a faint smile, and the rising sun shone from the side as if having gilded her with a faint sheen of gold.


    She stood in the light, her body slender and pliable, but no one dared look down upon her.


    Wen Nuan swallowed. Why did she suddenly feel the leader was quite handsome?


    ¡°This one that has been caught is the same as the one next to you, who knows if they are a group or not.¡±


    It was Cang Xiu talking.


    Hu Jiu intended to stop Cang Xiu but failed.


    ¡°Sounds reasonable...¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve never seen such a strange race, but howe there are two of them here?¡±


    ¡°So many shapeshifters were killed within a short time, how can there be no aplices?¡±

 Chapter 1071 - The Superior Leader (20)

    <h4>Chapter 1071: The Superior Leader (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Wen Nuan nced at the shapeshifters who suddenly turned hostile. She felt that aspared to them, Ming Shu was much cuter.


    Wen Nuan was not worried at all. She knew that someone would protect her.


    Why was she so confident?


    ... Maybe it was because she knew how to cook.


    Although it was not something very amazing.


    ¡°There were rumors that she got possessed by a witcher spirit. This might have something to do with her?¡± Cang Xiu said. ¡°Don¡¯t you all know what a witcher spirit is?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and replied, ¡°Tell me, what is a witcher spirit?¡±


    ¡°Witcher spirit...¡± Cang Xiu frowned.


    Nie Fan saw this and red at Cang Xiu angrily. He stood out and said, ¡°Witcher spirits have no real form. However, they can control the actions of a shapeshifter. They are evil.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°How do you know if a shapeshifter has been possessed by a witcher spirit?¡±


    Nie Fan replied, ¡°They will be different from their old self. Their actions are strange and they will harm their own nsmen.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°What if the person just went crazy?¡±


    Nie Fan: ¡°...¡±


    Weren¡¯t they talking about the female beside her just now?


    Why were they talking about witcher spirits?


    The ck dog leader looked at Wen Nuan intently. He raised his hand and tried to be the mediator. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the witcher spirit now. Let¡¯s find the murderer first and appease the beast god. If not, we will have to wait until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Her...¡± A shapeshifter pointed at Wen Nuan.


    The ck dog leader smiled. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions just because they look simr. We have never been to distant ces...¡±


    No one knew what the distant ces contained.


    The ck dog leader slowly exined, ¡°At the start, there were very few tribes in the surroundings. They slowly moved in so everyone got to know of the different tribes one by one.¡±


    The ck dog leader was not arge or muscr person. He even seemed small aspared to the other manly shapeshifters.


    However, when he spoke, there was an aura around him. No one dared to interrupt him.


    The ck dog leader continued, ¡°However, we personally caught this male shapeshifter at the crime scene. We saw everything personally and know that he is the murderer. Hence, the most important thing now is to punish the murderer and seek forgiveness from the beast god.¡±


    The shapeshifters who wanted to say more swallowed their words back.


    Hu Jiu held onto Nie Fan and Cang Xiu. She stood at the back and kept ncing toward Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu was smiling while she looked at the tform. She seemed to have seen something interesting.


    The ck dog leader asked someone to bring the prey up and ced them around the person who was tied up, in four piles for the cardinal directions.


    After they were done, Ming Shu saw a little shapeshifter being carried up and ced on a round stone on the tform.


    The ck dog leader slit the finger of the little shapeshifter. The little shapeshifter cried.


    ¡°Oh no...¡± Wen Nuan bit her lip in fear. ¡°He is just a child...¡±


    The shapeshifters around them were used to this scene. This must be the normal procedure of a sacrifice.


    Ming Shu watched as the blood dripped into a dent on the stone. Once there was enough blood, it flowed out of the dent and toward the four corners where the prey were ced.


    The boar leader hade to Ming Shu¡¯s side. He heard what Wen Nuan said so he whispered, ¡°Newborns have an easier timemunicating with the beast god.¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°Superstition.¡±


    Wen Nuan looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu kept a straight face. ¡°We are science fiction.¡±


    Wen Nuan: ¡°...¡± <i>Both are unexinable and hard to believe. What is the difference?</i>


    The ck dog leader got up. He allowed the little shapeshifter to continue bleeding.


    The ck dog leader started chanting.


    All the shapeshifters held their breath and waited.


    Ming Shu saw no changes in the surroundings. However, all the shapeshifters started looking more serious.


    The boar leader finished chanting and kneeled down. He kowtowed three times.


    Then he walked in front of the person in the gray cloak and grabbed his elbow. He aimed the sharp rock at the arm...


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The ck dog leader fell down from the tform andnded heavily on the ground.


    All the shapeshifters got a shock when they saw this sudden change.


    <i>What¡¯s happening?</i>


    Ming Shu slowly walked out of the crowd and jumped on the tform.


    ¡°Yao Luo, what are you doing? Come down!¡± the shapeshifters shouted at her angrily.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Why are you offending the beast god?¡±


    The ck dog leader climbed up from the ground. The shouts from the crowd caused him to focus his attention on Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu was standing on the tform with a gentle smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you all say that I am a witcher spirit? Why can¡¯t I offend the beast god?¡±


    She took the me again.


    ¡°She is indeed possessed by the witcher spirit.¡±


    ¡°Bring her down. The witcher spirit is trying to ruin our sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°Yao Luo, what are you doing?¡± The ck dog leader¡¯s face was dark. ¡°Get down!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I want to have an intimate interaction with the beast god.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    How could she say such offensive things!


    Ming Shu turned around and looked at the person who was tied up. He had raised his head. His face was dirty and he was looking at her with his ck eyes.


    Ming Shu smiled and waved her hand. The vines on his body broke and fell to the ground.


    Ming Shu caught him in her arms.


    He continued looking at her. His body was unbelievably soft. Ming Shu felt that she was carrying a ball of cotton.


    She couldn¡¯t sense his body temperature, his breath, or even his pulse.


    He was like a dead person.


    ¡°Yao Luo¡ª¡±


    The people below shouted at her.


    ¡°I can hear you. You don¡¯t have to be so loud.¡± Ming Shu turned and looked at the people below.


    ¡°Yao Luo, what do you want?¡± The ck dog leader brought his men and rushed up the tform. They blocked her path of retreat. ¡°This male shapeshifter sphemed against the beast god and killed shapeshifters. Why are you saving him?¡±


    ¡°You sound as though you never killed shapeshifters before.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating shapeshifters every day?¡±


    The ck dog leader: ¡°...¡±


    How can that be the same?


    ¡°He sphemes against the beast god!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so?¡± Ming Shu smiled arrogantly.


    The ck dog leader felt anger exploding in his heart. His face turned hideous. ¡°If he sphemes against the beast god, he needs to be sacrificed to the beast god to ask for forgiveness.¡±

 Chapter 1072 - The Superior Leader (21)

    <h4>Chapter 1072: The Superior Leader (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I will forgive him on behalf of the beast god.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The shapeshifters below widened their eyes in shock. Their jaws dropped.


    The beast god was their god.


    <i>Who the hell are you to decide for the beast god?</i>


    ¡°I warn you all against stopping me. After all...¡± Ming Shu¡¯s smile seemed extremely ring under the sunlight. Her blue dress moved along with the wind and she looked imposing. ¡°No one wants to be the next leopard tribe, right?¡±


    The leopard tribe!


    The boar leader asked his men to retreat the moment he heard what Ming Shu said.


    Aspared to the beast god which they couldn¡¯t see, this female was more frightening.


    Not everyone achieved the same enlightenment as the boar leader.


    sphemy against the beast god was a serious offense to them.


    They might be unable to gain the protection of the beast god anymore and this would bring misfortune to their tribe.


    ¡°Kill her so that we can ask the beast god for forgiveness!¡±


    ¡°Kill her...¡±


    ¡°Kill her! Kill her!¡±


    The shapeshifters¡¯ shouting got louder. Almost all of them moved toward the tform.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    ...


    Wen Nuan looked at the messy tform. She clutched the gun that Ming Shu gave her and shivered in fear.


    She was worried for Ming Shu. There were so many shapeshifters. Would she be all right?


    Wen Nuan felt someoneing toward her and turned around instantly. She was on her guard when she saw the boar leader.


    The boar leader smiled at her. ¡°Erm... do you want to leave with me first?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Wen Nuan was vignt.


    Although shapeshifters were straightforward people who showed their true emotions on their faces, some of them were conniving.


    For instance, Hu Jiu.


    Wen Nuan had been fooled once so she was not so foolish anymore.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first. Don¡¯t worry, I will not harm you,¡± the boar leader promised. ¡°You will only be a burden to Yao Luo if you remain here.¡±


    The boar leader knew that he should help Yao Luo whenever there was a chance to.


    Those shapeshifters never saw how scary Yao Luo could be.


    Wen Nuan was still hesitant. She nced at Ming Shu. She was carrying the man. If she still needed to protect her...


    Wen Nuan gritted her teeth and nodded.


    The boar leader asked Wen Nuan to follow her.


    Little Beastie saw Wen Nuan leaving. It nced at Ming Shu and looked at Wen Nuan. Who should it follow?


    In the end, it followed Wen Nuan.


    Its trash-picker didn¡¯t need its help.


    ...


    Numerous shapeshifters sprawled on the ground in their beast form. Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and looked at Hu Jiu and her partners.


    Hu Jiu and Cang Xiu didn¡¯t attack her. They were huddled together in a group with a few other shapeshifters and looked at her fearfully.


    She was beautiful.


    Elegant and noble like a peacock.


    However, she was a devil. They didn¡¯t dare to move.


    ¡°I will not y with you this time.¡± Ming Shu hefted the person in her arms. ¡°See you next time, little cutie.¡±


    Hu Jiu grabbed Cang Xiu¡¯s arm. Her nails dug into his flesh.


    Ming Shu walked over the shapeshifters. She said, ¡°I sphemed against the beast god. You all will hate me even more from now on.¡±


    ¡°Yao Luo, you will have retribution!¡±


    Someone screamed.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Her voice flowed over the air andnded softly.


    She held the man as she disappeared into the wilderness.


    ...


    The shapeshifters in the peacock tribe knew that Ming Shu brought back a human like Wen Nuan.


    Wen Nuan said that she was a human, not a shapeshifter.


    She only had one form, the human form.


    The person that their leader brought back was also a human.


    After that day, Ming Shu brought them back into the valley.


    Ming Shu nced at the person in the rattan chair. He maintained the same position all this time. His eyes seemed empty.


    ¡°Leader, water...¡±


    ¡°Put it down.¡±


    The shapeshifter nced at the person before bending down and leaving the ce.


    Ming Shu took out a towel from her space. She ced the towel in the water and dried it. She walked toward the man. There was no response from him. However, when Ming Shu reached out her hand, he suddenly looked over. Strong killing intent appeared in the air.


    Ming Shu blinked. The person in the chair had disappeared. He reappeared around two meters away. His body swayed.


    He stared intently at Ming Shu with his ck eyes.


    However, the killing intent had disappeared. Ming Shu felt as though she hallucinated just now.


    Ming Shu tilted her head and smiled at him. ¡°If I wanted to do something to you, I would not have brought you back.¡±


    The man stepped back and fell onto the ground.


    Ming Shu watched him as he fell. He tried to get up but failed.


    Ming Shu slowly walked forward. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    There were no emotions in the man¡¯s eyes. He was like a robot.


    But, when he stared at you, you would feel a chill down your spine.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t help him up. She grabbed his chin and wiped off the dirt on his face.


    The blood and dirt stained the towel. Ming Shu¡¯s actions were gentle. After wiping a few times, the man¡¯s face was clean.


    There was a strange pattern on his face. It started from his forehead and went down to his eyes. The pattern was dark red in color.


    This pattern would have turned anyone ugly.


    However, this man was handsome. The pattern was not big. It seemed meticulously drawn.


    So...


    The face was important.


    The man caught Ming Shu sizing him up. He suddenly covered his face with his hands and buried his face in his knees.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what kind of character profile this person had.


    He seemed a little stupid...


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t reply to her.


    Speaking of which, Ming Shu realized that she never heard the man saying anything.


    <i>Is he a mute?</i>


    ¡°Yun... Yun Huang.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s guess was proven wrong in a second.


    The man¡¯s voice was hoarse. He had not spoken for a long time. His words were muffled too.


    ¡°Yun Huang.¡±


    Ming Shu repeated his name. Her clear voice entered Yun Huang¡¯s ear. He shrunk his body and grabbed his clothes tightly.


    ¡°You are not a shapeshifter. Where did youe from?¡±


    Yun Huang remained silent. Ming Shu waited patiently.


    However, Yun Huang didn¡¯t reply to her.


    Ming Shu looked at the person who was hugging himself tightly. She took out her sunflower seeds and ate half of them. Then, she got up and hugged Yun Huang, disregarding his struggle.


    Yun Huang was very light. It was not the weight of a normal human.


    Just like how he...


    Didn¡¯t have a body temperature, didn¡¯t have breath, and didn¡¯t have a heartbeat.


    Ming Shu ced him down and looked into his eyes. ¡°Stay here obediently. If you dare to run away, I will break your leg.¡±


    Yun Huang didn¡¯t reply to her. He turned his head and hid the pattern on his face.


    Ming Shu wanted to touch him. Yun Huang shivered.


    Her hand stopped in midair. She retracted her hand and left.


    Yun Huang slowly shifted his gaze and watched the person leaving.

 Chapter 1073 - The Superior Leader (22)

    <h4>Chapter 1073: The Superior Leader (22)</h4>


    Ming Shu gathered the old shapeshifters in the tribe and had a chat with them.


    But, none of them had heard of something like Yun Huang¡¯s situation before. Even a shapeshifter couldn¡¯t live without a heartbeat.


    <i>Then, what is Yun Huang?</i>


    <i>The beast god?</i>


    Ming Shu shivered. That was impossible. She said that she wanted to sphemy against the beast god...


    Ming Shu looked for Wen Nuan and asked her to make her some food. Her brain needed some food.


    Ming Zhe was there too. When he saw Ming Shy, he quickly got up and greeted her. ¡°Leader.¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hand and asked him to continue what he was doing.


    Ming Zhe didn¡¯t dare to just ignore Ming Shu. He carried over a haystack. He looked hesitant. Although he didn¡¯t go to the sacrifice, he heard about what happened.


    The person Ming Shu brought back killed a shapeshifter and sphemed against the beast god.


    Their leader had offended all the other leaders.


    How were they supposed to live in the future?


    Ming Shu was not in a good mood. Her smile seemed... sinister.


    Ming Zhe didn¡¯t know why he felt this way but his instincts told him that he shouldn¡¯t provoke her now.


    Ming Zhe sat down. After a while, Wen Nuan and Ming Zhe left. She was left alone in the darkness.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    A scream rang through the valley.


    Amotion arose outside.


    Ming Shu pushed through the crowd and went to the center of themotion.


    Yun Huang pinned the pangolin that was tied up. His soft hand which didn¡¯t seem to have bones in it had pierced through the abdomen of the pangolin.


    He half-kneeled on the ground and looked at the shapeshifters standing around. He met Ming Shu¡¯s gaze.


    There were still no emotions in his eyes.


    It was as though he was notmitting a crime now.


    Yun Huang retracted his hand. There was a heart in his hand...


    ¡°Ahh...!¡±


    ¡°What are you all screaming for?¡± Ming Shu looked at her nsmen. ¡°go back and sleep.¡±


    The nsmen covered their mouths in fear. They didn¡¯t dare to disobey Ming Shu so they quickly left the ce.


    ¡°Leader...¡± Ming Zhe was worried. ¡°He... he is really a murderer. You...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Ming Zhe. She lowered her voice, ¡°Remember. No matter what he did, it is right.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice was very soft so only Ming Zhe heard what he said.


    He looked at Ming Shu in disbelief. He didn¡¯t understand what she meant.


    <i>No matter what he did, it is right.</i>


    <i>But...</i>


    <i>What if it was wrong?</i>


    Ming Zhe didn¡¯t regain his senses even after Ming Shu lifted the man up and left.


    ...


    Ming Shu started a fire. The light from the fire made Yun Huang¡¯s face look even stranger. Yun Huang seemed to hate the fire and huddled in a corner. He refused toe out.


    Ming Shu pulled his hand and cleaned the blood on it.


    Yun Huang slowly looked at Ming Shu.


    ¡°He... deserves to die.¡±


    Yun Huang¡¯s words were unclear.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ming Shu replied softly.


    Yun Huang seemed puzzled. Why wasn¡¯t she angry? Why didn¡¯t she feel curious? Why didn¡¯t she want to kill him like the rest?


    Ming Shu ced him on a bed made of hay. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Yun Huang didn¡¯t reply to her.


    Ming Shu took out a nket and covered his body. ¡°If you are not hungry, go to sleep.¡±


    The soft nket felt veryfortable.


    He looked at the person beside him. She was watching the fire. From his position, he could see her long eyshes. A warm light engulfed her.


    Under the nket, his hand moved to his chest.


    The empty spot...


    Was getting warm.


    Why?


    Because of her?


    It must be her...


    The moment he saw her... he felt it.


    ¡°Who... who are you?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him. The fire reflected in her eyes. ¡°Is it important to you?¡±


    Yun Huang¡¯s fingers shook. ¡°Should be.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled lightly. Since he didn¡¯t have any memories, she should bully him now.


    Ming Shu went up and kissed him. Yun Huang had no expression on his face.


    Even after kissing, there was no change in Yun Huang¡¯s expression. His ck eyes were staring calmly at her.


    He didn¡¯t seem to understand what Ming Shu did.


    Ming Shu felt that if she slept with him and ran away, he would not know what she did, either.


    Of course, Ming Shu was not so evil. Sheid beside the Yun Huang and hugged him. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Yun Huang slowly replied, ¡°I... don¡¯t need to sleep.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>How am I supposed to continue this conversation?</i>


    Ming Shu decided to keep quiet. <i>Even if you don¡¯t need to sleep, I do!</i>


    Thus, Yun Huang was held by Ming Shu until she fell asleep. He could hear her heartbeat clearly. It was something he¡¯d never had...


    Yun Huang ced his finger on Ming Shu¡¯s chest. His hand touched a certain section of her chest. He looked down slightly and looked at his own t chest.


    <i>Why...</i>


    <i>Is it different?</i>


    <i>It feels so soft.</i>


    Ming Shu grabbed his wrist suddenly. He looked up. She was smiling down at him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch.¡±


    ¡°Why? It feels soft. It is very nice to touch.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Do you really have to say such ambiguous words with a straight face?</i>


    Ming Shu wanted to nce at the back of Yun Huang¡¯s neck. She saw Yun Huang looking and coughed. ¡°Sleep. Don¡¯t randomly touch me. If you do, I will hit you.¡±


    Yun Huang pursed his lips.


    However, Ming Shu grabbed his hands so he couldn¡¯t move. He just looked at her with empty eyes.


    In the middle of the night, Yun Huang broke free from Ming Shu¡¯s grip and sat up. The person beside him woke up.


    Yun Huang looked like a student that was caught doing something illegal. He froze on the spot.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    Yun Huang pointed outside after a while.


    ¡°Why are you going out in the middle of the night?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s tone seemed impatient. However, she got up, wrapped the nket around him, and carried him out.


    Yun Huang tapped Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder gently and pointed at the direction where the pangolin was.


    Ming Shu carried him over.


    The pangolin¡¯s corpse was still at the same ce. Its heart was beside its corpse.


    Yun Huang wanted to get down so Ming Shu ced him on a t piece ofnd. She held him and made sure that he gained his bnce.


    Yun Huang looked at her and then looked at the corpse.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Someone will clean it up tomorrow.¡±


    Yun Huang stared at her quietly for a few seconds. He shook his head slowly.


    He walked out of Ming Shu¡¯s arms and stood in front of the pangolin¡¯s corpse. He started drawing.


    It was a simple beast god pattern.


    Yun Huang drew really quickly. He seemed to have drawn it many times.


    When he finished, Yun Huang bit his fingers and let his blood drip in the middle of the beast god pattern.


    Ming Shu saw the heart vanish without any warning.


    Yun Huang seemed tired. He kneeled on the ground. Ming Shu went up and held onto him. ¡°What is this? Did you really kill all the shapeshifters?¡±


    ¡°They... deserve to die.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Yun Huang thought for a while. ¡°Bad.¡±


    <i>Bad?</i>


    <i>How are they bad?</i>


    ¡°Then what is the thing that you draw?¡± The shapeshifters thought that the murderer drew the beast god pattern as a form of sphemy against the beast god.


    However, that was not the truth.


    Yun Huang shook his head. He didn¡¯t know what it was. He only knew how to draw it.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I am going to die, I am going to die.</i>


    <i>The little demon seems like an idiot in this world.</i>

 Chapter 1074 - The Superior Leader (23)

    <h4>Chapter 1074: The Superior Leader (23)</h4>


    Yun Huang was not stupid. He was just a little... ignorant about human emotions.


    He didn¡¯t like to interact with shapeshifters and didn¡¯t like to look at people. He didn¡¯t like to talk, either.


    Most of the time, he would lower his head and immerse himself in his own world.


    He did not need to eat or sleep. He seemed like an immortal.


    Of course, if a person without breath or heartbeat could still be alive, he was probably an immortal or something simr.


    The outside world was in chaos after Ming Shu brought Yun Huang home.


    The birth of the witcher spirit, the witcher spirit killing shapeshifters, sphemy against the beast god...


    The beast ns could not rest until the witcher spirit was killed.


    The nsmen of the peacock tribe were worried. The human that their leader brought back was the murderer that killed the shapeshifters recently?


    There would be retribution if anyone offended the beast god.


    However...


    Their leader was rumored to be a witcher spirit too. They calmed down after thinking about this.


    At first, they bowed down to Ming Shu because of how powerful she was. As time went by, they started to ept her as their leader.


    Ever since she became their leader, they never had to worry about getting harassed by other tribes. There was always an abundance of food for them too.


    Hence, aspared to the outside world, the valley was peaceful.


    Ming Shuy on the grass and enjoyed the sun. Yun Huang stood at the side like a pir. He didn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°Sit down,¡± Ming Shu called him.


    Yun Huang had been here for three days. Besides that night, he didn¡¯t talk to her much.


    He didn¡¯t respond when Ming Shu teased him. Ming Shu got bored and stopped pestering him.


    Yun Huang didn¡¯t move. Ming Shu reached out and pulled him.


    Yun Huang¡¯s body swayed. He fell down andnded in Ming Shu¡¯s arms.


    Yun Huang¡¯s body was extremely soft. It felt like a ball of cold cotton. He would be nice to hug in the summer.


    Ming Shu¡¯s thoughts were wandering so she didn¡¯t notice that their posture was ambiguous.


    After a while, Ming Shu realized that Yun Huang was lying on her body and looking intently at her corbone.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Yun Huang touched her corbone. His fingers were cold.


    Ming Shu grabbed his hand. ¡°Have a chat with me.¡±


    Yun Huang struggled but couldn¡¯t break free. He pursed his lips. ¡°Chat about what?¡±


    Ming Shu decided that it was unrealistic to wish that he would tell her anything voluntarily. Hence, she asked him directly, ¡°Where did youe from?¡±


    Yun Huang had no change in expression. He seemed to be thinking.


    ¡°... The mountain.¡±


    ¡°What mountain?¡±


    ¡°Beast god¡¯s mountain,¡± Yun Huang replied slowly.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Is he really the beast god?</i>


    If he was the beast god, the shapeshifters would have a hard time. Their beast god whom they respected and believed in was an idiot. <i>It¡¯s better for them to worship me.</i>


    ¡°Who gave you your name?¡±


    This question seemed simple. Yun Huang took out a red string from his cor. There was a wooden tablet on the red sting. The words ¡°Yun Huang¡± were carved on it.


    The pattern on the wooden tablet was the same as the pattern on Yun Huang¡¯s forehead.


    Yun Huang ensured that Ming Shu saw it before putting it back.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t help but smile. She touched the pattern on his forehead. No matter what, this was her little demon.


    Yun Huang got a shock. He shrunk back and used his hand to cover his face.


    Ming Shu pulled him back. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Yun Huang covered his face. ¡°... Ugly.¡±


    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Ming Shu forced opened his hand.


    Yun Huang couldn¡¯t use his hand to cover his face anymore, so he buried his face instinctively in Ming Shu¡¯s chest.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed his chin and forced him to look up. She brushed aside the hair blocking his forehead and said, ¡°It is quite ugly.¡±


    A tinge of unhappiness shed past Yun Huang¡¯s emotionless eyes.


    However, he didn¡¯t know what this feeling was. He just felt ufortable. He couldn¡¯t ept it when she called him ugly.


    A pair of lips kissed his forehead.


    Yun Huang¡¯s eyes widened.


    Ming Shu looked at him and smiled. ¡°Since I can¡¯t change it, I will learn to ept it.¡±


    <i>The little demon is not ugly. In the modern world, he is a 360 degrees handsome man.</i>


    However, she couldn¡¯t praise him.


    He would be arrogant.


    ...


    Ming Shu and Wen Nuan had dinner in the evening.


    Wen Nuan nced at Yun Huang who was sitting not far away. She said with anticipation, ¡°Leader... do you have any more clothes?¡±


    She wanted to wear normal clothes too!


    Since they came from the same world, why did she give the man clothes and not her?


    Ming Shu focused on drinking her vegetable soup. She educated Wen Nuan, ¡°Can you improve your skills?¡±


    Wen Nuan: ???


    ¡°Have you read novels before?¡±


    Wen Nuan nodded in a daze.


    Ming Shu said, ¡°All the female protagonists achieved great sess after they entered a different world. They used modern world technologies and led the people of their world toward a better life. Hence, can you make different dishes and not just cook vegetable soup for me every day? My face is turning green.¡±


    Wen Nuan opened her mouth. ¡°But those are just novels.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Wen Nuan continued, ¡°I am just a normal person. I am not a specialist in any field. I don¡¯t recognize any nts in this world. I was quite impressed with myself when I found so many different kinds of edible food.¡±


    Wen Nuan felt wronged. ¡°The female protagonists in novels all had gold fingers. I don¡¯t. I just want to leave and find a way back.¡±


    She missed her Simmons bed.


    She missed herptop and cellphone. She missed the modern world.


    There was nothing here. If she didn¡¯t meet Ming Shu, she would have broken down long ago.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± No wonder the female protagonist didn¡¯t have any ambition. What else could she do in this world besides have s*x with the male protagonists?


    But... could such a person be the female protagonist?


    Shouldn¡¯t the female protagonist be full of aspirations?


    Just after Ming Shu scolded her Wen Nuan for being ambitious, Wen Nuan brought back an injured shapeshifter that night.


    <i>I asked you to improve on your skills. I didn¡¯t ask you to find more partners for yourself!</i>


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t recognize what breed this man was.


    ¡°He is dead, right?¡± Ming Shu ate her dried sweet potato slices at the side and said, ¡°Hurry up and throw him away. Don¡¯t bring just anyone back here. I am not a rubbish collector.¡±


    ¡°He is not... dead, right?¡± Wen Nuan hesitated. She nced at the bloody man and pointed at his chest. It was still moving. ¡°Look, he is still breathing. I think that he can still be saved.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh.¡±


    Wen Nuan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What is sheughing at? Can¡¯t he be saved?</i>


    ¡°Leader, Leader, Yun Huang disappeared.¡±


    Ming Zhe ran over hurriedly. He got a shock when he saw the bloody person beside Wen Nuan.


    Which tribe did his leader beat up this time?


    This was too cruel.


    Ming Shu frowned slightly. ¡°Disappear? What do you mean, he disappeared?¡±


    Ming Zhe regained his senses. ¡°You ask me to send some water to him but I couldn¡¯t find him. I looked all over the valley, but he was nowhere in sight.¡±


    ¡°Did anyone see him going?¡±


    Ming Zhe swallowed. ¡°I asked all the nsmen. No one saw him. The nsmen guarding the entrance of the valley didn¡¯t see anyone going out.¡±


    Ming Shu left immediately. To make Yun Huang morefortable, she specially asked her nsmen to build a small hut for him. The hut was empty now.


    Ming Shu went around the valley. No one saw Yun Huang.


    Yun Huang was wearing modern world clothes and was easily recognizable.


    <i>Has he really disappeared from the valley?</i>

 Chapter 1075 - The Superior Leader (24)

    <h4>Chapter 1075: The Superior Leader (24)</h4>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t have the time to look for Yun Huang outside the valley. The other major tribes had surrounded her.


    They discussed for a long time and decided to act today.


    However...


    Yun Huang disappeared today.


    ¡°Leader... there are shapeshifters everywhere.¡± The frightened screams of her nsmen could be heard all around her.


    There was only one entrance to the valley but the shapeshifters could climb over the walls.


    They were surrounded.


    ¡°What are you all nervous about?¡± Ming Shu was calmed. ¡°Call Wen Nuan over.¡±


    Wen Nuan was bandaging up the injured man. When she heard that the valley was surrounded, she threw the man down and followed the shapeshifter to find Ming Shu.


    ¡°Leader... are you looking for me?¡±


    Ming Shu turned and looked at her. She grabbed her arms.


    Wen Nuan felt nervous for some reason. She held her breath. What was she going to tell her?


    ¡°Go and prepared some food.¡±


    Wen Nuan: ????


    She ordered her in a serious tone.


    She called her over just to tell her this? Was she serious? They were surrounded by shapeshifters!


    ¡°Hurry up and go.¡± Ming Shu turned Wen Nuan around and pushed her.


    Wen Nuan: ¡°...¡±


    Wen Nuan walked out in a daze. She heard Ming Shu shouting behind her, ¡°Come and collect your knives. We will go out and sh them to pieces.¡±


    ...


    Hu Jiu and Cang Xiu were among the people who led the attack. Nie Fan was not present.


    Ming Shu gathered her nsmen and walked to the entrance of the valley.


    Her nsmen carried knives and stood behind her. The shapeshifters couldn¡¯t help but took a step back.


    Both parties looked at each other silently.


    ¡°Yao Luo, today will be your death day.¡± A shapeshifter finally couldn¡¯t stand the silence anymore and shouted at her.


    ¡°I have a question.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s tone was lighthearted. But, everyone listened to her.


    The ck dog leader walked forward with his hands behind his back. He scanned the shapeshifters behind her with cold eyes. ¡°What question?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°Why did you all choose to surround me at night?¡±


    What kind of question was this?


    What was the point of asking the question?


    Shouldn¡¯t she ask why they surrounded her?


    The ck dog leader sneered. ¡°Is that important?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I am just curious. It is not polite to disturb people¡¯s sleep.¡±


    <i>Can¡¯t they fight in the morning? It is not as though they needed to hide their identities. Why must they attack at night?</i>


    <i>What if we hit the wrong person due to the darkness?</i>


    Hu Jiu shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around with her. She is trying to buy time.¡±


    Hu Jiu wanted Ming Shu dead. She wanted Wen Nuan to die too.


    She could only feel at ease if Ming Shu was dead.


    Ming Shu looked at Hu Jiu and smiled. Under the moonlight, her smile seemed eerie. Hu Jiu wanted to leave this ce.


    However, she remembered that the entire valley was filled with their people. There was no way Ming Shu could escape.


    The ck dog leader and Hu Jiu exchanged nces with each other. The ck dog tribe warned her for thest time, ¡°I suggest that you don¡¯t retaliate. If you do, your whole tribe will be gone.¡±


    ¡°I am anticipating how you will destroy my entire tribe.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s tone was arrogant.


    Even her own nsmen couldn¡¯ bear to listen to her.


    In terms of numbers, they were not their opponent¡¯s match.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    The ck dog leader raised his head. A few wolves howled in the woods around the valley. The howls came from everywhere.


    After the sound disappeared, Ming Shu saw fire on top of the valley.


    With the current weather, it was easy to start a fire in the woods. The night wind elerated the spread of the fire. In the blink of an eye, a huge part of the woods was in mes.


    ¡°Fire...¡±


    ¡°Leader...¡±


    ¡°This ce has been the home of the peacock tribe for many generations...¡±


    Her nsmen were all furious and agitated.


    They were forcing them to a dead end.


    The shapeshifters opposite Ming Shu shouted, ¡°Kill Yao Luo for the beast god!¡±


    ¡°Come on then. What are you shouting for? Will I die from your shouting? The sky is dark, why are you still daydreaming? You can be naive but you need to look innocent first.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s words destroyed the atmosphere.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    The ck dog leader gave his order.


    The shapeshifters rushed at Ming Shu fiercely. The vicious looks in their eyes showed how much they wanted to tear her apart.


    Due to the advantage in numbers, the shapeshifters were confident.


    After all, in gang fights, the side which had more people would normally win.


    However, their opponent was Ming Shu.


    Hu Jiu reminded the shapeshifters to beware Ming Shu¡¯s knife. But, in the actual fight, they realized that the knife was not that easy to dodge.


    It was not only hard, it was sharp too.


    The moment they touched it, it would make a cut on their body.


    The shapeshifters were still stuck in the Stone Age. They had never seen this kind of weapon before.


    The shapeshifters fell one by one.


    Ming Shu moved toward Hu Jiu.


    Shua¡ª


    The knife shed down. The air around it vibrated.


    ¡°A-Xiu!¡± Hu Jiu shouted in fear.


    Cang Xiu came over and pulled Hu Jiu away. They rolled on the ground. Ming Shu¡¯s knife cut into the walls of the valley.


    Loose rocks fell down. Ming Shu turned around and shed her knife in the air again. The cold light from the knife shed across the valley. Itnded in front of Hu Jiu.


    The shapeshifters who came to help them gave Hu Jiu and Cang Xiu some time to breathe. With their help, they ran away to the side.


    ¡°A-Xiu!¡±


    Hu Jiu suddenly shouted.


    Cang Xiu¡¯s body flew out. He smashed into the rock wall and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Little cutie, it¡¯s your turn now.¡±


    The voice seemed toe from right beside her ear.


    She turned her head instantly. Something shed past her eyes. Her vision turned blurry.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Shended on her back. Her back hurt from the broken rocks on the ground.


    ¡°How dare you try to kill me with this amount of people.¡± Ming Shu looked down at Hu Jiu. ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡±


    <i>I am worth at least a thousand mounted troops!</i>


    ¡°Yao Luo...¡± Hu Jiu squeezed the two words out of her mouth. She red at her with hatred.


    <i>I¡¯m going to kill her!</i>


    <i>Kill her!</i>


    The shapeshifters beside them charged at her. Ming Shu finished them off while pressing against her.


    Hu Jiu was frightened.


    <i>Is this the kind of strength a shapeshifter should have?</i>


    <i>Is the witcher spirit so powerful?</i>


    <i>This is not the time to think about this.</i>


    <i>I need to leave.</i>


    Hu Jiu looked across at the other side. Cang Xiu was unconscious. Useless!


    He couldn¡¯t even win against a female.


    Hu Jiu¡¯s hand touched her dress, made from animal skin. Her eyes narrowed. When Ming Shu was fighting the other shapeshifters, she quickly took out something wrapped in a leaf from the pockets of her dress.


    ¡°What is this?¡± A clear voice came from above her.


    Hu Jiu got a shock. She gritted her teeth and sprinkled the things inside the lead.


    Ming Shu saw the powder flowing into the air. Itnded on the ground...

 Chapter 1076 - The Superior Leader (25)

    <h4>Chapter 1076: The Superior Leader (25)</h4>


    Silence.


    Dead silence.


    The ck dog leader shouted in anger, ¡°Hu Jiu, what are you doing?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows at the ck dog leader. His expression was hideous. He looked as though he wanted to eat Hu Jiu alive.


    Hu Jiu just stared intently at the powder she sprinkled.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what they were doing. She pulled Hu Jiu up. <i>Let me beat her up first.</i>


    ¡°Yao Luo, let me go...¡± Hu Jiu was agitated when she realized that Ming Shu didn¡¯t care about what she did. ¡°You will die soon. If I were you, I would leave immediately. You...


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    Hu Jiu¡¯s painful cries caused the ck dog leader to stop in his tracks. The shapeshifters who hadn¡¯t died stopped and looked over too.


    The atmosphere was weird.


    The ck dog leader was furious. He stared at the ground as though something was going toe up.


    There was a hint of worry and excitement in his eyes too.


    That powder couldn¡¯t be seen by the naked eyes anymore.


    Ming Shu let go of Hu Jiu and looked at the direction where the ck dog leader was staring at.


    <i>What is he looking at?</i>


    <i>Will snackse out from the ground?</i>


    <i>Do shapeshifters have such good eyesight? Are they able to see what is in the ground?</i>


    Hu Jiuy on the ground. She couldn¡¯t care about the pain in her body. She muttered as she looked at the ground, ¡°Why... why is there no reaction at all? How can it be?¡±


    ¡°What are you all looking at?¡± Ming Shu took out her dried sweet potato slices and questioned Hu Jiu after taking two bites.


    Hu Jiu¡¯s eyes were red. She red at Ming Shu angrily.


    Ming Shu leaned back slightly and shielded her potato slices.


    <i>Why are you looking at me like this? Are you trying to scare me to death so that you can snatch my dried sweet potato?!</i>


    ¡°What did you do?!¡± Hu Jiu screamed in a shrill voice. ¡°What did you do!?¡±


    Ming Shu was puzzled.


    <i>I... didn¡¯t do anything.</i>


    Hu Jiu questioned her, ¡°Why... why isn¡¯t heing out? What did you do to him?!¡±


    <i>Who is noting up?</i>


    <i>No wait, little cutie, don¡¯t go too far ahead. I can¡¯t catch up with you.</i>


    ¡°He said that the moment I summon him, he will appear. It¡¯s you... what did you do?¡±


    <i>Summon?</i>


    <i>Summon who?</i>


    <i>Snacks... no, summon Ultraman?</i>


    Ming Shu ate her snacks as she came up with her own storyline.


    After a while, she clenched her right fist and knocked her right fist into her left palm. ¡°I know.¡±


    Hu Jiu and the ck dog leader looked at her simultaneously.


    Ming Shu answered them in a serious tone, ¡°You must have used the wrong method.¡±


    Hu Jiu: ¡°...¡±


    The ck dog leader: ¡°...¡±


    The nsmen from the peacock tribe: ¡°...¡± Something was wrong with that answer.


    The fire in the woods was still burning. Half the sky was red and the entire valley was lit up. Hot air blew at them.


    On the battleground...


    One side failed to summon something while their opponent tried to help them by finding an exnation.


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°Your posture might be wrong. Why don¡¯t you change your posture and try again? Maybe you should be more sincere. The other party might not be able to feel your sincerity when youy on the ground just now.¡±


    The ck dog leader: ¡°...¡±


    Hu Jiu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu continued, ¡°Maybe the signal is not good. Why don¡¯t you try again?¡±


    The ck dog leader: ¡°...¡±


    Hu Jiu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu blinked. ¡°Wrong? Let me think...¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how to help. She had seen many summoning spells before. There were all kinds of ways to summon something.


    Ming Shu said, ¡°Summoning spells normally require blood, right? Why don¡¯t you try using your blood?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± The ck dog leader couldn¡¯t control himself anymore. He said what the rest of the shapeshifters were thinking.


    The anger that he had harbored disappeared with the help of Ming Shu.


    <i>This female...</i>


    <i>Is crazy!</i>


    ¡°Maybe...¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Ming Shu tilted her head slightly. She looked right at the ck dog leader and expressed her curiosity. ¡°So, what did you all want to summon just now?¡±


    The ck dog leader wanted to exin. But, his eyes lit up suddenly and he stared intently behind Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu turned back to have a look. Wind was starting to form on the ground. It carried the dust up and formed a mini whirlwind.


    <i>Pa¡ª</i>


    The ck dog leader was extremely excited. It showed on his face.


    Ming Shu stepped on the mini whirlwind. Before the whirlwind was fully formed, it was stopped.


    If she didn¡¯t stop it now, what was she waiting for?


    <i>You must kill danger when it is still in the womb!</i>


    The atmosphere was awkward.


    Hu Jiu was so angry she couldn¡¯t say anything. Her entire body was shaking.


    The ck dog leader red at her furiously. Ming Shu didn¡¯t know if he was angry because the thing was not summoned or because of Ming Shu¡¯s actions.


    Either way, he was furious.


    <i>This is the reason why I exist.</i>


    ¡°Oh...¡± Ming Shu broke the awkward atmosphere. ¡°Are you all still going to fight? If you are not going to fight, you can help me put out the fire.¡±


    The ck dog leader wanted to run away, but he was caught and dragged back by Ming Shu. She mmed him onto the ground.


    ¡°Why are you running away?¡± Ming Shu smiled at him. ¡°There are tasks waiting for you.¡±


    ...


    One hourter, all the shapeshifters were thrown into the valley.


    They caught Nie Fan in the mountain.


    He wanted to fight with Ming Shu when he saw that Ming Shu had captured Hu Jiu.


    However, he soon got subdued by Ming Shu using realgar.


    <i>Do you know how it feels when you try to fight with her but she just takes out her ultimate weapon slowly?</i>


    ¡°This fire was started by you all. Hence, you all are responsible for putting it out.¡± Ming Shu ate the food that Wen Nuan prepared and pointed at the fire with her chin. ¡°After you all put out the fire, nt trees. You can go back after you finish nting trees. Every beast is responsible for taking care of the forest.¡±


    The shapeshifters: ¡°...¡± <i>Shivers in fear</i>.


    Even with so many of them, they couldn¡¯t subdue her.


    Ming Shu tied up their leaders and fed them some beast spirit herbs.


    Then, she asked the rest of the shapeshifters to put out the fire.


    If they dared to run away, she would kill their leaders and then destroy their tribe.


    Ming Shu promised that she was not just saying empty words. She asked them to think about the leopard tribe.


    It was hard to start a fire but difficult to put it out. Luckily, there were many shapeshifters so they managed to stop the fire from spreading.


    If they knew that this was going to happen, they would never dare to start a fire.


    After settling this business, Ming Shu had something more important to do¡ª


    The little demon.


    If the little demon hadn¡¯t lost his memory, she would apud his disappearance.


    However...


    He had no memory now and he seemed quite stupid...


    What if he got bullied by someone?


    There was a problem here.


    Where did he go?


    Ming Shu thought for a while and left the valley.


    The air was warm. She walked a long distance before she felt the coldness in the air.


    Moonlight shone down and formed ayer of white frost on the ground.


    The stars shone brightly.


    The scenery was amazing.

 Chapter 1077 - The Superior Leader (26)

    <h4><i>Chapter 1077</i>: The Superior Leader (26)</h4>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know how far she was from the peacock tribe. But, she knew that she was really far away...


    The sun was already starting to rise.


    She saw someone walking over from the horizon.


    Then, the person fell down under her gaze.


    Ming Shu slowly walked over and bent down to look at him.


    Yun Huang didn¡¯t need to breathe so he justy on the ground without any expression. Even when Ming Shu came over, there was no change in his expression.


    ¡°You managed toe so far. Impressive.¡± Ming Shu helped him up and asked in a helpless tone, ¡°Where are you hurt?¡±


    Yun Huang¡¯s cold face was pressed against Ming Shu¡¯s chest.


    ¡°No...¡±


    Yun Huang¡¯s body was dirty but he was not hurt.


    He just looked tired like the time when he finished drawing the beast god pattern.


    ¡°He¡¯s over there... catch him!¡±


    Footsteps and angry shouts came from the horizon. The noise seemed to have startled the sky. The sky turned bright.


    Yun Huang suddenly pushed her. ¡°Run...¡±


    Ming Shu held him and looked at the horizon. Many shapeshifters were charging at them. They quickly surrounded them.


    ¡°How did you provoke them?¡± Ming Shu asked quietly.


    Yun Huang stopped pushing her. He grabbed her wrist. It was cold but not ufortable.


    ¡°He still has an aplice. He killed our nsmen and sphemed against the beast god.¡± The shapeshifters helped Ming Shu to clear her doubts. ¡°Catch them and sacrifice them to the beast god!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Amazing. You came so far to kill someone.</i>


    ...


    Yun Huang hugged Ming Shu¡¯s neck. His head was on her shoulder. Ming Shu was carrying him.


    All the shapeshiftersy on the ground behind them.


    She was impressive...


    Ming Shu nced sideways at him. She met Yun Huang¡¯s gaze. She smiled. ¡°If you cause any trouble again, I will note and look for you.¡±


    Yun Huang asked with a poker face, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Why are you not reflecting yourself and asking me why?</i>


    <i>Is this what you should be saying?</i>


    ¡°Do I look very free? What did I tell you?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I said that if you leave the valley, I will break your legs, right?¡±


    Yun Huang recalled what she said.


    He replied slowly, ¡°They will grow back.¡±


    Ming Shu: ???


    <i>What will grow back?</i>


    <i>Your guts?</i>


    <i>Do you think that just because you lost your memory, you can do whatever you like?</i>


    Ming Shu wanted to throw him down and leave him to fend for himself.


    Just as she was thinking about this, she felt something cold on her face. A soft and gentle kissnded on her cheek.


    Yun Huang moved away slightly after kissing her.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why did you kiss me?¡±


    Yun Huang replied honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    <i>I just wanted to.</i>


    He saw male a shapeshifter doing this to a female shapeshifter. The female shapeshifter would smile at the male. They said that smiling meant the person was happy. She would be happy too, right?


    Ming Shu felt that she understood what kind of character profile Yun Huang had.


    He didn¡¯t seem to have any emotions.


    Ming Shu put him down. Yun Huang¡¯s legs were weak so he hugged Ming Shu¡¯s neck and tried to stabilize himself.


    He did it so tantly. He felt no emotions or had any thoughts regarding their intimate interaction.


    Ming Shu grabbed his chin and kissed him. Yun Huang had no choice but to ept the kiss.


    Just as she expected, he had no change in emotion.


    Those eyes were still empty.


    Ming Shu pecked him twice and then held his face. ¡°If only you can always be so obedient.¡±


    She felt her head hurting when she remembered the naughty little demon.


    Yun Huang tilted his head. ¡°What does obedient mean?¡±


    Ming Shu said, ¡°Listen to what I say?¡±


    Yun Huang thought about it for a while. ¡°I will listen to you.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know why, he just wanted to agree with whatever she said.


    ¡°As if. You are just saying so.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Can you walk?¡±


    ¡°I will listen to you,¡± Yun Huang emphasized.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay,¡± Ming Shu replied indifferently. ¡°If you can walk, walk by yourself. Don¡¯t hug me.¡±


    <i>I will never believe you.</i>


    Yun Huang tried to stand up straight after releasing her but failed. Ming Shu quickly grabbed him and pulled him upright. ¡°Troublesome.¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu brought Yun Huang back to the valley.


    The fire around the valley had been put out by now. Ming Zhe was scrutinizing the other shapeshifters as they nted trees.


    A bunch of shapeshifters sweated profusely as they worked hard.


    The scene was quite impressive.


    Ming Shu brought Yun Huang back to his room before looking for the ck dog leader who had been locked up individually.


    The ck dog leader was tied up with vines that had been soaked in beast spirit herb. Hey motionless on the ground like a dead dog.


    The blue sky reflected in his eyes. Then, something blocked the light above him.


    The ck dog leader raised his head forcefully.


    ¡°Yao Luo...¡±


    He gritted his teeth as he called her.


    Ming Shu smiled. She held her sunflower seeds. ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat.¡±


    The ck dog leader squeezed out his words: ¡°I underestimated you.¡±


    This was why he was in this situation. He felt remorse but mostly, he felt hatred and anger.


    <i>It</i><i>shouldn¡¯t be like this.</i>


    <i>It shouldn¡¯t end like this!</i>


    Ming Shu encouraged him. ¡°Yes, please do better next time.¡±


    The ck dog leader: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled gently. Her eyes were clear and enchanting. Her smile was like the flowers in spring, beautiful and refreshing.


    However, to the ck dog leader, she was humiliating him.


    It was a poisonous smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat. What did you all want to summon just now?¡±


    The ck dog leader frowned. He was on his guard.


    He turned his head. He didn¡¯t want to answer this question.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? The thing that you are trying to summon didn¡¯t even bother with you.¡±


    ¡°That was because...¡± The ck dog leader suddenly stopped. He sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t try to get anything out of me.¡±


    He felt anger burning in his heart when he remembered how Ming Shu stepped on the whirlwind.


    ¡°I have no other choice then.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice floated in the air.


    The ck dog leader tensed up. He looked at Ming Shu furiously.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t move. She ate her dried sweet potato slowly.


    The ck dog leader: ???


    The ck dog leader watched Ming Shu as she finished half the pack of dried potatoes.


    He hadn¡¯t even had a drink of water ever since he got tied up.


    The sky got brighter. The ck dog leader¡¯s panting got heavier. He was thirsty and hungry.


    Was she trying to get him to give up like this?


    The ck dog leader looked at her with contempt. He was not someone who would sumb so easily.


    However, the ck dog leader was thinking too much. Ming Shu just wanted to finish her food.


    She finished herst sweet potato and pped her hands. Her tone was lighthearted. ¡°Let¡¯s start. Don¡¯t scream or shout. It is not good if you disturb other small animals who are working.¡±


    The ck dog leader was puzzled.


    Very soon, loud screams of pain rang through the valley.


    They echoed throughout the valley.


    The little animals who were nting trees didn¡¯t dare to bezy. They worked even harder.

 Chapter 1078 - The Superior Leader (27)

    <h4>Chapter 1078: The Superior Leader (27)</h4>


    ¡°I will tell you...¡±


    The ck dog leadery on the ground helplessly. He gave up in the end.


    Ming Shu released him and smiled down at therge dog below her. ¡°I have reminded you before. If you said it earlier, you would not need to suffer so much.¡±


    The ck dog leader: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu sat back and crossed her legs. ¡°Go on.¡±


    The ck dog leader panted heavily. ¡°Yes... yes... it¡¯s the witcher spirit.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you all say that I am the witcher spirit? Why do you all summon the witcher spirit when I am in front of you? How can you seed if you all didn¡¯t have any sacrificesid out?¡±


    The ck dog leader: ¡°...¡± <i>You should know whether you are the witcher spirit.</i>


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°How dare you all summon the witcher spirit behind my back.¡±


    <i>How dare the real witcher spirite and snatch my job.</i>


    The ck dog leader: ¡°...¡±


    The ck dog leader felt tired. He didn¡¯t want to talk to this crazy person.


    Ming Shu went back to the main topic. ¡°How do you know how to summon the witcher spirit?¡±


    The ck dog leader could still feel the pain in his body. He had no choice but to reply to her.


    It started from the beast god¡¯s mountain.


    All the deformed shapeshifters were dumped into the beast god¡¯s mountain. Only important people in a tribe were able to enter the mountain.


    One day, the ck dog leader went to leave a deformed shapeshifter at the beast god¡¯s mountain.


    He walked the path many times, but that time, he suddenly felt a chill.


    This was not the normal kind of cold.


    The chill came from the hole where the deformed shapeshifters were thrown into.


    He wanted to leave after throwing the deformed shapeshifter in the hole.


    However, when he was preparing to throw the shapeshifter down, a ck ball of air rose up. The ck dog leader had never seen this kind of scene before so he immediately ran away.


    In his hurry, he stepped on something and fell into the hole.


    He fell unconscious.


    When he woke up, he saw the witcher spirit.


    There were white bones all around it. The witcher spirit floated above the white bones. Everything looked sinister and eerie.


    The witcher spirit had no form. It was just a ck ball of air. But, it could talk and could change into a shapeshifter.


    The ck dog leader was frightened.


    The witcher spirit ordered the ck dog leader to listen to it and gave it the method to summon it so that he could use it when he met danger.


    It even promised that if the ck dog leader listened to it well, he could get whatever he wanted. Land, food, he would have an endless supply of it.


    The ck dog leader was brainwashed by the witcher spirit and started working for it.


    The witcher spirit needed shapeshifters asionally. It requested for the shapeshifters to be alive and they must be adults.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what the situation is now? How can there be an endless supply of food? Did you kill all the shapeshifters?¡±


    Shapeshifters only knew how to reproduce. They didn¡¯t know how to nt food so the only thing they could eat was themselves. Where was the witcher spirit supposed to get food for him?


    With the current environment, how much food could nature supply them?


    Edible nts were almost extinct.


    The ck dog leader: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Why did you catch Wen Nuan?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It asked me to do it.¡±


    Wen Nuan was human. Why did the witcher spirit want her? Did he want to change his diet and have a taste of humans?


    Based on the protagonist¡¯s halo, it would not be an easy feat.


    ¡°What about Yun Huang? Why did you say that he was the witcher spirit?¡±


    ¡°Yun Huang?¡± The ck dog leader was confused. Who was that?


    ¡°The person that you caughtst time.¡±


    That strange male?


    The ck dog leader replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know... but it seemed afraid of him. It told me that I must kill him.¡±


    Afraid?


    Yun Huang said... that he killed those shapeshifters because they were bad. Was it because they had been tainted by the witcher spirit?


    What was Yun Huang?


    ¡°Does Hu Jiu know about this?¡±


    The ck dog leader was stunned for a moment at the sudden change of topic. He nodded after a while. ¡°When I was talking with the witcher spirit one day, she overheard us. She was willing to work for the witcher spirit so it didn¡¯t kill her.¡±


    Hu Jiu was shocked by Ming Shu¡¯s weapon and was caught at that time. It was normal for her to choose to work for the witcher spirit.


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°What does the witcher spirit want to do?¡±


    The ck dog tribe shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that he nted many of its shapeshifters in every tribe. The person called... called Yun Huang killed all these shapeshifters.¡±


    The ck dog leader told her everything he knew.


    Ming Shu asked him herst question. ¡°How do you summon the witcher spirit?¡±


    The ck dog leader replied, ¡°The witcher spirit gave me some things. When I want to summon it, I just need to sprinkle it into the air. The thing that Hu Jiu sprinkled was thest of the powder it gave us.¡±


    Without the powder, they didn¡¯t know how to contact the witcher spirit.


    The witcher spirit would look for them if it needed their help.


    There was no such storyline in the original story. Hu Jiu was supposed to just have s*x with different shapeshifters and then give birth to a bunch of baby shapeshifters.


    However, this storyline might have happened in the female protagonist¡¯s arc.


    Witcher spirit...


    Based on what the ck dog leader told her, it sounded like the ghost of the shapeshifter world.


    ...


    Ming Shu sat in the kitchen and ate her food. An unfamiliar male suddenly entered the room.


    Ming Shu looked up. Their eyes met.


    The male suddenly rushed toward Ming Shu.


    <i>What are you doing, what are you doing!</i>


    <i>Why are you trying to snatch my food the moment you see me!</i>


    Ming Shu stepped back while protecting her food.


    The male missed her. He fell to the ground uncontrobly due to his injury. He hugged Ming Shu¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Ming Shu!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The only person who knew this name... was Luo Yan.


    She hadn¡¯t seen this lunatic in a while.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bow down to me the moment you see me. Do you respect me so much?¡± Ming Shu looked at the person on the ground calmly.


    Lunatic Luo Yan: ¡°...¡±


    He was injured!


    It had nothing to do with her!


    Luo Yan gave his signature crazy smile. ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled her leg away and made to kick Luo Yan.


    Luo Yan rolled away. He looked pitiful, but he managed to dodge her leg.


    ¡°You are still not cute at all.¡± Luo Yan smiled as he stood up forcefully from the ground. He brushed off the dust on his animal skin.


    ¡°How can I be cuter than you?¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°You are unique to the world.¡±


    Luo Yan looked at his animal skin. Then, he nced at the blue dress on Ming Shu¡¯s body.


    Why was the difference so huge? They were both shapeshifters!


    Why did the bird have such nice clothes?


    Luo Yan scanned his surroundings. ¡°I am not going to mess around with you. Where is Qi Yu?¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking for him?¡± <i>Must the little demon appear just because you want him to?</i>


    Luo Yan looked at Ming Shu¡¯s calm expression. She knew everything.


    He stopped smiling and said in a serious tone, ¡°Where is he? I have something to tell him.¡±


    ¡°Kill him? Or do you all want to kill me together?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Luo Yan started smiling again. ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If you want to die in a pleasant way, you can stab me now.¡±


    Ming Shu thoughtfully passed Luo Yan a kitchen knife.


    Luo Yan¡¯s mouth corners twitched.


    <i>Is it okay for her to pass a knife to her opponent just like this?</i>


    <i>So what if you can¡¯t die?</i>

 Chapter 1079 - The Superior Leader (28)

    <h4>Chapter 1079: The Superior Leader (28)</h4>


    Ming Shu wanted to know what happened so she took Luo Yan to meet Yun Huang.


    ¡°... This is Qi Yu?¡± Luo Yan pointed at the man who had no expression on his face. He was in disbelief.


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Luo Yan gritted his teeth. ¡°How am I supposed to go back then!¡±


    ording to what Luo Yan said, they met some ident and couldn¡¯t go back now.


    However, the psychopath didn¡¯t tell her the details. He was guarding against her.


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why do you still have your memory?¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to know?¡± Luo Yan replied angrily.


    ¡°So why are you looking for me?¡± Ming Shu folded her arms in front of her chest and looked at Luo Yan with a smile.


    Luo Yan looked at her. He repeated what he said thest time.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Is the psychopath brainwashed?</i>


    <i>This batch of swindlers can¡¯t make it!</i>


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Sister Chen Yu bring you for a brain checkup?¡±


    Luo Yan blinked. ¡°It is not polite to beat around the bush and scold me like this.¡±


    ¡°Idiot.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ...


    ¡°We need to get his memory back.¡± Luo Yan muttered to himself.


    His rtionship was Qi Yu was very bad, but he needed to help him now. Luo Yan had no other choice.


    Ming Shu stopped Luo Yan. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Luo Yan smiled. ¡°I want to talk to him and try to make him regain his memory. Don¡¯t worry, I will not do anything to him. I am in a dire situation too.¡±


    He tried all kinds of methods, but couldn¡¯t go back.


    Qi Yu was different...


    This was why he was jealous of him.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I think that it is better for him to be like this.¡±


    He was stupid, but he was not irritating.


    Luo Yan: ...???


    <i>What do you mean, it is better for him? He lost his memory!</i>


    If he didn¡¯t regain his memory, they would not be able to go back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know...¡±


    ¡°No.¡± <i>Don¡¯t try to fool me again!</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    The next moment, Luo Yan shouted in shock, ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly attacked him. Luo Yan was caught off guard. Ming Shu grabbed his wrist. When he shouted at her, she smiled and threw him over her shoulder.


    She had to get the psychopath away from here. Why should she let him stay? To create trouble for herself?


    ¡°Leader... what happened?¡± Wen Nuan heard themotion and ran over. She saw the angry man on the ground. ¡°Leader, how did this person provoke you?¡±


    This was the injured man she brought back. He disappeared just now when she wasn¡¯t looking.


    Why did Ming Shu hit him?


    ¡°Girls need to be gentle. If not, no one will like you.¡± Luo Yan rubbed his painful waist.


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°You can stop worrying then.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Luo Yan thought about something. His smile froze. Then, he gritted his teeth. He was furious.


    Luo Yan didn¡¯t want to bullshit with Ming Shu. He quickly got up and pushed Wen Nuan toward Ming Shu. Then, he ran toward Yun Huang.


    Yun Huang looked over. He stared silently at Luo Yan as he ran closer.


    Luo Yan arrived in front of Yun Huang quickly.


    He was afraid that Ming Shu would chase after him so he tried to grab Yun Huang. However, when he reached out his hand, the person had disappeared.


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡±


    Yun Huang appeared behind him.


    Luo Yan turned around and shouted, ¡°Qi Yu!¡±


    At the same time, Ming Shu grabbed Yun Huang and hugged him. She moved back a few steps.


    ¡°Who is Qi Yu?¡± Yun Huang asked Ming Shu.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about that idiot,¡± Ming Shu consoled him.


    Luo Yan: ??? <i>Did that woman just scold Qi Yu directly?</i>


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Luo Yan: !!! <i>Did you just agree? Do you know that she is scolding you?</i>


    <i>Will people be stupid when they lose their memory?</i>


    F**k! Why didn¡¯t he record this scene? If he went back, this would be a good show to watch.


    Yun Huang asked again, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and replied, ¡°Another idiot.¡±


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I didn¡¯t lose my memory!</i>


    Luo Yan gave a crazy smile. His tone was sinister and eerie. ¡°Do you think that just because I can¡¯t touch him, I will not be able to make him regain his memory?¡±


    Ming Shu asked respectfully, ¡°Oh, what methods do you have?¡±


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡±


    Luo Yan gave a sinister smile. ¡°This is a secret. Why must I tell you?¡±


    ¡°Heh...¡±


    Luo Yan looked rxed but internally, he was frightened of her.


    She would turn scary when she got killed and even when she was normal, she was powerful. She was not cute at all.


    If she didn¡¯t let him near Qi Yu...


    It would make things difficult for him.


    For some reason, Luo Yan felt excited.


    However, Ming Shu attacked him again.


    Luo Yan was injured so he was not Ming Shu¡¯s match.


    He was subdued after a few exchanges.


    ¡°Throw him out!¡± Ming Shu called some shapeshifters over and pointed at Luo Yan.


    Luo Yan allowed the shapeshifters to tie him up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so ruthless. We had an intimate rtionship before. How can you treat me like this?¡±


    Intimate rtionship?


    <i>Is he dreaming?</i>


    Ming Shu raised her hand and threw a bowl of beast spirit herb at him.


    Luo Yan knew what it was. He cursed silently and wanted to break free from the two shapeshifters holding onto him. The two shapeshifters pushed him forward and hid behind him.


    All the beast spirit herb fell on him.


    Luo Yan turned into a ck cat.


    A crazy cat?


    <i>This is a rare breed.</i>


    Ming Shu was about to ask the shapeshifters to throw the cat out. At this moment, she saw amotion arising among the shapeshifters who were nting trees.


    New shapeshifters seemed to havee.


    ...


    A bunch of shapeshifters were walking toward them. They were shocked when they saw shapeshifters from different tribes working on the mountain.


    What was happening?


    Was there a tribe meeting?


    ¡°Leader, we have never seen those shapeshifters before. They are weird...¡± A shapeshifter ran over and reported to her.


    The shapeshifter world was huge. However, shapeshifters rarely moved their location.


    Hence, it was normal to not recognize the new shapeshifters.


    Ming Shu came out with her nsmen.


    As there were many shapeshifters around, the new shapeshifters that came didn¡¯t dare to be impolite. They waited outside obediently.


    Ming Shu came out slowly. The shapeshifters immediately spoke when they saw her. ¡°We came from the alligator tribe situated at the northernke. Are you the leader of this tribe?¡±


    Alligator tribe?


    The shapeshifters around whispered to each other. Most of them never heard of the alligator tribe. However, some of them knew about how vicious they were.


    They were even crueler than the leopard tribe and the boar tribe.


    Ming Shu sized them up. ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The shapeshifters were polite. ¡°We are chasing a shapeshifter which has been possessed by the witcher spirit. Have you seen any unfamiliar shapeshifters around you?¡±


    <i>It¡¯s the witcher spirit again.</i>

 Chapter 1080 - The Superior Leader (29)

    <h4>Chapter 1080: The Superior Leader (29)</h4>


    ¡°What does he look like?¡±


    ¡°He is a ck cat.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. She ordered someone to bring Luo Yan out.


    ¡°Him?¡±


    The shapeshifter nodded immediately. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s him. Can you pass him to us?¡±


    ¡°Ming Shu, you...¡±


    Ming Shu bent down and gagged Luo Yan. She turned and smiled at the shapeshifters from the alligator tribe. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡±


    The other party didn¡¯t expect things to happen so smoothly. They looked at Ming Shu strangely.


    ¡°However...¡± Ming Shu nced at them. ¡°What are you all going to exchange him for?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The shapeshifters opposite her were confused.


    However, they regained their senses after a while. She caught the shapeshifter so it was understandable that she would ask for something.


    ¡°Our tribe is far away from here so we didn¡¯t bring many things with us. If you don¡¯t mind, we can use our weapons to exchange for this shapeshifter. These weapons will allow you to catch your prey easier.¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°Why will I want your weapons? They can¡¯t be eaten. Use food to exchange for him.¡±


    Food?


    Eh...


    The shapeshifters from the alligator tribe tried to convince Ming Shu. ¡°Our weapons are really good. I believe that...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t have food, there is nothing to talk about.¡±


    The shapeshifters from the alligator tribe: ¡°...¡±


    Since there were many shapeshifters around them, the shapeshifters from the alligator tribe had to agree to Ming Shu¡¯s request. However, when Ming Shu said that she didn¡¯t want meat, they wanted to curse her.


    Wen Nuan heard that Ming Shu wanted to use the man she rescued to exchange for food. She ran out hurriedly.


    She wanted to stop Ming Shu. However, the shapeshifter attacked her in the kitchen...


    The shapeshifters from the alligator tribe finally managed to obtain some food.


    Ming Shu counted the items. She immediately threw Luo Yan over whileplimenting him, ¡°You have your uses. You are cute.¡±


    Luo Yan¡¯s mouth was gagged but his eyes were smiling. The sinister look in his eyes was frightening.


    Ming Shu waved at him.


    The shapeshifters from the alligator tribe left instantly.


    ¡°Leader... don¡¯t you think that those shapeshifters are weird?¡± Ming Zhe whispered to Ming Shu after the shapeshifters left.


    ¡°How so?¡±


    Ming Zhe frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the shapeshifter is possessed by the witcher spirit? Why are they not afraid at all?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°They were lying.¡±


    She didn¡¯t care about their motive. She got her snacks.


    Ming Zhe: ¡°...¡± <i>Why is my leader so clear about everything?</i>


    ...


    The news that Ming Shu used a shapeshifter to exchange for food spread. Although they knew that she had done it before, this was the first time they saw it personally.


    The shapeshifters who were nting trees shivered in fear. They didn¡¯t dare to have any other thoughts. They would nt trees obediently...


    Besides looking for Hu Jiu every day and gaining some Hatred Points, Ming Shu stayed with Yun Huang most of the time.


    She was toozy to think about the witcher spirit and the beast god. She couldn¡¯t get any answer from Yun Huang.


    He didn¡¯t know anything.


    Hence, she should just spend time eating her dried sweet potato.


    The trees around the valley started growing again. There were no traces from the fire left.


    ¡°Leader, what do we do with these shapeshifters?¡± Ming Zhe asked Ming Shu.


    ¡°Chase them away after they finish nting the trees... if you all want to eat them, you can.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>The nsmen are all vegetarians now.</i>


    ¡°What about Hu Jiu and the others?¡± These shapeshifters were tied up.


    ¡°Organize a denouncement ceremony and chase them out,¡± Ming Shu casually replied.


    They were all her snacks coupons. They couldn¡¯t die. She had to urge them to continue creating trouble.


    <i>Why am I bing more and more like a naggy mother?</i>


    <i>Aren¡¯t I supposed to be a viin?</i>


    ¡°Denouncement ceremony?¡± Ming Zhe was puzzled. <i>What is that?</i>


    Very soon, Ming Zhe learned what a denouncement ceremony was.


    Ming Shu gathered all the shapeshifters and asked them to hit their leaders.


    Once they hit them, they could leave.


    If they didn¡¯t hit them, they would stay back and be used to exchange for food.


    Most of the tribes that participated in this attack were powerful tribes. She believed that people were willing to use vegetarian food to exchange for meat.


    If there was no other choice, she could trade them with the wealthy boars.


    She didn¡¯t mind having more food.


    The leaders and Hu Jiu were swearing at her silently.


    ...


    ¡°A-Jiu...¡± Cang Xiu hugged Hu Jiu. Nie Fan crossed his arms at the side.


    Hu Jiu was disappointed with these two males.


    They were powerful when they were beside Wen Nuan.


    Why did they be so useless aftering to her?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Hu Jiu shook her head. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Cang Xiu smiled happily when he saw Hu Jiu caring for him. Even if he was injured, he would pretend that he was not hurt.


    Nie Fan followed his example and shook his head.


    Hu Jiu just asked them casually. She didn¡¯t care about them.


    ¡°Yao Luo...¡± Hu Jiu looked at the ck dog leader. Since Cang Xiu and Nie Fan was here, she didn¡¯t dare to talk about the witcher spirit. She just asked, ¡°What shall we do with Yao Luo?¡±


    The ck dog leader was extremely frightened of that woman. He pulled a long face. ¡°What else do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°How can you just give up like this? If we don¡¯t do anything, she might torture us more in the future.¡± Hu Jiu¡¯s voice was delicate. She was worried.


    ¡°What do you want to do then?¡± Would they be able to win if they had the witcher spirit with them?


    The ck dog leader was not sure. However, a voice inside him told him that if he continued, he would die.


    Hu Jiu was not willing to let Ming Shu off. ¡°But...¡±


    The ck dog leader was irritated. ¡°You can do what you like.¡±


    Hu Jiu looked at the ck dog leader leaving with his nsmen. The other shapeshifters were furious, but due to their previous experience, they chose to leave.


    Hu Jiu clenched her fists. ¡°Cowards.¡±


    Cang Xiu asked in concern, ¡°A-Jiu, what did you say?¡±


    Hu Jiu shook her head. Her face was pale. ¡°Nothing. I am just worried that... we... in the future...¡±


    Cang Xiu patted his chest and promised her. ¡°A-Jiu, don¡¯t worry. I will take revenge for you.¡±


    Hu Jiu rolled her eyes secretly. <i>What can you do?</i>


    ¡°A-Jiu, let¡¯s go back first,¡± Nie Fan said. ¡°We need to have a n.¡±


    Hu Jiu was impatient but she couldn¡¯t show it. She agreed gently.


    ...


    Since the snake tribe was closer, they went back to the snake tribe.


    While Cang Xiu was applying medicine for Hu Jiu, he had s*x with her.


    Hu Jiu was unhappy with Nie Fan and Cang Xiu, but she was satisfied with their bedroom skills.


    ¡°A-Jiu...¡± Hu Jiu¡¯s voice was seductive. ¡°Can you help me... help me kill Yao Luo?¡±


    Cang Xiu was immersed in his s*xual desire so he just replied instinctively, ¡°Yes, I will give you whatever you want. A-Jiu... A-Jiu...¡±

 Chapter 1081 - The Superior Leader (30)

    <h4>Chapter 1081: The Superior Leader (30)</h4>


    After Hu Jiu and her partners were chased out, Ming Shu¡¯s life got more boring.


    Yun Huang wouldn¡¯t speak if you didn¡¯t initiate a conversation. Even if you spoke to him, he would only reply with a few words.


    Most of the time, he didn¡¯t know anything. He was a conversation ender.


    The weather got hotter.


    It should be near July now.


    The cracks in the ground became wider. Cracks even appeared on the damp ground in the valley.


    This was when Yun Huang became useful.


    The night in the mountain was quiet.


    Yun Huang was used to Ming Shu hugging him when she was asleep. He didn¡¯t need to sleep so he would just lie there like a log.


    He raised his head slightly and looked at the person hugging him with the help of the faint moonlight.


    These shapeshifters said that she was beautiful.


    Yun Huang felt that she was beautiful too.


    She was more beautiful than any shapeshifter he ever saw.


    He reached out his hand carefully and touched her lips. Yun Huang observed her reaction. Then he touched her lips again.


    He suddenly remembered howfortable he felt when he kissed her.


    Yun Huang thought for a moment. He raised his head and touched her lips with his.


    Well...


    Then?


    Yun Huang was deep in thought so he didn¡¯t notice the person opening her eyes.


    Just as Yun Huang recalled what the next step was, he felt Ming Shu¡¯s lips moving away.


    ¡°Wu...¡±


    Yun Huang blinked. He looked at Ming Shu with a puzzled look.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Yun Huang replied sincerely, ¡°I felt good when you did this to mest time.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Should she argue with an idiot?


    No!


    Ming Shu felt a little helpless. She kissed him. ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t move. Go and sleep.¡±


    Yun Huang suddenly pulled her hand and ced it somewhere. ¡°Why?¡± he asked curiously.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Let¡¯s sleep in different rooms.</i>


    <i>We will sleep in different rooms tomorrow!</i>


    Yun Huang was still waiting for Ming Shu¡¯s reply.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>This is a natural reaction. How am I supposed to exin this?</i>


    Yun Huang didn¡¯t feel ufortable. He was just not used to the changes in his body.


    Ming Shu nced at Yun Huang. When she realized that he seemed undisturbed, she started to feel pity for him.


    <i>He can¡¯t even feel such a natural reaction?</i>


    Yun Huang wanted to ask Ming Shu again but Ming Shu kissed him. This time, she was even more passionate thanst time.


    ¡°Wu...¡±


    Yun Huang widened his eyes.


    Ming Shu smiled as she kissed him. Her body temperature warmed up his cold skin.


    After a long time, Ming Shu leaned toward his ear and whispered, ¡°Is thisfortable?¡±


    Yun Huang replied calmly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Any other feelings?¡±


    ¡°Other feelings?¡± Yun Huang tilted his head. ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± In novels, a cold male protagonist would normally turn kind after sleeping with the female protagonist. <i>I guess that this is not going to happen to a viin like me.</i>


    This is the difference between your real parents and your stepmother.


    Ming Shu hugged Yun Huang and continued to kiss him. Yun Huang moaned in a soft voice. Ming Shu felt as though he was seducing her.


    After a while, Yun Huang tugged at his clothes. ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will clean up,¡± Ming Shu consoled him. ¡°Stop asking questions. I don¡¯t want to give you a biology lesson in the middle of the night.¡±


    Yun Huang swallowed his questions when he heard what Ming Shu said.


    She said that he must be obedient


    Ming Shu when to get some water to wash up. She changed his clothes and theny down on the bed while hugging him.


    Yun Huang ced his cold hand on Ming Shu¡¯s waist. ¡°Why do you treat me so well?¡±


    ¡°Only a ghost will know.¡±


    <i>Ghost?</i>


    <i>What is that?</i>


    ¡°Is... is it the witcher spirit?¡± Yun Huang said. ¡°How will he know?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°How do you know that the witcher spirit is a ghost?¡± <i>He lost his memory, right? Is he acting again? These acting skills... are exceptionally good.</i>


    <i>If he is acting...</i>


    <i>I will definitely beat him to death.</i>


    There were no emotion in Yun Huang¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    <i>I just felt that... that should be the case.</i>


    <i>Did I say something wrong?</i>


    Ming Shu pinched his earlobe and whispered, ¡°What is the witcher spirit to you?¡±


    Yun Huang answered, ¡°Bad. Need to kill him.¡±


    ording to what the ck dog leader said, Yun Huang killed the shapeshifters who had something to do with the witcher spirit. Was he trying to kill the witcher spirit?


    Yun Huang looked up. ¡°Don¡¯t be like them. I will kill you.¡±


    ¡°Why would I be like them?¡± Ming Shu pressed his head back. ¡°You want to kill me? You are getting bold.¡±


    <i>Fine, the little demon did want to kill me at the start.</i>


    <i>The little demon is a bold person.</i>


    Yun Huang¡¯s voice was muffled. ¡°If you don¡¯t turn into something like them, I will not kill you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to see her lying on the ground and looking at him like those shapeshifters he killed.


    He just wanted her to smile at him.


    Just like now, when he could hear her heartbeat.


    <i>Ding¡ª</i>


    The sound of metal objects hitting each other could be heard. Ming Shu said, ¡°Do you recognize this?¡±


    Yun Huang slowly raised his head. He looked at the thing Ming Shu was holding.


    He looked at it for some time. He shook his head. ¡°What is this?¡±


    Ming Shu put away the thing. ¡°Nothing. Don¡¯t make any noise. Sleep.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to sleep.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu felt that tonight was not suitable for sleeping. The moment she slept, Little Beastie screamed and woke her up.


    Could you imagine how frightening it was to hear a loud scream in the middle of the night?


    Yun Huang¡¯s eyes were still open. He was staring at her intently.


    The moment Ming Shu opened her eyes, she met his gaze. It was a little scary.


    Ming Shu raised her hand and covered his eyes.


    Yun Huang didn¡¯t struggle. He was obedient.


    Ming Shu suddenly thought about Chu Hui. That cute, handsome young man. If he was half as obedient as Yun Huang, she would be ted.


    She could y with him for one year.


    <i>It feels good to bully honest people.</i>


    Ming Shu removed her hand and kissed Yun Huang on the forehead. ¡°I will go out and take a look. Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Ming Shu got off the bed. She turned and said, ¡°Forget it. Come with me.¡±


    Yun Huang got up obediently. Ming Shu held his hand as they went out.


    Little Beastie was emitting light. It kept jumping around too. She could see it from afar.


    ¡°What are you doing in the middle of the night?¡± Ming Shu got near Little Beastie and caught it.


    Little Beastie hugged Ming Shu¡¯s wrist andined fervently.


    <i>So disgusting!</i>


    It kept rubbing itself against Ming Shu¡¯s fingers. It saw Yun Huang from the corner of its eyes and jumped unhappily.


    <i>This two-legged beast is so ugly!</i>


    <i>Have you not seen people whining?</i>


    Ming Shu gave Little Beastie to Yun Huang.


    Little Beastie: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Trash-picker! I am not going to protect this ugly person!</i>


    Yun Huang and Little Beastie stared at each other. Ming Shu had already let go of Yun Huang and was walking outside the valley.


    <i>Hmph!</i>


    Little Beastie pouted unhappily. It grabbed Yun Huang¡¯s sleeve and slipped onto his shoulder.


    Then, it tidied its fur and climbed on his head. It sat there like an emperor.


    Yun Huang froze. He didn¡¯t dare to move. He looked at Ming Shu intently.

 Chapter 1082 - The Superior Leader (31)

    <h4>Chapter 1082: The Superior Leader (31)</h4>


    Ming Shu walked one round around the valley. She didn¡¯t notice anything amiss.


    However, she knew that Little Beastie would not warn her for no reason.


    Ming Shu stood in the dark for a moment. She turned and walked back toward Yun Huang. She hugged him and carried him back into the house.


    After she left, a ck mist appeared in the forest.


    The ck mist congregated and formed a figure.


    However, the figure disappeared almost immediately. It seemed to have been blown apart by the wind.


    When the ck mist appeared again, it was nearer to the entrance of the valley. The ck mist started floating toward the valley. When it got near, the ck mist hit an invisible wall and couldn¡¯t move forward anymore.


    Ming Shu, who just entered the house, walked out from the shadows. She looked at the ck mist.


    <i>Witcher spirit?</i>


    <i>He came to find me...</i>


    Yun Huang suddenly walked toward the ck mist.


    Ming Shu pulled him.


    Yun Huang exined his actions without any expression.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Kill him for what? Are you able to kill him?¡± <i>He is definitely quite powerful. If not, he would note and look for us.</i>


    Yun Huang didn¡¯t reply to her.


    ¡°Stay here.¡±


    Ming Shu walked toward the ck mist. However, the ck mist seemed to have sensed her. The moment she moved, the ck mist dissipated.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu asked Little Beastie to sense if the ck mist was still around. Little Beastie hummed. It didn¡¯t feel disgusting anymore so the ck mist was definitely gone.


    <i>What is wrong with this thing?</i>


    <i>Did he juste here to show his face?</i>


    <i>The witcher spirit is not very good!</i>


    <i>Thumbs down!</i>


    Since that night, the witcher spirit kepting every single night. However, he ran away quickly so Ming Shu was never able to catch him.


    After four days, the witcher spirit knew that he couldn¡¯t get into the valley so he never came again.


    ...


    On the third day after the witcher spirit stoppeding...


    Cang Xiu came.


    ¡°Leader, Cang Xiu wants to duel with you.¡± Ming Zhe came in to report the situation. Cang Xiu came alone and said that he wanted to fight with Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu peeled a fruit and took out the flesh inside. She slowly peeled off the white skin on the fruit.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Ming Zhe paused. ¡°If you don¡¯t go, Cang Xiu will not leave.¡±


    Ming Shu ced the fruit into her mouth. She squinted a little as she tasted the sweet and sour taste. ¡°Gang fight.¡±


    ¡°Huh...¡± <i>Didn¡¯t hee to fight personally with you?</i>


    In such a situation, most shapeshifters would take on the battle. If not, other shapeshifters wouldugh at them.


    ¡°Remember, we are rumored to be possessed by the witcher spirit. Don¡¯t ruin the witcher spirit¡¯s face. Gang fight with him.¡±


    Ming Zhe: ¡°...¡± <i>Something seems wrong.</i>


    Cang Xiu was here to take revenge for Hu Jiu. However, in the end, he didn¡¯t manage to get his revenge and even got beaten up badly.


    Ming Shu sat at the side and watched them happily. She looked exceptionally irritating to Cang Xiu.


    Cang Xiu was not convinced. He was badly bruised and swollen but he was still determined. ¡°Yao Luo, I wanted to have a one-on-one battle with you...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You can¡¯t even win against my nsmen. Stop dreaming.¡±


    Cang Xiu: ¡°...¡±


    There were so many people around him and they even had weird weapons. <i>What is there to be proud of?</i>


    Cang Xiu attempted to anger Ming Shu. ¡°You don¡¯t dare?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t dare.¡± Ming Shu was perfunctory. ¡°I have so many sidekicks. Why must I attack myself? It is not good to waste food.¡±


    <i>My snacks are not free!</i>


    Cang Xiu didn¡¯t expect her to admit it so tantly. He was speechless.


    Also, what did it have to do with food?


    Cang Xiu was furious. He thought about Hu Jiu and got even more furious.


    <i>Kill her.</i>


    <i>Kill her...</i>


    Hu Jiu¡¯s voice kept sounding in Cang Xiu¡¯s head. His blue eyes turned malicious.


    He shouted in anger and rushed toward Ming Shu.


    Cang Xiu turned into a fierce-looking wolf. His sharp ws were as powerful as the knives.


    Cang Xiu suddenly got stronger. He subdued a few nsmen.


    Ming Shu took a knife from her nsmen and flew over. The knife shone under the light.


    The nsmen from the peacock tribe retreated.


    Since their leader decided to act, the wolf would end up in a bad state.


    What made him want to fight their leader? Was he looking for death?


    Within a short time, Cang Xiu was badly injured. Blood dripped down from his body. However, he didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain at all. He just wanted to kill Ming Shu.


    <i>Kill her.</i>


    <i>A-Jiu will be happy.</i>


    The killing intent in his eyes turned stronger.


    Ming Shu pursed her lips and smiled. She ignored his malicious aura. When he charged at her, she kicked his abdomen.


    Cang Xiu flipped in the air andnded on all fours.


    The knife shed in front of him. When he tried to dodge it, it was already toote.


    Cang Xiu¡¯s body fell back uncontrobly. He mmed into the rock wall and got buried by the rocks that tumbled down.


    <i>Shua¡ª</i>


    His haggard appearance was reflected on the knife. He froze.


    ¡°I told you that you are not my match.¡± Ming Shu smiled as she spoke. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Ming Shu pressed Cang Xiu down and hit him furiously.


    [Hatred Points for Cang Xiu are at full capacity.]


    The moment the Harmony System made this announcement, Ming Shu stopped. She smiled and walked away while eating her dried sweet potatoes.


    Cang Xiu heard her ordering her nsmen to get rid of him while he was in a daze.


    How would they get rid of him?


    Kill him?


    ...


    Cang Xiu didn¡¯t die. However, one of his legs was lost.


    Those shapeshifters used him to exchange for food. He managed to run away after much effort. In the process, he lost his leg.


    ¡°A-Jiu, you...¡± Hu Jiu was shocked when she saw Cang Xiu¡¯s haggard and bloody appearance.


    Cang Xiu fainted the moment he saw Hu Jiu.


    He finally came back to her.


    But, when Cang Xiu woke up, he didn¡¯t see Hu Jiu. His wound had been tended to.


    A-Jiu must be busy.


    Yet, after a while, Cang Xiu still didn¡¯t see Hu Jiu.


    ¡°A-Jiu?¡± Cang Xiu asked the shapeshifter who was applying medicine for him.


    The shapeshifter replied indifferently, ¡°She is with the leader.¡±


    Leader?


    This was the snake tribe. The leader was Nie Fan. Why didn¡¯t shee and see him if she was with Nie Fan?


    Cang Xiu asked the shapeshifter to take him to find Hu Jiu. The shapeshifter didn¡¯t want to. Cang Xiu ignored his resistance and went to look for Hu Jiu alone.


    The snake tribe was located in the forest. Nie Fan stayed at the highest spot.


    Cang Xiu only had one leg left. He gritted his teeth and went to Nie Fan¡¯s house.


    There were no shapeshifters around the area. He heard Hu Jiu¡¯s voice from afar.


    Nie Fan had twirled his snake body around a huge tree. Hu Jiu was in his arms. She was naked and her body was in the air. She moved up and down along with Nie Fan.


    ¡°A-Fan... no... ah...¡±


    Hu Jiu¡¯s moans caused Cang Xiu to nk out.


    He lost a leg for her but she was with Nie Fan...


    ¡°A-Jiu!¡± Cang Xiu shouted angrily.


    Half of Nie Fan¡¯s body was in human form. He grabbed Hu Jiu and looked down at the pitiful-looking Cang Xiu. He smiled coldly. He ced Hu Jiu on a thick tree branch and slithered down.


    Hu Jiu wanted to reply to Cang Xiu but Nie Fan didn¡¯t give her any chance.


    Last time, Cang Xiu always showed off to him.


    How about now?

 Chapter 1083 - The Superior Leader (32)

    <h4>Chapter 1083: The Superior Leader (32)</h4>


    Hu Jiu said that she pitied Cang Xiu and encouraged him. However, the next moment, she would beughing and having fun with Nie Fan. She never listened to him entirely.


    Toward the end, Hu Jiu was toozy to even be perfectury.


    Nie Fan used this chance to take revenge on Cang Xiu. Whenever he had the chance, he would bring Hu Jiu along to find Cang Xiu.


    ¡°A-Jiu, why... why are you doing this to me?¡±


    Cang Xiu found Hu Jiu and immediately questioned her.


    Hu Jiu looked irritated. ¡°Look at yourself now. I only took care of and encouraged you because we have a bond.¡±


    Cang Xiu grabbed Hu Jiu¡¯s shoulder. He screamed furiously, ¡°I did all this for you! I am like this because of you...¡±


    Hu Jiu frowned. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    Cang Xiu rxed his grip a little but instantly started shaking her forcefully again. ¡°A-Jiu, you can¡¯t do this to me. You like me.¡±


    Hu Jiu struggled. ¡°Let me go.¡±


    Cang Xiu was frantic. ¡°A-Jiu, you said that you like me.¡±


    He pressed Hu Jiu against a rock and lifted her animal skin.


    Hu Jiu struggled furiously. Cang Xiu was a male shapeshifter so even though he lost a leg, he was still much stronger than Hu Jiu.


    ¡°A-Fan!¡± Hu Jiu screamed at the top of her lungs. ¡°Hel...¡±


    Hu Jiu felt something entering her body. Her anger started disappearing.


    ...


    When Nie Fan found them, Hu Jiu¡¯s face was pale. Cang Xiu didn¡¯t notice it at all and was still doing his job. Nie Fan pulled them apart and cut off Cang Xiu¡¯s other leg.


    Nie Fan asked Hu Jiu to terminate the bond between Cang Xiu and her. Hu Jiu pretended to hesitate before terminating the bond.


    Male shapeshifters whose bond got terminated would be s*x toys for other shapeshifters.


    Cang Xiu¡¯s status was high so if he still had his legs, no one would do anything to him. However, his legs were gone.


    Hu Jiu was not interested in what happened to Cang Xiu.


    She asked him to kill Yao Luo but he hurt himself instead.


    She was toozy to bother with such a useless person.


    Hu Jiu partiallyy on the bed. After Nie Fan left, she sat up.


    Just as she was preparing to go out, a ck mist came in.


    Hu Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Master Witcher Spirit.¡±


    The witcher spirit¡¯s voice was hoarse. He sounded like an old man. ¡°Do you want to kill Yao Luo?¡±


    Hu Jiu replied immediately. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The witcher spirit said, ¡°Lend me your body. I will take revenge for you.¡±


    Hu Jiu was stunned. ¡°My... my body?¡±


    The witcher spiritughed weirdly. ¡°Don¡¯t you want my power? If you lend me your body, you can have my power.¡±


    ¡°Lend?¡±


    <i>How can I lend my body? If I lend my body, what will happen to me?</i>


    The witcher spirit knew what she was thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen. After I finish what I want to do, I will return your body to you. I will even give you something else.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    The witcher spirit¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°You are not willing?¡±


    Hu Jiu sensed the witcher spirit¡¯s anger. She shivered. ¡°No... I... I want your power.¡±


    The witcher spirit was very powerful. He could definitely kill Yao Luo.


    Hu Jiu was willing to lend the witcher spirit her body, but she was just worried.


    ¡°A-Jiu...¡± Nie Fan¡¯s voice came from outside.


    Nie Fan came in quickly. He scanned the surroundings and said, ¡°Who were you talking to?¡±


    Hu Jiu twirled her hair. She smiled seductively. ¡°Nobody.¡±


    She grabbed Nie Fan¡¯s hand and walked out. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want to go hunt? Let me apany you.¡±


    ...


    One monthter...


    Yun Huang would asionally go out. Every time he disappeared, Ming Shu would scold him harshly. However, she still send people out to look for him.


    Whenever Yun Huang appeared again, he would be worn out.


    Yun Huang never said anything so Ming Shu guessed that it had something to do with the beast god pattern.


    The people of the peacock tribe started bringing different nts back everyday. Wen Nuan had found nts that they could grow.


    She even found a nt that looked like wheat.


    It was not white but slightly yellow in color.


    The shapeshifters found quite a few of them so Wen Nuan managed to make two bowls of porridge.


    ¡°I asked Ming Zhe and the other shapeshifters. This is not poisonous. I am just not sure how it will taste...¡± Wen Nuan looked at Ming Zhe and spoke carefully. She made this dish, but she was not sure about the taste.


    Ming Shu swallowed a mouthful of it. It tasted like normal porridge.


    ¡°Is it okay?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, we will be able to eat rice soon.¡± Wen Nuan smiled. Her eyes shone. She could almost smell the rice.


    Ming Shu smiled and encouraged her. ¡°All the best. The world relies on you.¡±


    Wen Nuan: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu turned and looked at Yun Huang. He was looking down at the floor.


    She pulled him down and hesitantly gave him a spoonful of the porridge.


    Yun Huang raised his head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t need to eat...¡±


    Ming Shu interrupted him. ¡°Try it.¡±


    Yun Huang froze for a moment. He slowly opened his mouth.


    Wen Nuan ced her hand on her chin as she looked at them. Ming Shu treated this weird person very well. She didn¡¯t want to wear clothes made from animal skin...


    Did he came from the other world too?


    Wen Nuan wanted to ask this question long ago, but Ming Shu didn¡¯t allow this weird person to interact with any shapeshifters. She took care of him herself.


    She was willing to do many things for Yun Huang, even things that she was toozy to do herself.


    This was incredible.


    Wen Nuan was deep in thought. She regained her senses when Ming Zhe came in with a shapeshifter.


    Wen Nuan looked at Yun Huang. He was still looking down at the ground. His hair covered his eyes.


    Ming Shu raised her bowl and finished thest mouthful.


    ¡°Leader, something happened.¡± This was Ming Zhe¡¯s first sentence.


    The shapeshifters from the alligator tribe at the northern wends were all dead.


    This shapeshifter said that he escaped from the northern wends. Now, the shapeshifters there were dying as though there was a gue.


    The shapeshifters over there were all rushing over here.


    ¡°It is starting.¡±


    Yun Huang¡¯s indifferent voice sounded.


    Everyone looked at him.


    He raised his head. He met Ming Shu¡¯s gaze and repeated himself slowly, ¡°It is starting.¡±


    ¡°What is starting?¡±


    Yun Huang pursed her lips. He didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Leader, what is starting?¡± Ming Zhe was impatient. He wanted to ask Yun Huang but he didn¡¯t dare.


    The entire tribe knew that they could be disrespectful to the leader. She would just ignore them if she was in a good mood. However, if they were disrespectful toward Yun Huang, they were dead.


    ¡°How would I know?¡±


    Ming Zhe: ¡°...¡± <i>Ask him then!</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t force Yun Huang to answer. ¡°Even if something happened, you will be fine. Go and do what you are supposed to do.¡±


    Ming Zhe widened his eyes.


    Ming Shu had left with Yun Huang.


    Ming Zhe looked at Wen Nuan.


    Wen Nuan shrugged innocently. She didn¡¯t know anything. She was just a chef.


    Ming Zhe: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1084 - The Superior Leader (33)

    <h4>Chapter 1084: The Superior Leader (33)</h4>


    The news of the tribes getting killed in the northern wends spread among the southern tribes as the fleeing shapeshifters passed by.


    The shapeshifters of the tribes were all nervous.


    Then there were rumors saying that it was the beast god punishing them because he was pissed off by what happened before.


    The witcher spirit had brought disaster to them.


    Ming Fake Witcher Spirit Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Yes!</i>


    <i>That¡¯s right!</i>


    <i>I did it!</i>


    The scapegoat Ming Shu took all the me. But the shapeshifters could only curse her and do nothing else to her. They couldn¡¯t even enter the valley.


    What could it be if it was not the witcher spirit¡¯s power?


    She was the witcher spirit!


    The rumors gradually became facts with ¡°solid evidence.¡±


    ¡°I want to go there and have a look.¡±


    Yun Huang told Ming Shu that he wanted to check the situation in the northern wends.


    ¡°We¡¯re very safe here,¡± Ming Shu said.


    ¡°I want to go there and have a look.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    If she didn¡¯t allow Yun Huang to go, he would absolutely leave in secret.


    Ming Shu asked Wen Nuan to prepare her a lot of dried sweet potatoes... There was no other way, because it was the only food that was produced inrge quantities here, and other food was not enough to support them.


    Then Ming Shu made it clear for Ming Zhe that the nsmen shouldn¡¯t leave the valley in theing days.


    Since the valley was equipped with everything, they could live well without leaving, even for several months.


    Then she took Yun Huang and left, heading to the northern wends.


    As they passed by the boar tribe, the boar leader rushed out and shouted, ¡°Leader Yao Luo, have you also heard the news? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to check the situation there.¡± Ming Shu looked over at the boar tribe and saw Er Ya being cursed fiercely by a shapeshifter from a distance.


    She didn¡¯t see Er You. But she heard that the piggy piggy¡¯s little princess watched him closely and barely allowed him out of her sight.


    ording to the Host¡¯s wish...


    It should be fulfilled now.


    ¡°The shapeshifters from that side all ran to our side...¡± The boar leader didn¡¯t notice what Ming Shu was seeing, and his entire countenance seemed very anxious. ¡°Will it happen to our tribes here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The boar leader was still talking, ¡°They all said it¡¯s the beast god¡¯s punishment, we really have offended the leader, would it be...¡±


    He suddenly paused.


    He looked up and met with Ming Shu¡¯s smiling eyes.


    The rumor said she was the witcher spirit, and because of her, the beast god handed the punishment down to them all.


    The boar leader felt a frightening chill in his spine and exined a little awkwardly, ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t mean that, I¡¯m just worried about my tribe.¡±


    ¡°Oh, keep worrying then.¡±


    Ming Shu left with Yun Huang.


    The boar leader: ¡°...¡±


    Why did he feel that she wasn¡¯t meaning to say that before?


    ...


    The swamps in the north were damp, and even though the earth and sky were hot, there were still many swamps here; if you were not careful, you would fall into them.


    Ming Shu held Yun Huang by the hand and led him forward.


    They met many shapeshifters along the way. The shapeshifters were all very curious when seeing Ming Shu and the strange Yun Huang walk in the direction of the wends.


    However, the threat of death meant the shapeshifters did not have time to pay attention to them.


    There were some simple buildings ahead, which should be a tribe¡¯s camp.


    There were already no shapeshifters left in the tribe, but Ming Shu saw many shapeshifter bodies. Because of the hot weather, the bodies began to decay, and the air was full of a foul smell.


    These shapeshifters had no wounds on them, it was unknown how they died.


    Several other tribes were also in a simr situation. The dead shapeshifters had no wounds on them; truly, it was like a gue.


    Ming Shu was afraid that it was really a gue, so she took Yun Huang away from those tribes.


    When the air became fresh and clear, she stopped.


    Ming Shu pinched Yun Huang, and thetter turned his head and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s that thing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Yun Huang continued with difficulty, ¡°The witcher spirit.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t feel surprised, but was a little curious. ¡°Why did it kill so many shapeshifters?¡±


    Yun Huang: ¡°To be strong.¡±


    Ming Shu held Yun Huang partially in her arms and put her chin on his shoulder. ¡°Why is it that killing shapeshifters can make it be strong? What¡¯s the principle of survival for a witcher spirit? ¡±


    He felt Ming Shu¡¯s weight and didn¡¯t dare to move.


    Yun Huang didn¡¯t understand what the principle of survival was.


    But he roughly knew what Ming Shu wanted to ask.


    ¡°There was only one witcher spirit all along and it¡¯s suppressed under the beast god¡¯s mountain. It kills shapeshifters in order to be strong and flee from the beast god¡¯s mountain.¡±


    Once upon a time, the beast god really existed.


    While the witcher spirit was something that specially hunted and killed shapeshifters, it had no concrete form and could be transformed into a shapeshifter.


    The beast god suppressed the witcher spirit under its mountain in order to protect shapeshifters.


    But the deformed shapeshifters were thrown into the mountain, and countless deformed shapeshifters died in the mountain, producing endless grievance which had then given the witcher spirit a chance to escape.


    But if it wanted to leave the beast god¡¯s mountain for real, that was not enough.


    Ming Shu looked aside. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know nothing?¡±


    Yun Huang was still wearing a nk expression. ¡°Just now... I suddenly remembered it.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know what you are now?¡±


    Yun Huang looked over at Ming Shu with his dark eyes and reflected her in them.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yun Huang reached out to grip the wooden tablet around his neck.


    He knew who he was, why he existed, and what he hade for.


    But...


    Yun Huang was really nk now.


    Those things didn¡¯t seem to be very important.


    He looked at the girl who leaned against him. She had beautiful eyes and eyebrows, her eyes were shallow and clear, and she always had a faint smile at her mouth, in a perfect arc.


    The whole world seemed to light up when he saw her.


    He hated to part with her.


    Yun Huang turned around and pulled Ming Shu into his arms. Under the girl¡¯s smiling eyes, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    ¡°If I¡¯m gone, don¡¯t let anyone else be with you, okay?¡± he asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Why would you be gone?¡±


    The tip of Yun Huang¡¯s cold nose touched that of her warm nose, warmth passing between the two.


    He moved his lips. ¡°Because I¡¯m here to bring it back.¡±


    Back to the beast god¡¯s mountain.


    The witcher spirit would indeed bring disaster to shapeshifters. The witcher spirit was not real before, though.


    The witcher spirit this time... was real.


    The witcher spirit was not supposed to appear.


    So here he was.


    Ming Shu put her arms around his neck and kissed him back even harder. The tip of his cold tongue felt her warmth and danced with her.


    Yun Huang was a little upset. She didn¡¯t promise him.


    Would she do the same to others in the future?


    After a short while, Ming Shu stepped aside slightly. ¡°If you¡¯re gone, I¡¯ll have one shapeshifter serve me each day.¡±


    Yun Huang opened his red lips. ¡°Why?¡±


    Ming Shu poked his chest. ¡°Since you¡¯re gone, why can¡¯t I have others? Who do you think you are?¡±


    Yun Huang fell into silence. He lowered his head slowly.


    ¡°The best way is to stay with me and be good, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°But the witcher spirit...¡±


    ¡°What witcher, what spirit, do you think I¡¯m important or is the witcher spirit important?¡±


    ¡°You,¡± Yun Huang blurted out without even thinking about it.


    Ming Shu smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll help deal with the witcher spirit for you.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it only a ghost?


    How much effort would it take to catch a ghost?


    Yun Huang didn¡¯t know what to say and just nodded his head dumbfoundedly.


    Anything she said was fine by him.


    ¡°Be good.¡±


    Ming Shu reached out and touched Yun Huang¡¯s head.


    Yun Huang looked at the person in front of him intently.


    Ming Shu slid her hand to his face and pinched his cheek lightly. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Yun Huang answered honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°What do you know then.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re here.¡±


    Ming Shu was stunned.


    But then she recovered her smiling expression and said gently, with a tender tone that was hard to notice, ¡°Let¡¯s go and finish the job early so that I can go back to my female cook.¡±

 Chapter 1085 - The Superior Leader (34)

    <h4>Chapter 1085: The Superior Leader (34)</h4>


    After the shapeshifters died in the swamp in the north, the shapeshifters in the south also began to die.


    The reason was still unknown.


    An entire tribe lost its members in just one night.


    ¡°Leader...¡±


    ¡°Leader, what should we do?¡±


    The boar tribe¡¯s shapeshifters surrounded the boar leader and were all very anxious. The bison tribe which was the nearest to them also got wiped out yesterday.


    The troubled tribes gradually spread from the north, so the next would be their boar tribe.


    The boar leader had a headache due to the chaos. ¡°Don¡¯t yell, be quiet.¡±


    The shapeshifters shut up immediately.


    The boar leader frowned heavily. ¡°Pack up your things and we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    So many tribes died for no reason. No matter if it was the beast god¡¯s punishment or the witcher spirit, they were onlymon shapeshifters and stood in a disadvantageous position; they couldn¡¯t face these mysterious powers.


    The boar leader had always been a piggy piggy that understood the times. He took leave without dy.


    But when the boar leader walked to the tribe¡¯s gate with his family and nsmen, a female came over to him alone.


    ¡°Hu Jiu?¡±


    The boar leader felt strange.


    <i>Why is she here?</i>


    Hu Jiu walked closer gradually. The animal skin on her only covered her private parts, and while she walked, there was skin showing constantly, attracting their eyes inadvertently.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Hu Jiu¡¯s voice was soft and tempting, apanied by an enchanting smile.


    Facing a beautiful female, it would be hard for males not to be affected.


    But at this moment, even though Hu Jiu was so enchanting, the boar leader wasn¡¯t in the mood to look at her twice.


    ¡°Hu Jiu, what are you doing here?¡±


    Hu Jiu moved her enchanting eyes. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±


    The boar leader frowned.


    That miss of the peacock tribe didn¡¯t like this Hu Jiu, so as a shapeshifter who always understood the times, the boar leader didn¡¯t want to have much contact with Hu Jiu.


    But Hu Jiu didn¡¯t seem right at this moment...


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving this ce. Don¡¯t you know what happened recently?¡± The boar leader offered a quick answer then.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t leave here...¡±


    Hu Jiu continued walking forward. The boar leader sensed that there was danger, but it came toote.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Hu Jiu waved at him.


    The nsmen behind him acted like they had been bewitched and walked up to Hu Jiu stiffly.


    ¡°Hu Jiu! What have you done to them?¡± the boar leader roared. He wanted to stop the nsmen, but they just crowded toward Hu Jiu without noticing anything else.


    ¡°It¡¯s their honor to offer tribute to me.¡± Hu Jiu grabbed the first shapeshifter that came close to her, still wearing an enchanting smile. But her voice became deep and hoarse. ¡°You should alsoe here.¡±


    It was like the boar leader¡¯s body was suddenly controlled and began to move toward Hu Jiu along with the other nsmen.


    His brain also became gradually nk.


    <i>Something is not right...</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t let her control me.</i>


    ...


    The shapeshifter tribes in the north didn¡¯t know Hu Jiu, but the tribes in the south did.


    Some of the shapeshifters got lucky and ran away, so the news that Hu Jiu was the murderer spread gradually.


    Then Hu Jiu began to hunt and kill everywhere. Whoever was unlucky would meet her.


    No ce seemed safe at the moment.


    Only the peacock tribe¡¯s valley, and that valley... It was like a bastion of iron that no one could enter.


    Someone unknown spread the news, so soon there were many shapeshifters gathering outside the peacock tribe¡¯s valley.


    The tribe they once detested and designated as a witcher spirit¡¯s domain was now their hope.


    The valley wasrge enough to hold these shapeshifters.


    But the problem was...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t tell them how to let the shapeshifters outside in when she left.


    ¡°Wen Nuan...¡± Ming Zhe looked at Wen Nuan. ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Wen Nuan bit her lip and revealed a worried look. ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. If Hu Jiu knows the shapeshifters are gathering here, she wille and kill them, right?¡±


    Ming Zhe pondered for a while. ¡°I... I could go and persuade them to leave?¡±


    But when Ming Zhe went out, those shapeshifters just begged him to let them in when they heard his words.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to let you in. Our leader is not here.¡± Ming Zhe told them the truth.


    He indeed didn¡¯t know how to let these people in.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just fold your hands and watch us die. Let us in.¡±


    ¡°Ming Zhe, our tribe has never offended you, please let us in.¡±


    ¡°As long as you let us in, we¡¯ll listen to you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Ming Zhe...¡±


    At first it was praying and begging, and in the end it became roaring.


    Ming Zhe stepped back, and looking at the hideous faces in front of him, he swallowed with difficulty.


    More and more shapeshifters came to gather outside the valley.


    They threw their bodies against the invisible shield constantly.


    But the shield was as solid as rock, and it didn¡¯t work even a little, although they flung themselves to the point of dizziness.


    Little Beastiey on the cliff of the valley, ying with a stone in its paws and looking at the shapeshifters below with its ck, gem-like eyes.


    It rolled the stone between its paws. Then suddenly, Little Beastie raised its head.


    ¡°Hu Jiu ising!¡±


    The shapeshifters¡¯ horrified screams sounded.


    In the distance, Hu Jiu came over, stepping on the setting sun, surrounded by floating ck qi, which brought out her treacherous and gloomy appearance.


    So disgusting.


    Little Beastie disliked it very much.


    ¡°She¡¯s not Hu Jiu... She¡¯s the witcher spirit!¡±


    ¡°Witcher spirit... Ahh...¡±


    The tragic voicesing from below didn¡¯t affect Little Beastie. It turned over the stone with its little paw, and its expression resembled so much the ambivalence that Ming Shu asionally showed, looking at the ughter below silently.


    The peacock tribe¡¯s shapeshifters in the valley huddled in groups and couldn¡¯t hide the horror on the faces.


    Why did Hu Jiu be like this?


    Would shee in and kill them after killing all the shapeshifters outside?


    Why hadn¡¯t the leadere back?


    ¡°Hu Jiu, clear your eyes and see who I am!¡± The ck dog leader was somehow mixed in the procession and was now caught by Hu Jiu, so he roared in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Of course I know who you are,¡± Hu Jiu said, ¡°but I don¡¯t need you anymore. As long as I kill you all, I¡¯ll be able to get out.¡±


    The ck dog leader¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You... You¡¯re...¡±


    The witcher spirit.


    She was not Hu Jiu... She was the witcher spirit.


    But why did it be like this?


    Where was Hu Jiu?


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ve been doing things for you.¡± When the ck dog leader felt it was too dangerous, he immediately shouted aloud, ¡°Lord Witcher Spirit, you can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Hu Jiu seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Okay, actually you¡¯re of some use.¡±


    She threw the ck dog leader away and floated to the shapeshifters nearby.


    The ck dog leadery on the ground and gasped heavily.


    He was almost killed.


    The shapeshifters weren¡¯t a match for Hu Jiu at all. This was the witcher spirit¡¯s power, and it was not even the witcher spirit¡¯s full power.


    After having killed all the shapeshifters outside the valley, Hu Jiu looked inside.


    She wanted to get in and kill the shapeshifters inside as well.


    But when she walked closer to the valley, she would be bounced off by some invisible force.


    Hu Jiu sensed something was not right when she couldn¡¯t enter the valley, so she gave up.


    She had had enough power now... When it came out, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to kill these shapeshifters then.


    Hu Jiu caught the ck dog leader and left in the direction of the beast god¡¯s mountain.

 Chapter 1086 - The Superior Leader (35)

    <h4>Chapter 1086: The Superior Leader (35)</h4>


    There was only one way up the beast god¡¯s mountain, for the rest was all covered in thorns and poisonous things.


    The ck dog leader watched the familiar scenery and followed behind, trembling.


    Ahead of him was Hu Jiu, and was not.


    Inside her body was the witcher spirit.


    Or a part of the witcher spirit.


    The real witcher spirit was still under the beast god¡¯s mountain.


    Soon they arrived at therge pit where the ck dog leader threw away the deformed shapeshifter before. From above, you could hardly see the bottom.


    ¡°I should thank you.¡± Hu Jiu¡¯s voice sounded gloomy. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to get out.¡±


    It was those dead deformed shapeshifters that gave it the chance.


    The ck dog leader didn¡¯t dare to respond casually.


    Hu Jiu didn¡¯t seem to care, either. She looked at the big pit. ¡°Beast god... Heh, do you think you can suppress me forever? Now I¡¯m going to get out...¡±


    Hu Jiu suddenly turned around and grabbed the ck dog leader¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Lord, Lord Witcher Spirit?¡±


    ¡°You said you¡¯d do anything for me.¡± Hu Jiu¡¯s smile was enchanting, but what the ck dog leader saw were only indifference and hidden excitement. Hu Jiu continued coldly, ¡°Now, do it for me.¡±


    ¡°What...¡±


    The shock froze on the ck dog leader¡¯s face.


    Hu Jiu¡¯s sharp ws pierced through his chest and grabbed his beating heart.


    The heart was dragged out of his body.


    Then Hu Jiu released the ck dog leader, whose body fell back slowly. He died with eyes wide open.


    ¡°You said you¡¯d give me back my body!¡± Hu Jiu suddenly let out a shrill cry with a ferocious expression on her face.


    Perhaps the witcher spirit killing the ck dog leader had stimted Hu Jiu and arouse her resistance.


    But then the expression on her face froze all at once and became calm again. ¡°Give it back? When did I say that?¡±


    Hu Jiu screamed again, ¡°You said it, you said you¡¯d help me take revenge!¡±


    ¡°I will help you, don¡¯t worry...¡±


    ¡°You seem to be having a good time with yourself here.¡±


    A clear voice came from behind them, and the grass rustled while being tread over. Hu Jiu turned around in a rush and couldn¡¯t hide the ferocious expression on her face in time.


    Ming Shu walked out of the underbrush with Yun Huang.


    Hu Jiu rested her eyes on Yun Huang.


    ¡°Are you ying two roles?¡± Ming Shu walked a few steps forward quietly and blocked Yun Huang. ¡°In this wilderness, you¡¯re really good at picking the big stage.¡±


    The one who was controlling the body now was the witcher spirit, so she smiled enchantingly and ignored what Ming Shu said. ¡°I was wondering where I would go to find him, but I didn¡¯t expect him to deliver himself to my door.¡±


    The witcher spirit was talking about Yun Huang.


    Yun Huang stared at her with dark eyes and gradually gathered killing intent.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Why do you want to find him, to offer your life?¡±


    The witcher spirit showed disgust in its eyes. ¡°The beast god has disappeared for all these years, but it left such a monster like you and thought you¡¯d stop me? Hahahaha, it¡¯s just like asking for the moon.¡±


    Yun Huang pursed his lips.


    Ming Shu held Yun Huang¡¯s hands and pinched them lightly. She smiled at him.


    Afterforting Yun Huang, Ming Shu turned around to stare at the witcher spirit. ¡°He can¡¯t stop you, but I can.¡±


    <i>I¡¯ll beat you upter so that you won¡¯t even be recognized by anyone!</i>


    The witcher spirit turned to Ming Shu and gradually revealed a ferocious look. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯ll give you a chance: leave here, and I won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Ming Shu smiled with her eyes and eyebrows. ¡°You ran fast before.¡±


    The witcher spirit: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu continued smilingly, ¡°We¡¯re both witcher spirits. I¡¯vee to you yet you don¡¯t even greet me, which affects our friendship very seriously.¡±


    <i>Who shares a friendship with you?</i>


    The witcher spirit frowned slightly. ¡°What nonsense are you talking? How can you be counted as a witcher spirit? The witcher spirit is unique in this world, and it¡¯s me.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t stop talking nonsense, though. ¡°The world is so big, how can you know that there is only one witcher spirit and it¡¯s you?¡±


    The witcher spirit defended its identity as the witcher spirit. ¡°Of course it¡¯s only me!¡±


    The rumors between the shapeshifters were fantastic, as if the witcher spirit was a race. But it clearly knew that there was only one witcher spirit in this world. Just like the beast god, it was the only one.


    What nonsense was this peacock talking about!


    Ming Fake Witcher Spirit Shu said seriously, ¡°Now the second one appears.¡±


    The witcher spirit: ¡°...¡±


    Being a witcher spirit, it knew how unpopr a witcher spirit was, but now here came a shapeshifter who must be itspanion?


    <i>Are you serious?</i>


    <i>Is it because the witcher spirit has be popr after so many years?</i>


    The witcher spirit¡¯s focus faltered and Hu Jiu grabbed the chance to take control of the body. ¡°Yao Luo... I¡¯m going to kill her!¡±


    Hu Jiu was possessed and upied by the witcher spirit because she herself had copsed mentally and physically.


    Affected by the witcher spirit now, Hu Jiu¡¯s first thought when seeing Ming Shu was to kill her.


    So after she roared out that sentence, she directly attacked.


    The key was she still held the ck dog leader¡¯s heart in her hand. When she waved her hands, the blood sshed down and the air was filled with a bloody scent.


    Ming Shu pushed Yun Huang behind her and walked up to wee the witcher spirit.


    The witcher spirit and Hu Jiu were fighting over control of the body, and Hu Jiu¡¯s attack was not coherent.


    Hu Jiu¡¯s face distorted in rage. ¡°Get out of my body!¡±


    Then her face changed to another expression, and the witcher spirit only sneered, ¡°Heh...¡±


    The witcher spirit managed to regain control of the body and avoided Ming Shu¡¯s attack. It jumped back tond on one side, casting a quick spell on the heart in her palm.


    A steady stream of ck mist poured out of her chest all the way into that heart.


    <i>Pengpengpeng¡ª</i>


    The heart that had stopped beating suddenly began to beat again.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the hell!</i>


    <i>What is happening!</i>


    <i>Where are my snacks!</i>


    <i>Let me calm myself down!</i>


    Ming Shu really took out the dried sweet potatoes and began eating. Seeing this, the witcher spirit was a little dumbfounded and revealed a weird expression. But Ming Shu didn¡¯t move and this gave her some time to finish what she was doing.


    The ck mist that poured into the heart gradually slowed down, then the witcher spirit suddenly threw it into the pit.


    Yun Huang seemed to want to go up, but thinking of something, he stopped, staring in the direction of the pit with his dark eyes.


    The witcher spirit was originally afraid of Yun Huang, but now seeing him remain still, it breathed a sigh of relief.


    The heart fell into the pit and didn¡¯t do anything at first.


    Ming Shu bit into the dried sweet potato and asked curiously, ¡°Is it enough? You only got one heart, perhaps you should dig out your own heart and have another try?¡±


    The witcher spirit: ¡°...¡±


    The female opposite said that with a smile.


    If the witcher spirit knew the word psychopath, it would have used it without any hesitation.


    The witcher spirit was on total alert. It had to beware of Hu Jiu who would snatch the body as well as Ming Shu and Yun Huang who might take action any time.


    ¡°Is it gonna work or not?¡± Ming Shu urged, ¡°Hurry, I want to see what a witcher spirit looks like, so that I can be a qualified witcher spirit in the future, and carry on the great cause of our race.¡±


    The witcher spirit: ¡°...¡±


    Just then, a thick ck Qi rose suddenly from the direction of the pit, rising straight to the sky.


    The witcher spirit was excited.


    Ming Shu eximed exaggeratedly, ¡°Wow!¡±


    But to be honest, she had seen the spectacr scene of numerous evil demons showing up at the same time, and this scene in front of her now was just not worth mentioning.


    Right! Not worth mentioning...


    So after saying these polite words of praise, Ming Shu returned to munching her dried sweet potatoes calmly.

 Chapter 1087 - The Superior Leader (36)

    <h4>Chapter 1087: Chapter 1075: The Superior Leader (36)</h4>


    All the ck mist went toward the witcher spirit who had upied Hu Jiu¡¯s body,pletely enveloping her.


    Hu Jiu¡¯s face was partly hidden in the ck mist; for a while, it was angry and resentful, and for another while, it smiled charmingly.


    Hu Jiu was still fighting for control of the body against the witcher spirit.


    But obviously the witcher spirit had control now.


    ¡°Get out of my body!¡±


    Hu Jiu was scared at this moment.


    The witcher spirit didn¡¯t intend to give her body back at all. It had been lying to her.


    This was her body, why should it be upied!


    She hadn¡¯t taken revenge. This was her body, hers...


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you take revenge,¡± the witcher spirit said to Hu Jiu.


    ¡°No...¡±


    Before Hu Jiu could finish her sentence, the witcher spirit suppressed her. Then the witcher spirit walked out of the ck mist with a smile.


    But when it came out of the ck mist, a st of sharp wind aimed at its face immediately. She snorted and avoided it easily, the ck mist behind her floating into her body constantly.


    <i>Soon... I will be able to merge with this bodypletely.</i>


    By then, even the monster that had been released by the beast god would be unable do anything to it.


    The more the witcher spirit thought about it, the more confident it became, and it looked down upon Ming Shu¡¯s attack very much.


    ¡°Do you think you can do anything to me now?¡±


    Ming Shu shook the branch in her hand. ¡°Why should I do anything to you? I just...¡±


    She smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you up.¡±


    ¡°Heh...¡±


    Before the witcher spirit could speak any sarcastic words, Ming Shu suddenly rushed over, so the witcher spirit had to engage in battle.


    The ck mist shed and vanished in the air. The witcher spirit tried to aim the ck mist at Ming Shu¡¯s body, but Ming Shu avoided it sessfully each time.


    This girl was powerful...


    The witcher spirit attacked more fiercely. The ck misting out of the big pit gradually reduced, and right now the mist was floating all around the witcher spirit.


    It gathered all the ck mist in its hand with one move, forming a ck mist ball.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The witcher spirit gave the order in a low voice.


    The ck mist ball then sped over to Ming Shu like a cannonball.


    Ming Shu smiled even wider. She gripped the branch and struck it against the ck mist ball from the middle.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The branch cut open the ck mist ball and caused a slight churning in the air, then the ck mist scattered away.


    The witcher spirit¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    How could it be...


    The witcher spirit made to attack again and tried to gather the scattered ck mist. But just as it started to move, a green leaf fluttered down, passing its fingertips and falling to the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    The female¡¯s clear and smiling voice sounded from ahead.


    The witcher spirit looked up to see a smiling face.


    Ming Shu smiled and grabbed the witcher spirit by its wrist, giving it a handsome overarm throw. The witcher spirit was thrown onto the ground. It made to stand up subconsciously, but the slightly cold green leaves reached the tip of his nose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    The branch was soft and looked powerless.


    But the witcher spirit could feel a strange force attached onto it and felt a chill in its heart, not daring to move around.


    The branch rose and fell, hitting the witcher spirit constantly.


    ¡°Who did you call a monster before? Who? Why did you call him a monster! Who is a monster! Who is a monster!¡±


    The witcher spirit¡¯s face paled immediately. The soft branch hit it like it was going to beat it out of Hu Jiu¡¯s body.


    ¡°He is a monster!¡± the witcher spirit insisted.


    Ming Shu smiled brighter. ¡°How dare you, how dare you call him a monster...¡±


    The branch rose and fell more frequently. At first, the witcher spirit gritted its teeth and bore the beating, but gradually it felt it couldn¡¯t endure any longer.


    Hu Jiu was still fighting against it inside for control of her body.


    Finally, a ball of ck shadow bounced off from Hu Jiu¡¯s body. The witcher spirit was a mass of ck mist, but it could disguise itself as any shapeshifter.


    Ming Shu reached out to grab the witcher spirit that was going to escape.


    The witcher spirit didn¡¯t even know why it could be caught. It didn¡¯t have a solid body!


    <i>Why can she catch me with her bare hands?</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t run away, I¡¯ve got more facts and information to tell you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The witcher spirit was thrown onto the ground and received another chaotic beating from Ming Shu then.


    She allowed it to get out because she wanted to beat it up like this.


    How dare it say her little goblin was a monster.


    <i>DOes it think it can judge my little goblin casually?</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll beat you to death!</i>


    ...


    Hu Jiu made great efforts to get control of her own body again. After feeling some dizziness, she opened her eyes to see the witcher spirit rolling around on the ground.


    She swallowed and moved backward carefully.


    As long as she was alive, there would still be hope.


    Hu Jiu continued stepping back carefully and was ready to sneak away.


    But just as she turned around, she saw a person standing behind her. His dark, emotionless eyes were staring at her.


    Cold sweat dripped down Hu Jiu¡¯s back.


    Hu Jiu was pulled back by Yun Huang.


    The power the witcher spirit had attached to her body disappeared when the witcher spirit left the body. Besides, Ming Shu gave this body a fierce beating just now, so she was by no means a match for Yun Huang.


    ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong...!¡± the witcher spirit screamed. ¡°I won¡¯t dare do it again. I¡¯ll go back right away, please stop.¡±


    Hu Jiu: ¡°...¡± Was this really the noble witcher spirit?


    Ming Shu stopped and bent over to look at the witcher spirit, which was curled in a small ball on the ground. ¡°Tell me...¡±


    The witcher spirit didn¡¯t dare to breathe¡ªof course, it didn¡¯t know how to breathe, either.


    <i>What does she want me to say?</i>


    Ming Shu poked it with the branch that had almost lost all its leaves. ¡°Is there only one witcher spirit in the world?¡±


    The witcher spirit: ???


    <i>You targeted me only for the title of witcher spirit?</i>


    ¡°You are the witcher spirit, you are, you are the only one...¡± In order to save its life, the witcher spirit had given up defending its identity.


    Ming Shu seemed to be happy now. She looked aside at Yun Huang. ¡°What now?¡±


    Different people specialize in different skills, so she¡¯d just leave the follow-up to professionals.


    Yun Huang went forward with a nk expression. Ming Shu made way for him and also didn¡¯t forget to warn the witcher spirit. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    The witcher spirit: ¡°...¡± <i>Okay, okay, I dare not.</i>


    Yun Huang drew the beast god patterns around the witcher spirit.


    It was simr to the one from that night but seemed a little different.


    Yun Huang took out the small wooden tablet he brought with him. The witcher spirit saw the wooden tablet and a mass of ck mist shaking, as if there was a vibrator inside it.


    Yun Huang put the wooden tablet under the ck mist and prepared to say the spell.


    But not waiting for Yun Huang to begin, the witcher spirit took the initiative to get inside.


    Yun Huang: ¡°...¡±


    Although the witcher spirit went in voluntarily, Yun Huang still said the awkward-sounding spell. Just as he finished the sentence, the wooden tablet disappeared into thin air like the heart before.


    Yun Huang¡¯s face was very pale. The lines of his forehead looked like they had been soaked in blood, red and coquettish.


    Ming Shu opened her arms. Yun Huang staggered over and saw his own reflection in Ming Shu¡¯s eyes. He leaned on Ming Shu and asked slowly, ¡°Did I... be uglier again?¡±


    Ming Shu sized him up carefully for a moment, then nodded her head sincerely and seriously. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yun Huang raised a hand to cover his face and turned his head aside, not willing to make direct eye contact with Ming Shu.


    She would dislike him.


    But Ming Shu who had said those hurtful words didn¡¯t think she did anything wrong at all. Instead, she liked his reaction and intended to bully him more.


    But Hu Jiu who was lying on the floor and pretending to be dead stopped her crazy thoughts.

 Chapter 1088 - The Superior Leader (37)

    <h4>Chapter 1088: The Superior Leader (37)</h4>


    Hu Jiu was thrown into the beast god¡¯s mountain after a fierce beating.


    Ming Shu went down the mountain with Yun Huang in her arms. They returned to the valley slowly in the midst of chaos.


    Upon learning that the witcher spirit had been handled, the nsmen all breathed a sigh of relief.


    They knew their leader would make it.


    The shapeshifter world had suffered a great loss this time, and everyone who survived was lucky.


    Then they were busy having babies and reproducing. No one cared about Ming Shu even when she said she was a witcher spirit.


    What happened to the trust between beasts?


    Ming Shu was sad.


    Yun Huang seemed to have sensed her sorrow. But of course he didn¡¯t know what that emotion was, and he just felt she was not very happy.


    ¡°Here you are.¡±


    The bright flowers were tied in a bunch, and Yun Huang held it with both hands and delivered it before Ming Shu.


    ¡°What?¡± Ming Shu looked up at him. ¡°Who taught you this?¡±


    This little goblin wouldn¡¯t think of such a trick.


    Honest Yun Huang pointed at Wen Nuan who was holding a big bunch of flowers not far away. Wen Nuan yfully poked her tongue out at Ming Shu and turned away to run into the set-up wooden house.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Yun Huang asked cautiously as he saw Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to want to take it.


    ¡°What¡¯s to like about these wild flowers, don¡¯t mess around with Wen Nuan all day long.¡± Ming Shu touched his head and took the flowers conveniently, then kissed him on the lips.


    Yun Huang blinked his eyes and responded to the kiss actively.


    The two kissed each other for a while, then Ming Shuy on thewn with Yun Huang in her arms.


    Yun Huang¡¯s body was still cold. He was created by the beast god to prevent the witcher spirit from running amok and his job was to take the witcher spirit back.


    ¡°Has the beast god died?¡± Ming Shu asked casually and munched the grass root.


    ¡°No,¡± Yun Huang answered. ¡°It lives in every shapeshifter¡¯s heart. As long as you believe it¡¯s there, it¡¯ll be there.¡±


    ¡°Why does it sound like an evil demon,¡± Ming Shu murmured.


    What Ming Shu worried about now was if this little goblin would suddenly disappear.


    After all, ording to him, he existed only because the witcher spirit was free and he needed to take the witcher spirit back.


    That witcher spirit had been sent back to the beast god¡¯s mountain by him, so what about him now?


    Yun Huang still remained silent on this matter.


    This was annoying.


    Yun Huang suddenly turned over and got on top of Ming Shu, listening to her heartbeat. ¡°Does this mean a living being?¡±


    He didn¡¯t have this...


    So he was not a living being.


    ¡°There are many ways of being alive.¡± Ming Shu put her hand on his forehead. ¡°The heartbeat doesn¡¯t mean anything. You are just living in a different way.¡±


    ¡°But... I want to be like you.¡± Yun Huang sounded a little upset.


    He was different from her.


    He was different from everyone. They all had warmth, heartbeats, and they could smile, cry...


    But he could do nothing.


    ¡°If you are like me, you won¡¯t be able to stay with me.¡± Ming Shu hit him on the forehead lightly. ¡°I¡¯m not a lesbian.¡±


    ¡°What is a lesbian?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a flower.¡±


    Yun Huang might have found he focused on the wrong point. ¡°If I¡¯m like you, will you leave me?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to leave her.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Yun Huang paused. ¡°Then I don¡¯t want to be like you.¡±


    Ming Shu looked up at the clouds floating in the sky, smiling slightly, and murmured in a light voice, ¡°You are good how you are now.¡±


    ...


    The peacock tribe was self-sufficient in the valley and the n had a happy life.


    Wen Nuan organized shapeshifters to nt things and had achieved a certain scale of production.


    Ming Shu had rice to eat as she expected. But her stomach was eager for meat and could only rely on the system store to satisfy her appetite for good food.


    Aura Points were in extremely short supply.


    Wen Nuan found the way Ming Shu looked at her was very strange, it was like... she was looking at food.


    ¡°Wen Nuan.¡±


    ¡°Lea... Leader...¡± Wen Nuan stuttered. Could it be the leader wanted to have something new and try human meat?


    <i>I am not tasty!</i>


    Ming Shu asked smilingly, ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    Wen Nuan swallowed. ¡°...¡±


    This question... didn¡¯t seem right.


    ¡°Ye... Yes.¡±


    <i>After all you are the only one in this world thate from the same ce as me, and you¡¯ve helped me a lot.</i>


    Ming Shu patted her head. ¡°Then please like me more.¡±


    ???


    What did the leader meant?


    <i>Was the food I cooked for lunch not good?</i>


    <i>Or ...</i>


    <i>The leader has taken a fancy on me?</i>


    Wen Nuan watched Ming Shu leave with a dumbfounded look. Then she turned to Ming Zhe and asked him if there was anything weird about Ming Shu recently.


    Ming Zhe shook his head. The leader was very normal.


    She¡¯d either go out in the sun together with Yun Huang or stay in the kitchen, which was very regr.


    ¡°By the way, this is what you asked me to look for. Is this what you want?¡± Ming Zhe pulled Wen Nuan to one side. ¡°What¡¯s the use of these things?¡±


    ¡°They are used for making clothes.¡±


    ¡°Clothes?¡±


    Wen Nuan took a look at the smooth clothes on Ming Zhe¡¯s body... She was crying tears silently.


    The peacock tribe¡¯s shapeshifters must be fake shapeshifters!


    No!


    The shapeshifters of bird races all had beautiful clothes! They must be fake shapeshifters! This was unscientific!


    Wen Nuan went out to find the things she needed with several shapeshifters, as well as with her tired heart. No one dared to harm a peacock tribesman now, so it was safe for them to get out.


    Wen Nuan didn¡¯t notice when the shapeshifters scattered away from her.


    ¡°Young girl.¡±


    Wen Nuan was startled and looked back in a rush. ¡°You... It¡¯s you.¡±


    Hasn¡¯t he been handed to the alligator tribe by the leader in exchange for food?


    Then the news came that the alligator tribe was killed, and they never heard about this shapeshifter again.


    <i>Is heing back for revenge?</i>


    Luo Yan offered a ¡°warm¡± smile and walked out from one side. ¡°Young girl, could you do me a favor?¡±


    ¡°I... I¡ªI¡ªI...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, it¡¯s just a small favor,¡± Luo Yan coaxed, ¡°and it¡¯s very simple. You are so cute, you¡¯re gonna help me, right?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± <i>No no no.</i>


    <i>Stay calm.</i>


    <i>Stay calm.</i>


    Wen Nuan took a deep breath and barely concealed her terror. ¡°You... What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Luo Yan formed a bright smile. Different from Ming Shu, Luo Yan¡¯s smile was mixed with neuroticism and could make everyone who saw it feel a little frightened. ¡°Will you help bring the man staying with your leader to me?¡±


    <i>The man... staying with the leader? Yun Huang?</i>


    ¡°W-why?¡± <i>Does he want to snatch the man from the leader? No way... He is also a male shapeshifter!</i>


    ¡°Shh!¡± Luo Yan put his index finger on his lips and his tone became threatening. ¡°Don¡¯t ask, just do as I said, otherwise...¡±


    Luo Yan reached out his hands. Wen Nuan made to dodge subconsciously but was caught by Luo Yan anyway.


    Wen Nuan felt a pain in her arm.


    It felt like she had gotten stabbed by something.


    She checked her arm but didn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°You will die. I¡¯ve poisoned you just now. You are such a cute girl, I don¡¯t want to watch you die.¡±


    <i>Pois...</i>


    <i>Poison?</i>


    Wen Nuan covered her arm and staggered back with a pale face.


    <i>What a freak!</i>


    <i>Help! Leader!</i>


    Luo Yan didn¡¯t stop her from stepping back and just stood therezily. ¡°Go now, you only need to bring him over.¡±


    That woman watched Yun Huang so closely that he didn¡¯t have a chance to approach him at all.


    He¡¯d been observing from outside for a long time and found Wen Nuan could have conversations with Yun Huang. Sometimes when Ming Shu was gone for some reason he didn¡¯t know, Yun Huang stayed with this girl, so she might be able to lure him out.

 Chapter 1089 - The Superior Leader (38)

    <h4>Chapter 1089: The Superior Leader (38)</h4>


    ¡°Wu....¡±


    Wen Nuan¡¯s wail of sorrow rose to the very sky.


    Ming Shu looked over at where the noise came from. Wen Nuan ran back from outside the valley and cried while running.


    The shapeshifters in the valley all looked at her confusedly.


    <i>What is happening?</i>


    Wen Nuan threw herself into Ming Shu¡¯s arms. ¡°Wuwuwu...¡±


    Ming Shu hurriedly hid the evidence that she hadn¡¯t had time to destroy behind her¡ª the dried sweet potatoes¡ªand handed them to Yun Huang quickly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who bullied you? Let Ming Zhe take his men and wipe out their tribe.¡±


    Wen Nuan continued weeping. ¡°I... I may be about to die soon.¡±


    Ming Shu reached out to touch her forehead. ¡°There¡¯s no fever.¡±


    Wen Nuan choked with sobs. ¡°I will never save people that I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Has she forgotten to bring back her brain after a trip outside the valley?</i>


    Wen Nuan cried for a long time. Yun Huang stood behind them and frowned more and more heavily.


    Just as Yun Huang was about to explode, Wen Nuan finally began to report with tears.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect that psychopath Luo Yan to be this far out of his mind. He dared to threaten the female protagonist.


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Where did he punch you?¡±


    Wen Nuan pointed at her own arm with wronged eyes.


    Ming Shu checked her arm and found a little red dot, created by something she didn¡¯t know. If it were not that Wen Nuan was not a shapeshifter and had fair skin, the red dot wouldn¡¯t have been visible.


    ¡°He said... it¡¯s poisonous. If I don¡¯t take Yun Huang to him, I¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his bragging.¡± Ming Shu pinched Wen Nuan¡¯s wrist.


    Wen Nuan sniffed and her big, tearful eyes were full of doubt. ¡°Did he lie to me?¡±


    ¡°Rx, it¡¯s not a problem for you to live for decades.¡± <i>You are the female protagonist, don¡¯t you know that!</i>


    ¡°Really?¡± As soon as she heard that she didn¡¯t need to die, Wen Nuan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Really.¡± Ming Shu pushed her away. ¡°Stop crying. You¡¯re ugly this way.¡±


    Wen Nuan wiped off her tears. ¡°Leader... Why did that freak want me to take Yun Huang to him?¡±


    Did he hold a grudge against Yun Huang? Or did he want to use Yun Huang to threaten the leader?


    All kinds of possibilties started flying around in Wen Nuan¡¯s head.


    Ming Shu grunted. ¡°How would I know what a freak is thinking?¡±


    Wen Nuan regretted so much. Why did she have to save a freak, a pervert.


    ¡°What, what should I do now...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go out and he¡¯ll do nothing to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    Ming Shuforted Wen Nuan and then Ming Zhe came to take her away.


    ¡°Leader... I saw you eating dried sweet potatoes just now.¡± Wen Nuan was escorted by Ming Zhe, and she turned her head, sobbing and saying, ¡°Those were prepared for the winter.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You have sharp eyes!</i>


    <i>You have sharp eyes, but why did you save a psychopath!</i>


    ...


    Luo Yan never thought that Wen Nuan wouldn¡¯t follow procedure but report to Ming Shu as soon as she returned.


    Actually, Ming Shu was a big brother of mysterious origins in Wen Nuan¡¯s heart, and she was just not someone that a psychopath couldpare to.


    If he knew that earlier, he would have poisoned her for real instead of threatening her.


    Pitifully, he didn¡¯t know it ahead of time and there were no pills of regret for him.


    So what happened next was Luo Yan wandered around the valley and tried every way to approach Yun Huang.


    Yun Huang never left the valley. Luo Yan¡¯s hair turned gray with anxiety as he watched the valley from outside all day long.


    He needed to tell everyone what happened here when he went back.


    Later, Luo Yan began to think of ways to get himself into the valley, but was caught by Ming Shu several times. If he hadn¡¯t run fast, he would have said goodbye to this world.


    ...


    The winter came.


    In this world¡¯s winter, it did not snow, but it was very cold. Shapeshifters would do all they could to survive the winter, but some of them couldn¡¯t make it in the end.


    Hu Jiu killed so many shapeshifters before and didn¡¯t dare to show herself before other shapeshifters at all.


    Nie Fan had long been killed by the witcher spirit when Hu Jiu was upied by it.


    She had nowhere to go.


    She also didn¡¯t feel right about her own body. It seemed because the witcher spirit had used it, she felt pain every once in a while.


    After hiding and covering herself for some time, finally Hu Jiu couldn¡¯t bear the hunger and cold and sneaked into a tribe¡¯s camp to steal food.


    The tribe had many shapeshifters and stored up plenty of food.


    Hu Jiu avoided the shapeshifters guarding the storeroom and went in. Looking at so much food in front of her, Hu Jiu didn¡¯t care about anything and began to gobble it up right away.


    ¡°Who are you!¡±


    The shapeshifters¡¯ exmations sounded from behind her.


    Hu Jiu was startled but had no time to hide. She was caught right in the middle by the shapeshiftersing in.


    After a chaotic battle, Hu Jiu was captured and the shapeshifters pushed her out.


    ¡°How dare shee here to steal.¡±


    ¡°Lock her up and we¡¯ll wait for the leader to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a female...¡±


    Different voices drifted into Hu Jiu¡¯s ears. She didn¡¯t dare to look up for fear that they may recognize she was Hu Jiu.


    It was cloudy outside. Hu Jiu was locked up in an open space and the cold wind blew on her like a knife.


    Hu Jiu gritted her teeth, enduring all of it. She couldn¡¯t let herself die in this way...


    She hadn¡¯t had her revenge.


    ¡°Leader.¡±


    ¡°Leader, you are back.¡±


    Hearing the voices, Hu Jiu looked up slightly.


    A female shapeshifter came back with a group of shapeshifters, and with that female shapeshifter was also Cang Xiu.


    Cang Xiu was carried by several shapeshifters and the female shapeshifter took care of him very well, even blocking the cold wind for him.


    ¡°Leader, we caught a female shapeshifter stealing things,¡± one of the shapeshifters reported to their leader.


    ¡°Stealing?¡± Summer would be fine, but in this season, many animals didn¡¯te out and hunting was difficult, so stealing was just taboo.


    ¡°There she is, a female.¡± The shapeshifter pointed in the direction of Hu Jiu.


    Cang Xiu also looked over. Hu Jiu was no stranger to Cang Xiu since he once followed her for a long time. Even though he didn¡¯t see her face, Cang Xiu recognized her.


    ¡°Although she¡¯s a female, we don¡¯t know her identity or origin, so we¡¯d better...¡±


    Cang Xiu tugged at the female leader beside him. ¡°Females are rare. What about we keep her to breed for the tribe. As long as we watch her, nothing will happen.¡±


    ¡°Cang Xiu!¡± Hu Jiu heard the hatred in Cang Xiu¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but shout aloud, ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    The female leader looked at Cang Xiu and asked him silently with her eyes, <i>Do you know her?</i>


    Cang Xiu didn¡¯t intend to hide anything. ¡°Thanks to her, I became this way.¡±


    Then he turned to look at Hu Jiu. ¡°Why can¡¯t I do this to you? You never thought this day woulde when you did it to me, did you?¡±


    He thought his life was over when he was sent here as an abandoned son of his tribe, but he didn¡¯t expect that his presentpanion would treat him so kindly.


    Hu Jiu¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. She should have killed him in the first ce!


    ¡°Hu Jiu... She¡¯s Hu Jiu!¡±


    ¡°Hu Jiu...¡±


    ¡°Witcher spirit...¡±


    The female shapeshifter sized up Hu Jiu for a while. Hu Jiu killed so many shapeshifters, so even though she was possessed by the witcher spirit at that time, she was a sinner among the shapeshifters, and no one would forgive her.


    So the female shapeshifter¡¯s face darkened and she gave the order. ¡°Do what A-Xiu told you.¡±


    Hu Jiu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Cang Xiu!¡±


    Hu Jiu was then imprisoned in the tribe. Sometimes Cang Xiu woulde to visit, but besides mocking her, he had nothing to do with her. Hu Jiu cursed him and begged him, hoping that he could let her go for their former close rtionship¡¯s sake.


    But how was it possible that Cang Xiu would just let her go.


    Back then, she watched Nie Fan tear off one of his legs and did nothing.


    How he liked her before, and how he hated her now.


    Soon Hu Jiu got pregnant, but the baby she gave birth to was deformed. Not just one, all of them were deformed.


    The result was the same several times in a row, and finally Hu Jiu lost thest bit of value she had.


    The female shapeshifter leader sent Hu Jiu to other tribester. Hu Jiu then was traded between different tribes like a realmodity.


    Hu Jiu didn¡¯t expect her reborn life to be like this again.


    <i>Why...</i>


    <i>Yao Luo...</i>


    <i>Right!</i>


    It was all because of Yao Luo.


    It all started from the moment she became different.


    Then everything just went out of control.

 Chapter 1090 - The Superior Leader (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 1090: The Superior Leader (Complete)</h4>


    Ming Shu made a fire and the house warmed up gradually.


    Outside was the cold, howling wind. If it weren¡¯t that Ming Shu ordered the shapeshifters to build this wooden house, the wind would probably have blown it away.


    Ming Shu went out with the quilt in her arms and knocked on the neighboring wooden door.


    Wen Nuan revealed her face which was red with cold.


    Ming Shu handed the quilt over. ¡°Keep warm and don¡¯t freeze to death. You have to make me breakfast tomorrow.¡±


    <i>My female cook must be taken good care of.</i>


    The warm quilt made Wen Nuan¡¯s whole person want to wrap herself up.


    ¡°Wuwuwu, Leader, you are so kind to me.¡±


    Ming Shu poked her forehead. ¡°Get inside now.¡±


    Then Ming Shu returned to her own room. Yun Huang sat on the bed with his arms around his knees. He didn¡¯t seem to feel cold and was still in thin clothes, huddling up and looking a little pathetic.


    Ming Shu closed the door, climbed into bed, and spread out his hands and feet.


    Yun Huang took advantage of the opportunity to embrace Ming Shu and slide down his own body, lying with her.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t help but tremble a bit. Goosebumps began to appear on her skin.


    Hugging him in summer wasfortable, but in winter...


    It was killing life.


    Yun Huang seemed to notice Ming Shu¡¯s abnormal reaction, so he released her and moved a distance away from her.


    ¡°Are you very cold?¡±


    Before, Ming Zhe said... his skin was freezing and no one could bear it.


    But Ming Shu pulled him back. A strong chill rushed into her chest and it took her some time to adapt to it, but then she said, ¡°No.¡±


    Yun Huang looked at her in the flickering light. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me.¡±


    Yun Huang struggled and made to get up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Ming Shu pinched him on the waist. ¡°Let¡¯s cuddle together and we¡¯ll be warm.¡±


    ¡°I can...¡±


    ¡°You can what?¡± Ming Shu said unhappily. ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll throw you out. You don¡¯t feel cold anyway.¡±


    Yun Huang: ¡°...¡±


    Yun Huang said in a weak voice, ¡°You might be sick.¡±


    Ming Shu refuted, ¡°I¡¯m in good health. Don¡¯t curse me like that.¡±


    Yun Huang: ¡°...¡±


    Yun Huang couldn¡¯t persuade Ming Shu and had to lean against her. But he minimized physical contact with her so that she wouldn¡¯t feel too cold.


    ...


    Afterward, Yun Huang would sit by bonfire before going to sleep. Although it couldn¡¯t drive away the coldness on him, at least he could get himself a bit of heat.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Yun Huang was awakened by Ming Shu. He turned his head to see Ming Shue in with a cold wind, and she came straight over to pull him up.


    Yun Huang blinked and looked at her nkly; he didn¡¯t seem to know what he did wrong.


    Ming Shu pulled his wrist. Probably because he was so close to the fire, his skin had turned red in a small area, but thankfully it was not very serious.


    Yun Huang¡¯s body was no different from normal people¡¯s except it had no heartbeat and no temperature.


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t notice it...¡± Yun Huang exined a little confusedly.


    Ming Shu intended to curse him but looked up to meet Yun Huang¡¯s sincere eyes, so she had to swallow the lecturing words.


    She bent her neck and kissed the reddened skin. ¡°I¡¯ve told you so many times that you don¡¯t have to warm yourself by a fire every day, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    His body couldn¡¯t retain any heat at all.


    Even if she held him all night, it was cold.


    ¡°I... I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ming Shu held her breath and couldn¡¯t go up or down.


    Whether she cursed him or not, neither seemed right.


    She stuffed him under the quilt and washed herself, then also got into the bed.


    Yun Huang remained stiff and didn¡¯t move. Ming Shuy down for a while quietly before pulling him over into her arms.


    Yun Huang¡¯s voice was very low. ¡°Am I very useless...¡±


    The cold wind outside howled so loudly that it almost drowned out his voice.


    Ming Shu was afraid that what she said would hurt him, so she simply said nothing and just pulled him into a kiss.


    Ming Shu looked down at the man beneath her. ¡°Do you want to feel morefortable?¡±


    Yun Huang looked at Ming Shu nkly.


    Ming Shu reached out her hands to his body.


    Yun Huang¡¯s eyshes shivered. His body froze slightly when Ming Shu came close to hold him. Then his eyshes began to tremble heavily like he was a helpless little boy who was bullied by others.


    Ming Shu kissed him all the way from his chin to his corbone.


    She seldom took the initiative to do such a thing.


    Almost every time it was Qi Yu going after her, but she would still have enough sense not to overindulge herself much.


    As she said before, she didn¡¯t like the feeling of being out of control, which was a fatal weakness.


    But sometimes...


    It may not be impossible to rx a little.


    Yun Huang felt different from before and still looked at Ming Shu nkly. ¡°You...¡±


    Before he had finished the following words, Ming Shu blocked his lips. Yun Huang blinked in a daze and his body suddenly seemed to get warm.


    ¡°Wu...¡±


    Ming Shu made the demonstration twice and then stopped. Yun Huang felt a little ufortable.


    ¡°Do it by yourself now.¡± Ming Shu held him and flipped him around. Their positions were changed. She was on the bottom and he was on top now.


    Yun Huang supported himself on his arms and froze up there.


    The two stared at each other motionlessly like that.


    The cold wind continued blowing heavily, and the heat gathered by the activities just now had almost dispersed. Ming Shu felt a little cold.


    ¡°Okay, maybe next time.¡± Ming Shu gave up.


    As Ming Shu was about to push him away, Yun Huang suddenly pressed down her arms and looked into her clear eyes with his dark ones. He tried to move a little and asked seriously, ¡°It¡¯s... like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    Yun Huang nodded his head primly. ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    ¡°Do you know... Wu...¡±


    Ming Shu drew a cold breath. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t push so hard and just let me get used to it.¡±


    Yun Huang panicked suddenly. ¡°I... Did I do it wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    <i>I started it, so I have to finish this either way.</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to talk about the terrible experience of this evening. It was all about friendlymunication and teaching.


    It was more exhausting than the normal process.


    On the contrary, Yun Huang who didn¡¯t need sleep and rest was red-faced and looked very energetic...


    ¡°Leader, you are not in good spirits.¡± Wen Nuan got up in the morning and saw Ming Shu lying on the kitchen table, spiritless. ¡°Are you feeling sick?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a load of crap. Just make breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Wen Nuan began to prepare breakfast obediently. When it was almost done, she served Ming Shu a few steamed ¡°sweet potatoes¡± first.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡± Wen Nuan still couldn¡¯t help but care about her ¡°boss.¡±


    ¡°You can try giving a ss all night and feel what it¡¯s like.¡±


    ¡°Giving a ss? What ss?¡± Wen Nuan was confused.


    ¡°Studying the origin of life.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    <i>Is this ss required here?</i>


    Wen Nuan didn¡¯t react until she saw Yun Huang.


    So was the leader disying affection to him in the early morning?


    In winter, animals... sorry, shapeshifters didn¡¯t have many activities and they all huddled in their own homes.


    Until winter was over and spring began, it was a good time for coption... falling in love.


    The peacock tribe¡¯s shapeshifters came to the oestrous period almost at the same time. In order to look for mates for them, Ming Shu was very worried and anxious all that time.


    Why was it so hard to find female shapeshifters! Why wasn¡¯t Luo Yan a female! If he were a female, she would have brought him back.


    Luo Yan who was still wandering outside the valley: ¡°...¡± <i>It¡¯s spring already, why do I feel so cold?</i>


    Ming Shu herself was also a shapeshifter and would follow thews of nature. She wanted to hug and kiss Yun Huang every day.


    This made her even more anxious.


    <i>Why are there always so many unruly people who want to separate me and my snacks!</i>


    <i>Life is so hard.</i>


    One day, the Harmony System suddenly jumped out.


    [Guest, do you want to exchange for life?]


    Was her life going to end?


    Ming Shu almost forgot that the system store had such a function.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    [Ten thousand Aura Points for one month of life.]


    Ming Shu formed a fake smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go rob?¡±


    [I am, actually.]


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°You¡¯re getting bolder.¡±


    [It¡¯s all due to you, Guest.] The Harmony System was humble.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The Harmony System was getting more and more annoying.


    <i>Ten thousand Aura Points for one month of life? I don¡¯t have that many Aura Points...</i>


    Ming Shu considered it for a while. ¡°No.¡±


    <i>This restaurant is not attractive at all, so I¡¯ll go to the next one.</i>


    [Sure.]


    ...


    In herst few days, Ming Shu stayed with Yun Huang.


    She was burned to death, though when the fire started, she had already left...


    The perfunctory way of death that the Harmony System arranged for her was not new.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 1160000


    Aura Points: 60000


    Additional Task: Completed


    Hidden Task: Completed


    Ming Shu looked at the reduced Aura Points and remained silent.


    What she earned was not worth what she spent.


    She believed she would be in the negatives soon.


    ¡°Can you turn me into a boy?¡±


    [Guest, what are you thinking about?]


    ¡°I¡¯m going to steal the male protagonist¡¯s halo and make the female protagonist fall in love with me.¡± <i>I believe I can!</i>


    [Want some videos?] <i>The Guest needs to calm down.</i>

 Chapter 1091 - The Forbidden Rose Song (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1091: The Forbidden Rose Song (1)</h4>


    #Vampire Headline: Fu Yu Takes Up the Cudgels For a Just Cause Whenever She is Unhappy#


    ¡°Let¡¯s take off her clothes and take pictures.¡±


    ¡°Is that okay...¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid? When we get pictures of her, do you think she¡¯ll dare to tell others?¡±


    The girls¡¯ wicked voices drifted into Ming Shu¡¯s ears. She tilted, feeling weightless, and fell straight into a cluster of colorful flowers.


    The thorns stuck her and it hurt a lot.


    <i>What¡¯s wrong with this body¡¯s owner? Why did she stay on a tree.</i>


    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡±


    ¡°Something seems to have fallen...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡±


    Ming Shu heard the voicesing this way, so she quickly changed her tone and began to meow like a cat.


    <i>Are you kidding me? I don¡¯t know anything right now and I don¡¯t even know what I can eat. It must be dangerous and tiresome to handle them face-to-face.</i>


    <i>It¡¯s got nothing to do with me, anyway, so I should save my energy if I can.</i>


    <i>Saving is a virtue.</i>


    ¡°It was a cat, phew, it scared me. No one else wille here. Okay, let¡¯s just not waste time and take a picture then leave. It¡¯s so gloomy here and very scary...¡±


    The girls over there breathed a sigh of relief and turned back.


    Through the cracks in the branches and bushes, Ming Shu saw a girl pinned on the ground over there, her mouth covered so as to stop her from crying. Some of the surrounding girls held their phones up and seemed to be recording or taking pictures.


    The girl on the ground looked desperate. Her clothes were stripped off to reveal her white body.


    In the end, the girl was left with nothing on her body, then the group of girlsughed and put away the phones.


    They looked down at the girl who was trying to cover her body and threatened, ¡°If you dare talk nonsense to others, we can¡¯t be sure how many people will see these pictures.¡±


    ¡°If you learn this lesson today, you¡¯ll get out of Sheng Ning immediately. I feel sick having a ssmate like you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she makes me sick every day.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    One of the girls picked up the clothes and threw them hard.


    Ming Shu looked along the girl¡¯s aim and was startled all of a sudden. Behind them was actually a graveyard.


    But the weird thing was that the graveyard was full of flowers. Flowering branches wrapped around the tombstones, and the green shades ovepped with each other, which made the whole thing a little gruesome.


    The flowers...


    They should be roses.


    The girls¡¯ unbridledughter faded away, and meanwhile the girl who was bullied began to cry in a low voice, as weak as a kitten.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯te out. She took out Little Beastie and began to receive the storyline.


    ...


    The fake female protagonist was called Raisa, a descendant of a prince of the vampires, who had been pursuing the male protagonist all this time and used all means to drive away females from around the male protagonist.


    Although the male protagonist didn¡¯t like her, he also didn¡¯t like anyone else.


    Raisa believed the male protagonist wouldn¡¯t like anyone in her heart, so she had been dutiful to do such things for him.


    Even if she couldn¡¯t have him, neither could anyone else.


    But soon the male protagonist met his Cindere and they started a love story exactly like the sweet, cliched romances out there.


    So Raisa found that the male protagonist was just using excuses when he behaved inhuman and showed no intention of falling in love with anyone.


    He just didn¡¯t like her.


    Out of jealousy, Raisa tried all means to frame the female protagonist and destroy their rtionship. However, all of what she did would just strengthen their rtionship in the end, and in the very end, the fake female protagonist was driven crazy enough to want to kill the female protagonist, but thankfully was stopped by the male protagonist showing up in time.


    The fake female protagonist sought chances to attack again, but the result was both the male and female protagonist ended up okay, yet she died.


    Then the fake female protagonist was reborn.


    She was reborn to a time when the female protagonist was still very young.


    The fake female protagonist knew why the male protagonist would like the female protagonist. It was like this: when the female protagonist was little, she saved the male protagonist and thetter only remembered her name. When afterwards he went to look for her, the female protagonist had already moved out of the original ce.


    The fake female protagonist came up with an idea which was to tamper with the memory of the female protagonist¡¯s parents. She switched her own identity with the female protagonist¡¯s.


    Originally she intended to kill the female protagonist. Who knew that there was something strange about her and she wasn¡¯t able to do it.


    So the fake female protagonist made the female protagonist lose her memories and threw her in a shanty area.


    Then the fake female protagonist took the female protagonist¡¯s name. She followed the historical track strictly and met the male protagonist, and finally was epted by the male protagonist.


    The Host was called Fu Yu.


    Her reputation was not very good, but she held a rtively high position among the vampires, and this was because she was a crazy bastard and did things freely. She would offer a hand if she was happy, would not if she was unhappy.


    When she was crazy enough to do anything she wanted, she wouldn¡¯t care about anyone. So if it was not necessary, no one would want to bother her.


    The Host met the fake female protagonist when thetter just began to date the male protagonist.


    The Host recognized the fake female protagonist as one of her kind so she called her. But the fake female protagonist just began to date the male protagonist, and everything would be in vain if the male protagonist knew that she was actually a vampire.


    The Host saw through what the fake female protagonist tried to cover up, so she called her again deliberately several times.


    The male protagonist was a little confused then and it took the fake female protagonist a long time to cover it up.


    Later, the Host found that the fake female protagonist instigated some people to bully the female protagonist and tried to make her drop out of school, fearing that the male protagonist would meet her since they were all in the same school.


    The Host helped the female protagonist once.


    After that, there were several other conflicts, neither severe nor minor, and the Host didn¡¯t care much about them. She was actually toozy to care about these unimportant things and just thought it was fun to tease the fake female protagonist and watch her panic.


    The fake female protagonist had something to hide, though. She thought that the Host was targeting her on purpose so she intended to remove her.


    But she also knew clearly that Fu Yu was not easy to handle.


    Unless the prince of the vampires came out personally...


    So the fake female protagonist turned to her own father and made up the story that she had been bullied by the Host.


    Then the Host was hunted down for no reason. Coincidentally, one of the princes got killed at this time and the crime was also med on the Host inexplicably.


    The Host was hunted down by several parties and then she learned the fake female protagonist was behind all of what happened to her. So the Host ckened and began to embark on the road of bing a viin boss.


    In the end, the Host died in the siege of several princes.


    [The Host¡¯s wish is to figure out the reason why she was hunted down.]


    What?


    Wasn¡¯t it nned by the fake female protagonist?


    Didn¡¯t the Host know why she was chased by the fake female protagonist?


    The Harmony System didn¡¯t answer Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu rolled her eyes in her heart.


    The timeline at present was when the fake female protagonist discovered that the female protagonist was in the same school, and she asked some people to bully her so as to drive her out of the school.


    As for the Host...


    She had met the fake female protagonist and the y was on.


    Yet it hadn¡¯t reached a severe level...


    <i>Looks like I have to work harder.</i>


    Ming Shu looked outside. The girl had stopped crying and was looking around at this moment. It was so quiet in the surroundings; there didn¡¯t even seem to be any insects singing.


    The girl bit her pale lip and stood up while covering her body, walking toward the graveyard.


    Her clothes were thrown in. She couldn¡¯t get out of here until she got them back.


    It was getting dark, and she had to go in even if she was scared.


    She heard that it was one of the top ten scariest ces in the school...


    Those girls that bullied her were also very frightened, but they still chose this ce in order to frighten her.


    The roses had thorns. As soon as the girl went in, some tiny blood stains appeared on her because of rubbing or cutting.


    The vampire was born to be sensitive to blood.


    Ming Shu swallowed her drool.


    <i>What the hell!</i>


    She wanted to go push her down.

 Chapter 1092 - The Forbidden Rose Song (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1092: The Forbidden Rose Song (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Roses were the standard for a novel about vampires.


    There were so many roses growing here, so maybe it was a game mission.


    All was routine.


    Ming Shu thought like this as she got up from the flowers.


    The sudden movement made the girl over there freeze, and she turned her head to look over stiffly.


    The girl stood among the roses in full bloom with a few weeds and petals on the top of her head. She was wearing Sheng Ning¡¯s school uniform, but it was very undignifiedpared to normal uniforms.


    Her shirttail was randomly torn, revealing her nice waist; half of the shirt was under her school skirt, which was originally knee-length but had been altered to just cover the thighs, revealing her long, white legs.


    Her school uniform coat was hung over her shoulder.


    Her bright face revealed a slight smile, and her glittering eyes reflected all of the flowers.


    She looked like a hooligan, but showing some handsomeness.


    The girl seemed to be scared silly and just looked at Ming Shu like that, unmoving.


    Ming Shu licked her lips and smiled at the girl. ¡°You must be very tasty.¡±


    Why was the female protagonist always tasty?


    Of course it was to attract the male protagonist!


    <i>But she is also tasty to me and attracts me! </i>


    <i>I¡¯ve been a vampire before, why again! </i>


    <i>Is it that hard to make me a human? </i>


    [Guest, would you rather be bitten or bite others?]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The vampire life was not that bad, at least the tasty female protagonist was here.


    [...]


    The girl: ¡°...¡±


    In the graveyard...


    Had she met a ghost?


    Was this female ghost going to eat her?


    The girl watched that girl over there walk toward her and then transfer the school uniform jacket from her own shoulder to hers.


    The girl shuddered. There was only horror in her eyes and she bit her lip as she trembled, forgetting to scream.


    Ming Shu smiled at her and went to pick up the clothes for her in the graveyard. ¡°Here, put them on, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    The girl stepped back.


    ¡°Do you want to go out like this?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s words stopped the girl sessfully. She took the clothes in an uncollected way while gritting her teeth and put them on hurriedly.


    Ming Shu took back her own school uniform and threw it over her shoulder handsomely. Then she bent slightly and held out her hand. ¡°Your Royal Highness, do you need a hand?¡±


    The girl stood on the spot stiffly.


    Ming Shu tilted her head to look at her. Ming Shu¡¯s eyes reflected clusters of red roses like twinkling stars.


    She gave others a very gentle feeling as if she glowed purely...


    The girl swallowed and carefully put her hand into the long, white palm.


    [Guest, are you trying to steal the male protagonist¡¯s job here?]


    The Harmony System felt a little worried for the male protagonist.


    [The male protagonist¡¯s favorability will also give you Aura Points.]


    <i>Don¡¯t you mess around here! </i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>But the male protagonist is not as sweet and tasty as the female protagonist. </i>


    [...]


    ...


    The graveyard was behind the school, and was originally nned as an indoor sports hall when the school was built.


    But when the construction first started, there were all kinds of idents happening, so this ce was kept like this since then.


    This area was veryrge, and Ming Shu and Liu Wanyue had to walk for a long time before they got out.


    Liu Wanyue¡¯s countenance was like that of a frightened rabbit¡¯s, and the wind and grass would make her nervous immediately.


    ¡°Th... thank you...¡±


    When they saw studentsing and going on the road, Liu Wanyue expressed her thanks to Ming Shu in a weak voice.


    Ming Shu blinked and said slowly and lightly, ¡°You¡¯re wee, but I¡¯ll be very happy if you could let me have a bite.¡±


    Liu Wanyue focused her misty eyes on Ming Shu disbelievingly.


    She didn¡¯t seem to understand why Ming Shu said something like that.


    The vampire was not visible and known in this world. Ordinary people thought they were only creatures of legend, and so did Liu Wanyue.


    ¡°Fu Yu, Fu Yu...¡±


    Someone suddenly called aloud. Ming Shu looked up to see a sunny, handsome boy waving at her not far away.


    The boy ran over obediently. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you half the day. Where were you?¡±


    The boy rested his eyes on Liu Wanyue for a while and turned a little gloomy.


    ¡°I was saving this little cutie,¡± Ming Shu answered. ¡°What did you look for me for?¡±


    Tong Ye, who was kind of... the Host¡¯s friend.


    The Host¡¯s friend was naturally a vampire.


    Liu Wanyue nced at Tong Ye in secret. He was... one of the beaus of Sheng Ning, but she had never had the chance to get so close to these God¡¯s favored ones.


    Someone like this girl...


    It was no surprise for her to know such people.


    Liu Wanyue formed a bitter smile,ughing at herself. She was just a nobody...


    Tong Ye smelled the blood on Liu Wanyue and swallowed, averting his gaze to look at Ming Shu. ¡°I thought yesterday we said we¡¯ll go to Angel Song.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu released Liu Wanyue¡¯s small hand. ¡°Can you go home by yourself?¡±


    Liu Wanyue lowered her head and nodded slightly.


    Ming Shu looked at her twice again and was a little worried. So she asked Tong Ye to find someone to send her home.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Tong Yeined. But he still called someone here and ordered the person to send Liu Wanyue home, then he pulled Ming Shu and ran away with her.


    ¡°Since when have you be so kind?¡± Tong Ye was very curious. ¡°Do you want to be a Buddha vampire?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think she smells delicious?¡±


    ¡°Well... Yes.¡± Tong Ye was apparently recalling the imaginary taste. ¡°But we can¡¯t bite a human casually, it¡¯ll be very troublesome if we are discovered. You shouldn¡¯t act rashly.¡±


    The vampires existed in the unknown darkness, and it would be a hassle for them if they were noticed.


    So in order to prevent such a thing from happening, there was this Angel Song.


    It was a ce specially reserved for the vampire¡ªand of course it was open to ordinary people as well.


    Angel Song provided fresh blood as well as man-made blood.


    Tong Ye led Ming Shu into Angel Song expertly. They followed the waiters¡¯ guidance and walked all the way down.


    After walking through the dimly lit corridor, there were deafening sounds of music and peopleing.


    It was no different from a normal nightclub.


    The only difference was the people here... were all vampires.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Fu Yu...¡±


    ¡°Go go go, let¡¯s stay away from her...¡±


    The vampires scattered one after another as they saw Ming Shu.


    ¡°Fu Yu, you are simply an autonomous clearing machine.¡± Tong Ye teased Ming Shuughingly. ¡°I don¡¯t even have to find a seat myself when I go out with you.¡±


    Big brother Ming Shu pretended to be a real big brother enigmatically. ¡°This is what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    Tong Ye praised her perfunctorily, ¡°Yes yes yes, you are who you are generation after generation...¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Perfunctory.


    But thinking about how she could only have blood in the future, she was a little upset.


    She wondered how the snacks in the system store tasted.


    ¡°The usual.¡± After the praise, Tong Ye turned to order from the waiter.


    Soon the waiter came over with two cups of red liquid.


    Tong Ye swiped the card and said, ¡°s, the price rises again. If this continues, I¡¯ll be starved to death sooner orter.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Have you ever heard of a vampire that has been starved to death?¡±


    Tong Ye put away his card and pushed one of the cups toward Ming Shu. ¡°I will be the first one in the near future.

 Chapter 1093 - The Forbidden Rose Song (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1093: The Forbidden Rose Song (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Angel Song provided two kinds of blood. The fresh human blood was more expensive than artificial blood, so normal vampires would only buy the fresh blood asionally for a special meal.


    But Tong Ye never drank artificial blood. The price of fresh human blood was soaring, so he yelled about how he was going bankrupt all the time.


    But he never did.


    Tong Ye continued, ¡°Life is really tough now, even the fresh blood smells bad. What are these humans eating nowadays that their blood has been contaminated.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The pollution problem had actually gotten serious enough to threaten the vampire.


    ¡°Why are you so silent today?¡± Tong Ye felt a little strange as he found Ming Shu didn¡¯t say much.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about big stuff.¡±


    ¡°What big stuff?¡± Tong Ye¡¯s eyes lit up and got excited. ¡°Who do you want to beat up?¡±


    Ming Shu: ???


    Did the Host like causing trouble like this?


    It seemed... to be like that.


    ¡°Lord Tong Ye, our master wants to invite you over.¡± A vampire showed up beside them abruptly and bowed to Tong Ye with respect.


    ¡°Your master?¡± Tong Ye was confused. ¡°Who is your master?¡±


    The vampire pointed in a direction and Tong Ye looked over. There were many people sitting over there, men and women, and Tong Ye suddenly changed his expression a little as if he had seen someone.


    Tong Ye stood up and bent over to whisper into Ming Shu¡¯s ear while passing by. ¡°I¡¯ll go there for a sec.¡±


    Then Tong Ye followed the vampire away.


    Under the inteced lights and shadows, Tong Ye¡¯s figure was soon out of Ming Shu¡¯s sight.


    Ming Shu bit on the straw. It was quiet over there and no violent bleeding events happened.


    Ming Shu soon finished the cup of blood and sighed. It waspletely not enough!


    She still felt very hungry...


    Ming Shu ordered arger cup of blood. Seeing the many zeroes on the bill, she understood why Tong Yeined that he was going to go bankrupt.


    There were mobile blood banks all over the streets outside, yet Angel Song¡¯s profiteering owner actually raised the price so high...


    What was theints hotline?


    Ming Shu was pondering whether she should report on the high price when all of a sudden it became noisy over there. The dancing crowd stopped and all looked that way.


    Ming Shu considered that Tong Ye had bought her the ¡°drink¡± just now, so she walked over with herrger ¡°drink¡± in her hand to see what happened.


    The crowd made way for her automatically, and those who didn¡¯t know her were pulled away by the rest.


    Ming Shu walked slowly through the crowd.


    The seats in the encirclement were in a mess. Tong Ye was pressed into a seat by a vampire, and beside him stood another vampire with red hair whose arms were crossed before his chest.


    When Ming Shu walked into the encirclement, the red-haired vampire took a knife from his partner and grabbed Tong Ye¡¯s hand, pinning it onto the table nearby.


    The red-haired vampire showed a gloomy face. ¡°Tong Ye, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today so you¡¯ll know who is the one you can¡¯t provoke.¡±


    Tong Ye squeezed out a word from between his teeth: ¡°Asshole!¡±


    The red-haired vampire sounded very high-brow. ¡°You¡¯re not careful, how have I be the asshole?¡±


    The red-haired vampire holding the knife seemed to want to cut off Tong Ye¡¯s hand. Ming Shu saw the vampire who handed over the knife drip something onto it. No prizes for guessing what bad thing it would be.


    Ming Shu continued walking toward them and was stopped by the vampire guarding the outside.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ming Shu said in a very light tone.


    But the red-haired vampire heard her and stopped to look over, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Fu Yu, this is between Tong Ye and me, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    It was obvious that the red-haired vampire seemed afraid of Ming Shu, you could tell from his suppressed voice.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Oh, okay, I¡¯ll take Tong Ye with me, it¡¯s also none of your business.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Hululu...¡± Ming Shu sucked her drink and retained a smiling face.


    The red-haired vampire clenched his knife tighter and all around was dead silence. The atmosphere seemed to have frozen.


    ¡°Huo Gen,¡± one of the vampires behind called the red-haired vampire and reminded him, ¡°don¡¯t get into trouble with her.¡±


    ¡°F**k!¡±


    Huo Gen kicked Tong Ye hard but released him.


    He threw the knife on the table, which broke the ss immediately and then pierced straight into the floor.


    Tong Ye stood up from the seat. Ming Shu saw that his bare skin showed signs of burning.


    Huo Gen stared at Tong Ye and said fiercely, ¡°Hiding behind a woman, you are really a hero.¡±


    Tong Ye didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°It¡¯s my honor that Fu Yu protects me, you are just jealous.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Although they felt ashamed for him, it did take a bit of skill to really get Fu Yu to protect him.


    Ming Shu reached out two fingers. ¡°Two cups in return.¡±


    Tong Ye: ¡°...¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    What seemed to be wrong here?


    ¡°Tong Ye, you¡¯d better not be alone!¡± Huo Gen threatened Tong Ye and then gave a look to Ming Shu. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ...


    The enmity between Tong Ye and Huo Gen was simple: it was because of a woman. Huo Gen unterally thought Tong Ye had touched his woman, and Tong Ye had a strong personality that wouldn¡¯t admit defeat though he actually didn¡¯t even know who the woman was, so the two not only didn¡¯t reach apromise but also hated each other more and more.


    Just now Huo Gen yed a trick and manipted Tong Ye through underhanded means.


    To thank Ming Shu for her support, Tong Ye bought several boxes of rations for her.


    These takeaway rations were all contained in something like milk cartons, and you only needed a straw to drink.


    There were also a spokesman and advertising slogans on the package¡ª


    <i>Natural, no additives and preservatives. One cup before sleep will bring vitality for a month! </i>


    It sounded very serious.


    ¡°What are you going to doter?¡± Tong Ye¡¯s injury was nothing serious and he was still thinking about Ming Shu¡¯s big stuff.


    ¡°Go home and sleep.¡±


    ¡°...¡± He seemed to have heard something unreal. ¡°But it¡¯s the evening!¡±


    Ming Shu nodded her head. ¡°It¡¯s the right time for sleeping.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>But we are vampires! Nightlife is just beginning! What sleep! Get up ande along! </i>


    Tong Ye saw Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to be joking and could only follow her in a daze.


    It was also busy and noisy up here, but the people were all humans. Yet of course, some vampires may have been among them seeking chances to do something bad.


    ¡°Wait for me for a sec.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly stuffed the things in her hand into Tong Ye¡¯s arms and turned around to walk toward the bathroom.


    Tong Ye: ¡°...¡±


    Did vampires need to use the bathroom?


    Tong Ye waited for Ming Shu on the spot, and after sending away the Nth girl who tried to hook up with him, Ming Shu still didn¡¯te back, so he had to look for her in the bathroom.


    There were no male or female bathrooms and they were all divided by cubicles, but the sound instion was very good. They designed it in this way probably because... they wanted to save the check-in fee for consumers.


    Tong Ye searched from the first one and happened to see Ming Shue out of thest one.


    Behind her...


    ¡°You you you...¡± Tong Ye pointed at her.


    Committing a crime in public?


    Ming Shu closed the door conveniently and blocked Tong Ye¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Rx, they are alive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about being alive or dead!¡± Tong Ye said. ¡°What have you done to them?¡±


    ¡°I beat them up.¡±


    ¡°I must tell you, you know, if you want fresh blood, I can buy it for you, but you can¡¯t...¡± Tong Ye paused. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I beat them up.¡± Ming Shu took back her rations from his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tong Ye was still worried and pulled open the door to have a look. There were several girls dressed enchantingly inside, and their thick makeup had been ruined by tears, smeared all over their faces. Tong Ye thought he had seen a bunch of ghosts.


    But there was indeed no smell of blood.


    Tong Ye mmed the door shut.

 Chapter 1094 - The Forbidden Rose Song (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1094: The Forbidden Rose Song (4)</h4>


    The Host rarely went to ss. Hence, when she appeared in the ssroom, everyone was shocked.


    The Host was famous in the vampire world. She was also famous in school¡ªfamous for breaking rules.


    ¡°Why is she here...¡±


    ¡°I thought that I would not be able to see her this term.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I saw her with Prince Tong Yest time. Do they know each other?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. How can Prince Tong Ye have such bad taste?¡±


    ¡°Fu Yu is quite pretty. It is just her personality...¡±


    The people in the ssroom started gossiping about Ming Shu. Ming Shu was not affected.


    She stuffed all the things on her table into her bag which hadn¡¯t been used for a long time and then walked out of the room.


    ¡°Where is she going?¡±


    ¡°Not studying anymore?¡±


    When Ming Shu walked out, some students followed her and realized that she went to ss 1.


    In order to gain Hatred Points, she needed to change her ss.


    It was hard for her to get her teachers to let her change her ss. After all, if she was allowed to change ss, all the students might want to change ss too. If sses could be changed so easily, the school would be a mess.


    Hence, Ming Shu found Tong Ye. Tong Ye told the teachers that he was tutoring her¡ªdid something behind the scenes¡ªand sessfully allowed her to change ss.


    ...


    Second Year, ss 1.


    The girl sitting beside the window was looking at her cellphone.


    ¡ª¡ªThe video was taken away.


    The girl frowned. She tapped on her screen with her fair and slim fingers.


    ¡ª¡ªWho took it?


    Before she read the reply, a girl ran toward her. ¡°Sasa, I heard that Fu Yu transferred to our ss.¡±


    Guansa raised her head. She looked puzzled. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said that the problematic student, Fu Yu, is transferring to our ss. Is there such a surname? I have never heard of ¡®Fu¡¯ as a surname before.¡±


    Guansa was Raisa. She used the female protagonist¡¯s identity.


    Guansa held her phone tightly. ¡°Why did shee to our ss?¡±


    That Fu Yu... she recognized herst time. Why did she transfer to her ss now?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The girl shook her head. She turned and asked her hurriedly, ¡°Sasa, what¡¯s wrong? You look pale.¡±


    Guansa hurriedly calmed herself. ¡°Nothing. I must have not slept well yesterday.¡±


    At this moment, amotion arose outside the ssroom.


    Guansa raised her head. Tong Ye came in first. Ming Shu followed behind him.


    When Ming Shu entered the ssroom, the first person she saw was Guansa.


    Ming Shu smiled.


    Guansa felt her heart drop. She felt a sense of danger which she never had before.


    ¡°Ahh...¡±


    Screams sounded behind Ming Shu. A boy walked toward the ssroom as girls surrounded him.


    He was handsome but cold.


    This was the male protagonist, Chu Yue.


    Chu Yue scanned the people in the ssroom. His gaze fell on Guansa.


    Guansa walked toward Chu Yue immediately when she saw him. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Chu Yue passed the thing in his hand to her. ¡°Breakfast.¡±


    Guansa took the breakfast. The girls around them looked at her with envy. ¡°ss is starting soon. You can go back first.¡±


    If Ming Shu was not here, Guansa would chat with Chu Yue for a longer time. However, she was afraid that something would happen since Ming Shu was around so she hurried Chu Yue away.


    Chu Yue nodded. He was stunned for a moment when he turned around.


    If the vampires in the school didn¡¯t use special methods to hide their presence, they could sense each other.


    Chu Yue knew Fu Yu.


    However, he remembered that Fu Yu was not in this ss.


    ¡°Let me send you out...¡± Guansa saw this and immediately took Chu Yue¡¯s arm. She half-pushed him out of the ssroom.


    The moment Guansa left, the girls started groaning.


    ¡°Sob... my prince...¡±


    ¡°Why is Guansa with the prince? Why did the prince give her breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Who knows what method she used to seduce our prince. The prince must be deluded by her. My prince is someone who doesn¡¯t like to interact with girls!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°Luckily, we still have Prince Tong Ye...¡±


    The girls wanted to console themselves. However, when they turned around, they saw Tong Ye tidying up Ming Shu¡¯s table.


    Something in the air broke.


    The news that Prince Tong Ye was close with Fu Yu had already spread throughout the school. Seemed like it was real.


    They were just close... they might just be friends.


    Who doesn¡¯t have a few lousy friends?


    The girls consoled themselves.


    However, they were still unable to ept the fact that Chu Yue came to give Guansa breakfast. One of the girls gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Let us punish Guansa. Look at how pleased she looked.¡±


    ¡°How shall we teach her a lesson?¡±


    The girls gathered together and discussed.


    Ming Shu looked over with interest. She took out her food and stuck a straw in it. The smell of blood caused Tong Ye to turn his head. ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Tong Ye threw a book over. Ming Shu caught it with one hand. Tong Ye was so angry he ced his hands on his hips. ¡°This is school. Control yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, okay.¡± Ming Shu replied quickly. But she held onto her food with no intention of stopping.


    Tong Ye looked at her. She didn¡¯t seem to want to control herself.


    He scratched his head. She seemed different...


    The girls had gotten a pail of water and were trying to ce it on the door.


    Ming Shu moved away from the straw and reminded them, ¡°You all better lock the front door.¡±


    The girls turned to looked at Ming Shu.


    Their new rival in love... was advising them?


    They recalled that Guansa always managed to dodge their pranks in the past. Either Chu Yue came or she was lucky. The girls decided to lock the front door.


    Guansa was a vampire. She sensed their little pranks.


    However, the more jealous these girls were of her, the prouder she felt. She was like one of themst time but now, she was the target of envy.


    Sometimes, Guansa would even pretend to be pranked so that Chu Yue would protect her.


    Thus, when she came back, she pushed the door even though she knew that it was a trap.


    <i>Hu¡ª</i>


    The pail of water fell on her.


    Before the girls could feel happy, Chu Yue came back. He ced a jacket over Guansa.


    Chu Yue scanned the ssroom with cold eyes. ¡°Who did this?¡±


    Chu Yue¡¯s aura was too intimidating. The girls didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    ¡°I did it.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand casually.


    The girls looked at Ming Shu with disbelief.


    She... she was actually helping them?


    Her friend, Tong Ye, was shocked. He forgot to react.


    Chu Yue frowned. ¡°Why did you do this?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her chin and smiled. ¡°No reason.¡±


    Chu Yue¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Are you trying to provoke me?¡±


    He was a vampire. Fu Yu was also a vampire. It was reasonable for him to think this way.


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu raised her finger slightly and pointed at Guansa. ¡°I am provoking her. Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡±

 Chapter 1095 - The Forbidden Rose Song (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1095: The Forbidden Rose Song (5)</h4>


    Chu Yue was confused. What rtionship did she have with Guansa? Last time, she...


    But Guansa said that she didn¡¯t know her.


    Chu Yue felt that Ming Shu was still targeting him. After all, they were both vampires.


    ¡°Fu Yu, if you have any grudges,e and find me!¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°No. You don¡¯t fulfil the criteria.¡±


    Chu Yue: ¡°...¡± <i>What criteria?</i>


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. She nced at the nervous Guansa and said, ¡°Let me tell you a secret. Do you want to know?¡±


    Chu Yue didn¡¯t know what Ming Shu wanted to do. She seemed weird.


    ¡°What secret?¡±


    Guansa¡¯s face turned pale. She pulled Chu Yue¡¯s elbow and whispered, ¡°Chu Yue, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Yue saw Guansa¡¯s face and her wet body. She looked pitiful. He forgot about the secret and left with Guansa.


    Ming Shu shouted behind him, ¡°Chu Yue, the little cutie beside you is called Raisa. Raisa Dnte.¡±


    Chu Yue might not remember who Raisa was, but he knew the surname.


    Chu Hui wanted to turn back but Guansa suddenly fainted. She fell into his arms.


    Chu Yue suppressed the suspicion in his heart and picked Guansa up. He left hurriedly.


    In the ssroom, Tong Ye finally regained his senses. ¡°What did you call Guansa?¡±


    ¡°Raisa.¡±


    ¡°The youngest daughter of the Dnte family?¡± Tong Ye looked as though she was saying a joke. ¡°She¡¯s a human.¡±


    Ming Shu thought about it seriously. ¡°She mutated.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Mutated your head!</i>


    Although he saw her when she was very young, he remembered that she was a vampire.


    Tong Ye stared at Ming Shu. ¡°Why did you take so long to reply?¡±


    Ming Shu blinked. ¡°That would show that I am being serious and this is not nonsense.¡±


    ¡°So this is still nonsense?¡±


    ¡°I thought about it seriously.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Why is she worse than before?</i>


    Tong Ye looked at Ming Shu helplessly. She was lying on her table and happily sucking her blood in front of everyone.


    Tong Ye felt his heart hurting.


    The rest of the students were confused. Who was Raisa Dnte?


    They didn¡¯t understand what happened just now.


    ...


    Chu Yue brought Guansa to the medical office. The doctor checked on her and left. Guansa slowly woke up.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Chu Yue held her up.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just feel a little cold.¡± Guansa leaned over weakly. Chu Yue tensed up. He carefully hugged her.


    Guansa acted first. ¡°Yue, who is Raisa? Is she your friend?¡±


    She had something in her body which could suppress her true identity. Even Chu Yue would not be able to realize that she was a vampire.


    Now that she thought about it, she was too nervous just now.


    Guansa regretted her reaction. However, it was useless to regret now. She could only try her best to clear Chu Yue¡¯s suspicion.


    Chu Yue looked at her intently. He squeezed Guansa¡¯s wrist without saying anything.


    There was no vampire essence on her.


    She was a human...


    After a while, he said, ¡°She was calling you that. I should be the one asking you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Guansa looked shocked. Her tone and actions were perfect too. ¡°I don¡¯t know who Raisa is. I thought that you knew. Did that Fu Yu girl recognize the wrong person?¡±


    Guansa bit her lower lip. ¡°She called me thatst time too. I told you that I don¡¯t know this name. Do I look like this Raisa?¡±


    Chu Yue stared at Guansa and tried to see if she was lying.


    Guansa¡¯s acting skills were good so Chu Yue didn¡¯t notice anything amiss.


    ¡°She is just targeting me. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    ¡°Then who is Raisa?¡± Guansa took Raisa as a different person entirely. She was Guansa now.


    ¡°I am not close with her,¡± Chu Yue said. ¡°However, I know her father.¡±


    Raisa¡¯s father and him had a bad rtionship.


    If Fu Yu did this to sow discord between them... that would make sense.


    Guansa confirmed with him that he had no rtionship with Raisa. When Guansa heard how nonchnt he was about Raisa, she felt hurt.


    She was using someone else¡¯s identity.


    If she returned to an earlier timeline when the real Guansa hadn¡¯t saved him, things would be less troublesome...


    Seemed like she needed to chase the real Guansa away as quickly as possible. As for that Fu Yu... she was not sure what her motive was.


    She would destroy everything between Chu Yue and her.


    Guansa whined at Chu Yue. ¡°Yue, I want to drink some water.¡±


    Chu Yue released her. ¡°I will go and buy some.¡±


    Once Chu Yue left, Guansa took out her cellphone and looked at her messages.


    She was stunned when she saw the reply.


    ¡ª¡ªFu Yu.


    Why was it her?


    Why was she helping Liu Wanyue? What rtionship did she have with Liu Wanyue? Was she taking revenge for Liu Wanyue? Was that why she did this to her today?


    <i>What other ns does she have?</i>


    Guansa quickly typed her reply.


    ¡ª¡ªAre you sure?


    ¡ª¡ªYes. We can¡¯t be wrong. She beat us up. You didn¡¯t say that such things would happen. What about thepensation fees?


    Guansa forced herself to calm down. She transferred some money to the other party.


    They discussed everything online so she would not be exposed.


    She needed to think...


    What should she do now?


    Liu Wanyue was easy to deal with. Fu Yu...


    She was a vampire who no one wanted to offend. If she had the choice, she didn¡¯t want to provoke her. It would cause trouble for herself.


    However, she had no choice now. Fu Yu was targeting her.


    ...


    Chu Yue left the medical office and walked along absentmindedly.


    He didn¡¯t notice someone walking toward him and bumped into her. The girl was holding something so when he knocked into her, she fell down from the stairs.


    Luckily, the stairs were not high so she was not hurt.


    Before Chu Yue said anything, the girl apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The girl¡¯s shirt was dirty and the buttons on her sleeve had fallen. Her wrist was stained with blood.


    Chu Yue smelled something delicious.


    He looked at the girl. The girl was picking things up from the floor. For some reason, Chu Yue bent down and helped her.


    Lessons had started now so there were no students around them. It was quiet.


    Chu Yue passed the things to the girl. The girl didn¡¯t look up. She took the things hurriedly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chu Yue frowned. He was troubled by his own actions. He didn¡¯t reply to her. He tilted his body and let the girl leave.


    By the time he turned back, the frightened girl was already gone.


    Chu Yue apanied Guansa for the entire day. Although the school discouraged rtionships at a young age, Chu Yue had a high status. The school could only turn a blind eye.


    ...


    Liu Wanyue felt anxious for an entire day. The girls that created trouble for her didn¡¯t appear. But, her life was not smooth either.


    ¡°Liu Wanyue, help me do my task today.¡±


    She was not supposed to be on duty today.


    However, she had been cleaning up the ssroom for the past month...


    Liu Wanyue knew that if she rebuted, they would throw more insults at her.


    She must work hard and rise to the top!


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you do what you are supposed to do?¡±


    A clear voice came from the entrance of the ssroom. Liu Wanyue stepped back into the room.

 Chapter 1096 - The Forbidden Rose Song (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1096: The Forbidden Rose Song (6)</h4>


    ¡°Do you not have hands or do you not have legs? If you don¡¯t want to do it, I can ask the principal to give you special attention as a disabled person. However, before that...¡±


    The girl at the door smiled gently. Her eyes were gentle and she seemed harmless.


    Her voice was soft too. However, the things she said were not.


    ¡°You need to lose your limbs.¡±


    The student¡¯s face turned pale. She hurried toward Liu Wanyue and grabbed the broom in her hand.


    The other students in the ssroom quickly packed their things and rushed off.


    This was too scary.


    Why did Fu Yue to their ss?


    Run!


    Liu Wanyue looked at Ming Shu curiously. She didn¡¯t know why Ming Shu appeared.


    Ming Shu walked into the ssroom and took Liu Wanyue¡¯s hand. She ced a pink cellphone in her hand.


    Her hand was cold but as smooth as silk.


    Liu Wanyue looked at the cellphone. She recalled what happened yesterday after school.


    This was the cellphone that had the video.


    Liu Wanyue grabbed the cellphone tightly and looked at Ming Shu helplessly.


    ¡°Keep it.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°As a repayment, can you... let me bite you?¡±


    Liu Wanyue: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is she a dog?</i>


    <i>Why does she want to bite me?</i>


    Liu Wanyue followed Ming Shu out of the ssroom in a daze. She only regained her senses after she arrived on the street. ¡°How... how did you get this?¡±


    Ming Shu bit her straw. Angel Song was a detailed business. All the straws were colored so no one could see the liquid inside.


    But ...


    She had already drunk two packets. Wouldn¡¯t she feel bloated?


    ¡°I scared them and managed to get it back. It was not difficult.¡±


    Liu Wanyue bit her lip. She might not find it difficult but for Liu Wanyue, it was a difficult thing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why they want to chase me away.¡± Liu Wanyue lowered her head. ¡°Maybe I should have listened to what other people said and sold this slot. I should have just gone to a normal school.¡±


    Liu Wanyue¡¯s voice got softer toward the end.


    Elite schools only epted students for two reasons. They either had good results, or they were wealthy.


    This was something that would never change.


    Liu Wanyue was the female protagonist. Hence, she had good results.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will protect you from now on.¡± <i>I must take care of my little snack carefully.</i>


    ¡°Why?¡± No one wanted to be her friend. Why was she willing to help her?


    Ming Shu ced her arm around Liu Wanyue¡¯s shoulder and smiled as she leaned over. ¡°Because you are delicious.¡±


    <i>What kind of...pliment is this?</i>


    She heardpliments like ¡°you¡¯re cute¡± but never heard other people saying that someone was delicious.


    ¡°I... I can¡¯t be eaten...¡±


    ¡°You can,¡± Ming Shu replied sincerely.


    ¡°I can¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°You can.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Liu Wanyue remained silent for a moment. She raised her elbow and said, ¡°Then... bite me.¡±


    There was no other way she could repay her.


    Ming Shu looked at the elbow in front of her. She was a vampire. It was in her nature to drink blood. As a professional yer who could handle all kinds of characters, Ming Shu didn¡¯t pretend to be polite.


    She regretted not tasting her little snackst time.


    She couldn¡¯t let other people enjoy her little snack.


    Liu Wanyue saw Ming Shu taking her elbow and cing it against her mouth. She felt the coldness on her lips. Goosebumps appeared on her skin.


    Liu Wanyue didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to bite her.


    She looked at Ming Shu in disbelief. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t feel the slight pain due to the numbness on her elbow.


    Ming Shu turned her face. Liu Wanyue saw her swallowing.


    Was she drinking blood?


    Drinking her blood?


    Liu Wanyue took a step back.


    Ming Shu reached out and held her. She stopped sucking and looked at Liu Wanyue.


    Liu Wanyue was in shock. Her face was pale. Ming Shu shrugged and released her elbow.


    Liu Wanyue saw the teeth mark on her elbow. But, there was no blood flowing out.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Ming Shu revealed her two sharp teeth. ¡°I am a vampire.¡±


    Liu Wanyue couldn¡¯t ept this fact. She opened her mouth but no sound came out. She moved back, then turned around and ran away.


    <i>Vampire...</i>


    <i>How can it be...</i>


    <i>How can there be vampires in this world?</i>


    <i>It must be fake.</i>


    Ming Shu retracted her teeth. Her little snack was really tasty. The drink in her hand seemed tasteless aspared to her.


    ¡°Are you really a vampire?¡±


    Ming Shu turned her head. A young man jumped down from a tree. Leaves fell through the air.


    He was wearing an azure blue school uniform. It looked like a tailored uniform.


    The young man raised his chin slightly. His exquisite features made him look arrogant and lively.


    His aura was ring and dominating.


    ¡°Are you really a vampire?¡± the young man asked again. He nced at her with disdain.


    He didn¡¯t seem to believe that she was a vampire.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Is that any of your business?¡±


    The young man looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Hmph.¡±


    He retracted his gaze and left instantly.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Crazy!</i>


    Ming Shu sucked some blood to calm herself down. She decided to buy some blood at Angel Song.


    The blood she bought yesterday was not enough.


    Luckily, the Host had been a vampire for a few hundred years. She should be able to have enough until she died.


    Ming Shu tried to get some snacks from the system store.


    Due to her current character, the snacks were tasteless.


    s!


    She should just be a professional vampire.


    <i>I will just take it as saving my points.</i>


    ...


    The attendant at Angel Song looked at the pretty youngdy in front of him. He felt a little helpless. ¡°Lady Fu Yu, I¡¯m sorry. We don¡¯t offer wholesale here.¡±


    He had been working here for a long time but this was the first time he heard a vampire asking for wholesale.


    After all, a vampire could survive for a long time by just having one meal.


    Ming Shu tried her best to get more blood. ¡°If I can pay for it, why can¡¯t I get it?¡±


    The attendant didn¡¯t know what to do. He tried his best to persuade her. ¡°This is a rule. Also, we have a limited amount of goods each month. Your amount is too much. Even if we wanted to give it to you, we don¡¯t have the supplies to.


    <i>That is blood!</i>


    <i>It is not water. You can¡¯t just get it from the tap.</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± She shouldn¡¯t worry about money. She should worry about the supplies.


    She missed the other vampire world.


    In that world, it was legal to drink blood.


    ¡°What about artificial blood?¡± Ming Shu took a step back.


    The attendant wasmitted to his job. ¡°Even though artificial blood is cheaper, we can¡¯t do wholesale either. You can¡¯t have too much artificial blood.¡±


    Artificial blood were replicas.


    Vampires were forbidden to bite people and were encouraged to use artificial blood.


    However, the technology was still at an early stage so for personal health, a wealthy vampire would still buy fresh blood.

 Chapter 1097 - The Forbidden Rose Song (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1097: The Forbidden Rose Song (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu left Angel Song angrily with the rations that she made many efforts to buy from the waiter.


    Why did the system store only have snacks!


    [Guest, I¡¯ll improve that.]


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Do you think I will believe in you? </i>


    <i>Before you said you¡¯d improve the mosaic in the little goblin videos, but what happened then? Nothing! </i>


    [Now it¡¯s a harmonious society.]


    Ming Shu gave a fake smile.


    <i>Do you think you are harmonious?</i>


    <i>Do you think you are harmonious only because you are called a harmony system? </i>


    <i>You either instigate me to be a bad girl or to do bad things all day long. You are really a harmonious model! Shame on you! </i>


    [Well, technically... Guest, I don¡¯t have a face and can¡¯t feel ashamed.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>With such a system, what could I say? </i>


    [Additional Task: Night-Man.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What kind of mission is this?</i>


    <i>Why don¡¯t you say a Spider-Man! </i>


    [Hints: Pleaseplete over twenty righteous and courageous behaviors.]


    ¡°What?¡± <i>This time I don¡¯t need to be a bad girl?</i>


    [...]<i> Can we move on from that? </i>


    Ming Shu grunted. <i>Righteous and courageous? Will the police reward me with snacks then? </i>


    [Requirement: The perpetrator must be a vampire.]


    ¡°Harmony System, you¡¯ve changed!¡± Ming Shu criticized it very seriously. ¡°You didn¡¯t make any requirement before, why there is a requirement now!¡±


    [Hints: Pleaseplete over twenty righteous and courageous behaviors, and the perpetrator must be a vampire.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± F**k.


    The Harmony System chose to sneak away reasonably.


    Ming Shu stood outside Angel Song, whose customers were feasting and reveling, and looked up at the dark sky. Where could she go to do righteous and courageous things?


    And the perpetrator must be a vampire...


    <i>How can you discriminate against humans! </i>


    <i>They are all rations! </i>


    Ming Shu threw her rations into the storage space. Little Beastie didn¡¯t like these and it wouldn¡¯t touch them, so Ming Shu was very relieved to put them there.


    She took out her phone and searched some of the rtively chaotic ces in the city.


    ...


    The Nongshui Alley.


    This was the center of the shady areas where all kinds of people from all over the country and in various trades gathered.


    The floor was dirty and the air smelled funny. Hanging overhead was either underwear or underpants, brightly colored, which was very distinctive.


    The ce not only had residences but also shops and stores as well as food stalls everywhere.


    Too much noise came from inside and it seemed no less busy than a ce like Angel Song.


    People at different levels had different ways of living.


    To have fun was the nature of most human beings.


    Ming Shu was a well-dressed young girl, and as soon as she walked into the alley, she was spotted by many eyes.


    ¡°Little sister, are you looking for someone?¡±


    A hooligan with braided hair on his head went up to Ming Shu with two errand boys who were both grinning cheekily. ¡°Let brothers help you. We are familiar with this ce.¡±


    Ming Shu gave him a look and then turned her phone to him. ¡°Do you know where this ce is?¡±


    The little braided-hair guy took a closer look and narrowed his eyes slightly. He turned his head to make eye contact with his errand boys.


    Then he formed a malicious smile immediately. ¡°Yes, of course. Come, this brother will lead you there.¡±


    Ming Shu asked them to walk ahead.


    Probably because Ming Shu was a young girl, they didn¡¯t think much and didn¡¯t seem worried. They led the way at the front while talking dirty jokes.


    After turning severalnes, the noise level went down and it became quiet all around gradually.


    ¡°Little sister, it¡¯s right ahead, we¡¯re almost there.¡± The braided-hair guy turned to look at Ming Shu.


    Thene was narrow, and there was only onemp every other long distance, and some were broken.


    The braided-hair guy saw the vague shadow on the floor and imagined how the girl looked like when he noticed her before. There was a heating from his heart and he smiled even more obscenely.


    Such a fine pretty girl was rare...


    Seeing they¡¯de to a remote corner, the braided-hair guy made a gesture to his errand boys and they all turned around to round up Ming Shu.


    ¡°Little sister, did anyone ever tell you not toe to Nongshui Alley?¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice was clear and melodious. ¡°No. Are you telling me now?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, yes, we brothers are telling you now.¡± The braided-hair guy rubbed his hands. ¡°We will teach you well today.¡±


    Ming Shu reached out to press against the braided-hair guy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Well, I¡¯m looking forward to it. What do you say?¡±


    The expression on the guy¡¯s face was hard to see in the dark, but the two errand boys both felt there seemed to be something wrong with the atmosphere. Was their boss shaking?


    It hadn¡¯t started yet, why did he be so excited?


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    The girl¡¯s smiling voice spread slowly in the alley.


    ...


    The braided-hair guy walked ahead and turned to look at the person behind him from time to time, but the next second he averted his nce quickly as if having received an electric shock.


    For the few seconds he had been touched just now, he felt himself walking on the edge of death.


    His ¡°little brother¡± was even scared to the point of withering and he didn¡¯t dare to have any other thoughts.


    Looking at the building ahead, the braided-hair guy hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s right here.¡±


    Before them was a very small building, but there was no light around and apparently no one lived here.


    The guy exined while trembling, ¡°People have died here, and some say it¡¯s haunted, so the residents nearby have all moved out. This ce thus became empty and very few peoplee here now...¡±


    ¡°Wait here until Ie out and I¡¯ll talk some sense into you.¡±


    The girl looked very soft and weak, but there was something about her that made you dare not disobey her.


    The braided-hair guy and his two errand boys watched Ming Shu enter that building.


    All was quiet. The three felt gloomy for no reason and looked around with their arms crossed over their chests.


    <i>Wuwuwu...</i>


    A little voice from somewhere tickled their nerves and one of them was scared badly enough to squat on the ground with his hands covering his head.


    This ce was haunted...


    Many people said they had seen ghosts here and heard screams and cries.


    Even if they were hooligans, they wouldn¡¯t daree here at night.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we run?¡± one errand boy suggested to the braided-hair guy.


    The braided-hair guy looked ahead at the building that appeared more and more like a monster crawling in the dark. ¡°Run!¡±


    The two pulled up the other errand boy who was trembling in fear on the ground and ran back in the direction they hade from.


    Not long after they had run, Ming Shu came out slowly. She looked at the ce where the three were standing before and didn¡¯t seem to care. She called the police at her convenience.


    ...


    The police quickly rescued two women from the building.


    The two women were traumatized and said they had seen a vampire.


    They also said the vampire had been killed by a human.


    But the doctor concluded that they had been over-frightened.


    The murderer hadn¡¯t been found yet.


    The vampires were sensitive to such news. When the teacher was exining a question on the podium, Tong Ye asked Ming Shu in a low voice, ¡°Fu Yu, do you think the news is true or fake?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Because it was I who called the police.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Tong Ye looked at Ming Shu with weird eyes.


    At a ce like Nongshui Alley, there would be some people who had juste to this city and hadn¡¯t made a career yet.


    Or there were some who hadmitted a crime and engaged in shady business. It was normal if someone went missing in that ce.


    No one would pay any attention to where the missing people had gone.


    Hence some vampires would choose such a ce to hunt.


    Many vampires knew it, but they disdained to associate with those dregs of society. As long as it didn¡¯t get in their way, they wouldn¡¯te between the bark and the tree.


    ¡°Fu Yu, you... Are you sick? Why do you begin to meddle in such things?¡±


    The teacher¡¯s angry voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Tong Ye,e and solve this question.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled at him.


    ¡°And you, Fu Yu!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1098 - The Forbidden Rose Song (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1098: The Forbidden Rose Song (8)</h4>


    ¡°Senior Brother Su, what are you watching?¡±


    In the corridor, a boy looked sideways through the half-open ssroom door.


    Seeing he hadn¡¯t kept up for a long time, the student who was walking ahead of him turned back and looked inside along with the boy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she that Fu Yu? She is solving a question... Oh my god, has the sun risen from the west today?¡±


    The student even looked up into the sky intently.


    Yet it was dark and sunless outside.


    ¡°Her name is Fu Yu?¡± that boy asked the student.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a strange name but sounds good, and she is also very pretty.¡± The student then changed into a tone of regret. ¡°But she has a bad temper and annoying personality. She often skips sses. Senior Brother Su, do you know what the most bizarre reason she once used for skipping ss is?¡±


    The boy seemed interested. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°She said the sunshine was too strong and she would get burned. It¡¯s said that the headmaster was angered to death at that time.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He looked into the ssroom. The girl and another boy were standing on the tform at the same time, writing very fast on the ckboard, as if they werepeting.


    <i>Pa.</i>


    They stopped writing almost simultaneously.


    The girl gave a victory gesture to the boy, looking cute and lovely.


    The boy outside the ssroom immediately changed his expression and looked gloomy.


    He averted his line of sight and seemed to have lost interest. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°...Her behaviors are also very strange, ehh, Senior Brother Su, wait for me.¡± The student caught up with the boy quickly and couldn¡¯t help murmuring in his heart.


    Senior Brother Su Mian was quite interested just now, howe he was not interested immediately.


    ...


    ¡°Go back to your seats.¡± The teacher gave a strange look at Ming Shu.


    Although Tong Ye often skipped sses, his grades were steady.


    But this Fu Yu who had just transferred from another ss had terrible grades.


    Yet she also solved the question...


    Ming Shu looked outside and smiled, then went back to her seat with Tong Ye.


    ¡°Big brother, did you cheat?¡± Tong Ye couldn¡¯t help but ask as soon as they got off the podium.


    ¡°I was just hiding my strength before.¡±


    ¡°...Why not now?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the loser will offer the winner a treat?¡± Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°So you owe me a treat.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Only for a cup of blood, was it necessary!</i>


    Ming Shu had to express that it was very necessary.


    ording to the rules of Angel Song, there was a monthly limit to how much a vampire could buy at Angel Song, and she had used up her limit.


    But this month...


    She still had over a half-month to go.


    How could she live?


    Ming Shu gave a look to Guansa¡¯s seat. She was absent from ss today and seemed to be on sick leave.


    Ming Shu was very curious about one thing: how on earth could Guansa not be affected by the sun?


    Even the Host and Tong Ye wouldn¡¯te to school if the sun was too strong. Chu Yue was also the same. But Tong Ye and Chu Yue had good grades, so when they skipped ss they were described as having a personality.


    When the poor student Fu Yu skipped ss, it was just skipping ss.


    After a whole day¡¯s ss, Ming Shu¡¯s mind was full of ABCD, 12345...


    After school, Tong Ye and Ming Shu left the ssroom together.


    Tong Ye was still thinking about the news. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me why you were meddling with other people¡¯s unimportant matters.¡±


    Ming Shu revealed a serious look. ¡°I want to be a good person in the future.¡±


    Tong Ye: ¡°...¡± <i>Do you know how to spell those two words? Good person?</i>


    It seemed there was something wrong with the goods Angel Song sold this time. Tong Ye heard that there had been a situation where a sudden character change urred before because of blood source issues.


    But thatsted only a few days.


    This was not right. He had to ask them the next time. Food safety was very important!


    ...


    The next few days were calm.


    Guansa was not at school, and Chu Yue was also nowhere to be seen. Little snack


    After all, Ming Shu had imed that she would protect her.


    Ming Shu looked at the setting sun outside anxiously. She took a few sips from the straw to tamp down her annoyance.


    It was all cloudy during the few days before. But this afternoon, the sun suddenly showed up and began to shine strong. Perhaps Tong Ye had read the weather forecast and didn¡¯te to ss today.


    The students in the ssroom gradually reduced. Ming Shu sat in the shade where the sun couldn¡¯t shine and fell into a trance.


    ¡°Are you really afraid of the sun?¡±


    Su Mian leaned against the back door, hands in his pockets, and looked at her with an unfathomable expression.


    The setting sun shone from behind him and cast a silhouette on the ground.


    Ming Shu asked back in a soft voice with a hand on her chin, ¡°So what?¡±


    Su Mian walked in from outside. After taking a few steps, he paused and looked at Ming Shu even more strangely.


    As if he had met something that he didn¡¯t understand at all.


    After a moment, he came to stand before Ming Shu, bending down slightly, and looked into Ming Shu¡¯s eyes with his own inquiring ones. ¡°Are there really vampires in this world?¡±


    The cold, clear masculine breath blew on her face.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t answer him but reached out her hand toward the sunshine.


    Her white, long fingers touched the sun and became nearly transparent, but Su Mian saw the burn marks begin to appear on her fingers.


    Su Mian frowned and closed the window curtain.


    The ce where the two were went dim.


    The burns on her fingers gradually disappeared and recovered as before.


    Ming Shu took back her hand casually and smiled at the boy. ¡°Do you believe it now?¡±


    Su Mian leaned on the table with both his hands and bent over, almost face to face with Ming Shu. ¡°I heard that vampires can make humans turn into their kind.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Mian narrowed his eyes slightly, thinking about something, then suddenly rolled up his sleeves after a moment. ¡°Can you turn me into a vampire?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What is happening here?</i>


    Ming Shu wanted tough. ¡°Do you think I can turn you into a vampire by giving you a bite?¡±


    Su Mian¡¯s arrogant expression changed and became a little confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t it like that?¡±


    Thest ray of light disappeared and the nightlife was about to start.


    Ming Shu got up and patted Su Mian¡¯s shoulder caringly like he was a poor fool. ¡°Young man, dream less.¡±


    ¡°Is it that you can¡¯t do it?¡±


    The boy¡¯s sarcastic voice sounded from behind.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I can¡¯t do it.¡± Ming Shu waved her hands. ¡°You should turn to whoever can do it, old man.¡±


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡±


    Old man?


    She was probably the old one, okay?! A vampire of unknown age.


    Su Mian chased after Ming Shu. ¡°What conditions are necessary to be a vampire?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°Why do you want to be a vampire?¡±


    <i>What¡¯s wrong with this man. He wants to be a vampire instead of a human?</i>


    <i>I want to be a human but I can¡¯t!</i>


    <i>So is this little goblin here to earn my hatred?!</i>


    Su Mian: ¡°It¡¯s my own business.¡±


    Ming Shu blinked ferociously. ¡°Oh, okay. It¡¯s also my own business to tell you what conditions it requires.¡±


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡± <i>Howe I thought she was quite cute? I must be blind.</i>


    Su Mian followed Ming Shu quietly at a proper distance.


    There was a girl standing at the school gate. Seeing Ming Shue out, she hesitated for a while and then trotted over and stuffed something wrapped in a ck stic bag to Ming Shu.


    She gave a look to Ming Shu, bit her own lip, then turned and ran away.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    In the ck stic bag was a ss bottle of red blood. There was not much in it, only about 200 CC.

 Chapter 1099 - The Forbidden Rose Song (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1099: The Forbidden Rose Song (9)</h4>


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Ming Shu put the stic bag into her school bag and turned her head to look at the boy who was following her.


    The boy didn¡¯t see anything wrong with his behavior and said very confidently, ¡°I will not stop following you until you agree to turn me into a vampire.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with your mind?¡±


    ¡°Yes, can you help me with that.¡±


    It was in a positive tone, not a question.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>This one is getting sick again!</i>


    Ming Shu left the school with the bag.


    Su Mian actually began to follow her.


    Ming Shu turned around and instigated him, ¡°I¡¯m not the only vampire in this world. You can find someone else.¡±


    Su Mian resisted it subconsciously and stared at Ming Shu. ¡°I only know you.¡±


    Ming Shu continued her instigation. ¡°I can introduce them to you.¡±


    Su Mian was silent for a few seconds and suddenly answered in a cold voice, ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Hehe!</i> ¡°I¡¯m not a vampire. It¡¯s true, it was just a small trick just now.¡±


    <i>What¡¯s with this little goblin, has the vampire given him a brainwash? We must care about the physical and mental health of teenagers!</i>


    Su Mian seemed to be smiling and not at the same time. ¡°Really, can you do it again then?¡±


    Ming Shu agreed immediately. ¡°Okay. Wait for a moment.¡±


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡±


    Then Su Mian watched Ming Shu y a magic trick for him. The skin burned and healed quickly, and she even exined the principle to him with great patience.


    There was no reason to doubt it.


    Ming Shu concluded sincerely, ¡°So, there isn¡¯t any vampires in the world at all. They were all lies. You should just be a human and live your life well!¡±


    Su Mian formed a fake smile and didn¡¯t believe a word she said.


    Did she think he was a fool?


    But before she was proving it to him, so now why did she not admit it?


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>If I knew you wanted to turn yourself a vampire, do you think I¡¯d have proven that?</i>


    <i>What if the wild kid didn¡¯t listen to you?</i>


    <i>Just beat him up.</i>


    <i>If one beating was not enough, make it two!</i>


    ...


    [Guest, the time hase for a hero to save the beauty. The female protagonist needs you.]


    The Harmony System interrupted Ming Shu¡¯s intention of teaching the wild kid a lesson just in time.


    Ming Shu stopped a taxi. ¡°Take me to Nongshui Alley.¡±


    Su Mian got into the back seat quickly, so Ming Shu and the driver turned to look at him at the same time.


    Su Mian pasted a fake smile on his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡±


    Since the two knew each other, the driver didn¡¯t ask any questions and just started the car, heading to the destination.


    But when they arrived and got out of the car, Su Mian felt a little at a loss to ce his feet.


    Someone like Su Mian was a spoiled young master, identifiable with just one look. Facing the dirty, disorderly, and bad surroundings here, with half naked men everywhere in thene, it was a little uneptable to him.


    Ming Shu had walked some distance away when she looked back at him.


    The boy was standing on the side of the dirty street, and the sharp aura around him that could not be ignored even became a little dim. He was like a totally defeated cock.


    Ming Shu walked back and looked at him while raising her eyebrows. ¡°The vampire world is not necessarily brighter than this, and it¡¯s not as good as you think, just go back.¡±


    Su Mian snorted lightly. His weakened momentum rose immediately and he began to stride forward proudly.


    As if he had made a determined decision in his heart¡ªlike a bold blind man.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>The psychopath is back now.</i>


    <i>Scare me to death, why don¡¯t you!</i>


    Ming Shu hurriedly took out a box of rations and sucked two mouthfuls of blood to calm down.


    Su Mian walked in the front. The longer he walked, the more ufortable he felt, but he forced himself to hold back the bad feeling and strove hard to walk in a straight line.


    ¡°This way.¡±


    Su Mian turned his head to see Ming Shu standing at the entrance of anotherne. He froze there for a moment, then walked back as if nothing happened.


    Thisne was even narrower than the previous one. In Su Mian¡¯s impression, he¡¯d probably never seen an alley like this.


    ¡°Let go of me... Let go of me... Help... Wu... Help...¡±


    The noise of a girl¡¯s crying came faintly. Ming Shu darted out quickly in a few steps and she was so fast that you couldn¡¯t even see her figure clearly.


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡±


    Two ugly vampires were pinning a girl, and one of them approached the girl¡¯s neck, revealing his sharp fangs.


    The girl¡¯s eyes widened in horror, and tears fell from their corners.


    Her strength seemed to have been drained away. She forgot to struggle and scream...


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The vampire that pinned her was suddenly kicked off. The other one wanted to fight back, but before he could get up he turned into ashes and disappeared in front of her.


    Liu Wanyue looked at the person before her silently.


    Ming Shu lowered her eyes and looked at her. ¡°Is it sofortable on the ground?¡±


    Liu Wanyue was reminded to return to herself now. Her limbs softened and she tried many times but couldn¡¯t stand up at all.


    Ming Shu grabbed her arm and helped her up.


    ¡°Thank... thank you,¡± Liu Wanyue said to Ming Shu and choked with sobs. ¡°Were the two just now... Were they vampires?¡±


    She thought she met robbers at first.


    But then she saw them revealing their fangs and trying to bite her.


    As she just epted in her mind that vampires existed in this world, she immediately identified them as vampires.


    ¡°Yes. What are you doing here alone?¡± Liu Wanyue¡¯s family¡¯s financial situation was not good, but she didn¡¯t live in Nongshui Alley. It was even in the opposite direction of her home.


    Faced with Ming Shu¡¯s question, Liu Wanyue hesitated for a while before she took out a note from her pocket. ¡°Someone... gave me this.¡±


    ¡ªIf you want to know who your biological parents are,e to Nongshui Alley.


    The words were cut out of a newspaper and pasted onto a piece of paper.


    Liu Wanyue knew she was picked up by her adoptive parents because the neighbors never avoided her when discussing this gossip.


    Beside, she lost some part of her childhood memories.


    She wanted to get it back.


    Ming Shu looked down at her. ¡°Do you really want to know who your biological parents are?¡±


    Except for the fake female protagonist, who else would dare target the female protagonist and directly provoke the Host even though thetter had imed that the former would be under her protection?


    <i>So it¡¯ll be my fair duty to go against the fake female protagonist.</i>


    <i>For the sake of justice!</i>


    <i>For snacks!</i>


    [Guest... Can you not skip through the storyline so fast? Please consider the normal people¡¯s bearing capacity!] The Harmony System went a little crazy. Perhaps it should make a rule of no spoilers?


    Skipping too much would also affect Hatred Points.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to pick up the topic at all and directly blocked the Harmony System.


    Liu Wanyue nodded her head slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Liu Wanyue was startled and surprised. ¡°You... Do you know it?¡±


    ¡°I know everything.¡± <i>I¡¯ve determined to be a spoiler!</i>


    Ming Shu took Liu Wanyue out. Seeing there was another person standing outside, she was startled again and retreated behind Ming Shu.


    ¡°Did you just...¡± Su Mian opened his mouth. His voice was very pleasant to listen to, the kind of voice that made you think its owner must be very good-looking as long as you heard it.


    Su Mian paused for a moment and added, ¡°Kill those two people?¡±


    ¡°They are not human.¡± Killing humans was illegal, but killing vampires was not.


    ¡°Vampire?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ming Shu tried to scare him. ¡°They are vampires like what that you want to be. I¡¯ll find a vampire another day and show you how ugly they look.¡±


    The little goblin cared a lot about his appearance so he would definitely be frightened.


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡±


    He didn¡¯t see the two vampires clearly just now, but judging from their figures, it wouldn¡¯t be very ideal.


    Su Mian was sure of one thing, though. ¡°But you¡¯re different.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I am powerful.¡± Ming Shu praised herself shamelessly. ¡°But those that were turned into vampires through a bite are all the same. They live in stinking ditches like mice and never see the light.¡±

 Chapter 1100 - The Forbidden Rose Song (10)

    <h4>Chapter 1100: The Forbidden Rose Song (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Su Mian chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t frighten me in this way. I won¡¯t believe it.¡±


    <i>Do you think that I am a three-year-old kid who could be fooled so easily?</i>


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°Okay. You just wait.¡±


    Now Su Mian was a little puzzled. Wait for what?


    Ming Shu walked past him, followed by Liu Wanyue who gave a careful look to Su Mian while passing by. This boy... She seemed to have met him somewhere before.


    But ...


    What did he want?


    Did he want to be a vampire just like her?


    The boy uttered a light grunt and caught up with Ming Shu a step faster than Liu Wanyue. Liu Wanyue scratched her own head inexplicably and shivered at the wind blowing from all around, then trotted quickly to catch up as well.


    ...


    The next day...


    Outside a vi somewhere, Ming Shu wrapped herself in a ck cloak and squatted among the bushes.


    Beside her was Liu Wanyue.


    Liu Wanyue watched the vi in which was a private garden where a woman was caring for the grass and flowers. She didn¡¯t make any sound until after a long time. ¡°Is this my biological parents¡¯ house? Are you... really not kidding me?¡±


    Ming Shu chewed the grass roots. ¡°Why would I lie to you? Will you let me have a bite if I do that?¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Liu Wanyue murmured, ¡°this is the school beauty Guansa¡¯s home.¡±


    She once saw this woman send Guansa to school and heard clearly that Guansa called her mom.


    Who was Guansa in their eyes?


    She was a beauty with a sweet voice, from a superior family, with good grades, and she also dated Chu Yue. She was like a princess in fairy tales.


    How could this woman whom Guansa called mom be her mother?


    Liu Wanyue looked at the girl beside her. ¡°How do you know she is my mother?¡±


    ¡°What answer should I give you...¡± Ming Shu was anxious. ¡°Wait for a moment, let me think about it and make up a good one for you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Then Ming Shu really fell into serious thought. Seeing this, Liu Wanyue¡¯s mouth twitched again, and her emotions brewing just now copsed in an instant.


    She said lightly, ¡°If you want to drink my blood, don¡¯t bother. You helped me before and got my video back, so I¡¯m willing to offer you my blood.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you look a lot like her?¡±


    Liu Wanyue gave a look to that woman, but then lowered her eyes immediately and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to ss.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Did she want to find her parents?


    Why didn¡¯t she believe it now?


    The closer you are to your hometown, the more fear you might feel?


    [Guest, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve chosen a wrong method?]


    ¡°Why?¡±


    [You suddenly tell a normal person that their parents are someone just in front of them, do you think they¡¯ll believe you?] the Harmony System said. [Guest, I think we should take small steps and do it slowly.]


    ¡°That¡¯ll be too much trouble. Isn¡¯t it the most economical way to settle it at one go?¡± <i>I am a vampire, don¡¯t you know how much bravery I¡¯m showing by standing here under the big sun. </i>


    [...] <i>Forget it, I¡¯d just y some videos for the Guest to calm down. </i>


    Ming Shu had to retreat as she saw Liu Wanyue really leave.


    If she wanted to know, Ming Shu would tell her; if not, Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t bother to exin.


    Waste of energy.


    Ming Shu wrapped herself in a full ck cloak in the sun, and the passersby who ran into her all walked around to avoid her.


    ¡°Is this performance art?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s cosy. But what is she cosying, a god of death? It¡¯s not quite alike...¡±


    ¡°Nowadays these people don¡¯t study or work hard, but just do unrealistic things all day long.¡±


    Constant discussions reached Ming Shu¡¯s ears.


    While she waited for the taxi, a man nearby sized her up very interestedly and almost came up to remove her hat.


    Ming Shu pulled her hat back a little, revealing her porcin face. ¡°What are you looking at, have you never met a patient with a severe disease of dying in the sun?¡±


    The man was startled and caught by Ming Shu on the spot. He ran away quickly and didn¡¯t even see clearly what Ming Shu looked like.


    But what the disease of dying in the sun?


    Was there such a disease?


    Ming Shu pulled her hat back into position and someone beside her approached.


    ¡°It¡¯s contagious...¡± Ming Shu turned her head to see Su Mian standing in a coquettish posture with one hand in his pocket and the other holding an umbre.


    The people around who were sizing up Ming Shu just now, all turned their attention to Su Mian.


    A beautiful young man stood with a strange person whose face couldn¡¯t be seen under her weird hat¡ªthis scene looked inexplicably eye-catching.


    Ming Shu raised a smile. ¡°Hey, student, weren¡¯t you following me all this time?¡±


    ¡°I told you that if you don¡¯t promise me, I¡¯ll go wherever you go,¡± Su Mian said. ¡°And besides, my name is Su Mian.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a rtive called Sufei?¡±


    Ming Shu asked this out of blue and Su Mian shook his head subconsciously.


    He was the only...


    Then Su Mian¡¯s expression changed a little as he reacted to what she meant (Sufei was a brand for tampon). <i>Why is this woman always pissing me off?! </i>


    Su Mian didn¡¯t think he was the kind of person who often lost his temper. Usually if he disliked something or someone, he would at most ignore it. But he had to admit that although he only stayed with this woman for a short time, his anger had almost reached the critical point.


    Ming Shu suddenly showed him a bright smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡±


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡±


    He felt it wouldn¡¯t be a good ce.


    ...


    Half an hourter...


    Su Mian watched the vampire trembling in front of him and his face turned a little pale.


    This vampire in front of him... It was really hard to describe.


    His body was as lean as a rake like he had been through malnutrition; his mouth stuck out and he had a chin like an ape¡¯s. A normal person would think he was a monster.


    Ming Shu sat on the abandoned brick wall nearby, and her ck cloak swayed along with her movements, making light noises.


    ¡°This is what you want to be,¡± Ming Shu said with interest. ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to get a clear look the other night, so watch carefully today.¡±


    <i>The little goblin wants to be a vampire, but I won¡¯t allow him. Piss him off, hmph. </i>


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡±


    The vampire: ¡°...¡±<i> What did I do wrong? Why should I be used as a negative example! </i>


    ¡°You should watch less TV and read fewer novels, they are all lies and mean to cheat ignorant young men just like you.¡±


    Su Ignorant Young Man Mian: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°How nice to be a human, you can eat whatever you want. But being a vampire means you only have one dish for a year, throughout three hundred and sixty-five days, who can¡¯t be sick of that? And if you want to show up in the sun, you¡¯ll have to wrap yourself up like a mummy.¡±


    Su Mian turned around and looked up at her. ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Ming Shu blinked her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m different.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m powerful.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Yes, you are! </i>


    Su Mian took a deep breath, exhaling, and took another deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to turn me into a vampire. You can ask for anything, and as long as I can do so, I will meet your request.¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hand. The vampire on the ground breathed a sigh of relief and left quickly.


    Ming Shu jumped off the brick wall and approached Su Mian. Under Su Mian¡¯s earnest gaze, she tilted her head and got closer to his neck.


    His body¡¯s instinctive warning of danger made Su Mian retreat half a step.


    But he stopped before the other half.


    He felt a little chill on his neck and could feel that her lips were almost on his skin, right near his pulsing artery.


    He could clearly feel the blood pumping out of his heart and rushing through his body, and every nerve started tightening.


    It was a very weird feeling.


    But it was not hateful or unfamiliar...


    It even made him want to get closer to her.

 Chapter 1101 - The Forbidden Rose Song (11)

    <h4>Chapter 1101: The Forbidden Rose Song (11)</h4>


    Ming Shu bared her fangs and bit into Su Mian¡¯s neck.


    Su Mian felt the sharp edge in his flesh and felt pain... It was also a little cold.


    But soon she released him, and Su Mian¡¯s intuition told him that there was no blooding out.


    He felt her soft and cold lips sweep across his neck. Su Mian¡¯s mind exploded all at once.


    She she she... What did she want to do!


    <i>Shashasha¡ª</i>


    The wind blew through the brick wall and sand fell off from above.


    Before Su Mian reacted, he felt a chill in his back. The sound of air sweeping came from behind him, and the cells all over his body were shouting to him that the danger wasing.


    He instinctively reached his arms around Ming Shu and moved aside.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A pit appeared in the ground where they had been standing. The stones flew and the dust rose, and in such an uncertain situation, they saw a ck shadowe straight at them.


    Su Mian subconsciously pulled Ming Shu behind him and raised his hand to block it.


    As the fight began, Su Mian saw the man that attacked them clearly.


    It was a young man wrapped in a ck cloak just like Ming Shu.


    He looked like a normal person, but his fangs were showing and his eyes were sharp, which proved that this man was not a normal person.


    He was a vampire.


    Su Mian had exchanged several moves with this man when he realized it.


    The man didn¡¯t seem to want to tangle with him; his target was Ming Shu behind him.


    The young man shed and disappeared in front of Su Mian.


    Su Mian turned around immediately.


    The girl stood there with her cloak around her, half of her face hidden under the hood so only her chin was visible, her mouth slightly upturned.


    As the young man rushed over, she also didn¡¯t show any sign of tension and didn¡¯t even take any precautions as if anyone could send her to death any time.


    Su Mian was startled.


    As he was about to go over, the girl suddenly moved.


    She disappeared where she stood.


    The young man who rushed over was dumbfounded and looked around hurriedly.


    Ming Shu appeared from his side and lifted her foot to kick him immediately. The young man¡¯s body flew sideways, out of control, and smashed onto the brick wall, which copsed all over with loud noises.


    Su Mian couldn¡¯t even see their figures clearly and even their broken shadows were hard to trace in the air.


    They just appeared out of thin air and then disappeared in the same way.


    Then a slight tremor shook through the air, and the young man seemed to have been kicked out of the air, crashing on the ground not far away from Su Mian.


    The man heaved himself up and jumped up from the ground, going straight for Su Mian.


    He seemed to want to grab Su Mian by the neck, but Su Mian¡¯s body reacted even faster than his brain. So after he reacted, he found that he had changed his own position and moved a distance away from the man.


    The young man didn¡¯t manage to capture Su Mian so he could only give him a malicious look, getting ready to retreat.


    But the next second, the young man¡¯s jumping body suddenly fell and smashed into the broken bricks. There was no bleeding, but it would definitely give him a ck and blue face.


    Su Mian looked at the girl who was pulling the young man¡¯s hat.


    He took a step back silently.


    Ming Shu turned the young man over, who let out a shrill cry in the exposure to the sun.


    What Ming Shu showed to Su Mianst time was only the tip of the iceberg... No, it was not even counted as a tip. It was more like the difference between a small punch by a needle and a big wound by a knife.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± Ming Shu lowered her head to look at the howling young man and pulled his hood back in ce. Waiting for him to stop crying, she continued, ¡°Who wanted to kill me?¡±


    The young man was still immersed in the fear of being intimately touched by the sun and didn¡¯t manage to answer Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu said nothing and was just about ready to pull his hood again.


    The man grabbed his own hood confusedly and wrapped himself up. ¡°I just saw there was a human here and wanted to have a taste.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯reing at me or him?¡± Ming Shu kicked the man. ¡°So I¡¯m a fool to you?¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu continued pulling his hood, which due to the unbearable strength from both sides had begun to tear apart.


    Sunlight broke in through the crevices.


    The young man started howling again.


    <i>C¡ª</i>


    The hood waspletely torn, so the young man raised his cloak to block the sun, and his face twisted.


    Ming Shu reached out and grabbed his cloak, smiling. ¡°For thest time, who sent you to kill me?¡±


    ¡°I was just passing by!¡± the young man shouted. ¡°Please spare my life, Lord. I didn¡¯t know what I was doing and it was an honest mistake. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°You have backbone.¡±


    Su Mian watched the screaming young man turn to ashes in the sun.


    ...


    Ming Shu dropped the cloak in her hand and looked at Su Mian. ¡°Are you scared? This is a vampire¡¯s life, facing all kinds of dangers from the same species, the sun...¡±


    Su Mian stood still and looked at her for several seconds, then took the initiative to walk forward.


    ¡°I won¡¯t change my decision.¡±


    Ming Shu was silent, then tilted her head to rest it on his shoulder. ¡°Humans who get bitten by a vampire will indeed be vampires, but we prefer to call them blood servants.¡±


    ¡°What you saw just now was a blood servant. Perhaps some vampires did it on purpose in order for the blood servants to do things for them, or perhaps they were just idents, but vampires like that all belong to the lowest ranking of our kind.¡±


    Ming Shu paused for a moment. ¡°Do you want to be them?¡±


    Su Mian frowned. ¡°Will they live forever?¡±


    Ming Shu pressed against Su Mian¡¯s neck with her fingertips. ¡°They won¡¯t die easily, but there¡¯s a difference between them and us.¡±


    She raised her eyes slightly. ¡°Do you want to live forever?¡±


    Su Mian didn¡¯t answer but asked back, ¡°What about the vampire just now...¡± <i>That wanted to kill you?</i>


    ¡°That one...¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°He should be a type of vampire that had received a first hug from someone.¡±


    ¡°First hug?¡± Su Mian seemed to have read the words in some data, but the record was too vague and they just appeared once.


    Ming Shu exined, ¡°A vampire can only be called a real vampire after experiencing the first hug. The vampires have strict requirements for their members, so no one would gave the first hug to humans randomly.¡±


    ¡°What requirement?¡±


    Ming Shu leaned half of her body on Su Mian. Su Mian lifted his hand but eventually put it back into his pocket.


    ¡°Heirs andpanions.¡± Ming Shu stared at Su Mian¡¯s jumping blood vessel and swallowed. ¡°The vampire that does not have the ability to reproduce will have a human child and give him the first hug so as to make him an heir. As forpanions, naturally it¡¯s the vampire who develops attachment to a human and offers them the first hug.¡±


    ¡°These are the only two cases?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu approached his neck further and murmured softly, ¡°After all, the first hug is a big thing for the vampire, and it means that he will be responsible for the human he offered the first hug in the future, no matter the human will be his heir andpanion... So, young man, be a good human and stop thinking about these unrealistic things.¡±


    Then Ming Shu suddenly changed her tone. ¡°...You smell so good.¡±


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡±


    This was definitely not sweet words. She just wanted to bite him!


    Su Mian waited for her to take further action, but she only rubbed against him for a while before releasing him unwillingly, then took out a box of milk.


    He thought it was milk before, but didn¡¯t think so now.


    Su Mian felt a little ufortable to see her drinking up the whole box of ¡°milk.¡±


    It was not because the milk was actually blood...


    Su Mian couldn¡¯t tell what it felt like, though.


    ¡°You can drink my...¡±


    Su Mian was startled by himself before finishing the sentence.


    How could he say such things?


    Although he wanted to be a vampire, he didn¡¯t want to be food.


    But what was said was said and he couldn¡¯t take it back. Su Mian had to bite the bullet and meet Ming Shu¡¯s gaze like a warrior.

 Chapter 1102 - The Forbidden Rose Song (12)

    <h4>Chapter 1102: The Forbidden Rose Song (12)</h4>


    ¡°Yours?¡± Perhaps because Su Mian was special to her, she felt that Su Mian¡¯s blood was very tempting.


    Su Mian nodded. ¡°If you need blood, I can offer you blood.¡±


    It was just blood!


    He would recover if he ate more.


    ¡°Do you want to be a vampire so bad? What exactly is good about it?¡± She didn¡¯t think it was any good to be a vampire. They couldn¡¯t even have a change in diet.


    Su Mian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°If I tell you, will you agree to help me?¡±


    Ming Shu grinned. ¡°That depends.¡±


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡±


    Apparently Ming Shu didn¡¯t intend to promise him at all, so Su Mian didn¡¯t ask for a snub and tell her why.


    Then the two didn¡¯t talk anymore and left the abandoned factory one after the other.


    Standing outside on the potholed road, Su Mian suddenly asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who¡¯s trying to kill you?¡±


    From beginning to end, she showed no curiosity or worry about the vampire that attacked her.


    She didn¡¯t seem to care at all...


    ¡°You won¡¯t worry when you¡¯ve made a lot of enemies, because...¡± Ming Shu pulled her hood and deliberately drawled, ¡°They all want to kill you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    How many people on earth had she offended?


    ...


    The sun was too strong, so Ming Shu did not go to ss and just stayed in a cafe.


    Su Mian followed her all the way and carried out his own words strictly.


    He didn¡¯t say anything and just sat opposite Ming Shu, ying games as if there was no one else present.


    This Su Mian...


    He looked striking and seemed to glow all over. He was the kind of person who stood out in a crowd and could be seen at a nce.


    But through observation, you would find that he had a good temper and didn¡¯t get angry often. Yet he disliked talking to others, or... He was toozy to do so.


    He was in theter stage of the disease of sparkling daydreams¡ª<i>Ordinary people are just not worthy enough to speak to me.</i>


    The two focused on their own separate tasks and sat there until the sun went down. Tong Ye came to pick her up in a fancy car.


    ¡°Yih,¡± Tong Ye asked Ming Shu curiously while sizing up Su Mian, ¡°why are you with him?¡±


    Su Mian was also not an unknown person in school.


    But he was a senior student and could hardly be seen at ordinary times except when having sses. He didn¡¯t take part in club activities or any group activities.


    Compared to Chu Yue whose stories and tales were spread all over the school, Su Man stayed much quieter.


    ¡°He offered himself.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Tong Ye perhaps had misunderstood this sentence. ¡°That¡¯s not bad. He can warm the bed for you. But he is bold enough to offer himself to you.¡±


    There was nothing to nitpick about Fu Yu¡¯s appearance, and her beauty was eye-catching in both school and the showbiz where all kinds of beautiful faces gathered.


    But given her behavior, no one really dared to pursue her.


    Ming Shu corrected Tong Ye, ¡°He wants to be a vampire.¡±


    Tong Ye¡¯sughter stopped and began to size up Su Mian with odd eyes, meanwhile Su Mian was also observing him in his peripheral vision.


    A few humans would discover the secrets of vampires, but Tong Ye didn¡¯t feel strange that Su Mian knew about them.


    Su Mian continued looking at Tong Ye and probably didn¡¯t expect that he was a vampire.


    Tong Ye didn¡¯t hide his surprise at all. ¡°Is he crazy?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡± Ming Shu nodded. ¡°What about we send him to see a doctor directly and check his brain?¡±


    ¡°Student Fu Yu, I¡¯m right here.¡± <i>Is it really okay for you to discuss this in front of me?</i>


    Tong Ye rolled his eyes and suddenly instigated Ming Shu while smiling happily, ¡°You don¡¯t n to find apanion, so what about adopting him as your offspring?¡±


    Ming Shu swept a gaze over Su Mian and pulled open her mouth. ¡°I can¡¯t afford such an old son.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Can you two respect me a little! Who¡¯s going to be your son!</i>


    Su Mian¡¯s anger began to gather continuously.


    ¡°Is he going to follow me?¡± Tong Ye pulled open his car door and let Ming Shu get in. Then he saw Su Miane out behind them and couldn¡¯t help but ask Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu leaned on the window and looked at Su Mian. ¡°The following activities are not suitable for you, so you¡¯d better go home and do your homework.¡±


    There must be not enough homework for this wild kid to have time to mess around.


    Su Mian insisted with a firm tone, ¡°I¡¯ll follow you anyway.¡±


    Tong Ye looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Whatever, just leave him be.¡±


    ¡°Is it okay...¡± Tong Ye hesitated.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ming Shu said casually. ¡°No one dares touch people that I bring.¡±


    Su Mian stood a little far away and only heard a few vague words.


    He felt a little strange now...


    But he couldn¡¯t describe it.


    If at first he was doing this in order to be a vampire, now he felt he just wanted to spend more time with her.


    Was there really something wrong with his brain?


    Tong Ye pondered for a moment and thought Ming Shu made sense, so he let Su Mian get in the car.


    Su Mian sat in the back and watched Tong Ye and Ming Shu talk. He felt a little unhappy in his heart inexplicably.


    Why was he unhappy?


    Su Mian pinched himself and shook away the strange thoughts in his mind.


    Tong Ye parked his car outside Angel Song. At this time when the evening lights were lit, Angel Song was like a beauty awakened from a deep sleep.


    Su Mian once came to Angel Song but didn¡¯t know there was another, different scene below it.


    ¡°Lord Tong Ye, Lord Fu Yu, this...¡± A waiter looked at Su Mian and wanted to speak but stopped on second thought.


    Humans were almost off-limits down there, but of course for some special humans¡ªsuch as some big brother¡¯s captive humans¡ªcould go down.


    ¡°He¡¯s with me,¡± Tong Ye said. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The waiter nodded. ¡°Lord Tong Ye, you might need to keep an eye on this mister, we won¡¯t take responsibility if anything happens.¡±


    After making sure he had made it clear ahead of time, the waiter then pushed the door open in front of them.


    The scene of a host of demons dancing in riotous revelry appeared before Su Mian. Almost as soon as the door opened, a lot of vampires smelled the scent of a strange human and looked over with excitement.


    Su Mian felt a cold touch on his wrist and looked at the girl beside him. She wore a faint smile on her face and led him into the ce that he wanted to get inside of.


    The vampires who looked at him with excitement just now averted their gazes away as soon as Ming Shu pulled him. They didn¡¯t dare focus on him anymore.


    He had an owner.


    The owner was Fu Yu, the psychopath. They were not crazy enough to steal her human.


    Su Mian lowered his eyes and looked at her slender white fingers under the blinking lights, which were much whiter than normal people¡¯s.


    They were cold against his skin. Su Mian felt a slight shiver on his skin, which spread along to his arms and all over his body.


    There were still careful ncesing at him that made him ufortable. They were like predators looking at prey.


    Thankfully, they soon entered a box and those stares were blocked.


    Su Mian was pushed in by Ming Shu. She and Tong Ye blocked both sides so no one coulde in.


    Ming Shu sat there for a while before leaving. Tong Ye sat in his seat and watched the crowd with his chin up.


    ¡°Senior Brother Su.¡±


    Tong Ye suddenly spoke.


    Su Mian looked at Tong Ye. This person looked like a normal guy, but he was like her and was a vampire.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the vampire he had looked for for so long was just beside him, and there were more than one of them.


    Tong Ye restrained his smile. ¡°No matter what your purpose is in approaching Fu Yu, I advise you to stop. She is not someone you can provoke.¡±


    ¡°I only want to be a vampire.¡±


    ¡°Do you.¡± Tong Ye blinked. ¡°I can help you.¡±


    This was what he had been seeking.


    His reason told him that he should answer yes.


    But in fact he said¡ª


    ¡°No need.¡±

 Chapter 1103 - The Forbidden Rose Song (13)

    <h4>Chapter 1103: The Forbidden Rose Song (13)</h4>


    There was something odd about the atmosphere between the two, but neither of them said anything.


    Until the mor came from the distance. Tong Ye seemed to see something and also left.


    Su Mian sat in the box alone. The noises were very loud out there, but there were many vampires crowded together and he couldn¡¯t see what was going on.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Fu Yu?¡±


    Someone suddenly appeared beside him and stared at him with bad intentions.


    Su Mian didn¡¯t say anything and tried to look at this vampire with amon attitude.


    Seeing this, the vampire got bolder and continued in an even weirder tone, ¡°You don¡¯t have Fu Yu¡¯s mark on you. Were you brought by her casually?¡±


    Mark?


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The vampire was suddenly dragged away by someone and Tong Ye appeared behind him. ¡°Are you seeking death here?¡±


    The vampire shrank his head and begged, ¡°Lord, I was just saying hello to this mister and didn¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    Tong Ye pressed his head. ¡°If you dare do it again, watch out for your life.¡±


    ¡°No, no...¡±


    Tong Ye kicked him away and looked at Su Mian. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Su Mian got up calmly and followed Tong Ye through the crowd.


    They arrived at the center of themotion just now. There was a table here and Ming Shu sat on one side, apanied by many others on the remaining sides.


    Tong Ye gave Su Mian to Ming Shu, and so Su Mian sat down beside Ming Shu like this inexplicably.


    A man on the opposite side stared at Su Mian and smiled. ¡°Fu Yu, are you going to use this human as your stake? That¡¯s quite a big one.¡±


    Stake?


    Su Mian¡¯s entire person fell into gloominess.


    <i>Is she crazy!</i>


    ¡°You are overthinking it. He is at stake,¡± Ming Shu said.


    The man looked disappointedly at Su Mian, who was frowning, and said regrettably, ¡°That¡¯s a pity, so what¡¯s your stake?¡±


    Ming Shu continued heroically, ¡°What about my life.¡±


    The man and two other vampires were all stunned. This stake was even bigger than that human.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Mian lowered his voice and asked a little anxiously.


    Why did she bet on her own life?


    ¡°I¡¯m earning snacks,¡± Ming Shu answered Su Mian first, then looked at the man on the opposite. ¡°If you lose, each of you will provide milk for me for a month.¡±


    Milk = Blood.


    <i>Do you think rations are easy to obtain?!</i>


    This was obviously an unfair bet, but the three vampires looked at each other for a while and said at the same time, ¡°Deal!¡±


    ¡°Since all you lords have reached an agreement, please sign your names and the bet will be formalized.¡±


    Su Mian was reminded of an attendant standing beside them. <i>Is this formal enough to sign an agreement?</i>


    The vampires seemed different... from his imagination.


    Actually, this was a service provided by Angel Song. If it was needed, the vampire could ask Angel Song to be a third party witness, and if the losing side didn¡¯t keep their word when the result came out, Angel Song would guarantee a forcible execution.


    Su Mian thought they would just gamble like ordinary people, but when he followed Ming Shu to another underground venue, he found it was not a normal bet at all.


    This was a total fight.


    Three versus one.


    Su Mian watched Ming Shu enter the venue. He wanted to say something, but his throat dried and he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°This is our vampires¡¯ world.¡± Tong Ye appeared beside him quietly and said with his arms crossed on his chest, ¡°Blood, violence, and worthless life. But of course, Fu Yu¡¯s life is very valuable.¡±


    Su Mian suddenly got a little angry. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about her?¡±


    Tong Ye was very confident, though. ¡°Fu Yu is powerful, those three vampires are not her match.¡±


    Su Mian¡¯s anger became even greater. ¡°What if they are!¡±


    What if something should happen?


    Tong Ye suddenly approached him. ¡°Do you like Fu Yu?¡±


    It was in a positive tone, not much of a question.


    Su Mian was stunned, but then denied it immediately, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, how would I like her.¡±


    His heart began to beat very fast.


    But he felt somewhat guilty after the denial.


    <i>Fuck!</i>


    <i>What is this about!</i>


    Tong Ye was curious. ¡°Then why are you so nervous?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous!¡±


    Why would he be nervous, there was nothing to be nervous about. If she died, there were other vampires...


    Thinking of this, Su Mian was very unhappy in his heart. No, she wouldn¡¯t die.


    When Su Mian and Tong Ye were talking, Ming Shu had already handled the three vampires.


    Because it ended so fast, the audience still didn¡¯t react.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Ming Shu was stopped by this call.


    A man rolled over and jumped onto the tform. He offered an invitation with a cold expression, ¡°Fu Yu, let us fight.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh, it¡¯s Lude Weixi!¡±


    ¡°He is the youngest prince, ahhhh I¡¯m actually seeing Lude Weixi!¡±


    ¡°Hurry, hurry, post online!¡±


    ¡°We should take a group photo with him!¡±


    The audience that were in a daze just now suddenly began to scream the first time they saw Chu Yue. The scene could bepared to that of a superstar meeting his fans.


    ¡°Is that Chu Yue?¡± Although he looked a little different from how he looked at school, Su Mian thought he didn¡¯t recognize him wrong. ¡°Is he also a vampire?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>No, wait, let me calm down.</i>


    Why did he suddenly feel that the whole world was filled with vampires within a short time.


    Were vampires somon and cheap?


    Didn¡¯t they hide themselves in the underworld?


    Why did they all jump out in front of him now!


    Su Mian didn¡¯t find his voice until a long timeter. ¡°You vampires can use the Inte?¡±


    Tong Ye supported his own chin. ¡°As human beings are making progress, of course we must notg behind.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t humans find you?¡±


    ¡°They use the pirate edition, only the vampires can see it.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu looked at Chu Yue and asked with great interest, ¡°Do youe to take revenge for Guansa?¡±


    Chu Yue answered, ¡°I just want to ask you about something.¡±


    Because this woman was not easy to deal with, he chose to use this method.


    Ming Shu considered it for a moment. Had the male protagonist already begun to suspect Guansa? At this time, Guansa hadn¡¯t formed a solid rtionship with the male protagonist yet, so it was not impossible that he had suspicions.


    <i>It would be better if the male protagonist doesn¡¯t fight against me,</i> Ming Shu thought. After all, it was two entirely different matters to fight a protagonist with an aura and a nobody without aura.


    Yes!


    Everything should be done based on the principle of not letting Guansa be happy.


    ¡°No need to bother with that. If you offer me rations, everything can be discussed.¡±


    <i>If the matter can be settled with rations, I will by no means fight.</i>


    Chu Yue: ¡°...¡±


    The audience below thought they were going to fight. But actually, the two talked briefly up there then got off the tform at the same time.


    The audience: ¡°...¡± <i>Is this all you want to show us?</i>


    Chu Yue told the attendant to prepare a room for them. He and Ming Shu went in first, followed by Tong Ye and Su Mian.


    Seeing Su Mian, Chu Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed, but Su Mian didn¡¯t spare him even a nce and walked straight to Ming Shu. He sat beside her and held her hand conveniently.


    Like he was showing his status.


    Tong Ye made eyes at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu tried to drag away her hand but failed. Su Mian gripped it tightly and smiled at Ming Shu arrogantly.


    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Chu Yue asked, unfriendly.


    He was a human.


    Ming Shu gave up her struggle. ¡°Is that the point?¡±


    Chu Yue choked and stared at Su Mian for several seconds, then waved the waiting attendant beside him away.


    ¡°You said Guansa is Raisa Dnte, what evidence do you have?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I was just telling you this, as for whether you believe it or not, it is none of my business. I don¡¯t need to provide evidence for you.¡±

 Chapter 1104 - The Forbidden Rose Song (14)

    <h4><i>Chapter 1104</i>: The Forbidden Rose Song (14)</h4>


    Chu Yue didn¡¯t know how to refute her. The only thing he could do was say, ¡°Guansa is human.¡±


    Ming Shu replied to him slowly and softly, ¡°Have you forgotten what the Dnte family have?¡±


    Dnte...


    ¡°... Phantom.¡±


    Tong Ye was the one who answered.


    As for Su Mian...


    Since he couldn¡¯t understand anything, he quietly observed Ming Shu¡¯s hand.


    Phantom was a holy relic of the vampires. It could hide or disguise anything. It could even change people¡¯s memories. Guansa used the power of the Phantom to take over the female protagonist¡¯s identity and be the daughter of the Guan family.


    This was how powerful a holy relic was.


    Chu Yue said, ¡°Why would Andrew Dnte give the holy relic to someone else?¡± That was the holy relic. Every single vampire wanted toy their hands on it.


    ¡°He loved Raisa. She will be the head of the Dnte family in the future. The Phantom belongs to her partly. What is wrong with giving it to her?¡± Ming Shu answered naturally. ¡°Also, not everyone can control the Phantom. Raisa knew how to use it. This means that he had more reason to give it to her.¡±


    Since it was a holy relic of the vampires, it couldn¡¯t be an object on the streets that everyone could use.


    Chu Yue frowned. His mind was in turmoil.


    If Guansa was Raisa, why did she try so hard to get close to him?


    Where was the real Guansa who saved him?


    Ming Shu gave him many hints. ¡°Prince Lude Weixi, you can pay me by giving me one month¡¯s worth of food.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled Su Mian up.


    When they reached the door, Chu Yue suddenly said, ¡°Did you know that someone is looking for the holy relics recently?¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°People have been looking for the holy relics all this while.¡±


    The holy relics of the vampires were much sought after, just like the sacred weapons of the humans.


    ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± Chu Yue answered.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°The other party wants to collect all the holy relics.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Even if you tell me, I will not give you a discount. One month is the final amount.¡±


    Chu Yue: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I am not talking about this.</i>


    Chu Yue looked at Ming Shu thoughtfully. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ...


    The moment Tong Ye walked out of Angel Song, he started chattering. ¡°Fu Yu, are there really people trying to collect the holy relics? What do they want to do? Destroy the world?¡±


    ¡°How will I know? I¡¯m not the one collecting them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. Why didn¡¯t I receive any news...¡±


    Tong Ye muttered to himself.


    Ming Shu remembered the vampires that wanted to kill her for no reason.


    There were five holy relics. However, everyone knew that the Dnte family only had the Phantom.


    The Dnte family was a huge family. They held a high status among the vampires so no one dared to touch them.


    As for the other four relics, no one knew who had them. It was not recorded.


    ¡°Fu Yu, no matter what, be careful.¡±


    Tong Ye warned her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± <i>The Host has one holy relic...</i>


    If the male protagonist knew about this, it would exin why he told her this information.


    However...


    Based on the Host¡¯s memory, only a few people knew that she had a holy relic.


    Was she targeted because she had the holy relic?


    Tong Ye sent Ming Shu back. Su Mian got off at Ming Shu¡¯s house too.


    He was a little quiet. He was digesting the information he received just now.


    Ming Shu was curious. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home?¡±


    ¡°This is where I live.¡±


    ¡°Hoh hoh, when did you move?¡±


    ¡°Just now.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>The little demon is getting more and more impressive.</i>


    Ming Shu went up. Su Mian followed her. When Ming Shu reached her unit, Su Mian took out a bunch of keys and opened the door beside hers.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What can I say?</i>


    <i>Rich and willful.</i>


    Su Mian paused after opening the door. He looked over and asked, ¡°What is a mark?¡±


    ¡°Mark? Something to eat...¡± Ming Shu searched for her keys as she replied.


    Su Mian walked over and rested his hands on Ming Shu¡¯s shoulders. He turned her around so that she faced him. ¡°One vampire said that I don¡¯t have your mark. What does that mean?¡±


    Ming Shu leaned against the door with a helpless look. ¡°It is just a mark. When other vampires see it, they know that this human has a master.¡±


    Su Mian¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°How do you get the mark?¡±


    ¡°Through a bite.¡±


    Su Mian suddenly unbuttoned his shirt. ¡°Bite me.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>The food came to look for me... should I eat it?</i>


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°ssmate Su Mian, do you like me?¡±


    <i>I like your a**!</i>


    He just wanted to turn into a vampire!


    He didn¡¯t like her!


    Su Mian pretended to be calm. ¡°I have shown my face at that ce. If you don¡¯t put your mark on me, other vampires wille and harass me.¡±


    ¡°You know a lot of details. Should I kill you to shut you up?¡±


    ¡°If you kill me, you still have to dispose of my corpse. Why don¡¯t you just turn me into yourpanion?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I am afraid that I will die faster if I have a stupidpanion like you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>She is not irritating, she is extremely irritating. How did she manage to survive until now?</i>


    Ming Shu turned her keys and pushed Su Mian away. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Su Mian smiled secretly as he followed Ming Shu inside.


    This was a duplex apartment. Most of the furniture was ck in color and the curtains were closed tightly.


    The room seemed empty. Besides a few bulky pieces of furniture, there were no other things.


    Su Mian scanned the room. Suddenly, Ming Shu pushed him onto the sofa and sat on him.


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed his head and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡± <i>Why does it sound so weird?</i>


    He nodded.


    ¡°All right then. I will satisfy you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu pulled back his cor and lowered her head. Su Mian felt something cold on his neck and the next moment, a sharp pain was felt.


    He gasped. <i>You can bite me but you should have given me a warning!</i>


    The blood in his body started decreasing. It didn¡¯t feel good. The stories were lying when they said that being bitten by a vampire could make someone feel high.


    Su Mian opened his mouth slightly and panted. <i>It hurts...</i>


    The suction on his throat got weaker. It turned into a gentle lick. As the tongue slid past his skin, he felt a slight numbness.


    ¡°You...¡±


    He couldn¡¯t continue his sentence. He started to feel dizzy. The chandelier above him blurred.


    The taste of blood filled his mouth. Su Mian slowly turned from a passive person to an aggressive one.


    The two people kissed for a long time. Ming Shu was the one who released him first. She turned and sat at the side.


    Su Mian raised his hand and touched his neck. There was no blood...


    Su Mian was baffled. He got kissed suddenly and the person who kissed him looked as though nothing had happened...


    Was she taking advantage of him just now?


    Ming Shu stood up. At this moment, her body turned limp and she fell to the ground.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    Su Mian jumped up and rushed toward her.


    Ming Shu¡¯s hand was shaking. ¡°Your blood...¡±


    What about his blood?


    Ming Shu felt very ufortable. She felt as though she was being burned. Her cold skin was tainted with heat. It seemed to be cracking.


    Before she fainted, herst thought was¡ª


    <i>There is something wrong with this little demon!</i>

 Chapter 1105 - The Forbidden Rose Song (15)

    <h4>Chapter 1105: The Forbidden Rose Song (15)</h4>


    When Ming Shu woke up, it was already evening the next day.


    There was no light in her apartment. The thick curtains prevented any light from entering.


    Tong Ye sat beside her and looked at her worriedly. When he saw her waking up, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You finally woke up.¡±


    Ming Shu scanned her surroundings. ¡°How long did I sleep?¡±


    ¡°You slept from yesterday night till this evening...¡± Tong Ye looked at the time. ¡°It¡¯s 6 PM now. What did you do? Why did you faint suddenly? Vampires can fall sick? Did you eat expired food? Did Angel Song sell fake blood?¡±


    Tong Ye bombarded her with a series of questions.


    Ming Shu sat up and raised her hands. Then, she clenched them into fists. ¡°I seem to be stronger than before.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Power.¡±


    Tong Ye: ¡°...¡±


    Tong Ye touched Ming Shu¡¯s forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever. Why are you talking nonsense?¡±


    Ming Shu pped his hand away. ¡°My power really increased.¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking gibberish after you wake up? Don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    A vampire¡¯s power increased steadily over the years. No one could suddenly be powerful within one night.


    <i>Is she dreaming?</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to argue with him. She changed the topic. ¡°Where is Su Mian?¡±


    Tong Ye pointed outside. ¡°He just went to rest...¡±


    Tong Ye tried to stop her, but Ming Shu rushed out. She saw Su Mian sleeping on the sofa. She stood at the stairs and stared at him for a while before returning to her room.


    ¡°Su Mian called me and said that you fainted. He couldn¡¯t give me any other information. What on earth happened?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I might have eaten too much tonic.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The little ancestor looked weird today.


    Ming Shu raised her hands to show that her body was normal.


    Tong Ye observed her. She seemed fine. He touched his chin and said, ¡°Is there something wrong with the blood from Angel Song?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Tong Ye didn¡¯t suspect anything. ¡°I told you that you shouldn¡¯t eat too much. Humans get sick if they eat too much. We are the same. We have all kinds of viruses in our blood too.¡±


    Ming Shu interrupted Tong Ye. ¡°Help me check Su Mian¡¯s background. I want all the information about him from the time he was born till now.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to investigate him? Have you watched too much television and think that he is a secretly rich second generation?¡± Tong Ye asked.


    ¡°Just do what I tell you.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. You¡¯re the boss.¡± Tong Ye was still worried. ¡°Are you really okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ming Shu promised.


    She finally managed to send Tong Ye away.


    ¡°Oh, you brought him to Angel Song yesterday so it will be good if you put your mark on him. Other vampires might harass him in order to take revenge on you.¡±


    Tong Ye wanted to tell her to stay away from this human, but based on her character, she would not do it. Hence, he decided to swallow his words.


    Also, Su Mian stayed beside her for the entire night. He went out an hour before she woke up because he couldn¡¯t stay awake any longer.


    He didn¡¯t know what happened between them, so he should just let them handle their own matters.


    Ming Shu turned serious. ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    She closed the door and looked at the person on the sofa.


    Yesterday, she made her mark on him... If Tong Ye didn¡¯t remind her, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed that his mark disappeared.


    His blood.


    Ming Shu could feel her power increasing by stages.


    In the past, Fu Yu was fearful of the princes. Now... she felt that she didn¡¯t need to be afraid of them anymore based on her strength.


    She was stronger than them now.


    Of course, personally, she was never afraid of anything.


    Was Su Mian¡¯s blood like Tang Priest¡¯s blood? Was she able to be stronger after drinking it?


    Ming Shu walked toward the sofa. There were eyebags under Su Mian¡¯s eyes. He seemed to be having a troubled sleep.


    Ming Shu took a thin nket and ced it on Su Mian. Then, she crossed her legs and sat on the floor.


    Su Mian¡¯s eyes fluttered open.


    He sat up immediately. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Man sized her up. He sounded anxious. ¡°What happened... why did you faint? I didn¡¯t dare to send you to the hospital so I called Tong Ye with your cellphone...¡±


    When she fainted, his mind went nk.


    He tried to tell himself that he was worried about her because he needed her.


    However, when Tong Ye came and told him that there was nothing wrong with her body, he started to have many different thoughts.


    The question that Tong Ye asked him kept shing through his mind.


    Did he like her?


    Why?


    They were not close and based on his personality, he would not like someone he just met.


    Before, he could still tell himself that he needed her.


    But now, he knew that she was not the only vampire in the world. Why did he still want to stay beside her?


    The only reason he could think of was¡ªhe liked her.


    He really liked her.


    He liked her for no reason.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I might be having indigestion.¡± Ming Shu pushed him back onto the sofa. ¡°Continue sleeping.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Shut up, close your eyes and sleep.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Su Mian felt that he needed to calm down. He closed his eyes andy still. He slowed down his breathing and tried his best to get some rest.


    However, he couldn¡¯t. She was beside him. He couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Su Mian felt something cold on his wrist. Someone was holding his wrist.


    It felt unfamiliar but it calmed him.


    He turned and opened his eyes. Ming Shu didn¡¯t feel awkward when she noticed that he saw what she was doing. She held it tighter.


    Su Mian asked instinctively, ¡°Do you want to join me?¡±


    ¡°Are you inviting me?¡±


    ¡°I think so...¡± Su Mian almost pped himself. <i>What the hell are you saying?</i>


    Ming Shu instantly lifted the nket andy beside him.


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Did you ept just like this?</i>


    <i>What happened to self-control?</i>


    <i>Shameless!</i>


    Su Mian was forced to move a bit. At the start, Ming Shuy beside him. He felt ufortable and made to hug Ming Shu instead.


    He said, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me why you kiss me yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Ritual,¡± Ming Shu replied seriously.


    ¡°... When you bit Liu Wanyue, you didn¡¯t kiss her!¡±


    ¡°The ritual for males and females is different.¡± Ming Shu remained calm.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Mian smiled. ¡°I thought that you liked me.¡±


    ¡°You are thinking too much. To me, humans are just food.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Kill her!</i>


    Su Mian didn¡¯t know when he fell asleep. However, he had a good sleep.


    Ming Shu waited for him to fall asleep before moving her body. She looked at his neck.


    The area where she bit him yesterday was slightly pink.


    She smiled. She leaned over and opened her mouth...


    The moment her fangs touched his skin, she retracted them. The bite seemed like a kiss.

 Chapter 1106 - The Forbidden Rose Song (16)

    <h4>Chapter 1106: The Forbidden Rose Song (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    From that day onward, Su Mian started to go more and more overboard.


    He still wanted to be a vampire.


    Ming Shu could only evade him.


    <i>The little demon is so irritating.</i>


    ¡°Here is the information that you wanted.¡± Tong Ye passed a stack of papers to Ming Shu after he came back from school. ¡°Everything is recorded here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°... Are you drunk?¡± Fu Yu thanked him?


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±<i> I am a polite person!</i>


    Tong Ye had something to do so he left. Ming Shu slipped out from the back door so that Su Mian wouldn¡¯t notice her.


    The back door was near the graveyard. Due to the rumors, very few students walked this path unless they wanted to reach the school faster.


    Ming Shu saw Liu Wanyue being pushed and shoved toward the graveyard by a few girls.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±<i> Can you change your location?</i>


    She stuffed the papers in her bag and walked toward them.


    When she arrived, Chu Yue was already there. The girls shivered in fear as they stood in front of him and apologized.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Aren¡¯t I supposed to be the hero that saves the beauty?</i>


    <i>Why are you stealing my scene?</i>


    Those girls ran away immediately. Chu Yue and Liu Wanyue walked in the other direction.


    Ming Shu took out a carton of blood. She was not in a good mood so she needed to drink some blood.


    As she was preparing to leave, she saw Guansa hiding among the shadows from the corner of her eye.


    Ming Shu was ted.


    Even though the male protagonist snatched her little snack, her little cutie was here!


    Guansa followed the girls here because she wanted to see what would happen to Liu Wanyue. She didn¡¯t expect that this would happen.


    ¡°Little cutie Raisa.¡±


    Raisa was so focused she didn¡¯t see Ming Shuing. When she heard her name being called, her hair stood up.


    ¡°Fu Yu...¡± Guansa looked at her vigntly. ¡°ssmate Fu Yu, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Passing by.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°We know each other¡¯s background. Why are you still acting when Chu Yue is not around?¡±


    Guansa: ¡°...¡± <i>What are you saying?</i>


    Guansa recalled Chu Yue¡¯s changes recently. It all happened because she told everyone her real name. She tried her best to exin herself and Chu Yue seemed to believe her.


    However, in recent days, Chu Yue started to distance himself from her. They didn¡¯t seem like a couple now.


    Guansa was suspicious. Someone told her that she saw Liu Wanyue and Chu Yue together.


    Hence, she hired some vampires to kill Liu Wanyue, but no news came back. Liu Wanyue was still alive.


    Guansa suppressed her anxiety. ¡°Fu Yu, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I noticed that you don¡¯t look happy so I came to greet you.¡±


    Guansa: ¡°...¡±


    Why would she be happy to see her?<i> Is this girl crazy?</i>


    Guansa stepped out from behind the tree and made to leave. She was not Fu Yu¡¯s match but she could still kill her with other methods...


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go.¡± Ming Shu chased after her. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with your mind!¡±


    ¡°You are the cure!¡±


    ¡°...¡± If a young man said this, it would be romantic. But, when she said this, it seemed eerie and weird.


    Guansa felt ufortable. She hastened her pace.


    Ming Shu continued following her. She didn¡¯t do anything and just talked to her. Her hands were full because she was eating. She would talk first and beat herter.


    Guansa couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She shouted angrily. ¡°Are you done? Why must you interfere with my life?¡±


    ¡°Because...¡± Ming Shu paused and smiled happily. ¡°I like it when you are angry.¡±


    Guansa: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Lunatic!</i>


    Guansa wanted to leave using her teleportation ability. At this moment, Ming Shu threw her milk carton at Guansa. It hit Guansa¡¯s leg and she failed to teleport.


    Ming Shu grabbed her shoulder and threw her into the bushes. ¡°Come on, baby.¡±


    Guansa was in a daze. Before she could get up, Ming Shu pinned her down and hit her.


    Guansa couldn¡¯t resist at all. She was beaten up badly.


    The roses around them kept dropping.


    Guansay among the roses. She was furious. She grabbed the stalks of the roses. The thin thorns on the stalks pierced into her skin, but she couldn¡¯t feel the pain.


    ¡°Fu Yu, I will take my revenge!¡±


    ¡°No problem. I wee you.¡± Ming Shu brushed the pollen off her clothes. ¡°Get angry more often. Being angry makes people prettier.¡±


    ...


    Guansa went back home. Mother Guan was sitting in the living room absentmindedly. She didn¡¯t notice hering back.


    Guansa felt her entire body throb. She didn¡¯t want to talk to Mother Guan so she went up to her room quietly.


    She called Andrew after she entered her room.


    <i>¡°Baby, why are you calling me?¡±</i>


    ¡°Father.¡±


    <i>¡°What happened, baby? Who bullied you?¡±</i> Andrew heard something amiss in Guansa¡¯s voice and got worried.


    Guansa sobbed as sheined, ¡°Fu Yu keeps targeting me for no reason. She even hit me today.¡±


    <i>¡°Fu Yu?¡±</i> Andrew¡¯s voice turned sharp. <i>¡°Don¡¯t cry, baby. Tell me what happened. How did she bully you?¡±</i>


    Guansa hid some facts and lied in certain areas to show her father how much Ming Shu bullied her.


    ¡°I am not her match. Father, you must take revenge for me.¡±


    <i>¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby. You are the princess of the Dnte family. Fu Yu can¡¯t just bully you because she wants to.¡±</i>


    Andrew promised Guansa that he would teach Fu Yu a lesson.


    <i>¡°Baby, did any other vampires create trouble for you recently?¡±</i>


    Besides Fu Yu, no other vampires came to look for her. She was just a human now. Guansa shook her head. ¡°No. Father, did something happen?¡±


    Andrew reminded her, <i>¡°Be careful and take care of the Phantom.¡±</i>


    Guansa was curious. ¡°Father, what happened?¡±


    Andrew thought for a moment and decided to tell Guansa the truth. <i>¡°Someone is looking for the holy relics.¡±</i>


    Guansa heard this and didn¡¯t think much. ¡°There are people looking for the holy relics every day. Father, no one dares to offend our family.¡±


    Andrew didn¡¯t want Guansa to worry too much so he didn¡¯t continue.


    Guansa whined at Andrew for a moment longer before hanging up. The moment she hung up, her face turned cold and vicious.


    She clenched her first. ¡°Fu Yu...¡±


    Guansay on her bed for a while and felt much better. She opened her room door and decided to head downstairs.


    Father Guan and Mother Guan were both in the living room. The maid was not there. She must be in the kitchen.


    ¡°I saw her from afar but I think that she looks like her...¡± Mother Guan¡¯s voice caused Guansa to hide.


    Father Guan consoled her. ¡°There are many people who look simr.¡±


    Mother Guan replied, ¡°No. I really... I don¡¯t know how to describe it. When I saw that young girl, I felt that I knew her.¡±


    Father Guan said, ¡°Enough. What are you thinking about everyday?¡±


    Mother Guan said, ¡°You don¡¯t know this feeling. Ever since our daughter fell sick and recovered, I felt that there was something amiss. I don¡¯t feel the same way as I did toward her.¡±


    Father Guan answered, ¡°We watched our daughter growing up. How can she be fake? You must have watched too much television. Let¡¯s go out when we have the time.¡±


    Guansa returned to her room silently. Mother Guan saw Liu Wanyue?


    She was not worried about the Guan family. She had the Phantom. Even if they learned the truth, she could change their memories.


    However, Chu Yue...


    She must kill Liu Wanyue soon.

 Chapter 1107 - The Forbidden Rose Song (17)

    <h4>Chapter 1107: The Forbidden Rose Song (17)</h4>


    Ming Shu found a ce to look at the information.


    Su Mian was born in this city. His birth details and the hospital where he was born at were stated clearly.


    His life was simr to other rich second generations. He was a notorious person.


    However, after he went to senior high, he started bing quiet and stopped talking to people. He turned into a lonely person. He seemed to have used up all his bad habits.


    How could he change totally in two months? He was still a notorious person when he graduated from junior high.


    Ming Shu looked at the information within these two months.


    There was nothing special. The only suspicious event was the junior high graduation trip...


    Ming Shu looked up their graduation trip location on the inte. It was a famous tourist spot.


    It was not within the mountains or deep in the forest. By right, nothing could happen.


    Ming Shu continued scrolling down. There were a few rumors about the tourist location. One of them had something to do with vampires.


    There was a post introducing the vampire and specifying the rumor about the tourist attraction.


    ording to rumors, when people were building the tourist attraction, they dug up a coffin. The person in the coffin looked as though he were alive.


    Just as they were about to send the coffin away, the person inside disappeared.


    At the same time, someone died. The person who died had bite marks on his neck. He had lost 90% of the blood in his body.


    Thus, rumors about vampires spread.


    Ming Shu searched for news about the rumor. There were many news reports at that time. However, since there was no confirmation, people started forgetting about it.


    Su Mian changed after visiting this tourist attraction...


    Were there really vampires at the tourist attraction?


    Or did something else happen?


    Ming Shu felt her head hurting. What happened to his body?


    Ming Shu asked Tong Ye if the mark that the vampire gave could disappear under certain circumstances. Tong Ye expressed that he had never heard of such things happening before.


    Ming Shu was deep in thought as she walked back home.


    When she was walking past a secluded alley which she walked by every day, she stopped. She looked at the flourishing tree in front of her.


    She smiled. ¡°Since you are here already, why are you still hiding?¡±


    Nothing happened.


    Ming Shu walked straight to the tree. She looked up and immediately saw three vampires in front of her.


    The three vampires saw that they were discovered and instantly flew toward Ming Shu. Their nails grew longer and they attacked Ming Shu with them.


    Once the three vampires moved, more vampires appeared in the surroundings. They all charged at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Hey! Why are you all bullying me with numbers?¡±


    The vampires ignored her. They grouped together and attacked her. Ming Shu took a baton from the side and mmed it at a vampire.


    When a vampire was hit with the baton, he would disappear.


    Each time the baton struck, one vampire disappeared.


    Toward the end, the vampires started shrinking back. They didn¡¯t dare to get too close to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu swung the baton with a bright smile. ¡°I told you all to not bully me with numbers. Look at your situation now.¡±


    The vampires: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It is okay to screw up. It is not your fault. It is because you all met me.¡±


    The vampires: ¡°...¡±


    Only a few vampires were left. They didn¡¯t continue fighting. They exchanged nces with one another and prepared to retreat.


    They ran away quickly so Ming Shu only managed to catch one that was too slow.


    The vampire who was caught looked at Ming Shu fearfully. Before he could do anything, he fainted.


    After Ming Shu knocked the vampire unconscious, she observed him. She searched his body but found nothing useful.


    ...


    Liu Wanyue saw Ming Shu squatting beside a motionless person sucking a bag. Her eyes seemed unfocused. She seemed to be thinking about something.


    Liu Wanyue walked over carefully. ¡°Fu... Fu Yu?¡±


    Ming Shu started focusing her gaze on Liu Wanyue. She smiled. ¡°Little snack.¡±


    Liu Wanyue: ¡°...¡± <i>What is little snack?</i>


    Liu Wanyue looked at the ground. She couldn¡¯t tell if the person was dead or alive but from his nails and teeth, she knew that he was a vampire.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ming Shu stood up.


    ¡°Helping my family to buy some things,¡± Liu Wanyue replied in a soft voice.


    Ming Shu looked at the bags in Liu Wanyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu dragged the vampire with her as she walked away. ¡°This ce is not safe. Go back early... forget it, I will send you home.¡±


    Liu Wanyue looked at the vampire whose head was on the ground. ¡°...¡±


    <i>You are dragging a vampire around. Other people will think that you are a murderer and might report you!</i>


    However, Ming Shu didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with what she was doing. She dragged the vampire out onto the street.


    Strangely, the passersby didn¡¯t seem to notice the vampire.


    Liu Wanyue swallowed...


    The world of vampires was so weird.


    ¡°Are you not nning to get your identity back?¡± Ming Shu looked at her sideways. ¡°Guansa took your identity and your parents. Are you not angry?¡±


    Liu Wanyue gripped the bags in her hands tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    She was still unable to believe this.


    She always wanted to find the truth, but when she suddenly got the answer, she felt lost and frightened.


    She didn¡¯t know why the situation became like this.


    Liu Wanyue didn¡¯t reply to Ming Shu. She slowed her pace. Since she didn¡¯t know where to look, she stared at the unlucky vampire on the ground.


    Ming Shu turned back and looked at Liu Wanyue. She noticed that Wanyue kept staring at the vampire.


    She would look away before turning back instantly. Then, she would pretend to look away casually again.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything. She sent Liu Wanyue to her house. ¡°Go up now. You can call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Liu Wanyue walked two steps and suddenly turned her head.


    ¡°A little.¡±


    Liu Wanyue bit her lip. ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    She hurried up and came back around ten minutester. She passed Ming Shu a ss bottle with some red liquid inside.


    The blood was still warm. Liu Wanyue gave a forced smile. ¡°It feels good to be useful.¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head slightly. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t give me anymore.¡±


    She bit herst time so that she could leave her mark on her. That way, no other vampires would dare to touch her.


    However, Liu Wanyue seemed addicted to giving her blood.


    Liu Wanyue was stunned for a moment. She bit her lip and asked, ¡°Is it too little?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Someone will be angry.¡±


    <i>Who?</i>


    <i>Who?</i>


    ¡°Time for me to leave. Protect yourself.¡± Ming Shu waved her hand.


    ¡°Liu Wanyue, what are you doing downstairs? Have you learned to bezy now?¡± An angry shout came from upstairs.


    Liu Wanyue ducked her head. She hurried up the stairs.


    ...


    Ming Shu dragged the vampire along to find Tong Ye.


    Tong Ye: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Amazing, my little ancestor.</i>


    <i>How did you drag someone over and not get caught?</i>


    Ming Shu threw the vampire in front of Tong Ye and kicked the vampire¡¯s elbow. The vampire¡¯s skin was revealed. ¡°Do you recognize this?¡±


    There was something that looked like a tattoo on the elbow.


    A rose encasing a bat. The bat looked hideous. It seemed to be in pain.


    It was understandable if the vampire wanted to tattoo a rose or a bat on his body.


    However, it was weird to tattoo a rose encasing a bat.


    The bat represented vampires...

 Chapter 1108 - The Forbidden Rose Song (18)

    <h4>Chapter 1108: The Forbidden Rose Song (18)</h4>


    Tong Ye observed the tattoo for a while. He shook his head. ¡°I have never seen this before. Where did you find this vampire?¡±


    Ming Shu was drinking milk at the side. ¡°He attacked me today.¡±


    ¡°Attack?¡± Tong Ye jumped up. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I am alive and jumping. I can drink ten more packets of milk!¡±


    Tong Ye was speechless. <i>Drink your head! Have you forgotten what happenedst time? What if something happened to you again?</i>


    ¡°Why did they attack you?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they are jealous of my beauty.¡± <i>If I knew why they attacked me, I would not have brought him back!</i>


    Tong Ye ignored Ming Shu¡¯s nonsense. ¡°I can¡¯t tell where this vampire is from...¡±


    And the tattoo was a little weird too.


    ¡°Does it have something to do with what Chu Yue said?¡± Tong Ye guessed. ¡°Does it have something to do with the Blood Bell?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled lightly. She whispered, ¡°Who knows?¡±


    The Blood Bell, one of the five sacred instruments. Owner of the Blood Bell: Fu Yu.


    ¡°I will wake him up and question him.¡±


    Tong Ye woke the vampire up. The vampiremitted suicide the moment he realized he was captured.


    Tong Ye: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu seemed to have predicted this result.


    If questioning the vampire would give her answers, she would not have dragged him back.


    There was no way she could get anything out of someone who was not afraid of death.


    Yes. There are people in this world who¡¯d rather die than talk. Such people exist on both the righteous and the evil side.


    Different beliefs led to different standpoints.


    ¡°F**k, who is this...¡± Tong Ye grabbed his hair.


    ¡°If they really came for the Blood Bell, they will not give up,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°We can catch someone whose mouth is less tight and get answers out of him.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that they will attack us anyhow. After all, they¡¯re in the dark...¡± Tong Ye was worried. ¡°Who else knew that you have the Blood Bell? Let¡¯s see if we can find the culprit.¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a moment. ¡°Not many.¡±


    After much discussion, they concluded that only Tong Ye knew that she had the Blood Bell. The male protagonist might also know. The other people who knew were either dead or in deep sleep.


    Tong Ye was anxious. ¡°I will find someone to investigate this tattoo. Be careful these next few days.¡±


    Ming Shu gave him an OK sign.


    ...


    For the next few days, Ming Shu didn¡¯t suffer any attacks.


    This was because she didn¡¯t go out at all. She didn¡¯t give her opponents the chance to have a gang up on her¡ªeven though a gang fight was useless.


    <i>Dingdong¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to open the door. However, the person continued pressing the doorbell. Besides Su Mian, no one else would do this.


    Ming Shu finally climbed off the sofa and went to open the door.


    ¡°ssmate Su Mian, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Su Mian looked like he just came back from ss. He was still carrying his school bag. He scanned the room. ¡°You didn¡¯te to school for four days. I thought that something happened to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see me every time youe back?¡± Ming Shu was speechless.


    Su Mian didn¡¯t pretend to be polite at all. He changed his shoes and closed the door.


    Ming Shu crossed her arms and looked at him. ¡°Are you taking this as your own home?¡±


    Su Mian turned his head and smiled. ¡°I can move over if you want.¡±


    He had nothing besides a bed in his house.


    ¡°Hoh hoh.¡± <i>In your dreams!</i>


    ¡°What happened to you these past few days?¡± She didn¡¯t step out of her house for the past few days. If he didn¡¯t knock on her door and confirmed that she was alive, he would think that she had disappeared.


    ¡°The sun is too bright. What do you think?¡±


    Su Mian exposed her. ¡°It¡¯s cloudy today.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Su Mian continued. ¡°It was drizzling yesterday.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Su Mian smiled. ¡°The day before, there was a storm.¡±


    Ming Shuy on her sofa. ¡°If you like to do weather broadcasts, you can go to the broadcast station and apply for a news reporter position. You might help them to get more viewership.¡±


    Su Mian ced his school bag at the side. ¡°You admit that I¡¯m handsome?¡±


    Ming Shu resisted the urge to roll her eyes. She maintained her smile. ¡°Viewers want to look at weird people.¡±


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡± <i>Who¡¯s weird?</i>


    <i>Are weirdos so handsome?</i>


    Su Mian¡¯s gaze fell on Ming Shu¡¯s half-revealed cor. He leaned over. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to bite me?¡±


    Ming Shu crooked her fingers at him.


    Su Mian came over immediately.


    Ming Shu pped his head. ¡°Do you have a lot of blood? Why don¡¯t you go out and save those vampires who are dying of hunger?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t use much force when pping him.


    Su Mian maintained his position. He looked at Ming Shu¡¯s face intently.


    He suddenly lowered his head and sucked Ming Shu¡¯s lips.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect him to sneak attack... okay, he tantly ¡°attacked¡± her.


    The warmth from his body enveloped her. Su Mian kissed her lightly like the drizzle in the sky. It was slow and gentle.


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze turned gentle. She closed her eyes and kissed him back.


    Su Mian opened his eyes slightly. His breathing got heavier when he noticed Ming Shu cooperating with him. He seemed to have gained the passport to her world.


    The kisssted for five minutes. Su Mian pecked her a few more times before letting her go. He said, ¡°But I only want to save you.¡±


    He hugged Ming Shu and lowered his lips to her neck. ¡°Fu Yu, I think that I like you. What should I do?¡±


    His voice sounded weak and helpless.


    He couldn¡¯t control himself. He liked her.


    He wanted to tell her that he¡¯d never liked someone so passionately before.


    ¡°Continue liking me then. What else can you do?¡± <i>Can you not like me? In your dreams!</i>


    Su Mian kept quiet for a moment. ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu smiled as she replied, ¡°But I don¡¯t mind you liking me.¡±


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡±


    He seemed to have met a scumbag.


    Why did he feel very calmly that he wanted to kill her?


    Ming Shu pushed him. ¡°Get up. You¡¯re so heavy.¡±


    Su Mian hugged her tighter. ¡°You¡¯re a vampire. Are you afraid of weight?¡±


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m a vampire? I am still a weak little girl. It is not right for you to pin me down.¡±


    Weak?


    Her?


    F**k. Who was the one who destroyed all those vampires?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Su Mian replied shamelessly. He whispered beside Ming Shu¡¯s ear, ¡°I still want to do something right with you.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Young man, isn¡¯t this pace a little too fast? Didn¡¯t you lose your memory? Are you lying?</i>


    Although Su Mian said that, he didn¡¯t do anything.


    He hugged Ming Shu for a moment. He was afraid that she might really get hurt from his weight so he turned his body. Ming Shu wanted to get up but got pulled by Su Mian into his arms. ¡°Are you really not going to consider turning me into a vampire?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why must I turn my food into a vampire? What will I eat after that?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Food = Human = Him?


    In her heart, he was food?


    Su Mian controlled the anger in his heart. ¡°If you turn me into a vampire, I can apany you from now on. I can apany you in the future too.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± <i>I will not live for long.</i>


    Su Mian stormed off angrily.


    After a while, he came back furiously to take his bag.

 Chapter 1109 - The Forbidden Rose Song (19)

    <h4>Chapter 1109: The Forbidden Rose Song (19)</h4>


    The next day, Ming Shu still didn¡¯t n to go to ss. The person living beside her created a hugemotion.


    Footsteps sounded near her door. The person outside turned back and stopped for a moment. Then, he left.


    Ming Shu walked to the window. She lifted her curtain slightly. Sunlight shone in.


    Su Mian was looking in this direction.


    Ming Shu stood behind the curtain so Su Mian didn¡¯t see anything. He stood in that spot for a moment before turning to leave.


    Ming Shu leaned against the curtain until Su Mian disappeared. She reced the curtain afterward. The sunlight was blocked.


    Seemed like after she left, Luo Yan was not able to make him regain his memory.


    Why did Luo Yan manage to retain his memory?


    Was it because of the Apocalypse?


    Was it because he used the Apocalypse and was affected by it?


    <i>Sigh. This is so confusing.</i>


    <i>Let me drink some milk to replenish my brain juice.</i>


    ...


    Ming Shuzed around at home for the entire day. The outside world was starting its night activities.


    <i>Buzz buzz buzz...</i>


    Her cellphone vibrated.


    Ming Shu grabbed her phonezily and answered the call.


    It was very noisy on the other end of the call. There were scoldings and screamsing from the background. It sounded as though someone called her identally.


    Ming Shu looked at the caller. It was Su Mian.


    ...


    Ming Shu hurried to the location. It was a mess. Some huge war seemed to have happened there. The police were questioning the passersby, who were frightened by what had happened.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ming Shu grabbed a passerby and asked him.


    ¡°Someone was fighting. They say that the gangdom were having a war just now.¡± The passerby probably came at ater time so he didn¡¯t really know what happened.


    Ming Shu asked a few people before getting the full details of the situation.


    A group of people chased a young man from the za till this area and then started fighting. Then, the group of people ran in another direction. As for what happened after that, they were not sure, either.


    Ming Shu called Su Mian but her call was hung up. When she called him again, the cellphone was off. It must have been thrown away.


    <i>Ding¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu looked at the message.


    <i>¡ª¡ªSu Mian is in our hands. If you want him alive,e to Nongshui Alley No. 404.</i>


    <i>Amazing! How dare you all kidnap my man!</i>


    ...


    At Nongshui Alley No. 404...


    This was a single old mansion. It was deep inside Nongshui Alley and was rumored to be a haunted house. Almost no one came here.


    Su Mian¡¯s limbs were restrained and he was thrown casually on the dirty floor.


    He saw a mouse running past his face.


    The air smelled moldy and rotten.


    As a pampered rich young master, Su Mian frowned in contempt. He sat up slowly.


    Some sunlight managed to enter the house so he was able to see his surroundings. This was a small and dpidated room. The only window was to his left. It was quite high.


    His limbs were tied and his mouth was taped shut.


    As a child from a wealthy family, he had been kidnapped before. Hence, he was calm and tried to break free from the bindings.


    However, the kidnappers secured him tightly. Su Mian scanned his surroundings. There was nothing he could use.


    The only thing... was that mouse.


    Footsteps sounded outside. Su Mian looked at the door.


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    The door opened. A man stood outside and looked in. ¡°Look after him carefully. Don¡¯t let him run away.¡±


    The door was closed.


    Su Mian could faintly hear the conversation happening outside.


    ¡°Boss, this is Fu Yu. Is it okay for us to do this?¡±


    ¡°Lord Andrew wants to teach her a lesson. What else can we do? Ask everyone to prepare. She is not easy to deal with.¡±


    Fu Yu...


    <i>I was dragged down by her!</i>


    <i>No wonder they were so bold and chased after me on the streets.</i>


    ¡°Will Fu Yue?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t some vampires see her bringing this human to Angel Song? If she could bring him there, she wille.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    The people walked away so Su Mian couldn¡¯t hear them anymore.


    <i>I must think of a way to get away.</i>


    He didn¡¯t know how they wanted to use him to threaten her.


    As a man, he couldn¡¯t create trouble for her.


    However, no matter how much he struggled, Su Mian couldn¡¯t free himself.


    F**k! The knife he carried with him was taken away too...


    <i>Creak¡ª</i>


    Su Mian tensed up. He looked at the window immediately.


    The window moved slightly. It opened a little.


    A strange round thing dropped in. There was a sh of light.


    Su Mian was on his guard as he looked at the thing. Before he could clearly see what it was, a familiar face appeared in front of him.


    She was very close to him.


    The refreshing and light fragrance from her body floated toward him.


    Ming Shu tore the tape off his mouth. Su Mian wanted to say something but Ming Shu¡¯s lips stopped him.


    Su Mian: ¡°!!!¡±


    Ming Shu released him quickly. She whispered into his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    She pulled him up. Su Mian realized that during the time she kissed him, she had untied him.


    Ming Shu took something from the ground and threw it out of the window. Su Mian didn¡¯t see what it was.


    She opened the window entirely and asked Su Mian to go down. The ground was far away and there were nonding points. No wonder those people didn¡¯t seal the window.


    On the other side, he saw people patrolling.


    However, there was no one on his end. He wondered if Ming Shu subdued all of them when she arrived.


    Ming Shu climbed up the window and grabbed his wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t shout.¡±


    Su Mian: ¡°???¡±


    The feeling of weightlessness hit him suddenly. Su Mian almost shouted.


    He hurriedly hugged Ming Shu. The sense of weightlessness disappeared quickly. They were moving up.


    Su Mian hugged Ming Shu¡¯s neck and looked down. They had already left the building.


    Against the moonlight and the gentle breeze, Su Mian looked at the person he was hugging.


    In front of his own kind, he was powerful. However, in front of vampires, he was just a nobody...


    After flying for a while, theynded on the rooftop of a building.


    Su Mian¡¯s mind only started whirling after hended on the ground.


    This was different from what he imagined.


    Based on what he saw on television, she shoulde alone and have a discussion with the other party.


    Then, she would have a huge battle before winning and rescuing him.


    Who would expect her to save him secretly?


    Were there any other people that did this?


    <i>This is the wrong script!</i>


    ¡°Were you frightened?¡±


    ¡°Frightened?¡± <i>As a man, how can I be frightened? What nonsense are you saying?</i>


    ¡°Why did you save me like this?¡±


    ¡°How should I save you then?¡± Ming Shu released him. She leaned against the railing and looked down. ¡°Should I be stupid and turn myself in like those characters on television?¡±


    <i>Stupid? That is how the storyline should be!</i> She should n the ultimate retaliation at the end and save the hostage at thest moment. Then, the two parties would develop feelings for each other after experiencing such hardships together.


    <i>Forget it.</i>


    <i>She is not a normal person.</i>


    <i>She will not walk the normal path.</i>


    Su Mian took a deep breath. ¡°I was implicated by you this time. How are you going topensate me?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Ipensate you just now?¡±


    Just now?


    Su Mian recalled the insincere kiss she gave him in the dpidated room just now.


    <i>That is apensation?</i>


    <i>What misunderstanding do you have about the wordpensation?</i>

 Chapter 1110 - The Forbidden Rose Song (20)

    <h4>Chapter 1110: The Forbidden Rose Song (20)</h4>


    Su Mian didn¡¯t know what Ming Shu was looking at. Soon, he saw some people running toward this area.


    Police sirens sounded from afar.


    The police quickly surrounded mansion No. 404.


    Su Mian twitched the corners of his mouth. ¡°You called the police?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°Why not? They kidnapped you. That is against thew.¡±


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡±


    <i>They are vampires!</i>


    <i>The people who kidnapped me are vampires!</i>


    <i>How can normal policemen catch vampires? Is she being serious?</i>


    ¡°What did you tell the police?¡±


    A normal police report would not bring so many policemen to the scene.


    ¡°Illegal gathering and preparation for a terrorist attack.¡±


    Su Mian: ¡°???¡±


    Su Mian was speechless. No words could express his feelings now.


    He looked at mansion No. 404. A shadow flew into the air. After a moment, the shadow fell down and started howling in pain.


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡±


    He was thinking too much.


    If she could take him out secretly, she could stop those vampires from leaving.


    After a hugemotion, the policemen handcuffed the vampires and came out.


    Ming Shu had already brought Su Mian over and was standing at the front of the crowd.


    The people on the other side saw her immediately.


    Ming Shu smiled and showed them her middle finger.


    The leader of the group suddenly struggled and made to dash toward Ming Shu.


    ¡°What are you moving around for. Stay still.¡± The policeman beside him pped the vampire¡¯s head. ¡°Take him away!¡±


    The vampires: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    The next day...


    Su Mian got the news that there were explosives and guns found in the building. Those vampires were recognized as terrorists and would be staying in jail for the rest of their lives.


    The vampires were confused. They just kidnapped a person. Where did all these usationse from?


    The vampires said, ¡°We didn¡¯t do this! Don¡¯t frame us!¡±


    The policemen smiled coldly. ¡°You all didn¡¯t do this? You were caught red-handed. How dare you all still try to make facious arguments! Hurry up and tell us everything!¡±


    The vampires: ¡°...¡± <i>What can we tell you? Those things are not ours!</i>


    The vampires had rules to abide by too. Since they were caught by the police, they didn¡¯t dare to run away.


    If the human world found out the secret of the vampires¡¯ existence, they would be the sinners of their race.


    After this issue, the reformation of Nongshui Alley was pushed forward.


    Many crimes happened in this area, but the people here were not easy to deal with. Hence, the reformation of this area kept being postponed.


    Su Mian was in a daze. He was kidnapped suddenly and was freed suddenly too.


    Su Mian wanted to ask something. However, when he opened his mouth, nothing came out.


    He looked at the colorful ball inside the ss bottle. He asked, ¡°What is that?¡±


    Ming Shu looked over. ¡°Toy.¡±


    Su Mian was puzzled. <i>How old is she? Why does she still have a toy?</i>


    Su Mian grabbed the control in Ming Shu¡¯s hand and asked her the question he wanted to ask. ¡°Who is targeting you?¡±


    ¡°This is vampire business. Why are you asking me about it?¡±


    <i>Who else can it be? It has to be the powerful person that the fake female protagonist¡¯s found. I don¡¯t have any background.</i>


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±


    ¡°Worrying has no use. Those people that still target you will still target you.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s tone seemed nonchnt. She snatched the remote control back from Su Mian. ¡°Have you finished your work? Stop worrying about such unimportant things and focus on your studies.¡±


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Do you think I want to worry so much?</i>


    <i>Who am I worried about?</i>


    Su Mian drank two bottles of mineral water before he managed to contain his anger.


    <i>My goodwill is being taken for granted!</i>


    Su Mian put down the mineral water bottle in his hand. ¡°When are you going to turn me into a vampire?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows as she looked at him. ¡°Are you done with this topic?¡±


    Su Mian straightened his back. ¡°No!¡±


    Didn¡¯t she say that he didn¡¯t have the right to ask her about vampire issues?


    If he became a vampire, he would have the right!


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Su Mian got up. ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t agree, I will go and find someone else. You are not the only vampire.¡±


    Su Mian thought that Ming Shu would stop him, but he thought too highly of himself. The person behind him didn¡¯t say anything.


    He was furious. He changed his shoes and went out.


    Just as he stepped out of the door, her voice floated over. ¡°Do you n to be their son or be their partner?¡±


    It was impossible for him to be someone¡¯s son...


    It was even more impossible for him to be their partner.


    However, if he turned back now, he would lose face.


    ¡°That is none of your business. You are not human. You have no right to care about me.¡±


    Su Mian walked out and mmed the door shut. Then, he went back to his ce.


    The moment he entered, he pped himself.


    Why didn¡¯t he control his mouth!


    Why did he argue with her?


    <i>She is a lunatic!</i>


    Where did his social values go to? He should take care of lunatics!


    Suddenly, Su Mian felt puzzled. His temper seemed to be getting worsetely...


    <i>It¡¯s the lunatic¡¯s fault.</i>


    Su Mian found an excuse for his irregr actions.


    Su Mian sat in his room for the entire afternoon. No sound came from the apartment beside his. In the evening, he couldn¡¯t resist anymore and went to knock on her door. No one was inside.


    Hoh hoh!


    ...


    The Dnte family met some trouble recently. A vampire found them and Dnte was hit.


    The vampire was none other than Fu Yu.


    Fu Yu dared attack the prince and she even won against him. This piece of news spread among the vampires. The other vampires grew more scared of her.


    They would evade her if they saw her on the streets.


    Guansa heard about this news from Andrew. She was shocked but unwilling to give up.


    Even her father was not her match?


    ¡°Sasa, what¡¯s wrong? You seem absentminded.¡± The girl beside her asked in concern, ¡°Are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    Guansa looked at the girl instantly. The hatred in her eyes was still present so the girl froze on the spot. The girl¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just tired from studying.¡±


    Guansa¡¯s gentle voice caused the girl to regain her senses. She looked at Guansa. She was still the gentle and elegant person she knew. What she saw just now seemed to be her imagination.


    The girl felt a little frightened. She clutched her clothes tightly. ¡°Have a good rest. The lesson is starting. I will go back first.¡±


    It must be her imagination just now.


    Sasa would never show such an expression.


    The girlforted herself. She needed more rest. She was delusional.


    Guansa stared at the girl¡¯s back. She retracted her gaze after the girl sat down. She turned her head and looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu leaned on her table with a book in front of her. There was a box of milk beside her. Guansa recognized the milk bottle. It was from Angel Song.


    A look of hatred shed past Guansa¡¯s eyes. She stood up and went to collect everyone¡¯s homework. She walked toward Ming Shu.


    Along the way, she purposely pulled open the curtain. The sunlight shone on Ming Shu.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with your mind!¡±


    Tong Ye pushed Guansa away and pulled the curtain back. He ced his jacket on Ming Shu¡¯s head and blocked the skin which was getting burned.


    Guansa tripped when she was pushed. The homework in her hand spilled on the ground.


    Tong Ye was always a lively and kind person. He never lost his temper. Hence, his ssmates were stunned when he got angry.


    A male ssmate asked, ¡°Tong Ye, Guansa only opened the curtain. Why are you so fierce?¡±

 Chapter 1111 - The Forbidden Rose Song (21)

    <h4>Chapter 1111: The Forbidden Rose Song (21)</h4>


    Ming Shu pulled the jacket from her head and looked at Guansa.


    Guansa shivered when she saw Ming Shu. However, her ssmates gave her confidence. She didn¡¯t believe that Ming Shu would do anything to her in front of so many people.


    She didn¡¯t see Tong Ye just now. If he didn¡¯t interfere, she would have...


    Guansa looked at Tong Ye angrily.


    Tong Ye didn¡¯t see the hatred in Guansa¡¯s eyes. He looked at the ssmate who spoke up for Guansa. ¡°Her seat is not in this area. Why must she pull the curtains here?¡±


    The people in this ss were all normal humans. He couldn¡¯t exin the situation to them.


    Ming Shu got up slowly. She pulled Tong Ye behind her.


    ¡°Fu Yu...¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± Ming Shu ced her forefinger on her lips. ¡°During this kind of situation, don¡¯t talk.¡±


    Tong Ye: ¡°???¡±


    Ming Shu rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Let me talk to her.¡±


    Guansa knew what Ming Shu wanted to do. She stepped back and frowned. She warned her, ¡°Fu Yu, don¡¯t do anything outrageous. We are in school.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You should feel lucky that we are in school.¡± Ming Shu rushed over suddenly. Guansa pushed her ssmates and wanted to pull the curtain. However, Ming Shu managed to stop her.


    Guansa turned pale. ¡°Let me go.¡±


    ¡°Fu Yu, don¡¯t go overboard!¡± Guansa¡¯s admirer tried to stop her.


    Ming Shu smiled at the ssmate. ¡°Let me show you something overboard.¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed Guansa and threw her over her shoulder.


    Guansanded on her back. She sprawled on the floor while groaning.


    ¡°Fu Yu, stop it!¡±


    ¡°Let Guansa go!¡±


    ¡°Stop hitting her...¡±


    ¡°Ahh...¡±


    The entire room was a mess. Tong Ye was speechless. He stood at the side to prevent someone from pulling up the curtains.


    Ming Shu pped her hands after she beat Guansa up. She went back to her seat and started drinking her milk. ¡°Little cutie, you are wee to provoke me again.¡±


    Someone helped Guansa up. Her hair was a mess but her face was clean. She was sobbing as she looked at the ground. She must pretend to be a victim until the end.


    ¡°Fu Yu, this is outrageous. Guansa only went to pull the curtain. How can you beat her up like this? Do you know the school rules?¡±


    ¡°I must ask the school to punish you!¡±


    ¡°How can you beat someone up for no reason. Are you crazy...¡±


    ¡°Chu Yue is here...¡±


    Students from other sses crowded around their ssroom. A path was cleared and Chu Yue appeared at the door.


    He nced inside.


    Someone had already started telling him what happened.


    The male students who liked Guansa agreed with what the person said. They were not Fu Yu¡¯s match but Chu Yue could subdue her.


    He was Guansa¡¯s boyfriend. He would definitely help her.


    Guansa had tears in her eyes. She looked at Chu Yue hopefully.


    ¡°Yue...¡±


    But, Chu Yue just nced at her and left indifferently.


    The bystanders were stunned. What was happening?


    Why did he leave when he saw his girlfriend being bullied?


    Guansa widened her eyes. She pushed the people blocking the path and ran out in a flurry. ¡°Yue...¡±


    Chu Yue didn¡¯t stop. He walked away on the path that the bystanders cleared for him. He went upstairs.


    Chu Yue wanted to look for Liu Wanyue, but he gave up the n when he saw so many people below. He walked into another ss and called a name which he remembered.


    The person was in a daze.


    Chu Yue spoke to him for a while before returning downstairs.


    ¡°Chu Yue!¡± Guansa grabbed his elbow. ¡°What happened to you? Why did you ignore me?¡±


    Chu Hui pulled his elbow back calmly. ¡°ssmate Guansa, our rtionship has ended.¡±


    Guansa froze on the spot.


    ¡°No... Yue, nothing happened between us. Why are you ending our rtionship?¡± Guansa stopped Chu Yue from leaving. ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    Guansa saw the coldness in Chu Yue¡¯s eyes. This was how he looked at a stranger. She felt nervous.


    When she first got to know him, he was like this.


    She finally managed to...


    Chu Yue moved his lips. ¡°Raisa Dnte.¡±


    Guansa felt as though she was struck by lightning. Didn¡¯t he say that he believed her?


    Why...


    Curious and contemptuous gazesnded on Guansa. She felt as if she was a joke.


    ¡°Senior Su Mian.¡±


    Su Mian was shocked by the people in the corridor. He stood at the far end for a long time. The people only noticed him when Chu Yue made to leave.


    ¡°Senior Su Mian...¡±


    ¡°Why are the two campus beaus here?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because we¡¯re lucky?¡±


    Su Mian was not close to Chu Yue. They were from the same level but they didn¡¯t interact much with each other.


    The first time they appeared together was in the private room. They never stood beside each other for such a long time before.


    ¡°What is the matter? The lesson is starting soon. Why are you all clogging up the corridor?¡± The loud voice of a teacher echoed through the corridor. ¡°Someone said that you were fighting? Impressive!¡±


    The teacher rushed upstairs. When he saw Su Mian, he was stunned.


    His ssroom was not on this level...


    However, he remembered that Su Mian was from the Student Council. He might havee here because of themotion.


    The teacher retracted her gaze and looked at the crowd. ¡°Who was fighting?¡±


    The students dispersed. Guansa and Chu Yue stood out.


    ¡°Guansa? Chu Yue?¡± Guansa was the campus belle while Chu Yue was the campus beau. They were famous in school. The teacher knew them.


    However...


    <i>Why are they fighting?</i>


    ¡°Fu Yu hit Guansa.¡±


    The teacher heard Fu Yu¡¯s name and was enlightened.


    If it was Fu Yu, everything was reasonable.


    The teacher turned serious. ¡°Where is Fu Yu?¡±


    The students pointed at the ssroom simultaneously.


    The teacher walked through the crowd and into the ssroom. He looked inside.


    Ming Shu sat on her table with a milk carton in one hand. Tong Ye stood beside her and was talking to her. She kept nodding as he spoke. She looked like an obedient child.


    The teacher got angry the moment he saw this troublesome student. ¡°Fu Yu,e out.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t bother with her image and lifted her legs while sucking her milk. When the teacher called her, she went over obediently. She stepped on the chair beside the table and jumped to the other side. She reached the door in a few steps.


    ¡°Why did you fight?¡± The teacher pulled a long face as he looked at the student in front of him. Her uniform was not worn properly.


    ¡°Teacher, it was not a fight. Fu Yu beat Guansa up.¡± Since the teacher was here, the students felt more confident and immediately told Ming Shu off.


    Fighting and beating someone up was two different things.


    The teacher¡¯s face turned darker. ¡°Why did you hit her?¡±


    Ming Shu looked down. A strand of hairnded on her shoulder. ¡°She disturbed my sleep.¡±


    The teacher: ¡°???¡±


    ¡°You hit her because she disturbed your sleep?¡±


    ¡°Teacher, I have a bad temper when I wake up.¡± Ming Shu started giving an excuse. ¡°I can¡¯t control myself.¡±


    The teacher looked at her as though she was crazy. ¡°You hit someone and you think that you¡¯re right?¡±


    The school shouldn¡¯t have epted students like her.

 Chapter 1112 - The Forbidden Rose Song (22)

    <h4>Chapter 1112: The Forbidden Rose Song (22)</h4>


    Tong Ye wanted to stop Ming Shu but Ming Shu already opened her mouth. She shrugged innocently and said, ¡°I have already hit her. What do you want me to do?¡±


    The teacher: ¡°...¡±


    He never saw a student so shameless before.


    The teacher scanned his surroundings. He couldn¡¯t control his anger anymore. ¡°Why are you all gathered around here? Don¡¯t you all have to go to ss? Go back to your ssrooms! Fu Yu,e out with me.¡±


    The bystanders: ¡°...¡±


    They didn¡¯t hit anyone. Why did the teacher scold them?


    The students were curious about what would happen but no one dared to go against the teacher. They quickly returned to their ssrooms.


    Chu Yue followed the crowd and left. Guansa wanted to chase after him, but her teacher was here. She had no choice but to give up.


    On the other hand, Su Mian walked over.


    Ming Shu signaled to Tong Ye. She wanted to let him know that she could handle this. Then, she followed the teacher out of the ssroom.


    Sunlight lit up half the corridor. Ming Shu stood against the wall.


    The teacher pointed at Ming Shu. ¡°Fu Yu, you created so many trouble and even hit someone today. Your punishment could fill up an entire book. Do you know that!¡±


    Ming Shu was shocked. ¡°I¡¯m so amazing?¡±


    The Host was so troublesome?


    Respect for her!


    The teacher: ¡°...¡±


    Calm down!


    As a teacher, he must calm down and remain logical.


    The teacher looked at Guansa. ¡°Guansa, did Fu Yu hit you?¡±


    Guansa lowered her head and nodded slightly. She didn¡¯t want to waste too much time on this issue. She wanted to look for Chu Yue...


    ¡°Fu Yu, apologize to Guansa!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why are you still so stubborn? You hit someone but you still feel that you¡¯re right? Who gave you the courage? Apologizing is a light punishment. If Guansa doesn¡¯t ept your apology, you will be punished severely!¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand and pointed at Su Mian who was walking toward them. ¡°He gave me the courage.¡±


    Su Mian: ¡°?!¡± <i>What does this have to do with me?</i>


    The teacher followed her finger and looked over. He didn¡¯t know what expression he should give.


    Su Mian felt helpless. However, he pretended to be calm. ¡°Teacher, I will tell ssmate Fu Yu off severely.¡±


    ¡°She hit someone...¡± The teacher was agitated.


    ¡°Yes. How much? I willpensate for her.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The teacher didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Guansa didn¡¯t care about what happened to Fu Yu. She was worried about Chu Yue. The teacher looked at her. Since the victim didn¡¯t say anything, what could he do?


    Hence, when Su Mian said that he would educate Ming Shu, the teacher couldn¡¯t say anything.


    The teacher saw no injuries on Guansa. Her clothes were only slightly messy. He sneered and walked away.


    Students nowadays made such a hugemotion out of trifles.


    The moment the teacher left, Guansa ran in the direction Chu Yue went.


    Ming Shu looked at Su Mian. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± <i>Aren¡¯t you angry at me?</i>


    Su Mian¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°I was passing by.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    <i>What kind of reply is that?</i>


    Who was the one who pointed at him and dragged him in?


    Su Mian got angrier as he thought about it. He turned and walked away.


    He must be crazy when he wanted to see her just now.


    Su Mian heard footsteps behind him. He nced sideways and saw Ming Shu¡¯s smiling eyes. ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    ¡°ssmate Su Mian, there is only one way down.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°What do you mean by I am following you?¡±


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡±


    Very soon, they reached the ground floor. The sun was bright. Su Mian walked into the sun and felt its heat.


    He looked back instinctively. Ming Shu was standing in the shadow. She looked lost.


    Su Mian¡¯s heart softened. He turned and walked back. He asked with a stern face, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    She followed him down. She didn¡¯t know where she wanted to go.


    Maybe she should go back to ss.


    <i>The sun is so bright. I will melt.</i>


    ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    Su Mian ran in the other direction after he finished speaking. Very soon, he came back with a ck trenchcoat and an umbre.


    The trenchcoat was long. It was not Su Mian¡¯s. It fit Ming Shu perfectly.


    He ced the trenchcoat on Ming Shu and opened the umbre. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He hugged her and walked out. The sunlight was too strong. Ming Shu leaned against Su Mian to feel morefortable.


    Su Mian¡¯s body tensed up. He was extremely nervous. However, he pretended to be calm.


    Su Mian brought Ming Shu to a pavilion in the school. The nts around it flourished and blocked the sunlight. It was cool andfortable.


    Su Mian noticed that Ming Shu didn¡¯t look well. ¡°Do you want to have a sip of my blood?¡±


    From his nervous look, he must have forgotten about his anger at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu wanted to reject him. But, she thought of something and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Mian was ted. He didn¡¯t know why he felt happy to be her food but he was still happy.


    He must be crazy.


    Su Mian sat down beside Ming Shu and unbuttoned his shirt. He revealed his fair neck. ¡°Bite me.¡±


    A cold body leaned toward him. Su Mian reached out and purposely hugged her. He let her sag on his body.


    Ming Shu rubbed his neck for a moment before biting him.


    Su Mian felt less pain this time. However, as the blood flowed out of his body, he felt ufortable.


    Ming Shu sipped really slowly. Su Mian felt that she sucked on his neck for a long time. He was used to this stinging and numbing pain.


    He looked at the vines above his face. There was an unknown emotion stirring in his eyes.


    ¡°Fu Yu.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Ming Shu replied faintly.


    ¡°Will you be with me?¡±


    Su Mian felt that they knew each other for a long time. He felt that she was very familiar. Even when they first met, he didn¡¯t feel that she was a stranger.


    Ming Shu licked his neck and stopped the bleeding. ¡°We are of different kinds.¡±


    Su Mian frowned. ¡°Why don¡¯t you change me into a vampire?¡±


    ¡°If you turn into a vampire, whose blood will I drink? That will be the start of my nightmare. I must prevent it.¡±


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡±


    Should he turn into a vampire? Su Mian¡¯s heart wavered.


    If he turned into a vampire, she would have to suck other people¡¯s blood...


    Su Mian felt ufortable just thinking about this.


    ¡°Then... can you only drink my blood from now on?¡±


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°It is already so difficult raising you. I don¡¯t have the energy to raise other people.¡±


    Su Mian pondered over the sentence. ¡°You agree?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± <i>How can I give up everything for you? Naive!</i>


    Su Mian looked down on Ming Shu. He chose to ignore what she said. ¡°You can only drink my blood from now on.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree. Don¡¯t...¡±


    Ming Shu pushed against Su Mian¡¯s chest. Su Mian pressed her against the stone table and kissed her.


    Su Mian bit Ming Shu¡¯s lips. ¡°My blood flows through your body... I will make you mine.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Crazy!</i>


    <i>How can my snacks belong to you!</i>


    Ming Shu felt dizzy from the kiss. However, she wasn¡¯t ufortable.


    The situation from that time didn¡¯t happen.

 Chapter 1113 - The Forbidden Rose Song (23)

    <h4>Chapter 1113: The Forbidden Rose Song (23)</h4>


    As the sun set, Ming Shu and Su Mian went back.


    Su Mian was in a good mood. He walked in front of Ming Shu. Ming Shu stared at his back in deep thought.


    Why did this happen?


    She looked at her palm. Her power didn¡¯t increase. Would it only increase the first time she sucked his blood?


    Or was it because she just coincidentally reached the time for her to level up?


    ...


    During the weekend, Tong Ye called Ming Shu bright and early in the morning.


    <i>¡°Where are you? I got some information about the issue.¡±</i> Tong Ye¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. <i>¡°I will tell you when I meet you.¡±</i>


    The issue... the tattoo?


    Ming Shu arranged to meet Tong Ye at a certain location.


    Su Mian slowly buttoned his shirt and walked out. He had already taken this ce as his own home. Hey on the sofa and looked at her from the corner of his eye. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I have something to do.¡±


    ¡°I want to go too.¡±


    ¡°If I go and die, are you willing toe too?¡± <i>You are looking for a beating early in the morning.</i>


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Mian smiled. ¡°I will follow you wherever you go. I must fulfill this promise.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Tong Ye looked worried when he saw Su Mian with Ming Shu.


    Tong Ye pulled Ming Shu to the side and whispered, ¡°Why did you bring him here?¡±


    ¡°He wanted to follow.¡± <i>What can I do?¡±</i>


    Tong Ye was frustrated. ¡°Even if he wanted toe, you didn¡¯t have to bring him along.¡±


    <i>This person is human!</i>


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Fu Yu.¡± Tong Ye turned serious. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you like him.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±


    Tong Ye widened his eyes. He was dumbfounded. ¡°He is a human. How can you like him. Even if you turn him into a vampire, he will be too weak. He can¡¯t protect you.¡±


    ¡°Do I need people to protect me?¡±


    Tong Ye opened his mouth but no words came out. He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He looked at Su Mian. ¡°He might have a motive.¡±


    Tong Ye felt that Su Mian was not as simple as he looked.


    ¡°No matter what motive he has, he would give it up for me.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Where did you get your confidence from?</i>


    <i>What if he lied to you?</i>


    <i>They say that humans will turn into idiots when they fall in love. Will vampires turn into idiots too?</i>


    <i>This is the powerful Fu Yu!</i>


    Su Mian stared intently at them from afar.


    <i>Why are you all talking for so long? Don¡¯t you two see each other every day? What is there to say to each other?</i>


    Ming Shu had stated her point clearly but Tong Ye still objected. However, he couldn¡¯t say much. He changed the topic. ¡°Someone said that they saw the tattoo at Gold Unchangeable.


    Ming Shu waited for a moment. Tong Ye didn¡¯t continue.


    She raised her eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    Tong Ye shrugged helplessly. ¡°I asked many vampires but no one saw the tattoo before. I spent much effort to get this news.¡±


    ...


    Gold Unchangeable was the ck market of the vampires. You could buy fresh blood here easily. Humans whocked money would choose to sell their blood for a high price as well.


    However, to Angel Song, the blood from this area had unknown sources. They were unsafe products.


    Gold Unchangeable was in an underground tunnel. This ce was dirtier and messier than Nongshui Alley. Nongshui Alley had fresh air. This ce... the air was filled with a moldy smell.


    The vampires in this ce all wore ck cloaks. No one could tell who they were.


    When Tong Ye brought Ming Shu in, he asked them to wear simr cloaks too. Su Mian didn¡¯t have much to worry because humans came to Gold Unchangeable often too. However, if he was left alone... no one knew what could happen to him.


    Tong Ye found a vampire and talked to him. The vampire sized up Ming Shua and Su Mian before saying, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    The vampire was limping as he led the way.


    Su Mian grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°Such a ce exists in the vampire world?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Humans have a ck market too. Vampires whomitted crimes congregate here.¡±


    Every race has good and bad people.


    There is no race that is made entirely of bad people. Simrly, there is no race made of good people only.


    ¡°No one cares?¡±


    Ming Shu whispered, ¡°The vampire world doesn¡¯t have so many rules. As long as you don¡¯t offend anyone, no vampires will find you for trouble.¡±


    The vampire leading the way stopped. Ming Shu stopped talking to Su Mian too.


    The vampire lifted the curtain which seemed tainted with some ck dust. Tong Ye didn¡¯t follow the vampire.


    When the person inside asked them to enter, Tong Ye lifted the curtain and went in.


    Ming Shu lifted the curtain for Su Mian. The interior was dark. Su Mian lost his vision the moment he went in.


    After some time, Su Mian got used to the darkness. He saw a figure sitting not far away. Tong Ye was a few steps away.


    ¡°What do you all want to know?¡±


    The person sitting down questioned them.


    Tong Ye passed the copy of the tattoo to the vampire who led them here. The vampire showed the figure of the tattoo.


    Blue lights suddenly lit up the ce.


    Su Mian could see the person sitting down clearly. He didn¡¯t wear a ck cloak. He was like an old witch living in a cave, scrawny and full of wrinkles on his face.


    ¡°Fu Yu.¡±


    The vampire looked at the tattoo. He suddenly turned and stared at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu was confused. <i>Who is this? Do I know him?</i>


    Ming Shu remained silent. The blue lights flickered around them. The atmosphere was eerie.


    After some time, Ming Shu smiled. She called out the old man¡¯s name: ¡°Jason.¡±


    Tong Ye didn¡¯t know that they knew each other. He was astounded.


    However, thinking about it, his little ancestor was a hooligan vampire. If she knew someone at Gold Unchangeable, it seemed reasonable.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see.¡± Ming Shu greeted him politely.


    Jason raised his thin hand and pointed. ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled Su Mian and sat down on the cushion in front of Jason. Su Mian sat beside her.


    ¡°You want to ask about this?¡± Jason pointed at the paper.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jason took the paper and observed the symbol. ¡°This is the symbol for the World Salvation Society.¡±


    ¡°I heard of World Destruction but never heard of World Salvation,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Do they think that they can save the world?¡±


    Jason looked at her. He seemed to be looking at someone else through her.


    In the Host¡¯s memory, she knew this Jason based on pure coincidence. However, they didn¡¯t have much interaction. They were only acquaintances.


    Jason retracted his gaze. ¡°The World Salvation Society is a secret society. The people inside feel that vampires are a cursed race. They were forsaken by God and abandoned by the world.¡±


    Ming Shu had a sudden inspiration. ¡°So they wanted to destroy the world and be their own god?¡±


    Most stories went like this.


    Jason shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know their motive. Their whereabouts are unknown and the members are specially chosen and trained.¡±


    Jason pushed the paper in front of Ming Shu. ¡°You will never find them. The people inside the World Salvation Society are a bunch of lunatics.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the symbol. She smiled. ¡°Since someone said that they saw this tattoo at Gold Unchangeable, then... why did that vampiree here?¡±


    Jason asked, ¡°Why do you want to find them?¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°They want to kill me.¡±


    Jason looked at her strangely. ¡°Kill you?¡±

 Chapter 1114 - The Forbidden Rose Song (24)

    <h4>Chapter 1114: The Forbidden Rose Song (24)</h4>


    Someone from the World Salvation Society appeared at Gold Unchangeable one year ago.


    That vampire identally provoked a vampire from Gold Unchangeable. When they were fighting, he revealed his tattoo.


    After that, no one saw the vampire from the World Salvation Society again.


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Why did that vampiree here?¡±


    Jason hesitated for a moment. ¡°I heard that he came to find information about the holy relics.¡±


    No more information could be dug up. Vampires came and went in Gold Unchangeable. No one knew who the person beside them was.


    Also, this matter happened one year ago.


    Tong Ye gave some money to the vampire that brought them here. Jason didn¡¯t stop him. He deserved it.


    When they came out from Gold Unchangeable, Tong Ye pestered Ming Shu and asked her how she knew Jason.


    ¡°I met him before,¡± Ming Shu replied casually.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know many things.¡±


    Tong Ye: ¡°...¡±


    Tong Ye decided not to argue with her. ¡°Luckily, we still managed to make some progress today. At least we know the existence of the World Salvation Society. They are probably the ones who are looking for the holy relics. What do they want them for?¡±


    Tong Ye touched his chin as he pondered.


    The World Salvation Society... he never heard about them before.


    Based on what Jason said, very few vampires knew about the society¡¯s existence.


    ¡°My lords.¡±


    Tong Ye turned around. A vampire wrapped in a ck cloak ran toward them hurriedly.


    The vampire bowed slightly. ¡°You forgot to take your thing.¡±


    It was the paper with the tattoo printed on it.


    Ming Shu took the paper. This was just a copy of the tattoo. Tong Ye had many papers like this back at home. There was no need for them to specially return it to them...


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes. She put away the paper.


    Tong Ye didn¡¯t notice Ming Shu¡¯s change of expression, but Su Mian did.


    There were two words written on the paper¡ª<i>Be careful.</i>


    Reminding her to be careful?


    Be careful of what?


    ¡°Let¡¯s split up and look around. We might find more clues,¡± Tong Ye said. ¡°Many vampirese here. We might get some information out of them. I don¡¯t believe that the World Salvation Society can keep their secret so well.¡±


    Tong Ye felt that since they were already here, they shouldn¡¯t waste this trip.


    Ming Shu was indifferent.


    Tong Ye went to the other side so Ming Shu brought Su Mian along and walked around the area.


    A few bold vampires tried to touch Su Mian, but Ming Shu beat them up badly. After this, no vampires dared to provoke them anymore. They knew that she was not someone they could bully easily.


    Gold Unchangeable was huge. Even though Ming Shu didn¡¯t know where she was walking, she never crossed the same path.


    ¡°What are those people doing?¡± Su Mian grabbed Ming Shu suddenly and pointed to the tunnel at the side.


    Many vampires were walking in that direction.


    Ming Shu nced over. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ming Shu was not interested in what those vampires were doing.


    She¡¯d rather pamper her snacks.


    ¡°There are excellent goods today. They all went to the auction for the goods.¡±


    A voice came from beside Su Mian. The person was wrapped in a ck cloak. He stood at the side casually. The cape was opened slightly so they could see his beard.


    Ming Shu nced at him and didn¡¯t answer. She pulled Su Mian away.


    This person had evil intentions. No one would voluntarily talk to them for nothing.


    The person who spoke grabbed the ck music instrument case beside him and chased after them. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two going to take a look? The human auction only happens once every month.¡±


    Su Mian heard the phrase ¡°human auction.¡±


    Human auction?


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Ming Shu dragged Su Mian in the other direction.


    Gold Unchangeable was a ck market. It was reasonable that human auctions happened here.


    The person continued following them. When there were no more vampires around them, he rushed forward and whispered, ¡°Are you looking for the World Salvation Society?¡±


    This grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s attention. She looked at the vampire in front of her intently. He was biting a small purple wooden stick in his mouth. A pungent smell came from it.


    Ming Shu was puzzled. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    The man pointed to his ear. ¡°I overheard you identally.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the ck music instrument case in his hand. She smiled. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The person said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. I will tell you information about the World Salvation Society and in return, you will follow me to the auction.¡±


    ¡°You are human. Why do you want to go to the auction? Are you trying to sabotage the auction or do you want to save someone?¡±


    The pungent smell on his body covered his human smell. It was able to fool other people, but Ming Shu was not an ordinary vampire.


    The man was stunned for a moment. He regained hisposure after a while. ¡°This is just a deal. We will both get what we want.¡±


    ...


    The auction was held deep inside Gold Unchangeable. In order to enter the area, everyone needed to get their identity checked.


    The auction ground was different from the other parts of Gold Unchangeable. The air here was fresh and the environment wasfortable.


    Vampires from many other ces came to the auction too.


    After all, you could buy humans here.


    If they raised the human properly, they could provide food for them.


    They were brought to a small room to get their identities checked.


    The man seemed slightly agitated but when he saw Ming Shu receive the number te easily, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ming Shu found their seats based on the number te.


    Everyone was treated equally at the auction. There was no difference in rank. The seats were based on the numbers they got.


    No one knew if the person next to them was a wealthy and powerful person.


    Ming Shu¡¯s seat was in the middle. The seats behind her were still empty.


    Ming Shu hugged Su Mian so that he was closer to her. She didn¡¯t want him to have any contact with the vampire beside him.


    Su Mian was not used to being stared at by so many people. This atmosphere made him ufortable. He felt as though he was an item on the disy rack.


    Ming Shu scanned the crowd lightly. This feeling immediately disappeared.


    The moment they came in, the man instantly fulfilled his promise. ¡°What do you want to know about the World Salvation Society?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the stage, which was covered with a ck cloth. ¡°Where can I find them?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t have a fixed location. It will be hard to find them,¡± the man said.


    ¡°How do theymunicate with each other normally? Telepathy?¡±


    ¡°The World Salvation Society has aplete system. Every member knows who they should contact.¡±


    Ming Shu understood immediately. ¡°Pyramid scheme.¡±


    ¡°... You can understand it that way too. The people below can only contact the person above them. They will not be able to contact their leader¡¯s leader. This is to prevent the World Salvation Society from being exposed and prevent idents from happening.¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°You seem to know a lot about the World Salvation Society. Do you have a way to contact them?¡±


    The man kept quiet for a while. ¡°Yes. However, this exceeded what I promised to tell you. Maybe you can ask anything else.¡±


    ¡°This is the only thing I want to know.¡±


    She didn¡¯t need any other information. They wanted to kill her so they would definitely look for her. She didn¡¯t need to find them.


    Also, she knew that Tong Ye was working hard to find them. She didn¡¯t need to make the extra effort.


    The man suddenly turned serious. ¡°Why do you want to look for them?¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°The World Salvation Society is made up of lunatics,¡± the man said. ¡°You want to join them?¡±


    Jason said that the World Salvation Society was filled with lunatics too...

 Chapter 1115 - The Forbidden Rose Song (25)

    <h4>Chapter 1115: The Forbidden Rose Song (25)</h4>


    <i>That means that they must be lunatics.</i>


    ¡°Why must I join them?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a grudge against them?¡±


    ¡°No. However, they want to kill me. I want to reason things out with them.¡± Ming Shu paused. ¡°Society is ruled byw. We must punish people who do pyramid schemes.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Vampires obey thew too?</i>


    The man was still hesitating. The empty seats started filling up. The lights around them dimmed and the lights on the stage lit up. At this moment, the man lowered his voice and said, ¡°I can only tell you the location. As for whether you are able to find them, it is based on your luck. There is a well at Nongshui Alley No. 190. Climb down the well.¡±


    Nongshui Alley...


    Nongshui Alley again.


    <i>How many vampires stay there?</i>


    ¡°Wee, everyone. I will be your host for today.¡±


    The ck cloth covering the stage got pulled to the side slowly. A scantily d woman walked into the limelight.


    The host was a vampire. She didn¡¯t hide her vampire features.


    After a simple introduction, the woman went directly to the topic. ¡°Everyone knows the rules. I will not talk any more nonsense.¡±


    The woman swept the hair in front of her face aside and winked seductively at the audience. ¡°Let us start the auction now.¡±


    The woman pped her hands. The lights on the stage dimmed immediately.


    The first cage rose up from the bottom of the stage.


    Su Mian was slightly shocked. ¡°A vampire?¡±


    <i>Isn¡¯t this a human action? Why is there a vampire?</i>


    ¡°Vampires who made mistakes or got captured by their enemies will be sent here too,¡± Ming Shu exined to Su Mian. ¡°Hence, don¡¯t be a vampire.¡±


    Ming Shu continued to scare Su Mian. ¡°There is an upation among the vampires which especially looks for good-looking vampires and kidnaps them. Based on your looks, you will be a prime target. If you were out there, you could fetch a high price.¡±


    ¡°You will let people sell me?¡±


    Ming Shu seemed to be thinking about something. ¡°Actually, we can y a badger game... I can earn my food faster using this method.¡±


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡±


    The man beside them: ¡°...¡±


    That man was obviously a human. He didn¡¯t seem to be the servant of this female vampire. Their rtionship seemed different.


    This man... thedy protected the man all this time and their conversation seemed normal too.


    The man¡¯s attention was caught by the stage. However, the asional weird conversation going on beside him caused him to lose his focus sometimes.


    He saw many humans and vampires interacting, but none of them interacted like these two.


    He could see that the vampire pampered this man.


    Ming Shu was bored. She leaned toward Su Mian and took out a packet of milk.


    Just as she was about to drink, many people turned and looked at her.


    <i>How can someone eat at this time? Is she crazy!</i>


    The auction moved really quickly. The first portion was all vampires. There were both male and female vampires. Just like what Ming Shu said, they were all good-looking.


    They were locked in a cage and had their limbs chained up with metal chains. They were like goods being picked by their customers.


    Some vampires would shout in anger while others just shrunk in a corner and remained silent.


    After the vampires, the humans came up.


    Aspared to the vampires, humans were treated better. They were just locked up in a cage. It might be because humans were weaker.


    They would be unable to get out of the cage.


    cing humans after vampires meant that humans were more valuable than vampires.


    The reaction from the vampires in the audience proved this point.


    Su Mian looked at the vampires moving restlessly around him. He frowned slightly.


    There was a young boy on stage. He only looked around 10 years old. He was fair and clean. He only had an oversized T-shirt on him. He shrunk in a corner in humiliation.


    Su Mian squeezed Ming Shu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Ming Shu noticed Su Mian¡¯s change. ¡°They are from the same race as you and yet, we are selling them.¡±


    Su Mian didn¡¯t reply to her. He lowered his head and pecked Ming Shu on her forehead. He wanted to tell her that he was not angry.


    Ming Shu kept quiet too. She looked at the vampires who were bidding fervently.


    Vampires bought humans as food. They didn¡¯t care much about gender.


    As the auction went on, humans became more good-looking. The bidding price went higher too. The man started to get agitated. He suppressed his anger.


    These vampires...


    ...


    ¡°Okay, we have reached the highlight of the day.¡± The host purposely dragged her words. ¡°We have prepared a surprise for everyone.¡±


    The vampires below shouted, ¡°What surprise?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and show us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time...¡±


    ¡°You all say that there is a surprise every time. However, the surprises were all simr. Stop fooling us.¡±


    The host signaled for everyone to remain quiet. ¡°The surprise today would definitely satisfy you all.¡±


    The host pped and the lights on the stage dimmed.


    The vampires turned silent. They waited for the surprise.


    After a few seconds, two cages appeared on the stage. Each was covered with a ck cloth and had limelight shining on it.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Why is it covered. Hurry up and open it.¡±


    The host smiled. She lifted her forefinger and shook it. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I promise that you won¡¯t be disappointed this time. Let us look at something else first...¡±


    Someone gave the host a test tube.


    It was filled with blood.


    The host lifted the cover on the test tube and walked one round around the stage.


    The vampires below didn¡¯t know what was happening. However, when they smelled the fragrance from the test tube, they started to get excited.


    ¡°Oh my god, this smells so fragrant.¡±


    ¡°I have never smelled anything like this before. If I could have a sip...¡±


    Ming Shu straightened her body.


    ¡°Bold.¡±


    Su Mian looked at Ming Shu. Ming Shu bit her straw. She seemed to have finished thest of her blood bag in one mouthful.


    The host confirmed that everyone understood how valuable thest ¡°good¡± was. Then, she went to lift the curtain.


    The girl in the cage lifted her hands to block the sudden light.


    Loud and crazy screams caused the girl to turn pale. She hugged herself and shivered in a corner.


    In order to excite the crowd, the screen showcased a close-up shot of the girl.


    ¡°It¡¯s her...¡± Su Mian remembered this girl. She was called Liu Wanyue.


    No wonder she said that just now.


    ¡°Why does she have the smell of a vampire?¡±


    ¡°She has a master...¡±


    The host heard the discussion going on below.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she doesn¡¯t have a master. You all should be able to tell that there is more than one smelling from her.¡±


    Ming Shu stared at Liu Wanyue. She had many smells on her. It belonged to her and a few other vampires.


    The mark of a vampire was like a logo. It proved that this person belonged to you. It couldn¡¯t do anything else.


    A sensible vampire would noty his hands on a marked human.


    Vampires with higher status were able to cover the mark of other vampires.


    The variety of smells proved that someone wanted to remove the mark Ming Shu left on Liu Wanyue but failed. Hence, they used this method to cover her smell up.


    <i>What is Chu Yue doing? Is this how he protects my little snack?</i>


    <i>You can¡¯t trust men!</i>


    ¡°It is normal for vampires to want such delicious food, right?¡±


    The host talked her way through and managed to dispel the worry of the vampires.


    The vampires exchanged nces with one another. The fragrant smell of the blood caused them to forget about their worry.

 Chapter 1116 - The Forbidden Rose Song (26)

    <h4>Chapter 1116: The Forbidden Rose Song (26)</h4>


    The vampires felt at ease now so they pestered the host to start the bidding soon.


    The host smiled. ¡°This is just one of the surprises today. Please calm down. We have another cage to see.¡±


    The other cage was still covered with ck cloth.


    There was already a human with such fragrant blood. Was there another one? The vampires were extremely excited.


    The host walked to the cage and lifted the cloth.


    Contrary to everyone¡¯s anticipation, it was not a human.


    It was a vampire.


    The moment the vampire appeared, the man beside Ming Shu and Su Mian tensed up. His breathing got heavy.


    Ming Shu looked at the vampire. It was a beautifuldy.


    Her limbs were chained up too. Shey weakly on the floor of the cage.


    ¡°I am sure that everyone has heard of the Cecil family, right?¡±


    The room suddenly became quiet.


    The host waited for a moment before continuing, ¡°The Cecil family almost became the ruler of all vampires. This person... is thest descendant of the Cecil family.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I think that they are just trying to make headlines.¡±


    ¡°Why did the descendant of the Cecil family suddenly appear after so many years?¡±


    Most people didn¡¯t believe the host.


    However, there would always be people that did.


    Ming Shu squeezed her empty milk carton.


    Su Mian was not familiar with the history of the vampires so he was confused.


    Ming Shu exined to him in a soft voice, ¡°Rumors say that the Cecil family is extremely wealthy. They were really famous but suddenly, they disappeared. They became a legend in the history of vampires. No one got the fortune that the Cecil family had.¡±


    If this vampire was the descendant of the Cecil family, she must know where the fortune of the Cecil family was.


    ¡°Most importantly...¡± Ming Shu leaned closer to Su Mian. ¡°The Cecil family had a holy relic. Things are getting interesting...¡±


    For some reason, Su Mian felt that she sounded quite excited.


    ¡°These two people will be sold together.¡± The vampires were stunned by what the host said. They thought that these two ¡°goods¡± would be auctioned separately.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start bidding then.¡±


    The moment the host shouted, people starting raising their number te.


    Even if there were two auction items, the host was able to get the correct bid.


    Within a short time, the price had skyrocketed. Ordinary vampires weren¡¯t able to continue bidding.


    Only a few people were left.


    Just as everyone was entering thest round of bidding, a bunch of vampires came up from backstage.


    The host was stunned. This was an unexpected situation. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    One of the vampires wearing a tailcoat bowed respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Miss Cecil is unable to participate in the auction anymore.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense is this? Why can¡¯t she be auctioned anymore?¡±


    ¡°What are you all doing? Stopping the auction halfway?¡±


    ¡°What is Gold Unchangeable trying to do!¡±


    ¡°No way, we are in the midst of bidding. How can we stop? This is the first time such a situation happens.¡±


    The vampire in the tailcoat remained calm. After the audience finished shouting, he said slowly, ¡°Miss Cecil is the descendant of my lord¡¯s old friend. I hope that everyone can give us some face.¡±


    ¡°Who is your lord?¡±


    ¡°Are you ying with us?¡±


    ¡°Lord.¡± The man in the tailcoat bowed to someone at the back of the stage.


    A vampire walked out under the protection of many vampires. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    At the same time, another vampire appeared on the other side. ¡°Andrew, it is not good for you to take someone so tantly, right?¡±


    ¡°Prince Dnte...¡±


    ¡°Why is Prince Gain here? Is thisdy really the descendant of the Cecil family?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Not only were the audience confused, but the host was too.


    ¡°¡®She is the descendant of my old friend.¡¯ Andrew, I can¡¯t believe that you said something like this,¡± Gain mocked.


    ¡°Gain, what do you want?¡±


    Gain looked at Miss Cecil. There was a sinister look in his eyes. ¡°I must get thisdy.¡±


    Andrew sneered. ¡°With your own effort?¡±


    Gain smiled coldly. ¡°We will have a fair bidding.¡±


    Andrew narrowed his eyes. ¡°Since you want to y, I will y with you. Don¡¯t be a sore loserter.¡±


    Gain must be here because of the holy relic.


    ...


    The audience was in silent after the two princes appeared.


    No one dared to bid against the two princes.


    Ming Shu tilted her head and looked at the tense man. ¡°You want to save her?¡±


    The man stared intently at the stage. ¡°I came here to save her.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Come with me then.¡±


    The man turned and looked at Ming Shu. She held the human¡¯s hand and slowly took off her hat. Her beautiful face was revealed.


    She stood up suddenly and walked to the aisle. She continued walking to the stage.


    The audience looked at her.


    She had a calm sense of presence. It seemed as though nothing could scare her.


    ¡°It¡¯s Fu Yu...¡±


    ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    ¡°Fu Yu...¡±


    ¡°Fu Yu...¡±


    The man followed her instinctively. He heard the voices among the crowd as he walked past them.


    Fu Yu... he felt that he heard this name before.


    Ming Shu held Su Mian¡¯s hand as she walked up the stage. Andrew looked at her. He remembered being beaten up by her and his expression turned dark.


    Liu Wanyue looked at Ming Shu in a daze. The limelight was not on her, but she seemed to be surrounded by a certain aura. She walked slowly toward Liu Wanyue.


    ¡°Fu Yu, why are you here?¡± Andrew shouted. He was frightened of her now. Thisdy was a generation younger than him, but she had the ability to be crowned as a princess.


    One Lude Weixi was enough for him to deal with. Now, thisdy appeared too.


    Ming Shu scanned her surroundings. ¡°Is there a rule that I can¡¯te here?¡±


    Andrew: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Since there is no such rule, why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Ming Shu smiled brightly at Andrew.


    The man standing behind Ming Shu stared at Cecil. He resisted the urge to rush over to her.


    Cecil saw him too. Her eyes widened and she shook her head fervently.


    ¡°Fu Yu.¡± Gain smiled as he greeted Ming Shu. ¡°I cheered for you when you battle with Andrew.¡±


    Andrew: ¡°...¡± He was furious. His sworn enemy revealed his painful secret.


    However, he couldn¡¯t refute.


    All the vampires knew that he was beaten.


    Andrew¡¯s expression turned dark. ¡°Fu Yu, what do you want?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the frightened host. She said slowly, ¡°You should ask them what they did.¡±


    The host: ¡°????¡±


    She was chosen as the host because she was pretty.


    She just read ording to the script. What did she do?


    Why did the powerful people bring her into the conversation? What did she do wrong?

 Chapter 1117 - The Forbidden Rose Song (27)

    <h4>Chapter 1117: The Forbidden Rose Song (27)</h4>


    Ming Shu looked at the Liu Wanyue. Then, she smiled at the host. ¡°How dare you all touch my little snack. Who gave you the courage to do this?¡±


    The rest of the people came for Cecil. Hence, when Ming Shu revealed that her target was the human, everyone was shocked.


    Little snack?


    This human belonged to her?


    The host looked at Ming Shu and Liu Wanyue. She said in a weak voice, ¡°This... this person... was sent here by someone.¡±


    ¡°Oh. By who?¡±


    The host stammered. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know. The person didn¡¯t show their face.¡±


    ¡°You all have a big heart. How dare you ept someone from an unidentified source.¡± Ming Shu let go of Su Mian and started opening the cage in front of the host.


    Su Mian stood upright even after Ming Shu released his hand. He didn¡¯t appear agitated even though he was surrounded by vampires.


    He stared at Liu Wanyue and narrowed his eyes.


    What should he do if the person that wanted to snatch his woman was a female?


    <i>Should I kill her or should I kill her?</i>


    The host wanted to stop Ming Shu, but when she saw her smiling eyes, she cowered.


    Ming Shu got Liu Wanyue out. Liu Wanyue was weak. Her face was pale. She bit her lip and stumbled out of the cage.


    The smelling from Ming Shu¡¯s body caused her to calm down.


    ¡°Bring the chair over.¡±


    The host: ¡°...¡±


    Someone with a high status asked for a chair. Even if the host didn¡¯t do it, someone else would.


    Ming Shu made Liu Wanyue sit down and then asked her, ¡°Who brought you here?¡±


    Everyone was focused on Liu Wanyue. Even Cecil was looking at her.


    Liu Wanyue squeezed her fingers nervously. ¡°I... I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can just say who you think it was,¡± Ming Shu consoled her gently. ¡°If the wrong person is beaten, you will not be responsible.¡±


    Liu Wanyue widened her eyes. She got even more frightened to speak.


    ¡°It was Guansa, right?¡±


    Liu Wanyue shivered. Her face turned pale and fear appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°I knew that it was her.¡± Ming Shu looked at Andrew. ¡°Prince Andrew, why didn¡¯t you listen to me when I asked you to tell your daughter to stop creating trouble?¡±


    Andrew was confused. ¡°What does this have to do with Guansa?¡±


    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Your daughter recognized other people as her parents in the human world.¡±


    Andrew: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What nonsense is this?¡± Andrew was furious. ¡°My daughter doesn¡¯t need other people as her parents.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Look at what you turn other people¡¯s daughters into.¡± Ming Shu leaned against the chair and turned her head. ¡°Was it because she doesn¡¯t like you? That is why she wanted to be other people¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Andrew exploded in anger.


    Why would his daughter not like him?


    ¡°No one believes the truth.¡± <i>No one believes me when I say the truth. It must be their fault. Sigh. What a sad thing.</i>


    [... Guest, don¡¯t you think that the problem lies with you?]


    <i>What is wrong with me?</i>


    [... Nothing. You are amazing. All the best! I have confidence in you!]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Don¡¯t try to act cute with such a monotonous voice. You are not cute at all. My goosebumps havee out.</i>


    [...]


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Fu Yu, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Stop her!¡±


    The stage turned into a mess. Ming Shu had attacked Andrew without any warning.


    Andrew reacted quickly. He escaped from Ming Shu¡¯s attack.


    Gain stepped back and gave them the stage.


    The men that Andrew brought wanted to catch Su Mian. Ming Shu looked back. Then, she turned and focused on fighting Andrew.


    The man behind Su Mian stared at the vampires nervously. They were closing in on them. He looked at the cage in the center of the stage. Cecil grabbed onto the bars and looked at him worriedly.


    <i>This ce is a mess now. I can save her.</i>


    The man looked at Su Mian. He looked weak. There were so many vampires...


    Fu Yu would not leave him alone. He came here to save Cecil.


    ¡°F**k.¡±


    The man cursed and rushed toward Su Mian in the end. He mmed into the first vampire who raised his hand.


    Su Mian was surprised.


    The man moved his hand and the ck music instrument case opened. He took out two guns and shot at the vampire beside him.


    The vampire turned into dust.


    He stuffed one gun into Su Mian¡¯s hand. The man asked Su Mian if he knew how to operate a gun. Su Mian nodded. He practiced shooting before. However...


    <i>A real gun is different, right?</i>


    This was a gun used to deal with vampires.


    Su Mian took the gun and remained stunned for two seconds. He only regained his senses after the man pushed him. He looked at how the man operated his gun and managed to get the gist of it.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    The two people had good teamwork. The vampires around them were almost all taken down.


    Little Beastieyzily at the side. He flipped his body around and continued lying down. It had no use.


    <i>I don¡¯t want to protect the ugly two-legged beast.</i>


    <i>All he does is snatch my master¡¯s love!</i>


    <i>Hmph!</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡± Ming Shu held Andrew as a hostage. The vampires that wanted to act stopped.


    The vampires surrounding Su Mian and the man stopped too.


    ¡°Fu Yu, do you know what is the consequence of offending me?¡± Andrew was indignant, but he remained calm. He wanted to tell Ming Shu about the seriousness of the issue.


    ¡°What is a consequence? Can it be eaten?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Andrew took a deep breath. He took another breath before saying, ¡°Even if you kill me, you will be targeted by my entire family. You will live in fear of being killed every day. Is it worth it?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°There will definitely be people that want to rise up in rank in your family. I can just help them. I will not be targeted.¡±


    Andrew: ¡°...¡±


    Andrew¡¯s threat didn¡¯t help him at all. Instead, he got angrier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will not do anything to you.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice rang through the stage. ¡°I just want to have a date with your daughter.¡±


    Andrew¡¯s eyes lit up in anger. ¡°What do you want to do with Raisa?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°She touched my little snack. What do you think?¡±


    Andrew looked at the pale Liu Wanyue.


    ¡°You said that Raisa sent her here. Where is your evidence?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need evidence.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brighter. Her eyes were shining. ¡°If I say she is the culprit, it means that she is.¡±


    Andrew shook with anger. ¡°You...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the audience. ¡°Raisa, if you don¡¯te out now, I will kill your father.¡±


    Andrew looked at the audience too. The vampires below looked around them. No one stood up.


    ¡°How can Raisa be here... Ah...¡±


    Andrew screamed in pain. He kneeled down. Ming Shu held onto him so he didn¡¯t fall to the ground.


    ¡°Fu Yu, stop it!¡±


    A sweet voice came from the back of the audience. Raisa slowly took off her hat.


    ¡°Raisa...¡±


    Andrew didn¡¯t expect his daughter to be here. He was puzzled.


    Raisa walked up to the stage. She red at Ming Shu furiously. ¡°Fu Yu, let go of my father.¡±

 Chapter 1118 - The Forbidden Rose Song (28)

    <h4>Chapter 1118: The Forbidden Rose Song (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ming Shu released Andrew. Andrew dropped onto the ground with a thud.


    There was no strength left in his body. He couldn¡¯t even get up.


    ¡°Father!¡± Raisa looked at Ming Shu with hatred. ¡°What did you do to him?¡±


    ¡°His legs gave way themselves. Why is it my fault?¡± Ming Shu paused. She pursed her lips and smiled. She decided to take the me sincerely. ¡°Fine, it is my fault. Everything is my fault.¡±


    <i>I will take all the me. That way, I will gain more Hatred Points.</i>


    Andrew never suffered such humiliation before. There was only one person on the other side, but his men couldn¡¯t defeat her.


    A bunch of useless people!


    Raisa bit her lip and said forcefully, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Ming Shu pointed at Liu Wanyue. ¡°When you touched her, did you not think about this?¡±


    <i>How can I allow you to touch my little snack?</i>


    <i>I have my dignity!</i>


    Raisa looked over. The hatred in her eyes deepened. ¡°She is human. Why are you protecting her?¡±


    Raisa shouted hysterically, ¡°You protect her. Chu Yue protects her too. What is so good about her?¡±


    ¡°She is delicious.¡±


    Raisa: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Delicious? What kind of reason is that?</i>


    ¡°She deserves it...¡± Raisa¡¯s voice was hoarse. She looked at Liu Wanyue furiously. ¡°She deserves it! She seduced Chu Yue. Chu Yue should... he should be my boyfriend. She was the one...¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Ming Shu raised her hand. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. She is Guansa. If you didn¡¯t take her identity and told Chu Yue that you are the one who saved him, Chu Yue would never get together with you.¡±


    Raisa remembered the time when she first met Chu Yue.


    That time, she didn¡¯t tell Chu Yue about what happened. She was unwilling to use another woman to gain his love.


    But...


    Chu Yue was extremely cold toward her. He wasn¡¯t willing to talk to or look at her.


    The situation only got better when he learned that she was Guansa.


    She thought that he would eventually like her.


    Ming Shu continued, ¡°Chu Yue likes the Guansa who saved him, not the fake Guansa.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Chu Yue likes me! If it wasn¡¯t for you, he would fall in love with me soon enough!¡± As long as she stayed beside him, he would fall in love with her.


    Ming Shu apologized insincerely, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. My job is to make sure that he doesn¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡± Raisa red at her with daggers in her eyes. She wanted to peel her skin off.


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°I want to anger you and make you prettier.¡±


    Raisa: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What did this lunatic say?</i>


    <i>What is the connection between being angry and bing prettier?</i>


    ¡°Raisa...¡± Andrew looked at his daughter. ¡°What is happening? Who is Guansa? What did you do?¡±


    He knew Chu Yue. He was Prince Lude Weixi. Who was Guansa? What did she have to do with his daughter? Take her identity? Did Raisa like Lude Weixi? <i>What on earth is happening?</i>


    Raisa turned silent after Andrew questioned her.


    She had kept this from Andrew.


    ...


    Raisa didn¡¯t know how to exin to Andrew. All this happened because of Fu Yu. If it wasn¡¯t for her, she would not be in this situation.


    She would have gotten rid of Liu Wanyue before Chu Yue found her.


    Chu Yue would never know who Liu Wanyue was. She would be together with Chu Yue forever.


    But...


    Everything was destroyed.


    Fu Yu destroyed it personally.


    ¡°I will kill you!¡±


    Raisa suddenly charged at Ming Shu. Her bloodshot eyes were filled with hatred.


    Ming Shu evaded the attack. She appeared beside Raisa and grabbed her shoulder. Then, she pulled Raisa and threw her over her shoulder.


    Raisa ignored the pain in her body. The second she mmed onto the ground, she made her hand into a w and made to attack Ming Shu¡¯s legs.


    Ming Shu raised her leg and kicked Raisa¡¯s wrist. Raisa flew back.


    Ming Shu kicked Raisa a few times. Raisa felt excruciating pain. She hurt so much she couldn¡¯t even stand properly.


    Raisa nced at Liu Wanyue. Her gaze turned sharp. She ran toward Liu Wanyue and held her as her hostage. Her sharp ws dug into Liu Wanyue¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over. I will kill her!¡±


    Liu Wanyue got pulled up. Blood was flowing out of her throat. The fragrant smell filled the air. All the vampires looked at her greedily.


    Raisa didn¡¯t expect Liu Wanyue to smell so good. She swallowed.


    <i>So this is what she meant when she said that she¡¯s delicious.</i>


    ¡°Do you think that she cares about you? You are just food to her.¡± Raisa¡¯s expression was hideous.


    Liu Wanyue knew this. Ming Shu told her before.


    Hence, Liu Wanyue didn¡¯t feel surprised or despair when she heard what Raisa said.


    ¡°Is this how you seduce Chu Yue?¡± Raisa thought that she understood what had happened. ¡°Chu Yue would never like you. You used your blood to seduce him.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡± Liu Wanyue refuted weakly.


    Chu Yue...


    She didn¡¯t know why that person suddenly started appearing beside her.


    She hadn¡¯t even known that he was a vampire.


    ¡°Still not admitting it?¡± Raisa exerted more force. Blood seeped out faster. The entire ce was filled with a delicious smell.


    The vampires were stimted by the smell.


    F**k.


    Ming Shu rolled up her sleeves and rushed over.


    <i>It is shameful to waste food!</i>


    ¡°Fu Yu, stop right there!¡±


    Raisa screamed in a high tone. Her voice echoed through the auction venue.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over. I will really kill her.


    ¡°Stop it! Stop her!¡± Raisa shouted at the vampires that were frozen on the spot. ¡°Stop her for me.¡±


    Raisa stepped back with Liu Wanyue. She didn¡¯t take notice of her strength so Liu Wanyue¡¯s blood flowed even faster.


    Ming Shu walked past the vampires. Her calm voice flowed into Raisa¡¯s ears. ¡°If she dies, I will kill you.¡±


    ¡°Raisa, be careful¡ª¡±


    Andrew shouted at Raisa anxiously.


    Raisa felt a sense of dangering from behind her. However, she couldn¡¯t dodge.


    Liu Wanyue fell out of her hands. Ming Shu made to catch her but someone else caught Liu Wanyue. The person pulled Liu Wanyue to the other side.


    Ming Shu widened her eyes. ¡°...¡±


    <i>My little snack!</i>


    Raisa¡¯s body spun twice in the air before mming into the metal cage.


    ¡°Raisa¡ª¡±


    Andrew stood up from the ground forcefully when he saw Raisa in danger. He staggered toward the cage and helped Raisa up.


    Chu Yue hugged Liu Wanyue and, under Liu Wanyue¡¯s surprised gaze, bent down and kissed her neck. Liu Wanyue felt something cold brushing against her neck. The blood stopped flowing.


    ¡°Chu Yue!¡±


    Ming Shu dashed over and grabbed Liu Wanyue. ¡°You beast!¡±


    Chu Yue was afraid that Liu Wanyue would get hurt if he pulled her back so he released her. Liu Wanyue fell into Ming Shu¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I was stopping the blood flow,¡± Chu Yue exined calmly.


    ¡°Why do I need you?¡± Ming Shu gave a forced smile. ¡°Where did you go just now?¡±


    She almost passed her mission, but the male protagonist came and snatched her boss. <i>I have my dignity too!</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    Chu Yue didn¡¯t want to argue over such a small matter. His gazended on Liu Wanyue.


    Liu Wanyue shrunk into Ming Shu¡¯s arms. She looked like a chick who found her mother.


    Chu Yue was speechless.


    She was shivering just now. Why did she stop suddenly?

 Chapter 1119 - The Forbidden Rose Song (29)

    <h4>Chapter 1119: The Forbidden Rose Song (29)</h4>


    Su Mian looked at them in silence. The gun almost changed shape as he gripped it tightly.


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    Why did this young man appear so scary now?


    Su Mian suddenly walked toward Ming Shu. He pushed Liu Wanyue out of her arms and toward Chu Yue.


    Chu Yue caught Liu Wanyue¡¯s weak body. The moment he touched her, he felt Liu Wanyue shivering again.


    Chu Yue: ¡°...¡±


    Was he too fierce?


    Chu Yue tried to smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Liu Wanyue stared at the weird smile on Chu Yue¡¯s face. She shivered even more.


    She wanted to go back home...


    Chu Yue: ¡°...¡±


    Su Mian pulled Ming Shu back and stared at her intently. ¡°Don¡¯t hug her.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>My little snack! Wastrel!</i>


    However, she didn¡¯t snatch her little snack back.


    She couldn¡¯t offend her little demon.


    <i>Wastrel!</i>


    The audience: ¡°...¡± <i>Can you all consider our feelings? What are you all doing? Distributing your loot?</i>


    ¡°Prince Lude Weixi, you are...¡± Gain walked out from the side and looked at Chu Yue, Lude Weixi, with interest.


    Andrew had helped the injured Raisa up. He looked at his enemy with rage.


    <i>I have saved my little snack and gained my Hatred Points. I can end my work for the day and have some food back at home.</i>


    Ming Shu took Su Mian and nned to leave. Her gazended on the cage not far away from her. When everyone was looking at Chu Yue, she secretly opened the cage.


    ¡°Run away, you poor little thing.¡±


    Cecil: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Fu Yu, what are you doing!¡± Andrew shouted at Fu Yu. He didn¡¯t have the time to care about his daughter and Chu Yue¡¯s business.


    ¡°Saving my own race,¡± Ming Shu replied tantly. ¡°Do you have something against it?¡±


    Andrew: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Fu Yu, you shouldn¡¯t do this.¡± Since it affected him, Gain had to say something.


    Ming Shu smiled and said, ¡°You can still catch her after I release her. Do you really want to fight with me?¡±


    The man who held Cecil up almost kneeled down.


    Gain: ¡°...¡± Although what she said was unreasonable, he couldn¡¯t refute her.


    He was as strong as Andrew. If Andrew was not her match, he probably...


    Also, Lude Weixi was here too.


    Who knew which side he was on.


    Gain weighed the pros and cons. He nced at the furious Andrew, who was afraid of Ming Shu.


    Looking at the situation now, he was not sure who would get Cecil in the end.


    If that was the case, no one would get her.


    Ming Shu looked at the man. ¡°Why are you still not leaving? Waiting for them to send you off?¡±


    The man helped Cecil up and thanked Ming Shu sincerely. Then, he hurriedly left the auction venue. No one dared to stop them because Ming Shu was still around.


    ¡°Have a nice chat.¡± Ming Shu waved her hand.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>Chat?! You released the person whom we wanted to chat with!</i>


    Ming Shu stopped suddenly. ¡°I almost forgot something.¡±


    She turned back and took Raisa from the angry Andrew. Andrew couldn¡¯t stop her.


    <i>How dare you touch my little snack!</i>


    After she finished beating Raisa up, she pped her hands and winked at Liu Wanyue. ¡°I have beaten her up for you. If you are still angry, you can continue.¡±


    Liu Wanyue: ¡°...¡±


    Chu Yue: ¡°...¡±


    The audience: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    Tong Ye didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to create such a hugemotion after he parted with her for a while.


    She provoked two renowned families.


    Tong Ye red at Su Mian furiously¡ª<i>Why didn¡¯t you stop her? Why!</i>


    Su Mian felt wronged¡ª<i>How can I stop her? I am just a normal human. I need her protection.</i>


    Tong Ye felt like vomiting blood¡ª<i>You idiot!</i>


    Su Mianined, ¡°Baby, he scolded me.¡±


    Tong Ye felt chills on his body. ¡°When did I scold you?¡±


    <i>Why did you call her baby... this little ancestor? Are you trying to disgust me?</i>


    ¡°You will not lose anything if he scolds you. Let him.¡±


    Tong Ye felt better. Little ancestor liked him more.


    Ming Shu continued, ¡°Once it reaches 100, hit him.¡±


    Tong Ye: ¡°...¡± <i>Beast!</i>


    Su Mian raised his chin arrogantly at Tong Ye.


    Tong Ye gave a fake smile. <i>Wait till the little ancestor hates you. You will know what despair feels like.</i>


    <i>You are getting haughty!</i>


    Tong Ye changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you just save Liu Wanyue. Why did you release Cecil? She had nothing to do with you!¡±


    <i>You are not satisfied with offending just one person?</i>


    Ming Shu eximed, ¡°I want to be a good person.¡±


    Tong Ye reminded her, ¡°You are not human.¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°Why do I feel like you are scolding me?¡±


    Tong Ye: ¡°...¡± <i>You really aren¡¯t a human.</i>


    <i>Are you used to being a kind vampire?</i>


    <i>This idiot must have taught you bad things!</i>


    Ming Shu said, ¡°I do have some information too. I know where to find the people from the World Salvation Society.¡±


    Tong Ye looked at Ming Shu. She was sucking her food.


    Su Mian was looking at him intently. His eyes were dark and deep. For instance, Tong Ye felt that these eyes didn¡¯t belong to a human. It looked eerie.


    However, when he looked at Su Mian again, he had resumed his stance as an arrogant young man.


    <i>I must have been too angry.</i>


    <i>Su Mian is human.</i>


    It waste already so everyone returned home. They would continue their investigation tomorrow.


    Tong Ye sent Ming Shu and Su Mian back to their apartment.


    There were only Ming Shu and Su Mian in the elevator. Ming Shu was looking at her phone when Su Mian suddenly pushed her against the wall and kissed her.


    Ming Shu waited for him to finish before walking out of the elevator calmly. She turned and said with the stance of a leader, ¡°There are cameras in the elevator. Be careful of it next time.¡±


    Su Mian looked at the corner. He smiled.


    He wished that everyone knew Ming Shu belonged to him. There was nothing to hide.


    He must kiss her in ces with more people next time!


    ...


    At the hospital...


    Liu Wanyuey on the bed. She grabbed her nket. She didn¡¯t dare to even breathe heavily.


    After the nurse went out, she looked at the man beside her. ¡°I... I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need to stay at the hospital.¡±


    Chu Yue was firm. ¡°Wait till the results are out.¡±


    Liu Wanyue opened her mouth but no sound came out.


    He realized that he might have sounded too fierce. He repeated the sentence a few times before saying, ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    The two of them spoke simultaneously.


    Liu Wanyue said, ¡°You can speak first.¡±


    Chu Yue tried to slow down. ¡°Did Fu Yu bite you?¡±


    Liu Wanyue didn¡¯t expect him to ask this. She nodded.


    Chu Yue walked closer and looked down on her. ¡°Where did she bite?¡±


    Chu Yue¡¯s gaze made Liu Wanyue ufortable. She raised her arm. Her fair and thin arm was shaking. ¡°W... Wrist.¡±


    Chu Yue grabbed her wrist. Liu Wanyue shrunk back and looked at him with fear.


    Chu Yue feltplicated. ¡°You are afraid of me?¡±


    Liu Wanyue shook her head. However, she looked as though she was going to cry.


    Chu Yue stared at her.


    Liu Wanyue couldn¡¯t stand his gaze anymore. She closed her eyes and nodded. She was extremely afraid of him.


    Chu Yue felt depressed. ¡°Fu Yu is a vampire too. Why aren¡¯t you afraid of her?¡±


    ¡°She... looks good when she smiles,¡± Liu Wanyue said in a soft voice. ¡°And her voice is nice.¡±


    Chu Yue: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1120 - The Forbidden Rose Song (30)

    <h4>Chapter 1120: The Forbidden Rose Song (30)</h4>


    Chu Yue already knew that Raisa took Liu Wanyue¡¯s real identity because of him. He was the one who caused Liu Wanyue to be in this state.


    Hence, the next day, Chu Yue invited Mother Guan and Father Guan over.


    Liu Wanyue didn¡¯t know what Chu Yue said to Mother Guan and Father Guan.


    They did a DNA test and confirmed that Liu Wanyue was their daughter. Mother Guan hugged Liu Wanyue and cried for the entire afternoon.


    Liu Wanyue was adopted by the Liu family. Her adoptive parents had their own children so Liu Wanyue was tasked to do all the hard work in the household. She never received much love from her adoptive parents.


    Thus, she was not used to it when her parents showered her with love and concern.


    However, blood rtionship was an interesting thing. Besides feeling slightly ufortable, she didn¡¯t feel awkward.


    ¡°Student Chu, can I ask you something?¡± Father Guan was much calmer than Mother Guan.


    Chu Yue nodded. He left with Father Guan.


    Liu Wanyue watched them as they walked out. How would Chu Yue exin this to them?


    Actually, until now, Liu Wanyue didn¡¯t know how Guansa managed to make Father Guan and Mother Guan recognize her as their daughter.


    She lost her memory, but Father Guan and Mother Guan didn¡¯t


    Guansa looked entirely different from her too.


    When Father Guan came back, he didn¡¯t look good. He was looking at Chu Yue with fear, anxiety, and helplessness.


    Liu Wanyue guessed that Chu Yue told them the truth.


    However, Father Guan was just a normal human. Would he believe Chu Yue?


    Father Guan didn¡¯t have a choice. There were no other exnations that could exin why they recognized a stranger as their daughter.


    ...


    Liu Wanyue was severely malnourished so the doctor suggested that she stay at the hospital for a few days.


    Mother Guan looked after her during these days. She wanted to make up for herck of care all these years.


    Liu Wanyue felt that she was fine. She felt that she was rotting on the bed.


    ¡°I want to go out and walk around...¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I will go out with you.¡±


    Chu Yue came in at this moment and overheard this sentence. ¡°Auntie, let me bring her out.¡±


    Mother Guan looked at Chu Yue. She held Liu Wanyue¡¯s hand tightly as she nodded unwillingly.


    Mother Guan patted the back of Liu Wanyue¡¯s hand. ¡°I will go and make some soup for you so that you can drink it after youe back.¡±


    Liu Wanyue nodded. Mother Guan¡¯s love for her was a little overwhelming. Thus, she didn¡¯t reject Chu Yue.


    Chu Yue ced a jacket over Liu Wanyue and brought her out.


    ¡°Senior Chu... thank you,¡± Liu Wanyue stammered.


    She was not that frightened of him after interacting with him these few days.


    ¡°It is my fault,¡± Chu Yue said.


    Liu Wanyue scratched her head. ¡°You said that I saved you before. I have forgotten about it.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t remember anything that happened before she was adopted.


    Mother Guan told her many things. She managed to have some recollections of certain events, but she couldn¡¯t remember anything about Chu Yue.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not important.¡±


    Liu Wanyue lowered her head awkwardly. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t listen to me. You deserve it!¡±


    ¡°Pain...¡±


    ¡°You are a man. Why are you groaning in pain? Bear with it.¡±


    Liu Wanyue heard a familiar voice. She looked over. In the corridor, Ming Shu was walking in their direction with Su Mian. Su Mian had his wrist bandaged.


    ¡°Senior Sister Fu Yu...¡± Liu Wanyue called.


    Su Mian looked up and met Chu Yue¡¯s gaze. The two men felt like they were looking at their rival in love.


    Su Mian¡ª<i>Take care of your girl.</i>


    Chu Yue¡ª<i>You should look after your girl too.</i>


    ¡°Little snack.¡± Ming Shu smiled as she greeted Liu Wanyue. ¡°You look more delicious after resting.¡±


    Liu Wanyue: ¡°...¡±


    It sounded so weird.


    Liu Wanyue looked at Senior Brother Su Mian. ¡°What happened to Senior Brother Su Mian?¡±


    ¡°He fractured his wrist. It is nothing much.¡±


    Liu Wanyue widened her eyes. <i>Fracturing a bone is nothing? What is a serious thing then?</i>


    ¡°This is a serious issue,¡± Su Mian refuted. ¡°I got hurt for you. Can you treat me better?¡±


    Ming Shu held him and walked closer to Liu Wanyue. ¡°Shall I get a nurse group to take care of you?¡±


    Su Mian resisted the urge to roll his eyes. ¡°I just want you to take care of me.¡±


    ¡°That is a good thought.¡± Ming Shu looked at the sky. ¡°Unfortunately, the sun didn¡¯t rise from the West today.¡±


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu turned and looked at Liu Wanyue. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±


    Liu Wanyue shook her head and waved her hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Shall we talk over there?¡± Chu Yue pointed to a small path filled with trees.


    ...


    The four people chose an empty pavilion and sat down. Each sat on one side of the pavilion. To prevent Liu Wanyue and Ming Shu from sitting next to each other, Chu Yue and Su Mian sat between them. Hence, Liu Wanyue and Ming Shu were opposite each other.


    ¡°What shall we talk about?¡± Ming Shu ced her hand on her chin. She was bored. She couldn¡¯t touch her little snack. She held Su Mian¡¯s uninjured hand with her other hand.


    Chu Yue remained silent for a moment before going straight to the point. ¡°What do you think about the issue with the holy relics?¡±


    ¡°I have no opinion.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Chu Yue looked at her intently. ¡°Are you not worried?¡±


    She had a holy relic on her.


    Even the Cecil family came out.


    Gain and Andrew both wanted the holy relics. However, the person who wanted to collect all the holy relics were not among the two of them...


    ¡°What is there to worry about?¡± Ming Shu gave an evil smile. ¡°If they pester me too much, I will just destroy the holy relic. It is just a useless ornament to me. Do you think they will be angry if they are unable to collect all the relics?¡±


    Chu Yue: ¡°...¡±


    Chu Yue looked at Su Mian¡¯s injured hand. ¡°Did you discover anything?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    What she meant was¡ªsince someone was wealthy and stupid, she should take this opportunity and get something out of him!


    Chu Yue: ¡°...¡±


    Half an hourter...


    Ming Shu held the food that was sent over by Angel Song and said with her mouth full, ¡°The people collecting the holy relics are from the World Salvation Society. A few days ago, I went to one of themunication points but got nothing there. They hid themselves well.¡±


    Su Mian¡¯s hand was injured at that time. They came today to change his bandage.


    The doctor told her that the bone was recovering well. The little demon was just acting.


    ¡°The World Salvation Society?¡± Chu Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°That is an anti-vampire organization.¡±


    ¡°They are rebels?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Chu Yue said, ¡°they are unable to ept their identity as vampires. They feel that they were cursed and forsaken by God.¡±


    Ming Shu heard this before.


    Chu Yue continued, ¡°Around 200 years ago, the World Salvation Society was wiped out. All the information about them was destroyed. I didn¡¯t expect them to still exist.


    Ming Shu was curious. ¡°Why were they wiped out?¡±


    ¡°At that time, the people from the World Salvation Society thought of a method which will allow them to achieve salvation. They started killing vampires as well as humans. In the end, they were annihted by other vampires.

 Chapter 1121 - The Forbidden Rose Song (31)

    <h4>Chapter 1121: The Forbidden Rose Song (31)</h4>


    It was an evil n.


    Ming Shu bit her straw. ¡°So why do they want to find the holy relics now?¡±


    Chu Yue didn¡¯t know the reason. A moment ago, he didn¡¯t even know that the ones looking for the holy relics were from the World Salvation Society.


    However, based on the vision of the World Salvation Society, it was definitely not something good.


    Chu Yue frowned slightly. ¡°Besides this, is there anything else?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°No. I am not a professional intelligence gatherer.¡±


    Chu Yue: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is she pushing me away after she got her food?</i>


    When Ming Shu prepared to leave, Chu Yue received a message. His expression froze. ¡°Raisa disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    <i>What does it have to do with me?</i>


    <i>Buzz buzz buzz...</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s cellphone was with Su Mian. Su Mian took it out and passed it to Ming Shu after answering the call.


    <i>¡°Fu Yu, Raisa disappeared.¡±</i>


    ¡°I know.¡± Why was everyone telling her that Raisa disappeared?


    Tong Ye was stunned by Ming Shu¡¯s calm tone. He continued quickly, <i>¡°Andrew thinks that it has something to do with you. He is bringing his men to find you now.¡±</i>


    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±


    <i>¡°I don¡¯t know. However, Andrew thinks that you did it. He must have some evidence... did you do it?¡±</i>


    ¡°Why would I kidnap her?¡± Ming Shu was speechless. ¡°I will at most beat her up.¡±


    Tong Ye: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Both are offensive acts. What is the difference!</i>


    Tong Ye asked Ming Shu where she was. He was nning to find her immediately.


    Chu Yue received the same message. ¡°Andrew ising.¡±


    He looked at Ming Shu questioningly. <i>Did you do this?</i>


    Ming Shuy on the table. ¡°I didn¡¯t kidnap the little cutie.¡±


    <i>Little cutie?</i>


    <i>What kind of nickname is that?</i>


    He could still understand when she called Liu Wanyue little snack. <i>But little cutie... why does it sound so sinister?</i>


    <i>Shashasha¡ª</i>


    The trees around them swayed. A cold wind blew.


    Chu Yue pulled Liu Wanyue close to him. He looked at the surroundings with vignce.


    Ming Shu was still lying on the table. She opened a new packet of blood.


    How could she fight without food?


    Andrew appeared out of thin air with a few vampires beside him. Theynded in the pavilion. The spacious pavilion instantly turned crowded.


    ¡°Fu Yu, where is Raisa?¡± Andrew asked with a cold expression.


    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Ming Shu repliedzily. ¡°Shall I call the police for you?¡±


    Andrew threatened, ¡°If anything happens to Raisa, I will kill you even if I have to risk my life!¡±


    Ming Shu straightened her body and sized up Andrew.


    After that, she sucked her food and said, ¡°Pardon me for being direct. I think that you will not be my match.¡±


    Andrew: ¡°...¡±


    Andrew breathed heavily. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Let Raisa go! You can direct your unhappiness at me.¡±


    ¡°You? Who do you think you are? God?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Andrew pointed at Ming Shu. ¡°Where is Raisa? What did you do to her?¡±


    ¡°Wait. I didn¡¯t kidnap your daughter...¡±


    Andrew suddenly threw something on the table. The thing bounced and rolled in front of Ming Shu.


    ¡°This was found at the ce where Raisa disappeared. If it wasn¡¯t you, who could it be? Since you dared to kidnap my daughter, why don¡¯t you dare to admit it?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the little red ball the size of her thumb. ¡°What is this? A sweet?¡±


    Andrew smiled coldly. ¡°Everyone knows that you like to use these little balls to attack people.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Really?


    The Host had a bottle filled with little balls at home. She thought that they could be eaten...


    So they were used to hit people.


    ¡°Even if this is mine, I didn¡¯t kidnap your daughter.¡± Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°Of course, if framing me makes you feel better, you can take it that I kidnapped her.¡±


    <i>I don¡¯t mind taking me.</i>


    ¡°Hand over Raisa!¡±


    Andrew flicked his sleeve. A strong gust of wind flew toward Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu grabbed Su Mian and evaded the attack. The wind hit the nt behind them and the nt was cut into two.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kidnap her so how am I supposed to hand her over to you?¡± Ming Shu said.


    Andrew changed the direction of his attack. He aimed it at Ming Shu.


    The other vampires quickly surrounded Ming Shu too. They nned to attack her together.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard!¡±


    ¡°I am going to retaliate!¡±


    Ming Shu pushed Su Mian out of the pavilion. A furry ballnded in his hand. Su Mian nced at it. The colorful fur on the object almost blinded him.


    <i>What is this?</i>


    Su Mian squeezed it. <i>It is so soft...</i>


    <i>Does it have bones?</i>


    Little Beastie¡¯s fur stood up. He red at Su Mian angrily with his ck eyes.


    <i>Why are you squeezing me!</i>


    <i>Ahhh! Trash-picker, he squeezed me! My pure body is tainted</i>!


    As Ming Shu was fighting, Little Beastie kept screaming. It shouted as though it was being r**ed.


    When vampires tried to get near Su Mian, Little Beastie would kick them away.


    <i>I was squeezed by the ugly two-legged beast because of you all!</i>


    <i>You ugly bunch of people!</i>


    The vampire didn¡¯t see what hit them. They only saw a colorful light shing past their eyes.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Andrew mmed into the stone table in the middle of the pavilion. The stone table broke.


    Before he could get up, Ming Shu grabbed the vines beside her and tied Andrew up. She twirled the vines around Andrew a few times. Andrew couldn¡¯t move.


    Ming Shu stepped on him. She took out a carton of blood and drank two mouthfuls of it.


    Andrew: ¡°...¡±


    Why did he lose to her all the time!


    Big Brother Shu was arrogant. <i>Defeating vampires is no longer just a dream.</i>


    The Host was not weak to begin with. Then, with the help of Su Mian¡¯s blood, Ming Shu got more powerful. She didn¡¯t even need to use her suicide buff.


    Andrew couldn¡¯t move at all. The other vampires were either lying on the ground or had already turned into dust.


    ¡°You bastard...¡±


    Ming Shu looked down and smiled. ¡°You started it.¡±


    She paused. ¡°Hence, you will be in charge ofpensation.¡±


    Andrew: ¡°???¡±


    What?


    Agitated footsteps sounded. A few men in security uniforms rushed into the pavilion.


    Ming Shu took something and stuffed it in Andrew¡¯s mouth. She got up and said to the men, ¡°This group of people suddenly came in and hit us. Are they your mental patients? It is a good thing that they met me. If they hurt other people, your hospital might have to take responsibility. You don¡¯t have to thank me for catching them.¡±


    The security immediately took Andrew away,


    Andrew: ¡°Mmph...!¡±


    Ming Shu walked back to Su Mian while the men were picking Andrew up from the ground. She grabbed Su Mian and ran away.


    Chu Yue and Liu Wanyue: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What kind of operation is this?!</i>

 Chapter 1122 - The Forbidden Rose Song (32)

    <h4>Chapter 1122: The Forbidden Rose Song (32)</h4>


    Three days after Raisa disappeared, Gain died. The suspect was still Ming Shu.


    The storyline was acting out ordingly.


    However, Raisa was not supposed to disappear...


    Tong Ye asked Ming Shu to stay at home for a few days. All the vampires were looking for her.


    Tong Ye was suspicious. ¡°You really didn¡¯t do it?¡±


    Ming Shu held her food in her hands. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Tong Ye¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Do you want to move to my ce? It is only a matter of time before they find your house.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her leg and shook it. She appeared nonchnt. ¡°So what if they find me? Are they able to kill me?¡±


    Tong Ye said, ¡°We need to be careful. Anything could happen.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°They will be happy then.¡±


    Tong Ye: ¡°???¡±


    <i>If they kill you, they will definitely be happy.</i>


    Tong Ye couldn¡¯t persuade Ming Shu so he left unwillingly. ¡°I will contact you when I receive more information. Don¡¯t go out and parade yourself around.¡±


    ¡°I think that you should get a partner.¡±


    Tong Ye rolled his eyes. ¡°It is already tiring enough to take care of you. If I had a partner, I might as well die. Drink less blood. Be careful of food poisoning.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    A while after Tong Ye left, Su Mian came over.


    Su Mian put down his bag and hugged Ming Shu. ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°... I just saw you this afternoon. Why would I miss you?¡±


    ¡°One daysts as long as three autumns.¡± Su Mian kissed Ming Shu¡¯s neck. The warmth of his lipsnded on her cold skin. ¡°I missed you.¡±


    It was just a simple statement but every time she heard it, her heart softened.


    Ming Shu coughed. She pushed Su Mian¡¯s head away. ¡°Have you finished your homework?¡±


    Su Mian sucked Ming Shu¡¯s fingers. He licked her skin and said, ¡°You are my homework.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>The little demon is getting better with words.</i>


    Su Mian finished pestering her and bit her lip. He asked in a soft voice, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded.


    Su Mian revealed his neck. Ming Shu swallowed. Her eyes lit up as she voluntarily hugged his neck.


    Su Mian felt a little helpless. This was the only time she was proactive.


    Her teeth pierced his skin. There was a sudden coldness. Su Mian shivered.


    The thick curtain blocked all the light in the room. Su Mian¡¯s body slowly turned warm. Ming Shu¡¯s clothes were taken off piece by piece by Su Mian.


    ¡°Wu...¡±


    Su Mian paused. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. It is not painful.¡±


    Ming Shu exerted more force on her bite. Su Mian gasped in pain. ¡°Is this painful?¡±


    Su Mian felt wronged. ¡°I will be gentler.¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°I feel ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Why are you... Su Mian!¡±


    ...


    Su Mian forced Ming Shu this time. After everything ended, he was kicked off the sofa.


    He was not angry at all. Hey at the side of the sofa and smiled. ¡°Is my homework done well?¡±


    Ming Shu covered herself with the nket and picked a strand of hair out of her mouth. She nced at Su Mian from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Nine points only.¡±


    Su Mian raised his eyebrows. ¡°Did you like it?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled.


    Su Mian felt that something bad was going to happen.


    She said, ¡°The full mark is 100.¡±


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡±


    Su Mian¡¯s expression kept changing. He got up and went to the bathroom with his clothes. Before he entered the bathroom, he turned and replied, ¡°Fu Yu, we still have a long future ahead of us.¡±


    <i>Just wait!</i>


    ...


    At nightfall.


    Neon lights were still shining while the noises in the city had died down.


    Themps at the side of the road lit up the windy road. The road led all the way into darkness.


    A bunch of figures stood in the middle of the empty road. The car beside them had smokeing out of it.


    ¡°Tong Ye, where is Fu Yu?¡±


    Tong Ye was forced to kneel on the ground by two vampires. The person in front of him was none other than the red-haired vampire, Huo Gen.


    Huo Gen Gain.


    Tong Ye looked up. He sneered. ¡°Do you think that I will tell you?¡±


    Huo Gen kicked Tong Ye in the chest. Tong Ye fell back. The two vampires picked him up and pressed him down again.


    Huo Gen grabbed Tong Ye¡¯s hair and pulled his head back forcefully. ¡°Fu Yu killed my father. Where is she?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You are looking for death.¡±


    Huo Gen red at Tong Ye with bloodshot eyes. He beat him up furiously.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me where that bitch is?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, where is Fu Yu?¡±


    Tong Ye copsed on the ground and sneered as he epted the blows.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± Huo Gen stopped. He grabbed Tong Ye¡¯s clothes and pulled him up. He started searching his body.


    Tong Ye raised his hand and wiped his face. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your effort. When you were chasing me, I destroyed my cellphone.¡±


    Huo Gen threw Tong Ye on the ground angrily. ¡°You like to be her subordinate so much?¡±


    Tong Ye turned his head. He didn¡¯t want to look at Huo Gen.


    Huo Gen vented his anger on Tong Ye. When he got tired of hitting him, he asked the other vampires to hit him.


    Huo Gen waved his hand and stopped them. ¡°You are a loyal person. Let me see how strong your will is.¡±


    Huo Gen bent down and stared into Tong Ye¡¯s mocking eyes. The anger in his heart was boiling. He said furiously, ¡°I will chop Fu Yu into pieces and take revenge for my father. I will let you watch her die personally.¡±


    ¡°Take him away.¡± He released his grip and Tong Ye fell to the ground.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Tong Ye moved his fingers, which were hidden under his body, and wrote something on the ground.


    ...


    At three in the morning, a car stopped at the ce where the ident happened.


    Ming Shu opened the car door and got off. The GPS on the cellphone showed that this was the ce.


    She looked around her and found the overturned car not far away.


    She found the cellphone under the car seat. It stopped at the message page. The owner of the cellphone only had the time to send out a message containing his location. He didn¡¯t have the time to do anything else.


    Su Mian shone his shlight into the car. ¡°This is Tong Ye¡¯s car?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded.


    ¡°Who would kidnap him?¡±


    Ming Shu wanted to know the answer too.


    Who would kidnap him?


    Everyone knows that Tong Ye was her subordinate.


    Ming Shu took the shlight from Su Mian and swept it around her. She didn¡¯t notice anything. She went back to the main road. The shlight could only illuminate a small area at one time so Ming Shu took a while before she finally found what she was looking for.


    A portion of the road was stained with blood.


    It looked like a symbol. However, it looked as though it was randomly written.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Gain.¡±


    Su Mian looked at the faint and illegible symbol. How could she recognize it?


    Gain was dead. The vampires thought that she killed Gain. Hence, the person who kidnapped Tong Ye...


    <i>Who is Gain¡¯s son?</i>


    Ming Shu pulled Su Mian back into the car. She opened her fake WeChat app which she rarely used and scrolled through her moments.


    The moments page of a vampire was simr to the moments page of humans. However, most of it was talking about the freshness of the blood they drank today. It was quite scary.


    Ming Shu scrolled all the way down and stopped at a photo of a red-haired young man.


    Huo Gen Gain.

 Chapter 1123 - The Forbidden Rose Song (33)

    <h4>Chapter 1123: The Forbidden Rose Song (33)</h4>


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The door was kicked open. The two people who were making babies on the bed got a shock. Thedy screamed.


    The man quickly took a bathrobe and put it on.


    ¡°F**k, who...¡±


    Huo Gen looked at the person walking in slowly. His expression changed. It turned vicious. ¡°Fu Yu, how dare you look for me voluntarily.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°Where is Tong Ye?¡±


    ¡°Hoh...¡± Huo Gen got off the bed and walked to the table casually. ¡°Your rtionship with him is good. Seems like I caught the right person.¡±


    <i>Dong¡ª</i>


    A little ball bounced on the table. The gun on the table broke into two.


    Huo Gen was shocked.


    He turned and looked at Ming Shu. He threatened her angrily, ¡°If you don¡¯t want Tong Ye to die, don¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°I won¡¯t. I will reason with you.¡±


    Amotion arose in the room. Huo Gen got tied up by the nket. He looked like he was in a cocoon.


    The woman cowered in a corner of the bed. She was shivering in fear.


    ¡°Your father is not my match. What right do you have to threaten me? Do you think that I am easy to bully?¡± Ming Shu took the book on the table and used it to p Huo Gen.


    Huo Gen felt humiliated. He gritted his teeth in rage. ¡°You killed my father!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I can kill you too.¡±


    Huo Gen: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Call your men over and ask them to bring Tong Ye along. I can consider not killing you.¡±


    Huo Gen: ¡°...¡±


    Huo Gen red at Ming Shu maliciously. He didn¡¯t want to give Tong Ye back to her.


    He needed to waste some time. When his men arrived, he believed that he would be able to catch her.


    The air became distorted. Numerous vampires appeared in the room.


    They were stunned when they saw the cocoon on the bed.


    Ming Shu looked at them calmly. She was not agitated. In this situation, the smile on her face looked eerie.


    ¡°Young Master...¡±


    Huo Gen ordered the vampires, ¡°Catch her!¡±


    Obviously, Huo Gen thought too highly of Ming Shu. When his men rushed up, Ming Shu used him as a shield. All the attacks of his mennded on him.


    After the first round of attacks, Ming Shu smiled and asked the pale Huo Gen, ¡°Are you still going to order them to attack? I can cooperate with you.¡±


    Huo Gen: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Onest time, give Tong Ye back to me. If not, I will make my move. You are a vampire anyway.¡± <i>I can just kill you.</i>


    Huo Gen: ¡°???¡±


    What does she mean by he was a vampire anyway?


    Aspared to revenge, Huo Gen treasured his life more.


    ¡°Tong Ye is not here.¡±


    ¡°You caught him. How can he not be here? Are you ying with me?¡± Ming Shu grabbed Huo Gen¡¯s shoulder and exerted force on it.


    Huo Gen screamed in pain. The vampires around them looked at Ming Shu nervously.


    ¡°Tong Ye is really not here.¡± Huo Gen panted heavily. ¡°On the way back, he was taken.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Huo Gen.


    Huo Gen¡¯s expression turned worse. ¡°I¡¯m speaking the truth. If he was in my hands, I would have used him to threaten you!¡±


    ...


    Tong Ye was snatched by a bunch of people wearing ck cloaks.


    The other party only took Tong Ye away. They didn¡¯t fight with them.


    The whole process only took one minute. Before Huo Gen could react, the other party had disappeared.


    He didn¡¯t even see how many people there were.


    Ming Shu left the vi deep in thought. After she left, sirens were heard.


    Vampires should be handled by policemen. After all, they were forbidden to create fear in the human world.


    ¡°Did you find him?¡±


    Su Mian saw Ming Shuing back alone so he asked her.


    ¡°Taken away by someone else.¡± Ming Shu sat in the passenger¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Huh?¡± <i>Tong Ye is so popr?</i> ¡°Who did it?¡±


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°How will I know. If I knew who did it, I would be on my way to destroy his house now.¡±


    <i>How dare they snatch my man. They are wasting my energy!</i>


    <i>If I don¡¯t beat them to death, I¡¯m wasting food!</i>


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu asked Su Mian to drive the car to the ce where Tong Ye was taken. This was a crossroads. When Huo Gen reached this ce, the other party came from all four corners.


    After they snatched Tong Ye, they left in four different directions too. Huo Gen didn¡¯t know which direction Tong Ye went.


    ¡°Fu Yu?¡± Chu Yue came out from the shadows. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The first question that Ming Shu asked was, ¡°Where is the little snack?¡±


    ¡°At home...¡± Chu Yue answered instinctively. ¡°What are you doing here? All the vampires are looking for you now. Gain...¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking so much? Please maintain your character profile. Don¡¯t vite it.¡± Ming Shu stopped him.


    Chu Yue: ¡°...¡±


    <i>So, what are you doing here?</i>


    ¡°Someone snatched my thing.¡±


    ¡°What thing?¡± <i>The holy relic?</i>


    ¡°Tong Ye.¡±


    Chu Yue: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is that a thing?</i>


    <i>Wait...</i>


    ¡°Tong Ye was kidnapped?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. She lifted her head suddenly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Chu Yue frowned. ¡°I received the news that someone saw vampires from the World Salvation Society so I came here to check.¡±


    Did the World Salvation Society kidnap Tong Ye?


    ¡°What did you find?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The two vampires stood in the middle of the crossroads in silence.


    Su Mian sat in the car and watched them. He was not the least concerned. His wife didn¡¯t like Chu Yue. She like Liu Wanyue...


    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±


    Chu Yue shouted. His body disappeared and appeared a few meters away on the other side of the street. He reached out and grabbed something in the dark.


    A vampire wearing a ck cloak got thrown out and rolled on the ground.


    When the vampire tried to get up, Ming Shu grabbed his ck cloak. The vampire twisted his body and slid out of the cloak. He ran two steps before the ck cloak covered his vision.


    Ming Shu pulled the cloak back.


    The vampire stepped back and fell onto the ground.


    Chu Yue went up to stop the vampire from escaping. ¡°Who sent you?!¡±


    Ming Shu was not so polite. She instantly tore the vampire¡¯s clothes and revealed the tattoo on his arm.


    ¡°The World Salvation Society...¡± Chu Yue narrowed his eyes.


    Ming Shu stepped on the vampire. ¡°Tong Ye was kidnapped by you all?¡±


    The vampire didn¡¯t deny it. He even took out a letter and passed it to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu opened the letter. The content was simple: <i>Use the Blood Bell to exchange for Tong Ye.</i>


    ¡°Are you all naive or are you brains spoiled?¡± Ming Shu threw the letter at the vampire. ¡°Why do you all think that Tong Ye is worth the relic?¡±


    The vampire smiled. ¡°What if we add Su Mian in the picture?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at the car. Su Mian was leaning against the window and looking at them.


    ¡°What does Su Mian have to do with this?¡±


    ¡°Are you not curious...¡± The vampireughed eerily. ¡°About his true identity?¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly exerted force with her leg. The smile on the vampire¡¯s face froze. The next second, only the ck cloak was left.


    Chu Yue was stunned. ¡°Why did you kill him?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Chu Yue. She was smiling, but her tone was calm. ¡°How can we gather everyone from the World Salvation Society?¡±

 Chapter 1124 - The Forbidden Rose Song (34)

    <h4>Chapter 1124: The Forbidden Rose Song (34)</h4>


    The normal members of the World Salvation Society had a one-waymunication method with their superiors, but the higher authorities definitely had a ce that they used as their base.


    Chu Yue asked his men to search around, but nothing was found.


    ¡°There is one person that knows.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Chu Yue.


    ...


    Chu Hui brought Ming Shu to his house. As the male protagonist, he had to stay somewhere... Although, in actual fact, it looked more like a vi.


    Of course, the house was used to represent how wealthy he was. Hence, it didn¡¯t matter if it was a real castle or not.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    A clean-looking butler weed them.


    Chu Yue only had one butler to take care of his entire vi.


    ¡°Where is Ying Xiu?¡±


    ¡°He should be asleep. Should I wake Mr. Ying up?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The butler bowed and left.


    ¡°Have a seat.¡± Chu Yue pointed to the sofa in the living room. He passed Ming Shu some blood and asked, ¡°Su Mian, what do you want to drink?¡±


    Su Mian maintained his etiquette. ¡°Anything is fine.¡±


    Chu Yue nodded. He turned and took a bottle of red wine.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, are you looking for me?¡±


    A man walked toward them with the butler beside him. He just woke up so he was still wearing his pajamas and his hair was a mess. He looked sleepy.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Before Chu Yue could say anything, the man got excited. He hastened his pace. ¡°Miss Fu Yu, I have been wanting to thank you for what happenedst time.¡±


    Ming Shu bit her straw. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Ying Xiu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Ying Xiu covered his head, revealing only his eyes. ¡°I brought you into the auction.¡±


    Ming Shu was enlightened. ¡°Clothes make the man. After you changed your appearance, you look like a human.¡±


    Ying Xiu: ¡°...¡± <i>Are youplimenting me or scolding me?</i>


    Chu Yue asked Ying Xiu to sit down. ¡°He is Ying Xiu. You all have met before so I will not be introducing him.¡±


    Chu Yue told them that he met Ying Xiu the day after the auction and saved them coincidentally.


    Chu Yue didn¡¯t tell them the details, but if the male protagonist brought them back, it meant that they were useful.


    ¡°Fine, stop your bullshit. Tong Ye will die soon.¡± Ming Shu looked at Ying Xiu. ¡°Do you know where the base of the World Salvation Society is?¡±


    Ying Xiu froze.


    He looked at Chu Yue before looking down. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Ming Shu red at Chu Yue. <i>You snatched my little snack and now, you are making a fool out of me? Don¡¯t think that just because you are the male protagonist, I will not do anything to you.</i>


    Chu Yue signaled Ming Shu to continue listening.


    Ying Xiu hesitated for a moment before saying unwillingly, ¡°Cecil... she might know. But I don¡¯t know if she will tell you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Ying Xiu gave a bitter smile. ¡°Cecil... the person she likes is in the organization.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. She thought that Ying Xiu and Cecil were together.


    Ying Xiu said softly, ¡°If I can, I want to destroy the World Salvation Society too. However, I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t dare to do it...¡±


    Ming Shu felt something heavy leaning on her shoulder. She caught Su Mian and let him rest on her legs. Su Mian woke up in a shock. He looked at Ming Shu with a confused expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go and sleep.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Su Mian struggled to get up.


    ¡°Sleep.¡± Ming Shu pressed him down. Su Mian gave up resisting and buried his head in Ming Shu¡¯s arms.


    They didn¡¯t need to sleep, but Su Mian had to rest.


    Chu Yue pointed upstairs. Ming Shu shook her head. She was worried about leaving Su Mian alone in an unfamiliar ce.


    She covered Su Mian with a nket and asked Ying Xiu to continue.


    Ying Xiu looked at Su Mian with envy.


    ¡°I have never seen the person that Cecil likes. I think that he is a vampire who brought her up. However, something happened and Cecil left this person. She was hunted by other vampires. I met her at that time.¡±


    Ying Xiu skipped the details of how Cecil interacted with him. He just said that Cecil disliked him at the start because he was a human.


    Cecil knew very few things about the human world. She was unable to survive on her own.


    Hence, she had no choice but to rely on Ying Xiu. After going through thick and thin together, they started depending on each other.


    Before he met Cecil, Ying Xiu was just a student who graduated from university. He found a good job with the help of his family and had a routine working lifestyle.


    He learned his fighting skills after he met Cecil.


    ¡°How long have you known Cecil?¡±


    Ying Xiu wiped his face. He looked time-worn. ¡°Ten years. A long time ago, we left this ce. However, one day, Cecil suddenly wanted toe back. I couldn¡¯t do anything so I came back with her.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°So Cecil was from the World Salvation Society?¡±


    ¡°The person that Cecil likes... has a high position in the World Salvation Society.¡± Ying Xiu paused. ¡°I heard her mentioning the World Salvation Society several times.¡±


    ¡°Can I find Cecil?¡±


    ¡°She will not tell you.¡± Ying Xiu didn¡¯t reject Ming Shu. However, he believed in his prediction.


    He had interacted with her for ten years. He knew how much she loved that vampire.


    He wished that the vampire would disappear, but he knew that Cecil would be hurt... He didn¡¯t know what he should do.


    Since it was already midnight, Ming Shu didn¡¯t go and find Cecil immediately.


    Ying Xiu told them that he would bring Cecil over tomorrow morning.


    Tong Ye was kidnapped by the World Salvation Society so that they could use him to threaten Ming Shu. Hence, he should be safe for now.


    She didn¡¯t know where the base was and the only person who knew might not say. Thus, there was no use in being anxious.


    After Ying Xiu left, Chu Hui put down the cup in his hand. ¡°The vampire said something about Su Mian. What is wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ming Shu lowered her head and looked at Su Mian. Half of his face was revealed. ¡°If anyone dares to touch him, I will kill them.¡±


    ¡°You really like him.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and didn¡¯t reply.


    The two of them sat on the sofa until dawn arrived.


    At 7 AM, Chu Yue went up to make a call.


    ¡°Help me say hi to my little snack.¡±


    Chu Yue: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    Around 8 PM, Ying Xiu brought Cecil over. Cecil was even more beautiful now. She looked like a doll. Her face was enough to make people like her.


    Just like what Ying Xiu said, Cecil didn¡¯t tell them anything about the World Salvation Society.


    If this was their enemy, they could tie her up and question her.


    However, she wasn¡¯t.


    Ming Shu waited for Cecil to provoke her, but Cecil maintained her etiquette till the end. She was gentle and polite. She didn¡¯t even re at her.


    ¡°Su Mian, do you think that I should beat her up?¡± Ming Shu looked at Su Mian and whispered to him.


    ¡°Who?¡± Su Mian looked at the two people opposite them.


    ¡°Cecil.¡±


    ¡°Shall I hold someone back?¡±


    Su Mian expressed that he was happy to help her.

 Chapter 1125 - The Forbidden Rose Song (35)

    <h4>Chapter 1125: The Forbidden Rose Song (35)</h4>


    Ming Shu was not a bastard. Hence, she didn¡¯t get the information that she wanted.


    Ming Shu stood by the window and watched Ying Xiu and Cecil leaving.


    Cecil walked in front of Ying Xiu. A few stepster, the distance between them widened. Cecil seemed agitated and was arguing with Ying Xiu. In the end, Cecil shouted and ran away.


    Ying Xiu froze in ce for a moment before chasing after her.


    Every love should be respected.


    One-sided love is love too. However, it is too torturous.


    Ming Shu looked at Su Mian. Su Mian looked back at her instantly. He met Ming Shu¡¯s gaze and smiled.


    Ming Shu felt warm in her heart. Luckily...


    Since they couldn¡¯t get anything out of Cecil, Ming Shu decided to find them directly.


    They wanted the holy relics, right?


    Well, she had one


    Chu Yue didn¡¯t agree with her n. If Cecil was brought up by someone in the World Salvation Society, the holy relic that belonged to the Cecil family would be in their hands.


    If Raisa was caught by them... they already had two holy relics.


    If Ming Shu gave them hers...


    Of course, Chu Yue knew that his opinion would not affect her.


    The question now was...


    How was she supposed to contact them?


    She killed the vampire too fast. She forgot to ask him how she should contact the World Salvation Society.


    In the end, Ming Shu decided to rent a screen in the city hub.


    Just as Ming Shu was preparing to go out, Chu Yue sent her a message.


    <i>¡ª¡ªSheng Ning.</i>


    ...


    Cecil said that it was at Sheng Ning.


    She didn¡¯t tell them the exact location. She already suffered much pressure in telling them this information.


    Ming Shu met Chu Yue at Sheng Ning.


    ¡°Sheng Ning is huge. We are not sure where they are hiding.¡±


    Sheng Ning was not just huge, it was extremely huge.


    They had four different sports grounds on each corner of the school. The ssrooms were more congregated, but the other buildings were spread around the school grounds.


    Ming Shu felt that Sheng Ning didn¡¯t have many students. <i>Why do they need to build such a big school?</i>


    <i>Maybe wealthy people like big things...</i>


    If it wasn¡¯t big enough, it couldn¡¯t be deemed an elite school.


    ¡°The only suspicious ce is the graveyard at the back of the school,¡± Su Mian said. ¡°Shall we take a look?¡±


    There were rumors that students heard people crying in the graveyard. Some even said that they saw ghosts. The ghost might be shadows made by the vampires who stayed there. Someone identally saw them so the rumors about ghosts started.


    Ming Shu expressed her opinion: ¡°I feel that it is better if we make an advertisement.¡±


    Chu Yue asked, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The graveyard looked the same.


    ¡°How do we look for them? Dig up graves?¡±


    Chu Yue: ¡°...¡±


    Besides the thick trees, only tombstones covered in roses were seen.


    The tombstones stretched into the depths of the forest.


    It was said that there were 537 tombstones here.


    Someone must be extremely bored to count all the tombstones.


    When Sheng Ning was founded, the graveyard was already here. At that time, Sheng Ning was not this big so the graveyard was not part of its property.


    As Sheng Ning expanded, the graveyard became part of it.


    Ming Shu squatted beside a tombstone and brushed away the vines. The words were exposed to years of weathering so it was illegible.


    They couldn¡¯t dig up the graves. Chu Yue walked further in.


    ¡°If there are vampires here, I will be able to feel them.¡±


    ¡°They might be downstairs.¡± Ming Shu nodded at the ground.


    Chu Yue went silent for a moment. He said, ¡°The holy relic will be able to feel them.¡±


    Chu Yue didn¡¯t tell her that he had a holy relic because he didn¡¯t trust her. He still didn¡¯t trust her now. The way she did things... was unpredictable.


    However, they were on the same side now. Even if he didn¡¯t reveal his holy relic, she would see it when he used itter.


    ¡°Oh.¡± <i>There is nothing to be surprised about. He is the male protagonist.</i>


    Chu Yue choked when he saw Ming Shu¡¯s nonchnt reaction.


    Chu Yue took out the holy relic known as the Finder. As its name suggested, it was used to find things. It could track anything in the world and find out its past.


    For instance, if you pointed it at a human, you would be able to see the past of this human.


    The logic behind it?


    There is no logic. The storyline needed it.


    The male protagonist must have an impressive weapon.


    Ming Shu raised her suspicion. ¡°Why did you use it to find Liu Wanyuest time?¡±


    Chu Yue said, ¡°I just got it recently.¡±


    Ming Shu muttered to herself, ¡°What a reasonable exnation...¡±


    Su Mian stood behind them and looked at Ming Shu and Chu Yue as they entered the forest. He lowered his head. His fingers were shaking slightly.


    The moment he walked in...


    He felt something amiss.


    Something inside his blood was forcing him into the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Su Mian¡¯s stiff body suddenly rxed. The weird suction that he felt disappeared.


    He looked at the person walking back to him. He wanted to say he was fine but decided to speak the truth in the end. ¡°I feel strange. Something seems wrong...¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    Su Mian told Ming Shu what happened just now.


    ¡°What about now?¡±


    ¡°When you came to me... it disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Why did you want to be a vampire before?¡± Su Mian never answered this question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Su Mian replied honestly this time. However, the answer was useless. ¡°Suddenly, a voice kept telling me to do it.¡±


    Ming Shu frowned slightly. She brought him out of the graveyard.


    Chu Yue came out after some time. ¡°There are no vampires here.¡±


    <i>No vampires? What was that thing just now then?</i>


    <i>There is definitely something here...</i>


    ...


    ¡°Senior Sister Fu Yu, Senior Brother Su Mian, Senior Brother Chu... Chu Yue, what are you all doing here?¡±


    Liu Wanyue carried a stack of materials and looked at the three people who were gazing at the horizon.


    ¡°Little snack.¡± Ming Shu smiled as she waved her hand.


    Liu Wanyue nced at Chu Yue. She evaded him and walked toward Ming Shu.


    Chu Yue: ¡°...¡± Would he eat her?!


    Ming Shu wanted to ce her hand around Liu Wanyue¡¯s shoulder but Su Mian grabbed her hand and stopped her. Ming Shu had no choice but to give up her n. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Erm... I came to send some documents to the teachers,¡± Liu Wanyue replied honestly. ¡°You all... skipped sses?¡±


    ¡°Skip ss? We are doing something big.¡±


    ¡°Fu Yu.¡± Chu Yue wanted to stop Ming Shu from speaking. He didn¡¯t want to drag Liu Wanyue into this. He turned his head and said, ¡°You can leave and go to your ss.¡±


    Liu Wanyue was afraid of him so she nodded instinctively.


    However, Ming Shu grabbed Liu Wanyue. ¡°Liu Wanyue, let me ask you something.¡±


    Liu Wanyue nodded. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Where is a good ce to hide people?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± <i>What kind of question is this?</i>


    Ming Shu borated on her question. ¡°If someone wants to create a secret base in school, where would be a good location?¡±


    Liu Wanyue was frightened. ¡°... Senior Sister Fu Yu... what do you want to do?¡±

 Chapter 1126 - The Forbidden Rose Song (36)

    <h4>Chapter 1126: The Forbidden Rose Song (36)</h4>


    ¡°This is the ce. I was...¡± Liu Wanyue smiled awkwardly. ¡°I was locked up here before. Since not many students yed fencing and this building is too far from the ssrooms, it had not been used for a long time. If you want to hide someone, this is a good ce.¡±


    Fencing was an unpopr sport. Even students who liked it felt that the sports hub for fencing was too far and didn¡¯t want toe here. They¡¯d rather y at country clubs.


    Wealthy people didn¡¯t mind spending the extra money.


    This building was rumored to be haunted too.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and looked at Liu Wanyue. ¡°This is not the only reason, right?¡±


    Liu Wanyue swallowed. ¡°That day, I was locked near the door. There is another door leading to the inside of the building. I heard some noises inside but when I walked nearer, the noise stopped. I thought I was imagining it.¡±


    The students that bullied her and locked her here probably wanted to scare her.


    As expected, Liu Wanyue was frightened. Luckily, a teacher walked past and released her not long after.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Ming Shu instantly climbed over the walls and went in.


    This ce was given by the female protagonist. There was a buff!


    Su Mian followed closely behind.


    By the time Liu Wanyue regained her senses, Ming Shu and Su Mian had reached the main door and were opening the lock.


    Liu Wanyue: ¡°...¡±


    Chu Yue: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    The fencing arena was huge. Since no one used this ce, the ground was covered with dust. There was no sign that anyone was here before.


    However, vampires could move around without walking. The dust didn¡¯t mean anything.


    Ming Shu walked around the arena. She didn¡¯t notice anything amiss.


    ¡°Little Yu.¡±


    Su Mian waved at her from the spectator stand. Ming Shu jumped up.


    ¡°Look over here.¡± Su Mian pointed at the front row of seats. ¡°It is different from the other areas.¡±


    Ming Shu touched the seats. The dust here was thinner. She looked at the ground. It had been moved before.


    Chu Yue and Liu Wanyue came up too.


    ¡°This can be moved. There should be some mechanism around here.¡± Chu Yue looked around them. ¡°Split up and look for it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Liu Wanyue obediently went to search for the mechanism.


    ...


    A tall, handsome man walked into the brightly lit hall.


    ¡°Have you gotten the Phantom?¡±


    ¡°No. Raisa is not willing to give it to us.¡±


    The man frowned. ¡°This is troublesome.¡±


    The person behind replied fearfully, ¡°Raisa can control the Phantom. When we get near her, she will activate it.¡±


    The man¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°What about Fu Yu?¡±


    ¡°She killed our vampire. It probably means that she doesn¡¯t want to trade with us.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t want to trade... Did you act ording to what I said?


    ¡°...¡±


    The vampire who was sent out was dead. How were they supposed to know this?


    The man looked back at them. The bunch of people shivered in fear. The man didn¡¯t probe further. ¡°Let¡¯s look at Raisa first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Raisa was locked up in a special cage. The cage was made of transparent ss and the light inside was extremely bright. It was ring. Laser beams covered most of the cage.


    Only a small space was left for Raisa.


    Once the man appeared, Raisa¡¯s body tensed up. She stared at the man with her bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Raisa Dnte.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice entered the cage.


    Raisa pursed her lips. She tried to cover up her tiredness. She was badly in need of food after being trapped for such a long time.


    The man crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked at Raisa. ¡°As long as you give us the Phantom, we will release you. Your father is really worried about you.¡±


    Raisa¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°I will not give you the Phantom.¡±


    Without the Phantom, she would be dead.


    These vampires...


    She didn¡¯t know what they wanted. But she was not stupid.


    The man nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. What do you want? I can fulfill whatever wish you make.¡±


    Raisa refused to cooperate with them.


    Her father would definitelye and save her.


    She needed to stall for time.


    Raisa felt the light around her getting brighter. She couldn¡¯t see the person outside the cage anymore.


    The man slowly said, ¡°Miss Raisa, don¡¯t forget that we can get the Phantom if we kill you.¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    Raisa replied instinctively.


    These people forced her to give them the holy relic, but didn¡¯t try to kill her.


    Thus, she thought that they didn¡¯t dare to take her life.


    But now...


    The man wanted to kill her.


    Raisa felt changes in her body. The light had the same effect as sunlight...


    ¡°What I said still holds. You can tell me what your request is. You will still be in possession of the Phantom. You only need to give it to me when I want it.


    Raisa fell to the ground slowly amidst the white light. Was she going to die?


    No... she couldn¡¯t just die like this.


    She tried to activate the Phantom, but there was no energy left in her body. She used the Phantom too many times. It had sucked up all her strength.


    <i>I don¡¯t want to die.</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t die like this.</i>


    Someone said in a worried tone, ¡°Lord...¡±


    The man raised his hand. The vampire shut up.


    ¡°I... want Fu Yu and Liu Wanyue dead.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± The man agreed immediately. ¡°Bring Miss Raisa down to rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    <i>Pa!</i>


    The lights in the cage got turned off. Raisa¡¯s haggard figure appeared.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    A huge tremor came from above them. The lights in the room started flickering.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Earthquake?¡±


    The vibration onlysted for a few seconds. The lights stopped flickering. The vampire exchanged nces with one another.


    The man looked at the lights above him. He didn¡¯t look good.


    <i>Ring¡ªRing¡ª</i>


    The sirens rang.


    ¡°There is an intruder!¡±


    Someone far away shouted. The room turned into a mess.


    ¡°Lord, you should leave first.¡± The vampire ushered the man to one side. ¡°We will bring up the rear.¡±


    ¡°Bring Raisa and Tong Ye out. Destroy everything else.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A scream came from the front. It prated the man¡¯s ears. He looked back. Someone was rushing toward them.


    ¡°Lord, hurry up and leave...¡±


    ...


    The underground base was not below the fencing arena. When Ming Shu went down, it was just an underground room. There was nothing there.


    However, they caught a vampire guarding the ce.


    Ming Shu acted quickly and stopped the vampire frommitting suicide. Chu Yue used the Finder and they found this ce.


    It was under the northern sports ground.


    The entrance was behind the equipment room situated beside the sports ground.


    There were many people here so if someone walked by, no one would notice anything strange.


    The northern sports ground was popr among the students. This bunch of vampires went against conventional thinking and chose somewhere with many people. A normal person wouldn¡¯t have thought of this.

 Chapter 1127 - The Forbidden Rose Song (37)

    <h4>Chapter 1127: The Forbidden Rose Song (37)</h4>


    The man escaped from the base under the protection of his men.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want the holy relics? Why are you running away so quickly?¡±


    A clear voice sounded behind him. The man didn¡¯t even have the time to feel relief. He turned around instantly. The vampires behind him were disappearing at a fast pace.


    Ming Shu walked slowly out of the tunnel. Her gentle smile and calm expression seemed out of ce.


    The man decisively took Tong Ye and used him as a hostage.


    ¡°Fu Yu, stop right there!¡±


    Ming Shu stopped. She looked at the unconscious Tong Ye and smiled. ¡°Are you going to use him to threaten me?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t reply to Ming Shu. Instead, he said, ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you were able to find this ce.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was nothing,¡± Ming Shu said thoughtfully. She walked two steps forward. ¡°You will be even more surprised soon.¡±


    The man frowned. ¡°If you want him alive, stay still.¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a moment and decided to stop moving. She took out a carton of blood and drank it.


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I asked you to stop moving! I didn¡¯t ask you to eat!</i>


    <i>Why do you still have the mood to eat? How big is your heart?</i>


    ¡°How did you manage to find this ce?¡± He felt that this ce was secretive enough.


    Ming Shu pretended to be mysterious. ¡°Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way... The holy relic is really useful.¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡± <i>Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way?</i>


    <i>Holy relic... the Finder?</i>


    He didn¡¯t expect them to have the Finder. This was his mistake.


    A cold light shed past his eyes. He said in a low voice, ¡°Fu Yu, if you want Tong Ye to stay alive, give me the Blood Bell!¡±


    ¡°Kill him then.¡±


    When Tong Ye woke up, he heard this sentence. He looked at Ming Shu bitterly.


    Was she his real friend?


    Wait...


    Where was he?


    He remembered that he got kidnapped by Huo Gen. <i>Who is this man?</i>


    ¡°I know that Tong Ye is your friend. You will not watch him die like this. Fu Yu, let me repeat myself. Use the Blood Bell to save him.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded seriously. ¡°Yes. I will buy the best coffin and find the best location to bury him.¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    The man pushed Tong Ye forward and grabbed his neck.


    Tong Ye: ¡°...¡± He just woke up. He didn¡¯t even know what was happening.


    ¡°Fu Yu, this is yourst chance!¡± The man tightened his grip. ¡°I will really kill him.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand and smiled. ¡°Please start your performance.¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    Tong Ye: ¡°...¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe that Ming Shu would let him die, but she was acting too rxed now. He was taken as a hostage!


    Tong Ye was the hostage. The man didn¡¯t dare to kill him.


    He knew that his threat was useless.


    So...


    He should run away.


    The man grabbed Tong Ye and ran.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Hey, what are you running for? Didn¡¯t you say that you would perform for me?¡±


    The man felt his eye twitching. Was she crazy?


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The vampire in front of him suddenly screamed in pain. He flew back and mmed into the man.


    The man stopped in his tracks. He looked ahead.


    It was empty. There was nothing there.


    <i>Shashasha¡ª</i>


    The wind blew past the trees and the leaves rustled. The sound pierced through their ears and gave them a headache.


    The man looked back. The lunatic didn¡¯t chase after them. She was still squatting there...


    ¡°Go and take a look,¡± the man ordered the vampire beside him.


    The vampire moved forward carefully. After walking for about ten meters, he couldn¡¯t proceed anymore. He reached out and felt the air. There was an invisible wall.


    When he touched it, it formed ripples in the air.


    <i>What is this?</i>


    Vampires could form their own shields to protect themselves, but their shields couldn¡¯t be touched or seen. This thing... could be touched and seen.


    The man ordered, ¡°Rush through it!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ...


    After Ming Shu finished her second carton of blood, the man came back with Tong Ye.


    ¡°I told you all to stop running.¡± Ming Shu looked up and smiled.


    The man looked malicious. He was no longer calm. He seemed on the verge of breaking down.


    ¡°What is that thing?¡± The man could see that she was outside the shield which surrounded them.


    He was enclosed in this shield.


    The harder he tried to break through it, the stronger the counterforce.


    He couldn¡¯t use his teleportation skills, either.


    ¡°You will not understand even if I tell you. Hence, I will not tell you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu got up and stepped in. The man retreated alertly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It can only lock people up. It will not attack anyone. Of course, if you attack it, it will return your attacks to you. Please don¡¯t touch it.¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡± This exnation made him more worried.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Then... shall we reason things out?¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why are you rolling up your sleeves!</i>


    The man held Tong Ye tighter. He was on his guard.


    He underestimated Fu Yu.


    If he died today...


    Tong Ye: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Little ancestor, can you hurry up and save me?</i>


    Ming Shu suddenly disappeared. The man and the rest of the vampires looked around them vigntly.


    <i>Whizz¡ª</i>


    The man turned around quickly. A special silver gun pressed against his chest. Only a vampire hunter had this kind of gun...


    ¡°...¡±


    The man didn¡¯t know how he should feel now.


    Wasn¡¯t she nning to fight him? Why was she using a gun now!


    As a civilized leader, he wanted to curse.


    Ming Shu gave an evil smile as she asked, ¡°Which do you think is faster, my gun or your hand? Shall we battle it out?¡±


    The man pondered for a moment before slowly releasing Tong Ye. The pressure on his throat disappeared. Tong Ye rushed toward Ming Shu and hid behind her. He heaved a sigh of relief.


    The man lowered his hand. He looked at Ming Shu with a weird expression. He seemed crazy. ¡°Do you think that this is the end?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°I still have...¡±


    The man was stunned. <i>This was my line! Why are you ruining my line!</i>


    Ming Shu felt around her pocket indifferently and took out a carton of blood... She looked through her things before finally taking out the Blood Bell.


    This was a normal-looking bell. The only thing special about its appearance was its bright red color.


    Ming Shu shook the bell. No sound came out. ¡°You want this?¡±


    The man looked at the Blood Bell. He narrowed his eyes.


    Ming Shu squeezed the vampire tightly and said, ¡°For the sake of world peace and the peace of vampires everywhere... I¡¯ve decided...¡±


    Ming Shu used some force.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided...¡±


    She continued exerting force.


    She couldn¡¯t break it...


    This is awkward.


    The man stared at her intently. He wasn¡¯t sure what she wanted to do.


    Ming Shu coughed. ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    She passed the gun to Tong Ye and took out a hammer.


    She ced the bell on the ground and mmed the hammer down.


    ¡°No¡ª¡±


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>

 Chapter 1128 - The Forbidden Rose Song (38)

    <h4>Chapter 1128: The Forbidden Rose Song (38)</h4>


    It was toote for the man to stop her. The blood bell was broken into pieces.


    It was a holy relic...


    How could he know that her decision was to destroy the holy relics!


    The man rushed at Ming Shu. Tong Ye pulled the trigger subconsciously. The man was first shot in his shoulder and staggered, but it didn¡¯t seem to have caused any impact.


    The man may have also thought that he was tricked by Ming Shu. The bullets in that gun could only cause minor damage to him.


    Tong Ye widened his eyes slightly...


    Tong Ye suddenly felt a pull behind his neck. His body tilted to one side and fell to the ground, then rolled away slowly.


    Then he saw Ming Shu also sh out from inside.


    The man was bounced straight off the shield as he rushed over, and the scope seemed smaller than before. The mannded on the opposite side and was bounced back again, then was bounced off again...


    He was like a ping pong ball locked in a narrow space.


    ¡°Won¡¯t... Won¡¯t you fight?¡±


    ¡°Why would I fight against him? Rations are expensive, okay?¡±


    Tong Ye looked at the hammer in Ming Shu¡¯s hands. It was a hammer that could smash holy relics... So could it be a normal hammer?


    Tong Ye looked at the gun in his own hand. ¡°This gun has no power at all.¡±


    ¡°I was just bluffing, who knew that he would believe it.¡± Ming Shu began to talk nonsense seriously. ¡°Probably he hasn¡¯t had enough blood and downgraded his brain.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What¡¯s the rtionship between drinking blood and brains? I don¡¯t understand this little ancestor¡¯s way of thinking.</i>


    Tong Ye paused for a while on the ground then stood up. ¡°Did you really destroy the Blood Bell?¡±


    Ming Shu pointed at the man who was picking up the pieces on the floor inside. ¡°Is there anything wrong with your eyes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a holy relic.¡± It was not a normal bell and she just destroyed it. If the vampires knew it, they would probably rank her name first on the cklist.


    Ming Shu blinked her eyes. ¡°Oh. So I¡¯m so powerful that I can destroy the holy relic.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why is it so irritating to talk to her?</i>


    Tong Ye remembered the most important question. ¡°Who are they?¡±


    Ming Shu gave him a disdainful look. ¡°You don¡¯t even know who kidnapped you?¡±


    ¡°Huo Gen?¡±


    ¡°No. The World Salvation Society.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I¡¯d better choose to pass out.</i>


    ...


    When Chu Yue fought his way out, what he saw was the man lying on the ground on his stomach,ughing at one time and wearing a hideous expression at another. A perfect representative of psychopath.


    The other vampires stood to one side with weird expressions, not daring to step forward nor daring to leave.


    ¡°What have you done to him?¡± Chu Yue looked at the two people who were sitting on the floor and enjoying rations happily.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ming Shu shrugged innocently.


    ¡°Nothing... What is he doing?¡± <i>He doesn¡¯t look like he experienced nothing!</i>


    ¡°Picking up the pieces of the Blood Bell.¡±


    ¡°Picking up what?¡± Chu Yue thought he misheard.


    ¡°I think you should go see a doctor,¡± Ming Shu suggested sincerely. ¡°Hearing is very important, you know. Don¡¯t be afraid of consulting a doctor.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Tong Ye gave a pitiful look at Chu Yue. Compared to his witnessing with his own eyes, Chu Yue would probably be more confused and speechlesster.


    Tong Ye now enjoyed psychological bnce. Here came a person sharing the same feeling as him.


    When you felt it was not your day, just look at those who were more miserable than you, then you would discover it was actually not a big deal.


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Where are Su Mian and my little snack?¡±


    Chu Yue pointed behind himself.


    Su Mian and Liu Wanyue came out slowly. It could be seen that Su Mian disliked Liu Wanyue very much and they walked with a distance between them. But the colorful ball bathing in the wind on Su Mian¡¯s shoulder was more eye-catching than any of them.


    Little Beastie jumped straight off Su Mian¡¯s shoulder and rolled over to Ming Shu¡¯s feet. It scaled her clothes and climbed up into her palm.


    <i>Poop-picker, you promised me aplete Manchu-Han banquet! Complete Manchu-Han banquet! Complete Manchu-Han banquet!</i>


    <i>Okay, I know, I know.</i>


    Ming Shu spoke perfunctorily while stuffing Little Beastie into her pocket. Then she stood up from the ground.


    ¡°Su Mian.¡±


    It was not Ming Shu who called Su Mian.


    It was the man who picked up the Blood Bell¡¯s pieces on the floor.


    Ming Shu walked to Su Mian¡¯s side. ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    Su Mian shook his head and looked at the man with gloomy eyes. He hadn¡¯t met this man before...


    ¡°Heh heh...¡± the manughed weirdly. ¡°Su Mian, do you know why you wanted to be a vampire deep down?¡±


    Su Mian frowned. How would he know that.


    The man sat on the ground and stared at Ming Shu with malicious and insidious eyes. He said slowly, word by word, sounding evil and crazy, ¡°He will be your nightmare.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The man released two more weirdughs. His malicious and insidious eyes were very scary, but he didn¡¯t say anything after that.


    It was like he told this news to Ming Shu only to take revenge on her.


    Ming Shu rushed inside and grabbed the man. ¡°What did you mean by saying that?¡±


    The man¡¯s expression became crazy. ¡°Have a guess. Aren¡¯t you very powerful? Guess, hahaha...¡±


    The manughed until he was out of breath and didn¡¯t react even when Ming Shu beat him up.


    ¡°It was you... You pushed him into that abyss with your own hands, hahaha, it was you. Fu Yu, you destroyed my n that I¡¯ve put so many years of effort in. This is what you deserve!¡±


    The man stared at Ming Shu ferociously with his cold and evil eyes.


    The holy relic was destroyed, and so was the matter that he had nned for so many years. All of it was ruined in one day.


    He imagined all kinds of idents, but never thought that the holy relic would be destroyed, because no one would do that...


    He couldn¡¯t convince himself to ept it.


    ¡°Fu Yu!¡± Chu Yue shouted aloud. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Ming Shu missed the man¡¯s vulnerable point and punched him.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    The man screamed still.


    Ming Shu pressed on his chest. ¡°Tell me, what happened to Su Mian?¡±


    ¡°Even if you kill me, I. Will. Not. Tell. You.¡±


    The World Salvation Society¡¯s vampires were ready to die at any time. The man kept his mouth shut even as the pain all over almost killed him.


    The man held his breath. ¡°Just wait... and see him... to be destroyed...¡±


    Ming Shu punched the man right in his face.


    ¡°You will be destroyed first!¡±


    ...


    The man was taken away by Chu Yue¡¯s people, and Chu Yue also dealt with the aftermath.


    Chu Yue was actually also a little lost. <i>Is this it?</i> There seemed to be something unexpected on Su Mian¡¯s side, but the World Salvation Society should be all settled.


    Ming Shu returned to the base. They finished the fight fast and there were still many things they had no time to dispose of. Raisa had also not been taken away.


    ¡°Fu Yu!¡±


    Raisa called Ming Shu to a stop.


    Ming Shu walked straight past and ignored her.


    ¡°Fu Yu, stop right there!¡±


    Raisa rushed to the ss. But no matter how hard she shouted, the person walked further and further.


    Her attitude made Raisa¡¯s expression twist.


    Why could she stand high before her.


    [Raisa¡¯s Hatred Points have reached full capacity.]


    Ming Shu hade back to the messy hall when the Harmony System¡¯s reminder sounded. But right now she had no energy to care about that.


    ¡°Put down all this stuff.¡±


    The vampires who were packing up were stunned.


    Chu Yue who came after Ming Shu signaled them to do what she asked.


    There were many materials that the World Salvation Society hadn¡¯t destroyed in time, including detailed information about five holy relics. But Ming Shu didn¡¯t find anything relevant to Su Mian.


    Now she understood the saying:


    If you y hero now, you will be dead the next moment.

 Chapter 1129 - The Forbidden Rose Song (39)

    <h4>Chapter 1129: The Forbidden Rose Song (39)</h4>


    Ming Shu checked through all the materials yet found nothing useful.


    Su Mian stood on one side. ¡°Perhaps he was lying to you.¡±


    Ming Shu continued searching through the messy materials before her. ¡°No.¡±


    She drank his blood and suddenly her power increased...


    Su Mian walked over and hugged Ming Shu from behind, resting his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Do you care about me so much?¡±


    Ming Shu grunted lightly. ¡°He provoked me, if I can¡¯t teach him a lesson, how will I get respected in the future?¡±


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡±


    Of course she didn¡¯t do this for him.


    Ming Shu tilted her head and kissed him on the lips. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t want to bother changing my food.¡±


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡± So I should be thankful that I can be eaten?


    Chu Yue came in and saw the two in this position, so he coughed. Su Mian released Ming Shu and stood up calmly.


    ¡°Before, we found several ces that are suspected to be their footholds, here are some materials I get from those ces.¡±


    Chu Yue put a box in front of Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu took them and checked, but most were what she had already read, and those she didn¡¯t read also had nothing to do with Su Mian.


    Chu Yue said, ¡°Many of the vampires know a lot of things, perhaps they can see through something.¡±


    Ming Shu thought it was reasonable, so she told Tong Ye to contact some old vampires.


    However, these old vampires also didn¡¯t find anything. In their eyes, Su Mian was just a normal human.


    ¡°I really am fine.¡± Su Mian had be spiritless after being tortured for several days.


    Ming Shu gave him a look and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡± What did she mean by doing that!


    What was her expression!? She dislikes me!


    Do you think you can dislike me?!


    ¡°Fu Yu, I brought Jason here.¡± Tong Ye suddenly came in with a skinny old man.


    ¡°Jason.¡±


    It was a surprise to Ming Shu that Tong Ye could bring Jason. This vampire rarely left Gold Unchangeable.


    Jason nodded at Ming Shu and looked at Su Mian.


    Since he was here, Ming Shu asked Jason to have a look at Su Mian.


    So Jason checked Su Mian in a simr process as done by other vampires.


    After a long time, Jason said to Ming Shu, ¡°Fu Yu, can I talk to you in private?¡±


    Ming Shu took Jason out and the old man wore a serious expression. ¡°Have you ever heard of holy cups?¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°It¡¯s not one of the five holy relics, right?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Jason said, ¡°because holy cups are not holy relics.¡±


    The origin of the holy cups was more ancient than other holy relics. They said that the holy cups were passed down from the first generation of vampires, but they had long been lost.


    Compared to holy relics that could be asionally heard of, there were very few vampires who knew about holy cups now.


    ¡°What does it have to do with Su Mian?¡±


    ¡°He is a holy cup.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Are you telling me that a human is actually a cup?!


    Are you really not a quack!


    Jason seemed to know what Ming Shu was thinking. ¡°The holy cup is not an object, but bloodline; it represents the purest blood of vampire.¡±


    ¡°You drank his blood, right?¡± Jason swept a gaze all over Ming Shu with his cloudy eyes. ¡°Did you feel that your power was enhanced? That is the power of holy cups. He is not awakened yet, but once he is awakened, his blood will have a much more powerful effect.¡±


    ¡°What will happen to him?¡±


    Jason considered it for a moment. ¡°ording to the records in history, the awakening had happened three times and all failed.¡±


    ¡°What was the result of failure?¡±


    ¡°Bloodthirstiness. If no one stops him, he will kill endlessly.¡± Jason¡¯s voice seemed a little distant. ¡°I heard that the World Salvation Society was collecting holy relics, now appears a holy cup. If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, they were trying to use the power of the holy relics to awaken him...¡±


    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t awaken? Can he keep the guise of a human?¡±


    ¡°When the timees, he will naturally awaken,¡± Jason sighed. ¡°The naturalw rules and everything obeys its destiny.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the sunlight in the distance that can not shine here and slightly tightened her grip on the rail.


    ...


    In the graveyard, Sheng Ning...


    Liu Wanyue held two iron shovels and shone the shlight all around nervously. There were vampires in this world, so it was highly possible that there were also ghosts.


    ¡°Senior Sister Fu Yu, is it all right that we came thiste?¡±


    Ming Shu walked into the graveyard. ¡°I told you not to follow me, but you came by yourself... Stay close and no ghost will dare trouble you.¡±


    Liu Wanyue trotted several steps and caught up with Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu arrived at the back of the graveyard. She dug a pit in the ground casually and threw Little Beastie into it, burying it with soil regardless of Little Beastie¡¯s struggle.


    Liu Wanyue watched Little Beastie being totally buried under the soil. ¡°Senior Sister Fu Yu... Why did you bury it?¡±


    ¡°To prevent it from being distracted.¡±


    Liu Wanyue: ¡°???¡±


    What on earth were they doing here? Why did she bring iron shovels?


    Several minutester, Little Beastie came out of the soil, acting like a real human. It shook its colorful fur and spread its paws on the ground, beginning to calcte something.


    Ming Shu reached out one of her fingers and pressed its head.


    Little Beastie fell to the ground heavily.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Little Beastie struggled.


    Poop-picker, let go of me. You are breaking off my head!


    Murderer!


    Someone is murdering a small animal here!


    I¡¯m going to sue you!


    Okay, okay, I¡¯ll tell you. Let me go, otherwise how will I show you where it is!


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Little Beastie rolled twice on the ground, humming unhappily, then rolled further into the graveyard.


    During the whole process, Liu Wanyue looked at Ming Shu with amazed and blindly admiring eyes.


    ...


    Little Beastie stopped at a ce with plenty of blooming roses. It jumped to squat on a tombstone which was wrapped in roses and shook its fur, then waved its hairy paws.


    Poop-picker, see, this is the world I¡¯ve earned for you.


    Ming Shu directly pped it over and Little Beastie flew off, falling into the rose bushes. It jumped up angrily.


    Ming Shu cleared away the rose vines then took one iron shovel from Liu Wanyue¡¯s hands. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do this.¡±


    Liu Wanyue: ¡°...¡±


    It was right in the middle of the night...


    She came to dig up a tomb?


    Liu Wanyue rubbed her own arm. Seeing Ming Shu had already begun to work, she put her palms together before her chest and worshiped in all directions, then went to help Ming Shu.


    Soon there was a pit around them. But there was nothing in it: no coffin, and no bodies or bones.


    Liu Wanyue felt a little strange. They had reached a quite the depth... Shouldn¡¯t they see the coffin?


    Perhaps the coffin was buried very deep...


    But when they had dug to the height of a human, there was still nothing visible.


    Liu Wanyue sweat all over due to exertion, and Ming Shu sat on the edge, resting to replenish her strength.


    Liu Wanyue looked up at Ming Shu from inside the pit. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why isn¡¯t there a coffin or bones here?¡±


    Ming Shu answered seriously, ¡°Perhaps the body turned into a spirit and left with his coffin.¡±


    Liu Wanyue immediately shuddered. There seemed to be cold air rising from under her feet.


    ¡°I was lying. No one was buried here so there isn¡¯t any coffin or bones.¡±


    ¡°But... isn¡¯t this ce a graveyard?¡±


    ¡°Who told you that a graveyard must have bodies?¡±


    ¡°But if no bodies are buried here, how can it be called a graveyard?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just to scare people.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Who would be so bored as to do that?


    Chu Yue, who came to look for someone, appeared beside them quietly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±

 Chapter 1130 - The Forbidden Rose Song (40)

    <h4>Chapter 1130: The Forbidden Rose Song (40)</h4>


    Liu Wanyue was scared to death. Chu Yue pulled her up and looked at this dusty young girl... in aplicated mood.


    He looked for her for a long time, but it turned out she had been lured here to the graveyard to do such things!


    ¡°What are you digging for?¡±


    Chu Yue knew that Ming Shu had been behaving a little strangely due to Su Mian in recent days, but she came to dig up a tomb... This was far beyond strange.


    ¡°Hey, Chu Yue, what perfect timing. Come, help dig up for me for a while, I want to take a rest.¡±


    Chu Yue watched Ming Shu pull Liu Wanyue over and hand the iron shovel to him.


    <i>I¡¯m here for Liu Wanyue, who wants your shovel!</i>


    Chu Yue looked at Liu Wanyue who was obviously tired and held back his emotions, then jumped down into the pit. ¡°Have you found any solution? What¡¯s in here?¡±


    He also learned about the sacred cups.


    At first he was surprised, as after all, sacred cups only appeared three times in the vampires¡¯ nearly 2000-year history. The possibility of its showing up again was extremely low.


    The key was that three awakenings all failed...


    ¡°Su Mian said this ce made him sick, so I came to dig and see what is going on.¡± Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°Nothing happened so far. How could I know what is in here?¡±


    Chu Yue: ¡°...¡± <i>Why does this sound so irresponsible? If he said the police station made him ufortable, would you go dig up the police station?</i>


    Chu Yue helped dig deeper yet still found nothing.


    But Ming Shu insisted he should continue. Little Beastie said it was here, so it must be right here, and they just hadn¡¯t reached deep enough.


    <i>Dang¡ª</i>


    The shovel hit something. Chu Yue used the iron shovel to knock around and removed the soil above, revealing ayer of ck stones.


    Ming Shu approached to have a look. ¡°It should be what we are looking for. Dig it out and see what the hell it is.¡±


    Chu Yue tried to knock around again. The revealed part looked the same, so probably the whole thing was quite big.


    He looked up at the nearly three-meter deep pit...


    So, Tong Ye was also called hereter to dig up the tomb... the pit.


    Tong Ye stood on the edge of the three-meter deep pit. ¡°Little ancestor, when did you get this hobby of digging other people¡¯s graves?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Tong Ye made two more jokes before joining the digging squad.


    But the longer they dug, therger the thing revealed itself to be. It seemed there was no end to it and it spread in all directions.


    Tong Ye gave a look to Liu Wanyue who sat beside the pit. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she do this?¡±


    ¡°How can youpare yourself to my little snack?¡±


    ¡°How can youpare yourself to her?¡±


    Ming Shu and Chu Yue spoke almost at the same time.


    Tong Ye felt he was hurt ten thousand times in his heart. Why did they bully him, because he was not a female?


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we hire other people to do this?¡± <i>We are not short of money.</i>


    ¡°Do you expect the headlines tomorrow to be that Sheng Ning¡¯s school beau was in the graveyard...¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, stop, I¡¯ll do this, I¡¯ll dig,¡± Tong Ye murmured. ¡°Why aren¡¯t there coffins in the graveyard? Have they turned into spirits and run away?¡±


    Liu Wanyue: ¡°...¡±


    Why was a vampire¡¯s way of thinking so bizarre.


    ¡°If there is really something under here, the graveyard should be set up to cover it up. With so many tombstones standing all around, it doesn¡¯t look like an important graveyard and that will prevent it from being targeted by grave robbers.¡±


    ...


    The diggingsted for two days. Thankfully, no students came to the graveyard and no one discovered that there were several people digging up the tombs here.


    They cleared out a round tform which was nearly six meters in diameter.


    The tform was ck and spilling out a bloody scent. It was a color that only appeared after being watered in blood.


    The whole tform had been watered with blood.


    ¡°Fu Yu, check this.¡± Tong Ye pointed at the edge of the tform. ¡°Does it look like the shape of the Blood Bell?¡±


    Ming Shu turned to that direction and saw it was a pentagram pattern engraved on the tform, five angles corresponding to five holy relics.


    And in the middle was a pattern of rose vines winding around bats.


    Perhaps the World Salvation Society didn¡¯t choose randomly and set up their base in Sheng Ning... They were actually guarding this.


    Was this used to awaken Su Mian?


    Ming Shu hadn¡¯t figured out the use of the tform for mow, but it was definitely rted to Su Mian.


    Tong Ye asked Ming Shu, ¡°Since we¡¯ve dug it out, what next?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ming Shu looked at Liu Wanyue with glittering eyes. ¡°Little snack...¡±


    Chu Yue pulled Liu Wanyue into his arms immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and look it up for you, and interrogate the World Salvation Society again.¡±


    After finishing the sentence, Chu Yue left with Liu Wanyue.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Monster! He eloped with my little snack!</i>


    ¡°Speaking of which, why isn¡¯t Su Mian here? Isn¡¯t he a key involved party?¡± Tong Ye suddenly reacted. ¡°We are here doing all this tiring work, but where is he?¡±


    ¡°How can youpare yourself to him?¡±


    Tong Ye: ¡°...¡±


    He might ept that he couldn¡¯tpare with Liu Wanyue as she was a female, but Su Mian was a male, so why couldn¡¯t hepare himself to him? Why?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell this to him.¡±


    Tong Ye was not convinced. ¡°Why? You¡¯ve done so much for him, why don¡¯t you tell him?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°No reason. Listen to my order and don¡¯t tell him anything.¡±


    Tong Ye: ¡°...¡±


    Had Su Mian saved the gxy in his former life?


    ...


    Ming Shu drew the tform and showed it to Jason, but Jason also didn¡¯t know what it was used for.


    There was no news from Chu Yue, either. Instead, Ying Xiu took the initiative to contact her and make an appointment with her.


    Or you could say it was not Ying Xiu who wanted to meet her, but Cecil.


    Cecil was still a graceful and decent girl, but there was tiredness and sorrow that she couldn¡¯t hide on her face.


    Cecil lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything until after Ming Shu had sat there for a long time. ¡°Please let me meet him, please... Let me see him just once.¡±


    Ying Xiu sat beside her with an expressionless face. Hearing what Cecil said, he drank a whole cup of coffee a little nervously.


    Ming Shu said, ¡°He is not here. You should go beg Chu Yue.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu didn¡¯t allow me to see him...¡± Cecil said. ¡°Please, take me to see him, just once, I will not speak to him... I¡¯ll just see him once.¡±


    ¡°You have someone better than him with you.¡±


    Cecil looked at Ying Xiu, and Ying Xiu put away the coldness on his face and rested his caring eyes on Cecil. Cecil clenched her hands and said with difficulty, ¡°I know. I just... want to make a clean break with him.¡±


    Probably Cecil herself didn¡¯t even understand what her feelings for that person were.


    But she couldn¡¯t manage to just leave.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter and hadn¡¯t gotten a clue for her own matter, so she refused.


    ¡°Fu Yu.¡± Ying Xiu followed her out. ¡°What should I do to make you take her there?¡±


    ¡°He is your rival in love, how can you let her go see him?¡± The rival in love should be killed in the cradle.


    Ying Xiu murmured in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want her to be sad.¡±


    Ying Xiu suddenly knelt to Ming Shu. ¡°Please take her, I will do anything for you.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Ying Xiu and was silent for a long time. The people passing by pointed and talked about him willfully, but he didn¡¯t seem to feel anything.


    Qi Yu was a bossy lover. He could ept that she didn¡¯t like him, but he couldn¡¯t allow anyone to destroy their rtionship and wouldn¡¯t ept that the one apanying her was not him.


    He was probably the kind of person who would upy your whole life even if he couldn¡¯t get your heart.


    Ming Shu never doubted that if she resisted to go along with him, he would definitely do crazy things.


    But Ying Xiu...


    He had been tolerating, forbearing, and giving...


    He was as humble as dust.

 Chapter 1131 - The Forbidden Rose Song (41)

    <h4>Chapter 1131: The Forbidden Rose Song (41)</h4>


    Cecil went to see that person and they spent one hour together alone. It was unknown what they talked about, but when Cecil came out she felt the entire world seemed to have copsed.


    Liu Wanyue handed tissues to Cecil carefully.


    Cecil¡¯s tears suddenly went out of control and she cried aloud for about ten minutes.


    Then she suddenly stopped. She wiped off the tears and bowed to Ming Shu. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ming Shu crossed her arms before her chest and looked down at Cecil. ¡°Someone has paid the price for you.¡±


    Ying Xiu tried to stop Ming Shu, but it was toote.


    He looked at Cecil and Cecil also looked at him. Cecil moved her lips, but words seemed too insignificant at this moment and she couldn¡¯t immediately promise him something.


    So she could only hold Ying Xiu¡¯s hands tight.


    Ying Xiu felt a ripple in his heart and reached out to wipe off the tears on Cecil¡¯s face.


    ¡°He... wanted to use the sacred cup¡¯s blood to purify the vampires and turn them into ordinary people. I don¡¯t know whether this was his imagination or has some kind of basis. But there is an altar that needs holy relics to open, and that¡¯s his purpose.¡±


    Cecil paused. ¡°This is all I learned. Hope it¡¯s helpful to you.¡±


    Chu Yue asked, ¡°Do you know how to prevent Su Mian from awakening?¡±


    ¡°Su Mian?¡±


    ¡°He is the sacred cup.¡±


    ¡°Sacred cup?¡± Cecil shook her head. ¡°If Su Mian is a human, he is just a container holding blood.¡±


    Cecil bit her lips and acted like she had determined something. ¡°A long time ago, the sacred cup was also a holy relic, and blood was produced in the sacred cup. It¡¯s said the sacred cup could form a cup of purest fresh blood every five hundred years. When the vampire drank the blood, it could change their bloodline and strengthen their power. Butter, the sacred cup was broken, though notpletely, and it could only produce less blood that was also unable to be directly consumed. The blood in Su Man¡¯s body... was just given to the container.¡±


    Chu Yue frowned slightly. ¡°Are you saying that someone has transferred the blood into Su Mian¡¯s body?¡±


    There were all kinds of stories about sacred cups, but the World Salvation Society¡¯s version should be closest to the truth.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cecil nodded. ¡°What will awaken is the blood and it has nothing to do with its container, but... if the bloodline awakens, the container will... break.¡±


    ¡°Break¡± was probably just a metaphor.


    Cecil seemed to realize something. ¡°If you want to save him, you can drain all his blood, but it¡¯s very hard. Because a human is selected to be the container, when the blood is put in, the sacred cup¡¯s power will protect the human. But once the human is drained of all his blood...¡±


    Ming Shu, who was silent for a long time, suddenly asked, ¡°What about first blooding?¡±


    ¡°First blooding... should be okay.¡± Cecil was not very sure.


    She knew all about these when followed that person before.


    ...


    Ming Shu opened the door and walked in. Su Mian popped out from behind the door. ¡°Where did you go? What took you so long?¡±


    ¡°I went for a walk.¡±


    ¡°You walked for four hours?¡± She itched to stay in the blood bank and never leave, how would she go for a walk? Was she kidding? Did she think he was a fool!


    ¡°We vampires have good physical strength.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Mian suddenly picked Ming Shu up and threw her on the sofa directly, then leaned over. ¡°Let me test how good you are.¡±


    Su Mian felt Ming Shu was extremely quiet today.


    Before she would at least cooperate with him, but today she just quit.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Mian stopped and propped himself up to look at her. ¡°I really think there¡¯s nothing wrong with my body. Look, I went to have a physical examination and here is the report. I¡¯m very healthy.¡±


    Su Mian showed the medical examination report to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu reached out to hug him. ¡°Just be quiet for a while.¡±


    Su Mian was stunned and also reached out to hold Ming Shu in his arms.


    ...


    Su Mian didn¡¯t know when he had fallen asleep, but he woke up in his bed. He lifted the quilt and got off, stepping on the floor like he was stepping on cotton. A dizzy feeling attacked him.


    His body swayed and hit the bedside table nearby.


    <i>Hu¡ª</i>


    Themp on the bedside table fell off, broke, into pieces, and scattered everywhere.


    Su Mian almost knelt on the broken pieces, palms on the floor as well.


    Ming Shu rushed in from outside almost within a second and helped him up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Mian¡¯s hands trembled and he looked at his own bleeding palms.


    What happened just now?


    ¡°Su Mian? Look at me.¡±


    Su Mian focused his eyes slowly on Ming Shu and seemed to see a hint of nervousness on her face.


    Su Mian opened his mouth. ¡°Did you... drink my blood when I was sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu spread his palm and carefully pulled out the broken ss pieces stuck inside, then bent to lick the wounds.


    Su Mian watched as she cleaned up the blood in his palms with her mouth and felt a little different in his heart. The heat made him want to groan.


    After making sure that the bleeding had stopped, Ming Shu rolled up his baggy trousers above his knees. The wounds on his knees were not severe and his skin was just cut open slightly.


    Su Mian stopped Ming Shu. ¡°I¡¯ll... just have a simple treatment, there¡¯s no need...¡±


    Ming Shu pulled away his hands and made him lie in bed. Su Mian felt the tip of her cold tongue sweeping over his aching wounds, and it seemed the pain was gone immediately.


    After dressing his wounds, Ming Shu cleared away the pieces on the ground.


    They were stained with Su Mian¡¯s blood, and after Ming Shu packed them up, she directly threw them in the corner. It was better not to throw them out carelessly.


    After all was done, she climbed on the bed. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t if you kiss me.¡±


    Ming Shu held his face and kissed it happily.


    Su Mian stuck to her for quite a long time. ¡°Wife, I want to repeat a year.¡±


    Repeat a year? What was that? Was it edible?


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t react after a long time. Su Mian was in senior year three, but she was in senior year two.


    ...Although she rarely went to ss.


    Su Mian said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be able to graduate at the same time as you, and we can go to college together.¡±


    <i>College? No, no, no... I never think about going to college!</i>


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Well... It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal then.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I don¡¯t want to go to college.</i>


    <i>What¡¯s good about going to college!</i>


    ¡°Su Mian.¡±


    ¡°En...¡± Su Mian quietly withdrew his hands that were setting fire all over Ming Shu. ¡°Wife?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to be a vampire?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you not allow me to do that?¡±


    ¡°I agree now. Do you still want to be a vampire?¡±


    Su Mian didn¡¯t answer immediately, which was a little weird, and asked slowly, ¡°If I do, what will you drink in the future?¡±


    <i>About this question...</i>


    <i>I actually prefer my little snack¡¯s blood.</i>


    Ming Shu said before Su Mian refused, ¡°I offer you the first blooding and you¡¯ll be mypanionter.¡±


    Su Mian hesitated when hearing the wordpanion, but thinking of Ming Shu drinking other people¡¯s blood in the future, he felt a little ufortable.


    ¡°Or...¡±


    Ming Shu threw him on the floor and blocked his following words.


    ¡°Are you going to reject me?¡±


    Su Mian sounded very wronged. ¡°I... I don¡¯t want you to drink other people¡¯s blood.¡±


    ¡°I promise you, I¡¯ll try to drink artificial blood.¡± Anyway, human blood had been severely polluted these days and drinking too much would only be harmful to one¡¯s health. <i>So I¡¯ll just take it as health maintenance.</i>


    Su Mian pondered for a moment. ¡°Didn¡¯t you not agree before? Why are you agreeing now?¡± He always felt something was weird.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to protect you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>You don¡¯t want to protect me, so who do you want to protect!</i>


    <i>That Liu Wanyue?!</i>

 Chapter 1132 - The Forbidden Rose Song (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 1132: The Forbidden Rose Song (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The first blooding was not easy to carry out. It was not done with just two bites.


    The vampire who just experienced the first blooding was very weak. A single touch could kill him. Ming Shu almost went crazy when she took care of Su Mian during this time.


    There were moments when she wanted to strangle Su Mian and meet him in the next world.


    Su Mian might have noticed Ming Shu¡¯s killing intent. He didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble for her. He remained obedient.


    Ming Shu held a cup as she sat beside the bed. ¡°Drink this.¡±


    ¡°Blood?¡±


    ¡°What else do you want to drink?¡± Ming Shu took a deep breath and resisted the urge to tease him. ¡°Do you want me to feed you?¡±


    Su Mian thought for a moment and nodded.


    <i>Yes!</i>


    <i>I am a little princess!</i>


    <i>I need someone to feed me!</i>


    Ming Shu took a deep breath and smiled. <i>Don¡¯t argue with him. He is extremely weak now...</i>


    <i>F**k, if I don¡¯t tease him when he is weak, when can I tease him? When he is powerful?</i>


    Hence, straight man cancer patient Shu stuffed the cup in his hand. ¡°Drink it yourself.¡±


    Su Mian: ¡°...¡± <i>Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to feed me? Liar!</i>


    Su Mian held the cup with a hesitant expression. ¡°Is this... human blood?¡±


    ¡°Pig blood. Pig blood is cheaper.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Where is my knife!</i>


    <i>Where is my knife!</i>


    This was not pig blood. It was not human blood, either. It was artificial blood.


    Su Mian took a deep breath and closed his eyes as he drank it. It tasted different from what he imagined. It didn¡¯t taste awful, but it was still blood. He felt nauseous thinking about it.


    Ming Shu was smart enough to pass him a rubbish bin.


    Vampires who just experienced the first blooding needed some time to get used to their new identity.


    Whether it was the food or the lifestyle.


    Chu Yue took the blood from Su Mian¡¯s body. No one knew where the sacred cup of the World Salvation Society went. The other party refused to say anything. When the man heard that Ming Shu used the first blooding to save Su Mian, heughed and went crazy.


    ording to what Chu Yue said, this man would be prosecuted by the vampires.


    He would probably be given the death sentence.


    The vampires would continue looking for the remaining members of the World Salvation Society. This time, they must destroy the World Salvation Society entirely. Such an anti-vampire organization shouldn¡¯t exist.


    It was not their fault that they were vampires.


    It was not God¡¯s fault, either.


    They were just a species. In the human world, they were considered a rare animal... a rare species.


    ¡°Do you think that the blood from the sacred cup will really turn a vampire into a human?¡± Tong Ye was curious.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a sip?¡± Ming Shu urged him.


    ¡°Forget it...¡± Tong Ye rubbed his arms. ¡°I want to live for a few more years.¡±


    The blood from the sacred cup. This was too scary.


    ¡°Fu Yu,¡± Tong Ye whispered, ¡°are you really going to be Su Mian¡¯s partner?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do?¡± Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°Do you think that I can still throw him away now?¡±


    Tong Ye sighed. ¡°We promised to remain single together. Sigh, friendships are broken so easily.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and find your love. Don¡¯t keep appearing in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to do this?¡±


    ¡°I am doing this for your mental health.¡±


    Tong Ye was pushed out by Ming Shu. He grabbed onto the door and said, ¡°Oh right, Cecil and Ying Xiu left. Do you think the two of them will get together?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±<i> Love is aplicated thing. </i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me. I know how to walk,¡± Tong Ye said. ¡°I will wait for you at Angel Song. There are new goods.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    Su Mian was supposed to graduate but he volunteered to repeat his school year. This caused a huge uproar in the school. Su Mian¡¯s results were good. He was able to get into a good university if he wanted to. He didn¡¯t need to stay back.


    However, when everyone saw Su Mian sitting beside Ming Shu at the start of school, they knew why he made this decision.


    They felt that there was something going on between them a long time ago... Seemed like they were really in a rtionship.


    Many posts appeared on the school¡¯s forum.


    <i>¡ª¡ªIf a man is willing to repeat the year for me, I will marry him!</i>


    <i>¡ª¡ªI don¡¯t like Fu Yu but I have to admit that she looks good with Senior Brother Su Mian.</i>


    <i>¡ª¡ªSigh, do you all think that Senior Brother Su Mian chased Fu Yu or did Fu Yu chase Senior Brother Su Mian?</i>


    <i>¡ª¡ªFu Yu must have chased Senior Brother Su Mian!</i>


    A bunch of people agreed to the statement. How could their Senior Brother Su Mian chase Fu Yu?


    However, very soon, someone noticed the new updates on Su Mian¡¯s socialwork ount. He mentioned that he was the one who chased Fu Yu.


    Su Mian was still a little confused. He didn¡¯t really woo her. They got together suddenly, but it didn¡¯t feel awkward.


    Su Mian and Ming Shu were a model couple in school.


    However, they were weird too. They would disappear when the sun came out.


    When they enter other people¡¯s sights, they would be disying their affection toward each other. The students around them could only look at them enviously.


    ...


    Chu Yue didn¡¯t learn Su Mian¡¯s skills so he didn¡¯t manage to win Liu Wanyue¡¯s heart. Liu Wanyue came back to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu repeated a year for Liu Wanyue. Su Mian gritted his teeth in anger. He wanted to kill Liu Wanyue.


    Since Ming Shu repeated her year, Tong Ye stayed behind too. They were just studying to pass time so it didn¡¯t really matter to them.


    The teachers were puzzled. Were they addicted to repeating their years?


    The university was just beside this school!


    Su Mian could still ept this.


    However, Ming Shu had the habit of going out in the middle of the night. She told him that she was going to help other people.


    It was reasonable that a vampire would go out at night. <i>However, you are married. Why are you not sleeping at night? Why do you need to go out and help other people?</i>


    ¡°There will be a lunar eclipse tonight. A rare blue moon will appear...¡±


    ¡°Wife...¡± Su Mian leaned over and shamelessly spoke his request. ¡°I want you.¡±


    ¡°Your body...¡±


    ¡°Is amazing.¡±<i> I feel good.</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t allow him to so anything overboard all this while. She was afraid that something would happen to his body. Hence, Su Mian felt stifled.


    He had been resting for quite a long time. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Ming Shu thought for a moment and decided to let Su Mian do what he wanted.


    Ming Shu looked up slightly. Su Mian bit her neck lightly. Ming Shu pressed against his shoulder and wanted to push him away. However, she gave up.


    Su Mian whispered beside her ear, ¡°Wife, I really like you.¡±


    <i>From the start till the end, I only liked you.</i>


    <i>So, please ept my love.</i>


    <i>Even if you don¡¯t like me, please ept it.</i>


    The entire room was filled with the smell of blood.


    The blue moon appeared. Roses started growing furiously. They pierced through the ground and twined around the sacrificial altar, which was still intact.


    The vines seemed to be looking for something. However, there was nothing on the altar.


    Some timeter, someone noticed that all the roses in the graveyard had withered. This became one of the ten mysteries of Sheng Ning.


    ...


    Ming Shu lived for quite a long time in this world. Hence, she didn¡¯t redeem any years of her life. She was unable to afford it anymore.


    As for how she died...


    She died from food poisoning.


    <i>They need to sterilize human blood! What happened to the vampire food safety authority? I want toin!</i>


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 1220000


    Aura Points: 150000


    Additional Task: Completed


    Hidden Task: None


    <i>Wow, I got so many Aura Points this time. I made the right decision by treating her well.</i>


    [...]

 Chapter 1133 - The Boss Is Out (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1133: The Boss Is Out (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Bar Headlines: Qiao Qi Will Reason Things Out Whenever Unhappy#


    ¡°Sister Qi, those hooligans came again. Our guests have been scared away.¡±


    A boy in uniform broke in. Ming Shu was holding a fruit in her hands and shivered, then stuffed it into her mouth quickly.


    She turned her head and pointed at herself, looking confused.


    There was only her in here...


    The boy was very anxious and didn¡¯t notice Ming Shu was stealing food. He continued quickly, ¡°Sister Qi, those hooligans are going too far, how can we do business if they continue messing around?¡±


    Ming Shu was silent for a while. So Sister Qi was her.


    <i>Couldn¡¯t you let me receive the storyline first? </i>


    Apparently he could not. Loud noises came from outside and it seemed a fight was already going on.


    Ming Shu followed the boy out. It was a bar outside and it was business hours now. But the hall was a mess. A group of non-mainstream hooligans who wore leather clothes, had ear piercings, and with colorful hair were smashing things around the hall.


    The bar¡¯s waiters stood to one side, and there were also several people in security uniforms lying on the ground. The other party outnumbered the security guards by a lot.


    ¡°Sister Qi.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qi...¡±


    As soon as Ming Shu got out, those people gathered around Ming Shu.


    A young man among the hooligans whistled. ¡°I told you not to do business yesterday, how dare you open the door today? Okay, I¡¯ll make sure you can never open it.¡±


    This body seemed a little weak...


    But it should be no problem to beat up these people.


    Ming Shu flexed her wrists and took an iron bar from one of the waiters that was used for self-defense, then walked toward the hooligans.


    ¡°Sister Qi...¡± the others called her nervously.


    The hooligans sized her up with unscrupulous eyes. That kind of shamelessness was disgusting.


    In the dim light, the hooligan who was talking just now saw the woman smile while walking over. The smile was vivid and made her face very charming.


    It seemed bright flowers were swaying all around them and you couldn¡¯t help but indulge in her smile.


    <i>Shua¡ª</i>


    The iron bar fell along with the sound of wind.


    The hooligan was awakened from Ming Shu¡¯s smile and moved aside. The iron bar missed the target.


    ¡°Qiao Qi...¡±


    The iron bar was waved again. This time the hooligan was not that lucky and didn¡¯t avoid it.


    Although he thought he could avoid it...


    The air seemed to have been frozen and his limbs were so heavy that it was difficult for him to move.


    The iron bar hit him hard and the hooligan groaned in pain. He roared at his errand boys beside him, ¡°Take her, what shit are you waiting to eat!¡±


    The errand boys reacted one after another to this roaring. They carried sticks in hand and rushed over to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Screams mixed with the hooligans¡¯ angry shouting and cursing sounded in the bar.


    Because this body didn¡¯t have enough strength, Ming Shu could only try to win through smart methods.


    She avoided explosive confrontations as much as possible and specially aimed at their weak points.


    Soon there was only a group of groaning hooligans in the hall.


    Ming Shu threw away the iron bar. ¡°Tie them up with rope.¡±


    Bar waiters: ¡°...¡±


    When did Sister Qi be so violent and powerful?!


    Did they need to call the police?


    ...


    Ming Shu asked them to clean up the mess first while she went to find somece quiet and received the storyline.


    The fake female protagonist was called Yan Xue, from another book.


    Yan Xue¡¯s family ran an entertainment establishment, and Yan Xue met the male protagonist in her family¡¯s own property and fell in love with him. But the male protagonist took a fancy on a wine-seller girl at Yan Xue¡¯s nightclub.


    What followed next was a cliched storyline. The male protagonist and the wine-seller girl developed a rtionship like the Prince and Cindere. Yan Xue could only y the role of a supporting actress, being the stepping stone of love for the male and female protagonists. Finally, Yan Xue ended up with a broken family and died miserably.


    But now, Yan Xue was another person.


    With a God¡¯s perspective, Yan Xue would naturally not like the male protagonist.


    But she thought that since she had taken this body, she should take revenge for the former Yan Xue. She determined to torture the male and female protagonists, making them lose everything.


    So, Yan Xue spotted a big brother called Yu Ting. She arranged some coincidences and hooked up with this Yu Ting.


    After that, under the protection of Yu Ting, she yed the male protagonist all the way to the end.


    The Host was called Qiao Qi.


    Qiao Qi owned a small bar by herself and ran it whole-heartedly, so business was good.


    This block was filled with entertainment establishments like this, and Yan Xue¡¯s ce was right on the other side of the street.


    On one asion, the Host met Yu Ting. Since they knew each other from the same senior high school, Yu Ting had some small talk with the Host, and it was seen by Yan Xue.


    Yan Xue thought the Host was trying to seduce her golden owner and even made a special investigation on the Host. So she found out the two were ssmates in high school and immediately felt a sense of threat.


    Later, she found Yu Ting went to the Host several more times. She mentioned it to Yu Ting, but was scolded.


    Because of that, Yan Xue became more and more suspicious.


    She heard from Yu Ting¡¯s friends that Yu Ting once fell in love with someone secretly in high school. Right, someone like him fell in love with someone else secretly.


    High school, and some mysterious girl.


    Yan Xue believed the Host was that girl and felt she must remove her.


    Yan Xue had a rich and powerful family, so it was easy for her to handle a small bar.


    However, during the process, Yan Xue found the Host didn¡¯t rent the ce to open her small bar, she owned the ce. The real estate on this block was as valuable as gold, and Yan Xue realized that the Host didn¡¯t seem to be a nobody and so halted her n temporarily.


    But as Yu Ting went to the Host more and more frequently, Yan Xue thought she couldn¡¯t just wait for death.


    So she hired a group of hooligans to cause trouble and tried to force the Host out of the ce.


    Butter Yu Ting helped handle them for the Host, and Yan Xue hated the Host even more.


    She hired someone to rape the Host and even posted the video online.


    The Host had depression and spent a long time in treatment.


    Someone wrote an anonymous letter to the Host, telling her that the reason for her miserable situation then was Yu Ting¡¯s girlfriend, Yan Xue.


    So the Host embarked on the road of bing a viin and fought against Yan Xue.


    But Yan Xue was under Yu Ting¡¯s protection. Each time she taught Yan Xue a lesson, Yu Ting would help her ¡°take revenge.¡±


    For herst attempt, the Host drove her car and tried to hit Yan Xue. In a trance, she hit a truck and died instantly.


    [Qiao Qi¡¯s wish is to catch the murderer who killed her elder sister.]


    Qiao Qi had a twin sister. On the eve of their graduation from senior year three, her elder sister¡¯s body was dumped by the river, and she was raped before being killed. The murderer was still on the run.


    The one that Yu Ting held a hidden love for was not Qiao Qi, but Qiao Yun, Qiao Qi¡¯s twin sister.


    Qiao Qi didn¡¯t like Yu Ting. On that night, if her sister hadn¡¯t gone to meet with Yu Ting, she wouldn¡¯t have been killed.


    Later Qiao Qi discovered that everything she went through and suffered was because of Yu Ting, so it was not strange that she would be evil.


    Ming Shu sighed.


    <i>Was it that Yu Ting was rejected and got pissed off, so he killed Qiao Yun by ident? </i>


    [...] <i>Guest, what strange things are you imagining again?</i>


    Anyway, the storyline was at the phase when Yan Xue hired some hooligans to cause trouble in the Host¡¯s bar.


    Which were the same hooligans she had beaten up just now.


    Ming Shu received the storyline, then fumbled into the room she was in before. And she came out again with a te of fruit.


    ¡°Sister Qi.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qi...¡±


    ¡°Sister Qi, what about them?¡±


    In the face of these poor little hooligans, Ming Shu stuffed an orange slice into her mouth calmly.

 Chapter 1134 - The Boss Is Out (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1134: The Boss Is Out (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu dragged a chair and sat in front of the tied-up hooligans.


    The cross-eyed head hooligan roared, ¡°Bitch, do you know who I am?¡±


    Ming Shu sized him up. ¡°Can¡¯t you just change lines?¡±


    The line was the same each time. What the hell was wrong with these writers?


    The hooligan: ¡°???¡±


    <i>Change what line?</i>


    The cross-eyed hooligan ignored the strange words and continued his roaring. ¡°Let us go quickly and make an apology, otherwise you¡¯ll never want to do business here again!¡±


    ¡°Wow, you are so powerful.¡± Ming Shu cooperated with his performance and continued eating the orange.


    ¡°Since you know that, let us go quickly. This is our big brother¡¯s turf. If you dare touch us, you¡¯ll go against our big brother.¡±


    ¡°Wow, your big brother is so powerful.¡± Eating the orange still.


    The cross-eyed hooligan was not a fool and saw that Ming Shu wasn¡¯t scared at all from her insincere expression.


    What was wrong with this woman...


    Yesterday she was scared and showed a pale face, but today she seemed to have changed into another person.


    Ming Shu finished a te of oranges and put the te on the cross-eyed hooligan¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you break it, I¡¯ll give you a beating as bad as the number of its pieces.¡±


    The cross-eyed hooligan: ¡°??¡±


    The cross-eyed hooligan felt he was insulted, so he tilted his head and the te fell to the ground, breaking into many pieces.


    Ming Shu moved her head and waved at the people in the back. ¡°Come and count how many pieces there are.¡±


    The people in the bar were all very confused. After being silent for a while, a boy was pushed out and came forward hesitantly to pick up the pieces andbine them into its original shape.


    ¡°Sister Qi, there are a total of 18 pieces.¡±


    Then the cross-eyed hooligan heard the woman, who sat before him, say with a soft and pleasant voice, ¡°Round to the nearest whole number, so I¡¯ll say it¡¯s 20.¡±


    The cross-eyed hooligan: ¡°???¡±


    Was there such a method? No, wait, why did she have to beat him...


    The cross-eyed hooligan¡¯s errand boys watched their own boss being pressed and beaten up twenty times, neither more nor less than the ¡°agreed¡± number.


    After that, the errand boys didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily and tried their best to reduce their sense of presence.


    Big brother Ming Shu dusted her clothes and sat back. ¡°You came to cause trouble today and made us unable to do business, so I¡¯m afraid you must pay for the turnover and other losses my bar has suffered.¡±


    The cross-eyed hooligan: ¡°Hah?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head and asked the boy who put together the pieces just now, ¡°What¡¯s the normal turnover of the bar?¡±


    The boy didn¡¯t know and looked at a woman with sses standing behind him.


    ¡°Sister Qi... Normally the turnover is fifty to seventy thousand.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the cross-eyed hooligan. ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    The cross-eyed hooligan: ¡°...¡± <i>Why the hell don¡¯t you just rob me! </i>


    ¡°You should be thankful that my bar is not big. If it were a bar with several hundred thousand in turnover, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d lose a family fortune to pay for it,¡± Ming Shu said smilingly. ¡°No discord, no concord. Since you took good care of me, I¡¯ll say, adding up all other losses suffered, let¡¯s put it a hundred thousand.¡±


    The cross-eyed hooligan: ¡°...¡± He didn¡¯t even have one thousand on him, all together.


    ¡°Will you pay with cash or card?¡±


    The cross-eyed hooligan: ¡°...¡±


    Was she serious?


    ¡°Qiao Qi, our big brother...¡±


    <i>Pa¡ª </i>


    Ming Shu pped him on his head.


    ¡°Will you pay with cash or card?¡±


    The cross-eyed hooligan gritted his teeth. ¡°You are ckmailing!¡±


    ¡°You caused trouble here, so I have reason to ask you to pay for the loss.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to care about what he used her of. ¡°You can also choose to call the police, so that I can get some mental damagepensation conveniently.¡±


    The cross-eyed hooligan: ¡°...¡±


    The cross-eyed hooligan lost control of his breathing and stared at Ming Shu angrily.


    But thetter looked calm and peaceful and looked down at him with her arms crossed, wearing a slight smile at her mouth. She seemed like an extremely harmless person, yet such a person had just kicked their asses.


    Almost half a day passed, then the cross-eyed hooligan squeezed out several words with difficulty, ¡°I don¡¯t have money!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have money? How dare you came to mess around in a bar without money?¡±


    ¡°If I had money, I wouldn¡¯te to mess around in a bar!¡± <i>I wouldn¡¯t even be a hooligan! </i>


    ¡°You don¡¯t have money, great.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Big brother Ming Shu tapped her foot and put her hand on her knee. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t pay for the loss today, you won¡¯t be able to get out of here.¡±


    The hooligans who were always the party that threatened others were stunned now.


    They had been out in society for so many years, but when were they threatened by others?


    Yet now they could do nothing.


    They did this for quick money, but they encountered something unexpected today!


    The hooligans looked at each fearfully for a little while, then under Ming Shu¡¯s gaze, they began to take out their money obediently.


    But a hundred thousand was not a small amount for them.


    ¡°Our big brother has money!¡± the cross-eyed hooligan hurriedly howled as he saw Ming Shu was going to beat him. ¡°Big Brother has money. Let me call him, he¡¯ll give you money.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to suffer the beating.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid enough to let your big brothere with his people and beat me up?¡±


    The cross-eyed hooligan: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu fumbled out the cross-eyed hooligan¡¯s phone and found his big brother¡¯s number. She wrote a message and sent it out, asking the big brother to transfer a hundred thousand.


    The other party called immediately.


    Ming Shu picked up a fruit knife from the floor and put it against the cross-eyed hooligan¡¯s neck. ¡°You know what you should say.¡±


    The cross-eyed hooligan: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Big Brother...¡± the cross-eyed hooligan called in a weak voice. Ming Shu pressed the knife a little harder, so he immediately continued, ¡°I... Something bad happened in my family and a hundred thousand is needed to have the surgery. Could you lend me the fee first?¡±


    The other party said something and the cross-eyed hooligan thanked him repeatedly.


    Ming Shu hung up the phone. A momentter, she received a transfer of a hundred thousand yuan into the bank ount she provided.


    Then Ming Shu threw those people out of her bar. Before they made more threatening curses, she said with a smile, ¡°I know you will bring your big brother here and take revenge, but I advise you to think about it carefully, because next time, you may need to pay millions of yuan. Of course, if your big brother has too much money and nowhere to spend it, I wouldn¡¯t mind helping him out.¡±


    The cross-eyed hooligan: ¡°...¡± <i>You spoke all the lines, what else can I say! </i>


    ¡°Ah, do you need a receipt, I can write a receipt for you, so that you can apply for reimbursement to Yan Xue.¡± Ming Shu thought it was very necessary. Then under the weird gazes of the hooligans, she wrote a receipt fluently.


    Ming Shu put the receipt in the cross-eyed hooligan¡¯s hand and smiled slightly. ¡°Say hi to Yan Xue for me.¡±


    The cross-eyed hooligan: ¡°...¡±


    She knew about that.


    She knew it was Yan Xue who hired them.


    The cross-eyed hooligan only felt gloomy wind blowing all around him. He didn¡¯t dare stay longer and quickly retreated.


    The people who hid behind the bar¡¯s door walked out one after another after seeing the hooligans walk away. But they all looked very worried.


    ¡°Sister Qi, does it really not matter?¡±


    ¡°Sister Qi, they will definitelye back and take revenge...¡±


    ¡°I think we should call the police.¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hands. ¡°Go do your own business. I know how to deal with this matter.¡±


    The others looked at Ming Shu and wanted to say something, but what happened just now impressed them, and they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Then they just scattered.


    The ce they messed up was the hall, where the dance floor was, so there weren¡¯t many things to clean up.


    But after those hooligans came to mess around, it was definitely impossible to open the bar again.


    Ming Shu ordered the others to clean up and then went home.


    ¡°Sister Qi, we¡¯ll leave first...¡±


    Ming Shu held some snacks and leaned over against the bar counter. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qi, do you need a ride?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Sister Qi... Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qi, bye.¡±


    Ming Shu watched them leave and finished the snacks, then took her coat and also left.

 Chapter 1135 - The Boss Is Out (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1135: The Boss Is Out (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yan Xue received a message from the cross-eyed hooligan when she was having food with Yu Ting. She felt a little strange because she told him not to contact her if there was nothing important.


    But he texted her at this moment. Was something wrong?


    Yan Xue made an excuse to go to the restroom and opened the message.


    The first thing she saw was a note with lively and vigorous calligraphy.


    The first line was a receipt for a hundred thousand yuan.


    The second line mentioned her name¡ª<i>Yan Xue, I know what you have done to me. I¡¯m looking forward to meeting you and I¡¯ll love you well. </i>


    ¡ª<i>Miss Yan, she seemed to know everything, and this is what she asked us to give you.</i>


    Yan Xue narrowed her eyes. How did she know that?


    Impossible...


    Had those people betrayed her?


    Yan Xue only intended to cause some trouble for her and didn¡¯t think much. She hired those people by herself...


    Yan Xue stared at the picture on her screen. The tips of her fingers paled due to pressure.


    Was she provoking her?


    ...


    Qiao Qi¡¯s bar was called ¡°Qi Yun,¡± abination of her and her sister¡¯s names.


    Qi Yun Bar¡¯s turnover for one day was about seventy to eighty thousand yuan, which was notparable to those nightclubs that could get a hundred thousand yuan easily, but was much better than the normal ones.


    The bar was opened as soon as Qiao Qi was in college, because her sister¡¯s wish was to open such a bar.


    The bar could be opened in such a valuable location, which meant that the Qiao family was naturally not some kind ofmon family.


    It was already the middle of night when Ming Shu returned to the Qiao family with lobsters as takeout. The light in the living room was still on, and as soon as she walked in, a strong, loud voice sounded.


    ¡°Little Qi, you are back.¡±


    ¡°Dad,¡± Ming Shu responded.


    ¡°What¡¯s the smell?¡±


    ¡°Lobsters...¡±


    ¡°Great, I happen to feel hungry as well,e here and let¡¯s have them together.¡± The middle-aged man on the sofa pushed his sses up a little and waved Ming Shu over to share the food.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I don¡¯t want to share with you, actually. </i>


    But anyway, she and Qiao Cheng (the Host¡¯s father) sat on the floor in the living room and shared the lobsters. Qiao Cheng even opened a beer.


    Qiao Cheng cracked the lobster very quickly and could spare time to chat with Ming Shu. ¡°How¡¯s the business doing recently? Why are you home so early today?¡±


    Ming Shu watched the lobsters reduce in number at a fast speed and also quickened her pace. ¡°It¡¯s just normal. I¡¯ve got someone watching the bar.¡±


    Father Qiao nodded. ¡°s, I know you did all of this for Little Yun, but your sister has been gone for years, and it¡¯s time for you to let go. The Qiao family will have to rely on you...¡±


    ¡°We can get you a live-in son-inw.¡± <i>The little goblin must be very d to do that.</i>


    Qiao Cheng gave a look to Qiao Cheng. Seeing the lobsters were almost gone, he reached out quickly and grabbed one, scooping out its content in just two or three moves. Then the next one.


    Thest one.


    Ming Shu and Qiao Cheng looked at each other and reached out their evil ws at the same time toward the innocent lobster.


    Ming Shu caught its head while Qiao Cheng grabbed its tail.


    ¡°Little Qi! I am your father.¡±


    ¡°Father! I¡¯m your daughter.¡±


    They pulled hard in opposite directions withpetitive eyes.


    ¡°What are you two eating here!¡±


    Qiao Cheng¡¯s tiger body shivered and stiffened at the tone. Ming Shu took the chance to pull in a rush and grabbed the lobster, then ate it quickly.


    ¡°Wife, our daughter invited me to have lobsters, I just couldn¡¯t say no to her kindness.¡± Qiao Cheng quickly pushed the beer to Ming Shu¡¯s side.


    Cui Yuhui gave an angry look to both Ming Shu and Qiao Cheng. ¡°You eat such unhealthy food thiste, do you want your health or not?¡±


    Qiao Cheng echoed immediately, ¡°Right, right, right, I¡¯ll seriously criticize Little Qi. Little Qi, don¡¯t eat such food in the future, it¡¯s not good for your health. Do you hear that?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>He is my biological father!</i>


    Ming Shu got a serious lecture and was ordered by Cui Yuhui not to eat such food again, then was driven upstairs.


    The next morning, Qiao Cheng gave Ming Shu two small cakes secretly. They were very mini and Ming Shu could finish two in one mouthful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your mother see this, or she¡¯ll curse us again.¡±


    After finishing this sentence, Qiao Cheng darted out of the door like the wind and got into the car to go to work.


    ¡°Has your dad left?¡± Cui Yuhui came out of the kitchen. ¡°Howe six of my cakes are missing? Did he take them?¡±


    Ming Shu, who was holding two cakes, hid them behind her back and nodded heavily. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He took six but only shared two with her!


    ¡°Old Qiao! The cakes are my homework...¡± Cui Yuhui murmured. ¡°Little Qi, won¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Cui Yuhui hurriedly said, ¡°Go wash yourself, I¡¯ll make some juice and then let¡¯s have breakfast.¡±


    Cui Yuhui had a job at first, but Qiao Cheng¡¯s physical condition got worse and worse, so Cui Yuhui quit her job and stayed at home. She signed up for all kinds of interest-oriented sses for health maintenance and helped nurse Qiao Cheng¡¯s body.


    The Host also had to nurse her body due to joint liability.


    After breakfast, Cui Yuhui went out; Ming Shu returned upstairs and stood before her own door for a moment, then turned to the room next door.


    This was Qiao Yun¡¯s room.


    The arrangement inside was the same as when Qiao Yun was alive. Cui Yuhui woulde in and do the cleaning regrly.


    Qiao Yun had been dead for nearly four years. Such a long time had passed, how could she find the murderer?


    ...


    The bar lost many things in the earlier chaos, so Ming Shu went to repurchase some equipment in the afternoon.


    In that case, the bar couldn¡¯t open today, either. Ming Shu had to notify her staff that they could just have one more day off.


    Ming Shu watched workers install everything properly, then locked the door and left.


    Right now it was already night and the whole street was upied by bright lights. Groups of people walked into different ces together for fun, getting drunk and high in different spheres.


    Ming Shu looked at the brilliant sign on the opposite building and was amazed by the magnificent scene.


    <i>If I have money¡ª</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll go buy snacks. </i>


    ¡°Are you from this bar?¡±


    A cold and clear voice sounded from the side. Ming Shu turned her head to see a tall and thin boy carrying a guitar, standing sideways. The light shone on one side of his face, and the other half was hidden in the shadow.


    His entire person seemed to have been divided by light and shadow.


    Ming Shu turned around and looked at the closed Qi Yun Bar. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    It seemed the boy gave her a look before saying unhurriedly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you recruiting bar-stationed singers? You told me toe today.¡±


    Ming Shu wasn¡¯t in charge of these things, so she asked others in the working group. Someone answered it was true, and it was agreed on today, but the bar went through something unexpected... so he forgot about it.


    Ming Shu put away her phone. ¡°We are not opening today. Someone will notify you when we open it.¡±


    The boy didn¡¯t say anything then, and turned around to walk straight away. He walked very fast, disappearing into the scene of debauchery in almost the blink of an eye.


    Ming Shu twitched her mouth, then left in another direction.


    <i>Lobster, I¡¯ming!</i>


    Yet Ming Shu didn¡¯t have time to date her lobsters because Cui Yuhui called herter and told her to go to a buffet party.


    <i>What¡¯s good about attending a buffet party?</i> Ming Shu thought with disdain... and agreed.


    If she didn¡¯t go, Cui Yuhui would be angered enough to quit cooking for three days. Indeed, she would not prepare food for her.


    The previous memory of this was very impactful to the Host.


    It was a total nightmare.


    Mister Qiao Cheng pitied her for that very much.


    Cui Yuhui cooked very well and Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to offend her long-term meal ticket.


    There would be food at the party anyway...


    Thus Ming Shu went to the party obediently.


    But as she arrived there, she discovered that she was being too naive.

 Chapter 1136 - The Boss Is Out (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1136: The Boss Is Out (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It was actually a disguisedrge-scale blind date scene.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t really understand. The Host was very young and still had one more year studying in college. Why would Cui Yuhui be so anxious about her?


    ¡°Little Qi, do you see what other girls are doing? They¡¯ve had many boyfriends. How can you not get yourself a boyfriend? I learned from online that if a girl stays single for too long, she won¡¯t be willing to have a boyfriend...¡±


    ¡°Browse the friends¡¯ moments less, they are all nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Kid, I¡¯m not pushing you to get married. I just want you to have a boyfriend and go on dates. If a girl only loves one person and ties herself up to only one man for her whole life, that¡¯ll be pathetic.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Cui Yuhui with horror.


    <i>My biological mother, does Qiao Cheng know of your bold ideas? </i>


    ¡°Just look at me, your biological mother. I was so young and naive in those years and got tricked by your father¡¯s sweet words, see what happened to me.¡±


    Apparently, Cui Yuhui was different from any other biological mothers.


    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right. You make a lot of sense.¡± Ming Shu held a te of peach dessert and responded to Cui Yuhui absentmindedly.


    <i>I can¡¯t disobey my long-term meal ticket. </i>


    Cui Yuhui kept talking for almost half a day and finally realized the topic had been led astray by Ming Shu. She could only stop talking and pull Ming Shu toward the crowd.


    As they walked along, all kinds of people kept greeting them happily.


    Ming Shu buried herself in the dessert. <i>They can¡¯t see me, they can¡¯t see me, they can¡¯t see me...</i>


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    There was a sudden screaming from the crowd. Ming Shu looked over and saw a girl sitting among the people on the floor while covering her body. It seemed her dress was off.


    The surrounding onlookers pointed at her and discussed.


    Ming Shu put the te in Cui Yuhui¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, take this for me, I¡¯ll have themter.¡±


    Cui Yuhui: ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to y hero.¡±


    Cui Yuhui: ¡°???¡±


    Cui Yuhui watched her daughter walk a few steps away bute back and take the shawl with her, which she had hung in her own arm as an ornament.


    Cui Yuhui: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Aiyoh, isn¡¯t this Miss Ruan? Are you here to sell your wine? But what are you doing now, are you trying to seduce anyone?¡±


    A woman standing diagonally opposite eximed with a sharp and mean tone.


    Another woman beside her was surprised. ¡°Sell wine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you must not know, everyone, this Miss Ruan is a famous wine-seller. If you meet her in the future, you should take care of her business well.¡±


    The two echoed each other and had drawn more and more people¡¯s attention. They all looked at the girl disdainfully.


    At this buffet party, most were rich or influential people. But a girl wine-seller appeared, so actually they had already made their own conclusions in their hearts about why she came here.


    Ming Shu squeezed herself into the crowd and ced a shawl on the girl. She checked her dress which was torn at thece and didn¡¯t seem to be fixable.


    ¡°Hey,dy, don¡¯t get yourself tricked by her. Be careful, she might bite you even if you helped her.¡±


    Ming Shu looked up at the woman. ¡°You should lose some weight.¡±


    The woman looked at her own waist subconsciously. She was actually not fat and just gained some weight on her waist recently. Butparing herself to Ming Shu and Ruan Xiaolian, the woman¡¯s face ckened immediately.


    ¡°Are you with her? How on earth have you sneaked in? Do you think this is a ce you can get in? Just think about who you are!¡±


    The girl shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I may disappoint you.¡± Ming Shu smiled calmly. ¡°I¡¯m Qiao Qi.¡±


    The space was quiet for a few seconds. The woman showed a confused expression on her face and was seemingly pondering who Qiao Qi was. Then she seemed to remember something and her expression became embarrassed little by little.


    The surrounding people also began to discuss in low voices.


    ¡°Qiao Qi... Is she from the Qiao family?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t see her often in the circle...¡±


    ¡°She is very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Qiao Qi¡¯s sister... She is the second Qiao... What a pity...¡±


    Vague sound of discussions came from the crowd. Ming Shu grabbed Ruan Xiaolian by her dress and asked lightly, ¡°Can you stand up like this?¡±


    The girl bit her lip and nodded.


    Ming Shu helped her up.


    That woman looked at Ming Shu and didn¡¯t dare say anything.


    Ruan Xiaolian was only a wine-seller and could be offended casually, but Qiao Qi couldn¡¯t.


    But the woman was not convinced and remained unhappy. ¡°Miss Qiao, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you, this woman is not an innocentmb, you should beware of not leading a wolf into your house.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and looked at the woman. ¡°An innocentmb must be vorless.¡±


    The woman: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is there such a saying?</i>


    <i>Wait! I am not talking about this! </i>


    Ming Shu led Ruan Xiaolian back toward Cui Yuhui. As she passed by the woman, she smiled slightly. ¡°You¡¯d better lose more weight if you have time to bother others. You are actually beautiful.¡±


    The woman: ¡°...¡± She wanted to p her on the face.


    The woman stamped heavily with hidden hatred.


    The other woman who echoed her on the side patted her back pacifyingly and said, ¡°She always gets lucky. Feng Heng is not here, but someone else just stood up for her.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy. ¡°She is only a girl wine-seller, why should she deserve that! And that Qiao Qi, she said I¡¯m fat!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible. Others would beg to have such a body shape like yours, Qiao Qi was just jealous,¡± her partner immediately said. ¡°But... How could Qiao Qi know Ruan Xiaolian and even speak for her?¡±


    The woman gritted her teeth. ¡°Who knows what means Ruan Xiaolian used... Just wait!¡±


    ...


    Cui Yuhui looked at the girl in front of her and frowned heavily. She tightened her grip on the te.


    Ming Shu came to the partyte and it was Cui Yuhui who prepared the dress for her. She didn¡¯t know which one Ming Shu would like, so she brought two dresses.


    Ming Shu gave the other dress to Ruan Xiaolian and let her change into it.


    When Ruan Xiaolian went to change clothes, Cui Yuhui pulled her own daughter to one side. ¡°Little Qi, don¡¯t take it too hard, this... You... Are you...¡±


    Ming Shu took back her dessert from Cui Yuhui¡¯s hands. ¡°Motheri, what are you thinking?¡±


    Cui Yuhui pointed in the direction of the restroom and showed an unreadable expression. ¡°Are you...¡±


    She suddenly grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s arm. ¡°Dear daughter, I know you don¡¯t like when I push you to go on dates, but you can¡¯t do this. You are the only hope of our Qiao family and we all depend on you. I might be cool about this if your sister were still with us, but...¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What nonsense has Cui Yuhui imagined in her brain? </i>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her. I just gave her a hand.¡±


    Cui Yuhui was still suspicious. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Cui Yuhui patted her chest. ¡°Good, that¡¯ll be good. If you like girls, I¡¯m afraid your father will be angered and get hospitalized.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Was it so serious? </i>


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    The door of the dressing room opened and the girl came out. She clenched her hands nervously with her face flushed.


    The pure white dress set off the girl¡¯s jade-like fair skin crystal and clear.


    The waist-tight design outlined the girl¡¯s tiny waist, dotted with red patterns going up and down along the hemline.


    Pure white was not eye-catching and there were many others had chosen this color. But the red patterns dotted on the dress hemline were a little striking.


    If she went out wearing this, it would definitely make her the focus of the entire venue.


    Ming Shu stuffed two more desserts into her mouth. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t choose this one.


    ¡°Mom, are you trying to marry me to someone?¡±


    Cui Yuhui red at her. ¡°It took me a long time to select this dress for you. I think it will suit you best. But it also looks good on this girl, very cute.¡±

 Chapter 1137 - The Boss Is Out (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1137: The Boss Is Out (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Well...¡± Ruan Xiaolian felt ufortable all over. ¡°This dress...¡±


    It looked very expensive...


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, this wicked girl won¡¯t wear it anyway.¡± Cui Yuhui was a smart person and saw through Ruan Xiaolian¡¯s difort. ¡°I¡¯ve spent much energy choosing and selecting, it shouldn¡¯t be wasted.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded while still holding the desserts.


    <i>Yes, yes, yes. </i>


    Ruan Xiaolian was a little timid and thought she might have met some scary people.


    Why would a stranger stand up for her and even offer her clothes?


    ¡°My name is Ruan Xiaolian...¡± Ruan Xiaolian took the initiative to introduce herself.


    Cui Yuhui didn¡¯t have an impression of this name, but still smiled graciously, full of enthusiasm. ¡°Little Lian, your name is as cute as your appearance...¡±


    She acted like she had known her for a long time.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>I don¡¯t understand my mother¡¯s acting level. </i>


    Ming Shu sent Cui Yuhui out of the dressing room and sat on the chair. She asked Ruan Xiaolian, who was ying with her own fingers on one side, ¡°Where is Feng Heng?¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian was the female protagonist, and Feng Heng was the male protagonist.


    Besides Feng Heng, who else would take her to such buffet party.


    Ruan Xiaolian¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    She didn¡¯t feel very surprised in her heart. This was right. How could such a beautiful girl stand up for her for no reason.


    Aplicated emotion emerged in Ruan Xiaolian¡¯s eyes, like enduring anger as well as a sense of loss. ¡°Do you know Mister Feng?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he bring you here?¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian¡¯s fingers paled due to the pressure she put on them. Her nails pinched into the back of her hand between the thumb and index finger, forming deep marks.


    ¡°...Yes.¡± Feng Heng brought her here, but they had a quarrel, and he left her here alone.


    She intended to leave, but was blocked by the two women who asked her to do them a favor. Ruan Xiaolian didn¡¯t think much, but who knew that they were just trying to embarrass her.


    Ming Shu asked again, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian took a deep breath. ¡°He left.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The male protagonist often did such things and would punish those who bullied the female protagonistter.


    This kind of behavior would do nothing to conquer a girl. Those who wanted to win a girl¡¯s heart shouldn¡¯t follow this method.


    Ming Shu looked at Ruan Xiaolian with a smile. ¡°Stay with me in the future, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian: ¡°???¡±


    ...


    Cui Yuhui watched Ming Shu stroll around the hall with the girl called Ruan Xiaolian and was very speechless in her heart. Although her daughter said there was nothing between them, it didn¡¯t look like it...


    Was it really because she had pushed her too hard recently?


    But when she was her age, she had already given birth to two daughters.


    In the previous years, she didn¡¯t even dare to talk about this to her due to what happened to Qiao Yun, but now Qiao Yun had been gone for four years...


    Cui Yuhui thought of her unfortunate daughter and couldn¡¯t help the reddening of her eyes.


    She wouldn¡¯t push Little Qi anymore.


    The Qiao family owned arge fortune. Even if she didn¡¯t get married for her whole life, the Qiao family could support her.


    Ming Shu had no idea that her biological mother had been imagining this much again.


    After the buffet party, Ming Shu sent Cui Yuhui to the car, then left with Ruan Xiaolian with her arms around her.


    There was low-key car parking outside the venue. The man in the car watched the person walk out of the gate and ordered the driver to head over.


    As he was about to open the window and call her, he saw the woman walking at her side pull open the door of a car and Ruan Xiaolian get in.


    The man¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Go find out what happened at the partyter.¡±


    The driver, who was also his assistant, nodded.


    Ming Shu drove the car herself. At first, she didn¡¯t realize there was car following behind her. But after turning several corners, the car was still following her.


    ¡°Is the car in the back Feng Heng¡¯s car?¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian was startled a little by Ming Shu¡¯s sudden voice. After a moment, she looked back. ¡°Yes... It¡¯s his car.¡±


    She drove to the party in that car and could recognize it.


    ¡°Chut.¡± Ming Shu winked at Ruan Xiaolian. ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of him.¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian: ¡°...¡±


    About ten minutester, the car behind them was off their trail. Ming Shu slowed down a little bit. ¡°Can you cook?¡±


    She asked a question which was very important to her.


    ¡°Well...¡± <i>Why did she ask me this? </i>¡°Yes... Yes.¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian was born in a poor family. Her father had disabilities and couldn¡¯t work, her mother could only do some odd jobs at ordinary times, and she also had a younger brother who was a student. Naturally, she took responsibility to cook for her family.


    She used to work in a restaurant where she met a very nice cook who taught her a lot. The family also praised that she cooked well.


    Ruan Xiaolian found the girl in the front smiled even brighter as if she had picked up some treasure.


    ¡°Do you have food at home? Maybe we can buy some ingredients. What dishes can you cook? I want to eat braised pork chops...¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian: ¡°???¡± <i>Is she ordering a menu? </i>


    Ruan Xiaolian¡¯s home was very small and the house was divided into three rooms and one hall. Mother Ruan was mending clothes by themplight. Seeing Ruan Xiaoliane back with a friend, she greeted Ming Shu a little uncertainly.


    ¡°Come... Have some water.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Mother Ruan smiled. ¡°Little Lian seldom brings her friends over...¡±


    Mother Ruan was at a simr age to Cui Yuhui, but Mother Ruan looked quite old with time¡¯s marks.


    Ruan Xiaolian looked at Ming Shu and didn¡¯t see any odd expression on her face. She wore a faint smile and behaved politely and tenderly.


    ¡°Little Lian, is that you?¡±


    A man¡¯s voice sounded from inside, and Ruan Xiaolian responded, ¡°Yes. Dad, haven¡¯t you rested?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no. Did you bring a friend home?¡±


    ¡°Well... Yes...¡± Ruan Xiaolian stuttered. They only met a few hours ago, how could they be friends.


    ¡°Treat your friend well,¡± Father Ruan said to Ruan Xiaolian.


    ...


    Ming Shu had a night snack in Ruan Xiaolian¡¯s home, but Ruan Xiaolian was obviously startled by Ming Shu¡¯s big appetite.


    Didn¡¯t she need to keep in shape like other girls?


    She ate so much food thiste...


    ¡°Thank you for tonight.¡± Ruan Xiaolian apanied Ming Shu downstairs.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Who knew you can cook so well.¡± Ming Shu leaned against the car and smiled brightly.


    ¡°...¡± <i>But you didn¡¯t know I can cook before</i>. Of course, Ruan Xiaolian didn¡¯t dare to say this.


    ¡°Well... Can I ask, why did you help me?¡±


    Ming Shu lifted her hand and put her warm hand on Ruan Xiaolian¡¯s head. ¡°A girl who can cook is always worthy of a helping hand.¡±


    Even after Ming Shu drove her car away, Ruan Xiaolian still didn¡¯t react.


    How exactly did she know she could cook?


    Ruan Xiaolian returned home. Mother Ruan was cleaning the table.


    ¡°Mom, go take a rest, I¡¯ll do this.¡±


    Mother Ruan avoided Ruan Xiaolian. ¡°You worked hard and you should go rest. Let me do this.¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian knew her mother¡¯s personality and tried another way to persuade her: ¡°Let me help you, it will be faster.¡±


    Mother Ruan sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all our fault, we drag you down.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about!¡± Ruan Xiaolian frowned. ¡°I never thought like that. You don¡¯t drag me down, you gave me my life!¡±


    Mother Ruan sighed again.


    ¡°Miss Qiao... doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary person, how did you meet a girl like her?¡±


    ¡°I only met her a few hours ago... She helped me and sent me home.¡±


    Mother Ruan talked about gratitude again after hearing that she helped her. ¡°If so, you should indeed thank her.¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian watched the water in the sink and shook her head after a long time.

 Chapter 1138 - The Boss Is Out (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1138: The Boss Is Out (6)</h4>


    Ming Shu looked at the obstacles blocking the car and cursed fiercely in her heart. F**k.


    They were not here when she drove in.


    It was originally a narrow road, and the sundries almost upied half of it. Even a pro racer couldn¡¯t drive in such conditions.


    Ming Shu got out of the car. The shops nearby had all been closed. She wondered who had been socking in public morality and piled all these sundries here.


    Ming Shu drove Qiao Cheng¡¯s car here, and if she directly crashed through, she didn¡¯t know whether Qiao Cheng would beat her to death or not.


    Ming Shu looked around and made sure there was no one else around her. Then she ced the car into her storage space and walked past the sundries.


    After getting around the sundries, as Ming Shu was about to take the car out, she heard a voiceing from the right.


    Ming Shu was not a busybody, but she seemed to find it a familiar voice.


    Ming Shu took out a bag of snacks and finished it while squatting by the street, then decided to go have a look.


    There was a muddyne on the right side. The rain water left by thest two days had not dried up, so Ming Shu wore her high heels and marched through with difficulty.


    ¡°I know I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry, sorry...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare anymore.¡±


    A man knelt down on the ground and begged miserably; before him stood several people.


    They didn¡¯t look like good people.


    ¡°F**k, if I see you again, I¡¯ll chop off your hand.¡± One of the upright young men kicked the kneeling man heavily.


    The man fell to the ground and said nothing except to beg.


    There was one man among these hooligans who leaned against the pole nearby and held a cigarette in his hand. The red light sparked constantly in the dark.


    This man¡¯s aura waspletely different from those who were bullying the man over there.


    Ming Shu wondered if she needed to take shelter.


    These were the real gangsters in society.


    ¡°Enough.¡± The man dropped the cigarette and stepped on it with the tip of his shoe. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The subordinate took the order and said to the man on the ground, ¡°You got lucky today, our boss doesn¡¯t want to kill you.¡±


    Then their boss turned around first. As soon as he turned around, he was faced with the girl, who looked at them while holding her hemline.


    ¡°Ah, f**k! So scary.¡±


    ¡°Who is it, why is she standing there thiste and scaring people.¡±


    The boss didn¡¯t say anything, but his men beside him eximed one after another. Then the lights of their shlights all converged on Ming Shu.


    They saw a girl wearing a very weird costume, especially in such a situation, and everyone fell silent for a second.


    What the hell!


    ¡°You... Girl, what are you doing here thiste?¡± And why did she stand behind them? If it were not they had strong minds, they would have been scared to death.


    ¡°Sleepwalking,¡± Ming Shu answered seriously.


    ¡°Puh...¡± Someoneughed first, and soon they all began tough aloud. ¡°Girl, do you know you are sleepwalking?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. Sorry for bothering you.¡±


    One of the youths exined hurriedly, ¡°Hah, don¡¯t misunderstand us, we are not bad people. That man stole something from our boss.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The young man: ¡°...¡±


    Why did he feel the girl seemed a little disappointed?


    ¡°Cough cough, well, it¡¯s toote, you¡¯d better go home. It¡¯s not safe here.¡±


    The boss seemed a little impatient. ¡°Are you going to leave or not, f**k.¡±


    ¡°Boss, temperament, temperament, remember, mind yournguage.¡±


    ¡°F**k!¡± their boss cursed again.


    Then Ming Shu watched all other people begin to remind him of his temperament, elegance or something.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Have I run into a group of psychopaths thiste?</i>


    <i>Or was the man outside Qi Yun Bar back then actually their brother?</i>


    <i>What the hell!</i>


    <i>Are you nning to frighten me to death so that you can inherit my lobsters?</i>


    ¡°This young beauty came here thiste, we¡¯d better send her off. If she meets some bad people...¡±


    The boss who was reminded by the others to behave with temperance and grace seemed extremely impatient now. The imposing aura all around him began to change weirdly. He looked at Ming Shumandingly. ¡°She came here thiste, if anything happens, she deserves it.¡±


    If it looked like this man was cold and isted with a little bit of arrogance before...


    Now the man had be a typical hooligan, even the kind of hooligan that loved provoking people.


    The youth sighed bitterly. ¡°Boss, this is the reason why you¡¯re single.¡±


    The man was very disdainful. ¡°I¡¯m single by virtue of my ability.¡±


    He gave a nce at Ming Shu and felt even more anxious in his heart. He pressed down the strange feeling and strode away.


    ¡°Boss, wait,¡± the youth shouted. ¡°Ertong, send this beauty out. Since we met her, we can¡¯t just leave her alone.¡±


    It was unimaginable to see such a group of ¡°bad people¡± say something like that in a righteous tone.


    Ming Shu watched them follow their boss away noisily, mixed with the man¡¯s curses of discontent as well as the others¡¯ reminding words.


    In the end, there was only the boy called Ertong with her.


    He smiled at Ming Shu shyly and seemed embarrassed. ¡°Do you live here?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head.


    Ertong became even more shy. ¡°Let me send you out of here first.¡±


    Ertong dutifully sent Ming Shu to the road and watched her get into a taxi, then left.


    Ming Shu felt a little dazed.


    The little goblin seemed... a little difficult to handle this time.


    ...


    The bar closed for two days then reopened.


    Because of the hooligans, the business slipped down and the turnover was very little during these few days.


    ¡°Sister Qi, we can¡¯t continue like this...¡± When Ming Shu was out, Manager Cai who was in charge of the bar was very worried.


    Ming Shu was stealing fruit from the bar counter. After hearing Manager Cai¡¯sint, she knocked on the surface of the table and said, ¡°About the bar singerst time, what happened?¡±


    Manager Cai said, ¡°I think the bar¡¯s present situation is not very good now, so I haven¡¯t contacted him.¡±


    He also worried those hooligans woulde cause trouble again.


    But everything was smooth and quiet these past days. He wondered if they had been frightened by Sister Qi¡¯s ferocity.


    ¡°Call him over.¡±


    Manager Cai thought for a moment. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact him.¡±


    Waiting for the group of people to arrive, Ming Shu learned that they were a band¡ªalthough it was not fixed.


    The leading one was the man from that night. She felt it was just her impression of what happened back then, because the man in front of her now... was pretending too far.


    But she had to admit that he was very handsome. Since he walked in, many girls had looked at him.


    Ming Shu sat behind the bar counter and watched Manager Cai talk to him. Basically most terms had been discussed before, so there was not much to talk about now.


    ¡°Could you go on the stage and have a try?¡± In the end, Manager Cai pointed to the stage.


    The man nodded and got on the stage with the musical instruments.


    The noisy music in the bar stopped. Several men jumped onto the stage and ced themselves at separate positions.


    The man stood in the middle with the upper half of his face covered under a mask¡ªwho the hell knew where he got that.


    He closed his lips tight and revealed an indifferent expression. But if you took a closer look at his eyes, you would find this man was actually very impatient.


    However, no one noticed that. All they paid attention to was his appearance. Even though he only revealed half of his face, he looked as handsome as hell.


    Some audience members whistled when they got on the stage.


    The girls¡¯ screams came in waves, louder and louder.


    ¡°He is so handsome!¡±


    ¡°Holy shit! Look what I¡¯ve run into today.¡±


    The youth beside the man took two steps forward.


    ¡°Good evening, guys, we are the Impressive Band.¡±

 Chapter 1139 - The Boss Is Out (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1139: The Boss Is Out (7)</h4>


    Impressive Band?


    So how exactly impressive was it?


    If it were not for the lead singer¡¯s handsome face, there would probably have been many people cursing at them.


    People were always tolerant of those who had good-looking faces.


    But when the prelude sounded, everyone was shocked and stunned by the man¡¯s extremely prating voice.


    As the people began to get noisy, Ming Shu heard two verses vaguely.


    <i>¡°I¡¯m wandering in my world, there is no ce to hide.</i>


    <i>Your world is too far away to reach.¡±</i>


    The boy stood on the stage, and Ming Shu couldn¡¯t tell if he loved music. But the love he showed in his looks could infect everyone.


    Holy shit!


    This was a real actor.


    One song soon ended, then the audience who hadn¡¯t been good so far yelled, calling for one more song.


    The boy wanted to leave, but probably because the audience was so enthusiastic, he was pulled back and forced to continue.


    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Ming Shu asked Manager Cai.


    Manager Cai looked at the stage with glittering eyes. ¡°Yu Jing. If they make their debut, they¡¯ll definitely be sessful. They¡¯ve got good appearance, the skill of singing...¡±


    ¡°Yu Jin, the bath towel?¡± <i>What¡¯s this weird name?</i>


    ¡°Yu means arome, Jing means impressive. Yu Jing, not Yu Jin.¡±


    ¡°Yu...¡± Ming Shu reached out her hands to the fruit nearby thoughtfully.


    Manager Cai rolled his sharp eyes and took the fruit away quickly. ¡°Boss, this was ordered by someone else.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Am I not the boss?</i>


    <i>Can¡¯t I have fruit?</i>


    Manager Cai hurriedly asked the waiter to send the fruit to the guest. He didn¡¯t understand what his boss had been going through recently. She ate more than they sold.


    As soon as they set the dish, it would be gone before they could have time to serve it to the guests.


    Now they didn¡¯t dare to pass by her with food.


    Ming Shu watched all the others, who avoided her like she was a thief, and left the bar counter quietly.


    She walked to the edge of the stage when Impressive Band happened to get off the stage. Yu Jing jumped down and happened tond in front of Ming Shu. He had already taken off his mask.


    His expression was a little odd like he had seen some kind of virus, darting quickly to one side.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>What is he avoiding me for?</i>


    The youth who followed Yu Jing and jumped down was very surprised. ¡°Yih, it¡¯s you. Do youe here for fun? Did you see us perform just now, wasn¡¯t it awesome! Right, right, right, he is our lead singer, he¡¯s very handsome...¡±


    Ertong and the other two youths came down one after another.


    There were a total of five.


    ¡°Young beauty, we meet again.¡±


    ¡°Do you oftene here for fun? We¡¯ll probably be here for a while...¡±


    ¡°Stupid,¡± Yu Jing cursed. ¡°She¡¯s in this bar, have your brains been roasted?¡±


    ¡°Ahh...¡±


    The others were a little stunned. Such a beautiful young miss worked here in a bar?


    Yu Jing carried his guitar and ignored hispanions¡¯ calls, returning to an indifferent state, then left under the gazes of the surrounding audience.


    ¡°He...¡± Ming Shu gestured, pointing to her own head. ¡°Does he have schizophrenia?¡±


    Peng Pai shook his head and denied it. ¡°No.¡±


    When did their boss get schizophrenia?


    Did this young miss have any misunderstanding here?


    Ming Shu shrugged and turned back to the bar counter. Manager Cai apanied Yu Jing and was saying something to him.


    ¡°Drinks are on me today,¡± Manager Cai said as Peng Pai and the others came over.


    ¡°Thank you, Manager Cai.¡±


    ¡°Wowhhh~¡±


    The members soon had fun all over the ce and joined the busy scene.


    ¡°Sister Qi, can you not disturb me working here?¡± The bartender was very speechless. Sister Qi had been too idle recently!


    ¡°Such arge counter is not enough for you?¡±


    The bartender felt wronged. ¡°But you make me nervous.¡±


    Ming Shu began to deliver a speech. ¡°As a man, you must be able to withstand wind and waves, bear heavy pressure...¡±


    The bartender: ¡°...¡±


    After finishing the speech, Ming Shu stole away a te of fruit conveniently.


    The bartender: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu moved to the other end of the counter and poured a ss of wine, then pushed it before the boy who sat there.


    Yu Jing looked up at her, then lowered his head. ¡°What a wandering ghost.¡±


    ¡°I heard that.¡±


    Yu Jing didn¡¯t care and continued with an aggressive tone, ¡°So what.¡±


    He threw away the manner of a cold Prince Charming and behaved like a bastard now.


    The kind that made you want to beat him up.


    Before Yu Jing uttered more provoking and dangerous words, Peng Pai came to Ming Shu and sessfully saved his boss.


    ...


    The videos of Impressive Band were posted online and soon went viral among the circle of friends.


    Yu Jing¡¯s fine appearance and talent made the bar¡¯s business return very soon, the profits even better than before.


    But Impressive Band didn¡¯te to the bar everyday. Other than them, the bar still arranged other performances.


    But each time they came, the business would be the best.


    Ming Shu found Yu Jing really had schizophrenia. When he was on the stage, he was a good-looking, cold Prince Charming with talent; as soon as he left the stage, he would either give verbal or armed attacks to his errand boys.


    He showed no good face to her, either.


    But they didn¡¯t talk much these days. He always arrived and left on time, and no matter how many fans there were, they couldn¡¯t keep him stay.


    Surely he was single by virtue of his ability.


    Ming Shu was convinced by him.


    ¡°Sister Qi, someone¡¯s asking for you.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he¡¯s very handsome.¡± The girl staff made eyes at Ming Shu. ¡°Perhaps he is your pursuer, Sister Qi.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Box eight.¡±


    Ming Shu walked over with a bucket of popcorn. As she walked in the box and faced the person¡¯smanding manner, Ming Shu knew who it was without needing to see his face.


    Yu Ting.


    The box had excellent sound instion. When the door was closed, it seemed the entire world became quiet.


    Yu Jing looked up at the closed box and didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s our turn soon. What are you looking at?¡± Peng Pai urged him.


    Yu Jing averted his gaze and followed Peng Pai to the stage.


    Peng Pai said happily, ¡°Sister Qi is so nice, she prepared costumes for us.¡±


    Yu Jing was reaching out for his guitar and paused. ¡°Are you familiar with her?¡±


    ¡°I think so. You leave quickly whenever the performance is done, so you don¡¯t know Sister Qi spends most of her time here. Boss, I think you should pay more attention to her, Sister Qi is very nice.¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±


    Peng Pai revealed a gossipy expression. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you like Sister Qi?¡±


    Yu Jing got impatient. ¡°Why would I like her? Will you do this or not? If not, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Come on! Wait, we¡¯ll do this! Brothers, let¡¯s rock!¡±


    Yu Jing gave a look in the box¡¯s direction and then turned around.


    She was just a woman and had done nothing to be worthy of attention.


    <i>I don¡¯t care.</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t care.</i>


    <i>Euh...</i>


    <i>Annoying!</i>


    Yu Jing took a deep breath and jumped onto the stage among cheers.


    ...


    In box eight...


    Ming Shu sat down with her popcorn in her arms. ¡°What do you want with me?¡±


    Yu Ting sat in the box alone. He wore a t-shirt, sitting there with one hand touching his chin, and the other on his leg, tapping lightly.


    He looked up at Ming Shu, who had a face almost exactly the same as Qiao Yun¡¯s, and got lost for a moment.


    But he returned to himself soon. ¡°I heard there were some people causing trouble here?¡±


    Ming Shu chewed popcorn, <i>chug, chug, chug,</i> and the air was full of the sweet smell of it.


    Hearing this, Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Yes, it was your little cutie Yan Xue who did that. Will you help teach her a lesson for me?¡±


    The news had been old for so long, he actually came to ask about it now?


    ¡°Yan Xue?¡± Yu Ting frowned. ¡°Did you make a mistake?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care much. ¡°Oh, if you think so, okay, then I did. As long as you are happy.¡±

 Chapter 1140 - The Boss Is Out (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1140: The Boss Is Out (8)</h4>


    Yu Ting didn¡¯t believe it was Yan Xue and asked Ming Shu to show evidence.


    Ming Shu crossed her legs and used insistently it was Yan Xue who did it. She said it was her, so it was, and there was no use for anyone to deny it.


    When the conversation gets disagreeable, to say one word more is a waste of breath.


    Yu Ting stared at her for a long time, then suddenly said with a weird, painful tone, ¡°Qiao Qi... Howe you became like this?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened to Qiao Yun. I¡¯ve been looking into the killer for years. I know you me me.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t use others unjustly. Yan Xue is a good girl.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I shall avoid the protagonist¡¯s strong aura.</i>


    ¡°That being the case, Mr. Yu, please go.¡± Ming Shu twitched her mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t wee you here.¡±


    Yu Ting¡¯s expression stiffened a little and said, ¡°Qiao Qi, I just want to know who Qiao Qi liked in those days.¡±


    Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°If you want to know, go and ask my sister. Such things would be better told by my sister personally.¡±


    Yu Ting: ¡°...¡±


    Qiao Yun was dead, so how could he ask her?


    Yu Ting came to the bar often after learning Qiao Qi was here, and his purpose was just what he stated above.


    The Host didn¡¯t like Yu Ting, so she never told him.


    Moreover, the one Qiao Yun liked was none other than Yu Ting.


    So it was even more impossible that the Host would tell him.


    Yu Ting left the box with a gloomy face. As he passed by the hall, he nced at the boy singing and shining on the stage.


    Yu Ting slowed his steps a little and watched Yu Jing finish a song with an unreadable expression.


    His face became even gloomier. He walked out of Qi Yun Bar¡¯s door, and the assistant waiting outside came up to him.


    ¡°Mister.¡±


    ¡°Find out why Yu Jing is here.¡±


    The assistant was very surprised. ¡°He... Didn¡¯t he go abroad? At yourmand, I watched him get on the ne with my own eyes.¡±


    Yu Ting sneered. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m asking you.¡±


    The assistant felt cold sweat appearing all over. ¡°I¡¯ll find out right away.¡±


    ...


    Yu Jing left after the show as usual, but today he didn¡¯t walk far but sat at the edge of a flowerbed outside the bar.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he had sat there before leaving.


    He moved on aimlessly.


    Several men ran from the front; Yu Jing heard they were talking about someone who was beaten up when passing by them.


    He looked ahead. There were many people there, but only a thin figure was standing in front of them.


    Yu Jing wanted to go, but actually he walked in that direction.


    As he approached, the voices carried over.


    ¡°You ckmailed my brother for a hundred thousand, how bold are you!¡±


    ¡°Well, I might say I¡¯m the world¡¯s boldest.¡±


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡±


    When he was distracted for a second, the fight began. Who the hell knew why they fought within such a short time.


    Yu Jing had rushed out before he realized what he was doing.


    But when he ran closer, he saw the people on the other side were being turned over and thrown down by the thin figure one by one.


    Like she was throwing radishes.


    After Ming Shu handled thest one, she looked up to see Yu Jing. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this our bar¡¯s Prince Charming with schizophrenia?¡±


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡± What does that Prince Charming with schizophrenia mean?


    Who the hell was that!


    Yu Jing looked at the people on the ground and said, ironically or disdainfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you are a good fighter.¡±


    Ming Shu took Yu Jing¡¯s praise. ¡°Of course, how can you go out without some skills, right? I¡¯m not bragging, but it¡¯s just a piece of cake to beat them up.¡±


    Yu Jing choked. ¡°Can you be more shameless?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t praising her, okay?


    ¡°Yes, why not? Shameless people are invincible, so I can do that for being invincible.¡± <i>It doesn¡¯t hurt anyway.</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    Why did he run over in the first ce?


    F**k.


    What was wrong with him, exactly. He wandered around here aimlessly instead of going to sleep, and he even ran over when he saw her!


    <i>Go back and sleep.</i>


    <i>Calm down, calm down.</i>


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t leave.¡±


    Yu Jing snorted a little angrily. ¡°What, because I saw you do violence, are you going to kill me for my silence?¡±


    Yu Jing at this moment was like a spikyhedgehog that would prick anyone who touched him.


    Ming Shu answered very seriously, ¡°In a society ruled byw, I can¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡± <i>So if it was not a society ruled byw, you would do that?</i>


    Why was he talking about a society ruled byw with a psychopath here thiste? The psychopath had just beaten up a group of people, and the victims were still moaning in pain on the ground.


    He was out of his mind!


    Yu Jing kicked on the can in front of him. It flew out in a rush and hit a trash can not far away.


    Ming Shu watched the lunatic Prince Charming walk away very impatiently and bristling all over.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t follow him. She bent over and looked at the boss of the hooligans. ¡°Your brother provoked me first, so I just taught him a lesson. If you dare enter and wander around on my turf, I¡¯ll beat you up whenever I see you. Do you hear that?¡±


    The hooligan boss: ¡°...¡± <i>No wonder that bastard cross-eyed hooligan wouldn¡¯te with me!</i>


    ...


    Yu Jing got a bicycle through the bicycle sharing system. Probably it was just not his day, but the tire was punctured halfway.


    Yu Jing walked the bicycle on the road. The yellow light of the streetmp lengthened his figure.


    <i>What bad luck!</i>


    <i>Holy shit!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m so angry!</i>


    Yu Jing took out his phone and called Peng Pai.


    <i>¡°Yohh, boss, what a rare call, do you want toe and join us? We are having night snacks.¡±</i>


    ¡°Screw your night snacks, I...¡±


    <i>¡°Boss? Hello? What¡¯s wrong?¡±</i> Peng Pai¡¯s voice came from the phone, which could be heard for a distance in the empty street.


    Then the phone was hung up.


    Yu Jing lowered his phone and looked at the girl in front of him. ¡°Why do you hang around like this?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s car pulled up beside him, the window rolled down, revealing her gloating face. ¡°I just came to see your joke. The bar lunatic Prince Charming bes a beggar in the street in the middle of the night, hahaha, funny.¡±


    <i>Lunatic... Screw you!</i>


    Yu Jing suddenly leaned on the window and looked at Ming Shu face to face. ¡°You try so hard, you¡¯re not trying to get my attention, are you?¡±


    Not waiting for Ming Shu to say anything, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I will not like you.¡±


    Ming Shu chutted and said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯d expect you to take that back then.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Ming Shu pushed him off the window. ¡°Take your time and have a nice walk, I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    Yu Jing watched Ming Shu drive the car away.


    He grunted in his heart and called Peng Pai again.


    Peng Pai¡¯s cadenced voice carried over. <i>¡°Boss, what do you want? Are you harassing me thiste? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not gay.¡±</i>


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    The car that had moved a distance away suddenly stopped and moved back in a rush.


    Almost at the same time, Yu Jing turned around. The re came from behind him and his eyes were blinded by the hard light, but he rushed toward the pavement nearby instinctively.


    The car that drove at him hit the bicycle and threw it seven or eight meters away. The bicycle fell apart.


    Probably because Ming Shu¡¯s car was moving back, that car immediately turned and left, disappearing in an instant.


    Yu Jing fell to sit on the ground. The screen of his phone that he had clutched in his hand broke, but Peng Pai¡¯s voice kepting. <i>¡°Boss? What¡¯s that noise over there? Are you okay? Boss? Answer me. Shit, don¡¯t take it too hard. At the worst, okay, I promise to be your boyfriend...¡±</i>


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu, who happened to arrive right then: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1141 - The Boss Is Out (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1141: The Boss Is Out (9)</h4>


    Ming Shu and Yu Jing looked at each other in silence for about half a minute.


    Peng Pai kept yelling on the other end of the phone and asked where he was constantly.


    Yu Jing quickly said he was fine, then hung up the phone.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you have this hobby.¡± Ming Shu started first.


    Yu Jing blurted out, probably due to extremely anxious anger, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then the silent staredown continued. As if whoever averted their gaze first would lose.


    Yu Jing sat on the floor and suffered the loss of height. He straightened his torso up secretly.


    If anyone passed by them now, they would see a boy sitting on the ground and a girl standing with her arms crossed before her chest, one of her feet stepping on the pavement. The two looked at each other silently like sculptures.


    Two psychopaths in the middle of the night.


    Without knowing how long had passed, Yu Jing finally realized it was just humiliating his IQ to do such a boring thing here with her.


    So Yu Jing averted his eyes first and stood up from the ground.


    There were some bruises on his arm, stained with a little blood, but it was not severe.


    Unfortunately, the bicycle was knocked out of the way.


    If the car hit him, it would probably have caused the same damage.


    The car was obviously targeting him. If Ming Shu hadn¡¯t driven her car back, he didn¡¯t know if the people in the car would have run off...


    Yu Jing¡¯s eyes sharpened. He had fallen to such a position, couldn¡¯t they let him go?


    Perhaps...


    Only his death would pacify those people.


    His arm was suddenly pulled by someone and he staggered. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that if you die, the police might take me as a suspect and the interrogation will be too annoying.¡± Ming Shu pulled open the door. ¡°Get in.¡±


    Yu Jing was almost pushed into the car.


    ¡°What are you doing, woman, when did I say I¡¯d go with you... Shit, open the door!¡±


    Ming Shu stood outside and bent over to meet Yu Jing¡¯s eyes. ¡°You can take it that I¡¯m kidnapping you, feel free to call the police.¡±


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡±


    It was all quiet around them and Yu Jing heard clearly what she said.


    Waves of weird emotions poured out from the bottom of his heart.


    <i>F**k, what a weird feeling.</i>


    Ming Shu also got in the car. She buckled up and asked, ¡°Where do you live?¡±


    Yu Jing looked straight ahead and showed an uncooperative attitude. ¡°I thought you found out where I live.¡±


    Ming Shu leaned over with her sweet smell, like a strawberry vor...


    Yu Jing¡¯s whole person leaned against the door and he looked at her with amber eyes, seeming more and more like a bristling hedgehog.


    Which made you want to...


    Pull out all those spines.


    Ming Shu lifted her hand and caught the safety belt on one side. ¡°What do you think I want to do? If it was not for you working in my bar, do you think I would have been idle enough to mind your trifles?¡±


    Was it so?


    Yu Jing didn¡¯t think so. She was absolutely following him on purpose.


    Yu Jing watched the girl who was so close to him. The tip of her nose smelled as sweet as strawberries. <i>Kach</i>. The safety belt was set and her breath moved away.


    For one moment, Yu Jing actually wanted to keep that scent.


    Pa!


    Yu Jing pped the back of his own hand, and it turned red in an instant.


    ¡°Ai, you also have this hobby of hurting yourself?¡±


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡±


    He shouldn¡¯t have gone to the bar today.


    ¡°Where do you live?¡± Ming Shu asked again after driving some distance away.


    Yu Jing still didn¡¯t want to cooperate. ¡°Just drop me off somewhere at random.¡±


    ¡°Somewhere at random...¡±


    Seeing Ming Shu¡¯s earnest expression, Yu Jing instinctively thought she might drop him off at some suspicious ce.


    So he had to give her an address.


    Halfway there, Ming Shu stopped the car. Yu Jing frowned. ¡°Why are you parking here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Are you getting out or not?¡±


    Yu Jing showed the whites of his eyes to Ming Shu.


    ...


    There were many tall buildings in the distance. Not far from the building was a cheap and lively food street.


    Yu Jing looked around at the lively scene and had already put away his hedgehog spines. He sat there with a cold and arrogant expression, looking down at the whole world.


    If you gave him a monk¡¯s gown, no, an imperial robe, he could just directly take the throne like an emperor.


    Ming Shu came back with a ck bag. She couldn¡¯t help but diss him: ¡°Do you always love acting?¡±


    <i>Why is the little goblin so pretentious this time?</i>


    Yu Jing seemed a little confused. But in order not to leave something behind before Ming Shu, he used his all-purpose skill¡ªhe snorted and turned his head aside, ignoring her.


    Ming Shu chutted. ¡°I have to care for a hedgehog this time...¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Ming Shu put away her expression and threw the bag on the table, changing the topic very naturally. ¡°Apply some medicine to your wounds. If you lose your hand, how can you y the guitar?¡±


    The medicine in the bag was revealed and slipped to Yu Jing¡¯s front.


    He stared at the medicine and murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t like guitar anyway.¡±


    There was a confused noise of voices all around, and Yu Jing thought Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t hear. But soon he heard the girl¡¯s clear voicee from opposite him. ¡°You don¡¯t like it, why would you do it then? You have a severe problem of abusing yourself.¡±


    Yu Jing didn¡¯t say anything.


    He took out the rubbing alcohol from the ck bag and washed his wounds, then put band-aids on them casually.


    Ming Shu frowned while watching the process. But he was only bruised, and it seemed improper for Ming Shu to help him. If this hedgehog used her of harassing him, it would be very humiliating.


    The lobsters Ming Shu ordered were served right on time.


    Ming Shu turned her attention to the lobsters.


    Yu Jing showed no desire to eat. He didn¡¯t like this kind of food that needed you to peel at the table.


    ¡°Are you not eating?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    He was not hungry just now. But catching the scent, he was actually hungry.


    But he didn¡¯t want to get his hands dirty and would rather starve himself.


    So do you think Ming Shu would peel the lobsters and feed him? Like what would happen in a romantic drama?


    You are thinking too much.


    Ming Shu said with a sincere smile, ¡°I¡¯ll eat for you.¡±


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Then Yu Jing witnessed Ming Shu finish the whole te of lobsters slowly and gracefully.


    When Ming Shu went to pay the bill, Yu Jing returned to the car first.


    But Yu Jing didn¡¯t react until he got into the car. Why would he get in the car again? If he didn¡¯t leave now, then when?


    However, it was already toote. Ming Shu got in the car.


    With two bags of desserts in her hand.


    ¡°Was the car before targeting you?¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly asked this. Yu Jing averted his gaze away from the bags. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°It was obviously targeting you. Won¡¯t you call the police?¡±


    ¡°Is that any of your business?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head and smiled. ¡°Right. It¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    Yu Jing felt Ming Shu¡¯s smile was a little dazzling and didn¡¯t feel veryfortable in his heart.


    This was inexplicably strange...


    The two didn¡¯t talk then. The car stopped at the ce Yu Jing indicated; it was a za.


    Yu Jing pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    ¡°Yu Jing.¡±


    Yu Jing paused and turned to look back.


    Ming Shu also got out with a bag of desserts and handed it over to him. ¡°The waitress gave me this as a gift, but I don¡¯t want to eat it. Here you are.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat it, so I have to eat it? What do you think I am? A garbage disposal station?¡±


    Ming Shu pulled open his hands and forcibly gave it to him. ¡°I gave it to you, you don¡¯t want to take it? Do you want to go to heaven?¡±


    The bag was cold, and Yu Jing watched Ming Shu get in the car and drive away, disappearing in the dark.


    After a long time, Yu Jing opened the bag.


    There was only a small box in it, stuck with a note saying it was a gift dessert.


    It was really a gift.


    He took out the box and ate the cake with a spoon.


    Sweet.


    Sweet chocte vor.


    Yu Jing suddenly smiled.


    Only after a long time did Yu Jing learn that the gift dessert was actually the shop¡¯s signature cake.

 Chapter 1142 - The Boss Is Out (10)

    <h4>Chapter 1142: The Boss Is Out (10)</h4>


    Ming Shu went back and asked someone to look into that fake-licensed car. The surveince video only caught a few traces of it.


    They couldn¡¯t find out who did it.


    The people in this world couldn¡¯t find out, but the Harmony System could.


    But the Harmony System wouldn¡¯t cooperate.


    Because there were no Hatred Points.


    For a mission without Hatred Points, the Harmony System would always say no. It was very principled and unwavering.


    Since the Harmony System wouldn¡¯t help her, and Ming Shu could do nothing to it, she had to think of ways by herself.


    In this world, there wouldn¡¯t be a thing that couldn¡¯t get solved with enough snacks, sorry, money. If there was, it was only because the money wasn¡¯t enough!


    ¡°Okay, call me as soon as you find it.¡±


    If the car was just bluffing and intended to frighten Yu Jing, she would let it pass, toozy to care about it. The little goblin could handle it by himself anyway. But that car was obviously trying to kill him.


    Ming Shu hung up the phone and walked downstairs slowly.


    Qiao Cheng who would have long left home at this time normally was actually still at home.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Ming Shu was startled and rushed downstairs quickly. ¡°I bought the ice cream!¡±


    Qiao Cheng, who was eating the ice cream, nodded. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>You ate my ice cream and now you are asking me what¡¯s wrong!</i>


    <i>How many years would you be in prison for beating up your father?</i>


    Qiao Cheng requested very sincerely, ¡°I don¡¯t like chocte, next time you should buy a strawberry vor.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Why would a tough man eat strawberry-vored ice cream!


    ¡°Mom, Mom...¡± Ming Shu shouted upstairs.


    ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t yell!¡± Qiao Cheng waved his hand at Ming Shu.


    ¡°What do you want this early in the morning?¡± Cui Yuhui, who was making herself up, walked out of her room. ¡°What¡¯s happening between you father and daughter again?¡±


    As soon as Cui Yuhui just stepped out of her room, Qiao Cheng pushed the ice cream to Ming Shu¡¯s side. He picked up the newspaper nearby and pretended to be reading.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Little Qi, why are you eating ice cream this early?¡±


    Ming Shu pointed to Qiao Cheng. ¡°Your husband ate it.¡±


    Cui Yuhui took a nce at the chocte on Qiao Cheng¡¯s mouth that he hadn¡¯t had time to wipe off. ¡°Qiao Cheng, how dare you, has everything I told you just gone in one ear and out the other?!¡±


    Cui Yuhui pulled Qiao Cheng¡¯s ear and lectured him for a long time.


    Finally it was over. Qiao Cheng stared at Ming Shu with hidden bitterness. <i>You are my biological daughter!</i>


    Cui Yuhui asked Qiao Cheng, ¡°Won¡¯t you go to thepany today?¡±


    ¡°Old Zheng wille to me,¡± Qiao Cheng answered. ¡°What about preparing two more dishes for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I can do that,¡± Cui Yuhui agreed.


    They didn¡¯t have a servant at home, so Cui Yuhui was in charge of all household duties. After finishing making herself up, Cui Yuhui went out to buy food ingredients.


    When Ming Shu got down after changing clothes, the Old Zheng Qiao Cheng mentioned had arrived and was talking to Qiao Cheng.


    The Host also knew him¡ªZheng Guangming, who was said to be Qiao Cheng and Cui Yuhui¡¯s old ssmate. They were very good friends.


    ¡°Little Qi, why don¡¯t you greet your Uncle Zheng?¡±


    Ming Shu took the order and nodded. ¡°Uncle Zheng.¡±


    The gentlemanly man smiled slightly and said with an older generation¡¯s amiableness, ¡°Little Qi, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time, you¡¯ve be even more beautiful. I brought a gift for you,e and see if you like it?¡±


    Zheng Guangming gave Ming Shu a ne, which seemed quite expensive.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Zheng.¡±


    Zheng Guangming breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good you like it. I was worrying you would dislike it. I don¡¯t know what you young girls like these days.¡±


    Ming Shu had small talk with Zheng Guangming, then decisively sneaked into the kitchen.


    She could still hear Zheng Guangming and Qiao Cheng¡¯s conversation vaguely.


    ¡°Little Qi is in a senior this year, right?¡±


    ¡°Right, she will graduate soon. She¡¯s been focusing on that bar all day long, I told her to intern at thepany yet she didn¡¯t want toe. s.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still a kid, hahaha, kids like having fun...¡±


    Then Qiao Cheng and Zheng Guangming began to talk about business. Ming Shu continued listening to the discussion for a while before losing interest, so she went back to sleep until lunch.


    ...


    [Additional Task: Gain Hatred Points from Yu Ting.]


    [Hidden Task: I have special skills for opening a shop.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    As soon as Ming Shu stepped into Qi Yun Bar, the Harmony System popped out.


    <i>What the hell is this?</i>


    <i>What does that special skill mean?</i>


    [Hint: Please make the peers have no money to earn.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Other than the kind of business passed down from generation to generation like Yan Xue¡¯s bar, what kind of shop owner like this that had reputation didn¡¯t have a background rted to gangsters?


    <i>I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be hacked to death and my body disyed in the street.</i>


    <i>The Harmony System wouldn¡¯t befortable if it didn¡¯t instigate me to do bad things.</i>


    The bar had just opened for business today and there weren¡¯t many people inside. Ming Shu sneaked in and sessfully got herself something to eat under the protest of all other staff.


    ¡°Sister Qi, are you pregnant?¡± One young boy swept a gaze over Ming Shu¡¯s belly suspiciously.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t get angry and just asked back with a smile, ¡°When did humans have babies without sex?¡±


    The young boy remembered that his boss didn¡¯t even have a boyfriend.


    So he gave her a sympathetic look, then walked away holding some stuff in his hands.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Why did he suddenly show sympathy for me?</i>


    Ming Shu began to think about how to make her peers lose every chance to earn money. When she came out, the Impressive Band had already begun today¡¯s show.


    It seemed the band members weren¡¯t in a good state today, they made several mistakes. But the atmosphere was great and no one cared about their small errors.


    Yu Jing stepped down from the stage. Ming Shu leaned on one side. ¡°Do you want your hands or not?¡±


    Yu Jing, who was cold and noble just now, immediately changed his expression. ¡°My hands are belong to me, does it have anything to do with you if I want them or not?¡±


    Yu Jing became a little anxious again after finishing the sentence.


    Ming Shu said casually, ¡°No, but if your hands are useless, it might affect my business here. So I must remind you of this as the boss.¡±


    ¡°Without me, you can still recruit someone else. No one is irreceable.¡± As Yu Jing said this, it was like he had armed it with spines and each word was dangerous. ¡°Move aside.¡±


    Ming Shu spread out her arms innocently. ¡°Young man, I¡¯m not in the way, okay?¡±


    She only stood on the edge. The position where they were now was probably in Yu Jing¡¯s way, but there was much space beside them.


    He only needed to take two more steps aside.


    Yu Jing gradually lost his temper. ¡°I must go through from your position, so what?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ming Shu moved aside and the shing lights on the stage were reflected in her eyes, glimmering. ¡°I¡¯ll just deduct your sry.¡±


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Yu Jing suddenly exploded and startled Peng Pai who happened toe over a lot. ¡°Boss... Why are you using badnguage again?¡±


    Yu Jing turned his head and red at Peng Pai.


    Peng Pai: ¡°...¡±


    After Yu Jing left angrily, Peng Pai looked at Ming Shu dumbfoundedly. ¡°Sister Qi, what happened to our boss?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you reject him?¡±


    Peng Pai was horrified to hear this. ¡°No, how¡¯s that possible... No... How did you know that?¡±


    ¡°I heard it.¡±


    ¡°You were also presentst night?¡± Peng Pai became even more horrified. ¡°Were you with our boss? What happened to himst night?¡±


    Yesterday when Yu Jing returned, his entire person almost exploded, and it took them great effort to pacify him.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Nothing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, nothing.¡±


    ¡°Impossible, there must be something. Sister Qi, tell me, what on earth did my boss go throughst night?¡±


    Ming Shu unfolded her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna tell you.¡±


    Peng Pai: ¡°...¡±


    Why didn¡¯t he realize that Sister Qi was so funny before?

 Chapter 1143 - The Boss Is Out (11)

    <h4>Chapter 1143: The Boss Is Out (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu allowed Impressive Band to rest for a week with the excuse that the bar needed to arrange more staff. But because it was the bar¡¯s responsibility, they would get paid on leave.


    Manager Cai couldn¡¯tpletely understand his boss, why would she give people money for nothing.


    Has she eaten too much fruit?


    Ming Shu, who had eaten too much fruit, was now standing in an underground gambling house, apanied by the former cross-eyed hooligan¡¯s boss, who was trembling.


    Right!


    It was that one who had been beaten up by Ming Shu in front of Yu Jing¡ªwho was called Brother Peng by his underlings in the circle.


    Because he had a <i>peng </i>tattoo on his back, which meant ¡°rock.¡±


    ¡°Big sister...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him.


    Brother Peng immediately changed the title: ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve brought you here, can I leave now?¡±


    Ming Shu breathed a long sigh. ¡°How can you leave before the world is settled, dear minister?¡±


    Brother Peng: ¡°...¡±<i> Please let me exit for a lunch box! </i>


    <i>That bastard cross-eyed hooligan!</i>


    ¡°Who is Brother Long?¡±


    Brother Peng pointed to a noisy gambling table. ¡°The guy with sunsses who is smoking a cigar.¡±


    ¡°Good, minister, I¡¯ll merit you for that.¡±


    Brother Peng: ¡°...¡±<i> What the hell? Psychopath!</i>


    What happened next was Brother Peng witnessing the psychopath beat up the whole gambling house by herself. Brother Long, who he used to be afraid of, was now trembling and knelt halfway down on the ground just like him.


    ¡°Bro...¡± Brother Long met with Ming Shu¡¯s gaze and immediately changed the words he intended to say, ¡°Young beauty... I don¡¯t know... When did I offend you?¡±


    It didn¡¯t make any sense!


    He stayed at home yet the trouble came to him voluntarily!


    He really couldn¡¯t remember when he had offended such a person.


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t.¡± Ming Shu ate a grape.


    ¡°No? Well... Did any one of my errand boys offend you identally?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°...Then why are you here?¡± What exactly is this for!


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m nning to expand my turf, you are my first stop. Believe me, I¡¯ll take you to eat... Pfft, I will lead you to the pinnacle of your life and we¡¯ll dominate the gangdom.¡±


    Brother Long: ¡°Hah?¡±


    Expand turf?


    Dominate gangdom?


    What was all that? Did she think they were in a story?


    They were real gangsters, not actors ying a show, okay?


    Brother Peng looked at Brother Long sympathetically.


    It seemed this young miss didn¡¯t have a normal mindset, but she was a good fighter, very scary...


    Brother Long looked strong and well-grown, but was actually very timid, a typical representative of the kind that would bully the weak and fear the strong.


    Ming Shu had shown them her terriblebat ability, so how would Brother Long dare resist? He could only give up on his position and let Ming Shu be the ¡°big brother.¡±


    He also couldn¡¯t understand why such a beautiful girl was so scary.


    ¡°I heard that some of your people can make fake license tes?¡±


    ¡°Well... Kind of...¡± He wasn¡¯t actually sure. Brother Long looked around and picked one of the errand boys out. ¡°Do we have such a business?¡±


    The errand boy answered in a low voice, ¡°Yes, Zhu Zi is responsible for that.¡±


    Brother Long then answered quickly, ¡°Yes, yes, we can.¡±


    Ming Shu drew a piece of paper. ¡°Check out who made this te.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Brother Long took the paper and gave it to his errand boy. ¡°Go check it quickly.¡±


    ...


    In a somewhat old house, four men were eating and drinking, wine bottles scattered all over the floor. The foul air smelled unpleasant and was mixed with dirty jokes andughter.


    ¡°Leizi, what do you want with us? We are all brothers, just call a spade a spade.¡± They had a lot of wine and all became a little drunk. One of the men put his arm on a skinny man¡¯s shoulder.


    Liu Lei was not drunk. ¡°I have a job at hand, do you want to take it? This seller will pay this number.¡±


    Liu Lei put up one of his fingers.


    The man opposite made a guess. ¡°Ten thousand? That¡¯s not...¡±


    Liu Lei shook his hand.


    ¡°A hundred thousand?¡±


    Liu Lei said, ¡°A million!¡±


    ¡°Holy shit!¡±


    The other three immediately became a lot more sober hearing the huge number.


    A million, so it seemed it must cost their lives?


    Liu Lei watched the three men who had apparently showed strong interest in the matter and felt quite disdainful in his heart. If it weren¡¯t that he tried many times these days but failed, he wouldn¡¯t have shared the news with these idiots.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The door was suddenly kicked open and several people rushed in. The men looked over at once. ¡°Who are you, who are you... What are you doing!¡±


    Because they all drank wine, even though they had some martial arts skills, they could only let themselves be subdued by the invaders.


    Liu Lei was craftier. When the other three got caught, he jumped out through the window.


    But he was stunned as soon as hended on the ground.


    Beefy Brother Long stood outside and held a ck umbre, under which was a young girl too pretty to be real. The girl held a bunch of sparkling grapes in her hands and was eating them slowly.


    In this messy environment, she looked like a star on the wrong set.


    <i>Eh...</i>


    <i>What the hell is happening? </i>


    Brother Long was the big brother in charge of this turf. Liu Lei made a living here, so he knew his face.


    The people in the room ran out and caught Liu Lei.


    Liu Lei couldn¡¯t break himself free and had to turn to Brother Long. ¡°Brother... Brother Long... What¡¯s this about? How did I offend you?¡±


    Brother Long revealed a ferocious expression. ¡°Sister Qi wants to ask you something.¡±


    Sister Qi?


    Liu Lei thought she was Brother Long¡¯s new girlfriend, but the way he called her was not right...


    Liu Lei was taken to stand in front of Ming Shu.


    The beautiful young girl curled her lips into a smile. ¡°Who hired you to kill Yu Jing?¡±


    The name Yu Jing was like a bomb and blew up Liu Lei¡¯s heart, which was already experiencing waves and tides.


    Liu Lei averted his gaze. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    The person who grabbed him from behind kicked him in the back of his knee, and Liu Lei knelt down heavily.


    Liu Lei shouted aloud, ¡°I really don¡¯t know Yu Jing.¡±


    Ming Shu said, ¡°You made a fake license te, No. B 89937, and that same car hit Yu Jing in the early morning of the 18th.¡±


    When Liu Lei saw Brother Long, he knew there must be something wrong with the license te.


    The police wouldn¡¯t be able to track that kind of fake te ny percent of the time, but if Brother Long wanted to investigate it...


    Brother Long only needed to ask if he wanted to know who made it.


    He avoided the police but didn¡¯t avoid his peers.


    Liu Lei was angered enough to spit out blood.


    He must not admit it.


    Liu Lei organized hisnguage carefully in his heart. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just helped others do things...¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I only took the money. I have nothing to do with this matter, and I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    There seemed to be nothing wrong with what Liu Lei said. It was normal that someone would turn to some guy like him to handle things.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Ming Shu suddenly said. But before Liu Lei could rx, he heard her continue: ¡°Beat him up until he talks.¡±


    Liu Lei: ¡°...¡±


    He thought this young girl was just a canary kept by some big wig stronger than Brother Long, but now he had to correct that assumption.


    This young girl was a ruthless character.


    ¡°Sister Qi, the sun is burning here, let¡¯s go over there and enjoy the cool shade. They will get him to talk.¡± Brother Long smiled very obsequiously.

 Chapter 1144 - The Boss Is Out (12)

    <h4>Chapter 1144: The Boss Is Out (12)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Brother Long¡¯s errand boys had millions of ways to torture their captives, so no matter how determined Liu Lei was, he told them everything in the end.


    It was a man who contacted him and he didn¡¯t know his name. But Liu Lei took a picture of him secretly.


    Brother Long showed the picture to Ming Shu, which was a little vague due to its covert nature. There was a big bald man in the picture, wearing a vest, and on his muscled arms were messy tattoos.


    Perhaps if a gangster didn¡¯t have any tattoos on him, he would be ashamed to say that he was a gangster.


    Brother Long showed the picture to his people yet no one knew this man.


    <i>Ding!</i>


    Ming Shu took out her phone. Someone sent her a file with the title of ¡°This Is What A Rich Family Is.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Even the intelligence agent loved acting so much.


    The file included all information about the Yu family¡¯s members.


    Yu Jing, the youngest son of Old Mister Yu, was born when Old Yu was quite old. He ranked the sixth among the children.


    His name meant pleasure and being impressive.


    This young mister was very favored, and people began to spread rumors out of jealousy.


    They said he was actually not Old Mister Yu¡¯s biological son.


    Old Mister Yu didn¡¯t alienate Yu Jing because of the rumors, though. Instead, he loved him even more.


    Yu Jing also didn¡¯t let his father down and he was both smart and talented.


    Later, Yu Jing¡¯s mother suffered a car ident and died before she could be rescued.


    Yu Jing was also in the car back then. His mother protected him and let him live.


    Since Yu Jing¡¯s mother died, Yu Jing¡¯s grades plummeted and all his talents vanished.


    Six months ago, Yu Jing was diagnosed with bipr disorder.


    Old Mister Yu sent Yu Jing abroad for treatment, and since then, news of Yu Jing never appeared in domestic territory.


    Old Mister Yu died two months ago, and though the Yu family looked calm on the surface, actually they all wanted to take over the family.


    Amazingly, there was a generation difference between Yu Jing and Yu Ting. Yu Ting¡¯s father was Yu Jing¡¯s brother.


    Which meant that, Yu Ting needed to call Yu Jing Uncle Six.


    Although... Yu Jing was even younger than Yu Ting.


    Surely it was a great show of a rich family.


    Ming Shu paused on Yu Jing¡¯s date of birth and curled her mouth corners slightly.


    ...


    Ming Shu coaxed the Harmony System to look into that big man with the excuse that she suspected this matter was rted to Yu Ting.


    But the result was surprising. Yu Ting had nothing to do with this matter, but the Yu family¡¯s second mister did.


    He was Yu Jing¡¯s second eldest brother.


    That big man was this mister¡¯s bodyguard.


    Speaking of this Second Mister Yu, he was a famous and talented hedonist in the circle. He was not very young, but could think of more ways of having fun than even young people.


    If the Yu family hadn¡¯t protected him, he might have caused too much trouble.


    ¡°Would it be difficult to invite Second Mister Yu here for a chat?¡± Ming Shu looked at Brother Long.


    ¡°No, not at all. Second Mister Yu often visits our gambling house,¡± Brother Long immediately promised. ¡°He can¡¯t get away. I¡¯ll definitely kidnap him here.¡±


    ¡°Be civilized.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, we¡¯ll invite, we¡¯ll definitely invite him over.¡±


    Brother Long arranged a meal at night and invited Second Mister Yu over very easily.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t show up, only told Brother Long to ask him why he wanted to kill Yu Jing.


    Second Mister Yu spent his time looking for fun all day long, and when finally he thought he¡¯d done something smart, he was caught by others.


    Brother Long only threatened him a little and he just told him everything.


    Yu Jing owned a lot of shares which were given to him by Old Mister Yu when he was alive.


    He didn¡¯t want Yu Jing topete for anything and gave him the money only to make sure he had an easy life without worrying about food or clothing.


    Before he died, he specially sent Yu Jing abroad so that he wouldn¡¯t be involved in the fight. In that way, he made a good arrangement for his beloved youngest son.


    But for some reason, Yu Jing didn¡¯t leave the country.


    Now all others in the Yu family wanted to be the head of the family, and at this moment, whoever owned the most shares would have the right.


    Each heir owned simr shares.


    So the shares in Yu Jing¡¯s hands appeared to be particrly important...


    Second Mister Yu didn¡¯t intend to kill Yu Jing, but wanted to catch him and make him offer his shares.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t intend to kill him.¡± Second Mister Yu was pressed against the table and argued loudly. ¡°I only hired people to kidnap him.¡±


    ¡°But the thing is, Young Mister Six did almost get killed.¡± Brother Long smoked a cigar and crossed his legs. He looked like a real big brother at this moment.


    Liu Lei said he was hired to kill Yu Jing, but Second Mister Yu said he just wanted to kidnap him.


    Brother Long didn¡¯t know what to do and called Ming Shu.


    ¡°Sister Qi, this boy said he didn¡¯t do it, he only hired someone to kidnap him.¡±


    <i>¡°Oh, does it mean that someone else is involved?¡± </i>


    ¡°...Well.¡± Brother Long didn¡¯t dare talk carelessly.


    A rich family was moreplicated than their gangdom.


    These people were extremely good at hiding their real thoughts and pretending to be different people.


    <i>¡°Ask him how he learned that Yu Jing was still in the country.¡± </i>


    Brother Long covered the phone and turned to ask Second Mister Yu, ¡°How did you learn that Yu Jing was still in the country? Tell the truth!¡±


    ¡°From my bodyguard. He told me he saw Yu Jing in the street.¡±


    Second Mister Yu yelled, ¡°Brother Long, what exactly do you want? Did Yu Jing, that bastard, pay you to do this? I¡¯ll double the price, as long as you help me...¡±


    ¡°Beat him.¡± Brother Long suddenly waved his hand.


    Ming Shu could hear Second Mister Yu¡¯s miserable scream from the other end of the phone.


    Ming Shu sent some pictures to Brother Long. Brother Long showed them to Second Mister Yu and told him to keep his mouth shut when he returned home. Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be sure where those pictures might appear.


    Besides, he needed to send his bodyguard to them.


    ...


    Second Mister Yu was thrown outside the Yu family¡¯s gate, with a bloody nose and a swollen face, and staggered into the household.


    F**k.


    Yu Jing, that bastard...


    Second Mister Yu cursed fiercely in his heart, yet didn¡¯t dare tell anyone else. The dirt those people had on him was enough to ruin him.


    ¡°Second Uncle, what happened to you?¡±


    Yu Ting¡¯s car pulled over by Second Mister Yu¡¯s side.


    Second Mister Yu covered his face with one hand and let out a dryugh. ¡°Ah, Yu Ting, you came home sote.¡±


    ¡°Thepany is busy recently.¡± Yu Ting rested his eyes on Second Mister Yu. ¡°Second Uncle, how did you get like this?¡±


    Second Mister Yu coughed. ¡°Nothing. I drank too much and had a quarrel.¡±


    Yu Ting didn¡¯tment. ¡°Do you need me to apany you inside?¡±


    Second Mister Yu refused. ¡°No need.¡±


    Yu Ting didn¡¯t insist. After exchanging a few more words with Second Mister Yu, he left, and when they drove a distance away, he ordered his assistant, ¡°Go find out how my uncle did that to himself.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In the back, Second Mister Yu watched Yu Ting¡¯s car disappear from sight and huffed. <i>They are all a bunch of f**king bastards. </i>


    They dared to make a show of authority before him whenever they obtained a little power, and one was worse than the other!


    Second Mister Yu staggered as he returned to his own small vi. A woman came up to him. ¡°How did you get like this?¡±


    Second Mister Yu began to curse everyone throughout the Yu family; even the deceased Old Mister Yu didn¡¯t escape. In the end, he asked, ¡°Where is Wang Yong?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he with you?¡± the woman asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t he your bodyguard? How did you get like this, who beat you?¡±


    Second Mister Yu pushed the woman away and yelled, ¡°Call him. Tell him I want him toe here right now!¡±


    The woman looked at Second Mister Yu before going to make a call.


    <i>¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is not in service...¡± </i>


    <i>¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is not in service...¡±</i>


    The woman made several calls but they all ended like this. She turned her head and said to Second Mister Yu, who was still cursing, ¡°He¡¯s not avable.¡±


    Second Mister Yu was surprised and stopped cursing.


    The vi fell into sudden silence.

 Chapter 1145 - The Boss Is Out (13)

    <h4>Chapter 1145: The Boss Is Out (13)</h4>


    Wang Yong was missing.


    Second Mister Yu told the news to Brother Long, and Brother Long ryed it to Ming Shu.


    The point was, the bodyguard was missing, so they wouldn¡¯t know who on earth wanted Yu Jing dead.


    Wang Yong¡¯s bank ount was clean and didn¡¯t receive suspicious transfers. Wang Yong didn¡¯t have rtives.


    ¡°Okay, leave the matter be,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Now prepare to provoke your peers. It¡¯d be better for you to gather them all together and handle them at one time.¡±


    Brother Long: ¡°??¡±


    Handle them?


    His peers?


    <i>Are you serious?</i>


    Actually, it was easy for Ming Shu to handle those who shared the same sort of position as Brother Long. Destroy the leader and the gang will copse. If she took care of the big brothers, would she worry about the errand boys?


    The errand boys were nothing to worry about.


    But it was not possible that she could handle them all at one time. After all, they had their own schedules. So Ming Shu decided to handle those who were easy to make appointments with.


    During the process, Ming Shu added up their property and changed the names of all the bars, night clubs, and KTVs.


    But she didn¡¯t want the money, and they still received what they earned. She just changed the names so as to prove they were under her name.


    Brother Long was now Ming Shu¡¯s blue-eyed boy and was asked to talk to her. ¡°Sister Qi, what are we doing?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll develop a leadingpany.¡±


    Brother Long: ¡°...¡± <i>Weren¡¯t we going to dominate the gangdom? When did it change to dominating themercial industry?</i>


    But the question was...


    ¡°Why does it have to be this name?¡±


    Brother Long looked at the prepared disy drawings for signs on the screen.


    Impressive Bar... Impressive Entertainment Club... Impressive... Impressive... Impressive...


    All impressive.


    Impressive what?


    Ming Shu began to talk nonsense naturally. ¡°For peace.¡±


    Brother Long: ¡°...¡±


    <i>But the name... has nothing to do with peace at all!</i>


    ...


    Manager Cai stood at the door and watched a bar nearby changing its shop sign.


    ¡°Sister Qi, do you think their boss has fallen to someone of the Impressive Band in secret?¡±


    Ming Shu carried some small steamed buns she just bought and stood beside Manager Cai, watching with him for a while. ¡°Probably.¡±


    ¡°Unexpected, unexpected...¡±


    ¡°Manager Cai, Sister Qi, good evening.¡± Peng Pai greeted them smilingly. ¡°You know what, I just saw several bars changing their shop signs to the name of our band. It¡¯s so miraculous.¡±


    Manager Cai was a little horrified. ¡°Several of them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, over there...¡± Peng Pai pointed in a direction. ¡°Do you think they¡¯re overwhelmed by our talent?¡±


    Manager Cai: ¡°...¡±


    What seemed to be wrong here?


    One bar changing its name may be understandable, but several bars changed their shop signs at the same time? Why?


    Yu Jing came to work early today. Right after Peng Pai finished his exciting speech, he showed up on a shared bicycle.


    He also saw those shop signs along the way, but poured cold water on Peng Pai¡¯s excitement. ¡°It¡¯s just coincidence, do you really think you¡¯re a superstar?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Yu Jing with smiling eyes. After dissing Peng Pai, Yu Jing suddenly met with Ming Shu¡¯s gaze and averted his eyes a little nervously. ¡°Are you standing here to allure guests? You¡¯ll not be paid for that.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly reached out to pull him.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    Yu Jing struggled. ¡°What can you have to say, you¡¯re harassing me.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s hand slipped down and held onto his wrist. She said very yfully, ¡°It¡¯s just amonmunication between boss and staff, what are you thinking about...¡±


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I¡¯m thinking about nothing!</i>


    <i>Nothing!</i>


    <i>You are the one who¡¯s been thinking too much!</i>


    <i>I just don¡¯t want to be alone with you, okay?</i>


    <i>F**k, why can¡¯t I get rid of her...</i>


    Manager Cai and Peng Pai looked at each other, then walked inside judiciously.


    Guests came in and out of the bar. Ming Shu pulled Yu Jing in and walked straight to the lounge in the back.


    She had a separate lounge, which was also her office. It was very cold in the room. Yu Jing was pulled in by Ming Shu and inexplicably felt freezing.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    <i>Does she want to sleep with me?</i>


    <i>Holy shit!</i>


    <i>Impossible!</i>


    ¡°What¡¯s impossible?¡±


    Yu Jing was startled and realized he had identally said the word out.


    Yu Jing turned his face away. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head, but didn¡¯t seem to want to figure it out. She handed a case over. ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A gift for you.¡±


    <i>For...</i>


    <i>For me?</i>


    Yu Jing looked at the case and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    <i>This is for me?</i>


    <i>Today...</i>


    <i>Is it a coincidence?</i>


    Yu Jing took a deep breath and reached out to open the case. It was a guitar with a pure ck body, iid with silver on the edges, and the overall design was cool but notplicated.


    Yu Jing gave a look at Ming Shu. Thetter leaned against the table and was drinking a box of yogurt that came from who the hell knew where. Her cheeks were bulging and she looked very cute at that moment.


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡±


    He actually thought she was cute!


    What was wrong with his recognition system!


    Yu Jing took the guitar out of the case. He didn¡¯t see any sign or brand, only found a small carving ¡°impressive¡± in the back. Judging from the trace, it shouldn¡¯t have been there for long, and it didn¡¯t look like some kind of master¡¯s work, either.


    But as soon as yed, he knew it was a very rare but excellent guitar.


    Yu Jing put the guitar back. ¡°Why d give me a guitar as a gift?¡±


    <i>There is no free lunch in the world!</i>


    <i>Does she want to do some unspeakable things to me!</i>


    <i>Does she think I¡¯m that easy to trick?!</i>


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>This is not about liking it or not, but...</i>


    ¡°Why do you want to give it to me?¡±


    ¡°Well, one of my friends gave it to me, and I happen to have nowhere to put it, so I¡¯m giving it to you.¡± Ming Shu waved her hands. ¡°I won¡¯t use it anyway, it¡¯s a waste of space to store it at home.¡±


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu closed the case and handed it over to him. ¡°Okay. You can leave now.¡±


    Yu Jing carried the case, which was a little heavy, and didn¡¯t even know what expression he should wear on his face.


    <i>Is this what she wants to do with me?</i>


    He had a very strange feeling in his heart.


    There seemed to be a ball of fire in his chest. She was the source of ignition, and he would explode as soon as he approached her.


    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving, what are you waiting for?¡± Ming Shu said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not as dirty as you are.¡±


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡± <i>Who the hell is dirty!</i>


    Yu Jing left with the guitar. He met Manager Cai when he went out, who was holding a te of fruit and seemed to have been standing there for a long time.


    Seeing hime out, he even sized him up with vague eyes.


    ¡°Come on,d.¡±


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡± <i>Come on what? All psychopaths!</i>


    Manager Cai walked around him and entered the office. Yu Jing stood outside and heard Manager Cai¡¯s loud voiceing out.


    ¡°These are just cut and arranged fruit. Sister Qi, you shouldn¡¯t go stealing food againter... Sister Qi, what¡¯s wrong with your hand?¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± The girl¡¯s voice was very soft. ¡°I don¡¯t know, perhaps I hit something by ident.¡±


    ¡°Let me find you a band-aid. The weather is hot, don¡¯t get an infection.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not severe. It won¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°Nothing is wrong with being more careful.¡±


    Yu Jing thought of the carving on the back of the guitar. Under this curious coincidence, he couldn¡¯t help rting the two things to each other.


    <i>No way!</i>


    Yu Jing shook his head, then walked outside.


    When the show was about to begin, he hesitated between his original guitar and the one Ming Shu just gave him, but finally he chose thetter.


    ¡°Yih, boss, you got a new guitar, so cool.¡± Peng Pai noticed it at one nce. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you bring it when you came, when did you buy it? How much is it, let me have a look...¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap, have you done all preparations?¡± Yu Jing avoided Peng Pai¡¯s ws and paused. ¡°We¡¯ll sing a new song today.¡±

 Chapter 1146 - The Boss Is Out (14)

    <h4>Chapter 1146: The Boss Is Out (14)</h4>


    The Impressive Band flooded the friend circle again.


    The boy in the middle of the stage enchanted everyone with his charisma.


    The Impressive Band rarely sang their own songs but when they did, the entire audience would liven up.


    After this show ended, an agent looked for Peng Pai and asked if they wanted to debut.


    Peng Pai was excited, but he rejected the offer.


    He knew why the Impressive Band became popr. When Yu Jing agreed to join them, he told him that he didn¡¯t want to debut.


    If this promise was not kept, he would leave the band immediately.


    Yu Jing wrote the songs. He was the lead singer. If he left, the Impressive Band would not be the same band anymore.


    Currently, they were earning a good ie.


    Peng Pai thought about it. They had their individual jobs so they were lucky enough to be able to y as a band at night... like real artists!


    ¡°Sob... I just rejected a chance for me to be a superstar! Sister Qi, can you imagine how pained my heart was when I rejected the offer?¡± Peng Paiy on the table and cried loudly. The people around him couldn¡¯t help but look at him.


    ¡°Why did you reject them?¡±


    Peng Pai continued, ¡°What can I do? Even if I agreed, my boss will not. What is the point of agreeing?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°At least you know that.¡±


    Peng Pai looked at her angrily. Ming Shu immediately poured a ss of wine for him.


    Ming Shu looked at the time. She ignored Peng Pai¡¯sining and walked around the pub. She found Yu Jing in the corner.


    There were many sses of wine piled up in front of him. Yu Jing leanedzily on the seat. The dim light shone on him and made him look mysterious.


    ¡°Go away.¡±


    Yu Jing opened his eyes when he noticed someoneing toward him. The spikes on him stood up again.


    Ming Shu felt that he looked like a cat that got provoked.


    She wanted to tease him.


    Ming Shu pushed down his legs and sat down. ¡°The entire pub is mine. Where do you want me to go?¡±


    Yu Jing was drunk. He straightened his body. ¡°Your ce... I will go. Let me go...¡±


    Ming Shu pushed him back into the seat. Yu Jing fell into Ming Shu¡¯s arms. His face pressed against something soft.


    Yu Jing froze.


    He regained some of his senses.


    <i>What the hell... is happening?</i>


    <i>Will she hit me?</i>


    <i>That¡¯s possible...</i>


    Yu Jing swallowed. He pretended to be drunk. His head was a mess anyway.


    However, he felt Ming Shu hugging his waist. She didn¡¯t intend to hit him.


    The seat in the corner seemed to be in a different world from the rest of the pub. Only his uneven breathing and Ming Shu¡¯s heartbeat could be heard.


    Yu Jing¡¯s face turned hot. Under the influence of alcohol, his head started hurting even more.


    What did she mean by this?


    Her breathing got nearer. It swept past his face andnded beside his ear. ¡°Happy birthday.¡±


    ¡°The next song is for someone¡¯s girlfriend. We wish her a happy birthday.¡±


    Voices sounded all around Yu Jing.


    ¡°Happy birthday to you. Happy birthday to you. Happy birthday to you. Happy birthday to you.¡±


    ...


    At the start, only the people on stage were singing. Towards the end, everyone in the audience was singing too.


    The lights in the bar dimmed and a spotlight shone on a girl. The boyfriend walked towards her with a birthday cake.


    In the corner, Ming Shu grabbed Yu Jing¡¯s chin and kissed him amidst the music.


    Yu Jing¡¯s mind exploded. Fireworks appeared in his head.


    Her lips tasted sweet like peaches. Yu Jing raised his head and kissed her back. When their lips touched, he felt electricity shooting through his body. His entire body turned hot.


    Tears appeared at the corner of his eyes. ¡°What are you crying for?¡±


    Yu Jing looked more obedient when he was drunk.


    ¡°After she left... this is the first time I celebrate my birthday.¡± Yu Jing didn¡¯t cry but his eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Today is her death anniversary.¡±


    Yu Jing was talking about his mother.


    Ever since she died, that man only remembered her death anniversary. He wouldpensate him with gifts the next day but...


    She died on his birthday. That day, she was on the way to his birthday party and...


    Her life ended.


    Sometimes, he felt that life was brittle.


    Ming Shu kissed the corners of his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying...¡±


    Ming Shu moved her lips down to his nose and finallynded a kiss on his lips.


    This kiss was even more passionate than the kiss just now.


    Amidst the noisy atmosphere, Yu Jing felt calm. Everything that made him agitated had disappeared.


    ...


    Ming Shu passed the unconscious Yu Jing to Peng Pai.


    ¡°Why did the boss drink so much? I rejected the offer to be a superstar. Why does it look as though he was the one who rejected it...¡± Peng Pai was puzzled when he saw the drunk Yu Jing. ¡°Didn¡¯t the boss say that alcohol is bad for the body?¡±


    Peng Pai didn¡¯t understand his boss. He said to Ming Shu, ¡°Sister Qi, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ming Shu sucked her lollipop and sent them to the door.


    After they left, Ming Shu returned to the pub. Most people had left. Only a few customers remained.


    Ming Shu walked toward a seat and passed some money over. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The person receiving the money was the boyfriend who held the cake just now. He didn¡¯t count the money and just ced it in his pocket directly. ¡°You are being too polite, Sister Qi. This is just a small matter. Since you asked, I will definitely help you. However... isn¡¯t this birthday a little... weird?¡±


    Ming Shu bit her lollipop and looked at the stage. She retracted her gaze and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for everything today.¡±


    ...


    Yu Jing woke up the next day with a headache. He was still wearing the clothes he wore yesterday. He smelled like alcohol.


    How much did he drink?


    Yu Jing stood up. After some time, he remembered something.


    Yesterday night...


    Images shed across his mind. His expression turned strange.


    He touched his lips. His tongue licked at them. They were still sweet.


    Did she really kiss him?


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Yu Jing almost fell down in shock. He rushed into the bathroom. Peng Pai woke up from the noise. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°No... nothing.¡± Yu Jing¡¯s agitated voice came from the bathroom.


    Peng Pai¡¯s head was hurting too so he didn¡¯t notice anything amiss. He exined, ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t change your clothes because you didn¡¯t allow me to.¡±


    Peng Pai wanted to say something else but the sound of running water came from the bathroom.


    Peng Pai pressed his head against the door. He was sleepy. He went back to sleep.


    Just as he was preparing to leave, he heard something strange.


    Peng Pai reacted a little slowly. After some time, he shivered.


    He pped his face.


    <i>I¡¯m still asleep...</i>


    <i>Continue sleeping...</i>

 Chapter 1147 - The Boss Is Out (15)

    <h4>Chapter 1147: The Boss Is Out (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Their show was the next day, but Yu Jing still went to the club today.


    He felt that he needed to rify something.


    However, Manager Cai told him that Ming Shu was not in today.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°She has something scheduled. How will I know the details?¡± Manager Cai shook his head. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call her?¡±


    Yu Jing hesitated for a moment. ¡°... What is her cellphone member?¡±


    Manager Cai looked at him with a strange expression. Then, he told him Ming Shu¡¯s number.


    Yu Jing looked at the number on his cellphone. He changed the name to Sister Qi. After a while, he felt that something was amiss. Why was he calling her sister?


    He changed the name to Qiao Qi.


    Was this too formal?


    Qiao.


    No. This was too disgusting.


    In the end, Yu Jing used letters to represent her name. ¡°Q¡± was right at the bottom of the list so he added an ¡°A¡± in front.


    It looked weird but he was toozy to change it.


    <i>Isn¡¯t it just a name?!</i>


    Yu Jing pressed the number. The image on the screen changed. The number was dialed.


    Yu Jing hurriedly hung up the call. His cellphone almost fell to the floor.


    He didn¡¯t make the call.


    Yu Jing checked his contacts. There were not many people in his friend circle. He only had Peng Pai and the others as his friends.


    Peng Pai uploaded a video he took yesterday. It was almost 30 minutes long.


    Yu Jing was bored so he started watching the video intently.


    Towards the middle, the images got a bit messy. Peng Pai must have filmed it while he was moving. The birthday celebration was filmed too.


    Yu Jing was in a daze. By the time he regained his senses, the video had stopped ying.


    He returned to the main page and looked for new friends.


    One person came up when he searched this number. The profile picture was of a cute girl who looked 17 years old. She was standing in front of a European-style building and smiling sweetly.


    However, the nickname...


    Heir of a billion dor nightclub?


    Did he search for the wrong person?


    Yu Jing¡¯s finger was shaking when he added her as a friend.


    He didn¡¯t write any message. He used his real name as his nickname.


    One minute passed. It was not epted.


    Three minutes passed. His friend request was still not epted.


    Ten minutes passed...


    Half an hour passed...


    One hourter, Yu Jing wanted to curse. He submitted his friend request again.


    It was still not epted.


    Yu Jing furiously submitted his friend request over and over again.


    After submitting it many times, Ming Shu finally epted his friend request.


    Heir of a billion dor nightclub: ???


    The notification gave Yu Jing a shock.


    What does this three question marks mean? Doesn¡¯t she have anything to say to him?


    Yu Jing didn¡¯t know that at this moment, Ming Shu¡¯s hand was dripping with blood. She was standing in the middle of many unconscious men.


    She lowered her head. The wind blew through her hair. She smiled lightly.


    This scene seemed shocking and sinister at the same time.


    Brother Long didn¡¯t dare to go near her.


    Ming Shu found a ce to sit down and watched Brother Long clearing the scene. This was thest troublemaker in the city. After subduing him, she would be able to gain control of the city.


    Yu Jing: Where are you?


    Ming Shu looked around her before replying slowly.


    Heir of a billion dor nightclub: Probably beside the sea.


    Yu Jing: What did you mean yesterday?


    Heir of a billion dor nightclub: What happened yesterday?


    Yu Jing seemed stunned by her reply. He replied one minuteter.


    Yu Jing: You kissed me yesterday. What do you mean by that?


    Heir of a billion dor nightclub: You must be drunk. Why would I kiss you? Am I crazy?


    Yu Jing: You... don¡¯t admit it?


    Yu Jing: You kissed me but you don¡¯t want to admit it?


    Heir of a billion dor nightclub: Just because you said that I kissed you, I must believe you? Who saw it? Don¡¯t me what you did when you were drunk on me.


    After Ming Shu said this, Yu Jing started suspecting himself. Was he really imagining it?


    But...


    The memory was too real. He couldn¡¯t have made a mistake.


    Yu Jing typed a long message, but deleted it in the end.


    F**k. He felt like a crazy bitch who had slept with a scumbag. The scumbag didn¡¯t want to be responsible for him so he kept pestering her.


    This feeling...


    Was so weird.


    Ming Shu saw the typing notification but no message came.


    When she finished the two boxes of ice cream Brother Long bought, Yu Jing was still typing.


    Was he writing an essay to reprimand her?


    Ming Shu felt a little scared.


    She decided to eat two more boxes of ice cream to calm herself down.


    However, even after she finished all her business, Yu Jing still didn¡¯t reply to her. He wasn¡¯t typing anymore, either.


    Shepleted her mission of teasing the little demon daily.


    ...


    Yu Jing didn¡¯t appear for the next few days. Without the lead singer, the Impressive Band didn¡¯t get on stage.


    Fewer people came to the nightclub. But soon, Manager Cai and Ming Shu came up with new ideas to attract the crowd. If she wanted to be the leader in the nightlife, she couldn¡¯t solely rely on her little demon.


    One day, Ming Shu received a call from Brother Long the moment she stepped out of her nightclub.


    <i>¡°Sister Qi, someone is paying a high price to kidnap you,¡±</i> Brother Long said.<i> ¡°I asked my men to not give a reply. What do you say?¡±</i>


    The only person who would do this was Yan Xue.


    She kept quiet for so long because she was preparing a huge move.


    ¡°Take it.¡± <i>When there is money to earn, don¡¯t reject it.</i> ¡°Raise the price. Don¡¯t lower my status.¡±


    Brother Long paused for three seconds. <i>¡°Okay.¡±</i>


    Just like what the storyline stated, Yan Xue not only wanted to kidnap her, she wanted the other party to r*pe her and take photos of her.


    Yan Xue was willing to pay a huge price to get rid of her.


    Yan Xue paced around her room as she waited for the news from the other side.


    Time passed slowly. Her cellphone had turned warm as she gripped it for a long time. Suddenly, her cellphone vibrated.


    Yan Xue immediately answered the call when she saw the unknown caller ID. ¡°Hello?¡±


    <i>¡°We have caught her.¡±</i>


    Yan Xue heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Follow my instructions. When I receive the photos, I will send you the final payment.¡±


    <i>¡°Sure.¡±</i>


    Yan Xue hung up and smiled.


    <i>Qiao Qi, after this, you will disappear from Yu Ting¡¯s world, right?</i>


    Yu Ting was hers.


    Yan Xue waited for another hour. She felt that this matter would take a while so she decided to wait on her bed. After some time, she fell asleep.


    ...


    Yan Xue woke up slowly on a dpidated bed. The sunlight shone in her eyes. Yan Xue took a while to get used to it.


    Her body was in pain. Yan Xue was wide awake suddenly.


    She looked down. She was naked. She screamed and hugged her own body.


    There was fear in her eyes. Why did this happen...


    <i>Where am I?</i>


    She must be dreaming.


    Right!


    She was dreaming.


    Yan Xue pinched herself. The pain told her that she was not in a dream.


    This was real.


    The things that should have happened to Qiao Qi happened to her.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    Yan Xue screamed as she covered her head. Why... those people took her money. Why... why was she here?


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    The door opened. Yan Xue hurriedly pulled some things over to cover her body.


    ¡°Are you surprised? Are you happy?¡±

 Chapter 1148 - The Boss Is Out (16)

    <h4>Chapter 1148: The Boss Is Out (16)</h4>


    ¡°Qiao Qi...¡± Yan Xue looked at the person standing at the door in surprise. ¡°Why is it you? You...¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? Are you surprised?¡±


    Yan Xue shivered. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What did you do to me?¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°You can feel it. Why are you still asking me?¡±


    Fire shot out of Yan Xue¡¯s eyes. However, aspared to anger, she was more frightened. Her body... what should she do in the future?


    She...


    ¡°Qiao Qi, you are vicious.¡±


    Yan Xue forgot who started everything.


    Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°This was what you wanted to do to me. Why did you say that I¡¯m vicious? Even if I am an evil person, what can you do to me? Do you hate me? I wee you to hate me with all your might.¡±


    <i>If a viin is not evil, she is not a viin!</i>


    <i>I am a professional viin!</i>


    Yan Xue¡¯s face turned pale. She didn¡¯t understand why things became like this.


    How did she know?


    She didn¡¯t ask other people to help her this time because she was afraid that someone would find out about her.


    Why was she the one suffering? Why isn¡¯t it her?


    What the hell went wrong!


    ¡°Your Boss Yu wille and bring you hometer,¡± Ming Shu continued. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. All I did was make a call. I¡¯m happy to serve you.¡±


    Yan Xue widened her eyes. ¡°You...¡±


    <i>Yu Ting?</i>


    <i>Yu Ting</i>


    <i>No...</i>


    <i>This is not happening.</i>


    Ming Shu smiled and left the room. The door closed.


    Yan Xue climbed down from the bed. ¡°Let me out. Let me out!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t let him see her in this state. She couldn¡¯t let Yu Ting know what happened to her.


    <i>Qiao Qi...</i>


    <i>I will not forgive you.</i>


    ...


    Yu Ting¡¯s car stopped outside an old courtyard. Yu Ting confirmed that this was the location before entering with his assistant.


    The minute they went in, they smelled the fragrance of meat.


    There was a barbecue rack in the middle of the courtyard. Meat was being grilled on it. A muscr man wearing a singlet was grilling the meat. He professionally sprinkled some seasoning on it.


    Yu Ting: ¡°...¡±


    If he didn¡¯t see the person sitting on the table at the side, Yu Ting would have thought that he came to the wrong ce.


    ¡°Qiao Qi, why are you mixing with these hooligans?¡±


    These people didn¡¯t look like good guys.


    Brother Long red at Yu Ting. Did he just call them hooligans? How could hooligans bepared to them?


    ¡°Is that any of your business?¡± Ming Shu bit a piece of meat. ¡°Your little cutie, Yan Xue, is inside. Please.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Yu Ting¡¯s expression was bad. ¡°Do you know that it¡¯s against thew to kidnap someone?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled nonchntly as Yu Ting¡¯s anger rose. He walked toward the room Ming Shu pointed at and saw Yan Xue standing behind the door. Her clothes were a mess.


    Tears fell down Yan Xue¡¯s eyes the moment she saw Yu Ting. ¡°Yu Ting.¡±


    Yan Xue seemed fine. Her clothes were a mess and the room smelled horrible.


    Yu Ting felt that Ming Shu would not dare to do anything too overboard, but reality told him that he underestimated her.


    Yu Ting brought Yu Ting out. He looked at Ming Shu, who was eating the barbecued meat, and said, ¡°You can direct your anger at me.¡±


    Ming Shu released her hand from the meat and pointed at Yan Xue and him. ¡°No. I want to bully both of you.¡±


    ¡°Yu Ting...¡± Yan Xue cried. ¡°I want to leave this ce. I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    <i>I can¡¯t let Yu Ting talk to Qiao Qi. If he finds out what I did...</i>


    Yu Ting hugged Yan Xue. ¡°Qiao Qi, if you dare to touch Yan Xue again, I will not show mercy.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for that. I wee you anytime.¡± <i>If you don¡¯te and find me, how can I gain Hatred Points?</i>


    Yu Ting frowned. ¡°When did you be so unreasonable? You were not like this before...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Brother Long.


    Brother Long pped his hands. A bunch of men came in. Before Yu Ting¡¯s assistant could react, he was subdued.


    Yu Ting raised his voice. ¡°Qiao Qi, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Being unreasonable.¡± Ming Shu waved a barbecued stick in the air. ¡°I¡¯m confirming your statement. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    Yu Ting: ¡°...¡±


    He didn¡¯t bring any more men with him today.


    Even if Yu Ting fought well, he couldn¡¯t safely leave this ce.


    Ming Shu crossed her legs and watched Yu Ting get beaten up.


    Ming Shu ced a stack of photos in front of Yu Ting. ¡°Here is a gift. Don¡¯t look at me like this. I¡¯m scared.¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t sound frightened at all.


    ¡°All this is what your little cutie wanted to do to me. However, I¡¯m smart. If not, I would be the one in her position.¡±


    Yu Ting was held back by someone. The person covered her mouth so she could only stare at Yu Ting as he looked at the photos.


    Yu Ting grabbed the photos and scanned them. When he raised his head, there was fury in his eyes.


    ¡°Qiao Qi, how can you do this?¡±


    ¡°You should ask your little cutie, Yan Xue.¡±


    Yu Ting froze.


    She said that Yan Xue wanted to do this to her.


    Ming Shu felt that she gained a substantial amount of Hatred Points so she ordered Brother Long, ¡°Throw them out.¡±


    Yu Ting, Yan Xue, and the unconscious assistant were thrown out of the courtyard. The gate of the courtyard closed behind them.


    Yu Ting leaned against the car and held himself up. He had two photos in his hand.


    ¡°Yu Ting...¡± Yan Xue rushed to Yu Ting with bloodshot eyes. ¡°These photos are fake. I didn¡¯t... she lied to you...¡±


    Yu Ting wanted to ask her an important question.


    ¡°How did she know you?¡±


    He never brought Yan Xue to meet Qiao Qi before. How did she know Yan Xue?


    He didn¡¯t realize this problemst time.


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know her...¡± Yan Xue stammered.


    Yu Ting pulled the car door open suddenly and pushed Yan Xue inside. When the car door closed, Yu Ting tore off her clothes. Yan Xue couldn¡¯t resist against Yu Ting at all.


    The mark in front of her chest was revealed.


    Yan Xue was in a daze.


    Yu Ting liked her, but if he saw the marks made by other people on her body, what would he think?


    His woman had been tainted by someone else.


    Yan Xue knew that Yu Ting was a dominant person. She didn¡¯t argue with Ming Shu because she wanted to leave this ce faster. That way, Yu Ting would not find out what happened.


    But...


    That bitch wanted to destroy her. Did she want to snatch Yu Ting from her?


    Yan Xue started thinking of a way out. She cried suddenly and said, ¡°Yu Ting, I¡¯m sorry. I was sleeping at home yesterday but when I woke up, I was here. I don¡¯t know what happened. I was too frightened just now. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t lie to you on purpose.¡±


    Yu Ting didn¡¯t give any reaction. Yan Xue gritted her teeth. She decided to take a risk. ¡°There is no point in living anymore. I will just die.¡±


    She leaned forward and grabbed the fruit knife. She prepared to sh her wrist.


    Yu Ting grabbed her hand and with some force, he managed to make Yan Xue release the fruit knife.


    After a while, he said, ¡°I will investigate this matter carefully. I will not let you be wronged.¡±

 Chapter 1149 - The Boss Is Out (17)

    <h4>Chapter 1149: The Boss Is Out (17)</h4>


    Yu Jing had disappeared for almost a week.


    Ming Shu finally gave some reaction. She grabbed Peng Pai who came to the bar to get some free drinks. ¡°Where is your boss?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t contact him.¡±


    ¡°... Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±


    Peng Pai scratched his head. He didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. ¡°Erm... Boss would disappear sometimes so it¡¯s normal.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Normal your head!</i>


    ¡°Where does he live?¡±


    Peng Pai replied, ¡°Most of the time, he stays with us. Sometimes, he¡¯ll go out. He hasn¡¯t been back for a while.¡±


    ¡°Where is his other home?¡±


    Peng Pai shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>If I had a sidekick like you, I would have killed you. You don¡¯t even know where your boss is.</i>


    Peng Pai thought about something. ¡°Ertong might know, he sent something to the boss before. Let me ask him.¡±


    However, Ertong said that he just sent the thing to a bus stop and Yu Jing went to pick it up himself. He didn¡¯t know where Yu Jing stayed.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu walked out of the bar and took out her cellphone. She opened her WeChat.


    Heir of a billion-dor nightclub: Where are you?


    Yu Jing: Why are you looking for me?


    Ming Shu could feel the malicious aura from the words alone.


    She shivered but continued to tease him.


    Heir of a billion dor nightclub: Based on the contract, you need to have a performance at least once a week. If you break the agreement, you need to pay the fine. Do you have a lot of money?


    Yu Jing: The contract said that the band will y once a week. Look for Peng Pai.


    Heir of a billion dor nightclub: ...


    Heir of a billion dor nightclub: Where are you? If you don¡¯t tell me, you can forget abouting to the bar again!


    Yu Jing hesitantly shared his location with her.


    Ming Shu came to an apartment based on the location. She needed the owner¡¯s invitation to go in, but Yu Jing didn¡¯t tell her his room number.


    The security didn¡¯t allow Ming Shu to go in.


    Ming Shu sent a message to Yu Jing. He didn¡¯t reply.


    Impressive.


    In the end... Ming Shu climbed over the wall.


    Nothing could stop a viin boss!


    The question now was...


    <i>Which block does he stay in?</i>


    Ming Shu was irritated. She suppressed her impatience and sent a message.


    Heir of a billion dor nightclub: Room number?


    Yu Jing: 2-23-1


    Block 2, 23rd floor, room number 1?


    Ming Shu realized that this district was designed in an interesting manner. Block 2 was right at the back. It was the furthest from the main gate. She walked in circles before finding the block.


    After finding the room, she knocked on the door.


    A few secondster, someone opened it.


    Yu Jing stood at the door. He wore a simple T-shirt and his hair was wet. He seemed to have just finished his bath. His face was still slightly red from the steam.


    Water dripped down his hair andnded on his corbone. It slid down his T-shirt.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Yu Jing was unfriendly.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If you didn¡¯t want me toe, why did you tell me your house number?¡±


    Yu Jing pretended to close the door. His expression told Ming Shu that he was giving her a second chance to organize her words.


    Ming Shu blocked the door with her hand and said, ¡°I came to see if you were dead. As the boss, I can help contact the crematory for you.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Ming Shu still managed to enter the house even though Yu Jing was furious.


    They sat opposite each other on the sofa. ¡°Why did youe and look for me?¡±


    ¡°To see if you were still alive.¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Yu Jing¡¯s mouth corners twitched. ¡°Are you disappointed that I¡¯m not dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k.</i>


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen me, you can leave now... cough, cough...¡± Yu Jing suddenly started coughing.


    Ming Shu raised her head. The redness on his face hadn¡¯t subsided.


    Ming Shu got up and touched his forehead. Yu Jing froze.


    ¡°You have a fever?¡±


    Ming Shu felt his wet hair against the back of her hand. ¡°Where is the blowdryer?¡±


    Yu Jing didn¡¯t have the energy to reply Ming Shu. All he could feel was her hand on his forehead.


    Ming Shu looked down on him. Yu Jing suddenly cursed, ¡°F**k.¡±


    He grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s hand and pulled her toward him. He hugged Ming Shu with his warm body. ¡°I like you.¡±


    He tried to keep calm and ignore this weird feeling.


    However, when he saw her message, he couldn¡¯t control himself anymore.


    The moment she touched him, his body turned warm.


    He wanted her.


    Yu Jing¡¯s breathnded beside Ming Shu¡¯s ear. It was hot. ¡°Qiao Qi, I like you.¡±


    Ming Shu remained silent for a moment. ¡°So, where is the blowdryer?¡±


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I¡¯m confessing!</i>


    <i>What reaction is this?</i>


    <i>Why are you still asking about the blowdryer?!</i>


    One minuteter...


    Yu Jing obediently sat on the sofa as Ming Shu blew his hair with the dryer.


    Her fingers passed through his soft hair. They touched his skin. Yu Jing swallowed.


    There was a buzzing sound in his ear. Yu Jing grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s fingers. The next moment, he released them in a flurry and crossed his arms in front of him.


    Ming Shu was puzzled. What is he doing?


    She blew his hair dry and returned the dryer to its original location. Yu Jing coughed again.


    ¡°Do you have medicine?¡±


    Yu Jing might be experiencing the aftermath of confessing. He didn¡¯t know what he should say so he raised his hand and pointed at the dining table.


    Ming Shu looked at the instructions on the medicine before pouring a cup of water and handing it to Yu Jing.


    When Yu Jing took the medicine, he touched Ming Shu¡¯s hand. The two of them stilled for a moment. Ming Shu moved away first.


    ¡°Just now... what is your reply?¡± Yu Jing didn¡¯t eat his medicine. He looked at Ming Shu.


    ¡°What reply?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t like you. What reply can I give you?¡±


    Yu Jing¡¯s hand shook when he heard Ming Shu¡¯s reply.


    <i>Yes, if she likes me, she would have admitted to kissing me.</i>


    He put the medicine in his mouth and gulped it down with water. One piece of medicine got stuck in his throat. The bitter taste seemed to spread to his heart.


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t have anyone that I like. Hence, I can be together with you.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡± Yu Jing choked on water. Just now, the medicine made his throat bitter but now, he could taste the bitterness on his tongue too.


    However, he ignored it. He raised his head and looked at Ming Shu. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°I will not say it twice.¡±


    She could be together with him... Did that mean that she epted his proposal?


    Although...


    She said that she didn¡¯t like him, well, that was all right.


    She would like him sooner orter.


    The bitterness in his mouth turned sweet.


    He put his cup down and stood up. He looked into Ming Shu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did you kiss me that day?¡±


    Ming Shu denied it naturally. ¡°You were drunk. You remembered it wrongly.¡±


    <i>Why is he still talking about this?</i>


    Yu Jing smiled. ¡°So I remember it wrong?¡±


    He reached out suddenly and grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s chin. He kissed her and then touched Ming Shu¡¯s lips with his tongue. The soft feeling made him want to go further.

 Chapter 1150 - The Boss Is Out (18)

    <h4>Chapter 1150: The Boss Is Out (18)</h4>


    Ming Shu tasted the bitterness in his mouth. She shrunk back in fear but Yu Jing pulled and stopped her from moving back. They kissed for a long time.


    Yu Jing leaned close to Ming Shu¡¯s lips and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming now, right?¡±


    Ming Shu pushed against his chest. She tilted her head to the side. ¡°Pfft...¡±


    Yu Jing felt that he should look at her fiercely now. <i>What does she mean? Does she feel ufortable when I kiss her?</i>


    <i>I haven¡¯t kissed anyone else before!</i>


    <i>This is my first time!</i>


    <i>Do you understand what it means?</i>


    <i>Why are you doing this to me!</i>


    <i>Oh, wait. This is not my first time. The first time was at the bar.</i>


    Yu Jing was furious when he thought about this. He grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s face and kissed her again.


    Ming Shu was sucking on a sweet. The sweet moved between their mouths. The bitterness was covered up by the sweetness.


    Ming Shu was angry. Was he trying to snatch her sweet?


    Ming Shu stepped back. She bumped into the sofa and fell down.


    Yu Jing fell onto her and kissed her intently. However, he was obedient and didn¡¯t touch her body.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± <i>The sweet is almost gone!</i>


    ¡°No.¡± Yu Jing moved his body. ¡°I want to kiss until it goes soft.¡±


    Ming Shu felt something hard against her body. Even through her clothes, she could feel the heat.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to y such a childish game with Yu Jing. She threw Yu Jing into the bathroom. When he finished bathing, Ming Shu had left.


    Yu Jing felt a little depressed as he stood in the empty living room.


    This was the first time his house was too quiet.


    He needed to find a way to make her stay with him... He didn¡¯t mind moving to her house, either.


    ...


    The next day, Yu Jing went to the bar with the guitar that Ming Shu gave him.


    Last time, he would ask Peng Pai and the rest of the band to carry his guitar. However, this time, Peng Pai realized that his boss didn¡¯t want them to touch his guitar at all...


    Speaking of which, who gave him the guitar?


    After Yu Jing finished his performance, he went to look for Ming Shu. Ming Shu was lying on the table and eating fruit. When she noticed someoneing toward her, she moved her food closer to her. She was afraid that someone would snatch her food.


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡± <i>I¡¯m speechless.</i>


    He bent down and kissed Ming Shu on her cheek. ¡°Good evening, boss.¡±


    He emphasized the word ¡°boss.¡±


    ¡°Good...¡± Ming Shu replied in a muffled voice.


    Yu Jing saw Ming Shu sitting in a corner where the lights couldn¡¯t reach so he sat down and pushed her against the wall as he kissed her.


    When you like someone, you would always want to kiss them.


    ¡°Someone ising.¡± Ming Shu pushed him away.


    Yu Jing smiled. He moved away and sat up straight. After some time, someone walked past them.


    Yu Jing held Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°Boss, are you freeter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s watch a movie.¡± Yu Jing ignored what Ming Shu said and took out two movie tickets.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>I said that I¡¯m not free!</i>


    Yu Jing didn¡¯t hide his intention. He dragged Ming Shu out of the bar. Manager Cai saw them and started pondering over their actions. Soon, the entire establishment knew about the rtionship between Ming Shu and Yu Jing.


    The movie was a horror movie showed in the middle of the night. However, the theater was full.


    Yu Jing chose good seats. The effects of the movie could be seen clearly from their position.


    The audience around them screamed loudly as the movie went on.


    But...


    The young girl beside Yu Jing hugged a big popcorn basket in front of her andined when she heard the screams, ¡°This is so fake. How poor is the production crew? Can¡¯t they use better props?¡±


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡±


    He took out his cellphone secretly and opened a website.


    There were a few posts on the screen.


    One of them said that if you bring your girlfriend to watch a horror movie, there was a 99% chance that she would ask you to apany her for the night.


    So she was the remaining 1%?


    <i>What the hell is this!</i>


    <i>This is fake news!</i>


    When Ming Shu finished her popcorn, the movie was only halfway done. She cleaned her hands. She nced at the person beside her and held his hand which was ced on his thigh.


    Yu Jing looked over. Ming Shu was looking at the screen. She loungedzily in the chair. He didn¡¯t know if she was watching the movie or just staring at the screen absentmindedly.


    He looked down at his hand and smiled. Their fingers intertwined.


    When the movie ended, it was alreadyte at night. Yu Jing sent Ming Shu to her house.


    ¡°I have arrived. You can release my hand now.¡± Ming Shu raised her hand.


    Yu Jing didn¡¯t move. ¡°Good night.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Good night.¡± Ming Shu waited for a moment. ¡°Can you please release my hand?¡±


    Yu Jing retracted his hand unwillingly. When Ming Shu turned around to leave, Yu Jing pulled her back and kissed her lightly.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Straight Man Cancer Shu nodded lightly and walked into her house without any preamble.


    Yu Jing waited for Ming Shu to vanish before taking out his cellphone. He typed a few words.


    <i>This is bullshit!</i>


    <i>It is not useful at all!</i>


    ...


    The moment Ming Shu walked into her house, she saw Qiao Cheng and Cui Yuhui looking at her with bright eyes. It was past midnight. Why were they still awake?


    ¡°What do you want?¡± <i>I didn¡¯t bring any crayfish back today. You all can¡¯t me me!</i>


    Qiao Cheng winked. ¡°Little Qi, do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    Cui Yuhui asked her too: ¡°Is that your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t deny it.


    Cui Yuhui was ted. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you invite him in? How can you be so impolite? It is not safe to stay outside at suchte hours.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>If hees in, he would be arrogant.</i>


    Qiao Cheng said, ¡°I think that the young man is not bad too. Your taste is quite good.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>It is so dark outside. What can you see?</i>


    Cui Yuhui: ¡°Little Qi, you must treat him well. You finally got a boyfriend...¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Did her mother want her to marry so urgently?


    Cui Yuhui and Qiao Cheng kept talking about her boyfriend. They almost finalized her marriage date.


    Ming Shu¡¯s head hurt. After a long time, she could finally go back to her room.


    Shey on her bed which was filled with snacks. <i>This is heaven. The little demon is nothing...</i>


    <i>Ding¡ª</i>


    Brother Long: He is home safely.


    A second after Brother Long sent the message, Yu Jing¡¯s message came.


    Yu Jing: Good night.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t reply. <i>How many times do you want to say goodnight in a single day? Aren¡¯t you tired?</i>


    Yu Jing: [voice message]


    Ming Shu controlled her impatience and pressed the voice message. Light music was heard. After that, Yu Jing¡¯s pure and clear voice sounded. This style was different from his style on stage.


    Ming Shu never heard this song before.


    The tune was light and romantic.


    Yu Jing split the song into four voice messages.


    Ming Shu listened to the song two times before replying.


    Heir of a billion dor nightclub: Good night.

 Chapter 1151 - The Boss Is Out (19)

    <h4>Chapter 1151: The Boss Is Out (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu organized all the resources these people had. There were not many assets. They didn¡¯t rely on this to earn a living.


    With her current power, she could do things easier.


    Ming Shu changed all the names she could change. Anyone who got the news would know that the underground world had a change of leadership.


    Last time, everyone had their own territory. Now, they were all controlled by a single person.


    However... was there a rtionship between the Impressive Band and this matter?


    The people who knew the details kept their mouths shut. Someone asked Brother Long about this and thought that he could get some information from him based on their past rtionship. However, Brother Long didn¡¯t say anything.


    Everyone started specting.


    As the new female boss of the underground world, she told everyone her ambition¡ª


    To be the king of the nightlife.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± Who was the one who said that she would bring them to the peak of their lives? Bing the king of pubs was the peak of their lives?


    <i>Director! This is the wrong script!</i>


    However, they didn¡¯t dare to disobey Ming Shu.


    They would be beaten if they didn¡¯t listen to her.


    She was scary.


    Everyone rolled up their sleeves and decided to work hard.


    With the Impressive Band as their selling point, the bar managed to attract many customers. The other nightclubs lost their business. Even the Yan family¡¯s entertainment city got affected. However, it was not a huge problem for them.


    Yan Xue was not in a good mood recently. Yu Ting hadn¡¯t contacted her in a while. She didn¡¯t know what he found out.


    She called him, but he didn¡¯t answer her.


    Yan Xue dressed up properly and went to Yu Ting¡¯spany.


    Every time she came, the receptionist would let her in.


    Yan Xue went up and met Yu Ting, who was preparing toe down.


    Yan Xue¡¯s eyes lit up. Her makeup was not bright and beautiful today. It was a little dark and made her look pitiful. She spoke in a low voice. ¡°Yu Ting.¡±


    Yu Ting sent the people around him away.


    As the elevator door closed, Yu Ting asked with a stern face, ¡°Why did youe?¡±


    ¡°Yu Ting, I...¡± Yan Xue cried instantly. ¡°I called you but you didn¡¯t pick up. I know that I¡¯m not suitable for you... Can I have ast meal with you?¡±


    Yu Ting had investigated the matter. Yan Xue was the one who contacted the kidnappers first.


    Also, the people who created trouble in Qi Yun Bar... he thought that Qiao Yun was lying because of her sister so he didn¡¯t investigate the matter properly.


    He still believed in Yan Xue that time. He didn¡¯t expect her to betray his trust.


    Yu Ting wanted to reject her, but when he saw Yan Xue¡¯s pitiful appearance, his heart wavered.


    ¡°I still have a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Nevermind. I can wait for you. Yu Ting... you will give me this chance, right?¡±


    Yu Ting agreed after a while. ¡°You can wait for me in my office.¡±


    Yan Xue nodded obediently.


    ...


    One and a half monthster, Ming Shu received a sudden call from Cui Yuhui. Before, she always asked her to bring Yu Jing over.


    This time, she didn¡¯t talk about this issue.


    She asked Ming Shu to attend the Yu family¡¯s banquet.


    ¡°What banquet?¡± Ming Shu was sitting in Ruan Xiaolian¡¯s small room and eating a drumstick. She was too busy these days so she didn¡¯t have the time to look for her chef.


    Cui Yuhui was arguing with Qiao Cheng. She quickly replied to Ming Shu: <i>¡°The Yu family¡¯s eldest grandson is having his wedding soon. It was a sudden invitation. The wedding will happen one week from now... Old Qiao, put me down. I¡¯m hanging up. Your father is stealing food again.¡±</i>


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t hear her voice anymore.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>How can you not call me when you steal food?</i>


    <i>Thumbs down!</i>


    <i>Wait...</i>


    <i>The eldest grandson of the Yu family? Isn¡¯t that Yu Ting?</i>


    <i>He is getting married? To Yan Xue? No way... the protagonist¡¯s luck is so good?</i>


    <i>F**k. I¡¯m jealous!</i>


    ¡°Sister Qi, is it not good?¡± Ruan Xiaolian looked at Ming Shu worriedly. Why did she stop eating?


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. I want to take ten portions with me.¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian: ¡°...¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian didn¡¯t have so many drumsticks so she just packed what was left for Ming Shu. Ming Shu took out an envelope from her bag.


    Before Ruan Xiaolian could reject her, she said, ¡°When Ie next time, prepare more food. You can make some snacks that can be stored. After you are done, give me a call. The rest is your sry. I will not take your things without paying you.¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian: ¡°...¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian grabbed the thick envelope. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Ming Shu stood at the door. ¡°Qi Yuncks a cashier. If you can work part-time at night, you can apply. The sry is not bad.¡±


    Even though the female protagonistcked money, you couldn¡¯t just stuff money in her hands like what the male protagonist did. You needed to use other methods.


    <i>This is the correct way of wooing the female protagonist.</i>


    <i>No wonder the male protagonist can¡¯t get his wife.</i>


    <i>I would be a good male protagonist!</i>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...


    ¡°Howplicated can collecting money be?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s tone was casual. She sounded happy as she continued, ¡°If you go, I will be able to have good food every day.¡±


    Ming Shu left as she dreamt of bing the male protagonist.


    Ruan Xiaolian: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Are you hiring a chef or a cashier?</i>


    After Ming Shu left, Ruan Xiaolian looked at her mother and asked, ¡°Is my food good?¡±


    Mother Ruan smiled amiably. ¡°Your food is definitely good.¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Are you allplimenting me blindly?</i>


    Feng Heng said that her food was awful...


    ...


    Qi Yun didn¡¯t need a cashier, but since thisdy was rmended by Ming Shu, Manager Cai made the necessary arrangements for her. There was someone guiding her so Ruan Xiaolian had an easy time.


    This meant that she had more time to make food for Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu asked Manager Cai to prepare a set of kitchenware at the back.


    Manager Cai: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Ruan Xiaolian watched as a cold young man entered the bar with a few chatty friends around him. Many people greeted them.


    She thought that they were customers, but they went to the back.


    ¡°Sister Qi¡¯s boyfriend. He is the star of our club and the lead singer of the Impressive Band. His singing is amazing,¡± the person beside her replied. ¡°You will understand after listening to him.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qi... has a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Are you surprised?¡± the person said mysteriously. ¡°When we found out about this, we were shocked too. However, they look good together. You will know when you see them.¡±


    ¡°Uhh...¡±


    Since Yu Jing was the boss¡¯s boyfriend, the entire band was able to enter the back rooms.


    Ming Shu even ordered Manager Cai to prepare a private room for them. This would be their personal private room.


    Yu Jing arranged his guitar properly before going to Ming Shu¡¯s office.


    ¡°No. This is too small...¡±


    ¡°The strength is not enough...¡±


    Yu Jing heard these two sentences the moment he reached the door.


    <i>WTF!</i>


    <i>What is she doing behind my back?</i>


    Yu Jing immediately pushed the door open.


    Manager Cai was changing her clothes in the room. Ming Shu stood behind her and helped her zipped her dress.


    As a female, Manager Cai felt that she should scream.


    However, she didn¡¯t. Yu Jing walked out before she could react.


    Ming Shu patted her shoulder. ¡°Buy a bigger size dress next time. S is too small for you.¡±


    Manager Cai was depressed. ¡°There is something wrong with this dress. Look at my body. Is there anything wrong with it?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded indifferently. ¡°There is nothing wrong.¡±


    Manager Cai changed her clothes and left angrily. She was prepared to give a bad review to the shop.

 Chapter 1152 - The Boss Is Out (20)

    <h4>Chapter 1152: The Boss Is Out (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yu Jing opened the door and came in again, then locked it from inside conveniently.


    They had dated each other for over a month, yet he didn¡¯t progress. Yu Jing felt he had been holding back all other men.


    ¡°I have something to tell...¡±


    Ming Shu was pulled into Yu Jing¡¯s arms and received a kiss. She had been experiencing this manner of greeting for a consecutive half-month.


    And the feeling was... extremely good.


    When Yu Jing released her, Ming Shu took a slight breath. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Yu family next week, will you go with me?¡±


    Yu Jing kissed her lips slowly and paused a little when hearing this.


    ¡°Do you know...¡± He moved his lips. ¡°Have you known that?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled.


    Yu Jing knew that she¡¯d known everything from her expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you, if you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t.¡± Ming Shu was afraid he might do something extreme if she didn¡¯t tell him.


    Yu Jing put his chin on Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do you have to go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a polite person.¡±


    That meant yes.


    Yu Jing didn¡¯t say anything until a long whileter. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Yu Jing was not very willing to go to the Yu family.


    He didn¡¯t intend to get to the bottom of thest car ident. He knew what it was for, and also knew that no one could do such a thing other than his blood rtives.


    Before meeting Ming Shu, he may have thought it was nothing serious just to die.


    Anyway...


    There used to be nothing in the world that made him reluctant to leave.


    But it was different now.


    He had someone whom he was reluctant to leave.


    He was so happy.


    Yu Jing hugged Ming Shu for a while until someone knocked from outside. Yu Jing moved slowly and clearly didn¡¯t want to release her. He saw Ming Shu¡¯s white corbone with his split vision and suddenly nted a strawberry a little below the corbone, like a bad boy.


    Ming Shu looked into the mirror. The clothes could barely cover it, and it would be revealed if she maderge movements.


    ¡°What did you...¡±


    Yu Jing walked outside the office and suddenly threw a kiss over upon arriving at the door. ¡°It¡¯s a mark that proves you are mine.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Psychopath</i>.


    Yu Jing would still wear a mask on the stage. Ruan Xiaolian agreed with what other colleagues said, that they could fire up all the audience.


    It was heard that Impressive Band only performed at Qi Yun Bar, and Qi Yun Bar provided a perfect line of entertainment service, so now it would be packed almost every day. Manager Cai even began to consider if they needed to take a limited number of guests each day.


    ¡°Ertong didn¡¯te again?¡± Ming Shu waited for Yu Jing below the stage and didn¡¯t see Ertong, the shy boy, when they got down.


    ¡°Looks like he¡¯s gotten a big case,¡± Peng Pai said. ¡°Estimatedly, he won¡¯t make it for some time.¡±


    Before, Ertong would be absent sometimes, but Ming Shu was toozy to ask about it. But this time it had been several days; this was rare.


    ¡°Case?¡±


    ¡°Ah, didn¡¯t I mention it to you, Sister Qi? Ertong is a policeman... But he¡¯s just a district cop and isn¡¯t in charge of any big cases. It¡¯s said that there¡¯s a very big case recently, so even district cops like him have to await orders.¡±


    ¡°...A policeman¡¯s life can be so colorful?¡±


    ¡°Sister Qi, who isn¡¯t a human? During your spare time, as long as you don¡¯t break thew, you can do anything you want and no one can judge you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yu Jing pulled Ming Shu away.


    <i>What is so fun to talk about?</i>


    <i>Why can¡¯t you spend the time apanying me!</i>


    ¡°Wowhhh...¡±


    Peng Pai and the others booed from behind.


    ...


    Yu Ting¡¯s wedding was held in a hurry, but the news was delivered to all those who should know about it. Because it wasn¡¯t long after Old Mister Yu¡¯s death, the wedding ceremony was not very magnificent, and everything was arranged simply. The venue was in the Yu family.


    Seeing the wedding photos at the door, undoubtedly, the bride was Yan Xue.


    Ming Shu could only admire this.


    ¡°Little Qi.¡± Qiao Cheng and Cui Yuhui came over, their eyes resting on Yu Jing who was pretending to be cool and calm. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you introduce...?¡±


    Yu Jing had always been like this when facing others. Ming Shu learned from Peng Pai when chatting with him that it was they who instigated him to do that.


    Because it could save him a lot of trouble in that way. More importantly, it was a great way to attract fans. Young girls nowadays all liked this type of indifferent idol. The more indifferently you treated them, the more they loved you.


    Ming Shu called them liars on the spot, using that they were cheating their fans.


    Peng Pai argued with her that they were not cheating fans, it was a kind of image, packaging him.


    Ming Shu shook off her thoughts. ¡°Yu Jing, this is my father, and this is my mother.¡±


    Ming Shu made a very brief introduction.


    ¡°Uncle, Aunt, nice to meet you.¡± Yu Jing was at least from a rich family and received good education. Even though he revealed an indifferent face, he behaved very politely.


    But mainly it was because they were his wife¡¯s parents. If it were someone else, he would have probably showed his horse face.


    ¡°Yu...¡± Qiao Cheng and Cui Yuhui looked at each other and seemed to have exchanged some information in that instant. But when they spoke again, it sounded very natural. ¡°Good, good, good. Did Little Qi give you any trouble?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Qiao Cheng and Yu Jing managed to begin to chat with each other. Cui Yuhui pulled Ming Shu to one side. ¡°Little Qi, is he the Yu family¡¯s Yu Jing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cui Yuhui¡¯s expression became a little weird. ¡°Little Qi... I¡¯m not against you, but... Didn¡¯t he have bipr disorder? Old Mister Yu sent him abroad for treatment...¡±


    ¡°Mom, he isn¡¯t ill.¡±


    Cui Yuhui looked at Ming Shu and may have imagined something unusual in her mind. ¡°He is not ill...


    ¡°s, you picked him yourself, your dad and I have nothing toin about.¡± Cui Yuhui held Ming Shu¡¯s hands and looked very determined. ¡°Mom and Dad will always support you, remember, you have the Qiao family behind you, so go ahead!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Support me on what? My dear mother, what exactly are you imagining in your mind? Why do you make it sound like I¡¯m going to select a prince andpete for the throne? </i>


    After both sides finished their conversation, they walked into the venue.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs, Qiao, this way please... Six¡ªSixth Mister?¡± The butler at the door was totally stunned to see Yu Jing. Howe Sixth Mister was here?


    Wasn¡¯t he abroad?


    The news that Yu Jing returned grew wings and spread among the Yu family¡¯s people. Some of them knew he was home, but it was still surprising that he just came back in this way.


    These people included Second Mister Yu. ¡°Who did hee with?¡±


    The repo man answered, ¡°Someone from the Qiao family. He seems to be Qiao Qi¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    Qiao Qi?


    Second Mister Yu thought of Sister Qi that Brother Long once mentioned... No way?


    ¡°Go, go, go...¡±


    Second Mister Yu almost ran all the way to the venue.


    The Qiao couple met some old friends after they came in and parted with their daughter and Yu Jing. At this time, only Ming Shu and Yu Jing were on the path.


    Second Mister Yu saw them at a nce. Even though he hadn¡¯t seen Yu Jing for over half a year, he wouldn¡¯t recognize him wrong. He was too good-looking to be true, yet he wasn¡¯t womanish. His handsomeness made you be jealous.


    Their brothers were also handsome when they were young, but no one was as good-looking as Yu Jing.


    ¡°Old Six.¡± Second Mister Yu greeted with a smile. ¡°You are back. Why didn¡¯t you call me? I would have sent people to pick you up.¡±


    Yu Jing looked at Second Mister Yu confusedly.


    The rtionship between Second Mister Yu and him... was not good.


    Or rather, no one in the family had a good rtionship with him.


    Even if they treated him well on the surface, they were like tit for tat to him in secret.


    ¡°Second Brother...¡± Yu Jing said ironically, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t make it home if you sent people to pick me up.¡±


    ¡°Old Six, what are you talking about.¡± Second Mister Yu revealed an expression as if he had a naughty younger brother. ¡°I¡¯m your brother, how could I harm you. This... This must be Miss Qiao?¡±


    The one Second Mister Yu was afraid of was Sister Qi, as Brother Long called her, not Yu Jing. He wondered how Yu Jing got himself on her good side.


    Second Mister Yu swept a gaze over Yu Jing. His pretty face made Second Mister Yu have a bold guess in mind.

 Chapter 1153 - The Boss Is Out (21)

    <h4>Chapter 1153: The Boss Is Out (21)</h4>


    Yu Jing wondered if it was his imagination that he felt Second Mister Yu seemed a little afraid of Ming Shu.


    From his running to wee them inexplicably, to his picking up a conversation with Ming Shu, he seemed very careful.


    And his attitude was even weirder.


    Before, Second Mister Yu would sometimes call his name in the family... Of course the result was his being beaten up. He was young and aggressive at that time and would beat up anyone he disliked.


    Later...


    Probably he was tired of all that, especially not long before Old Mister Yu passed away, he felt so bored to face those people¡¯s meaningful and ill-disposed sentences. He was toozy to deal with them, which caused them to think he was easy to bully during that period.


    ¡°Old Six, you¡¯re back.¡± A man simr to Second Mister Yu in appearance arrived after hearing the news.


    He was the Yu family¡¯s Third Mister Yu, who looked polite but actually was disdainful. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that boy Yu Ting to also send you an invitation. He¡¯s just naive. If anything happens, the wedding would be a disaster.¡±


    Second Mister Yu watched Third Mister Yu provoke the boss and didn¡¯t intend to remind him at all.


    ¡°What will happen?¡± Ming Shu asked.


    Third Mister Yu was probably just waiting for someone to pick up his topic and continued naturally, ¡°Bipr disorder is not treatable, Old Six,ter you¡¯d better go back to the small vi. If you lose control and disturb the guests, we brothers will have to clear up the mess for you. You should know today¡¯s guests are important people.¡±


    After finishing the sentence, Third Mister Yu gave a strange look at Second Mister Yu.


    Before, Second Mister Yu was the one that cursed Yu Jing most fiercely. In the past, hearing what he said just now, Second Mister Yu would have jumped up and continued the cursing. But why was he so quiet today?


    Yu Jing released Ming Shu and threw a fist toward Third Mister Yu without warning.


    Third Mister Yu was wondering about the strange attitude that Second Mister Yu held and couldn¡¯t avoid the fisting right at his face at all. He was punched right on the eye.


    Yu Jing shook his hand and gave off a hostile aura. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Third Brother, I just can¡¯t control myself with the illness.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know who set this bipr disorder upon him. He did have a bad temper in the Yu family, especially after his mother¡¯s death, but it was also caused by his brothers¡¯ cynicism.


    Later, Old Mister Yu even used this excuse to send him abroad.


    ¡°Yu Jing, how dare you beat me.¡± Third Mister Yu covered the eye that got punched and was filled with burning anger. ¡°Do you still see me as your brother?¡±


    Yu Jing smiled coldly. ¡°Third Brother, is this your first day getting to know me?¡±


    When he was in the Yu family, wouldn¡¯t it be amon thing for him to have fights against his brothers?


    Thanks to them, he had developed powerfulbat skills.


    ¡°You...¡± Third Mister Yu gritted his white teeth.


    ¡°Second Mister Yu, do you want your pictures back?¡± Ming Shu looked at Second Mister Yu.


    Second Mister Yu, who was enjoying the show, shivered his tiger body. He was just guessing, but now he knew it was her.


    She was the Sister Qi as Brother Long called.


    Fortunately he was smart.


    Second Mister Yu smiled obsequiously. ¡°Miss Qiao?¡±


    ¡°Beat him,¡± Ming Shu pointed at Third Mister Yu, ¡°then I¡¯ll give back your pictures.¡±


    Second Mister Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Third Mister Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Third Mister Yu now began to size up Ming Shu carefully. ¡°Where do you...¡±


    <i>Pa!</i>


    Second Mister Yu pped his younger brother on the face.


    ¡°Second Brother! What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you idiot!¡±


    Second Mister Yu pped him again several times. Naturally, Third Mister Yu wouldn¡¯t ept the beating peacefully, and soon the two started a scuffle, rolling on the ground.


    Ming Shu curled a faint smile at her mouth, a cold and indifferent smile.


    Heh, he dared to diss her little goblin, he must have been tired of living.


    Ming Shu took the initiative to hold Yu Jing¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Qiao Qi?¡± Yu Jing called her.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You know my second brother? What pictures did you mean?¡± Yu Jing¡¯s mind was a little chaotic and uneasy.


    ¡°Do you want to see them?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice didn¡¯t seem to have changed much. ¡°I¡¯ll show you when we go back.¡±


    Hearing this, the uneasiness in Yu Jing¡¯s heart was gone.


    She wouldn¡¯t do something that might harm him.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why he trusted her so much.


    He just believed in her.


    Second Mister Yu was a weak yboy and no match for Third Mister Yu. Ming Shu looked around and picked up a small stone readily, throwing it toward Third Mister Yu.


    The force was not strong enough to kill him, but enough to be able to make him feel dizzy and decrease hisbat ability. It was so precise that you couldn¡¯t help feeling horrified.


    Second Mister Yu then immediately prevailed the battle and climbed on Third Mister Yu, giving him several fierce punches.


    Third Mister Yu passed outpletely.


    Second Mister Yu stood up, gasping heavily.


    Ming Shu pulled Yu Jing with her and walked past Second Mister Yu, who was uncollected right now. She said with a low voice that could only be heard between them, ¡°I don¡¯t hope to hear any of this talk again, so Second Mister Yu, you know what you should do.¡±


    As Ming Shu approached him, Second Mister Yu felt his fine hairs rise all over.


    It was an instinctive sense of crisis.


    This woman...


    ¡°Miss Qiao, the pictures...¡± If he could get those pictures back, he would have nothing to worry about.


    ¡°Second Mister Yu, do you have some misunderstandings about people like us?¡± Ming Shu looked aside a little and smiled brightly.


    Even if it was not he who intended to kill Yu Jing in the first ce, he did hire someone to kidnap Yu Jing. How could she just let such a thing pass?


    No way! There was not even a window crack.


    The little goblin could only be bullied by her!


    The moment Second Mister Yu met Ming Shu¡¯s eyes, he felt like he had fallen into them and to a cold and sticky pond after waves of dizziness. Endless darkness attacked him; his blood froze, his limbs stiffened, and he wanted to struggle to free himself, but couldn¡¯t wake himself up no matter what.


    Until Ming Shu and Yu Jing had walked away, Second Mister Yu broke free from that weird feeling.


    ¡°What the f**k...¡±


    Second Mister Yu cursed a lot in his heart. When he heard someoneing over, he hurriedly dragged the fainted Third Mister Yu away.


    If other people saw this, who the hell would know what they were going to talk about.


    After stashing Third Mister Yu well, Second Mister Yu changed clothes and hurriedly went back outside. He warned others not to talk wildly.


    <i>Yu Jing has a big devil by his side now. If you piss her off, she will punish me, f**k...</i>


    Second Mister Yu¡¯s expression distorted.


    ¡°Old Two, what are you doing here? Why are you not receiving guests at the front?¡±


    ¡°Eldest Brother.¡± Second Mister Yu had pasted a pleasing smile on his face when he turned around.


    The man walking over from the side pushed his sses up and said as calmly as a mountain, ¡°I heard Old Six hase back?¡±


    Second Mister Yu¡¯s face stiffened and he answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The man standing before him was the eldest son of the Yu family, Yu Jingguo, who was also Yu Ting¡¯s father.


    Yu Jingguo said, ¡°Today is Ting¡¯er¡¯s wedding, you keep an eye on him and don¡¯t let him mess around.¡±


    Second Mister Yu thought, <i>How can I keep an eye on him? Before, no one dared touch him when he behaved violently, let alone now he has an even more violent partner with him.</i>


    ¡°Old Two?¡±


    ¡°Ah... Okay, Eldest Brother.¡± Second Mister Yu quickly gave a response.


    Yu Jingguo gave him a look and narrowed his eyes a little.


    Looked like his brothers still didn¡¯t want to give up on the shares in Yu Jing¡¯s hands.


    Being the eldest son of the Yu family, he was now the head of the family, but once the others gained more shares than him, they wouldn¡¯t want to be led by him...


    Yu Jing...


    <i>The old man had arranged everything for you abroad, you could have been lived a wealthy and happy life. Why did you have toe back?</i>


    Yu Jingguo breathed out a mouthful of polluted air. <i>I¡¯ll just leave these things until after today. It¡¯s Ting¡¯er¡¯s wedding today.</i>

 Chapter 1154 - The Boss Is Out (22)

    <h4>Chapter 1154: The Boss Is Out (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yu Jing didn¡¯t bring Ming Shu in through the main door. He went to the back of the house.


    ¡°Sixth Mister.¡±


    The servants didn¡¯t dare to look at him. They greeted him and left instantly.


    All the servants in the vi seemed frightened of him. Well, he had bipr disorder after all.


    They went up to the fourth floor. Yu Jing stood in front of a room and asked Ming Shu, ¡°Can you wait for a while?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yu Jing entered the room.


    Ming Shu walked to the other side and looked out of the full-length window. She could see the garden which had a swimming pool inside. There were many guests in the garden.


    After a while, she heard some noises from the other side of the corridor.


    ¡°What are you doing? This is the house of the Yu family!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with your child...¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy!¡±


    Ming Shu stepped on the carpet and walked toward the source of the sound. Yan Xue wore a white wedding gown and was cornered at the stairs by a man.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong? Without my help, you would not be able to marry him,¡± The man taunted her. ¡°Little Xue, don¡¯t turn your back on me.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Yan Xue was furious. ¡°What if someone hears us?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one woulde up to this floor.¡± The man was confident.


    Yan Xue calmed down. She pacified the man. ¡°I married your brother so that he can inherit everything in the future.¡±


    Yan Xue touched her stomach.


    The man grabbed Yan Xue¡¯s chin. ¡°Tsk, Little Xue, I know that you like my brother. I also know that you used me. However, I¡¯m fine with that. I¡¯m happy that he will raise my son.¡±


    Yan Xue didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She didn¡¯t speak for a moment.


    The man leaned in and kissed Yan Xue.


    <i>Kacha, kacha, kacha...</i>


    The man and Yan Xue turned around at the same time. They saw a cellphone and a corner of a dress. The man let go of Yan Xue and walked up the stairs. He saw the owner of the cellphone.


    The owner was squatting.


    She had a lollipop in her mouth. Before the man said anything, she said, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot to turn off the sound. Sorry to disturb you two.¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You can go down first. I¡¯ll handle this,¡± the man said to Yan Xue. Yan Xue was agitated so she didn¡¯t recognize Ming Shu¡¯s voice.


    She immediately ran down after hearing what the man said.


    They were in the same situation. He would not let anyone find out about their rtionship.


    ¡°Beautifuldy, what did you hear just now?¡± The man sized up Ming Shu silently. He was deciding if she came from a wealthy family or was brought in by one of the guests. He wondered how he could dispose of her.


    ¡°You two came together and lied to Yu Ting.¡± Ming Shu paused. She pressed against the wall and stood up. Then, she touched her chin andmended, ¡°You are a bold person, young man. I think highly of you.¡±


    This person looked like Yu Ting. He called Yu Ting his brother. However, Yu Ting didn¡¯t have any siblings. Hence, this person was probably a member of the Yu family.


    The man couldn¡¯t maintain his smile anymore. Why wasn¡¯t this person following the normal script?


    The man turned serious. ¡°Give me the cellphone.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°No.¡±


    The man tried to snatch it from her.


    Ming Shu stepped back. Someone caught her waist. The faint smell of sandalwood wafted into her nose. She fell into a sturdy arm.


    ¡°Uncle Six...¡± The man stopped and looked at Yu Jing in shock.


    Normal people were not allowed on this floor. However, as Sixth Mister, Yu Jing had the right toe up here.


    Yu Jing sneered and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Did you do something to her?¡±


    <i>F**k. Luckily, I appeared in time. If not, I would lose the chance to save her.</i>


    <i>My wife is too powerful. I need to grab every chance I have to show off my charisma. What else can I do? </i>


    <i>I have to give in to her!</i>


    ¡°Uncle Six... I didn¡¯t know that the beautifuldy is yours.¡± The man smiled immediately. ¡°I just questioned her because I saw a stranger on this floor. I was worried about the safety of the family.¡±


    Yu Jing hugged Ming Shu and walked toward him.


    The man was sensible enough to move away. He thought that Yu Jing would forgive him. However, when they passed near him, Yu Jing grabbed his hand. Ming Shu heard the sound bone dislocating.


    The man screamed in pain.


    ¡°Uncle Six...¡±


    Yu Jing released his hand. The man fell to the floor. He had no energy left.


    Yu Jing stared at the man and said, ¡°If you dare to touch her again, I will dislocate your elbow.¡±


    Cold sweat streamed down the man¡¯s forehead. He felt wronged. He didn¡¯t touch her!


    Yu Jing brought Ming Shu down the stairs.


    When they reached the second floor, Yu Jing asked, ¡°What did you see?¡±


    Ming Shu showed him the images on the cellphone.


    Yu Jing looked at the photos. He heard the person in his arms say, ¡°Does Yu Ting have to call me Aunt Six?¡±


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Should be.</i>


    Ming Shu hugged him. The two people stood on the steps. She suddenly leaned forward and kissed him on the lips.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see my nephew.¡±


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡± <i>What is there to see? Did you agree to be my girlfriend because of this?</i>


    <i>Fine, since you kissed me just now, I will apany you to see your nephew.</i>


    ...


    Yu Ting was greeting the guests in the main hall. Yan Xue was in her room. She woulde outter.


    Yu Ting saw Yu Jing at the Qi Yun Bar before. This time, he saw Yu Jing walking toward him while holding Ming Shu¡¯s hand. Yes, they were holding hands.


    If ady held a man¡¯s arm at a banquet, it could mean several things.


    However, if ady held a man¡¯s hand, it could only mean that they were in a rtionship.


    There was news that Yu Jing got together with the daughter of the Qiao family... seemed like the news was real.


    Yu Ting looked at him. After a while, he hesitated and called, ¡°Uncle Six.¡±


    Ming Shu replied to him: ¡°Nephew, your hat looks good.¡±


    <i>Nephew...</i>


    <i>How can you call me that so tantly?</i>


    Yu Ying remembered what happenedst time. He knew that she was just taking revenge, but he still felt angry.


    He wanted to talk to Ming Shu. However, Yu Jing was beside her. He was his elder. He also had a portion of thepany¡¯s shares. Yu Jing controlled himself.


    Ming Shu wanted to show the pictures to Yu Ting. She seldom thought about her next step so she just did whatever she felt like doing. Yu Jing stopped her.


    He took the cellphone back and copied Ming Shu¡¯s tone. ¡°Nephew, have a good wedding.¡±


    Yu Ting¡¯s expression got worse.


    Yu Jing was around the same age as him but their status was different.


    Yu Jing didn¡¯t let her show Yu Ting the pictures but Ming Shu still said, ¡°Nephew, you must be careful. Don¡¯t be a cuckold.¡±


    This was a good time to gain Hatred Points.


    She must not waste this chance.


    Yu Ting was puzzled. He thought about something.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me show the pictures to him?¡± Ming Shu asked Yu Jing.


    ¡°So what if he knew?¡± Yu Jing paused. ¡°He would just continue the wedding. He will not want to lose face.¡±


    He understood his nephew well.


    ¡°So?¡± Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°I just want to anger him.¡±


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Don¡¯t you want to destroy him?


    Yu Jing thought for a moment. ¡°Shall we go back and show him?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Yu Ting saw the two people walking toward him again.


    He felt his eyebrows twitching.

 Chapter 1155 - The Boss Is Out (23)

    <h4>Chapter 1155: The Boss Is Out (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t manage to show the pictures to Yu Ting. Before they reached Yu Ting, Yu Jingguo appeared and took him away.


    When Yu Jingguo left, he looked at Yu Jing. He seemed to be warning him.


    Yu Jing looked back at him nonchntly. He seemed to be mocking Yu Jingguo.


    Yu Jing pulled Ming Shu to the side. No one came to talk to him, but many people looked at him.


    Yu Ting only came back just as the wedding was about to start.


    The wedding started. Yan Xue came in with Father Yan. They walked down the red carpet and Father Yan passed Yan Xue to Yu Ting.


    As the ceremony was ongoing, Ming Shu saw the man who was with Yan Xue just now. He was standing beside Yu Ting. He was the groomsman.


    The wedding ended quickly. The bride and groom offered a toast to their guest. The scene was heartwarming.


    ¡°Sister Qi.¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian was standing beside the pool while holding the arm of a man. When she saw Ming Shu and Yu Jing, she waved at them.


    The man stopped her. He told her something. Ruan Xiaolian stood upright awkwardly.


    Since Ruan Xiaolian waved at them, Feng Heng had no choice but to walk toward them.


    Feng Heng nodded at Yu Jing. His attitude was polite and distant.


    ¡°Sister Qi.¡± Ruan Xiaolian smiled as she called her.


    Ming Shu raised her hand and rubbed Ruan Xiaolian¡¯s head. Ruan Xiaolian didn¡¯t tie her hair up. She had some curls at the end of her hair. It made her look obedient and cute.


    The dress suited her too. She was going for a cute style.


    Feng Heng looked at Ming Shu¡¯s hand on Ruan Xiaolian¡¯s head. ¡°Miss Qiao, do you know Xiaolian?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m working at Sister Qi¡¯s ce,¡± Ruan Xiaolian said.


    Feng Heng didn¡¯t show much reaction. He raised his ss and offered Ming Shu a toast. ¡°Thank you for taking care of Xiaolian.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him as though he was her son-inw. She paused for two seconds before raising her cup.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m willing to help her.¡± She would take care of her own cook.


    Yu Jing exerted more force on his hand at her waist.


    <i>Willing to what?</i>


    <i>F**k. Why didn¡¯t you take care of me?</i>


    <i>That little bitch is snatching my wife again!</i>


    Yu Jing was stunned. Why did he say ¡°again¡±?


    Feng Heng felt weird too. However, the other party was a girl so there was nothing wrong with what she said.


    The main thing was, Ruan Xiaolian liked her.


    ¡°Little Qi, Boss Feng is here too.¡± Zheng Guangming came toward them with his ss. He saw Ming Shu first and then noticed Feng Heng.


    ¡°Mister Zheng.¡± Feng Heng nodded slightly. Ruan Xiaolian didn¡¯t know who this person was so she just smiled awkwardly and politely.


    Zheng Guangming looked gentle. He greeted them and turned to Ming Shu. ¡°Little Qi, where is your father?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He¡¯s probably outside.¡± The people that gathered around here were all youngsters.


    ¡°I will go and look for him, then.¡± Zheng Guangming¡¯s gazended on Yu Jing. He looked down and saw their hands which were intertwined together. ¡°Little Qi, you have a boyfriend now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t deny it.


    Zheng Guangming sighed for some reason. ¡°That¡¯s good. You are all grown up now. We are getting old... Sigh. I¡¯m not staying any longer. Have a good time. I will go and look for your father.¡±


    After Zheng Guangming left, Feng Heng was called away by someone.


    Ruan Xiaolian waved at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know much about this small event. She didn¡¯t expect Ruan Xiaolian to encounter trouble when they met again.


    Ming Shu felt that anyone who was together with the male protagonist would get implicated.


    Yan Xue had a ne that cost a million dors. Since she needed to change frequently today, she ced the ne in the dressing room. However, it went missing.


    Unfortunately, someone saw Ruan Xiaolian entering the dressing room.


    Hence, Yan Xue suspected that Ruan Xiaolian stole her ne.


    This kind of scene could only happen to a poor person like Ruan Xiaolian. The other people here could buy the ne if they wanted to.


    Unless the ne had a special meaning behind it.


    It was a normal plot point.


    If this was a story based on the female protagonist, the female protagonist would prove her innocence. However, this was the fake female protagonist¡¯s story. She might frame Ruan Xiaolian sessfully.


    Yan Xue was a professional fake female protagonist. She didn¡¯t forget to harm the female protagonist on her wedding.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that such a cute girl like her would steal things.¡±


    ¡°Who is she? I¡¯ve never seen her before...¡±


    ¡°I know her. She is Ruan Xiaolian. I saw her selling alcohol when I went to yst time...¡±


    ¡°Really? She is a wine-seller...¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian¡¯s identity was dug up. It seemed reasonable that a wine-seller would steal a million-dor ne.


    Ruan Xiaolian didn¡¯t know how to defend herself. The witness and the surveince camera all proved that she was guilty.


    Feng Heng defended her, but that didn¡¯t prove her innocence.


    ¡°The ne was left by my mother. Give it back to me.¡± Yan Xue was sincere. ¡°I can give you other things to exchange for it. The ne is important to me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°It is really important to me. I beg you.¡±


    The moment Ruan Xiaolian wanted to exin herself, Yan Xue would interrupt her. If she didn¡¯t, someone else would. She didn¡¯t have the chance to defend herself at all.


    Besides saying ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡±¡±It wasn¡¯t me,¡± and ¡°I didn¡¯t take it,¡± she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Ming Shu squeezed through the crowd. ¡°Miss Yan, stop interrupting her. Listen to what she has to say.¡±


    Yan Xue heard the familiar voice and looked toward Ming Shu. In that instant, hatred filled up her eyes.


    Yan Xue forced herself to remain calm. ¡°Miss Qiao, the servant saw her entering the room personally. The camera footage can prove it, too. I just want to have my ne back. I don¡¯t want to force her to take responsibility. If she has any difficulties, I can help her...¡±


    Yan Xue showcased her benevolence.


    Even though this person stole her things, she would not only forgive her, she would help her too.


    Yan Xue¡¯s friends wanted to say something, but Ming Shu stared at them with smiling eyes. They shivered and didn¡¯t dare to interrupt her.


    Ming Shu stood in front of the crowd. She leaned against Yu Jing. Everyone saw that she was with Yu Jing so no one stopped her.


    ¡°Did the servant see her taking your ne or did the surveince camera record it?¡±


    Yan Xue: ¡°...¡±


    Yan Xue gritted her teeth. She red at Ming Shu secretly and warned her against spoiling her n.


    ¡°If she just saw Ruan Xiaolian entering the room, why are you targeting her directly?¡±


    Yan Xue felt her anger boiling in her heart.


    ¡°The ne was still in the room when I was changing clothes. After I came out, she was the only one who went in. The surveince camera filmed it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that means that the surveince camera can only film the outside of the room. Maybe someone entered the room through the window? This room is not on a high floor. An agile thief would be able to get in easily. Maybe you stole your ne yourself?¡±


    ¡°Qiao Qi!¡± Yan Xue raised her voice. ¡°That ne belongs to me. Why would I do that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so worked up. I¡¯m just making a reasonable guess. Are you feeling guilty?¡±


    Yan Xue wanted to kill Ming Shu. <i>How is this a reasonable guess?</i>

 Chapter 1156 - The Boss Is Out (24)

    <h4>Chapter 1156: The Boss Is Out (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yan Xue saw the reaction from the crowd from the corner of her eyes and knew that her reaction was too much.


    She took a deep breath and suppressed her anger. ¡°Miss Qiao Qi, why are you targeting me? I¡¯m the one who lost something. I just want to get my ne back.¡±


    Ming Shu naturallyplimented her snacks coupon. ¡°Because you are cute.¡±


    Yan Xue: ¡°???¡±


    Ming Shu turned and looked at Ruan Xiaolian. ¡°Why did you enter the dressing room?¡±


    No one interrupted her so Ruan Xiaolian told them what happened. Her voice was so soft it sounded like a mosquito¡¯s buzzing.


    Feng Heng had something to do, so he asked her to wait below. While waiting, a servant bumped into her identally and dirtied her clothes.


    The servant brought her to the dressing room so that she could change her dress.


    She came out directly after changing her clothes. She didn¡¯t touch anything in the room.


    Ruan Xiaolian was indeed wearing a different dress now.


    ¡°So, herees a problem. Since the servants of the Yu family know that this is your dressing room, why did the servant take her there? Don¡¯t tell me that the entire Yu family didn¡¯t prepare a dressing room for their guests.¡±


    The Yu family did prepare a dressing room for their guests. They even ced a few dresses inside in case anything happened at the wedding.


    Yan Xue clenched her fist. ¡°Many temporary servants were hired for the wedding today. The new people might not know about the guests¡¯ dressing room so they brought her to the wrong ce.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Ming Shu nodded.


    Yan Xue heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ming Shu felt that it was too troublesome to argue with Yan Xue so she walked toward her.


    Yan Xue took a step back instinctively. She was afraid when she saw Ming Shu closing in on her.


    Ming Shu raised her hand. Yan Xue¡¯s face turned pale. She wanted to cover her face and scream.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hit you. Why are you so nervous?¡± Ming Shu lowered her hand. There was a cellphone in it. ¡°Let me show you something interesting.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Your stance just now looked as though you were going to hit someone.</i>


    Yan Xue stared at the ck screen intently. Ming Shu pressed a button and the screen lit up. Yan Xue saw the photo.


    She covered it in a flurry.


    The person just now was her?


    Didn¡¯t that idiot say that he would take care of it?!


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°What is it...¡±


    Yan Xue¡¯s reaction made everyone curious.


    Feng Heng patted Ruan Xiaolian¡¯s shoulder.


    The discussion of the crowd made Yan Xue ufortable. She gritted her teeth. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Admit that you framed Ruan Xiaolian. If not, I will show this to everyone, including Yu Ting... maybe you can make a new record and get a divorce on the day of your marriage. It is bold of you to cheat on the oldest young master of the Yu family.¡±


    Ming Shu paused. ¡°Oh, I recorded everything too. So, don¡¯t worry. Everything you said will be shown to Yu Ting.¡±


    Yan Xue widened her eyes in disbelief. She was furious.


    If it was just a picture, she could still say that she was forced...


    Yu Ting didn¡¯t dare to think about what would happen if Yu Ting saw the video. ¡°Why are you doing this to me!¡±


    ¡°Miss Yan, have you forgotten who started it?¡±


    Yan Xue¡¯s thoughts were a mess. After she understood what Ming Shu meant, her expression worsened.


    The crowd was confused as Ming Shu and Yan Xue talked among themselves. What was happening? Who was the one who stole the ne?


    ¡°All the best. I know that you can do it.¡± Ming Shu patted Yan Xue¡¯s shoulder and took a few steps back. ¡°The stage is yours.¡±


    Yan Xue¡¯s face turned red. She was indignant.


    Ming Shu waved her cellphone.


    She needed to thank Yu Ting for disappearing just now. If not, she might need to fight.


    ¡°I might have remembered wrongly...¡±


    ¡°Hey, little sister, do you want to see something interesting?¡± Ming Shu waved at a young miss in the crowd.


    Yan Xue¡¯s heart jumped. She closed her eyes and shouted, ¡°Ruan Xiaolian is not the thief.¡±


    ¡°I... I... I framed her.¡±


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    ¡°Miss Yan, I hope that you can give an exnation for this.¡± Feng Heng looked at Yan Xue coldly. His gaze seemed to be able to turn everything to ice.


    Ming Shu rolled her eyes.


    <i>Why are you snatching my lines!</i>


    <i>Why are you snatching my lines!</i>


    <i>Do all male protagonists have this bad habit?</i>


    [Guest, please look at little demons fighting and calm down.]


    <i>How can little demons calm me down? I need snacks. Give me a discount!</i>


    [...]


    The Harmony System was afraid that Ming Shu would lose her temper so it really gave her a discount. However, she could only get one serving of snacks.


    <i>Stingy!</i>


    [Thank you for yourpliment. I will work hard to serve you better.]


    When Yu Ting arrived, everything had ended. Everyone was pointing at Yan Xue, but she refused to exin herself. Hence, everyone could only make guesses.


    After everyone left, Feng Heng talked to Yu Ting. In the end, Yan Xue apologized to Ruan Xiaolian with bloodshot eyes.


    Ruan Xiaolian was angry, but she didn¡¯t hate Yan Xue. This must be a character trait of female protagonists¡ªgood temper.


    <i>You treat me like an enemy, but I treat you like a lover.</i>


    If it was Ming Shu who got framed, she would have beaten the person up.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Qiao.¡± Feng Heng didn¡¯t know why Yan Xue changed her mind at the end, but Ming Shu definitely did something.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If you can¡¯t protect my chef, you can pass her to me.¡±


    Feng Heng: ¡°...¡± <i>Her chef?</i>


    Ruan Xiaolian: ¡°...¡± <i>Is this why she helped me?</i>


    Feng Heng looked at the cold Yu Jing. No one from the Yu family came to bother them. This meant that Yu Jing did something.


    He knew that the Yu family didn¡¯t like their Sixth Mister, but he was not someone to mess around with.


    However, he was staring at Ruan Xiaolian fiercely.


    Feng Heng stopped Xiaolian, who tried to approach Ming Shu. ¡°Miss Qiao, if you need any help from me in the future, please tell me.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled, but didn¡¯t reply.


    Feng Heng thought about what he said. There was nothing wrong with it.


    A long timeter, when his wife kept disappearing, he finally realized what his mistake was.


    ...


    The Yu family tried to suppress what happened at the wedding, but the news still spread.


    The moment she married into the Yu family, she framed a wine-seller girl. What grudges did she have against the girl?


    A whileter, someone found out that the wine-seller girl worked at the entertainment city which belonged to the Yan family. All sorts of rumors started.


    Yan Xue stayed at home after her wedding.


    She was waiting for the gossip to subside.


    Most importantly...


    Yan Xue looked at the man who sneaked into her room. ¡°We need to get rid of Qiao Qi. If not, we¡¯re dead.¡±


    The man touched Yan Xue. Yan Xue was irritated, but she didn¡¯t dare to struggle too much. She needed to protect her child and console this man.


    ¡°My Little Xue, my Uncle Six was there. What can I do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t your other uncles want the shares in his hands?¡± Yan Xue said. ¡°There must be many people who want to kill him.¡±


    The man paused before smirking. ¡°Little Xue, you underestimate my Uncle Six.¡±


    ¡°Qiao Qi has evidence against us!¡± Yan Xue gritted her teeth. ¡°Do you want to waste our efforts?¡±


    Qiao Qi must die.


    The man was quiet for a moment.


    After some time, he replied, ¡°I will think of a way.¡±

 Chapter 1157 - The Boss Is Out (25)

    <h4>Chapter 1157: The Boss Is Out (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Sister Qi, Sister Qi...¡±


    The moment Ming Shu entered her pub, a group of people gathered around her.


    Ming Shu gripped the apples she just bought tightly. She was on her guard. ¡°What do you all want?¡±


    ¡°Sister Qi, look at this.¡±


    They pushed Ming Shu forward. The main hall was lit up brightly. Ming Shu saw the box ced on the table.


    There was a dead rat in the box. It looked as though it had been ttened by a car.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    No one dared to look at it. Some timid girls who were more afraid stood right at the end.


    ¡°Where did ite from?¡±


    ¡°When I opened the ce today, it was ced at the door. There was a delivery receipt ced on it. The receiver was our bar so I took it in,¡± Manager Cai said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be something so disgusting.¡±


    ¡°What else is there?¡±


    ¡°Nothing...¡±


    Ming Shu asked someone to throw the box out. Then, she looked at the surveince recordings. A person disguised as a deliveryman ced the box down and left. He was wearing a hat and a mask.


    They received simr things for the next three days.


    The time of delivery was different each time. Sometimes, it was sent during opening hours while other times, they were taken in by their customers.


    The workers at Qi Yun Bar were scared. They didn¡¯t know who sent these things.


    On the fifth day, there was a letter in the box.


    Ming Shu opened the letter.


    Who wrote these illegible words?


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t read it. She passed it to Manager Cai and waved her hand like an emperor. ¡°Read!¡±


    Manager Cai wanted to know which bastard sent them these animals, but when she saw the words, she felt helpless. Was this written by a doctor!


    She passed it to the young man beside her. ¡°The aircon seems too strong. I have a headache. You can read it for Sister Qi.¡±


    The letter was passed around, but no one could identify the words.


    The sender was challenging them!


    Everyone discussed together, but they could only make out a few words. However, the words couldn¡¯t form any sentences.


    Ming Shu decided to showcase the letter at the door. If anyone managed to read it, there would be a $1000 reward.


    She even wrote a reply below¡ª<i>To the bold brother who dared to send us all the animals: Please send us a dog who can speak. We humans can¡¯t understand what you are writing.</i>


    Yu Jing looked at the letter for a while. He entered the nightclub and asked, ¡°What is the letter about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s a new game,¡± Ming Shu replied. ¡°Why are you so early today?¡±


    Yu Jing ced the guitar off to the side. ¡°I missed you.¡±


    ¡°When do you not miss me?¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± He missed her every day.


    Yu Jing leaned against the table and kissed Ming Shu, who was on the other side of the table. It was a difficult position to kiss. After that, he asked, ¡°Do you have a reply?¡±


    ¡°Move house?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy with my current house.¡± Although Mister Qiao Cheng always stole her food, he would also share his food with her.


    Ming Shu liked the atmosphere of the Qiao family. It was lively every day. She didn¡¯t want to move out.


    However...


    Yu Jing said, ¡°I¡¯m not there.¡±


    Yes. He was not there.


    Ming Shu thought for a moment. ¡°Let me ask my parents. If they agree to let you stay at the house, you can move in.¡±


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡±<i> So I need to curry favor with my future inws now? What do they like?</i>


    Yu Jing went to ponder over this question. Ming Shu settled some things with Brother Long so the room turned quiet suddenly.


    That night, Yu Jing was not in his best state. Hence, only one song was performed.


    The atmosphere at the bar was amazing. Many people thought that the letter pasted outside the door was a game. Although the reward was only a thousand bucks, many people had a fun time guessing the content.


    Since it was a game, the process was more important.


    Yu Jing grabbed Peng Pai. ¡°What presents do elders like?¡±


    Peng Pai scratched his head. ¡°I have never given presents to elders...¡±


    Yu Jing: ¡°... Get out of my way.¡±


    Peng Pai: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh... I know what the words are!¡±


    Someone suddenly shouted.


    ...


    Cool-looking cars drove into a dpidated unfinished building consecutively.


    Loud music and the voices of youngsters echoed through the ce.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± The hooligans standing on the second floor looked down. ¡°Where did these peoplee from?¡±


    ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    ¡°Why are there so many people?¡±


    Before they understood what was happening, the youngsters hade up.


    ¡°Are you all the NPCs?¡±


    ¡°What is the hint?¡±


    ¡°I must find the treasure first! Hahahaha! You idiots are not my match. Hurry up and tell me what the clue is. I have never lost a game before!¡±


    The hooligans: ¡°...¡± <i>Are they high on drugs?</i>


    They were waiting for the female boss of Qi Yun Bar. Why did these peoplee instead?


    The hooligans took a while to understand the situation. Their letter was showcased at the door. The boss of the bar said that it was a game and the next hint was here.


    The hooligans: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This is not right!</i>


    <i>This is the wrong script!</i>


    They took a long time to get the youngsters out of there. The hooligans were tired.


    This was different from what they expected.


    ¡°A car ising.¡±


    Ming Shu came alone. She opened the car door and stepped out. She stood at the side of the car and shone her shlight at the second floor. The hooligans didn¡¯t dodge in time so Ming Shu saw them.


    She walked up the staircase.


    There were more than ten hooligans.


    ¡°Are you all the ones who sent the dead animals?¡± The ce was lit up with some oil cans.


    ¡°Qiao Qi...¡± One of the hooligans took out a photo. ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±


    Someone asked, ¡°She came alone?¡±


    The person who stood at the window replied, ¡°There is only one car. No one is downstairs.¡±


    The hooligan that asked the question said, ¡°Boss Qiao, our boss has something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°If you want to talk to me, you can juste and find me. I will not reject you. Why do you all need to send me dead animals? Are you crazy?¡±


    The hooligans: ¡°...¡± We just listened to thedy. She asked us to scare you first!


    ¡°Also, who wrote the letter?¡± Ming Shu continued. ¡°Only one person in the entire bar recognized the words. You all should practice your writing. If not, I will not know where the fight is happening next time.¡±


    The hooligans: ¡°...¡± They randomly chose a person. They never expected the person¡¯s handwriting to be so bad!


    The hooligan controlled their desire toin together with Ming Shu. ¡°Boss Qiao, this way please.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t move. ¡°Is there anything to eat?¡±


    The hooligan: ¡°???¡±


    ¡°How dare you all invite me when you never prepared food. Is this how you treat a guest?¡±


    Was this how a normal person should react?


    Even if she was not nervous, she should be on her guard!


    <i>Is she a woman?!</i>


    <i>This is a bit too much for me to handle. Let me calm myself down.</i>

 Chapter 1158 - The Boss Is Out (26)

    <h4>Chapter 1158: The Boss Is Out (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The person who invited Ming Shu was someone called Lu Fei. He was a normal-looking man, the kind that wouldn¡¯t stand out in a crowd but had a powerful background.


    He held huge power in this area.


    ¡°Are you more powerful than Brother Long?¡± Ming Shu was curious.


    Lu Fei was surprised. However, he remembered that she opened a pub in this area so it¡¯s understandable that she knew Brother Long.


    ¡°I can¡¯t bepared to Brother Long, but I know him.¡± Lu Fei was proud. ¡°If you are a sensible person, we will have a nice chat today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you are Brother Long¡¯s subordinate.¡±


    Ming Shu was the leader of the underground world in this area, but she only interacted with Brother Long. The people that knew her were those that followed Brother Long personally.


    Outsiders like Lu Fei only knew that Brother Long was following someone. They never expected their leader to be a harmless-looking youngdy.


    Lu Fei had some status in the underground world so he was unhappy with what Ming Shu said.


    ¡°Boss Qiao, I called you here today because I need something from you. If you want to continue doing business in this area, you better listen to me...¡±


    Ming Shu was puzzled. ¡°What do you want? Protection fees?¡±


    Lu Fei: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Protection fees!</i>


    <i>Can you not interrupt me? It is not polite!</i>


    Ming Shu wanted to beat them. She didn¡¯t want to listen to them since they didn¡¯t prepare any snacks.


    Just as she was preparing to fight, she stopped.


    Actress Shu gave an exaggerated expression and shouted, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    Lu Fei¡¯s expression changed. He felt that this was how a normal person should react. He smiled. ¡°Boss Qiao, we know who you are. Don¡¯t worry, we are reasonable people.¡±


    Actress Shu pointed at them and continued her acting: ¡°If you dare to do anything to me, you will regret it.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This is awkward. Seems like I need to learn from the other actors.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not acting anymore.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m only suitable to be a viin.</i>


    Ming Shu suddenly rushed toward the nearest person. The young hooligan was still immersed in Ming Shu¡¯s acting. He didn¡¯t expect her to immediately start fighting. Hence, he was subdued within a second.


    Lu Fei watched his sidekick fall to the ground.


    <i>This... this is not right!</i>


    While Ming Shu was fighting thest two people, Lu Fei tried to run.


    ¡°Why are you running away? Don¡¯t you want to talk to me?¡± Ming Shu grabbed Lu Fei and dragged him back. Lu Fei bumped into a metal can which was lit up. The metal can fell on the ground and sparks flew.


    Since Lu Fei was able to sit in this position, he was not a weak person. He got up immediately and attacked Ming Shu.


    They exchanged a few blows.


    Ming Shu was always able to find his weakness. It was not lethal but it hurt. On the other hand, he couldn¡¯t even touch the ends of her clothes.


    Lu Fei gritted her teeth. He stabilized himself and felt the back of his waist...


    <i>Where is the gun?</i>


    ¡°Are you looking for this?¡± A clear voice came from the other side.


    Lu Fei looked up and saw the gun aimed at him.


    The girl smiled. It was a casual smile, but Lu Fei noticed that she was in a standard firing position.


    ...


    Brother Long came up with his men. The first thing he saw was a bunch of people groaning in pain on the ground. He saw a familiar face and cold sweat formed on his forehead.


    Ming Shu sat at the side and ate her snacks. Brother Long couldn¡¯t tell if she was angry or not.


    ¡°Brother Long...¡± Lu Fei was surprised to see Brother Long here. He didn¡¯t have the time to think much and said, ¡°This woman beat up my men. You must take revenge for us.¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Brother Long scolded. He took out a box of exquisite snacks. ¡°Sister Qi, I bought this along the way specially for you. Have a taste.¡±


    Lu Fei: ¡°...¡±


    Was he hallucinating?


    <i>Is that Brother Long? Why is he being so polite? Normally, he is very fierce but now, he is smiling at thedy.</i>


    <i>Wait...</i>


    <i>What did he call her? Sister Qi? </i>


    This was not what he predicted.


    Who would know that the famous Sister Qi was the owner of a bar?


    Ming Shu wasn¡¯t angry in the first ce and Brother Long gave her snacks, so she was in a good mood. ¡°These people sent dead animals to my bar. Teach them a lesson.¡±


    Lu Fei: ¡°???¡± <i>Is this the main point?</i>


    Brother Long understood the hidden meaning behind her words. There must be a reason for them to send dead animals to Ming Shu.


    Brother Long shouted angrily, ¡°Lu Fei, I treat you well because you are a capable person. However, you are getting arrogant recently. How dare you bother Sister Qi?¡±


    Even he didn¡¯t dare to provoke this little ancestor.


    Anyone who provoked her would have a bad ending!


    Lu Fei stammered in fear, ¡°Brother... Brother Long, I...¡±


    ¡°What? Why did you send dead animals to Sister Qi?¡±


    ¡°Brother Long...¡± Lu Fei suddenly grabbed Brother Long¡¯s leg. He was shivering furiously. ¡°Brother Long, I made a mistake. I was greedy. Someone gave me money and asked me to take something from Sister Qi. I wasn¡¯t going to do anything to her.¡±


    Brother Long kicked him away. ¡°What thing?¡±


    Lu Fei didn¡¯t dare toin. He replied honestly, ¡°Photo... photographs...¡±


    ¡°What photographs? Who asked you to do it?!¡±


    Brother Long didn¡¯t understand what was happening, but Ming Shu knew.


    He was referring to the photographs taken during the wedding.


    Since the other party just wanted the photos and didn¡¯t want to harm her, it was definitely not Yan Xue. It could only be the man who made Yu Ting a cuckold.


    Why didn¡¯t he hurt her?


    Probably because of Yu Jing.


    ...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care much about the things that happened to her.


    If anyone wanted to scheme against her, she weed them. After all, they would all be subdued by her in the end.


    <i>That is how invincible I am.</i>


    <i>Being invincible is lonely.</i>


    <i>Sigh. Let me eat some snacks.</i>


    She let Brother Long take care of this matter and went back to her car.


    She didn¡¯t know what Brother Long did to Lu Fei but after some time, Brother Peng got a promotion.


    After Ming Shu went back, she sent Yu Ting the photos. She even sent him a song along with it¡ªthe song of a cuckold.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yu Jing hugged Ming Shu from behind. He rubbed his chin on her shoulder and stared at theputer screen.


    ¡°Angering our nephew.¡±


    Yu Jing liked it when she said ¡°our nephew¡± so he didn¡¯t probe further.


    He hugged Ming Shu quietly and watched her do her things.


    Ming Shu felt a little ufortable from the pressure. ¡°Can you let me go?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qi, what did you say?¡± Manager Cai was puzzled.


    ¡°Nothing. Just continue with your n. You can follow up on the expansion too. The bar is a little small.¡±


    Manager Cai paused for a moment. ¡°It is not easy to buy the shops around us... We might need some time. Let me make a n. You can continue with your business first.¡±


    Manager Cai hung up immediately after she finished speaking.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Business?


    What business did she have now?

 Chapter 1159 - The Boss Is Out (27)

    <h4>Chapter 1159: The Boss Is Out (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yan Xue had been pregnant for three months. Her stomach was showing.


    ¡°Young Master is back.¡±


    Yan Xue immediately got up and walked over. She smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Because she was pregnant, she didn¡¯t wear any makeup or dress up. Hence, she was not as attractive as before.


    Yu Ting felt weird. He knew that he couldn¡¯t ept a woman like her, but every time she whined, his heart would soften.


    However, today...


    Yu Ting had a serious expression. ¡°You all can go out first.¡±


    The servants noticed the cold auraing from him and left the main hall instantly.


    Yan Xue felt agitated for some reason. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Yu Ting walked toward Yan Xue and grabbed her throat. ¡°Whose child are you pregnant with?¡±


    The grip on her throat frightened Yan Xue even more. ¡°Yu Ting, what happened to you? The child is yours...¡±


    ¡°Mine? Do you think that I¡¯m stupid?¡± Yu Ting said coldly. ¡°You teamed up with Yu Yi. The child belongs to him, right?¡±


    Yan Xue felt a cold hand pressing against her stomach.


    It seemed as though he wanted to dig the child out.


    ¡°No... I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t. You must believe me. The child is yours.¡±


    ¡°Yan Xue, when are you going to stop lying to me?!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Yu Ting sneered. He took out his cellphone and yed the video. He shoved his cellphone in Yan Xue¡¯s face.


    <i>¡°What are you doing? This is the house of the Yu family!¡±</i>


    <i>¡°I¡¯m pregnant with your child...¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Are you crazy!¡±</i>


    <i>¡°I married your brother so that he can inherit everything in the future.¡±</i>


    Yan Xue¡¯s face turned pale as she listened to the conversation.


    Didn¡¯t Yu Yi say that he would settle it?!


    Why...


    Why did Yu Ting find out about it!


    ¡°No... Yu Yi forced me.¡± Yu Yi¡¯s mind worked furiously as she thought of a way out. ¡°He forced me. I like you. I will not harm you. Yu Ting, you must believe me. Yu Yi forced me.¡±


    ¡°Yan Xue, do you think that I will still believe you?¡± Yu Ting pushed her hand away and said, ¡°I will not divorce you. However, you will not leave this vi.¡±


    If he divorced her now, what would other people think of him? Yan Xue was still pregnant and they just got married recently.


    ¡°Yu Ting, listen to me...¡± Yan Xue rushed over to grab Yu Ting.


    Yu Ting evaded her. ¡°Yan Xue, don¡¯t provoke me.¡±


    Malice could be seen in the man¡¯s eyes. Yan Xue was afraid. He red at her intently. She didn¡¯t dare to do anything.


    Yu Ting slowly said, ¡°You disgust me.¡±


    <i>You disgust me...</i>


    <i>You disgust me.</i>


    These words kept repeating in Yan Xue¡¯s mind. She watched as Yu Ting left the vi.


    The moment the door closed, Yan Xue¡¯s expression turned hideous. Qiao Qi... that bitch... it was all her fault. She destroyed everything she had.


    Yu Ting...


    At the start, she chose this man because he was handsome, wealthy, and had the ability to fight against the male protagonist.


    Toward the end, she fell in love with him. However, the person she loved the most was still herself.


    Yan Xue decided to pack up and leave the Yu family.


    If she waited till Yu Ting found people to guard her, she would not be able to leave anymore.


    She contacted Yu Yi along the way. Yu Yi was not worried that they were found out. ¡°I understand my brother. He would not expose this matter.¡±


    Yu Yi brought Yan Xue to his house and had a discussion with her.


    Since the identity of the child was exposed, Yu Yi asked Yan Xue to ckmail Yu Ting.


    ¡°Will... he hand over the money?¡± Yan Xue was hesitant.


    Yu Yi sneered. ¡°My brother loves his reputation. That is why he didn¡¯t dare to divorce you. My brother wants the Yu family¡¯spany. If this matter got exposed, he would be affected greatly. If you do what I say, you will get the money.¡±


    Yan Xue wanted to use Yu Ting to fight against Feng Heng and Ruan Xiaolian.


    However, this would not happen anymore.


    If she could get some money... she might be able to survive on her own. After all, she still had the Yan family behind her. Other protagonist who got reborn were able to start their own business and rely on themselves. She could do it too.


    ...


    Soon, Yan Xue told Yu Ting that she wanted a divorce and part of the inheritance. If not, she would expose this matter.


    Yu Ting didn¡¯t expect her to be so shameless. She cheated on him and was now ckmailing him.


    However, just like what Yu Yi said, he couldn¡¯t let anything happen to him now. This was a crucial moment for him. Once this got exposed, other people would seize the chance and make an issue out of it.


    He had no choice but to relent.


    Yu Ting heard someone talking outside. He hung up and came out of the room. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The servant outside knew that Yu Ting was in a bad mood recently so she quickly replied, ¡°Its Second Mister Yu... he came to send you this.¡±


    The servant passed him a document.


    Yu Ting looked at the document. There was nothing wrong with it.


    However...


    Why did his Second Uncle send this to him personally?


    ¡°How long was he here?¡±


    The servant replied, ¡°When I came, Second Mister Yu was at the door. He probably just came.¡±


    That meant that he didn¡¯t hear anything.


    Actually, Second Mister Yu heard everything. He heard the servantsing so he walked back and pretended that he just reached the door.


    After Second Mister Yu left, he reported everything to Ming Shu. Was this considered a merit?


    Ming Shu was shocked when she heard the news.


    <i>What the hell is happening?</i>


    <i>Is Yu Ting stupid?</i>


    <i>Why did such a strange and unreasonable plotline appear? This doesn¡¯t make sense!</i>


    [Guest, life is damn unreasonable. Don¡¯t be too serious.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Harmony System, you cursed just now.¡±


    [Guest, life is unreasonable. Don¡¯t be too serious.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Impressive!</i>


    The next day, photos of Yu Yi and Yan Xue were released on all the major newspapers. Although the photos didn¡¯t show anything, the writers could make up many stories based on them.


    Rumors spread. Yu Ting was recognized as a cuckold.


    His wife went to find another man on the day of their wedding. Everyone suspected who the child belonged to.


    During this time, everyone was talking about the Yu family.


    Ming Shu sent Yan Xue and Yu Ting a message after gaining her Hatred Points. She told them that she was the one who released the photos.


    [Hatred Points for Yan Xue are at full capacity.]


    <i>The fake female protagonist this time gets angry too quickly.</i>


    Yu Ting had an emergency public rtions meeting. However, his enemies would not let him have his way so they kept him busy for this period of time.


    All the different factions started acting. Things started to get interesting.


    A piece of negative news was enough to bring down apany. With the help of the keyboard warriors, this issue caused a huge blow to the Yu family business.


    Their share price dropped and their shareholders questioned their ability...


    Yu Jingguo almost killed Yu Ting because of this.


    After his father passed away, he put in so much effort to guard against his brothers and those people who wanted to snatch his power away. Just as he was about to retire, Yu Ting gave him a surprise.


    The Yu family was angry too. Hence, the Yan family got implicated.

 Chapter 1160 - The Boss Is Out (28)

    <h4>Chapter 1160: The Boss Is Out (28)</h4>


    <i>Hula¡ª</i>


    ¡°It has been raining for three days, our business has slowed down.¡± Manager Cai stood in the wind and was smoking coquettishly with a sad face.


    Ming Shu stood beside her, drinking milk tea. ¡°How¡¯s the expansion n going?¡±


    Speaking of this, Manager Cai was even more anxious. ¡°Not very well. This area was all prime locations, no one wants to leave a ce that can make money, not even if you pay them extra.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t paid enough extra.¡±


    ¡°The budget is limited, what can I do?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Ming Shu bit into the straw. ¡°There¡¯s only one way then.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Rob the bank.¡±


    Manager Cai: ¡°...¡± <i>I¡¯m just listening.</i>


    The two women stood outside like that and talked about the recent events.


    Ming Shu checked the time. <i>Why hasn¡¯t my little goblin arrived thiste?</i>


    She called yet no one answered.


    Ming Shu had a bad feeling. Almost at the same time, the people assigned by Brother Long to escort Yu Jing called her.


    <i>¡°Sister Qi, some people came after Mr. Yu, we had some people go intercept them but they were held up.¡±</i>


    There was a lot of noiseing from the other end, mixed with the rain.


    ...


    Because of the rain, as well as the fact that it was the National Day Holidays, several roads had been blocked.


    When Ming Shu arrived, there were multiple scenes of car idents. Yu Jing sat on the edge of an ambnce, covered under a towel, and the nurses walking past didn¡¯t seem to dare to approach him.


    The rain blocked his figure and made it seem unreal.


    Ming Shu rushed over. ¡°Did you get hurt?¡±


    Yu Jing¡¯s first reaction was to embrace Ming Shu. Ming Shu patted him on the back. She¡¯d been careless this time, she shouldn¡¯t have left him alone.


    She forgot that the present Qi Yu had no memories, so of course he wouldn¡¯t have those mysterious and powerful means.


    Yu Jing¡¯s fingers were a little cold and pressed on the back of Ming Shu¡¯s head. His wet arms kept holding her tight as if he wanted to squeeze all the air out of her body.


    Ming Shu moved her face aside and kissed his earlobe, then moved to the front slowly, kissing Yu Jing on his cheek. Yu Jing loosened his hold slowly until Ming Shu kissed his lips.


    In public, Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to go too far.


    Ming Shu asked the traffic police there a few questions and learned that it was a pileup. The front cars rear-ended, and on rainy days the drivers could not see clearly, so several cars hit one another, followed byrge trucks, leading to the current situation.


    Ming Shu pulled Yu Jing along and got in the car after that.


    ¡°Take off your wet clothes.¡± Ming Shu turned on the heater. It had been raining for several days and the weather was cool.


    Yu Jing looked ahead and didn¡¯t move. After a long time, he said, ¡°They wanted to kill me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help kill them for you. Be good, take off your clothes first.¡±


    Yu Jing still had no response.


    Ming Shu herself unbuttoned his shirt. His skin under the shirt was beautifully lined, with defined abs and waistline.


    Ming Shu put the shirt aside and wiped his body with a towel.


    ¡°The pants.¡±


    Yu Jing turned his head to look at Ming Shu; his eyes seemed to be a bit confused.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t say much and just started removing his pants directly. His trousers were torn down, leaving only a pair of boxers.


    When Ming Shu identally scratched his skin, Yu Jing¡¯s body quivered. Then the confusion in his eyes faded and he seemed to return to himself.


    Sitting naked in the passenger seat now, Yu Jing could do nothing but curse heavily inside.


    Ming Shu pulled the nket from behind them and threw it over him. She carefully arranged the bottom of the nket, pressing the ends underneath him.


    Yu Jing suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Thankfully... You came to me.¡± Otherwise, he didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. He felt that there was a beast in his body, and for a moment it wanted to rush out and take over.


    But when he saw her, he became very calm.


    No grudges or entanglements, no infighting, and no brothers killing each other...


    His world was only left with her.


    ¡°I would have to collect your body if I hadn¡¯te for you.¡± Ming Shu did not break his grip and started the car with one hand.


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡± <i>Can¡¯t you say something nice!</i>


    <i>I just walked to the gates of hell!</i>


    <i>You almost never see a girl with such a handsome boyfriend!</i>


    <i>Wouldforting me kill you!</i>


    <i>Calm down!</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t be grumpy!</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t be grumpy with my girlfriend!</i>


    Ming Shu waspletely unaware of Yu Jing¡¯sints. ¡°Do you know who did it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, the person who hit me escaped.¡± Yu Jing paused. ¡°Did you arrange for someone to follow me?¡±


    Had it not been for some help, his car might have been knocked over.


    ¡°Was it the Yu family?¡± Ming Shu murmured. ¡°Since we don¡¯t know who did it, we can just handle them all at once.¡±


    Yu Jing suddenly said, ¡°I can manage this without your help.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve been hunted and nearly killed without the ability to fight back, how can you deal with it by yourself?¡±


    Yu Jing was silent for a few seconds. ¡°I have a thirty-five percent equity stake.¡±


    ¡°Thirty-five?¡± Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°Isn¡¯t that all the equity that Old Mister Yu owned when he died?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t all those shares been allocated...¡± Ming Shu paused and understood something. ¡°So it is. Your old man really cared about you.¡±


    Old Mister Yu left two bills, the first one was normal allocation, but the other was all about Yu Jing.


    Both wills had been notarized and were valid wills.


    If Yu Jing would not take out thetter will, the former will was valid; if he would take it out, the former would be invalid.


    Yu Jing thought of the scene of going to the Yu family to burn incense for Old Mister Yu before, but he didn¡¯t feel it very profound. It was like... someone else¡¯s life.


    He was just following the path of someone else¡¯s life.


    Old Mister Yu knew he had no interest in the Yu family¡¯s property and worried someone would harm him, so he arranged things for him.


    From a father¡¯s point of view, it was unfair to the other children, but...


    Some people were born with preferences.


    Like Yu Jing.


    Although he suffered from the exclusion and white eyes of outsiders, he had Old Mister Yu to protect him.


    Like Qiao Qi.


    She had parents cared about and loved her. They would support her in whatever she did.


    But no matter what kind of family circumstances one was born in, how he had been preferred, they still had to rely on themselves to get anywhere.


    There were plenty of people who came from good families, but ended up doing nothing.


    There were also plenty of people who came from ordinary families, but shone brightly in the world.


    ¡°Have you ever thought that maybe it¡¯s because of the thirty-five percent stake you own that someone wants to kill you?¡± Ming Shu suddenly asked. ¡°Second Mister Yu only wanted to kidnap you and rob you of the shares, but now there¡¯s a person here who wants to kill you by all manner of means.¡±


    So there was only one possibility.


    The killer knew he had another valid will, and it was enough to overturn all their allocations in the former will.


    So he must be removed.


    The will would never be seen until he died.


    ¡°So my eldest brother is the prime suspect?¡± If he died, as things stood, it would be in the best interest of Yu Jingguo.


    ¡°Just kidnap him and ask questions, we¡¯ll know by then.¡±


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why is my wife so ferocious?</i>

 Chapter 1161 - The Boss Is Out (29)

    <h4>Chapter 1161: The Boss Is Out (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Of course, Yu Jing didn¡¯t let Ming Shu go kidnap Yu Jingguo, and he promised he could handle it by himself. What Old Mister Yu left to him was more than shares.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t insist. She ordered some people to keep an eye on the situation and just let go, giving him his own go at it.


    But in view of the previous ident, Ming Shu made Yu Jing move into her house.


    Cui Yuhui expressed a warm wee to him. She even saved the guest room and directly asked him to live in Ming Shu¡¯s room.


    Yu Jing looked around Ming Shu¡¯s room. He touched here and looked there, as if he was curious about everything.


    Ming Shu was changing the quilt from the pink color to blue.


    ¡°Who gave this to you?¡±


    Yu Jing was holding the box that Ming Shu had thrown on the table readily, the ne that Zheng Guangming had given her before.


    ¡°Zheng Guangming, you met him in the Yu family before.¡±


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Yu Jing seemed to be satisfied with that. He threw the ne into the drawer, and stuffed it deep unhappily.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s room was not small, but the wardrobe was not big. Besides, all the clothes Cui Yuhui bought for her were inside, and there was no space for Yu Jing¡¯s clothes at all.


    Finally, Ming Shu put away the exaggerated clothes to make room.


    Yu Jing was originally sitting on the bed, looking at Ming Shu. But when Ming Shu opened his case and picked up one of his personal things, he stood up quickly. ¡°Well... I¡¯ll do this myself.¡±


    Ming Shu stood by and watched him tidy up.


    Yu Jing was a little ufortable under her gaze. He randomly put the clothes in and shut the door.


    He turned his head to see Ming Shu. The room was full of her scent. Yu Jing¡¯s heart beat and he touched Ming Shu¡¯s cheeks with his fingers.


    He bent down and kissed Ming Shu¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Little Qi...¡± Qiao Cheng¡¯s voice sounded from outside.


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Are you serious, lord father-inw? At this moment!</i>


    Ming Shu looked at him teasingly and walked around to open the door.


    Qiao Cheng stood outside like a thief with a box in his arms. ¡°Little Qi,e, I saved this for you.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Are you sure you saved this for me, and you¡¯re not trying to hide the box? </i>


    Her own father would do nothing but dig a grave and make her jump in.


    Qiao Cheng revealed a grateful expression on his face, seemingly saying ¡°I have such a good girl,¡± and stuffed the box into Ming Shu¡¯s hands. ¡°Don¡¯t tell your mother.¡±


    Qiao Cheng looked inside and didn¡¯t see Yu Jing, then said in a low voice, ¡°Little Qi, don¡¯t overindulge yourself.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Qiao Cheng finished his sentence and slipped away. Ming Shu opened the box and surely there were only two desserts left inside.


    <i>Ny percent are gone! </i>


    ¡°Little Qi, why are you still holding the desserts thiste? Eating so much sweet food is not good for your health.¡± Cui Yuhui popped out suddenly from nowhere.


    ¡°Dad just gave it to me.¡± Ming Shu betrayed Qiao Cheng without mercy. ¡°He only left me two out of the whole box.¡±


    Considering Qiao Cheng¡¯s former greedy behaviors, Cui Yuhui believed her own daughter, of course. She changed her expression immediately after hearing this. ¡°Qiao Cheng!¡±


    Before leaving, Cui Yuhui added, ¡°Go to bed early. Our house is very soundproof.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu closed the door. Seeing Yu Jing still standing there, she said to him, ¡°Go take a shower.¡±


    Yu Jing sent his invitation. ¡°Will you join me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±<i> I¡¯ve got two desserts here to finish. </i>


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Yu Jing went to take a bath depressedly. The water poured over his head, trickling down his face. His expression became a littleplicated.


    The Yu family...


    He raised his hand and wiped his face.


    In order not to drag his malepatriots back, Yu Jing wrapped himself in the towel and went out. His upper body was naked and covered with beads of water, looking very sexy.


    But when he posed at the door, he found the room was empty.


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k</i>.


    Ming Shu went down to grab some things and watched the scene of Mr. Qiao being lectured without any psychological pressure. She must learn this from her mother so that she could educate the little goblin in the future.


    When she came back, Yu Jing was already lying in bed.


    Yu Jing focused on his phone and didn¡¯t react when she walked in.


    Ming Shu sent the clothes to wash, and when everything was done, over half an hour had passed. Yu Jing was apparently asleep with his arm under his head and his phone by his side.


    Ming Shu turned off the light quietly and got in bed.


    As soon as shey down, Yu Jing¡¯s hot body moved over against hers. Well... naked.


    Yu Jing opened his eyes and caught Ming Shu¡¯s lips precisely in the darkness. Male hormones were mixed with his freshly-bathed scent.


    Ming Shu was trapped in that small world, deprived of breath, and his kisses went from a drizzle to a storm.


    Her nightdress was pushed up to her belly. His voice was hoarse, and he pressed against her softness, asking, ¡°I¡¯m going to get in?¡±


    ¡°If I say no now, will you not get in?¡±


    Yu Jing lowered his head and kissed her lips again, his body lowering cooperatively. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Ming Shu almost pped him on the face. <i>What you¡¯re saying and what you¡¯re doing are totally different, okay?</i>


    ¡°Is this you listening to me?¡±


    Yu Jing breathed heavily. ¡°You didn¡¯t say no just now...¡±


    Neither of them were veryfortable at first, but after a while, they gradually got into it.


    ¡°Wife, call my name.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t answer him.


    Yu Jing didn¡¯t give up. He held back his desire, doing it little by little, until Ming Shu dropped her resistance.


    ¡°Yu... Jing.¡±


    Yu Jing¡¯s smile widened in the dark.


    ...


    The next day, Ming Shu was so weak that she couldn¡¯t make up for it by eating snacks. It was not because she didn¡¯t have enough physical strength!


    ¡°Sister Qi, why are you so spiritless today?¡± She didn¡¯t even steal the fruit.


    Ming Shu leaned on the bar counter and grunted. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±


    The girl who asked her was confused. ¡°Tired? Didn¡¯t you go back earlyst night?¡±


    ¡°Right, going back early makes me more tired.¡± <i>It¡¯s all because of the little goblin. </i>


    ¡°For the sake of my being so tired, could I have that te of...¡±


    The young girl turned around and left.


    Sister Qi¡¯s tricks were getting more and more difficult to see through.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>I am the boss, okay? Shouldn¡¯t you respect your boss!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m going to deduct your sry! </i>


    Ming Shu went to the female cook then, who was much kinder to her.


    But...


    ¡°Can you tell me why -this president is not working, but hase here to be a yboy?¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian was nervous. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know, either.¡±


    Feng Heng sat opposite them with an expressionless face. ¡°Did Mr. Yu go back to the Yu family?¡±


    ¡°What does it have anything to do with you?¡± <i>You can¡¯t cook yet want to snatch my chef. </i>Ming Shu didn¡¯t want the male protagonist¡¯s Aura Points.


    ¡°I heard things have been a little tense in the Yu family these days. If Mr. Yu goes back with the will, that¡¯ll make him prey.¡±


    Ming Shu was confused. ¡°What do you want to say exactly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe here, I¡¯m going to take Little Lian on a tour for some time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming! No way!¡± <i>You just beat around the bush and want to snatch my chef! What an insidious male protagonist! </i>


    Feng Heng: ¡°...¡±


    Feng Heng took a deep breath. ¡°Little Lian has the right to decide on her own.¡±


    Ming Shu said confidently, ¡°I¡¯m her boss.¡±


    Feng Heng: ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking for leave for her.¡±


    Ming Shu paused for two seconds and suddenly pped the desk. ¡°Little Lian, you¡¯ll say, who do you follow!¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Ruan Xiaolian looked at Ming Shu, then looked at Feng Heng. ¡°Boss Feng, I... I¡¯m on duty, it¡¯s not good for me to leave. Besides, what¡¯s the use of my going with you...¡±


    Sister Qi had helped her a lot. She couldn¡¯t do whatever she wanted because of that.


    It was her duty to work here.


    Feng Heng wanted to smack someone with his money.

 Chapter 1162 - The Boss Is Out (30)

    <h4>Chapter 1162: The Boss Is Out (30)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu was very happy to keep her female chef and decided to add a dish for dinner.


    ¡°Let me tell you one thing. You can like Feng Heng, but you should stay with him less. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll run out of luck with him.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Ruan Xiaolian thought about it carefully. In addition to several asions, it seemed each time she stayed with Feng Heng things would go wrong...


    Ruan Xiaolian shivered.


    ¡°But I am your god of luck. Okay, I¡¯ll send you home tonight.¡±


    ¡°Uhh...¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian was protected by Ming Shu like a golden nugget. Feng Heng came to her several times, but probably felt it was too difficult to snatch this person from Ming Shu¡¯s hands, so he gave up in the end.


    He went to Yu Jing and asked him to correct his girlfriend. Why did she have to keep his girl busy all day long!


    Yu Jing could pull Ming Shu away once or twice, but he couldn¡¯t stop her everyday.


    Ming Shu loved staying with Ruan Xiaolian the most. Yu Jing suggested they could just get rid of Ruan Xiaolian.


    Feng Heng: ¡°...¡± <i>I¡¯ll get rid of you first! Why don¡¯t you get rid of your own girlfriend!</i>


    Feng Heng exploded.


    Yu Jing actually had no time to care about Ruan Xiaolian. Now, the Yu family¡¯s people were all watching him.


    Probably the entire Yu family wanted to remove him, other than Second Mister Yu. But actually, thetter couldn¡¯t wait to see him die in his heart, he just pretended to be supportive and stand on his side.


    Yu Jing had been ying the role of a waste for several years, so all the others thought he wouldn¡¯t cause anything big. However, soon these people learned that they were wrong.


    This young mister who behaved like a waste and had a short fuse was everything but a waste.


    He was the one who hid in the deepest water.


    In the meeting room, Yu Jing sat in the first seat. The attendees for today were all the Yu family.


    Yu Jingguo and Yu Ting sat to the left of Yu Jing. Yu Ting looked a little haggard, but Yu Jingguo was as calm as a mountain and seemed to be pondering something.


    Second Mister Yu sat in the first seat on the right since he was on Yu Jing¡¯s side.


    The others took the seats ordingly. Other than the Yu family¡¯s several brothers, there were also some aunts and uncles rted to the Yu family.


    In the face of these people, Yu Jing didn¡¯t intend to pretend to be noble or graceful at all.


    ¡°I know you are not convinced, and I also know you all want me to die...¡± As he said this, Yu Jing took a nce over the people below, in a cold tone. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t pushed me, I wouldn¡¯t be sitting here today, so you have brought this on yourselves.¡±


    That will, he never wanted to use it.


    The people all woreplicated expressions on their faces.


    Yu Jing didn¡¯t speak much. Second Mister Yu made a summary in secret, which was¡ª<i>It was you who put me in this position, and now I¡¯ll hold on to this position. </i>


    He proved himself to be supported by a big devil.


    Yu Jingguo didn¡¯t say anything throughout the whole process. Yu Ting tried to say something several times, but was stopped by Yu Jingguo.


    ¡°Second Uncle.¡±


    When they left the meeting room, Yu Ting asked first, ¡°Why did you take Yu Jing¡¯s side?¡±


    Second Mister Yu said meaningfully, ¡°Yu Ting, don¡¯t me me for not staying in my ce, but... sometimes, you just can¡¯t do things ording to your own will.¡±


    Second Mister Yu left after saying that. Now he was on the opposite side.


    The rest of the people looked at each other for a while.


    What was this all about? The one who used to dislike Yu Jing the most now had be his supporter?


    ¡°Fine, now, we brothers arepeting with blood here, he just got the old man¡¯s free slot. We are all his sons, how could he be so biased?¡±


    Was Old Mister Yu biased?


    Of course he was. Nobody knew why he liked Yu Jing so much.


    But Old Mister Yu had given them their chances. If they hadn¡¯t pushed Yu Jing, nothing would have happened today.


    ¡°It¡¯s already like this, everyone, let¡¯s speak less and go.¡± Yu Jingguo was still calm and didn¡¯t seem to have been affected by this matter.


    The others watched Yu Jingguo leave with Yu Ting.


    ¡°Dad, is this the end of the matter?¡± As soon as they got in the car, Yu Ting couldn¡¯t help ask. He¡¯d gone through too many things recently, and one was more irritating than the other!


    ¡°He holds 35% of the shares; with his previous holdings, he has now more than 40%, more than any one of us. What else do you think we can do?


    ¡°Ting¡¯er, do you know where you went wrong?¡±


    Yu Ting looked at his own father.


    ¡°Like he said, you shouldn¡¯t have pushed him. Yu Jing is not a person with big ambitions. The old man dared to give him so many shares because he knew his personality well.¡±


    Yu Ting¡¯s eyes shone with gloomy lights and he called in a hoarse voice, ¡°Dad...¡±


    Yu Jingguo continued, ¡°When you found that Yu Jing was still in the country, you leaked the news to your second uncle through his bodyguard. He had the greatest grudge with Yu Jing, so you were sure he must take action. You only needed to take the chance to kill Yu Jing, but without putting yourself under suspicion.¡±


    Yu Ting¡¯s expression changed greatly.


    ¡°You think you¡¯ve done it wlessly, but actually, if I hadn¡¯t disposed of that bodyguard behind your back, you¡¯d have been caught by now.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I...¡±


    Yu Jingguo lifted his hand and indicated for him not to talk. ¡°Ting¡¯er, however strong you are, there is always someone stronger in this world. You still have to learn.¡±


    Yu Ting was a little unconvinced. ¡°Where exactly did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°Why did you have to kill him?¡±


    Yu Ting clenched his fists. ¡°We grew up together, but he was the only one in Grandpa¡¯s eyes. No matter how excellent I am, he¡¯ll always better be than me. Even though he became like thatter, Grandpa only preferred him...¡±


    Yu Jingguo sighed.


    ¡°What you did wrong was, the person you hired wasn¡¯t professional enough, and they didn¡¯t do it clean.¡± Yu Jingguo paused. ¡°Was it you who did it againter?¡±


    Yu Ting was awakened by Yu Jingguo. But hearing this sudden question, he was a little confused. ¡°Later?¡±


    Yu Jingguo rested his eyes on Yu Ting¡¯s face for a few seconds. ¡°Yu Jing had another identter, and after that, he came back with the will. I thought it was you who learned the lesson and did it better, but now it seems it wasn¡¯t you.¡±


    Yu Ting knew nothing about this matter at all.


    Then who could it be?


    ...


    Yu Jing returned to the Yu family and inherited the family fortune, so Impressive Band couldn¡¯t perform normally.


    Peng Pai would howl inint every night he arrived.


    He had no idea at all that the boss he picked up readily had such a noble identity.


    ¡°You picked him up?¡±<i> Is there really such an operation? </i>


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    Manager Cai and Ming Shu sat on stools and began to listen to Peng Pai telling stories.


    It was a night of high winds and darkness, and Peng Pai just came off work. Perhaps guided by fate, he did not take the usual route, but took a shortcut and an unfamiliar path.


    Because he was not familiar with the path, Peng Pai became lost along the way.


    He didn¡¯t know where he was.


    At that moment, the wind was blowing gloomily around him, everything was quiet, and the streetmps were broken. He couldn¡¯t see the surroundings clearly.


    All sorts of haunted stories ran through his mind, and Peng Pai almost peed himself out of fear.


    Instinctively, he started to run.


    Who knew two men would appear in front of him, and some people would also corner him from the back. He ran into the robbers.


    Peng Pai knew a little about fighting. But it would definitely not be easy to deal with so many people. Just when he was ready to give up his money to save his life, a sudden voice came from the darkness nearby¡ª


    ¡°So noisy.¡±


    Then he ran into his present boss.

 Chapter 1163 - The Boss Is Out (31)

    <h4>Chapter 1163: The Boss Is Out (31)</h4>


    Yu Jing looked like a prickly gangster at that time. No matter what you said, he would prick you.


    He had no ID card, no money, and looked like a poor abandoned child.


    Later when Peng Pai recalled the scene, he felt very sorry for his boss.


    Such a beautiful child. Why was he so pitiful?


    Of course, it turned out Peng Pai was thinking wrong. Although his boss looked poor, he was actually notcking money.


    Peng Pai was a person who wasn¡¯t afraid of spines. So with his unremitting effort, he developed a solid friendship with Yu Jing.


    To calcte it precisely, it was actually less than half a year since the two met each other.


    Ming Shu chutted. ¡°Based on this story, I wouldn¡¯t even be surprised if he makes a love confession to you.¡±


    Peng Pai quickly waved his hands. ¡°No, no, how would I dare to sully my boss.¡±


    He was not gay!


    He was straight! Straight as hell!


    ¡°Sister Qi, Brother Peng.¡± Ertong saw the three sitting in a corner weirdly and also leaned closer. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Peng Paiughed, embarrassed. He didn¡¯t dare to let Yu Jing know he was telling this story. ¡°Has your case been closed?¡±


    Ertong¡¯s attention was momentarily diverted, and he was still a little shy. ¡°Not yet, but no progress. The station told us to rest since we¡¯ve been focusing on it for so long. Well... Where¡¯s the boss?¡±


    ¡°Boss, ah, he went to inherit the family fortune.¡±


    Ertong was dumbfounded. ¡°???¡±


    Ming Shu drew another stool for Ertong. ¡°Ertong, which district are you in charge of?¡±


    Ertong thanked her hurriedly and answered after sitting down. ¡°West District.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the rape case that happened by the side of Qushui River in 2014?¡±


    Ertong was a little surprised. ¡°Why are you asking this, Sister Qi?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking into something.¡±


    Ertong looked around. They were sitting in the corner, behind them was the ess to the backstage, and there wasn¡¯t anyone around.


    ¡°This case we¡¯re working on has to do with that one. A body was found some time ago, the criminal police in charge of the case found some clues and connected them with the previous case.¡±


    Ertong was at a low position in the station; policemen like him could only run errands and didn¡¯t know much about the key information.


    He only knew that a special investigation team had been set up and four cases had been involved so far, including the one that happened by Qushui River.


    ¡°Well, it seems the victim¡¯sst name was also Qiao, her name was Qiao... Qiao...¡± Ertong tried hard to remember the name.


    Ming Shu said it for him. ¡°Qiao Yun, my sister.¡±


    Everyone fell into a weird silence.


    Qiao Yun... Qi Yun Bar...


    Ming Shu appeared very normal, so normal as to frighten them a little.


    ¡°Can you get me the files?¡± Ming Shu asked Ertong.


    Ertong returned to himself confusedly, eyes filled with ill-disguised apology and sympathy. ¡°These files are with the special investigation team and not allowed to be exposed... I... I can try, see if I can take some pictures for you.¡±


    Ertong looked shy, but he formed a band with Peng Pai, which at least meant that he was not a moral man at heart.


    They intended tofort Ming Shu, but thetter didn¡¯t react at all. She told them to return to their own businesses.


    ...


    Ertong managed to take some pictures of the files for Ming Shu. Not only was Qiao Yun¡¯s information included, he also got the files of another victim.


    This victim was a high school student in senior year two, who never came back after she went to a lesson. Her family called the police. When they found her, she¡¯d been dead for 24 hours.


    What they all had inmon, besides being women who were raped first before getting killed, was an X-shaped scratch behind their ears. ording to the autopsy, the scratch was made after death, which meant that only the murderer could have done it.


    When the police typed this clue into the system, it triggered the keyword, connecting it to an unsolved case.


    Then the police officer who handled this case proposed that the killer was most likely a serial killer.


    Based on this, they began to look for unsolved cases over the years.


    It led them to find a few cases of X-shaped scratches behind the victim¡¯s ears. Judging from the archives, no one regarded that tiny scratch as greatly important.


    Because that scratch was so subtle, a careless legal medical expert, or a legal medical expert in small towns, wouldn¡¯t write it into the report at all.


    From this point of view, there may be other undiscovered victims.


    When you put several cases together, you could find more things inmon.


    None of the victims struggled. No one knew why the victims turned up at the wrong crime scene, with traces of ecstasy and heat drugs in their body.


    Ming Shu looked through Qiao Yun¡¯s case. Ertong took the pictures secretly in panic, so some pictures were very vague, and some pages were missing.


    When Qiao Yun died, in addition to her own things, nothing was found at the scene. The murderer was like a ghost and left nothing behind.


    There was no sign of struggle on Qiao Yun¡¯s body.


    ording to the autopsy results, she also had traces of ecstasy and that kind of drug in her body. The murderer would have allowed his victims to maintain a slight awareness, but take away their resistance. With that drug, the murderer could almost make the victims cooperate with him voluntarily.


    The murderer was a calm, rational person with a strong anti-detection ability.


    Ming Shu thought back to that night.


    Qiao Yun received a call from Yu Ting, and parted with the Host to go meet him.


    Yu Ting said that after meeting Qiao Yun, they also parted.


    He didn¡¯t know where Qiao Yun was going afterward.


    About an hour after the time that Yu Ting said Qiao Yun had left, the Host called Qiao Yun but it didn¡¯t go through. The Host thought it was just because the phone was powered off and didn¡¯t think much of it.


    Something happened during that one hour.


    After all these years, the surveince video had definitely been gone. Ming Shu was thinking how to go check thetest victim when she suddenly got a call from the police.


    Now that the cases had been put together for investigation, the families would have to be re-interrogated.


    The first questions were the same as they were back then.


    ¡°Did your sister show any abnormal behavior during that time, like meeting someone new or something?¡±


    Ming Shu searched the Host¡¯s memories and shook her head.


    The Host and Qiao Yun were almost inseparable.


    The policeman nodded. ¡°Miss Qiao, please think it over carefully. Maybe one detail will help us a lot.¡±


    This interrogation was just a process. When Ming Shu wanted to ask something, the other side would only say that the case was still under investigation, and they wouldn¡¯t tell her the details.


    After the interrogation, Ming Shu was brought out.


    Ming Shu met Ertong outside. She pulled him aside and asked, ¡°Where is the office of your special investigation team?¡±


    ¡°Sister, Sister Qi... What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Just tell me.¡±


    Ertong: ¡°...¡± <i>Why do I have such a bad feeling!</i>


    But under Ming Shu¡¯s smiling gaze, Ertong had to answer in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s the third room on the left on the third floor.¡±


    Ming Shu patted Ertong on his thin shoulder like an old leader who came on inspection. ¡°Goodd, you did a great job!¡±


    Ertong: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Sister Qi is acting again.</i>


    <i>Do I need to tell this to the boss...</i>

 Chapter 1164 - The Boss Is Out (32)

    <h4>Chapter 1164: The Boss Is Out (32)</h4>


    Ming Shu peeked at the files of four cases from the special investigation team. They had screened theworks of four victims, but found no ovepping suspects.


    Not daring to wait any longer, Ming Shu secretly photographed the files and took the pictures back.


    ¡°Little Qi.¡±


    The living room was dimly lit. Qiao Cheng sat in the dim light and called Ming Shu.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°Has the policeman questioned you again?¡± Qiao Cheng¡¯s tone sounded a little gloomy. ¡°They said the murderere out and did it again.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Qiao Cheng covered his face. ¡°This time... Will they catch the murderer?¡±


    Ming Shu was silent for a few seconds, then smiled slightly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Qiao Cheng seemed like he had been assured. ¡°Don¡¯t tell this to your mother now, tell her when the result is out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu told Qiao Cheng to go rest early, but Qiao Cheng only waved his hand to let her go upstairs.


    Yu Jing hadn¡¯t returned and the room was dark.


    Ming Shu turned on the light and sat before her desk. She began to study the pictures she took at the station. The killer must have left other clues.


    ...


    Yu Jing was busy with affairs in the Yu family and came backte every day, but he insisted on returning.


    When he came back today, Ming Shu was already asleep.


    He took his clothes and went down to bathe. Then he went to bed softly and held Ming Shu from behind, nuzzling her neck. The exhaustion of the day seemed to be appeased at this time.


    Ming Shu turned over. ¡°Yu Jing.¡±


    Yu Jing asked lightly, ¡°Did I wake you up?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me?¡±


    Yu Jing: ¡°???¡±


    Was that his imagination just now?


    This girl who would turn her back on him after sex just now asked him if he wanted her? Did she mean what he was thinking?


    Yu Jing was still hesitating when Ming Shu slid her fingers under his clothes.


    ¡°Wife...¡±


    Ming Shu could still divert her attention and ask, ¡°Has anyone in the Yu family caused you trouble?¡±


    ¡°They... wouldn¡¯t dare...¡±


    ¡°Did you find out who¡¯s targeting you?¡±


    Yu Jing¡¯s body tensed and he breathed heavily. ¡°I, I know who it is, but I haven¡¯t... I haven¡¯t got evidence. Wait, wait for me to get evidence...¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t talk anymore. Yu Jing took the lead and soon there were only ambiguous gasps left in the room.


    ...


    The next day...


    Yu Jing looked at the person who was yawning beside him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to send me off.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s sending you off?¡± Ming Shu shrank into the passenger seat and yawned frequently. She said in a soft and weak voice, ¡°I just want to eat soup dumplings.¡±


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Were soup dumplings as delicious as him?


    As soon as he saw her face, Yu Jing felt all his anger drain away and his heart became as soft as a cloud.


    ¡°How will you go backter? Or I could send you back again?¡±


    ¡°Are you so idle? If you have so much time, just earn more money and buy me soup dumplings.¡± <i>Why are you sending me off all the time, are you nuts!</i>


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯ll buy everything for you!</i>


    Yu Jing pulled the car over and went to buy soup dumplings in a very long line. Yu Jing took advantage of his personal charm and soon got himself in the front of the line.


    After buying soup dumplings, Yu Jing got in the car and handed them over to Ming Shu. ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s very hot. Eat slowly and don¡¯t choke. Here¡¯s the milk.¡±


    Yu Jing stuck the milk straw in ce and didn¡¯t bother to wait until Ming Shu took it herself, but instead held it for her, feeding her.


    ¡°Yu Jing, I remember that you said you¡¯d never like me. What do you say now?¡± She didn¡¯t forget that.


    Yu Jing¡¯s hands shivered and almost spilled the milk.


    Did he ever say something like that?


    When?


    He didn¡¯t remember anything!


    He never said that!


    ¡°You remembered it wrong,¡± Yu Jing said, ¡°I¡¯ve never said something like that.¡±


    ¡°Then who said that?¡±


    ¡°How would I know which idiot said that.¡± <i>I¡¯ll definitely not admit it!</i> Yu Jing leaned over and ced a light kiss on Ming Shu¡¯s cheek. ¡°I like you the most.¡±


    ¡°Oh... An idiot.¡±


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡± <i>Why is sheughing, what¡¯s so funny about it! The key was thetter sentence, were you just being selectively deaf?!</i>


    Yu Jing parked the car under thepany building. Ming Shu was wiping her hands slowly.


    Yu Jing unfastened the safety belt while asking, ¡°Wife, do you want a goodbye kiss?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be oxygen-deprived.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    This rtionship was really nearing its end.


    Break up?


    <i>Heh heh, unfortunately, I¡¯m not that kind of stingy man who will break up whenever he¡¯s unhappy!</i>


    <i>Deep breaths!</i>


    ¡°Come, wife, let me transfer some oxygen to you.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    They stayed in the car for several more minutes, then Yu Jing got out and asked his assistant to arrange someone to send Ming Shu back... Special request: it should be a female who got married and be a mother.


    The woman who was called down was very uneasy. The newly appointed boss of the group was terrifying.


    So the woman was clearly stunned to see a soft and tender young girl in the car.


    ¡°Hi... Hi...¡±


    Ming Shu nodded with a smile.


    Yu Jing stood outside the car window and bent down to talk to Ming Shu. ¡°It¡¯s cold these days. When you get outter, remember to put on more clothes.¡±


    The woman was so nervous. <i>Is this the Sixth Mister Yu who doesn¡¯t ever smile ording to rumors?</i>


    <i>Why does he sound like a nanny...</i>


    Finally, as the woman was barely hanging on, Yu Jing touched Ming Shu¡¯s head and said, ¡°See you tonight, wife.¡±


    Then Ming Shu waved to the woman to drive.


    The woman could see Yu Jing from the rearview mirror, who was standing in ce and watching their car leave.


    She thought she heard him call her his wife just now...


    Boss Yu had a wife!


    And he treated her so nicely!


    The woman quietly looked at Ming Shu; thetter was focusing on her phone with her head lowered. She wore a stay-at-home dress and her hair was a little messy, but with that pretty face, she gave out a kind of chaotic beauty, of just waking up in the early morning.


    She deserved to be Boss Yu¡¯s wife with that amazing appearance...


    ¡°Turn left ahead.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay...¡± Her voice was also so pleasant.


    Ming Shu leaned over and honked the horn, and the person walking on the main road was startled.


    ¡°Are you sleepwalking on the street this early in the morning?¡± Ming Shu rolled down the window and looked at Ruan Xiaolian who walked by the roadside with a pale face.


    ¡°...Sister Qi,¡± Ruan Xiaolian greeted Ming Shu in a murmur.


    ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian seemed to be unable to think and got in the car as Ming Shu ordered. Then she fell into a daze when she sat in the car.


    ¡°Sister Qi, is it really very important to be matched for marriage?¡±


    ¡°Did Feng Heng¡¯s mother offer you a check to leave him?¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian was shocked a little. ¡°You... How did you know that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all the same as on TV.¡± <i>All routine!</i>


    Ruan Xiaolian: ¡°...¡±


    The woman: ¡°...¡± <i>The name Feng Heng sounds familiar.</i>


    ¡°But you see, in the end, won¡¯t the male and female cope with numerous difficulties and dangers and then end up together?¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian asked in a weak tone, ¡°What... What if it¡¯s a tragedy?¡±


    ¡°Sounds reasonable... How much did his mother give you?¡±


    ¡°...Two million.¡±


    ¡°Two million?¡± Ming Shu was shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s...¡± <i>Just two million.</i>


    Ruan Xiaolian assumed Ming Shu thought it was too much, even the woman also thought so.


    ¡°What did she think she was doing? Driving away a beggar?!¡± <i>My chef is priceless, she actually only offered two million!</i>


    Ming Shu searched out Feng Heng from the WeChat address list and directly sent a video call invitation.


    Feng Heng was probably having a morning meeting when he suddenly received Ming Shu¡¯s constant invitation for a video call. Thinking that his girl was very sticky with her, Feng Heng lifted his hand to tell the others to continue while he went out to answer the call.

 Chapter 1165 - The Boss Is Out (33)

    <h4>Chapter 1165: The Boss Is Out (33)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>¡°Mister Feng Heng.¡± </i>


    ¡°Yes, Miss Qiao Qi, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    <i>¡°I heard that your distinguished mother wanted to drive away my chef with only two million?¡±</i>


    ¡°What?¡± Feng Heng was confused.


    <i>¡°My chef is only worth two million? Okay, I¡¯ll give you two million, and don¡¯t bother her again. I¡¯ll keep her!¡± </i>


    ¡°Wait... What are you talking about?¡± <i>What two million, what driving away? Besides, that¡¯s my girl, not your chef! </i>


    <i>¡°Ask your mother. I¡¯ll send you the check, don¡¯te bother my chef.¡± </i>


    Ming Shu hung up the video call after finishing the sentence.


    Feng Heng: ¡°...¡± <i>What did my mother do behind my back?!</i>


    <i>Why did it reach that woman!</i>


    <i>Just kill me!</i>


    Feng Heng didn¡¯te back to the meeting but went straight to Mother Feng. After learning what happened from Mother Feng, Feng Heng really didn¡¯t know what expression he should wear to face his mother.


    ¡°Mom... Who I like is Ruan Xiaolian, her entire person.¡±


    Mother Feng yed well the role of an evil mother-inw who despised the poor and curried favour with the rich. ¡°You think she likes you? People like her only love your money!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve seen a lot of such people, pretending to be more high-hearted than anyone else, but actually they are after your money. My son, I will never hurt you. You and her are not suitable.¡±


    ¡°Mother...¡±


    ¡°Feng Heng, I¡¯m telling you, I will never allow Ruan Xiaolian to be with you. Between her and me, there¡¯s only one you can choose!¡±


    Feng Heng was a little helpless. ¡°Mom, do you know that Qiao Qi called me just now?¡±


    Mother Feng didn¡¯t understand how this had to do with the Qiao family¡¯s miss.


    But if it were the Qiao family...


    The Qiao family only had a daughter andter she would be the only heir of the family fortune...


    ¡°Qiao Qi said she would give me two million and told me to stay away from Ruan Xiaolian.¡±


    ¡°...What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Are you satisfied with that? You tried to drive her away with two million, but now she¡¯s driving me away with two million.¡±


    Feng Heng left as soon as he finished the sentence.


    He had to go win his wife over.


    Mother Feng didn¡¯t react at all for a long time. What did this matter have anything to do with Qiao Qi?


    ...


    Ming Shu took Ruan Xiaolian home. Cui Yuhui was preparing breakfast. She saw Ming Shu and Yu Jing go out together, but now Ming Shue back with a girl...


    ¡°Little Qi...¡± This young girl looked a little familiar.


    <i>Isn¡¯t she the girl from the party before? </i>


    Little Qi had a boyfriend now, how could she bring a young girl home... Wait, there seemed to be nothing wrong with bringing a girl home.


    Cui Yuhui patted her own forehead. She was really frightened by her daughter before.


    ¡°Well, Sister Qi, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± The woman who drove Ming Shu back didn¡¯t know how to address Ming Shu, so she called her what Ruan Xiaolian called her and handed the car keys to Ming Shu readily.


    She was just ordered to drive and didn¡¯t expect to have heard a great show, which was quite different from those cliched stories.


    Boss Yu¡¯s wife was so domineering!


    ¡°Okay. You can drive the car back, Yu Jing will need it after work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes... Okay.¡±


    While waiting for the woman to leave, Cui Yuhui took Ruan Xiaolian to sit in the living room. Seeing Ruan Xiaolian¡¯s miserable face that looked like she hadn¡¯t fallen asleep for a whole night, Cui Yuhui couldn¡¯t help her mother¡¯s love. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ming Shu exined the matter to her mother briefly. Cui Yuhui held the turner and said angrily, ¡°Times have changed, who would still pay attention to being matched for marriage? I even wish you had a poor boyfriend so that you could stand high above him.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>That¡¯s my birth mother. </i>


    ¡°<i>Cough, cough,</i> well, Little Yu is good.¡± Cui Yuhui didn¡¯t remember that she had a rich son-inw who had just taken over the familypany until after finishing the above sentence, so she changed the topic quickly. ¡°What matters is that two people like each other; they can earn money together if they are poor. As long as two people work together, nothing can¡¯t be ovee.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian: ¡°...¡±


    Being matched for marriage had its points, because differences in status could really cause problems. Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything absolute.


    But Ruan Xiaolian was her chef.


    Of course she would help her.


    Ming Shu asked Cui Yuhui to leave, then said to Ruan Xiaolian as if she was a weird uncle trying to carry off a loli, ¡°Be good, I won¡¯t let you suffer.¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian, the loli: ¡°...Sister Qi, I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled even more sincerely. ¡°What are you scared of?¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian: ¡°You¡¯ve been... so kind to me. I¡¯m a little scared... Why, why are you so nice to me?¡±


    ¡°Because I like you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Kuangdang</i>¡ª


    Ming Shu and Ruan Xiaolian looked up at the same time. Cui Yuhui was standing at the door of the kitchen, and there was no other expression on her face other than shock.


    ¡°Wait, Mom, listen to me.¡±


    Cui Yuhui tried hard to control her emotions and not to let herself copse. ¡°Little Qi, were you and that Yu Jing just pretending and you brought him home just to fool me and your dad? The one you really like is her, right?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>I just like her cooking skills, it¡¯s true! Can you not let your imagination run wild? </i>


    Ruan Xiaolian: ¡°...¡± <i>Did I do something wrong?</i>


    ...


    Although Ming Shu exined herself well enough to Cui Yuhui and Ruan Xiaolian, the way the two looked at her was still weird.


    In order to prevent Cui Yuhui from imagining something strange, Ming Shu sent Ruan Xiaolian home.


    Ming Shu was a person that kept her word. Right on that day, she ordered someone to send a two-million check to Feng Heng.


    When he received the check, it was said that he stood frozen for a couple of seconds.


    <i>Who let your mother bully my chef!</i>


    <i>You deserved it!</i>


    Ming Shu stayed in the bar and studied those pictures, one by one.


    But they were all the victims¡¯ belongings, and the police had seen them over and over.


    Just as she was about to give up, her fingers suddenly paused and then zoomed in on the picture quickly. These...


    Ming Shu checked which victim the things belonged to.


    Qiao Yun.


    Qiao Yun¡¯s things?


    But why didn¡¯t the Host remember anything about these in her memory?


    It was a pair of ear studs. Qiao Yun couldn¡¯t have bought them herself. Whatever she bought, she would also buy for the Host. Even if the color was different, it must be the same style.


    So these ear studs could only have been given by other people.


    But if the giver was their rtive, the gifts would be also prepared in double.


    Ming Shu went directly to the police station, asking to see her sister¡¯s belongings.


    Those things were evidences as well as relics, so Ming Shu used some of the family¡¯s influence and finally got to see them.


    Each thing was in an evidence bag. Ming Shu found the ear studs. With fine workmanship, they were iid with pink diamonds.


    Pink diamonds were rare, but it was not strange for the Qiao family¡¯s big miss to have such valuable jewelry. At that time, Father and Miss Qiao were too sad, and the ear studs were small, delicate objects, so probably they didn¡¯t identify the belongings very clearly.


    ¡°These are not my sister¡¯s things.¡± Ming Shu held the ear studs. ¡°I never saw this pair of ear studs.¡±


    The team leader in charge of this case was also beside her when she was allowed to be seeing the belongings.


    ¡°They were not your sister¡¯s?¡± The team leader was confused. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell the police back then?¡±


    ¡°It was so chaotic at that time. The ear studs are so small, you showed them to us then took them away as evidence, how could we notice?¡±


    The team leader: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Perhaps they were just gifts your sister received and she didn¡¯t tell you?¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t my sister tell me? Isn¡¯t that suspicious?¡±


    ¡°...¡± The team leader gave a profound look to Ming Shu, then ordered through the phone, ¡°Tell the other victims¡¯ families toe identify the belongings one more time.¡±

 Chapter 1166 - The Boss Is Out (34)

    <h4>Chapter 1166: The Boss Is Out (34)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    On her way back, the more Ming Shu thought about it, the more strange she felt. Pink diamonds were rare, and the price was very high... But she seemed to have seen pink diamonds like this before.


    Yet Father and Mother Qiao never gave her pink diamonds...


    Ming Shu went back and looked through the Host¡¯s things, but found no simr pink diamonds.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Yu Jing walked in to see the dressing table was a mess. ¡°What happened to our mother? Just now when I arrived home, she pulled me aside and talked about something strange.¡±


    Ming Shu stood before the dressing table and didn¡¯t seem to hear Yu Jing.


    ¡°Wife?¡±


    When Yu Jing approached her, Ming Shu turned her head. ¡°Nothing. Keep your hands to yourself, go take a shower first.¡±


    ¡°Do I smell bad?¡±


    ¡°You stink.¡±


    Yu Jing smelled himself. <i>It¡¯s not like that, I smell good...</i>


    ¡°What were you thinking just now?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking...¡±


    <i>Zheng Guangming...</i>


    <i>Right!</i>


    <i>The ne Zheng Guangming gave to me had pink diamonds. But where is the ne?</i>


    Ming Shu swept a gaze over the table. ¡°Where¡¯s the ne I put on the tablest time?¡±


    ¡°What ne?¡± Yu Jing pretended to know nothing.


    ¡°The one you asked me aboutst time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ming Shu squinted her eyes and called him, ¡°Yu Jing.¡±


    Yu Jing revealed a wronged expression. He moved slowly and took out the ne from the depths of the drawer. ¡°If you like it, I can give you a better one, I¡¯ll buy you anything you want. But you shouldn¡¯t have something given by others on you, especially by males...¡±


    Ming Shu took the ne box. ¡°What about my dad?¡±


    Yu Jing: ¡°Well... Our dad is different, the gifts he gives should be respected.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu was toozy to argue with him. She opened the box. At the time Zheng Guangming gave it to her, she only took a nce at it, but she remembered there seemed to be a pink diamond on the pendant.


    The pendant was studded with many diamonds, in a pistil shape, and the pink diamond was right in the middle of the others.


    Ming Shu was silent. Was Zheng Guangming the murderer?


    The gentle and cultured man who was like an old schr and had been Qiao Cheng¡¯s friend for many years?


    She didn¡¯t like that man much, though.


    But Zheng Guangming and Qiao Cheng had been friends for several decades...


    If Zheng Guangming was really the murderer, Ming Shu would think it too unreal.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, wife?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°You sleep first, I¡¯ll go talk to my dad for a bit.¡±


    ¡°You want to steal food with Dad again?¡± Yu Jing raised his eyebrows. ¡°If you get caught by Mom, don¡¯t me me for not saving you.¡±


    ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡±


    ¡°Are you not?¡±


    Ming Shu was speechless. She was a serious person and wouldn¡¯t steal food casually, okay? Wasn¡¯t it Mr. Qiaoing to her each time he wanted to destroy the evidence!


    Although Mr. Qiao never seeded, he never got bored of it.


    ¡°I have business to take care of, be good and sleep first.¡± Ming Shu put her arms around Yu Jing¡¯s neck and kissed his lips lightly.


    As she was about to leave, Yu Jing seized her waist. The tenderness in his eyes made Ming Shu unable to push his hands away.


    Then she felt a darkness before her eyes. Yu Jing¡¯s soft and tender kiss fell on her lips, making her forget to think.


    Ming Shu¡¯s body softened. Yu Jing held her and leaned against the table, prolonging the kiss.


    This girl...


    She was his.


    She would always be his.


    ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± Ming Shu got back her reason and gasped, pushing against his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t seduce me. Let¡¯s take it slow.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes were a little misty, and her lips were red like she¡¯d applied rouge, as bright as dripping water. Her neck was slightly revealed, and the red mark under her corbone had not disappeared, ambiguous and inviting.


    ¡°Facing the girl I like, how can I take it slow?¡± Yu Jing¡¯s voice was lower than before, weighed with an undisguised desire.


    What could he manage? She was like poison and as soon as he touched her, he couldn¡¯t control his body.


    ¡°Go take a cold shower.¡± Ming Shu broke free from his arms and walked out quickly.


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡±


    He lowered his head slightly.


    <i>Until when do I have to take a shower?</i>


    <i>She was feeling it just now, how could she sober up so quickly? Is it that I¡¯m not charming enough? </i>


    ...


    Qiao Cheng was in his study. Ming Shu knocked on the door, then went in.


    Probably Qiao Cheng thought it was Cui Yuhui, so he covered something with the stuff on the table in a hurry, with a guilty face.


    Seeing it was Ming Shu, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Little Qi, you scared me, close the door, close the door!¡±


    ¡°Dad, what were you eating?¡± <i>Why didn¡¯t you invite me! </i>


    ¡°Shh!¡± Qiao Cheng hushed and gave Ming Shu two green bean cakes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell your mother.¡±


    ¡°Share a half, then I won¡¯t tell Mother.¡±


    Qiao Cheng: ¡°...¡±


    Qiao Cheng looked at his green bean cakes, then looked at his own daughter. In the end, he shared a half with her. ¡°You promised, don¡¯t tell your mother.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t digest so many sweet desserts, Mother is just looking out for your own good.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know, I didn¡¯t eat too much.¡± Qiao Cheng revealed a guilty expression.


    Qiao Cheng decided to change the topic. ¡°<i>Cough, cough, </i>Little Qi, what do you want with me?¡±


    ¡°I want to know something about Zheng Guangming.¡±


    Qiao Cheng scolded her immediately. ¡°What Zheng Guangming, he¡¯s your Uncle Zheng, how can you call his full name? Don¡¯t be so impolite.¡±


    Ming Shu naturally changed the way she called him. ¡°I want to know something about Uncle Zheng.¡±


    Qiao Cheng then nodded with satisfaction. ¡°What do you want to know about him? Why are you interested in your Uncle Zheng suddenly?¡±


    ¡°I remember that he hasn¡¯t gotten married, why?¡±


    Qiao Cheng paused. ¡°Your Uncle Zheng... He used to be married, but got divorced within a year, and since then, he has been all alone. We intended to introduce some people to him, but he said he liked someone and pursued the bachelor life. Why do you want to know about that?¡±


    ¡°Just curious.¡±


    Qiao Cheng was a little suspicious but didn¡¯t think too much. He sighed as he recalled those days. ¡°When we were students, your Uncle Zheng got a lot of pursuers, at that time... s, it¡¯s really good to be young.¡±


    ¡°Does Uncle Zheng have any special hobbies?¡±


    ¡°Special hobbies? He liked reading and travelling, he often spent a whole day reading novels. If he was on a trip, sometimes we wouldn¡¯t see him for several months, even a whole year. He¡¯s still like this now... Wait, Little Qi, why do you want to know about this?¡±


    Why did he have a weird feeling?


    Ming Shu smiled calmly. ¡°I want to know about your past, Father.¡±


    ¡°You want to know about my past, so why do you keep asking about your Uncle Zheng? Let me tell you about my past aplishments,eee...¡±


    After talking to Qiao Cheng, Ming Shu turned to Cui Yuhui and continued.


    Finally she got the conclusion that when Qiao Yun died, Zheng Guangming was not in the city.


    Ming Shu searched through Zheng Guangming¡¯s moments. In the evening that Qiao Yun died, he posted a picture of a scenic spot from a good position.


    But...


    There was no one in the picture. It was easy to achieve such an alibi. He only needed to have someone take his phone and post a picture at that time.


    Zheng Guangming¡¯s moments were all about his travels and it seemed nothing was wrong.


    Ming Shu checked the ne again. There seemed to be scuff marks on the pink diamond... Ming Shu handed the ne to the special investigation team and asked them to test it if the pink diamonds were the same.


    If the pink diamond he gave to her was cut from the same diamond as that on Qiao Yun¡¯s ear studs, then the two pink diamonds must be the same.


    She wouldn¡¯t believe such a coincidental thing would happen...


    Ming Shu provided the clue, so the police told her the result.


    They were not from the same pink diamond.

 Chapter 1167 - The Boss Is Out (35)

    <h4>Chapter 1167: The Boss Is Out (35)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Just as Ming Shu thought that nothing would happen, the police called her and asked her toe in for questioning.


    The pink diamonds didn¡¯t match Qiao Yun¡¯s but the white diamond on the ne matched the one on the brooch of another victim.


    There was only one real diamond on the brooch.


    Also, the family members of the victim never saw the brooch before.


    This was definitely not a coincidence.


    ¡°Where did you get this ne from?¡±


    ¡°Zheng Guangming gave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Zheng Guangming?¡±


    This person never appeared in their investigation.


    ¡°Who is Zheng Guangming?¡±


    ¡°Our families have known each other for many years. You can investigate him yourselves. I am not the police.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Miss Qiao, if Zheng Guangming is a suspect, you are in danger.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Ask him toe then.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s tone was arrogant. ¡°I can help you all catch the culprit. I don¡¯t need money. I just want snacks.¡±


    The policeman: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Where did this narcissiste from?</i>


    ...


    In the next few days, the police investigated Zheng Guangming. There was not much progress.


    Zheng Guangming was as clean as an innocent passerby. When the victims were killed, he was out of the city. There were witnesses and GPS tracking to prove that he was not in the city.


    The only suspicion was the ne.


    Zheng Guangming said that he bought the ne from a shop. He told the police that they should question the shop and not him.


    However, when the police went to the shop, they realized that an ident happened at the shop and all the customer details were lost.


    ...


    The only thing that didn¡¯t belong to the victims was the diamonds.


    Besides Qiao Yun¡¯s ear studs, the other diamonds were hidden among fake diamonds.


    They were hidden in items that seemed cheap and useless.


    The special investigation team tried to figure out why the murderer did this, but they didn¡¯t arrive at an answer.


    However, as the investigation progressed, many pieces of evidence regarding Zheng Guangming started to surface.


    The suspicion surrounding him grew.


    But it was not enough to hold him.


    Ming Shu received a call from Zheng Guangming in the afternoon. He asked if he could treat her to a meal.


    As a prime suspect, he was asking her for a meal now?


    Ming Shu rejected him.


    <i>Even if there is food, I will not go!</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect Zheng Guangming to find her at her house. Qiao Cheng and Cui Yuhui were both not at home.


    Ming Shu looked at the person at the door and turned around. She opened the door after some time.


    Ming Shu stood at the door and sized up the man. He was wearing a casual suit as well as an expensive watch on his wrist. His shoes were shining under the light.


    Honestly, no one would suspect such a charming and sessful man to be a murderer.


    He was both wealthy and handsome.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡± Zheng Guangming asked casually.


    Ming Shu tilted her body and let him in.


    Zheng Guangming walked into the living room familiarly. He poured a cup of tea for himself.


    ¡°Little Qi, I watched you grow up. That time, you were just a little child. I was afraid that I would hurt you when I hugged you. Your sister was a naughty little girl too.¡±


    Ming Shu sat opposite him. ¡°So you killed her?¡±


    Zheng Guangming smiled. ¡°I always wondered who would be the one to catch me. I didn¡¯t expect it to be you. I made a mistake. However, I don¡¯t regret it. You should have the same things as your sister.¡±


    Zheng Guangming could have given her anything. If he gave her a bag or some clothes... she wouldn¡¯t link it to him even if she found the diamond in Qiao Yun¡¯s possessions.


    But, he didn¡¯t.


    He chose to give her the same thing he gave Qiao Yun.


    Ming Shu smiled at him. ¡°So, are you nning to kill me too?¡±


    Zheng Guangming took a sip of his tea. Heplimented her like an elder: ¡°Little Qi, you¡¯re very smart.¡±


    If the real Qiao Qi was here, she might ask him why he killed her sister. He was Qiao Cheng¡¯s friend. How could he bear to kill Qiao Yun?


    However, if a person decides to be crazy, no one can stop him.


    Ming Shu was not Qiao Qi. Hence, she smiled calmly and said, ¡°Do you think that you can kill me? Who gave you the confidence?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take revenge for your sister? If you want, I can give you a chance...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Ming Shu interrupted him.


    Zheng Guangming: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve no interest in psychopaths. Also, I don¡¯t kill people.¡± Ming Shu paused and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think that you will be able to get out of here today. It is better for you to stay in prison.¡±


    Zheng Guangming lowered his eyes.


    He was anxious. This was not what he expected.


    Zheng Guangming suppressed his anxiety. ¡°Little Qi, since I dared toe, I have made ample preparations. It¡¯s useless even if they suspect me. They don¡¯t have any evidence. I killed your sister and all the other girls... you will be killed by me too.¡±


    Zheng Guangming appeared indifferent when he said this.


    He looked as though he was talking about the weather.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m filming a video.¡± Ming Shu pointed at the television wall.


    There was a cellphone in a cab on the wall.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Why would I just let you in like this? I¡¯ve already called the police.¡± Ming Shu got up and took the cellphone. She turned around and let Zheng Guangming see the screen. ¡°Come, say hello to your future guardians.¡±


    The members of the special investigation team were looking at him with ck faces. He could see the night scenes shing behind them. They should be in a car.


    Zheng Guangming: ¡°...¡±


    If he was only a little nervous just now, he was totally rxed now.


    He smiled gently. ¡°Little Qi, you really... surprised me.¡±


    Actress Shu bent her knees and pretended to lift her dress in a curtsey. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Zheng Guangming: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    When Qiao Cheng and Cui Yuhui arrived, Zheng Guangming had already been taken away. The living room was still intact. There was no sign of fighting.


    Zheng Guangming never resisted. He waited obediently for the police toe.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t understand Zheng Guangming. If he wanted to be caught, he wouldn¡¯t need tomit such a perfect crime.


    If he didn¡¯t want to be caught, he could have run away before the police arrived.


    Instead of doing that, he started telling Ming Shu about her and Qiao Yun¡¯s childhood.


    Qiao Cheng didn¡¯t understand him either. They had been friends since junior high.


    He didn¡¯t know why his good friend would do such a thing.


    That was his daughter...

 Chapter 1168 - The Boss Is Out (36)

    <h4>Chapter 1168: The Boss Is Out (36)</h4>


    Zheng Guangming was locked up. Even without questioning, he told the police everything he did.


    He told them everyone he had killed.


    Besides the victims that had been found, there were still some that were not found. These crimes were normallymitted outside the city.


    He would observe the victim for more than a month beforeing up with his n. Hence, no evidence was found.


    But, when the police asked him why he did all this, Zheng Guangming just smiled.


    Normal psychopathic murderers would break down under their questioning no matter how calm they appeared at the start.


    Zheng Guangming was different. From the start of the questioning, he didn¡¯t have any change in emotions. No one knew what to do with him.


    He did exin the branded goods and the X-shaped scratches.


    The victims deserved the branded goods.


    The policeman questioning him almost hit him when he said this.


    <i>What do you mean by they deserve it? That is a human life.</i>


    <i>Can you buy a human life just like this?</i>


    The X-shaped scratches were just done because he liked it. It was his style of murdering.


    The policeman wanted to hit him again.


    Qiao Cheng was unable to ept this matter. He was sent to the hospital immediately. On the day of the sentencing, he went to look at Zheng Guangming. After he came back, he was emotionally unstable. The doctor suggested that he take a rest and not tire himself out.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Qiao Cheng med himself.


    ¡°Old Qiao, don¡¯t me yourself. We were wrong about him.¡± Cui Yuhui was in a bad mood too, but she still consoled Qiao Cheng.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault... something almost happened to Little Qi too... why am I so stupid...¡±


    After so many years, he still didn¡¯t see the true face of his friend.


    ¡°Old Qiao, don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    ¡°Zheng Guangming, how could he do such things...¡± Qiao Cheng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.


    Cui Yuhui got depressed after hearing this. Tears started falling down her face.


    No one expected the truth to be like this...


    ¡°Father, do you want some?¡±


    A te of cut fruits appeared in front of Qiao Cheng.


    Qiao Cheng looked at Ming Shu. Ming Shu ced the fruits in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s very sweet.¡±


    Qiao Cheng¡¯s hand trembled as he picked up the fruit. It was very sweet. However, his heart still felt bitter.


    He couldn¡¯t help but be depressed when he thought about his other daughter.


    They should have known this long ago. In a family like theirs, they taught their children to be aware of strangers from a young age. The only people who could make Qiao Yun drop her guard were those close to her.


    Ming Shu waited for Qiao Cheng to calm down before saying, ¡°This is not your fault. Zheng Guangming broke records in the police station too.¡±


    Qiao Cheng looked up.


    ¡°We can¡¯t change the past. However, we managed to find the culprit for Sister, right?¡±


    ...


    After this issue was settled, Ming Shu¡¯s bar had almost finished expanding.


    Manager Cai made many contributions to the expansion of the bar. Ming Shu gave red packets to all the workers.


    ¡°Are we still using this name?¡± Manager Cai stood at the door and looked at the que.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu looked up and sighed. ¡°We will use this.¡±


    This bar was opened for Qiao Yun.


    This belonged to the two of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to snow soon.¡± Manager Cai looked at the dark sky and pulled her clothes around her. ¡°The year is ending again.¡±


    ¡°What ns do you have for the new year?¡±


    ¡°Blind date...¡±


    ¡°Oh, I thought you would choose to work overtime.¡±


    ¡°Will my sry increase?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then I will choose to work overtime. Hahaha.¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu asked Brother Long to watch out for Yu Jing. His issue was almost settled.


    Yu Ting hiring people to kill Ming Shu was exposed. In order to protect his son, Yu Jingguo had no choice but to give up some of his shares.


    As for Yu Ting, he could no longer stay at thepany. The Yu family took back everything they gave him.


    Yu Ting had many assets under him, but since Yu Jing was the new head of the Yu family, no one dared to help him anymore.


    Without connections, there would be no business. Thepany¡¯s revenue went down. Yu Ting¡¯s temper got worse too.


    Yu Jingguo reminded him to not be influenced by all these matters. Failure doesn¡¯t mean the end. He still had a long future ahead. He shouldn¡¯t give up.


    Yu Ting listened to him for the first few days. However, when he got rejected again, he got angry again.


    In the end, Yu Ting stopped going to hispany and got addicted to gambling.


    When a person lost everything, it was easy for him to get addicted to alcohol and gambling.


    Yu Jingguo still wanted to help him and scolded him at the start. However, as it went on, he gave up. He lost hope in his son and didn¡¯t care about him anymore.


    It wouldn¡¯t take long for someone to lose everything at the gambling table.


    ¡°Go away! Let me tell you. Even if you are the jade emperor, you need to return the money tomorrow. If not, you will be punished!¡±


    Yu Ting was thrown out of his own house.


    He looked at the closed door. His expression darkened. One of his legs was fractured by the people inside. He limped away.


    He took a taxi and went to find Yu Jingguo.


    ¡°Father, give me one more chance. I promise that I will not gamble anymore. I will listen to you.¡±


    Yu Jingguo looked at his haggard son. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He could only sigh.


    ¡°Father... are you going to leave me to die like this? They will kill me!¡±


    ¡°You said the same thing a few days ago. I helped you clear your debt but what did you do? Look at you. Are you nning to spend our entire family fortune?¡±


    ¡°I promise that I will not do it again.¡±


    ¡°How can I believe you? I told you to bear with it, but you didn¡¯t listen.¡±


    Yu Ting was furious when he heard his father¡¯s reply. He shouted, ¡°You kept asking me to bear with it but the one who lost everything is me, not you! You are still the master of the Yu family. What about me? Bear with it? You just don¡¯t dare to fight with him directly.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Yu Jingguo was furious. He mmed the table with his hands and shouted, ¡°Unfilial child! You weren¡¯t careful enough but instead of reflecting, you me other people.¡±


    Yu Jingguo panted heavily. He took out a card. ¡°This is all I will give you. If you continue to gamble, we will end our father-son rtionship.¡±


    Yu Ting was stunned for a moment. In the end, he took the card and left.


    ¡°Big brother.¡±


    A car stopped beside Yu Ting. Yu Yi¡¯s handsome face popped out. he waved at Yu Ting and greeted him. ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Yu Ting¡¯s face turned hideous.


    He ignored Yu Yi and continued walking away.


    Yu Yi reversed the car and chased after him. ¡°Big brother, you owe a lot of money, right? As your younger brother, I can¡¯t watch you suffer like this. I can help you.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Big brother, we have amon enemy.¡±


    Common enemy...


    Yu Jing.


    ¡°Big brother, get in the car.¡±


    Yu Ting hesitated for a while and finally got in the car.


    Yu Yi smiled. He turned the car around and left the Yu family vi.


    At the door, they encountered Yu Jing¡¯s car. Yu Yi calmly greeted Yu Jing. ¡°Uncle Six.¡±


    Yu Ting sat at the back and watched Yu Jing¡¯s car leave. There was hatred in his eyes.

 Chapter 1169 - The Boss Is Out (37)

    <h4>Chapter 1169: The Boss Is Out (37)</h4>


    After the Qi Yun Bar expanded, its business got better. It was the most popr establishment on the street. Even the entertainment city lost to it.


    The more popr you get, the greater the possibility of someone creating trouble for you.


    However, the entire underground world was under Ming Shu. Nothing big would happen to her.


    All the other bosses could only watch her earn more money.


    Yu Jing ended his meeting and went to the bar. The atmosphere inside was lively. He walked past the people dancing and went to the counter.


    A bunch of people walked toward him. They were discussing something. Yu Jing wanted to ask them to move.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    ¡°Boss, this way!¡±


    A loud shout came from the front. It rang above the sound of the music andnded in his ears.


    Yu Jing looked up. Just as he looked up, the bunch of people walked in front of him. One of them bumped into him.


    Yu Jing was in a daze when the person knocked into him.


    However, when shouts rang among the crowd and people started scattering away from him, he regained his senses. He looked at the floor.


    A person was lying with a knife in his abdomen. Blood was flowing out of the wound.


    Yu Jing squatted down and applied pressure to the person¡¯s wound. ¡°Hang in there.¡±


    He turned and shouted at the crowd. ¡°Call the ambnce!¡±


    ...


    At the hospital...


    Ming Shu leaned against the emergency room door. Yu Jing was sitting on the long bench at the side. He was looking at the floor. The other workers of the bar sat beside him.


    The police were standing on the other side.


    Yu Jing took out a cigarette and ced it in his mouth. He clicked the lighter a few times but didn¡¯t light up the cigarette.


    Someone suddenly took away his cigarette. Ming Shu squatted in front of him and held his hands. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Yu Jing wanted to smile but he couldn¡¯t.


    Ming Shu sat beside him and allowed him to lean on her.


    ¡°The person lying inside should be me.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the emergency room. ¡°Yu Jing, you said that you could handle everything yourself. That¡¯s why I let you do it.¡±


    ¡°Yes... I thought I could.¡±


    ¡°Let me handle the rest of it.¡±


    Yu Jing clenched his fists. Why... was he so useless?


    He couldn¡¯t even deal with his own issues.


    ¡°Am I useless?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Ming Shu swallowed the words she was used to saying. She pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°You are useful to me.¡±


    Yu Jing was in a bad mood so he didn¡¯t react to what she said.


    Ming Shu patted his back lightly.


    <i>Pa¡ª</i>


    The light on top of the emergency room turned off. The doctor came out and announced to the nervous crowd, ¡°He is out of danger.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°I was so scared...¡±


    Ming Shu hugged Yu Jing. ¡°Everything is fine.¡±


    The police wanted to question them, but no one knew what happened. Ming Shu was inside the bar, but she didn¡¯t see what happened, either.


    The only person who knew the details was the victim in the emergency room.


    However, he just finished his operation and was still unconscious. Everyone went back after the police finished their questioning.


    Ming Shu left with Yu Jing. She kept telling herself that she needed to take care of him because he lost his memory. She resisted the urge to knock him unconscious and coaxed him to sleep.


    ...


    The next day, the person who got stabbed woke up. Ming Shu came to look for him. Brother Long was there too. He was talking to the person.


    ¡°Sister Qi.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qi.¡±


    Ming Shu took out a card and gave it to him. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The person scratched his head. This action caused his wound to start hurting again so he put his hand down immediately. ¡°You told me that there might be danger at the start. I took this mission for the money. If I really died, I¡¯d just be unlucky.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°Have a good rest. If you need anything, tell Brother Long.¡±


    ¡°Did you see the person that attacked you?¡±


    ¡°The light was too dim and he hid among the crowd. I manage to see the knife. If I hadn¡¯t, I would not be able to save Mr. Yu.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the surveince image. The light was too dark and there were too many people. Hence, she couldn¡¯t tell who did it.


    [Guest, it¡¯s Yu Ting.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why are you being so kind?</i>


    [Hatred Points,] the system replied tantly.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>So you will tell me anything if you can gain Hatred Points from it, right?</i>


    <i>As expected of the Harmony System!</i>


    <i>You are still the same!</i>


    <i>You didn¡¯t change at all!</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect herself to be a step toote.


    When she reached Yu Ting¡¯s house, he was already gone.


    ...


    Three dayster, Ming Shu received a piece of news. Yu Ting was found in an abandoned factory. He still had a breath of life left. He survived in the end but something went wrong with his mind.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>So I don¡¯t have Hatred Points anymore?!</i>


    Ming Shu guessed that Yu Jing attacked her snacks coupon behind her back again, but he denied it.


    Very soon, another piece of news came. Yu Ting was just a puppet. Yu Yi was the one controlling everything.


    At the start, he only wanted to kill Yu Jing.


    Yu Yi knew that Yu Jing had another will in hand. He overheard what the old master said.


    Yu Yi had a huge ambition. He wanted the entire Yu familypany.


    The will in Yu Jing¡¯s hand was like a bomb that could explode at any moment. Yu Jing was his greatest obstacle.


    Hence, he needed to get rid of both of them.


    After Yu Ting followed Yu Yi, Yu Yi repaid his debt and even gave him some money. Was he so kind-hearted?


    No. Actually, he was the one that sent the people to teach Yu Ting gambling.


    Hence, Yu Ting got even more addicted to gambling. He even started taking drugs.


    Yu Yi just needed to sow some dissension among Yu Jing and him and easily got Yu Ting to kill Yu Jing.


    It was a perfect n. However, he never expected someone to block the knife for Yu Jing.


    There was not enough evidence so he escaped from the police.


    Just as he thought that he escaped, he was thrown into a gunnysack.


    ...


    One yearter...


    Yu Yi sat on the sofa with a crying baby beside him. He shouted impatiently, ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Why are you shouting at the baby? He¡¯s your son.¡±


    Yan Xue came out and scolded him.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would not be in this state. How dare you shout at your son. If you¡¯re so powerful, why don¡¯t you go back to your Yu family?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Why should I shut up? Everything on you was bought by me. If it wasn¡¯t for me, you would not have a descendant at all. Look at you. Do you think you are still the Young Master of the Yu family?¡±


    Yan Xue got more agitated as she talked. She could have had a good life, but because of these people, she ended up in a bad state.


    The Yan family went bankrupt half a year ago. Her parents couldn¡¯t handle the blow and died not long after.


    Yu Yi looked at her coldly. As the baby cried, Yu Yi and Yan Xue started fighting.


    That baby grew up amidst their fighting. He didn¡¯t learn any good things. When Yan Xue and Yu Yi were old, their child would scold and hit them. They led a sad life.

 Chapter 1170 - The Boss Is Out (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 1170: The Boss Is Out (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>¡°Mr. Yu, where is Qiao Qi?¡±</i> Feng Heng¡¯s angry voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°I want to ask you that!¡± Yu Jing shouted back. ¡°Why can¡¯t you watch your wife? Why is sheing to find my wife all the time?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Feng Heng controlled his anger. However, he still mocked Yu Jing. <i>¡°Mr. Yu, Qiao Qi was the one that kept looking for Xiaolian.¡±</i>


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    There was silence for a moment. Feng Heng asked, <i>¡°So, where did they go?¡±</i>


    ¡°If I knew that, I would not be talking with you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    They were speechless.


    At the same time, Ruan Xiaolian was dragged out by Ming Shu for a pic. She was having a good time with Ming Shu and had forgotten all about Feng Heng.


    ¡°Sister Qi, try this. This is a new vor. How is it?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her thumb.


    Ruan Xiaolian was ted. ¡°I knew that it¡¯s good. Feng Heng kept saying that it tastes awful. Do you think that there is something wrong with his tastebuds?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why he remained single for so long.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian fed Ming Shu and theny on the grass. The sunlight shone on their bodies.


    ¡°Sister Qi... Feng Heng proposed to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu was still immersed in the taste of the food.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid,¡± Ruan Xiaolian said. ¡°His mother has always been against our rtionship. Their rtionship is really bad now. If she knew that Feng Heng proposed to me, she might get even worse...¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand and covered her eyes. ¡°You are not marrying his mother.¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian looked at Ming Shu. ¡°If the other party¡¯s family doesn¡¯t like you, you will not have a happy marriage.¡±


    ¡°Do you like Feng Heng?¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian paused for a moment.


    ¡°I love him.¡±


    ¡°Love?¡± Ming Shu put down her hand. The clouds reflected in her eyes. ¡°What is love?¡±


    There was confusion in her voice.


    Ruan Xiaolian got up. She ced her chin on her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t you love Mr. Yu?¡±


    ¡°Who knows...¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian blinked. ¡°But you care about him so much. You will worry whether he¡¯s cold or tired. You will take care of him. You¡¯re afraid that he will be bullied or hurt. That means that you love him.¡±


    ¡°There are too many things between me and him...¡± Ming Shu plucked a piece of grass and ced it in front of her eyes.


    ¡°I only know his name.¡±


    Ruan Xiaolian heard a soft mutter. However, she wasn¡¯t sure if she heard it properly.


    Ruan Xiaolian didn¡¯t know what happened between them. It was not good to say anything without knowing the entire situation.


    She picked herself up from the ground. She looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Sister Qi, can you ept losing Mr. Yu?¡±


    Ming Shu stopped twirling the grass. The de of the grass pointed toward her. A soft breeze blew past them. The grass moved slightly.


    She released the grass. Itnded on the ground. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu sat at the balcony of the vi with a packet of snacks beside her. For some reason, she didn¡¯t eat it. She just stared at it.


    Yu Jing came in. ¡°Wife.¡±


    Ming Shu looked up at him. The sunlight shone on his body. He seemed to be glowing.


    She raised her hand. ¡°Yu Jing, I want a hug.¡±


    Yu Jing was about to re up. However, when he saw her cute expression, his anger disappeared.


    <i>This is against the rules!</i>


    Yu Jing leaned over and hugged Ming Shu.


    The sun set. The sky turned dark. Under the night sky, two people leaned against each other. Time seemed to have stopped for them.


    ...


    Ming Shu and Yu Jing got married in thetter half of the year. They held their wedding on the same day as Ruan Xiaolian and Feng Heng. On that day, everything was a mess. The brides almost disappeared.


    Luckily, they were found in the end. But, Yu Jing and Feng Heng made a decision together. They would never let their wives get together again.


    Of course, this was just their thinking.


    The daily life of Yu Jing and Feng Heng:


    Yu Jing: Are they at your ce?


    Feng Heng: No.


    Yu Jing: Where are they?


    Feng Heng: I don¡¯t know.


    ...


    Feng Heng: Are they at your ce today?


    Yu Jing: No.


    Feng Heng: Where are they?


    Yu Jing: I don¡¯t know.


    Feng Heng: Forget it. They wille back anyway. I want to discuss business with you...


    Yu Jing: ...


    <i>Discuss your head!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not in the mood!</i>


    Yu Jing threw his phone away. He saw the guitar, which he hadn¡¯t used for a long time. He got up and took the guitar down. He looked at the scatches at the back of the guitar and thought about something. He took his cellphone back.


    ¡°Peng Pai, I have a mission for you.¡±


    <i>¡°What is it?¡±</i>


    ...


    After many rounds of expansion, the Qi Yun Bar was huge now. The stage became bigger too.


    The poster of the Impressive Band was still hanging on the walls of the nightclub. However, they hadn¡¯t performed in a long time.


    Yu Jing looked at the message Peng Pai sent him. He smiled.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ming Shu was forced by Manager Cai to look at the ounts. She was in her office when Yu Jing came in. Shey on the table tiredly. ¡°Do you want to help me with the ounts?¡±


    Yu Jing didn¡¯t say anything. He went up and hugged her. Then, he sat down and ced her on hisp. He helped her look at her ounts.


    He had been helping her with the ounts all the time so it wasn¡¯t difficult.


    ounts were something he didn¡¯t like before he met her.


    But now...


    He had to take over the Yu family¡¯spany as well as help her with her bar. In the future, he might have to take over the assets of the Qiao family.


    Yu Jing held onto Ming Shu, who wanted to sneak away. He locked her in his arms.


    He kissed her ear and thennded a peck on her cheeks. He turned her head and urately found her lips.


    Yu Jing felt that every kiss was a new experience for him.


    He released Ming Shu and hugged her tightly. ¡°The words carved on the guitar, did you carve them yourself?¡±


    Ming Shu was on her guard. ¡°What?¡±


    About this question...


    ¡°No!¡± Ming Shu denied it. ¡°Why would I do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yu Jing smiled. He said lovingly, ¡°I know that you will not admit it so I asked Peng Pai to look for you. Have you forgotten what you told Peng Pai?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k, I was fooled by Peng Pai.</i>


    ¡°You carved it yourself. Why don¡¯t you admit it?


    ¡°Qiao Qi, you already liked me then, right?


    ¡°If not, why did you put in so much effort to celebrate my birthday and even got me a gift?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile got lighter with every sentence Yu Jing said.


    <i>Little demon, you know too much!</i>


    <i>You must be killed!</i>


    ¡°You like me, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Ming Shu decided to get out of this situation. ¡°Shall we do it in the office?¡±


    Yu Jing: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Let go of me!</i>


    <i>Stop pulling my clothes! I¡¯m not going to do it!</i>


    <i>I just want to hear you say that you like me!</i>


    <i>Is that difficult?!</i>


    <i>Is that difficult?!</i>


    ...


    Yu Jing never realized that the business that started with the name ¡°Jing Tian¡± had something to do with him.


    Ming Shu lived for more than ten years in this world. She died because of influenza.


    She didn¡¯t want to say anything anymore. She experienced too many ways of dying.


    She returned to the Cloud Room. The Harmony System waited for a moment. Ming Shu had no reaction. It started showing the data.


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 1260000


    Aura Points: 230000


    Additional Task: Failed


    Hidden Task: Completed


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t look at the data at all. She instantly waved her hand. ¡°Next.¡±

 Chapter 1171 - All The Careerists (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1171: All The Careerists (1)</h4>


    #Headline of Careerists: Jing Se Decides To Be The Pir Of The Country Whenever She Wants To#


    ¡°Lady, have some rest first. You had a long trip.¡±


    Ming Shuid on the bed. A handsome-looking young woman stood in front of her.


    ¡°Lady, you¡¯re injured. Do you need me to apply medicine for you?¡±


    Ming Shu touched her aching shoulder. ¡°No need for now.¡±


    The woman seemed worried. ¡°Her Majesty is really taking actions against you now.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t understand anything. She raised her hand and stopped the woman. ¡°Go back first.¡±


    The woman stopped talking. She cupped her hands and bowed. ¡°I will organize other people first.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded slightly. She didn¡¯t know what was happening anyway.


    ¡°I will take my leave.¡±


    The door opened and closed. Ming Shu sat up. She took off her clothes and saw the bandage on her shoulder. There was some blood on it.


    <i>... I feel a little hungry.</i>


    Ming Shu redeemed some snacks from the Harmony System. After finishing her food, she started downloading the storyline.


    <i>Food is the most important thing!</i>


    ...


    The fake female protagonist was called Shen Yu. She was reborn.


    This was a country where women were noble. Shen Yu was the heir of the country. She should be the one taking over the throne. However, the person who became the empress, in the end, was Princess Four, who was the female protagonist.


    Shen Yu did everything to get the throne and the female protagonist¡¯s husband, the male protagonist. She lost everything because of it. When she rebelled, she was killed by the female protagonist.


    Then, she was reborn.


    After she was reborn, she became vicious. She killed the current empress and took over the throne. She chased after the female protagonist and locked up the male protagonist.


    Besides this, she also killed all the ministers that went against her.


    The Host was called Jing Se. She was the prime minister of the country. She was the empress¡¯s supporter and was loyal to the royal family.


    However...


    Thete empress died mysteriously. The Host suspected Shen Yu, although she had the imperial decree.


    Hence, the Host epted Shen Yu¡¯s invitation to join her faction so that she could investigate Shen Yu behind her back.


    Somehow, Shen Yu found out that the Host was investigating her. She tried to warn the Host but the Host rejected her. Thus, she started to take back the Host¡¯s power.


    As the grudges between the empress and the Host deepened, the minsters started to split into different factions too.


    At this moment, other countries attacked them. Shen Yu asked the Host to lead the army. As a prime minister, the Host had no experience on the battlefield.


    It was obvious what Shen Yu wanted to do.


    She wanted to kill the Host.


    However, as the empress, the Host must listen to her.


    When she reached the border of the country where the war was happening, the Host got caught by the enemy. She went through many hardships and dodged many assassinations in order to survive.


    In the end, she won the war. But, when she went back, she was framed for treason.


    The Host never expected Shen Yu to be so vicious.


    She was locked up in jail. Shen Yu didn¡¯t bother to hide her true intentions and immediately asked someone to send her poisoned wine.


    One of the Host¡¯s trusted subordinates changed the wine. When the Host drunk it, she stopped breathing and looked as though she was dead. Shen Yu announced that shemitted suicide because she felt guilty. As a member of a loyal family who had been serving the royal family for a long time, she specially allowed her to be buried with honor.


    Normally, ministers charged with treason would be killed and thrown in the wilderness. Hence, Shen Yu¡¯s actions left a good impression on her people¡¯s mind.


    The Host was rescued by her subordinate. Unfortunately, all her family had been executed or exiled. The Host was depressed.


    With the help of her subordinate, she regained her fighting spirit. She could not give up now. The throne didn¡¯t belong to Shen Yu.


    The Host left the country. She would never be able to win against Shen Yu with her current strength.


    Hence, the Hostbined forces with other nations and became the ultimate viin.


    Of course, she lost.


    Shen Yu caught the Host and tore her body apart at the limbs with five horses.


    [Jing Se wants to protect her family and support a wise empress.]


    The current point in the timeline was when the Host won the war against the enemy country. She was on her way back and would be framed for treason soon.


    The Host just entered the city. Since it was already nighttime, she would meet the empress tomorrow.


    Tomorrow, she would be framed for treason.


    This was not good timing.


    <i>I¡¯m so nervous. I need to eat some food to calm myself down.</i>


    <i>.... Do all fake female protagonists like to lock up the male protagonist?</i>


    Ming Shu shouted outside. ¡°Jing Yu.¡±


    An unfamiliar young man entered the room. He bowed and asked her, ¡°Lady, do you need help to change your bandage?¡±


    ¡°Where is Jing Yu?¡±


    ¡°She is settling other matters.¡±


    ¡°Ask her toe and see me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The young man made to leave. Ming Shu stopped him. ¡°Bring me some food.¡±


    The young man didn¡¯t dare to defy her. He left the room.


    ...


    Ming Shu was woken up at 3 AM.


    <i>Is this a job for a human?!</i>


    ¡°Lady, your outerwear.¡±


    Ming Shu put on her outerwear in a daze.


    ¡°Lady, your hat...¡±


    ¡°So irritating. I¡¯m not going anymore.¡± Ming Shu fell back on the bed. ¡°I want to eat drumsticks.¡±


    Jing Yu was stunned. Lady was a careful person. She rarely revealed her emotions.


    She had never seen this side of her.


    Jing Yu looked at the time. The prime minister¡¯s mansion was not far from the imperial city, but if they continued wasting time, they would bete.


    ¡°Lady, today is the first day you return to the imperial court. You can¡¯t bete.¡±


    ¡°I want to eat drumsticks.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Jing Yu quickly asked someone to prepare drumsticks. Then, she coaxed Ming Shu to put on her clothes.


    Ming Shu ate her drumsticks as she sat in her horse carriage. Jing Yu was puzzled. Was Lady in a bad mood because of what happened?


    <i>That¡¯s right...</i>


    Jing Yu¡¯s expression turned worse. There was a huge war to fight today. She waved her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The horse carriage moved slowly toward the imperial city.


    When they reached the entrance of the imperial city, Ming Shu had to leave the horse carriage. Jing Yu quickly stopped her. ¡°Lady, the drumsticks...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ming Shu grabbed her drumsticks and said, ¡°I can¡¯t eat drumsticks outside the imperial city?¡±


    ¡°No...¡± Jing Yu didn¡¯t know what to say. She took out her handkerchief and passed it to Ming Shu. ¡°Be more aware of your image.¡±


    <i>Lady must have suffered a huge blow.</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>What is Jing Yu thinking about?</i>


    The ministers that had arrived at the imperial city saw the horse carriage of the prime minister¡¯s mansion. They looked over.


    Some of them were walking toward the horse carriage. However, Ming Shu went back inside. Those ministers froze on the spot. They were already halfway to the horse carriage so they decided to just continue the way.


    ¡°Prime Minister.¡±


    ¡°Prime Minister.¡±


    Voices rang outside.


    Ming Shu finished her drumsticks and wiped her hands. She lifted the curtain. Jing Yu reached out and held her arm. Ming Shu remembered that she was injured so she didn¡¯t jump down.


    It would be embarrassing if she tripped.


    ¡°Congrattions, Prime Minister. This is a great achievement.¡±


    ¡°The prime minister is indeed the pir of our country.¡±


    ¡°Compared to the prime minister, we appear so useless.¡±


    All these ministers began to curry favor with Ming Shu simultaneously.

 Chapter 1172 - All The Careerists (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1172: All The Careerists (2)</h4>


    The Host was the prime minister, and it was not some character profile meant for talking too much, so Ming Shu only intended to respond to them at will.


    But some people didn¡¯t think so.


    <i>Papapa</i>... The sound of apuse approached. ¡°Lady Prime Minister, you are really impressive.¡±


    Fengqi State was set up with one prime minister and two cabs, and this woman was one of the two elders¡ªElder Feng, who was also Shen Yu¡¯s favorite.


    This woman could be respected as an elder, so she was certainly not young. She had put on some weight, and the navy blue official robes made her look like a real elder with impressive and dignified manners.


    The prime minister was in the front row and her position was naturally higher than that of the elder. Elder Feng had to lower her head before Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu folded her hands in her wide sleeves and replied without modesty, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to impress you, Elder Feng.¡±


    Elder Feng: ¡°...¡±


    Who couldn¡¯t tell that she was just being sarcastic?


    The two big brothers faced against each other, and the other ministers didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, moving back with small steps. Yet they wanted to watch the show, so they moved very slowly.


    Elder Feng snorted. ¡°Lady Prime Minister, you did a great job this time, Her Majesty will definitely reward you well.¡±


    She stressed the word ¡°reward.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s mouth curled in a faint smile.


    Elder Feng looked at the woman opposite who was wearing her dark red prime minister¡¯s clothes, feeling a little strange. <i>What¡¯s happening? She wouldn¡¯t talk to me this way before...</i>


    Elder Feng stared at Ming Shu for a few minutes before shaking her sleeves and taking another way.


    <i>I¡¯ll leave you to be happy now, let¡¯s see how long it willst.</i>


    As soon as Elder Feng left, the ministers on her side also scattered, and those on the Host¡¯s side slowly gathered around.


    ¡°Lady, you need to be careful in today¡¯s court.¡±


    ¡°The court is not very calm recently, I¡¯m afraid something bad will happen.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, Lady, you must be careful. Her Majesty has reced many ministers during your absence. Elder Feng is now the favorite.¡±


    Ming Shu said she knew.


    ...


    The Qiankun Pce where the court meeting held was resplendent and magnificent, showing its boundless riches everywhere.


    Ming Shu looked at the glittering dragon chair and thought it must be worth plenty of snacks!


    Fengqi State was more humanizedpared to those states that made the ministers have court meetings on their feet. Fengqi State prepared a futon and a small table for each minister¡ªalthough there was nothing on the table¡ªso they could all sit down.


    The prime minister was in the most central position, with two cab elders on each side, and the ministers below were all seated ording to their official positions.


    There was arge open space in front, and if ministers had something to report, they needed to walk to the open space and start the performance.


    ¡°Her Majesty arrives¡ª¡±


    The female official¡¯s voice sounded.


    The ministers stood up and moved between the small tables, bent over, and folded their hands before their foreheads.


    Neither Ming Shu nor the two cab elders needed to salute, which was a tradition passed down through the ages, so they just had to stand symbolically with their heads down.


    The ministers lowered their heads and could not see the situation above at all. But when the empress took her seat, they could always start shouting aloud in time¡ª


    ¡°Long live Your Majesty¡¯s rein!¡±


    ¡°Arise.¡± From above came the woman¡¯s majestic voice.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    The ministers then took their seats after shouting the daily deration.


    Ming Shu looked up to size up Shen Yu on the dragon chair. Fengqi State was a state where women were noble, and women were born taller and bigger than men, but it didn¡¯t mean women were masculine in appearance... excluding those ugly ones.


    Fengqi State¡¯s women were only slightly taller than those in other countries, famous for their beautiful appearance. Besides, they were the country¡¯s main force, which endowed them with some kind of heroic spirit. Men from other countries all appreciated Fengqi State¡¯s women.


    Given Fengqi State¡¯s ruling system, despite their appreciation, most men were still unwilling to marry Fengqi State¡¯s women.


    As a member of the royal family, Shen Yu¡¯s appearance had nothing to criticize. At this time she wore a dragon robe, with a woman¡¯s grace in her majesty, making you unable to move your eyes away.


    ¡°Prime Minister, you¡¯ve had a long day.¡± Shen Yu began to talk with a fake smile. ¡°The battle was won very well, the prime minister did a lot of good work. I heard you got hurt, Prime Minister? Is it serious?¡±


    Ming Shu said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know it well, Your Majesty?¡±


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to go against her in public and her face darkened a little. But only a momentter, she reverted to her majestic image as an empress. ¡°You should take care of your health, Prime Minister. This time you¡¯ve made a great contribution, what reward do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Before Ming Shu could speak, a minister rushed out from behind. She quickly stepped forward and knelt to the ground. ¡°I have something to report.¡±


    Shen Yu pretended to be unhappy on the surface. ¡°If it¡¯s not a matter of importance, report it after I reward the prime minister.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the matter... is rted to the prime minister.¡±


    Shen Yu raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Oh?¡±


    The minister took a letter from her sleeve, which was slightly wrinkled and appeared to be stained with blood. ¡°I have a letter, Your Majesty, please read it.¡±


    Shen Yu pondered for a while. ¡°Hand it over.¡±


    The female official took the minister¡¯s letter and presented it before Shen Yu on the dragon table. The letter was stained with blood and fingerprints, as if it had been snatched from somewhere.


    Shen Yu signaled the female official to open it.


    The ministers below didn¡¯t dare to breathe heavily and all lowered their heads. As for what they were thinking, only they themselves knew it.


    Ming Shu looked sideways at Elder Feng on the left, who had already showed a little less obvious happiness on her face.


    The other Elder Zhang on the right, instead, focused on her own business, and didn¡¯t seem to care about what others were doing.


    <i>Pa!</i>


    Shen Yu pped her hand on the table.


    All the ministers were frightened and fell to their knees and moved to the aisle nearby.


    Shen Yu shook the letter between her fingers in the air. ¡°Jing Se! What¡¯s this?!¡±


    She called her by full name. Her Majesty¡¯s anger was evident.


    Ming Shu sat unmoved and asked smilingly, ¡°What¡¯s that? Your Majesty, please read it to me.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Shen Yu mmed the letter paper on the table and said coldly, ¡°Prime Minister, don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know, Your Majesty, after all, you didn¡¯t invite me to edit the y that¡¯s going on here.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s heart beat wildly. <i>What¡¯s wrong with this Jing Se?!</i>


    Holding back her confusion inside, Shen Yu scolded angrily, ¡°How dare you! Kneel down!¡±


    Ming Shu was silent. This was why she hated having such identities! Couldn¡¯t she just be a very powerful big brother?


    <i>How can I kneel down casually!</i>


    <i>I have my dignity!</i>


    <i>Even my snacks won¡¯t agree!</i>


    [Hidden Task: Since ancient times, sages and wise men live short lives, but careerists and evil men all seed.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>What¡¯s this about! Are you instigating me to be a traitorous minister? Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t tell just because you say it like a poem!</i>


    [Guest, it¡¯s not being a traitorous minister, it¡¯s being a career traitor.] The Harmony System corrected her seriously.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What¡¯s the difference? What¡¯s the difference? Won¡¯t they both be cursed in the end? Is it because you don¡¯t feel well if you can¡¯t instigate me to do bad things?</i>


    The Guest was originally a bad person, and it didn¡¯t matter if she became worse. The Harmony System continued its suggestion happily.


    [Hints: Please work hard to be a career traitor, Guest.]


    <i>No, I don¡¯t want to!</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t need to gain Hatred Points now...</i>


    <i>Right!</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t need to do tasks!</i>


    <i>I can go to the female protagonist directly!</i>


    <i>Speaking of which...</i>


    <i>Where is the female protagonist now?</i>


    [Guest, if you fail the hidden task, half of your Hatred Points will be deducted at one time. When your Hatred Points are less than one million, the system store will be closed.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>I think you just made this rule on the spot.</i>


    [It is my duty to serve the Guest at all times.]

 Chapter 1173 - All The Careerists (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1173: All The Careerists (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect the Harmony System to be so bitchy.


    Her recognition of the Harmony System was refreshed again.


    ¡°Prime Minister, do you want to rebel?!¡±


    Seeing Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, Shen Yu flew into a rage and said in a sharp tone, ¡°I wanted to believe you, but what¡¯s your attitude? Do you still see me as your empress in your eyes?!¡±


    Ming Shu looked up at Shen Yu. <i>Doesn¡¯t being a traitor mean going against these ministers and pissing them off to hell? </i>


    <i>I can do it! </i>


    Ming Shu answered calmly and tenderly. ¡°Your Majesty, of course I see you as my empress.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What¡¯s this sudden chill from my back? </i>


    Shen Yu found she was actually a little afraid to meet her gaze. But she was the empress!


    Shen Yu calmed herself down, and looked into Ming Shu¡¯s eyes with her own sharp ones. Thetter¡¯s eyes were almost smiling all the time, like a breeze blowing over a clearke.


    ¡°Prime Minister, how dare you show such disrespect!¡± Elder Feng beside Ming Shu was unable to continue watching. ¡°Your Majesty, the prime minister expressed rude remarks andmitted high treason. She must be punished seriously.¡±


    Someone came out to condemn Ming Shu, so Shen Yu¡¯s expression was clearly better, and she took the chance to continue, ¡°Prime Minister, you can exin to me what¡¯s going on. I don¡¯t believe you would collude with the enemy and betray the country.¡±


    The ministers below were even more confused hearing this.


    Didn¡¯t the prime minister just win a war? Howe it became that she colluded with the enemy and betrayed the country? Besides, how was it possible the prime minister would do that?


    Although she had some disagreements with Her Majesty in recent days, that was not enough to use her of betraying the country, was it?


    All kinds ofplicated eyes swept over Ming Shu.


    Shen Yu was satisfied with the effect of her words.


    <i>There¡¯s no hurry now.</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll convict her of treason soon. </i>


    She heard the girl below say in a mild tone, ¡°Your Majesty, you haven¡¯t read the letter to me.¡±


    Shen Yu narrowed her eyes and threw a meaningful nce at the female official nearby. The female official then delivered the letter to Ming Shu¡¯s table.


    The letter was a battle n addressed to the enemy camp, attached with a simple map in the back.


    The handwriting was the same as the Host¡¯s.


    But as far as the Host could remember, she had never written anything like that.


    Apparently it was fabricated by Shen Yu and her followers.


    From the moment Ming Shu began to read the letter to the moment she finished it, there was no change in her expression. Shen Yu was a little unsure.


    She and Elder Feng looked at each other, and thetter winked at the female official.


    The female official showed the letter to the other ministers.


    ¡°This is the prime minister¡¯s handwriting...¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s it possible the prime minister would betray the country? I don¡¯t believe it, she must have been framed by others.¡±


    ¡°General Song, you tell us, is this a fake n?¡±


    The named General Song was, in addition to the Host, another leading general this time.


    General Song gave a look at Ming Shu. ¡°It¡¯s really ouryout n. In order to win the battle, we put up many deceptive battle arrays... But what¡¯s in this letter is the whole n.¡±


    As soon as the words came out, the hall fell into eerie silence.


    After a while, Shen Yu broke the silence. ¡°Prime Minister, do you have anything to exin?¡±


    Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just a letter, how can you prove I wrote it?¡±


    Shen Yu narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t the handwriting on the letter yours, Prime Minister?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to copy other people¡¯s handwriting, how do you know it¡¯s not someone trying to frame me?¡±


    The Lady Li who presented the letter immediately kowtowed. ¡°Your Majesty, I have a witness.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ming Shu still wore a smile on her face. Shen Yu felt uneasier in her heart. But today¡¯s n was carefully arranged by her and could not go wrong.


    Nothing would go wrong.


    Shen Yuforted herself inside.


    <i>Who made her not listen to me? If she stood on my side, she would still be the noble prime minister above everyone else, only under me. </i>


    <i>Jing Se, your asked for all of this yourself. </i>


    It took a while to bring the witness to the court. Probably she had never seen anything like this, because the witness fell to her knees, trembling.


    Lady Li: ¡°Your Majesty, this is the person who gave me the letter. She is the prime minister¡¯s trusted follower. The prime minister sent her to deliver the letter, but she was scared and didn¡¯t deliver it. If this letter should fall into the hands of the enemy country, the consequences would be disastrous.¡±


    Shen Yu looked at the witness. ¡°Is this letter the evidence that you¡¯ve used the prime minister of treason? Tell the truth!¡±


    The witness was on her knees, her head resting on the cold ground.


    ¡°I...¡± The witness¡¯s voice was tiny and low, but it was audible in the hall where even the sound of needles falling could be heard. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know, Your Majesty, please spare my life. I haven¡¯t given any letter to Lady Li.¡±


    Shen Yu and Elder Feng, even Lady Li who reported the matter, changed their expressions.


    <i>How is this different from what they expected? </i>


    ¡°Bold! You should know this is Qiankun Pce, and that is Her Majesty, so don¡¯t be afraid. Just tell the truth, Her Majesty will make a decision, no one will dare to harm you.¡±


    Elder Feng first threatened and then tried to coax the witness.


    The witness almost cried. ¡°Your Majesty, I really didn¡¯t give any letter to Lady Li.¡±


    Lady Li¡¯s face darkened and she turned her head to re at the witness. ¡°You... You gave me the letter, why are you denying it now?¡±


    She took a nce at Ming Shu who was still sitting below and gritted her teeth. ¡°Think carefully, if you deceive Her Majesty, you and your whole family will be executed.¡±


    Shen Yu gripped the armrest of the dragon chair and clenched her fingers around it. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯ll protect you. As long as you tell the truth, I will not hold you ountable. But, if you dare lie to me, the crime of deceiving your empress will cost a lot. Think about it carefully.¡±


    The witness seemed to be frightened and kowtowed constantly. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m sure Your Majesty understands, it was thisdy who ordered me to frame Lady Prime Minister. I was obsessed with money, Your Majesty, please spare my life, spare my life...¡±


    Shen Yu thought the witness was going to identify Ming Shu, yet hearing this, she almost broke her nails against the dragon chair.


    This change caught everyone on the floor by surprise.


    How did it be Lady Li framing the prime minister?


    The veins jumped on Lady Li¡¯s forehead. ¡°What nonsense are you speaking, when did I order you to frame the prime minister? It was you who gave me the letter and used the prime minister.¡±


    The witness shook her head insistently. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t... I don¡¯t want to be executed, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Sensing the angering from above, Lady Li¡¯s palms grew damp with sweat.


    She didn¡¯t know why it had be like this, she set up everything...


    They could have arranged one of their people to be the witness, but that might be less believable than using the prime minister¡¯s trusted follower.


    Who¡¯d have expected the witness to make a false counter-charge thest minute.


    ¡°Jing Se, did you threaten her?¡±


    Lady Li turned her head and red at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu sat with her elbows on the table, very casually. ¡°I haven¡¯t said a word to your witness, how can I threaten her?¡±


    Wu Ying knelt in front of her, unable to even make eye contact with Ming Shu.


    However, Ming Shu did not say a word during the whole process. The usation from Lady Li just didn¡¯t hold water.


    Lady Li was so anxious that cold sweat appeared all over her forehead. ¡°Your Majesty, she didn¡¯t tell the truth. It was she who gave me the letter, otherwise how could I know such a detailed battle n?¡±


    Ming Shu picked up her topic slowly: ¡°Who knows, maybe you¡¯ve nted a hidden traitor among my people?¡±

 Chapter 1174 - All The Careerists (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1174: All The Careerists (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Lady Li was flushed with anger. ¡°Prime Minister, don¡¯t smite with the tongue!¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve bought off my trusted follower, what else can¡¯t you do?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve all seen with our own eyes and heard with our own ears, are you saying that she was lying? But didn¡¯t you find the witness yourself, so did you specially find a witness to frame yourself?¡±


    Lady Li was too angry to speak, her body shaking, and her eyes seemed to spit fire.


    She found the witness and it was indeed a frame-up...


    She really couldn¡¯t argue with that.


    Shen Yu was very clear about the truth of the matter, but now she could do nothing but watch, and when necessary, she had to take the prime minister¡¯s side.


    When Lady Li was at a loss of what to do, she nced at Elder Feng and suddenly seemed to think of something. ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, I have another witness.¡±


    Shen Yu scolded with a ck face, ¡°Lady Li, Qiankun Pce is not a ce for you to have fun, framing the prime minister, do you know what crime it will convict you of?¡±


    Lady Li kowtowed constantly. ¡°Your Majesty, please, believe me, I have another witness.¡±


    Although Shen Yu wanted to announce the witness immediately, she had to pretend to ask for Ming Shu¡¯s opinion. ¡°Prime Minister, what do you think?¡±


    Ming Shu was indifferent.


    Shen Yu lifted her hand and signaled them to bring in the witness.


    But soon an hour passed, and the imperial guards finally came back and reported that they didn¡¯t find such a witness.


    ¡°No... How¡¯s that possible... She must have been caught by the prime minister.¡± Lady Li didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    Shen Yu looked at Ming Shu, and thetter curled her lips, forming a faint smile.


    It was like she was saying, <i>Yes, I did it, but you don¡¯t have evidence, so what can you do to me? </i>


    If not for Shen Yu¡¯s good self-control, she would have smashed something.


    Ming Shu asked calmly, ¡°Your Majesty, Lady Li framed me for no reason, how should you dispose of her?¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Elder Feng didn¡¯t expect things to go this way, but...


    Under Ming Shu¡¯s gaze, Shen Yu squeezed out the following sentence: ¡°Lady Li framed and ndered the prime minister for no reason, she shall be stripped of her official position and locked in the dungeon to await punishment.¡±


    Lady Li was dragged away.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve been wronged!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±


    Perhaps fearing that Lady Li might say something unfavorable, she was quickly dragged out with her mouth covered.


    ¡°Prime Minister, you¡¯ve had a long day. I¡¯ll give you a victory banquet another day, I¡¯m feeling a little tired now. The court meeting is over!¡±


    ...


    Elder Feng entered the imperial study and was immediately weed by a vase.


    She was a little fat and barely missed it.


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Elder Feng knelt to the ground quickly.


    ¡°Waste!¡± Shen Yu swept everything on the table to the ground. ¡°A bunch of wastes, you can¡¯t even handle such little matters well.¡±


    Elder Feng lowered her head. ¡°Your Majesty, Jing Se must have found out and stopped the people we arranged ahead of time.¡±


    ¡°How did she know? How did she know?¡± Shen Yu threw things at Elder Feng. ¡°Tell me, how did she know? Didn¡¯t you say it was perfect? It would definitely give her no chance to stand up again. Was that what you call ¡®perfect¡¯? Huh?¡±


    Elder Feng also didn¡¯t know what went wrong.


    But now she could only take all the responsibility and not talk back.


    Shen Yu vented her anger and calmed down a little. She sat down in the dragon chair and looked at the mess with a grim face. ¡°We will be more vigntter, it¡¯s more difficult to touch her.¡±


    Elder Feng: ¡°Your Majesty, the Jing family is deeply rooted, you can¡¯t get rid of them all at once. It takes time.¡±


    Shen Yu frowned.


    If Jing Se had taken her side, none of these things would have happened.


    ¡°Elder Feng, do you think there¡¯s something wrong with Jing Se?¡± Shen Yu suddenly asked.


    She didn¡¯t think much about it in Qiankun Pce before, but now as she thought about it, there seemed to be something wrong.


    Elder Feng was surprised. ¡°Your Majesty, you noticed that too?¡±


    She felt something was wrong as early as outside the pce.


    Shen Yu said, ¡°There seems to be a lot going on in the bordends this time that we don¡¯t know about.¡±


    She paused. ¡°Elder Feng, you choose a good day to celebrate the heroic deeds of our prime minister.¡±


    Elder Feng pondered for a while yet didn¡¯t figure out what Shen Yu meant by saying that, but nodded her head anyway.


    ...


    Yuhua Pce.


    A man in fine clothes sat by the window, face pale. The sound of salutes came from outside the pce, yet the man still remained unmoved.


    Shen Yu waved the others away. ¡°What have you been thinking about?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t seem to hear Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu was originally not in a good mood. She went up and gripped the man by his wrist, grabbing his chin. ¡°Duanmu Shu, Shen Yan is dead.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes were full of disgust. ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    Shen Yu sneered. ¡°Even if she were alive, do you think she could save you? Now the whole Fengqi State is mine, including you.¡±


    Duanmu Shu struggled. ¡°Let go of me, Shen Yu. I¡¯ll never like you, never!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Shen Yu pulled Duanmu Shu toward the bed.


    ¡°You really think I don¡¯t dare to do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°Let go...¡±


    Outside, the pce attendants listened to the crackling sound of smashing things inside, not even daring to breathe heavily. Each time Her Majesty came here, it would be like this.


    Outside and a little distance away from Yuhua Pce, a girl in blue pce clothes stopped and looked over in the direction of the pce wall.


    The girl¡¯s face was as pink as peaches and plums, eyebrows like remote mountains, the bridge of her nose high and upright, and her lips were bright even without applying rouge. She opened her mouth slightly, revealing the tip of her soft tongue.


    Her ck eyes were full of curiosity, and her long, silky hair draped around her body. She wore a golden headpiece called buyao in her bun, with a carc on her neck, and her whole person could be described as gorgeous and exquisite.


    Such a dress would be normal for women in other countries, but in Fengqi State, this was a look that women despised.


    Because only men dressed up like this.


    ¡°Princess Seven, Your Highness, let¡¯s go,¡± the guard reminded her from behind.


    ¡°Yuhua Pce is so lively every day.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was like a valley oriole, graceful and pleasant.


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go,¡± the girl said lightly.


    She stepped forward. The gold, silver, and jade on her body collided and gave out clear sounds.


    ...


    When Ming Shu came out of the pce, Jing Yu immediately went up to her. ¡°Lady, was there anything bad?¡±


    Ming Shu thought about it carefully. ¡°I feel hungry.¡±


    ¡°...¡±<i> Lady, I wasn¡¯t asking about this!</i>


    Ming Shu murmured a little depressedly, ¡°I must work hard to be a traitor, so that I can bring drumsticks to the court meetings.¡±


    Jing Yu: ¡°...¡±


    She seemed to hear something just now.


    Seemed not.


    Was it because she¡¯d been too tired recently and began to hear things?


    Jing Yu looked at her Lady suspiciously. ¡°Lady, they didn¡¯t manage to set you up this time, but they aren¡¯t going to stop.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll be great.¡±


    Jing Yu: ¡°???¡±


    <i>Not great!</i>


    ¡°Lady... What about that Wu Ying?¡± Because Wu Ying was from the prime minister¡¯s mansion, Shen Yu allowed Ming Shu to dispose of her people by herself.


    ¡°By the rules.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Jing Yu was a little worried. ¡°Her Majesty let you dispose of Wu Ying, perhaps she was trying to test you.¡±


    But Ming Shu suddenly asked, ¡°Do you think she dares touch me openly?¡±


    Jing Yu hesitated for a few seconds. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°So there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Go, let¡¯s go back to have drumsticks.¡±


    Jing Yu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why did thedy be so strange? </i>

 Chapter 1175 - All The Careerists (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1175: All The Careerists (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Shen Yu gave Ming Shu a rest with the justification that she was wounded. Ming Shu could go back to the court when she recovered.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t need to get up in the middle of the night anymore, so she took and executed the order happily.


    On this day, she grabbed Jing Yu. ¡°Go and do some investigation on Shen Yan.¡±


    Jing Yu paused for a long while before she matched the name Shen Yan with thete Princess Four.


    ¡°Lady... Have you forgotten? Princess Four has passed away.¡±


    Not long after Her Majesty took the throne, Princess Four was assassinated and poisoned.


    ¡°No.¡± <i>How would the female protagonist die so easily? You should believe in the female protagonist¡¯s aura</i>. ¡°Go and look for her. She must be alive. Bring her back.¡±


    Jing Yu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Has thedy gone crazy?! </i>


    <i>I¡¯d better go have a doctore and make a diagnosis. </i>


    But a dozen doctors checked Ming Shu and only reached the conclusion that Lady Prime Minister was a littlecking in vital energy. Probably it was because she had gotten injured, and eating more nutritious food and resting would be enough.


    But Jing Yu felt something was not right.


    Before, herdy would never smile so often...


    She was fine when she came back, howe only one nightter...


    Could it be that thedy had been possessed by something evil?


    Ming Shu watched Jing Yu send away all those doctors, and then invite groups of Taoist priests secretly. After she tried all the ways she knew, Ming Shu was still the same.


    Jing Yu held a wooden basin. ¡°Lady, let me serve you a bath.¡±


    Ming Shu knew she suspected her, but didn¡¯t say anything and just entered the bathing pool. Jing Yu helped Ming Shu take off her clothes and her eyes lingered for a moment on Ming Shu¡¯s back.


    There were two old wounds on her back, left by former assassination attempts.


    Jing Yu made sure that the wounds were not faked and there was nothing strange. She was lost.


    This was herdy...


    But why did she be so strange?


    After the bath, Ming Shu asked her about the matter. ¡°Did you find any trace of her?¡±


    Jing Yu coughed and lowered her head. ¡°Lady, why do you think Princess Four is still alive?¡±


    ¡°She must be alive... You didn¡¯t find her?¡±


    Jing Yu shook her head.


    They didn¡¯t know how to start, actually, because they didn¡¯t have any clue. Even if Princess Four was still alive, what if she had left the imperial city? Fengqi State was so big, how could they find her?


    ¡°Keep looking.¡±


    Ming Shu wanted to ask the Harmony System.


    But the Harmony System was a very principled system, so unless it told you voluntarily, or it was rted to Hatred Points, it wouldn¡¯t answer any of your questions.


    Others may rely on their systems.


    But this one was nothing useful.


    ...


    It was heard that Lady Li was sent to the bordends as a punishment. Shen Yu would have to dispose of her, because sometimes you must pretend to do things well superficially.


    Ming Shu¡¯s wounds were almost healed when the news came from the pce that Her Majesty would hold a victory banquet for her.


    As for the question of some hidden purpose behind the victory banquet, it was unknown.


    Ming Shu epted the invitation happily.


    The imperial cooks were awesome.


    <i>If it were for them, I may consider rebellion...</i>


    [Guest, if you rebel, the task will be counted as failed.]


    <i>I can have another person be the empress. </i>


    [...] <i>This is the real Ming Shu!</i> [Guest, I think you need to watch some videos to calm down.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>What should I do about a system that makes excuses to y blue films for me anytime, anywhere? </i>


    Ming Shu arrived at the banquet venue. There were already quite a few people there.


    Obviously, the guests were allowed to bring family to the victory banquet. In addition to the ministers in the venue, their formal husbands and children were also present. The scene was very busy and lively.


    The Host didn¡¯t have a formal husband, nor any male concubines. She kept severalely young men and brought them here, but the Host never touched them.


    The scene was quite new and interesting to them.


    Men¡¯s clothes were often gorgeous, elegant, and a few were decorated with ornaments.


    Some also painted themselves rouge and powder, but most were faces without makeup. They stayed beside theirdy wives and didn¡¯t even dare to speak loudly.


    When Ming Shu came in, many men looked at her. The Host was born very beautiful, plus she was the noble prime minister, so the Host was probably the dream lover in the hearts of countless men.


    A minister came to exchange greetings. ¡°Prime Minister, how is your wound?¡±


    Ming Shu sized her up and asked seriously, ¡°Not good, will you give me a thousand-year ginseng to help recover?¡±


    It was already toote when Jing Yu went to stop herdy.


    The ministers who came to pay visits recently, except for several ministers who were on their side, were all dissed hard and driven away.


    The minister¡¯s smile froze on her face.


    <i>Do you think a thousand-year ginseng is like a cabbage in the street... Wait, how could she say something like that? </i>


    ¡°Lady Prime Minister, haha, if I can find a thousand-year ginseng, I¡¯ll definitely give it to you.¡± In official-speak, they all knew how to say something nice.


    ¡°When you finally find it, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be long buried in the soil.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>You said it, it¡¯s none of my business!</i>


    Ming Shu dissed away several ministers who came to greet her, then no one else came to her.


    She took her guest, Jing Yu, and walked to the seats.


    On the low table were refreshments, fruits, and wine. Ming Shu sat down and directly began to eat.


    A momentter, Elder Feng came in with a beautiful young man. The young man wore a flowing white dress, and as he moved, the dress floated in the air naturally as if he were an immortal beauty.


    Since the young man appeared, Ming Shu found that many ministers in the venue looked over at him.


    The other men, however, were more or less jealous of the young man.


    ¡°Is he Shaoyao?¡±


    ¡°Who is Shaoyao?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know Shaoyao? He is the first courtesan of Baiyan Garden, known as the foremost beauty in our imperial capital.¡±


    ¡°Baiyan Garden is just a house... What kind of foremost beauty...¡±


    There were constant discussions all around. The young man straightened up and held his head high, but he clenched his fists under his sleeves, showing that he was very nervous at the moment.


    Ming Shu nced at him. His appearance was indeed the cream of the crop, and he also had a unique temperament; no wonder he would catch all the others¡¯ eyes.


    Elder Feng didn¡¯t avoid Ming Shu and led the young man straight to her. ¡°Prime Minister, there was a lot of offense the other day, you shouldn¡¯t take it seriously. We are all striving for Fengqi¡¯s good, right?¡±


    Ming Shu looked up slightly at her. ¡°Sorry, I like to take things seriously.¡±


    Elder Feng: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I¡¯ve taken the initiative topromise, yet she did not appreciate it! </i>


    Elder Feng retained the frozen smile on her face. ¡°What about this, in order to apologize, I¡¯ll give Shaoyao to you as a gift, Prime Minister.¡±


    Hearing this, the young man seemed to be a little stunned. He wanted to retain his arrogance, but had to yield to destiny. The tenderness he revealed made you just want to hold him in your arms andfort him.


    Elder Feng continued, ¡°Prime Minister, you preserve your moral integrity and maybe don¡¯t know Shaoyao. He is the foremost beauty in our imperial capital. I brought him here specially today, just to apologize to you. Rest assured, Shaoyao is a clean boy.¡±


    Elder Feng pulled the young man¡¯s arm and pushed up his snow-white sleeves, revealing a red dot on his arm which represented the virgin identity of its owner.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows slightly. The world was surely an amazing ce.


    Elder Feng thought Ming Shu was interested and pushed the young man forward. Thetter staggered and rushed over at Ming Shu.


    She wouldn¡¯t believe that she would have no interest in such a beauty.


    But Jing Yu supported the young man for Ming Shu. Ming Shu held a ss of wine and smiled brightly. ¡°I don¡¯t pick wild flowers by the roadside.¡±

 Chapter 1176 - All The Careerists (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1176: All The Careerists (6)</h4>


    Shaoyao hadn¡¯t returned to himself even after he was taken to his seat by Elder Feng.


    He hated himself for having such a beautiful face, but he knew that when these people saw him, no one would be able to resist him.


    But she...


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at her now, she doesn¡¯t like you.¡± Elder Feng put her hands on the young man¡¯s waist. ¡°I didn¡¯t originally want to let you go, but now she doesn¡¯t like you, ha, it¡¯s just what I expected.¡±


    Shaoyao looked at Elder Feng¡¯s slightly fat face and felt a little disgusted.


    If he had to sacrifice his first time, he¡¯d rather choose that woman.


    ¡°Her Majesty arrives¡ª¡±


    Shen Yu was surrounded by a group of people as she came in. Apanying her was also Duanmu Shu, who was wearing pce clothes as Shen Yu¡¯s formal imperial husband.


    His expression was impassive, held by Shen Yu, and he walked above like a zombie.


    After Shen Yu named Duanmu Shu her formal imperial husband, she hardly ever let him out. This was his first time appearing in public.


    The ministers made a series of salutes, but Ming Shu remained still. Shen Yu asked her, ¡°Prime Minister, do you have anyints about me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°Be confident, Your Majesty, you are such a cutie, how would I have anyints about you?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Was the prime minister teasing Her Majesty just now?


    ¡°Prime Minister, what nonsense are you speaking!¡± Shen Yu scolded in a low voice.


    ¡°I was just praising you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Shen Yu felt she couldn¡¯t see the prime minister before her now.


    She tried hard to retain a serious face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you salute?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, her deceased empress allowed me not to bend my knees if it was not a big asion.¡± The Jing family had such qualifications. Before Shen Yu lost her temper, Ming Shu lifted both her hands and crossed them before her chest. ¡°Seen Your Majesty.¡±


    Shen Yu had to swallow the following wordsing out of her mouth.


    She didn¡¯t even give her a chance to cause trouble.


    Ming Shu continued with a smile, ¡°Actually, Your Majesty, I was only trying to draw your attention.¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s hands that held Duanmu Shu trembled.


    She would not have been surprised if it had been said by a man, but by a woman!


    This woman said something like that with that tone, which only made Shen Yu feel ufortable.


    Duanmu Shu looked sideways slightly at the woman who sat below in the first position. She was Fengqi State¡¯s prime minister.


    She was clothed in dark red, a color that could only be worn by the prime minister in Fengqi State¡¯s imperial court, representing her noble status and identity.


    ¡°Today¡¯s hero is our prime minister, we gather here to celebrate the victory she has brought to our great Fengqi. The prime minister made her contribution. So everyone, just make yourselves at home and don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    The ministers below echoed and expressed congrattions to Ming Shu.


    Shen Yu made her speech longer and the scene began to warm up.


    Such an asion naturally involved singing and dancing. Those ministers¡¯ sons who came here could also do some performances and show their talents, which perhaps could get them noticed by their potential pursuers.


    Ming Shu had finished all the desserts on her own table, and began to look at those untouched desserts on Elder Feng¡¯s table next to her.


    She moved closer to her side. ¡°Elder Feng.¡±


    Elder Feng: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What¡¯s that weird tone?</i> Elder Feng turned her head and faced Ming Shu. ¡°Yes, Prime Minister?¡±


    Would she have thought it through and wanted to have Shaoyao suddenly?


    If so, she would have to give him to her...


    Which was thest thing she wanted.


    She didn¡¯t even have the chance to taste this young beauty.


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t even notice Shaoyao. ¡°Could I have your desserts?¡±


    Elder Feng looked at the desserts on her table and nodded, hesitantly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then Elder Feng watched Ming Shu take all the desserts on her table away...


    Elder Feng: ¡°???¡±


    <i>She talked to me only for the food?</i>


    <i>The prime minister¡¯s mansion has fallen into such a poor situation?</i>


    <i>Wait!</i>


    <i>Do I know you well? We are at least on opposite sides, what do you mean by that look of satisfaction? We are actually deadly foes! Deadly foes!</i>


    ¡°Prime Minister, you¡¯re not young, do you like someone or not?¡±


    Shen Yu suddenly raised a question.


    ¡°What if I do, and what if I do not?¡±


    ¡°Prime Minister, what¡¯s that tone of voice when speaking to Her Majesty?¡±


    Some of the ministers didn¡¯t think Ming Shu¡¯s tone was proper. Her voice was smiling, but it always made you feel she was insincere.


    Shen Yu lifted her hand and showed that she didn¡¯t care much about that. ¡°Prime Minister, if you like someone, I can grant you a marriage. You¡¯ve done a meritorious job this time, I assume ordinary rewards don¡¯t attract you much.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like anyone.¡±


    Shen Yu looked in the direction Elder Feng. ¡°I also heard about this Son Shaoyao, now when I see him, he is really a handsome young man. Prime Minister, do you like him?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯d better take less care of my marriage situation.¡±


    Shen Yu would definitely not allow her to marry a son from an old and well-known family, yet she also couldn¡¯t pick up one for her casually. So this Shaoyao in the limelight was just right.


    But if Ming Shu really brought this man home, people would talk.


    Besides, when it came to men, it would be enough for her to have the little goblin.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m meddlesome, Prime Minister?¡±


    ¡°You know best, Your Majesty.¡±


    Jing Yu stood behind Ming Shu and listened fearfully to the dangerous conversation. She was so worried that the empress would have herdy dragged out and beaten up at any minute.


    The other ministers only pretended they heard nothing.


    This was not the kind of thing that some shrimps like them could meddle with.


    But Shen Yu only changed her expression a little, then covered it withughter and didn¡¯t mean to call her out.


    Shen Yu kept telling herself that all she needed to do was win those ministers supporting the prime minister over to her side, or remove them.


    Without the people and resources passed down from generation to generation in the Jing family, Jing Se would be nothing.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t say anything then. Some of the tension slowly drained from the atmosphere.


    Ming Shu smiled the whole time. Basically if you ignored her, she wouldn¡¯t make any trouble, just eating quietly and asionally looking up to watch the dance performance.


    ¡°I heard that Son Shaoyao is an excellent dancer, so I¡¯m wondering if I may have the chance to appreciate his dancing today.¡±


    Suddenly, a young lord stood in the clearing and was looked in Elder Feng¡¯s direction arrogantly.


    Shaoyao was with Elder Feng, so the young lord was not very rude. ¡°What do you say, Elder Feng, Lady Prime Minister?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± The suddenly named Ming Shu raised her head. ¡°Not interested.¡±


    The young lord choked. But seeing Ming Shu¡¯s face, he held back his discontent.


    Ming Shu could just say she was not interested without any psychological pressure, but Elder Feng couldn¡¯t. She had to let Shaoyao do a dancing show.


    Shaoyao responded with a ¡°yes¡± with his head lowered and walked to the middle of the clearing gracefully.


    That young lord retreated to his position¡ªjudging from which he should be from a family whosedy official was at least formal level two.


    Shaoyao stood there and easily drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    The young lord was a little unhappy to see this.


    Music started ying.


    Shaoyao began to dance to the music. With his floating clothes, he was like a flying bird.


    <i>Pa¡ª</i>


    The sound of porcin breaking suddenly sounded and interrupted Shaoyao¡¯s dancing, who then stood in ce nervously.


    All eyes were now drawn to above.


    Duanmu Shu stood up on the tform. The broken object should be Shen Yu¡¯s teacup; she still had some tea-leaves on the back of her hand.


    Shen Yu looked down at the broken cup pieces. ¡°Duanmu Shu, don¡¯t think I couldn¡¯t have other men.¡±


    ¡°Heh, just go and find someone else.¡± Duanmu Shu¡¯s tone was cold.


    Only Duanmu Shu, Her Majesty¡¯s imperial husband, dared to provoke Shen Yu like this.


    Shen Yu was probably pissed off very seriously this time and said, ¡°Fine.¡±


    She turned to look at Shaoyao who was still standing in the field. ¡°I now confer Shaoyao the title of imperial concubine.¡±


    Hearing this, Duanmu Shu sneered and directly left without looking back.


    The scene fell into an eerie silence.

 Chapter 1177 - All The Careerists (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1177: All The Careerists (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Your Majesty, anger is good for the health.¡± Ming Shu stood up and broke the silence. ¡°Your imperial husband has a good temper.¡±


    ¡°Prime Minister!¡±


    The moment Shen Yu looked at Ming Shu she clearly had killing intent in her eyes. But when meeting with Ming Shu¡¯s gaze, she held it back.


    Ming Shu poured herself a ss of wine and drank it slowly.


    <i>Kada¡ª</i>


    She put down the ss and propped herself up. ¡°Your Majesty, I know you want to get rid of me, but fear the consequences. You almost did it thest time you set me up, so try harder, Your Majesty, maybe you will seed next time. Everything depends on people.¡±


    She paused and used a tone as casual as having small talk. ¡°I¡¯m toozy to beat around the bush with you. Since everybody knows what¡¯s going on, it¡¯s okay to talk about it. Just do it if you want to, but I don¡¯t think you can remove me.¡±


    Jing Yu: ¡°!!!¡±


    The ministers: ¡°!!!¡±


    <i>What is going on here?! </i>


    Ming Shu gave a sweet smile to everyone and left gracefully. Shen Yu had probably been angered to speechlessness and just watched her leave.


    Walking outside the pce, Jing Yu¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Lady, why did you...¡±


    ¡°I made the situation clear.¡±


    ¡°Lady, are you...¡± <i>Out of your mind? </i>


    <i>Her Majesty didn¡¯t originally like you, yet you disrespected her like that. </i>


    Ming Shu patted Jing Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If you want to be a sessful career traitor, you must have such an awareness. Believe in yourself! Fight!¡±


    Jing Yu: ¡°...¡± <i>Did you say thest sentence to yourself? </i>


    <i>Wait, what exactly is a career traitor? </i>


    <i>What on earth did mydy go through?</i>


    At this time, Jing Yu didn¡¯t know what to say and just left with Ming Shu obediently.


    They were walking through the imperial garden when they met a row ofnterns.


    With pearls and jades jingling, a girl carrying antern came closer to them.


    The warm yellow pcentern swung gently with her movements, reflecting lights and shadows and scattering around.


    ¡°Lady, it¡¯s Princess Seven.¡±


    Jing Yu reminded Ming Shu.


    Princess Seven?


    Thete empress had nine children, including four princesses and five princes. The sons were not a threat, and maybe they could get married for cloutter.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t touch them. As for the princesses, Shen Yan and another princess had been killed, this Princess Seven was the only one left now.


    As for why she could be safe and sound...


    Probably because Princess Seven was different from other princesses.


    No woman in Fengqi State could have epted Princess Seven being dressed like a man.


    Besides, since Shen Yu took the throne, Princess Seven had always been quiet. Even though Shen Yu was cruel, she couldn¡¯t do bad things for no reason. She needed a reasonable excuse.


    Princess Seven wouldn¡¯t cause trouble and didn¡¯t give Shen Yu any excuse.


    Princess Seven¡¯s procession stopped there. The girl carrying antern stood in the middle, surrounded by others. Her royal highness, in the light of the pcenterns around her, created such a beautiful scene.


    Ming Shu turned around and left in another direction.


    Princess Seven tilted her head and asked, ¡°Was that the prime minister just now?¡±


    The guard didn¡¯t see clearly. It was dark and only two figures could be seen standing over there. She wondered how Her Highness recognized them at a nce.


    ¡°Her Majesty held a victory banquet for the prime minister today in the pce, so at this moment, the prime minister shouldn¡¯t be here...¡±


    Princess Seven pointed the pcentern lightly and made it spin; she didn¡¯t seem to care who it really was. ¡°Why didn¡¯t theye and salute?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± The guard hesitated for a while. ¡°If it¡¯s really the prime minister, perhaps she wanted to avoid trouble... after all... the present situation...¡±


    The guard wanted to say something but stopped. The situation in the pce and the court were both bad.


    Seeing Ming Shu was going to disappear, Princess Seven suddenly ran after her with herntern.


    ¡°Your Highness...¡± The guard was startled. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°She saw me but didn¡¯t give a salute, of course I¡¯m going to punish her.¡±


    The guard: ¡°...¡±


    <i>If it¡¯s really the prime minister, even Her Majesty didn¡¯t dare touch her casually, aren¡¯t you seeking death?</i>


    Just as Princess Seven was about to catch up with Ming Shu, the sudden noise of shouting to catch some assassins sounded from behind the pce.


    Ming Shu turned around and happened to see the girl following her.


    Perhaps having been startled by the shouting, she also stopped.


    ¡°Catch the assassin!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the assassin get away!¡±


    A dark shadow flew over andnded before the girl. The guards pulled out swords immediately, but the girl was still grabbed by the assassin, whose sharp, bloody knife rested on the girl¡¯s neck.


    Due to shock, the pcentern in her hand fell to the ground and went out.


    The imperial guards chasing over saw Princess Seven was caught and didn¡¯t dare toe forward.


    ¡°You can¡¯t get away. Let go of Her Highness!¡±


    The assassin sneered. ¡°If you dare take one more step forward, I¡¯ll kill her.¡±


    The imperial guards were frightened and didn¡¯t know what to do. They sent someone to report to Shen Yu.


    The assassin, who must have been wounded, took Princess Seven by the arm, and could hardly exert herself. But she was trying hard not to let others find it.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    ¡°Get away, or I¡¯ll have her buried with me today. Let¡¯s see whose life is more valuable, your princess¡¯s or mine.¡±


    There was no newsing from Shen Yu¡¯s side, and the imperial guards didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Princess Seven was very cooperative as she was held hostage, evenining with discontent, ¡°Don¡¯t tremble, my clothes have been stained with your blood.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± the assassin scolded.


    She exposed the fact that the assassin had been injured.


    The imperial guards learned that too. ¡°You let Her Highness go, we will give you a way out.¡±


    The assassin was not that stupid, of course. She retreated while seizing Princess Seven, but behind them stood Ming Shu and Jing Yu, who didn¡¯t carry anynterns. The scene was quite chaotic just now, and the assassin probably didn¡¯t notice that there were two people standing behind her quietly.


    Jing Yu looked at Ming Shu.


    Were they going to save her or not?


    Jing Yu didn¡¯t get Ming Shu¡¯s answer because Ming Shu took action first.


    She suddenly attacked the assassin from behind. The assassin sensed danger and tried to push Princess Seven forward as a shield.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The sound of a sharp weapon piercing into flesh.


    The assassin looked incredulously at the girl she was holding, seemingly harmless.


    The girl¡¯s body seemed to be pushed out by him, whirling around, and fell precisely into Ming Shu¡¯s arms. Ming Shu felt a warm dagger being stuffed into her hand.


    The girl threw herself on Ming Shu¡¯s chest with the appearance of being over-frightened.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The assassin fell to die on the ground with her eyes still open. The imperial guards came forward and the scene was immediately lit up.


    Ming Shu was holding a dagger with blood on it, so the truth was as in as day.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    Princess Seven¡¯s attendants rushed up in a crowd.


    The girl lifted her head slightly from Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Is the assassin dead?¡±


    The guardforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Your Highness, the prime minister has killed the assassin.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The girl patted her chest, but didn¡¯t move away from Ming Shu, just resting on her shoulder. ¡°Thank you, Prime Minister, I won¡¯t punish you.¡±


    Ming Shu put away the knife quietly. ¡°Your Highness, may I ask what you want to punish me for?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t salute me, Prime Minister, it was disrespectful.¡±


    Ming Shu slid her hand to the girl¡¯s waist and pressed her closer on purpose. ¡°Your Highness, are you throwing yourself at me?¡±


    ¡°What do you think, Prime Minister?¡±

 Chapter 1178 - All The Careerists (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1178: All The Careerists (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    My l<i>ittle demon.</i>


    Ming Shu scolded in secret.


    Had he¡ªor she¡ªgotten their memory back?


    Why else would this princess be so proactive?


    Seeing more and more people gather together, Ming Shu let go of her. ¡°Now that everything is fine, I may retreat now, Your Highness.¡±


    Jing Yu gave a weird look to Ming Shu.


    She had not heard Lady speak so respectfully for a long time.


    Her Royal Highness was surrounded by her attendants, and soon there was a great distance between them. She seemed to look this way, but seemed not to, either.


    Ming Shu turned away. When they came out of the pce gate, Jing Yu said, ¡°Lady, did you kill that assassin?¡±


    She was standing nearby back then. She knew that herdy and the assassin were some distance apart.


    ¡°Who do you think killed her?¡±


    Jing Yu had an answer in her heart. But meeting with Ming Shu¡¯s smiling eyes, she had to swallow the wordsing to her mouth.


    ¡°It was not far from Her Majesty¡¯s pce, but Her Majesty did not send any message. Lady, do you think... Her Majesty... wanted to...¡± R<i>emove Her Highness? </i>


    Now there was only one princess left in the pce...


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t guess an empress¡¯s thoughts... you shouldn¡¯t guess...¡± Ming Shu hummed a tune as she climbed into the carriage. ¡°We should have extra food tonight.¡±


    Jing Yu: ¡°...¡± <i>Why extra food? </i>


    ...


    Ming Shu did not expect Princess Seven toe to her house.


    And it was before dawn, when she was still in bed...


    ¡°Prime Minister, you get up veryte.¡±


    Ming Shu looked up at the slightly blinding face overhead. She turned over and continued sleeping.


    She even dreamed about the little goblinst night.


    What was wrong with her.


    Princess Seven looked at the back of Ming Shu¡¯s head and was stunned for a moment. Then she said, ¡°Prime Minister, are you not afraid of what I¡¯ll do to you?¡±


    She just exposed her vulnerability without any precautions.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    It was not her imagination.


    She sat up in bed. Princess Seven wore a slightly simpler dress, but it was still magnificent with patterns that could blind a whole bunch of people.


    ¡°Your Highness, what are you doing here?¡± <i>You broke into my bedroom early in the morning! What the hell do you want to do?! </i>


    Princess Seven leaned against the bed. ¡°Prime Minister, you took something of minest night, so I came to get it back.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Princess Seven stared at Ming Shu for a few seconds and reached out her hand. ¡°Give it back.¡±


    Ming Shu rubbed between her eyebrows. ¡°Your Highness, how can I give it back if you don¡¯t tell me what it is?¡±


    Princess Seven: ¡°That dagger.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu remembered it. ¡°But I threw it away.¡±


    Princess Seven: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Lady, have you gotten up?¡± Jing Yu¡¯s voice sounded from outside, followed by the sound of the door being pushed open and hering in.


    Princess Seven looked around. She was far from a ce where she could hide and had no time to move, and under the bed...


    Princess Seven went straight to the bed and covered herself under the quilt.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Jing Yu came in from behind the screen. Seeing Ming Shu sitting in bed, she was a little surprised. ¡°Lady, you are up. Do you need to dress now?¡±


    Actually what Jing Yu wanted to ask was would she go attend the court meeting.


    But she asked wisely.


    ¡°Come in at daybreak.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    Jing Yu didn¡¯t leave immediately. She pondered for a moment and said, ¡°We just got word that someone who looked like Princess Four was seen at the bordends.¡±


    Bordends?


    She left Fengqi State?


    ¡°Do we need to track the source?¡±


    ¡°Of course, track it down.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Jing Yu left, Ming Shu lifted the quilt. Princess Seven blinked. ¡°Prime Minister, you are looking for Shen Yan?¡±


    ¡°Get off.¡±


    Princess Seven remained unmoved. ¡°We all know Shen Yan is dead. Why do you want to look for her?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, if you don¡¯t get off, don¡¯t me me for being violent.¡±


    Princess Seven¡¯s butterfly-wing eyshes quivered and she pulled out a bright smile. ¡°Give me back the dagger and I¡¯ll get off.¡±


    A sudden darkness came over Princess Seven¡¯s eyes and Ming Shu got on top of her. Her wrists were grabbed and pulled to one side, held by one of her hands.


    She reached out her other hand from under the quilt.


    Princess Seven became a little scary now.


    But Ming Shu¡¯s strength was greater than she had imagined. The two struggled and then Princess Seven¡¯s body suddenly stiffened.


    Ming Shu reached her soft hand into ¡°his¡± clothes and held the most important part on him under the thin underwear.


    Ming Shu only gave a quick touch and then released her.


    Princess Seven wrapped the quilt around herself.


    ¡°You...¡± Princess Seven gritted her teeth. ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Just making sure.¡±


    ¡°Making sure... of what??¡±


    If she was a ¡°he¡±?


    Princess Seven¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°How did you discover that?¡±


    <i>Does it even need to be discovered? If the little demon is a girl, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll just find a way to kill ¡°her¡±. </i>


    Ming Shu sat on one side and smiled. ¡°Your Highness, if you still don¡¯t get off, I can¡¯t promise that you¡¯ll remain intact when you get offter.¡±


    Princess Seven: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Hooligan!</i>


    Princess Seven rolled off the bed and clutched his clothes. ¡°Give my dagger back to me.¡±


    Ming Shu took the dagger from under her pillow. ¡°Your Highness, you should take care of this thing. Not everyone is as kind as I am and would keep it from you. Besides, you don¡¯t need to do it by yourself, Your Highness, there will be plenty of people that will do it for you, right?¡±


    Princess Seven took the dagger and checked it over, making sure that it was his dagger, then put it under his clothes. ¡°She touched me, damn!¡±


    Ming Shu looked sideways. ¡°I also touched you, and your... Do you want to kill me?¡±


    Princess Seven tidied up his clothes and looked up, forming a smile. ¡°Prime Minister, you touched me, so you will be responsible for me.¡±


    ¡°Responsible?¡± Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°Your Highness, do you have any misunderstanding about me?¡±


    Ming Shu sized him up. ¡°Even if I want to be responsible for you, I can¡¯t marry a princess, right, Your Highness?¡±


    Princess Seven: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, can I touch your breast? What¡¯s that made of?¡±


    Princess Seven: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Obscene!</i>


    Princess Seven gave Ming Shu a re and pushed open the window, jumping out. He stood outside, and the hazy sky obscured his figure. ¡°Lady Prime Minister, remember toe and visit me.


    ¡°Oh, right, my sister is in Daliang State.¡±


    Ming Shu watched him disappear into the morning fog and revealed a happy smile.


    <i>Little goblin...</i>


    Shey back on the messy bed. She wondered what the scent on him was, it was quite pleasant.


    His smell seemed to linger all around her.


    The question now was...


    When Ming Shu had breakfast, she asked Jing Yu, ¡°Jing Yu, tell me, how do you marry a woman?¡±


    Jing Yu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What did mydy just say? I didn¡¯t hear it clearly. </i>


    <i>No wonder mydy hasn¡¯t had a close servant for so many years, I see, I see. </i>


    Fengqi State was an open country, but not so open to ept two women...


    After pondering for a long time, Jing Yu answered carefully, ¡°Lady... As long as no one finds out, there should be no problem.¡±


    <i>You can build a love nest!</i>


    Ming Shu was upset. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a bit difficult.¡±


    <i>Difficult? </i>


    <i>Why?</i>


    The prime minister¡¯s mansion was big. When the prime minister had her lover inside, as long as they wouldn¡¯t hug and kiss in public, no one would find it strange.

 Chapter 1179 - All The Careerists (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1179: All The Careerists (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    No information about the assassin had been discovered. In fact, Shen Yu had been assassinated many times, probably they had been tired of this, and just let the matter go.


    As for Shaoyao, the first courtesan of Baiyan Garden, he became the imperial concubine.


    It was heard that Shen Yu had been staying at the imperial concubine¡¯s pce for a few days, offering him plenty of rewards. They all said Yuhua Pce¡¯s imperial husband had fallen into disfavor.


    The pce attendants jumped on the bandwagon and began to look down on the imperial husband and pursue the new favorite.


    But estimatedly, the most angry person should be Elder Feng.


    She paid a lot of money yet didn¡¯t even touch the handsome man¡¯s hands.


    ...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t sit and wait, either. If she wanted to be a traitor, she must have her power back.


    Before, Shen Yu had reced some of her people, but didn¡¯t get to the core. Ming Shu found ways to bring those people back.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t want her effort to be wasted and tried to stop Ming Shu several times. So at each court meeting, there was a fierce and bloodless battle.


    Shen Yu was naturally not some stupid person since she could get herself on the throne.


    For some people, Shen Yu had arranged them with excellent excuses and they couldn¡¯t be removed through normal means. So Ming Shu had to take some unusual measures.


    Then Shen Yu could do nothing about it...


    Can you stop a man from quitting his job?


    Each time Shen Yu would be angered almost to the point of passing out, and Ming Shu would add fuel to the mes.


    Each time before Shen Yu went to attend the court meeting, she would have to take deep breaths.


    In order to preserve strength, Shen Yu then hardly went against Ming Shu head-on. The two camps gradually settled down.


    The group of neutral ministers had a feeling of survival between the cracks.


    They just wanted to be officials and do their jobs well, why was it so hard?


    But Her Majesty and the prime minister didn¡¯t go against each other as fiercely as before, so their lives were much better.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the diplomatic mission of Beiyue State will arrive at the imperial capital soon.¡±


    Shen Yu looked at the prime minister below who had a table of desserts and fruits before her, her eyes like sharp knives.


    What did she think of Qiankun Pce as?!


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± The minister who was reporting called Shen Yu nervously as thetter didn¡¯t react. Meanwhile she wondered if she said anything wrong just now.


    Ming Shu held her chin. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t just look at me. Staring at me won¡¯t make me get killed suddenly.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Elder Feng and Minister of Rituals will take charge of the mission,¡± Shen Yu said.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m willing to share your troubles.¡± Ming Shu raised her hand voluntarily.


    ¡°Prime Minister, you are the pir of the state. How can I trouble you with such a tiny matter,¡± Shen Yu said ironically.


    ¡°As the pir of the state, Your Majesty, I should share your concerns, I don¡¯t feel tired.¡±


    ¡°I said no need!¡±


    The atmosphere became a little odd.


    But the ministers were used to it.


    Ming Shu was a little irritating, but no matter what she did, what she said, she would not cross the line as to let Shen Yu grasp a handhold.


    So you knew she fouled, but you had no evidence to punish her.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be angry to face this?


    The ministers were already thankful that the two didn¡¯t fight in the court.


    One of the ministers hurriedly stood out and turned from the topic of discussion. ¡°Your Majesty, this time Beiyue came as the defeated country and brought with them a prince intending to make peace by marriage. I wonder what you are going to do about it, Your Majesty?¡±


    In Fengqi¡¯s royal family now, only Princess Seven could marry the prince, otherwise Her Majesty would have to pick someone from a branch of the royal family.


    Beiyue was defeated this time and came with their prince to ask for marriage; no one knew if they were sincere or only pretending.


    Shen Yu would definitely not take the prince into her harem.


    Shen Yu pondered for a while. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss thister.¡±


    The ministers looked at each other. So did Her Majesty not n to marry the prince to Princess Seven?


    But thinking about Princess Seven¡¯s appearance, some ministers shook their heads in secret. As a woman of Fengqi, how could she dress up like a man? She was just ruining their women¡¯s image.


    But the matter must be determined before Beiyue State¡¯s mission arrived. So the court meeting was about this matter for a consecutive two days.


    Most ministers agreed to choose Princess Seven, because being a member of the royal family, if she didn¡¯t y her role at this time, then when?


    Some other ministers thought they should choose one from the branch family because they shouldn¡¯t lose face in front of other countries.


    The two sides quarreled fiercely at court.


    In the end, Shen Yu gave the final word.


    Princess Seven would marry the prince.


    After the court meeting, Ming Shu went to Princess Seven¡¯s pce and prepared to mock her little goblin.


    She must grasp such a historic moment, otherwise there wouldn¡¯t be such a chance in the future.


    Ming Shu avoided the attendants and entered his pce through the window.


    As soon as she got in, a gust of wind came from the side. Ming Shu hit back instinctively, yet the next second, she was hugged by someone tightly.


    ¡°Lady Prime Minister, I thought you wouldn¡¯te to see me.¡±


    A light and pleasant feminine voice sounded.


    ¡°Can you talk to me in a normal voice?¡± <i>I¡¯m not very good at dealing with big brothers wearing women¡¯s clothes! </i>


    Princess Seven was originally holding her from behind, now he moved to face her. His body hunched down slightly and was shorter than Ming Shu immediately.


    He looked up at Ming Shu. ¡°You don¡¯t like my voice?¡±


    Ming Shu looked down at him. ¡°...The picture is just too beautiful to imagine.¡±


    Princess Seven grunted, and his voice emerged muffled. ¡°Lady Prime Minister, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to...¡±


    <i>Knock knock!</i> Ming Shu¡¯s words were interrupted by a sharp knock on the door.


    Princess Seven didn¡¯t worry at all and asked while leaning on Ming Shu, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He changed his voice smoothly.


    The person didn¡¯te in but answered from outside. ¡°Your Highness, something happened. Her Majesty determined at today¡¯s morning session that you will be married to the prince from Beiyue.¡±


    Princess Seven looked at Ming Shu. ¡°So you came here to mock me?¡±


    ¡°You are very smart, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness? Your Highness? Are you okay? Her Majesty hasn¡¯t issued the imperial decree, there is still room to settle this matter, you should calm...¡± The guard outside put one of her hands on the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯te in!¡± Princess Seven scolded.


    The guard¡¯s hand shivered.


    Her Highness must be very angry now.


    Princess Seven told the guard to leave. The tip of his nose just touched Ming Shu¡¯s chin; he rubbed against it lightly. ¡°Lady, are you going to watch me marry someone else?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m yours.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Ming Shu¡¯s mouth twitched. <i>Did I miss something here? Why can¡¯t I connect the dots? </i>


    Since thest time he went to the prime minister mansion, she had never met him again.


    Then howe he was hers now?


    Fine.


    He was originally hers.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you drunk? Why are you talking nonsense now? I have nothing to do with you, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°No? You covered for me, helped me hide the murder weapon, you didn¡¯t unmask me, and you even touched me. Do we really have nothing to do with each other?¡±


    <i>Shameless rascal. She touched me and now wants to deny it!</i>


    ¡°Lady Prime Minister, I like you very much.¡±


    <i>The moment I saw you, I knew I liked you. </i>


    <i>I¡¯ve never liked anyone so much. </i>


    He looked up slightly. His watery ck eyes reflected the person before him, and his lips shone with an attractive color as if having been applied with rouge.


    Ming Shu resisted the urge to kiss him. ¡°Your breast pressed into me.¡±


    Princess Seven: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What? </i>


    <i>Ah!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m so angry! </i>


    <i>Hooligan!</i>

 Chapter 1180 - All The Careerists (10)

    <h4>Chapter 1180: All The Careerists (10)</h4>


    Fengqi State¡¯s Princess Seven.


    His real name was Shen Pin.


    Men¡¯s positions were not high in the pce, usually, and in the end, they would be married off as a means of securing the throne.


    Shen Pin¡¯s father didn¡¯t want that for his children.


    So when Shen Pin was born, his father hid his gender and raised him as a girl.


    He didn¡¯t expect Shen Pin topete for the throne. He only hoped that when Shen Pin was his age and left the royal pce with a noble title, he would be free.


    Unfortunately, encountering such changes, Shen Pin didn¡¯t wait for a reward title from thete empress.


    Ming Shu pushed away the seemingly boneless man on top of her.


    Shen Pin¡¯s body was very soft. With such a weak physical condition, even if he wanted to exercise, he could only be slightly stronger than average men.


    He pushed and shoved with Ming Shu, so finally Ming Shu could only let him lean on her. ¡°Lady Prime Minister, you haven¡¯t answered me,¡± he continued.


    ¡°Your Highness, I just came to mock you.¡±


    Ming Shu answered very honestly.


    She didn¡¯t expect him to confess so soon this time...


    ¡°So, Lady Prime Minister, do you want to see me marry the prince of that Beiyue State, and then sleep with him?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all men anyway. Why not?¡±


    ¡°Men...¡± Shen Pin paused. ¡°Men could also...¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>You know a lot, little demon!</i>


    Ming Shu pushed him away finally. ¡°Your Highness, mind your behavior. You offer yourself like this, I¡¯m afraid I couldn¡¯t take you.¡±


    Shen Pin took a step back. ¡°Is itfortable to hold me?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What exactly the character profile the little demon has chosen this time?</i>


    <i>Why is it so strange!</i>


    Shen Pin came closer again, and the fragrance on him also reached her. ¡°Lady Prime Minister, is itfortable to hold me?¡±


    ¡°I suddenly remembered there¡¯s still some matters I need to...¡± Ming Shu said as she moved toward the window. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Her intuition told her that she couldn¡¯t handle the little demon easily this time.


    She¡¯d better avoid him a little bit in the future.


    Ming Shu threw herself out of the window and looked back. Shen Pin stood by the window, his dark eyes looking at her like an abandoned animal¡¯s.


    Ming Shu shivered and ran faster.


    Waiting for Ming Shu to disappear from sight, Shen Pin¡¯s wronged expression changed and his mouth turned up slightly; he held a breathtaking beauty.


    After a long time, the door was knocked again and the guard came in. ¡°Your Highness, what are we going to do about the matter of Beiyue State?¡±


    ¡°She will help fix it for me.¡±


    ¡°She?¡± The guard paused. ¡°Do you mean the prime minister?¡±


    Shen Pin rubbed his fingertips. He believed that she treated him differently; she would surely help him out.


    Even he was not sure why.


    ¡°Your Highness, you really intend to draw the prime minister over to your side?¡±


    ¡°Draw her over?¡± Shen Pin looked over at the sky through the window and the pce wall. ¡°No, I will be her man.¡±


    The guard: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Shen Pin didn¡¯t mean to exin, and turned his head to look at the guard. ¡°Why do you think she¡¯s looking into my imperial sister?¡±


    This question was a little over the line, and the guard didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    ¡°...Your Highness, you didn¡¯t tell the prime minister about Princess Four¡¯s whereabouts, did you?¡± the guard asked very carefully.


    If anyone knew about it and traced it to them, they would be screwed.


    He didn¡¯t want His Highness to get involved in the first ce. As long as they endured and waited for His Highness toe of age, they could leave this dangerous ce safely.


    ¡°She wanted to know. Of course I told her,¡± Shen Pin said with certainty. ¡°I¡¯ll give her anything she wants.¡±


    The guard: ¡°...¡±


    What¡¯s wrong with His Highness?!


    ...


    Ming Shu went back to her mansion with a stick of sugar-coated haws in her mouth. As soon as she walked into the gate, Jing Yu showed up and stood in her way.


    Jing Yu reached out to grab Ming Shu¡¯s haws and handed it to the servant at one side. ¡°Lady, don¡¯t eat anything from outside, are you not afraid of poison?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten several haws. If they are poisonous, I¡¯ll be dead anyway.¡± Ming Shu pulled the servant and took her haws back. ¡°So I shouldn¡¯t waste the rest.¡±


    ¡°Lady!¡±


    ¡°s, I¡¯ll go to the study first.¡± Ming Shu ran away.


    ¡°Lady, wait!¡±


    Jing Yu followed Ming Shu into the study.


    ¡°I heard the person determined to be married is Princess Seven?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    <i>Okay, I¡¯ll have to find a way to turn this person into someone else.</i>


    She mocked him, but she couldn¡¯t really let her little demon marry a prince.


    If you y a hero now, you will be dead the next moment.


    ¡°Princess Seven...¡± Jing Yu probably didn¡¯t know how to describe this princess, so she just dropped the topic.


    Jing Yu ¡®s expression became a little serious then. ¡°Beiyue State was defeated this time, but I don¡¯t think they will just ept failure. They came to our imperial capital now, Lady, you should be very careful. I¡¯m afraid they might seek a chance to take revenge.¡±


    ¡°We are in Fengqi State¡¯s imperial capital, okay?¡±


    ¡°Lady, just be careful.¡±


    ¡°What will be will be,¡± Ming Shu said, as deep as a well. ¡°What¡¯s for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Lady...¡±


    ¡°Only when you are full can you think about things effectively.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Although I think there is something wrong, I can¡¯t refute it.</i>


    ...


    The next day at the court meeting, in the presence of civil and military officials, Ming Shu reported that she disagreed with Princess Seven as a candidate for the marriage.


    There was still room for discussion as this matter had not been decreed.


    A gleam of danger shed past Shen Yu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Prime Minister, give me your reason?¡±


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t think highly of Shen Pin and even looked down upon ¡°her.¡± In her memory, this younger sister had always been the same way. She showed no big ambition from beginning to end.


    It was also why she could allow Shen Pin to live.


    Now, however, her bitter rival raised an objection.


    When did Shen Pin have anything to do with her?


    ¡°Princess Seven will make our Fengqi¡¯s national prestige suffer.¡± Ming Shu applied others¡¯ reasoning on the spot.


    ¡°Right, Your Majesty, please think twice.¡±


    ¡°Although Beiyue State was defeated this time, its strength cannot be underestimated. If Princess Seven... I¡¯m afraid of an irreversible situation, Your Majesty, please think twice.¡±


    When Ming Shu spoke it out, all the ministers who had opposed this decision came out.


    Even some of Shen Yu¡¯s people made opposing voices.


    It just showed how unpopr the Princess Seven was.


    Shen Yu raised her hand and signaled them to be quiet. ¡°In that case, who do you think is suitable, Prime Minister?¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not someone like Princess Seven, I think it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Shen Yu looked at her for several seconds, as if to see something from her face.


    ¡°What do you say, elders?¡±


    Being named, the mysterious Elder Zhang answered first. ¡°I think this person¡¯s status should not be too high nor too low.¡±


    That was a big generalization.


    An old fox was surely an old fox.


    ¡°Elder Feng?¡± Shen Yu looked at Elder Feng.


    Elder Feng: ¡°I agree with what Elder Zhang said. So to speak, among all the suitable people who haven¡¯t gotten married, the prime minister is the most suitable one.¡±


    Ming Shu almost bit her tongue.


    Howe it came back to me!


    ¡°Elder Feng, are you nning to frame me again?¡± She wanted Beiyue State¡¯s prince to marry her so she could arrange some plot, and everything would be smooth sailing!


    ¡°You...¡± Elder Feng red at Ming Shu. ¡°Your Majesty, you see how bad the prime minister¡¯s attitude is.¡±


    ¡°Beiyue State didn¡¯te with good intentions, we all know that. But, Elder Feng, you want to marry their prince to me, the pir of our country, so do you have bad intentions? Are you trying to harm me or not!¡±


    Elder Feng: ¡°...¡± Shameless! How could she call herself the pir of the country!


    Elder Feng was angered to speechlessness.


    She was indeed thinking like that, but how could she just talk about it openly? How!

 Chapter 1181 - All The Careerists (11)

    <h4>Chapter 1181: All The Careerists (11)</h4>


    After much discussion, the candidate was still not confirmed.


    Shen Yu went to look for Elder Feng after she came back from the imperial court.


    ¡°Why is Jing Se suddenly helping Shen Pin?¡± Shen Yu was furious. ¡°Is she interacting with Shen Pin behind my back?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t discover any interaction between Princess Seven and Jing Se...¡± Elder Feng hesitated before continuing, ¡°Is she speaking the truth when she says that this matter could harm the reputation of our country?¡±


    ¡°You believe what she said?¡± Shen Yu smiled coldly. ¡°Look at what she did recently. Do you think she cares about the reputation of the country?¡±


    Elder Feng remembered the atmosphere in the imperial court. She was speechless.


    ¡°Go and investigate this matter. Find out what her rtionship with Shen Pin is.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is there any progress in the matter I asked you to investigate?¡±


    Elder Feng lowered her head. ¡°The people from the prime minister¡¯s mansion said that there is something amiss with Jing Se. However, besides a change in personality, there is nothing suspicious.¡±


    ¡°A change in personality is not suspicious enough?¡± As someone who was reborn, Shen Yu was more worried.


    Elder Feng wanted to say that a person¡¯s personality might change if she was prompted.


    She went to ask the physician.


    When she came back after her victory, that thing happened. She didn¡¯t know how she found out, but to be betrayed by her trusted subordinate...


    Shen Yu waved at Elder Feng.


    Elder Feng walked forward respectfully.


    Shen Yu whispered something to her.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do it after the ambassadors of Beiyue Country leave. Don¡¯t let them gain any advantages,¡± Shen Yu reminded her.


    Elder Feng nodded.


    ...


    On the day the ambassadors of Beiyue Country entered the city, the entire city was in an uproar. The civilians heard that the prince of the Beiyue Country was extremely beautiful. He was even more beautiful than the imperial concubine.


    Ming Shu met the prince in the pce that was specially used to meet ambassadors from other countries.


    He was indeed beautiful.


    He wore a bright red gown. He had a different kind of beauty whenpared with Shaoyao.


    He was much taller than the men from Fengqi State and had an unruly aura about him. Ming Shu felt that he was difficult to interact with.


    However, to her, no one was as beautiful as Shen Pin.


    ¡°This way please, Prince Huan Li.¡± Elder Feng was surprised by the prince¡¯s beauty too. Unfortunately, he belonged to another country.


    Huan Li opened his fan with a loud <i>pa</i>. He waved his fan slowly and entered the living pce.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t need to attend to the prince so she left after he entered the pce.


    Ming Shu was puzzled. Would this prince marry into Fengqi?


    He must be here to create trouble!


    The next day, Ming Shu received a piece of news stating that the prince wanted to marry Princess Seven.


    Besides Shen Pin, he didn¡¯t want to marry anyone else.


    If they didn¡¯t agree, they could continue fighting. Fengqi might have won this time, but Beiyue was not afraid of them.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k!</i>


    <i>How dare youy your eyes on my little demon!</i>


    That night, Ming Shu sneaked into the guest pce.


    No one guarded Huan Li¡¯s room. Ming Shu waited outside the window for a moment. The room was dark. There seemed to be no one inside.


    In actual fact, there was really no one in the room.


    Prince Huan Li didn¡¯te back the entire night.


    The next day, he was found at the Baiyan Garden.


    The Baiyan Garden was filled with men. Huan Li¡¯s reputation was ruined when he appeared there but he managed to protect his virginity.


    At night, Huan Li entered the imperial pce and never came out again.


    The third day was the pce banquet. Ming Shu had no more chances to beat Prince Huan Li up.


    Just as Ming Shu was wondering if she should snatch Shen Pin during the day of the wedding, she saw Shen Pin climbing through her window.


    ¡°Prime Minister.¡± Shen Pin rushed toward her and fell into her arms. They both fell onto the bed.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Little ancestor, we can talk nicely. There is no need to attack me.</i>


    Ming Shu felt her eyebrows jumping. ¡°Your Highness, why are you sneaking into my room in the middle of the night? Is this what you should do? Where did all your manners go?¡±


    Shen Pin ced his chin on her chest. He chose to ignore her. He whispered, ¡°Do you want to see me marry another man?¡±


    Ming Shu pushed Shen Pin. Shen Pin justy on her. His clothes were very thin. She could feel his muscles through the clothes.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, this is not about whether I want him to marry you or not. Prince Huan Li is the person who wants to marry you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is. He must be up to no good.¡±


    Ming Shu probed, ¡°Maybe you met him in your dreams? He might have fallen in love with you at first sight.¡±


    ¡°Prime Minister.¡± Shen Pin ced his hands beside Ming Shu. He looked into her eyes directly. ¡°I¡¯m yours.¡±


    Ming Shu noticed something different about Shen Pin¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t apply any makeup on his face so it seemed different.


    It was beautiful but seductive.


    That face came closer to Ming Shu¡¯s. Shen Pin¡¯s lipsnded on hers.


    They were as soft as marshmallows.


    It tasted a little sweet too.


    Ming Shu raised her hand and held his head. Shen Pin felt encouraged. He used his tongue to open her mouth.


    The taste got sweeter.


    By the time Ming Shu realized that there was something amiss, it was already toote.


    Her body was extremely hot. The person lying on her felt like ice. She desperately wanted to grab him.


    ¡°Shen Pin!¡±


    Shen Pin sat on Ming Shu¡¯s body. He took off Ming Shu¡¯s clothes with his fair fingers while saying seriously, ¡°Prime Minister, I want to be your man.¡±


    He rested his fingers on Ming Shu¡¯s chest. He tapped lightly and then pointed to himself. ¡°I want both your heart and body.


    ¡°Do you want me?¡±


    Ming Shu gritted her teeth. ¡°Antidote.¡±


    Shen Pin pulled Ming Shu¡¯s hand and ced it on his waist. ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m the antidote.¡±


    He didn¡¯t move. He just stared at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what he fed her. She felt that she was losing her reason. The hand on his waist was yearning to rip his clothes away.


    Ming Shu¡¯s breathing got heavier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. I¡¯m here...¡± Shen Pin whispered. ¡°You¡¯d rather force yourself than touch me?¡±


    ¡°Shen Pin, you drugged me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Pin smiled. ¡°How else can I get you? From the moment I saw you, I wanted you. Just you.¡±


    Shen Pin leaned forward and pulled Ming Shu¡¯s clothes down. He kissed her neck and then sucked on it slowly. He felt something changing in the lower part of his body. He went down.


    ¡°You can only me yourself for appearing in front of me.¡±


    ¡°You turned me into a devil. You make me do this. This is all your fault.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m upset that you don¡¯t care about me. I¡¯m angry, really angry. However, I can control myself...¡±


    There was hesitation in his voice. He felt helpless. He didn¡¯t know what this emotion was.


    He felt depressed.


    He was really upset.


    Shen Pin pulled the band on Ming Shu¡¯s waist with trembling hands.


    ¡°Shen Pin, don¡¯t do this...¡± Ming Shu stopped him. ¡°Release me first. I promise that... I will marry you. Let¡¯s do this after we get married.¡±

 Chapter 1182 - All The Careerists (12)

    <h4>Chapter 1182: All The Careerists (12)</h4>


    Shen Pin stopped.


    He pushed his body up and looked at her.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shen Pin thought for a moment. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Ming Shu felt relieved. ¡°Antidote. Give me the antidote.¡±


    Shen Pin said, ¡°This is a secret drug from the pce. There is no antidote. Maybe I¡¯m the antidote. If you want... I can continue.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Get down!</i>


    <i>Get down!</i>


    ...


    Shen Pin squatted beside the bathing pool. He reached out and made to touch Ming Shu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± The moment he touched her, her efforts would be wasted.


    <i>Once I feel better, I will beat you to death!</i>


    Shen Pin retracted his hands. ¡°When are you going to marry me?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to talk.


    I need <i>some</i> time alone.


    Shen Pin waited for a moment but Ming Shu didn¡¯t reply. He might have realized that he went a little overboard just now so he didn¡¯t probe further. He silently waited at the side.


    Ming Shu came out of the pool after she felt morefortable.


    Shen Pin was asleep on the soft couch.


    Ming Shu wasn¡¯t able to hit him.


    ...


    The next day...


    Shen Pin opened his eyes and closed them again. His brain started functioning.


    He touched the nket on him and scanned the surroundings.


    This was her room.


    Ming Shu came back after breakfast and saw Shen Pin sitting on the bed with a stupid smile on his face. Her mouth twitched. ¡°Get out of here and go back to your pce.¡±


    Shen Pin¡¯s clothes were a mess. If an outsider saw him, he would think that Shen Pin did something unspeakable.


    He got down from the bed and hugged Ming Shu.


    ¡°Prime Minister, you will get rid of Huan Li, right?¡±


    ¡°... Yes.¡± <i>I have no idea what I should do. Let¡¯s just make it up as we go.</i>


    Shen Pin hugged Ming Shu¡¯s neck and kissed her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me.¡± Ming Shu was scared. She leaned back.


    Yesterday night, she thought about what happened and felt that the drug could only be applied on his lips. He must have applied ayer of honey over it so that he wouldn¡¯t eat it identally.


    Shen Pin blinked. ¡°You ate all of it yesterday.¡±


    He licked his lips. ¡°See.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Shen Pin leaned forward shamelessly. ¡°I can only see you tonight. Give me a kiss please.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Someone knocked on the door. Shen Pin didn¡¯t want to let Ming Shu go so Ming Shu had no choice but to kiss him. Then, she threw him out of the window and went to open the door.


    ¡°Lady.¡± Shen Piny on the window ledge. Ming Shu held onto the door frame and looked back at him.


    The sunlight shone on his body. He said, ¡°I really like you.¡±


    Shen Pin disappeared from the window. Ming Shu opened the door.


    Jing Yu¡¯s hand almost knocked on Ming Shu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Lady, I heard someone talking just now. Were you talking to someone?¡±


    ¡°You heard wrong.¡±


    ¡°No, I really...¡± Jing Yu looked at Ming Shu¡¯s serious face and swallowed her words. ¡°Maybe I heard wrong.¡±


    Was Lady hiding someone in her room?


    Last time, Lady asked her about marrying a woman...


    She couldn¡¯t interfere with Lady¡¯s affairs. She was only a servant. If Lady asked her anything, she would answer her. If she didn¡¯t ask anything, she would just keep quiet.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jing Yu quickly gathered her thoughts. ¡°This is the clothes for the banquet tonight. I just got them back. You can try them out and see if they fit you.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°Shen Pin...¡±


    Jing Yu was puzzled.


    ¡°What does Shen Pin like?¡±


    ¡°Princess Seven likes...¡± Jing Yu thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what she likes specifically, but I heard that she likes to collect rare ornaments. Are you nning to send her a gift?¡±


    That main lead for tonight was Princess Seven. Hence, Jing Yu didn¡¯t think much.


    Ming Shu thought about the things in her mansion. She didn¡¯t give a definite answer to Jing Yu.


    ¡°Lady, why do you think Prince Huan Li wants Princess Seven?¡±


    ¡°Princess Seven is pretty but...¡±


    ¡°To the people from other countries, Shen Pin is a good choice.¡± Fengqi State was a female-ruled country, but Beiyue Country wasn¡¯t.


    Jing Yu: ¡°...¡±


    That made sense.


    ...


    Since there were ambassadors from another country, this imperial banquet was more extravagant aspared to the other normal banquets.


    The people who could attend the banquet was specially chosen. Those that were ugly didn¡¯t have the right to be here.


    ¡°Prime Minister.¡±


    ¡°Prime Minister...¡±


    ¡°That is Prime Minister? I heard that she doesn¡¯t have a male concubine at all.¡±


    A few men who never saw Ming Shu before gathered together and pointed at Ming Shu.


    Someone even walked up to her. ¡°Prime Minister, I...¡±


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    Voices came from the entrance.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    Ming Shu looked over. Shen Pin was dressed luxuriously. He walked straight in and went toward Ming Shu.


    Just as he was about to reach her, he paused. He waved to the man who wanted to talk to Ming Shu. ¡°Come here.¡±


    The man widened his eyes.


    His family had reminded him that he must never get together with Princess Seven no matter how beautiful she was. If not, he would be looked down upon.


    The man didn¡¯t know why the princess called him. He was worried but he had to follow the princess¡¯s order.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    The others didn¡¯t dare to look at Princess Seven directly, but still secretly observed her. They wanted to see what she intended to do.


    Shen Pin smiled at the man and said gently, ¡°I left my cloak outside. Please help me get it.¡±


    ¡°Yes... yes.¡± The man bowed and ran out of the hall.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>That¡¯s all?</i>


    They thought that there was a good show to watch.


    Shen Pin winked at Ming Shu secretly. He wanted her to stop interacting with other men. He was watching her.


    Ming Shu felt that it was funny.


    She was surprised that he didn¡¯t rush toward her and hug her.


    But...


    If he was a man, he might really pounce on her.


    The entire hall was like a huge staircase. The empress sat right at the top. The princes and princesses sat on the second step. The third step consisted of important ministers like Ming Shu. The family members of the ministers sat behind them.


    Shen Pin¡¯s seat was a step above Ming Shu¡¯s. He could arriveter, but he wanted to see Ming Shu.


    However, he realized that it was useless toe early.


    He couldn¡¯t talk to her even if he saw her.


    Shen Pin ced his hands on his chin and stared at Ming Shu. He looked as though he was in a daze. Princess Seven was always like this in public so everyone was used to it.


    ¡°Your Highness, your cloak.¡± The man had brought the cloak back.


    Shen Pin raised his eyes slightly. ¡°Put it down.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The man put down the cloak and rushed back to his seat. He had forgotten all about Ming Shu by now.


    ...


    A few minutester...


    Huan Li and Shen Yu came in together. Huan Li was the prince of Beiyue so his status was the same as the princess¡¯s.


    Ming Shu looked at the man in red as he sat beside Shen Pin. She wasn¡¯t sure if this seating arrangement was done on purpose.


    Ming Shu nced at Huan Li a few times.


    She felt that he was dodging her for some reason...


    Dodging her... <i>Is he Luo Yan?</i>

 Chapter 1183 - All The Careerists (13)

    <h4>Chapter 1183: All The Careerists (13)</h4>


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t favor Duanmu Shu recently so she brought her imperial concubine to the banquet.


    Shaoyao still wore a white dress. It formed a stark contrast with Huan Li who was sitting below in red.


    Shen Yu looked at Ming Shu mysteriously before starting her speech.


    Then, the ambassadors of Beiyue Country said their speech.


    After the awkward speeches, they carried on with the procedure of the banquet.


    ¡°Prince Huan Li, you came from afar. Let me offer you a toast first.¡±


    Huan Li got up and walked to the center. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    The rest of the men looked at Huan Li. Huan Li¡¯s actions were bold and arrogant. He was different from the shy men from Fengqi.


    This was a man from Beiyue Country.


    Just like how the women from Fenqi disliked the women from other countries, the men from other countries were disgusted by the men from Fengqi.


    They felt that the man from Fengqi was useless. They had to be protected and ruled by women.


    Huan Li didn¡¯t show his emotions, but his eyes betrayed him.


    Huan Li raised his cup and finished his drink.


    Shen Yu put down her cup and cleared her throat. ¡°Prince Huan Li is here to marry one of our princesses. Since that is the case... I will let you make your own decision. If you like our princess, I will fulfill your wish.¡±


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes.


    Huan Li already said that he wanted Shen Yu. Shen Yu was doing this so that Shen Pin couldn¡¯t reject the marriage.


    Huan Li looked at Shen Pin. After a while, he bowed and said, ¡°Please let me marry Princess Seven.¡±


    Although the ministers heard the rumors that Huan Li liked Shen Pin, they were still shocked by the decision.


    There were many powerful families at the scene. Even if Prince Huan Li didn¡¯t like the daughters from these families, there was still the Prime Minister. Why did he choose Princess Seven...


    ¡°The Beiyue Country is different from us. It makes sense that Prince Huan Li likes Princess Seven.¡±


    ¡°Make sense...¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t like powerful women like us. Princess Seven is more suitable for them.¡±


    People started discussing below.


    Shen Pin looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu put down her cup and stood up. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Shen Yu felt her heart jump. Even Shen Yu felt Shen Yu grabbing his hand tighter. Red marks started appearing on his hand.


    Shaoyao didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at Ming Shu with curiosity.


    Aspared to Shen Yu, he liked thisdy more.


    He liked her face as well as her aura.


    Shen Yu said, ¡°Prime Minister, if you have anything to say, we can talk about itter.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu walked to the center and stood beside Huan Li. ¡°If I don¡¯t say it now, Your Majesty will finalize Princess Seven¡¯s marriage.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what does her wedding have to do with you?¡± Did Shen Pin buy Jing Se over to his side?


    That useless Elder Feng. She didn¡¯t find out anything.


    Huan Li looked at Ming Shu too.


    ¡°Of course...¡± Ming Shu said, ¡°Princess Seven can¡¯t marry Prince Huan Li.¡±


    Huan Li flicked his sleeve and turned his body slightly. He looked at Ming Shu, ¡°Prime Minister, what right do you have to object to my marriage?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m the pir of the country.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Why did she say that Jing Ru was the pir of the country before? Now, she was using this against her all the time.


    ¡°Pir of the country?¡± Huan Li looked as though he heard a joke. ¡°You are right to say this, but this is not a reason for you to reject my marriage, right? After all... the princess didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°I object to the marriage.¡± Shen Pin raised his hand.


    Huan Li: ¡°...¡±


    Shen Yu red at Shen Pin. ¡°Prime Minister, the marriage affects the peace of the two countries. If you don¡¯t give me a good reason, I will not listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Reason...¡± Ming Shu touched her neck. She looked at the other ministers. ¡°What reason should I give...¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Huan Li: ¡°...¡±


    Huan Li was furious. ¡°Your Majesty, even if you disagree with our marriage, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    Shen Yu wanted to strangle Ming Shu.


    ¡°The prime minister is drunk. Someone bring her down!¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Ming Shu raised her hand. ¡°I want to marry Princess Seven. Is that a good reason?¡±


    The hall turned quiet.


    Prime Minister... and Princess Seven... they are both females, right?


    How can a woman marry a woman?


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to marry her.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Princess Seven and the Prime Minister... how can it be...¡±


    ¡°This is against principals...¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Shen Yu swept the wine ss on the floor with her sleeve. It fell onto the ground and shattered into pieces.


    The ministers kneeled on the ground. No one dared to make a sound.


    Fire exploded in Shen Yu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Prime Minister, do you know what you are saying?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so bold then?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not bold enough, how can I marry Princess Seven?¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Huan Li regained his senses. ¡°Your Majesty, this is such a good show. Did you prepare it especially for me?¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s expression turned gentle. ¡°Prince Huan Li, I will give you an exnation for this.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like our marriage, you can say it. The Beiyue would not force it on you.¡± Huan Li was indignant. ¡°I¡¯m the prince of Beiyue. I¡¯m not here to be bullied by you all.¡±


    ¡°No...¡± Shen Yu hated Ming Shu. ¡°Prime Minister, this joke is going overboard. Apologize to Prince Huan Li.¡±


    ¡°Apologize? No way!¡± <i>How dare you try to snatch my little demon.</i>


    Ming Shu rolled up her sleeve. ¡°Shall we have a fight? The person who wins will get to marry Princess Seven.¡±


    <i>Talking is ineffective.</i>


    <i>We shall fight.</i>


    Huan Li: ¡°...¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Shen Yu winked at Elder Feng and tried to get her to salvage the situation.


    However, Elder Feng didn¡¯t receive her signal.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Everyone was astounded again.


    The man in red slowly replied, ¡°Since Prime Minister offered me a challenge, I must ept it.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡± <i>No! This shouldn¡¯t happen!</i>


    Shen Pin appeared calmer. He felt ted in his heart.


    ¡°Your Majesty can be the judge.¡± Huan Li bowed at Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    If there were two men in front of her, she could still ept this. However, the two contestants were a man and a woman.


    Huan Li was serious. Shen Yu nodded her head after a while.


    No matter what, this fight would definitely happen.


    Everything could be settled with the fight.


    Shen Yu was afraid. Was her decision wrong?


    <i>What is the rtionship between Shen Pin and the prime minister!</i>


    <i>What is going on between these two women!</i>

 Chapter 1184 - All The Careerists (14)

    <h4>Chapter 1184: All The Careerists (14)</h4>


    The middle of the hall was cleared. Shen Pin cheered Ming Shu on with a hand sign.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why am I fighting a man for a man...</i>


    <i>F**k?!</i>


    <i>After I finish this fight, I must teach the little demon a lesson.</i>


    Shen Pin didn¡¯t know what was going to happen to him. He was still immersed in happiness.


    Huan Li took off his outerwear. The clothes inside were red too. Without the outerwear, he felt lighter.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her leg and kicked him.


    Huan Li almost got hit. He dodged the leg. Ming Shu attacked with her palm. Huan Li was at a disadvantage.


    Ming Shu gained the upper hand due to her surprise attack so once Huan Li regained hisposure, she lost her advantage.


    If she lost, her partner would be sentenced to death.


    Huan Li realized that Ming Shu¡¯s attacks got quicker. Every time he felt that he was about to hit her, she would evade his attack.


    Ming Shu pressed Huan Li¡¯s arm down. Huan Li blocked Ming Shu¡¯s legs. Both of them paused for a while.


    Ming Shu lowered her voice. ¡°I can really find you everywhere, Luo Yan.¡±


    Huan Li¡¯s voice changed. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Do you think that I have it easy?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how these two people managed to meet in every single world. He couldn¡¯t do it.


    He spent so much effort, but he wasn¡¯t able to find them.


    He just wanted to go back.


    He was willing to be Qi Yu¡¯s servant for a month if he could go back.


    They parted and exchanged a few blows and then paused again.


    Ming Shu said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about getting him.¡±


    Luo Yan replied, ¡°I can only go back if he helps. Don¡¯t you know that staying in these worlds for a long time will harm us? You are harming him.¡±


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°How do I know if you¡¯re telling the truth?¡±


    Luo Yan said, ¡°My dear sister, do I have to lie to you now? I just want to go back.¡±


    He was going crazy.


    Ming Shu kicked Luo Yan¡¯s chest. Luo Yan stumbled a few steps back and mmed into a table.


    He raised his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not fighting anymore.¡±


    He came here because he wanted to get close to Shen Pin. If not, he would never do such a thing.


    Since Ming Shu knew everything now, it was useless for him to do anything else.


    He said everything he needed to.


    It was up to her now.


    Luo Yan tidied his clothes and asked his servant to help him put on his outerwear. ¡°Your Majesty, I admit defeat. I will not be marrying the princess. I heard that the scenery at Fengqi imperial city is amazing. Can I stay here for some time?¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°???¡±


    <i>Why is this happening?</i>


    Shen Yu frowned. ¡°This is not child¡¯s y.¡±


    Luo Yan smiled. ¡°Your Majesty, the prime minister started everything first. I was not able to defeat her so I admitted defeat. As for the other business, we will not go back on our words. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t know what to say. Her prime minister and her princess...


    ¡°Since you like the imperial city, you are wee to stay...¡± Shen Yu said. ¡°If you need anything, you can tell the Minister of Rituals.¡±


    Luo Yan got his answer and left immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    Luo Yan left with his ambassadors.


    ¡°...¡±


    ...


    After the ambassadors left, it was time to deal with her own people.


    ¡°The rest of you can leave.¡±


    Shen Yu shouted.


    Everyone was already frightened so they didn¡¯t hesitate and left instantly.


    This was too scary.


    ¡°You can go back too.¡± Shen Yu let go of Shaoyao.


    Shaoyao¡¯s hand was red. He rubbed his hand and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two Elders were left behind. Actually, Shen Yu didn¡¯t want to stay with Ming Shu alone, but she would never admit that she was afraid of her.


    Once the door closed, Shen Yu red at Ming Shu and Shen Pin angrily. ¡°Seventh sister, Prime Minister, what are you all doing?¡±


    Since Ming Shu already said it, she would not go back on her words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. I will marry Her Highness.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡± <i>Don¡¯t worry about what?!</i>


    ¡°Prime Minister, do you know what your gender is?¡±


    ¡°Gender is not an issue,¡± Ming Shu said.


    ¡°...¡±


    Shen Yu couldn¡¯t win against Ming Shu in an argument so she directed her anger at Shen Pin. ¡°Seventh sister!¡±


    Shen Pin replied calmly. ¡°Your Majesty, I like Prime Minister.¡±


    ¡°You like...¡± Shen Yu shook with anger. ¡°You like her? She is a female just like you. How can you like her? How will you exin this to your mother? How are you going to face our ancestors?¡±


    Shen Yu looked at her intently. <i>What on earth are they trying to do?</i>


    <i>Love?</i>


    She wouldn¡¯t believe them...


    Elder Feng persuaded, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t make a mistake. No one has ever done such a thing before. You are a princess. How can you...¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not...¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the past doesn¡¯t represent the future.¡± Ming Shu stopped Shen Pin. ¡°I will marry Shen Pin. If you have anything against it, you must get rid of me first.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Ming Shu gave them an irritating smile and pulled Shen Pin away.


    ¡°Jing Se, stop it!¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Ming Shu waved her hand.


    Shen Yu was so angry she grabbed an ornament beside her and threw it at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Guards!¡± Shen Yu shouted.


    The imperial guards outside came in.


    ¡°Bring her back.¡± Shen Yu pointed at Ming Shu. She was afraid of going overboardst time but now, she just wanted to kill her. If she were dead, those people couldn¡¯t do anything on their own.


    Ming Shu looked at the imperial guards.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight,¡± Ming Shu muttered. ¡°I have not eaten my fill.¡±


    Shen Pin: ¡°...¡±


    However, when the imperial guards charged at her, she lifted the small table beside her and threw it at them. Then, she grabbed a weapon from one of the imperial guards.


    ¡°Dead or alive, catch her,¡± Shen Yu shouted furiously.


    Elder Feng wanted to stop Shen Yu, but couldn¡¯t. Elder Zhang lowered her head. She didn¡¯t dare to look.


    With Shen Yu¡¯s words, the imperial guards became more violent. Ming Shu pulled Shen Pin back. Shen Pin appeared to be frightened. Ming Shu gave him full points for his acting skills. Look at his eyes and his actions. Impressive.


    The screams from the imperial guards echoed through the hall.


    Shen Yu looked at her imperial guards as they were subdued by Ming Shu.


    Her expression turned fearful. Her face was pale.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t know when Ming Shu left. By the time she regained her senses, there was only Elder Feng and her left in the hall.


    Elder Feng waited for Shen Yu to finish venting her anger.


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±


    Shen Yu trembled with rage. ¡°How dare she fight my men.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the prime minister is not afraid of you...¡± Elder Feng frowned. ¡°The imperial guards couldn¡¯t stop her and even the assassins we sent didn¡¯t seed in their mission.¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s face turned cold. She wanted Ming Su to die on the battlefield but instead, she won the war and came back alive.


    Shen Yu slowly sat back on her dragon chair. ¡°Elder Feng, do you believe that she likes Sister Seven?¡±


    Elder Feng hesitated before replying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. She didn¡¯t have any interaction with Princess Seven before this, but if they are really nning something, they will not create such a huge fuss.¡±

 Chapter 1185 - All The Careerists (15)

    <h4>Chapter 1185: All The Careerists (15)</h4>


    ¡°You mean that they really like each other?¡±


    ¡°That is possible,¡± Elder Feng replied.


    ¡°They are both...¡± <i>Women</i>.


    ¡°...¡±


    After discussing for a while, Shen Yu and Elder Feng still didn¡¯t know Ming Shu¡¯s real intentions.


    Shen Yu gritted her teeth. ¡°No matter what, they cannot get together!¡±


    Shen Pin was a princess. No one knew what would happen if she got together with the prime minister.


    To stabilize her position, they must not get together.


    ¡°I feel that we can use this issue to...¡± Elder Feng whispered to Shen Yu. ¡°That way, those ministers who support the prime minister might change their standing.¡±


    Shen Yu exchanged a nce with Elder Feng.


    ...


    Ming Shu let Shen Pin go the moment they left the hall. Shen Pin shamelessly pestered her. ¡°Lady, I want you to hold me.¡±


    <i>Hold what?</i>


    <i>I¡¯m looking for a deserted ce so that I can hit you.</i>


    <i>I want to beat you up for a long time!</i>


    Ming Shu looked around them. She pulled him toward a quiet spot.


    ¡°Lady, are we going on a date?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Shen Pin shut his mouth obediently. Ming Shu beat him up. Shen Pin was in a daze. He remained stunned for a moment before crying pretentiously.


    The crying was so fake Ming Shu just ignored him.


    <i>Fake!</i>


    <i>Let me watch you continue acting!</i>


    ¡°Lady, when are you marrying me?¡± Shen Pin saw no reaction from Ming Shu so he stopped crying and got up from the ground.


    ¡°I was just fooling Shen Yu.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Shen Pin was astounded. ¡°You... you promised me.¡±


    <i>This woman is going back on her words?!</i>


    Scumbag Shu said indifferently, ¡°I regret my decision. Your Highness, don¡¯t you know how fickle-minded humans are?¡±


    Shen Pin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You liar!</i>


    <i>Women are all liars!</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. I¡¯m leaving now. You can return to your pce yourself.¡±


    She used too much energy fighting just now. Ming Shu took out some snacks and ate to replenish some energy. Then, she left without Shen Pin.


    Shen Pin...


    From the way he killed the assassinst time, he was not a weak person. There was no need to worry about him.


    <i>Yes, there is no need to worry!</i>


    Shen Pin didn¡¯t say anything. Ming Shu realized that he didn¡¯t chase after her nor did anything dangerous. She was puzzled.


    ... For her own safety, she decided to stop him from entering her room.


    Ming Shu left the imperial pce. She told Jing Yu to not follow her and went to walk around the streets. For some reason, she reached the guest pce of the Beiyue State.


    Since she was here...


    <i>Let¡¯s go in and try the chef¡¯s cooking.</i>


    Ming Shu walked in directly.


    Luo Yan had changed into normal clothes. He was drinking tea currently. Ming Shu sat on a chair beside him.


    ¡°I knew that you woulde.¡±


    Luo Yan put down his cup and started being his crazy self again.


    She would definitely ce importance on something if it implicated Qi Yu.


    <i>Sigh, I think that I¡¯m starting to understand her better.</i>


    Ming Shu nced at him. ¡°Do you have food?¡±


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu waited calmly for her food. No matter what Luo Yan said, she didn¡¯t respond.


    When the food starteding in, Ming Shu ate the food immediately. Luo Yan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I will poison you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, then you will have to find me again.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Not cute at all!</i>


    Ming Shu felt morefortable after eating some food. She continued eating as she asked, ¡°What did you mean just now?¡±


    Luo Yan sat casually at the side and smiled. ¡°I meant what I said. If we move through the different worlds continuously without resting, our bodies won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡±


    ¡°You told me...¡± Ming Shu looked at him. ¡°What am I?¡±


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu continued, ¡°Oh, right. You said that I¡¯m a virtual NPC, an NPC that started to have my own thoughts. Why am I so powerful?¡±


    Luo Yan got interested. ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? I feel that this excuse is perfect.¡±


    He used this excuse to fool many people. Most of them believed him.


    Only her...


    She was the only one who never believed him.


    Of course, after interacting with her for so long, he realized that she was indeed special.


    Ming Shu paused. The dessert melted in her mouth. Sweetness spread through her tongue.


    She lifted her teacup and took a sip. Then, she slowly asked, ¡°I want to know where you know all this background information from.¡±


    Background information? Luo Yan pondered for a moment. Was she referring to the virtual NPC background?¡±


    ¡°That is...¡±


    Luo Yan stopped. He leaned back slightly and crossed his hands in front of his chest. ¡°So are we having an open conversation now?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°That will depend on your sincerity.¡±


    Luo Yan narrowed his eyes. ¡°My sincerity?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him innocently. ¡°You are the one who is begging me.¡±


    Luo Yan: ¡°... I like girls who are cute.¡±


    Ming Shu suggested, ¡°You can take me as a man then. I think that it is good to be a male protagonist.¡±


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡±


    Luo Yan started at Ming Shu. He weighed his options in his heart. In the end, the desire to leave this ce was stronger.


    ¡°I received a document with your information written on it.¡± Luo Yan paused. ¡°Your name, identity, and background are all written in the document.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so concerned about me? Are you in love with me?¡±


    Luo Yan smiled. His eyes shimmered. ¡°It¡¯s hard to meet someone like you. I want to... experiment with you.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>A locked-up psychopath is still a psychopath.</i>


    Ming Shu tapped her fingers on the table. ¡°You came from the same ce as Qi Yu? Where are you from? What do you all want to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a smart person? Why don¡¯t you guess...¡± Luo Yan couldn¡¯t help but tease her.


    Ming Shu threw an empty te at him.


    Luo Yan tilted his body slightly. The te smashed on the ground.


    ¡°Tsk, how can Qi Yu bear with you?¡± Luo Yan patted his clothes. ¡°You are so fierce and not cute at all. Not cute at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you are still single.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>What is wrong with being single?</i>


    <i>So what if I¡¯m single?</i>


    <i>Did singles offend you!</i>


    Luo Yan red at Ming Shu. ¡°You can tell me where youe from first!¡±


    Ming Shu met Luo Yan¡¯s gaze. The atmosphere turned tense.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. Since you don¡¯t want to talk, we can chat another day.¡± Ming Shu stood up.


    ¡°Qi Yu and I came from the Time Control Department.¡± Luo Yan gritted his teeth.


    Ming Shu slowly returned to her seat. ¡°Shall we have another te of dessert?¡±


    ¡°Eat, eat, eat. That¡¯s all you know. Why aren¡¯t you fat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not my fault that I can¡¯t grow fat.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    How did Qi Yu bear with her?


    <i>I must mock him when I go back.</i>


    Luo Yan asked his men to serve some desserts before continuing, ¡°As for you... we realized that something amiss was happening in some worlds. They were caused by you. Qi Yu¡¯s mission was to kill you or woo you.


    ¡°Are you disappointed? He didn¡¯t have good intentions from the start.¡±


    Ming Shu remained nonchnt. ¡°It would be weird if he had any good intentions.¡±


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k, why is this person¡¯s thinking so weird?</i>


    <i>Isn¡¯t she angry?</i>

 Chapter 1186 - All The Careerists (16)

    <h4>Chapter 1186: All The Careerists (16)</h4>


    ¡°Since Qi Yu didn¡¯t make any progress, I was sent in. Your information was given by our director. I¡¯m not sure how he got it.¡±


    She was an anomaly...


    Why?


    Because of the Harmony System?


    The Harmony System was strange too. Why did it need Hatred Points?¡±


    However, the Harmony System never talked to her about this.


    Besides showing her little demons fighting, all it did was serve her...


    ¡°If I die, I will still appear in other worlds. What is the point of killing me then?¡±


    ¡°You have never been killed by me, how do you know that you can still continue?¡± Luo Yan sounded arrogant. ¡°Do you think that we are the same as other people?¡±


    ¡°Why, are you nning to take my money back and pay respects?¡± <i>Am I someone that can be killed easily?</i>


    <i>Naive!</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>I can¡¯t carry on this conversation anymore. I want to go home.</i>


    <i>This is so infuriating.</i>


    Luo Yan kept many things to himself. At the same time, he didn¡¯t get much information out of Ming Shu, either.


    They were in simr positions.


    Ming Shu ced her hand on her chin. ¡°Why do you still have your memory? Is this discrimination? Did you get in through the back door?¡±


    Luo Yan was furious. ¡°Me? Get in through the back door? He is the one that got in through the back door!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why is Qi Yu in a worse state than him then?</i>


    <i>What kind of back door is this?</i>


    Luo Yan realized that he was too agitated so he coughed and calmed down. ¡°All the memories of a world would be cleared after we leave. They take up too much space and will harm us so it has to be cleared. However, we can keep important memories.¡±


    ¡°As for him...¡± Luo Yan sneered. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have points.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Qi Yu is different from us,¡± Luo Yan said. ¡°Do you know what the thing that he gave you is?¡±


    He answered without waiting for Ming Shu¡¯s reply: ¡°We are in this state because he used that thing.¡±


    Ming Shu took out the thing on her neck.


    Luo Yan wanted to snatch it from her before. However, he couldn¡¯t go back now so there was no point in getting it. His life was more important.


    ¡°That is called Apocalypse. It can go back in time and fast forward time too.¡±


    ¡°So powerful.¡± Ming Shu looked at the Apocalypse in her hand.


    Luo Yan felt that Ming Shu¡¯s tone was weird but he couldn¡¯t ce his finger on it.


    ¡°So, we must make him regain his memory.¡±


    Ming Shu put the thing back. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    This wasplicated.


    He needed some time to exin it to her.


    Actually, Luo Yan had no confidence that his method would work. He needed to try it out.


    ...


    Ming Shu was a little reluctant to let her little demon regain his memory.


    <i>If he regains his memory, he will be even more irritating!</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t afford to provoke him.</i>


    However, if staying here would harm his body, she must do something.


    Ming Shu pondered over Luo Yan¡¯s words. She decided to give it a try. If Luo Yan dared to lie to her, she would kill him.


    Ming Shu squatted with Luo Yan on the ground. Shen Pin was lying on the floor. Moonlight shone on him. He was so beautiful he looked as though he came out of a painting.


    ¡°What do we have to do? I sneaked him out of the pce. I have to carry him backter.¡±


    Luo Yan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You knocked him unconscious...¡±


    ¡°What else can I do? Let him continue screaming and shouting?¡±


    ¡°... I¡¯m just asking out of curiosity. Why do you like him?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t like him, who should I like? You? Stop talking nonsense. Let¡¯s start.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Don¡¯t ever like me. I can¡¯t handle it.</i>


    Luo Yan looked at Shen Pin. ¡°Since the items from the Time Control Department can¡¯t be used, I¡¯m not sure if this will seed.¡±


    ¡°You are a weakling after leaving the Time Control Department.¡± Ming Shu sighed.


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡±


    Luo Yan stared at Shen Pin. He gave a sinister smile.


    <i>Since your wife mocked me, I will vent it out on you!</i>


    Ming Shu saw Luo Yan doing something. The moon hung high in the sky. She wanted to sleep. However, Luo Yan hadn¡¯t even started.


    She took out a fruit and started munching on it. ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask a man if he can do it or not!¡±


    ¡°You are single. How can you consider yourself a man? Who will you do it with? Your hands?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Luo Yan turned his head and looked at Ming Shu. ¡°If you mock me again, I will strangle him.¡±


    Ming Shu was indifferent. ¡°Do it then. Let me see how you will go back after you strangle him.¡±


    <i>How dare you threaten me? Have you forgotten the situation you¡¯re in?</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu saw a sh of light on his fingers. She walked toward him and whispered, ¡°Think about the consequences before you do anything to him.¡±


    Luo Yan¡¯s hand trembled. The light almost got extinguished.


    <i>What kind of luck does this stupid person have?</i>


    <i>Why is she crazy over him!</i>


    The light entered Shen Pin¡¯s forehead. Luo Yan¡¯s finger touched his forehead. The light continued shimmering.


    As time passed, Luo Yan¡¯s face turned pale.


    About one hourter, the light disappeared.


    Luo Yan retracted his hand. He flicked it with disgust and took out a handkerchief to wipe his finger. ¡°You can wake him up.¡±


    Ming Shu woke Shen Pin up.


    Shen Pin frowned before opening his eyes. He saw the moon above him.


    ¡°Lady?¡± He leaned against Ming Shu¡¯s chest and hugged her neck. ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    ¡°Qi Yu?¡±


    Shen Pin was puzzled. ¡°Who are you calling?¡±


    His expression seemed sincere. He didn¡¯t seem to remember the name at all.


    Ming Shu looked at Luo Yan. <i>He didn¡¯t recover his memory? You really can¡¯t do it!</i>


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡± <i>Who can¡¯t do it!</i>


    Shen Pin shook his head. ¡°Where am I? My neck is hurting...¡±


    Ming Shu rubbed his neck for him. She quickly started her acting. ¡°Seems like our Prince Huan Li couldn¡¯t forget you and wanted to steal you in the middle of the night. Your Highness, if you didn¡¯t have me, you might have been taken away by him.¡±


    Luo Yan, also known as Prince Huan Li: ¡°???¡±


    F**k!


    <i>You are the one who took him out of the pce. Why are you pushing the me to me!</i>


    <i>You knocked him unconscious so that you could frame me, right?</i>


    Shen Pin looked at Luo Yan. He seemed afraid. He shrunk in Ming Shu¡¯s arms. ¡°He took me away?¡±


    Ming Shu started talking nonsense. ¡°Yes. I saw you when I was eating supper. I¡¯m the pir of the country. I can¡¯t let such things happen in front of my eyes.¡±


    ¡°So you saved me?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Ming Shu remained silent.


    Ming Shu suspected that he would want to use his body to repay her if she said yes.


    However, Shen Pin said, ¡°Lady... I don¡¯t like him. He hit me. My neck hurts.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Can you help me hit him?¡±


    ¡°Ye... huh?¡± <i>Is he changing his method now?</i>


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What is this?</i>


    <i>What does this have to do with me!</i>


    <i>Why did he have to lose his memory!</i>


    Luo Yan got up and disappeared before Ming Shu could agree.


    He knew that hat crazy person would definitely help the narcissist beat him up.


    <i>Qi Yu, you bastard!</i>


    <i>I will get back at you when I return!</i>

 Chapter 1187 - All The Careerists (17)

    <h4>Chapter 1187: All The Careerists (17)</h4>


    Once Luo Yan left, Shen Pin stopped acting. He resumed his normal tone. ¡°Lady, I know that you were the one who hit me.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Shen Pin hugged Ming Shu¡¯s neck. He sniffed her neck. ¡°I smelled you. So, can you tell me why you knocked me unconscious and brought me here? Why was Huan Li here?¡±


    ¡°If I say that I brought you here to treat your illness, will you believe me?¡±


    <i>Treat my illness?</i>


    <i>Am I sick?</i>


    <i>Lovesick?</i>


    <i>Keep calm! Keep calm!</i>


    ¡°I will believe everything you say.¡± Shen Pin licked Ming Shu¡¯s corbone. He said seductively, ¡°Lady, bring me home. You can¡¯t reject this. You owe me.¡±


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t refuse. However, she didn¡¯t feel that she made a mistake. She felt that Luo Yan was the one who was in the wrong.


    <i>I will remember this.</i>


    Ming Shu helped Shen Pin up. ¡°Don¡¯t lick me.¡±


    Shen Pin replied, ¡°Kiss me then.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want Shen Pin to probe further so she kissed him lightly on the lips. Then they left.


    Shen Pin leaned against Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder and looked in the direction where Luo Yan left. His gaze was deep.


    Huan Li...


    He didn¡¯t know what these two people were nning, but this person belonged to him. He would kill anyone who tried to snatch her away.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    Shen Pin suppressed his emotions. ¡°Yes. Can I sleep with you today?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°But you hit me...¡±


    ¡°Stop shouting. Don¡¯t touch me and don¡¯t lick me. Be obedient. If not, you will sleep here today.¡±


    ¡°I can sleep anywhere if you are beside me.¡±


    ¡°You will sleep here alone.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t bear to do that.¡±


    ¡°I can. Why don¡¯t you lick me and try it?¡±


    ...


    Although Ming Shu said that he couldn¡¯te to her room, she still brought him back to her room. Shen Pin pounced on her bed and weed her happily. ¡°Lady, hurry up. Let me warm you up.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t light up the candles. If the guards outside saw him, there would be trouble.


    ¡°Keep quiet.¡± Ming Shu took off his cloak. ¡°Hurry up and sleep.¡±


    Shen Pin remained quiet.


    Ming Shu hung the cloak at the side. Shen Pin was dressed properly. His makeup had not been removed yet, either. Ming Shu secretly went to get some water and let him wash his face.


    She was in her own house but she had to act like a thief. Ming Shu felt helpless.


    After settling everything, Shen Pin removed his outerwear. Ming Shu looked at him. She wanted to see what he stuffed in his chest.


    ¡°Lady, why are you looking at me? Do you want to help me undress?¡± Shen Pin winked at her. He held out his hand. ¡°Help me undress then.¡±


    ¡°Do it yourself.¡±


    Shen Pin groaned and took his clothes off himself. There were two bulky things inside. Those must be his fake breasts.


    His chest was t.


    Ming Shu waited for him to undress before getting on the bed. Shen Pin obediently rested in her arms.


    After some time, he started acting naughty.


    Shen Pin nuzzled Ming Shu¡¯s neck. His intention was clear.


    Ming Shu pulled his hand out of her clothes. ¡°If you continue to do this, you will go back to the pce.¡±


    ¡°You can touch me too.¡± Shen Pin pulled Ming Shu¡¯s hand and ced it on his body.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Shen Pin kissed Ming Shu¡¯s lips and prevented her from speaking. He turned his body and moved on top of Ming Shu. He kissed her for a while.


    Ming Shu spent much effort to suppress her urge to hit him.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Shen Pin bit her. ¡°You seem absentminded.¡±


    Ming Shu pressed him down so that he couldn¡¯t move. Shen Pin didn¡¯t manage to break free from her grip so he gave up. ¡°You can only think about me.¡±


    Shen Pin fell asleep quickly. He must be tired.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t kick him out. She just continued hugging him.


    <i>Regain his memory...</i>


    <i>How can he regain his memory?</i>


    <i>So irritating.</i>


    Ming Shu felt hungry. <i>Thinking is a tiring thing.</i>


    ...


    The next day, when Shen Pin realized that Ming Shu was still beside him when he woke up, he was shocked.


    He got up and looked at the person beside him. Her eyebrows were beautiful. He traced her eyebrows with his eyes. Then he saw her lips. He leaned forward.


    Ming Shu moved around ufortably. She buried her head in his chest.


    Shen Piny down and hugged her.


    He looked at the bed frame above him. <i>This feels so good. I can see her the moment I open my eyes.</i>


    ¡°Lady, Lady, something happened...¡±


    Jing Yu rushed in without knocking. She saw everything.


    Jing Yu¡¯s gazended on Shen Pin¡¯s chest. She was stunned. Before Ming Shu opened her eyes, she flew out of the room.


    Ming Shu sat up suddenly. She asked in a confused tone without opening her eyes, ¡°Did Jing Yue in just now?¡±


    Ming Shuy down again and felt his body. After a while, she stopped. She didn¡¯t want to move.


    Shen Pin took her hand and kissed it. ¡°Lady, are you getting up? I can help you dress...¡±


    Ming Shu felt more awake as she sensed the warmth on her hand.


    She rejected Shen Pin¡¯s offer and dressed herself. Then, she went out.


    Jing Yu stood outside with a stunned face.


    ¡°Lady...¡± Jing Yu said weakly.


    She didn¡¯t want to know why Princess Seven was on Lady¡¯s bed. She just wanted to ask why Her Highness was a man.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°There are rumors this morning about you and Her highness...¡±


    The news spread around the city this morning. Someone spread the news on purpose.


    In this world, people were unable to ept such things.


    They felt that it was unnatural and against their principals.


    ¡°Only the people in the pce would do this,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Do you have to be so anxious?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Shouldn¡¯t I be anxious?</i>


    ¡°As the trusted subordinate of the prime minister, you must be calm. Don¡¯t get agitated over small matters like this. Don¡¯t break into my room for nothing.¡±


    ¡°...¡± She was used to entering Lady¡¯s room without knocking. She needed some time to change this habit.


    ¡°Lady, are we going to ignore this?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do? Can we sew up their mouths?¡± Ming Shu stretched her body. ¡°Or can I marry a man immediately?¡±


    Jing Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Neither seemed like a good n.


    ¡°Let them spread the news. A careerist needs attention.¡± <i>It was hard to be on the headlines in the ancient days.</i>


    <i>I have to thank Shen Yu for making me known.</i>


    Ming Shu ordered Jing Yu, ¡°Go and spread more rumors.¡±


    Jing Yu was astounded after hearing Ming Shu¡¯s request.


    <i>What do you mean by cold-blooded and scheming?</i>


    <i>Can you anyhow use such words?</i>


    <i>We are the prime minister¡¯s mansion!</i>


    ¡°Follow my orders.¡±


    ¡°Lady...¡±


    Jing Yu was unable to make Ming Shu change her mind. She didn¡¯t know what Lady was thinking. Everyone cared about their reputation.


    Even those corrupted ministers would pretend that they were kind and benevolent.


    However, theirdy...


    She was spreading rumors about herself!

 Chapter 1188 - All The Careerists (18)

    <h4>Chapter 1188: All The Careerists (18)</h4>


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Jing Yu sent Shen Pin to the horse carriage. ¡°I will send you back.¡±


    Jing Yu¡¯s mind was filled with the images of the naked Shen Pin in the morning. As expected of herdy. She was able to notice Princess Seven¡¯s secret.


    Jing Yu guessed what happened. This was the imperial pce. Anything could happen here.


    ¡°Where is yourdy?¡±


    ¡°Lady...¡± She was writing her crimes down.


    She couldn¡¯t tell him this.


    Jing Yu took a box and passed it to Shen Pin. ¡°Your Highness, this is for you.¡±


    Shen Pin frowned slightly. ¡°Yourdy gave it to me?¡±


    ¡°Erm...¡± Jing Yu didn¡¯t dare to say yes, but she didn¡¯t dare to say no either. She could only change the topic. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Please get in the carriage.¡±


    Shen Pin didn¡¯t get the answer for both questions.


    He frowned. He was slightly unhappy.


    Jing Yu felt cold sweat streaming down her forehead. Luckily, Shen Pin didn¡¯t re up. He turned and stepped into the carriage.


    Jing Yu quickly ced the box inside.


    The horse carriage started moving. Shen Pin lifted the curtain. The main door of the prime minister¡¯s mansion closed slowly.


    He lowered the curtain and looked at the box. He opened it.


    It was a luminous pearl the size of a fist.


    Besides Ming Shu, who else was able to give him such an expensive and rare thing? Even the pce didn¡¯t have such a huge luminous pearl.


    <i>Why can¡¯t she just give it to me personally?</i>


    <i>Why must she ask other people to give it to me?</i>


    Shen Pin asked his men to put away the luminous pearl properly. He wanted to see it all the time.


    The guard: ¡°...¡±


    <i>So do you want to store it or do you want to see it?</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu wrote a script and asked Jing Yu to follow it and spread rumors about her. She believed that she would definitely get popr... no, she would definitely be a traitor careerist hated by the public.


    Jing Yu didn¡¯t want to do it but she knew that even if she didn¡¯t, Ming Shu would do it herself.


    Thus, besides the rtionship between Ming Shu and Princess Seven, more dark secrets of Ming Shu¡¯s were exposed.


    Elder Feng and Shen Yu were shocked.


    <i>What is...</i>


    ¡°Who did this?¡±


    Elder Feng didn¡¯t know who did it.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I haven¡¯t found the culprit yet. Maybe the prime minister offended someone before...¡±


    The prime minister had offended many people recently. It was understandable if someone wanted to target her.


    Shen Yu knocked on the table. ¡°But she didn¡¯t do some of those things...¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the civilians will not investigate the matter. When more people talk about it, they will think that it¡¯s the truth. We can just sit back and wait for the prime minister to be destroyed.¡±


    Shen Yu knew how destructive rumors could be.


    She calmed down after hearing what Elder Feng said. ¡°Since that is the case, we will not do anything for now. Let¡¯s wait and see what happens.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shen Yu stayed at the hall for a while after Elder Feng left. Then she got up.


    The female official asked cautiously, ¡°Your Majesty, do you want to go and see the imperial concubine?¡±


    Shen Yu nodded. After some time, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to find Sister Seven.¡±


    The female official was stunned for a moment. She bowed and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ...


    The rumors spread throughout the imperial city. People cursed and scolded Ming Shu outside the prime minister¡¯s mansion every day.


    Inside the mansion, Ming Shu was preparing her dowry.


    She said that she didn¡¯t want to marry Shen Pin, but her actions revealed her true desire.


    <i>If I don¡¯t marry him, I will be worried every day.</i>


    [Guest, shall we look at the meaning of traitor careerist?]


    [A traitor careerist is the leader of the traitors. It also refers to someone who uses their power to bully other people.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Am I suppose to raise a bunch of traitor ministers?</i>


    [...] The Harmony System gave up. [You can just do what you want. You are amazing. All the best!]


    The Harmony System went offline.


    Ming Shu felt that the Harmony System had gotten quieter recently. It would only talk to her during crucial moments.


    <i>What is it doing?</i>


    ¡°Harmony System, do you have another Guest?¡±


    [Don¡¯t worry, Guest. You are my only Guest.] <i>I need topliment my Guest more.</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m so special.¡±


    [...]


    The Harmony System went offline.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Talking to the Harmony System was boring. It would keep quiet whenever it wanted to and you couldn¡¯t do anything to it.


    When Ming Shu was not preparing her dowry, she would work hard to be a traitor minister.


    In a short period of time, she became the icon of a traitor minister. She felt extremely good about it.


    Every time she met someone, she would ask¡ª


    ¡°Lady Zhou, are you interested in entering the association of traitor ministers?¡±


    ¡°Lady Hong, do you want to be a traitor minister?¡±


    ¡°Lady Sun, we are fated to meet today. Shall we be traitor ministers together?¡±


    The ministers: ¡°???¡±


    <i>Is she trying to rebel?</i>


    <i>Scary.</i>


    <i>How was the prime minister still able to survive till now?</i>


    Shen Yu wanted to kill Ming Shu, but she couldn¡¯t be caught. Even the imperial guards were not her match. What could she do? Use her mind to kill her?


    If she could do that, Ming Shu would have been killed several times over.


    Impeach her?


    She would just ignore the imperial decree.


    The people she sent were not able to catch her.


    The assassins she sent didn¡¯te back. The prime minister¡¯s mansion was like a haunted mansion that gobbled humans up.


    Hence, Ming Shu journey to be a traitor minister was smooth.


    When she finished preparing her dowry, she sent them into the pce and asked Shen Yu to arrange a wedding date for her.


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I¡¯m the empress!</i>


    ¡°Prime Minister, Sister Seven is a woman. You are a woman too. This is against our principals.¡±


    ¡°No, this is what the pir of the country should do.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Shen Yu wanted to stab someone every time she heard this phrase.


    ¡°Also, there is now that states that a woman can¡¯t marry a woman.¡±


    This was an unwritten rule passed down by their ancestors. Everyone knew this.


    Shen Yu looked at the other people below her. ¡°What do you all think?¡±


    The ministers that got called trembled in fear.


    No idea.


    There was nothing they wanted to say.


    The prime minister was crazy.


    The ministers supporting the prime minister wanted to say something. However, due to their identities, it was not good for them to go against the prime minister in front of the empress.


    Most importantly, it was useless even if they objected.


    They had tried to persuade the prime minister so many times, but she still didn¡¯t listen.


    Shen Yu was so angry her chest hurt.


    ¡°Elder Zhang, Elder Feng?¡±


    Elder Zhang remained indifferent. ¡°Your Majesty, I can¡¯t do anything about this. Since the prime minister and Princess Seven have decided to marry each other in spite of public opinion, you can just fulfill their wish.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at Elder Zhang, who was over 50 years old.


    Elder Zhang was an amazing person. No matter how big the issue was, she was able to not get herself involved.


    If you asked her something, she would answer you.


    If you didn¡¯t, she would keep quiet.


    Elder Feng didn¡¯t have anything to say, either. Her entire body hurt the moment she saw Ming Shu.


    <i>If she wants to marry Princess Seven, let her.</i>


    <i>Let her be scolded by everyone.</i>


    <i>The ancestors of the Jing family are going to climb out of their coffins soon!</i>

 Chapter 1189 - All The Careerists (19)

    <h4>Chapter 1189: All The Careerists (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu and Shen Pin¡¯s wedding would be held on the seventh day next month.


    When Shen Pin received this news, the dowry was being sent over to his pce.


    ¡°Your Highness...¡± The guard waited for the people who sent them the dowry to leave before saying, ¡°These are men¡¯s clothes.¡±


    Shen Pin was ted. ¡°I will marry her as a man.¡±


    He wanted to bring her into his family.


    However, he was part of the Fengqi State.


    If not...


    He could protect her just like the men in other nations.


    The bodyguard was shocked. ¡°Your Highness... deceiving the empress is a serious crime.¡±


    Shen Pin¡¯s tone was lighthearted. ¡°Since she dared to send these things over, she must have made ample preparations. I believe in her.¡±


    The guard: ¡°...¡±


    Aren¡¯t you worried that she has evil intentions?


    The prime minister...


    Shen Pin didn¡¯t know why, but he felt happy whenever he thought of Ming Shu.


    ...


    As the wedding date got nearer, the prime minister mansion got busier. Many people were unwilling to sell things to the prime minister mansion.


    Unfortunately, Ming Shu needed many things that couldn¡¯t be acquired at normal shops.


    There were many obstacles during the wedding preparations but luckily, with the help of Ming Shu¡¯s reputation, they managed to gather all the items.


    ¡°This is just one of the many worlds. Do you have to put in so much effort?¡±


    Ming Shu looked up and saw Luo Yan in red. He sat on the wall. He lifted his little finger and spoke like a woman. ¡°You want the best of everything... tsk, tsk, as if he will know.¡±


    Ming Shu picked up a few rocks and threw them at Luo Yan.


    Luo Yan was immersed in his acting and also felt that Ming Shu would not harm him since they were temporary allies. Thus, he let his guard down.


    He fell down the wall.


    Luo Yan climbed back up. There were leaves in his hair. He muttered irritatedly, ¡°I hate women like you who are not cute at all. You just hit people whenever you want to.¡±


    ¡°We are the same.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Why are you here? Are you here to send me a gift? I don¡¯t want any gifts. Just give me food.¡±


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡±


    Luo Yan jumped in. He pulled up his sleeves. Ming Shu thought he wanted to fight with her and took a step back.


    Luo Yan pointed at his elbow. ¡°Look, this is what that bastard did to me.¡±


    There were bandages on his arm.


    She was the one who took Shen Pin out of the pce. Why did he look for him?


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Luo Yan smiled. ¡°What do you think? Can you not see the bandage?¡±


    ¡°I will tell him.¡± Ming Shu continued as Luo Yan looked at her with a curious expression, ¡°I will tell him to use more force next time. I hope that he will chop your arm off.¡±


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡±


    Luo Yan pulled his sleeve back down. ¡°I¡¯ve found out what went wrongst time. Let me try again. I will seed this time.¡±


    ¡°We will see.¡± <i>The consequence of knocking the little demon unconscious is huge.</i>


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    Many members of the Jing family objected to this marriage. The elders of the Jing family came to look for Ming Shu. She had to deal with all of them.


    Luckily, the Host¡¯s parents were not around anymore. If not, things might be more troublesome.


    Finally, the day of the wedding arrived.


    ¡°Lady, stop eating. Time is up. We should leave now.¡± Jing Yu took the te of dessert away from Ming Shu and pulled her out of the mansion.


    Ming Shu watched as her dessert got further and further away from her.


    The wedding procession was waiting outside. The red carpet led all the way from the prime minister mansion to the pce. Many civilians came to look at the wedding because it was extremely luxurious.


    Ming Shu took the lead. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    A princess marrying out of the imperial family... this never happened before.


    Shen Yu stood outside the pce gates with the ministers. Everyone wore aplicated expression. This was the first of a kind of wedding.


    When Ming Shu arrived, Shen Pin¡¯s carriage slowly appeared at the pce gate.


    Ming Shu got down and walked toward the pce gates with red silk in her hand.


    The carriage stopped inside the pce. The curtain of the carriage was lifted.


    Shen Pin walked out of the carriage with the help of the pce attendants. Everyone suddenly became quiet.


    Shen Pin looked beautiful in red.


    But...


    Wasn¡¯t Princess Seven the one getting married?


    Why did a mane out?


    Shen Yu was shocked too. Shen Yu wore a man¡¯s clothes and walked out of the pce gates.


    Discussions started rising in the crowd.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Did she dress up as a man?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it...¡±


    The ministers started talking among themselves too. What was happening? Why did Princess Seven be a man?


    Shen Yu walked up. ¡°Sister Seven?¡±


    Shen Pin stopped in his tracks and answered Shen Yu. His voice was unfamiliar to her.


    ¡°You...¡± Shen Yu pointed at him. ¡°You are a man?¡±


    There was no makeup on Shen Pin¡¯s face. Shen Yu felt her heart throbbing. He was beautiful and handsome at the same time.


    She knew that her Sister Seven was beautiful, but such beauty wasmon among women. It was nothing to be proud of.


    However, it her Seven Sister was a man...


    Shen Pin looked up slightly. ¡°If not, how can I marry the prime minister?¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°How dare you! It is an offense to deceive the empress!¡±


    Shen Pin looked at Ming Shu. Ming Shu passed him the other end of the red silk.


    She looked at Shen Yu and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t know what to say.


    What could she do?


    Could she kill the prime minister?


    No.


    Could she do anything to Shen Pin? No.


    Shen Yu watched as Ming Shu carried Shen Pin up. They were both in red.


    Why did this happen?


    What was the use of being an empress when she couldn¡¯t do anything?


    Shen Yu felt her body turning cold. She felt helpless once again.


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Elder Feng quickly held Shen Yu¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Shen Yu opened her mouth. She grabbed Elder Feng¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Elder Feng, I order you to get rid of her no matter what.¡±


    After she was reborn, her greatest obstacle was not Shen Yan, it was Jing Se. She couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Elder Feng: ¡°... Yes.¡±


    ...


    The wedding was extravagant and grand. However, it was tiring too. Afterpleting the wedding procedures, Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to move anymore.


    Yet Jing Yu forced her to entertain the guests.


    Luckily, not many people came. Since Shen Pin was a woman, many people chose not toe to protest.


    Most of the people who came were supporters of the prime minister. They were dumbfounded when they heard about what happened at the pce gate.


    So Princess Seven was a man all along?


    Their Prime Minister was normal?


    That meant that Princess Seven deceived the empress.


    If the empress forgave them, everything was fine. If the empress was angry...


    No one dared to imagine what would happen.


    However, the prime minister was not worried at all. The ministers felt that the empress would not do anything.

 Chapter 1190 - All The Careerists (20)

    <h4>Chapter 1190: All The Careerists (20)</h4>


    After sending away the guests, Ming Shu found a steamed bun and ate it as she walked tiredly towards her room.


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    The room was refurbished. Red silks hung in the room. Red words were pasted everywhere.


    The red candle burned slowly. The lighting in the room made it look ambiguous.


    There were some food and drinks on the table.


    Ming Shu finished thest bite of the steamed bun and closed the door.


    She could see the figure behind the screen. She nced at the food on the table. In the end, she poured two sses of wine and walked toward the screen.


    Shen Pin was sitting on the bed. When Ming Shu walked in, he raised his head. His eyes were filled with happiness.


    Ming Shu sighed. She should have eaten two more steamed buns beforeing.


    Ming Shu passed him a ss of wine.


    She wanted to just drink it normally, but Shen Pin stopped her. They had cross-cupped wine.


    Ming Shu was standing so she needed to bent down.


    She smelled the fragrance on Shen Pin¡¯s body. He blinked. ¡°Lady, this is how you should drink wine on the day of the wedding.¡±


    Ming Shu patted his head and replicated his actions.


    ¡°Lady, shall I undress you?¡±


    Since they had to do it, Ming Shu let him undress her.


    Shen Pin took off her outerwear. Then, he held her hand and guided her to the bed. He started undressing.


    This had all been taught in the pce.


    He went to review it before his wedding.


    Shen Pin was nervous so his hand trembled as he undressed. Ming Shu waited for a long time before deciding to act on her own. She pulled Shen Pin toward her and took off his clothes quickly.


    Shen Pin¡¯s body was very soft. This was an entirely different experience from the other Qi Yus.


    Last time, if she didn¡¯t stop Qi Yu, he would tire her out.


    Now...


    He was seductive and enchanting.


    This was the difference in a man from Fengqi State.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Ming Shu stopped Shen Pin, who wanted to continue. ¡°Your health is the most important.¡±


    Shen Pin¡¯s face was red. His eyes were misty. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± <i>You are right.</i>


    Shen Pin blinked. He leaned against Ming Shu¡¯s chest and calmed his breathing.


    A certain part of his body was still erect. It showed no signs of going down.


    Ming Shu grabbed the nket and ced it over him. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Shen Pin was a little dizzy. He took a while to answer her.


    ¡°Shall we have some food then?¡± Ming Shu suggested. She was famished.


    She hadn¡¯t eaten the entire day.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Shen Pin replied.


    Ming Shu asked people to heat up the food before dressing him. Then, she carried him out.


    Ming Shu hugged Shen Pin as she ate the food. Shen Pin didn¡¯t eat much. He just watched Ming Shu as she ate. asionally, he would feed her some food.


    ¡°Do you want some soup?¡± Ming Shu ced the spoon beside Shen Pin¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Are you going to feed me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeding you...¡± <i>Are you a pig!</i>


    Shen Pin¡¯s face was still red. He looked cute. He licked the spoon like a kitten.


    He looked at Ming Shu. ¡°I want... you to feed me with your mouth.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu finished the soup in one mouthful.


    Shen Pin: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu pushed the bowl away and poured a ss of wine for herself. She drank it and then kissed Shen Pin. The wine entered Shen Pin¡¯s mouth.


    Shen Pin couldn¡¯t swallow in time so some wine dribbled out of his mouth corners.


    Ming Shu leaned back. ¡°Do you still want more?¡±


    Shen Pin nodded slightly.


    Ming Shu poured another ss of wine and fed Shen Pin the same way.


    ¡°Shen Pin.¡± Ming Shu hugged him.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you regret getting together with me?¡±


    ¡°Why would I regret?¡± Shen Pin said. ¡°From the moment I saw you, I knew that I will only marry you.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that weird?¡±


    Shen Pin touched Ming Shu¡¯s hair. He swung his legs. ¡°I find it weird too. I¡¯ve never had this feeling before.


    ¡°I felt that I¡¯ve forgotten something. There is an emptiness in me. However, when I see you, I feel that I¡¯ve found what I¡¯ve forgotten. I don¡¯t feel empty in my heart anymore.


    ¡°I will not regret it. Never.¡±


    Ming Shu pressed his legs down and covered them with his clothes. ¡°No matter what happens in the future, you will not regret it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Pin nodded firmly. ¡°I just want to be with you.¡±


    After a while, Ming Shu kissed his forehead.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ...


    Shen Pin didn¡¯t remember when he fell asleep. When he got up, Ming Shu was still beside him. He felt warm in his heart.


    ¡°You are awake.¡± Ming Shu put down the snacks in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s afternoon already. You are a good sleeper.¡±


    Shen Pin smiled and reached out. ¡°Lady, I want a hug.¡±


    The nket slid down and revealed Shen Pin¡¯s body. There were love bites on his body.


    Ming Shu threw his clothes at him. ¡°Put on your clothes.¡±


    Shen Pin didn¡¯t get angry. He jumped out of the nket and gave Ming Shu an enthusiastic hug.


    <i>Since you don¡¯t want to hug me, I will hug you!</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>The little demon is so irritating.</i>


    ...


    The news that Princess Seven was a man became a hot topic among the civilians. Everyone thought that Shen Yu would punish Princess Seven.


    However, nothing happened.


    Since Shen Pin was a man, the rumorst time was set aside.


    The people that wanted to create trouble for Ming Shu kept a low profile for the moment.


    Three days after the wedding, Duanmu Shu became critically ill.


    Shen Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with Ming Shu anymore. She stayed with Duanmu Shu every day. She killed many imperial physicians, but Duanmu Shu didn¡¯t get better.


    Ming Shu heard that Duanmu Shu had given up on living.


    If you saved a person who wanted to die, he would still find other ways to kill himself.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t go to the morning sessions these past few days.


    Shen Yu pampered Shaoyao during this period of time, but in her heart, she still loved Duanmu Shu the most.


    Unfortunately, the male protagonist would rather die than stay with Shen Yu.


    <i>Impressive!</i>


    ¡°You said that Shen Yan is in Daliang State before. How do you know that?¡±


    Shen Pin was massaging Ming Shu¡¯s shoulders when he heard her question. He stopped for a moment and replied, ¡°Because I sent Sister Four away.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°You have the ability to do this?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m quite amazing.¡± Shen Pin leaned forward and whispered in Ming Shu¡¯s ear, ¡°You should know this.¡±


    Shen Pin was referring to the assassins they metst time. He didn¡¯t mean anything else.


    However, he leaned too close to Ming Shu. Ming Shu¡¯s thoughts went astray.


    She coughed. ¡°Why did you help Shen Yan?¡±


    Shen Pin asked her back, ¡°Why are you interested in Sister Four?¡±


    ¡°Because she should be the one on the throne.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Shen Pin lowered his hands and hugged Ming Shu. ¡°I thought that you wanted the throne.¡±

 Chapter 1191 - All The Careerists (21)

    <h4>Chapter 1191: All The Careerists (21)</h4>


    ¡°Do I look so idle?¡± She only wanted to be a careerist who didn¡¯t need to attend the morning session.


    Ming Shu suddenly turned her head. ¡°Do you want the throne?¡±


    Shen Pin shook his head without thinking. ¡°No. I just want to be with you, Lady.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    He had no ambition at all!


    Before Ming Shu appeared, probably Shen Pin once thought about the throne.


    But now...


    It didn¡¯t matter.


    They were only married for a few days, but the prime minister¡¯s mansion¡¯s servants all knew that their prime minister and Princess Seven were always together and in very good rtionship.


    Although they also didn¡¯t understand why the two could have such a good rtionship.


    ...


    At nightfall...


    It was curfew. The long street was silent and empty.


    Right then, a figure jumped down from the high wall. The person seemed to be leaning on another person, getting ready to pass through the long street.


    Right then, disjointed footsteps sounded from behind. The armor and weapons rubbed against each other, making clear noises.


    The firelight approached.


    The figure seemed to be a little panicked. But with a person on their shoulder, they could only move forward with difficulty.


    ¡°She¡¯s right ahead, go take her!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her run away!¡±


    ¡°Chase her!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The noise came, and the imperial guards in the back held torches and soon overtook the two, surrounding them in the middle.


    The person standing there was a woman in a nightdress, revealing only her eyes.


    The person she was carrying appeared unconscious and in aa.


    The imperial guards scolded, ¡°How dare you kidnap the imperial husband! Let go of His Highness!¡±


    The woman looked at the people around her with cold eyes, weighing the possibility of her rushing out.


    ¡°Culprit, fold your hands for capture. You will not get away today!¡±


    The imperial guards were not just talking. They began to narrow the circle and the woman was a little anxious.


    Finally she gritted her teeth and decided to take the risk to break out of the circle.


    The knife sshed blood on her, but the woman had no time to care about that. She only wanted to get rid of these guards as soon as possible.


    Right!


    The woman aimed at a weak point and tried to kill her way out. But who knew that Duanmu Shu was suddenly pulled by someone from behind, and the hidden weapons attacked her from above.


    The woman fell to kneel on the ground.


    ¡°Protect His Highness!¡±


    The imperial guards took Duanmu Shu back. The woman struggled, but in the end she gave up Duanmu Shu and ran as fast as she could to another street with her injured body.


    ¡°Go catch her!¡±


    The imperial guards kept up with her.


    When they arrived at a crossroads, they suddenly lost the woman¡¯s trail.


    ¡°Chase her separately!¡± The head of the imperial guards waved her hand. ¡°You go that way, and the rest follow me.¡±


    The troop branched out into two columns. Not going too far, the team that went to right side saw a persone from the other end casually.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    This person was different from the one they were chasing, so the imperial guard shouted the question.


    But the person over there didn¡¯t seem to hear anyone, only continued walk in their direction. With hesitation, the imperial guards ran over.


    ¡°It¡¯s curfew. Why are you still out here? Did you see a wounded woman just now... Prime Minister?¡±


    ¡°Yoh, are you chasing thieves thiste in the evening?¡±


    The imperial guards were beaten up miserably before when they were ordered to catch Ming Shu. Now seeing her, they somehow felt the pain all over again.


    ¡°Prime Minister, it¡¯s thiste in the... What are you doing here?¡± <i>Why are youing out and scaring people.</i>


    ¡°Can¡¯t I take a walk?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The imperial guards wiped their sweat. ¡°Prime Minister, did you see anyone suspicious just now?¡±


    Ming Shu reached out and pointed at them.


    The imperial guards: ¡°...¡±


    They were the imperial guards of the pce. How could they be suspicious?


    ¡°Prime Minister, it¡¯s not safe at night. You¡¯d better hurry back to your mansion. We¡¯ll leave first.¡± The head of the imperial guards finished the sentence and then ran forward hurriedly with his people without waiting for Ming Shu¡¯s response.


    Ming Shu turned and watched them leave. When the firelight faded and the street plunged back into darkness, she looked the other way. ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡±


    From somewhere hidden, Luo Yan supported Shen Pin and came out. Ming Shu walked over and put her arms around her little demon. ¡°Go check if that one¡¯s dead.¡±


    Luo Yan formed a fake smile. ¡°Now you are ordering me?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go back or not?¡±


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡±


    Luo Yan turned back.


    Ming Shu reached out and touched Shen Pin¡¯s face, which was a little cold. She untied her coat and wrapped it around Shen Pin, then held him up in her arms directly.


    Luo Yan came out with a woman, exactly the one the imperial guards were chasing.


    ¡°Is she dead? If she¡¯s dead, throw her away.¡±


    Luo Yan said, ¡°Not yet, she¡¯s still breathing. Do we need to give her a final strike?¡±


    ¡°Okay? Go ahead, you?¡±


    ¡°If I get caught killing people here, I would be considered ill-intentioned.¡± Luo Yan looked at Ming Shu. ¡°You are the prime minister, you should do it.¡±


    ¡°The pir of the country will not kill people.¡±


    Luo Yan seemed to be extremely amused by something. In the silence of the night, hisughter appeared very peculiar. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you have such a principle. But what for?¡±


    A person who only knew to make sense with her fists should say that she wouldn¡¯t kill people.


    He would have thought it a joke if he didn¡¯t witness that she would at most beat up people and make them unable to move.


    ¡°For peace.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Crazy!</i>


    The woman who listened to their discussion also felt she might have run into a psycho.


    She was too weak to run away now.


    She seemed to hear those people call her...


    Prime Minister!


    There was only one prime minister in Fengqi State!


    The woman looked up with difficulty and glranced in Ming Shu¡¯s direction. ¡°Prime Minister... Are you Jing Se?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Shen Yan.¡± The woman suddenly got excited. ¡°I¡¯m Shen Yan, Prime Minister...¡±


    Probably she had used much of her strength, she passed out directly.


    Luo Yan was startled and retreated sideways, and the woman fell straight to the ground.


    If Ming Shu hadn¡¯t had the little demon in her arms, she would probably have run over.


    ...


    Luo Yan bought a residence in the imperial capital.


    When Shen Yan woke up again, she was lying on a bed. Ming Shu sat in the chair nearby and was throwing and catching a fruit for fun.


    Seeing she woke up, Ming Shu caught the fruit in one go and stuffed it into her mouth, taking a bite. ¡°How do you feel now?¡±


    Shen Yan felt she had been cleaned up and even her clothes had been changed.


    ¡°Prime Minister...¡±


    Shen Yan¡¯s voice was hoarse. Her throat was dry.


    Ming Shu poured her a ss of water and passed it to her. Shen Yan wanted to take it but had no strength.


    Ming Shu bit into her fruits and helped her up, making her hold the ss.


    Shen Yan drank up the water in one go and her whole person seemed to be redeemed.


    ¡°Thank you, Prime Minister.¡± Shen Yan looked upset. ¡°If I didn¡¯t meet you... tonight, I¡¯m afraid I might have been caught by now.¡±


    Ming Shu sized her up for several seconds. ¡°Why did the imperial guards chase you?¡±


    Judging from the way the imperial guards behaved, it was not like they had found out she was Shen Yan. So they shouldn¡¯t have chased her because of her identity.


    Shen Yan pursed her dry lips and didn¡¯t answer.


    She impulsively revealed herself before, but actually she was a little regretful now. She had no idea who else she could trust in the imperial city.


    She had left the imperial city so long ago, had the prime minister and Shen Yu be associated with each other?


    Where was she now? Was she safe here? What happened to Duanmu Shu then?


    She was so close to saving Duanmu Shu.


    So close but...


    All sorts of questions filled Shen Yan¡¯s mind and kept her nerves aching. She felt the pain radiating all over her body again.

 Chapter 1192 - All The Careerists (22)

    <h4>Chapter 1192: All The Careerists (22)</h4>


    ¡°Prime Minister, how are you doing recently?¡± Shen Yan avoided Ming Shu¡¯s questions.


    ¡°Just okay.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t intend to make a detailed inquiry. Shen Yan didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so she just dropped the topic. ¡°Weren¡¯t you in Daliang State?¡±


    Shen Yan reacted now.


    She was dead in Fengqi State. But why was the prime minister not surprised to see her?


    She not only knew that she was not dead, but also knew she was in Daliang State.


    ¡°Prime Minister...¡± Shen Yan was alert. ¡°You knew I wasn¡¯t dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu admitted it liberally. ¡°How could you be dead?¡±


    Shen Yan became extremely nervous and didn¡¯t quite understand what she meant by saying that. Yet she felt she didn¡¯t seem to hold any bad intentions toward her.


    ¡°Prime Minister, how did you... know that?¡±


    ¡°I looked up into the sky...¡± Ming Shu looked up and wanted to pretend she could read the stars in the sky. But she was in the house, so she gave up.


    Then she also changed the following words. ¡°I ordered people to look into it.¡±


    Shen Yan: ¡°...¡±


    Why did the prime minister look a little strange?


    Shen Yan began to think about which side Ming Shu had taken.


    Finally, she made up her mind to ask directly, ¡°Prime Minister, can you tell me, which side are you on?¡±


    ¡°Me? Of course I¡¯ll choose snacks.¡±


    Shen Yan: ¡°...???¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brighter. ¡°Your side.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know if Shen Yan would believe her.


    This female protagonist was not some stupid and naive character. Ming Shu let her take a rest and think about it carefully.


    ...


    Ming Shu left the room and came to the room next door.


    Luo Yan had finished his job. Just like before, he sat there with his face a little paled.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Ming Shu asked.


    ¡°...You¡¯ll know when he wakes up.¡± Luo Yan stood up. He didn¡¯t want to suffer the same trick and prepared to leave first.


    Shen Piny on the bed with closed eyes. His longshes cast shadows under his eyelids.


    Ming Shu took out two preserved fruits and chewed. She decided to take him back to her mansion first, then wake him up.


    If he was pissed off, she could fix him in bed!


    So Ming Shu took Shen Pin to her mansion, then told Jing Yu to go pick up Shen Yan.


    Shen Yan should have reached some conclusion. When Jing Yu came to pick her up, she agreed to go to the prime minister mansion with her.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t dare to wake Shen Pin up suddenly. She just held him in her arms and waited for him to wake up by himself.


    Nearly past noon, Shen Pin woke up quietly. He frowned and seemed a little tired.


    ¡°Lady? How long did I sleep?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s noon,¡± Ming Shu said calmly. She swept her gaze over his face, but he still didn¡¯t seem to have recovered his memory.


    Was Luo Yan qualified or not?


    Shen Pin put his arms around Ming Shu¡¯s neck. ¡°Have you been here with me all this time?¡±


    ¡°No, I just arrived,¡± Ming Shu answered. ¡°Don¡¯t take so long next time, take care of your weak body.¡±


    Shen Pin was a little confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t we only do it one timest night?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because your body is weak.¡±


    ¡°...¡± He felt a headache, as if someone had drugged him.


    But would she do that kind of thing to...


    She probably would!


    Think about thest time she knocked him out!


    Ming Shuforted him for a while, then asked Jing Yu to send food in and disyed them on the small table on the bed. She served him some lunch.


    ¡°Lady, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat with you.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have lunch?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to eat with you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Shen Pin couldn¡¯t finish that much, and he also felt a little queasy. He ate a little and put down his chopsticks, with over half of it left in the bowl.


    ¡°You finished?¡± Ming Shu looked up at him.


    Shen Pin shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t eat any more.¡±


    Ming Shu put her hand on his wrist and after a moment released him. She took a bowl of soup and pushed it over.


    ¡°Drink some soup.¡±


    Shen Pin took the spoon and turned it around in the bowl.


    He watched Ming Shu finish what was left in his bowl, and his mood couldn¡¯t help but improve slightly.


    She didn¡¯t dislike him.


    He was happy about that.


    Ming Shu¡ªjust didn¡¯t want to waste food, right, that was it!


    After dinner, Shen Pin didn¡¯t want to move, so Ming Shu carried him out to bask in the sun.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped, it was all because of that psychopath Luo Yan.


    ¡°Do you remember anything special?¡±


    ¡°Special?¡± Shen Pin was confused then smiled a momentter. ¡°I like you very much.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>I¡¯m not asking about that!</i>


    Luo Yan had said it would definitely work.


    So this was it?


    How was this sessful?


    ¡°Lady.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Shen Pin pointed to the pavilion not far away. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there.¡±


    ¡°You can walk by yourself...¡±


    Shen Pin said without any hesitation, ¡°I want you to hold me in your arms, Lady...¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Being born in a female-dominated country was just specially great for the little goblin.


    Ming Shu bent down, picked him up, and walked toward the pavilion.


    The pavilion was surrounded by flowers and filled with their fragrance.


    ¡°Lady, may I present a sword dance for you?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°What about just a dance?¡±


    ¡°Will you dance with me, Lady?¡± He had learned to dance, too, but subconsciously he didn¡¯t like it very much. He wouldn¡¯t have learned it if the pce hadn¡¯t forced him to.


    ¡°...Do the sword dance then.¡± Dancing was not better than eating snacks.


    Shen Pin ordered the servant to get his sword.


    He stood with his sword in the gorgeous flowers and smiled at Ming Shu. The long sleeves flew up, and the light of the sword shed, creating one beautiful sword flower after another in the air.


    The petals were carried to the air by the sword aura, dancing with his sword, up and down.


    Shen Pin¡¯s movements were not sharp, but held the customary softness.


    He approached Ming Shu, and the light of his sword flickered in Ming Shu¡¯s eyes.


    For thest pose, the tip of the sword was just between Ming Shu¡¯s eyebrows.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t move. Shen Pin followed the de and looked into Ming Shu¡¯s eyes.


    She reached out slowly and pushed the sword, then pulled his wrist, and Shen Pin fell into Ming Shu¡¯s arms directly.


    Shen Pin¡¯s lips were taken, and he uttered a soft moan. His sword fell to the ground, making a crisp sound.


    The petals fell from the sky profusely.


    ¡°Lady...¡± Shen Pin suddenly put his hand against Ming Shu¡¯s lips.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°What?¡±


    Shen Pin looked at her carefully. ¡°Would you marry anyone else?¡±


    Women were allowed to marry many people in this country.


    But just the thought of someone sharing this woman with him would make Shen Pin lose control of his impulse to kill.


    No one could have her.


    Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°Why not? I¡¯m the pir of the country.¡±


    Shen Pin¡¯s face darkened.


    He was so good-looking, how could she want someone else!


    No way!


    ¡°Lady, if you marry anyone else, I¡¯ll kill them all.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled his hand down and kissed him again. When Shen Pin was kissed into adaze, he heard her voice in his ear.


    ¡°Then why are you asking?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Shen Yan was supported by Jing Yu and stood slightly away from the pavilion.


    She couldn¡¯t see it clearly, but she could see the two people were in an intimate pose.


    ¡°Your Highness, that¡¯s Princess Seven, ourdy¡¯s formal husband.¡±


    ¡°Cough cough cough...¡± Shen Yan choked.


    If she didn¡¯t remember wrong, wasn¡¯t Princess Seven her Sister Seven?


    After a long time, Shen Yan squeezed out several words: ¡°Prime Minister, and Sister Seven?¡±


    Jing Yu knew what Shen Yan was thinking and exined in a light voice, ¡°Your Highness, you just came back to the capital and haven¡¯t learned many things. Princess Seven has now be our Prince Seven.¡±

 Chapter 1193 - All The Careerists (23)

    <h4>Chapter 1193: All The Careerists (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Shen Yan didn¡¯t know that since she left the capital, so many things had happened.


    But...


    What did it mean that the prime minister had be the traitor minister?


    The prime minister mansion had always been the empress¡¯s right hand and had no second thoughts. Her mother also told her that if nobody could be trusted, she could trust the prime minister...


    Howe she became the traitor minister now?!


    It was three dayster when Shen Yan saw Ming Shu again. The prime minister mansion used everything good on her and her wound had almost healed.


    ¡°Prime Minister, I want to ask...¡± Shen Yan paused. ¡°How¡¯s A-Shu now?¡±


    This was her chief concern these days.


    But she couldn¡¯t ask anyone else. Ming Shu was always out of sight; even if she was in the mansion, she couldn¡¯t see her.


    ¡°Shen Yu hasn¡¯t been in court for a few days, so perhaps he¡¯s very well,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°It¡¯s said that the empress¡¯s list has been posted to invite world famous doctors.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    If she got him out that day...


    ¡°You want to save him?¡±


    Shen Yan clenched her fists. ¡°I came back this time to save him.¡±


    She could do without revenge. This was what a royal family was. She knew why Shen Yu hunted her down. But Duanmu Shu... She couldn¡¯t give up on him.


    Ming Shu leaned over. ¡°Do you want to rebel?¡±


    Shen Yan¡¯s slightly reddened gaze jerked to look at Ming Shu.


    ¡°It¡¯s not rebellion, actually.¡± Ming Shu put it another way. ¡°It¡¯s to inherit the throne that originally belongs to you.¡±


    Shen Yan: ¡°But mother passed the throne to Shen Yu...¡±


    Ming Shu asked smilingly, ¡°Do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it? It¡¯s all recorded... in the imperial decree.¡±


    ¡°Thete empress died suspiciously, you don¡¯t know if the imperial decree is real or not.¡±


    ¡°Suspiciously?¡± Shen Yan was startled. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mother die of overwork?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°That¡¯s just Shen Yu¡¯s words. Thete empress was well before, how could she suddenly die of overwork?¡±


    Shen Yu was thest person to see thete Empress. The imperial physician was her witness, but what if the imperial physician had been bought off by Shen Yu?


    Shen Yan hesitated. ¡°But the imperial decree... The two Elders both confirmed it was given by mother.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°Elder Feng is on Shen Yu¡¯s side, as for Elder Zhang... Thete empress had been gone back then, and in her way, she wouldn¡¯t stand out rashly. But she didn¡¯t insist, either. Even if the situation changester, she will have something else to say.¡±


    Shen Yan raised her hand to hold her own forehead, her thoughts a little confused.


    Although she thought Shen Yu had done something a little inhumane, she never thought that her mother¡¯s death was suspicious.


    If Shen Yu did something really bad for the throne...


    Shen Yan didn¡¯t dare to think about it further. How could Shen Yu do such things?


    Ming Shu continued, ¡°Shen Yu is not a wise empress. You¡¯ve heard a lot of rumors these days, haven¡¯t you? Right, I¡¯ve been cursed in a lot in rumorstely...¡±


    Shen Yan: ¡°...¡± <i>You knew that! </i>


    <i>Everyone was cursing and scolding you now. </i>


    But there were also some rumors about Shen Yu cracking down on recalcitrant ministers.


    ¡°Prime Minister, I want to be alone for a while.¡±


    Ming Shu made a hand gesture and let her be.


    Shen Yan stood up and swayed slightly. ¡°Can you do me a favor? Prime Minister?¡±


    ¡°What favor?¡±


    Shen Yan said, ¡°Send a verbal message to A-Shu for me. Tell him, he must stay alive, I¡¯ll definitely save him.¡±


    ...


    Shen Yan returned to her room, but she did not know where to gather her thoughts.


    She felt restless in the room.


    The figures of Shen Yu and her mother empress kept shaking in front of her.


    Did she hate Shen Yu?


    If she said no, it seemed impossible. After all, it was she who had driven her to such a state.


    She had already gotten the throne, but still wanted to kill them all.


    But things like this were verymon in history, so she didn¡¯t really hate her very much.


    What she had done was all for the throne.


    But Duanmu Shu...


    Shen Yan closed her eyes. She would never give up on him.


    Just as Shen Yan was thinking, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    Only then did Shen Yan realize that it was alreadyte at night.


    And the personing in...


    ¡°Prime Minister, you...¡± <i>What are you holding on your shoulder? </i>


    Ming Shu stuffed the person into Shen Yan¡¯s arms.


    The cotton quilt slid open a little. Shen Yan saw a familiar face and her heartbeat quickened. ¡°A-Shu?¡±


    She... She she just wanted her to send a message to him, why did she bring him here?


    What would they do if Shen Yu came for him?


    Shen Yan looked at the prime minister, who was pouring herself a cup of tea.


    Here was the thing¡ª


    Ming Shu was an outside minister and not allowed to go in and out of the harem pce casually. So she could only climb over the pce wall at night and get inside.


    Yuhua Pce was brightly lit.


    Ming Shu avoided the guards and let Little Beastie draw the people in the room away, then jumped in herself.


    Duanmu Shu seemed to have fallen asleep, or was in aa.


    Ming Shu shook him several times but couldn¡¯t wake him up.


    So she was a little worried.


    Ming Shu sat beside him and ate her preserved fruits, thinking. She could leave a note for him, but what if others discovered it?


    Besides, Duanmu Shu would probably not believe it.


    There were footstepsing from outside.


    The pce attendants on night watch, drawn away by Little Beastie, seemed to have returned.


    Ming Shu put away her fruit preserves and pulled the quilt to wrap up Duanmu Shu, then carried him away directly.


    It could get her Hatred Points anyway. Kill two birds with one stone, perfect!


    After listening to Ming Shu¡¯s speech, Shen Yan¡¯s expression was veryplicated. She didn¡¯t know how to face the prime minister.


    She risked her life but couldn¡¯t save him, now this one just brought him here so easily?


    ¡°Lady? Why are you here?¡± Jing Yu happened to be passing by outside. She walked in curiously as she saw the door was open and Ming Shu sat in here.


    ¡°I think I saw Her Majesty looking for you just now, are you... What¡¯s that?¡±


    After learning what happened here, Jing Yu only wanted to pretend that she never saw Ming Shu and never came in the room.


    Everyone knew how much Shen Yu cared about this formal imperial husband from the imperial list she posted!


    Herdy had actually stolen him out!


    Did Princess Seven know she stole another man?


    Jing Yu opened her mouth several times yet failed to say anything.


    No words could express her f**king mood now.


    ¡°Lady, next time you do something like this, can you talk it over with me?¡± She was afraid her heart wouldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to take him out, really.¡±


    The person involved was like ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything big, I just did it out of hand.¡±


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t wake up. What could I do? I could only take him out.¡± <i>I haven¡¯tined about the waste of snacks.</i>


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jing Yu stopped her. ¡°Now we won¡¯t talk about that. The question is, if Her Majesty learns of this, what should we do?¡±


    She had already stolen the person. The pce attendants must have found they lost the imperial husband and perhaps were looking for him throughout the royal pce.


    It seemed unrealistic to send him back, so the question was¡ªhow to solve theing problems.


    ¡°Lady, did anyone notice you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu was very confident. <i>How would I let anyone notice me. </i>


    ¡°But I left a message.¡±


    Jing Yu breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the former words, but then was struck by Ming Shu¡¯s following words.


    Her entire person was stunned stiff.


    What did she mean that she left a message?


    Left what message?


    Why did she leave a message?


    Jing Yu looked at Shen Yan who was just as stunned as her.


    The two looked at each other with fear. They were too scared to react.


    But soon Jing Yu learned what message Ming Shu had left. The imperial guards came to surround the prime minister mansion with grand force.


    Jing Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Why didn¡¯t Lady and Princess Seven do something in the room, why did she have to go out!


    Was thend of warmth and tenderness not good enough?

 Chapter 1194 - All The Careerists (24)

    <h4>Chapter 1194: All The Careerists (24)</h4>


    Shen Yu came out of the royal pce herself and was now outside the prime minister¡¯s mansion.


    The imperial guards surrounded the mansion tightly, and numerous archers aimed at the residence.


    Ming Shu came out leisurely with a te of preserved fruits¡ªalone.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you came to visit thiste, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Jing Se, where¡¯s Duanmu Shu?¡± Shen Yu seemed to really care about Duanmu Shu and didn¡¯t intend to y around with Ming Shu.


    ¡°Duanmu Shu? I invited him to be a guest at my mansion. Is there a problem with that, Your Majesty?¡±


    Ming Shu admitted it very honestly, which stunned Shen Yu a little, but soon thetter¡¯s anger welled up. ¡°It¡¯s a capital crime to kidnap my imperial husband!¡±


    Guest? She was clearly kidnapping!


    ¡°Oh, okay, Your Majesty, make the decree then, I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    She was meaning that she would take the imperial decree, but as for whether she could cut off her head or not, it depended.


    Shen Yu shook with anger. ¡°What do you want? Rebellion? Or do you think you can threaten me with Duanmu Shu?¡±


    Ming Shu said with a smile, ¡°If you think I want to rebel, Your Majesty, I¡¯m okay with that. When necessary, I may cooperate with you.¡±


    With the usation of rebellion, she would gain a lot of Hatred Points.


    ¡°You, you...¡± In the firelight, Shen Yu¡¯s face was a little distorted.


    Ming Shu smiled and nodded with a salute. ¡°Your Majesty, you don¡¯t need to thank me. It¡¯s part of my duty as the pir of the country.¡±


    Shen Yu tried to calm herself down and take control.


    She was deliberately provoking her.


    ¡°Jing Se, hand over Duanmu Shu!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Shen Yu suddenly drew out the sword of the imperial guard beside her and swung it forward. ¡°The prime minister disrespects me, take her down!¡±


    Ming Shu ate the preserved fruits calmly. ¡°Your Majesty, that¡¯s exactly what you saidst time.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    The imperial guards that were about to take action: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for, go take her!¡± Shen Yu kicked the nearest imperial guard. ¡°If you can¡¯t get my imperial husband out today, you¡¯ll all lose your heads.¡±


    The imperial guards: ¡°...¡±


    Between losing their heads and being beaten up by Ming Shu, they chose thetter.


    The imperial guards rushed forward. Shen Yu stuffed the sword back into the imperial guard¡¯s hands and grabbed the bow and arrows.


    She drew the bow with an arrow and aimed at the person in the front.


    <i>Whizz¡ª</i>


    The arrow went toward Ming Shu. Ming Shu grabbed a person at random and threw them before her.


    The arrow hit the person in the shoulder, and Ming Shu immediately jumped back. Shen Yu missed her target each time and the imperial guards suffered from that a lot.


    They couldn¡¯t help wondering if the empress was here to punish them or the prime minister.


    Shen Yu missed several shots and her face turned red.


    Shen Yu waved her hand. ¡°Fire!¡±


    Ming Shu shouted to her, stepping on an imperial guard, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯d better not...¡±


    Shen Yu raised her voice. ¡°LOOSE!¡±


    Ming Shu swept away thest few imperial guards and retreated to the back, covering her eyes with five fingers open symbolically.


    The burning arrows shot over toward the prime minister¡¯s house, but were bounced back fiercely as if they had hit something in midair.


    People who tried to use this method to take her would probably have had grass growing on their tombs.


    <i>Why didn¡¯t they listen to me?</i>


    Ming Shu put her hand down. ¡°I told you not to do that, Your Majesty.¡±


    Shen Yu was protected by her guards and didn¡¯t get hurt.


    But all around her were the yelling imperial guards, shouting to put out the fire.


    Ming Shu finished thest several pieces of preserved fruits and picked up a sword from the ground, then walked down the steps, dragging it behind her.


    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll be very gentle. I¡¯ll let you experience what is deep hatred.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡± <i>Psycho</i>.


    ¡°Your Majesty, go!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty... Stop her, don¡¯t let here over. Protect Her Majesty, hurry! Protect Her Majesty!¡±


    In the chaos, Shen Yu was half dragged and half pulled by her people, retreating in the royal pce¡¯s direction.


    The cries from behind now sounded very shrill.


    Without knowing how long she had run, sweat kept pouring out all over Shen Yu. The clothes clung to her body like a suffocating sheet.


    ¡°She¡¯s catching up...¡±


    Shen Yu looked back and surely saw someone catching up.


    ¡°Stop her!¡± Shen Yu kept running while pushing the people beside her.


    The royal pce was right ahead. Probably because it was her turf, Shen Yu was confident about that ce in her heart.


    She could be a little faster...


    She could be a little faster...


    Shen Yu stumbled over something, throwing her own body forward, and hit the ground.


    Shen Yu looked back.


    In the dark, a figure was approaching slowly.


    It was like an evil beast hidden in the dark and about to rush out. It hadn¡¯t showed up, but you could sense the feeling of horror.


    Shen Yu was so frightened.


    She felt a shiver from her soul.


    She held her trembling hand. She was the empress, why would she be afraid of her!


    But she couldn¡¯t help shaking.


    The moon, which had been visible only a moment before, had also disappeared.


    Shen Yu crouched on the ground, shrinking back, eyes staring at the darkness.


    Ming Shu walked to Shen Yu, looking down at her.


    ¡°Jing... Jing Se... This is the royal pce, what... what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Rx, Your Majesty, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Shen Yu couldn¡¯t rx at all.


    She watched Ming Shu¡¯s hand reach out to her.


    It was like a serpent, in the form of an illusion, rushing at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me...¡±


    ¡°Ahh...!¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu beat up Shen Yu at the pce gate. This was not a provocation, but rebellion!


    But no one in the court dared to say anything. Even Shen Yu¡¯s party remained silent.


    Shen Yu took so many imperial guards with her and surrounded the prime minister mansion, but the result was that Shen Yu got beaten up.


    What could they say?


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t show up at the court meeting, and even Elder Feng was absent. The former stayed in her own pce and smashed things for an entire morning.


    At dusk, she let Elder Feng in.


    ¡°Your Majesty, take care of your body.¡±


    ¡°Elder Feng.¡± Shen Yu¡¯s voice was a little low. ¡°Have you heard about what happenedst night?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    Shen Yu gave her a weird look. ¡°Do you know? Her mansion...¡±


    Shen Yu seemed to be thinking what adjectives she should use and paused for several seconds.


    ¡°Her mansion seemed to be covered with something, all the burning arrows were bounced back.¡±


    Elder Feng also heard about that.


    The muscle between Elder Feng¡¯s eyebrows jumped. She fell to her knees and put her forehead against the ground. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid Jing Se is an evil spirit.¡±


    Her personality changed so differently, and she suddenly had such an uncanny ability, what else would she be if not an evil spirit?


    ¡°You must get rid of her! Remove her! Did you hear me!¡± Shen Yu suddenly copsed and cried out. ¡°She is a monster!¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to see her again!


    Elder Feng swallowed the bitterness.


    What could she do?


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± she answered.


    Shen Yu¡¯s mental state was not good. Elder Feng asked the imperial physician to check on her.


    The imperial physician gave a prescription to soothe the nerves. But as soon as Shen Yu fell asleep, she would have nightmares. The whole royal pce was filled with panic.

 Chapter 1195 - All The Careerists (25)

    <h4>Chapter 1195: All The Careerists (25)</h4>


    After the imperial guards came to surround the mansion, Jing Yu was frightened a lot. But nothing happened afterward, and no imperial decree was issued, either.


    She was not assured at all.


    Her Majesty must be nning something big.


    Duanmu Shu¡¯s condition was also not very good. Both the imperial physician andmon doctors didn¡¯t find out what was wrong with him.


    As if it was really that Duanmu Shu didn¡¯t want to live.


    Duanmu Shu woke up once. Seeing Shen Yan, he thought he was dreaming.


    Before Shen Yan could tell him it was not a dream, he fainted again.


    ¡°Your Highness, Lady, could it be that... His Highness, well, Lord Duanmu is poisoned?¡± Jing Yu made a bold guess. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that some poisons are colorless and odorless, even highly skilled doctors can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Shen Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Possibly... A-Shu will definitely not seek death himself. He must¡¯ve been poisoned.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t express her opinions. Today¡¯s desserts were very delicious.


    But Shen Yan and Jing Yu both looked at her.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu moved aside her te. ¡°If it¡¯s such a powerful poison, even if you know it, it will be very hard to get its antidote.¡±


    Shen Yan acted like she poured a basin of cold water over her head.


    She didn¡¯t even know what happened to Duanmu Shu...


    But this was a breakthrough, so Shen Yan called the doctors back to check him again.


    Even with the theory of being poisoned, most doctors still didn¡¯t find out anything special.


    A few of them stuttered and described it as being poisoned, or not, no urate conclusion was given.


    Duanmu Shu woke up again in the evening.


    He should have many words to say to Shen Yan, so Ming Shu left the room.


    ¡°Lady, do you think lord Duanmu is really poisoned?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ming Shu squatted aside. ¡°What is Shen Pin doing?¡±


    Jing Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. She wanted to remind Ming Shu to pay attention to her image, but gave up in the end. It wouldn¡¯t work on her anyway.


    ¡°His Highness is practising calligraphy.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ming Shu looked at the trees in the yard, then asked again a momentter, ¡°Is there any action from Shen Yu?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t found anything unusual.¡± Jing Yu asked tentatively then, ¡°Lady, do you think Her Majesty will just let it go?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever seen an empress so provoked that she would let it go?¡±


    <i>You knew you were being provocative!</i>


    ¡°Then why did you do that, Lady, do you...¡± <i>Really want to rebel?</i>


    <i>You should at least tell me, I¡¯m your trusted subordinate!</i>


    Now there were all guesses out there, and everyone said the prime minister was going to rebel.


    But as she observed, Lady didn¡¯t seem to want to rebel. It was like she just wanted to go against Her Majesty.


    ¡°Rebellion? I¡¯ll leave that to Shen Yan. I¡¯m a prime minister with ideals; I just want to be a traitor careerist.¡±


    With ideals?


    Being a traitor careerist?


    Jing Yu wanted to grab Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder and shake it violently. <i>Lady, are you awake or not?</i>


    Shen Yan stayed inside for nearly two hours before she came out.


    She looked at Ming Shu who sat on the steps and was bragging about something to Jing Yu that made Jing Yu really want to turn away.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Jing Yu acted like she¡¯d seen a savior. ¡°Is everything okay with Lord Duanmu?¡±


    Shen Yu rubbed against her own forehead. ¡°A-Shu said his health was deteriorating day by day, because of the news of... my death, and his being prisoned in the pce by Shen Yu, so he had been very depressed the whole time. He didn¡¯t care about his health and just thought he¡¯d rather die.¡±


    Jing Yu: ¡°There are too many people and eyes in the pce. Yuhua Pce is not somewhere anyone could go in and out of, but the food is distributed uniformly by the imperial kitchen, so there are also many people who had a chance to poison Lord Duanmu.¡±


    The most important thing was, they were now outside the pce, but the person who poisoned him must be inside.


    ¡°Since his health was gradually deteriorating, it must be a chronic poison, not a one-time dose.¡± Ming Shu took out a fruit from nowhere. ¡°Search out the things or people hees in contact with every day. There should be a clue.¡±


    ¡°You talk sense, Lady.¡± Jing Yu began to suck up to Ming Shu. ¡°It¡¯s good to have a range for searching.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask about it further...¡±


    ...


    Duanmu Shu didn¡¯t meet many people, and barely walked out of his own pce.


    The food that was delivered every day was different, too.


    ¡°A-Shu, can you still remember when you started feeling unwell?¡±


    Duanmu Shu leaned against Shen Yan with a pale face. ¡°About a month ago.¡±


    By that time he was already feeling a little sick, but he didn¡¯t want to tell Shen Yu and endured it by himself for a long time.


    If it was really a chronic poison, the time needed to be traced back further.


    Shen Yan helped Duanmu Shu recall, but he couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness.¡±


    Shen Yan loved Duanmu Shu dearly. ¡°It¡¯s my bad.¡±


    At that time, Shen Yu suddenly took action yet she was almost defenseless. If it were not for Sister Seven... no, Brother Seven, she would probably have been dead now.


    Shen Yanforted Duanmu Shu and then left the room, depressed.


    She found herself in the garden of the prime minister¡¯s house unconsciously. In the middle of the garden stood a table with some rice paper on it, but there was no one there.


    Shen Yan looked around, walking forward. The rice paper on the table was an unfinished painting.


    ¡°Sister Four.¡±


    A clear voice came from the side.


    Shen Yan was startled and averted her gaze away from the rice paper. ¡°Sis... Brother Seven.¡±


    Shen Pin¡¯s sleeves were slightly rolled up, with his hand holding a clean brush. As he moved, his clothes floated.


    His exquisite and luxurious clothes set him off like a piece of exquisitely carved jade.


    She only saw him from a distance before. The scope of his movements was small, and most of the time he was with the prime minister, so she had no chance to meet him.


    ¡°Sister Four, why are you here?¡± Shen Pin lifted the brush and touched it to the ink, continuing painting with his head lowered. It was like he¡¯d just asked the question casually.


    ¡°I was just taking a casual stroll...¡± Shen Yan said. ¡°Where¡¯s the prime minister?¡±


    She was outside the room just now. But when she came out, both Jing Yu and the prime minister were gone.


    ¡°Her?¡± Shen Pin raised his voice a little. ¡°She should be out.¡±


    Since she was not with her, nor with him, she should be out, or she was in the kitchen.


    But it seemed embarrassing to say she was in the kitchen, so Shen Pin had to say she was out.


    He still needed to maintain hisdy wife¡¯s image.


    Shen Yan¡¯s expression becameplicated. She never expected that her Sister Seven was actually a male.


    ¡°Brother Seven.¡±


    Shen Yan paused for a moment. ¡°I have to thank you for earlier.¡±


    ¡°Thank me?¡± Shen Pin suddenly raised his head and stared at Shen Yan with his dark and deep eyes. He asked word by word, ¡°How will you thank me, Sister Four?¡±


    Shen Yan was suddenly stunned. Meeting with his eyes, she actually felt ufortable.


    She averted her gaze. ¡°How do you want me to thank you, Brother Seven? I don¡¯t have anything now...¡±


    Shen Pin also averted his gaze and returned to finish his drawing.


    ¡°Sister Four, if you really want to thank me, just leave quickly with Duanmu Shu.¡±


    Since they came, she spent less time apanying him. They even caused trouble for her.


    Shen Yan never expected that Shen Pin would make for such a request.


    ¡°Brother Seven, rest assured, I will leave.¡± <i>It¡¯s indeed not a long-term solution staying at the prime minister mansion.</i>


    ¡°Sister Four, take care.¡±


    Shen Yan: ¡°...¡± <i>We are at least brother and sister, do you have to treat me like this now?</i>


    For Shen Pin, he had actually already considered their close brother-sister rtionship since he didn¡¯t have a grudge against her.


    Shen Yan nced at the rice paper. The outline had be clear. It was the prime minister.

 Chapter 1196 - All The Careerists (26)

    <h4>Chapter 1196: All The Careerists (26)</h4>


    ¡°Can you cook?¡±


    As Shen Yan was just about to tell Ming Shu that she would leave with Duanmu Shu, Ming Shu suddenly said this without warning and blocked what she was going to say.


    ¡°...N-no.¡±


    She was at least a princess, how would it be that she could cook?


    Besides, cooking was a man¡¯s job in Fengqi State.


    Women¡¯s hands were used to guard the country.


    Ming Shu probably thought of that, too. She asked again, ¡°Can Duanmu Shu cook?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What exactly did the prime minister mean to say?</i>


    ¡°I... I can cook a few dishes,¡± Duanmu Shu answered in a weak voice.


    Duanmu Shu was the male protagonist!


    The male protagonist¡¯s skills of cooking could also be lit!


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes lit up and she looked at Duanmu Shu. ¡°Don¡¯t you just want to know who poisoned him? That¡¯s simple.¡±


    Shen Yan: ¡°...¡±


    What was simple?!


    How would it be simple?


    Ming Shu¡¯s unique operation was not something that ordinary people could understand.


    She went straight to the royal pce.


    Hearing this news, Shen Yu ordered the imperial guards to surround the pce she was in right away.


    But she waited for half a day, and no one came at all.


    ¡°Where is she going?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, Lady Prime Minister... She, she went in Yuhua Pce¡¯s direction.¡±


    ¡°What did she go there for?¡± <i>Hasn¡¯t she already kidnapped Duanmu Shu?</i>


    Thinking of this, Shen Yu hated Ming Shu even more.


    ¡°...¡± How would he know that?


    Shen Yu asked again, ¡°Is she alone?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shen Yu felt she was such an oppressed empress.


    The woman only entered the pce, but she was so frightened.


    Elder Feng, that waste. She hadn¡¯t sent any news after so long.


    Shen Yu waited for the news restlessly.


    The imperial guards soon reported Ming Shu¡¯s movments to Shen Yu. She went to Yuhua Pce, then visited the imperial study.


    Then she left with two pce attendants.


    Shen Yu smashed everything on the table.


    ¡°You bunch of wastes! She came to the pce tantly and took some people out, yet you didn¡¯t know to stop her! Are you all dead?!¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Your Majesty, you didn¡¯t ask us to stop her.</i>


    Besides, how was it possible they could stop her?


    Shen Yu vented her anger then sat in the dragon chair depressedly.


    ¡°Go and find out what she is doing.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    The imperial guards took the order. They couldn¡¯t get information from the prime minister mansion, but they could ask about Yuhua Pce and the imperial kitchen.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the prime minister came to investigate who... who had poisoned the imperial husband.¡±


    ¡°Poison?¡± Shen Yu raised her voice. ¡°What poison?¡±


    ¡°The imperial kitchen¡¯s people said, His Highness was poisoned by someone through his food, so he became...¡± <i>Like that.</i>


    ...


    One of the two people Ming Shu took away was the implementer, and the other was responsible for passing on messages.


    Thetter knew who was behind this, but didn¡¯t intend to tell Ming Shu.


    As for the antidote, they didn¡¯t have any on them.


    Of course, Ming Shu got her answer in the end anyway.


    But...


    ¡°Daliang State?¡±


    Why did Daliang State poison Duanmu Shu?


    Multinational poison? Were they mad?


    ¡°It¡¯s my bad.¡± Shen Yan seemed to think of something and her eyes lowered. ¡°I got him in trouble.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Abused deep rtionship again?</i>


    Shen Yan left alone, leaving Duanmu Shu at the mansion.


    It was said she was going to find the antidote.


    Ming Shu was with Shen Pin then and didn¡¯t know until Shen Yan had left for several hours.


    But no one knew where Shen Yan was going.


    ¡°Why did she leave Duanmu Shu here?¡± <i>She asked me to take care of him, take care of him?!</i>


    Just thinking about it would make Ming Shu angry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y around.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like me anymore.¡±


    ¡°When did I like you?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Shen Pin red at Ming Shu and suddenly burst out, ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, why did you sleep with me?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I like you. We all have desires,¡± Ming Shu exined seriously. ¡°I just happen to need a man.¡±


    Shen Pin fumed. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I¡¯m not talking nonsense, okay? People have desires! There¡¯s nothing wrong with it!</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m going to throw him out.¡± Shen Pin suddenly walked toward Duanmu Shu¡¯s room.


    ¡°He¡¯s someone else¡¯s man, why are you being so jealous?¡± Ming Shu stood up and followed him. ¡°Stop where it should stop.¡±


    Shen Pin paused and turned around. He said angrily, ¡°Then you say you like me.¡±


    Seeing Ming Shu remain silent, Shen Pin turned around again and went to Duanmu Shu aggressively.


    Ming Shu pulled him hurriedly. ¡°I like...¡±


    Shen Pin blinked and expected her following words.


    Ming Shu continued, ¡°...you in bed.¡±


    Shen Pin: ¡°???¡±


    Ming Shu really pissed off Shen Pin and was shut outside that night.


    Shen Pin had a bad temper and Ming Shu had never been treated like this before.


    Ming Shu sat outside and looked up at the stars in the sky.


    Why were there some people that could say ¡°I like you¡± and ¡°I love you¡± so easily?


    Facing the one you liked the most...


    Shouldn¡¯t it be very very cautious?


    <i>Poop-picker.</i>


    Little Beastie suddenly jumped on the step next to her.


    It shook its fur.


    Ming Shu leaned on her hands behind her and turned her head to look at it.


    Little Beastie sat on the floor, staring at Ming Shu honestly with its ck, jewel-like eyes.


    <i>Are you really going to ept that ugly guy?</i>


    Ming Shu looked into the sky again.


    Little Beastie grunted. <i>What¡¯s so good about that ugly biped? You¡¯re actually going to ept him!</i>


    Ming Shu reached out to catch Little Beastie in her hand and put it on her legs, poking its forehead with fingers. ¡°Why do you dislike him so much?¡±


    Little Beastie avoided Ming Shu¡¯s poking and rolled inside along with her clothes.


    <i>I never liked him. He¡¯ll be a disaster for you.</i>


    <i>Shashasha¡ª</i>


    The cool wind blew through the courtyard, the trees swaying.


    Ming Shu raised her hand again and half-covered it. ¡°How do you use this sentence now, I thought you hated this sentence.¡±


    Little Beastie suddenly fell silent. The fur all over its body softened, turning it into a small ball, and it curled under Ming Shu¡¯s palm.


    ¡°So, sometimes dangerous things don¡¯t necessarily bring disaster, right?¡±


    Little Beastie remained quiet for a while.


    <i>Will you abandon me?</i>


    <i>After... after you have that one.</i>


    Ming Shu rubbed it softly with her fingers. ¡°No.¡±


    Little Beastie held her fingers and rubbed against them.


    <i>Neither will I.</i>


    <i>But that doesn¡¯t mean I approve of that ugly biped.</i>


    <i>He doesn¡¯t even have fur!</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I really can¡¯t agree with a beast¡¯s aesthetic standard.</i>


    <i>If little goblin grew hair, what would he be? Ape man? A monkey?</i>


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t help but get goosebumps. Thankfully he didn¡¯t grow hair.


    ¡°Are youing in or not?¡±


    Shen Pin¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from behind her.


    Ming Shu immediately threw Little Beastie into the grass beside her. She got up conveniently and looked behind her.


    Little Beastie roared.


    <i>Poop-picker, you bastard!</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll break up with you!</i>


    Shen Pin stood at the half-open door and poked out his head to look at her, a pillow in his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ming in.¡± Ming Shu moved obediently.


    Shen Pin blocked the way. ¡°You...¡±


    The following words were blocked by Ming Shu. By the time Shen Pin came to his senses, he was already lying on the bed, his clothes almost off.


    And the pleasure that came afterward made him have no energy to question Ming Shu further.

 Chapter 1197 - All The Careerists (27)

    <h4>Chapter 1197: All The Careerists (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Lady¡ª¡±


    Ming Shu was so annoyed with Jing Yu, who would disturb residents whenever unhappy. Why couldn¡¯t she just speak tenderly instead of yelling.


    Ming Shu buried her head in Shen Pin¡¯s arms and nuzzled him for a long time. Then just before the door was almost knocked down, she kissed Shen Pin for a little longer and then put on her clothes to get to the door.


    ¡°What are you doing...¡± Ming Shu leaned against the door. ¡°Has anyone stolen my breakfast?¡±


    Jing Yu¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°General Song is dead.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    Jing Yu had been used to Ming Shu¡¯s indifferent attitude and continued, ¡°When General Song was dying, she wrote down your name.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    General Song was Fengqi State¡¯s hero and the people loved her very much.


    She was respectfully named as Fengqi¡¯s defending general.


    General Song was found dead in the study early this morning, and beside her were two words written by blood.


    The word Jing was clear, but Se was only finished half with an S.


    But it was very clear and others could easily guess it was Jing Se.


    General Song¡¯s death aroused the people¡¯s grievances. They requested the government office to catch the murderer and make her pay with her own life.


    The prime minister mansion had been attacked by rotten eggs and vegetable leaves all these days.


    ¡°Lady...¡± Jing Yu was so anxious that she pulled off many strands of hair.


    Yet Ming Shu was still at leisure, eating desserts and drinking tea.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious, do you think you can clear my name by being so anxious? We need to be calm when facing unexpected things, because anxiety will only make a bigger mess...¡±


    Ming Shu was actually happy to take the me!


    Why would she offer an exnation!


    If Jing Yu hadn¡¯t been watching her all day, she would have gone out and shouted: <i>Right! That¡¯s me! I did that! The pir of your country! </i>


    ¡°But we can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing!¡± <i>Are we going to watch those angry people surround us outside? </i>


    Watch them requesting Lady to pay for General Song¡¯s life with her own.


    Lady didn¡¯t kill General Song!


    The Dali Temple that was in charge of this case didn¡¯t want them to make a move. In fact, if they hadn¡¯t been afraid of Ming Shu¡¯s counterattack, they would havee to the prime minister mansion and caught her.


    Jing Yu paced around in front of Ming Shu and just couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°This is a total setup!¡±


    Ming Shu patted the stool beside her. ¡°Would you like to sit down and make an analysis?¡±


    ¡°Lady?¡±


    ¡°s.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Jing Yu, that¡¯s what I want. I want them to think that I¡¯m the murderer.¡±


    ¡°Lady?¡± Jing Yu frowned. ¡°This is very serious. Look at all the people out there, they are all so anxious to kill you now.¡±


    ¡°This is the only way for me to be a traitor careerist.¡±


    ¡°...¡± When exactly did herdy be so obsessed with bing a traitor careerist?


    Jing Yu couldn¡¯t persuade herdy, so she went to Shen Pin.


    Shen Pin would be able to persuade her!


    ...


    Shen Pin sat beside Ming Shu. ¡°Lady.¡±


    ¡°Did Jing Yu ask you to do this?¡± Jing Yu wanted to do good things for herdy, but she wouldn¡¯t listen to Ming Shu¡¯s exnation.


    Shen Pin got closer and directly held Ming Shu in his arms. Ming Shu spared one of her hands from the snacks to hold him as well.


    ¡°Lady, do you think they killed General Song only to frame you?¡±


    ¡°Does that matter?¡± <i>I don¡¯t care about it. </i>


    ¡°General Song owned the military power, which is the most important thing at this time. So General Song¡¯s death must be premeditated.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Shen Pin: ¡°...¡±


    Did she really not understand, or she was just pretending?


    Shen Pin thought she must be pretending. There was no way that she wasn¡¯t clear about it.


    ¡°Think about it, who has General Song¡¯smander¡¯s seal now?¡±


    Usually at this time, themander¡¯s seal was the most useful tool.


    As long as you got themander¡¯s seal, and with a cause that didn¡¯t sound very stupid, there would be a ny-nine percent chance for you to mobilize the army.


    Ming Shu was upset. Why was it so hard to just be a viin with IQ out of line!


    She only wanted to be a quiet scapegoat and traitor careerist.


    Weren¡¯t viins all fools?


    Ming Shu had to pick up her purposely dropped IQ. ¡°You are suspecting Shen Yu?¡±


    Shen Pin shook his head. ¡°General Song was not on Shen Yu¡¯s side publicly, but if Shen Yu encountered any trouble, she may take her side and help her. It was not necessary for Shen Yu to take the trouble and kill her.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she want to frame me?¡± Ming Shu was confident about her inference. ¡°If she wanted to frame me, she¡¯d have to take the cost.¡±


    She could get the military power as well as frame her by doing so.


    Shen Pin pinched Ming Shu¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Have I been too tolerant of youtely? You dare fight me now?¡±


    Shen Pin looked up. ¡°I want a kiss.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Why was this little demon also disobeying the routine!


    Ming Shu became a bit serious. ¡°If the person behind General Song¡¯s death did it for military power, it was totally unnecessary to frame me, so it proves I may have been used for other purposes... like causing chaos.¡±


    Now everyone¡¯s attention had been drawn to the prime minister mansion.


    She was trapped in the house, and the ministers on her side would also definitely be affected.


    In that case, if someone wanted to do something now, it would be much easier.


    Ming Shu touched her own chin. ¡°Is someone nning to attack the imperial capital?¡±


    Shen Pin¡¯s eyes glittered with a smile. He knew that she was very smart.


    ...


    Ming Shu sent someone to find Luo Yan, who was still in the city.


    Luo Yan climbed over the wall to get in, struggling.


    He sounded somewhat unkind. ¡°What is this? Your prime minister mansion is like a vegetable market out there, I have to climb over the wall to get in.¡±


    ¡°Even if you could walk through the front door, would you dare?¡±


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡±


    Luo Yan looked around and didn¡¯t see Shen Pin. He suddenlyughed. ¡°Is this a kind of date between you and me, behind his band? So do you think, if he knew about...¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll help kill you for him.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Luo Yan retained a psychopathic smile on his face. ¡°What do you want me for?¡±


    ¡°Did you kill General Song?¡±


    ¡°General Song?¡± Luo Yan tried hard to recall this name. ¡°No, I¡¯m busy, okay? I don¡¯t have time to kill anyone. Do you think I¡¯m an idler like you?¡±


    He failed two consecutive times. So Luo Yan had been studying on that these days.


    ¡°I thought you Beiyue prepared to seize the imperial capital directly.¡±


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡±


    Luo Yan was a little shocked to receive such a sudden suspicion, but soon he figured out what the situation was.


    However...


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if they have done that, I need to go back and ask them.¡±


    He followed the ambassadors here all for Qi Yu.


    He stayed longer. But after the work with Fengqi¡¯s side, the ambassadors also didn¡¯t leave.


    He wasn¡¯t in charge of things, so if he didn¡¯t ask, he wouldn¡¯t know what the delegation was doing and they also wouldn¡¯t tell him anything voluntarily.


    So Luo Yan really didn¡¯t know whether his country¡¯s people had done that.


    Ming Shu expressed her admiration. ¡°You are really good at your job, Prince!¡±


    The psychopath smiled. ¡°If I want to take down a country, I won¡¯t bother using that troublesome method.¡±


    ¡°Okay, keep bragging.¡±


    <i>You couldn¡¯t even handle a little demon, yet you¡¯re bragging that you could take down a country? </i>


    <i>Just brag as much as you like. </i>


    Luo Yan formed a fake smile, then turned away.


    Afternding on the other side of the wall, Luo Yan pped his hands.


    He looked back at the wall and felt a little strange. He could actually talk to this woman in that way.


    She...


    He didn¡¯t feel any hostility from her, as if she hadpletely forgotten what he did before.


    No...


    She definitely didn¡¯t forget it.


    If he thought like that, he would pay for that naive thinkingter.


    She seemed to show very little overt hostility to people, but she held it all inside.


    Luo Yan suddenly felt a little frightened.

 Chapter 1198 - All The Careerists (28)

    <h4>Chapter 1198: All The Careerists (28)</h4>


    Luo Yan went back and asked his people.


    But the envoys said they had only been studying Fengqi State¡¯s female-dominated culture and didn¡¯t kill anyone. They were here on no other mission, either.


    Luo Yan was at least a prince, so the envoys wouldn¡¯t lie to him.


    So they had nothing to do with that General Song¡¯s death.


    Luo Yan sent this news to Ming Shu, then left the imperial capital with the envoys.


    Something big was going to happen here. He didn¡¯t make any progress, so he didn¡¯t need to stay longer.


    Although Shen Yu was a little skeptical of the envoys, she had no reason to make them stay. After all, the envoys were not allowed to be killed even if two countries were at war.


    Not to mention that Beiyue State came with sincere intentions this time.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t want to get herself involved in another matter when the matter in her own turf was still unsettled.


    After sending away Beiyue State¡¯s envoys, Shen Yu and Elder Feng shut themselves in the study and had a discussion. ¡°Elder Feng, have you found General Song¡¯smander¡¯s seal?¡±


    Elder Feng shook her head. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve sent people to search the ce yet found nothing.¡±


    Shen Yu frowned. ¡°Do you think the prime minister mansion did it or not?¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s hard to say. Although General Song wrote down Jing Se¡¯s name before her death, there is a certain probability that it was just framing. The prime minister mansion had been keeping their heads lowtely and letting the people outside curse around.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it is she who did it?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the prime minister... I don¡¯t think she is the kind of person who will remain silent after having done something big. Most likely she didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    With her power, even if she admitted she did it, what could they do to her?


    ¡°Then who did it? Where¡¯s themander¡¯s seal?¡±


    Themander¡¯s seal of thete General Song could mobilize three armies, including the military camp stationed outside the imperial capital... If it was held by someone who had no good intentions toward Fengqi, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    Elder Feng also didn¡¯t know what the situation was.


    Shen Yu was angered almost to madness.


    Duanmu Shu was still kept in the prime minister mansion, she didn¡¯t know how he was doing now.


    She didn¡¯t get rid of Jing Se, and now even encountered such a sudden problem.


    ¡°Send my order to the military camp. Tell them, without my permission, even if they are presented with themander¡¯s seal, they are not allowed to take action. Close the city gate first, only out and no in. Also, tell the imperial guards to stay alert, put more people on the patrols and do patrols more frequently.¡±


    Shen Yu gave her orders to Elder Feng.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu thought the party behind this wouldn¡¯t wait long. Because the attention on her wouldn¡¯tst long.


    The people surrounded the outside of the prime minister mansion and wanted to create a disturbance, but as long as Ming Shu ignored them, there wouldn¡¯t be any great chaos.


    The people still needed to live their lives, so not many of them stayed out there very long.


    Jing Yu had be quite cool about it, and would still report to Ming Shu. ¡°Lady, I found some people mixed in the crowd, deliberately inciting them.¡±


    ¡°Sounds very organized and disciplined!¡± Ming Shu bit into the newly cooked fried fish. ¡°They are so powerful.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Is it the time to praise the enemy?</i>


    They were the victims!


    Why did it seem as if they really had done the deed?


    Ming Shu waved the fried fish in the air. ¡°For all their hard work, why don¡¯t you invite them in for a chat?¡±


    Jing Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Jing Yu sneaked into the crowd and caught two people, then returned quietly.


    Ming Shu thought Jing Yu was a greater talent than believed.


    She needed to brainwash her more, then they would surely dominate together in the future!


    The two who were caught acted very innocent and with a strong sense of justice. ¡°What are you holding me for? Let me tell you, I won¡¯t give in to you scum!¡±


    ¡°Right, do you think we¡¯re afraid of you? You killed General Song, even if we die, we will seek justice for General Song.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Jing Yu, as they wish.¡± Ming Shu waved her hand.


    This time Jing Yu was quite cooperative.


    She drew out her sword and put it against one of the two¡¯s neck.


    The person¡¯s expression suddenly turned gloomy and she stopped yelling about justice.


    How was it different from what they thought?


    They were going to get killed right away?


    ...


    The imperial capital mored for a day, but at night it quieted down and the people fell asleep.


    Tonight was especially quiet, as if even the cicadas made no sound.


    The city gates were being opened now.


    Through the weak light, some soldiers could be seen lying on the ground inside the gate.


    They were the soldiers guarding the city.


    But those who opened the gates wore the same clothes as these soldiers.


    They opened the gates. Outside were soldiers in armor, and in front were generals on horseback.


    The gates opened, a general on horseback waved, and the soldiers filed into every street of the imperial city.


    One of the generals on horseback stopped before those who had opened the city gate and asked in a low voice, ¡°All done?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Lady, we¡¯ve put medicine in the main water source of the imperial capital. There is no guarantee that everyone will be poisoned, but most people will. The main resistance should be the imperial guards in the pce, and the rest should not be feared.¡±


    The general nodded. ¡°Well done, you¡¯ll all get rewards when we return.¡±


    Those people were overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Lady.¡±


    The general marched into the city with the troops behind her. The rest of the army poured into the other streets, but they went straight to the pce.


    The screams of the people gradually sounded, awakening the old city from sleep.


    The heavy pce gates were rudely flung open. Faced with the menacing and well-equipped cavalry, the imperial guards were steadily losing ground.


    Shen Yu was awakened from a nightmare.


    She woke up to hear that the imperial capital had been upied by unknown troops, which had now entered the pce.


    ¡°Who is it? Who are they?¡± Shen Yu grabbed the person who reported the news to her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you know they were even in the city? What were you doing?!


    ¡°Is it the prime minister? Is it Jing Se? Is it her? Answer me, are you mute!?¡±


    ¡°No... We¡¯re not clear who it is. The imperial guards are fending against them in the front. Your Majesty, we¡¯d better retreat first.¡±


    The other party was approaching with a menacing manner. Even the well-trained imperial guards could just barely stop them, but now they were about to lose all ground.


    Shen Yu wasn¡¯t even dressed properly when she was taken away by her people.


    Shen Yu wasalmost in a trance. She snatched the throne from thete empress...


    Now she was giving it to someone else she didn¡¯t even know?


    No!


    ¡°Ask the army outside the city to rescue their empress, you stop them first. I¡¯m not leaving, do you hear me, I¡¯m not leaving!¡±


    Shen Yu broke free from the people who were pulling her and strode back.


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s very dangerous. Let¡¯s retreat first.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±


    Shen Yu also knew that it was not the right time to go back, but she couldn¡¯t let herself not even know the enemy¡¯s name.


    Regardless of their insistence, Shen Yu went back and arrived at the battleground. The other party hade to Qiankun Pce.


    The imperial guards were fighting against those people.


    Those people were all wearing armor, but there was no special mark on the armor to identify them.


    ¡°Shen Yu is over there!¡±


    Someone shouted.


    Then immediately, some of the troops which were fighting against the imperial guards rushed over to Shen Yu.


    The people around Shen Yu covered for her and helped her retreat, but apparently it was toote.


    Shen Yu was surrounded.

 Chapter 1199 - All The Careerists (29)

    <h4>Chapter 1199: All The Careerists (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The people in the pce were subdued while the other ministers were caught too.


    ¡°Lord Shi, the entire pce is under our control. The civilians outside... do we kill all of them?¡±


    Lord Shi didn¡¯t hesitate: ¡°Kill them!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lord Shi turned around and ordered, ¡°Prepare to wee His Highness into the city.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A small group of people rushed in and bowed. ¡°Lord Shi, the prime minister mansion... the people we sent didn¡¯te back.¡±


    Lord Shi frowned. ¡°Prime minister mansion? The person called Jing Se?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s strange. By right, the prime minister mansion had no chance of retaliating. We sent many people there.¡±


    Everyone was subdued but the prime minister.


    Lord Shi said in a low voice, ¡°Send more people over. There must be no mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Just as these people were preparing to bring more men over to the prime minister mansion, news came that a few ministers were saved by someone.


    Then, another piece of surprising news came. ¡°Lord Shi, we lost control of the east side...¡±


    ¡°What happened? How many people are there?¡± Lord Shi¡¯s voice was cold.


    The man who came back was drenched with cold sweat. He seemed to have seen something frightening.


    ¡°There is only one person... from the prime minister mansion. Our people... couldn¡¯t stop them.¡±


    The prime minister mansion?


    ¡°Stop this person. If you all can¡¯t stop one person, what is the use of having you here?¡±


    The people below exchanged nces with each other.


    The person who just came back felt helpless...


    ¡°Go!¡± Lord Shi shouted angrily.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Everyone hurriedly rushed out.


    They brought the main army along with them. By the time they met Ming Shu, she was already near the royal pce gates.


    The people around her kept falling down. The path behind her was filled with people groaning in pain and lying on the floor.


    ¡°Hurry up! Charge!¡±


    Shouts rang through the air.


    ...


    When Lord Shi arrived at the pce gates with his men, he saw a person standing nearby.


    There were people lying all around her.


    Lord Shi narrowed his eyes.


    The women of Fengqi State were strong and powerful. They were as strong as their men. However, so many people...


    Lord Shi was astounded.


    He walked a few steps forward. ¡°Prime Minister Jing, you surprise me.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You should take more notice of me then. It¡¯s hard to find a pir of the country like me.¡±


    Lord Shi: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I heard that...¡± Ming Shu pointed the bloody sword at Lord Shi. Blood dripped down the tip of the de. ¡°You are here to snatch the title of the traitor careerist from me?¡±


    <i>I¡¯ve only sat on this throne for a little while and you want to kick me away?</i>


    <i>Do you think that I¡¯m easy to bully?</i>


    Lord Shi: ¡°???¡±


    Lord Shi looked at the people beside him. His subordinates were all stunned too.


    This person came out of the prime minister mansion and saved a few ministers. Then, she came to the pce.


    They didn¡¯t know what was happening.


    Lord Shi would have scolded this bunch of useless people if Ming Shu wasn¡¯t present.


    ¡°Prime Minister Jing, if you support us, we will treat you well.¡±


    ¡°Treat me well? Will you all give me the throne? If that¡¯s the case, I can consider supporting you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Lord Shi understood that Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to discuss with him. His expression turned dark. ¡°The entire city is under our control. Do you think that you can turn the tables around with your own effort?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can?¡± Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try and see how powerful I am? I¡¯m already here anyway.¡±


    Lord Shi looked behind her. The soldiers on the ground proved that she might really have the capability.


    She fought her way through alone.


    Ming Shu was tired of raising the sword so she put it down. She took a bag of snacks out of her clothes and said, ¡°You all can discuss and see if you want to attack together ore one by one. I suggest that you all attack together. That way, we can save some time. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back and sleep after our fight.¡±


    Lord Shi: ¡°...¡±


    <i>She is too arrogant.</i>


    Lord Shi waved his hand. ¡°Charge!¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait!¡± Ming Shu shouted, ¡°Wait for me to finish eating. Why don¡¯t you all think about how to lie on the floor morefortably first?¡±


    When she said this, the soldiers felt humiliated.


    ¡°Kill her!¡±


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    Ming Shu protected her snacks and ran around her enemies. She didn¡¯t attack them.


    Everyone was puzzled.


    After she finished her snack, she threw the oil paper bag at the person closest to her and kicked his abdomen.


    The person flew out and smashed into a group of people behind him.


    Just a second ago, they were confused. Now, they were beaten up.


    After a bunch of soldiers fell to the ground, another group reced them.


    Lord Shi¡¯s face turned green and then ck. <i>Why is this Jing Se so good at fighting?</i>


    ¡°Lord Shi...¡± A soldier ran toward him and whispered in his ear.


    Lord Shi narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    He shouted.


    The soldiers retreated. Ming Shu twirled the sword in her hand and looked at Lord Shi.


    ¡°Prime Minister Jing.¡± Lord Shi pushed aside the people who were blocking his path. ¡°I heard that you have a good rtionship with His Highness.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything. She waited for him to finish what he wanted to say.


    Lord Shi pped his hands three times. ¡°Impressive. I wonder... how much you care about His Highness.¡±


    Lights appeared at the end of the road. A man walked toward them. Ming Shu was surrounded.


    The person standing beside the man was none other than Shen Pin.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Lord Shi called respectfully.


    This was the crown prince of Daliang State.


    The crown prince raised his hand. He looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Prime Minister Jing, you caught me off guard.¡±


    Shen Pin didn¡¯t have any expression on his face. There was an emptiness in his eyes. He seemed to have lost his soul.


    Little Beastie rolled out from the shadows and pulled Ming Shu¡¯s clothes. It startedining to Ming Shu.


    Duanmu Shu did this.


    One hour ago...


    After Ming Shu went left the prime minister mansion, Shen Pin was locked up in his room by Jing Se.


    There was too muchmotion outside. The prime minister mansion was a mess so Jing Yu was called to handle the situation. After she left, Shen Pin came out.


    He didn¡¯t want to leave the mansion. He just wanted to know what was happening.


    However, he met Duanmu Shu along the way.


    He was suspicious when he saw Duanmu Shu.


    By rights, Duanmu Shu couldn¡¯t get out of his bed.


    Hence, he walked toward Duanmu Shu. When he got near, he suddenly fell down.


    Duanmu Shu was a harmless person so Little Beastie didn¡¯t guard against him. But, he grabbed Shen Pin after Shen Pin got near him.


    After that, Shen Pin became like this.


    Little Beastie wanted to stop Shen Pin from leaving the prime minister mansion but he started hurting himself.


    There was no way to knock him unconscious. It was as though he had no conscience at all. Only his body was moving.


    The crown prince was waiting outside the prime minister mansion.

 Chapter 1200 - All The Careerists (30)

    <h4>Chapter 1200: All The Careerists (30)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu looked at Shen Pin. She smiled. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The crown prince didn¡¯t answer her directly. He asked, ¡°Although the Fengqi State is ruled by females, it is a powerful state. Other states got merged and conquered but the Fengqi State remained safe.¡±


    The crown prince paused. ¡°However, the Fengqi State gas ample resources. Many people want them.¡±


    Ming Shu interrupted him. ¡°Just get to the main point. Why are you talking so much nonsense? Do you think that this is your inauguration ceremony?¡±


    The prince: ¡°...¡±


    He smiled. ¡°My aim is simple. I want the Fengqi State to pay allegiance to Daliang.¡±


    ¡°What if I say no?¡±


    The crown prince looked at Shen Pin. ¡°Do you want to be your husband¡¯s enemy?¡±


    ¡°You might want to know what I did to him,¡± the crown prince continued. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t die. He will just be my puppet like Duanmu Shu. When I want him to regain his consciousness, he will wake up.¡±


    The crown prince observed Ming Shu¡¯s reaction.


    Thedy opposite him just smiled. He couldn¡¯t tell if it she was just smiling or sneering at him. The angle of her mouth didn¡¯t change.


    There was no anger, no questions, no worry...


    She asked, ¡°When did you all start nning this?¡±


    The crown prince suppressed the tinge of worry he just felt. ¡°When? I can¡¯t remember the exact time but I know that it has been many years since we started the n. My men slowly infiltrated your imperial capital. Some of them even became your state¡¯s ministers.¡±


    He was not stupid. He wouldn¡¯t fight with Fengqi directly.


    ¡°However, ording to my n, we would attack at a muchter timing.¡± The crown prince looked as though he was unting his sess. ¡°Unfortunately, someone escaped from my ce.¡±


    This person could only be the female protagonist.


    ¡°Duanmu Shu was an ident. I wanted to kill him. Of course, Prince Seven was an ident too... but they were all useful to me.


    ¡°So, the right decision to make is to pledge allegiance to me. That way, your Prince Seven will be returned to you safe and sound.¡±


    Ming Shu asked indifferently, ¡°Why are you so confident?¡±


    The crown princeughed. ¡°The entire imperial capital is under my control. Your ministers and the empress are in my hands too. Do you think the people outside dare to do anything?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be confident.¡± Ming Shu walked toward the crown prince. She was still smiling. There was no emotion in her eyes. ¡°But, sometimes, you need to consider the possibility that there is someone... stronger than you.¡±


    The crown prince didn¡¯t stop Ming Shu. He snapped his fingers and Shen Pin walked out from beside him.


    ¡°Show me how powerful you are, then.¡±


    Shen Pin grabbed a dagger and charged at Ming Shu.


    The dagger was aimed at Ming Shu¡¯s throat. Ming Shu grabbed his hand. He hid his true strengthst time so his body always seemed soft and weak.


    However, now, it was full of power.


    After a failed attack, Shen Pin changed his strategy.


    The crown prince looked at them. Shen Pin gained the upper hand at the start because Ming Shu was afraid of hurting him.


    Toward the end, he was being suppressed.


    The crown prince pped his hands and Shen Pin retreated.


    ¡°I feel that this way is more fun...¡± The crown prince took the sword from the person beside him. He swung it at Shen Pin as Shen Pin was retreating.


    Blood dripped down the de. It fell on the ground.


    <i>Pada¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu stopped moving.


    The crown prince saw the reaction. As expected, Shen Pin was her weakness.


    He heard Ming Shu saying, ¡°Do you know why I don¡¯t kill people?¡±


    This question seemed very sudden.


    The crown prince didn¡¯t answer her.


    Thedy standing opposite him lowered her head slightly. Something seemed to be moving around her.


    Her voice rose slowly in the air.


    ¡°I don¡¯t kill people. I only annihte cities.¡±


    She raised her head.


    The smile on her face didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Congrattions, Your Highness.¡±


    A chill ran down the crown prince¡¯s spine. He felt goosebumps on his head. The person in front of him was still the same person but her aura was entirely different.


    It was...


    An aura that made people tremble in fear.


    ...


    Blood.


    Blood congregated into a river and flowed down the street.


    The entire city was dead silent.


    There seemed to be no living beings left.


    Little Beastie squatted on the ground and looked up at the person beside him.


    <i>Trash-picker, are you all right?</i>


    ¡°Disgusting,¡± Ming Shu muttered.


    Little Beastie jumped on her and licked her fingers. It ced a bunch of fruits that looked like grapes on her hand.


    <i>Have some food?</i>


    Ming Shu took the fruits and stuffed two of them in her mouth. Reiki flowed out of the fruits.


    Ming Shu looked at Shen Pin. She had no energy left so she slowly inched her way over. She hugged him to her chest.


    Shen Pin¡¯s eyes were closed. His clothes were clean. No blood was sttered on him.


    The crown princey on the ground not far away. He was on the verge of dying.


    He wed the ground and stared at Ming Shu as though she was a monster.


    ¡°Devil... you are a devil.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what they say too,¡± Ming Shu muttered to herself.


    The crown prince panted heavily. His eyes were almost popping out.


    ¡°Tell me, how can he be cured?¡±


    The crown prince was stunned for a moment. He startedughing. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll tell you? Hahaha...¡± His voice was shrill.


    Ming Shu looked at him. ¡°Search him.¡±


    Little Beastie shook its body. It wanted to stop her. However, when it saw her gaze, it jumped down and rolled toward the crown prince.


    ¡°What... are you doing?¡±


    The crown prince was frightened.


    Little Beastie jumped on his head and hummed.


    <i>Because of you, my trash-picker keeps ordering me around!</i>


    ¡°Get off me. What do you want to do?¡±


    The crown prince shook his head furiously. Little Beastie sat on his head stably. He pped the crown prince¡¯s forehead with it paw.


    Its fur started floating. A white light came out of its body.


    The crown prince¡¯s face turned purple.


    His expression turned hideous. He was in extreme pain. He hurt so much he couldn¡¯t even make a sound. Blood dripped down his lips.


    Little Beastie retracted its paw and jumped down hurriedly. It shook its fur with disdain.


    It said: <i>He is raising venomous insects in his body. After he is killed, the mother insect will die and the other insects will die too.</i>


    Ming Shu ced Shen Pin to the side and pushed herself off the ground. She picked up the sword that was tainted with blood.


    ¡°No...¡±


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The crown prince¡¯s hand fell. His eyes were still staring at Shen Pin.


    Little Beastie looked up at thedy who was pulling the sword out of the body.


    <i>Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will lie to you? I don¡¯t like him. Maybe I will use this chance to make you kill him personally.</i>


    Ming Shu looked down.


    She gave a beautiful smile. It onlysted for a second. ¡°If you lied to me too...¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish the sentence. She turned and walked to Shen Pin.

 Chapter 1201 - All The Careerists (31)

    <h4>Chapter 1201: All The Careerists (31)</h4>


    The first thing Shen Pin saw when he woke up was the moon hanging in the sky. The air was cold.


    There was a strong smell of blood in the air.


    His gaze slowly focused on the person hugging him.


    Ming Shu had her arms wrapped around him and was staring into the emptiness.


    ¡°Lady?¡±


    What happened before this... he had no recollection.


    His chest hurt.


    Ming Shu looked down gradually. ¡°You are awake.¡±


    Their eyes met. Shen Pin felt that something was amiss. The cold wind blew past him. The smell of blood got stronger.


    He looked in the other direction. They were sitting on top of a staircase. Below the stairs, blood and corpsesy everywhere.


    It felt as though they were the only humans left in the world.


    Shen Pin looked at Ming Shu in shock.


    Ming Shu kissed him on his forehead lightly.


    ¡°I did this. Are you afraid?¡±


    Her voice was soft. She seemed afraid that she would frighten him.


    There was a mysterious aura surrounding her. He couldn¡¯t grasp it. He felt that it would disappear at any moment.


    Shen Pin¡¯s heart lifted. He couldn¡¯t tell what this feeling was but it made him anxious.


    He grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s hand and chased after her as she was about to leave. He kissed her.


    Their lips touched.


    A few secondster, their tongues started intertwining. The feeling on the tips of their tongues soothed his anxious heart.


    Shen Pin couldn¡¯t breathe properly. His chest was hurting.


    Ming Shu noticed his change and released him.


    Shen Pin panted heavily. He held Ming Shu¡¯s hand and ced it on his chest where his heart was.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything. I¡¯m only afraid of losing you.¡±


    Ming Shu stared at him for a few seconds before smiling.


    Shen Pin finally realized that she didn¡¯t smile just now. She talked to him with an unfamiliar tone and expression. She kissed him...


    Just as Shen Pin started to think too much, his breath got taken away again. It was not an intense kiss this time. It was a soft one.


    He could feel her fatigue.


    ...


    The people from the Daliang State were killed. No one survived, not even the crown prince.


    Some civilians were killed by the Daliang people, but most of them were alive. All of them were still immersed in the happenings yesterday night.


    However, they couldn¡¯t deny that Ming Shu saved Fengqi.


    Daliang took so much effort to infiltrate the imperial capital.


    They killed General Song and framed the prime minister. As everyone was focused on the prime minister, they took the chance to take over the city.


    The people from Daliang State had ck hearts.


    If they really seeded, the civilians of Fengqi might be ves.


    Hence, after this, Ming Shu¡ª


    Became the one and only traitor careerist.


    Duanmu Shu got better. The venomous insect inside his body died after the crown prince was killed.


    Although Duanmu Shu knew how to cook, Ming Shu still sent him out of the prime minister mansion.


    Shen Yan was locked up by the crown prince so she only appeared in a haggard state a few days after the massacre ended.


    The situation in the pce was not good. Shen Yu couldn¡¯t believe that the person who helped her keep her throne was the person she hated the most.


    There were many empty positions in the imperial court. Ming Shu was interested in these positions. Shen Yu couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    Most of the ministers were on Ming Shu¡¯s side.


    At first, Shen Yu still tried to struggle. However, she always ended up losing to Ming Shu. Not only that, Ming Shu would always anger her too.


    As the empress, Shen Yu got more and more depressed. She wanted to get rid of Ming Shu but she couldn¡¯t even touch a single hair on her head.


    ¡°Her Majesty has note to the court meetings for three days...¡±


    ¡°Yes. Sigh. What can we do?¡±


    During the morning session, Shen Yu didn¡¯te. The ministers started discussing among themselves.


    Ming Shu ate her pastries calmly. No one dared to talk to her. Even her supporters were afraid of her now.


    ¡°Prime Minister.¡±


    Elder Zhang suddenly spoke to Ming Shu voluntarily.


    Ming Shu sized her up. ¡°Elder Zhang?¡±


    Elder Zhang said, ¡°Prime Minister, how far do you think Fengqi can go based on its current state?¡±


    <i>Woah! Such a deep topic. As expected of an elder.</i>


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Elder Zhang looked up at the dragon chair. ¡°Nothing, I just felt that when thete empress was still alive, life was smooth.¡±


    Elder Zhang didn¡¯t say anything else after this. She got up and left the Qiankun Pce.


    Ming Shu hugged her pastries and left too. The other ministers followed behind them and left the Qiankun Pce.


    ...


    Shen Yu had been staying at the imperial concubine¡¯s pce these past few days.


    Not only that, she even wanted to get more concubines.


    Shen Yu was still the empress so the ministers still had to send men into the pce even if they were unhappy with her actions.


    ¡°Your Majesty, have some wine.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±


    Elder Feng trembled in anger when she heard the voices inside.


    She couldn¡¯t care about her etiquette anymore. She pushed the door open and rushed in.


    ¡°Elder Feng...¡± Shen Yu raised her head. She was lying on the chest of a man. Her clothes were a mess.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Elder Feng kneeled down. ¡°You have to pull yourself together.¡±


    ¡°Pull myself together?¡± Shen Yu felt as if she was listening to a joke. Sheughed uncontrobly. ¡°The entire imperial court belongs to Jing Se now. What is the use of pulling myself together?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty! You are the empress.¡±


    ¡°An empress who can¡¯t even win against her minister?¡± Shen Yuughed. ¡°What kind of empress is that?


    ¡°What kind of empress is that!¡±


    She flicked the table in front of her. The men that were serving her got a shock and kneeled on the ground.


    ¡°You all... you, you... you... are you all here tough at me?¡± Shen Yu pointed at Elder Feng. ¡°You too!¡±


    Elder Feng lowered her head. ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t dare.¡±


    Elder Feng tried to persuade Shen Yu: ¡°Your Majesty, if you don¡¯t pull yourself together now, everything will be gone.¡±


    ¡°I thought that I could change everything. I thought that I could prove to my mother that her decision was wrong...¡±


    Shen Yu started talking to herself.


    ¡°Why does Jing Se have to go against me? She supported Shen Yan so wellst time, why can¡¯t she support me too?!


    ¡°Duanmu Shu doesn¡¯t like me, either. No one chose me. Why does Shen Yan have everything...¡±


    Elder Feng frowned. She felt something was amiss.


    Shen Yu paused after talking for a while. She was irritated. ¡°Get out. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    Elder Feng was agitated. ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t continue like this.¡±


    ¡°Do I need you to teach me what to do?¡± Shen Yu pointed outside. ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m doing this for you.¡±


    Shen Yu shouted in anger, ¡°Get out of this ce!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to pull yourself together, I will continue kneeling.¡±


    ¡°Good. Even you are going against me now. No one is on my side!¡± Shen Yu stood up suddenly and screamed, ¡°Guards! Lock her up!¡±


    Elder Feng widened her eyes. ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    The imperial guards hesitated. Shen Yu red at them. The imperial guards understood that if they didn¡¯t listen to the empress, she would most likely kill them. They quickly dragged Elder Feng away.

 Chapter 1202 - All The Careerists (32)

    <h4>Chapter 1202: All The Careerists (32)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The news that Shen Yu locked Elder Feng up spread to the other ministers.


    Wasn¡¯t Elder Feng her most loyal supporter?


    The other ministers that wanted to persuade Shen Yu gave up their thoughts.


    Shen Yu kept staying in her concubine pce while Ming Shu just ate food and created trouble. If someone asked her to settle government affairs, she would send them away almost immediately.


    She needed to act as a professional traitor careerist.


    Hence, she couldn¡¯t help them settle any government affairs.


    Three monthster...


    Elder Zhang pulled Shen Yu down from the throne using the reason that she killed her mother and usurped the throne. She pushed Shen Yan up the throne.


    There had been rumors that Shen Yan wasn¡¯t dead.


    Shen Yan appeared and talked about what Shen Yu did to her mother and her.


    No one acted at first. All the ministers were waiting for the reaction of the prime minister mansion.


    the prime minister mansion sent a congrattions message and then remained quiet.


    This...


    She is agreeing to let Shen Yan take over the throne?


    They all thought that the prime minister wanted the throne for herself.


    The Hatred Points weren¡¯t full yet so Ming Shu felt that she needed toe out of her prime minister mansion.


    On the day the ministers were going to act, Ming Shu came.


    The ministers: ¡°...¡±


    No one said that the prime minister wasing!


    Did she regret her decision and wanted the throne now?


    The ministers cleared the path for Ming Shu. Shen Yan and Elder Zhang were standing at the front.


    Elder Zhang still had a nonchnt look on her face.


    ¡°Prime Minister.¡±


    Shen Yan had aplicated feeling as she looked at Ming Shu. Duanmu Shu...


    Duanmu Shu harmed her Sister Seven.


    Ming Shu took out a bag of snacks. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯m just here to take a look.¡±


    The ministers: ¡°...¡±


    They looked behind her and ascertained that she came alone. However, they were still worried.


    the prime minister did annihte the entire Daliang threat on her own... that day, blood formed rivers in the imperial capital.


    For the next few days, the air in the imperial capital smelled like blood.


    Shen Yan nodded at Elder Zhang when she saw that Ming Shu had nothing else to say. The group of them marched toward Shen Yu¡¯s pce.


    The door was closed. No one was guarding it. The entire pce was quiet.


    Someone opened the door. The inside of the pce was a mess. However, there was no sign of any people.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Elder Zhang had used thete empress¡¯s pendant to stop the imperial guards from helping Shen Yu.


    ¡°Search!¡±


    They searched the entire pce but Shen Yu wasn¡¯t found.


    Shen Yu ran away. At the same time, Shaoyao disappeared too.


    No one knew whether Shen Yu was the one who took the imperial concubine out or if it was the imperial concubine who dragged Shen Yu away.


    They didn¡¯t know where they ran away to.


    Shen Yan asked her men to search the imperial city.


    They still couldn¡¯t find Shen Yu. She seemed to have disappeared into thin air.


    Shen Yan¡¯s coronation was held a few dayster.


    Shen Yan conferred Duanmu Shu as her imperial husband. Many ministers were against this since Duanmu Shu used to be Shen Yu¡¯s imperial husband.


    How could the same man be the imperial husband for two empresses?


    Shen Yan ignored all the opposition and conferred Duanmu Shu.


    Shen Yan wanted to give Ming Shu a title too but she didn¡¯t know what to give. Hence, she decided to ask Ming Shu during the morning session.


    Ming Shu said, ¡°Traitor careerist?¡±


    Shen Yan: ¡°...¡±


    Shen Yan realized that Ming Shu treated her very well at the start.


    However, after that thing happened, she started treating her like how she treated everyone else.


    Shen Yan gave Shen Pin the title of a duke aspensation.


    This was the first male duke of Fengqi State.


    ¡°Congrattion, Duke.¡± Ming Shu looked at the things sent over from the royal pce. ¡°I will have to greet you from now on.¡±


    Shen Pin got bold. ¡°Does that mean you are the duke¡¯s wife now?¡±


    ¡°Repeat that.¡±


    Shen Pin immediately changed his words. ¡°I am your formal husband.¡±


    Shen Pin pulled Ming Shu. ¡°Lady,e with me.¡±


    Ming Shu followed him to the study. Ever since he married into the prime minister mansion, he was the one using the study most of the time. Ming Shu rarely used the room.


    Shen Pin covered Ming Shu¡¯s eyes suddenly.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you trying to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Lady, how can I bear to kill you?¡± Shen Pin guided Ming Shu forward.


    After a while, he stopped walking.


    Shen Pin removed his hands slowly.


    Ming Shu saw the painting in front of her.


    It was a painting of her sitting in a pavilion while Shen Pin was wielding a sword.


    There were many other paintings on the side too. They were all paintings of her.


    You could feel the love and effort of the artist from the paintings.


    ¡°Lady.¡± Shen Pin walked in front of Ming Shu. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    He lowered his voice. ¡°Do you like me then? Do you like me as much as I like you?¡±


    Ming Shu looked around. She lifted her sleeves and said, ¡°Come, let me make a painting for you.¡±


    Shen Pin: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Changing the topic again!</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m good at drawing. I¡¯ll make sure that you look beautiful. Come, stand in front of me.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled Shen Pin in front of her. She spread the paper out and started drawing. From his angle, Shen Pin felt that she was just randomly drawing lines.


    Ming Shu finished quickly.


    Shen Pin wanted to go over but Ming Shu stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry. Look at itter.¡±


    After the ink dried up, Ming Shu rolled the paper up and passed it to Shen Pin. ¡°Here you go.¡±


    Shen Pin wanted to see what she was drawing.


    He took the painting and wanted to open it.


    Ming Shu instantly said, ¡°Erm... Jing Yu had something to discuss with me just now. I will go and find her first.¡±


    Before Shen Pin could react, Ming Shu rushed out of the study.


    Shen Pin opened the painting.


    His expression turned dark.


    <i>This is what she meant by beautiful?</i>


    <i>Why did I believe her!</i>


    <i>What the hell is she drawing? A pig? Am I a pig in her eyes?!</i>


    Shen Pin rolled the painting up and went to look for Ming Shu.


    ¡°Your Highness, why are you in such a rush?¡±


    ¡°Where is yourdy?¡±


    Jing Yu got frightened by the malicious aura around Shen Pin. ¡°Erm... isn¡¯t she with you?¡±


    Shen Pin searched everywhere, but still couldn¡¯t find Ming Shu.


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be angry. If you got sick because of it, Lady will be worried.¡± Jing Yu quickly gave Shen Pin a bowl of soup.


    What did herdy do!


    Why was His Highness so angry?


    ¡°She will worry about me?¡±<i> Is this how she worries about me? She doesn¡¯t even dare to say that she likes me!</i>


    ¡°Yes, Lady is worried about you.¡± Jing Yu nodded fervently. ¡°Thest few days, your digestion wasn¡¯t good so the Lady ordered us to make soup that aids in digestion for you.¡±


    Shen Pin looked at the soup in front of him. He ced the painting at the side and finished the soup.


    Jing Yu saw Shen Pin¡¯s expression getting better and felt relieved.


    ¡°Have a good rest. Once Lady is back, she wille to find you. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Shen Pin scoffed.


    Jing Yu felt awkward so she left hurriedly.


    As she was turning around, her sleeve touched the painting and itnded on the ground. The painting rolled open.


    Jing Yu was devastated.


    She bent down and wanted to pick up the painting.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Jing Yu: ¡°...¡± She didn¡¯t do it on purpose! <i>But... what drawing is this?</i>


    Shen Pin bent down and picked up the painting. He turned the painting.


    <i>¡ª¡ªI like you.</i>

 Chapter 1203 - All The Careerists (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 1203: All The Careerists (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Ming Shu went back, Shen Pin had already hung the painting up on the wall. Ming Shu nced at him. He appeared normal.


    ¡°Lady, is there something on my face?¡±


    Ming Shu turned her head.


    <i>If the little demon didn¡¯t see it, that will be the best.</i>


    <i>With his intelligence... he probably didn¡¯t notice it.</i>


    Ming Shu happily ate some midnight snacks.


    ¡°Lady, shall I rub your stomach?¡± Shen Pin ced his hand on Ming Shu¡¯s stomach and rubbed it gently.


    After a while, he started acting naughty.


    Ming Shu felt that she must not sleep in the same bed as the little demon. If not, she would die in bed one day.


    It would be a humiliation for her if she died in bed. After all, she was a traitor careerist!


    ...


    One afternoon, Jing Yu came to look for Ming Shu with an imperial invitation.


    The door was not closed. Weird noises came from the room.


    ¡°Shen Pin! Be gentler!¡±


    ¡°Lady, I¡¯m already very gentle...¡±


    Jing Yu: ¡°...¡±


    She walked away with a red face. Herdy and His Highness don¡¯t even close the door anymore.


    However...


    In the room, Ming Shuy on the soft couch as Shen Pin massaged her back.


    Jing Yu waited outside for a while until no weird noises could be heard. She knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Jing Yu didn¡¯t dare to look. She was afraid that she would see something she shouldn¡¯t.


    But, Ming Shu was just lying on the soft couch as Shen Pin peeled grapes for her.


    The scene was heartwarming.


    The smell in the room was normal too.


    ¡°Cough, cough... Lady, this is an invitation from the pce. The imperial husband¡¯s birthday ising soon.¡± What was thedy and His Highness doing just now?


    ¡°Put it down.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jing Yu left the room and closed the door for them.


    Ming Shu looked at the invitation. Shen Yan wrote it herself.


    ¡°Hey, when is your birthday?¡± Ming Shu turned her head and asked Shen Pin.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know my birthday?¡±


    ¡°You never told me,¡± Ming Shu replied. ¡°If you tell me now, I will know.¡±


    Shen Pin peeled a grape and ate it.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu reached out and snatched what was left of the grape.


    <i>Impressive. The little demon dares to steal my snacks now.</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t think that you can touch my food just because I pamper you.</i>


    <i>... I can only give you one! No! Half!</i>


    Shen Pin was speechless. ¡°Am I worth less than a te of grapes?¡±


    ¡°That is notparable.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Shen Pin said. ¡°They can both be eaten. Am I not nice to eat, am I not fun to y with?¡±


    How is the little demon able to say something so shameful without changing his <i>expression?</i>


    <i>Are my acting skills not good enough?</i>


    Ming Shu coughed. ¡°... Not filling enough?¡±


    Shen Pin: ¡°...¡±


    Was he not working hard enough at night?


    Shen Pin started doubting himself.


    To show that he was working hard, Ming Shu was tormented that night.


    ...


    On Duanmu Shu¡¯s birthday, Ming Shu and Shen Pin left after showing their faces.


    They met Luo Yan at the banquet.


    Luo Yan had no solution to make Qi Yu regain his memory yet.


    Shen Pin didn¡¯t like Luo Yan. This person kept trying to snatch his wife away from him. He must have not beaten him hard enough at that time.


    When Shen Pin pulled Ming Shu away, he red at Luo Yan.


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>A narcissist in love. So irritating!</i>


    After the banquet, life became stable. Ming Shu would go to the imperial court every day and asionally helped the empress with some affairs.


    Of course, most of the time, she would try her best to take the rap, to take the me, be left holding the bag, and fail whenever she could.


    The ministers who always created trouble loved Ming Shu.


    At night, Ming Shu would apany Shen Pin. Sometimes, they would paint. Sometimes, they would just stare at the stars.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been talking muchtely. Are you pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Pfft...¡± Shen Pin couldn¡¯t control himself. ¡°Lady, what are you saying?¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed Shen Pin¡¯s chin. ¡°Oh? Are you not willing to give birth to a child for me?¡±


    Shen Pin: ¡°...¡±


    Although Fengqi State was a state ruled by females, males still couldn¡¯t give birth.


    ¡°I... I... I can¡¯t.¡± Shen Pin felt wronged. ¡°If I could, I would do it.¡±


    Ming Shuughed. She stopped teasing him. ¡°What happened to you recently?¡±


    Shen Pin leaned against Ming Shu and pointed at his chest. ¡°I just feel that my chest is heavy... I feel tired easily. Maybe I¡¯m just not resting enough.¡±


    Ming Shu frowned.


    She immediately asked Jing Yu to invite the physicians over.


    Shen Pin got a shock at the fuss she made. ¡°Lady, I¡¯m fine. I just need to rest more.¡±


    ¡°Are you a physician? Even physicians will not treat their own illness.¡±


    Shen Pin: ¡°...¡±


    Shen Pin allowed the physician to look at him. The physician said that he was fine but his body was a little weak.


    A little weak?


    He was fine all along. Why did his body suddenly be weak?


    Shen Pin¡¯s health deteriorated as the days went by. If she hadn¡¯t killed the crown prince of Daliang State personally, Ming Shu would have thought that Shen Pin was infected with venomous insects again.


    The imperial physicians arrived at the same conclusion too.


    Weak body.


    However, no tonic or medicine was able to help him.


    Ming Shu remembered Luo Yan. She wrote a letter to Luo Yan. By the time she got a reply, it was one monthter.


    This was the result of staying in the worlds for too long.


    There was no way to save him unless he went back to the real world immediately.


    ¡°Lady, am I going to die?¡± Shen Pin¡¯s face was pale.


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu sat beside him. ¡°Your birthday is not over yet. Why will you die?¡±


    Shen Pin blinked. ¡°You said that you don¡¯t know my birthday.¡±


    ¡°... I do,¡± Ming Shu said.


    Why would she not know?


    Luo Yan didn¡¯t know what to do, either. Nothing he tried worked.


    His body was experiencing problems too.


    In the end, Luo Yan gave Ming Shu an item. He asked her to bring it to the next world so that he could meet her there. They would think of a way out then.


    They didn¡¯t say it, but they knew that they had formed an alliance.


    Ming Shu did it for Qi Yu.


    Luo Yan did it so that he could go back.


    ...


    The prime minister mansion started preparing for Shen Pin¡¯s birthday. Shen Yan sent them many things, but there were all useless.


    The birthday celebration was lively. Shen Yan even brought Duanmu Shu to visit them.


    ¡°Lady... I would like to talk to you for a moment.¡± Shen Pin pulled Ming Shu¡¯s sleeve and spoke softly.


    Ming Shu felt her heart aching. She nodded slowly. She asked Jing Yu to entertain the guests before carrying Shen Pin to the pavilion in the garden at the back of the house.


    Ming Shu ced him on a chair. Shen Pin hugged her with some effort. ¡°Lady, after I die, will you marry again?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Will you remember me forever?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d that I met you,¡± Shen Pin said, ¡°I only regret not meeting you earlier. If I had, I could spend more time with you.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We will meet again.¡±


    Shen Pin released his hand. It slid down Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder.


    He looked up. ¡°Lady, do you like me?¡±


    Ming Shu kissed his pale lips.


    ¡°I like you.¡±


    Shen Pin¡¯s hand fell. Ming Shu grabbed it tightly and repeated her words.


    ¡°I like you.¡±

 Chapter 1204 - Beautiful Music (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1204: Beautiful Music (1)</h4>


    #Supernatural Headlines: Sang Yin Bes A Normal Human Whenever She Wants To#


    ¡°Where did you all buy your swimsuits? They¡¯re so pretty. I forgot to buy one so I brought one fromst year. Ah... it is too small. Look at how tight it is.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. I know that you just want to unt your body.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it...¡±


    ¡°Ah! Stop it!¡±


    Ming Shu hearddies chattering around her. She opened her eyes slightly and saw a bunch of youngdies wearing revealing swimsuits and fooling around in front of her.


    ¡°Sang Yin, why are you still not changing? We have all changed.¡±


    Someone looked at her.


    Ming Shu scanned her surroundings. She was the only person in this area. Thatdy must be talking to her.


    Ming Shu walked to a locker. There was a cellphone and a bag inside. Her swimsuit was on top of the bag.


    ¡°Stop touching me! Irritating!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and pin her down!¡±


    The youngdies continued fooling around. A few otherdies stood at the side. They all looked quite young.


    ¡°Sang Yin? We¡¯re going out first. Hurry up and change.¡±


    The girl who called her shouted again.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu took her swimsuit and went to the cubicle at the side. She locked the door.


    ...


    The fake female protagonist was called Yi Jiaojiao. She was reborn.


    In her past life, her boyfriend betrayed her, her family treated her coldly, and her good friends stabbed her behind her back.


    After she was reborn, she got a gold finger and activated a supernatural dimension. She started learning lost medical skills in that dimension.


    Yi Jiaojiao worked hard to get into the circle of friends she knew in her past life.


    From then on, her life got better. She took revenge on her ex-boyfriend, her family, and her fake friends.


    If she stopped there, this would just be a story about taking revenge. There was nothing wrong with that.


    However...


    Due to the betrayal of her friends in her past life, Yi Jiaojiao turned sensitive. She would teach anyone who disliked her a lesson.


    She might hurt a person¡¯s reputation or even take a person¡¯s life.


    Since she had her own dimension, she was not afraid of getting discovered.


    Hence, anyone who offended Yi Jiaojiao ended up in a bad state.


    The Host was called Sang Yin. She studied in the same senior high school as Yi Jiaojiao.


    The Host didn¡¯t talk well but she had a good family background. She was a quiet and well-mannereddy.


    Because of her good looks, she was the number one campus belle in her school even though she was quiet and low-profile.


    Yi Jiaojiao¡¯s family was not wealthy. She relied on her gold finger to improve her life. Her looks started changing too. She turned from a normal-lookingdy to a lively goddess that everyone liked.


    After Yi Jiaojiao got prettier, people startedparing her with the Host.


    The school organized an outdoor event so one of the Host¡¯s ssmates pulled her along to attend it. They were in a small group and some of them started talking about Yi Jiaojiao¡¯s change in appearance. The Host listened but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Yi Jiaojiao heard one of the people in the group saying something awful about her.


    The person that said this almost drowned a whileter.


    The others that participated in the discussion met some trouble too.


    The outdoor event was near the sea. Everyone wore their swimsuits. For some reason, the Host¡¯s swimsuit tore and her naked body was revealed.


    Someone took photos of her and uploaded them on the forum.


    The Host was an obedient person so her family helped her with this issue. They imed that the photos were Photoshopped.


    However, many people saw the entire scene so even though they couldn¡¯t talk about it, they still looked at her with strangely.


    The Host got even quieter.


    Not long after this issue, the Host met Yi Jiaojiao at a wealthy person¡¯s cocktail party. Yi Jiaojiao was here to treat the wealthy person. The wealthy person felt better after Yi Jiaojiao started treating him so she became a VIP in the family.


    During the cocktail party, the Host said something wrong. Her words were not directed at Yi Jiaojiao, but Yi Jiaojiao just felt that she was talking about her. She started arguing with the Host.


    Actually, it was not an argument. The Host didn¡¯t have the chance to talk at all.


    When someone walked over, Yi Jiaojiao fell down the stairs.


    The wealthy person thought that the Host pushed Yi Jiaojiao.


    The surveince camera also showed the Host and Yi Jiaojiao pushing each other.


    The Host was reprimanded and chased out of the cocktail party.


    From then on, the Host¡¯s reputation was ruined.


    The Host didn¡¯t know why Yi Jiaojiao framed her. She went to look for Yi Jiaojiao but since she wasn¡¯t good at talking, she was led by the nose. In the end, the whole school learned that she pushed Yi Jiaojiao down the stairs.


    Yi Jiaojiao started targeting her more obviously. She would create trouble for the Host in whatever the Host did. The Host would be aughing stock in the end.


    Besides keeping quiet, the Host didn¡¯t know what to do.


    If someone bears with something for too long, they will turn crazy.


    Hence, the Host became the ultimate viin of the story.


    The Host was not good at talking but that didn¡¯t mean that she was stupid.


    Yi Jiaojiao lost a few times to the Host but after she knew who the culprit was, she turned the tables around.


    Finally, the Host lost.


    She asked Yi Jiaojiao why she targeted her.


    Yi Jiaojiao¡¯s reply infuriated her.


    She said that she looked like a person who betrayed her.


    At the start, this was the reason. The Host reminded her of all the pain she suffered.


    However, after the person who betrayed her was killed, Yi Jiaojiao still didn¡¯t let the Host off.


    When the Host started retaliating, Yi Jiaojiao decided to continue torturing her.


    The Host died unwillingly.


    [Sang Yin wants Yi Jiaojiao to lose everything.]


    When Ming Shu finished downloading the storyline, the bunch of girls had gone.


    At this time, they were at the outdoor event.


    The Host¡¯s nudes were not taken yet.


    Ming Shu ced her clothes in the locker and took out a rash guard from her bag.


    She locked her locker and walked out with her cellphone.


    Ming Shu followed her memory and walked toward the beach.


    When she walked through a covered walkway, she saw the sea in front of her.


    The students from the school all gathered here. Ming Shu walked toward them.


    The Host was not in the same ss as Yi Jiaojiao. Ming Shu walked to the area where her ssmates were. Someone had rented a barbecue pit and was barbecuing some meat.


    Barbecue!


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Campus belle, do you want one?¡± A naughty young man in her ss whistled at her.


    Ming Shu was thinking about how to get some food when the young man asked her this question. She immediately turned and smiled at him. ¡°Will there be enough?¡±


    The young man¡¯s face turned red.


    He... was just making a casual remark!


    ¡°Yes... yes.¡±


    The boys beside himughed. ¡°Hahaha... the campus belle is in a good mood today. You must perform well for her.¡±


    ¡°Shove off,¡± the young man scolded. He muttered to himself, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like to talk to people normally. What happened to her today?¡±


    He took some barbecued meat and passed it to Ming Shu. ¡°Here... here you go.¡±

 Chapter 1205 - Beautiful Music (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1205: Beautiful Music (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu was in a good mood whenever she had food.


    She would only protect the food that she bought. If the food belonged to other people, she would wait patiently for them to feed her.


    The young man who was barbecuing was called Jiang Le. His friends called him Le Le. What a weird nickname.


    From the Host¡¯s memory, she only recognized Jiang Le and another young man called Cheng Xiang.


    The other three young men were not from her ss.


    ¡°Le Le, can I have another stick of kidney?¡± the young man who had a loud voice said. His name was Luo Yi. His family wanted him to be an artist, but he looked nothing like one.


    Tang Zhe, who was beside Luo Yi, opened his mouth too. ¡°Le Le, I want to eat meat. Don¡¯t give me vegetables. Vegetables belong to Cheng Xiang.¡±


    Cheng Xiang refuted quickly, ¡°You bastard, I don¡¯t eat vegetables.¡±


    The person who hadn¡¯t spoken knocked on the table and said calmly, ¡°Control yourself, the campus belle is still here.¡±


    This person was called Lu Zhan. He was the leader of this small group.


    Cheng Xiang took a te and pushed it in front of Ming Shu. ¡°Come, let our campus belle have some food first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ming Shu smiled gently.


    Cheng Xiang scratched his head. ¡°You¡¯re wee... haha, erm, if it¡¯s good, eat more. There¡¯s enough. We bought a lot of food. We can buy more if you need.¡±


    Luo Yi and Tang Zhe winked at each other. They smiled and asked Jiang Le to hurry up with his barbecue. Jiang Le threw a bottle of vinegar at them.


    The cap of the vinegar bottle was not closed properly so all the vinegar spilled on Tang Zhe.


    Tang Zhe jumped up and pounced at Jiang Le.


    The young men fooled around for a while. After that, Jiang Le brought the barbecued meat over and sat down with the rest of the people.


    Lu Zhan sat on one side alone. He nced at Ming Shu. He poked the table with the barbecued stick a few times.


    ¡°Get away from me. You smell like vinegar.¡±


    ¡°Whose fault is this?¡±


    Just as they were about to start fighting again, Lu Zhan suddenly asked, ¡°Do you all want to drink alcohol?¡±


    The other people scanned their surroundings carefully like thieves. ¡°Where is Old Wang?¡±


    Lu Zhan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Old Wang left with the English teacher of the other ss, he doesn¡¯t have the time to care about us. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    They looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu thought that they wanted to chase her away so she raised her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m drinking too.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Oh my god!


    They seemed to have found the campus belle¡¯s secret.


    Lu Zhan left for a while. He came back with two mineral water bottles. It seemed like he had been nning this for a while.


    ¡°Are you really going to drink?¡± Jiang Le asked Ming Shu again as he poured the alcohol.


    ¡°... Can I eat if I don¡¯t drink?¡± Ming Shu asked with a stick in her hand.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Lu Zhan waved his hand. ¡°If anything happens to the campus belle, we can¡¯t bear with the consequences.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Girls shouldn¡¯t drink.¡± Cheng Xiang agreed.


    ¡°Help us keep the secret. If not, we won¡¯t let you eat.¡± Tang Zhe winked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu pretended to zip her lips with her fingers. She looked so obedient. The young men stared at her in a daze.


    Lu Zhan knocked on the table and woke the other young men up from their stupor. They coughed and pretended that nothing happened.


    Ming Shu ate her food quietly. The young men didn¡¯t dare to talk loudly. Since Ming Shu was with them, they took care of theirnguage and didn¡¯t curse much.


    ¡°Jiang Le, are you all still going to use the barbecue rack?¡± A youngdy stood beside the barbecue rack and looked at Ming Shu curiously.


    Why was she with this bunch of young men?


    ¡°Not using it now,¡± Jiang Le replied.


    ¡°Can I use it?¡±


    Jiang Le looked at his friends. No one objected. He nodded. ¡°We will be using itter. Return it to us after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Thedy agreed. Since the barbecue rack could not be moved easily, they brought their things over.


    ¡°Why is Sang Yin with them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I came over, she was already here...¡±


    ¡°Weird...¡±


    Thedies didn¡¯t have any evil intentions.


    The Host was not popr among her ssmates, but her reputation was not bad, either. This meant that she didn¡¯t have any good friends but she also didn¡¯t have enemies.


    This bunch of young men were not bad people. If anyone in their ss needed their help, they would help.


    However, they were not good students. They always created trouble.


    Their grades were not bad. Jiang Le¡¯s results were the best among them. Only Luo Yi¡¯s grades were not good.


    Thus, thedies were puzzled as to why the Host was with them.


    ¡°Jiang Le, what do you all want to cook? Do you want us to cook for you?¡± Thedies felt bad using Jiang Le¡¯s barbecue rack for free so they wanted to help with something.


    ¡°No need,¡± Jiang Le said, ¡°we will cook it ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Okay... okay then.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s te was empty. She bit her stick and wondered if she should join thedies instead.


    Thedies didn¡¯t give her a chance. They took their food away immediately after they finished cooking it.


    After they left, another bunch ofdies walked over.


    ¡°Jiang Le, let us use your barbecue rack.¡±


    The leader of the group was a girl with a bun on her head. Without waiting for Jiang Le¡¯s reply, she started using the rack.


    The otherdies were hesitant. They only moved after the girl in a bun asked them toe over.


    Jiang Le was a little unhappy but as a man, he suppressed his anger.


    ¡°I still have some snacks here. Do you want some?¡± Jiang Le took a bag and ced it on the table.


    ¡°Oh my god. When did you bring these?¡± Luo Yi shouted.


    ¡°When Old Wang was not looking, I stuffed them into the luggagepartment.¡± Jiang Le was proud of himself.


    Ming Shu would never reject food.


    The young men teased Jiang Le. Lu Zhan seldom spoke. Overall, the atmosphere at the table was good. However, thedies still continued using the barbecue rack. They even set up a small table beside it.


    They started talking about Ming Shu.


    Cheng Xiang said, ¡°Sang Yin, I felt that you were quite cold before. I didn¡¯t dare to talk to you.¡±


    Ming Shu bit her waffle biscuit. ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m a cold person?¡±


    Cheng Xiang replied, ¡°You ignore people most of the time.¡±


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°You never talked to me. How do you know that I ignore people?¡±


    The Host was just a shy person. She would not talk to people proactively but if someone spoke to her, she would reply. Her attitude was good.


    Cheng Xiang widened his eyes and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a coward.¡± Tang Zhey on the table. His face was slightly red. ¡°Cheng Xiang is always like this. We all know it.¡±


    ¡°Huang Xiaolu, you¡¯re going overboard!¡±


    Jiang Le¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    The people at the table looked over.


    Jiang Le was standing among thedies. He seemed out of ce.


    Huang Xiaolu was the girl with her hair tied up in a bun.


    She pouted, ¡°You¡¯re not using it. We just used it for a while. Why are you so petty?¡±


    Jiang Le ced his hands on his waist. ¡°Did you ask me? How do you know that I¡¯m not using it?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re using it,¡± Huang Xiaolu replied tantly. ¡°Do you have to be so petty with a girl?¡±


    ¡°I bought all this. You used it without asking me and now, you say that I¡¯m petty?¡±


    ¡°How much can it cost? I¡¯m just toozy to buy it,¡± Huang Xiaolu said. ¡°I can just pay you.¡±

 Chapter 1206 - Beautiful Music (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1206: Beautiful Music (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Huang Xiaolu used Jiang Le¡¯s barbecue equipment. If that was the only thing she did, everything would be fine.


    However, Jiang Le realized that some of his ingredients disappeared too.


    It didn¡¯t look good for Jiang Le to argue with a girl.


    ¡°So what? She is also eating your food. Why didn¡¯t you all say anything?¡±


    Huang Xiaolu pointed at Ming Shu suddenly.


    Ming Shu: ¡°???¡±


    Jiang Le replied, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. We are willing to let her eat.¡±


    Huang Xiaolu came from a wealthy family so she felt that everything she did was right. She was good-looking too so most of her ssmates treated her like a princess.


    Jiang Le was not a petty person. He didn¡¯t like Huang Xiaolu but as a man, he shouldn¡¯t argue with a girl. Hence, most of the time, he just bore with her.


    The things that happened today ignited the spark in him so he exploded in anger.


    ¡°Jiang Le, are you going against me?¡± Huang Xiaolu got angry. ¡°Who cares about your things. Give them to the campus belle!¡±


    She red at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± She was just a bystander.


    Huang Xiaolu threw the things down and left with the other girls.


    ¡°Not bad. You finally acted manly today!¡±


    ¡°I have been wanting to scold her for a long time,¡± Jiang Le muttered. ¡°She thinks that the whole world revolves around her.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Huang Xiaolu is such a weird person.¡±


    Just as they thought that everything had ended, Old Wang came. They didn¡¯t have the time to hide the alcohol so they got caught.


    Huang Xiaolu looked at them happily.


    Jiang Le wanted to beat her up.


    ¡°Impressive. I brought you all out to have fun. How dare you all drink alcohol.¡± Old Wang was a balding middle-aged man. He had his hands behind his back as he scolded them.


    Old Wang looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Sang Yin, why are you here?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything. She ate their barbecued meat. She couldn¡¯t betray them like this.


    ¡°Old Wang, this had nothing to do with her. She just came here to have some food.¡± Cheng Xiang raised his hand.


    Old Wang believed Sang Yin. She was a good student. He went nearer and noticed that there was no smell of alcohol on her.


    ¡°Go over.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at them.


    Jiang Le said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re used to it.¡±


    ¡°What are you allughing at. Stand up straight. Lu Zhan, why are you trembling?¡±


    Lu Zhan replied, ¡°Spasms.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡±


    Old Wang was furious. ¡°Stand properly and stopughing!¡±


    Old Wang told them to write a thousand words of self-reflection after they went back home and punished them to pick up rubbishter.


    ...


    Ming Shu stood outside and watched Old Wang scold the young men.


    ¡°Sang Yin, you never talk much, but I can¡¯t believe that you did this,¡± Huang Xiaolu said in a weird tone.


    Ming Shu nced at her. She asked seriously, ¡°What did I do?¡±


    Huang Xiaolu crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°Why are they speaking up for you? Do you have a rtionship with one of them?¡±


    ¡°What is wrong with having a normal rtionship with them? You don¡¯t have friends? If you have any problems, go and see the doctor. Don¡¯t give up on yourself.¡±


    Huang Xiaolu didn¡¯t know what to say.


    This was not what she meant.


    Sang Yin was a quiet person before. Why did she be so good at talking suddenly?


    Huang Xiaolu looked at her strangely.


    ¡°Sang Yin, I will not let you go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Huang Xiaolu left angrily. This girl must be dating one of the young men. If she knew who it was...


    A cold campus belle? Who was she trying to fool? No one knew what her real personality was.


    After Huang Xiaolu left, screams sounded not far away. Old Wang stopped scolding Jiang Le and his friends. He rushed toward the source of the screams.


    Many students were gathered around the beach. A girl was sitting in the middle.


    The girl¡¯s leg suddenly cramped so she almost drowned.


    She hugged herself and shivered in fear. She got a huge fright just now.


    Old Wang asked someone to bring the girl back to rest. Then, he asked the monitors and the studentmittee to watch out for the other students.


    He told everyone to not go too deep into the sea.


    Ming Shu stood among the crowd. She looked at the other side.


    There was a girl standing quite far away from her. She was wearing a swimsuit too. It showed her figure tantly.


    This was the fake female protagonist, Yi Jiaojiao.


    Yi Jiaojiao noticed her gaze and walked toward her.


    Ming Shu watched as she got nearer. Yi Jiaojiao wanted to walk past her but when she came near Ming Shu, someone grabbed her wrist.


    Her world started spinning.


    She was lying on the sand.


    The students around them let out a gasp of shock.


    Ming Shu bent down and stared into Yi Jiaojiao¡¯s eyes. ¡°ssmate Yi Jiaojiao, what are you thinking? You can¡¯t just look at my body whenever you want. You will not be able to take responsibility for it.


    Yi Jiaojiao¡¯s expression changed.


    How did she know her thoughts?!


    ¡°What are you all doing!¡± Old Wang heard the sound and came toward them.


    Ming Shu tidied her swimsuit as she stood up. She said gently, ¡°Nothing. ssmate Yi Jiaojiao wanted to have a battle with me. She needs to work harder, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Director Wang...¡± Yi Jiaojiao got up from the ground.


    ¡°All the best!¡± Ming Shu cheered her on. ¡°Believe in yourself. You can do it. After all, you are so cute.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Old Wang looked at Ming Shu with a puzzled expression. The Host had a good reputation so he didn¡¯t say much.


    Most importantly, Yi Jiaojiao was not hurt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fool around too much.¡±


    Old Wang ced his hands behind his back. ¡°You are still young so you have a lot of energy in you. Don¡¯t create any trouble...¡±


    ¡°Director Wang!¡± Yi Jiaojiao raised her voice. ¡°She did it on purpose. I just walk past her but she grabbed me and threw me on the ground.¡±


    Old Wang paused. ¡°On purpose?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t randomly say things... I did it purposely. So what? Do you all want to hit me?¡±


    Old Wang: ¡°...¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao: ¡°...¡±


    The students around them: ¡°...¡±


    Why did they find her so irritating? Was she the campus belle that they knew?!


    Old Wang touched his hair. He pointed at Ming Shu. ¡°Why did you bully her?¡±


    Ming Shu replied honestly, ¡°She¡¯s cute.¡±


    Old Wang heard many things before but this... <i>You can bully someone because she¡¯s cute?</i>


    Yi Jiaojiao crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at Ming Shu strangely.


    Old Wang scolded. ¡°Apologize to this student.¡±


    ¡°Apologize? That¡¯s impossible. I will never apologize in my life,¡± Ming Shu continued. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to apologize to someone so cute.¡±


    <i>If I apologize to her, I will not be able to get my Hatred Points!</i>


    Old Wang: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1207 - Beautiful Music (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1207: Beautiful Music (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In the end, Ming Shu needed to write a thousand words of self-reflection and was tasked to collect rubbish with Jiang Le and his friends.


    Ming Shu was happy that she managed to be an enemy of Yi Jiaojiao.


    Before she left, she gave Yi Jiaojiao a heart sign to show her how much she ¡°loved¡± her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so strong. Did you learn martial arts?¡± Jiang Le was in the same group as Ming Shu so he questioned her when he had the time.


    ¡°No. I sneak attacked her.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    As someone who had been in many fights, Jiang Le felt that he would never be able to say such a shameless thing.


    For outside events like this, the students would participate in batches. There were six sses in each batch. The more people there were, the more rubbish there would be.


    They gathered together after clearing the rubbish.


    ¡°This is so tiring. My back can¡¯t make it.¡±


    Ming Shu had bought a bag of preserved plums. She heard what they said and looked at them. ¡°A man cannot say that he can¡¯t make it.¡±


    Cheng Xiang groaned. ¡°Campus belle, I didn¡¯t know that you were like this.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not wrong.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Xiang, you have to work harder. You cannot be like this.¡±


    Lu Zhan looked at the time. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel first.¡±


    They would be staying here for one night. Tomorrow, they would be visiting a museum before going back home.


    The young men went to change their clothes while Ming Shu went to take a bath. When she came out, the young men were already waiting outside.


    Ming Shu was not surprised.


    Did she think that they just wanted to find her for dinner?


    Hence, Ming Shu decided...


    To have a meal before going back to the hotel.


    She needed to take care of her dinner anyway. The school didn¡¯t provide their meals.


    However, they couldn¡¯t decide what to eat.


    Jiang Le asked, ¡°What do you all want to eat?¡±


    Luo Yi replied first. ¡°I want to have Spicy Fragrant Pot.¡±


    Tang Zhe was next. ¡°I want to eat seafood. We¡¯re at the beach. How can we not eat seafood?¡±


    Cheng Xiang replied, ¡°I heard that the frog here is good. I have done my research!¡±


    ¡°Forget it. You can¡¯t make it anyway. Hahaha...¡± Tang Zheughed heartily.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Lu Zhan didn¡¯t express his opinion. He let Ming Shu make the decision.


    Asking a foodie what to eat?


    What do you think she will say?


    Eat everything!


    ¡°Impressive!¡± Luo Yi gave a thumbs-up.


    ¡°Amazing!¡± Tang Zhe followed.


    ¡°As expected of our campus belle,¡± Cheng Xiang and Jiang Le said simultaneously.


    ¡°Call me Sang Yin,¡± Ming Shu said, ¡°I feel embarrassed if you all call me campus belle.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    What happened to being humble?


    ...


    By the time they went back, Old Wang had given them many calls. He was afraid that they got lost.


    ¡°You are my friend from now on. I will protect you!¡± When they parted, Luo Yi patted his chest.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. If you meet any trouble, look for me.¡±


    Lu Zhan looked at Ming Shu and said this.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to be friends with a bunch of foodies.


    Why didn¡¯t she notice that they could eat so much before?


    <i>Scary.</i>


    <i>I better hug my snacks.</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu took her room card from Old Wang.


    There were many people here so six people had to squeeze in a three-person room.


    When Ming Shu went back, the allocation of the rooms was already done.


    Unluckily, she was in the same room as Huang Xiaolu.


    The other four people were Huang Xiaolu¡¯s friends. When Ming Shu went into the room, the entire room was already filled with their belongings. There was no space for her.


    Huang Xiaolu took a single bed by herself. She saw Ming Shuing in and said, ¡°Campus belle, I¡¯m sorry. I like to sleep alone. Please sleep on the floor. If not, you can look for Jiang Le and his friends. I¡¯m sure that they¡¯re willing to let you in.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at her. ¡°What a coincidence. I like to sleep alone too.¡±


    Huang Xiaolu noticed something amiss. She got up from the bed. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Do you like to be reasonable or to be reasonable?¡±


    Huang Xiaolu: ¡°???¡±


    <i>What¡¯s the difference?</i>


    Huang Xiaolu stood up on the bed and looked down on Ming Shu. ¡°Sang Yin, let me tell you something. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll be afraid of you just because you¡¯re close to Jiang Le and his friends. Either you sleep on the floor or you get out.¡±


    Ming Shu cracked her knuckles. ¡°Seems like you like to be reasonable.¡±


    ...


    Themotion in the room attracted Old Wang.


    Old Wang was curious. Why did the most obedient student suddenly be so troublesome?


    Old Wang tried to mediate. In the end, Ming Shu switched with another student.


    The atmosphere in this room was much better. Four girls sat together and were preparing to y a game. Another one was reading a book.


    Ming Shu set her belongings down. She wanted a room by herself, but there was no spare room in the hotel.


    ¡°Sang Yin, do you want to y?¡± a girl asked Ming Shu.


    ¡°What are you all ying?¡± Ming Shu hugged her snacks as she walked over.


    ¡°Ouija Board,¡± the girl replied. ¡°Do you want to y?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Ming Shu found a ce to sit down. They held the pin in the middle together.


    They turned off the lights to create a better atmosphere.


    The girl said softly, ¡°Erm... I¡¯m starting.¡±


    ¡°Ouija, Ouija, you are my past life, I¡¯m your current life. If you are here, please draw a circle on the paper.¡±


    Everyone held their breath. The pin suddenly moved.


    ¡°Move... it moved...¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    ¡°Let me ask first.¡±


    Ming Shu watched as they asked a series of weird questions. Most of them were simple.


    ¡°Sang Yin, do you want to ask a question?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°Ouija, we know that the square root of 7-2a is ¡À2. 2 is the square root of b. What is the cube root of ab?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Are you serious?


    Everyone stared at the pin.


    The pin didn¡¯t move.


    Ming Shu was in deep thought. ¡°Seems like the Ouija¡¯s math is not good.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    The girls quickly chanted the spell and sent the Ouija away.


    Who would ask the Ouija a math question!


    They would never y a game with Sang Yin again. She was too scary.


    Ming Shu decided to sleep on the floor. She was used to sleeping alone.


    Everyone had their own habits so the other girls didn¡¯t say anything. They yed for a while more and went to sleep.


    A quiet night.


    The next day, Ming Shu woke up to the sound of the girls hurrying. Girls this age just needed to wash their faces.


    They didn¡¯t take long to finish preparing themselves.


    Ming Shu was the first one to pack her things and head down. The hotel provided breakfast.


    Ming Shu met Jiang Le and Cheng Xiang at the restaurant. The other three hadn¡¯te down.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to visit the history museum today. So boring.¡±


    ¡°We still need to write a reflection letter,¡± Ming Shu added on. ¡°I heard Old Wang talking about it.¡±


    Jiang Le and Cheng Xiang looked shocked.


    Luo Yi and Tang Zhe were surprised that they needed to write a reflection letter too.


    Only Lu Zhan ate his breakfast calmly.

 Chapter 1208 - Beautiful Music (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1208: Beautiful Music (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The museum was an hour away from the hotel. Ming Shu went to the bus with Cheng Xiang and Jiang Le. Lu Zhan and the rest were from a different ss.


    ¡°Sang Yin, do you want to y a game?¡± Cheng Xiang asked Ming Shu.


    ¡°What game?¡±


    ¡°Chicken dinner.¡±


    ¡°Chicken dinner?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Can you eat chicken after ying the game? A real chicken?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Jiang Le showed Ming Shu his cellphone. ¡°This game. It has been really popr recently.¡±


    Ming Shu took out her cellphone. The Host had this game, but she rarely yed it.


    ¡°Come, let me guide you. I¡¯m a skilled yer.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. He managed to die the moment hended 10 in a roll.¡±


    ¡°That was an ident!¡±


    Ming Shu familiarized herself with the game and yed one round with Cheng Xiang. After some time, they pulled Lu Zhan into the game.


    Lu Zhan¡¯s skills were not bad so he led them to victory. After that, he didn¡¯t want to y with them anymore. He said that they were too lousy.


    Cheng Xiang and Jiang Le: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Sang Yin, be more serious.¡±


    ¡°I want some food.¡±


    Jiang Le took out a bag of snacks magically. ¡°If you win one match, this is all yours. Show Brother Zhan that we can win without him.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I¡¯m not familiar with this game. I need some time to get used to it.</i>


    She died many times.


    Just as Ming Shu felt that she as getting the hang of the game, the bus reached their destination.


    Old Wang held a loudspeaker in one hand and asked everyone to follow the guide together. After they finished listening to the guide talk, they had two hours of free time. They could look around the museum or walk outside.


    At the start, Ming Shu followed the main group. However, she lost them after a while.


    She started walking around the museum alone.


    She saw Yi Jiaojiao walking up the stairs from the corner of her eye.


    Ming Shu walked up the stairs. Someone popped out and stopped her.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Mister, where did youe from? Didn¡¯t you see someone going up just now?</i>


    <i>The fake female protagonist is invisible?</i>


    ¡°The second floor is closed today,¡± the staff said apologetically.


    ¡°Someone went up.¡± Ming Shu pointed upstairs. ¡°I saw her.¡±


    The staff got nervous when he heard what Ming Shu said. There must be some important person upstairs.


    Yi Jiaojiao was invited down after a while.


    Her face turned ck when she saw Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu smiled and bowed tp her. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my responsibility to take care of a lost ssmate.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. She scoffed and then left.


    ¡°Wait, little cutie!¡± Ming Shu shouted. However, she didn¡¯t chase after Yi Jiaojiao.


    Shepleted her daily mission of angering her little cutie. She should reward herself with two bags of snacks... <i>It¡¯s forbidden to bring food into the museum. So angry.</i>


    Ming Shu looked up the stairs. Why did Yi Jiaojiao go up? So that she could meet some wealthy and powerful person? How did she know that there would be someone powerful upstairs?


    Ming Shu walked out of the museum and found a restaurant.


    The moment she sat down, a few cars drove out of the museum.


    One of the car windows wound down. Ming Shu jumped up and walked out of the restaurant.


    The cars disappeared from the street.


    ...


    The young man in the car had a pale face. The wind blew in from the window and messed up his hair.


    He reached out and clutched his chest.


    He looked outside the window with a dazed expression.


    ¡°Young Master, are you feeling ufortable?¡± The middle-aged man beside him, who seemed like a butler, looked at the man worriedly.


    The young man pursed his lips. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°If you are ufortable, you must tell me.¡± The butler closed the car window. ¡°Don¡¯t let the wind blow on you.¡±


    The young man acknowledged the butler.


    ¡°Lady and Master will be out of the country for a long time. Master asked me to find a new apartment for you.¡±


    ¡°Anything is fine.¡±


    The young man closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to talk.


    The butler swallowed the rest of his words.


    ...


    The museum trip ended. While going back, Ming Shu used her skills to prove that without Lu Zhan, they could only lose.


    ¡°This game is too difficult.¡± Ming Shu hugged her snacks. She didn¡¯t want to y anymore.


    She was more interested in snacks.


    Jiang Le noticed that Ming Shu¡¯s technique was not bad, but she was just not familiar with the game. Also, her focus was on her snacks.


    ¡°Miss Sang Yin...¡±


    Jiang Le winked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If you be more serious and show Brother Zhan that we can do it without him too, I will treat you to a meal after we return to school.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    In thest game, Ming Shu used her snacks... wait, no. She used her technique to win the game.


    It was just a game. <i>With snacks as my motivation, nothing can stop me!</i>


    Lu Zhan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Did you buy a buff?</i>


    Jiang Le showed Ming Shu his cellphone.


    ¡°I made a bet with Brother Zhan just now. We will have a good meal.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Does that mean that if we lost, we wouldn¡¯t have a meal?</i>


    ...


    It was 7 PM when they returned to school. Many parents were waiting outside the school gate. The students who stayed in school left with their homeroom teachers.


    The Host didn¡¯t stay in the school¡¯s dormitory. Her family¡¯s car seemed normal among all the expensive cars parked outside the school.


    The Host lived with her grandfather. They stayed in an old vi that was not veryrge.


    The area they lived in was quiet. Most of the people who lived here were old people.


    The house was quiet too. There was a faint herbal scent in the air.


    The servants were tidying things in the living room.


    ¡°Young Miss, you are back.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± Ming Shu changed her shoes and walked in.


    ¡°Old Mister is in the study. He asked you to find him when youe back.¡± The servants saw Ming Shu walking up the stairs so they hurriedly reminded her.


    Ming Shu nodded. She put down her bag in her room and went to the study. She knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The Host¡¯s mother¡¯s surname was Wen. Their family specialized in traditional Chinese medicine. However, the Host¡¯s mother didn¡¯t take over her father¡¯s business.


    The old master only had a daughter. He didn¡¯t have a son.


    The Host was brought over here on the old master¡¯s request. He wanted someone to inherit the business.


    The Host¡¯s mother felt guilty for not taking over her father¡¯s business so she didn¡¯t dare to defy him.


    However, the Host didn¡¯t like all these things too. After the old master taught her for a while, he gave up. But he didn¡¯t ask the Host to go back to her parents.


    The Host could live anywhere with her personality.


    ¡°Grandfather.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the old man who was drinking tea and smiled.


    Old Master Wen looked up and asked in concern. ¡°Did you have fun these two days?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Old Master Wen smiled. ¡°Our Yinyin is all grown up now. You must learn to take care of yourself.¡±


    Old Master Wen talked to her for a while before saying, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Please say it.¡±


    ¡°A few days from now, someone ising to stay with us for a short period of time. You two grew up together. Do you still remember Brother Yu Shen?¡±

 Chapter 1209 - Beautiful Music (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1209: Beautiful Music (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Old Mister Wen didn¡¯t say much. Ming Shu searched for the name in the Host¡¯s memory and remembered a weak little boy.


    Old Mister Wen told her this because he was worried that the appearance of a young man might make her ufortable.


    Ming Shu forgot about this the moment he went back to her room.


    She took out some snacks from her bag and yed with her cellphone as she ate them.


    Someone in her ss¡¯s group chat tagged her.


    Director Wang: @Sang Yin @Long Live My Luck @Le Gao remember to pass me your self-reflection letters tomorrow!


    Cheng Xiang replied the moment Director Wang tagged them.


    Long Live My Luck: Ah... can I lose my memory tomorrow?


    Le Gao: My rtives areing over tomorrow.


    Director Wang: Your oldest aunt ising? If it¡¯s not your oldest aunt, pass it to me tomorrow!


    Le Gao: My oldest uncle ising?


    Director Wang: No way!


    Le Gao: ...


    Long Live My Luck: ...


    The other ssmates wereughing at their plight.


    The chat with their teachers and Director Wang was ignored after a while. Everyone went into the group chat that didn¡¯t have any teachers inside.


    Chairman of the Leaning Committee: What happened to Sang Yin? Why must she write too?


    Dudu Pao: She had a fight with Yi Jiaojiao and was caught by the bald man.


    Ah Piao: What? The obedient girl had a fight with someone? What joke is this? Is the bald man blind?


    Your Exam Script Is Here: I saw it too. Sang Yin really threw the person on the ground. I¡¯m not sure why they had a fight though. Tsk, do you all know how handsome she looks? I didn¡¯t know that she was so strong! She is a hidden master!


    Sang Yin: I was always impressive. No one surpassed me before!


    Everyone: ...


    Ming Shu threw her cellphone to the side after she typed this sentence. She took out a piece of paper and started writing.


    <i>To Director Wang¡ª</i>


    In the end, she decided that she must replenish some energy before her brain could work.


    When she picked up her cellphone again, there were 99+ messages waiting for her in their ss group chat.


    The topic had changed from the self-reflection letter to Yi Jiaojiao. The names were also not shown.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Little kids knew how to y.


    Zhangsun Wuji (Anonymous): Yi Jiaojiao¡¯s change is so big. If no one told me that that¡¯s Yi Jiaojiao, I wouldn¡¯t have recognized her.


    Di Renjie (Anonymous): Did Yi Jiaojiao win a 5 million lottery? Yuanfang, what do you think?


    Yuanfang (Anonymous): Lord, I think that there¡¯s something amiss.


    Yuanfang (Anonymous): Lord, there must be a huge secret behind it.


    Wu Zetian (Anonymous): I saw Yi Jiaojiao just now at the Jade Water Vi. That is a high-ss district. What is she doing there?


    The Jade Water Vi?


    Ming Shu recalled that Yi Jiaojiao should have saved someone during this time. The person she saved introduced her to the person who chased the Host away.


    Ming Shu leaned against her chair and spun two rounds. She decided to go on a date with her little cutie.


    ...


    There were many distractions along the way so when Ming Shu arrived at the Jade Water Vi, she wasn¡¯t sure if Yi Jiaojiao was still there.


    She found a ce to sit down. From this position, she was able to look at the Jade Water Vi.


    After a while, Yi Jiaojiao finally came out.


    A man sent her out. He was polite to Yi Jiaojiao. Yi Jiaojiao parted with him and walked away.


    Ming Shu chased after her.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Ming Shu grabbed her aching shoulder and turned to look at the person who bumped into her.


    The person who knocked into her took a few steps back. The person was wearing a coat even though it was summer. He had a mask on and his footsteps were light.


    He got a shock when he saw someone running out of the shadows. He didn¡¯t speak for a moment.


    Something stirred in Ming Shu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The person held onto his mask and spoke in a low voice. Then, he hurriedly walked away.


    Footsteps sounded behind him. The person turned and froze for a moment. He dashed off after that.


    He knew that he couldn¡¯t run far so he hid in the shadows.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone you saw me. Thank you.¡±


    He said this when he was running past Ming Shu.


    A few bodyguards appeared after he left. They saw Ming Shu standing there so they came to question her.


    ¡°Have you seen a man in ck?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head.


    The bodyguards looked at her weirdly. Ming Shu smiled and allowed them to size her up.


    The bodyguards gave up. ¡°Young Master¡¯s body is not good. He can¡¯t run too far. He must be nearby. Let¡¯s split up and search.¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly spoke.


    The bodyguards turned around.


    Ming Shu pointed at the ce where the man was hiding. ¡°That way.¡±


    The bodyguards: ¡°...¡±


    The bodyguards didn¡¯t have the time to suspect her. Someone rushed out of the shadows.


    The bodyguards chased after the man.


    He got surrounded soon.


    The bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to attack the young man. They bowed to him respectfully.


    The night was quiet. Ming Shu heard one of the bodyguards saying, ¡°Young Master, please don¡¯t make it difficult for us. Come back with us.¡±


    The bodyguards followed the orders given to them like robots.


    The young man stood in the middle. The light from themp elongated his shadow. He seemed lonely and helpless.


    They were at a standstill for a long time. After that, the young man finally moved. He lowered his head.


    The bodyguards dialed a number and a few cars came.


    The young man walked toward Ming Shu and took the cellphone from the bodyguards. He turned on the shlight on the cellphone and shone it on Ming Shu.


    He wanted to remember this face.


    One minuteter, he threw the cellphone at the bodyguards and went up to the car unhappily.


    After he got in the car, he wound down the car window. Ming Shu couldn¡¯t see what he was doing but she felt that he was looking at her.


    The car in front moved.


    Ming Shu watched as the cars left. She looked at the Jade Water Vi in disappointment.


    She didn¡¯t achieve anything today!


    ...


    The next day...


    Ming Shu grabbed her bag; she waste for school. Old Wang was guarding the school gates personally.


    ¡°You, why are youte!¡±


    ¡°Director Wang, I was writing my self-reflection letter,¡± Jiang Le said naturally.


    Old Wang turned to Cheng Xiang. ¡°What about you?¡±


    Cheng Xiang replied, ¡°I was writing the self-reflection letter too.¡±


    Luo Yi and Tang Zhe gave the same excuse.


    The people who didn¡¯t have to write the self-reflection letter gave a variation of answers. Lu Zhan¡¯s excuse was unique. ¡°I helped an olddy up but got extorted instead.¡±


    Old Wang: ¡°...¡±


    Jiang Le and his friends gave their thumbs-up.


    ¡°What... about you?¡± Old Wang looked at Ming Shu.


    ¡°I was thinking about the rtionship between wheat and pork.¡±


    This reason sounded so interesting. Old Wang didn¡¯t notice anything amiss at the start so he asked Ming Shu to leave.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    After Ming Shu walked for some distance, Old Wang finally understood. ¡°Sang Yin,e back!¡±


    Ming Shu dashed away.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I can¡¯t believe the campus belle is like this!</i>

 Chapter 1210 - Beautiful Music (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1210: Beautiful Music (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After the first lesson ended, Jiang Le and Cheng Xiang blocked Ming Shu.


    ¡°What is the rtionship between wheat and pork?¡±


    They thought about it for the entire lesson but couldn¡¯t find an answer.


    ¡°Pork bun.¡±


    Jiang Le: ¡°...¡±


    Cheng Xiang: ¡°...¡±


    Impressive!


    The campus belle was indeed different.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know that after this, all the students that werete started learning from her.


    ¡°Old Wang asked us to read our self-reflection letters to the entire school through the broadcast systemter! So evil of him!¡±


    Jiang Le and Cheng Xiang hugged each other and cried.


    The two of them pretended to cry for a while before looking at Ming Shu. ¡°What about you?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and took out her self-reflection letter. ¡°Come and take a look at it.¡±


    Two head leaned over.


    After a moment: ¡°Can you trante it?¡±


    Besides the starting phrase ¡°To Director Wang,¡± they couldn¡¯t understand anything else.


    When they were reading their self-reflection letters, they let thedy start first.


    Hence, the whole school heard a letter which they didn¡¯t understand. It seemed to be about reflecting on her actions.


    Ming Shu spoke quickly so Director Wang couldn¡¯tprehend, either. He taught math after all.


    However, he couldn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t understand it.


    As they walked out of the broadcast room, Jiang Le asked curiously, ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    Ming Shu bit her lollipop. ¡°Basically, it means that I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Really?</i>


    <i>You used 1000 words to say that you were not in the wrong?</i>


    Those things that they did before seemed like child¡¯s y.


    A real master could do things without getting caught.


    Yi Jiaojiao was talking to a girl when she saw Ming Shu walking down the stairs. She narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Little cutie, did you hear the love letter that I wrote for you?¡±


    Ming Shu stood on the steps and smiled brightly. She seemed to be glowing.


    Yi Jiaojiao: ¡°???¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao frowned. She looked at the familiar-looking face and remembered all the things that happened in her past life. She felt her anger rising.


    The five young men: ¡°...¡±<i> Love letter? What love letter?</i>


    Yi Jiaojiao didn¡¯t reply to her. She rushed up the stairs.


    Their ssroom was on the floor above this one. The girl saw Yi Jiaojiao going up and followed her.


    When the girl reached the stairs, Yi Jiaojiao was already two flights of stairs ahead of her.


    Lu Zhan looked up at Yi Jiaojiao.


    At the same time, the girl suddenly twisted her ankle and fell toward Ming Shu.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    ¡°Sang Yin!¡±


    Jiang Le and his friends shouted simultaneously. Luo Yi reacted quickly and tried to catch them.


    Ming Shu dodged aside and grabbed the girl.


    The girl fell down, but since the stairs were not high and Ming Shu held onto her, she was fine.


    Yi Jiaojiao¡¯s expression changed when she saw nothing happened to Ming Shu.


    Yi Jiaojiao came down and tried to help the girl up.


    Ming Shu pulled her away and stood beside the girl. She held onto her ankle.


    ¡°You... what are you doing?¡± The girl struggled.


    Ming Shu smiled and pointed with her chin. ¡°Look at it yourself.¡± She was pointing at the ankle.


    There was a thin silver needle on it.


    ¡°What... is this?¡± The girl was shocked. ¡°I felt a pain in my leg just now. It felt like a cramp. I couldn¡¯t stand up properly.¡±


    Jiang Le and his friends hade down. Other students gathered around them too. It was impossible for Yi Jiaojiao to take the needle back.


    Sang Yin...


    How did she notice it?


    She practiced for a long time. The silver needle was extremely thin too. How could she have seen it?


    ¡°What¡¯s that? A needle?¡± Some students couldn¡¯t see it properly. The needle was thin and silver in color. If you didn¡¯te close, you would be unable to see it. ¡°It¡¯s really a needle.¡±


    ¡°So thin... who would be so evil and stick it on her body?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a thin needle like that before. Doesn¡¯t it look like those weapons you see in martial arts dramas?¡±


    The students started discussing among themselves. They were all curious about the needle in the girl¡¯s ankle.


    Ming Shu said, ¡°You would have to ask Yi Jiaojiao.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Yi Jiaojiao gave a puzzled look. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. What does this have to do with me?¡±


    The girl was puzzled too. ¡°What does it have to do with Jiaojiao?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°Poor child. Don¡¯t wait till you die before learning that your friend is the culprit. She could do anything to you.¡±


    From the storyline, Ming Shu could tell that Yi Jiaojiao was a sensitive and suspicious person. She might appear as your friend on the surface, but in her heart, she never took anyone as her friend.


    Ming Shu reached out and took the needle out.


    The girl was still in shock. Her ankle was still hurting but besides a small red dot, there was nothing there.


    Yi Jiaojiao learned medical skills as well as a silver needle secret technique after she was reborn. This secret technique was really useful. It could kill without anyone noticing.


    <i>I wonder if the needle can be controlled... should be. If not, how will she take it back after killing someone?</i>


    Ming Shu returned the needle to Yi Jiaojiao.


    Yi Jiaojiao was calm. ¡°You said that I did it. Do you have any evidence? I was walking in front of her. How could I stick this in her ankle? Did anyone see me doing it?¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao looked at Jiang Le and his friends.


    They were here just now. She didn¡¯t believe that they would lie through their teeth.


    Jiang Le and his friends looked at each they. They didn¡¯t...


    ¡°You can,¡± Lu Zhan suddenly said.


    Everyone quieted down when they heard Lu Zhan speaking.


    Yi Jiaojiao¡¯s heart jumped. She didn¡¯t interact with Lu Zhan much, but every time she saw him, she would feel ufortable.


    Lu Zhan walked down and asked Ming Shu to give him the needle.


    He took the silver needle. Just as everyone thought that he would do something with it, he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we look for Old Wang?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    They had their popcorn ready and this was all he could say?


    <i>Are you serious?</i>


    Yi Jiaojiao was afraid that she would get exposed in front of so many people so she agreed to the request.


    Old Wang felt his head hurt when he saw this bunch of troublesome students.


    ¡°What do you all want again?! Hurry up and go back to ss! You, you, you, what are you doing? This is my resting time!¡±


    ¡°Director Wang, this student is injured,¡± Tang Zhe exined for the girl.


    ¡°Injured.¡± Old Wang looked at the girl¡¯s feet. ¡°Where did she get hurt? Nothing is bruised. Does she have an internal injury? If so, she should visit the school¡¯s doctor. What are you all doing here?!¡±


    Jiang Le told him what happened.


    Since both parties were here, he didn¡¯t exaggerate anything.


    Old Wang was confused.


    ¡°You said that she fell down the stairs because someone stuck a needle in her ankle?¡±

 Chapter 1211 - Beautiful Music (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1211: Beautiful Music (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°You all should be reasonable. If Yi Jiaojiao was walking at the front, how could she have stuck a needle in the ankle of the person walking behind her?¡±


    Jiang Le: ¡°...¡±


    He was puzzled about this too.


    But, Brother Zhan said that it could be done!


    They didn¡¯t have a choice!


    ¡°Let me tell you. If you all continue to create trouble, I¡¯ll call your parents...¡±


    Lu Zhan walked toward Old Wang¡¯s office table and took his cactus.


    ¡°Put that down! Put that...¡± Old Wang screamed at the top of his lungs.


    Lu Zhan remained calm. ¡°Let me show you how it can be done.¡±


    Old Wang looked at the other four young men who were in shock too.


    He turned and saw Yi Jiaojiao. He couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking. The injured girl had aplicated expression on her face.


    He looked at Ming Shu. Ming Shu hid her snacks behind her back and looked at Old Wang innocently with her cheeks full of food.


    ¡°What are you hiding! I saw everything. Who said that you can eat in my office? Give it to me!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu quickly finished thest two mouthfuls of food and passed the empty package to Old Wang.


    Old Wang: ¡°...¡±


    <i>So angry!</i>


    <i>So angry!!</i>


    Old Wang threw the empty package on the floor. ¡°If you all dare to y with me again, I will teach you all a lesson.¡±


    Ming Shu replied immediately, ¡°Brother Zhan, start your show?¡± <i>One look and I can tell that this person will achieve great things.</i>


    Lu Zhan: ¡°...¡±


    He retreated two meters and stood there.


    The atmosphere in the office tensed up.


    Old Wang stared for half a day and didn¡¯t notice anything. He hurried Lu Zhan. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you starting? What technique do you want to show us? Do you think that this is a game?¡±


    Lu Zhan replied, ¡°Please look at the cactus.¡±


    Old Wang: ¡°???¡±


    Old Wang walked towards the cactus. It was still the same cactus but...


    There was a silver needle in the cactus.


    However, just now...


    He didn¡¯t see Lu Zhan move!


    He must have stuck the needle in when he touched the cactus just now.


    Old Wang refused to believe him. He took out the needle personally. ¡°Do it again.¡±


    One minuteter...


    Old Wang sat on his chair and started doubting himself. Were there really martial arts warriors in the world? What was internal energy?¡±


    There was a hidden tiger in their school.


    Ming Shu looked at Lu Zhan with interest. He had an aura around him just now. It almost fooled everyone and no one saw him move.


    However, in reality, he just walked over and stuck the needle in the cactus.


    No one saw him.


    Not even Yi Jiaojiao.


    ¡°But... even if it could be done, you all can¡¯t be sure that Yi Jiaojiao was the one who did it.¡±


    Old Wang managed to find his voice after a while.


    Yi Jiaojiao was confident because of this point too. ¡°How can you all say that it was me? What evidence do you have? Lu Zhan showed his ability but I¡¯m just a normal person. I don¡¯t have his ability. Also, why would I attack my friend?¡±


    Lu Zhan looked at her. He smiled slightly.


    He raised his hand suddenly and threw the silver needle at Yi Jiaojiao.


    The silver needle flew toward Yi Jiaojiao at a very fast speed. Yi Jiaojiao could feel the energy used when he threw the needle at her.


    It was boundless, pure, and strong.


    Lu Zhan...


    She must use her power to block this attack. However, she would expose herself in the process.


    But if she didn¡¯t...


    Many thoughts went through her head in that instant.


    Her body reacted faster than her brain. She caught the silver needle with her hand.


    Old Wang: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing? </i>


    The four young men were stunned too. They didn¡¯t know what was happening but they felt nervous.


    Yi Jiaojiao wore a ck expression.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Lu Zhan ced his hands in his pocket. ¡°I¡¯m a nobody. I just can¡¯t stand it when you use your supernatural powers to hurt someone.¡±


    Supernatural power¡ª


    Everyone felt like they discovered a new world.


    Yi Jiaojiao¡¯s mind went nk.


    She thought that she was the only one with supernatural powers in the world.


    She wasn¡¯t.


    So this power was called supernatural?


    The office turned quiet again.


    After a few minutes, Lu Zhan said, ¡°Director Wang, it¡¯s clear now. Yi Jiaojiao hurt this student.¡±


    Ming Shu and Yi Jiaojiao looked at Lu Zhan.


    Lu Zhan looked at Ming Shu.


    Old Wang had resumed his stern face.


    He said seriously, ¡°Yes, I know. I will take care of this matter.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>So they all lost their memory?</i>


    The other four young men¡¯s expression confirmed her suspicion. They not only lost their memory, but they also seemed to have a new memory.


    Yi Jiaojiao: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You all can leave. Yi Jiaojiao, you will stay behind. Please send this student to the school doctor.¡± Old Wang started instructing them. ¡°Don¡¯t create trouble again. If I catch you again, I will not let you off easily.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t want to give you the chance,¡± Ming Shu replied.


    ¡°Sang Yin, the self-reflection letter...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and walked out. ¡°Director Wang, I haven¡¯t finished my sna... homework.¡±


    Ming Shu walked past Yi Jiaojiao.


    ¡°All the best. I have high hopes for you.¡± Ming Shu smiled and encouraged Yi Jiaojiao.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°You are cute when you¡¯re angry. Keep it up. Being angry will make you beautiful!¡±


    Ming Shu left the office in a happy mood.


    <i>I will eat more foodter! </i>


    <i>Since there¡¯s no one who will reward me, I will reward myself.</i>


    ...


    The other four young men were in a daze so Lu Zhan sent them away. They didn¡¯t find anything amiss at all.


    Lu Zhan looked at Ming Shu with a weird expression. ¡°You¡¯re not affected at all. Are you an X-Man too?¡±


    Only X-Men could be unaffected by him.


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just a normal person.¡±


    ¡°Why are you unaffected then?¡±


    ¡°Maybe because I¡¯m special?¡± Ming Shu guessed. ¡°You know how normal people are always the protagonists in a drama series? Maybe I am the chosen one. I will be the one to save the world. I might be a descendant of some powerful family. I should be more positive.¡±


    A viin who doesn¡¯t want to be a protagonist is not a good viin!


    Lu Zhan: ¡°...¡± <i>Have you watched too many dramas?</i>


    ¡°How do you know that the thing belonged to Yi Jiaojiao?¡± When X-Men used their powers, other X-Men could sense it. Since she didn¡¯t have any supernatural powers, how did she know this?


    Ming Shu continued to talk nonsense. ¡°Protagonists can see the future. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Lu Zhan: ¡°...¡±


    Lu Zhan kept quiet for a moment. ¡°You need to keep this a secret. If you tell anyone about our existence, there might be other people looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t have any ns to join the new industry.¡±


    Lu Zhan took a while to understand what she was trying to say.


    This was like what she said when she waste that time.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about supernatural powers?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve seen immortals before.¡± Ming Shu continued bullshitting.


    ¡°...¡±


    Lu Zhan watched as Ming Shu disappeared around the corner. His eyes turned dark.

 Chapter 1212 - Beautiful Music (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1212: Beautiful Music (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Supernatural powers?


    Ming Shu poked the words on the paper. What kind of strange things were there in this world?


    Lu Zhan¡¯s abilities seemed special...


    He could change people¡¯s memory and affect people¡¯s vision. <i>Is this considered two supernatural powers?</i>


    [Hidden Task: God says there must be light.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>I was just bullshitting. Do you really think I¡¯m an immortal?</i>


    [Hint: Please destroy two or more supernatural organizations.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why?</i>


    <i>I¡¯m just a normal person. Why must I go against these mutants?</i>


    <i>I reject this task!</i>


    [Guest, all the best. You can do it. You are someone who has seen immortals!]


    [If you think that you can¡¯t do it, I can show you some little demons to encourage you.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What a shameless system.</i>


    <i>Change your title.</i>


    [Please say it.]


    <i>Change it to ¡°The Harmony System is an idiot.¡±</i>


    [...] The Harmony System struggled for a moment. [Hidden Task: The Resurge System is an idiot.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>What is the Resurge System?</i>


    [Guest, I changed names.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Are systems all so casual?</i>


    [My job is to serve you.]


    The Harmony System went offline after saying this sentence.


    Ming Shu wrote the words ¡°God says there must be light.¡±


    Since God says that there must be light, let there be light!


    Ming Shu ced her hand on her chin. She looked at the question on the ckboard and felt depressed.


    <i>Buzz¡ª</i>


    Her cellphone vibrated.


    Jiang Le sent her a message. He invited her to y the gameter.


    ying the game during lessons... she¡¯d rather eat her snacks.


    Sang Yin: When are you going to treat me to the meal you promised?


    Le Gao: Erm, this weekend!


    Le Gao: Brother Zhan said okay.


    Jiang Le soon added this.


    Since Lu Zhan was the one treating, they needed to reserve his time as soon as possible. Most of the time, he couldn¡¯t be found during the weekends.


    Ming Shu gossiped about Lu Zhan with Jiang Le.


    Le Gao: Let¡¯s talk in the game. Cheng Xiang and Tang Zhe are waiting for you.


    Ming Shu had no choice but to y the game.


    Sang Yin: Why isn¡¯t Luo Yi ying?


    Tang Zhe: He said that he wanted to study but he is sleeping like a pig now.


    Long Live My Luck: Hahaha. If Luo Yi studies, the sky will fall.


    Le Gao: Miss Campus Belle, lead us to victory.


    Sang Yin: What¡¯s the reward?


    Le Gao: You will have a lot of snacks!


    Snacks were Ming Shu¡¯s life. She spent the entire lesson ying the game.


    She got quite some gossip about Lu Zhan.


    Lu Zhan was a transfer student. He camest semester. On one asion, he saved Jiang Le when he was bullied. Jiang Le treated Lu Zhan to a meal to thank him.


    He brought his friends along to eat with Lu Zhan.


    However, they were not sure how they started bing friends. They just... started bing friends.


    Ming Shu thought about it. Last semester...


    That was the time when Yi Jiaojiao was reborn.


    A coincidence? Or...


    Tang Zhe: It¡¯s weird. Our Brother Zhan is so handsome but the campus beau is not him. When girls see him, they have no reaction.


    Long Live My Luck: Yeah. How is the scrawny monkey in the next ss handsome? He can¡¯t even bepared to a hair on Brother Zhan¡¯s head.


    Le Gao: Why are you asking about Brother Zhan? Do you like him? Our Brother Zhan is a handsome man. If you like him, we can help you.


    Long Live My Luck: Ohhhhhhh...


    Tang Zhe: Yooooooo~


    Sang Yin: I¡¯m just asking.


    Le Gao: Don¡¯t be shy. Our Brother Zhan is not bad. He is really handsome.


    Long Live My Luck: Yes, yes.


    Ming Shu talked nonsense with them for a while. The lesson ended so she left the game and went to buy snacks.


    Yi Jiaojiao was punished by Old Wang. Ming Shu heard her reading her self-reflection letter through the broadcast system the next day.


    Not many people knew what happened along the stairs.


    Hence, many people were stunned. <i>What¡¯s happening these days? Did the stars align or something?</i>


    <i>What happened to Yi Jiaojiao?</i>


    Rumors about what happened started spreading.


    Because of her reputation, the rumors were not very nice.


    Yi Jiaojiaoy low after that day.


    On Friday...


    Jiang Le had finalized the matter of the meal with Lu Zhan. They would be eating this Saturday during dinner.


    However, the location was not set yet. They would inform Ming Shu once they finalized the location.


    After the lesson ended on Friday, Ming Shu bid farewell to Jiang Le and his friends and left the school.


    Her driver had something to do so he couldn¡¯t fetch her. She needed to go home by herself.


    Ming Shu looked at the hooligans that blocked her way. Huang Xiaolu was standing beside the hooligans.


    She raised her chin arrogantly like a female boss. ¡°Sang Yin, you hit me in the hotel that day. Today, I¡¯ll take my revenge!¡±


    Ming Shu took a scoop of ice cream calmly and sized them up. ¡°Can you wait for me to finish my ice cream before fighting?¡±


    Huang Xiaolu: ¡°???¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to stall for time?¡± Huang Xiaolu thought that she had seen through Ming Shu. ¡°I saw Jiang Le and his friends walking away just now. So you think that I will give you the time to call for help?¡±


    ¡°No. I just want to finish my ice cream. It will not taste good after it melts.¡±


    Ming Shu replied seriously.


    <i>Ice cream is more important than fighting.</i>


    Huang Xiaolu looked at her strangely. <i>What¡¯s wrong with her?</i>


    She looked at the hooligans. ¡°Teach her a lesson.¡±


    ¡°s.¡±


    <i>Why is a viin¡¯s life so hard?</i>


    <i>Shouldn¡¯t they look for the fake female protagonist or the female protagonist?</i>


    <i>Speaking of the female protagonist...</i>


    <i>Who is the female protagonist in this world? Is she my lovely little cook?</i>


    Just as Ming Shu was in deep thought, the hooligans rushed towards her.


    ¡°Woah! UFO!¡±


    Ming Shu bit her spoon and looked up at the sky.


    The hooligans looked up instinctively. They didn¡¯t see a UFO, but three people fell down.


    Yes...


    Three people fell down from the sky.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    One of the young mennded on a car. The roof of the car was dented and the car rm activated.


    Another man grabbed ady with his arm andnded on the ground stably.


    The hooligans: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Falling from the sky... sky?!</i>


    <i>Oh my god!</i>


    There were no high buildings around them! Where did these three peoplee from!


    Were they filming?


    <i>Where¡¯s the director? Where¡¯s the camera? Where¡¯s the wire?</i>


    ¡°Ah, we are in trouble.¡± The man standing sighed. ¡°Seems like I have to kill more people.¡±


    The hooligans: ¡°...¡± They must be acting. It must be some variety show.


    Ming Shu ate her ice cream indifferently. <i>This is nothing. There is no need to worry...</i>


    Ming Shu turned and ran.


    <i>This has nothing to do with me. I will run.</i>


    Before she could run far, the Harmony System reminded her.


    [Guest, that¡¯s the female protagonist. Please save the female protagonist.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>So the female protagonist can drop from the sky whenever she wants to?</i>


    Ming Shu stopped in her tracks and saw the hooligans and the man staring at her strangely.


    Ming Shu looked at the man who held onto the female protagonist. ¡°What are you looking at? Have you not seen a gang fight?¡±


    The hooligans: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who would have the heart to fight now!</i>


    <i>To hell with gang fights!</i>


    <i>Run!</i>

 Chapter 1213 - Beautiful Music (10)

    <h4>Chapter 1213: Beautiful Music (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The world is an interesting ce. When something you have never seen before appears for the first time, you will realize that the world is full of it.


    mes shed past her and hit the hooligans.


    Ming Shu saw the hooligans turning into dust. They didn¡¯t even have the time to scream before they disappeared.


    Huang Xiaolu was dumbfounded.


    <i>What is happening?</i>


    Wasn¡¯t she here to beat Sang Yin up? Why did this happen? Who were these people?


    Just now...


    Those people that disappeared. Did they die?


    ¡°You...¡±


    The man looked at Ming Shu as though she was his prey. He waited for her to disy her fear.


    However, the youngdy just ate her ice cream nonchntly. She even praised him. ¡°Reduce the corpses to ashes in order to destroy all traces. What a useful technique!¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    The man swore that this was the first time he saw someone like this.


    This was the first time someone said this so casually.


    He just killed someone in front of her...


    Was she a mutant too?


    The man turned vignt when he thought about this. Even if she was, she was the calmest mutant he¡¯d ever seen.


    It was hard to differentiate a mutant from a normal person if the mutant didn¡¯t use their power.


    ¡°Which side are you on?¡± The man sounded more serious now.


    ¡°Which side?¡± Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°You all have sides? Pentagon or hexagon? Which side is stronger?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The man frowned. <i>Who the hell is this!</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m on the side that is the strongest.¡± Ming Shu used her spoon to scrape the side of the ice cream bowl and finished thest mouthful of ice cream. She pointed at the female protagonist with her spoon. ¡°It¡¯s the same.¡±


    <i>She¡¯s on the side that is the strongest?</i>


    Ming Shu looked at the person in his arms. ¡°I like her.¡±


    ¡°You came for her?¡± The man¡¯s heart dropped. He sneered. ¡°No one ever seeded in snatching a person from my hands.¡±


    ¡°Impressive.¡± Ming Shu threw the ice cream box away. ¡°Does that mean that you are invincible?¡±


    The man gave an evil smile. ¡°Everyone wants to be invincible. Don¡¯t you?¡±


    Ming Shu started her wild talk. ¡°I¡¯m already invincible.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu wondered what could be used to fight against supernatural powers...


    Seal paper?


    Ming Shu started looking for papers. However, she couldn¡¯t find any. She just took out a bunch of useless things.


    The man watched as the youngdy felt around in her pockets. He didn¡¯t know what she was looking for.


    <i>What is she doing?</i>


    <i>Calling for help?</i>


    <i>No, I can¡¯t let her call for help.</i>


    The man didn¡¯t wait anymore. He threw out a few mes at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    Huang Xiaolu started screaming suddenly. Did she just start reacting?


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. There was even background music for her.


    The man frowned. He didn¡¯t want Huang Xiaolu to continue screaming. This ce was near the main road. The car siren was already loud enough. If Huang Xiaolu continued screaming, more people would be drawn over.


    The man turned his wrist and threw a me at her.


    Huang Xiaolu rolled to the side. She managed to dodge the me.


    She was so frightened she couldn¡¯t make any more noise.


    The man turned and focused his attention on Ming Shu again. He aimed his palm at her and a few mes flew toward her.


    There was no heat emitting from the mes. Anyone could tell that these mes were not normal.


    Ming Shu evaded the mes and jumped to higher ground.


    ¡°So what if you can throw fire!¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Are you rtives of the Cbash Brothers? Why don¡¯t you go and save your grandfather instead? Why are you snatching the female protagonist from me? Is she someone you can snatch? You will not know how you die!¡±


    The man felt his mouth corners convulsing as he listened to Ming Shu¡¯s nonsense.


    Ming Shu jumped down suddenly. The man reacted quickly and slid out with the female protagonist.


    There was a huge hole where he was just standing.


    The man looked at the hole in astonishment.


    If he hadn¡¯t moved fast enough...


    He looked up at the youngdy. She was holding something that looked like a beam gun in her hand. She looked at the beam gun and fiddled with it. She seemed confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is my first time using this. I¡¯m not familiar with it.¡± The youngdy¡¯s voice drifted over. She didn¡¯t sound apologetic at all.


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    Was this her supernatural power?


    Something was not right...


    He didn¡¯t sense any power fluctuations.


    What was that?


    It was not a supernatural weapon. Supernatural weapons had supernatural power fluctuations too.


    Ming Shu finished setting up the beam gun. She pointed the gun at the man and started acting. ¡°Tell me, how do you want to die?¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to die!


    He didn¡¯t want to die at all!


    The man shifted his gaze. He chose a direction and started running.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Wait, Big Brother!</i>


    <i>Why are you running away!</i>


    <i>I made such a handsome pose. Why are you not admiring me?</i>


    The man expressed that he didn¡¯t know how to appreciate the pose. If he didn¡¯t run away, he might just die here.


    The big brother ran really quickly. Ming Shu was tired of chasing him. In the end, she took a pair of skates out of her space.


    The big brother: ¡°...¡±


    After they left the alley, a few men in ck suits appeared.


    They ran to the person who fell on the car.


    ¡°How is he?¡±


    ¡°He used up all his power, but he is still alive.¡±


    The men in ck suits didn¡¯t show any emotion when they were talking. They fed the man something from a blue bottle.


    The man woke up slowly.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t have the energy to talk. He pointed at a certain direction.


    One of the men in ck suits ordered, ¡°Clear this ce up. The rest of you will chase after them.¡±


    ...


    The big brother wanted to strangle the person behind him. He had run through almost half the city.


    ¡°What do you want!¡±


    He turned and shouted at the person who was eating pancakes.


    He ran so desperately, but she was just casually eating things behind him.


    ¡°I want the girl in your arm. Give her to me and I will stop chasing you.¡±


    ¡°Who do you work for?¡± The man was on the verge of madness.


    <i>Who do I work for?</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t belong to any organization...</i>


    Ming Shu thought for a moment. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me the names of the organizations so that I can choose one?¡±


    The big brother: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Screw you! </i>


    Big Brother controlled his anger. ¡°You came for her, right? We can have half each!¡±


    ¡°Half?¡± Ming Shu looked at the female protagonist. ¡°How can we have half of her each? Do you want the leg or the head?¡±


    <i>This big brother is really bold!</i>


    How dare they split the female protagonist up. Did they ask the male protagonist for his opinion?


    Big Brother was puzzled. Something was not right... she didn¡¯t know about it?


    Was she acting?


    If she didn¡¯t know, why was she chasing him?


    She must be acting!

 Chapter 1214 - Beautiful Music (11)

    <h4>Chapter 1214: Beautiful Music (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°No way. I like to eat the entire thing.¡± Food-Protector Shu shook her head and rejected him. ¡°Half is not filling enough.¡±


    Big Brother: ¡°???¡±


    Ming Shu saw the fear in the big brother¡¯s eyes.


    If there was only half of the female protagonist left, how could she cook for her? She would not be full. There was nothing wrong with what she said. Why was he so scared?


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know that Big Brother was thinking about a gory scene of her eating the female protagonist.


    He thought about how she kept eating.


    He shivered in fear.


    Big Brother suddenly threw the female protagonist on the ground. He raised his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll give her to you. I admit defeat.¡±


    He would never be able to get rid of thisdy today.


    He knew that he should give up. This was the most logical decision.


    But...


    His gazended on the person on the ground. He would not let other people have the things he couldn¡¯t achieve for himself.


    The man stepped back. When he reached a safe distance, or so he thought, he attacked the female protagonist with a me.


    Ming Shu ate her pancake calmly. She stared at him like he was an idiot.


    The man felt weird. Why didn¡¯t she have any reaction? However, when the me disappeared and the female protagonist remained unscathed, he found the answer.


    The man looked terrible. He didn¡¯t want to stay any longer.


    <i>Thump¡ª</i>


    The man tried to run away but he just fell down. His back felt numb.


    A colorful riceball rolled past him.


    Big Brother: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡±


    Big Brother looked up at Ming Shu who was squatting beside the female protagonist.


    ¡°You dare to attack her? Do you know what a female protagonist is?¡±


    Big Brother: ¡°???¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Extras like you will never understand.¡±


    Big Brother: ¡°???¡±


    <i>Who is an extra!</i>


    <i>Who is an extra!</i>


    He was a powerful person on the cklist.


    Big Brothery on the ground and scratched the pavement.


    <i>Wait, why am I lying on the ground? Can¡¯t I get up?</i>


    Big Brother tried to stand up.


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    A clear sound caused Big Brother to lie back down on the ground.


    His waist... his poor waist... so painful!


    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, there are different organizations, right? What organization do you belong to?¡± Ming Shu held the female protagonist up and chatted with Big Brother.


    ¡°You can just kill me!¡±


    ¡°Why would I kill you? I¡¯m not crazy,¡± Ming Shu said, ¡°I¡¯m just a normal person. I don¡¯t have a special pass. Murdering someone is against thew.¡±


    Normal person!


    These two words struck Big Brother like lightning.


    Did she have a misunderstanding about what a normal person was?


    A normal person had a beam gun and could chase him for so long?


    <i>No one would admit that you are a normal person!</i>


    ¡°How many organizations are there?¡± Ming Shu asked again.


    Big Brother ced his head on the ground. He had given up. ¡°I don¡¯t belong to any organization. I don¡¯t know anything. If you have the guts, just kill me.¡±


    <i>Trash-picker, someone ising.</i>


    Little Beastie jumped around Big Brother.


    Ming Shu immediately lifted the female protagonist up and ran away.


    When she walked past Big Brother, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the guts. See you again next time.¡±


    Big Brother: ¡°...¡±


    Big Brother watched as Ming Shu left with a weird animal.


    He didn¡¯t know why she left suddenly but his instincts told him that he should leave too.


    He held onto his waist and crawled upright painstakingly. Before he could stand up properly, he was thrown on the ground again.


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    Big Brother: ¡°...¡±


    The man in the ck suit reported to someone: ¡°Target 2 is caught. We didn¡¯t see the target we should protect.¡±


    Big Brother grabbed the man¡¯s hand. He cried, ¡°Can you send me to the hospital? I feel that my waist is going to break soon. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cooperate with you all and help you all catch that evil woman!¡±


    The man in the ck suit: ¡°???¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu brought the female protagonist back. Well, she didn¡¯t have a choice. The female protagonist was still unconscious.


    There were many cars parked outside the vi.


    Ming Shu was curious. Was someone looking for the old man to cure their illness?


    This situation happened a few times before.


    She walked to the vi. Before she could take two steps, someone stopped her.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>My!</i>


    <i>My house!</i>


    ¡°Grandfather!¡±


    Ming Shu shouted inside.


    A servant ran out and said to the men, ¡°This is our Young Miss.¡±


    The men who blocked her looked at her sharply.


    ¡°Who are these people?¡± Ming Shu asked the servant. <i>Why are they at my house?</i>


    ¡°They are Young Master Yu¡¯s bodyguards.¡±


    <i>Young Master Yu? Fish? Can he be eaten?</i>


    Ming Shu took some time to remember that this was the childhood friend her grandfather mentionedst time.


    <i>Such a big fuss...</i>


    <i>Other people will think that you¡¯re here to take over my house!</i>


    ¡°Haha.¡± Ming Shuughed awkwardly as she walked in.


    She was stopped again.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°The person in Young Miss¡¯s arm...¡±


    <i>You stopped me twice. If I don¡¯t hit you, you all might have forgotten who is the owner of the house. </i>


    A few minutester, Ming Shu walked into the house with the female protagonist in her arms. The bodyguardsy on the ground in the courtyard. The servant was frozen in ce.


    <i>Young Miss... did learn some self-defense before but... when did she be so strong?</i>


    <i>Those bodyguards must have gone easy on her.</i>


    <i>It must be like that...</i>


    ¡°Aunt Zhou, prepare a room for me,¡± Ming Shu called.


    ¡°Oh, oh...¡± Aunt Zhou regained her sense. ¡°Is this your friend? What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. She just fainted.¡±


    Aunt Zhou nodded and went to prepare a room hurriedly.


    Ming Shu went to the living room. She didn¡¯t see anyone. She nced at the study. There was no one there.


    She saw a few bodyguards outside her grandfather¡¯s medicine room. They must be there.


    Ming Shu carried the female protagonist into the room. ¡°Aunt Zhou, is there anything to eat?¡±


    Aunt Zhou said, ¡°You want to eat something now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Aunt Zhou ced a nket over the female protagonist and left the room. Ming Shu took a chair over. She pulled out a book and flipped through it.


    After a while, she threw the book away. She walked beside the bed and looked at the female protagonist.


    This female protagonist looked... a little cute.


    Her name was cute too. She was called Zhuang Mengmeng.


    She was really cute.


    Ming Shu reached out and pinched Zhuang Mengmeng¡¯s face. It felt soft and smooth.


    Zhuang Mengmeng woke up.


    The first thing she was was a pervert pinching her face.


    She grabbed something beside her and threw it at Ming Shu.


    ¡°What a huge temper.¡±


    Ming Shu retreated and grabbed a pillow. ¡°Is this how you treat your savior?¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng scanned her surroundings. She was in an unfamiliar ce. She was on her guard. ¡°Savior? You are not the one who abducted me?¡±


    ¡°Just like what you see, I¡¯m not. I saved you.¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng realized that she was not tied up. The room was veryfortable too.


    The youngdy that was speaking to her had a smile on her face. She looked innocent and amiable.


    ¡°You...¡± Zhuang Mengmeng hesitated. ¡°You really saved me?¡±


    ¡°If not, how else could you be here? Sleepwalking?¡± Ming Shu threw the pillow back. ¡°This is my house. My name is Sang Yin, your savior. Remember that.¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1215 - Beautiful Music (12)

    <h4>Chapter 1215: Beautiful Music (12)</h4>


    ¡°Young Miss, Old Master asked you to go over.¡± Aunt Zhou stood at the door and called her softly.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    She looked at Zhuang Mengmeng. ¡°Have a good rest. When you feel better, make some food for me.¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng: ¡°???¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t lock the room after she left. Zhuang Mengmeng could see the corridor outside.


    Seemed like she was really safe.


    Zhuang Mengmeng didn¡¯t know if she should feel relieved.


    ...


    Old Master Wen was in the study alone. The bodyguards had left.


    ¡°Yinyin, have a seat.¡±


    Ming Shu sat beside Old Master Wen.


    ¡°Yinyin, I have something to tell you...¡±


    Ming Shu made an X with her hand. ¡°If you are going to tell me about some arranged marriage I¡¯ve had since young, I will reject it!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Old Master Wen was stunned. He startedughing. ¡°It¡¯s not about this.¡±


    ¡°???¡± <i>If it¡¯s not about an arranged marriage, what could it be?!</i>


    Old Master Wen turned serious. ¡°From today onward, your Brother Yu Shen will be staying with us. You might meet some inconveniences. I have given him the third floor. You will not be affected.


    ¡°Also, you must be careful when you are outside. I¡¯ll hire bodyguards for you.


    ¡°You two are same-aged childhood friends. if you can, apany him more. He... is quite pitiful.¡±


    Ming Shu retaliated. ¡°Grandfather, if I remember correctly, we were just neighbors when we were young. That is not a childhood friend.¡±


    Old Master Wen replied, ¡°You two are childhood friends.¡±


    ¡°You are the old master. Anything you say is right. If there¡¯s nothing else, I will go eat some food now.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Old Master Wen stopped her. ¡°Why are you eating so much recently. If you feel ufortable, you must tell me.¡±


    Ming Shu found an excuse for herself. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m still growing.¡±


    Ming Shu left the study and went to the dining hall.


    Aunt Zhou hadn¡¯t finished making food so Ming Shu went into the kitchen.


    ¡°Young Miss, this is Young Master Yu¡¯s.¡±


    Aunt Zhou stopped Ming Shu¡¯s hand quickly.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at another dish.


    ¡°Young Miss, that is Young Master Yu¡¯s too.¡±


    Ming Shu sighed. ¡°Aunt Zhou, is there anything for me?¡±


    <i>Snatching my food at my house!</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t let me see this childhood friend of mine!</i>


    Aunt Zhou looked at her apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m still making your food. Why don¡¯t you have some snacks first?¡±


    Ming Shu hugged her snacks and went to Zhuang Mengmeng¡¯s room.


    ¡°Zhuang Mengmeng, the organization has an important task for you!¡±


    ¡°Organ... organization?¡± Zhuang Mengmeng suddenly stammered. ¡°What... what task?¡±


    ...


    Zhuang Mengmeng took some time to understand the situation. She looked at the apron she was wearing. This was an important task?


    Which organization needed such things!


    ¡°Miss Mengmeng, these are your ingredients.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±


    Aunt Zhou waved her hand. ¡°I have to thank you instead. I¡¯m really busy today. I was afraid that Young Miss would be angry.¡±


    Last time, there was only Young Miss and Old Master in the house. They were not picky about their food so she was able to cope.


    However, the young man that came today had a special diet. Aunt Zhou felt tired from all the work.


    Old Master had hired more servants; they would being tomorrow.


    ¡°Erm... is her temper bad?¡± Young Miss seemed like a friendly person, although she said some weird things sometimes.


    ¡°Young Miss¡¯s temper is good.¡± Aunt Zhou smiled. ¡°She¡¯s just easily hungry these past few days. Maybe she is still growing so she needs to eat more.¡±


    ¡°Oh is it...¡±


    ¡°Yes. Young Miss never brought any friends home before.¡± Aunt Zhou smiled. ¡°Young Miss seems happier recently. It must be due to her friends. This is good...¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng: ¡°...¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    She was not her friend. She was just picked up from the street.


    Zhuang Mengmeng cooked really quickly. The visual was not good, but the taste was delicious. You could tell how nice the food was when Ming Shu asked for another bowl.


    ¡°Are you interested in bing a chef?¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng rejected the idea. ¡°My dream is to be a teacher.¡±


    ¡°What is so good about being a teacher? A human should live to eat.¡±


    ¡°Humans should have ambition.¡±


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t eat, you¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>This makes sense.</i>


    Aunt Zhou came down with the food. Ming Shu nced at the te. None of the food was touched.


    After that, Aunt Zhou continued working in the kitchen to remake the food.


    ¡°You house...¡± Zhuang Mengmeng looked at the bodyguards in the living room. ¡°Is it always like this?¡±


    ¡°You might not believe it but when I left this morning, it was not like this. I only know that someone is living in our house after I came back. Look, Aunt Zhou can¡¯t even cook for me now.¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng looked at Ming Shu.


    Zhuang Mengmeng asked Ming Shu the question she always wanted to ask: ¡°How did you save me?¡±


    Ming Shu started engaging in wild talk. She exaggerated everything and made herself sound like an invincible hero.


    After experiencing many hardships, she finally saved Zhuang Mengmeng.


    Zhuang Mengmeng: ¡°...¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe anything Ming Shu said.


    It was hard to believe it.


    Ming Shu was curious. ¡°Why did that person want to abduct you?¡±


    ¡°Uhh...¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t mention supernatural powers just now so Zhuang Mengmeng didn¡¯t know where to start.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know about supernatural powers.¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng blinked. ¡°Are you a mutant too?¡±


    If that was the case, it would not be difficult for Ming Shu to save her.


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just a normal person.¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng was shocked. Wouldn¡¯t normal people be wiped of their memory?


    Most importantly...


    How could a normal person save her?


    Zhuang Mengmeng had a meal with Ming Shu so she felt more rxed around her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, either. They said that... I can suck supernatural powers and told me that I¡¯m special. This is my third time being abducted. I was saved by the Supernatural Power Administration thest two times.¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng felt depressed. ¡°My life is a mess now. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯ve been involved in such things.¡±


    Ming Shu patted her shoulders. ¡°When God is about to grant a man great responsibility, he will first let him practice his cooking skills.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Did she learn fake proverbs?


    ¡°You will only have the energy to struggle if you fill up your stomach.¡± Ming Shu smiled as she spoke.


    Zhuang Mengmeng: ¡°...¡± This actually made sense to her.


    ¡°I... I will cause trouble for you all,¡± Zhuang Mengmeng said. ¡°Why don¡¯t I leave this ce first. I will definitely repay you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. There¡¯s a bunch of bodyguards here. We can always run away first if something happens.¡±


    <i>Run... away first?</i>


    <i>We can do this?</i>


    <i>But...</i>


    <i>Those are other people¡¯s bodyguards.</i>


    Zhuang Mengmeng grabbed her hands tightly. ¡°Those are mutants. If you saw their powers, you would know that normal people are not their match.¡±

 Chapter 1216 - Beautiful Music (13)

    <h4>Chapter 1216: Beautiful Music (13)</h4>


    ¡°But I managed to save you. That means that mutants are not invincible.¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu patted her shoulder. ¡°Have a good rest. If there¡¯s anything, we can eat... talk tomorrow.¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I heard that.</i>


    ¡°Lock your door. I¡¯m not sure what those people will do.¡± Ming Shu sent Zhuang Mengmeng to her room. ¡°I will protect you.¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng felt touched.


    But...


    ¡°Don¡¯t run away. I¡¯ll be sad if you run away. There will be no one making food for me.¡±


    She suspected her intentions in saving her.


    Zhuang Mengmengy on her bed. Everything felt like a dream.


    Ever since one month ago...


    She didn¡¯t trust strangers anymore.


    She was afraid of paying the price for trusting someone.


    She ced her hand on her abdomen and looked at the ceiling...


    However, she still believed that there were more good people in the world.


    She sighed.


    <i>Good morning.</i>


    ...


    <i>Dong¡ª</i>


    <i>Dong¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu stared at the ceiling. She looked as though she wanted to burn a hole through the ceiling. What was her childhood friend doing!


    She ate some snacks to calm herself down.


    She took out a cellphone and yed the game with Jiang Le after he persuaded her for a long time. For some reason, he started talking about Lu Zhan.


    ¡°I called Brother Zhan just now but he didn¡¯t pick up. He always disappears during the weekend. Do you think that he¡¯s saving the world?¡±


    ¡°Haha, that is imaginative.¡± Tang Zheughed. He knocked into something and there was amotion on his end.


    ¡°Brother Zhan is not a normal person!¡± Cheng Xiang eximed. ¡°We can¡¯t bepared to him.¡±


    ¡°He said that he will treat us to dinner tomorrow. I hope that he doesn¡¯t stand us up. If not Miss Sang Yin will put me on her cklist and I¡¯ll never be able to y this game with her anymore. I will not be able to reach the peak of my life. I can¡¯t let that happen!¡±


    ¡°No problem. You can pay with your own money,¡± Ming Shu said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m poor!¡± Jiang Leined. ¡°I only have my pants left. I¡¯m selling myself. Do you all want me?¡±


    Tang Zhe: ¡°No. Next one please.¡±


    Cheng Xiang: ¡°No. Next one please.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°No. Next one please.¡±


    Jiang Le: ¡°You all...¡±


    Cheng Xiang: ¡°Sang Yin, what¡¯s happening at your ce? Is someone renovating his house in the middle of the night?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    She wanted to beat her childhood friend up.


    It was almost midnight. Everyone exited the game. Ming Shu threw her slightly warm cellphone to the side.


    The sound from the room above didn¡¯t stop. There was a rhythm to it.


    Ming Shu got up and walked out. She prepared to teach her childhood friend a lesson.


    The moment she reached the stairs, a bodyguard stopped her.


    ¡°Miss Sang, you can¡¯t go up.¡±


    Ming Shu suppressed the desire to hit him. She smiled. ¡°Can you ask your Young Master to be quieter? This is my house. Is he trying to tear the house down in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry for the inconvenience we have caused.¡± The bodyguard bowed at her. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Young Master.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I can¡¯t refute if you don¡¯t scold me.</i>


    Ming Shu walked down the stairs. She got herself a carton of milk and some snacks. After finishing them, she went back to her room.


    <i>Dong¡ª</i>


    <i>Dong¡ª</i>


    The sound was still there.


    She pushed open her window and climbed up.


    The window above her was locked. Ming Shu grabbed the edge of the walls and went to the balcony.


    She jumped down. The balcony was locked too.


    Ming Shu knocked on the ss.


    The room was dark. Just as Ming Shu was getting sleepy, a white figure appeared.


    Ming Shu took a step back.


    <i>What the hell is this!</i>


    What did her grandfather invite into their home?


    But...


    Ming Shu frowned slightly. She raised her hand and knocked on the ss again.


    The white figure was still for a moment before walking over and opening the ss panel.


    Ming Shu pushed the ss door. A cold wind blew into the room. The curtain flowed in the wind and kept the two people apart.


    The young man had a ball in his hand. He threw the ball out. The ball bounced on the ground and knocked against the switch.


    Pa!


    The room lit up.


    The young man was wearing pure white pajamas. There was no pattern on the pajamas.


    His face was white. It was abnormal. You could almost see the veins under his skin.


    His eyes were bright.


    The young man looked beautiful and sick at the same time.


    He walked toward Ming Shu. He was taller than Ming Shu so he looked down on her.


    ¡°You betrayed mest time.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    The young man continued looking at her intently. He turned back. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    <i>What?</i>


    <i>He is not taking revenge?</i>


    Ming Shu looked at his bare feet and frowned.


    The young man slowly said, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything to you. You¡¯re the owner of the house.¡±


    He picked up the ball and stared at it.


    Ming Shu entered the room. She closed the door. The wind disappeared and the noises outside couldn¡¯t be heard anymore.


    The room was quiet.


    ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m the owner, why are you disturbing me?¡±


    The young man threw the ball on the ground. It bounced up. He caught it. He threw it down again and kept repeating the action.


    ¡°I disturbed you?¡± The young man looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ll not apologize.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Impressive!</i>


    The young man kept ying with his ball. He didn¡¯t look ufortable at the presence of a stranger in his room.


    Ming Shu was like an ornament to him.


    Ming Shu watched him for a while. He maintained his posture and didn¡¯t move at all. The ball wouldnd in his hand urately after it bounced each time.


    The young man threw the ball again and the room turned dark. The ball bounced back from the switch andnded in the young man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Are you a mutant?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, are you still awake?¡±


    Ming Shu and the bodyguard¡¯s voice sounded at the same time.


    ¡°I¡¯m asleep,¡± the young man replied.


    He didn¡¯t even bother to cover for himself. It was an obvious lie.


    The bodyguard was used to it. He said respectfully, ¡°Young Master, if you need anything, call me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will.¡±


    The young man answered quickly.


    He continued bouncing the ball.


    The bodyguard outside heard the sound.


    After a few seconds, footsteps sounded outside the door.


    ¡°You have not answered my question.¡±


    The young man suddenly raised his hand and threw the ball at Ming Shu. Time seemed to have slowed down.


    Ming Shu could see the path of the ball.


    The young man maintained his position when he was throwing the ball. He looked emotionlessly at Ming Shu.

 Chapter 1217 - Beautiful Music (14)

    <h4>Chapter 1217: Beautiful Music (14)</h4>


    The ball stopped in front of Ming Shu. It hung in the air.


    Yu Shen put his hand down. The ball seemed to have lost its energy and fell to the ground. It rolled toward Yu Shen.


    He looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dodge?¡±


    A dim light shone in through the window. Her entire body was engulfed in darkness. Yu Shen didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.


    He felt attracted to her. He wanted to peel the darkness away and see what was inside.


    Was it heaven or was it hell?


    ¡°I¡¯m just a normal person. How can I dodge an attack from a mutant?¡±


    She didn¡¯t move because she believed that he would not hurt her.


    Yu Shen retracted his gaze. ¡°A normal person.¡±


    The words were spoken lightly. If the room was not so quiet, Ming Shu would not be able to hear them.


    Yu Shen ignored her and stared at the ball on the floor.


    Ming Shu was toozy to apany him so she got down from the balcony.


    The moment she got down, the noise started again.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Lunatic!!</i>


    She covered her ears and tossed and turned in bed. In the end, she asked Little Beastie to form a globe of invulnerability around her to block out the noise.


    Console him?


    Impossible.


    She would never do something like that.


    ...


    The next day...


    Ming Shu saw Aunt Zhou when she went down. Aunt Zhou was carrying a te of breakfast. Ming Shu made to take it. ¡°Aunt Zhou, you came early today...¡±


    ¡°Young Miss...¡± Aunt Zhou stepped back. ¡°This is not yours.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile got lighter.


    Aunt Zhou felt awkward. Old Master asked them to take care of Young Master Yu first...


    Ming Shuid on the table and sighed. When Old Master came back from his morning exercise and saw Ming Shu looking so tired, he got nervous. ¡°What happened to you? Do you feel ufortable?¡±


    ¡°Hungry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hungry...¡± Old Master Wen felt at ease. ¡°Have some snacks first. I¡¯ll go up and take a look at your Brother Yu Shen.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± <i>Who is his granddaughter!</i>


    Aunt Zhou came down and started preparing food for Ming Shu. The moment she took the food out, Old Master Wen came down with Yu Shen.


    He had changed into casual clothes.


    ¡°Yinyin, have breakfast with your Brother Yu Shen.¡±


    Old Master Wen smiled as he called Ming Shu. He asked Yu Shen to sit beside Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Yu Shen looked up and greeted her softly. ¡°Morning, Sister Sang Yin.¡±


    He looked at Ming Shu intently. His face was pale and there was no expression on it.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu bit her spoon and looked out of the window.


    Did the sun rise from the west today?


    Old Master Wen sat opposite them. ¡°You two are young. You will have more inmon. Spend more time together. Little Shen, if you are not used to staying here or if you need anything, you can tell Yinyin. Take this ce as your own home.¡±


    Yu Shen took the fork and knife on the table. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>You agree so readily. Well, there is no difference anyway. I can tell from your attitude yesterday night.</i>


    ¡°Yinyin is on holiday today. I¡¯ll let her take you aroundter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Old Master Wen was satisfied with Yu Shen¡¯s reply. Young people should stay with young people. They would be more energetic that way.


    Ming Shu shook her head slightly. She quickly finished her breakfast. Why did this persone down and eat food with her when he could eat by himself in his room!


    <i>Is he stupid!</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu asked Aunt Zhou to bring breakfast up for Zhuang Mengmeng. Zhuang Mengmeng wanted toe down but when she saw the bodyguards standing below, she decided to stay in her room.


    Old Master Wen left after handing Yu Shen over to her.


    Ming Shu and Yu Shen looked at each other.


    ¡°Take me out?¡± Yu Shen spoke first.


    ¡°No mood. Let your bodyguards bring you.¡±


    Yu Shen said, ¡°You promised your grandfather.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree.¡±


    She never acknowledged what her grandfather said.


    Yu Shen was slightly disappointed. No one noticed his change in emotion.


    Ming Shu remembered the day when he was running away.


    Was he trying to run away again?


    Ming Shu walked toward him with a sneaky smile. ¡°If you satisfy me, I can take you out.¡±


    ¡°Satisfy you?¡± Yu Shen sounded seductive when he said the two words. ¡°How do I curry favor with you?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyesnded on his body. She lifted her leg onto the table and said, ¡°For example, with your body...¡±


    Yu Shen red at Ming Shu. He got up and made to go back to his room.


    When Yu Shen heardughter behind him, he realized that he was being teased.


    He grabbed the railing and turned his head. The morning glow shone on her, making her look warm and gentle.


    Ming Shu suddenly raised her head. In that instant, he saw love in her eyes.


    It was enticing.


    He wanted to get close to her and feel her.


    Yu Shen blinked. Ming Shu got up slowly and said, ¡°Come down. I¡¯ll take you out.¡±


    ...


    The bodyguards stayed vignt when they learned that Yu Shen wanted to go out.


    Because of Ming Shu¡¯s identity, they didn¡¯t dare toe too close. However, they were surrounded by bodyguards. Other people might feel that the leader of some country was here.


    Ming Shu ced one hand in her pocket.


    Yu Shen walked slowly. The wind blew past his hair and messed it up.


    Yu Shen observed the surroundings. However, he was disappointed. There were bodyguards everywhere.


    Yu Shen remained patient. Even if there was no chance today, there would be a chance in the future.


    ¡°Where do you want to run away to?¡±


    A pleasant voice appeared beside him.


    Yu Shen turned and saw the girl smiling at him. She was walking close to him. He could feel her hand touching his fingers.


    Yu Shen said, ¡°I just want to take a walk.¡±


    Ming Shu moved her fingers and touched his hand. Yu Shen felt that she was looking at him so he didn¡¯t move. His body tensed up. He wanted to pull his hand away but he didn¡¯t.


    He felt his fingers being taken. A soft hand slid into his palm and held his hand. ¡°I can take you out but you can¡¯t run away. If you do, my grandfather will kill me.¡±


    By rights, Yu Shen should feel ufortable and fling her hand away. However, he didn¡¯t.


    He allowed her to hold his hand. He even... liked this feeling.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He heard himself agreeing.


    Ming Shu smiled at him and walked forward while holding his hand.


    Yu Shen¡¯s gazended on their hands. His heart was pounding furiously. He felt a sense of familiarity.


    There were two paths ahead of them. The trees were flourishing in this area so he couldn¡¯t see the bodyguards in front of him.


    A gentle breeze blew past him.


    Birds chirped.


    Leaves rustled.


    His hand was warm.


    Yu Shen suddenly felt that he had found what he was looking for...

 Chapter 1218 - Beautiful Music (15)

    <h4>Chapter 1218: Beautiful Music (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yu Shen was suddenly pulled to the side. His back bumped against the tree trunk.


    ¡°Where is Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Young Master is gone. Hurry up and find him!¡±


    Yu Shen could hear the footsteps of the bodyguards. They were running toward them. Some of them started looking around.


    Yu Shen felt that they would be discovered.


    However, they weren¡¯t.


    The bodyguards searched for a while. They couldn¡¯t find Yu Shen so they left and went to look elsewhere.


    Yu Shen looked at Ming Shu, who was hugging him.


    The girl stood up straight and released his hand. She tidied her hair and then asked him, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    Yu Shen was disappointed when he felt her hand moving away.


    ¡°Seaside.¡±


    ¡°Seaside?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°There is no ce you can see the sea in this city. We need to go to the city beside us.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t take long by train so they could go if they wanted to.


    Yu Shen frowned slightly. ¡°I just want to go to the seaside.¡±


    ¡°Your body...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Yu Shen replied quickly. He slowly repeated himself, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared that your bodyguards will kill me if they find out that I took you out of the city. That is not worth it.¡±


    Yu Shen looked at her in disappointment.


    ¡°However...¡± Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°If you kiss me, I will take you there.¡±


    Yu Shen red at her.


    Yu Shen felt different toward her but that didn¡¯t mean that he was willing to kiss Ming Shu now.


    He decided to go back.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Ming Shu pulled him. ¡°Did you bring your identity card?¡±


    Yu Shen wanted to push Ming Shu away, but Ming Shu grabbed onto his hand tightly.


    Yu Shen couldn¡¯t move. He missed the warmth of her hand.


    ¡°No.¡± Yu Shen knew that he needed his identity card to go to other cities so he got disappointed again. ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Yu Shen thought that Ming Shu would go back, but they still managed to get into the car.


    ...Okay, it was a bus.


    Ming Shu sat beside him and fiddled with her cellphone.


    She needed to tell Old Mister Wen that she took Yu Shen out. If not, the entire house would be in chaos. If anything happened to Old Mister Wen, she would feel bad.


    Old Mister Wen didn¡¯t say much. He just asked her to be careful and keep a close watch over Yu Shen.


    He would talk to the bodyguards. She didn¡¯t need to worry about that.


    ¡°Ah, so handsome...¡±


    ¡°So white... is that his skin color?¡±


    ¡°Who wants to get his number?¡±


    ¡°You go...¡±


    The girls opposite them had been excited ever since they got onto the bus.


    The prettiest girl among them was pushed out. She sat on the seat closest to Yu Shen and tidied herself.


    ¡°Erm, handsome brother...¡± the girl said in her sweet voice. She was a little nervous. ¡°Can I have your number?¡±


    Yu Shen shook his head.


    ¡°You can give me your WeChat...¡±


    Yu Shen shook his head again.


    ¡°Erm...¡± The girl didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Yu Shen wanted them to stop bothering him. Suddenly, a cap was put on his head. The person sitting at the seat inside stood up and asked him to move in.


    Yu Shen moved in.


    Ming Shu sat outside and looked at the girl. ¡°Miss, where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Erm... to the beach.¡±


    ¡°Have fun then. Remember to put on sunscreen. The sun is really brighttely.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Definitely. All of us are afraid that we will get tanned.¡±


    Yu Shen looked at Ming Shu, who was chatting with the girl. He pressed his cap further down.


    She got this cap not long ago. Her body heat was still on it.


    Yu Shen saw her hand close to his. He nced at Ming Shu. She was chatting happily with the girl. He carefully inched his hand forward.


    He moved closer and closer. When his finger touched her hand, he turned and looked out of the window, pretending that nothing had happened.


    He waited for a while. The person beside him didn¡¯t notice anything.


    He ced his finger on Ming Shu¡¯s forefinger.


    Yu Shen felt like a thief. He felt nervous and his heart was palpitating.


    Ming Shu felt something. She turned her hand so his fingersnded in her palm. She grabbed them tightly.


    In that instant, fireworks exploded in Yu Shen¡¯s mind.


    He shrunk his body and pulled the cap down even more. He turned and looked at the scenery out of the window.


    His heart beat furiously.


    Ming Shu had stopped talking. The girls were having a conversation among themselves now.


    No one asked about him anymore.


    ¡°Do you know how to y games?¡± Ming Shu asked him suddenly.


    ¡°Yes... yeah,¡± Yu Shen answered.


    ¡°Help me y the game.¡± Ming Shu passed her cellphone to him.


    Yu Shen took the cellphone instinctively. He realized something important. If he yed the game... he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold her hand.


    He shifted his gaze between her hand and her cellphone.


    He was reluctant but he still let go of her hand.


    He looked at the screen. ¡°Do you want to win or lose?¡±


    ¡°Win.¡± <i>If I don¡¯t win, I won¡¯t have snacks!</i>


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Yu Shen¡¯s fingers were beautiful. They flew around the screen when he was ying the game.


    Time passed quickly when ying games. After Yu Shen won the sixth match, he reached his destination.


    Ming Shu took her cellphone back.


    After most of the people on the bus got off, Ming Shu stood up.


    Yu Shen was not used to this situation. He always had his bodyguards around him wherever he went, so most of the time, the area was cleared for him.


    The sun shone brightly. Ming Shu took out an umbre magically. The young man walked down in the golden light.


    Ming Shu squinted her eyes as she looked at him. She couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Yu Shen walked under the umbre. Ming Shu held his hand. ¡°There are many people here. Don¡¯t get lost. I can¡¯t bear the consequences.¡±


    ¡°... Okay.¡± Yu Shen held her hand back.


    The two of them left the bus station. The tourists around them gasped at them asionally.


    Ming Shu gged a taxi. The bus station was quite near the beach. They arrived in around 10 minutes.


    ...


    At the beach...


    Ming Shu sat under the shades and looked at the young man standing beside the sea. He was so thin she felt that the wind could blow him away. He was looking into the distance.


    There were not many people here. It was quiet.


    The young man stood for a while and suddenly started walking into the sea.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    She ran over and grabbed him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The sunlight reflected in his eyes. His eyes seemed to be sparkling.


    ¡°I just want to take a walk in the sea,¡± the young man said. ¡°What do you think I want to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared that I will not be able to answer to my grandfather.¡± Ming Shu released him. This little demon was a weird person. She would not find it strange if he wanted tomit suicide.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yu Shen looked at the sea. ¡°Can you apany me?¡±


    ¡°To die? No.¡±


    Yu Shen red at her. ¡°To walk with me.¡±


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Can you treat me to some ice cream?¡±


    Yu Shen blinked. He was agitated. ¡°I... don¡¯t have money.¡±


    He noticed that Ming Shu was about to reject him so he said, ¡°Can I owe you one? I will treat you after we get back.¡±


    Ming Shu thought about it. ¡°Okay then.¡±

 Chapter 1219 - Beautiful Music (16)

    <h4>Chapter 1219: Beautiful Music (16)</h4>


    Ming Shu and Yu Shen didn¡¯t manage to catch thest bus back to their city so they had to find a ce to stay.


    Since Yu Shen didn¡¯t bring his identity card, Ming Shu could only get one room.


    To let him feel morefortable, she asked for a presidential suite.


    Yu Shen didn¡¯tin about staying with her. He just ignored her like thest time she entered his room.


    Their room faced the sea.


    Ming Shu called for room service. She realized that Yu Shen was very picky about his food. He would stop eating after tasting some dishes. He was unwilling to even touch some dishes at all.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat these, you will be hungry. This is not home where people will prepare food ording to your tastes.¡±


    Yu Shen shrunk in the chair and stared at the food on the table. He didn¡¯t have any intention of touching it.


    ¡°I will eat everything then?¡± <i>It¡¯s all mine!</i>


    Yu Shen nced at her before going to the balcony.


    Ming Shu shrugged. She finished two person¡¯s worth of food before calling Old Mister to tell him that they were safe.


    Then, she called her female cook and told her not to run away. If she got abducted by other people, she would be in danger.


    Zhuang Mengmeng: ¡°...¡± Was this consoling her? She was threatening her!


    The bodyguards were so frightening, she didn¡¯t even dare to leave her room.


    She settled these two people and wanted to call Jiang Le to tell him that she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat dinner with them today. However, Jiang Le messaged her before she could dial his number.


    Jiang Le: Yinyin, sob, I can¡¯t contact Brother Zhan. Let¡¯s meet next week. I¡¯ll take special care to make sure that Brother Zhan will be there. I will give you snacks topensate you on Monday!


    Jiang Le¡¯s words seemed very sincere and he even offered her snacks. Ming Shu readily agreed.


    She put down her cellphone and turned to look at Yu Shen.


    Under the moonlight, Yu Shen leaned on the railings on the balcony. He looked pitiful.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why are you acting pitiful!</i>


    Yu Shen heard the door closing behind him. He raised his head and turned back.


    The person behind him was gone.


    Did she leave?


    ...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect her luck to be so good. She just came out and even lost her way due to the wrong directions given by a local. In spite of this, she still met Yi Jiaojiao.


    Yi Jiaojiao was in a haggard state.


    Ming Shu wanted to walk past this secluded alley to get to the main street on the other side.


    She met Yi Jiaojiao here.


    Yi Jiaojiao clutched her elbow as she staggered over.


    Under the dim light, she saw a person standing in front of her. She was on her guard.


    ¡°Sang Yin?¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao asked uncertainly.


    ¡°Little cutie, good evening. I¡¯m happy to see you.¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao: ¡°...¡±


    This tone, this voice. It had to be her.


    Why was she here?


    Yi Jiaojiao looked behind her. ¡°Sang Yin, get out of the way.¡±


    Ming Shu followed her gaze. ¡°You seem to be in trouble.¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao calcted the time. If she continued to talk with Sang Yin, the people behind would catch up with her.


    She gritted her teeth and flicked her hand. A few silver needles flew out of her palm.


    The silver needles glinted in the moonlight.


    Ming Shu leaned back. The silver needled flew past her eyes. They didn¡¯t manage to hit her so they turned and flew back.


    Ming Shu ced the things in her hand on the ground and grabbed a wooden stick. She urately hit those silver needles with the stick.


    ¡°Little cutie, don¡¯t go.¡± Ming Shu threw the wooden stick at Yi Jiaojiao.


    The wooden stick flew past Yi Jiaojiao¡¯s nose. The wind created by the stick lifted her bangs.


    Footsteps sounded behind them. A few muscr figures appeared at the other end of the alley.


    They didn¡¯t dare to move rashly. They asked cautiously, ¡°Are you her friend?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu took back her wooden stick and ced it on her shoulder.


    ¡°No.¡± They exchanged nces with one another. ¡°Hurry up and leave. This has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao red at her.


    She leaned against the wall and suddenly said worriedly, ¡°Yinyin, hurry up and leave! Don¡¯t worry about me. You are not their match.¡±


    The people on the other side heard this and realized that they were fooled.


    ¡°F**k, she is her friend.¡±


    ¡°How dare you lie to us. You are looking for death!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them run away! Catch them and bring them back to the boss.¡±


    Thorns starteding out from the ground where Ming Shu was standing.


    ¡°Hey, Big Brother, we can talk nicely. You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± Ming Shu shouted, ¡°I can betray my friend for personal gain!¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao: ¡°...¡±


    The men on the other side: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu evaded the thorns and shed the wooden stick at Yi Jiaojiao. Yi Jiaojiao was already injured. Herst ounce of supernatural power was used up just now.


    Hence, she received the full blow of Ming Shu¡¯s attack and fell to the ground clumsily.


    The men saw Ming Shu hitting Yi Jiaojiao so they stopped attacking her.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    The men didn¡¯t know if this was a trap so they didn¡¯t dare to go forward.


    Actress Shu started her show. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to part with her for a long time but my heart is too soft. Today... I met you all so I got enlightened. I¡¯ve decided to turn over a new leaf and end my rtionship with her!¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao: ¡°???¡±


    She wanted to drag Ming Shu down so that she had a chance to run away. She didn¡¯t expect this to happen.


    Betray her friend for personal gain?


    <i>Who the hell is her friend!</i>


    <i>End what rtionship with her!</i>


    Yi Jiaojiao was so angry she wanted to vomit blood.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I already hit her. Would I have to hit her so hard if I were acting?¡± Ming Shu sounded sincere.


    The men hesitated. They sent someone to drag Yi Jiaojiao over.


    Yi Jiaojiao didn¡¯t have the energy to retaliate.


    The men saw that Ming Shu really didn¡¯t move so they felt at ease.


    Maybe she really had a falling out with Yi Jiaojiao...


    This girl seemed vicious.


    ¡°You made the right choice. This person offended our boss. She even wanted to...¡±


    The man realized that he said too much so he instantly shut up.


    He scoffed and tried to cover his mistake. ¡°You are a sensible person. We will let you off today. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait.¡±


    The men looked at Ming Shu simultaneously. If she dared to do anything, they would attack her together.


    Ming Shu waved her cellphone. ¡°Let¡¯s add each other¡¯s WeChat. I want to join an organization in the future too.¡±


    The men exchanged nces with each other.


    How was she able to say this at such a time? She was ruining the atmosphere!


    No one spoke for a while.


    It was awkward.


    Yi Jiaojiao didn¡¯t know what this lunatic was doing.


    However, she really saw them exchanging WeChat profiles. The men even told her that she was wee to join them.


    Yi Jiaojiao: ¡°???¡±


    ¡°Little cutie, have a good trip!¡± Ming Shu waved at Yi Jiaojiao.


    Yi Jiaojiao red at Ming Shu. It was dark and she couldn¡¯t see anything, but she still wanted to express her anger and hatred for Ming Shu.


    <i>Wait for it!</i>


    <i>I won¡¯t let you off!</i>

 Chapter 1220 - Beautiful Music (17)

    <h4>Chapter 1220: Beautiful Music (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yu Shen took a bath. After he was done, he sat on the sofa in his bathrobe.


    She left her cellphone here...


    That meant that she woulde back.


    Yu Shen felt relieved when he noticed this. He rubbed his hands.


    <i>Kacha...</i>


    The door opened.


    Yu Shen got a shock. He didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Hey down on the sofa with his head facing inside. He slowed down his breathing and pretended to be asleep.


    Yu Shen suddenly hated the carpet in the hotel. He couldn¡¯t hear footsteps because of it.


    The sound of bags rustling drifted over.


    The bags were ced on the table. Yu Shen grabbed his bathrobe tightly and wanted to pretend that he just woke up.


    He suddenly stopped.


    Why was he...


    Doing so many unnecessary actions?


    So what if she came back and saw him sitting on the sofa?


    While Yu Shen was pondering over these questions, Ming Shu ced a nket on his body. He felt her sitting down beside him.


    ¡°Yu Shen?¡±


    Her voice was pleasant to the ear. It sounded even nicer when she was calling his name.


    He wanted to hear her call his name a few more times.


    Yu Shen was good at pretending to be asleep. He had to thank his bodyguards for this.


    Hence, he believed that Ming Shu would not notice anything.


    ¡°Yu Shen...¡± Ming Shu pulled the person up.


    Yu Shen opened his eyes slightly and pretended to look sleepy. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He nodded his head and appeared to be in a daze.


    ¡°Eat some food.¡±


    The bags rustled and a bowl of steaming hot porridge appeared in front of him. He could smell the fragrance of the porridge.


    ¡°No... I want to sleep.¡± Yu Shen leaned back onto the sofa.


    ¡°Have some food. Listen to me.¡±


    Yu Shen realized that her tone was different. She seemed to be coaxing him.


    Yu Shen wondered if he was hallucinating.


    ¡°I... don¡¯t want to eat.¡±


    Ming Shu tried the porridge. It was not scalding. She ced a spoonful beside Yu Shen¡¯s mouth.


    Yu Shen continued to pretend to be sleepy. His body was limp. Ming Shu ced her arm around his shoulder and fed him.


    Yu Shen confirmed that she was treating him differently now.


    Yu Shen tasted the porridge. He turned away. ¡°Not good.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t get angry. She took another bowl out.


    Yu Shen tried a few different kinds of porridge before settling for the seafood porridge.


    Yu Shen was quite hungry. However, he didn¡¯t say anything since the environment didn¡¯t allow him to be picky.


    After finishing the porridge, Ming Shu wiped his mouth. ¡°Sleep on the bed?¡±


    ¡°Yes... yes...¡±


    Yu Shen¡¯s thoughts were a mess.


    Hey on the soft bed and watched Ming Shu as she turned off the light. Then she walked to his bed.


    Yu Shen immediately closed his eyes.


    He felt that she stood there for a long time, so long that he almost fell asleep for real.


    Just as he was about to fall asleep, something warm pressed against his lips.


    He could sense her breath.


    ¡°Wu...¡±


    Yu Shen started moaning instinctively.


    Ming Shu stopped. Her lips remained close to his. Yu Shen felt numb from the sensation of her lips.


    He didn¡¯t dare to move.


    After some time, Ming Shu kissed him for a little while more. Yu Shen didn¡¯t make any sound this time. After she left, he opened his mouth and breathed.


    Just now...


    He almost suffocated.


    In the dark, he buried himself in his nket and touched his lips.


    His heart pounded furiously.


    She kissed him...


    <i>You will only kiss someone you like.</i>


    <i>Does she like me?</i>


    Yu Shen felt slightly ted as he thought about this.


    ...


    At the Wen family vi...


    Old Master Wen meditated on the sofa. The bodyguards stood in front of him solemnly. They seemed agitated.


    Their Young Master was missing.


    If anything happened to him, they would be dead!


    Of course they had to worry!


    ¡°Old Master, where did Miss Sang Yin take our Young Miss to? You know that Young Master can¡¯t stay out for too long...¡±


    Old Master Wen opened his eyes and looked at the bodyguards. ¡°You all protected him too well.¡±


    ¡°Old Master...¡±


    ¡°Since the Yu family passed him to me, I¡¯ll take care of him. If anything happens to him, I will be responsible.¡±


    The bodyguards didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Old Master Wen sighed. ¡°The child is a little weak, but you all do not have to protect him so well. No one is able to stand such protection.¡±


    ¡°Old Master, someone called Fu Yubo is looking for you.¡± Aunt Zhou spoke in a soft voice from behind the muscr bodyguards.


    ¡°Fu Yubo?¡± Old Master Wen repeated the name a few times. ¡°Why is he looking for me in the middle of the night?¡±


    Aunt Zhou waited for Old Master Wen¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Let him in,¡± Old Master Wen said.


    ...


    The next day...


    Yu Shen observed Ming Shu¡¯s expression. She was still smiling normally. There was nothing amiss.


    He didn¡¯t like the hotel breakfast. She repeated what she told him that night. He would have to remain hungry.


    Ming Shu finished breakfast and went to check out. After that, they rushed to the bus station.


    Yu Shen never felt the aura she gave off the previous night again...


    ¡°Young Master, are you all right?¡±


    Before they reached the vi, they were noticed by the bodyguards outside.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Yu Shen looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked at the vi with a rxed expression. When he was surrounded by his bodyguards, she had already started walking into the vi.


    The bodyguards looked at her too. If she wasn¡¯t Old Master Wen¡¯s granddaughter, they might...


    ¡°Young Master, you scared us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t disappear like this again. If anything happens to you, we won¡¯t be able to be responsible.¡±


    Yu Shen lowered his head and gave his standard reply. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to say too much. Yu Shen was their Young Master, not their son.


    When Yu Shen entered the vi, he noticed that the atmosphere in the vi was weird.


    Old Master Wen sat at one side while a man in spectacles sat at the other. Beside the man was an unfamiliar girl who looked anxious.


    Ming Shu stood in the middle of the living room.


    ¡°Old Master, since Miss Sang Yin is back, can I take Mengmeng away?¡±


    Old Master Wen didn¡¯t reply to him. He looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Yinyin, is this your friend?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Why?¡± Ming Shu asked.


    Fu Yubo smiled politely. ¡°Miss Sang Yin, thank you for taking care of Mengmeng. I¡¯m here to bring her back.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu scratched her head. ¡°Has she agreed to leave with you?¡±


    ¡°Mengmeng?¡± Fu Yubo looked at Zhuang Mengmeng.


    Zhuang Mengmeng didn¡¯t seem willing but she didn¡¯t want to continue bothering Ming Shu. She was at an impasse.


    ¡°Sang Yin... thank you but I think that it¡¯s better for me to leave with Mister Fu. That way, y-you and Old Master Wen will be safe,¡± she stammered.


    ¡°Since you have made a decision, I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Ming Shu put her hand down and smiled. ¡°You can look for me if you meet any troubles. I¡¯m willing to help you.¡±


    She paused before continuing. ¡°Before you leave, can you cook for me onest time?¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng: ¡°...¡±


    Fu Yubo: ¡°...¡±


    Old Master Wen: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1221 - Beautiful Music (18)

    <h4>Chapter 1221: Beautiful Music (18)</h4>


    In the study...


    Old Master Wen looked at her seriously. ¡°Yinyin, how much do you know about supernatural powers?¡±


    Fu Yubo came to his house.


    A mutant saw Ming Shu taking Zhuang Mengmeng away. There was another witness who saw everything too.


    That meant that she knew about supernatural powers.


    Also, based on what Fu Yubo said...


    ¡°Not a lot. When did I learn about it...¡± Ming Shu recalled. ¡°Last week?¡±


    ¡°Last week?¡± Old Master Wen sized her up intently. ¡°Did your power awaken?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Old Master Wen didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Come over and let me take a look.¡±


    Ming Shu walked over casually.


    Old Master Wen confirmed that his granddaughter was just a normal person.


    He hesitated. ¡°Do you know that Little Shen is a mutant?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± Ming Shu paused. ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    Old Master Wen asked Ming Shu to sit down. He expected this question. He organized his words before starting his story.


    ¡°Little Shen¡¯s parents are both mutants. Hence, he was born a mutant. However, his body was weak. No reason could be found. It was just weak.¡±


    Ming Shu remembered what happened in thest world. This happened too...


    He was still finest time. Did his health get worse?


    Luo Yan didn¡¯t appear in this world. <i>Just as expected, he can¡¯t be trusted.</i>


    <i>If a lunatic could be trusted, pigs could fly!</i>


    ¡°Are you a mutant too?¡±


    Old Master Wen sighed. He nodded. ¡°There are three kinds of supernatural powers. Offensive, auxiliary, and special. Offensive supernatural powers are the most powerful. Auxiliary supernatural powers are not strong while special supernatural powers are hard to find. Little Shen¡¯s power is a special kind.¡±


    ¡°Then you must have an auxiliary kind of supernatural power. It must have something to do with our medical background.¡±


    The child of a mutant had a 50% probability of bing a mutant too.


    However, Old Master Wen¡¯s children were not mutants. His granddaughter was not as well.


    Old Master Wen wasn¡¯t disappointed with this result. That meant that they could lead a normal life.


    If he had a choice, he wouldn¡¯t want to have any supernatural powers.


    ¡°Yinyin, I brought you here because I¡¯m afraid that... your supernatural power will get activated one day. However, looking at the situation now, you probably don¡¯t have any supernatural power.¡±


    Old Master Wen didn¡¯t know if he should feel relieved or worried.


    By rights, if she didn¡¯t have supernatural powers, he would not tell her all this.


    But, life is always filled with surprises.


    She hade in contact with supernatural powers without his knowledge.


    ¡°Yinyin, since you know about supernatural powers now, you must not tell a normal person about this. You cannot let other people know that you know about it, either.¡±


    Supernatural powers were a secret kept by a small portion of human beings.


    They kept this secret and lived with it. Even though they were powerful, they couldn¡¯t use their powers at will.


    People with auxiliary supernatural powers were still fine. They were just better in a certain aspect aspared to other normal humans. Hence, they would not be discovered easily.


    ¡°Zhuang Mengmeng...¡± Ming Shu looked at Old Master Wen. ¡°What about her?¡±


    Old Master Wen shook his head. ¡°That child is special. She was immune to all other supernatural powers. I heard that many mutants wanted to capture her.¡±


    Ming Shu sighed. The female protagonist was always the target of others. This would never change.


    ¡°So what if they catch her? Can they eat her up?¡±


    Old Master Wen didn¡¯t notice anything amiss with Ming Shu¡¯s words. He frowned. ¡°A mutant can take over the power of another mutant. This is forbidden by thew, but most mutants still do it in order to be more powerful.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows slightly.


    So this was what Zhuang Mengmeng meant...


    Ming Shu thought about Lu Zhan. ¡°A mutant can have many supernatural powers?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Old Master Wen replied. ¡°However, there are limitations. For instance, fire and water element powers cannot coexist. Based on current data, a person can have at most three supernatural powers. The body cannot handle any more than that.¡±


    ...


    Old Master Wen didn¡¯t know much about Zhuang Mengmeng. Zhuang Mengmeng¡¯s power was discovered by the Supernatural Power Administration. Her information was kept there.


    The Supernatural Power Administration was the official organization that governed the mutants.


    Ming Shu asked about other organizations but Old Master Wen didn¡¯t answer her. He told her that it had nothing to do with her.


    However, from what Old Master Wen said, there were quite a few organizations that were on the opposite side of the Supernatural Power Administration.


    These organizations used their powers to do things against thew.


    Thinking about it, this was a normal development.


    If you had supernatural powers, but the authorities didn¡¯t allow you to use them, as a hot-blooded person, you probably wouldn¡¯t listen to the authorities, either.


    Supernatural powers...


    Old Master Wen introduced Ming Shu to the person who would be protecting her the next day. Ming Shu didn¡¯t need any protection. She wouldn¡¯t be able to unleash her potential if there was someone beside her.


    However, Old Master Wen was afraid that something would happen to her so he didn¡¯t give in.


    In the end, Ming Shu had to ept her bodyguard.


    Luckily, her bodyguard would only protect her secretly so she didn¡¯t have to see him.


    The next day, as Ming Shu was eating breakfast, she saw the new servants bringing breakfast up many times.


    <i>Tsk.</i>


    <i>Pampered.</i>


    Ming Shu grabbed a piece of bread and left the vi. When she walked out of the vi, she purposely walked to the side and looked at Yu Shen¡¯s window.


    The curtain was drawn. Someone seemed to be standing behind the curtain. However, when she looked up, the figure was gone.


    Ming Shu smiled. She continued on her journey to school.


    After two days of holiday, most of the students were rushing through their homework.


    She had to thank Yu Shen for what he did yesterday night. She had no choice but to wake up so she decided to finish her homework then.


    She should reward herself with two bags of snacks.


    ¡°Yinyin, what are you ying?¡±


    Jiang Le and Cheng Xiang came to find Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m talking to a big brother.¡±


    Jiang Le didn¡¯t care about who she was talking to. ¡°Have you finished your homework? Let me copy it.¡±


    Cheng Xiang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Please help me!¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him. ¡°How many bags of snacks?¡±


    ¡°There will definitely be enough.¡±


    Ming Shu took out her homework and passed it to them.


    Jiang Le and Cheng Xiang started copying her homework. They managed to finish before the lesson started.


    The third lesson ended.


    A piece of news spread among the students.


    Huang Xiaolu transferred to another school.


    ¡°Why did she transfer? Nothing happened to her, right? She didn¡¯t mention anything about transferring on Friday...¡±


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Maybe something happened to her family. Also, it¡¯s good that she transferred. I don¡¯t like her.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it when she was here?¡±


    ¡°She was so fierce. I didn¡¯t dare...¡±


    Many rumors about her spread. Some people even said that she was expelled.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what happened to Huang Xiaolu on Friday. If the big brother belonged to the Supernatural Power Administration, Huang Xiaolu would have been handled by them.

 Chapter 1222 - Beautiful Music (19)

    <h4>Chapter 1222: Beautiful Music (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Weird, why isn¡¯t Brother Zhan here?¡±


    Jiang Le walked into the ssroom and sat opposite Ming Shu.


    ¡°What is he doing? He didn¡¯t pick up my call.¡±


    Ming Shu looked up. ¡°Does he skip ss often?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Jiang Le recalled. ¡°He rarely skips sses. He only disappears during the weekends. On normal school days, he will be in school. His grades are very good.¡±


    ¡°He might be busy then.¡± Lu Zhan was a mutant. Ming Shu wondered if he belonged to the official organization or some other organization.


    Based on what Old Master Wen said...


    A mutant only had one supernatural power at the start. If he had two, the other one must have been taken from another person.


    The person who got his supernatural power taken away... would die.


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    Jiang Le nodded. Everyone had their own business.


    His attention was soon drawn away by something else.


    ...


    That day, Huang Xiaolu transferred schools, Lu Zhan didn¡¯te for ss, and Yi Jiaojiao didn¡¯te to school as well.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what happened to her after she was caught by those men.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect to meet Fu Yubo again when she was on her way home from school.


    Fu Yubo stood outside the school gates. His face was elegant and he was in a suit. With his tie and spectacles, other people might think that he was a director at the school.


    ¡°Miss Sang Yin.¡±


    Fu Yubo greeted her.


    ¡°Yinyin, who is this?¡± Jiang Le and his friends stood behind Ming Shu and looked at Fu Yubo curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t like this person who took her chef away.


    <i>My chef...</i>


    <i>My heart hurts just thinking about it.</i>


    <i>I will find a chance to save her again. She will definitely choose me this time!</i>


    Fu Yubo didn¡¯ get angry. He continued politely, ¡°Miss Sang Yin, I have some matters to discuss with you.¡±


    Jiang Le and his friends sized up Fu Yubo.


    In the end, Ming Shu still got into Fu Yubo¡¯s car. Jiang Le and his friends stood at the same spot and sent them off.


    There were only Fu Yubo and Ming Shu in the car.


    Fu Yubo drove some distance away from the school.


    Ming Shu ate her cheese biscuits. She didn¡¯t say anything. She took Fu Yubo as her driver.


    They seemed to bepeting to see who was more patient.


    Fu Yubo lost. ¡°Miss Sang Yin, did Old Master Wen talk to you about supernatural powers?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fu Yubo nodded. ¡°I have some questions to ask you.¡±


    ¡°I have the right to choose whether I want to answer them or not.¡±


    Fu Yubo was stunned for a moment. ¡°Definitely. However, if you don¡¯t want Old Master Wen to know about this, you should cooperate with me.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him and smiled. She seemed to be mocking him.


    The car was quiet.


    When Fu Yubo was waiting at a traffic light, he finally asked, ¡°You are the one who saved Mengmeng, right?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be? You?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Just now, this girl was ignoring him. Now, Fu Yubo felt that she was targeting him.


    But he had to ask these questions...


    ¡°The person who abducted Mengmeng is a dangerous individual. We call him our Target Number 2. It¡¯s impossible for you to snatch Mengmeng from him.¡±


    ¡°Humans create miracles. Why is that impossible?¡±


    ¡°... Miss Sang Yin, can you tell me how you saved Mengmeng?¡±


    Ming Shu started talking nonsense. ¡°His luck was not good that day.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Fu Yubo froze for a moment. The light turned green. He drove onward. ¡°Miss Sang Yin, do you have supernatural powers?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Number 2 tell you?¡± <i>He should know whether I have supernatural powers or not.</i>


    Fu Yubo remembered the things that Target Number 2 told them.


    He looked at the cars ahead. ¡°Target Number 2 said that you have a dangerous weapon.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°How do you know that he is not lying to you?¡±


    Just as Fu Yubo was deciding what to say, Ming Shu replied arrogantly and confidently.


    ¡°Even if I have the weapon, what can you do? Do you all want to snatch it from me?¡±


    ...


    Fu Yubo watched as the girl disappeared among the crowd. He rubbed his eyes.


    He drove back to the Supernatural Power Administration.


    The moment he went in, someone looked for him.


    ¡°How is it? Does she have supernatural powers? I don¡¯t believe that she¡¯s a normal person. She managed to defeat Target Number 2.¡±


    ¡°She is a normal human.¡±


    ¡°Really... F**k. How did she defeat Number 2 then? We have so many people...¡±


    It would be humiliating if other people knew about this.


    The person asked again, ¡°What about the beam gun that Number 2 mentioned?¡±


    Fu Yubo remembered the girl¡¯sst sentence.


    She admitted that she had a weapon, right?


    ¡°ssify her as an A-grade surveince target.¡± Fu Yubo said. ¡°We will think about what to do if she does anything overboard.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not very nice...¡± The man hesitated. ¡°She¡¯s Old Master Wen¡¯s granddaughter.¡±


    Fu Yubo patted the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This is our mission.¡±


    No matter who the person was.


    As long as they did things that harmed society, they would be ced under surveince.


    ...


    When Ming Shu went back home, Old Master Wen and Yu Shen were in the medicine room. Ming Shu went to the medicine room.


    The bodyguards looked at her like she was a virus.


    They were afraid that she would disappear with their Young Master again.


    Ming Shu stood outside for a moment. They didn¡¯te out. She left and went to her room.


    Soon, the sky turned dark. Ming Shuy on her bed and slept for a moment. The noise upstairs sounded again.


    <i>Is he crazy?</i>


    Ming Shu covered her head. She wanted to ignore him.


    She could bear with it if it just happened once or twice a week


    However, it had been urring every single night.


    <i>Right on time!</i>


    <i>He must have set an rm or something!</i>


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She climbed out of her window and went up.


    The door of the balcony was locked. Ming Shu knocked on the door and asked him to open it.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Ming Shu asked the moment she went in. ¡°So you feel good when you disturb other people¡¯s sleep?¡±


    Yu Shen looked at her intently. Then, he turned and sat on the sofa.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I heard that you didn¡¯t eat anything at night.¡± Ming Shu sat opposite him like a boss. ¡°Are you trying to starve to death at my house so that you can frame me?¡±


    ¡°You can send me back.¡±


    ¡°I want to send you back, but I don¡¯t dare. Old Master will kill me.¡±


    Yu Shen smiled. ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Do you know that you should respect old people?¡±


    Yu Shen scorned what she said.


    <i>Hypocritical.</i>


    This word came to Yu Shen¡¯s mind suddenly.


    He got up and walked to his bed. Under Ming Shu¡¯s gaze, he got on the bed and covered himself with a nket.


    Ming Shu: ¡°???¡±


    Ming Shu confirmed that he was asleep before heading down.


    <i>It¡¯s finally quiet.</i>


    However, the moment she got onto her bed, the noise started again.


    <i>Crazy!</i>


    <i>I will ask someone to install a sound instion panel tomorrow!</i>


    Ming Shu climbed up again. Yu Shen was still lying in bed. His breathing was stable and deep. He was asleep.


    However, the ball bounced on the floor by itself. If someone else saw it, they might have been frightened.

 Chapter 1223 - Beautiful Music (20)

    <h4>Chapter 1223: Beautiful Music (20)</h4>


    Ming Shu wanted to catch the ball but before she could touch it, she felt something was amiss. She quickly retracted her hand.


    The ball continued bouncing rhythmically.


    Ming Shu went around the ball and arrived beside the bed.


    There was a small light beside the bed. Yu Shen¡¯s face didn¡¯t seem so pale anymore.


    Ming Shu squatted down and looked at him.


    His hands were outside the nket. Ming Shu grabbed his little finger.


    Time seemed to have stopped at that moment.


    Yu Shen was asleep but when Ming Shu grabbed his little finger, he woke up.


    He knew that it was her.


    The scent on her body was special. It seemed familiar to him and calmed him down.


    Hot air blew in his face. A kissnded on his mouth corner. It moved to his lips. Yu Shen didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do, but he liked this feeling.


    Yu Shen was kissed passionately. The person kissing him was not satisfied and tried to open his mouth with her tongue.


    Yu Shen¡¯s mind exploded. He forgot to breathe.


    He heard her voice.


    ¡°Be good. Open your mouth.¡±


    Yu Shen followed her order.


    A soft tongue poked inside and rubbed against his sensitive spot. He felt a numbness spreading through his body.


    After a while, he realized... she knew that he was awake.


    He wanted to turn his body but she stopped him. She bore down on him.


    They were both wearing pajamas so he could feel her body pressing against his chest.


    Yu Shen¡¯s heart pounded furiously. His mind was nk. He didn¡¯t know what to think and how to react.


    He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. It seemed long but short at the same time.


    She got up slowly. The weight on his body lessened.


    He struggled for a moment before opening his eyes slowly.


    His eyes were slightly misty. He looked at the person on top of him in the dim light.


    He opened his mouth and said, ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Do you like it when I kiss you?¡±


    The young man thought for a while.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu turned andy beside him. ¡°Stop using your supernatural power at night then. It¡¯s noisy.¡±


    The young man: ¡°...¡±


    Just because of this?


    Yu Shen raised his hand. The ball stopped jumping.


    The house turned quiet.


    Yu Shen could hear her breathing beside his ear. It was soft and light.


    He moved his fingers and carefully touched her hand. ¡°If I like your kisses, does that mean that I like you?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I¡¯m not you.¡±


    ¡°... You don¡¯t like me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu agreed.


    Yu Shen put his hand down. Their hands touched, but there was no other point of contact. His heart seemed to have stopped. His blood turned cold.


    The happiness he felt just now had disappeared.


    ¡°Why did you kiss me then?¡±


    ¡°I just kissed you. You will not get pregnant. Do you want me to be responsible for you? If you don¡¯t like it, you can kiss me back.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Yu Shen suddenly sat up. Ming Shu was lying on the nket so he fell off the bed.


    ¡°Get out.¡± Yu Shen climbed up. He pointed outside. ¡°Get out.¡±


    Ming Shu slowly sat up. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Yu Shen was not sure.


    However, he gritted his teeth. ¡°Get out.¡±


    Ming Shu got off the bed and walked to the balcony.


    Yu Shen looked at her as she disappeared from the balcony. His body turned weak and he fell onto the bed.


    He was thinking too much.


    He was just thinking too much...


    ...


    For the next few days, the room upstairs remained quiet. There was no sound at night too.


    The servants that sent food upstairs would be sent down almost instantly.


    Old Master Wen started to get worried. He personally sent food upstairs. Yu Shen took the food and said that he would eat, but when the servants came to collect the tes, they were untouched.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t reflect on her mistakes. She continued with her life.


    <i>Am I so easy to woo?</i>


    <i>That will make me seem cheap!</i>


    ¡°Young Master, be careful...¡±


    Besides going to the medicine room, Yu Shen would stay in his room. Ming Shu needed to go to school so she rarely had the chance to see him.


    One weekend, Ming Shu cane out of her room and saw him coincidentally.


    He looked tired. There were dark circles under his eyes. Ming Shu was afraid that he would fall down when he was walking.


    Yu Shen looked at her before lowering his head. He continued going down.


    Old Master Wen stood at the door. He was waiting for him.


    When he saw Ming Shuing down, Old Master Wen smiled and said, ¡°Yinyin, I¡¯ll be taking Little Shen out. We might not be back tonight.¡±


    Ming Shu jumped down and pulled Old Master to the side.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with his body. Where are you taking him?¡±


    ¡°I find it weird too. He cooperates with me but his body is worse than before.¡± Old Master Wen sighed.


    ¡°So where are you taking him?¡±


    ¡°Yinyin, you seem worried about him.¡± Old Master Wen didn¡¯t answer her.


    Ming Shu looked at Yu Shen. He was getting into a car.


    ¡°I like him.¡±


    Old Master Wen was shocked. ¡°You two didn¡¯t have much interaction. How...¡±


    His granddaughter seemed much happier nowadays but besides eating, she always stayed in her room. He never saw the two of them together. They only went out together that one time.


    ¡°Grandfather, you didn¡¯t answer my question.¡±


    ¡°The Supernatural Power Administration asked for his help.¡±


    ¡°But his body...¡±


    Old Master Wen felt helpless too. ¡°He agreed to help.¡±


    He was not even Yu Shen¡¯s guardian. Since Yu Shen agreed to help, he could only object from the standpoint of a doctor. He couldn¡¯t lock him up in his room.


    ¡°What help do they need? What is his supernatural power?¡± Controlling the ball to jump and make noise every night?


    ¡°Yinyin, this has nothing to do with you. You should just study hard.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, he is very important to me.¡±


    Old Master Wen looked at his granddaughter. She had stayed with him for so many years but now, he couldn¡¯t understand what she was thinking.


    ¡°Yinyin...¡±


    ...


    In the end, Ming Shu got into the car, but she was not in the same car as Yu Shen.


    The car stopped outside the Supernatural Power Administration. It was a weird building. The outside of the building was entirely different from the inside.


    It must be due to supernatural power.


    Fu Yubo personally came to wee them. When he saw Ming Shu getting off the car, his expression changed slightly. He managed to cover it up quickly.


    Yu Shen was protected entirely by his bodyguards like a china doll.


    Fu Yubo greeted Old Master Wen first before talking to Yu Shen.


    Yu Shen would normally agree to what the other person was saying, but he wouldn¡¯t do anything.


    Fu Yubo invited them in. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    Ming Shu followed behind them. One of Yu Shen¡¯s bodyguards came beside her.


    ¡°Miss Sang Yin, you are Old Master Wen¡¯s granddaughter so I can¡¯t do anything to you. I just hope that you can think about our Young Master.¡±


    He ran to catch up with the rest of the people after he finished speaking.


    Ming Shu: ¡°???¡±


    <i>Think about what?</i>

 Chapter 1224 - Beautiful Music (21)

    <h4>Chapter 1224: Beautiful Music (21)</h4>


    The Supernatural Power Administration was huge. There were many people inside. Not everyone here was a mutant.


    Mutants normally handled dangerous missions.


    They walked for a while before reaching a spacious room.


    There were a few people in the room. In front of them was transparent ss. There was another room on the other side of the ss.


    A man was locked up in the room.


    There was lightning flowing in the room, but the man just stood in the middle calmly. He looked at the ss arrogantly.


    Yu Shen sat down and looked at the man silently.


    Fu Yubo passed him a set of documents. ¡°Young Master Yu, this is the man. We tried all kinds of methods, but can¡¯t get anything out of him. We hope that you can get some information out of him.¡±


    Yu Shen took the documents and flipped through it casually. His gazended on the man.


    ¡°Lightning-type supernatural power?¡±


    ¡°Yes. His supernatural power is very strange. It never seems to be exhausted,¡± Fu Yubo said. ¡°You know that the psychological fortitude of a lightning-type mutant is very strong. We don¡¯t have any other ways...¡±


    Yu Shen past the documents to the person beside him. ¡°What do you all want to ask?¡±


    ¡°The questions are all here.¡± Fu Yubo passed another document to him.


    Yu Shen nced at it. ¡°You all can leave.¡±


    Fu Yubo nodded. He asked everyone to leave.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Miss Sang Yin?¡± Fu Yubo called her.


    Yu Shen turned around and looked at her. Ever since he came out of the vi, this was the first time he looked at her.


    He seemed to be suppressing something. However, he looked rxed too.


    Ming Shu frowned slightly. ¡°Can I stay?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Fu Yubo said. ¡°Young Master Yu can¡¯t be disturbed.¡±


    Most importantly, they couldn¡¯t be certain if it was safe.


    If anything happened to Yu Shen, they would be unable to answer to the Yu family.


    The two old people from the Yu family... loved their son very much.


    Old Master Wen went forward and pulled Ming Shu out. ¡°Yinyin, don¡¯t worry. Little Shen can use his supernatural power.¡±


    Ming Shu watched as the door closed in front of her. Fu Yubo brought them to another room.


    They could see the situation in the two rooms.


    Yu Shen sat alone for a while. Then, he walked in front of the ss and pressed the red button.


    A moment ago, the person on the other side of the ss couldn¡¯t see through the ss.


    Now, he could.


    The man narrowed his eyes. Lightning shed around his feet as he walked toward the ss. He was very close to Yu Shen.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. The administration is bing useless. They sent a pretty boy like you?¡±


    Yu Shen looked at the man for a minute. No matter what the man said, Yu Shen just stared at him.


    The man got irritated and punched the ss with his fist.


    Lightning moved across the ss. It looked as though it wanted to escape.


    The man hammered the ss for close to a minute. Suddenly, his expression turned hideous. He seemed to be in pain. He shouted at Yu Shen and took a few steps back.


    Yu Shen¡¯s back was facing the surveince camera so they couldn¡¯t see his expression.


    ¡°What is your organization?¡± Yu Shen¡¯s voice rose slowly.


    His voice sounded the same.


    The man in the room seemed to be resisting against something. He grabbed his head. The lightning went out of control and jumped around the room furiously.


    ¡°Mountain... Mountain and Sea Gang...¡±


    Yu Shen asked again, ¡°What is your position in the Mountain and Sea Gang?¡±


    ¡°... Scavenger.¡±


    ¡°Why did the Mountain and Sea Gang kill so many mutants?¡±


    ¡°Because... because...¡± the man stammered. He struggled even harder.


    Yu Shen stumbled.


    The man seemed to have a moment where he got his senses back. He looked at Yu Shen with bloodshot eyes.


    However, within a second, he went back to the same struggling state.


    Yu Shen asked again, ¡°Why?¡±


    The man half-kneeled on the ground. After a while, he rolled on the ground in pain. Yet, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Yu Shen held onto the table in front of him.


    The people watching them got nervous.


    Ming Shu spoke amidst the silence. ¡°Let him out.¡±


    ¡°Miss Sang Yin...¡±


    ¡°I said, let him out.¡± Ming Shu turned around and looked at Fu Yubo. ¡°I will help you all interrogate the man. Let him out.¡±


    Fu Yubo looked at Old Master Wen.


    Old Master Wen was puzzled too. He said sternly, ¡°Yinyin, don¡¯t create trouble, Little Shen knows what he is doing.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu did lose her cool just now. She took a deep breath. ¡°Let him out.¡±


    Fu Yubo and Old Master Wen didn¡¯t move. Ming Shu dashed toward the room.


    ¡°Yinyin!¡±


    ¡°Miss Sang Yin!¡±


    Everyone chased after Ming Shu.


    ...


    When Ming Shu rushed into the room, Yu Shen was already half-kneeling on the ground.


    Ming Shu pressed the button at the side. The room opposite them disappeared. A pale face was revealed. He was sweating profusely.


    Ming Shu held him up and ced him on the chair behind him. She poured a cup of water for him.


    Yu Shen looked at her. He took the water in her hand and drank it.


    No one dared to interrupt them. They just looked at them.


    ¡°Prepare a room for Young Master Yu,¡± Fu Yubo ordered in a low voice. ¡°Young Master Yu, take a rest first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yu Shen tried to get up. The bodyguards made to help him, but Ming Shu got hold of him first.


    Yu Shen froze for a moment before following Ming Shu out of the room.


    After settling Yu Shen down, Ming Shu came out of the room. The bodyguards stood outside the room.


    The bodyguard that talked to Ming Shu peeked inside and closed the door.


    ¡°Miss Sang Yin, do you know why Young Master hasn¡¯t been sleeping recently?¡±


    How would she know?


    She looked at the bodyguard and waited for his answer.


    ¡°He is afraid of disturbing you so he didn¡¯t dare to sleep.¡±


    ¡°What does that...¡±


    ¡°When Young Master is asleep, he won¡¯t be able to control his supernatural power. He took a long time to make his supernatural power control an object when he is asleep.¡±


    Yu Shen¡¯s supernatural power was linked to his psychological fortitude. Because of his body, his supernatural power would go out of control the moment he fell asleep.


    However...


    Nothing happened during the night at the hotel. Was he not asleep that night?


    The bodyguard went to stand around the room after he finished speaking. Ming Shu looked at the closed door.


    She left after standing there for a moment. She looked for Fu Yubo.


    ¡°Miss Sang Yin?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to ask him to try again?¡±


    Fu Yubo nodded. ¡°If Young Master Yu can¡¯t get anything out of him, no one will be able to. This is very important to us. It will affect many mutants.¡±


    ¡°Let me go in.¡±


    Fu Yubo was shocked. ¡°Miss Sang Yin, are you joking? Even mutants won¡¯t dare to enter rashly. You are just a normal person.¡±


    Fu Yubo got suspicious again.


    Was she really a normal person?


    ¡°Let Zhuang Mengmeng enter with me.¡±


    Fu Yubo: ¡°...¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng would not be affected by any supernatural power.


    They had experimented with her and confirmed this fact.


    ¡°But...¡± Fu Yubo hesitated.

 Chapter 1225 - Beautiful Music (22)

    <h4>Chapter 1225: Beautiful Music (22)</h4>


    Fu Yubo would not agree to this. Even Old Master Wen would not agree. He couldn¡¯t let his granddaughter take any risks.


    However, if they didn¡¯t agree, Yu Shen would not help them anymore.


    Yu Shen made this decision himself. Ming Shu had no right to make decisions for him, but after speaking with her for a while, Yu Shen decided to listen to her.


    Fu Yubo¡¯s heart wavered. He wanted to see what this normal person would do too. After all, she subdued Target Number 2.


    But Old Master Wen objected violently.


    In the end, Ming Shu made an agreement with Fu Yubo.


    They would fool the Old Master and do it behind his back.


    Old Master Wen was not an easy person to fool. He felt that his granddaughter was creating trouble for everyone. How was she able to help with this matter?


    Hence, he brought her back home. Ming Shu could only sneak out at night.


    She took a lot of effort to get rid of the bodyguard that was hired by her grandfather.


    Hence, by the time she reached the administration, Zhuang Mengmeng was already waiting for her. She was doing her homework while Fu Yubo was signing documents beside her.


    ¡°Yinyin.¡± Zhuang Mengmeng threw her homework to one side. ¡°You came. I thought that Fu Yubo was lying to me.¡±


    Fu Yubo: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu ced her hand on Zhuang Mengmeng¡¯s head. ¡°Have you been practicing your cooking skillstely?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Fu Yubo forced her to do math questions while Sang Yin forced her to learn cooking. But her ambition was to be anguage teacher!


    Fu Yubo coughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They walked to the room where the man was at. Fu Yubo was worried. ¡°Are you confident?¡±


    They would not be affected by supernatural powers, but what if the other party didn¡¯t use his powers and attacked them physically?


    ¡°I¡¯m good at fighting!¡± Ming Shu looked up. ¡°If not, how would I be able to save my chef?¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng: ¡°...¡±


    Fu Yubo said, ¡°We have released some sedatives into the room through the air. It will be able to suppress him for some time.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ming Shu answered nonchntly. She turned and smiled at Zhuang Mengmeng gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Fu Yubo: ¡°...¡±


    The people standing behind Fu Yubo felt agitated. <i>This is a normal person, right?</i>


    <i>Will she be fine if she goes in?</i>


    <i>What is Fu Yubo trying to do!</i>


    If anything happens, how were they supposed to answer to Old Master Wen!


    Fu Yubo asked someone to open the door. There was a corridor made of ss inside.


    The door behind them closed. They waited for a while and a door appeared along the wall. It was just big enough for one person to pass through.


    The many in the middle of the room. The sedatives caused his lightning to be weaker.


    He turned and looked at them with a sinister gaze.


    ¡°Hoh, they sent a pretty boy and now, they sent me two little girls? What are they trying to do? Honey-trapping?¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng looked at the lightning. She knew that she was immune to it, but every time she saw a supernatural power, she would still feel nervous.


    She took a deep breath. She grabbed Ming Shu and entered the room. She stepped on a bolt of lightning and it disappeared.


    The man¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    ording to what Fu Yubo said, the person that Zhuang Mengmeng held onto would be immune to supernatural powers too.


    If Zhuang Mengmeng managed to find a way to control her power, she might be able to build a safety zone around herself.


    Of course, currently, Zhuang Mengmeng didn¡¯t understand her supernatural power at all. Her immunity seemed to be activated automatically. She couldn¡¯t control it.


    ¡°Do you think you can suck his supernatural power?¡± Ming Shu asked Zhuang Mengmeng.


    ¡°Huh?¡± She never heard of this before!


    Fu Yubo: ¡°...¡±


    The man on the ground was on his guard. He stood up slowly. Lightning flew toward Ming Shu and Zhuang Mengmeng.


    However, the lightning disappeared the moment it hit Zhuang Mengmeng.


    The man¡¯s face turned ck.


    He mocked the two girls just now, but he knew that... that pretty boy from before was powerful. Even now, he was still weak from the loss of his psychological fortitude.


    Another two people appeared...


    Ming Shu pulled Zhuang Mengmeng behind her. She took out an exam script.


    ¡°I have an exam script here. If you can finish it properly, everyone will be happy.¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    The man ignored Ming Shu. He activated his lightning power and threw it at her.


    However, no matter how much he used his power, they were not hurt.


    <i>Holy shit!</i>


    <i>What supernatural power is this?</i>


    The lightning in the room had dwindled. Ming Shu released Zhuang Mengmeng.


    ¡°Yinyin...¡± Zhuang Mengmeng got a shock. She wanted to grab her but it was toote. Ming Shu had already walked over.


    The man saw the opportunity and used his supernatural power again. The lightning speed was slow this time so Ming Shu evaded it easily. She got near him and pressed his head against the floor.


    The man¡¯s body was weak due to the sedatives, but he still tried to struggle.


    However, he couldn¡¯t move.


    Ming Shu threw the exam script in front of him. ¡°Do it!¡±


    The man looked at the exam script in anger. ¡°Are you crazy!¡±


    Was she trying to humiliate him?!


    This bunch of traitors from the administration!


    ¡°Huh? I seem to have taken the wrong script...¡± Ming Shu saw the exam script. This was Zhuang Mengmeng¡¯s math exam practice sheet.


    She said calmly, ¡°Nevermind, you can do this first. If you make a mistake, I will let you have a taste of heaven.¡±


    The man felt a stinging pain at the part of his body which was being pressed down by her. It felt like a thousand needles piercing into his bones.


    Cold sweat poured down his forehead.


    ...


    Fu Yubo stood in front of the ss and looked at the situation inside.


    The lightning was gone.


    Ming Shu and Zhuang Mengmeng sat cross-legged on the floor. The many on the ground. The exam sheets wereid out in front of him. He bit the pen and started doing the problems unwillingly.


    ¡°Boss, I just received news that another mutant disappeared.¡± Someone came in and immediately saw this weird scene.


    ¡°This... what are they doing? Is... is he crazy? Why is Zhuang Mengmeng inside? Isn¡¯t that Old Master Wen¡¯s granddaughter?¡±


    The person leaned against the ss and asked a series of questions.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    Fu Yubo took a while to squeeze the words out of his mouth. ¡°Doing an exam practice sheet.¡±


    ¡°Doing... doing what?¡± The person expressed his astonishment with his entire body.


    Zhuang Mengmeng¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°This is wrong. This form is wrong...¡±


    The man screamed in fear, ¡°I will change it! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    He was so arrogant and confident in front of them...


    Why did he be like this?


    The man went crazy from doing a practice exam. He felt that this was the most difficult thing he had done in his life.


    Ming Shu really waited for him to finish his sheets. She even started munching on snacks.


    After he finished thest question, another paper dropped in front of him.


    There were only a few handwritten questions on the paper.


    Ming Shu patted his shoulder. ¡°Answer carefully. I have high expectations for you. If you want to continue doing the sheet you did just now, please answer these questions.¡±


    The man shivered as she patted him.


    <i>Ahhhh!!!</i>

 Chapter 1226 - Beautiful Music (23)

    <h4>Chapter 1226: Beautiful Music (23)</h4>


    Ming Shu gave the answered paper to Fu Yubo.


    Fu Yubo took a rude glimpse of it. Each question was detailedly answered.


    He looked at Ming Shu with aplicated gaze.


    ¡°How did you make him so... terrified?¡± That expression should be terrified.


    From when she got in to her overpowering the man, she really didn¡¯t use any supernatural power.


    Later she also didn¡¯t disy any aggressive behavior, but why was that man so scared?


    Ming Shu said, as deep as a well, ¡°Mathematics is frightening.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu moved past Fu Yubo and walked a distance away, then her voice sounded gradually. ¡°Many people can resist physical pain, but some things are different from...¡±


    There weren¡¯t actually many people who didn¡¯t fear death.


    Some people said they feared no death, but it was only because they didn¡¯t feel its threat.


    Fu Yubo frowned slightly.


    Zhuang Mengmeng showed her admiring expression. ¡°Yinyin is so powerful.¡±


    Fu Yubo gave her a look. ¡°Have you finished your exercises?¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng: ¡°...¡±


    Mathematics drove people crazy!


    Ming Shu walked out of the Supernatural Power Administration.


    She unfolded another note in her hand.


    There was only an address on it.


    Ming Shu put away the note, looking up at the night sky with barely any stars. She took out a candy and put it in her mouth.


    Cold drops of water hit the back of her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s raining.¡±


    ...


    The Mountain and Sea Gang.


    It was a supernatural power organization.


    Its members did business like killing people, setting fires, kidnapping, and robbing.


    Recently, there seemed to be something wrong with the Mountain and Sea Gang. They actually began to kill mutants and many were missing.


    Her mission was to destroy such organizations.


    Ming Shu turned over the wet hill path, trampling on dead branches and leaves. There were lights ahead, and some people were patrolling back and forth.


    Beyond that was a vi perched on a hillside.


    The entire mountain was the Mountain and Sea Gang¡¯s turf.


    Ming Shu got inside very smoothly, but...


    She met Lu Zhan, who she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, on a remote corridor of the vi. Lu Zhan walked very casually and it didn¡¯t look like he was sneaking in.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Are you not the head of Mountain and Sea Gang?¡±


    Lu Zhan looked back, and the faint sound of footsteps came from nearby. He quickly pushed open a room and pulled Ming Shu in.


    ¡°Strange, did Lu Zhane this way just now?¡±


    ¡°s, what do you think Brother Jie has taken a fancy to Lu Zhan for? He is very young...¡±


    ¡°Lu Zhan is good-looking. Our boss likes both men and women, you know that. Perhaps he is good in bed?¡±


    Some ugly words came in from the outside.


    The sound of several people¡¯s footsteps passed along the corridor and gradually drifted away.


    Hearing those words, Lu Zhan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much. He peered out through the curtain and his tone sounded cool when he spoke. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Ming Shu leaned against the round sandalwood table in the room.


    Lu Zhan: ¡°Do you know what this ce is?¡±


    Ming Shu answered with a brisk voice. ¡°The Mountain and Sea Gang¡¯s nest.¡±


    Lu Zhan frowned even deeper. She knew what this ce was, yet darede. Was she tired of her life?


    ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous here.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not dangerous, why should Ie, for a pic?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Lu Zhan got closer to her. ¡°Leave quickly. Since you can get in, you must be able to get out. Don¡¯t get involved in my business.¡±


    ¡°You focus on your business, I¡¯ll focus on mine, and we won¡¯t have conflict against each other.¡± Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°What do you say, Student Lu Zhan?¡±


    Lu Zhan covered his entire person in the darkness while Ming Shu leaned againstthe round wooden table, lighting through the half-closed window curtain, delineating her outline clearly.


    Clear and arrogant...


    Right.


    Arrogant!


    She didn¡¯t care a whit about her situation or where she was now.


    Lu Zhan asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Ming Shu looked outside. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    Lu Zhan: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    The negotiations between Ming Shu and Lu Zhan ended soon. Someone outside was looking for Lu Zhan, so he couldn¡¯t disappear for too long and could only leave in the end.


    He had warned her.


    He didn¡¯t know what she came here for.


    At this time, of course, Lu Zhan didn¡¯t think she could do something big alone.


    After Lu Zhan left, Ming Shu also left the room. She learned several important people¡¯s names in the Mountain and Sea Gang first, in secret.


    Brother Jie, who had some special rtionship with Lu Zhan, was one of those people.


    Ming Shu leaned against the wall and ate the candy, thinking about something.


    ¡°What are you doing, let go of me. You let go of me!¡±


    A shrill sound rose from the corridor nearby. Ming Shu popped out her head and happened to see a pair of frightened eyes.


    A man was being dragged by two other men toward the end of the corridor.


    She didn¡¯t see them walk past just now, so they should havee out of some room.


    They entered thest room and the corridor became quiet again.


    Ming Shu asked the Harmony System to handle the surveince camera and then strode near that room. The sound instion was good and she couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    The door was suddenly pulled open. Ming Shu came face to face with the people inside.


    Ming Shu offered a smile. ¡°Hi, good evening.¡±


    The girl smiled like a flower, and her entire person was under a natural beauty filter. The people inside looked at her a little dumbfoundedly.


    Before the man at the door reacted, Ming Shu lifted her foot and kicked him away.


    There weren¡¯t many people in the room. There was a total of only five people, including the one she just kicked inside as well as the one who was tied up on a standing operating table.


    ¡°Who are you!¡±


    Someone shouted.


    Ming Shu closed the door conveniently, picked up some stuff on one side, and threw it at the man who was trying to raise the rm.


    Two of the people had supernatural powers, but thanks to the good quality of the room, Ming Shu didn¡¯t destroy it.


    Ming Shu handled these people and tied them up, then untied the struggling youth.


    The youth gasped. Feeling lucky that he survived a disaster, or perhaps touched that someone came to save him, the youth looked at Ming Shu with tearful eyes.


    After waiting for a long time, the youth looked up at the girl before him again. ¡°Are you also a mutant they caught?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu shed a smile at him. ¡°I¡¯m just a normal person.¡±


    The youth¡¯s eyes widened.


    Normal person?


    No way!


    Ming Shu looked around the room. It was empty, except for the ce where the youth was tied up and some strange machines.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Ming Shu asked the youth.


    The youth was still immersed in the fact that Ming Shu said she was only a normal person. Hearing the question, he looked aside and said nkly a momentter, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of my saving you then?¡±


    The youth: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu rested her eyes on one of the mutants. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s this?¡±


    The mutant: ¡°...¡±


    He expressed with his eyes that he wouldn¡¯t tell her anything.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Oh, fine, forget about it. I don¡¯t want to know that bad.¡±


    The mutant: ¡°???¡±


    He was ready to face the forces of evil and was determined never to surrender, but howe she didn¡¯t ask anymore?

 Chapter 1227 - Beautiful Music (24)

    <h4>Chapter 1227: Beautiful Music (24)</h4>


    The youth was brought here by those people. He said there were also several other mutant who were trapped here in the vi just like him.


    Ming Shu walked outside the room, and the youth followed after her nervously.


    ¡°There¡¯s surveince here, we¡¯ll be in trouble if we get discovered.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Ming Shu still strode forward.


    The youth: ¡°...¡±


    The youth was about to say something when several people appeared around the corner. The two sides met each other in the narrow corridor.


    ¡°Good evening.¡±


    The youth watched the girl offer a bright smile and greet the people opposite.


    ...


    When the rm rang, Lu Zhan was talking to Brother Jie.


    Brother Jie¡¯s expression became serious immediately. ¡°Someone broke in.¡±


    The vi was equipped with different rms, and someone like Brother Jie could know what the situation was as long as he heard the ring.


    He looked at Lu Zhan. ¡°Lu Zhan, go and check it out.¡±


    Lu Zhan¡¯s expression still remained the same and he nodded as he left. He mingled with the crowd and went toward where the rm was sounded. But as he passed a ce, he slipped away into the darkness.


    <i>Rumble!</i>


    The vi was aze with fire. The rm system was down and there were people everywhere.


    The mutants were looking for the initiator of evil everywhere.


    Somewhere they didn¡¯t know and couldn¡¯t see, the mutants were falling down one by one.


    When they discovered they had lost many of their number, it was already toote.


    In the open space behind the vi, a group of people were getting ready to retreat.


    ¡°Brother Jie, we didn¡¯t find Lu Zhan.¡±


    ¡°Brother Jie, we have no time to take the captured mutants with us. It¡¯s burning in the middle.¡±


    Brother Jie stared at the burning vi with gloomy and malicious eyes. ¡°F**k, who the hell did it?¡±


    Everyone was silent for a time.


    They didn¡¯t know, either.


    They didn¡¯t even notice anyone enter the vi.


    ¡°Good evening, everyone!¡±


    A clear voice came from above. The fire hadn¡¯te to this side, and on the balcony on the second floor, there stood a girl.


    The girl raised her voice. ¡°Please remember my name, Sang Yin.¡±


    Brother Jie searched around her instinctively. But there was only her alone over there, he didn¡¯t see anyone else.


    Sang Yin...


    A totally strange name.


    <i>Who the hell is this!</i>


    Brother Jie: ¡°I wonder what grudge is between you and...¡±


    Before he could finish the sentence, Brother Jie heard someone shouting.


    ¡°Shit! Get down!¡±


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    Cars were blown off the ground. Brother Jie acted quick but was still blown away by the st.


    Brother Jie got up awkwardly from the ground, a humming sound in his ears.


    The heat wave carried the girl¡¯s voice over. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I threw it precisely and won¡¯t target anyone.¡±


    She threw it... precisely!


    ¡°F**k, go and kill her!¡±


    Brother Jie was kind of a big wig in Mountain and Sea Gang. It¡¯d been many years since he¡¯d been mocked by anyone like this.


    The mutants with Brother Jie belonged to Mountain and Sea Gang¡¯s backbone force, who were much more powerful than those outside.


    Several mutants rushed at Ming Shu simultaneously.


    ¡°Wow, there are so many of you besieging me alone, aren¡¯t you ashamed!¡±


    Yet no one answered her.


    The thick fog appeared around her without warning. Ming Shu jumped right off the balcony.


    The thick fog followed her closely. Before she ran far, des of ice came at her face.


    Ming Shu bent down to avoid them. The des of ice shot into the fog and may have hit the car, making shrill noises.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have supernatural powers!¡±


    Someone shouted.


    Ming Shu immediately picked up the topic. ¡°I don¡¯t have supernatural powers yet you besiege me, you are so shameless!¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    She was found having no supernatural power at this time yet still dared pick up the topic, it was far too bold!


    Learning that Ming Shu didn¡¯t have supernatural power, the mutants who were attacking her began to do their utmost.


    The ice des came at Ming Shu one after another. She picked up the machete that had fallen on the ground out of nowhere.


    The machete blocked the ice des. The mutant who attacked with the des was originally revealing a sarcastic expression, but as the machete knocked his des away, his expression turned gloomy.


    How could it be...


    Didn¡¯t she have no supernatural power?


    How could she hold against his ice des!


    The mutant felt his capacity being questioned. He shook his arms and the air distorted a little, numerous ice des appearing immediately.


    There were nging noises, but the girl was still standing there, safe and sound.


    Ming Shu shook her hands. Her physical strength seemed to be a little diminished.


    Ming Shu made a prompt decision.


    As the next round of ice des shot over, she took the initiative to face forward.


    ...


    The rain on the leaves dripped down, mes sparkling in the drops.


    <i>Shashasha</i>¡ª


    Countless people trod along the mountain road and ran to the burning vi in the distance.


    Fu Yubo looked seriously at the mess, as well as the people hanging outside the vi like a row of bacon.


    ¡°Boss, this...¡±


    ¡°We just got the address, how can it be like this, is it that they¡¯re killing for silence?¡±


    Unlike other ces, even if they got some information about the Supernatural Power Administration, they couldn¡¯t immediately take action.


    But now the Mountain and Sea Gang...


    ¡°Who did it?¡±


    The person they caught was a very high-ss scavenger. And this ce could be counted as Mountain and Sea Gang¡¯s nest.


    Who could destroy their nest all at once?


    Fu Yubo adjusted his sses. ¡°Search for survivors first, and get those people down.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The rest immediately dispersed.


    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a guy here.¡±


    Fu Yubo immediately walked over.


    ...


    Ming Shu had sneaked out, so she had to turn over the window to return.


    Halfway up, she saw a man standing on the upper floor.


    Ming Shu¡¯s movement paused for a moment, but then she continued and soon jumped on the balcony, standing before him.


    Yu Shen took a step back and looked at her with an unreadable expression.


    Ming Shu was stained with blood and soaked by the rain, looking quite uncollected.


    ¡°Why are you still up?¡± <i>Standing here and scaring people in the middle of the night.</i>


    Yu Shen didn¡¯t say anything and turned around.


    Ming Shu followed him in.


    The light was on in the room. Yu Shen turned around again and saw the blood on Ming Shu.


    He almost rushed over and held her shoulder, with the other hand touching her chest.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed his wrist and said with smiling eyes, ¡°What are you doing? Indecent behavior?¡±


    ¡°Blood.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not mine.¡±


    Yu Shen didn¡¯t believe it. He ced his fingers on Ming Shu¡¯s chest for a moment.


    Ming Shu simply released him, and even pulled open her clothes voluntarily. ¡°Here, see, there¡¯s no wound.¡±


    Yu Shen: ¡°...¡±


    Yu Shen took back his hand as if electrocuted. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Ming Shu and the skin she had revealed.


    His heartbeat was racing.


    How could she...


    Be like that...


    Ming Shu dusted off her clothes, and her hands were immediately stained with blood. ¡°Ah... I¡¯ll go down and change clothes.¡±


    Yu Shen looked at her. ¡°Are you...ing up againter?¡±


    Ming Shu leaned her body a little closer. ¡°Do you want me toe up?¡±


    Yu Shen was silent and moved back somewhat ufortably.


    Ming Shu wanted to touch his head, but unfortunately she was not tall enough and could only rest her hand on his shoulder. She said very gently, ¡°I¡¯lle up soon, or you won¡¯t sleep again.¡±


    Yu Shen watched Ming Shu jump through the window and get down. He stayed on the balcony for a long time before going back inside.


    She said... she¡¯de up soon.

 Chapter 1228 - Beautiful Music (25)

    <h4>Chapter 1228: Beautiful Music (25)</h4>


    The little demon was really easy to coax. She just made several casual remarks, then he dropped his principles.


    Like at the Supernatural Power Administration, she promised to take him out on weekend, then he agreed to everything.


    He even forgot about all the unhappy things before.


    She didn¡¯t know how to describe this feeling.


    She only felt her heart was soft.


    Ming Shu took a bath and put on her pajamas, then turned over the window again to get upstairs.


    All the lights in the room were almost off, except for one small light. Yu Shen had been in bed, lying sideways with his back to her.


    Ming Shu closed the window, turned off thest light, and walked toward the bed.


    She got into bed and hugged Yu Shen from behind.


    Yu Shen¡¯s body stiffened and it took him a few moments to carefully grasp Ming Shu¡¯s hand resting around his waist.


    Ming Shu kissed his neck. ¡°Turn around.¡±


    After a long moment, Yu Shen turned over and came face to face with Ming Shu.


    ¡°What were you doing at night?¡±


    ¡°Removing evil from society.¡± Ming Shu looked for his chin with her mouth.


    Yu Shen thought she was going to kiss him, but she didn¡¯t. After waiting for a moment, she still didn¡¯t make any movement.


    Yu Shen had to lower his head by himself and moved near her nose. He continued moving lower and kissed her soft lips.


    Yu Shen stiffened first, then hugged her tightly and deepened the kiss.


    The atmosphere was far too ambiguous.


    Yu Shen released Ming Shu a little and shey in his arms, breathing lightly. Yu Shen now found that she was actually curled into a very small ball.


    ¡°Yinyin.¡±


    He called Ming Shu¡¯s nickname.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Will you be my girlfriend?¡±


    Yu Shen tightened his hands slightly on Ming Shu¡¯s back, waiting nervously for her answer.


    Without knowing how long had passed, he heard her voice.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    In an instant, Yu Shen breathed a heavy sigh of relief, then was overwhelmed with joy.


    It turned out making love confessions was not that difficult.


    He hugged Ming Shu. ¡°I will be good to you, always and only good to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...


    The next day...


    Ming Shu got up first. She went down to her room and washed herself, then went downstairs to have breakfast. Yu Shen happened to go downstairs as well.


    He sat at the table and curled his lips. ¡°Good morning, Yinyin.¡±


    ¡°Good morning.¡± <i>Is he here to snatch my breakfast?</i>


    Aunt Zhou was also startled to see Yu Shen. This Young Master rarely came down at this time.


    Old Master Wen was thest one down. Seeing the two sitting at the table together, he was also very surprised.


    ¡°Little Shen, you seem quite energetic today. Did you sleep wellst night?¡± He used supernatural power yesterday, so logically he shouldn¡¯t be very energetic now.


    Old Master Wen was very confused.


    ¡°Yes, very well,¡± Yu Shen answered.


    Old Master Wen felt even strangeer. He asked about his physical condition and Yu Shen answered all the questions well.


    The two were having a conversation, while Ming Shu began to eat alone. Old Master Wen scolded her very gently, ¡°Yinyin, how can you eat by yourself first? That¡¯s being totally impolite.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry...¡± Ming Shu was innocent. ¡°Oh, right, Grandpa, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯m not gonna say yes to the matter yesterday. Don¡¯t even think about it. You only need to study well and leave the rest to others!¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I actually fixed that already!</i> ¡°What I want to say... It¡¯s about me and him dating.¡±


    Ming Shu pointed at Yu Shen.


    Old Master Wen: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What?</i>


    Yu Shen was also a little dumbfounded. He never thought about telling this to Old Master Wen.


    Well, at least not now.


    ¡°Oh... Oh...¡± Old Master Wen was thinking about something unknown and could only utter several <i>oh</i>s.


    Yu Shen wondered if Old Master Wen didn¡¯t like him and suddenly became very nervous.


    After breakfast, Ming Shu went to school while Yu Shen went to the medicine room.


    Old Master Wen was clearly a little absentminded. After giving him a simpleb, he let Yu Shen go back.


    ¡°Little Shen.¡±


    Yu Shen stood at the door and looked back at the old man behind him.


    But then Old Master Wen shook his head. ¡°Nothing. Just go back.¡±


    Yu Shen thought for a while and said very seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll be good to Yinyin.¡±


    Old Master Wen sighed. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ...


    In the evening, Yu Shen said to Ming Shu worriedly, ¡°I think your grandfather doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you, either.¡±


    Yu Shen red at Ming Shu for a while and avoided the topic. ¡°What if your grandfather won¡¯t agree with us being together? My health... I...¡±


    Right.


    His physical condition was the reason Grandpa Wen worried.


    He didn¡¯t know it himself.


    How long could he live?


    No matter how much he promised, it was useless.


    Ming Shu threw him onto the bed. ¡°Why do you think so much? Just seize the day, young man.¡±


    The young man was gagged by Ming Shu¡¯s mouth.


    Yu Shen pushed Ming Shu away and looked into her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know when I will die. I¡¯m a person without a future.¡±


    Ming Shu leaned her head against his chest andughed.


    Yu Shen didn¡¯t know what was so funny to her.


    What he just said was that funny? Shouldn¡¯t she feel... sad?


    <i>Can¡¯t she even be symbolically sad?</i>


    <i>Why is sheughing?</i>


    <i>What is so funny!</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m your future.¡±


    Yu Shen seemed to feel a strike in his soul.


    All kinds of scenes shed across his mind like movies. He held his forehead with confusion.


    What was that?


    It was so strange...


    But it was also so familiar...


    Yu Shen murmured. ¡°Yinyin... Have we met before?¡±


    ¡°We meet everyday.¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    Ming Shu propped an elbow beneath her and looked at him. ¡°What?¡±


    Yu Shen frowned heavily and became a little lost. ¡°We met each other a very long time ago.¡±


    Was heing back into his memory? Well... following the normal procedure, he should be in an addled state, right?


    Ming Shu said lightly, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s our previous life.¡±


    ¡°I must have liked you very much in our previous life.¡±


    ¡°Now I like you very much, too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll like you more in the future.¡±


    Yu Shen¡¯s eyes were serious and firm.


    Ming Shu put her arms around his neck. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re wee to like me.¡±


    ...


    On Wednesday...


    Three days after she removed the Mountain and Sea Gang.


    Ming Shu slowly walked to the school with steamed stuffed buns in her hands. There was a familiar car parked at the gate of the school.


    Ming Shu watched Yi Jiaojiao get out of Fu Yubo¡¯s car.


    The fake female protagonist actually came back safe and sound!


    Impressive!


    The two seemed to chat about something, then Yi Jiaojiao smiled and entered the school.


    After waiting for Yi Jiaojiao to get into the school, Fu Yubo started the car and prepared to leave.


    There was a sudden knock on the car window.


    Fu Yubo saw the girl standing outside, nibbling a steamed bun casually.


    He rolled down the window and greeted politely, ¡°Miss Sang Yin?¡±


    Ming Shu blinked. ¡°What are you and Yi Jiaojiao... doing behind my chef¡¯s back?¡±


    Fu Yubo: ¡°???¡±


    What did she mean by saying that?


    Her chef...


    Zhuang Mengmeng?


    Fu Yubo asked, ¡°Do you know Miss Yi?¡±


    ¡°We study at the same school, is it strange for us to know each other?¡± Ming Shu asked. ¡°Are you going to abandon my chef? That¡¯s a good choice. I can have her then.¡±


    Fu Yubo: ¡°...¡±


    What nonsense was she talking about?


    ¡°Miss Sang Yin, Miss Yi and I have no rtionship. I just drove her to school. She did a lot for the Mountain and Sea Gang.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what does she have to do with Mountain and Sea Gang?¡±

 Chapter 1229 - Beautiful Music (26)

    <h4>Chapter 1229: Beautiful Music (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After listening to Fu Yubo¡¯s statement, Ming Shu silently ate two mouthfuls of her steamed bun.


    Under Fu Yubo¡¯s puzzled gaze, she said slowly, ¡°Your Supernatural Power Administration is really stupid.¡±


    Fu Yubo: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why is she cursing! </i>


    ¡°Miss Sang Yin, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just cursing you.¡±


    ording to Fu Yubo, they found the wounded Yi Jiaojiao in Mountain and Sea Gang¡¯s vi.


    Yi Jiaojiao saved several trapped mutants, then somehow the credit for this matter was given to Yi Jiaojiao.


    Ming Shu looked at Fu Yubo like she was caring for a mentally handicapped person. ¡°Go back and ask the man called A-Jie. Ask him who hung him up. I¡¯ll always leave my name when I do something good.¡±


    Ming Shu was about to bypass the car and enter the school gate. She took two steps, then stopped again. ¡°Stay away from my chef. With such a worrying IQ, I advise you not to trouble her.¡±


    Fu Yubo: ¡°...¡±


    Fu Yubo watched Ming Shu enter the school gate, then dialed a number a long timeter.


    ¡°Interrogate A-Jie, ask him if he knows who attacked the Mountain and Sea Gang.¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone was stunned. <i>¡°Wasn¡¯t it Yi Jiaojiao...¡± </i>


    Fu Yubo looked in the school¡¯s direction. ¡°Go and do it.¡±


    <i>¡°Oh... Yes.¡± </i>


    Fu Yubo didn¡¯t leave and just waited for the call in the car outside the school.


    The students at the school gate gradually reduced. The ss bell rang and the whole school quieted down.


    Fu Yubo took out a cigarette and began to smoke. His phone didn¡¯t ring until after he finished smoking.


    <i>¡°Boss... You you you... Guess what?¡±</i> The person calling gasped on the other end. <i>¡°A-Jie said the person who attacked them is called Sang Yin. Isn¡¯t she Old Master Wen¡¯s grand daughter? Isn¡¯t she a normal person?!¡± </i>


    Fu Yubo had vaguely guessed this when hearing Ming Shu speak.


    <i>¡°That is Mountain and Sea Gang! We didn¡¯t dare take action rashly, how could she </i>do <i>it? A-Jie said she was alone back then, he didn¡¯t see any other attacker.¡± </i>


    The person on the other side of the phone was so excited that he didn¡¯t even stop talking.


    In the end, he added as if experiencing the vicissitudes of life, <i>¡°Boss, I feel this world is a lie.¡± </i>


    Fu Yubo also thought this world was a lie.


    Fu Yubo threw away the cigarette butt. ¡°Keep it quiet for now.¡±


    <i>¡°...Okay.¡±</i> He was already impressed by her interrogation techniques before, then it turned out in the same evening, she attacked and removed their nest.


    Fu Yubo was ready to hang up the phone when he heard the person on the other end ask, <i>¡°Then what is about Yi Jiaojiao?¡± </i>


    Why would Yi Jiaojiao appear there? She did save several mutants caught by Mountain and Sea Gang back then...


    ¡°Investigate it!¡±


    ...


    At lunch, Ming Shu met Lu Zhan, who she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.


    Jiang Le and the other sidekicks were asking him where he had been recently. Lu Zhan responded with just a few words.


    ¡°Yinyin,e, sit with us.¡± Jiang Le saw Ming Shu and immediately waved his hand.


    There was no seat on all sides, so Ming Shu could only walk over.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know if they did it on purpose, but the position left for her was just by Lu Zhan¡¯s side.


    Lu Zhan pinched his chopsticks and put them against the service te. He looked aside at her with slightly strange eyes.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to care. She sat down and began to enjoy her food.


    The other four also didn¡¯t focus on them and talked about other things.


    Tang Zhe: ¡°I heard that if we don¡¯t have good grades in the monthly examination this time, they¡¯ll call our parents.¡±


    Jiang Le was shocked. ¡°So serious?¡±


    Cheng Xiang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°No way, it¡¯s just a monthly examination, would it be so serious that they need to call parents?¡±


    Tang Zhe added while shaking his head, ¡°I heard from Old Wang that it is to let parents know their children¡¯s condition in school.¡±


    Luo Yi was quite calm. ¡°Well, my parents will surely be invited then. Who will take me in by then?¡±


    Cheng Xiang immediately gestured an X before his chest.


    Tang Zhe and Jiang Le followed him simultaneously.


    Luo Yi was angered and pped the table. ¡°Are you my brothers or not!¡±


    Jiang Le and the other two weren¡¯t very worried actually. Their grades were just okay, the only one who should be worried was Luo Yi.


    Jiang Le looked at Lu Zhan and Sang Yin. ¡°Brother Zhan, Yinyin, do you think we should give Luo Yi a cram session before the exam?¡±


    Ming Shu took a sip of the soup. ¡°Give it up.¡±


    Luo Yi: ¡°...¡± He had studied hard! He didn¡¯t even y games in ss now! Why did these yers have better grades than him! He was not convinced!


    Jiang Le didn¡¯t give up and looked at Lu Zhan. ¡°Brother Zhan?¡±


    Lu Zhan ate his lunch unhurriedly, and under Jiang Le¡¯s sincere eyes, he refused unhurriedly, ¡°I won¡¯t teach idiots.¡±


    Luo Yi: ¡°...¡±


    Jiang Le and the other two spread their hands uniformly at Luo Yi. It was not that they couldn¡¯t help him, it was that the two straight-A students didn¡¯t want to help him.


    After lunch, there was an hour¡¯s rest time. They gathered together and yed a game.


    Ming Shu sat beside them and chatted with Yu Shen on WeChat.


    [Yu Shen: Is it fun at school?]


    [Sang Yin: It¡¯s quite boring. I have nothing to do but attend sses.]


    [Yu Shen: Oh.]


    Yu Shen sent a picture. It was his room, with a slender shadow reflecting on the floor.


    [Yu Shen: I miss you.]


    The tips of Ming Shu¡¯s fingers moved, and when she was about to reply, there was a sudden shadow before her.


    She said without even raising her head, ¡°You¡¯re blocking my photosynthesis.¡±


    Lu Zhan didn¡¯t move away. ¡°Do you work for the Supernatural Power Administration?¡±


    Ming Shu replied with a random emoji on her phone then put it in her pocket. She looked at Lu Zhan. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Supernatural Power Administration¡¯s person?¡±


    Lu Zhan: ¡°...¡±


    Lu Zhan avoided the question. ¡°What grudge did you hold against Mountain and Sea Gang?¡±


    ¡°No grudge.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you go against them?¡±


    He was there back then, but he didn¡¯t witness the whole process and didn¡¯t know how she did it.


    Ming Shu moved aside a little, exposing herself to the sun. ¡°Can¡¯t I remove evil from society?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not that kind of person.¡± Lu Zhan also felt strange. But his intuition told him that this girl was not that kind-hearted.


    ¡°I look like an immortal, so I¡¯m an immortal to you?¡±


    Lu Zhan stared at her for several seconds. ¡°You don¡¯t have supernatural power, how did you do it?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded her head thoughtfully. ¡°Right, how did I do it? I even scare myself when I¡¯m being powerful... Should I go apply for a Guinness world record?¡±


    Lu Zhan: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu and Lu Zhan ended their conversation right here.


    Lu Zhan probably didn¡¯t think he could get any useful information, and he didn¡¯t want to say much, fearing he might reveal himself, so the two sides ended the conversation very amicably.


    ...


    The sses in the afternoon were boring as usual, thought the head teacher announced the news about the monthly exam.


    That getting bad grades would bother parents was also proved to be true.


    The ssmates howled one after another for a time, and many of them had to make efforts at thest moment.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect Yu Shen toe to pick her up, and that scene...


    Several cars parked outside the school, the bodyguards standing in a row like gangsters. The scene was very spectacr.


    The students walked around them, creating an open space.


    And of course there were discussions among the students, trying to guess who they were. Someone behind such a big scene waited outside the school.


    There were quite a lot of rich people in their school, but at most they would park a luxury car outside. They really hadn¡¯t seen such a thing.


    Ming Shu wanted to go back and buy some snacks to get over her shock.


    ¡°Yinyin...¡±

 Chapter 1230 - Beautiful Music (27)

    <h4>Chapter 1230: Beautiful Music (27)</h4>


    Ming Shu thought the headline tomorrow would be something like: <i>The school beauty is suspected of being kept by a rich man.</i>


    She turned to look at the young man getting out of the car.


    He wore casual clothes and just stood there, but attracted everyone else¡¯s attention.


    The world had lost color facing him.


    He was the brightest scenery in the world.


    ¡°Ah! He¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    ¡°So cute...¡±


    ¡°Who is he waiting for?¡±


    ¡°He is looking this way, I can feel the breath of love...¡±


    The excited voices of the girls nearby sounded constantly.


    Ming Shu took a deep breath and slowly walked over.


    The young man revealed a smile on his pale face.


    Ming Shu heard another round of excited screamse from behind her, as well as the sound of countless shes going off.


    Ming Shu sped up and went to stuff him into the car at one go, then closed the door, shutting out those clicking noises outside.


    The bodyguards standing outside also got into the cars in turn, and the onlookers watched the motorcade drive away.


    ¡°Was that... our school beauty just now?¡±


    ¡°Looks like... it was.¡±


    Lu Zhan stood behind a row of girls and looked in the direction where the cars disappeared. A momentter, he took out his phone and answered the call which had been ringing for a while.


    He put the phone to his ear and didn¡¯t say anything. About a minuteter, he responded with an indifferent ¡°en¡± and then hung up the phone.


    ...


    In the car...


    ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯te out casually.¡± Ming Shu was a little anxious in her heart and added, ¡°Did you see those people outside? What if you cause them tomit crimes?¡±


    Yu Shen held Ming Shu¡¯s hands. ¡°But I missed you.¡±


    If he didn¡¯t get outside just now, she was nning to turn around and leave.


    Clearly under such a situation on TV, girls would be happy enough to rush over, but she intended to turn away.


    ¡°Missed what, don¡¯t Ie back every day?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see you for 36,000 seconds a day.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu red at him.


    Why was he so needy!


    Something was not right...


    He had been so needy all the time.


    Ming Shu covered her forehead. She wanted a refund, where could she refund?


    Yu Shen asked caringly, ¡°Yinyin? Are you feeling ufortable? Or did you not like that I came to pick you up? I just wanted to see you, you...¡±


    Ming Shu leaned over to block his mouth. Yu Shen¡¯s body tilted a little and they both fell down.


    The car drove very steadily. Ming Shu pressed against him and kissed him for quite a while, feeling that the anxiety inside seemed to improve slightly.


    ¡°Do you remember what I said just now?¡±


    Yu Shen¡¯s eyshes quivered and he nodded slightly. ¡°I won¡¯t go outside... I¡¯ll only show my face to you.¡±


    Ming Shu closed her eyes a little, breathing slightly, and blocked Yu Shen¡¯s mouth again.


    This kisssted so long and held so much lingering affection, but then there was a knock on the fender ahead.


    ¡°Young Master, Miss Sang Yin, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and kissed his red lips several more times, getting up from him and getting out of the car first.


    Yu Shen red at the fender in the front. When he went to pick her up, the road was clearly very long, why did it be so short on the way back?


    Yu Shen lowered his head. Because Old Master Wen was at home, he followed after Ming Shu obediently.


    ...


    Somewhere, KTV...


    No one knew what kind of demons and ghosts lurked in the dim environment.


    Yi Jiaojiao was taken to a box by someone, eyes covered by a blindfold. When the blindfold was taken off, it took a while for her to get used to the environment.


    ¡°Miss Yi, please have a seat.¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao looked around. The man who spoke sat in the middle, and there were people all around the room.


    She went to the man¡¯s left and sat down. ¡°Mister Hu, is this how you treat your guest?¡±


    Mr. Huughed. ¡°Apologies, Miss Yi, it¡¯s just in case. I¡¯ll drink a ss for self punishment!¡±


    Mr. Hu drank a ss of wine racily.


    Yi Jiaojiao had to let it pass. ¡°Mr. Hu, what did you invite me here for?¡±


    Mr. Hu: ¡°Miss Yi, how did it go about what we discussedst time?¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao: ¡°I¡¯ve approached the Supernatural Power Administration. If you don¡¯t have any important things to discuss, Mr. Hu, you¡¯d better not contact me.¡±


    Mr. Hu lit a cigar and his expression gradually turned gloomy. ¡°Recently the Mountain and Sea Gang has been rooted out by the Supernatural Power Administration. As you know, organizations like us have always been thorns in those people¡¯s side. Who knows if it¡¯s our turn next time.¡±


    After finishing the above sentence, Mr. Hu paused, and the person beside him passed him a piece of paper.


    Mr. Hu pushed the paper to Yi Jiaojiao¡¯s front.


    ¡°This thing, Miss Yi, I hope you can get it ASAP.¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao unfolded the paper with an unchanged expression. It was a drawn box.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that, Miss Yi, you only need to take this from the Supernatural Power Administration.¡± Mr. Hu smiled. ¡°Then, you¡¯ll get back your own thing, Miss Yi.¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao walked out of the room and clenched the paper in her hand.


    If she hadn¡¯t been caughtst time, how could her most important thing fall into these people¡¯s hands.


    If not, how could she be controlled by others.


    Thinking of what the situation was at that time, Yi Jiaojiao couldn¡¯t help but get angry. She could have escaped, it was all because of Sang Yin!


    ...


    Ming Shu had the monthly exam, so she could only take Yu Shen out for a trip after that. It happened to be the national day holiday after the exam.


    But before Ming Shu had time to do that, she received an invitation from the Supernatural Power Administration.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t quite understand why the Supernatural Power Administration would send such an invitation to amon person like her.


    [Guest, please be a little self-conscious.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°???¡± <i>I¡¯m not self-conscious enough? Am I not amon person?</i>


    [...] <i>Okay, Guest, you¡¯re over acting now!</i>


    Not only did Ming Shu receive the invitation, Yu Shen received it as well.


    Yu Shen exined, ¡°The Supernatural Power Administration will organize such events every once in a while. First, they want to master the mutants¡¯ dynamic conditions; second, the mutants can use the opportunity to meet each other; third, the mutants can learn from each other in fights. So most of the attendees are young mutants.¡±


    ¡°Then why did they invite me? I don¡¯t have supernatural power.¡±


    Yu Shen thought for a moment. ¡°So can we not go?¡±


    In that case, she could take him out...


    Ming Shu thought it could be like that. Anyway, there was no reason for her to go. Could she go and remove the Supernatural Power Administration?


    They were official!


    <i>I would be hunted down throughout the country, wouldn¡¯t I?</i>


    Just as Ming Shu was about to refuse the invitation, her chef sent a message and asked her if she should go.


    Her chef...


    She also sent Ming Shu a list, which should be an internal list. She only sent a small part over and circled her own name.


    But Ming Shu¡¯s eyes slid down to the bottom and saw the only half-photographed but easily recognizable name.


    Yi Jiaojiao.


    She would go as well?


    Ming Shu was still thinking about it when the picture was suddenly withdrawn.


    Zhuang Mengmeng sent a crying emoji over and said she was going to be scolded.


    Such a name list was not allowed to leak. Zhuang Mengmeng probably saw it through Fu Yubo.


    Yi Jiaojiao would go...


    Since the walking Hatred Points would go, would it be too disrespectful to her Hatred Points if she didn¡¯t go?


    Ming Shu looked at Yu Shen, who was staring at her with anticipation.


    ¡°We should... go.¡±


    A wisp of disappointment shed across Yu Shen¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say it was a small ind?¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Let¡¯s just take it as a vacation.¡±

 Chapter 1231 - Beautiful Music (28)

    <h4>Chapter 1231: Beautiful Music (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t dare tell Old Master Wen about this, but Old Master Wen found out from the administration.


    She didn¡¯t know what Fu Yubo told Old Master Wen, but he didn¡¯t stop her.


    This event was organized by the administration. Many normal people would be attending this event too. Since Ming Shu was dating Yu Shen, Old Master Wen decided to let her attend it.


    Yu Shen was a mutant. Even if he didn¡¯t leave his house often, she would still have to meet these people someday.


    The event was held on an ind. This was the Supernatural Power Administration¡¯snd. Hence, if mutants started fighting among themselves, it would be easier for them to clear up the mess.


    Yu Shen had a private ne. Ming Shu managed to get a ride on it.


    Yu Shen¡¯s entrance was very grand so the moment he appeared, many mutants looked at him.


    ¡°Look over there...¡±


    ¡°Is he from the Yu family?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that he won¡¯t live for long?¡±


    ¡°He has a good life. His parents are both mutants. They¡¯re willing to spend money on him...¡±


    Yu Shen ignored all the discussions about him. He held Ming Shu¡¯s hand and walked out of the passageway.


    ¡°Who is that girl?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her before...¡±


    Ming Shu stood out. She was wearing couple clothes with Yu Shen. Anyone with eyes could tell what their rtionship was.


    ¡°Brother Yu Shen.¡±


    A girl squeezed past the crowd and ran toward Yu Shen. Surprisingly, the bodyguards didn¡¯t stop her.


    Ming Shu bit the straw of her yogurt drink as she looked at the girl.


    The girl was wearing a pink pouf skirt dress. Her hair was slightly curled and theces were flying everywhere. She was a very cute girl.


    ¡°Brother Yu Shen.¡± The girl wanted to hug Yu Shen.


    Yu Shen frowned and pulled Ming Shu to the side. The girl missed him and got caught by a bodyguard.


    ¡°Young Miss, are you okay?¡±


    The girl pushed the bodyguard away and looked at Yu Shen pitifully. ¡°Brother Yu Shen.¡±


    Her gazended on Ming Shu¡¯s hand which was being held by Yu Shen. Her face changed. ¡°Who are you? Let go of Brother Yu Shen.¡±


    Ming Shu slowly sucked her yogurt. She raised her hand and replied, ¡°Your Brother Yu Shen is the one holding onto me.¡±


    The girl: ¡°...¡±


    The girl was sad. ¡°Brother Yu Shen, who is she? Why are you holding her?¡±


    Yu Shen interlocked his fingers with Ming Shu¡¯s right in front of the girl. ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend.¡±


    The girl widened her eyes. ¡°Impossible... Brother Yu Shen, you said that you would not like anyone. She... she seduced you, right? Don¡¯t get fooled by this kind ofdy. She doesn¡¯t have good intentions.¡±


    Yu Shen replied, ¡°I seduced her.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him. Her gaze was gentle.


    He never disappointed her.


    The girl: ¡°...¡±


    Yu Shen brought Ming Shu to the car.


    ¡°Brother Yu Shen...¡±


    ¡°Young Miss, please stop here.¡± Yu Shen¡¯s attitude was obvious. Thus, the bodyguard stopped the girl this time.


    ¡°Let me go. Brother Yu Shen...¡± The girl wanted to break free from the grip of the bodyguards. ¡°Brother Yu Shen, wait for me. How dare you stop me. Do you want to lose your job!¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu got into the car and started mimicking the girl. ¡°Brother Yu Shen, can you pass me some snacks?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice was clear and vibrant. It was not as cute as the girl¡¯s voice.


    Yu Shen¡¯s eyes turned dark.


    He took the snacks. Ming Shu reached out and made to take them. He raised his hands. ¡°Call me that again.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yu Shen.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s attention was all on the snacks. Hence, she didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    Yu Shen¡¯s eyes turned even darker. The girl in front was raising her head. He could see her beautiful fair neck.


    Yu Shen suddenly lowered his head and pecked her lips. He followed through with a passionate kiss.


    ¡°Can you call me that from now on?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Ming Shu panted. ¡°Do you have a fetish or something?¡±


    ¡°I like it when you call me that.¡± Yu Shen stared at her. A part of his body was getting hard. ¡°Can you call me that?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Brother Yu Shen, can you give me the snacks?¡± She was willing to do anything for snacks.


    Yu Shen passed the snacks to her without moving his body.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t bother with him and just opened her snacks to eat. asionally, she would feed him a small piece.


    Yu Shen¡¯s face was slightly red. His lips were red and his breathing seemed heavy. In the end, he decided to bury his face in her neck and bit her neck softly.


    Ming Shu felt that part of his body softening. Just as well, they had reached their destination.


    The bodyguards got off and waited outside. Yu Shen tidied Ming Shu¡¯s clothes. He looked at the red marks on her shoulder and kissed it again.


    ¡°Yinyin, I will give you a specialing-of-age ceremony.¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°There is still one year and nine months left.¡±


    Yu Shen: ¡°...¡±


    He got off the car angrily.


    ...


    There were no tall buildings on the ind. All the houses were three-floor vis.


    A few people stayed in one vi; as for Yu Shen, he got an entire vi to himself.


    Ming Shu heard other people saying that Yu Shen¡¯s parents were impressive.


    Yu Shen nned to sleep with Ming Shu so he ced all their things in one room. The bodyguards didn¡¯t look happy with the n. They looked at Ming Shu as though she was a fox demon.


    After they settled down, a staff member from the Supernatural Power Administration came to register for them.


    ¡°Young Master Yu, Miss Wei Yaxuan wants to stay with you. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Give her her own vi,¡± Yu Shen said mercilessly. ¡°If she makes a fuss, send her back.¡±


    Wei Yaxuan was the girl who wanted to hug Yu Shen just now. She was a distant rtive of his mother¡¯s. Their family rtionship was not close at all.


    However, her supernatural power was awoken when she was very young so she was sent to the Yu family.


    The staff registered Yu Shen into the system and then looked at the girl who was eating snacks on the sofa.


    He wrote down an address quickly. ¡°Miss Sang Yin, please go to this address for dinner.¡±


    Yu Shen looked at the staff intently.


    The staff felt a chill down his spine for some reason. He exined. ¡°Mengmeng is there.¡±


    ¡°My chef! Sure, no problem.¡± Ming Shu was uninterested just now because she thought that Fu Yubo wanted to create trouble for her again. The moment she heard Zhuang Mengmeng¡¯s name, her eyes lit up.


    The staff: ¡°...¡±


    Why did he feel even colder? It was not autumn yet...


    The staff hurriedly left after finishing his job.


    Ming Shu sent a list of dishes to her chef.


    The moment she sent out the message, her cellphone was taken away.


    The person who took away her cellphone looked down at her. ¡°Are you very happy?¡±


    ¡°Of course. There will be nice food.¡±


    ¡°Happier than when seeing me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± <i>That can¡¯t bepared.</i>


    Yu Shen forced Ming Shu into a corner of the sofa. He half-kneeled on the ground and said, ¡°Answer me.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you too... wu....¡±


    Ming Shu nced sideways. The bodyguards that were standing there were all gone. Even the door was closed.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu felt Yu Shen¡¯s hand going under her clothes. She jumped. ¡°Brother Yu Shen, I¡¯m still small...¡±


    Yu Shen suddenly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s quite small.¡±


    A cold hand was on the softness of her body.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Yu Shen smiled seductively. He nuzzled against her ear. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Yu Shen didn¡¯t do anything overboard. Ming Shu suspected that he just wanted to touch her.


    However, she couldn¡¯t hit him.


    This was a china doll. He would break easily.

 Chapter 1232 - Beautiful Music (29)

    <h4>Chapter 1232: Beautiful Music (29)</h4>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect to meet Wei Yaxuan the moment she went out.


    Wei Yaxuan was blocked by the bodyguards outside their vi. Last time, she couldn¡¯t get near Yu Shen, but she wouldn¡¯t be stopped by the bodyguards.


    It must be that woman!


    She must have said something to Brother Yu Shen!


    Wei Yaxuan¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Yu Shen. She called happily, ¡°Brother Yu Shen, I...¡±


    Yu Shen frowned. He stopped Wei Yaxuan. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that next time.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t met herst time so he didn¡¯t care about what other people called him.


    However, now, he just wanted to hear one person calling him that.


    Wei Yaxuan¡¯s expression froze. This was what she had been calling him all the time. No one stopped her before.


    ¡°Brother Yu...¡±


    Yu Shen looked at her coldly. An oppressive aura emanated from him. Wei Yaxuan stopped talking. She took a step back instinctively.


    ¡°Cousin...¡± Wei Yaxuan stuttered. Tears built up in her eyes. ¡°Why are you treating me like this? What did I do wrong?¡±


    Yu Shen replied, ¡°If you want to stay here, don¡¯t appear in front of me again. Don¡¯t disturb Yinyin, either.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want her to have any misunderstanding.


    Not even a little bit.


    He would keep a distance from other females. This was something he should do.


    Wei Yaxuan was stunned. She never saw him being anything other than gentle before. He was always polite around everyone. No matter what other people said, he would agree. He never rejected anyone...


    But...


    He said this to her today.


    Wei Yaxuan bit her lips. She looked at thedy beside him with tearful eyes.


    Thedy was looking into the distance. She had ice cream in her hand.


    She was ignoring her?


    Wei Yaxuan was jealous. She imagined herself standing beside her Brother Yu Shen.


    Before, she felt that she was the only person who had the right to stand next to him.


    After all, only she could get near him.


    However, all her fantasies were erased now. Erased by a girl who popped up from nowhere.


    How could she be willing to give up like this?


    ¡°Be careful. Look at the road.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re holding me, right? If I still fell, what¡¯s the use of you holding me?¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to carry you?¡±


    ¡°You? Forget it. There¡¯s no hospital here.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Their conversation floated into Wei Yaxuan¡¯s ear.


    That girl was actually talking to her Brother Yu Shen!


    <i>What right does she have to do that?</i>


    Wei Yaxuan clenched her fist. Her nails dug into her flesh.


    Brother Yu Shen belonged to her!


    Wei Yaxuan watched as the car left. She took out a cellphone and dialed a number.


    Someone picked up the call. A gentle voice sounded. <i>¡°Yaxuan, what happened? Have you arrived? Did you see Little Shen? How is he?¡±</i>


    Wei Yaxuan sobbed. ¡°Aunt...¡±


    <i>¡°Huh? What happened? Did someone bully you?¡±</i>


    Wei Yaxuan cried as sheined about Ming Shu. She exaggerated many things and said that Ming Shu was a woman with an uncertain background who tried to get close to Yu Shen.


    Mother Yu got nervous when she heard this. She consoled Wei Yaxuan before hanging up. Then, she went to call the bodyguard that was beside Yu Shen.


    The bodyguard hesitated. Their Young Master Yu told them not to tell his parents about this.


    Based on their personalities, they would do anything to make sure that he was safe.


    Yu Shen was afraid that they would scare his girlfriend away so he decided not to tell them.


    However, Mother Yu was firm. The bodyguard couldn¡¯t reject her so he stammered and told her the truth.


    When Mother Yu confirmed that thedy was Old Master Wen¡¯s granddaughter and not a woman with an unknown background, she stopped fuming.


    She hung up.


    The bodyguard: ¡°???¡±


    So, should he tell his Young Master about this?


    ...


    Wei Yaxuan thought that Mother Yu would ask someone to chase Ming Shu away soon.


    Yet, on the second night of the dinner party, she was still beside Yu Shen.


    Wei Yaxuan looked at her in disbelief. She knew her aunt well. She would never allow an unfamiliardy to get together with Yu Shen.


    The women that tried to get close to Yu Shen would be chased away after she called her aunt andined to her about it.


    So, why was she still here?


    They looked verypatible with each other. They stood out among the crowd.


    No!


    She should be the one standing next to her Brother Yu Shen.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡± On the stage, a man took the microphone and said, ¡°Wee, everyone, to this year¡¯s event.¡±


    After greeting everyone and saying some polite words, he moved on to the main topic. ¡°This year, our event is slightly different. There would be a free day after the dinner party today for all of you to enjoy yourselves. After that, the Supernatural Power Competition will be held. The prize this year is much better...¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ming Shu looked at Yu Shen. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡±


    Yu Shen replied seriously, ¡°I told you that mutants would fight against each other.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    It was not a problem with her understanding!


    Having a fight and having apetition were two different things!


    Yu Shen stared at her. <i>That is what I mean. You didn¡¯t ask me anything so it¡¯s not my fault.</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    He was not only a psychopath, but he was also a sick psychopath.


    Ming Shu thought about this and resisted the urge to hit him.


    The people at the event were familiar with the rules of thepetition. If they weren¡¯t, the people beside them would exin to them.


    Thepetitionsted for three days. In total, this eventsted for seven days. It was specially made for the long holiday.


    No one would be forced to take part in thepetition. It was all volunteer-based.


    The prizes given by the Supernatural Power Administration were good, but most people participated to see how strong they were and to understand what they werecking.


    Ming Shu realized that there were quite a lot of mutants.


    This was an official event. If they included all the unofficial organizations as well as those mutants that had not been discovered, there were actually many mutants in the world.


    Of course, aspared to a billion human beings, mutants were considered rare.


    Ming Shu looked for Zhuang Mengmeng. Zhuang Mengmeng and Fu Yubo were sitting together at the back. Fu Yubo looked like a father while Zhuang Mengmeng looked like a child that just made a mistake.


    ¡°What are you doing? Bullying my chef again?¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng immediately hid behind Ming Shu. She peeked out from behind Ming Shu.


    She seemed to be telling Fu Yubo: <i>Look, my boss is here. Try and scold me now!</i>


    Fu Yubo remembered how Ming Shu almost turned his ce into a restaurant yesterday night. He frowned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run around randomly.¡± Fu Yubo looked at Zhuang Mengmeng. Then, he stared at Ming Shu. ¡°Don¡¯t create trouble. Young Master Yu, please look after them.¡±


    Fu Yubo had things to settle. He was looking for someone to take care of Zhuang Mengmeng so when Ming Shu came over, she immediately threw Zhuang Mengmeng to her and went away.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>The male protagonist can¡¯t make it.</i>


    Ming Shu felt someone grabbing her hand. She looked up and saw Yu Shen looking at her with pursed lips.


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Ah!</i>


    <i>Annoying!</i>

 Chapter 1233 - Beautiful Music (30)

    <h4>Chapter 1233: Beautiful Music (30)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Yubo should know the truth about what happened to the Mountain and Sea Gang but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Yi Jiaojiao was still here. Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what Fu Yubo wanted to do.


    Ming Shu stood among the crowd and finally found Yi Jiaojiao talking to a middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man seemed like he respected Yi Jiaojiao very much. He must be someone Yi Jiaojiao wanted to draw over to her side.


    ¡°Is Yi Jiaojiao from your school?¡± Zhuang Mengmeng ced her hands on her cheeks as she observed Yi Jiaojiao.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°She kepting to the administration recently. Honestly, I don¡¯t like her,¡± Zhuang Mengmeng said, ¡°but Fu Yubo seemed to think highly of her.¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng sighed.


    If Yi Jiaojiao was a bright and colorful rose, she was... She couldn¡¯t bepared to her.


    If her supernatural power was not so special, Fu Yubo would not even look at her.


    ¡°What is she doing at the administration?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. She justes really often. asionally, she will go on missions and help them catch criminal mutants.¡± Zhuang Mengmeng paused. ¡°Her rtionship with everyone in the administration is not bad.¡±


    Was Yi Jiaojiao trying to get close to the male protagonist?


    Did he have other motives?


    Fu Yubo knew that Yi Jiaojiao was not the person who destroyed the Mountain and Sea Gang, but he still let her stay. The male protagonist was not someone who would lose his mind over beauty so...


    He must have other motives.


    The battle between the main leads was hard to understand.


    <i>Everything can be solved with snacks... no, with good reasoning.</i>


    <i>If one time doesn¡¯t work, you can reason with him again!</i>


    Wei Yaxuan stood nearby and looked at Ming Shu with envy.


    ¡°You like him?¡±


    A voice sounded behind her. Wei Yaxuan looked back instinctively.


    A beautifuldy stood behind her elegantly. She was wearing a long ck dress and had on a bright red lipstick. It was hard to ignore her presence.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Wei Yaxuan didn¡¯t recognize this person.


    ¡°You like him?¡± Yi Jiaojiao didn¡¯t reply to Wei Yaxuan. Instead, she looked at the direction where Wei Yaxuan was looking just now.


    ¡°Why is that any of your business?¡± Wei Yaxuan turned around and tried to ignore this weirddy.


    ¡°I can help you.¡±


    Wei Yaxuan looked at her curiously. ¡°Why do you want to help me?¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao smiled. ¡°Because we have amon enemy.¡±


    Wei Yaxuan looked at Ming Shu, who was being taken care of by Yu Shen. She turned and stared at Yi Jiaojiao again.


    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±


    ¡°Up to you. If you have made your decision, you can look for me.¡± Yi Jiaojiao passed a name card to Wei Yaxuan. She left.


    Wei Yaxuan looked down at the name card. There was only a telephone number on it.


    She wanted to throw it away. However, just as her hand hovered over the rubbish bin, she retracted it.


    ...


    Nothing happened at the dinner party. No one did anything out of bounds. Yu Shen was protected by his bodyguards so no one came to look for him for trouble.


    Yi Jiaojiao should have seen Ming Shu, but she didn¡¯t look for her. She didn¡¯t even nce in Ming Shu¡¯s direction. After the dinner party, she disappeared.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t have a chance to date her.


    Fu Yubo was the host of the event so he had many matters to attend to. Ming Shu thoughtfully sent her chef back.


    She managed to get some supper.


    Then, she went back to the vi with Yu Shen.


    Wei Yaxuan followed them to their vi. After they went inside, she came out of the shadows.


    She stood outside for a while before calling Mother Yu.


    ...


    The next day was a free and easy day. Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to move, she just wanted to date her snacks the whole day.


    However, Yu Shen pulled her up saying he wanted to go to the beach.


    ¡°You promised me that you will take me out. We are here already. Why haven¡¯t you taken me out?¡±


    ¡°Brother Yu Shen, we can be simpler. You don¡¯t have to make things soplicated...¡±


    ¡°Are you going?¡±


    ¡°...¡± No!


    <i>You have seen the beach before. All seas looked the same. What¡¯s so nice about them?</i>


    <i>You just want to separate me from my snacks!</i>


    <i>Evil!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not going!</i>


    That was what Ming Shu said but in the end, she still went to the beach.


    The ind was well-built. There was a road built around the ind which had a great seaside view.


    The sea breeze messed up Ming Shu¡¯s hair. She took out a hairband and tied her hair up.


    ¡°Why do you like the sea?¡±


    Yu Shen raised his hand and tidied her hair. He smiled gently. ¡°My body was weak from the start so I didn¡¯t have the chance to get out of my house before I was ten years old.¡±


    Yu Shen held Ming Shu¡¯s hand and walked forward. ¡°My parents are busy. They have no free time. One day, I saw the sea on television and wanted to visit it. I asked my parents to bring me there. I didn¡¯t expect them to agree.


    ¡°However...¡± Yu Shen paused. ¡°They never took me there. They were lying. They always do that.¡±


    ¡°As I grew older, I was given the chance to go out asionally. But, they never let me go to ces with many people.


    ¡°I never mentioned that I wanted to go to the sea again. I don¡¯t want to go with bodyguards all around me. I felt like a pet locked up in a cage.


    ¡°They nned everything for me. I have no freedom. Everything I do is supervised by other people. I have no privacy.¡±


    Yu Shen smiled at Ming Shu after he finished speaking. It was a sad smile. The sea reflected in his eyes.


    He said softly, ¡°I like the sea because I always wanted toe, but didn¡¯t have the chance to. The sea... represents freedom, right?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her head and kissed him.


    The sea breeze blew past them. Ming Shu¡¯s dress billowed in the wind. The young man bent down and ced a gentle kiss on her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hand over the rest of my freedom to you.¡±


    Ming Shu stepped back and bowed elegantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡±


    The wind blew. It carried her words with it.


    This was their deration as well as their promise.


    Ming Shu pulled his hand. ¡°Your body is not bad. It¡¯s not as weak as what they said. I will take you out more often next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, a call from Lady.¡±


    The bodyguard behind them caught up with them and handed Yu Shen a cellphone.


    Yu Shen nced at Ming Shu before answering the call. ¡°Mother?¡±


    Yu Shen walked to the side. His voice was not loud so Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what he was saying. He seemed to be agreeing to something.


    Ming Shu knew that he was not listening to what his mother was saying.


    She looked at her surroundings. Suddenly, she saw someone standing in the distance.


    She narrowed her eyes.


    What was Yi Jiaojiao doing here? Looking at the scenery?


    Yi Jiaojiao seemed to realize that Ming Shu noticed her. She immediately hid in the bush beside her.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t move. She took out a bag of snacks.


    <i>Do you think that I¡¯m stupid!</i>


    <i>If I left my little demon here all alone, something might happen to him!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not going to chase her!</i>

 Chapter 1234 - Beautiful Music (31)

    <h4>Chapter 1234: Beautiful Music (31)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she moving? Didn¡¯t you say that she would chase after you?¡± Wei Yaxuan and Yi Jiaojiao stared at the two people below them from their hiding ce.


    Last night, she called Mother Yu.


    She wanted to know why Mother Yu didn¡¯t chase the woman away.


    However, Mother Yu just told her that Brother Yu Shen liked thedy. This was the most important thing.


    Why?


    After she hung up, she took out the name card and dialed the number on it.


    Yi Jiaojiao looked puzzled too.


    Whenever Sang Yin saw her, she would chase after her, especially if there was no one around...


    Yet, this time, she made a mistake.


    Yi Jiaojiao couldn¡¯t believe this. She appeared in Ming Shu¡¯s view again. The girl below just made a heart with her hands.


    Yi Jiaojiao got a shock.


    Was she crazy?


    Wei Yaxuan looked at her weirdly. She started to be more alert.


    ¡°Are you two on the same side? Are you trying to fool me?¡± Wei Yaxuan moved away from her. She was prepared to use her supernatural power. ¡°Thatdy took my Brother Yu Shen away. What do you want to do to me?¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao looked at her with disdain. ¡°What can I do to you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Wei Yaxuan shouted.


    Yi Jiaojiao flew over to her. She covered Wei Yaxuan¡¯s mouth and whispered, ¡°Why are you shouting? Why would I...¡±


    ¡°Wu.... Let me....¡±


    Wei Yaxuan had a water-type supernatural power. A water chain twirled around Yi Jiaojiao¡¯s legs and pulled her to the side forcefully.


    Yi Jiaojiaonded on the ground in a haggard manner. Wei Yaxuan panted and immediatelyunched her second attack.


    ¡°Calm down!¡± Yi Jiaojiao shouted.


    Wei Yaxuan ignored her and continued attacking. She was probably frightened or got angered by Yi Jiaojiao¡¯s actions just now.


    Yi Jiaojiao gritted her teeth. She had no choice but to retaliate.


    ...


    By the time Ming Shu and Yu Shen came back, it was evening. The sky was orange.


    Zhuang Mengmeng waited for them anxiously at the door.


    When she saw Ming Shu getting down, she rushed over. ¡°Yinyin, someone is missing.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°So?¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng continued, ¡°I heard Fu Yubo saying that the missing person is called Wei Yaxuan. She is Mister Yu Shen¡¯s cousin. Someone said that they saw the two of you quarrel.¡±


    ¡°They suspect me?¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng nodded.


    Wei Yaxuan¡¯s belongings were still here, but she was not. She didn¡¯t answer her phone and thest time anyone saw her was during breakfast.


    Zhuang Mengmeng¡¯s cellphone vibrated. Her eyes narrowed. ¡°They found her...¡±


    Ming Shu got ready to enter the vi. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng finished the rest of her sentence. ¡°Corpse.¡±


    Ming Shu stopped in her tracks. She nced at Zhuang Mengmeng¡¯s cellphone. It was a group chat for the people in the administration. There was a picture on the screen.


    Wei Yaxuan was still wearing the pink pouf dress. However, it was torn and tattered.


    Her eyes were open as shey among the rocks. There were many bruises on her face and her limbs and fear in her eyes.


    The blood below her had solidified. It was dark red. Because of the angle of the photo and the current lighting, the blood looked eerie.


    The Supernatural Power Administration wanted to keep this murder a secret, but it was toote. There were other mutants at the scene.


    The news that a mutant died had spread.


    Since they couldn¡¯t conceal it, Fu Yubo had to gather everyone. They all came to the ce where the dining party was held yesterday night.


    All the mutants gathered in the area. Ming Shu and Yu Shen found a corner and sat there.


    Once the people from the administration confirmed that everyone had arrived, Fu Yubo went on the stage.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that everyone heard about what had happened, right? The ind is unavable to other people during the event time so the murderer must be among us. This is the information on the victim...¡±


    Fu Yubo disyed the girl¡¯s information on the big screen behind him. Photos of her corpse as well as the location where it was found were shown too.


    ¡°What is this? Maybe shemitted suicide?¡±


    ¡°Are you suspecting that one of us killed someone? We are here to participate in the event. Why would we kill people? I don¡¯t even know who she is.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Why are you suspecting us?¡±


    Fu Yubo raised his hand. Everyone respected him so they quieted down.


    ¡°We have already investigated the murder. It is not a suicide case. Everyone can take a look at the photos. Will someonemit suicide like this?¡±


    He paused and continued, ¡°If you have any information, please tell us. We can all be at ease only after the murderer is caught.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. No one said any strong words since one of them had already died.


    All the people here were suspicious. They were not just suspecting one of them.


    Fu Yubo said a few words before letting the crowd discuss among themselves.


    He walked down the stage and came toward Ming Shu.


    Zhuang Mengmeng seemed agitated. Fu Yubo raised his hand and patted her head to console her.


    The bodyguards gathered around the four people. No one was able toe close to them. Fu Yubo pushed his spectacles up. ¡°The issue is moreplicated than expected. Young Master Yu and Miss Sang Yin can go back first. I¡¯ll arrange for a private ne for you all.¡±


    Ming Shu was curious. ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t suspect me?¡±


    <i>Am I cleared of my suspicion already?</i>


    Fu Yubo looked at her and whispered, ¡°Wei Yaxuan¡¯s supernatural power was taken away.¡±


    He knew that Ming Shu had no supernatural power. Thus, that meant that she couldn¡¯t suck other people¡¯s supernatural power.


    If it was just a normal murder, she would be highly suspicious since someone saw Wei Yaxuan and her arguing with each other.


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°Maybe I have an aplice?¡±


    Fu Yubo: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Are you crazy?</i>


    <i>Other people hope to clear their suspicion while you bring suspicion to yourself!</i>


    ¡°The show has yet to start. It is just getting exciting. Why should we leave?¡± Ming Shu put her hand on her chin and looked at Yu Shen. ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Yu Shen seemed nonchnt about Wei Yaxuan¡¯s death.


    Ming Shu shrugged at Fu Yubo.


    Fu Yubo: ¡°...¡±


    Fu Yubo wanted to make Yu Shen leave so that they could bring Zhuang Mengmeng with them. He was afraid that... someone would harm her.


    As a member of the administration, he could settle things for Yu Shen, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to make Zhuang Mengmeng leave.


    <i>These two people... so angry!</i>


    Fu Yubo head hurt.


    Someone called him. Fu Yubo quickly reminded them to be careful before rushing over to settle things.


    Zhuang Mengmeng asked, ¡°Yinyin, who do you think did this?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the people who still seemed calm. ¡°Anyone.¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng replied, ¡°Why would someone die just like this. The murderer even took her supernatural power away.¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng paused. ¡°I heard that when someone¡¯s supernatural power is taken away, they¡¯ll be in extreme pain...¡±


    She trembled in fear.


    She was abducted many times. If she was not rescued, she might be in the same state as Wei Yaxuan.


    <i>The supernatural world is too scary!</i>

 Chapter 1235 - Beautiful Music (32)

    <h4>Chapter 1235: Beautiful Music (32)</h4>


    ¡°Wei Yaxuan is Yu Shen¡¯s cousin. Someone heard Wei Yaxuan quarrel with the girl beside Yu Shen, right? Isn¡¯t she the most suspicious?¡±


    This question still got raised by someone.


    Everyone looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu wanted to take the me but Yu Shen suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Yinyin was with me all the time. My bodyguards can be my witness.¡±


    ¡°Your bodyguards listen to you.¡± Some mutant didn¡¯t like Yu Shen so they refuted him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Wei Yaxuan and Yu Shen are cousins. Why would he harm her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah... don¡¯t randomly say things.¡±


    ¡°His cousin is dead but he still appears so indifferent. Is this how he should react? Maybe the two of them killed her together.¡±


    ¡°This is such an irresponsible thing to say...¡±


    The two parties argued furiously. Fu Yubo shouted a few times before they kept quiet.


    ¡°ording to the surveince camera on the ind, we predicted that the time of Wei Yaxuan¡¯s death was around 3 PM. Young Master Yu was at the beach during this time. There were many other people on the beach. They can be his witness.¡±


    The surveince camera and the mutants could prove their innocence.


    Those people that attacked Yu Shen just now stopped talking.


    Fu Yubo said, ¡°Has anyone seen Wei Yaxuan after breakfast?¡±


    After breakfast, everyone spread around the ind. It was not a huge ind so as long as Wei Yaxuan didn¡¯t go to some secluded and forbidden area, someone should have seen her.


    ¡°There are surveince cameras, right? Why don¡¯t you all check the surveince cameras?¡±


    ¡°Right. You didn¡¯t say anything about surveince cameras just now.¡±


    Fu Yubo spoke about the surveince camera images when he was speaking up for Yu Shen.


    Before this, he didn¡¯t say anything about it.


    ¡°The surveince cameras are ced at the major locations on the ind. There are no cameras on the small roads and recreation spots.¡±


    Fu Yubo exined to the crowd patiently.


    They had already checked the surveince cameras. After breakfast, Wei Yaxuan walked on a small path. After that, she never reappeared.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Someone raised his hand. The crowd cleared a path for him.


    A man walked out. His body was tense and he looked afraid.


    ¡°I saw the girl fighting with another girl this afternoon.¡±


    Fu Yubo immediately asked, ¡°Girl? Who?¡±


    The man scanned the crowd timidly before slowly pointing to someone.


    ¡°Her.¡±


    Everyone followed the man¡¯s finger and saw the girl standing in a corner.


    Yi Jiaojiao got a shock. She didn¡¯t expect someone to see her.


    That ce was so secluded.


    ¡°Miss Yi?¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao regained her senses. She looked at the people staring at her and replied, ¡°I did have a fight with Wei Yaxuan, but we were just learning from each other. When I left, she was still alive.¡±


    During their free time, mutants could seek other mutants to spar. Hence, Yi Jiaojiao¡¯s reason was valid.


    Fu Yubo looked at her sharply. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say this just now?¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao paused. ¡°Wei Yaxuan is dead. If I told you that I encountered her, I¡¯d be creating trouble for myself.¡±


    Normal people would think this way. No one was willing to make things difficult for themselves. They¡¯d rather hide the facts and hope that no one would find them out.


    Yi Jiaojiao had to make sure she cleared herself.


    It was hard to tell what Fu Yubo was thinking based on his expression. This was his job so he asked, ¡°May I ask where you were at 3 PM? Can anyone be your witness?¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao replied quickly. ¡°Yes, Mr. Zhou can be my witness.¡±


    Mr. Zhou quickly came out of the crowd.


    He nodded. ¡°I had lunch with Miss Yi. After that, we never left the vi.¡±


    Fu Yubo asked a few more questions, but Yi Jiaojiao managed to answer them properly.


    She wanted to frame Ming Shu at the start, but since the timing was not right, she gave up this n.


    ...


    The suspects were cleared of their suspicion so the case came to a standstill again. Who on earth killed Wei Yaxuan?


    In the end, Fu Yubo had to ask everyone about their whereabouts during the crime and whether they had witnesses to prove their innocence.


    Everyone seemed to be innocent.


    Time passed slowly. It was almost midnight.


    The people from the administration didn¡¯t find anything after looking at the crime scene and searching the ind.


    Fu Yubo could only let everyone return to their vis.


    On her way back, Ming Shu talked to the Harmony System.


    The Harmony System would always answer her if it had something to do with Hatred Points.


    [It has something to do with her, but she didn¡¯t kill Wei Yuxuan.]


    It was rted to Yi Jiaojiao... but she was not the murderer.


    Ming Shu fell into deep thought. Suddenly, she said to her chef, ¡°Let¡¯s have supper!¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng: ¡°???¡±


    [...] <i>This is your conclusion after thinking so much?</i>


    Ming Shu expressed that she needed to eat so that she would have the energy to gain Hatred Points.


    ...


    Fu Yubo didn¡¯t return to his vi. Zhuang Mengmeng was scared so Ming Shu brought her to their vi.


    Yu Shen was slightly unhappy, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just red at Zhuang Mengmeng.


    Zhuang Mengmeng got nervous from the stares, but she refused to leave this house that was full of bodyguards.


    Last time, she felt that the bodyguards were frightening. Now, she found them cute. They gave her a sense of security.


    Yu Shen pulled Ming Shu to their room. ¡°The bodyguards will settle this. You don¡¯t have to care.


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    <i>How should I evade this little demonter?</i>


    <i>Knock him unconscious or drug him?</i>


    <i>Which option is better...</i>


    In the end, Ming Shu chose to drug him. She would be found out if she knocked him unconscious.


    Ming Shu got some medicine which didn¡¯t have side effects from the Harmony System. After Yu Shen fell asleep, she jumped out of the window.


    The bodyguard outside seemed to have noticed someone. Ming Shu quickly hid. The bodyguard walked one round and left with a puzzled expression. After he walked a few steps away, he suddenly looked back.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Such bodyguards should be heavily rewarded.


    Yi Jiaojiao lived in the same vi as Mr. Zhou. There were other people living in the vi. No one was sleeping after such a major event.


    Ming Shu looked at a few rooms and managed to find Yi Jiaojiao¡¯s room.


    Yi Jiaojiao was in the room. However, the window was closed so she couldn¡¯t see what was happening inside.


    Ming Shu took Little Beastie out and coaxed it to go in with the promise of aplete Manchu-Han banquet.


    Little Beastie shook its fur and scoffed.


    It jumped to the side and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    She didn¡¯t know how Little Beastie got into the room but she managed to figure out what was happening inside.


    Yi Jiaojiao was alone in her room. However, she was preparing to leave secretly. She made to climb through the window where Ming Shu was at...


    Ming Shu: ¡°??!¡±


    Ming Shu immediately moved aside. At the same time, Yi Jiaojiao opened the window and scanned her surroundings carefully. After confirming that it was safe, she jumped out andnded stably on the ground.


    Little Beastie jumped onto Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu squeezed it.


    <i>You did it on purpose, right!</i>


    Little Beastie struggled.


    <i>You owed me so many Man-Han full banquets. You lied to me!</i>

 Chapter 1236 - Beautiful Music (33)

    <h4>Chapter 1236: Beautiful Music (33)</h4>


    Ming Shu followed Yi Jiaojiao all the way to the seaside.


    She looked around warily and stood there for a long time, then heading for the hillside by the sea.


    The hills were overgrown with shrubs and strange rocks. Soon Yi Jiaojiao disappeared from Ming Shu¡¯s sight.


    Ming Shu followed, walking farther away, then she heard the sounding from behind a bush.


    ¡°Why did you kill her?¡±


    It was Yi Jiaojiao¡¯s exasperated and questioning voice .


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t kill her, you¡¯d be the one in danger now. If she went out and talked nonsense, do you think you could get away?¡±


    The voice that answered Yi Jiaojiao was that of a man, sounding quite old.


    ¡°...Then why did you take her supernatural power? And you didn¡¯t get rid of the body, are you afraid that the people on the ind won¡¯t discover you?¡±


    The man lowered his voice. ¡°I did it only conveniently... I intended to throw the body into the sea, but someone came, so I had to leave.¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao seemed to be very angry. Some noises came from that side, and Yi Jiaojiao gritted her teeth, saying after a long time, ¡°You should leave right away.¡±


    The man snorted. ¡°How? The whole ind is sealed off now, no one will be allowed toe in and out.¡±


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t just sit here and wait. If anyone discovers you...¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao¡¯s voice suddenly disappeared. She hid behind the bushes and looked out warily.


    The lights were very dim. Yi Jiaojiao saw a persone out from behind a stone. There was a glowing thing at her feet which happened to show her figure.


    Yi Jiaojiao tightened her grip on the branch, which broke and let out a light noise.


    ¡°Hey, stop hiding, I know you¡¯re there, little cutie.¡±


    <i>Little cutie! Who the hell is your little cutie!</i>


    Yi Jiaojiao walked out from behind the bushes with a gloomy face. ¡°Sang Yin!¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the maning after Yi Jiaojiao and curled her lips. ¡°Little cutie, you¡¯re meeting the murderer here in the middle of the night.¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao sneered. ¡°Sang Yin, you¡¯re looking for death.¡±


    Ming Shu pinched her own wrist. ¡°I like looking for death.¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao said to the man with a low voice, ¡°Kill her!¡±


    The man originally intended to kill Ming Shu. After all, she saw his face, and he couldn¡¯t let her leak the information to others.


    So as soon as Yi Jiaojiao finished the sentence, the man darted out like a shadow. A frightening sense of oppression emanated from the man.


    That feeling of oppression seemed to be able to create fear.


    The chains of water ran from side to side, trying to wrap around her limbs. Little Beastie, who had been used as lighting, suddenly jumped up and hit one of the water chains.


    The water chain was smashed into countless water drops, scattering in the air.


    Little Beastie turned in the air and broke the other water chain as well, thennded on the floor, shaking its fur.


    The man looked at Little Beastie with great surprise.


    What was that?


    ¡°What are you waiting for, kill her!¡± Yi Jiaojiao shouted from behind him.


    Ming Shu released her hand and rushed over to attack the man with several moves. The water chains bothered Ming Shu a lot before.


    Yi Jiaojiao didn¡¯t join the fight. She seemed very confident in the man.


    Ming Shu parted with the man and retreated to a safe position.


    The man narrowed his eyes and threw out the water chain again. The water chain flew toward the girl like a water snake.


    Yet the girl just stood there, smiling, without any intention of countering.


    He took the water-type supernatural power from Wei Yaxuan, and his supernatural power was causing terror...


    But his supernatural power actually had no effect on her at all?


    ¡°Using supernatural power to handle amon person, you are really going a little far.¡±


    The girlined with a low voice. But she still wore a smile on her face, her meaning ambiguous.


    As the water chain drew closer, the man¡¯s intention of only trapping her changed. One end of the water chain suddenly became sharp and pointed at Ming Shu¡¯s position.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The man¡¯s eyes widened.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would hit her in one attack.


    Even Yi Jiaojiao was very surprised, but then was overjoyed.


    Sang Yin was dead this time, right?


    Little Beastie sat on the floor and licked its paws. It swept a casual gaze over the man with dark eyes, revealing a hint of sarcasm on its face.


    The man watched the girl over there reach out her hands and grab the water chain. She drew it out of her own body as if in slow motion.


    The water chain was stained with blood and turned a weird red.


    She moved her fingertips and the water chain broke in an instant.


    The terroring from the other end of the water chain made the man take a step back. He broke his link with the water chain violently.


    ¡°She...¡± The man retreated to Yi Jiaojiao¡¯s side; there was still horror left in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    Supernatural power!


    She grabbed the supernatural power with her hand! Was she a freaking normal person?


    She didn¡¯t have supernatural power before!


    Yi Jiaojiao looked at the person on that side and also began to feel panicked and cold in her heart.


    She calmed herself. ¡°Go take her!¡±


    The man gritted his teeth. Gold lights gathered in his palm and a murderous intent gradually surrounded him.


    Three supernatural powers!


    ...


    Fu Yubo and the Administrationbed through the whole thing again. It was alreadyte at night and everyone was very tired.


    He checked the clock and rubbed between his eyebrows. ¡°Go back and rest first. The patrolling team, please stay alert.¡±


    Everyone stood up and left.


    Fu Yubo watched them leave. But those people retreated before walking far.


    They were not walking back, but retreating.


    Which proved that someone blocked the way...


    Fu Yubo frowned and stood up to look in the door¡¯s direction.


    ¡°What are you looking at me for? Take them, it¡¯s tiring for me alone to drag two people, okay?¡±


    A girl¡¯s clear voice broke the weird atmosphere.


    At the same time, the figure of the speaker appeared in the doorway. She had one foot in each hand, and the two men behind her were tied up haphazardly. Judging from their messy condition, it could be concluded that they had been dragged for quite a long distance.


    Fu Yubo walked several steps and arrived at the door. ¡°Miss Sang Yin, what is this about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m delivering you the murderer you¡¯re looking for.¡± Ming Shu released her hand and pointed at the man.


    <i>Mur... murderer?</i>


    Everyone carefully sized up the man, looked at each other for a while, then shook their heads one after another. None of them had seen this person.


    ¡°I¡¯m still here helping you idiots catch the murderer thiste, so are you going to give me a reward for that or not? Fine, forget about the reward, just fetch me some food, I¡¯m starving!¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>Why did she begin cursing all of a sudden?!</i>


    Fu Yubo also twitched his mouth. He looked at Yi Jiaojiao, who was ring at Ming Shu with angry, reddened eyes. ¡°What about Miss Yi?¡±


    Ming Shu was very generous. ¡°Buy one, get one free, you¡¯re wee.¡±


    <i>Buy one and get one free? People?</i>


    Ming Shu walked past them and sat down inside. ¡°Do you have food? I¡¯m so hungry!¡±


    Fu Yubo: ¡°...¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Fu Yubo asked someone to fetch her some food, and told his people to take Yi Jiaojiao and the man inside, closing the front door.


    Fu Yubo sat opposite Ming Shu. ¡°Miss Sang Yin, how do you know he¡¯s the murderer?¡±


    ¡°He said so himself.¡± Ming Shu took out her phone and clicked on it casually.


    The man and Yi Jiaojiao appeared on the screen.


    It was very clear and you could even hear the man and Yi Jiaojiao¡¯s emotions.

 Chapter 1237 - Beautiful Music (34)

    <h4>Chapter 1237: Beautiful Music (34)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    As Ming Shu was eating, Fu Yubo interrogated the man. The man seemed very frightened and couldn¡¯t even speak properly.


    He kept saying that Ming Shu was a devil.


    ¡°What did you do to him?¡± Fu Yubo asked Ming Shu hesitantly.


    He really couldn¡¯t figure out why amon person was able to catch mutants and even could make a mutant behave in such an uncollected way.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t his supernatural power causing terror? Perhaps it has been used upon himself.¡± Ming Shu began to talk nonsense.


    ¡°...¡± <i>As if I will believe you.</i>


    Fu Yubo looked at Yi Jiaojiao on one side.


    He told his people to help Yi Jiaojiao up and tie her to the chair, loosening the vine tied into her mouth.


    Fu Yubo: ¡°...¡± <i>She really knew to use local materials. </i>


    ¡°Miss Yi, can you exin this? Why were you with this man, what did you want to do?¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao gave a look to the man. ¡°I was threatened.¡±


    ¡°Threatened?¡± Fu Yubo seemed to form a smile. He went back to the table and sat down. ¡°Miss Yi, what exactly is your purpose ining to the Administration?¡±


    Ming Shu moved aside with her food.


    Fu Yubo: ¡°...¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao didn¡¯t seem to notice Ming Shu and Fu Yubo and sneered while pulling her lips up. ¡°Mister Fu, wasn¡¯t it you who asked me to stay?¡±


    Fu Yubo: ¡°But you lied. You didn¡¯t attack the Mountain and Sea Gang.¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Fu Yubo continued, ¡°I let you stay just to see what your purpose is, but...¡±


    How could he expect that Ming Shu would tie up the two and bring them over like this.


    He was totally unprepared.


    Yi Jiaojiao lowered her head and remained silent.


    Was she suspected from the very beginning?


    <i>How is that possible?</i>


    Yi Jiaojiao didn¡¯t know who attacked the Mountain and Sea Gang, she just happened to be there.


    But she learned by ident that it was a woman who destroyed the Mountain and Sea Gang, so when they inquired about it, she just went with the flow.


    At that time, Fu Yubo should have believed her.


    Because she had a supernatural power, and she was severely wounded, there was also a good exnation to why she appeared there...


    But why was he suspicious even then?


    ¡°Miss Yi, can you exin why you said it was you who had destroyed Mountain and Sea Gang?¡±


    The room suddenly became quiet.


    The atmosphere was odd and oppressive.


    Yi Jiaojiao suddenly sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything about Mountain and Sea Gang, you believed by yourselves that I did it.¡±


    Fu Yubo frowned slightly.


    They found the wounded Yi Jiaojiao on the site back then, and Yi Jiaojiao saved several mutants, so with this indirect evidence, they made a simple inquiry which was not denied by Yi Jiaojiao, and finally it seemed to be proven true.


    He wondered if their brains were really kicked by a donkey at that time.


    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t do it, why did you not deny it? Was your purpose to enter the Administration? Why did you want to enter the Administration?¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao looked at Fu Yubo and formed a smile gradually. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to enter the Administration, you asked me to stay, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Fu Yubo: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t talk, just beat her,¡± Ming Shu suggested from the side. ¡°Beat her up until she speaks.¡±


    ¡°Miss Sang Yin, we are a formal and official organization.¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you need my help? Will you offer snacks?¡±


    As soon as she heard Ming Shu¡¯s voice, Yi Jiaojiao was like an irritated lioness.


    ¡°Sang Yin, you were stabbed in the heart, why didn¡¯t you die?! She is a monster!¡±


    Thest sentence was roared at Fu Yubo.


    Fu Yubo: ¡°...¡±


    She was quiteposed just now, so howe when Sang Yin said one sentence, she acted like she had her whole family killed?


    Ming Shu began to make up stories again. ¡°My supernatural power is probably... resurrection? Are you jealous? It¡¯s useless to be jealous, actually. It¡¯s all destiny.¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao: ¡°...¡±


    Yi Jiaojiao suddenly began to struggle.


    She¡¯d kill this bitch!


    ¡°She¡¯s a monster, she¡¯s a monster. You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t kill her. You¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Fu Yubo swept a gaze over Ming Shu. She did have a lot of blood on her, but Yi Jiaojiao and the man both had norge wounds on them.


    Where did the bloode from?


    Yi Jiaojiao became a little hard to understand. When Fu Yubo separated her from Ming Shu and asked her serious questions, she would immediately calm down.


    In the end, Fu Yubo didn¡¯t know how to deal with her. ¡°Miss Sang Yin, I may trouble you to interrogate her.¡±


    Ming Shu reached out her hand.


    Fu Yubo held back his speechlessness. ¡°Mengmeng will prepare for you.¡±


    ¡°Of course my chef will prepare food for me, but yours is yours, hers is hers, how can it be confused?¡±


    <i>I¡¯m not a fool! </i>


    Fu Yubo¡¯s mouth twitched and he ordered someone to fetch snacks.


    Ming Shu took the snacks and dragged the chair, sitting before Yi Jiaojiao slowly.


    She smiled at her.


    Yi Jiaojiao red back at her with evil eyes.


    Outside the morning light suddenly shone, heaven and earth gradually woke up, and the first rays of sunrise leaped over the horizon.


    ...


    Sunlight fell into the room and covered the person on the bed.


    The young man¡¯s eyshes fluttered, like a butterfly about to take off, creating small shadows on his pale face.


    He raised his hand to cover his eyes, and it took him a while to get used to the light.


    He sat up on his back and the quilt slipped. His nightgown was untidy, revealing his pale chest.


    He lowered his eyes slightly. There was an arm lying across his waist.


    He looked sideways a little to see the girl buried in the quilt, revealing only a few strands of hair.


    He pulled the quilt up. The girl was sleeping like a log. He sat for a while, theny back slowly, looking at the person beside him with his head tilted.


    In the end, he couldn¡¯t help kissing her lips.


    The kiss was like a drug, making him want more.


    He lifted the girl¡¯s chin slightly with his fingers. His kiss became hot and the tip of his tongue ran across the girl¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Stop...¡± Ming Shu murmured. She turned over and showed him her back.


    Yu Shen was a little disappointed and held her from behind.


    The morning sun enveloped them.


    It was noon when Ming Shu woke up. Yu Shen sat by the bed reading. Hearing the noise, he looked up slightly and revealed a gentle smile.


    He put down the book and leaned over to press Ming Shu back onto the bed, savoring her beauty in the midday sun.


    Yu Shen leaned over Ming Shu and tried to calm the restlessness in his body.


    Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°Why bother, it¡¯s still you who¡¯s suffering, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to suffer.¡± Yu Shen bit her lips.


    ¡°Kissing again... Do you want to get out of bed today or not?¡±


    Yu Shen buried his head against her neck, depressed. ¡°When will you grow up?¡±


    ¡°A year and nine months.¡±


    Yu Shen was even more depressed.


    Ming Shu imagined him squatting in a corner and nting mushrooms, then she couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud.


    Yu Shen raised his eyes slightly. The girl showed a smiling face and her eyes seemed to be filled with light.


    And he lived in her light.


    Yu Shen held Ming Shu tight. ¡°Yinyin, don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    Ming Shu sighed. ¡°If you continue clinging to me, I may really leave you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry too...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down and have something to eat?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu and Yu Sheny another half-hour in bed.

 Chapter 1238 - Beautiful Music (35)

    <h4>Chapter 1238: Beautiful Music (35)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The murderer had been captured. As for how to exin to everyone, it was something that Fu Yubo and the Administration needed to concern themselves with.


    Yi Jiaojiao¡¯s purpose was to ask about stuff from the Administration, and the man came to assist her.


    The supernatural power crystal.


    It was said this could give ordinary people supernatural powers. But it was just a rumor and no one had proved it.


    But the supernatural power crystal had been seriously protected by the Supernatural Power Administration all this time, which proved that its effect was anything but ordinary.


    Yi Jiaojiao sneaked into the Supernatural Power Administration for this. There was a huge organization behind her.


    Yi Jiaojiao said she was threatened, which was also not wrong. The other party had some dirt about her in their hands, so she had to agree... But of course, she was also interested in the supernatural power crystal they talked about.


    Wei Yaxuan¡¯s death was entirely her own misfortune.


    The man was afraid Wei Yaxuan might go and talk too much and expose Yi Jiaojiao, so he killed her.


    Yi Jiaojiao and the man both needed to be sent back to the Administration for further adjudication.


    Thew was no longer suitable for these people, so the Administration had specially set rules for mutants.


    Of course, the rules were state-certified.


    The murderer had been caught and the activity continued.


    But in the same night, all mutants were gathered together and sent back with urgency.


    Ming Shu looked at the bodyguards who were already on alert. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    One of the bodyguards answered, ¡°The Administration was invaded. It¡¯s said that something is missing, so all the mutants needed to go back now.¡±


    Ming Shu frowned slightly.


    The official side still arranged a private ne for them. Fu Yubo stuffed Zhuang Mengmeng in.


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t see Fu Yubo.


    Several helicopters from the airport took off in turn, thundering in the direction of the Administration.


    Yu Shen¡¯s ne was parked at the airport and did not go to the Administration.


    When she got off the ne, Ming Shu saw a woman waiting with a group of ck-d bodyguards.


    When Yu Shen got down, she ran over immediately, looking nervous and worried.


    ¡°Little Shen, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Mother,¡± Yu Shen called. ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡±


    Mother Yu kept a distance, wanting to touch her son but seemingly a little afraid.


    She looked Yu Shen up and down to make sure that her son was okay, then her nerves rxed a little.


    ¡°Mother, this is Yinyin, she¡¯s my...¡±


    ¡°Yinyin, I know. Your dad and I both agree on you being together,¡± Mother Yu said hurriedly. ¡°I need to go to the Administration right away, you and Yinyin should go home first.¡±


    After that, Mother Yu left with her people.


    Yu Shen looked at Mother Yu¡¯s figure and nced aside, smiling weakly at Ming Shu. ¡°Maybe next time.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, your mother also just arrived, and she waited here specially to meet you.¡±


    Yu Shen held Ming Shu¡¯s hand tightly and responded with an ambiguous ¡°yes.¡±


    Ming Shu held his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ...


    The Administration was in the middle of nowhere, but there were still some people who found it unusual.


    Someizens took pictures of strange lights near the Administration and saw red thunderbolts falling from the sky, striking straight at somece.


    But these videos and rumors quickly disappeared.


    There was no more discussion on the Inte.


    Ming Shu heard that the thing Supernatural Power Administration lost was the supernatural power crystal.


    This was inside information. The rest of the mutants thought someone attacked the Administration.


    They were looking for the attacker everywhere.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of the supernatural power crystal?¡±


    ¡°Well... Do you want to know?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. She wondered if it could be eaten...


    ¡°Give me a kiss.¡± Yu Shen leaned over.


    Ming Shu was eating a cake. She looked at Yu Shen, then looked at the cake, and finally kissed Yu Shen.


    The sweetness of the butter flew from mouth to mouth. Yu Shen held her around her waist and kissed her all over.


    He licked the cream from Ming Shu¡¯s lips, then said before Ming Shu took further action, ¡°The supernatural power crystal was found in a deep mountain.


    ¡°It had been possessed and passed between many mutants and got its reputation, but in the end it was kept by the Administration.¡±


    Ming Shu was curious. ¡°Does it really give ordinary people supernatural power?¡±


    Yu Shen shook his head. ¡°No, but it can strengthen supernatural power, with side effects. Over time, it will erase the mutant¡¯s original nature.¡±


    Erase the original nature...


    When some people seized power that did not belong to them, yet they couldn¡¯t bear such power, they could only be puppets dominated by the power.


    Ming Shu was lost in thought.


    There was always a kind of person vainly trying to acquire power that did not belong to them.


    ...


    No matter what happened in the supernatural power world, it had nothing to do with the human world. After the vacation, Ming Shu still had to go to school.


    The results of the monthly exam had been released and many students began crying out. Those who got grades just over the pass line all felt lucky and celebrated.


    Luo Yi was asked to call his parents, Jiang Le and the other two weren¡¯t.


    ¡°Brother Zhan didn¡¯te to ss again.¡± At lunch, Jiang Le was focusing on his phone. ¡°What do you think he¡¯s been doing recently?¡±


    ¡°Who knows, Brother Zhan is meant for big things... Cheng Xiang, drop that drumstick!¡± Tang Zhe¡¯s tone changed.


    Cheng Xiang quickly licked the drumstick.


    Tang Zhe: ¡°...¡±


    Luo Yi acted swiftly and took two ribs from Tang Zhe¡¯s te.


    Jiang Le hurriedly protected his own te and moved toward Ming Shu¡¯s side. ¡°Yinyin, the man from before, is he your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The man... He appeared outside our school like a gangster.¡±


    Jiang Le¡¯s words drew the other three¡¯s attention and they all looked at her with wide eyes.


    Ming Shu thought about the scene; it was indeed like a gangdom.


    She smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± Jiang Le sounded very disappointed. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be with Brother Zhan. Brother Zhan is crossed in love now.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Le Le, I think you are crossed in love!¡± Cheng Xiang exposed him without mercy.


    Jiang Le gave him a re. ¡°Go away, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Yinyin is so beautiful, she has a boyfriend now, you are all crossed in love!¡±


    As they argued with each other, Jiang Le suddenly hushed and pointed at his phone. ¡°Brother Zhan is calling.¡±


    Everyone immediately looked at the ringing phone with odd expressions.


    Lu Zhan took the initiative to call them, what terrible things were happening now!


    ...


    Jiang Le checked the address on his phone, and looked at the house about to be demolished before him. ¡°Is it here?¡±


    The others behind him were also not very sure. How would their Brother Zhan live in such a ce?


    They went upstairs, walking up the old and broken steps.


    They stood before room 509.


    Jiang Le looked at Tang Zhe beside him. ¡°You... Will you knock?¡±


    Tang Zhe turned to Cheng Xiang. ¡°Cheng Xiang, will you?¡±


    Cheng Xiang pushed Luo Yi forward. ¡°You do it, you do it.¡±


    Luo Yi: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu reached out her hand between them and knocked on the door.


    The door was immediately pushed open.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Jiang Le pushed the door open further carefully. ¡°Brother Zhan?¡±


    It was a little dim in the room. Jiang Le didn¡¯t dare look around and just called in a low voice.


    But no one replied for a long time.


    Jiang Le popped his head in and called again, ¡°Brother Zhan?¡±


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    There was the sound of something falling in the room. They looked at each other and had no time to scream before directly rushing in.

 Chapter 1239 - Beautiful Music (36)

    <h4>Chapter 1239: Beautiful Music (36)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Jiang Le cleaned up the wounds for Lu Zhan with shaking hands, while the others were also helping with serious expressions.


    ¡°What should we do? Do we need to send him to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°If Brother Zhan could go to the hospital, he would have long called 911.¡±


    ¡°Did Brother Zhan offend someone big?¡±


    The several tough guys were almost crying. It took them a lot of effort to clean up all the wounds on Lu Zhan.


    ¡°Will it be infected?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    The room turned quiet.


    The boys looked at each silently. They could not forget what they had seen when they came in.


    Shocking, and horrifying...


    Ming Shu leaned against the window and looked down through the gap in the curtain.


    She suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a sec.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯ll go buy something to eat.¡± Ming Shu walked outside. ¡°You should pay attention to his temperature. If he¡¯s feverish, just call 911, you can¡¯t save him with your poor techniques.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s calm made the boys feel ashamed of their inferiority.


    They had been almost too frightened to know to do nothing just now. It was her who had told them what to do.


    ¡°Oh oh...¡±


    Ming Shu left the room, and the boys found a ce to sit down separately.


    Then they had a chance to look around. Many things in the room were covered with white cloth and a thickyer of dust. It was obvious that no one had lived here for a long time.


    Without knowing how long had passed, Lu Zhan let out a small noise.


    ¡°Brother Zhan?¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhan, how are you feeling?¡±


    Lu Zhan¡¯s vision blurred. It took him a while to see clearly the people before him.


    Several faces crowded in front of him.


    ¡°Why are you all here?¡± Didn¡¯t he only ask Jiang Le toe?


    But on second thought, he predicted this situation the minute he called, because after all these guys were like in one jumpsuit.


    So Lu Zhan wasn¡¯t very surprised.


    ¡°Brother Zhan, what happened to you? Why are you injured with so many wounds? I almost thought you were dead. Do you need to go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°No hospital.¡± Lu Zhan shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re all here, has anyone elsee?¡±


    ¡°Well... Yinyin came, too. She went to buy food.¡±


    Lu Zhan: ¡°...¡±


    After a while, Ming Shu came back with a bag of snacks. She carried a rusty iron bar in her hand and put it on the table with the snacks.


    ¡°There are a lot of stray dogs around here.¡±


    Lu Zhan stared at Ming Shu and answered ¡°yes¡± a long timeter.


    In the face of many questions, Lu Zhan chose some unimportant ones and answered them.


    Why was he wounded like this? He said he got into a fight and the other party brought too many people.


    Lu Zhan said he was a little hungry and asked the four to go get some food. No one had lived here for a long time, and most stuff in the room didn¡¯t work. The four began to discuss on buying something from convenient stores.


    Only Ming Shu was left in the room with Lu Zhan. The door was open and the discussion from outside could be heard.


    Ming Shu took her snacks and sat opposite Lu Zhan. ¡°Did you steal the supernatural power crystal?¡±


    ¡°Cough... cough cough...¡± Lu Zhan choked. The cough pulled the wound on his body and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    Lu Zhan looked at Ming Shu with aplicated expression. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Ming Shu answered in a casual tone, ¡°I just gave it a shot.¡±


    Lu Zhan: ¡°Gave it a shot? And you hit the truth?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded and praised herself. ¡°It proves that I¡¯m very powerful.¡±


    It was not hard to guess, actually. The biggest thing in the supernatural power world was the supernatural power crystal. The wounds on Lu Zhan didn¡¯te from a regr fight.


    They were caused by different supernatural powers.


    There was nothing wrong for her to make such a guess.


    Lu Zhan was silent for a long time. ¡°Since you know, what will you do? Will you tell the Supernatural Power Administration or do you want to grab the supernatural power crystal yourself?¡±


    Relying on his present state, it was actually not optimistic for him either way.


    Lu Zhan clenched his hand slightly on the side of his body. Jiang Le and the other three¡¯s yelling outside added some vitality to the empty room.


    A hint of dim light shed across Lu Zhan¡¯s eyes. He loosened his hand a little.


    The girl¡¯s smiling voice sounded. ¡°I don¡¯t have supernatural powers, why should I grab it? As for the Administration, I have nothing to do with them, why should I tell them? They won¡¯t treat me with snacks...¡±


    Lu Zhan was startled in his heart and fully loosened his grip.


    ¡°Speaking of which, the stray dogs down there were troublesome, you need to pay me for getting rid of them for you.¡±


    Lu Zhan rested his eyes on the iron bar she put on the table.


    If he didn¡¯t pay... Would she beat him to death with this iron bar?


    Lu Zhan said, ¡°I owe you one.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know what she was nning, one more friend was better than one more enemy to him now.


    Ming Shu got up and went outside. When she reached the door, she turned back. ¡°Have you ever thought that your call might not get them out of here today?¡±


    Lu Zhan didn¡¯t answer.


    The girl walked out the door. Lu Zhan silently looked at some floating point in the void.


    The sound from outside came in intermittently.


    ¡°Yinyin... Leave that! I just bought it!¡±


    ¡°There are plenty of them, I¡¯ll just have a little.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve eaten a half, do you call that a little? You¡¯re a girl, don¡¯t eat too much!¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t get fat.¡±


    ¡°You should be thankful that we¡¯re boys, otherwise you¡¯d be attacked!¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu soon heard that the Administration had found the supernatural power crystal¡¯s whereabouts.


    It was in the hand of a supernatural power organization.


    This supernatural power organization was exactly the one that had ordered Yi Jiaojiao before.


    Ming Shu was a little confused. Wasn¡¯t the supernatural power crystal in Lu Zhan¡¯s hands?


    Howe it was in the hand of a supernatural power organization?


    Was Lu Zhan a person from that organization?


    If so, it seemed to make sense why he appeared at Mountain and Sea Gang... He was a spy!


    But since they asked Lu Zhan to steal it, why did they use Yi Jiaojiao... to divert attention?


    Ming Shu imagined a big y in her mind.


    The head of this organization was quite smart!


    ¡°This ck Panther organization is so terrible. Their crimes can¡¯t be listed with several papers. Now they have the supernatural power crystal, who knows what they will do with it.¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng cooked whileining to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu leaned against the door; she didn¡¯t care much about the supernatural power organization¡¯s crimes.


    ¡°What did you say was that organization¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°ck Panther. What a stain on the creature!¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng put in a spoonful of salt angrily.


    ¡°This is so irritating. The key is we don¡¯t even know where they are, and if they use the supernatural power crystal to do something...¡±


    Ming Shu looked down at her phone and happened to miss the salt Zhuang Mengmeng had put in the food out of anger.


    She opened a chat column and looked at thest sentence:


    [Big Brother: Wee to join us, we of ck Panther like people of high capability.]


    She didn¡¯t remember it wrong. The big brother was from ck Panther.


    ...


    At the table. Ming Shu ate one mouthful of food and spat it out immediately. Zhuang Mengmeng also spat it out.


    Zhuang Mengmeng looked at Ming Shu. ¡°...It seems... I¡¯ve put too much salt.¡±


    ¡°Yes, very sure.¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng: ¡°...¡±


    Yu Shen got downstairs and saw the two sitting around a dish. He was unhappy.


    Didn¡¯t Zhuang Mengmeng have her own home?


    Why did she have to appear here!


    ¡°Brother Yu Shen.¡± Ming Shu suddenly looked up and called him.


    Yu Shen walked over.


    Ming Shu pushed the whole te to him, smiling. ¡°Brother Yu Shen, have this.¡±


    Yu Shen: ¡°...¡±


    Although he disliked Zhuang Mengmeng, the food Zhuang Mengmeng cooked could indeed inspire his appetite.


    This dish looked good and smelled good, without any strangeness.


    But she acted weirdly kind...


    She never shared with him anything edible before.


    There must be something wrong!


    Yu Shen reached out and touched her head. ¡°Since Yinyin likes it, eat it all, I¡¯m not hungry yet. Grandpa is waiting for me in the medicine room, I¡¯ll go up first.¡±


    Yu Shen bent down and kissed Ming Shu¡¯s lips, then turned around to walk upstairs.

 Chapter 1240 - Beautiful Music (37)

    <h4>Chapter 1240: Beautiful Music (37)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It proved that Yu Shen¡¯s choice was right. After he finished the recuperation and got down, he happened to see Fu Yubo drinking water like crazy.


    Ming Shu crossed her legs and sat opposite, wearing a standard smile on her face.


    Zhuang Mengmeng poured water for Fu Yubo nervously.


    Fu Yubo drank two sses of water in one go and red at Zhuang Mengmeng. ¡°Did you two join together and trick me?¡±


    He¡¯d been busy the whole day and was so hungry, yet was treated in this way.


    Look what Zhuang Mengmeng learned from her all day long!


    It must be because there were not enough workbooks. He¡¯d better buy more of themter.


    Zhuang Mengmeng felt wronged. ¡°I wanted to tell you, but Yinyin didn¡¯t let me.¡±


    Fu Yubo looked at Ming Shu.


    Thetter smiled slightly. ¡°Mister Fu, what brings you to my house?¡±


    Fu Yubo: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is this how you treat your guest?!</i>


    He took off his sses and wiped them. ¡°Is Old Master Wen at home? I¡¯d like to ask him something.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Yu Shen, and thetter stated very slowly, ¡°Grandpa is in the study.¡±


    Hearing the way Yu Shen called Old Master Wen, Fu Yubo had some kind of indescribable feeling in his heart. Had the rtionship between the two be so close?


    Fu Yubo came to ask Old Master Wen about ck Panther. When Old Master Wen was young, he seemed to have something to do with the organization.


    But so many years had passed, and ck Panther was no longer the same as what it was before. There weren¡¯t many clues that Old Master Wen could provide.


    Fu Yubo didn¡¯te with great expectations, so even without getting some information, he wasn¡¯t very disappointed.


    They had been spying on ck Panther, but found nothing useful after so many years.


    ...


    Three dayster...


    Fu Yubo received the news that the ck Panther¡¯s nest had been found. And just like what happened to the Mountain and Sea Gangst time, its whole nest was destroyed.


    The entire Supernatural Power Administration didn¡¯t know how to describe how they felt.


    They were showed up by someone else with the Mountain and Sea Gang.


    Now they were showed up again with the ck Panther.


    Besides, this someone else did it quietly, and they didn¡¯t get any news until after it had been done...


    ck Panther¡¯s people were tied and hung up in a row, very neatly, and beneath was a group photo of them¡ªsigned with the name Sang Yin.


    Fu Yubo was the first one to see the photo. He picked it up and put it away, without letting anyone else see it.


    How could he allow it to be seen by anyone else?


    Zhuang Mengmeng stayed with her all day long. Even though she wasn¡¯t afraid of danger, what about Zhuang Mengmeng?


    ¡°Boss, we didn¡¯t find the supernatural power crystal.¡±


    Fu Yubo frowned slightly.


    ¡°Is it possible that the people who attacked here snatched it?¡±


    ¡°Have you searched everywhere?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we did. These f**king animals were actually imprisoningmon people. I don¡¯t know why they did that.¡±


    ¡°These supernatural power organizations deserve to be destroyed. They do inhuman things only because they have some power to rely on...¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Fu Yubo interrupted their cursing. ¡°What¡¯s most important now is finding the supernatural power crystal. Go interrogate them right away.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other then started doing their job.


    ck Panther¡¯s people said they never saw anything close to the supernatural power crystal. That the supernatural power crystal was in their hands was just a rumor.


    They indeed wanted to steal the supernatural power crystal, but before Yi Jiaojiao could do it, she was caught.


    And before they decided on a new course of action, the organization was suddenly attacked and ruined.


    Then the whereabouts of the supernatural power crystal became a mystery.


    The person who attacked ck Panther was also a mystery.


    ...


    Yi Jiaojiao was kept in the Administration. It was said she was going to be sent to some ind, where many mutants whomitted wrongs were held. It was almost impossible to get away from that ce.


    Technically, Yi Jiaojiao didn¡¯tmit a crime serious enough to put her there, but somehow she was put on the list and approved by the superiors.


    Fu Yubo had expressed his doubts, but the leaders gave him a vague answer.


    Then there was no more news about Yi Jiaojiao. But a monthter, Ming Shu received a notification from the system.


    Her Hatred Points were at maximum capacity.


    She didn¡¯t know what Yi Jiaojiao had gone through there.


    Before, Yi Jiaojiao had no idea that mutants existed, and she didn¡¯t avoid anyone when using her supernatural power.


    At first she had aura points and could handle potential dangers, but after Ming Shu broke the bnce, she was no longer under that protection.


    But all of this had nothing to do with Ming Shu now.


    Her main task was studying!


    Math made you lose your mind.


    ¡°Yinyin, ahhhh, I¡¯m going crazy!¡±


    ¡°Cook something!¡± Ming Shu held a pen in her mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s do this after feeding ourselves.¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Sounds reasonable!¡±


    Fu Yubo looked up and was as serious as a dean. ¡°Zhuang Mengmeng, look what score you got, do you want to go to college or not?¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng refuted him, ¡°I don¡¯t study science.¡±


    Fu Yubo¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go overboard on one subject.¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng: ¡°Look at these forms. I know them, but they don¡¯t know me!¡±


    Fu Yubo: ¡°Do the exercises several more times.¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng: ¡°I won¡¯t learn them well no matter how many times I do the exercises. I hate math. Why do you want me to learn something that I hate.¡±


    Fu Yubo: ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good...¡±


    Zhuang Mengmeng: ¡°You don¡¯t care at all whether I like it or not. You think you¡¯re doing this for my good, so it bes the truth?¡±


    Ming Shu watched the two argue with each other for a while, thinking that there was no chance for her to have any food.


    She looked back at Yu Shen.


    The young man sat by the window quietly with a book in his hands. He lowered his head slightly, and the sunshine shone on him, creating an atmosphere of tranquility and happiness.


    Ming Shu rested her hand on the chair¡¯s back and looked at him quietly.


    The little demon was such a looker.


    His appearancepletely mismatched with his temper.


    She didn¡¯t know...


    Yu Shen seemed to sense her gaze and looked over.


    Meeting with Ming Shu¡¯s eyes, he formed a warm smile and put down his book, walking over. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°So tired.¡±


    Yu Shen nced at her homework, which was halfway finished. ¡°Do you want me to finish it for you?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Yu Shen didn¡¯t go to school but had dozens of private tutors teach him, so his grades were always good.


    Yu Shen pulled a chair and sat beside Ming Shu, then took the pen from her hand. It let out small noises as he wrote down the answers on the paper, and his handwriting was almost the same as Ming Shu.


    ¡°Look what other people¡¯s boyfriends are doing!¡± Zhuang Mengmeng suddenly pointed at Yu Shen.


    ¡°If you can get grades as good as Sang Yin, I¡¯ll help you do the homework as well.¡± Fu Yubo was speechless. He needed to take Zhuang Mengmeng away from these two. If this continued, he really didn¡¯t know what other bad habits Zhuang Mengmeng would learn from them.


    He¡¯d been too busy these days.


    Ming Shu looked at the angry Zhuang Mengmeng. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be mad. You go cook, I¡¯ll help finish them for you.¡±


    Yu Shen and Fu Yubo red at Ming Shu at the same time.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu formed a fake smile. ¡°Teach, I¡¯ll teach her.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Zhuang Mengmeng snorted at Fu Yubo. She put her things to Ming Shu¡¯s side and then went to the kitchen.


    Fu Yubo: ¡°...¡±


    <i>My wife doesn¡¯t like me, what am I supposed to do?!</i>


    Ming Shu leaned over the desk on her stomach. ¡°Fu Yubo, let me tell you. If you want to win a wife in this way, wait for another eight hundred years!¡±


    ¡°But what will she do in the future if she doesn¡¯t learn anything now?¡±


    Ming Shu said lightly, ¡°She has something she likes to do and has ns for her future. Why don¡¯t you just listen to her?


    ¡°Besides, even if she doesn¡¯t want to do anything, can¡¯t you just support her? Even if she is a spoiled canary, won¡¯t you support her with all your heart?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll support you.¡± Yu Shen picked up the topic.


    Fu Yubo gave a look in the kitchen¡¯s direction. He remembered... Mengmeng seemed to have indeed talked about what she wanted to do in the future.

 Chapter 1241 - Beautiful Music (38)

    <h4>Chapter 1241: Beautiful Music (38)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The moment Zhuang Mengmeng left Ming Shu¡¯s ce, she was abducted.


    As expected of the female protagonist.


    Well-liked by everyone.


    Fu Yubo managed to save her after many hardships but before he could rx, she was almost abducted again.


    Ming Shu smiled as she went to fetch Zhuang Mengmeng.


    Fu Yubo handed Zhuang Mengmeng over to her unwillingly.


    Why was there such a huge difference?


    Why didn¡¯t anyone abduct Mengmeng when she was with Ming Shu? Did they choose who to target?


    That was not the case. They tried to abduct Zhuang Mengmeng when she was with Ming Shu too, but before they could reach her, they were subdued.


    Sometimes, Yu Shen¡¯s bodyguards got rid of them. These bodyguards didn¡¯t talk much most of the time and gave the impression that they only looked frightening. However, in actual fact, a few of them were mutants too.


    Sometimes, Ming Shu would take care of the abductors. These people were never able to reach Zhuang Mengmeng.


    Ming Shu used her actions to show Fu Yubo how to be a good boyfriend.


    With Ming Shu¡¯s help, Zhuang Mengmeng¡¯s results got better. Only her math results remained helpless.


    ¡°Give up on it. You¡¯re not suitable for it,¡± Ming Shu told Zhuang Mengmeng.


    Zhuang Mengmeng wanted to cry in happiness. Yes, math was not suitable for her. She should have given up on it long ago.


    However, that bastard Fu Yubo kept forcing her to do math questions!


    Yinyin was the best.


    <i>I shall make more dishes for her tonight.</i>


    ...


    The supernatural power crystal was not found. No weird things happened recently. It seemed as though the supernatural power crystal was just transferred to another ce and locked up.


    The University Entrance Exam was nearing. The atmosphere among the students got tense. Everyone studied hard for the exam.


    Even Jiang Le and his friends stopped fooling around.


    On the day of the graduation photo-taking, Old Wang, who always appeared stern and fierce, had tears in his eyes.


    ¡°You all... have a long future ahead. You have finished high school. I hope that all of you will have a bright future.¡±


    A few girls cried as they listened to Old Wang¡¯s touching speech.


    It took a while for them to take the photos. After finishing the photos, Old Wang went to the next ss.


    Ming Shu looked at the endless sky.


    <i>A bright future...</i>


    <i>Hopefully.</i>


    After the University Entrance Exam, the students had to fill up a form for their university.


    ¡°Yinyin, what did you write?¡±


    ¡°People like me can only go to X university or Y university,¡± Ming Shu replied casually.


    Jiang Le looked at Ming Shu¡¯s form. ¡°... Do you think that I can¡¯t read?¡±


    Ming Shu only wrote one university. It was a university in this city. It was not as good as X and Y university but it was among the top few universities in the country.


    ¡°I think that I will be able to get in.¡± Jiang Le happily wrote the same university on his form.


    ¡°Brother Zhan, what did you write?¡±


    Jiang Le went to find Lu Zhan.


    Lu Zhan had not written anything yet. He twirled his pen with one hand while keeping the other hand in his pocket.


    Jiang Le showed him his form.


    Lu Zhan copied what he wrote.


    Jiang Le: ¡°...¡±


    The other three people copied his form too.


    Jiang Le: ¡°...¡±


    After filling out the form, Jiang Le suggested that they should go out for a meal. If they were lucky, they would get into the same university. If not, they would have to be separated from each other.


    The restaurant they chose was near the school. For some reason, Jiang Le forced Ming Shu to bring Yu Shen along.


    Ever since he learned that Ming Shu had a boyfriend, he saw Yu Shen fetching her a few times. However, he never got out of the car.


    He could only see a row of luxurious cars every time.


    ¡°If hees, this ce will be cleared.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    No one believed her. Ming Shu called Yu Shen and asked him toe over. Before he arrived, his bodyguards came in and asked everyone else to leave the restaurant.


    Once the ce was cleared, Yu Shen came in.


    ¡°See.¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged.


    Jiang Le and his friends didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Wealthy people were different.


    ¡°Yinyin.¡±


    Yu Shen walked to Ming Shu¡¯s side.


    Ming Shu got up and pulled a chair out for him. ¡°They want to meet you. Yu Shen, my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Yu Shen greeted them politely.


    ¡°Erm... hi, nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Erm, I¡¯m Jiang Le, Yinyin¡¯s ssmate.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Cheng Xiang...¡±


    Luo Yi and Tang Zhe introduced themselves too. In the end, only Lu Zhan was left.


    Lu Zhan said softly, ¡°Lu Zhan.¡±


    Yu Shen gazed at him for a few seconds.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Yinyin talking about all of you for a long time. Shall we have a drink?¡±


    Yu Shen took the wine ss. Ming Shu looked at him. ¡°Can you drink?¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather says that I can have some.¡±


    The two of them leaned close to each other as they spoke. They looked intimate.


    Lu Zhan looked at them coldly. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Jiang Le pushed him. He smiled. ¡°Cheers.¡±


    ¡°For the future!¡±


    ¡°For university!¡±


    ¡°For our brothers!¡±


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    ...


    At Ming Shu¡¯s 18-year-olding-of-age ceremony...


    Yu Shen¡¯s parents and Sang Yin¡¯s parents were all gathered in the living room. When Ming Shu arrived, she heard that Old Master Wen was the one who called them.


    Yu Shen¡¯s parents gave Ming Shu many good presents.


    Ming Shu knew what Yu Shen told them regarding Wei Yaxuan¡¯s issue, but from their reaction, they didn¡¯t me her.


    Her wedding with Yu Shen was arranged on that day.


    In the future, Ming Shu came to know that she had an arranged marriage with Yu Shen when they were still babies. However, both their parents never thought about following through with their words.


    Firstly, Yu Shen¡¯s health was not good. No one knew what would happen to him.


    Secondly, the two families just mentioned it casually at that time. It was not a promise to be exacted.


    However, since the two of them had gotten together now, this arranged marriage was like a blessing to them.


    Ming Shu felt that she would die that night so she purposely returned homete.


    ¡°I thought that you were noting back tonight.¡±


    The moment Ming Shu opened the door, she heard Yu Shen¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hehe...¡± Ming Shuughed awkwardly. ¡°The moon is pretty today so I went for a walk. Walking is good for the body and mind.¡±


    Yu Shenughed. ¡°Yinyin, do you want to bathe first or should I bathe first? Or... shall we bathe together?¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°You can bathe first.¡±


    Yu Shen took his clothes and went to the bathroom. Ming Shu ate some snacks to calm herself down. During such times, she just wanted to find a quiet ce and have some snacks.


    After Yu Shen finished bathing, Ming Shu had her turn. She purposely dragged out the time. By the time she came out of the bathroom, it was one hourter. Yu Shen waited for her patiently.


    Ming Shu walked toward him and pressed on his shoulders.


    Yu Shen grabbed her wrist and pulled her to his side. He took the towel in her hand and dried her hair.


    Yu Shen said, ¡°Yinyin, if you don¡¯t like it, we won¡¯t do it. I can wait.¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°No, really... I just hope that you can control yourself.¡±


    <i>This is a tiring job.</i>


    <i>The little demon is always energetic.</i>


    Although he seemed weak in this world, no one knew if he would have a momentary recovery of strength just before his death... no, if he would be talented in this area.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Yu Shen was puzzled. What did she mean by that?


    Ming Shu looked up at him. She just bathed so there was a tinge of redness on her fair skin. It was enticing.


    Yu Shen swallowed. His gaze turned deep as he sucked on Ming Shu¡¯s lips and shared a passionate kiss with her.

 Chapter 1242 - Beautiful Music (39)

    <h4>Chapter 1242: Beautiful Music (39)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yu Shen took off Ming Shu¡¯s clothes. Her pajamas slid onto the floor. A warm kiss was ced on her neck. It moved to her shoulder and then to her corbone. It was seducing her.


    Ming Shu was ced on the bed. Yu Sheny on top of her. His kiss was gentle. He was not in a hurry to finish. He just slowly kissed her.


    When Ming Shu¡¯s awareness turned blurry, he slowly entered. Ming Shu frowned. She felt the pain and gasped slightly.


    ¡°Yinyin, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine...¡± He softly consoled her.


    ¡°Yu Shen...¡±


    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Yu Shen¡¯s voice was hoarse and full of desire.


    ¡°Brother Yu Shen...¡±


    Yu Shen wanted to rush but he stopped himself. He kissed her softly.


    He only started moving when Ming Shu didn¡¯t feel the pain anymore. His actions were gentle too. He was worried that he would hurt her.


    Ming Shu felt ecstasy for a moment before calming down quickly. This process repeated a few times. In her daze, she heard Yu Shen¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yinyin, happy birthday.¡±


    ¡°I like you. I really like you...¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu woke up the next day with her back hurting. On the other hand, Yu Shen was in a good state of mind. He brought up breakfast for Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu finished her breakfast and continued lying in bed with her snacks.


    Yu Shen brought over a clean set of sheets. He carried Ming Shu to the sofa. ¡°Yinyin, do you still feel ufortable?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Ming Shu answered weakly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Yu Shen kissed her. ¡°I¡¯ll take note next time.¡±


    Ming Shuy on the sofa. She didn¡¯t want to move. Yu Shen got up and changed the bed sheets.


    There was blood on the sheets. He washed it personally.


    They spent a simple time together. They didn¡¯t speak much and just stayed near each other.


    Yu Shen helped Ming Shu with her homework while Ming Shu ate her food and teased him asionally.


    Yu Shen was conditioning his body every day so his health got better. He looked better too.


    ¡°Yinyin, let¡¯s go to the beach this weekend.¡±


    ¡°Again?¡±


    ¡°I want to go with you one more time,¡± Yu Shen said. ¡°I want to go with you secretly, like how you brought me there the first time.¡±


    Ming Shu stared at him for a few seconds. ¡°No.¡±


    Yu Shen took out a cake from his back. ¡°Not going?¡±


    ¡°I... will consider it.¡± Ming Shu reached out and took the cake.


    Yu Shen gave her more snacks.


    Ming Shu started to waver. ¡°I... will consider it carefully.¡±


    Yu Shen added even more food.


    ¡°Fine. However, if you get scolded, I will not take the me for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It will be my fault. I took you out.¡±


    On the weekend...


    Ming Shu got rid of the bodyguards and brought Yu Shen, who still didn¡¯t have his identity card, to the beach.


    The beach looked the same.


    However, the feeling was different.


    Ming Shu and Yu Shen held hands as they walked along the beach. They saw children ying and couples taking photos...


    ¡°Yinyin, wait for me.¡±


    Yu Shen released her and ran in another direction.


    He came back quickly with ice cream in his hand.


    He said, ¡°I owe you.¡±


    Ming Shu had already forgotten about this.


    She took the ice cream and licked it.


    The sweet taste spread in her mouth. She could taste the fragrance of the cream.


    Yu Shen asked, ¡°Is it sweet?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded.


    Yu Shen suddenly lowered his head and kissed her. Ming Shu was caught off guard. The ice cream on her lips was licked away.


    He touched Ming Shu¡¯s nose with the tip of his nose. ¡°It is sweet.¡±


    ¡°Go away. The ice cream is melting.¡±


    ¡°Give me some.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m yours too.¡±


    ¡°... Yes, you are mine.¡±


    ¡°Where did you buy the porridgest time? I still want to eat it.¡±


    ¡°I forgot.¡±


    ¡°Wife... wait for me.¡±


    The two of them went to the same hotel and asked for the same room. Ming Shu asked curiously, ¡°That night, you were not asleep, right?¡±


    Yu Shen blinked. ¡°I¡ªI was asleep.¡±


    ¡°Your supernatural power can¡¯t be controlled. However, nothing happened that night.¡±


    ¡°I... maybe it won¡¯t happen in an unfamiliar environment.¡±


    Ming Shu leaned toward him. ¡°That night, did you know that I kissed you?¡±


    Yu Shen leaned back. ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Brother Yu Shen, there is something wrong with your reaction.¡±


    Yu Shen: ¡°...¡± He should be surprised! He shouldn¡¯t deny it! Idiot!


    Ah!


    He covered his face.


    She was the one who kissed him, but he seemed like the one who did something wrong.


    That night, Yu Shen managed to eat the same porridge. But, he still didn¡¯t know where she bought it from.


    He would never know.


    ...


    Yu Shen still died in the end. His body got better for the first two years but it started deteriorating after that.


    Ming Shu passed not long after too.


    She died...


    Because she was struck by lightning.


    How on earth would she know why she got struck by lightning! There was supposed to be a lightning rod at her house!


    <i>This is unscientific!</i>


    Name: Ming Shu


    Hatred Points: 1330000


    Aura Points: 160000


    Additional Task: Completed


    Hidden Task: Completed


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes as she looked at the information.


    ¡°Harmony System, did you secretly take some of my Aura Points away?¡± Her chef loved her so much. Why were her Aura Points so low?


    The Harmony System didn¡¯t say anything. It just showed her a list of what she bought.


    The most expensive item was the medicine which had no side effects...


    <i>Profiteer!</i>


    [...]


    Ming Shu stayed at the Cloud Room for a while before leaving.


    After Ming Shu left, the list of purchased items refreshed. There was only one sentence on the screen¡ª


    Data captured 95%...


    ...


    At the Time Control Department...


    There were many people sitting in the meeting room. All of them looked depressed. No one dared to say anything.


    The blond director sat at the front and looked at them silently.


    The atmosphere in the room was suppressive.


    ¡°I want a solution!¡± The director finally opened his mouth. However, his words caused everyone to lower their heads even more.


    The director took a deep breath in order to suppress his anger.


    ¡°Since the system is repaired, why can¡¯t we contact him?¡±


    The head of the technical department stammered, ¡°I¡¯m not sure... I¡¯m still investigating...¡±


    The director asked, ¡°Who hacked into the system?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m... not sure yet.¡±


    The temperature in the room got lower.


    Their system was hacked but they didn¡¯t know who did it.


    They understood why their director was so angry.


    ¡°How are Qi Yu and Luo Yan?¡±


    No one replied. The head of the technical department said softly, ¡°Lord Nine¡¯s situation is bad. Luo Yan is slightly better but... he won¡¯t be able tost long.¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The head of the technical department tilted his body and fell on the floor as something smashed against his head.


    The director was furious. ¡°What is your department doing!¡±


    ¡°Director...¡± The head of the technical department wiped cold sweat off his forehead. ¡°Those worlds are unstable to begin with. Lord Nine lost contact with the system. If we want to find him...¡±


    The director replied, ¡°I¡¯ll give you all onest chance. Get him out. If not, all of you can get out of here!¡±


    The head of the technical department: ¡°...¡±


    The director left angrily.


    The head of the technical department swallowed.


    The people in the meeting room heaved a sigh of relief. They got up and consoled the head of the technical department.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The director is just angry.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You are the pir of the department.¡±


    The technical department head acknowledged them. He looked worriedly in a certain direction.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about... what will happen in the future.¡±


    Everyone turned quiet when they heard what he said.

 Chapter 1243 - Lu Zhan Extra (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 1243: Lu Zhan Extra (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It was a quiet night.


    A person was walking along the mountain trail. He was walking slowly. When his feet touched the ground, no sound was made. He was like a spirit.


    A man stood at the end of the trail. He was looking below him.


    The two of them saw each other.


    The man at the end of the trailughed. ¡°As expected of Bai Ye.¡±


    Lu Zhan stepped on the stairs and walked toward the man. There was a box in his hand.


    The man¡¯s eyes lit up. The supernatural power crystal. This was the supernatural power crystal... he was ted. He reached out and made to take the box.


    Lu Zhan pulled the box close to him.


    The man didn¡¯t manage to grab it.


    ¡°Give me the money and I¡¯ll give you the box.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t get angry. He took out his cellphone and sent a message. Lu Zhan¡¯s cellphone sounded soon after.


    Lu Zhan checked the amount and made sure that it was right. Then, he threw the box over.


    He left soon after.


    ¡°Bai Ye.¡± The man stopped him. ¡°Are you really not going to consider joining us?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lu Zhan said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to listen to other people.¡±


    He was Lu Zhan. He was Bai Ye too.


    He was forsaken the moment he was born. He felt that he might never know the reason why he was abandoned even after he died.


    Maybe the people who abandoned him wanted him to have a surname so they left the word ¡°Lu¡± in his swaddling clothes.


    The name ¡°Zhan¡± was given to him because he was able to defeat a thousand people.


    His godfather gave him this name.


    His godfather was a mutant mercenary.


    Mutant mercenaries only epted missions that were rted to other mutants. No matter what the mission was, they would take it if the other party could pay the price.


    His godfather treated him very well. He taught him how to use his supernatural power and taught him martial arts.


    Lu Zhan still remembered the first mission he took.


    It was to kill a mutant.


    During the winter on his 14th birthday.


    It was snowing heavily.


    The blood tainted the white snow. He looked at the mutant as he took hisst breath.


    He was only scared and agitated when he killed the mutant. After that, he was exceptionally calm.


    He did what his godfather taught him and disposed of the body. He destroyed all the evidence too.


    His godfather said that he was a natural.


    He didn¡¯t feel any emotion.


    He was just a person walking in the dark.


    His godfather died when he was 15 years old. He was not killed by anyone. He died of old age.


    His godfather asked him to not carve anything on his tombstone.


    No one would remember the names of people like them. Hence, there was no need to carve their names.


    He kneeled in front of the tombstone for an entire night.


    The next day, he left the ce where he stayed with his godfather. He never returned.


    He went to school to study because one of the mission required him to do it. However, after the mission ended, he continued to stay there.


    He didn¡¯t know why.


    He met Jiang Le and his friends by ident... or maybe it wasn¡¯t an ident.


    Jiang Le and his friends were a noisy bunch of people. On the other hand, he liked to act alone. Yet, for some reason, he was able to attend lessons with them and yed games together...


    A whileter, he met that girl.


    She was just an ordinary person, but she couldn¡¯t be affected by his supernatural power.


    Her attitude toward supernatural power was weird too. She seemed indifferent about it.


    He was shocked to see her at the Mountain and Sea Gang. However, they didn¡¯t have much interaction before this so he just left after warning her.


    Who knew that the entire Mountain and Sea Gang would be destroyed after that.


    Of course...


    His mission went down the drain.


    He didn¡¯t know why he took the missions regarding the supernatural power crystal.


    Did he want the crystal or did he like the money this mission gave him?


    He knew that the Supernatural Power Administration organized apetition every year. During that time, most of the mutants would not be at the headquarters.


    The time of the event was different every year, but he managed to find out the date.


    Thus, he chose to act during this time.


    He seeded.


    But...


    He was unlucky.


    A mutant saw him and chased after him. He thought that he was dead. He dragged his injured body to the house he used to stay in with his godfather.


    He couldn¡¯t tell what he was feeling.


    He stayed at the house for a long time.


    People in his industry were at risk all the time.


    He was on the brink of death many times, but he managed to pull through all by himself.


    He felt his energy dwindling.


    This time...


    He might really die.


    Using thest of his strength, he called Jiang Le.


    He didn¡¯t know what he said but when he woke up, Jiang Le and his friends were surrounding him.


    He saw her too.


    She didn¡¯t say anything.


    He knew that she had subdued all the people that were hiding around the area. He didn¡¯t know how she did it.


    That time, he had a strange feeling.


    This girl...


    Was hard to understand.


    She smiled at everyone. If you gave her some snacks, she would agree to any request you made.


    When he graduated from high school and was filling up the university form, he was confused. Why was he doing this?


    His hand was never meant to hold a pen.


    He heard the conversations beside him. Jiang Le was asking her what university she wrote. He seemed to have followed what she wrote.


    Hence, when Jiang Le walked over, he copied his form.


    He told himself that he was justzy.


    With his results, he could get into any university.


    Also, he never thought about finding a normal job after graduating from university.


    During the meal, he saw the man who always fetched her after school. He was handsome...


    Yu Shen.


    Even the name sounded nice.


    The rest of her life...


    She always appeared nonchnt in school. Besides snacks, nothing was able to catch her interest.


    However, he noticed that she was patient toward the man.


    Was he jealous?


    Wait...


    Lu Zhan didn¡¯t know what this feeling was. He was irritated.


    He managed to get into the same university as her. Besides Luo Yi, everyone was present. They still hung out with each other.


    The only difference was Zhuang Mengmeng.


    She treated the girl very well, so well that some people thought that they were gay. But, Yu Shen would still fetch her after school and Zhuang Mengmeng had a boyfriend too. The rumors were disproven.


    One day, he met Zhuang Mengmeng.


    He couldn¡¯t control himself and asked her a question.


    ¡°Why does she like you?¡±


    ¡°Probably because... I can cook.¡±


    This was Zhuang Mengmeng¡¯s answer.


    This was an unexpected answer. Yet, it was reasonable. She was like this. You couldn¡¯t treat her like a normal person.


    When he received Jiang Le¡¯s call, he waspleting an important mission.


    ¡°Brother Zhan... Yinyin has left.¡±


    Lu Zhan looked at the blood on the ground. He was in a daze. ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    ¡°Heaven, maybe.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± There was no other emotion in his voice. He seemed to be talking about an unfamiliar person.


    Jiang Le was sobbing on the other end of the phone. He said many things.


    Lu Zhan listened to him quietly. He still remembered thest time he saw her. It was at Yu Shen¡¯s funeral.


    The funeral was very simple. She stood quietly at the side. He didn¡¯t know whether she was sad or not.


    Lu Zhan hung up. He looked at Venus.


    His hand was never meant to hold a pen. He was just someone walking in the darkness.

 Chapter 1244 - Yes Darling (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1244: Yes Darling (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #World Headlines: Jiang Xue Restarts The World Whenever She Is Happy#


    This world was very special.


    Everyone¡¯s lifespan was recorded on a small card. It would be counting down every day.


    This card was the most important thing for everyone. They would never tell anyone where their card was, not even their spouse.


    The gap between the rich and poor was wide in this world. The city was divided into a wealthy district and a poor district. There was an obvious separator in the middle.


    One side consisted of extravagant high-rise buildings.


    The other side was filled with dpidated and low buildings.


    Not only that, their lifespans could be stolen by other people.


    Yes, a person¡¯s lifespan could be snatched away.


    By rights, this was against thew.


    However, with wealth and the desire to live, such things would always happen behind the scenes.


    The fake female protagonist in this world was called Yi Xi. She was an extremely wealthy person living in a wealthy district. She could get anything she wanted.


    She had a fight with her family so she ran away from home and entered the poor district. She met some bad people and got caught by them.


    Luckily, she was saved by the female protagonist, Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning brought the fake female protagonist home. Yi Xi knew that the people in this district hated wealthy people so she didn¡¯t dare to share her true identity.


    While she was living with Lu Ning, she got to know about Lu Ning¡¯s dream. Lu Ning wanted to leave this ce and live somewhere better.


    The fake female protagonist scoffed at her dream secretly.


    One time, the fake female protagonist did something stupid. Not only did she implicate Lu Ning, most of her lifespan got taken away too.


    The fake female protagonist knew that there were people selling their lifespans in the poor district so she asked Lu Ning to take her there. She didn¡¯t want to die.


    As the female protagonist, Lu Ning would never do such things. She rejected the fake female protagonist, but she promised that she would think of a way to get her lifespan back.


    Since lifespans could be snatched away, they could be taken back.


    As long as... you are still alive.


    If you died, getting your lifespan back would be useless.


    The fake female protagonist felt that Lu Ning didn¡¯t really want to help her so she quarreled with Lu Ning and ran out alone.


    By luck, she managed to find the people that were selling lifespans.


    However, the other party didn¡¯t n to help her. They wanted to take her lifespan away, but she didn¡¯t have much lifespan left. The people noticed that she was pretty so they sold her to someone.


    The fake female protagonist never expected this to happen. She was r**ed. Her life was worse than a dog¡¯s now.


    One time, the fake female protagonist managed to run away. She was discovered soon and the person sent people to catch her.


    She met the Host during this time.


    The Host was called Jiang Xue. The fake female protagonist saw many people standing guard around the Host so she knew that her status was not low. She begged Jiang Xue to help her.


    Jiang Xue didn¡¯t help her.


    Why would she help someone she didn¡¯t know?


    The fake female protagonist was brought back and died of torture not long after.


    Then, she was reborn.


    The fake female protagonist felt that she ended up like this because of the female protagonist and the Host.


    If the female protagonist had helped her, she would not have been sold by those people.


    If the Host had saved her, she would not have died.


    The fake female protagonist hated everyone in the poor district. Those people were her nightmare.


    Thus, after she was reborn, she chose to take revenge on the female protagonist and the Host. She even wanted to destroy the poor district.


    The Host was forced to stand against the fake female protagonist.


    The fake female protagonist resumed her identity and used it to make a suggestion in the wealthy district. The suggestion was to destroy the poor district.


    Many people supported what she said. The government rejected this suggestion, but they were forced topromise.


    The war between the wealthy district and the poor district started officially.


    The wealthy district had the most advanced weapons so the poor district was not their match at all.


    The prisoners from the poor district got tattooed just like in the old society.


    Their lifespans were taken away. They were only given one day to live. If they didn¡¯t do their jobs properly, they would not survive the next day.


    The fake female protagonist caught the female protagonist and let her experienced what she felt the past life.


    The Host managed to run away quickly so she wasn¡¯t caught.


    However, the Host still died at the hands of the fake female protagonist... or rather, shemitted suicide.


    The fake female protagonist became the hero of the wealthy district. She removed the thorn in their side.


    [Jiang Xue¡¯s wish is to be Yi Xi¡¯s nightmare.]


    <i>I¡¯m good at that!</i>


    [Hidden Task: Help the poor. Hint: It is not good for the gap between the poor and rich to be too wide. Please direct your fire at the wealthy district.]


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The Harmony System distributed the mission so early this time?


    And...


    The Host was not poor!


    [Hint: If you are not rich, other people will be rich. All the wealthy people are your enemies.] The Harmony System managed to answer almost instantly.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Jiang Xue was the Young Miss of the biggest lifespan trafficking organization in the poor district, Du Ji.


    Aspared to other small organizations, Du Ji was a ¡°state-owned enterprise.¡± It had a good reputation¡ªit just didn¡¯t have the credentials from the government.


    Du Ji¡¯s rule was stringent. All the lifespans sold though their organization was given to them voluntarily.


    The people who sold them their lifespans got money in return.


    If the person regretted their decision within three days, they could return the money and get their lifespan back. Du Ji was not a charitable organization so they would keep a small portion of the lifespan aspensation.


    Du Ji¡¯s customers came mostly from the wealthy district. These people used money to buy lifespans.


    At this moment, Ming Shu was sitting in her office. The office was bright and spacious. The walls were made from ss so she could see her workers walking outside.


    Ming Shu looked at the card in her hand. It was her lifespan card.


    The card was white. Everyone had it the moment they were born.


    There were not many things written on the card. It seemed like an identity card. A picture of her was on the right-hand corner and her details were written at the side.


    Name: Jiang Xue.


    Remaining lifespan: 6 years 135 days.


    Highest age: 28 years old.


    This highest age was a limit.


    For instance, if you had to die at 23 years old but you snatched other people¡¯s lifespans, you could live longer.


    However, if your highest age was 40 years, you could only live until you were 40 years old.


    Without this limit, all the wealthy people would have be old demons by now.


    But, the age of the Host... she couldn¡¯t live longer even if she snatched other people¡¯s lifespans.


    <i>Knock knock!</i>


    Someone knocked on her door. It was the Host¡¯s assistant.


    Ming Shu put away her card and asked the person toe in.


    The assistant ced a pile of documents in front of her. ¡°Young Miss, this is the documents you need to look at today.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°Please buy some food for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The assistant left quickly. Ming Shu looked through the documents. It was information about the people who wanted to sell their lifespans.


    Most people sold one to two years of their lives. The money they earned was enough to let them live a good life. If they wanted to, they could sell their lifespans again.


    Ming Shu needed to verify each person. This was Du Ji¡¯s rule. It was to prevent anyone from seeking personal gains.


    She verified two people and didn¡¯t feel like doing it anymore.


    Her assistant came back after a while. She didn¡¯t buy much food.


    ¡°This is it?¡±


    ¡°Erm...¡± The assistant replied carefully, ¡°Young Miss, you¡¯re on a diet, right?¡±


    ¡°Diet?¡± Ming Shu looked at her body. It was perfect. Why did she need to go on a diet?


    Ming Shu pondered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll fill up my stomach before dieting. Go and buy more food.¡±


    The assistant¡¯s mouth corners twitched.


    <i>Women are lying when they say they wanted to go on a diet.</i>

 Chapter 1245 - Yes Darling (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1245: Yes Darling (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Ming Shu finished verifying all the people, most of the workers had left. The light on her assistant¡¯s table was still on.


    Ming Shu stretched. She took thest cake and went out.


    ¡°You can head off.¡±


    Her assistant stood up immediately. ¡°Young Miss, I¡¯ll get the car. Please wait for a moment.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go back myself. Go home early and rest.¡±


    Ming Shu left Du Ji.


    This world was simr to the normal world. The only difference was the lifespan card.


    There were not many people outside at night. Everyone was afraid that they would meet some maniacs who wanted to snatch their lifespans.


    The buildings at the poor district were all lower than three floors. The roads were still clean. All the stalls along the road were closed. Ming Shu was unable to find a ce to have a meal.


    At this moment, the fake female protagonist was just reborn. She should be at the female protagonist¡¯s house.


    At the start, the fake female protagonist just did some small actions to take her revenge. She destroyed the poor district after she reimed her identity.


    <i>I must find a chance to date the fake female protagonist.</i>


    ... However, the most important thing now was to find a ce to eat.


    ...


    The Host¡¯s work was boring. She had to sit in the office every day.


    There would be people in charge of the selling and buying of lifespans so Ming Shu didn¡¯t need to attend to it.


    Ming Shu took a few days to get used to this lifestyle. She finally managed to finish all the documents before working hours ended.


    ¡°Assistant He, do you think that Young Miss is eating too much recently? Didn¡¯t she say that she wants to go on a diet?¡±


    Assistant He thought for a moment. ¡°She said that she will go on a diet after she fills her stomach.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Just as they were talking about Ming Shu, Assistant He received a call. Screams could be heard in the background. A worker shouted, ¡°Assistant He, we have trouble. Someone is creating a fuss.¡±


    In the main hall of Du Ji...


    When Ming Shu came down, the people in the main hall were already fighting.


    Du Ji was not a legal business so they kept a low profile.


    Now, the main hall was filled with people.


    The workers of Du Ji stood on one side. The other people stood on the other side.


    A few people stood at the corner. They must be the people who wanted to sell their lives.


    The two parties were engaged in a gang fight. Everyone was pulling one another¡¯s clothes and hair.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Assistant He took out a loudspeaker. ¡°Stop! Everyone, stop!¡±


    Assistant He¡¯s voice echoed throughout the main hall.


    The two parties parted unwillingly.


    To show how high-ss they were, the workers of Du Ji all wore the same uniform. The name of thepany was printed in Chinese in front while the English characters were printed at the back.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know which part of the uniform was high-ss.


    This looked like the uniform of a deliverypany.


    ¡°What is this? Do you all think that this is a market?¡± Assistant He walked between the two parties. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Assistant He.¡± One of the workers held onto his torn clothes and stepped out. ¡°A girl came to sell her lifespan. We did everything ording to the rules. However, her parents want us to return her lifespan now. Three days had passed so we didn¡¯t ept their request. They started fighting because of this.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± A woman spat at the worker. ¡°You bunch of heartless people. You all will go to hell! My daughter doesn¡¯t know anything. You all fooled her. Bastards! I don¡¯t care. You must return my daughter¡¯s lifespan!¡±


    Assistant He looked at the woman. ¡°Miss, the rules of Du Ji are written clearly. We only take people who want to sell their lifespan voluntarily. Your daughter sold her lifespan on her own ord.¡±


    ¡°Voluntarily? Impossible!¡± The woman got agitated. ¡°You all forced her.¡±


    Assistant He was patient. ¡°Is that girl an adult?¡±


    The worker nodded. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare to ept her if she wasn¡¯t.¡±


    Du Ji was strict with their protocol.


    Assistant He nodded. ¡°Miss, you have heard everything. Your daughter is an adult. Her decision had nothing to do with us. Du Ji will never force anyone.¡±


    The woman got even more agitated. ¡°No! My daughter will only be an adult next month. She is still so young. You bunch of bastards. Return my daughter¡¯s lifespan!¡±


    Assistant He frowned slightly. He looked at the worker.


    The worker shook his head. The girl was an adult.


    The woman called all her friends and they started making a fuss again. The entire main hall turned into a market.


    Ming Shu walked forward after listening to everything.


    The workers cleared a path for her.


    She wore a long, light dress and had her hair tied up casually. She looked just like a normal person.


    Because the main hall of Du Ji was bright and spacious, when Ming Shu walked through the path cleared for her, everyone felt that they were looking at someone from the wealthy district.


    The noise disappeared.


    The girl smiled. Her voice was gentle. ¡°You all have been creating amotion for a while. Where is the girl?¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression changed.


    She looked up. ¡°Who are you!¡±


    ¡°The person in charge of Du Ji.¡± Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°The boss.¡±


    Although the people at Du Ji called her Young Miss, there was no one higher than her in terms of position.


    Du Ji was her family¡¯s business. She inherited it from her father¡ªbut not really. Actually, her father threw the business to her.


    Her father was enjoying himself somewhere in the world. He could never be found.


    When Ming Shu said that she was the boss, the people were stunned.


    They didn¡¯t expect such a young boss. Also, it was a female too.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°So, where is the girl?¡±


    The woman¡¯s friends all looked at one another. No one spoke. They turned to look at the woman.


    The woman puffed out her chest. She seemed furious. ¡°You all fooled my daughter and now, you want to threaten her? Let me tell you, no way! You all will be caught like this. This is against thew!¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s tone was nonchnt. ¡°So what? Thew is used to protect rich people. It has nothing to do with us.¡±


    There was nothing wrong with what she said. Thew was used to protect the people in the wealthy district.


    There was now in the poor district.


    There were only struggles, pain, and despair in this ce.


    The woman wanted to find another reason.


    Ming Shu spoke before her. ¡°The transaction is done voluntarily. We even give you three days toe back and cancel the transaction. Since you didn¡¯te back in three days, everything is finalized. Why are you here? Did someone ask you toe or do you want to extort us?¡±


    The main hall turned quiet after Ming Shu said thest sentence.


    The woman got frantic. She looked around her and shouted suddenly, ¡°My daughter is not an adult yet. Her words don¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    Ming Shu appeared enlightened. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re trying to extort us.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes widened. She started crying, ¡°What do you mean by that? Don¡¯t frame me. You bastards bullied my daughter and now, you all want to bully me. Where is your conscience? I only have one daughter. How will I live like this!¡±

 Chapter 1246 - Yes Darling (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1246: Yes Darling (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Assistant He felt that the woman was going overboard so he wanted to say something. Ming Shu stopped him.


    She asked someone to bring a chair, some biscuits, and some tea for her.


    She sat on the chair and watched the woman scream calmly.


    The woman shouted for a long time but received no reaction from Ming Shu. She looked up.


    She saw the person opposite her drinking tea and eating biscuits.


    The woman: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Are you done with your acting?¡± Ming Shu asked. ¡°If not, continue.¡±


    The woman: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This is not the right reaction!</i>


    The other party was tooposed. The woman didn¡¯t know what to do. Her friends were also stunned.


    In the end, the woman just sat on the floor and started scolding Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu ignored her and continued enjoying her biscuits.


    If anyone wanted to join the woman, she would ask the workers to stop them.


    The woman¡¯s throat was hoarse from shouting, but Ming Shu still didn¡¯t do anything.


    Theposed manner made the woman lose her confidence.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    The woman¡¯s cheap makeup was a mess.


    Ming Shu looked at her and slowly opened her mouth. ¡°Du Ji doesn¡¯t ept people under the age of 18. If you go outside, no one cares about this. Do you think that this rule is set by the government?¡±


    There would be no side effects if a person¡¯s lifespan got taken away.


    The lifespan was like a bunch of numbers. It would increase and decrease. The only effect it had was on when a person would die.


    The woman turned silent. The speech she had prepared seemed useless now.


    Ming Shu continued, ¡°You all choose to sell your lifespans so that you can get more money. You can¡¯t me anyone. No one willpensate you if you regret your decision.¡±


    ¡°You all are bandits!¡± the woman screamed fiercely.


    ¡°Bandits?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°What did I take from you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s against thew to buy and sell lifespans. If you all are not bandits, what are you? I will report you!¡±


    The woman suddenly threatened Ming Shu.


    ¡°Oh, go ahead then.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°First, you need to apply to enter the wealthy district. You must pay a security deposit. Then, you have to find a ce to lodge yourint. After writing theint form, you will wait for... erm, approximately half a month before receiving a reply...¡±


    Ming Shu was speaking at a slow pace. With every sentence she said, the woman and her friends¡¯ expressions turned worse.


    This was how the wealthy district discriminated against the poor district.


    The people in the wealthy district didn¡¯t need to go through such procedures.


    ¡°In the end, you will be sent back. They... will not care about what happened here.¡±


    The woman: ¡°...¡±


    At this moment, Assistant He passed his cellphone to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked at the content.


    The woman was called Sun Huahua. Her daughter was drawn to life in the wealthy district so she came to Du Ji to sell her lifespan. She wanted to go to the wealthy district.


    However, before she could realize her dream, she was robbed. Currently, she was in the hospital.


    When a person got heavily injured, his lifespan would decrease exponentially.


    Thus, Sun Huahua remembered the lifespan her daughter sold.


    Her daughter was a decisive person. She sold half of her lifespan.


    If she was able to take the lifespan back, her daughter could live longer.


    This was why she came.


    ...


    Ming Shu watched as the woman and her friends got chased away.


    Assistant He looked at thedy sitting in the main hall.


    Her Young Miss was getting good at handling issues.


    She ignored everything the woman said just now and only asked him to investigate the daughter.


    ¡°Young Miss, you need to be present for a transaction today.


    Assistant He saw that Ming Shu wanted to leave so he called her immediately.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°What transaction?¡±


    Since she needed to be present, it must be a special transaction.


    The transaction would take ce at 3 PM in the wealthy district.


    The two districts were separated clearly so if anyone from the poor district wanted to enter the wealthy district, they needed to send an application first. Most of the time, their application would be rejected.


    However, there were businessmen who needed to travel between the two districts so they had a special passageway.


    This passageway was built specifically for businessmen.


    The Host belonged to this category.


    The government knew what Du Ji was doing. The wealthy district didn¡¯t allow such things officially because they wanted to keep themselves clean.


    But, who wanted to die?


    Hence, the government didn¡¯t give them any restrictions.


    Ming Shu entered the wealthy district easily.


    When the car passed through the special passageway, the scenery around her changed immediately. The roads were wide and she could see luxurious cars and beautifuldies everywhere. The streets were filled with shops selling all kinds of goods. Anything could be found here.


    The car stopped outside a vi.


    Ming Shu got down. A few bodyguards walked toward them and brought them to a room.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±


    The bodyguards answered her directly, ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, disinfection.¡±


    ¡°Disinfection?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Am I a virus? I¡¯m not doing this business anymore. Assistant He, let¡¯s go for a meal.¡±


    She turned and left. The bodyguards were stunned.


    Assistant He was stunned too. However, he also felt that the buyers went overboard this time. Last time, the buyers looked down on them too, but no one dared to offend Young Miss.


    This time...


    It made people angry just thinking about it.


    Thus, when Ming Shu left, Assistant He didn¡¯t stop her. They didn¡¯tck business.


    Just as they were about to get in their car, a butler ran toward them.


    ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, please hold on.¡± The butler was polite. ¡°Those servants don¡¯t know their manners. Please let me apologize for them. This way, please. Master prepared dinner for you.¡±


    <i>Dinner...</i>


    ...


    The owner of the vi was called Zhu Hongjie. He had reached the age of 40.


    He was dressed casually and was quite plump. However, his face seemed pale.


    ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, have a seat.¡±


    Zhu Hongjie signaled to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t move. She looked around her. ¡°Where is the food?¡±


    Zhu Hongjie was stunned. He smiled and stood up. ¡°I am not thoughtful enough. Miss Jiang Xue, this way, please. Ask the chef to start preparing everything.¡±


    Thest sentence was directed at the butler.


    The meeting venue was changed to the dining hall. The chef prepared the food on the spot.


    Zhu Hongjie eximed, ¡°Miss Jiang Xue is young and promising. You have my respect.¡±


    ¡°What is the use of being respected. I needed to be disinfected too.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s tone was calm. Zhu Hongjie couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking.


    Zhu Hongjie¡¯s expression froze for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. They are just worried about my health. They are afraid that...¡±


    ¡°Afraid that I will pass a virus from the poor district to you?¡±


    To these wealthy people, the people from the poor district were like a virus. They were afraid that they would be contaminated after interacting with anyone from the poor district.


    Zhu Hongjie: ¡°...¡±


    He was the buyer. Was this how she treated a customer?


    Even if she was the boss of Du Ji, she was too arrogant.


    Zhu Hongjie thought about what he needed from her and suppressed his dissatisfaction.


    Luckily, the chef finished making the steak. He ced it in front of Ming Shu and the tense atmosphere was broken.

 Chapter 1247 - Yes Darling (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1247: Yes Darling (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The chef cooked slowly. His emphasis was on disying his skill so Ming Shu had to slow down her eating.


    Opposite her, Zhu Hongjie poured a ss of red wine for himself. He didn¡¯t touch the food at all.


    ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, how is the food?¡±


    <i>It¡¯s not as delicious as what my chefs cooked!</i>


    ¡°Normal.¡±


    The chef seemed unhappy at this review. He thought that Ming Shu didn¡¯t know how to appreciate his cooking because she came from the poor district.


    Luckily, the chef was a sensible person. He knew that this was Zhu Hongjie¡¯s house so he didn¡¯t say anything. He nced at Ming Shu and continued cooking.


    Zhu Hongjie took a sip of the red wine. ¡°Cough... I will get directly to the point. I want to buy lifespan from you. The price is not a problem.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    Zhu Hongjie was confident. ¡°I know that lifespan is expensive, but it¡¯s not a problem for me.¡±


    Lifespan was a rare resource. It could not be bought with just a few thousand dors.


    Zhu Hongjie knew this but with his assets, this money meant nothing to him.


    Since her hidden task was to gain Hatred Points from the people in the wealthy district, Ming Shu didn¡¯t hold back.


    ¡°Mr. Zhu has a great reputation and is extremely wealthy...¡± Ming Shu used all the words she could think of to praise Zhu Hongjie.


    At the start, Zhu Hongjie felt happy to beplimented. However, soon after, he felt that something was amiss.


    ¡°... For someone like you, you must have a special and custom-made deal. That is the only way to showcase how noble and powerful you are.¡±


    Zhu Hongjie probed, ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, what do you mean by a special and custom-made deal?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°We normally sell lifespan by the year.¡±


    Zhu Hongjie: ¡°...¡±


    If they didn¡¯t sell lifespan by the year, how would they sell it?


    ¡°But, Mr. Zhu is different. You are an honorable person. Counting by the years is not befitting of your status. Let¡¯s count by the days.¡±


    Zhu Hongjie: ¡°???¡±


    Assistant He was shocked too.


    Young Miss didn¡¯t tell him that they were changing the model.


    Ming Shu continued, ¡°I estimated your assets and think that your life is worth ten thousand every day. This is 10% of the money you make every day so it¡¯s not much. Mr. Zhu, how many days do you want?¡±


    Ten thousand a day means 3.6 million a year.


    The market price was only 150 to 200 thousand a year.


    Zhu Hongjie looked at her sternly. ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, this price is too high.¡±


    Ming Shu appeared astounded. ¡°Do you think that your life is not worth this price?¡±


    Zhu Hongjie: ¡°...¡±


    What should he say?


    Zhu Hongjie sized up Ming Shu. ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, are you targeting me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you found out.¡±


    Zhu Hongjie was furious.


    He scoffed. ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, you are not the only businesswoman in East City, I don¡¯t have to buy from you.¡±


    The wealthy district and the poor district was justmon terms people used. The proper terms for these two districts were the East District and the West District.


    The East District was the poor district. Some people even called the poor district the garbage collector district.


    ¡°Well, you can look for other people.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded instantly. She was not afraid of offending him.


    Zhu Hongjie narrowed his eyes. The atmosphere was tense.


    ¡°Sent her off!¡±


    Ming Shu got up and smiled. ¡°All the best to you then.¡±


    Zhu Hongjie stared at Ming Shu¡¯s face. He was boiling with anger. How dare thisdy mock him.


    Zhu Hongjie said, ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, don¡¯t be too confident. In our eyes, you are nothing.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brighter and agreed with what he said. ¡°Yes, you all are very powerful. You¡¯re extremely powerful.¡±


    Ming Shu left the vi with Assistant He.


    Zhu Hongjie flipped the table.


    ¡°What the hell is this! Who does she think she is? How dare she act arrogant in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± The butler consoled him. ¡°There are many people doing this. We can find someone else.¡±


    They chose Du Ji because it was the biggest lifespan-selling organization in the East District. It also had the best reputation.


    Zhu Hongjie panted heavily. ¡°Then go and find other people.¡±


    The butler immediately agreed.


    ...


    The moment Ming Shu got into the car, Assistant He said, ¡°Young Miss, what are you doing? If you don¡¯t want to take his business, we can just reject him. Why do you have to make him angry?¡±


    ¡°Angering people is my specialty!¡±


    Assistant He was confused.


    Ming Shu looked out of the car window. She said unwillingly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. I need to do something.¡±


    Assistant He: ¡°???¡±


    Ming Shu disappeared the moment she returned to the East District. Assistant He stood at the main door in a daze. <i>So why did Young Miss want toe back?</i>


    There were many organizations doing this kind of business. All the businesses had to make sure that the people who started before them allowed them to step into this industry.


    To make sure that thepetition in the market was friendly, the price was standardized. Everyone had to follow this price.


    Those ck markets which dared to disobey the pricing rule would be punished severely.


    Ming Shu visited all the organizations and asked them to raise their price nicely.


    When Ming Shu passed the new price chart to Assistant He, Assistant He was dumbfounded. He felt as though he was in a dream today.


    ¡°Young Miss, they... agreed?¡±


    ¡°Since there is money to be earned, why wouldn¡¯t they agree?¡±


    ¡°But... the rise in price is too much...¡± Assistant He was agitated. ¡°Ten thousand a day. How are we supposed to do business like this?¡±


    The wealthy district consisted of rich people, but not everyone was a millionaire.


    Many people were just workers receiving a fixed sry every month. Ten thousand for a year was their maximum.


    ¡°It¡¯s written that we will review it on a case by case basis.¡± Ming Shu pointed at the chart. ¡°We will charge average people at the usual price.¡±


    Assistant He: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Case by case basis? Why is Young Miss saying this?</i>


    She sounded like an evil merchant!


    ¡°We must lead the East District out of poverty!¡± Ming Shu patted Assistant He¡¯s shoulder. ¡°3.65 million a year can buy many snacks.¡±


    Assistant He: ¡°???¡±


    <i>What does thest sentence mean?</i>


    ¡°Young Miss, if you do this, there will be many uncertainties in the market. Some people might snatch other people¡¯s right to sell lifespans and the whole market will be in a mess. That is not good for us.¡±


    ¡°If wealthy people want to buy lifespans from those people, they have to be careful,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°They might lose everything.¡±


    They were an honest organization, but others might not be.


    There would always be people snatching other people¡¯s lifespans and selling them at a low price.


    However, most of the market was controlled by the main organizations.


    ¡°Do what I say.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Assistant He: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1248 - Yes Darling (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1248: Yes Darling (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Zhu Hongjie looked at his card. There were only two months left.


    He had a car ident a while ago. When he woke up, his lifespan had decreased to only two months.


    ¡°Mister.¡±


    The butler walked in.


    Zhu Hongjie grabbed his card and covered it with his sleeve. ¡°How is it?¡±


    The butler¡¯s expression was bad. ¡°I asked a few organizations in the East District. They gave me the same price.¡±


    Zhu Hongjie jumped up. ¡°What? Repeat that?¡±


    The butler couldn¡¯t believe it himself.


    He wiped away some cold sweat as he repeated, ¡°Ten thousand a day.¡±


    Zhu Hongjie mmed the table. ¡°Are the people in the East District crazy?¡±


    The butler: ¡°...¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if they were crazy. However, he knew that if that was really the case, a hugemotion would arise soon.


    ...


    The West District learned about this matter soon. All the wealthy people got wind of this news.


    When they realized that normal people still had the same price, they knew that they were targeted.


    Why?


    Did someone do something?


    Maybe because lifespans could be transacted, the people in this world were more prone to idents.


    The wealthy people would normally make sure that their lifespan was at its maximum¡ªthe decreased lifespan was not calcted into their highest age.


    For instance, someone who could live till 23 years old but his highest age was 40 years old, when he met an ident and his lifespan decreased by ten years, he could spend money and buy his ten years back.


    That meant that if you had the money, you could live till your highest age. The lost lifespan could be bought back with money.


    Before, one year only cost ten thousand so it was still affordable for them. Now, one day cost ten thousand...


    <i>What the hell is this?</i>


    Very soon, someone asked for a negotiation. The people at the East District rejected the offer tantly.


    <i>If you don¡¯t want to buy it, don¡¯t! You can go and kill people andnd yourself in jail!</i>


    Thew of the West District protected everyone.


    If someone killed anyone, they would go to jail. Thew at the West District was thorough too. They¡¯d be guilty by association.


    If you asked someone else to snatch lifespan for you, you would still be jailed if the lifespan ended up in your hands.


    Snatching lifespan required technical skills. If someone randomly snatched another person¡¯s lifespan, they would have to take everything. That meant that the person would be killed.


    Also, if you exceeded your highest age when you snatched other people¡¯s lifespan, your original lifespan would be decreased by half and you would never be able to take other people¡¯s lifespan again.


    They had to transact with the organizations in the East District because these organizations had the technical skills to ensure that they were given the exact number of years they required.


    This technique was held by the organizations that raised the price. The wealthy people couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Since the East District didn¡¯t want to negotiate, the West District sent a negotiation team to the East District.


    At the headquarters of Du Ji...


    The negotiation team sat in the meeting room all dressed up properly in suits. At the front of the room, Ming Shu was drinking her yogurt.


    ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, can we talk now?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand. ¡°Of course. I didn¡¯t gag you all, did I?¡±


    The person in charge of the negotiation team felt awkward. ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, we hope to discuss with you about the rise in the price of lifespans.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to be discussed. I want to do it like this. If you all are not convinced, you all can hate me.¡±


    <i>Let¡¯s go!</i>


    <i>Give me my Hatred Points!</i>


    The negotiation team: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the hell is this?</i>


    ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, why did you do this? If we can solve it peacefully, it will be good for everyone.¡±


    ¡°Let me think.¡± Ming Shu ced her hand on her chin and nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t like wealthy people. What do you all think about this reason? I think that this is a good reason!¡±


    The negotiation team: ¡°...¡±


    If they still didn¡¯t understand that Ming Shu was targeting them, they were idiots.


    One of the members of the negotiation team threatened Ming Shu: ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, are you trying to be an enemy of the West District?¡±


    ¡°You are so naughty. We are doing an illegal business here. So what if we offend you all? I can just change my job.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>What is the rtionship between your first andst sentence?</i>


    <i>Do you know that you are doing an illegal business?</i>


    <i>Why are you still creating such a hugemotion then?</i>


    <i>Offend...</i>


    The people realized that the East District was not governed by the government.


    This meant that the government didn¡¯t care about this ce.


    The negotiation team members felt a chill down their spines.


    They started worrying about their safety.


    They left Du Ji in low spirits.


    ...


    Assistant He almost got frightened to death because of Ming Shu.


    ¡°Young Miss, are we really going to do this?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote to regret?¡±


    ¡°Well, there is still room for...¡±


    ¡°Assistant He.¡± Ming Shu looked at him. ¡°Remember that we are the ones who set the rules.¡±


    Assistant He froze on the spot.


    All this time, they had been servicing the people at the West District...


    However, they had forgotten that they were the ones in control.


    ¡°Young Miss, I understand.¡±


    Ming Shu stretched her back. ¡°What are we eating for dinner?¡±


    Assistant He: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu let Assistant He settle the matter and went off first.


    She didn¡¯t have a choice.


    The people here closed their shops really early. Once it turned dark, no one could be seen on the streets anymore.


    Ming Shu managed to get into the restaurant before it closed.


    The East District was an unsafe ce. While Ming Shu was eating, she saw three fights.


    <i>Hu¡ª</i>


    A youth was kicked and slid toward Ming Shu¡¯s table. The table shook but it didn¡¯t topple.


    The youth clutched his chest and tried to get up. However, he didn¡¯t manage to.


    Something appeared in front of his face. He grabbed his head instinctively.


    He realized that that thing was an iron bar. The youth got a shock.


    He looked up. A pair of fair hands were holding the iron bar. He could see the faint redness of her skin.


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    The youth took the iron bar and rushed toward his opponents.


    The youth suddenly gained strength from somewhere and attacked his opponents with the iron bar.


    His opponents didn¡¯t expect the youth to get hold of a weapon so they were caught off guard.


    The youth appeared to have gained a buff and started knocking everyone down.


    ¡°You bastard, you just wait!¡±


    When they left, someone shouted at the youth.


    The crowd gathered around them saw the people fighting to leave so they dispersed too. They were used to it.


    Only the owner of the restaurant walked toward the youth and started calcting hispensation.


    The youth got up and looked depressed. ¡°Erm... can I owe you first?¡±


    ¡°Owe me? Who knows where you will be tomorrow?¡± The East District was not a small vige. It was a huge ce. The owner didn¡¯t want to let the youth run away like this.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t have...¡± The youth sounded helpless.

 Chapter 1249 - Yes Darling (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1249: Yes Darling (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The owner searched the youth¡¯s body and confirmed that he was speaking the truth. He didn¡¯t have a single cent on him.


    In the end, the youth gave his cellphone to the owner as a form of security.


    The cellphone was new so the owner epted it.


    The youth heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at the iron bar in his hand and turned to find the person who passed it to him.


    A girl sat among the noisy crowd silently. The mess around her didn¡¯t seem to affect her.


    The youth sized up Ming Shu. A girl with an aura like this should not appear here.


    However, why would a person like her pass him an iron bar?


    Wasn¡¯t she afraid of getting into trouble?


    He clutched his shoulder and walked toward her. ¡°Erm... thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Ming Shu looked at him. ¡°If youe closer, you will topple my table.¡±


    The youth: ¡°???¡±


    Ming Shu continued, ¡°It¡¯s not good to waste food.¡±


    The youth: ¡°!!??¡±


    When Ming Shu finished her food, the youth was still standing at the same spot. ¡°Let me send you back. I¡¯m afraid that those people wille and look for you.¡±


    He was afraid that Ming Shu would misunderstand him so he exined himself.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve nothing to do. Where do you live?¡± Ban Lan scratched his head. ¡°Erm, I don¡¯t have any other intention. I just think that it¡¯s not safe for you to go back alone sote at night.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s rejection didn¡¯t have any effect. The youth followed her.


    ¡°My name is Ban Lan. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Ming Shu scanned her surroundings before replying, ¡°Wu Cai.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The youth was puzzled.


    Ming Shu suddenly asked him, ¡°Do you know where the Flower Alley is?¡±


    Ban Lan nodded. ¡°I do. I live there.¡±


    ¡°Take me. I¡¯ll pay you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± If she didn¡¯t pass him the weapon, he would be in a bad state now. Ban Lan hesitated. ¡°But... it¡¯s already sote. Do you really want to go there?¡±


    The East District was separated into a few areas: a little messy, very messy, and extremely messy.


    The Flower Alley was an extremely messy ce. However, the rent there was the cheapest so some people had no choice but to stay there.


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°I know. So, if you know the location, please take me there soon. If not, I¡¯ll look for someone else.¡±


    <i>Today should be the day when something happens to the fake female protagonist and the female protagonist.</i>


    Yi Xi got harassed by someone when she left the house so she called Lu Ning to save her. Lu Ning asked Yi Xi to call for help.


    However, Yi Xi didn¡¯t call for anyone so Lu Ning almost lost her virginity.


    Luckily, she was the female protagonist. Thus, she was rescued by someone.


    Actually, the person who harassed her was called over by Yi Xi. If not, how did she managed to remain safe until Lu Ning came?


    <i>Now, I need to rescue my beauty and gain some Hatred Points along the way.</i>


    ¡°Okay... okay then.¡±


    Ban Lan brought Ming Shu to the venue by bus. The buses at the East District stopped at an earlier time but they were lucky enough to catch thest bus.


    When Ming Shu looked out of the bus, all she could see were dpidated buildings and asional fights.


    Thest bus was packed. Ban Lan looked past the crowd and saw the girl leaning against the window.


    She tilted her head slightly as she gazed outside the window. The crowd didn¡¯t seem to bother her.


    If Ban Lan observed her carefully, he would realize that the crowd seemed a distance away from her. She was protected by an invisible wall.


    Many people got off at the Flower Alley bus stop. Ming Shu off down just before the door closed.


    Ban Lan stood beside her and asked curiously, ¡°Are you from the East District?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ban Lan didn¡¯t believe her.


    She didn¡¯t look like she belonged here. Whether it was her clothes or her aura...


    The people at the East District appeared haggard. They were forced to bow down their whole lives so they had depressed expressions on their faces.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know the exact location so she could only walk around the Flower Alley.


    The people from before had all disappeared. Even if someone walked past her, they would be in a hurry.


    The only sounds came from the houses that were lit up.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    Ban Lan had been following her.


    Ming Shu took out some money. ¡°You can leave now. Thanks for taking me here.¡±


    Ban Lan didn¡¯t take the money. ¡°I said that I don¡¯t need...¡±


    Ming Shu stuffed the money into his pocket. ¡°Young man, you should just take the money that you deserve. You used your time to exchange for it.¡±


    Ban Lan looked at the money. He was speechless.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    A short scream rang through the air. Ming Shu looked up and ran in that direction.


    Ban Lan was astounded. He wanted to stop her but it was already toote.


    Ming Shu ran through the narrow streets and reached the other side of the alley.


    Two men were pinning a woman on the ground.


    The two men froze when they saw someone dashing toward them. They looked at her vigntly.


    ¡°Help... help me!¡±


    The woman stretched her hand out.


    ¡°Help me... help me...¡±


    Ming Shu turned and left.


    The hope in the woman¡¯s eyes shattered. The two men smiled at each other when they saw how sensible Ming Shu. One of them shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Ming Shu turned around and looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The lights in the alley were dim. She couldn¡¯t see the expressions of the two men but from their actions, they didn¡¯t have any good intentions.


    Man #1 said, ¡°Young girl, why are you still here sote at night? Did you lose your way? Do you need me to help you?¡±


    Man #2 continued, ¡°Yes, we will send you back properly. If you listen to us, we will not hurt you.¡±


    ¡°No... they¡¯re lying! Hurry up and run! They will kill you!¡± the woman suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Shut up, you bitch!¡± Man #1 pped the woman.


    Ming Shu tilted her head and looked at the woman.


    She smiled. ¡°Did you all bring money?¡±


    Man #1 and Man #2: ¡°???¡±


    <i>What?</i>


    ¡°Young girl, let me smell you...¡±


    Man #2 tried to get close to Ming Shu. He rubbed his hands together. Ming Shu couldn¡¯t see his expression, but his intention was obvious.


    Ming Shu rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Come, let¡¯s fight. I¡¯ll let you experience what a real fight is.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, look at your short and skinny limbs. You are definitely not my...¡±


    Man #2 froze. There was something pressing against his head.


    The woman smiled. ¡°Huh? I¡¯m not your what?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to fight?</i>


    <i>Why do you have a gun!</i>


    <i>This is a foul!</i>


    <i>Foul!</i>


    ...


    When Ban Lan caught up with Ming Shu, she was counting money with two men begging for mercy beside her.


    The woman who was attacked by the two men was hunched in a corner and shivered in fear.


    Ban Lan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What happened? </i>


    Ming Shu counted the money. These two men had robbed someone before this so they had quite some cash.


    Ming Shu passed some to the woman.


    The woman trembled and didn¡¯t dare to take the money.


    Ming Shu ced it in front of her. She got up and saw Ban Lan. ¡°Since you saw it, I¡¯ll give you a part of it.¡±


    She passed some money to Ban Lan.


    Ban Lan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Are they dividing the spoils now?</i>


    Why was this different from what he imagined?


    Why!

 Chapter 1250 - Yes Darling (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1250: Yes Darling (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After Ming Shu divided the spoils, she couldn¡¯t find a ce to eat. <i>What kind of stupid world is this?</i>


    She got some snacks from the Harmony System and squatted along the street as she ate her food.


    <i>Why haven¡¯t my little cutie and chef appeared yet!</i>


    <i>Did Ie too early?</i>


    Ming Shu felt that that was possible. This kind of thing normally happenedte at night.


    <i>Ugh...</i>


    <i>Let¡¯s just wait.</i>


    ¡°... Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Ming Shu nced at the youth beside her. ¡°I¡¯ve passed you the money. What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ban Lan was curious.


    The two men seemed strong, but they were both subdued by her.


    ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Ming Shu moved to the side. ¡°Are you very free? Your cellphone is still in the restaurant owner¡¯s hands. Why aren¡¯t you busy earning money now?¡±


    <i>Don¡¯t disturb me when I¡¯m eating my snacks!</i>


    Ban Lan: ¡°...¡±


    At the start, he was worried about her. The East District was a dangerous ce at night.


    However, now, he was more curious as to what she wanted to do.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t chase Ban Lan away so she just let him stay beside her. She squatted there for almost two hours and finished multiple packets of snacks. But, she didn¡¯t manage to spot the fake female protagonist or the female protagonist.


    Just as Ming Shu was about to go back, Ban Lan suddenly stood up and ran forward. ¡°Sister Lu Ning!¡±


    Ming Shu looked in the direction which he was shouting. However, she didn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°I seemed to have seen a familiar person. I will run over and take a look.¡± He turned and said to Ming Shu, ¡°You...¡±


    Ming Shu just ran past him.


    ¡°Hey, you...¡±


    ¡°The person I¡¯m looking for is someone you know.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ban Lan was stunned again.


    When they rushed over, no one was there.


    ¡°Weird...¡± Ban Lan looked around him. ¡°There are just two roads here. Did I see wrong?¡±


    Ban Lan was worried. ¡°I need to go back and take a look.¡±


    Just as he made to go back, footsteps sounded ahead of him. Someone rushed toward them.


    She didn¡¯t see the person in front of her so she bumped into Ban Lan.


    ¡°Sister Yi Xi?¡± Ban Lan saw the person who bumped into him. ¡°Why are you here? I thought I saw Sister Lu Ning just now. Did you see her?¡±


    Yi Xi didn¡¯t expect to meet someone familiar. She looked awkward. ¡°No... nothing. I was just preparing to go out. This ce is too scary. Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±


    She grabbed Ban Lan¡¯s hand and dragged him in the opposite direction.


    Yi Xi felt that as long as those people managed to r**e Lu Ning, she would not be afraid of Ban Lan¡¯s questioning. She could just reim her identity.


    Ban Lan looked behind him. ¡°I saw Sister Lu Ning just now...¡±


    ¡°Why would Lu Ning be here? She neveres out of her house after work. You must have seen wrong.¡± Yi Xi pulled Ban Lan away. ¡°This ce is so dark. I¡¯m afraid. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡±


    ¡°I saw wrongly?¡± Ban Lan scratched his head. He scanned his surroundings. ¡°Huh, where did she go?¡±


    Ming Shu had disappeared.


    ¡°Who?¡± Yi Xi looked around them vigntly. ¡°Who else is here?¡±


    ¡°I met someone along the way. She was here just now...¡±


    Yi Xi realized that it was not someone she was familiar with so she was relieved.


    She said, ¡°She might have left.¡±


    ¡°Sister Yi Xi, did you really not see Sister Lu Ning?¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie to you? I really didn¡¯t see her. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Yi Xi pretended to be angry.


    ¡°No...¡± Ban Lan waved his hand frantically.


    ...


    Ming Shu followed the path Yi Xi came from and found Lu Ning.


    People who came out at night normally looked for money, women, or lifespan.


    If you were unlucky, you would meet all three kinds.


    Apparently, Lu Ning was unlucky.


    The T-shirt Lu Ning was wearing was ripped off. Her bra was revealed. The man was pulling her shorts. Lu Ning struggled furiously. Her mouth was gagged so she couldn¡¯t make any sound.


    Lu Ning heard the sound of the button from her shorts dropping on the ground. A loud <i>thud followed</i>. The man froze and dropped to the ground.


    Lu Ning widened her eyes. She looked at the person holding the bar.


    Ming Shu kicked the person away. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯m fine.¡±<i> I almost got into trouble.</i>


    Ming Shu untied Lu Ning. Lu Ning wiped her tears away and calmed herself down. However, her body still felt weak.


    Ming Shu passed her some clothes.


    ¡°Thank... thank you.¡± Lu Ning panted as she tried to control her emotions.


    She looked at Ming Shu. She was wearing a dress. Her body was lean and tall.


    <i>Thisdy...</i>


    <i>Why did she appear here at such a time?</i>


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my honor to protect you.¡± Ming Shu bent down and smiled. ¡°So, do you know how to cook?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°... Are instant noodles considered?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>The female protagonist in this world can¡¯t make it!</i>


    Lu Ning realized how weird this conversation was after she replied to her.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me,¡± Lu Ning said. ¡°I¡¯ve nothing to repay you...¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t repay me with your body.¡±


    <i>I¡¯m not gay!</i>


    ¡°Erm... I can treat you to cup noodles.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Awkward.</i>


    <i>Where is the male protagonist!</i>


    <i>Am I a shameless person!</i>


    [... Guest, this is just your own thinking.]


    Lu Ning put on the clothes before looking at the man. ¡°This person... what do we do with him?¡±


    Ming Shu held the bar over her shoulder and asked, ¡°You have never met such things before?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Who wants to meet such things! </i>¡°No... this is my first time.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill him?¡± Ming Shu urged Lu Ning.


    ¡°...¡± Normal people would not walk around with an iron bar at night. Normal people would not have the guts to knock a man down like this, either.


    ¡°How can I kill someone?¡± Lu Ning shook her head.


    ¡°What can we do then? There are no police here. We can¡¯t call the police.¡± Ming Shu flipped the man over and felt around his body. His wallet was full of money. Ming Shu looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Split the loot?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°...¡±


    Did she just coincidentally save her? Her real n was to rob this man?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Yi Xi to call for help? She is not back yet.¡±


    Lu Ning was astounded. ¡°How... did you know that?¡±


    Did she know Yi Xi?


    She even knew that she asked Yi Xi to call for help...


    ¡°I even know that Yi Xi would not appear here again.¡± Ming Shu took the money from the wallet. ¡°I can have a big meal tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What... what did you say?¡± Yi Xi went to ask for help. Why wouldn¡¯t shee and save her?


    Lu Ning was on her guard. ¡°How do you know Yi Xi? Who are you?¡±


    Ming Shu pointed at the man on the ground. ¡°This man might have been hired by Yi Xi. Why are you still cing your hopes on her? Don¡¯t be naive.¡±


    The two of them just spoke what was on their minds and ignored the other party.

 Chapter 1251 - Yes Darling (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1251: Yes Darling (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu¡¯s words shocked Lu Ning. Yi Xi had a temper but her personality was not bad.


    Why would she do such a thing?


    Ming Shu knew that she didn¡¯t believe her so she woke the man up.


    Lu Ning never met such a situation before so she was in a daze.


    The moment the man opened his eyes, he saw two women looking at him. He was stunned at first. After a while, he turned angry.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± Ming Shu raised her forefinger. ¡°Don¡¯t shout. If not, other people might think that you got... you know what I mean. That will be humiliating.¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Shameless!</i>


    Lu Ning was speechless. Luckily, it was night so her expression was covered by the darkness.


    ¡°Who gave you so much money?¡± Ming Shu waved the money in her hand.


    ¡°My money...¡± The man was furious. ¡°Stupid bitch, give me back my money.¡±


    ¡°Since I saw money on the street, I have to snatch it. It¡¯s my job. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The man red at Ming Shu angrily. Where did this womane from!


    His head was hurting...


    ¡°Answer my question.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± The man hadn¡¯t realized that he was tied up. He thought for a moment and dashed toward Ming Shu. ¡°Crazy bitch, who asked you to be a busybody... aiyo.¡±


    The man crashed to the ground. His head was scraped.


    He saw the woman in front of him. Why did she suddenly disappear?


    Was she a ghost?


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice sounded behind him. The man felt something heavy pressing against his back. ¡°Who asked you to bully her?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    The man screamed in pain.


    There was one good thing about the East District. No one woulde out even if they heard such screams. Unless... they had nothing better to do.


    ¡°No one...¡± The man gritted his teeth. ¡°I just found her pretty.¡±


    ¡°The lights are so dim. How are you able to see her face? Do you have supersonic eyes?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The man was just a hooligan. He didn¡¯t say anything because he still needed to get the remaining money.


    However, after a few minutes, he spoke the truth in front of Ming Shu.


    ¡°That... thatdy asked me to do it.¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s palm sweated profusely. <i>No... that¡¯s impossible.</i>


    Ming Shu continued asking, ¡°Whichdy?¡±


    The man said, ¡°The one that just ran away. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s called.¡±


    The man wanted to harass her, but thedy gave him money and even agreed to call anotherdy over. He had nothing to lose, so he agreed.


    Lu Ning¡¯s blood froze. She felt a chill down her spine.


    Yi Xi...


    Why did this happen?


    But, after so long, she didn¡¯te back and save her.


    Their house was just a few minutes away. She should havee back by now.


    She didn¡¯t save Yi Xi because she wanted to get anything in return. Why did Yi Xi do this to her?


    ...


    Ban Lan walked around the small house. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Sister Lu Ning back yet?¡±


    Yi Xi sat on the old sofa. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Lu Ning knows how to take care of herself.¡±


    Ban Lan said, ¡°I gave my cellphone to someone. Sister Yi Xi, can you call Sister Lu Ning?¡±


    Yi Xi didn¡¯t want to but under Ban Lan¡¯s intent gaze, she had to make the call. He would probably find other ways to call Lu Ning even if she didn¡¯t do it.


    Yi Xi took out her cellphone and called Lu Ning.


    A cellphone rang outside the door.


    The doorknob turned.


    Yi Xi¡¯s expression froze. She grabbed her cellphone tightly.


    Ban Lan looked at the door. He was relieved. ¡°Sister Lu Ning, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    The cellphone continued ringing. Lu Ning stood at the door with a calm expression. Ban Lan noticed something was amiss. ¡°Sister Lu Ning, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s talk inside. It¡¯s fine to eat cup noddles too.¡±<i> I¡¯m not picky about my food!</i>


    A head popped out from the dark. Ban Lan got a fright.


    Ban Lan pointed at her in surprise. ¡°You... why are you with Sister Lu Ning?¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged. She smiled innocently. ¡°I can be with anyone I want. It¡¯s my choice.¡±


    Lu Ning entered the house and titled her body to let Ming Shu enter.


    This house was small. It seemed cramped with four people inside.


    Yi Xi looked at Ming Shu with hatred in her eyes.


    <i>It¡¯s her...</i>


    Why was she with Lu Ning?


    What was her rtionship with Lu Ning?


    Lu Ning closed the door without saying anything. Her cellphone had stopped ringing since the time was up.


    The house was silent.


    The atmosphere was tense so Ban Lan didn¡¯t dare to talk. He stood in the same spot and shifted his gaze between the threedies.


    <i>What the hell is happening!</i>


    <i>Hu¡ª</i>


    Lu Ning put down her keys and took out three cups of instant noodles. She tore them opened and poured hot water.


    Her actions were smooth.


    ¡°Sister Lu Ning...¡±


    Lu Ning looked at Yi Xi. ¡°Yi Xi, aren¡¯t you going to exin yourself?¡±


    Yi Xi didn¡¯t expect Lu Ning to return so quickly. She didn¡¯t expect Lu Ning toe back with her enemy, either.


    Ban Lan was nearby just now. If she was questioned, there was no way she could defend herself.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin.¡± She smiled coldly. ¡°I did it.¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯sst hope was dashed. ¡°Why?¡±


    <i>Why did you do this!</i>


    ¡°Why?¡± Yi Xi stood up. She was a wealthy person so her aura was entirely different. At this moment, she looked high and mighty like a queen. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at yourself properly. Why are you pretending to be a kind person? Why do you even want to go to the West District? Do you know what kind of ce that is? Is that a ce you can go just because you want to?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head in disbelief. ¡°I just want to lead a better life. What is wrong with that? Is this your reason?¡±


    Everyone in the East District wanted to go to the West District, right?


    However, some people didn¡¯t want to work hard and just felt that the world was unfair. They lost their motivation to fight and waited for luck to fall into theirps.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yi Xi smiled tantly. ¡°If youe to the West District, I¡¯ll be disgusted.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Lu Ning realized that Yi Xi was different from them so she guessed that Yi Xi came from the West District. But, she never said anything.


    She took her in, but this was how she treated her?


    Yi Xi looked disgusted. ¡°Lu Ning, you will only be able to rot here for the rest of your life. I¡¯ll not let you step into the West District at all.¡±


    Yi Xi didn¡¯t take anything. She just left the house arrogantly.


    <i>Thump¡ª</i>


    Yi Xi was thrown on the ground unexpectedly. The things beside her fell on her.


    Yi Xi turned her head and saw Ming Shu retracting her foot slowly.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Yi Xi shouted angrily.


    If this woman had saved her, she would not have had to experience all those things in her past life!


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°My leg doesn¡¯t listen to me. It wanted to greet you.¡±

 Chapter 1252 - Yes Darling (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1252: Yes Darling (9)</h4>


    Ming Shu wanted to beat Yi Xi up, but Lu Ning stopped her. Lu Ning looked tired. ¡°Forget it.¡±


    ¡°Forget it?¡± Ming Shu pushed her hand away. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you have made a mistake. This is our feud. It has nothing to do with you. I just want to hit her.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°...¡±


    Yi Xi got nervous. ¡°What do you want to do? Let me tell you, if you do anything to me, I¡¯ll not let you off.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m happy that you will not let me off.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Lunatic!</i>


    The fist got closer to Yi Xi.


    Ming Shu beat Yi Xi up and then threw her out of the house. Then, she sat on the sofa and opened the cover of her cup noodles.


    <i>Just great.</i>


    Lu Ning: ¡°...¡±


    Ban Lan: ¡°...¡± <i>What the hell is happening? Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?</i>


    Lu Ning looked at the door. There were some noises outside but it quieted down after a while.


    She sat on the floor helplessly and wiped her face.


    ¡°Sister Lu Ning...¡± Ban Lan muttered. <i>What happened?</i>


    Lu Ning took a while to exin to him what happened. Ban Lan was shocked at first. Then, he got furious.


    ¡°I told Sister Yi Xi that I saw you. She said that I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry, Sister Lu Ning.¡±


    Ban Lan suddenly apologized.


    Lu Ning shook her head. She smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I didn¡¯t see her true character.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t known that Ban Lan appeared just now. Yi Xi had wanted to chase Ban Lan away.


    It seemed like she nned to leave soon.


    ¡°So, don¡¯t randomly take people in.¡± Ming Shu slurped her noodles. ¡°You might get bitten. It¡¯s painful. Don¡¯t waste food.¡±


    ¡°Humans... why are they so weird?¡± Lu Ning said to herself. ¡°Did I treat her badly? I just want to take a look at the West District. Why does she want to destroy me?¡±


    This was a huge blow to Lu Ning.


    She stayed with Yi Xi for a period of time and felt that Yi Xi was a pampered but good person.


    Ming Shu finished her cup noodles. She noticed that Lu Ning was still in a daze. Ban Lan was in a simr state. She decided to leave quietly.


    ...


    Ming Shu walked out of the house and entered the Flower Alley.


    How should she go back?


    It was hard to find a person at this time of the night.


    She walked out of the Flower Alley. The road outside was smoother. She looked around her. There wasn¡¯t anyone. She took out a car from her space.


    While she drove back, she would asionally see some cars on the road.


    Little Beastie jumped around beside Ming Shu.


    ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± Ming Shu grabbed it. ¡°I¡¯ve not eaten anything, either. Look at this ce. I feel like I¡¯m in a ghost town.¡±


    Little beastie fumed.


    <i>Trash-picker, let me go! Let go! You messed up my fur!</i>


    ¡°Let me rub it.¡±


    Ming Shu randomly rubbed Little Beastie.


    Little Beastie got dizzy from the rubbing. It fell down the passenger¡¯s seat.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t see Little Beastie climbing up so she picked it up.


    Little Beastie hugged her finger as it was carried up.


    Ming Shu smiled. She raised her head just as someone suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Tires screeched on the ground.


    Ming Shu hit the brakes just in time. The car managed to stop right in front of the person.


    The person looked into the car and ran in the other direction, frightened.


    Ming Shu: ¡°???¡±


    Just as Ming Shu was feeling puzzled, another person appeared from the other side of the road and chased after the first one.


    Ming Shu ced Little Beastie on the steering wheel. She changed the direction of the car and drove after the two people.


    Ming Shu watched as the person behind caught up with the person in front.


    The person seemed afraid. He said something and then started kneeling on the ground.


    The person standing didn¡¯t seem moved.


    He searched around the other man¡¯s body and found a card. He swiped the card on his own card before throwing it back. Then, he left.


    Bringing your card out in the middle of the night... was the same as looking for death.


    It was unsafe to keep the card with you all the time.


    If the person hadn¡¯t found the lifespan card on this man, he might have let him off. However, once it was found, the man was done for.


    Ming Shu drove the car toward the man.


    She saw the man picking up his card and leaving with a depressed face.


    <i>He is not dead?</i>


    Ming Shu drove her car and followed the man. He had his hands in his pocket and was walking at a steady pace.


    Ming Shu followed him tantly. If the man didn¡¯t notice her, he would be an idiot.


    Hence, the man stopped and looked over at Ming Shu. After a few seconds, he walked toward her.


    He pressed his hand against the car and bent down. ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was lively and clear. He seemed to be teasing Ming Shu.


    He wore a ck T-shirt with a skull on it. It looked scary at night.


    Ming Shu held onto the steering wheel and replied casually, ¡°Who said that I¡¯m following you?¡±


    The man scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m the only person on the entire street. Who else can you be following?¡±


    ¡°A ghost.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Just behind you.¡±


    The man looked behind him. There was no one there.


    He turned back and suddenly grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s chin. He leaned forward and kissed her.


    He said, ¡°Since you took so much effort to follow me, I¡¯ll give you a chance to be my sugar mama.¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze was profound. He seemed to be mocking Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu: ¡°!!??¡±


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes. Her tone was unfriendly. ¡°Do you recognize everyone as your sugar mama?¡±


    <i>What a crazy person!</i>


    ¡°Of course not.¡± The man leaned against the door. He ced his hand on his chest. ¡°My heart beats for you.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and asked, ¡°How many times has your heart beat for other people?¡±


    The man thought for a moment. ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    Ming Shu started the engine. The car moved forward.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m lying to you,¡± the man said hurriedly. ¡°This is the first time my heart beats for someone. Don¡¯t you think that you should take responsibility for this?¡±


    ¡°What does your first love have to do with me? Why must I be responsible for you?¡± <i>Is the little demon trying to take advantage of me again!</i>


    ¡°You are not going to be responsible for my first time?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°Do you have a misunderstanding about what ¡®the first time¡¯ means?¡±


    ¡°Do we have to do that?¡± He sneered. ¡°I can do it too. Where do you want to go? I don¡¯t mind doing it in the car.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This little demon kissed me the first time he saw me and now, he¡¯s asking me to be his sugar mama.</i>


    Ming Shu wanted to know if he was so frivolous in the past.


    If he was, she would beat him up viciously.


    Ming Shu gritted her teeth. ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    <i>I will beat you to death.</i>


    <i>How dare you seduce people on the streets... although you seduced me this time, you might have seduced other people before.</i>


    The man smiled. ¡°Yes, darling.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows.


    The man went to the other side of the car and got in. ¡°Do you need me to take off my clothes? Or do you want to take them off yourself?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Ming Shu stepped on the elerator. The car zoomed forward. She didn¡¯t slow down when turning a corner so the man was flung against the window.

 Chapter 1253 - Yes Darling (10)

    <h4>Chapter 1253: Yes Darling (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu stopped the car under a building. She dragged the person out of the car and brought him up.


    ¡°Hey darling, there is no need to be so urgent.¡± The man scanned his surroundings as he said with a mocking tone, ¡°We can take a bath together first.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh.¡±


    <i>Bath!</i>


    <i>I shall let you bathe!</i>


    Ming Shu threw him into the bathroom and opened the shower. The cold water immediately poured down on the man. His thin T-shirt was soaked, revealing his nipples.


    He touched his face. ¡°Darling, what are you doing? If you want to see my body, I can take off my clothes.¡±


    Ming Shu turned off the shower and rolled up her sleeves. She threw a fist at him.


    The man didn¡¯t retaliate. He fell back andnded in the bathtub.


    Ming Shu went in and beat him up.


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu ced her knee on his chest and pinned his hands down. ¡°Do you still dare to seduce people in the streets?¡±


    The man felt that he was in an awkward position. However, he still replied to her, ¡°Darling, I promise that I have never seduced anyone else.¡±


    Ming Shu stared at him.


    The man nodded. ¡°Trust me, darling.¡±


    Ming Shu felt irritated. She tightened her grip around the man¡¯s hand.


    The little demon would not do such things. She believed him.


    However...


    <i>What kind of character profile is this!</i>


    Ming Shu released him in the end and stepped out of the bathtub. She left the bathroom and said, ¡°Clean yourself up beforeing out.¡±


    ¡°Darling, are we not bathing together?¡± The man invited her passionately.


    Ming Shu turned and stared at him.


    The man smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    After he closed the door, the smile disappeared from the man¡¯s face.


    He touched his left wrist. ¡°Interesting... there is really such a thing called fate.¡±


    ¡°Tsk...¡±


    The man took off his shirt and threw it on the floor casually. He took out a card from his pocket.


    There were water droplets on the card. The words could be seen faintly.


    Name: Ye Ji


    Remaining lifespan: 1 year 18 days


    Highest age: 73 years old


    He ced the card to the side and started bathing.


    ...


    Ye Ji finished bathing and came out of the bathroom. His clothes were wet so he wrapped himself with a towel. His upper body was naked.


    Ming Shu was sitting beside the window. Ye Ji looked at her and walked toward her.


    ¡°Darling...¡±


    Ming Shu passed him a card.


    Ye Ji took the card and looked at it carefully. ¡°Darling, what is this?¡±


    Ming Shu nced sideways at him. ¡°You asked me to be your sugar mama, right? From today onward, I¡¯ll pay for all your expenses. You will do whatever I tell you to do. Do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Ji nodded. He started to take off the towel on his body. ¡°What do you need me to do now?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Ming Shu pointed to the bed. ¡°Go to bed.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need me to...¡±


    ¡°Did you not hear what I said just now?¡±


    <i>You will do whatever I tell you to do.</i>


    Ye Ji seemed disappointed as he wrapped the towel around his body again. ¡°Fine. If you need it, I can do it anytime.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    When Ye Ji woke up the next day, he didn¡¯t notice any signs of her sleeping beside him. He looked around him. He didn¡¯t have the time to observe this ce yesterday. It was quite a huge ce.


    Ye Ji felt for his clothes instinctively. He couldn¡¯t find them. He remembered that his clothes were still in the bathroom.


    He wrapped his towel around himself and walked out of the bedroom. There was the sound of a televisioning from the living room. A certain fragrance was in the air.


    Ming Shu was eating breakfast at the dining table.


    Ye Ji walked over and hugged her from behind. He kissed her cheek. ¡°Good morning, darling.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    Ye Ji sighed. ¡°If loving you is an illness, I¡¯m sick.¡±


    Ming Shu said thoughtfully, ¡°Remember to take your medicine.¡±


    Ye Ji raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Oh? Are you willing to do it? It¡¯s good to exercise in the morning. Darling...¡±


    Ming Shu stopped him.


    Ye Ji shrugged helplessly. He sat down beside her and had a sip of her milk.


    He ced his lips on the part of the cup where Ming Shu ced hers. A milk mustache formed on his face. He licked it with his tongue. Halfway through, he stopped and leaned toward Ming Shu. ¡°Darling, help me.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyes. She took a huge bite of her sandwich.


    <i>Little demon!</i>


    She took the milk back and left the dining table with her milk and sandwich.


    Ye Ji smiled. ¡°Are you shy? You¡¯re my sugar mama now. I¡¯m all yours.¡±


    Ming Shu interrupted him. ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Darling, you can call me little sweetie or honey. If you don¡¯t like that, you can call me dear... Ye Ji.¡±


    Ye Ji immediately said his real name when he saw Ming Shu rolling up her sleeves.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    They had stayed together for one night, but they still didn¡¯t know what each other¡¯s names were.


    However, Ye Ji didn¡¯t care.


    He liked her.


    From the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Jiang Xue.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Xue?¡± Ye Ji was curious. ¡°The boss of Du Ji is also called Jiang Xue, right?¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, you got it right.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± Ye Ji teased her. ¡°Is there a reward for getting it right? How about a kiss?¡±


    Ming Shu gave him a standard smile. ¡°No.¡±


    Ye Ji was unconvinced. ¡°Other people have that. Why don¡¯t I?¡±


    Ming Shu replied calmly, ¡°Who are the other people?¡±


    Ye Ji said, ¡°Those people who have a sugar mamas or sugar daddies will get rewards whenever they answer a question correctly.¡±


    Ming Shu sneered. ¡°Do you want someone else to be your sugar mama then?¡±


    Ye Ji shook his head hurriedly. ¡°No. I only like you.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What a smooth confession!</i>


    Ming Shu looked at his naked body. ¡°You don¡¯t even know who I am but you asked me to be your sugar mama?¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s you, it doesn¡¯t matter who you really are.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I must remain calm andposed in the morning.</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t be seduced by the little demon!</i>


    Ming Shu recited the Buddhist Scripture a few times and finished her breakfast calmly.


    The doorbell rang.


    Ye Ji went to open the door. He had already taken himself as the owner of this house.


    Ming Shu pulled him back and opened the door personally.


    Assistant He stood outside with a few bags in hand. ¡°Young Miss, this is what you wanted.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Assistant He looked inside curiously. Young Miss asked him to prepare men¡¯s clothing. She even remembered to ask him for underwear. Something must be happening.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Assistant Heughed awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded and closed the door. She threw the bags at Ye Ji. ¡°Put on your clothes.¡±


    Ye Ji looked at the items in the bag. The price tags were still there. It was all new clothes. Looking at the brands, they were definitely not bought in the East District.


    ¡°Darling, you even know my size. Did you touch me secretly yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ye Ji kept quiet.


    ¡°Go in and change!¡±


    ¡°You will see it anyway...¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so fierce. I¡¯ll go in...¡±

 Chapter 1254 - Yes Darling (11)

    <h4>Chapter 1254: Yes Darling (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ye Ji came out after changing. The clothes fit him perfectly.


    He stood up straight. The sleeves were folded back slightly, revealing his fair wrists.


    He smiled slightly. His gaze was intense and deep.


    If he was given a stage, he could start a concert immediately.


    Hebed his hair and posed at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Darling, what do you think? Am I handsome?¡±


    ¡°Ugly.¡±


    ¡°You have a unique taste.¡±


    Ming Shu thought about it for a moment. ¡°I must be blind.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ye Ji walked toward Ming Shu. He had a white card in his hand. ¡°Darling, I will pass this to you. Please keep it properly.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him.


    Even couples would not pass this card to each other.


    He was giving it to her?


    Ye Ji smiled. ¡°This is my life.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the card. His finger blocked his surname so she could only see the word ¡°Ji.¡±


    The remaining lifespan¡ª1 year 17 days.


    Ming Shu¡¯s heart jumped.


    Why was there so little time left?


    ¡°You...¡±


    Ye Ji spoke before Ming Shu could finish her sentence. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left. Can you treat me better? Why don¡¯t we kiss first?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±<i> Let me p you!</i>


    Ming Shu took the card and confirmed that she saw the correct time.


    The little demon gave this to her so easily... was he trying to make her pity him?


    Based on what he did... it was possible.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to provoke him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you snatch someone¡¯s lifespan yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Darling, I didn¡¯t snatch his life. He owed me. I¡¯m just taking what¡¯s mine.¡± Ye Ji blinked. He said in a casual tone, ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t affect me much. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m a special person. If not, I would not have met my darling.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Did the little demon unlock a honeyed words ability?</i>


    ¡°Why is it of no use?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Ji pretended to clutch his chest. ¡°Darling, are you really not going to kiss me? I only have a little over one year left. My heart hurts...¡±


    Ming Shu frowned. ¡°Come to Du Ji with me.¡±


    Ming Shu changed her shoe. Ye Ji didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Darling, I will leave after you kiss me.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Hitting him is a good idea!</i>


    Ming Shu crooked her finger at him. Ye Ji came over obediently.


    Ming Shu pressed his head. ¡°If you dare to take advantage of me again, I¡¯ll hit you.¡±


    Ye Ji shook his head. He looked hurt. ¡°You are so heartless.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu moved her hand and hooked it around his neck. She leaned over and kissed him.


    Ye Ji immediately smiled brightly. ¡°Darling...¡±


    ¡°Shut up and move.¡±


    ¡°Yes, darling.¡±


    ...


    Assistant He was waiting downstairs. When he saw Ming Shuing down with an unfamiliar man, he knew that his guess was correct. There was something happening.


    <i>But...</i>


    <i>This man is a little too handsome.</i>


    <i>Why is he calling Young Miss darling?</i>


    ¡°Young Miss, this is...¡± <i>How should I address him?¡±</i>


    ¡°Ignore him.¡± Ming Shu entered the car.


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    Assistant He nced at Ye Ji. Ye Ji followed Ming Shu into the car. He ignored Assistant He.


    Assistant He: ¡°...¡±


    It took about ten minutes to go from Ming Shu¡¯s house to Du Ji. Along the journey, Assistant He heard Ye Ji calling Ming Shu ¡°darling¡± more than ten times.


    Assistant He looked at the floor.


    <i>Scary.</i>


    <i>Where did Young Miss get this pretty boy from?</i>


    The workers were all curious when they saw Ming Shu bringing an extremely handsome man to work. They started gossiping.


    ¡°Assistant He, who is the person who came with Young Miss?¡±


    ¡°Young Miss has a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. What¡¯s his name?¡±


    Assistant He didn¡¯t know anything. Young Miss didn¡¯t tell him anything about the man at all.


    ¡°Just focus on your work and stop gossiping.¡± Assistant He kept a stern countenance. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all if I get any news.¡±


    The workers give Assistant He a thumbs up.


    As expected of their Assistant He.


    ¡°Assistant He, are you trying to be a woman¡¯s friend?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice came from the office.


    Assistant He coughed and walked into the office.


    Ye Ji sat at Ming Shu¡¯s seat and swung around as he scanned the room.


    This person...


    Was not polite at all!


    Ming Shu stood in front of the office table and searched through the documents.


    ¡°Young Miss...¡±


    Ming Shu asked Assistant He to take Du Ji¡¯s lifespan storage card over. Assistant He was puzzled, but Ming Shu didn¡¯t n to exin herself.


    Du Ji¡¯s lifespan storage card was slightly different from a normal lifespan card. There was no name or highest age on it. It only showed the remaining lifespan.


    The Host didn¡¯t know where this card came from. Ever since she could remember, this card was at Du Ji.


    It was said that the other organizations had such cards too, but Du Ji had more of them.


    These cards could only be used to store lifespan. They were like... banks.


    Ming Shu asked Assistant He to leave.


    She took the two cards and ced them in front of Ye Ji.


    ¡°Darling?¡±


    ¡°There are 200 years of lifespan left in this card. Try it.¡±


    Ye Ji smiled. ¡°Darling cares for me. Let me kiss you to express my gratitude...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him silently.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take it.¡± Ye Ji sighed helplessly. ¡°However, this is useless to me. It¡¯ll be a waste if you give it to me. I can¡¯t let you waste your resources on me.¡±


    ¡°Why is it useless?¡±


    ¡°Erm...¡± Ye Ji looked at the cards on the table. He turned and looked at Ming Shu. ¡°This lifespan will not increase.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Ye Ji shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    There was only one reason if his lifespan couldn¡¯t increase¡ªhe tried to snatch a lifespan that was longer than his highest age so his current age got halved and he would never be able to take other people¡¯s lifespan again.


    Ming Shu took over Ye Ji¡¯s lifespan card and examined it carefully. No... this was not right. If that were the case, the card would change to beige color.


    However, this card didn¡¯t.


    Later, Ming Shu realized that Ye Ji couldn¡¯t remember his name, either. He only knew he was called Ye Ji because he saw his lifespan card.


    He had forgotten where he came from and what he wanted to do.


    ¡°Darling, I didn¡¯t expect you to care so much about me. I have nothing to repay you. I can only repay you withmy body.¡±


    Ye Ji suddenly hugged Ming Shu¡¯s waist. He looked up at Ming Shu. ¡°Darling, kiss.¡±


    Ming Shu wanted to p his head.


    <i>Kiss your head!</i>


    ¡°Young Miss, the West District...¡± Assistant He noticed that the office door was not closed so he came in directly. He encountered this scene.


    He turned around quickly. ¡°Young Miss, I didn¡¯t see anything. Please continue.¡±


    Assistant He walked out hastily. He closed the door along the way.


    The Vian blinds might have been pulled down by the cleaner. At that moment, the room became a safe ce.

 Chapter 1255 - Yes Darling (12)

    <h4>Chapter 1255: Yes Darling (12)</h4>


    The wealthy people of the West District were still making a fuss, but the attitude of the East District caught them by surprise. The East District adopted a strong stance.


    Assistant He waited for Ming Shu to make a decision after reporting the current situation to her.


    The leaders of the other organizations didn¡¯t say anything. They decided to give Du Ji the power to make the decision.


    Assistant He wondered what Young Miss did to them...


    Ming Shu touched her chin. ¡°Didn¡¯t someone say that they wanted to build a defensive wall around the East District? Let¡¯s build it. We can learn from our neighbor. If anyone wants to enter the East District, they will need a pass.¡±


    Assistant He: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Are you serious?</i>


    <i>This is the East District!</i>


    <i>This is the East District that¡¯s known as the garbage collector district!</i>


    ¡°Speaking of which...¡± Ming Shu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°The factories of thepanies in the West District are located at our East District, right?¡±


    ¡°Erm... yes.¡± <i>What is Young Miss trying to do?</i>


    To prevent pollution in the West District, all the factories were located in the East District.


    ...


    At the Flower Alley...


    The narrow street was filled with people.


    Lu Ning didn¡¯t feel like working these past few days. She went out to buy some groceries and was puzzled to see so many people in the alley.


    She rose on her tiptoes, but didn¡¯t see anything.


    Lu Ning grabbed a woman whom she knew. ¡°Aunt, what¡¯s happening? Why is everyone gathered here?¡±


    The woman replied nicely, ¡°Little Ning, Du Ji put up an advertisement stating that they are looking for workers to build a defensive wall around the East District. Look, this is the advertisement.¡±


    ¡°Build a defensive wall?¡±


    Lu Ning took an advertisement pamphlet. It was made exquisitely. It stated that the East District was building a defensive wall and was hiring people.


    She muttered, ¡°What is Du Ji trying to do?¡±


    Lu Ning went back home in a daze.


    Ban Lan jumped up immediately. ¡°Sister Lu Ning, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Ning replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have toe over every day.¡±


    Ban Lan scratched his head. ¡°I have nothing to do too. Recently... I was let go.¡±


    Ban Lan paused. ¡°I made some food for you. Do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Ban Lan, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Sister Lu Ning, there is no need to thank me.¡± Ban Lan looked at Lu Ning seriously. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that if you continue to be like this, I¡¯ll get angry.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Ban Lan softened his expression. ¡°What are you holding?¡±


    ¡°Oh, when I came back just now, someone was distributing pamphlets. Du Ji wants to build a defensive wall.¡±


    Ban Lan frowned. ¡°What defensive wall?¡±


    Lu Ning passed the pamphlet to him.


    ¡°What does Du Ji want to do?¡± Ban Lan was curious. ¡°We are not the wealthy district. Why do we need a defensive wall?¡±


    Lu Ning shrugged. She didn¡¯t know, either.


    Lu Ning remembered something. ¡°Did you manage to find out anything about the girl that camest time?¡±


    Lu Ning felt a little speechless when she thought about the girl.


    After so long, they still didn¡¯t know what she was called.


    ¡°No...¡± Ban Lan shook his head. ¡°I went to all the ces I met her but no one recognizes her.¡±


    ¡°Is it...¡± Lu Ning sighed. ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll have the chance to meet her again.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Ban Lan wanted to pat Lu Ning¡¯s shoulder but decided against it. He took the pamphlet. ¡°Sister Lu Ning, do you think I can go and apply for this job?¡±


    Lu Ning frowned. ¡°Du Ji...¡±


    Du Ji was in that kind of business.


    Although both parties did it willingly...


    ¡°Sister Lu Ning, this is what our East District is like. Du Ji gives those people money and they give their lifespan.¡±


    Lu Ning understood the theory, but she was still worried. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to be implicated in that matter.¡±


    ¡°The pamphlet says that we won¡¯t be working at Du Ji. We will just be building the defensive wall.¡±


    Ban Lan paused. ¡°Those people will not dare to look for me at Du Ji. If I don¡¯t go and work there, I might not be able to find any work.¡±


    Lu Ning felt irritated.


    This world...


    Why was it like this?


    Thew only protected the rich people.


    Everyone¡¯s lives were of the same value.


    Lu Ning thought about it and finally nodded.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll work hard and take you out of this ce. I¡¯ll let you live a good life.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be happy if you don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    Ban Lan turned serious. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m all grown up!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. All grown up.¡±


    Ban Lan knew that Lu Ning didn¡¯t really believe him so he was disappointed. He was really all grown up now. He was a man, not a child.


    One day, he would make Sister Lu Ning recognize him!


    ...


    At a certain vi...


    A man with a dragon tattoo on his left arm and a tiger tattoo on his right arm was hugging a woman. When he heard about this, he scoffed. ¡°Is the little girl from Du Ji crazy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Du Ji did to the other organizations, but no one dares to disobey her. I feel that we need to investigate the matter.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Du Ji giving us business?¡± the man said. ¡°Will the people from the West District let her do it?¡±


    ¡°Brother Kun...¡±


    Brother Kun waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Du Ji will be destroyed by that little girl. Order your men to contact those people and let theme to us. It¡¯s time for us to earn some money.¡±


    The man hesitated. However, Brother Kun was firm in his decision so he swallowed the rest of his words.


    ¡°Oh, how is that girl?¡±


    ¡°Still the same,¡± the man replied.


    Brother Kun narrowed his eyes. ¡°She still says the same thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Brother Kun got interested. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Brother Kun got up with the woman in his arms and walked out of the room. They came in front of a closed door.


    There were people guarding the room.


    ¡°Brother Kun.¡±


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    The door opened. The room was dark. There was no sound at all. The man beside Brother Kun went in first and on the lights.


    Brother Kun walked in with the woman. He saw the girl that was in the corner.


    Yi Xi looked at Brother Kun with vignce. She tried her best to calm down. ¡°If you all dare to do anything to me, you¡¯re dead. I¡¯m the Young Lady of the Yi family.¡±


    Yi Xi regretted running away that night.


    The East District was a dangerous ce at night.


    She couldn¡¯t go back home so she had to find a safe ce to stay till morning. After that, she would have been able to go back.


    However, she was unlucky. She was abducted before she could find a resting ce.


    She was just ady so she was not her opponent¡¯s match.


    After she was abducted, she used her identity to scare them. It managed to keep her safe for the moment.


    She never wanted to end up in the same state as her past life.


    Brother Kun released the woman in his arms. ¡°You all can leave first.¡±


    Yi Xi shrunk back. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Brother Kun gave an evil smile. ¡°You said that you are the Young Lady of the Yi family, right? Let¡¯s have a conversation.¡±


    The woman went out of the room with the other men. They closed the door.


    After a while, a scream came from the room. The people outside were used to it.


    The woman gave the door a look of disdain. She turned around and left.

 Chapter 1256 - Yes Darling (13)

    <h4>Chapter 1256: Yes Darling (13)</h4>


    Du Ji was the East District¡¯s richest party. If it wanted to build a defensive wall, who could say no?


    Even though there were some dissenting voices, which in the end disappeared inexplicably.


    Of course, what everyone cared most was, what was the use of building a defensive wall?


    Defend against who?


    The other side defended their wealthy district against them, so now they were going to resist those rich people?


    <i>Are you kidding...</i>


    With everyone¡¯s confusion, Du Ji took action quickly.


    The defensive wall was indeed a wall. Du Ji hired people and built it soon.


    From then on, there were only several entrances left to get in the East District.


    The West District¡¯s people all thought that the opposite side went crazy.


    Before, the East District was watched like thieves by them. They were so afraid that those rats living in the garbage would sneak to their side.


    But now the opposite side had actually ced a wall there.


    If they were not crazy, then what was wrong with them?


    But soon the announcement posted by the West District made these West District¡¯s rich people who thought they stood high above the masses and were morous reveal totally dumbfounded expression.


    In the future, getting in and out of the East District would not only require the payment of guaranteed money just like in the West District, but also an application.


    And money was also required to move goods in and out of those factories located in the East District.


    It was true that there were actually not many people in the West District who wanted toe to East District, but after that, the East District would no longer provide delivery service on lifespan business for them.


    Which meant that...


    They could onlye to the East District personally.


    As for those factories, they provided almost everything of daily life for people from the West District.


    Now the goods had been retained inside and couldn¡¯t be transferred out, wasn¡¯t it like trying to cut off their grain supply?


    It was toote by the time some big wigs from the East District realized that Du Ji was controlling the entire district.


    The wall was guarded by Du Ji¡¯s people only. When they tried to cause trouble, they were either driven away or coaxed to join them in the end.


    Brother Kun was also a little dumbfounded. Du Ji hadmandeered the entrances and exits of the entire East District. The buyers who wanted to make deals could only wait for Du Ji¡¯s okay.


    And the lifespan deal was only valid with the person involved being present and carrying his card.


    It was impossible for them to make deals in secret.


    What the hell!


    Brother Kun who thought Du Ji was going to embrace its end began to doubt his life now.


    Why didn¡¯t he think of this before?


    The West District had called East District garbage all this time, but wasn¡¯t the former¡¯s most needed thing controlled by them?


    Ming Shu described West District like this: They were idiots who cursed people from the East District as garbage yet sought food among them.


    ...


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re so powerful, I really want to give you a kiss... But I¡¯ll save it first.¡±


    Ye Ji sat in Ming Shu¡¯s boss chair and praised her, expression dissolute, like a foppish prodigal who was flirting with a good woman.


    If it were not for his good-looking appearance, the scene would have been too ugly to see.


    Ming Shu covered her forehead. <i>This little demon...</i>


    Thinking of <i>the matter about</i> his lifespan, Ming Shu felt an even worse headache. She¡¯d been asking many people recently, but none of them ever met such a situation like his.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around with my things.¡±


    Ye Ji raised his hand and put down the documents on the desk. ¡°Darling, I went out today, they were all pointing at me and discussing heatedly. What did you tell them?¡±


    ¡°I told them you are a boy toy that I¡¯ve kept.¡±


    ¡°A boy toy you¡¯ve kept...¡± Ye Ji repeated it thoughtfully.


    ¡°...¡± Ming Shu stood up and walked out.


    ¡°Darling, should I perform the duty of a boy toy then?¡±


    Ming Shu almost lost her bnce. She knew he wouldn¡¯t say something serious.


    Ming Shu arrived at the door then suddenly turned and walked back.


    She leaned on the desk and bent over to stare at Ye Ji. ¡°Since it doesn¡¯t work for you to snatch lifespan, why did you rob that man of his lifespan on that night?¡±


    Ye Ji lifted his head slightly and kissed Ming Shu¡¯s lips as suddenly as lightning.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Are you done or not!</i>


    Ming Shu suddenly raised her hand and pushed him back into the chair, then lowered to kiss him. Before Ye Ji would always steal a kiss from her, and nothing overly intense had happened between them.


    Ming Shu pressed his lips and flicked the tip of her tongue out, sweeping it around his lips.


    Ye Ji¡¯s eyes widened; he didn¡¯t seem to understand why Ming Shu suddenly began to kiss him.


    But soon he closed his eyes and opened his mouth slightly. Ming Shu slid her tongue into his mouth like a swimming fish and touched the tip of his tongue, deepening the kiss...


    Several minutester, Ming Shu stopped but didn¡¯t move away, with their lips still sticking to each other.


    She pecked him several more times. ¡°Is that enough? Now you can answer my question.¡±


    ¡°What... what question?¡± Ye Ji¡¯s thoughts were a mess and he had long forgotten what the question was.


    ¡°Why did you rob that man of his lifespan that night?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Ye Ji blinked. ¡°He owed me, of course I should take it back. I won¡¯t give it away even if it¡¯s useless to me.¡±


    ¡°How can you divide lifespan precisely?¡± Ordinary people couldn¡¯t do it at all, otherwise lifespan dealers like them wouldn¡¯t have existed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just give it a thought and do it.¡±


    Ming Shu frowned.


    Ye Ji lifted his hand to smooth her furrowed eyebrows. ¡°I like seeing you smile.¡±


    ¡°You are going to die, do you know that!¡±


    Ming Shu had a sudden outburst of emotion and Ye Ji was stunned.


    It was not urate to describe it as a sudden outburst of emotion, she just stressed the tone.


    But it made her a little different from ordinary times.


    Ming Shu suddenly raised her hand and covered his eyes, kissing him again.


    ...


    Ming Shu left the office and breathed out a heavy sigh. She took out her phone and found the number whichy at the bottom of her contacts list.


    Noted¡ªCheap Dad.


    Ming Shu called the number before but didn¡¯t get through.


    She dialed it again.


    She thought she¡¯d hear the cold voice saying the phone is powered off again, but didn¡¯t expect that it got through this time.


    After about dozens of seconds, the call was put through.


    A heroic voice carried over. <i>¡°My daughter! What are you calling your Dad for? Has Du Ji gone bankrupt?¡±</i>


    ¡°...¡± <i>He¡¯s absolutely my birth father!</i> ¡°Dad, I have something to ask you.¡±


    <i>¡°What is it? Just speak quickly, your father is going through the most important time in his life.¡±</i>


    Ming Shu heard the noise of mahjong.


    Ming Shu took a deep breath and told him Ye Ji¡¯s situation.


    The Host didn¡¯t understand Du Ji¡¯s situation very well, like those cards, why they had the technique of precisely snatching other people¡¯s lifespan, etc.


    <i>¡°Are you sure he hasn¡¯t snatched too much lifespan so as to overpass the highest age limit?¡±</i> Old Father asked. <i>¡°My turn, my turn!¡±</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I¡¯m sure he hasn¡¯t.¡±


    <i>¡°Does he show any other symptoms?¡±</i>


    ¡°He can rob others of their lifespan precisely.¡±


    <i>¡°Eight Wan!¡±</i> Old Father spared his time and answered, <i>¡°If so, I may advise you...¡±</i>


    Ming Shu held her breath and waited.


    <i>¡°Enjoy your life! I win! Hahahaha... Dudududu...¡±</i>


    The phone was hung up.


    Ming Shu: ¡°???¡±


    What did he mean by that?


    She called back again. It got through, but no one was answering her. After she called several more times, the phone was turned off.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Where¡¯s my eight-hundred-meter long sword!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m going to ce righteousness above family loyalty!</i>

 Chapter 1257 - Yes Darling (14)

    <h4>Chapter 1257: Yes Darling (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu called several times againter but didn¡¯t get through.


    It was a littlete when she returned. The streets were dark and empty.


    Ming Shu drove the car absentmindedly.


    ¡°Darling?¡± Ye Ji leaned on Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Did I make you angry earlier?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ye Ji apologized brightly.


    He didn¡¯t really know what he did wrong.


    But his darling was not happy, so it must be his fault.


    There was nothing wrong with apologizing first.


    Ming Shu gave him a look and put away her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m driving, stay away from me.¡±


    ¡°Are you still angry?¡±


    ¡°Why would I be angry?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I don¡¯t know.</i>


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The car hit something suddenly. Ming Shu and Ye Ji were both shocked into nkness for one second.


    Ming Shu looked ahead. It was a huge iron bucket rolling out from one side, pouring some kind of liquid all over the ground.


    Ming Shu immediately started the car and drove backward.


    Another iron bucket appeared in the back, leaking out the same liquid.


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    A lighter flew through the air andnded in the liquid. The me immediately rose and created a sea of mes.


    The car was trapped in the middle.


    ¡°Stay inside,¡± Ming Shu said to Ye Ji and then opened the door to get out of the car.


    <i>Whizz¡ª</i>


    As soon as Ming Shu got outside, a bullet shot from a higher position. Ming Shu used the car door as a shield and blocked the bullet.


    <i>Whizz¡ª</i>


    There was no sound of shooting. The gun had a muffler. Then countless bullets shot over from many directions, and Ming Shu couldn¡¯t focus on one direction under such conditions.


    Ming Shu got back into the car. The front windshield had been shattered by bullets.


    Ming Shu pressed Ye Ji down and stuffed Little Beastie toward him conveniently.


    Ye Ji and Little Beastie looked at each other.


    <i>Hmph!</i>


    Little Beastie turned its butt against him.


    Ye Ji: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What... is this thing? A colorful riceball? </i>


    The bullets kepting, and Ming Shu drove through the fire quickly. The tires were a little slippery and out of control, hitting against the buildings by the street.


    The enemy seemed to realize that Ming Shu wanted to run, and began to concentrate on the driver¡¯s seat.


    The windshield waspletely shattered. Sharp wind poured in, blowing in their faces, and it was very painful.


    The car turned a corner, then the shooting stopped.


    ¡°Darling, does someone want to kill you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be strange if no one wants to kill me.¡± Ming Shu stopped the car and pulled Ye Ji out, hiding him in a building nearby.


    ¡°Stay here, don¡¯te out.¡±


    ¡°I can help...¡±


    ¡°Stay here.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, darling.¡±


    Ye Ji watched Ming Shu leave. The surrounding area was very quiet, and he pinched Little Beastie gently.


    Little Beastie fumed, prickling Ye Ji¡¯s hand with its erect fur.


    ¡°So fierce.¡±


    Little Beastie red at him. <i>I am a dangerous beauty! </i>


    Ye Ji couldn¡¯t hear anything from that side, so he directly sat on the stair steps.


    ...


    ¡°Did you see here this way? Why is there no one around here?¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Go and check over there.¡±


    Several men with guns approached a building cautiously.


    Ming Shu stood against the wall. Waiting for the first man toe, she grabbed his gun and reversed it to point at himself.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The man¡¯s eyes widened, his pupils reflected with the woman¡¯s smiling face.


    ¡°Ah, you shot yourself. It¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    The man fell down. The others heard the noise and came this way.


    Ming Shu used the man as a shield and quickly threw several men on the ground.


    Except for the first man who shot himself dead, the others were all fine.


    Ming Shu tied them up and sat on one side, taking out her snacks. ¡°Okay, tell me now, who¡¯s the guy that wants my snacks... no, wants to kill me?¡±


    <i>There¡¯s always bad people who want to kill me so as to inherit my snacks! </i>


    <i>No way!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not that easy to kill! </i>


    The gunmen: ¡°...¡±


    What was happening just now?


    Why were they lying here?


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, are you all mute?¡± Ming Shu gave a kick to the nearest one. ¡°You, speak.¡±


    The named gunman: ¡°...¡±


    Another gunman who had backbone cut in. ¡°Since we¡¯ve fallen into your hands, we admit that we are inferior to you. Just do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Did I make you speak?¡± Ming Shu looked at the gunman.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Ming Shu got a piece of cloth from someone and stuffed it into the gunman¡¯s mouth. Then she also muffled the others¡¯ mouths, leaving only the one who was named first.


    ¡°Wuwuwu...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve shut them up. They won¡¯t threaten you, just tell me what you know.¡±


    The gunmen: ¡°...¡±


    There was no light in this area. The girl sat in the dark and they could only see a vague outline of her.


    She seemed to be eating something, making <i>kacha kacha</i> noises.


    The sound made them very nervous...


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know, don¡¯t ask me.¡±


    Ming Shu chewed and continued, ¡°You¡¯re the most timid at a nce. Of course I will ask you.¡±


    The gunman: ¡°???¡±


    <i>How can you see that when it¡¯s so dark? </i>


    He was not timid!


    The gunman felt the girl seemed to move, then something cold was ced against his forehead.


    He knew it very well what the thing was.


    His entire body began to shiver.


    The sound of the bullet loading was like a hammer on his nerves.


    The night wind blew over his back and chilled the gunman.


    ¡°I... I, I... It¡¯s... it¡¯s Brother Kun... It¡¯s Brother Kun.¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu...¡±


    The murmur of hispanions seemed to warn him not to talk nonsense.


    Ming Shu asked again, ¡°Who is Brother Kun?¡±


    She never heard of this person!


    When did she offend him?


    ¡°Brother Kun... Brother Kun is... the head of Spring and Autumn Hall.¡±


    ¡°Spring and Autumn Hall? What is that?¡±


    ¡°...They... they do business in lifespan secretly.¡±


    Ming Shu understood now. She was the one who controlled the East District, and she made it difficult for those who did lifespan business in secret.


    It made sense that he wanted to kill her.


    ...


    Ye Ji waited in his spot and looked at the dark streets. The buildings were like evil beasts hidden in the darkness.


    He heard footsteps and looked in the direction of the sound.


    ¡°Darling.¡±


    Ming Shu stood outside and reached out her hand toward him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ye Ji put his hand on hers. The temperature immediately passed from his fingertips to his limbs.


    It was warm.


    Ye Ji offered a smile.


    The car still worked. Ming Shu stuffed Ye Ji into the car and drove them back to their ce.


    ¡°Darling, who wants to kill you?¡±


    As soon as they entered the house, Ye Ji asked her.


    ¡°Someone called Brother Kun.¡± Ming Shu poured herself a ss of water and drank, then passed it over to Ye Ji.


    Ye Ji was not thirsty, but took the water and had a small sip since it was given by Ming Shu.


    ¡°Why does he want to kill you?¡±


    Ye Ji¡¯s voice sounded calm and seemed to be the same as usual.


    But Ming Shu turned around to see the gloominess on his face, which was ipatible with his tone.


    As Ming Shu turned around, Ye Ji immediately offered a smile.


    ¡°He has taken a fancy either on my beauty or my talent.¡±


    Ye Ji: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What beauty, and what talent?</i>


    <i>No! Should someone covet my darling¡¯s beauty and talent! </i>


    <i>I can¡¯t control the impulse to kill! </i>


    Ye Ji clenched his fingers tightly, and tried hard to concentrate on Ming Shu.


    The impulse seemed to improve a little.

 Chapter 1258 - Yes Darling (15)

    <h4>Chapter 1258: Yes Darling (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The business Spring and Autumn Hall did was without cost. They plundered the lives of others and sold them.


    For the people in East District, Spring and Autumn Hall was probably like... a nightmare.


    They wandered the streets at night and looked for their targets. Sometimes they would even do it in the daytime.


    This Brother Kun was Spring and Autumn Hall¡¯s boss.


    The other organizations were kind of in a partnership rtionship with Ming Shu, and Ming Shu would dispatch orders to them.


    But Spring and Autumn Hall was excluded...


    Without buyers, without ie.


    Of course they would feel anxious.


    Ming Shu rolled twice on the bed and decided to think about it tomorrow. She¡¯d sleep now.


    ...


    <i>Rustling...</i>


    Ming Shu opened her eyes and looked at the person who was climbing on her bed.


    ¡°Ye Ji.¡±


    The person paused.


    He looked up at Ming Shu. ¡°...Darling, my bed is so hard.¡±


    ¡°The beds in the two rooms are the same.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t sleep on that bed, so it¡¯s hard.¡±


    Ming Shu continued, ¡°The room and bed used to be mine.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ye Ji got off slowly and stood beside the bed. He lowered his head, looking a little depressed.


    <i>I need to think of a good reason!</i>


    <i>Afraid of the dark? </i>


    <i>No... I¡¯ve been sleeping alone for so long, she¡¯d suspect it if I suddenly be afraid of the dark. </i>


    <i>Why isn¡¯t it thundering? </i>


    If it thundered, he might say he was afraid of thunder!


    Ming Shu waspletely unaware that the depressed man was busy with all sorts of strange thoughts in his brain.


    Ming Shu closed her eyes and breathed lightly.


    Finally, she gritted her teeth. ¡°Come on.¡±


    Ye Ji immediately got into the bed andy beside Ming Shu. Seeing that Ming Shu didn¡¯t resist, he reached out to hold her in his arms.


    ¡°Good night, darling.¡±


    Holding her would surely make him calm!


    Ming Shu felt it was a little strange. He behaved so politely today and just held her without doing anything else.


    But it was just as well, otherwise she had to deal with him.


    The faint sound in the room faded away, leaving only the sounds of their almost synchronized breathing.


    The clock at the head of the bed was ticking noiselessly.


    Without knowing how long had passed, Ye Ji suddenly sat up. He propped himself up on the bed and gasped, as if suddenly unable to breathe.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Ming Shu was awakened by him and also sat up.


    Ye Ji hurried to embrace Ming Shu.


    ¡°I dreamed you were dead.¡±


    Ming Shu patted him on the back. ¡°It¡¯s just a dream.¡±


    They just went through a chase tonight, so it was no surprise for Ye Ji to have such a dream.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s fine.¡± Ming Shuforted him in a light voice.


    Ye Ji held her tightly, as if to embed her into his body. ¡°Will you die?¡±


    ¡°Of course I will. People die.¡± Even in a world that you can rob others of their lives, there are also limits to how long people can live.


    Ye Ji: ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die.¡±


    ¡°Rx, you¡¯ll die earlier than me.¡± Ming Shu was very honest. ¡°I have six more years to live.¡±


    Ye Ji: ¡°...¡±


    How did she ruin the atmosphere?


    Shouldn¡¯t she kiss andfort him?


    Ye Ji nuzzled against her neck, depressed, and put his lips on her most vulnerable spot.


    Ye Ji was suddenly carried away by a whim. He opened his mouth slightly and bit her in that most lethal ce.


    He wanted to see her reaction.


    The girl was quietly held by him without any reaction, his teeth sinking into her soft skin.


    She grunted in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t bite me, your saliva is everywhere. Are you a vampire?¡±


    Ye Ji knew that she didn¡¯t usually seem defensive, but she could always avoid others when they were approaching her or touching her.


    <i>So she was defenseless... to me? </i>


    Ye Ji suddenly forced Ming Shu down and the two fell on the bed.


    Ye Ji bit Ming Shu¡¯s neck and sucked slowly.


    As f the artery was bitten, and her Achilles¡¯ heel waspletely in the hands of others, Ming Shu was a little ufortable.


    But considering the little demon just had a nightmare, Ming Shu didn¡¯t push him away.


    Ye Ji suddenly looked up. ¡°Darling, can you kiss me?¡±


    ¡°Kiss what, just sleep.¡±


    ¡°I want a kiss.¡± Ye Ji rested his palm at Ming Shu¡¯s waist. ¡°Or, I can better serve you, darling.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Between kissing him and doing the unspeakable deed, Ming Shu chose the former which would cost less energy.


    Ming Shu grabbed his chin and leaned over to kiss him. She suddenly asked, ¡°For how long?¡±


    ¡°An hour.¡±


    ¡°Go die then.¡±


    Ye Ji struggled. ¡°...Half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Ten minutes, it can¡¯t be less!¡±


    Although she agreed on ten minutes, Ming Shu felt it was almost fifteen minutes.


    She thought she could surely win the championship if she went to attend some kissing contest in the future.


    ...


    At Spring and Autumn Hall¡¯s headquarters...


    After hearing hisckeys¡¯ report, Brother Kun raised his hand and lifted the table beside him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even handle a young girl with so many people? What wastes are you all!¡±


    One of theckeys immediately continued, ¡°Brother Kun, calm down. We didn¡¯t kill Jiang Xue, but we found something interesting.¡±


    Brother Kun revealed an expression that seemed to say <i>I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t satisfy me with the following words</i>. ¡°What is it?¡±


    The man immediately handed the phone over.


    Brother Kun took it and looked at the screen for a while. ¡°What¡¯s this? You want to show me how you failed the job?¡±


    Seeing that Brother Kun was going to get angry again, the man hurriedly pointed at something. ¡°Brother Kun, check here.¡±


    Brother Kun took a close look and his eyes glittered a little. He zoomed in on the picture.


    Brother Kun then suddenly was excited. ¡°Go... Go contact the Ye family!¡±


    ¡°No no no, wait...¡± Brother Kun raised his hand and signaled them not to go. ¡°Why was Jiang Xue with him?¡±


    ¡°Brother Kun, this is the man the Ye family has been looking for. As long as we tell his whereabouts to the Ye family, we will not be afraid of losing to Du Ji. The Ye family has much more powerful techniques than Du Ji.¡±


    Of course Brother Kun knew this.


    He was Spring and Autumn Hall¡¯s boss, but actually, there was a Ye family behind Spring and Autumn Hall.


    The famous Ye family in the West District.


    Not long ago, the Ye family sent news and asked them to look for someone.


    It was exactly the man in the picture.


    ¡°Brother Kun?¡±


    ¡°Let me think about it...¡± The Ye family was looking for this person everywhere now, so he must be important.


    If he could catch him...


    The Spring and Autumn Hall was supported by the Ye family, but in fact, the Ye family rarely helped them. Only when they were in need of help would the Ye family give to charity.


    The Ye family didn¡¯t even introduce them to buyers.


    With the Ye family¡¯s influence, if they could offer help, how would they have difficulty in doing business?


    Brother Kun knew that the Ye family only took them as a non-essential pet, which they would throw a bone when necessary and just ignore if not needed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone know about this for now,¡± said Brother Kun.


    ¡°Brother Kun?¡±


    ¡°The Ye family used to ask us to send people to them, who knows what they were doing? We must be rmed. The East District has be such a situation now, the Ye family wouldn¡¯t have time to care about us.¡±


    The man thought about it and seemed to feel that Brother Kun made sense.


    ¡°Brother Kun, what should we do then?¡±

 Chapter 1259 - Yes Darling (16)

    <h4>Chapter 1259: Yes Darling (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Brother Kun was still considering what to do when someone told him that Du Ji¡¯s Big Miss came to visit them.


    Brother Kun: ¡°...¡±


    The Spring and Autumn Hall was quite big, upying an entire building, which held all of the organization¡¯s people at ordinary times.


    Ming Shu was taken to the third floor, where the interior decoration waspletely different from the outside of the dpidated building.


    If you didn¡¯t look at the outside, you might think you were in the West District.


    ¡°Big Miss of Du Ji, wee! Apologies for noting to wee you!¡±


    As soon as Ming Shu got in, Brother Kun stood up with a smile.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind you weing me here and now.¡±


    Brother Kun: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu entered the room alone. Brother Kun looked behind her, and theckey signaled to tell him that she came by herself.


    Brother Kun was a little suspicious.


    She darede here alone?


    ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, what brings you here?¡±


    Brother Kun stared at Ming Shu and his smile faded a little.


    ¡°No big deal, I just came to ask, why did you send people to kill me?¡±


    Brother Kun: ¡°...¡±


    <i>WTF!</i>


    <i>Youe to my door and ask about such things? </i>


    No matter how nervous Brother Kun felt, he just had to stay cool on the surface. ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, what are you talking about? When did I send people to kill you?¡±


    ¡°It was not you?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Has someone framed you?¡±


    Brother Kun smiled. ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, we do have some conflicts in business, but it¡¯s not enough for me to do such a thing. Business is business, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ming Shu sighed. ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little brighter and sunnier?¡±


    Brother Kun: ¡°???¡±


    <i>How can I be brighter and sunnier? </i>


    Should he admit it like¡ª


    Ming Shu continued, ¡°I¡¯m an excellent person, I totally understand why you wanted to kill me.¡±


    Brother Kun: ¡°...¡±


    Brother Kun cursed and used all kinds of badnguage internally while his smile became a little hideous. ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, why do you firmly believe it was me?¡±


    Ming Shu began to analyze it seriously. ¡°Look, when I told you I was chased, you were not surprised at all. Doesn¡¯t that mean you knew?¡±


    Brother Kun: ¡°...¡±


    Brother Kun¡¯s smile was all gone. ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, that¡¯s not proof that I did it, is it?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to be very serious. ¡°s, I think it is, so it is.¡±


    Brother Kun gritted his teeth. <i>Who do you think you are, a president or a king! </i>


    ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, your Du Ji has great power now, but you can¡¯t just wrong me casually!¡± Brother Kun thought he could still spend more effort on this.


    Ming Shu smiled and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Whether I wronged you or not, don¡¯t you know well in your heart?¡±


    Brother Kun: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu intended to give this Brother Kun a beating, but before she did it, the whole building suddenly rioted. Something seemed to be wrong.


    Brother Kun red at Ming Shu hastily.


    She brought people to attack them!


    Ming Shu raised her hands innocently. ¡°It has nothing to do with me. I came alone.¡±


    ¡°Brother Kun, someone broke in!¡±


    Brother Kun had no time to care about Ming Shu.


    He shouted angrily, ¡°Who is it? Who dares to break into my Spring and Autumn Hall!¡±


    Ming Shu cut in, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s Winter and Summer Hall?¡±


    Brother Kun red at her again fiercely. Why did this woman speak in such an irritating way? He only wanted to beat her up.


    Theckey continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know, those people came in and started fighting immediately, we...¡±


    <i>Pengpengpeng...</i>


    The sound of gunfire came from downstairs, and messy noises came from the corridor. Then Spring and Autumn Hall¡¯s people appeared at the door, forced in by a group of fully-armed men.


    ¡°Brother Kun...¡±


    ¡°Brother Kun!¡±


    All of them gathered around Brother Kun.


    It only took these people several minutes to get here from downstairs.


    The heavily armed men outside stopped firing, but their guns were still aimed inside.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Yi Xi?¡±


    Yi Xi?!


    Ming Shu looked sideways at Brother Kun and was a little surprised. ¡°You kidnapped my little cutie?¡±


    Brother Kun was totally confused. What did she mean by little cutie, what did that woman have anything to do with her?


    ¡°Good job!¡±


    Ming Shu cheered for Brother Kun secretly.


    ¡°You...¡± Brother Kun red at Ming Shu. Was she a psycho?


    He looked at those people outside and began to speak like a real big brother. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    An errand boy beside Brother Kun directly fell down.


    Blood flew all over.


    The room was momentarily dead quiet.


    Then the scene exploded, with shouting and shooting mingled with each other. The Spring and Autumn Hall¡¯s people directly fought against those people.


    The objects in the room were smashed to bits.


    Brother Kun held his own gun and looked at Ming Shu. Why was this woman hiding with him?


    ¡°What are you doing here!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Brother Kun, a girl needs to be protected.¡±


    Brother Kun looked at the gun in his hand and for a moment really wanted to put it against her forehead.


    <i>Do you remember what you came here for? </i>


    <i>Didn¡¯t youe to punish me? </i>


    <i>Why can you seek protection so naturally without any psychological pressure?! </i>


    <i>There can be such a shameless person in this world?! </i>


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The bullet went through their hiding ce. Brother Kun immediately moved aside, and Ming Shu followed him closely.


    The enemy was present, they¡¯d better not fight against each other!


    Brother Kun then ignored Ming Shu and signaled his people to move to one side with a gesture.


    For people like them, their rooms would be often left with small passageways in case of a situation like today¡¯s.


    However, the other party were also a group of unique people and didn¡¯t give them an opportunity to go to the passageway. Several people who rushed out were all killed.


    Brother Kun looked outside. ¡°F**k!¡±


    Those were all well trained people with advanced weapons, and they could target urately and cooperate with each other harmoniously...


    ¡°Jiang Xue, what are you thinking? If you don¡¯t think of ways, you¡¯ll also die here today!¡± Brother Kun suddenly shouted at Ming Shu.


    ¡°I was wondering...¡± Ming Shu acted like she was pondering something. ¡°Where and how have they sneaked in?¡±


    Brother Kun: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the hell! </i>


    <i>Is this the time to think about that?</i>


    Brother Kun was forced into a corner, and the brothers¡¯ voices kepting.


    ¡°Brother Kun, they came for Yi Xi, why don¡¯t we just give the woman to them?!¡±


    ¡°Brother Kun! We¡¯re losing!¡±


    ¡°Brother Kun...¡±


    Brother Kun shouted outside. ¡°Stop!¡±


    The shots continued a little longer before dying out.


    Brother Kun looked outside carefully. The other party stood in the middle arrogantly. ¡°Hand over Yi Xi, and you¡¯ll keep your lives.¡±


    Brother Kun breathed and continued, ¡°How can I be sure that you¡¯ll keep your word if I give the person to you?¡±


    ¡°Are you a fool?¡± Ming Shu sat opposite him. ¡°Use Yi Xi to threaten them!¡±


    Brother Kun red at Ming Shu again. ¡°Isn¡¯t she your little cutie?¡±


    ¡°I like to bully my little cutie.¡±


    Brother Kun: ¡°...¡± <i>What the hell! I¡¯ve run into a psychopath! </i>


    ¡°What if they came to kill Yi Xi?¡± Brother Kun could still think like a normal person.


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°Fifty-fifty, will you bet or not?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Look at your own situation now. You¡¯re also surrounded and you even need my protection, so who gave you the confidence to judge me! </i>

 Chapter 1260 - Yes Darling (17)

    <h4>Chapter 1260: Yes Darling (17)</h4>


    Yi Xi was not here, but was at his residence.


    Finally Brother Kun chose Ming Shu¡¯s solution. He knew it was not good to do so, but thinking about it carefully, this was the safest solution.


    If they came to kill Yi Xi, after he handed her over, they would probably still kill them.


    But if they came to save Yi Xi...


    Apparently Brother Kun made the right choice.


    They came to save her.


    So when Brother Kun appeared with the hostage Yi Xi, those people clenched their weapons one after another.


    Seeing this, Brother Kun walked out of the corner.


    Yi Xi¡¯s expression was gloomy. She was wearing a strange dress that covered her whole person from head to foot.


    ¡°Give us Yi Xi, we¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°Heh...¡± To take the lead, Brother Kun couldn¡¯t help but blow his trumpet. ¡°You killed so many brothers of mine, now you want to leave so easily?¡±


    The people pointed their guns at them. ¡°Don¡¯t look for death.¡±


    Brother Kun also pointed his gun at Yi Xi. ¡°Even if you shoot me dead, I can shoot her dead with myst breath.¡±


    The other party: ¡°...¡±


    Yi Xi red at Brother Kun with evil eyes and seemed to want to drink his blood and eat his flesh.


    Ming Shu watched Brother Kun negotiate with the other party. There was nothing new about the content, so she began to eat her snacks.


    <i>How shall I get my Hatred Pointster?</i>


    ¡°Get out of here, all of you!¡± Brother Kun shouted. ¡°Otherwise I¡¯ll shoot her!¡±


    Those people were frightened and stalled for a moment, then began to retreat outside.


    The two parties confronted each other on the two sides of the door.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Ming Shu suddenly said.


    Her voice made Yi Xi turn to look back in a rush.


    She stood in the back just now, Yi Xi didn¡¯t look back and had no idea she was there.


    Why was this woman here?


    Something was not right...


    She was kidnapped that day as soon as she got out, it was not a coincidence, it was her... It must be her!


    She hired someone to kidnap her.


    Yi Xi¡¯s hatred flew around in her heart. ¡°Jiang Xue! It was you! You ordered them to kidnap me!¡±


    ¡°Why would I...¡± Ming Shu paused and raised a smile. ¡°Yes, it was me.¡±


    Scapegoat Shu was ready to take the me any time.


    No matter what crime it was, she just took credit for it first.


    Brother Kun: ¡°...¡±


    Wait!


    It was his Spring and Autumn Hall! When did Spring and Autumn Hall listen to Du Ji!


    Yi Xi¡¯s gloomy face distorted, and hatred erupted from her beautiful eyes. ¡°Jiang Xue, you¡¯re a bitch!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled very maliciously and arrogantly. In the public gaze, she slightly raised her hand and made a short speech.


    ¡°How can we argue for the world if we are not bitchy!¡±


    Brother Kun: ¡°...¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Why did you do this to me!¡± She was reborn here and had nothing to do with her at all.


    In her previous life, she folded her hands and saw her die. Now she treated her in such a way.


    Yi Xi couldn¡¯t understand. Was it because she changed the storyline?


    The people outside watched them argue and no one seemed to notice they were discussing something.


    <i>Whizz¡ª</i>


    <i>Boom!</i>


    <i>Hu¡ª</i>


    The ss was broken from the outside, and pieces of ss went flying. A figure fell in through the window andnded inside quickly, killing one of the people inside cleanly.


    People on the outside acted at the same time.


    Brother Kun was unprepared.


    Ming Shu avoided the battle area and shouted at Brother Kun, ¡°I told you to be careful.¡±


    Brother Kun cursed but soon had no energy to curse anyone. A scuffle broke out in the room, and asionally shots rang out.


    Ming Shu moved toward Yi Xi.


    Yi Xi was taken hostage and was on the lookout for someone trying to save her.


    Seeing Ming Shue over, Yi Xi bit her captor in the hand. The man released her a little due to pain, then Yi Xi immediately struck between his legs with her knee.


    Someone beside her offered help and solved the man, then pulled her away in the window¡¯s direction.


    Someone threw a smoke bomb into the room, blocking everyone¡¯s vision in an instant.


    Ming Shu was also stopped by therge troops engaged in melee. The rescuer put the rope around Yi Xi, who gave Ming Shu a gloomy look at thest moment, then Yi Xi was pulled up in a rush.


    A helicopter¡¯s des sounded from afar.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Air delivery!


    Surely she couldn¡¯t catch up now. But Ming Shu had gained some Hatred Points, so she¡¯d just continue next time.


    ...


    Yi Xi was sessfully rescued. Those people were purposeful and not doing anything unnecessary. The rest of them also retreated immediately.


    In the blink of an eye, on the battlefield which was a total mess, left with only Brother Kun¡¯s people.


    Brother Kun suffered a great loss and cursed fiercely with a gloomy expression.


    Ming Shu sat on the table which had been shot through by countless bullets and said slowly, ¡°Brother Kun, we¡¯re not finished.¡±


    Brother Kun: ¡°???¡±


    After going through a hard battle, Brother Kun was beaten up by Ming Shu again.


    After the beating, Ming Shu pped her hands. ¡°Next time when you send people to kill me, remember to send some powerful guys with good technique, otherwise they won¡¯t match my noble identity, do you understand?¡±


    Brother Kuny on his stomach.


    What was happening today?


    Didn¡¯t she teach him how to deal with those people just now?


    Ming Shu then left elegantly. The entire Spring and Autumn Hall was in such a miserable situation, it was as if they¡¯d been robbed several dozen times.


    ...


    After settling the matter of Spring and Autumn Hall, Ming Shu still had to do hard work each day. While Ye Ji only knew how to draw her attention every day.


    Later she also tried to call Cheap Dad again.


    But she never got through.


    If it weren¡¯t for the normality of the situation, Ming Shu would have thought that Old Father had been abducted.


    What was wrong with Ye Ji exactly?


    ¡°Young Miss...¡±


    Assistant He came in hurriedly with a newspaper in his hand. Judging from the type setting, it should be from the East District.


    ¡°This is East District¡¯s news for today.¡±


    Ming Shu read the newspaper. There was a big picture of a murder scene on the first page.


    The title was very eye-catching¡ª<i>Life grabbers are so rampant because of your indulgence!</i>


    Ming Shu¡¯s attention was not on the title. She looked at the dead carefully twice.


    This girl...


    She seemed to be the person Ye Ji chasedst time.


    Ming Shu put down the newspaper calmly. ¡°There¡¯s news like this every day. What¡¯s so weird about it?¡±


    People were dying of being robbed of lifespan every day, and there were reports every day. But the audience had be numb.


    And a few of those who reported such news could persist.


    This world...


    It was such a world.


    Assistant He took out several photos and put them before Ming Shu.


    It was a dark room with many people, but the most striking one was Ye Ji.


    The dead girl stood beside Ye Ji.


    ¡°These photos should have been posted, too. I intercepted them, Big Miss...¡±


    Assistant He paused.


    ¡°ording to the information I got, Mr. Ye... seemed to have made such deals with many people... And... those who made deals with him are all dead.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the photos and didn¡¯t say a word until a long timeter. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Big Miss... I¡¯m not saying something bad about Mr. Ye, but have you investigated Mr. Ye¡¯s background?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this. If anything else like this urs, handle it for me.¡±


    ¡°Big Miss!¡±


    Ming Shu signaled for him to get out.


    Assistant He frowned heavily, but finally sighed and left the office.

 Chapter 1261 - Yes Darling (18)

    <h4>Chapter 1261: Yes Darling (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu opened the door and went in.


    As expected, Ye Ji was already standing behind the door and smiling at her.


    ¡°Darling, you are back so early today. Was it because you missed me?¡±


    Ming Shu passed the photos and the newspaper to him. ¡°Can you exin this?¡±


    Ye Ji blinked. He took the photos and looked down at them.


    ¡°I helped them with something and they give me their lifespan. That¡¯s what happened. It¡¯s a simple thing, darling.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re dead.¡±


    Ye Ji¡¯s hand stopped in midair. His gazended on the photos. He didn¡¯t say anything for a while.


    ¡°Ye Ji, are you keeping something from me?¡±


    Ye Ji raised his head. ¡°Why would I do that? I will never lie to you.¡±


    How could he bear to lie to her?


    ¡°Do you really not remember anything?¡±


    ¡°Darling...¡±


    ¡°Tell the truth. If you don¡¯t, you will leave here today.¡±


    Ye Ji hugged Ming Shu and kissed her lips. ¡°Darling, how can you chase me away. That¡¯s so heartless of you.¡±


    Ming Shu pushed him away. She walked to the living room and sat down. ¡°I can be extremely heartless if I want to. Hence, you better tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Ye Ji chased after her. ¡°I don¡¯t remember many things. I feel that there is something strange about my memory.¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°Something strange?¡±


    Ye Ji looked at her carefully. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be my memory...¡±


    <i>Doesn¡¯t seem to be his memory?</i>


    <i>Is he getting his memory back?</i>


    ¡°Why did those people die?¡±


    Ye Ji shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. When I left, they were still alive.¡±


    The man was safe and sound before this.


    He just died recently.


    Too many coincidences meant that they were not a coincidence.


    There must be a reason.


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°What do you remember?¡±


    Ye Ji thought for a while before replying, ¡°I should be from the West District. There was a huge family who was researching something. I can¡¯t remember how I came to the East District.¡±


    His memory was broken.


    Hence, he was speaking the truth when he said that he had lost his memory.


    Ye Ji... the Ye family?


    Ming Shu had heard about this family. It was a highly respected family in the West District. Yi Xi¡¯s family could only look up to them.


    However, in the storyline, this family¡¯s presence was not strong.


    Ye Ji pulled Ming Shu¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Darling, you won¡¯t chase me away, right?¡±


    ¡°You have to tell me anything you know from now on. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, darling.¡±


    Ye Ji leaned over and kissed her. Ming Shu was thinking about other things so she tried to push him away. She failed. In the end, she just let him kiss her.


    ¡°Do you know what the Ye family is researching?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Ye Ji thought about it. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I think it had something to do with the lifespan card.¡±


    Ming Shu felt her head hurting. This was wasting too many snacks.


    She decided¡ª


    To not think anymore.


    She would just take whatever came her way!


    ...


    <i>Dingdong Dingdong¡ª</i>


    <i>Dingdong Dingdong¡ª</i>


    The doorbell kept ringing. Ming Shu tidied her clothes and then tidied Ye Ji¡¯s clothes. She covered everything that should be covered.


    After that, she opened the door.


    An unfamiliar girl was at the door.


    It was a small little girl.


    She was only around eight years old and was wearing a shiny crystal crown as well as an exquisite princess dress. She looked really cute.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    The little girl¡¯s smile was familiar. It was a little crazy. ¡°Looking for you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Luo Yan?¡± Ming Shu was uncertain.


    The little princess raised her chin. ¡°Are you surprised to see me?¡±


    ¡°Yes... a little.¡± Last time, he was a woman. Now, he was a little girl. ¡°You really don¡¯t care about your character profile.¡±


    A psychopath was indeed different. He could ept any character profile with grace.


    The little princess¡¯s expression changed. He was furious. Luckily, Qi Yu didn¡¯t have his memory now.


    ¡°Is Qi Yu here?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ming Shu wanted to close the door, but the little princess snuck in with the help of her small size.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can be shameless just because you¡¯re a little girl now.¡±


    The little princess looked up and gave an arrogant expression. ¡°I will be shameless.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The little princess lifted her princess dress and walked into the living room, where Ye Ji had already stood up. He was standing there casually.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Ye Ji sized up the little princess. She was a female... and underage. Not a threat to him.


    ¡°A stupid psychopath.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± <i>What stupid psychopath?</i>


    The little princess had an evil twinkle in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m her daughter.¡±


    Ye Ji narrowed his eyes. ¡°Hmm?¡±


    <i>Daughter?</i>


    Actress Shu continued her acting. ¡°Daughter, when I picked you up at that time, you were just a little baby. I took so much effort to raise you but you just turned your back on me and went back to your real parents. Sigh... humans are hard to predict. You wasted my food.¡±


    Little princess Luo Yan: ¡°...¡± He seemed to have dug a hole for himself.


    Ye Ji released the fruit knife. ¡°Darling, why did you let such an ungrateful person in?¡±


    Ming Shu agreed. ¡°Make sense. Throw her out.¡±


    Ye Ji was delighted to help Ming Shu. He lifted the little girl up and dragged her outside.


    ¡°F**k!¡± The little princess cursed. ¡°Enough!¡±


    He already had a difficult time. Why were they bullying a single man like him!


    Inhumane!


    ¡°Fine, bring her back.¡± She needed the psychopath to help her little demon regain his memory.


    Ye Ji looked at the little princess coldly. The little princess noticed his gaze and narrowed her eyes.


    He looked so obedient just now. Why did he change his face so quickly!


    Ye Ji grabbed Luo Yan¡¯s neck. Luo Yan had the impression that his neck was going to be twisted soon.


    Luckily, Ye Ji didn¡¯t do anything. He just brought him back.


    He ced him on a chair and gave him a drink.


    ¡°Darling¡¯s darling is my darling. Although you are ungrateful, my darling is kind and decided to not make a fuss about it.¡± Ye Ji didn¡¯t know where this person came from, but he didn¡¯t like her.


    <i>Kind?</i>


    <i>Her?</i>


    <i>What joke is this?</i>


    <i>Ah, pfft!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not your daughter!</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t try to take advantage of me!</i>


    He was angered by Ye Ji so he wanted to drink to calm himself down.


    He was furious to meet this narcissistic person!


    ¡°Pu¡ª¡±


    He sput the drink out. Ye Ji had gone to stand beside Ming Shu so the drink didn¡¯t dirty his clothes.


    Ye Ji looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Darling, she is wasting food.¡±


    ¡°He, he...¡± The little princess¡¯s hands were trembling. ¡°He put something in my drink.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Ye Ji.


    Ye Ji blinked. He replied naturally, ¡°Darling, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Good job.¡±


    Ye Ji was stunned for a moment. Then, he looked at the little princess proudly. Darling was on his side.


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡±


    He was just a little child now. Did these two people think that bullying him was glorious!?

 Chapter 1262 - Yes Darling (19)

    <h4>Chapter 1262: Yes Darling (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Luo Yan knew that he was on the weaker side. He gave a strange smile. After that, he resumed his calm expression.


    Ming Shu asked him, ¡°You have a way?¡±


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡± He just managed to calm down.


    He almost couldn¡¯t maintain his expression.


    Why would he have a way!


    However, since Ming Shu asked, he had to give a reply. He took a minute before saying, ¡°Stimte him and see if he is able to regain his memory.¡±


    ¡°How do I stimte him?¡±


    The little princess pretended to sh her neck with her small hand.


    Luo Yan said, ¡°Being in a life-or-death situation is good stimtion.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you can try it.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Luo Yan looked at his short limbs and decided to give up this n.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just tell him the truth?¡± Ming Shu was not familiar with Qi Yu so she didn¡¯t know what to say to him.


    However, Luo Yan was close to Qi Yu, right?


    ¡°Even if I tell him, it¡¯ll be useless if he can¡¯t remember anything,¡± Luo Yan said. ¡°The easiest way is to let him regain his memory.¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged. She didn¡¯t have any n anyway.


    Luo Yan sniffed. ¡°I... I will think about it again.¡±


    Luo Yan turned more serious.


    ¡°But, there is not much time left.¡±


    He had to be a little girl because he didn¡¯t have much time left.


    Luo Yan looked at Ye Ji. He was jealous.


    Why did he have an adult body? <i>People who get in through the back door are indeed irritating!</i>


    ¡°This is my number.¡± The little princess left a number. ¡°I¡¯ll contact you when I have a n.¡±


    Luo Yan walked out of the house. He stopped outside. He... seemed to have forgotten something.


    Ah!


    He forgot to tell them about this world...


    Luo Yan remembered how they treated him and smiled sinisterly. He decided not to tell them anything.


    ...


    Ye Ji watched as the little princess left. He looked at Ming Shu after the door closed. ¡°Darling, who is she? What were you talking about?¡±


    There was no time left?


    Who was the person they were talking about? Regain memory? Regain what memory?


    Ming Shu ced her hand on her forehead and pped her forehead twice.


    <i>No.</i>


    <i>I need to have some snacks to replenish my energy and brainpower.</i>


    Ming Shu went to look for food. Ye Ji followed her. He would not give up until he got an answer today.


    ¡°Darling...¡±


    Ming Shu got irritated so she pinned Ye Ji against the wall and kissed him. Ye Ji was stunned by the kiss. He didn¡¯t speak for a moment.


    Ming Shu ate her food.


    <i>Phew...</i>


    Ming Shu cleaned her hands. ¡°Ye Ji, don¡¯t you find it weird that you liked me the moment you saw me?¡±


    ¡°... Love at first sight.¡± <i>Probably</i>.


    When he saw her, he liked her. He wanted to be with her no matter what.


    ¡°There is no such thing as love at first sight.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You like me because we have been together for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Long time?¡± Ye Ji frowned. ¡°I... never saw you before.¡±


    His memory was broken but he felt that he had never seen her before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Ming Shu asked Ye Ji to hug her. She shrunk in his arms. ¡°We were together in a different world.¡±


    ¡°A different world?¡± Were there other worlds besides this world?


    ¡°Yes. The first time we met, you wanted to kill me...¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t...¡± Why would he kill her!


    Ming Shu looked at him and smiled. Ye Ji lost his voice. He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He hugged Ming Shu tightly. His eyes dimmed.


    Ming Shu grabbed his shoulder and pulled herself up to kiss him.


    Ye Ji¡¯s body rxed. He looked down and started kissing Ming Shu. It was a passionate kiss.


    Ming Shu leaned against him and panted. She continued what she was saying just now.


    Her voice was light and gentle. She seemed to be telling someone else¡¯s story. She remembered everything that happened. She was in a daze for a moment too.


    She hadn¡¯t known that they experienced so many things together.


    They spent so many life and death moments together.


    Ye Ji was puzzled as he listened to Ming Shu. Everything seemed unfamiliar yet familiar at the same time.


    ¡°Do you remember anything?¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head and looked at him after she finished speaking.


    Ye Ji opened his mouth slightly and shook his head. He found it familiar but...


    He couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Ming Shu was not disappointed. Luo Yan failed so many times. It would be unscientific if she managed to seed.


    Ye Ji lowered his head. He moved his lips. ¡°So, we are both not from this world?¡±


    Different worlds...


    Different identities...


    Did he experience all this with her?


    It sounded unreal.


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    ¡°Do wee from the same ce?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t reply to him. She shook her head with a smile after a while.


    ¡°Oh is it...¡±


    ...


    Ye Ji didn¡¯t seem affected by what Ming Shu told him. He would just asionally ask her a few questions.


    Ye Ji leaned on the table and looked at Ming Shu as she verified the documents. ¡°Did you like me in those worlds?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s hand trembled slightly. She put down her pen and touched Ye Ji¡¯s nose gently. ¡°You¡¯ll know once you remember everything.¡±


    ¡°But I want to know the answer now.¡±


    ¡°I will not tell you.¡± <i>Do you want to fool me into saying it? Naive!</i>


    Ye Ji ced his chin on her arm and looked at her lovingly. ¡°Darling, if I kiss you, will you tell me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ming Shu pushed his head away and continued looking through her documents.


    There was so much work to do. Her snacks were waiting for her. She was so busy!


    Ye Ji ced his hand on his chin and looked at Ming Shu¡¯s side profile. The curve of her neck was beautiful. Her cor was slightly open, revealing her delicate corbone.


    He wanted to... he really wanted to kiss her.


    Ye Ji¡¯s thoughts strayed as he looked at Ming Shu.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Ye Ji suddenly fell to the ground. He knocked his head against the table.


    Ming Shu reached out and held him up. ¡°What are you doing? You were alright just a moment ago.¡±


    Ye Ji¡¯s face was slightly pale. There was blood on his head. His eyes were filled with emotion.


    ¡°Ye Ji?¡±


    Ye Ji felt better. He looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Darling.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Ye Ji hugged Ming Shu. Ming Shu was forced to half-kneel on the ground. She patted Ye Ji¡¯s back. ¡°Did you have a waking nightmare?¡±


    Ye Ji¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Will you leave me?¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°No. Don¡¯t think so much.¡±


    Ye Ji didn¡¯t know what happened to him. He suddenly felt afraid for no reason.


    He was afraid that she would disappear suddenly.


    They two of them hugged each other for a while. Assistant He walked in once but Ming Shu and Ye Ji were behind the table so he didn¡¯t see them. He thought that Ming Shu went out.


    Ye Ji released her after a long time.


    Ming Shu asked Ye Ji to sit on the chair and went out to get some medicine.


    Assistant He looked at her as though she was a ghost.


    Ming Shu pushed the hair on Ye Ji¡¯s forehead away and cleaned his wound with some alcohol.


    Ye Ji started pretending. ¡°Ouch. Darling, it hurts...¡±


    ¡°Take your hand away.¡±


    ¡°Hurts.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t buy his acting. ¡°You are a man. Why are youining over this? Bear with it!¡±

 Chapter 1263 - Yes Darling (20)

    <h4>Chapter 1263: Yes Darling (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After that, Ming Shu noticed that Ye Ji often went into a daze and ended up hurting himself.


    She could feel his uneasiness, but she didn¡¯t know how to help him.


    This matter affected Ming Shu. She ate two packets of snacks to suppress her emotions.


    ¡°Assistant He.¡±


    Ming Shu called for Assistant He.


    ¡°Young Miss?¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    Assistant He was curious. ¡°What is it?¡±


    The West District didn¡¯t give them any trouble recently. Things were going well at the factory. People were starting to pay to enter the East District.


    Besides Mr. Ye... everything was going smoothly.


    ¡°If someone feels anxious, how can I help?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Assistant He scratched his head. ¡°Young Miss, this is too general. There are many reasons this would happen. The solution depends on the reason.¡±


    Assistant He wondered if something happened between Young Miss and Mr. Ye.


    Mr. Ye had been a bit weird recently.


    He saw him alone a couple of times.


    This would rarely happen before.


    Was it because of what happenedst time? Young Miss questioned Mr. Ye and Mr. Ye was unhappy about it?


    Ming Shu waved her hand and asked Assistant He to leave.


    She should just think of a solution herself.


    If she had known this was going to happen, she would not have told him everything...


    This was different from what the television dramas normally showed!


    Ming Shu sighed.


    She wanted to buy some medicine and make him lose his memory.


    <i>Calm down, calm down.</i>


    <i>Remember that that person is your little demon...</i>


    <i>Your Aura Points couldn¡¯t even fill up your stomach. How can you waste it on such weird medicine?</i>


    <i>Phew...</i>


    <i>I managed to calm down.</i>


    Ming Shu redeemed some snacks from the Harmony System and her Aura Points dropped drastically. She needed to console herself.


    ...


    At night...


    Ye Ji didn¡¯t go to work with her today. When Ming Shu went back, he was lying on the sofa with his hand on his forehead. His right legid t on the sofa while his left leg was bent.


    He was wearing casual clothes. He looked like an elegant andzy cat.


    The sound of the door didn¡¯t wake him up.


    Ming Shu walked in softly. She looked around the kitchen before going toward the sofa.


    She sat beside him and held his hand that was on his stomach.


    She held him for a moment before leaning over and looking down at him.


    Ye Ji¡¯s breathing was stable. He rarely got a good night¡¯s sleep.


    Ming Shu gave him a light kiss on the lips.


    She got up and took a nket over. She ced it on him before sitting on the floor and apanying him quietly.


    ...


    A few dayster, Ming Shu got the news that the West District wanted to start a war with the East District.


    The West District had already formed an advance party of soldiers to annihte the East District.


    The East District was in an uproar when they heard this news.


    The West District had a lot of equipment. What did they have?


    If the West Districtunched their attack, how would they be able to defend themselves?


    Some people felt that the Du Ji was the cause of this war so they gathered around Du Ji.


    The shouts from the crowd could be heard throughout the day. There was a huge crowd outside so the workers of Du Ji didn¡¯t dare to leave.


    The war between the East District and the West District would definitely happen based on the storyline. It just happened earlier than expected.


    Ming Shu wasposed.


    If the war didn¡¯t happen, she would not be able to gain Hatred Points.


    The West District had an army. They were all gathered on the other side of the defensive wall. Ming Shu looked at the video that was sent to her.


    ¡°Young Miss, the West District just released this video.¡±


    Assistant He yed the video. The people in the video asked the East District to hand the boss of Du Ji, Ming Shu, to them. If not, they wouldunch an attack on the East District.


    As the person with the most power in the East District, as well as the mortal enemy of Yi Xi, this was a reasonable request.


    This video was uploaded on the inte so everyone in the East District saw it.


    ¡°Young Miss, the West District wants to make you a target for all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Assistant He: ¡°???¡±


    <i>What is good about this!</i>


    <i>Is there something wrong with Young Miss¡¯s brain?</i>


    ¡°Everyone in the East District ising to Du Ji after looking at this video. They want to hand you over to them.¡±


    Assistant He was indignant. The people from the West District didn¡¯t treat the people of the East District like humans.


    After Young Miss built the wall, the people from the West District didn¡¯t dare to look down on them openly anymore. They would enter and leave hurriedly. They weren¡¯t as arrogant as before.


    The situation was bad now, but he believed that Young Miss could handle it.


    Ming Shu threw her cellphone down. ¡°Things will get more lively when the war starts, right?¡±


    The people from the East District wanted to hand Ming Shu over. However, if she didn¡¯t appear voluntarily, they couldn¡¯t do anything. They were just normal civilians.


    ¡°Young Miss, this is bad. Mr. Ye¡¯s car is blocked by the crowd outside.


    An anxious voice came from outside the office.


    Before Assistant He could react, Young Miss had disappeared.


    Assistant He: ¡°...¡±


    Outside the main gate of Du Ji...


    The agitated crowd surrounded a car. The car windows were smashed and everyone squeezed around it. No one could see what was going on inside the car.


    ¡°This happened all because of you.¡±


    ¡°The entire East District is implicated. Even if you all want to die, you don¡¯t have to drag us down!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you all die!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Jiang Xue! She came out!¡±


    ¡°Catch her and hand her over to the West District!¡±


    The moment Ming Shu walked out of the main gate, someone discovered her. The people gathered around the car immediately turned their heads and rushed toward Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked at the crowd. There were too many people. She couldn¡¯t find Ye Ji.


    Screams and shouts of anger filled the air.


    Ming Shu walked toward the car while flinging people away from her.


    There was no one in the car. No one was around the car, either.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Ming Shu grabbed someone beside her.


    This person screamed the loudest just now, but when he was face to face with Ming Shu, he cowered in fear.


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know. He was here just now...¡±


    <i>Boom boom boom!</i>


    A few gunshots echoed through the air. The entire ce turned silent. Ming Shu pointed the gun at the person closest to her. ¡°Everyone, squat down now.¡±


    It was legal to own a gun in this world. However, guns were not easy to find. Many people in the West District had guns, but only a few from the East District had them.


    No one dared to make a sound since there was a gun pointing at them. They all covered their heads and squatted.


    Ming Shu scanned her surroundings. Around seven meters away from the car, she saw Ye Ji leaning against a wall.


    Ming Shu walked past the crowd.


    ¡°Ye Ji?¡±


    Ye Ji pushed the person beside him away. The person fell on the ground and twitched a few times. Then, he stopped moving.


    Ye Ji smiled at Ming Shu. ¡°Darling, I knew that you woulde and save me. Ah, my hand hurts.¡±


    He showed his hands to Ming Shu. ¡°Darling, help me rub them.¡±


    Ming Shu held his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    Ye Ji gazed at the crowd. Something shed in his eyes.

 Chapter 1264 - Yes Darling (21)

    <h4>Chapter 1264: Yes Darling (21)</h4>


    Originally, Ming Shu wanted to protect the people in the East District. This was her base. She couldn¡¯t let her base be destroyed.


    However, they hurt Ye Ji. Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to put any effort into them anymore.


    Ming Shu retracted all her orders. She also retracted the men she ced at the wall. She didn¡¯t care what other people wanted to do anymore.


    She just let the matter run by itself.


    If the people of the East District wanted to hand her over, they needed to catch her first.


    Things were at a standstill for three days. Finally, the West District couldn¡¯t wait anymore and attacked the East District.


    By right, with the defensive wall, the West District would not be able to enter the East District so easily. But, someone opened one of the gates. There was a betrayer in the East District.


    The army entered the East District. They were here to destroy the East District. Anyone that resisted them would be killed. Those that didn¡¯t were taken away by them.


    ¡°Young Miss, they have cleared two streets.¡±


    Assistant He appearedposed.


    Ming Shu nodded and expressed that she knew about it.


    <i>Buzz buzz buzz¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu looked at the name that appeared on her phone. She was slightly surprised. This missing person actually called her.


    Seemed like today was a good day for attacking people.


    <i>¡°Daughter.¡±</i> A voice came from the other end of the cellphone. <i>¡°I heard that there is a war?¡±</i>


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    <i>¡°I heard that you started it?¡±</i>


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ming Shu replied. ¡°Father, you didn¡¯t call me now to ask about this, right?¡±


    <i>¡°Hahaha, of course not.¡±</i> Her father seemed quite happy. <i>¡°I just want to hear my daughter¡¯s voice.¡±</i>


    ¡°???¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand how old people thought.


    <i>¡°Daughter, see you soon.¡±</i>


    Her father hung up.


    Ming Shu was confused. <i>What is happening? He¡¯sing back?</i>


    Since the East District and the West District were starting a war, it was reasonable that her father wanted toe back.


    However, Ming Shu felt that there was something strange about her father¡¯s attitude...


    And the words he said just now...


    ...


    The East District was a mess but Du Ji was peaceful. The army came toward Du Ji, but before they could reach the building, they were bombed.


    Yes, they were bombed.


    By a weapon that was as strong as the weapons of the West District.


    The West District army fought with Du Ji for an entire day. They ended up with heavy losses.


    They had no choice but to leave Du Ji alone and focus on other areas first.


    The family members of Du Ji were also hiding in the Du Ji headquarters.


    ¡°Since you have such weapons, why didn¡¯t you retaliate?¡±


    ¡°You could save everyone but you didn¡¯t. Why!?¡±


    ¡°They are all innocent!¡±


    ¡°You caused this. You must be responsible for it!¡±


    Some family members of the workers started shouting in the main hall. Soon, they formed a small group and urged Du Ji to set up a resistance force against the West District army.


    Assistant He red at these people. The workers saw this and immediately stopped their family members from shouting.


    Assistant He walked up to them. ¡°Who were the ones who wanted to hand Young Miss over?¡±


    ¡°That is because... she...¡± <i>It was her fault to begin with!</i>


    ¡°We...¡± <i>We didn¡¯t do anything wrong!</i>


    They wanted to say this but in the face of Assistant He¡¯s cold and mocking gaze, they couldn¡¯t speak.


    Assistant He sneered. He released another huge piece of news. ¡°Actually, Young Miss wanted to protect the East District. However, you all ruined it.¡±


    Before Mr. Ye was hurt, Young Miss wanted to protect them. She didn¡¯t care about all the scoldings she was receiving and didn¡¯t mind the fact that these people wanted to hand her over.


    She even had the mood to settle things at the defensive wall.


    However, after Mr. Ye was hurt, her attitude changed totally.


    Assistant He settled themotion and returned upstairs.


    The main members of the organization were all upstairs. Their family members stayed at the side quietly.


    ¡°Assistant He, where did Young Miss get all these weird weapons from?¡± Even the West District didn¡¯t have such weapons.


    Assistant He wanted to know the answer too.


    However, he didn¡¯t manage to find anything out from Ming Shu.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only been working here for a few years. However, Du Ji has existed a long time. It¡¯s not strange that the organization kept such weapons.¡±


    He came up with an answer.


    It sounded reasonable.


    He didn¡¯t know how long Du Ji had existed. In his memory, it was always there.


    Its presence was like the East District, the West District, and the lifespan card. It just existed and no one questioned its presence.


    ¡°True.¡± The worker nodded. ¡°What are we going to do now? We can¡¯t just sit here and watch the West District take over the East District, right?¡±


    Assistant He shook his head. ¡°Young Miss hasn¡¯t told me the next step.¡±


    Everyone was unconcerned as well. Their Young Miss was a powerful person. Look at their situation now. The people from the West District couldn¡¯t do anything to Du Ji.


    ...


    At the West District...


    Yi Xi and a group of people sat in the meeting room watching the results of their attack.


    The map of the East District wasid out. The red dots on the map represented the areas that were controlled by them.


    A part of the map was circled. This was where Du Ji was.


    ¡°Miss Yi, I think that we can send more people over. It will hasten things.¡±


    ¡°The East District is made up of a bunch of rats. We should have cleared them long ago.¡±


    ¡°Du Ji...¡±


    Someone spoke.


    Everyone in the meeting room turned silent.


    A man with a beer belly said, ¡°Du Ji¡¯s weapons are too powerful. We can¡¯t subdue them with normal weapons.¡±


    The man opposite him was irritated. ¡°Where did Du Ji get all these advanced weapons from?¡±


    This was a question everyone had.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about Du Ji for now. We can clear all the other areas so that no one will be able to help Du Ji. Without resources, they will not survive for long.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense...¡±


    Everyone discussed among themselves and agreed with this person¡¯s assessment.


    ¡°Miss Yi, what do you think?¡±


    Yi Xi didn¡¯t reply to him. She looked at the map worriedly.


    Thatdy...


    Yi Xi felt that this decision was inappropriate, but she couldn¡¯t object too violently since everyone agreed to it. Her position would be at risk if she offended the people here.


    Since Yi Xi agreed, they sent more people over to speed up the process.


    For the first few days, everything went smoothly. There was no retaliation from Du Ji. They seemed to have given up on resisting.


    This made Yi Xi even more worried.


    That woman would never sit and wait for death.


    Just as she was getting anxious, news came from the frontline that there was a team of civilians resisting fiercely.


    Their weapons were not the best, but they used the topography of the East District and created a sizeable loss to their side. They even snatched some of their weapons.


    Within the photos that were sent back, Yi Xi saw a familiar figure.


    ¡°Lu Ning...¡±


    She led a team to resist them.


    ¡°Catch this woman.¡± Yi Xi pointed at Lu Ning. There was a malicious intent in her eyes. ¡°I want her alive!¡±

 Chapter 1265 - Yes Darling (22)

    <h4>Chapter 1265: Yes Darling (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    On a street in the East District...


    Lu Ning leaned against the wall and sat down. There were people resting around her. Some were injured and those that knew some medical skills helped with their wounds.


    ¡°Sister Lu Ning, do you want some food?¡±


    Ban Lan gave Lu Ning a bag of biscuits.


    Lu Ning didn¡¯t feel like eating. Blood and death caused her to lose her appetite. ¡°Give it to them.¡±


    ¡°Sister Lu Ning, eat some.¡± Ban Lan opened the packet of biscuits and ced it beside Lu Ning¡¯s mouth. ¡°The most important thing now is to conserve energy.¡±


    Lu Ning swallowed her words of rejection. She took the biscuits and had a bite.


    Ban Lan sat beside her. ¡°Sister Lu Ning, why did things turn out this way?¡±


    ¡°I want to know that too.¡± Why did it be like this?


    Ban Lan lowered his head. His voice was muffled. ¡°They said that Du Ji was the cause of all this. Sister Lu Ning, do you think so too?¡±


    Lu Ning was at a loss. She muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know... this world...¡±


    Ban Lan said, ¡°That time, Du Ji sent many weapons over... however, they retreated after a while. I heard that the Du Ji headquarters is very safe... Sister Lu Ning, shall we go there?¡±


    Ban Lan applied to work at the wall and fortunately, he was selected.


    He was a hardworking person so the boss took him under his wing.


    Ban Lan felt that Du Ji wanted to protect the district at the start.


    But, for some reason, they gave up.


    Lu Ning gathered her strength and took out an old map.


    ¡°We are here.¡± She pointed to a certain spot on the map. ¡°Du Ji is here. Based on the recent news, the streets around Du Ji have been cleared. The Du Ji headquarters is like an ind now...¡±


    She paused and sighed. ¡°There is not much chance that we will be able to arrive there safely. Also, even if we managed to reach the headquarters, they might not help us.¡±


    Until now, Lu Ning was not sure why the East District and the West District started fighting.


    She was not sure how true the rumors were.


    Ban Lan was disappointed by what Lu Ning said.


    <i>Bang bang bang¡ª</i>


    Gunshots sounded in the night. It was extremely clear.


    ¡°A huge army of troops ising toward us!¡±


    The person on watch shouted at them.


    ¡°Get up!¡± Lu Ning immediately stood up. ¡°Those that are not hurt, help the injured people.¡±


    ...


    Night at the East District was not peaceful. Gunshots could be heard everywhere.


    Ming Shu ced a bed in her office. Ye Ji was lying on the bed currently and looking at the moonlight.


    He tilted his body and looked at the person sitting in front of the office desk. ¡°Darling,e over here.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to move, but Ye Ji kept pestering her. She had no choice but to go over with her snacks. ¡°What?¡±


    Ye Ji hugged Ming Shu tightly. ¡°Nothing. I just want to hug you.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu repositioned herself so that she could still enjoy her food when Ye Ji hugged her.


    Ming Shu took a small piece of her food and fed Ye Ji.


    Ye Ji purposely sucked her finger. He used his tongue and licked it.


    ¡°Darling, what are you going to do after this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ming Shu said honestly, ¡°I will just make it up as I go.¡±


    Ye Ji choked. ¡°You never think about your next step?¡±


    ¡°Why must I think about it?¡± Ming Shu found it funny. ¡°Change is the only constant. I¡¯m willing to be the change!¡±


    Ye Ji replied, ¡°If they iste Du Ji, how are you going to feed so many people?¡±


    Ming Shu blinked. She had a system so she would not get hungry. Hence, she forgot about this problem.


    Ming Shu thought about it carefully. ¡°Nevermind, we can steal from the West District. They are wealthy anyway.¡±


    Ye Ji: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This is the solution you arrived at after pondering carefully?</i>


    <i>Are you kidding me!</i>


    ¡°With your intelligence, you shouldn¡¯t think about all this. Hurry up and sleep.¡±


    Ming Shu pressed Ye Ji back onto the bed.


    Ye Ji: ¡°???¡± <i>What¡¯s wrong with my intelligence?!</i>


    <i>What does this have to do with intelligence!</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t think that I will not get angry at you just because you are my darling!</i>


    <i>I have a temper too!</i>


    Ye Ji asked with frustration, ¡°Are you not sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Later.¡±


    ¡°Give me a kiss then.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I¡¯d throw everything in my hands at you if what I¡¯m holding were not food.</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu waited for Ye Ji to fall asleep. The gunshots seemed to be getting nearer.


    After a while, Ming Shu confirmed that this was not her imagination. The gunshots were really getting nearer.


    Ye Ji seemed disturbed by the sound. Ming Shu took out Little Beastie and ced it beside him.


    Little Beastie wed Ming Shu¡¯s hand.


    <i>Trash-picker, you are going overboard!</i>


    <i>I took care of you every day and now, you want me to take care of this furless, ugly two-legged beast too? Why!</i>


    Ming Shu passed it her unfinished snacks.


    Little Beastie: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Hmph!</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t think that you can bribe me just like this!</i>


    <i>Delicious...</i>


    Little Beastie blocked the sound from Ye Ji. Ming Shu asked it to stay in the office. She got up and went out.


    The moment Ming Shu left, Ye Ji opened his eyes.


    He saw Little Beastie with its cheeks stuffed with food.


    Little Beastie stared at Ye Xi with its round, ck eyes.


    Its fur glowed gently.


    No one spoke.


    Little Beastie: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Trash-picker! This bastard is pretending to be asleep!</i>


    Little Beastieined to Ming Shu.


    Ye Ji felt that Little Beastie looked like Ming Shu when it was eating. They were both cute.


    However, Little Beastie¡¯s attitude toward him...


    Was not cute at all.


    Ming Shu was just outside the office so when she heard Little Beastie, she immediately went back in.


    Ye Ji didn¡¯t have the time to close his eyes.


    ¡°Why are you awake?¡±


    Ye Ji sat up. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep without you.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu brought Ye Ji out. The people outside were discussing the gunshots.


    Little Beastie shrunk in Ye Ji¡¯s palm. It was furry and soft. Ye Ji squeezed it and yed around with it. Little Beastie was so angry it bit him.


    But, it didn¡¯t dare to bite him too hard. <i>Trash-picker would give me less food if I hurt this two-legged beast. I will not give her the chance to do it! Hmph!</i>


    ¡°Young Miss, look at this.¡± Assistant He stood by the window. He passed a pair of binocrs to Ming Shu.


    There were two groups of people among the buildings ahead of them.


    The group running away was at a disadvantage. Their opponent was a bunch of well-trained soldiers.


    The people being chased were in a flurry. Some got separated at forked roads so the group got smaller and smaller.


    Ming Shu put down the binocrs. ¡°Send someone to reinforce them.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Last time, before the streets around Du Ji were cleared, many people came to seek help, but Young Miss just ignored them.


    Today...


    Why did she want to reinforce these people?


    Assistant He was puzzled. However, since Young Miss gave this order, he hurriedly equipped a small team with weapons and sent them out.


    The people in the main hall heard themotion and gathered around.


    Very soon, the small team came back. The soldiers that were chasing the group of people saw that they entered Du Ji¡¯s territory. They lingered outside for a short while before leaving unwillingly.


    Ban Lan panted heavily. Before he regained his breath, he looked for Lu Ning. ¡°Sister Lu Ning, how are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m fine.¡± Lu Ning¡¯s voice revealed her current condition.

 Chapter 1266 - Yes Darling (23)

    <h4>Chapter 1266: Yes Darling (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Lu Ning stared at the person in front of her in disbelief.


    Why was it her?


    Ban Lan was as shocked as Lu Ning.


    The person who saved them that time was Jiang Xue? Du Ji¡¯s Jiang Xue?


    ¡°Take a look at her injury first,¡± Ming Shu told Assistant He.


    Assistant He asked two people to bring Lu Ning away.


    Ban Lanid on the chair weakly. ¡°You... why are you...¡±


    <i>Why is she Du Ji¡¯s boss?</i>


    Ming Shu smiled casually. ¡°Are you disappointed?¡±


    Ban Lan shook his head.


    He just couldn¡¯t believe that she was Du Ji¡¯s boss.


    Someone gave Ban Lan food. Ban Lan thanked them with his hoarse voice.


    His experience over the past few days was something he never dreamt of having. Now, when he hugged this bowl of hot porridge, he felt like crying.


    But, he couldn¡¯t.


    He was a man!


    Lu Ning finished dressing her wound and came out. Ming Shu didn¡¯t have any intention of talking to them so she asked her men to take over and walked away with Ye Ji.


    ...


    The next day, when Ming Shu got up, Lu Ning was already sitting outside.


    No one had woken up yet. It was very quiet. The gunshots had stopped sounding too.


    The entire world seemed peaceful.


    Ming Shu poured herself a ss of water and said, ¡°You woke up early. Seems like your energy is not bad.¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s face was pale. She pursed her lips. ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s happening?¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe the rumors that were spreading outside.


    Now, after seeing her, she confirmed that things were not as simple as it seemed. Maybe it was because she had a good impression of thisdy who saved her so she felt that she was not the kind of person they said she was.


    Also...


    Lu Ning was depressed, but she didn¡¯t know who she could speak to.


    Ming Shu pulled a chair and sat opposite her. She smiled. ¡°Yi Xi would attack us sooner orter. I just sped up the process.¡±


    Lu Ning opened her mouth slightly. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Her throat was dry. ¡°Why... why?¡± <i>Why is Yi Xi doing this?</i>


    ¡°Why? That is what the storyline is. There is no reason.¡±


    Lu Ning got a shock. Her face turned white.


    Ming Shu was puzzled. Was there something wrong with what she said just now? Why was the female protagonist so frightened?


    ¡°Is your body okay? If not, go and have a rest. This ce is safe...¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her weirdly.


    ¡°You know this too?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What?</i>


    Ming Shu was confused.


    Lu Ning asked her again, ¡°Is this true?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I can¡¯t understand what the female protagonist is saying.</i>


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ming Shu asked. ¡°What thing is true?¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s expression changed slightly. She held her ss tightly. She seemed anxious. ¡°What do you mean by the storyline?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that the original storyline was like this...¡± Ming Shu paused. ¡°What were you talking about just now?¡±


    Lu Ning looked up.


    Time seemed to have paused.


    Lu Ning shifted her gaze away. She swallowed and realized that her throat was dry. She took two big gulps of water.


    ¡°Have you heard about... the world resetting?¡±


    ...


    Lu Ning said that she met someone in the past who told her that the world they lived in would keep resetting.


    Someone among them realized this secret and wanted to resist it.


    However, only a small portion of people knew about this. The other 99% didn¡¯t know this secret.


    They thought that they had been living in this world for a long time but in actual fact, they were just characters that kept resetting. Even their memory was set from the start.


    Everything would flow ording to the original storyline.


    There would definitely be a war between the East District and the West District.


    There was no specific time for the resetting of their world. She only knew that it was after the war.


    However, no matter who won the war, everything would still be reset.


    ¡°The person said that we are like the NPCs in a game. When the timees, we will be reset. The lifespan card is like our identity card.¡±


    Ming Shu ate two mouthfuls of snacks to calm herself down. ¡°This is too much information for me.¡±


    <i>I feel a little afraid!</i>


    <i>Why can¡¯t the storyline be simpler?</i>


    <i>Why does it have to be soplicated!</i>


    Lu Ning smiled bitterly. When the person told her this for the first time, she felt that it was nonsense too. Why would their world be like this?


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t deny that the lifespan cards and the fact that they could snatch lifespan were weird. In their memory, these two things were perfectly justified.


    Didn¡¯t she say something about a storyline just now?


    ¡°What is the storyline you¡¯re talking about?¡± Since she didn¡¯t know this, what does she mean just now?


    ¡°You might not believe what I say.¡± Ming Shu gave a mysterious smile. ¡°I know what¡¯s going to happen in the future.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded as she thought about it.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Did her chef that couldn¡¯t cook believe her?


    Lu Ning expressed that she believed what Ming Shu said.


    After all, things like resetting the world had alreadye out.


    What else couldn¡¯t happen?


    Ming Shu thought about her father¡¯s weird attitude and remembered the call he gave her...


    Did her father know about the world resetting? That was why he asked her to enjoy her life, right?


    He even specially called her before the war started to bid farewell to her. He had nothing to worry about anyway. After the world reset, she was still his daughter.


    <i>I¡¯ve never seen a father like this!</i>


    Ming Shu was curious. ¡°You said that some people knew this setting and wanted to resist it. Will their memory be reset too?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Probably... not.¡±


    If not, how would they know that everything had reset?


    Ming Shu felt that she needed to eat a few more snacks after hearing such huge news in the morning.


    Lu Ning hesitated before asking, ¡°Do you think... that this is true?¡±


    Ming Shu replied honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve never experienced it. I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you know what¡¯s going to happen?¡±


    ¡°I know that there will be a war.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Lu Ning and Ming Shu stared at each other.


    They only looked away when someone came.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Ming Shu got up and patted Lu Ning. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re here to save the world? All the best!¡±


    <i>The female protagonist is responsible for doing this, right?</i>


    <i>The protagonist is here to save the world!</i>


    Lu Ning: ¡°???¡±


    Ming Shu hummed a tune as she walked away. Lu Ning was in a daze. Why did she seem so nonchnt? Was she not worried? Was she not curious about what the truth was? Was she not interested to know why the world was like this?


    Why did she encourage her?


    She was still confused now.


    Once again, Lu Ning felt that Ming Shu was weird.


    Whether it was her attitude or her person, or... how she was able to let Du Ji remain safe under the attack of the West District.

 Chapter 1267 - Yes Darling (24)

    <h4>Chapter 1267: Yes Darling (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu stared at the number on the screen. A cold voice reminded her that the caller had hung up.


    Gunshots started sounding. A new day had started.


    Yi Xi was furious when she discovered that Lu Ning was not caught. When she heard that Lu Ning had entered Du Ji, her expression changed. A few people got frightened by her expression.


    She ordered everyone to continue clearing the East District. Their aim was to clean up the East District in the shortest period of time.


    The resistance from the East District got weaker and weaker. Everyone felt that this war was going to end soon.


    Just as the West District felt that they were going to win the war, a piece of news spread through all the socialworks.


    ¡°Sister Lu Ning, look at this!¡±


    Ban Lan passed his cellphone to Lu Ning.


    Ming Shu¡¯s smiling face was on the screen. Her voice was like the breeze in spring, gentle and soft.


    <i>¡°Wee to my world, a world where you can enjoy immortality and endless wealth...¡±</i>


    Lu Ning: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the hell is this?</i>


    ¡°Everyone received this.¡± Ban Lan was puzzled too. ¡°What is she saying?¡±


    Not only did they receive this video, but all the big screens and television channels, including the advertisements in the West District, were showing this video too.


    Ming Shu said something sounded like the opening of a game before getting to the main topic.


    <i>¡°That¡¯s right, everyone here is in a virtual world. Do you think that death is the end of your life? No, it is not the end. You all have a chance of reviving...¡±</i>


    Lu Ning: ¡°...¡±


    A virtual world, reviving, a second chance to live...


    All these words made everyone confused.


    Those people at the West District were impacted the most. They had been living such a good life but now, someone was telling them that they were living in a virtual world?


    Was this a joke?


    All the forums were discussing this topic.


    Ming Shu finished creating trouble and went back to Du Ji. No one in Du Ji knew when she left.


    Assistant He and some workers surrounded her. ¡°Young Miss, are the things you said true?¡±


    They felt that Young Miss was just trying to distract the West District!


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°If you believe that it¡¯s true, it¡¯s true.¡±


    Assistant He: ¡°...¡± <i>That is the same as not replying.</i>


    Lu Ning had a weird expression. ¡°Is it alright for you to say the truth so tantly?¡±


    She never expected her to do this!


    This thought didn¡¯t even cross her mind?!


    She didn¡¯t know if it was the truth so she didn¡¯t dare to spread this around.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Everyone has the right to know the truth.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    The forum was filled with people.


    Inte pal 1: Virtual world? Did this persone out of an asylum? This is a creative thought.


    Inte pal 2: She should be a writer. If I live in a virtual world, does it mean that all the memories I have are fake? There are really all kinds of lunatics in the world.


    Inte pal 3: She even says that we can revive. Does she think that this is a game? This is the biggest joke I¡¯ve heard this year.


    Inte pal 4: Wait, don¡¯t you think that this person is impressive? She is able to screen this on all the television channels. Even our cellphone received this video.


    Inte pal 5: Is this some variety show?


    Inte pal 6: I know who this person is. She is the boss of Du Ji. Her name is Jiang Xue.


    As more and more people entered the discussion, Ming Shu¡¯s identity was exposed.


    She was the boss of Du Ji, Jiang Xue.


    Although most people didn¡¯t believe Ming Shu, there would be people that became suspicious. Since someone could notice something amiss, there might be other people who felt the same way too. However, they didn¡¯t dare to step out because they felt that they would be a minority.


    Now that Ming Shu exposed all this, those people that once had their suspicions started expressing their opinions too.


    The biggest suspicion was the lifespan card.


    Why was there such a thing?


    If they were in a virtual world, it would exin the existence of the card.


    The lifespan card was like their health bar. Snatching other people¡¯s lifespans was like replenishing their health.


    There were all kinds of guesses. Slowly, the number of supporters was the same as the number of opposers.


    Because of this, the attacks by the West District stopped.


    At the operational headquarters of the West District...


    ¡°Miss Yi, do you think that this is Du Ji¡¯s scheme?¡± Someone raised a point.


    ¡°I think so too. Du Ji didn¡¯t do anything for a long time. They must be trying to manipte public opinion to destroy us.¡±


    ¡°The virtual world theory is just bullshit!¡±


    The people in the meeting room talked among themselves.


    On the other hand, Yi Xi was thinking about something else.


    Why was she reborn?


    If this was a virtual world, she was the bug of the world. There might be an error in the coding and she got the chance to be reborn.


    While everyone was immersed in this news, something strange appeared in the sky.


    The sky seemed like a mosaic. It was very blurry.


    ¡°Darling?¡±


    Ming Shu hugged him. ¡°Everything is fine.¡±


    Many light beams shot down from the sky andnded in various corners of the world.


    The light got brighter until all the buildings and humans disappeared.


    ...


    <i>Honk honk honk¡ª</i>


    A shrill voice sounded beside her ear. Ming Shu opened her eyes and saw a busy street.


    ¡°Are you looking for death!¡± Someone popped his head out of his car and shouted at her.


    Ming Shu took a step back. The person drove his car away angrily.


    The East District was still the same. People had just finished work and were rushing home. The streets were filled with people.


    Ming Shu looked at the ss window beside her. She was still Jiang Xue.


    But...


    She looked younger.


    She seemed to be 18 years old.


    She took out her card.


    Name: Jiang Xue.


    Remaining lifespan: 10 years 28 days


    Highest age: 28 years old.


    It was four years in the past.


    Many people stared at her with evil intentions when they saw her taking her card out.


    Ming Shu ced her card back in her pocket. She looked around her. The little demon was not beside her.


    He must be back to where he was four years ago too.


    Ming Shu found the way back to Du Ji. When she went in, many people greeted her. Some were new faces, but there were some familiar faces too.


    ¡°Young Miss is here.¡±


    ¡°Young Miss.¡±


    These people had all forgotten about what happened.


    Ming Shu walked to the office she used to be in. The Vian blinds were not closed. A man was sitting inside and flipping through the documentszily.


    Ming Shu walked in. The man looked up and smiled. His features were simr to Jian Xue¡¯s. ¡°Daughter, we meet again.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Yes, we meet again.¡±


    The man threw his documents away due to Ming Shu¡¯s reaction. ¡°Daughter, you remember everything?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡±


    The manughed. ¡°Don¡¯t you know everything already? You told the entire world what happened.¡±

 Chapter 1268 - Yes Darling (25)

    <h4>Chapter 1268: Yes Darling (25)</h4>


    This was the eighth time her father was revived.


    At the start, he was devastated. However, after experiencing it two times, he got used to it. He tried to exin what happened to the Host.


    The Host didn¡¯t remember anything.


    Her father realized that if a person realized the truth and understood what was happening, they would have the memory of their past life.


    Hence, he gave up. Since the ending was the same, he felt that he should just enjoy his life.


    ¡°Daughter, don¡¯t you think that we are like the NPCs in a game? We are just NPCs with intelligence. Those that don¡¯t have intelligence will return to their starting points, but we can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Ming Shu replied indifferently. ¡°So this ending cannot be averted?¡±


    Her father shrugged. ¡°Look at how many times I have been reset.¡±


    He reset many times and met other people who were reset too. They all knew this secret.


    They tried to change the ending, but it still remained the same.


    The people who knew still knew. The people who didn¡¯t still didn¡¯t.


    Her father was not someone who wanted to save the world and be a hero.


    He gave up totally.


    He patted Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Daughter, let¡¯s not waste our effort. It¡¯s good to live like this too.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes. You will have to run Du Ji properly then.¡±


    Her father stopped smiling.


    Ah! His daughter kept her memory! That meant that he couldn¡¯t throw Du Ji to her anymore!


    ¡°Father, do you know the Ye family?¡±


    Her father was thinking about how to run away from Du Ji so he replied without thinking, ¡°The one from the West District? I do...¡±


    He looked up suddenly. ¡°Why are you asking about them? The Ye family spent much effort to try and stop this resetting world. Don¡¯t go and mess around with them.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to mess around with them, but she had to look for her little demon!


    Four years ago...


    The little demon should be still at the Ye family.


    She just didn¡¯t know if he managed to keep his memory.


    ...


    Four years ago, the protocol for entering the West District was the same. However, Ming Shu managed to get her father¡¯s pass.


    The first thing she did after entering the West District was to look for food.


    It would be tiring to look for the little demon. She might have to fight with people so she needed to store more energy in her body.


    The West District was prosperous.


    When Ming Shu finished eating, the sun had set. The sky turned dark and the West District got more lively.


    This was the difference between the East District and the West District.


    In the East District, no one would be on the streets at night.


    However, in the West District, the night was when the party started.


    It was easy to find the Ye family. Ming Shu looked up at the extravagantly carved iron gate. As expected of one of the wealthiest families in the West District.


    How should she go in?


    Ming Shu pulled up her sleeves and... rang the doorbell.


    It was tiring to climb the wall. She would not do it if she had the choice.


    If the other party didn¡¯t let her in, she would climb the wall.


    However, the other party didn¡¯t give her the chance to do it.


    She was invited into the living room politely by the servant.


    This was reasonable. She spread rumors all over the media in her past life. Since the Ye family wanted to stop the world from resetting, they would definitely know who she was.


    The living room was so bright it was like daytime. A man over the age of 50 sat on the sofa. He looked at her intently. ¡°I heard that you are looking for Ye Ji.¡±


    This was thedy that spoke those words in the past life.


    Ming Shu nodded.


    The man sized her up expressionlessly. ¡°How did you know him?¡±


    ¡°I just know him.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend.¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    The man remained silent for a moment. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Ming Shu was surprised at how easy it was to speak to the people of the Ye family. Hence, she remained vignt when she followed the man.


    He didn¡¯t do anything to her along the way.


    But...


    Ming Shu looked through the ss window. Ye Ji was lying on a white bed. The device beside him showed that his heart was beating steadily.


    ¡°Ye Ji will wake up one year from now,¡± the man said. ¡°If you want to visit him, you need to be disinfected first.¡±


    ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°Car ident,¡± the man said calmly. ¡°The time only reset after his car ident. He will wake up one year from now and pass away four yearster. Nothing could change his ending.¡±


    ...


    The room was spacious. Only the sound from the device was heard.


    Ming Shu wore instion garments and entered the room. Ye Ji looked very young now. There was no arrogance on him.


    Ming Shu just looked at him.


    When she left the ward, the man was waiting for her.


    The man led Ming Shu back to the living room. ¡°You are Jiang Xue?¡±


    This name was not only widely discussed by the public, but he had also heard her name along with Ye Ji¡¯s name many times.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Even if Ye Ji is awake, he might not remember you,¡± the man said. ¡°He might be like the other people in this world who don¡¯t know the truth. They will be stuck in this cycle and keep experiencing the same things over and over again.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled gently. She sounded confident. ¡°If it¡¯s him, he will remember.¡±


    The man frowned. Ming Shu didn¡¯t know if he was unhappy at her confidence or if it was because of other things.


    He looked at Ming Shu and said clearly, ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, do you have anything to say about why we are stuck in this cycle?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who can break this cycle. My words are useless.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Does that mean that you know who can break this cycle?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu smiled sweetly at the man. ¡°But I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Most stories stopped after the protagonist won.


    Yi Xi would destroy the East District and be the hero of the West District. This was her ending.


    However, this world hadn¡¯t ended.


    There must be a reason why the female protagonist existed. This setting was obviously prepared for the female protagonist.


    ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, don¡¯t you want to end this cycle?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°This is like having longevity. Why aren¡¯t you happy that you won¡¯t die?¡±


    Isn¡¯t this what most people wanted?


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    Anyone who kept repeating the same years of their life would get sick of it soon.


    After working so hard, their life would be reset to the starting point. What was the use of working hard then?


    ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, if you change your mind, you are wee to join us.¡± The man seemed tired. He looked into the emptiness and said in a lonely voice, ¡°Our lives shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±


    The man got up to send Ming Shu out. Just as they walked out of the living room, a servant ran toward them.


    ¡°Master, Young Master is awake.¡±


    The man looked at the servant in disbelief. ¡°Why?¡±


    He should wake up one year from now...

 Chapter 1269 - Yes Darling (26)

    <h4>Chapter 1269: Yes Darling (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ye Ji really woke up. The doctors of the Ye family gathered around the bed and examined him.


    When the man and Ming Shu appeared, Ye Ji looked up.


    There was a smile on his face.


    ¡°Young Master...¡±


    Ye Ji pushed the people around him and ran to the door.


    The man¡¯s eyes turned soft. ¡°Little Ji...¡±


    He opened his arms. However, Ye Ji ran passed him and hugged the person beside him.


    Ming Shu was hugged by Ye Ji.


    He leaned close to Ming Shu¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Darling, I knew that you woulde and look for me.¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    Everyone looked at the man. The man ced his hands behind his back awkwardly.


    Since Ye Ji remembered this girl, it meant that he managed to keep his memory.


    He wondered... if Ye Ji remembered what happened before the car ident.


    His son...


    Father Ye sighed.


    Ye Ji¡¯s body was still weak. He needed to go through a round of examination first.


    When he was getting examined, he continued holding Ming Shu. The doctor couldn¡¯t do anything about it so he just carried on with his examination.


    Father Ye was calmer. He was used to this scene.


    After the doctor went out, Father Ye came in again. He asked hopefully, ¡°Little Ji, do you remember anything?¡±


    Ye Ji looked at Father Ye. Then, he looked at Ming Shu. He knew who this man was. When he woke upst time, he was in the same room.


    He couldn¡¯t remember anything, but this man said that he was his father.


    Ye Ji didn¡¯t speak for a while.


    He didn¡¯t feel that he had any close rtionship with this person.


    He used his weak body as an excuse and leaned against Ming Shu.


    Father Ye was disappointed.


    However, there was nothing he could do. ¡°Bring Young Master to his room and let him rest. Miss Jiang Xue, if you are willing, you can stay here.¡±


    ¡°I want to take him away from this ce,¡± Ming Shu said directly. ¡°He was not awake just now so I didn¡¯t mention this to you.¡±


    Father Ye¡¯s gaze turned sharp. ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, am I too kind to you? What makes you think that you can take Little Ji away?¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°Let him make his own decision.¡±


    Father Ye felt his stomach hurting. The way his son looked at Ming Shu and his posture...


    ¡°I choose my darling.¡±


    This time, Father Ye¡¯s heart hurt.


    ...


    Since it was alreadyte, Ming Shu spent the night at the Ye family.


    The servants cleared a room for them.


    Ming Shu stayed in the guest room. Before she could look around her room, Ye Ji snuck in.


    He grabbed Ming Shu and smiled naughtily. However, his gaze was serious. ¡°Darling, long time no see. I missed you. Kiss?¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°If you really count the time, we were only separated for a few hours.¡±


    Ye Ji said naturally, ¡°It felt like a few years.¡±


    <i>What is wrong with kissing my wife!</i>


    <i>I want to kiss her!</i>


    Ye Ji kissed her cheeks and moved down. Soon, he found her lips. He kissed her passionately.


    Suddenly, Ye Ji stumbled. If Ming Shu hadn¡¯t reacted quickly and caught him, he might have fallen to the ground.


    ¡°I feel a little dizzy...¡± Ye Ji was frustrated. His body was really not good. He looked at Ming Shu.¡± Darling, why don¡¯t you kiss me?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu threw him back to his room and asked the servant to find the doctor.


    The doctor reminded him to take it easy. He just woke up.


    Ye Ji was unconvinced. His body was healthy!


    He just had a kiss. Why did they say that he was weak?


    Lousy doctor!


    The doctor noticed that Young Master Ye seemed angry so he quickly rushed out of the room after he finished his inspection.


    Ming Shu sat beside him. Ye Ji looked at her with anticipation.


    Ming Shu reached out her hand. ¡°Give me your card.¡±


    ¡°... Oh.¡±


    Ye Ji found his card and passed it to Ming Shu.


    Name: Ye Ji


    Remaining lifespan: 294 days


    Highest age: 73 years old


    Ming Shu frowned. This time... why wasn¡¯t it reset?


    Ming Shu asked him. ¡°Can that person be trusted?¡±


    Ye Ji squeezed Ming Shu¡¯s fingers and said unhappily, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Your father.¡±


    Ye Ji said nonchntly, ¡°I think so. He treats me well. However, I¡¯m not close to him. I don¡¯t know why. I just want to be close to you.¡±


    Ye Ji started teasing Ming Shu toward the end.


    After Ye Ji fell asleep, Ming Shu went to look for Father Ye.


    Father Ye sat in the study alone. Only onemp was lit so the room was dark. She couldn¡¯t see his face.


    ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, do you still need anything from me in the middle of the night?¡± His son chose her already. Was she trying to unt in front of him!


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious why you didn¡¯t ask about my identity.¡±


    She was a stranger... okay, she was famous in her past life so she was not entirely a stranger. However, he should still find it odd that she came to look for him, right?


    Father Ye pinched his nose. ¡°I knew about your rtionship with Ye Ji long ago. Do you need the details?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know where Ye Ji went to after he left. He only found out toward the end.


    Ming Shu examined the man in front of her under the dim light.


    Finally, she said, ¡°Why is Ye Ji¡¯s lifespan different?¡±


    Father Ye¡¯s hand stopped in midair. ¡°He even told you this?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t answer.


    Silence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why this happens, either.¡±


    Father Ye said that Ye Ji¡¯s lifespan kept flowing away. Yet, he couldn¡¯t take other people¡¯s lifespans.


    His lifespan would not be reset like theirs, either.


    ¡°I asked around and heard that there was someone who was in the same situation as Little Ji. When that person reached the end of his life, he disappeared from the cycle totally when the world reset again.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why this happened.¡±


    Ming Shu frowned. Was that a real death?


    It seemed to be a bug in the game.


    Was the little demon so unlucky?


    She remembered the little demon¡¯s current situation. He might really be so unlucky.


    <i>Frustrating.</i>


    ...


    The next day, Ming Shu left with Ye Ji under Father Ye¡¯splicated gaze.


    Ming Shu took Ye Ji to Du Ji. Surprisingly, she saw the young Lu Ning.


    She was loitering outside Du Ji with a dark expression.


    Although Ming Shu looked slightly different, Lu Ning still recognized her the moment she saw her.


    She hurried over. ¡°Miss Jiang Xue.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside,¡± Ming Shu said.


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Lu Ning was really anxious. The headquarters of Du Ji still looked the same. Lu Ning stared at the familiar ce and felt calmer.


    ¡°Daughter, why did you bring two people back? We don¡¯t raise useless people!¡±


    Her father appeared like a spirit.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Her father didn¡¯t seem to have the intention to continue the conversation. He just left after saying this.


    Lu Ning never saw Jiang Xue¡¯s father before. She saw the other people at Du Ji bowing to him so she asked curiously, ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, he...¡±


    ¡°My zen father. Just ignore him.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°???¡±

 Chapter 1270 - Yes Darling (27)

    <h4>Chapter 1270: Yes Darling (27)</h4>


    ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, did we really return to four years ago?¡± Lu Ning couldn¡¯t believe this.


    ¡°Look in the mirror and see if this is you four years ago.¡±


    Lu Ning had already looked at the mirror.


    She was just unable to believe that such a strange thing happened.


    They were still discussing how true this was and the next moment, they were reset.


    ¡°Why... why did we get reset?¡±


    Ming Shu thought about it carefully. ¡°Maybe the inte speed in the gods¡¯ world is not good and the game went offline.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°...¡±


    She wasn¡¯t in the mood to joke.


    ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, based on what we saidst time, we shouldn¡¯t have our previous memory. Why... do I still remember everything?¡±


    She tested the people around her. None of them remembered anything.


    Only her...


    Ming Shu said sweetly, ¡°Because you¡¯re special.¡±


    ¡°Special? Am I extremely unlucky?¡±


    ¡°Erm...¡± Was Lu Ning unlucky? Ming Shu didn¡¯t notice her much. However, most female protagonists were unlucky.


    Ming Shu pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°This is a kind of talent too. Unluckiness is the mother of all luck.¡±


    All the female protagonists were unlucky at the start, but they had a good ending.


    Nothing wrong with that!


    This was the path a female protagonist should take!


    Lu Ning: ¡°...¡± Why did she feel like Jiang Xue was coaxing a child?!


    Lu Ning yed with her fingers. ¡°What is the purpose of resetting the world? Do we have to continue this cycle forever? This world... is it a real world? Am I dreaming?¡±


    If it was a dream, it was a long and unnatural dream.


    Ming Shu suddenly asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong with your card?¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment. She became vignt.


    She hesitated for a moment. She was thinking if she should trust Ming Shu.


    In the end, she took out her card.


    Name: Lu Ning


    Remaining lifespan: 1 day


    Highest age: 17 years old


    It looked the same as other lifespan cards.


    But the remaining lifespan...


    ¡°You will die tomorrow?¡±


    Although she got this conclusion from the card, she still felt weird saying it.


    Lu Ning¡¯s mouth corners twitched. ¡°I turned 18 years old one month ago.


    Lu Ning continued, ¡°The remaining lifespan will not change.¡±


    In her memory, she met an ident when she was 17 years old. She almost died in the ident.


    Even the doctor said that it was a miracle she was still alive.


    From that day onwards, the remaining lifespan in her card never changed.


    Du Ji did this kind of business so Ming Shu saw many cards before. All the cards they saw were normal.


    Reality proved that there was a special group of people who had different cards.


    Maybe...


    It had something to do with the ident?


    Ming Shu took out a Du Ji bank card and swiped it on Lu Ning¡¯s card. A light shone on the card.


    The number 1 wanted to change to 2. However, it didn¡¯t manage to.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at her bank card. The lifespan in it was gone.


    ¡°This is a different form of longevity,¡± Ming Shu suddenly eximed.


    Lu Ning: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu put down the card. The two cards were stuck together. A sh of light was seen again. Ming Shu noticed that the lifespan on the bank card had returned to its original number.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    As expected of the female protagonist. Even her health bar was different from other people¡¯s.


    Lu Ning saw it too. ¡°What... what happened?¡±


    ¡°It must be thinking that the lifespan in this card is too little.¡± Ming Shu spouted nonsense.


    She thought about the strange sh of light... she suddenly felt that this might be the truth.


    Lu Ning had a discussion with Ming Shu, but nothing useful came out of it.


    ¡°Young girl, the world depends on you.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°???¡±


    <i>What is this!</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu¡¯s father ran away.


    Ming Shu got this news three days after the reset.


    He ran away without any warning.


    He didn¡¯t even leave a message for her.


    Ming Shu only received a message from her father the next day. Du Ji was passed to her just like this.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    She became the Young Miss of Du Ji again. Soon, she met Assistant He.


    Aspared to the able and efficient Assistant He four years from now, the Assistant He now was just a rash and passionate youth.


    He managed to enter Du Ji because of luck. Ming Shu looked at him and appointed him as her assistant. She passed all the necessary work to him.


    The newly appointed Assistant He: ¡°???¡±


    Things were going ording to the Host¡¯s memory.


    Lu Ning came to find Ming Shu a few times. In the end, Ming Shu started to find her irritating. Lu Ning didn¡¯t know how to cook. If she knew, she might have the patience to sit down and discuss the truth with her.


    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t. Hence, Ming Shu introduced Father Ye to Lu Ning.


    After that, she started spreading rumors on the inte, but it was not asrge-scale as thest time.


    Based on what they said, the reset normally happened after the war between the East District and West District ended.


    However, this time, it reset before the war ended. She felt that it might be rted to her actions.


    ...


    On the weekend...


    Father Ye sent Ming Shu and Ye Ji a message. He invited them toe back for a dinner party.


    The main person he wanted to invite was Ye Ji. Ming Shu was just apanying him.


    Ye Ji was still the son of the Ye family. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he didn¡¯t attend the dinner party.


    The dinner party was held at the Ye family. It seemed to be one of the elders¡¯ birthday.


    The moment Ye Ji appeared, he was pulled away by Father Ye and they started talking among themselves.


    Ming Shu saw Lu Ning at the dinner party. She walked toward her. ¡°How is it going? Have you found a way to save the world?¡±


    Lu Ning turned around in shock. Ming Shu smiled at her.


    Lu Ning pulled her toward a corner.


    ¡°The Ye family has been doing research for a long time. They knew that there are many different types of cards. I heard that someone¡¯s card had a negative lifespan but the person was still alive. However, they are not sure how these special cards came about.


    ¡°They came up with many hypotheses on why the world resets but after experimenting with them, none of them were true...¡±


    Lu Ning continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that so many people knew that truth.¡±


    After interacting with the Ye family, Lu Ning realized that the people in the Ye family were all very humble. They were not extremists, either. They just wanted to find the truth.


    Ming Shu held a te of snacks. ¡°So what are your findings?¡±


    Lu Ning smiled bitterly. ¡°The Ye family researched for a long time but reached no conclusion...¡±


    Ming Shu had a bite of her food. She mumbled, ¡°You are different.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why is she so confident that I¡¯m special?</i>


    <i>How am I different?</i>


    <i>Is it because... she knows what will happen in the future?</i>


    <i>But she didn¡¯t know about the resetting of the world...</i>


    ¡°Lu Ning!¡±


    A sweet voice sounded when Lu Ning was talking to Ming Shu.


    A beautiful and confidentdy walked toward them with two of her friends.


    Before Lu Ning could say anything, thedy pushed Lu Ning. Lu Ning was caught off guard. She tripped over her high heels and fell back.


    Ming Shu quickly caught her. The table filled with wine sses was just an inch away from her back. Almost...


    Lu Ning grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s waist and pulled herself up.


    ¡°Thank... thank you.¡± Lu Ning was still in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±


    ¡°Lu Ning, how dare you wear my dress!¡± thedy said with contempt. ¡°How can someone from the East District wear my dress? You are not worthy enough.¡±


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Thedy interrupted Lu Ning¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Low-level people will forever be low-level. People from the East District are so disgusting. Did you steal my clothes because you want to seduce someone?¡±


    Thedy spoke loudly so most of the people around them heard her.


    Thedy got more confident. She pointed at Lu Ning with her manicured finger. ¡°Even if you wear my clothes, you¡¯re just a joke. Rubbish will forever be rubbish.¡±


    She didn¡¯t care where Lu Ning got this dress from. She just needed a reason to scold her.


    ¡°She is from the East District?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god. Why is someone from the East District here?¡±


    ¡°I stood near her just now. I need to change my clothes immediately.¡±


    ¡°She stole someone¡¯s clothes? The people from the East District are indeed thieves. We should stop anyone from the East District froming over to the West District.¡±


    ¡°Last time, someone almost got his lifespan snatched by a person from the East District... this is so scary.¡±


    The crowd around them started discussing among themselves. Thedy raised her chin. ¡°Take off her clothes!¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s expression was turning bad. The moment thedy said this, her face turned pale.


    Most of the people from the Ye family were all right. But...


    This person was the youngest daughter of the Ye family. She was the granddaughter of the elder who was celebrating his birthday today. During other times, she was the little princess of the Ye family.


    After Ye Tong finished speaking, the twodies beside her closed in on Lu Ning.


    The people around them looked at Lu Ning in anticipation. They seemed to be enjoying the show.


    Humiliating the people from the East District was their hobby.


    Lu Ning trembled with rage. ¡°Miss Ye, I¡¯ve never offended you...¡±


    She knew that Ye Tong didn¡¯t like her so she never got out of theboratory. That way, she would not have to meet Ye Tong.


    Ye Tong looked down on her. ¡°Your presence offends me.¡±


    One of her friends tried to grab Lu Ning.


    ¡°Ahh...¡±


    Thedy screamed in pain.


    Ming Shu was grabbing her wrist. Thedy¡¯s face had turned hideous due to the pain.


    Ming Shu smiled and said gently, ¡°You can try and touch her.¡±

 Chapter 1271 - Yes Darling (28)

    <h4>Chapter 1271: Yes Darling (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Who are you!¡± Ye Tong didn¡¯t know Ming Shu. ¡°You stand up for such a person, do you alsoe from East District? Let go of my friend!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Ming Shu released the girl first, and pushed the two girls away at her convenience. She protected Lu Ning and smiled. ¡°Ie from the south city.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°???¡±


    There were only East District and West District here, where did a south citye from?


    Ye Tong showed an ironic expression. ¡°What south city? If youe from the East District, just admit it... But I can understand. That kind of ce gives a suffocating feeling just thinking about it.¡±


    As she spoke, Ye Tong¡¯s face was gradually upied by disgust. ¡°Since you¡¯re Lu Ning¡¯s friend, just be with her. You, go take off both of their clothes.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ye Tong!¡± someone called her from one side. ¡°I just saw...¡±


    Ye Tong didn¡¯t even give a look at the person. She directly turned to scold the two girls who were pushed away by Ming Shu just now. ¡°What are you waiting for, do it!¡±


    The two girls looked at each other. Ming Shu didn¡¯t use great strength, but they just felt cold all over.


    But they wanted to please Ye Tong, so they had to listen to Ye Tong.


    ¡°Miss Jiang Xue...¡± Lu Ning pulled Ming Shu¡¯s sleeves. ¡°They came at me, you¡¯d better leave.¡±


    This was her business, and she didn¡¯t have a habit of getting others into trouble.


    Ming Shu ignored Lu Ning and went straight to throw the two girls on the floor.


    Ye Tong¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Ye Tong watched Ming Shu walk over and couldn¡¯t help but retreat. ¡°Don¡¯te over, this is my house!¡±


    Ming Shu reached out to pull her. Ye Tong wanted to struggle, but was soon controlled.


    Her neck was choked by Ming Shu¡¯s warm palm, and Ming Shu¡¯s clear voice sounded in her ear. ¡°I can make you feel suffocated right now, do you want to experience that?¡±


    ¡°No...¡± Ye Tong felt Ming Shu was tightening her grip and was panicked. ¡°Are you crazy! This is the Ye family, if you dare hurt a hair of mine, you won¡¯t make it out of the Ye family¡¯s gate.¡±


    Ming Shu said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t hurt your hair.¡±


    Ye Tong: ¡°...¡±


    Ye Tong¡¯s face reddened a little. Apparently the other party who seized her was also just a girl, and her strength didn¡¯t seem to be great, but she couldn¡¯t break free at all.


    ¡°Help... Help me... You... You pull her away!¡±


    Ye Tong began to seek help from the onlookers.


    Several males among the onlookers wanted to go up, but Ming Shu seized Ye Tong¡¯s neck, so they were a little scared to go forward.


    Ming Shu raised a smile. ¡°Apologize to Lu Ning.¡±


    <i>Apologize to Lu Ning?! </i>


    Ye Tong thought she was hearing it wrong. How would she apologize to that East District garbage.


    This was her Ye family, how could she apologize!


    ¡°You¡¯re daydreaming!¡±


    After finishing the sentence, Ye Tong began to have difficulty breathing, but not that severe to suffocate at once.


    The hand on her neck was no longer warm, but as cold as poisoned ice.


    An indescribable wave of fear climbed into her chest and wrung her heart out of her breast.


    She heard every heartbeat in her ear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mess around here!¡±


    ¡°Go tell someone!¡±


    ¡°This woman is crazy, she dares hurt Miss Ye Tong!¡±


    The crowd began to move and some people ran to call others.


    ¡°No... No...¡± There was only terror left in Ye Tong¡¯s eyes.


    Ming Shu smiled calmly. ¡°Then make an apology. Apologize, then I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Lu Ning wanted to say something. But in such a situation, she didn¡¯t seem to know how to speak.


    ¡°...¡± Ye Tong remained silent for nearly half a minute and finally gave in. ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ming Shu then released Ye Tong.


    Ye Tong covered her neck and coughed heavily, staggering as she retreated.


    ¡°Untouchables! Just wait...¡±


    Ming Shu retained a smiling face. ¡°Untouchables? So you build yourself a kingdom and call yourself a king?¡±


    Pu...


    Someone in the crowdughed.


    Ye Tong¡¯s expression was even gloomier. She red at the crowd with her beautiful eyes, yet didn¡¯t see who it was, then turned to the chief culprit.


    ¡°Tongtong, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    An old man surrounded by people came over, looking concerned.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Ye Tong cried and rushed over to the old man.


    The old manforted her hurriedly. ¡°Aihh, my good granddaughter, what happened, who bullied you?¡±


    Ye Tong pointed at Ming Shu and Lu Ning. ¡°Them! They bullied me, she even wanted to strangle me, Grandpa, look at my neck... I was almost strangled by her.¡±


    The old man saw Ye Tong¡¯s naked neck where there were obvious finger marks.


    The old man was immediately irritated, his sharp eyes sweeping over to Ming Shu. ¡°How dare you! Lu Ning, it¡¯s you again! You came to act wildly in the Ye family. Don¡¯t you think that because Ye Wenji is nice to you, you can take the Ye family as your own house!¡±


    Cold sweat dripped down Lu Ning¡¯s face.


    It was Ye Tong who caused trouble voluntarily...


    Ming Shu raised her hand. ¡°Hey, it was me who choked her, why do you vent your anger on her? Juste at me.¡±


    <i>I did it, so don¡¯t make others take the me! </i>


    The old man looked at Ming Shu and was even angrier. ¡°What kind of thing are you?¡±


    Was the Ye family somewhere that anyone could get in?


    What did Ye Wenji do these days!


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you know, we don¡¯t use a thing to describe a human. Your kingdom is so unique in choosing words.¡±


    The word kingdom was just too awkward.


    Perhaps the old man had never been talked back to like this before. ¡°Who brought you here?¡±


    ¡°I came here by myself.¡± <i>Do I need someone to take me?! What a joke! </i>


    ¡°By yourself? Heh, how didn¡¯t I meet you before, and how¡¯s it possible that you could receive an invitation!¡± Ye Tong cut in. ¡°Haven¡¯t you sneaked in?¡±


    ¡°Miss Ye Tong, you are really not confident about your house¡¯s security.¡±


    Ye Tong: ¡°...¡±


    With the Ye family¡¯s means, how was it possible that someone could sneak in.


    Ye Tong gritted her teeth. ¡°No one has brought you here, then how did you get in! Did you receive my invitation?¡±


    Ye Tong was sure that she only invited familiar people here this time, and she didn¡¯t meet this woman before at all.


    And she stood with Lu Ning...


    Perhaps it was Lu Ning who helped her get in.


    ¡°I believe you¡¯ve heard of my name.¡± Ming Shu swept her gaze all around. ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Xue, the new boss of Du Ji.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The crowd fell into a sudden silence.


    They weren¡¯t familiar with the name Jiang Xue, but Du Ji...


    Even though they looked down upon the East District, the boss of Du Ji... They just didn¡¯t dare to offend her casually.


    ¡°In view of your excellent performance today, I¡¯ve decided to give you all a special discount in the future,¡± Ming Shu said slowly. ¡°A hundred thousand for each day, I hope you¡¯ll be satisfied and give a goodment with five stars.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    The old man¡¯s face turned dark. Obviously Ye Tong also knew how much value the two words Du Ji had, and her expression changed dramatically.


    ¡°Darling.¡± Ye Ji and Ye Wenji walked over from behind the crowd. Ye Ji directly put his hands around Ming Shu¡¯s waist. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you half a day.¡±


    There were silent exmationsing from the crowd.


    They knew who Ye Ji was... But, wasn¡¯t he still in aa? How did he heal?


    And he had such a close rtionship with this girl?


    Ye Wenji retained a poker face and asked as if he didn¡¯t understand the situation, ¡°What are you gathering here for? Second Uncle? What happened, Tongtong?¡±


    Actually, they¡¯d made a scene here and Ye Wenji must have known clearly what was happening.

 Chapter 1272 - Yes Darling (29)

    <h4>Chapter 1272: Yes Darling (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Ye Ji woke up from thea.¡±


    ¡°Ah... Ye Ji is still so handsome.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Ye Ji and that girl... He is actually holding her in his arms, how could he hold her in his arms...¡±


    ¡°If only it were me...¡±


    There were quite a few girls in the crowd. Seeing Ye Ji, they all became addled.


    The rest whispered to each other and talked about Ye Ji waking up.


    It was no secret that Ye Ji had a car ident and fell into aa.


    The old man¡¯s face ckened further. ¡°Little Ji, who¡¯s... this?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend.¡± Ye Ji curled a faint smile at his mouth, but his eyes were cold. ¡°Second Grandpa, did you bully my darling?¡±


    The old man: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who bullied her! </i>


    <i>I only saw her bullying my granddaughter! </i>


    ¡°How can they bully me,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°It¡¯s more like I bullied them.¡±


    Ye Ji lowered his eyes and smiled. ¡°Right, you¡¯re the best, darling!¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    They never heard anyone say such things so frankly.


    And the key was Ye Ji echoed her...


    <i>Echo your hell! </i>


    Everyone thought their three views were under attack.


    Ye Wenji put his fist against his lips and coughed lightly. ¡°Okay, since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, speak openly and let it pass. We¡¯re a family, don¡¯t ruin the harmony. Tongtong, you¡¯re not a child anymore, don¡¯t be so willful.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Misunderstanding? It was not, okay?


    Ye Wenji just lied through his teeth. But everyone could onlyin inside and didn¡¯t dare refute.


    Yet they rested their eyes on the old man.


    Yet what disappointed them was, the old man didn¡¯t say anything, either. He just gave Ming Shu an unkind stare secretly.


    Ye Wenji¡¯sst sentence was clearly warning them not to continue.


    Ye Tong was not convinced and wanted to argue for herself again, but was stopped by the old man. The two then left the hall.


    ¡°Okay, enjoy your time, everyone,¡± Ye Wenji concluded.


    Everyone looked at each other fearfully. Because of their sensibilities, they spread out and whispered to each other.


    Ye Wenji: ¡°Miss Jiang Xue, I apologize, but if there¡¯s any bad treatment, please be magnanimous enough to forgive it.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    Ye Wenji: ¡°...¡±


    Did she not know he was just being polite?


    Ye Wenji was a little speechless. After talking to Ye Ji for a little longer, he also left this side and went to talk to other guests.


    Ye Ji reflected on himself seriously. ¡°Darling, it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have left you, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have been bullied.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Even if you¡¯re not with me, I won¡¯t be bullied.¡± <i>Are you kidding me? Do you think anyone could bully me casually? Naive! </i>


    <i>Even if I agree, my snacks wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen! </i>


    Ye Ji: ¡°...¡±


    <i>F**k. Why does this conversation sound a little wrong! </i>


    Shouldn¡¯t she be very touched and hug him and kiss him?


    ¡°Cough...¡± Lu Ning coughed awkwardly. ¡°Well, thank you, it was all because of me.¡±


    When saying that it was all because of her, Lu Ning felt the way the boy looked at her was as sharp as knives.


    She couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°How did you offend her?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head with a bitter smile. She told Ming Shu what happened since she came to the Ye family.


    If it had to be put like this, she really didn¡¯t offend Ye Tong. It was just that Ye Tong thought she came from the East District and disliked her. She wanted to humiliate her whenever she met her.


    The clothes on Ye Tong were sent by servants, and she had no idea whose they were at all.


    ¡°Perhaps she ordered the servant to send you the clothes on purpose, so that she could find an opportunity at the banquet to embarrass you.¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°No... No way?¡±


    ¡°How would such a family like the Ye family give the family¡¯s clothes to guests? Just think about it!¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°...¡±


    Lu Ning felt chilled all over. Before, she would at most think that Ye Tong lied, but never that Ye Tong was scheming against her from the very beginning.


    ¡°I... We East District¡¯s people, what exactly have we done wrong?¡±


    Ming Shu patted her shoulder. ¡°The West District just thinks they are noble, it¡¯s their thinking that¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s not your problem.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t this situation be changed?¡±


    ¡°It may rely on you!¡± Ming Shu encouraged her as routine.


    Being entrusted with a heavy responsibility again, Lu Ning couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°...Miss Jiang Xue, I¡¯m very curious, why exactly are you so confident in me?¡±


    ¡°Because you can.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person, how can I...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t doubt yourself.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at Ming Shu, and thetter wore a faint smile. Bright lights fell into her eyes, like broken diamonds scattering, beautiful and shining.


    ¡°Actually, you could try to learn how to cook, I¡¯m sure you can do it, too.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    She suddenly remembered the question she asked at their first meeting.


    ...


    Lu Ning didn¡¯t like this kind of banquet very much. After staying with Ming Shu for a while, she left.


    Ming Shu, under the hidden gazes of countless people, took Ye Ji to walk around, then left elegantly after gaining Hatred Points sessfully.


    As soon as the two got outside the gate, they saw a person waiting there¡ªa ¡°small¡± person.


    The little princess shrank again.


    ¡°What a good job you¡¯ve done!¡± The little princess raised her small, chubby hands. Her eyes and brows were covered in the darkness and couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. But you could hear that she was furious from her tone. But her childlike voice made her sound more like a little princess who couldn¡¯t get her candy.


    Ming Shu picked up her modesty. ¡°Thank you, I also think I¡¯m verypetent.¡±


    Ye Ji remembered this little princess. Why did she appear again...


    The little princess had on her princess shoes and walked to Ming Shu¡¯s front. Her height was just over Ming Shu¡¯s knee, so she needed to look high up.


    ¡°Has he remembered anything?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The little princess looked aside at the man who was sizing her up with very unkind eyes and was very disappointed.


    If he couldn¡¯t remember anything...


    They were really going to be trapped here.


    He (she) didn¡¯t want to die in such a strange ce!


    The little princess: ¡°Can¡¯t you think of anything?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°Even you don¡¯t know what to do, what can I think of?¡±


    Ye Ji¡¯s eyes became suspicious. ¡°Darling, what are you talking about?¡±


    Was it rted to his memory? Then who was this?


    The little princess pulled the little butterfly on her head. ¡°The phone I gave youst time is still working. If you make any progress, call me.¡±


    He (she) gave Ye Ji a stare, then turned his small body, walking toward a car parked nearby.


    ¡°Darling?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Ming Shu touched his head like she was petting a huge pet. ¡°Take it slow.¡±


    If Luo Yan heard this, he would probably strangle her. He was almost anxious to death, yet she said to take it slow.


    Take it slow and wait for death?!


    The following days seemed to be quite tranquil.


    Ming Shu hadn¡¯t met the fake female protagonist Yi Xi. She wondered if she carried her memory and avoided her.


    She was at least a protagonist...


    Ming Shu thought she must have her memory; she was eighty percent sure.


    The rtionship between East District and West District was still tense. Ming Shu began to request a sky-high price of one hundred thousand again, causing dissatisfaction in the West District¡¯s people.


    They were not satisfied, so Ming Shu was satisfied.

 Chapter 1273 - Yes Darling (30)

    <h4>Chapter 1273: Yes Darling (30)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    One monthter...


    Ming Shu suddenly received a call from Lu Ning saying that she had made some new discoveries and wanted to see her.


    But Ming Shu waited at the ce they agreed for two hours, and Lu Ning didn¡¯t show up.


    She called her yet it seemed the phone had been turned off.


    Ming Shu called the Ye family, and learned the Ye family left three hours ago.


    As Ming Shu was so confused, Lu Ning called back.


    Ming Shu answered the phone.


    It was quiet on the other end of the phone. About thirty secondster, a voice came over. <i>¡°Jiang Xue.¡± </i>


    It was Yi Xi.


    Ming Shu asked calmly, ¡°Do you have Lu Ning?¡±


    <i>¡°It¡¯s good you know.¡±</i> Yi Xi paused. <i>¡°Aren¡¯t you her friend? If you want her alive,e see me alone.¡± </i>


    ¡°Oh, no, I¡¯m good. Just enjoy yourself.¡± Ming Shu hung up the phone quickly.


    <i>Yi Xi kidnapped my female cook, terrible! </i>


    But...


    Was there anything wrong with Yi Xi?


    She only nned on a kidnapping after so long?


    Yi Xi kept calling, Ming Shu hung it up several times, then finally picked up.


    ¡°Little cutie, didn¡¯t I tell you to y by yourself?¡±


    <i>¡°Jiang Xue!¡±</i> Unlike the calm tone from before, Yi Xi was now very pissed off. <i>¡± Don¡¯t y around with me. Lu Ning¡¯s life depends on you.¡± </i>


    ¡°Okay, all right.¡±


    Ming Shu hung up the phone again.


    ¡°...¡±


    Yi Xi was probably angered to madness and sent several pictures to Ming Shu.


    Lu Ning was tied up in a water tank and water was pouring in, already up to her calves.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Doesn¡¯t this kind of storyline exclusively belong to the male protagonist? </i>


    <i>So I am surely the male protagonist? </i>


    ...


    Ming Shu found the ce that Yi Xi told her. It was a basement in East District.


    Lu Ning was hung in the water tank, in a confused state of mind.


    The light was dim, Ming Shu didn¡¯t see Yi Xi.


    Ming Shu walked toward the water tank.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A bullet shot right in front of her. Ming Shu stopped and looked in the direction where the bullet came from.


    Yi Xi walked out from the darkness slowly. ¡°Jiang Xue, you came anyway.¡±


    ¡°Little cutie invited me, so I muste.¡±


    Yi Xi frowned slightly. This woman always talked nonsense.


    But soon she returned to normal. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯m sorry, you and Lu Ning won¡¯t get out of here today.¡±


    She should have removed them the first time she was reborn here.


    Ming Shu gasped in admiration. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so powerful! Why don¡¯t you go save the world?¡±


    Yi Xi: ¡°...¡±<i> Psycho!</i>


    Ming Shu pinched her wrist and nced around. Yi Xi was about to speak when she saw the girl who had been standing properly just now suddenly move.


    <i>Boom boom!</i>


    Yi Xi fired two shots but missed the target.


    Ming Shu was getting closer and closer to her.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Ming Shu jumped over the obstacle and reached Yi Xi, who pointed the gun at her and pulled the trigger.


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    Yi Xi¡¯s wrist was mped in Ming Shu¡¯s hand, and she couldn¡¯t even hold the gun still. Then the gun slipped down and was caught by another hand, and the muzzle was turned against her own chest.


    Yi Xi¡¯s body stiffened. The pain in her wrists made her sweat.


    The pain...


    Ming Shu raised her hand and hit Yi Xi on the shoulder. She bent her leg and struck toward Yi Xi¡¯s abdomen, then thetter waspletely beaten down and fell.


    ¡°Little cutie, if you want to attack me, you should shoot me in the first ce, instead of talking nonsense.¡±


    Yi Xi crouched on the ground. It was so soon...


    She didn¡¯t even react.


    ¡°Jiang Xue...¡± Yi Xi suddenlyughed, eyes filled with craziness. ¡°You think that¡¯s all I¡¯ve prepared?¡±


    Ming Shu looked down at her.


    Yi Xi scraped the ground with her fingers, leaving clear palm prints in the dust. She looked up at Ming Shu, eyes glittering with the joy of sess.


    ¡°What a pity, when you go back, you won¡¯t even see him for ast chance.¡±


    It was also a good idea to kill someone she cared about.


    Yi Xi looked away and rested her eyes somewhere behind Ming Shu, and her fingers slowly clenched.


    ¡°That¡¯s really a pity. I¡¯m afraid you might be disappointed.¡± Ming Shu put the gun against Yi Xi¡¯s head.


    Yi Xi¡¯s nerves tensed and she screamed, ¡°If you dare hurt me, he¡¯ll be killed immediately!¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The gunshot rang out from the side. Ming Shu missed her target and shot Yi Xi in the shoulder.


    The scene suddenly became chaotic. Yi Xi was picked up and taken away by some people who were obviously arranged by Yi Xi ahead of time so as to protect her at a critical moment.


    Perhaps because they were afraid that Ming Shu would find them, these people hid themselves somewhere when Ming Shu came in.


    Yi Xi¡¯s voice pierced through the gunshots and sounded evil and scary. ¡°Blow it up!¡±


    <i>Beep¡ª</i>


    ...


    <i>Rumble!</i>


    The whole building was blown up and began to copse from below. The dumbfounded onlookers all around stood stunned for a second before they began to flee.


    Yi Xi mixed herself among these people and was led away a long way before she looked back.


    The building hadpletely copsed.


    She didn¡¯t believe they could survive this!


    ¡°Young Miss, are you okay?¡±


    The dull pain in Yi Xi¡¯s shoulder attacked her. She gave an order with a pale face. ¡°Blow up the other side, now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A main house in East District exploded without warning.


    Ye Ji stood on another street, looking at the site of the explosion, his dark eyes filled with coldness.


    He held Little Beastie in his arms and stopped a car, heading to the West District.


    ...


    Ming Shu sat in the ruins and was nibbling fruits. She was covered in dust, but not hurt.


    Lu Ningy beside her and woke up quietly after quite a while.


    ¡°Miss Jiang Xue...¡± Lu Ning looked at her. ¡°I... Did you save me?¡±


    Ming Shu threw away the fruit core. ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    Lu Ning propped herself up to see ruins. This...


    Where were they now?


    Ming Shu took out another fruit from one side and continued nibbling. ¡°How did Yi Xi kidnap you?¡±


    Lu Ning covered her head. ¡°Ye Tong... It was Ye Tong. I came across her when I went out. She ran into me for no reason and put a tracker on me.¡±


    She was conscious when she was caught, Yi Xi told her all about it.


    Lu Ning breathed. ¡°Yi Xi took my lifespan card.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s movement paused. ¡°Lifespan cards can only be personally used. What does she want with it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not...¡± Lu Ning said. ¡°I found that lifespan cards can be changed by names. The Ye family seemed to have some people who are doing this. There seemed to be something wrong when Yi Xi reset. She doesn¡¯t have much lifespan left now.¡±


    Ming Shu blinked. ¡°Ye Wenji?¡±


    Lu Ning denied it. ¡°No, Mr. Ye didn¡¯t know about it. I found that by ident.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Is this what you wanted to tell me?¡±


    ¡°No, I wanted to tell you that I¡¯ve found a rule.¡±


    ¡°What rule?¡±


    Lu Ning was a little excited. ¡°The reset of the world always happens after the war between two districts. No matter which district is left, it will be reset anyway in the end. So, what if two districts live together peacefully?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at her and smiled. ¡°The most important thing now is to get your card back.¡±


    Lu Ning revealed a miserable expression. Right. Her life was now in the hands of others, how could she have the mood to consider this stuff.

 Chapter 1274 - Yes Darling (31)

    <h4>Chapter 1274: Yes Darling (31)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yi Xi¡¯s main purpose should be to rob Lu Ning¡¯s lifespan card, but why did she choose Lu Ning?


    Lu Ning wasn¡¯t very sure. She said it should be that Yi Xi saw her card before, but she put it away quickly at that time, so probably Yi Xi didn¡¯t see it clearly.


    But after this reset, Yi Xi nned to snatch Lu Ning¡¯s card for the first time. Apparently, some kind of chance had made her find something special about Lu Ning¡¯s card.


    Something so important was robbed.


    Lu Ning didn¡¯t think about how to take it back, instead, she was thinking about the world reset.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know whether she had a big heart or was really a fool.


    Yi Xi must have gone back to West District with the others at this time. Ming Shu nned to take Lu Ning and catch up with her.


    But before they left East District, Ye Ji drove over from the West District¡¯s direction.


    He rolled down the window. ¡°Darling, may I have the honor to give you a ride?¡±


    As the car window rolled down, Ming Shu saw Yi Xi thrown in the back.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°...¡±


    Ye Ji stood therezily and didn¡¯t look like he¡¯d just kidnapped a person at all.


    ...


    Yi Xi stood outside and watched Ming Shu and Yi Xi talk to each other.


    Who was he...


    Those things she said...


    There were more and more fragmented memories gathering in Ye Ji¡¯s mind, numerous and disorderly, crowded in his brain.


    Some of the images seemed familiar, but if he gave it a second thought, he just couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    A thread was missing to connect all the pieces.


    But as for where it was, he did not know.


    Ye Ji took a deep breath and dispeled the annoyance in his heart.


    Ming Shu got outside. Yi Xi had been taken away and only Lu Ning was sitting inside.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Ming Shu put her arms around his waist from behind and walked to his side.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of you, darling,¡± Ye Ji answered naturally.


    Ming Shu took two desserts and put them into her mouth. ¡°Why are you so sweet?¡±


    Ye Ji leaned closer to Ming Shu¡¯s ear. ¡°Do you want to have a taste?¡±


    ¡°In broad daylight!¡± Ming Shu lectured him with righteous attitude. ¡°Mind your behavior!¡±


    Ye Ji looked around. ¡°There¡¯s no one else here.¡±


    He kissed Ming Shu¡¯s earlobe, turned her face, and bit her lips, kissing her softly for a moment.


    ¡°You are sweeter than me, darling.¡±


    Ming Shu replied disdainfully, ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense, I¡¯m your sweetheart, of course I¡¯m sweet.¡±


    Ye Ji: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I can¡¯t continue the conversation!</i>


    But Ye Ji thought he shouldn¡¯t give up easily. ¡°I also want to be your sweetheart, darling.¡±


    <i>I am also edible!</i>


    <i>And I smell good and tasty! </i>


    Ming Shu nced at him a little weirdly. ¡°I may give it a second thought if it were before the reset, but now... I don¡¯t think I have any desire for you.¡±


    Ye Ji: ¡°???¡±


    Ye Ji reacted for a long time. ¡°I¡¯m a grown-up now.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled evilly. ¡°But I¡¯m not.¡±


    Ye Ji: ¡°...¡±


    Ye Ji took several deep breaths and held back his impulse to beat her up.


    He changed the subject sanely. ¡°Did the woman say anything?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather ask, why did you want to catch her?¡±


    Ye Ji answered calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t she go against you earlier? I happened to run across her so I brought her here.¡±


    Of course he didn¡¯t happen to meet her. He specially went to catch her.


    Little Beastie reminded him of some sneaky guy. Though it was also very strange that he could understand Little Beastie by its disdainful eyes...


    Ming Shu gave him a look and didn¡¯t ask further. ¡°I heard that she grabbed Lu Ning¡¯s lifespan card because some people in your Ye family can change the names of lifespan cards.¡±


    Ye Ji didn¡¯t know much about the Ye family¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the world is big and home to all kinds of wonderful things.¡±


    ¡°But no matter how big the world is, there¡¯s only one of you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Can we have a proper conversation?!</i>


    <i>Did I ask you to make a love confession?</i>


    <i>Did I?!</i>


    Yi Xi didn¡¯t have much lifespan left, and just like Ye Ji, she couldn¡¯t rob others of their life.


    But differently, she came to this end because of plundering beyond maximum lifespan.


    When the world reset, she thought of many things, including Lu Ning¡¯s card.


    The previously blurred picture suddenly became clear at that moment.


    So when she learned that someone in the Ye family could change other people¡¯s lifespan cards, she came up with the idea of robbing Lu Ning.


    Originally, she just wanted to grab the life card from Lu Ning, but thinking of Lu Ning made her think of Ming Shu, and thinking of Ming Shu just ignited the fiery anger in her heart.


    So she changed the lifespan card slightly.


    In case of an unexpected situation, she arranged some people on Ye Ji¡¯s side.


    Also, she didn¡¯t really want to kill Lu Ning. After all, if Lu Ning died, her card would be useless.


    But what Ming Shu did was so outside of her expectation, she could think of nothing else.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t kill Yi Xi as her Hatred Points hadn¡¯t been arrived at full capacity.


    In the end, Ming Shu chose to give her a beating and threw her out, letting her run her own course.


    Lu Ning took back her card, but didn¡¯t dare to go home after something like that happened.


    She wanted to have a try. If the secret of the world reset was really what she imagined...


    ...


    At nightfall...


    The dark blue sky was dotted with stars, and the whole East District was shrouded in darkness.


    However, in the sky above East District, there appeared a whirlpool-shaped distortion, and all the surrounding stars seemed as if they were going to be sucked in.


    It onlysted for three seconds.


    Then the whirlpool disappeared.


    Ye Ji woke up without warning and looked in the direction of the window with a somewhat vacant expression.


    After a moment, Ye Ji closed his eyes, but no matter what he just could not fall asleep.


    ¡°Ye Ji? What are you doing?¡±


    As Ye Ji tossed and turned beside her, Ming Shu was also awakened. She put her hand on Ye Ji and pulled him to her side.


    ¡°It¡¯ste in the night, what are you doing? Turning over the pancake?¡±


    ¡°Darling, do you want to have a bite?¡± The tip of Ye Ji¡¯s nose came against the tip of Ming Shu¡¯s, and their lips were close together.


    Ming Shu licked with the tip of her tongue and bit his lips lightly. ¡°You can¡¯t fall asleep?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sleep then...¡±


    ¡°Darling!¡± <i>This is different from what I was thinking! </i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You¡¯re not sleepy, but I am! </i>


    Ye Ji hugged her and kissed her over and over again. He became even more excited. Ming Shu looked at him and felt both humurous and angry.


    Ming Shu moved her palm down to his belly, sliding to the edge of his underwear.


    Ye Ji¡¯s breathing stopped instantly.


    ¡°Darling?¡±


    Ye Ji grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s wrist, feeling the slight touch on his waist.


    Ming Shu lifted her head and kissed him. Taking advantage of hisck of attention, she broke free from his grasp and slowly moved her fingers downward.


    The tiny sound was muffled in his throat, sounding more like a whimper and then finally bing a gasp.


    Finally, Ming Shu withdrew her hand and got out of bed, going into the bathroom.


    Ye Ji¡¯s slightly opened his misty eyes, but the most everything was blurred and foggy. His lips were slightly open and looked purplish because of the ravaging, and his body seemed to be absorbed in an extremelyfortable feeling.


    Ming Shu threw a warm towel to him. ¡°If you do it again, get out and sleep outside.¡±


    Ye Ji took the towel and cleaned up himself, not feeling shy now.


    As soon as Ming Shuy back on the bed, he immediately got closer to her. His pajamas had been removed just now, so he was now almost naked against her.


    ¡°Darling, can I ask you to help me every night?¡±


    ¡°...Do you want to die young?¡± <i>Every night! Are your kidneys as hard as diamonds?</i>


    ¡°I¡¯d love to die with you, darling.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to die with you? Stay away from me.¡±


    ¡°Darling...¡±


    ¡°Ye Ji!¡±


    ¡°Ahh? It moved by itself, it¡¯s none of my business. Darling, don¡¯t beat me, I was wrong...¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±

 Chapter 1275 - Yes Darling (32)

    <h4>Chapter 1275: Yes Darling (32)</h4>


    Ming Shu regretted it very much. She shouldn¡¯t have helped him with that. Ever since she opened the door of a new world for him, Ye Ji began to take off his gloves to her.


    ¡°Ye Ji, can you fill your mind with something else?¡±


    Ye Ji was very innocent. ¡°Darling, why should I do that? All I want and miss is you.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...Can you pursue something bigger?¡±


    Ye Ji continued, ¡°Darling, you are the thing I want to pursue.¡±


    ¡°Other than me!¡±


    Ye Ji thought for a moment then shook his head. ¡°Nothing else.¡±


    Ming Shu went a little crazy. ¡°What about your dreams? Your ideals?¡±


    <i>Can we give each other a little space!</i>


    <i>My snacks are going to rebel!</i>


    ¡°My dream is you, and my ideal is also you.¡± Ye Ji revealed a confident face. ¡°Darling, I like you the most.


    ¡°How should I put it...


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die in about six months.


    ¡°...¡±


    Thinking of the countdown on the lifespan card, Ming Shu felt a little depressed. She had tried to guide him to recover his memory, but it didn¡¯t work at all!


    ¡°I just want to share more memories with you, darling.¡± Ye Ji¡¯s tone was lonely. ¡°You said I didn¡¯te from this world, but I couldn¡¯t remember. I don¡¯t know if we can see each other again. Even when the world resets, I don¡¯t have any way to start over...¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying.¡± Ming Shu pped him on the head and pulled it into her arms. ¡°You think too much nonsense every day, do you think you are a sentimental girl?¡±


    Ye Ji got his wish of being hugged, so he could not help but show a smile of sess.


    ...


    Lu Ning had been busy making peace between the two districts recently. Somehow she even persuaded Ye Wenji to help her. With Ye Wenji leading... the negotiation was still difficult.


    The first thing they needed to do was to tear down the defensive measures of West District. In the future, people from East District wouldn¡¯t need to submit an application or pay a deposit to enter the West District.


    But the idea was easier said than done.


    How would those people in West District ept that people from East District could be seen everywhere in the streets in the future?


    The protests almost drowned them out.


    Lu Ning also doubted whether what she had done was right.


    But the girl named Jiang Xue said that she could do it.


    So she persevered.


    Lu Ning didn¡¯t dare to go to Ban Lan. She was afraid that what she did would involve him.


    Ban Lan had no memory of the past...


    He shouldn¡¯t be involved in these things.


    Later, the voices of the West District became weak, and some people even began to support them.


    Lu Ning didn¡¯t know why, and those people didn¡¯t tell her, either. They just looked at her with malicious and precautious eyes.


    But things were developing better.


    She thought...


    It was like that.


    ...


    The first snow of winter came so fast that nobody was ready for it.


    Everyone shivered with cold. The heavy snow blocked the traffic, and half of the defensive wall of West District had been left unguarded. Right now, on the roads leading to the West and East District, there were lines of cars.


    The snow fell fast and heavily. The entire world was covered with silver clothes and the cold wind blew fiercely.


    Lu Ning was discussing something with Ye Wenji.


    A person suddenly broke in. ¡°Mister, Miss Lu, there¡¯s... there¡¯s a riot outside.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening!¡±


    Ye Wenji and Lu Ning stood up at the same time.


    The person who reported gasped. ¡°Just now someone shot people dead on Fusheng Road, it¡¯s... it¡¯s the East District.¡±


    Thest few words stabbed into Lu Ning¡¯s heart like a knife.


    Ye Wenji arranged people to check the situation immediately and contacted the officials to suppress it conveniently.


    Eventually it was suppressed, but because of this matter, the West District¡¯s discontent erupted.


    Was this what they called peaceful coexistence of the two districts?


    Let the trash of East District kill them?


    Lu Ning and the Ye family became the targets of public criticism for a time.


    ¡°Mr. Ye...¡± Lu Ning looked at Ye Wenji. ¡°Did I do it wrong?¡±


    Lu Ning didn¡¯t think the East District was as bad as the West District described, but some people were really intolerable.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t consider it thoroughly.¡± Ye Wenji¡¯s expression was gloomy. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.


    ¡°But...¡± He paused and looked outside the window. Then he said with a firm tone, ¡°Someone must have nned it.¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Someone nned it?


    If so, someone must have done it purposely because they didn¡¯t want the two districts live together peacefully...


    But the West District was full of such people.


    Even some of their supporters would ask for that.


    She was no fool and could feel it.


    Those people seemed to be afraid of something and had to support them unwillingly.


    Just as they found out who was behind it, there was another riot and many people died.


    The riots urred one after another. Taking advantage of the weather, it seemed they wanted to stage a thrilling confrontation in this world of ice and snow.


    The contradictions between West and East District had been brought to the surface again.


    Protesters surrounded the Ye family.


    Ye Wenji stood in the living room, looking out at the snowyndscape in the courtyard, with people¡¯s roaring in the distance.


    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ve told you so, this is unrealistic, but you didn¡¯t listen to me. Look at those people outside now, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re eager to swallow our Ye family alive.¡±


    A man who was a little like Ye Wenji in appearance said, unfriendly.


    Lu Ning saw the man and couldn¡¯t help shrinking down.


    The man nced at her and became even more empathetic. ¡°Big Brother, you are old enough yet still hang out with such a young girl. You¡¯ve been blinded by her beauty, Big Brother, I think you...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Ye Wenji suddenly scolded him.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong? Big brother, are you angry...¡±


    ¡°Get upstairs!¡± Ye Wenji didn¡¯t want to hear his crap.


    The man formed a fake smile and left.


    Ye Wenji looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Miss Lu, I¡¯m sorry about my brother¡¯s impoliteness.¡±


    He could even be Lu Ning¡¯s father, how would he have other thoughts.


    The recentments Lu Ning had heard made her immune, and she didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    But she was hesitant. ¡°Mr. Ye, there¡¯s one thing, I don¡¯t know if I should tell you or not.¡±


    Lu Ning didn¡¯t tell Ye Wenji about the matter because she had no evidence. Without evidence, it was easy to be mistaken for nonsense.


    Ye Wenji: ¡°What else should not be known now? Just say it, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Lu Ning closed her mouth once and told the matter to Ye Wenji.


    That person...


    It was exactly the man who called Ye Wenji big brother just now.


    On the matter of advocating for peace between the two districts, he was also the one who had opposed it the most.


    Ye Wenji fell into silence.


    Why did he want so badly to prevent the world from resetting?


    In the final analysis, it was because of Ye Ji.


    If Ye Ji¡¯s lifespan could be restored after each reset just like theirs, he wouldn¡¯t have to stress so much.


    Only when the world stopped resetting, he believed, would Ye Ji get better.


    But there were also people who objected, like his second younger brother.


    In the past he had been openly opposed to him and argued with him very angrily. Butter, he just mocked him unkindly, and he thought he was giving up.


    Who knew that he would hear such news from Lu Ning.

 Chapter 1276 - Yes Darling (33)

    <h4>Chapter 1276: Yes Darling (33)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It didn¡¯t matter who nned the matter in the end, because...


    The violence in both districts had not stopped.


    People from the East District killed people in the West District one after another, causing riots, so the West District¡¯s people wouldn¡¯t just sit and wait.


    When others did nothing, they did it themselves.


    It didn¡¯t seem to matter how it turned into a battle between the two districts.


    Because that was the course of history.


    It was unchangeable.


    Lu Ning returned to Du Ji, which was, as usual, in no panic at all.


    Eyes slightly red, she clenched her hands tightly, standing in front of Ming Shu, voice choked. ¡°Miss Jiang Xue... Was I imagining it wrong?¡±


    She considered herself always right.


    But in the end she was wrong.


    Originally, it would have taken years to reset. But now, it was so far in advance because of her.


    Ming Shu was turning a page in a book and raised her head slightly when she heard this. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. You did the right thing.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± She was wrong.


    Ming Shu put down the book and was about to say something when suddenly a violent explosion came from outside.


    <i>Hu¡ª</i>


    The ss of the window shattered, and Ming Shu saw the people on the street outside.


    Lu Ning¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°They came for me, I¡¯ll go...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes fell somewhere. ¡°No, they came for me.¡±


    ¡°What... what?¡±


    When Ming Shu got up and went outside, the whole building began to shake. The ss cracked and the crowd roared.


    All of Du Ji was in great confusion.


    <i>Rumble!</i>


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Darling!¡±


    Ye Ji stood downstairs, but Ming Shu jumped directly from upstairs.


    A shell with lethal force shot in from the outside. Ming Shu threw herself on Ye Ji and the two fell to the ground together.


    The shell went straight inside and exploded with a crash. The impact rippled the air, and the two were pushed out of the way and hit the wall before stopping.


    ¡°Luo Yan, that dead psychopath!¡±


    Ming Shu cursed in a low voice, then turned to look at Ye Ji. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Ye Ji shook his head. ¡°Darling, you...¡±


    <i>Whizzing!</i>


    Bullets were everywhere, interrupting Ye Ji. Ming Shu pulled Ye Ji into a corner. The whole hall, which had been noisy just a moment ago, suddenly became empty.


    They didn¡¯t know if everyone was dead or merely hiding.


    Du Ji was safe, but Ming Shu did not expect that the pervert Luo Yan would suddenly bring people and fight.


    She guessed vaguely what he wanted to do, but she did not want to let Ye Ji take the risk.


    Perhaps the recent riots had been encouraged by Luo Yan, or else he wouldn¡¯t have been able to fight here with his men!


    <i>What a psychopath! </i>


    The fire was so intense that the whole building seemed to be in danger.


    Ming Shu took a look outside, intending to rush out with Ye Ji. Those things couldn¡¯t hurt her anyway.


    She held Ye Ji¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Stay close to me.¡±


    Ye Ji nodded.


    Seeking an ideal moment, Ming Shu pulled Ye Ji to rush outside. But Ming Shu did not directly go against the shells; she tried to avoid them.


    Just at this moment, Ye Ji¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. He unconsciously squeezed Ming Shu¡¯s hand and pulled her aside.


    A shell nced past them. Behind them, Du Ji couldn¡¯t bear the damage and copsedpletely.


    Before Ye Ji could breathe a sigh of relief, he saw countless bullets shooting toward Ming Shu.


    They seemed to be targeting only her.


    Ming Shu blocked the bullets with Little Beastie and dragged him to run away from the other side.


    Little Beastie blocked a wave of bullets, then fell to the ground, rolling toward Ming Shu obediently.


    At this time, there was hardly any ce for Ming Shu and Ye Ji to hide. There were bullets all around them, and they just kept firing regardless of anything.


    Ming Shu nced over the ce where Luo Yan stood before. There was no one there.


    She looked around quickly. The shots kepting.


    She saw a little dot on the other side.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    Almost at the same time, the silver bullet broke through the barriers and flew toward Ye Ji.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The silver bullet pierced through Ming Shu¡¯s chest.


    Ye Ji¡¯s eyes widened. The bullet was aimed at him, why... she was shot?


    ¡°Darling!¡± Ye Ji caught Ming Shu. His expression was very gloomy, and his eyes seemed to be swallowed by a dark light.


    The shooting all around stopped suddenly.


    Ye Ji knelt down partially, and his hands holding Ming Shu trembled slightly.


    The bullet didn¡¯t go in the flesh fully. It was a very strange bullet. Ming Shu reached out, grasped it and pulled it out directly.


    There was a tiny object at the top of the bullet. She felt a burning sensation with the thing hanging before her chest. It was what Luo Yan had taken away before.


    The boy pressed on her wound in a panic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stop the bleeding for you at once. Don¡¯t be afraid...¡± The boy was getting more and more anxious. ¡°Why can¡¯t I stop the bleeding? You used to be fine, didn¡¯t you? Why can¡¯t it stop now?¡±


    ¡°The Apocalypse...¡± Ming Shu moved her lips.


    The boy looked at the bullet in Ming Shu¡¯s hand. He took the thing off the bullet in a hurry, pulled out what Ming Shu was wearing, andbined them with shaking hands.


    Blood stained the gold coins.


    The light was eerily red.


    Two gold coins fit together and turned into one after a faint noise. All of a sudden, the pattern was not messy but showed a full picture.


    It was a tower.


    Ming Shu seemed to sense something, but seemed not to...


    Ming Shu looked to her side.


    Luo Yan walked slowly forward and called:


    ¡°Qi Yu.¡±


    The boy suddenly raised his head, and the light in his eyes was ice-cold and piercing, extremely dangerous. ¡°Luo Yan!¡±


    Luo Yan offered a cute smile. ¡°It¡¯s no use looking at me like this. If we don¡¯t get out of here, we¡¯re all going to die.¡±


    He made the right bet.


    She carried the Apocalypse with her, and using the induction of the cores, it would be enough to shoot her.


    And she was Qi Yu¡¯s most important thing.


    Qi Yu and Luo Yan looked at each other in silence. There seemed to be a fierce current flowing in the air.


    Ming Shu felt that the vitality of her body was slipping away, very quickly.


    She took out her lifespan card. The remaining ten years of life had been reduced to three, and the days left were also reducing fast.


    <i>Holy shit! </i>


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Qi Yu lowered his head and his expression softened instantly. ¡°I...¡±


    All the memories kepting back.


    Those he knew and didn¡¯t know, they were all now crowded into his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m running out of time.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s face became pale.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can take you back,¡± Qi Yu said as he held her up. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    His voice was calm, imcable, and unquestionably forceful.


    ¡°Qi Yu...¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang Xue...¡± Lu Ning came out from nowhere in a mess, her tears washing the dust off her face.


    Qi Yu nced at her. Lu Ning suddenly froze, standing two steps away from Ming Shu.


    Before, she just thought the way this Mr. Ye looked at people was not very friendly, but now...


    She felt as if she¡¯d offended the domain of an evil beast, whose gaze could tear her apart at any moment.


    ¡°Why are you crying? It feels like I¡¯ve already been dead.¡± Though her life was shrinking, she was not dead yet, right?


    ¡°Miss Jiang Xue... You...¡±


    ¡°You were not wrong.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice was light and she wore a smile on her face as always. ¡°It¡¯s just that you used the wrong method. The differences between the two regions are too great to be changed overnight. After the next reset, take your time to fix it, and just take this time as experience gained.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang Xue...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Cheer up!¡±


    ...


    The blood in her chest couldn¡¯t stop flowing. The countdown flew away in milliseconds.


    Qi Yu held Ming Shu and walked to the open area.


    Luo Yan followed closely.


    Qi Yu looked up at the sky, which was crowded with heavy clouds, like the eve ofing wind and rain.


    He raised his palm slightly, and the Apocalypse appeared out of thin air, suspended over the center of his hand. The golden lights came out and swept around.


    ¡°Qi Yu...¡± Ming Shu frowned slightly. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Qi Yu suddenly lowered his head, blocking her lips as well as her following words.


    The golden light shed in Ming Shu¡¯s eyes. She tried to push Qi Yu away, but her life seemed to be running out.


    Ming Shu felt that the Apocalypse on her was also shining, and her vision began to be unreal.


    Ming Shu always felt that Qi Yu wanted to do something bad. She called the Harmony System and asked it to transfer her back quickly.


    At the moment when her consciousness began to disengage, Ming Shu seemed to hear Luo Yan¡¯s furious roar.

 Chapter 1277 - Yes Darling (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 1277: Yes Darling (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Miss Lu, the twelfth Two-District Congress is about to begin.¡±


    The youngdy assistant reminded Lu Ning who was dressed up neatly.


    Lu Ning nodded slightly and raised her head from the document, indicating that she knew.


    She got into the car on time and went to the West District for a meeting.


    Outside the window was the East District, which was no longer as shabby as before. People¡¯s expressions were also no longer numb, and they seemed to have something to look forward to.


    ¡°Miss Lu.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lu.¡±


    The passersby greeted her one after another. Lu Ning nodded all the way to the conference room.


    The conference room was already full of people, including Ye Wenji, and the rest were representatives of the two districts as well as officials.


    Lu Ning arrivedte. She apologized and took a seat.


    The meeting mainly discussed the implementation and revision of thews of the two districts. After the meeting and getting outside, Lu Ning seemed to be lost where she was now.


    She stood dazed in the corridor.


    So tired...


    ¡°Miss Lu.¡±


    Lu Ning immediately stood up straight and looked at the personing politely. ¡°Mr. Ye.¡±


    Ye Wenji nodded in greeting. ¡°Let¡¯s go together?¡±


    Since Ye Wenji offered, Lu Ning had to ept. On their way out, Ye Wenji said something that had not been discussed at the meeting.


    Lu Ning listened carefully and also gave her own opinions.


    It was not a long walk out, but they had talked over several problems.


    ¡°At that time...¡± Ye Wenji suddenly changed the topic. ¡°You were also there. Did Little Ji leave any words?¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned and answered after a moment, ¡°Mr. Ye said, he failed you in your upbringing.¡±


    In fact, Ye Ji left nothing behind.


    But looking at Ye Wenji¡¯s expectant eyes, Lu Ning didn¡¯t have the heart to upset him.


    Ye Wenji sighed and didn¡¯t say anything then.


    As they walked out of the building, Ye Wenji¡¯s assistant trotted over and took the things from his hands.


    Lu Ning¡¯s assistant also came slowly.


    ¡°Miss Lu, be careful on the road.¡±


    ¡°See you, Mr. Ye.¡±


    Ye Wenji got into his car and left. Lu Ning¡¯s assistant happened to arrive before her. ¡°Miss Lu, is everything going all right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, great.¡± Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lu...¡± The assistant stopped her. ¡°Ban Lan is here.¡±


    Lu Ning followed the assistant¡¯s line of sight to see Ban Lan, who stood under a tree and was looking toward her.


    Lu Ning handed the things to her assistant. ¡°You go back first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Lu.¡±


    The assistant left quickly.


    Lu Ning walked over to Ban Lan. ¡°Ban Lan, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Sister Lu Ning.¡± Ban Lan offered a smile. ¡°I heard you were here for a meeting. I happened to have time, so I came here.¡±


    Dressed in a suit, Ban Lan had left behind his childishness and looked like a mature man.


    But he still called her Sister Lu Ning.


    ¡°Ban Lan, you don¡¯t have to...¡±


    ¡°Sister Lu Ning, I¡¯m so hungry. Let¡¯s go eat something.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at Ban Lan and didn¡¯t refuse in the end.


    Having dinner with Ban Lan seemed to be the most rxing time for her. She didn¡¯t have to think about the two districts, or anything else.


    ¡°Sister Lu Ning, don¡¯t drink too much.¡± Ban Lan pushed down Lu Ning¡¯s cup.


    ¡°Ban Lan, let me drink.¡± Lu Ning pushed his hand away. ¡°It feels good not to think about anything.¡±


    Ban Lan looked at her and made to say something, but didn¡¯t say anything in the end. He released his hand slowly.


    She remembered the day.


    Countless golden rays surrounded them as if there were gods descending.


    She had always felt that she was not ordinary, and at that moment she was more certain.


    She was not a normal person.


    <i>She </i>said she wasn¡¯t wrong, just used the wrong method.


    She also told her to cheer up.


    But in the blink of an eye, she disappeared.


    Their bodies were still there, but all was silent.


    The remaining time on the lifespan card reduced to zero.


    Then the world reset. But in the world after the resetting, they were all gone.


    Without Jiang Xue, and without Ye Ji...


    They never seemed to exist.


    But in their memories, they existed.


    Sometimes Lu Ning would also think that, maybe it was just a dream she had, there was no world reset at all.


    It was all a dream.


    After the world reset, she suffered a long period of depression, then recovered.


    The two districts were now very peaceful. The reset had never happened again, and some people began to find that the lifespan cards changed.


    The time the lifespan cards contained could no longer be robbed, but had other functions.


    Just like her card.


    And like Ye Ji¡¯s card.


    She didn¡¯t know whether it was good or bad, but they were moving in the right direction, weren¡¯t they?


    The future would be fine.


    The future...


    ...


    Lu Ning had a splitting headache. She slowly opened her eyes and put her hand over her forehead.


    It seemed she drank too muchst night...


    Lu Ning put down her hand and her skin touched the warmth of someone else¡¯s body. She stiffened all of a sudden.


    A momentter, she looked slightly stiffly to her side.


    Lu Ning almost rolled off the bed. She wrapped herself in the sheets and sat on the floor.


    The person on the bed was exposedpletely, and his body could still be ambiguously seen.


    Lu Ning: ¡°...¡± What did she dost night?


    ¡°Sister... Lu Ning?¡± The man on the bed opened his eyes and looked at her in confusion.


    Lu Ning¡¯s face turned red. She grabbed her clothes, wrapped herself in the sheets, and went into the bathroom.


    She waited in there for some time on purpose before she came out. Ban Lan had surely gotten dressed.


    ¡°Ban Lan,¡± Lu Ning called him. ¡°Last night...¡±


    She confirmed just now that they had had sex...


    Drinking was not good!


    How much did she drinkst night?


    Ban Lan smiled. ¡°Sister Lu Ning, I¡¯m going to bete for work. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    He said nothing aboutst night.


    Ban Lan lowered his eyes and walked past her.


    Lu Ning grabbed him. ¡°Ban Lan, be with me.¡±


    Ban Lan paused. ¡°Sister Lu Ning, I did the wrong thingst night, I¡¯m sorry. I should be responsible for you, but I know...¡±


    His smile got a little pale. ¡°So, Sister Lu Ning, you don¡¯t have to be with me reluctantly. I hope you don¡¯t me me. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ban Lan broke away from Lu Ning¡¯s hand. But Lu Ning suddenly leaned over and kissed him.


    Ban Lan¡¯s eyes widened a little.


    Lu Ning didn¡¯t know how to kiss and just bit him twice on the lips. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±


    She knew that Ban Lan had been staying with her these many years.


    She had the feeling of affection.


    But she didn¡¯t dare to show it.


    She was afraid to say it.


    The first reason she didn¡¯t respond was because Ban Lan was younger than her. He was only a few months younger, but the thing was, he was younger than her.


    The second reason was about what she was doing now. There were still people who wanted to kill her, and she was dangerous to him.


    ¡°Sister Lu Ning...¡±


    Ban Lan was stunned on the spot.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be with me anymore?¡± Lu Ning had forgotten her shyness.


    ¡°Yes...¡± Ban Lan murmured.<i> I want to be with you even in my dreams. </i>


    But he was afraid that it was a dream.


    Lu Ning: ¡°Then what are you waiting for?¡±


    Ban Lan put his arms around Lu Ning¡¯s waist. ¡°Am I in a dream?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ban Lan lifted Lu Ning up in his arms and spun in circles. A smile creeped over his brows.


    They fell back on the bed. Ban Lan brushed her eyebrows with his fingers and couldn¡¯t hide the affection in his eyes any more. ¡°Sister Lu Ning, I like you.¡±


    ¡°I like you, too.¡±


    Ban Lan lowered his head to kiss Lu Ning.


    He had his selfish motives and had deliberately seduced herst night...


    Of course, for the rest of his life, he wouldn¡¯t admit it.


    <i>I¡¯ve hidden my affection carefully, but now I give it to you</i>. ¡ªLu Ning

 Chapter 1278 - The Path Of Apocalypse (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1278: The Path Of Apocalypse (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Beep beep beep¡ª</i>


    A series of hurried footsteps sounded. The metal door opened slowly. The head of the technical department agilely squeezed in through the crack of the door.


    He ran toward the screen and started his operation.


    He looked at the data on the side of the screen. It was starting to get back to normal. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead.


    <i>Please...</i>


    <i>You must wake up!</i>


    <i>If not, the Director will kill me!</i>


    The door of the capsule opened slowly.


    The young man inside opened his eyes. The head of the technical department met the young man¡¯s eyes and took a step back. ¡°Lord... Lord Nine.¡±


    The young man¡¯s gaze was calm. It wasn¡¯t scary.


    However, the technical department head felt frightened.


    The young many there quietly for a moment while the technical department head remained frozen on the spot. He didn¡¯t dare to move at all.


    After some time, Qi Yu jumped out of the capsule and smiled. ¡°Why are you so scared to see me? Will I eat you?¡±


    The head of the technical department: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Maybe.</i>


    Qi Yu asked, ¡°Is there any body I can use?¡±


    ¡°What... what?¡±


    ¡°I need a body. A female body.¡±


    ¡°Uhh...¡±


    The technical department head went to find a body for Qi Yu. They had many bodies here which could be used. Sometimes people failed their missions and never managed toe back. Hence, their bodies were frozen and kept here.


    Qi Yu was not satisfied with any of the bodies. In the end, he chose an android.


    After Qi Yu left, the head of the technical department took some time before he went to the director¡¯s office.


    <i>What the hell!</i>


    <i>I almost died from fright!</i>


    ¡°Ouch...¡± The head of the technical department covered his head with his hands. He had bumped into someone. ¡°Who the hell doesn¡¯t look where he¡¯s going... oh... Luo Yan, you¡¯re awake too?¡±


    The technical department head stepped back.


    Why was he so unlucky today!


    Luo Yan just woke up so his face was quite pale. He didn¡¯t have any reaction after he bumped into someone and just continued walking toward the director¡¯s office.


    The technical department head: ¡°...¡± False rm.


    Wait... Luo Yan just let him off so easily today?


    Should he still report to the director?


    Maybe...


    There was no need to anymore?


    Since Luo Yan was awake, the director would know that Lord Nine had woken up too.


    Yes!


    There was no need to inform the director!


    But, why did Lord Nine ask for an android?


    ...


    Luo Yan entered the director¡¯s office. The director looked up and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s Qi Yu?¡±


    Luo Yan sat on the sofa and looked upzily. ¡°I work hard for you too. Shouldn¡¯t you show me some concern?¡±


    The director leaned back against his chair. A strand of blond hair dropped on his shoulder. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I almost died.¡± Luo Yan scoffed. ¡°Why is there such a huge difference between humans?¡±


    The director finished his greetings and asked, ¡°What about him?¡±


    Luo Yan put his hand down and gave a mysterious smile. ¡°If you want to know how he is, you can go and look for him yourself.¡±


    The director frowned. However, he didn¡¯t get up.


    ¡°Where is the Apocalypse?¡±


    Luo Yan replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director. I didn¡¯tplete the mission you gave me. Is there any punishment I need to receive?¡±


    The director looked at him. ¡°You all were stuck inside because someone hacked into the administration. Did you notice anything amiss?¡±


    ¡°What is the technical department head doing? He didn¡¯t know that someone had hacked into our system?¡±


    The director replied, ¡°The other party is highly skilled. No signs of them have been found yet. Did you notice anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Luo Yan paused. ¡°This is considered a workce injury, right? Shouldn¡¯t youpensate me?¡±


    The director looked at him with a dark expression. He was thinking if he should believe Luo Yan.


    ¡°What about Ming Shu?¡±


    Lord Nine smiled. His eyes lit up with anticipation. ¡°I think that Lord Nine will give you a huge surprise this time.¡±


    ...


    In the room...


    Qi Yu stood in front of the android for a long time. He ced the Apocalypse close to the android¡¯s forehead.


    The light from the Apocalypse engulfed the android.


    Time passed slowly. There was no reaction from the android. Qi Yu frowned.


    Why was there no reaction?


    He...


    Just as Qi Yu was getting confused, an unfamiliar voice sounded beside him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Qi Yu looked up instantly. He saw a pair of clear eyes looking intently at him.


    It was a young girl.


    Her hair hung to her waist and she was wearing a white and red retro mini skirt. It emphasized the young girl¡¯s fair skin.


    She had a tassel on her waist. It swung around slightly.


    The young girl smiled at him. She was beautiful. Her cheeks were slightly red and her eyes were enchanting.


    She looked like a fairy. But, she had a slightly intimidating aura which made people stay away from her.


    She looked down on him as she floated in the air.


    ¡°...Wife?¡±


    Ming Shunded on the ground. While Qi Yu was still stunned by his wife¡¯s beauty, he saw her pulling up her sleeve and raising her fist at him.


    ¡°Who asked you to not listen to me? Who asked you to make your own decision... impressive of you!¡±


    Qi Yu wanted to grab her and give her a forceful kiss.


    However, in real life, it was more difficult than expected. He could only cover his head and shout, ¡°Wife, I¡¯m in the wrong. I know that I¡¯m in the wrong!¡±


    ¡°Why are you running away? Let me tell you, Qi Yu, I will not forgive you!¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡± If he didn¡¯t run away, he would be beaten to death!


    <i>F**k, other people would be crying and feeling touched at this moment!</i>


    <i>Why am I getting beaten up instead?</i>


    ¡°Wife, it¡¯s my mistake!¡± Qi Yu shouted as he cursed in his heart.


    ¡°Your mistake? What are you doing about this, then? Is there any use in realizing your mistake now?¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡± <i>Where is my knife! Don¡¯t think that I will go easy on you just because you¡¯re my wife!</i>


    Qi Yu turned around and tried to hug Ming Shu. However, instead, he grabbed the thin air...


    He couldn¡¯t touch her!


    ¡°Wife...¡± Qi Yu froze on the spot. When Ming Shu pped his head, he didn¡¯t manage to dodge in time.


    ¡°Pain, pain...¡± Qi Yu covered his head.


    Why...


    Why could she hit him but he couldn¡¯t touch her?


    Ming Shu retracted her hands and looked at them carefully. Her body was translucent.


    ¡°Wife...¡± Qi Yu moved closer. ¡°What happened to your body?¡±


    ¡°Have you never seen a spirit?¡± Ming Shu said angrily.


    ¡°But... you can hit me, right?¡±


    ¡°You deserve a beating.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who deserves a beating!</i>


    <i>You are the one who deserves a beating!</i>


    Qi Yu reached out and tried to touch Ming Shu again. His hand still went through her body.


    Ming Shu looked at his hands. ¡°Where are you touching?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t touch anything.¡± Qi Yu kept moving his hands around. ¡°See?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>How am I able to beat him until he loses his memory?</i>

 Chapter 1279 - The Path Of Apocalypse (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1279: The Path Of Apocalypse (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Qi Yu was happily moving his hands when he felt that he touched something. It was a little cold. It felt like he was touching a piece of jade.


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Did you manage to touch something now?¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Qi Yu immediately hugged his head and moved to the side.


    <i>This is so scary!</i>


    <i>Why is there someone so shameless!</i>


    Ming Shu grabbed Qi Yu and beat him up again. After she finished, they quieted down. The atmosphere turned weird.


    They experienced many worlds together, but this was the first time they saw each other¡¯s true face.


    Something seemed to be keeping them apart.


    He looked at Ming Shu. His wife was so beautiful...


    <i>Pfft!</i>


    He pretended to be calm. ¡°Wife, why are you like this?¡±


    He wanted to find a body for her but she appeared as a spirit.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m amazing.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Shameless! Even I won¡¯t say something like this!</i>


    Qi Yu slowly inched toward Ming Shu. ¡°Wife, where are you from?¡±


    ¡°Heaven.¡±


    <i>Heaven your head! Do you think that you¡¯re a fairy?</i>


    Qi Yu controlled his anger. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to ask me?¡±


    They didn¡¯t know each other well.


    Didn¡¯t she want to find out more about him?


    He wanted to understand her more, but she didn¡¯t seem to want to talk about herself.


    <i>Ahh!</i>


    <i>So angry!</i>


    <i>I want to tie her up!</i>


    Ming Shu rejected him tantly. ¡°Nothing. I have nothing that I want to know. I¡¯m going back now.¡±


    ¡°Go... go back to where?¡± Qi Yu grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s hand anxiously. He managed to grab it.


    Her hand was cold.


    Qi Yu pulled Ming Shu into his arms. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°To where I¡¯m supposed to be,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Are you going to keep me here?¡±


    Qi Yu¡¯s eyes dimmed. He said in a low voice, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t you want to stay with me?¡±


    Ming Shu sighed. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°???¡±


    Qi Yu frowned slightly. His gaze turned darker. He gripped Ming Shu¡¯s hand tighter as something stirred in his heart.


    She belonged to him.


    She would not go anywhere!


    Ming Shu ced her fingers on his chest. She pushed against the table and pressed Qi Yu down. Qi Yu couldn¡¯t help but lean back.


    Her hair dropped on his face. There was a slight fragrance on it.


    Ming Shu got nearer. A strange but familiar aura came closer to him. Qi Yu opened his mouth slightly. The next moment, he was kissed.


    The kiss calmed him down. He kissed her back passionately.


    The room was quiet except for asional ambiguous noises.


    Ming Shu grabbed his chin and raised it up. She opened his teeth with her tongue and yed around in his mouth. Then, she leaned away slightly and said, ¡°If you want to stay with me, I can bring you back. I¡¯ll allow you to be my boy toy. How¡¯s that?¡±


    Qi Yu woke up from his stupor instantly.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°You heard what I said.¡± Ming Shu gave him a peck. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I can change to someone else.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Qi Yu gritted his teeth. He grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s waist and the two of them changed their position. Ming Shu was under him now.


    However, Ming Shu suddenly disappeared.


    Even the cold feeling was gone.


    Ming Shu appeared beside him again. She pulled her hair behind her ear. ¡°Qi Yu, control your temper. I¡¯m not an easy person to handle.¡±


    The young man leaned against the table and looked at her with dark eyes. He looked like a devil that was about to break through his seal and unleash havoc on the world.


    He clenched his fist as if he was controlling himself.


    The pure and dark forces in his body were pulling him apart.


    Ming Shu moved forward and touched his cheek. ¡°You were cuter when you lost your memory.¡±


    The young man lowered his eyes. The weird aura on his body disappeared. He rubbed his face against Ming Shu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave with you.¡±


    He would bear with this!


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile got brighter. She leaned forward and kissed him.


    ...


    The metal door opened without any warning. There was only one person outside. He walked in with a calm expression.


    Ming Shu got up and gazed at the person.


    Qi Yu slowly stood up and said in an angry tone, ¡°Is this somewhere you can just enter whenever you want?¡±


    The director didn¡¯t look at Qi Yu. His attention was all on Ming Shu. ¡°Ming Shu?¡±


    He didn¡¯t recognize her but if she could appear in Qi Yu¡¯s room and be in such an ambiguous position with him just now...


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You know who I am?¡±


    The director didn¡¯t reply to her. ¡°Would you be interested in having a conversation with me?¡±


    The director sized up Ming Shu silently. She looked like a normal person. How did shee here?


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    Luo Yan once told her that someone gave him information about her. Combining this knowledge with Qi Yu¡¯s reaction, Ming Shu guessed that this person was the boss of this ce.


    Qi Yu pulled Ming Shu behind him. ¡°I brought her here. If you have anything against her, look for me.¡±


    <i>Beep¡ª</i>


    A shrill noise sounded suddenly.


    The holographic screen automatically popped up and a series of random codes appeared.


    The director raised his hand. He wanted to contact someone but the screen was shing the random codes too.


    The director narrowed his eyes. ¡°Stay in the room.¡±


    No one knew if he was talking to Qi Yu or Ming Shu.


    He turned and left. His blond hair moved behind him.


    Ming Shu stared at the director¡¯s back. Qi Yu suddenly blocked her sight. ¡°Why are you looking at him? Is he more handsome than me?¡±


    Ming Shu made herself into a spirit again. Qi Yu was so angry he felt like killing someone.


    He had lowered his status so much!


    Why was she still treating him like this!


    <i>I am so angry I could die!</i>


    <i>Calm down! Calm down!</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t touch her!</i>


    <i>That is my wife!</i>


    Ming Shu called for the Harmony System but there was no response.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Ming Shu asked Qi Yu.


    Qi Yu quickly ced his knife behind his back. He looked at the codes on the screen and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Who knew what these people did while he was away?


    ...


    The sirens caused the entire Time Control Department to be on their guard. All themunication devices were shing random codes.


    The people in the technical department were extremely busy. Everyone had serious expressions on their faces.


    They were being hacked.


    This time, the hacker wanted to control their entire Time Control Department.


    The head of the technical department led his team and resisted against their attacker.


    Time passed.


    The random codes started moving faster.


    The technical department head stopped suddenly. There was fear in his eyes. He retreated.


    Because of him leaving, the attacker gained the upper hand. Everyone was removed from the system.


    The codes slowed down.


    Someone wanted to get back in but he realized that the attacker had already built his defense. They had lost.


    ¡°Head?¡±


    ¡°Head...¡±


    Everyone looked at the head of the technical department who retreated just now.


    There was cold sweat on his forehead. He muttered, ¡°The Elder...¡±

 Chapter 1280 - The Path Of Apocalypse (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1280: The Path Of Apocalypse (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Besides the moving codes on the screen, no one moved.


    The technical department head took a while before he dashed out of the room.


    The director was outside the technical department. The technical department head almost bumped into the director when he rushed out.


    ¡°Direc... director.¡± The technical department head stuttered, ¡°I¡ªI know who is behind this.¡±


    The director replied, ¡°who?¡±


    The technical department head swallowed. ¡°The Elder.¡±


    The director red at him sharply.


    The technical department head felt weak in his legs. He grabbed the wall beside him and stabilized himself.


    Who was The Elder?


    The Elder was not human.


    It was the first edition of the Time Control Department¡¯s system. No one knew who gave it this name. In the beginning, everything was fine. People kept trying to improve the system.


    Yet, one day, someone realized that the system started to have thoughts of its own.


    This realization was confirmed soon after.


    It was normal for an A.I. to have its own thoughts. Most of their questions could be tracked.


    However, the Elder was different. It would use its own codes and change data all by itself.


    The changes made the system better, but they rmed everyone.


    The Elder was destroyed.


    The director was still quite calm. ¡°Isn¡¯t it already destroyed?¡±


    The technical department head nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what the records say. However...¡±


    The technical department head felt chills down his spine. ¡°I examined some data from the Elder. It has its own style when writing codes. Just now... I¡¯m sure that I saw the right thing. It was the Elder¡¯s style.¡±


    The director frowned. ¡°If it¡¯s really the Elder, what does it want?¡±


    The technical department head shook his head.


    No one knew what it wanted.


    ...


    The director gathered everyone for a meeting. Qi Yu was called too. Ming Shu wanted to take him away from this ce, but she became interested in this matter and decided to stay.


    Hence, Qi Yu brought Ming Shu to the meeting room.


    Not many people were at the meeting. Besides the heads of the various departments, there were just a few important members of the Time Control Department.


    Luo Yan was present.


    He ced his feet on the table and sat casually.


    The seats beside him were empty. No one wanted to sit with him.


    When Qi Yu walked in, the others got more anxious. They quickly moved to the side.


    Ming Shu walked in with Qi Yu. It was strange to see ady in ancient clothes appearing in such a high-tech environment.


    Everyone saw the bad-tempered Lord Nine pulling the chair out thoughtfully for thedy.


    Luo Yan narrowed his eyes. ¡°You really brought her back.¡±


    Now...


    Was she a spirit?


    Qi Yu nced at Luo Yan. His mouth corners twitched. He hadn¡¯t taken his revenge yet.


    Luo Yan jumped up instantly. The next moment, the table that Qi Yu threw at him broke the chair that Luo Yan was in.


    ¡°Lord Nine and Luo Yan are fighting again?¡± A cute young man peeked into the meeting room. ¡°Fighting the moment they see each other. How much do they hate each other?¡±


    ¡°Bai Zhu, why are you blocking the door?¡±


    Bai Zhu turned around and gave a cute smile. ¡°Xing Hun, Lord Nine, and Luo Yan are fighting again.¡±


    The man behind him walked in indifferently. His voice was gentle. ¡°This is not the first time. That¡¯s no surprise.¡±


    Xing Hun was a handsome young man too. His aura was gentle like a young master of an elite family.


    He wore sports clothing and had his hands in his pockets. He straightened up the table that was on the floor and sat down.


    He never showed any signs of unhappiness or curiosity all this time.


    Bai Zhu walked in. He looked at Ming Shu with a puzzled expression. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before. Are you new?¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A chair flew towards Bai Zhu. Bai Zhu got a fright. He immediately squatted down.


    The chair mmed into a table beside Bai Zhu and then fell onto the ground.


    Bai Zhu patted his chest. ¡°That was so scary.¡±


    Ming Shu looked down. Bai Zhu met Ming Shu¡¯s gaze and started smiling cutely again. ¡°Isn¡¯t Lord Nine scary? Stay away from him.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded thoughtfully. ¡°He is quite scary.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Bai Zhu looked as though he¡¯d found a friend. ¡°Every meeting is like a martial arts assembly.¡±


    Qi Yu and Luo Yan came near the meeting table again. Xing Hun suddenly reached out and threw a table at them.


    Qi Yu and Luo Yan held onto the table together.


    Xing Hun politely asked, ¡°Why are you two still fighting at such a time?¡±


    Almost simultaneously, the director walked in with the technical department head. He calmly maneuver his way around the obstacles on the floor.


    Qi Yu retreated. He turned around and made to walk back to Ming Shu. Luo Yan nced at Qi Yu. When he noticed that he was walking away, he walked to the side too.


    In that instant, Luo Yan felt a sense of danger.


    It was toote. Luo Yan tripped and smashed onto the floor.


    The culprit retracted his foot and scoffed at him before returning to his seat.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    How did Luo Yan provoke Lord Nine this time?


    Luo Yan clenched his fists. <i>Qi Yu! This is not the end!</i>


    Bai Zhu saw Qi Yu walking toward him and jumped to the side. He sat beside Xing Hun. He was confused.


    After the fight ended, the director said, ¡°Let¡¯s start the meeting!¡±


    The people in the room cleared the mess up. The atmosphere in the meeting room became solemn.


    Yet, many people were still looking at Ming Shu.


    <i>Who is she?</i>


    <i>What is her rtionship with Lord Nine?</i>


    <i>Why is she here?</i>


    No one answered their queries. The director and Qi Yu didn¡¯t have any intention of introducing Ming Shu.


    The director didn¡¯t chase her away either.


    Bai Zhu pulled Xing Hun¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Who is thatdy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful,¡± Bai Zhu muttered softly.


    Xing Hun nced at him. ¡°Your type?¡±


    Bai Zhu nodded cutely. ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s beautiful?¡±


    Xing Hun¡¯s tone was as gentle as always. ¡°She was probably brought here by Lord Nine. Don¡¯t create trouble for yourself. Do you want to be the next Luo Yan?¡±


    Qi Yu¡¯s attitude was obvious. Anyone would know what their rtionship was.


    Bai Zhu: ¡°...¡±


    Bai Zhu looked at Qi Yu, who was sittingzily in his chair and ring at Luo Yan.


    Horrible.


    Scary.


    The director told everyone about the Elder. Some people knew about the first-edition system while some didn¡¯t.


    Discussions arose. Even Bai Zhu got serious.


    ¡°What do you all think?¡± The director waited for a while before asking.


    ¡°Why does the first edition want to hack into our system?¡±


    ¡°We destroyed it at that time because we couldn¡¯t control it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Director, if it¡¯s really the Elder, is it trying to take revenge?¡±

 Chapter 1281 - The Path Of Apocalypse (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1281: The Path Of Apocalypse (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The meeting room turned silent again.


    The Elder had its own thoughts. Who knew what those thoughts were?


    Did it want revenge or did it have other motives?


    After a few rounds of discussion, there was still no progress made. They only knew that the hacker was the Elder.


    ¡°Director, do you think that the Elder is watching us now?¡±


    Someone suddenly asked this.


    This created a smallmotion.


    The director nodded silently.


    All the devices in the Time Control Department couldn¡¯t be used. Even theirmunication devices.


    ¡°Then...¡± The person hesitated. ¡°Even if we manage to discuss anything, it will know, right?


    Everyone cautiously looked around them.


    It didn¡¯t feel good to be under surveince.


    There were some people who had no reaction.


    Luo Yan satzily in his chair with his standard weird, psychopathic expression.


    Qi Yu ced one hand behind Ming Shu¡¯s chair. His sitting position could fight with Luo Yan¡¯s.


    Ming Shu ced her hand on her chin and observed the others.


    The director knocked on the table. Everyone stopped talking. ¡°Are you saying that we shouldn¡¯t discuss this now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean it that way. It knows what we are saying... and the entire Time Control Department is under its control. The technical department can¡¯t take back control, either. We...¡±


    Anyone could hear that he was ming the technical department. Most of the people here felt unhappy with the technical department too.


    The technical department head was furious. He had already exined to everyone why The Elder was destroyed.


    Who knew what it had evolved into after all these years?


    Even if he hadn¡¯t stopped resisting against the Elder, the Elder would still have won.


    The director waved his hand and asked everyone to leave when he noticed that the technical department head was going to start a quarrel with the others. He reminded everyone to be aware of a few things.


    All the departments needed someone to lead them so the heads went back.


    The technical department would continue to try to gain control back.


    There were not many people left in the meeting room.


    Xing Hun looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Director, who is this?¡±


    Bai Zhu¡¯s gaze turned cold. He wanted to know too, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    ¡°Is that any of your business!¡± Before the director could reply to him, Qi Yu shouted.


    Xing Hun replied slowly, ¡°Lord Nine, I didn¡¯t offend you recently, right?¡±


    Qi Yu just had a fight with Luo Yan so his anger had not dissipated. ¡°You provoked mest time.¡±


    <i>I bear grudges!</i>


    Xing Hun: ¡°...¡±


    The director replied, ¡°This is Ming Shu.¡±


    He didn¡¯t continue.


    Ming Shu...


    Xing Hun repeated the name silently. It was unfamiliar to him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very powerful? Why don¡¯t you express your opinion?¡± Luo Yan said in a sarcastic tone.


    He was talking to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked at him. ¡°So what if I¡¯m powerful? Why must I help you?¡±


    Luo Yan nced at Qi Yu. ¡°Lord Nine, are you not going to persuade her?¡±


    Qi Yu red at him.


    <i>Persuade your head!</i>


    Did he have the ability to persuade her?


    <i>I¡¯m not stupid!</i>


    ¡°Little Nine,¡± the director said, ¡°can you try and see if you can take control of the system back?¡±


    Qi Yu was stunned for a moment. After that, he gave an evil smile. ¡°Are you begging me?¡±


    Luo Yan looked between Qi Yu and the director. He wanted to see who would win today.


    The meeting room was so quiet you could hear a pin drop.


    Everyone held their breath.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what happened between them so she just kept quiet and looked at the young man beside her.


    The young man spoke casually, but his arrogance and force of presence could be felt.


    ¡°I beg you.¡±


    The young man¡¯s expression changed slightly. He seemed to be furious and sneering at the same time. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to hear these words from you.¡±


    Ming Shu held his finger.


    The young man licked his lips and calmed himself down. He held Ming Shu¡¯s hand back. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    He pulled Ming Shu up. ¡°Don¡¯t enter my room without my permission!¡±


    The director watched as Qi Yu and Ming Shu left. Xing Hun got up and dragged the confused Bai Zhu away.


    Luo Yan tidied his clothes and got up. ¡°Sigh, there are so many surprises today.¡±


    The director looked at him. ¡°Luo Yan.¡±


    He sounded as though he was greeting him. His expression was gentle too.


    Luo Yan frowned as he waited for the director to finish his sentence.


    ¡°The situation now is not good. I hope that you won¡¯t cause any more trouble.¡± The Elder, the Apocalypse, Ming Shu... all kinds of problems were popping out.


    ¡°Me? Causing trouble?¡± Luo Yanughed softly. He replied slowly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Ming Shu why the Elder appeared? She might know the answer. As for the Apocalypse... Lord Nine gave one to her.


    ¡°All this has nothing to do with me. What trouble am I causing?¡± Luo Yan walked towards the door. Before he left, he turned back. ¡°Aspared to Lord Nine, I¡¯m very obedient. Right, Qi He?¡±


    The metal door of the meeting room closed slowly.


    ...


    Luo Yan walked out of the meeting room. There was no one outside.


    He lowered his head as he walked along the passageway. He was hiding the emotions in his eyes.


    No one knew what he was thinking about currently.


    The lights in the passageway suddenly dimmed. Luo Yan stopped in his tracks.


    The wind sounded behind him.


    Luo Yan moved his feet and dodged to the side. He leaned against the cold wall.


    ¡°A sneak attack is not something a girl should do. It¡¯s not cute.¡±


    Ming Shu floated in the air and repositioned herself. She struck at Luo Yan. ¡°This is not a sneak attack anymore.¡±


    Luo Yan had to move aside.


    Luo Yan couldn¡¯t touch Ming Shu, but Ming Shu could hit him.


    ¡°This is not fair!¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed Luo Yan¡¯s cor and found his wrist. She grabbed it and threw him on the ground. ¡°I just want to hit you. There is no fairness.¡±


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I had no other choice. If it wasn¡¯t for me, he wouldn¡¯t have regained his memory!¡±


    Ming Shu stepped on him. ¡°Oh, what does that have to do with me hitting you?¡±


    Luo Yan gritted his teeth angrily. ¡°I did this all for him. Why are you still hitting me?¡±


    Who did he do that for!


    Who!


    ¡°You shot me because of him.¡± Ming Shu ced her hands on her knee and looked down at him. ¡°Do you think that I will give him to you willingly to repay you?¡±


    Even if he did it for Qi Yu, he still attacked her.


    She couldn¡¯t let him off so easily.


    She was not an easy person to bully.


    Luo Yan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who wants that narcissistic idiot?</i>

 Chapter 1282 - The Path Of Apocalypse (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1282: The Path Of Apocalypse (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu stood in front of a transparent wall. She could see the gxy outside. They were in space.


    The entire Time Control Department was floating in space.


    Ming Shu turned around. ¡°They seemed afraid of you.¡±


    Qi Yu seemed proud. ¡°Of course. Your husband is a genius.¡±


    Ming Shu said tantly, ¡°Geniuses die early.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>F**k!</i>


    <i>Where is my knife!</i>


    ¡°Why did you try to woo me before?¡±


    The sudden question caused Qi Yu to lose his focus. He didn¡¯t manage to get his knife out. He started looking around him. ¡°Erm... My instinct told me that I would meet you.¡±


    Yes, this was the truth!


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You wanted to kill me at the start.¡±


    Qi Yu¡¯s heart dropped.


    How was he supposed to talk his way out of this...


    Qi Yu thought of a few possibilities. In the end, he said in a serious tone, ¡°The organization forced me to do it!¡±


    Ming Shu gazed at Qi Yu. Qi Yu felt chills down his spine.


    She was not easy to fool...


    Qi Yu quickly changed the topic. ¡°Erm, wife, will you be affected if you continue to stay in this state? Do you need me to find a body for you?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Ming Shu walked toward him. ¡°When did you start liking me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Qi Yu paused. ¡°I can¡¯t remember exactly when I started liking you. However, I confirmed my feelings when I was Ling Yan. At that time, I wasn¡¯t sure if I would meet you again. I only realized that it was you after some time...¡±


    He looked at Ming Shu. ¡°So, do you like me now?¡±


    He knew that she cared about him. If not, she would note here.


    However, he wanted to hear it from her personally.


    Like...


    Like that time.


    That time, she told him that she liked him.


    ¡°I agreed to let you be my boy toy. Don¡¯t ask for more.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t do what Qi Yu expected.


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>To hell with boy toys! Who wants to be your boy toy!</i>


    <i>How can a genius like me be a boy toy?</i>


    <i>Will you die if you say that you like me?</i>


    Qi Yu closed in on Ming Shu. Ming Shu looked to the side. ¡°You want to do it here?¡±


    If she heard correctly just now, the entire Time Control Department was under control of the Elder.


    This meant that it could see anything they were doing.


    Qi Yu followed her gaze. Codes were jumping around on the screen. It seemed to be stating its presence.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Qi Yu asked Ming Shu to stay in the room. He left and went to do something.


    Ming Shu stood in front of the holographic screen.


    From the moment she came here, the Harmony System never said anything. Was the Elder the Harmony System?


    If this was the truth, it was looking down on her! How dare it do something like this behind her back!


    Ming Shu waited for a while. Qi Yu didn¡¯te back.


    She wanted to look for food, but realized that she was a spirit now.


    Was she hungry?


    Yes.


    However, she could bear with it.


    After some time, Qi Yu was still not back. She looked around the room. The room was monochrome. There were not many colorful objects.


    The room was segregated into three parts.


    The inside portion was the bed. The middle portion contained a few screens while the outside portion was probably where he met his guests.


    She walked toward the bed. There was a crystalmp beside the bed. It was small and azure in color.


    Honestly, this crystalmp looked out of ce in the entire room. However, from its position, it must be something important.


    This was where he lived.


    Ming Shu wanted to leave, but the room suddenly shook. Ming Shu floated into the air.


    The tremorssted for more than ten seconds. The objects in the room dropped onto the floor.


    Ming Shu flew toward the bed and grabbed the crystalmp that almost smashed to the floor.


    She felt the entire room falling.


    The warning light shed in the room. Ming Shu went out. The codes had stopped moving across the holographic screen. A short sentence was being typed out.


    [Your guess is right. I¡¯m the Elder.]


    They continued falling. Sparks appeared in the room. Qi Yu dashed in.


    ¡°Wife?¡±


    Ming Shu stood in the air calmly. The movements around her didn¡¯t affect her.


    She held onto Qi Yu and stabilized his body.


    ¡°What did you all do to provoke it?¡± Ming Shu asked.


    ¡°Its intention is to destroy this ce,¡± Qi Yu said hurriedly. ¡°Let¡¯s leave first. I¡¯ll tell you the detailster.¡±


    Ming Shu passed him the crystalmp.


    Qi Yu was stunned for a moment. He lowered his gaze and withheld the emotions in his eyes. He pulled Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The people outside were already starting the retreat. They had to give up this location.


    Everyone ran down. However, Qi Yu brought her upstairs. Some people were going upstairs too.


    Ming Shu realized that these were the people who were in the meeting room.


    She thought that they were going to escape, but when she reached the room, she noticed that everyone was operating the rescue capsules so that the people below could run away.


    The system operating the rescue capsules was different from the main system. Hence, they could still be used.


    However, once the Elder realized what was happening, no one knew what it would do.


    It was a race against time.


    The rescue capsules were shot out one by one.


    ¡°You all can retreat first!¡± the technical department head shouted at everyone. ¡°Where is the director?¡±


    ¡°The director asked us to gather below!¡± someone shouted back.


    The technical department head spoke quickly. ¡°Retreat. The spaceship will leave in five minutes. Inform all the people that have not left.¡±


    The technical department head waited for a short moment. ¡°The countdown will start now...¡±


    One screen got segregated. The countdown was shown on it.


    Qi Yu brought Ming Shu to the elevator. This elevator would allow them to reach the bottom instantly.


    It was faster than running down.


    The spaceship was activated. The people below gathered everything inside.


    Qi He and the technical department head arrived in thest 30 seconds.


    Qi He looked around him. ¡°Where is Luo Yan?¡±


    No one saw Luo Yan. They all shook their heads.


    15...


    14...


    The door of the spaceship started closing. Qi He ran toward the door. ¡°Go back to the base first.¡±


    ¡°Director!¡±


    Qi He ran quickly. He managed to jump out just before the door closed.


    Ming Shu felt Qi Yu holding her tighter. He pursed his lips as he red at the closed door. His expression was indifferent.


    1...


    The timer hit zero.


    The spaceship shot out.


    They were already near the atmosphericyer. There were mes all around the Time Control Department. Some areas were already exploding.


    ¡°Director!¡±


    ¡°F**k!¡±


    Xing Hun consoled everyone. ¡°Please calm down. The director will be fine. There are rescue capsules on top.¡±


    Everyone quietened down.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    The spaceship had stabilized itself so they could see what was happening outside clearly.


    Somewhere higher, there was an explosion.

 Chapter 1283 - The Path Of Apocalypse (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1283: The Path Of Apocalypse (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It was the escape capsules.


    All the escape capsules had exploded.


    ¡°Our spaceship...¡±


    If the escape capsules were under the Elder¡¯s control, then...


    ¡°Hurry up and check everything!¡±


    Everyone rushed into the control room in fear.


    Not many people stayed back. These people knew that they couldn¡¯t help much so they just stayed put.


    Bai Zhu stood together with Xing Hun. They were both silent. No one spoke to each other.


    ¡°Closing the energy system...¡±


    A cold and mechanical voice sounded. Everyone got a shock. Their blood froze.


    Sure enough...


    The Elder didn¡¯t n to let them escape.


    ¡°Closing all the doors...¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed Qi Yu and they rushed into the control room. The door closed behind them. Bai Zhu and Xing Hun were locked outside.


    Qi Yu didn¡¯t say anything when he was dragged in. He took over someone¡¯s operation.


    ¡°Activate R mode.¡±


    The voice continued speaking.


    ¡°What is R mode?¡± Ming Shu asked.


    ¡°Self-destruction.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Why did you install a self-destruction system on all your spaceships?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I don¡¯t have time to argue over this topic. I just know that I¡¯m not crazy!</i>


    The people beside Qi Yu couldn¡¯t keep up with his speed. Ming Shu took a deep breath and helped Qi Yu.


    When the energy system of the spaceship got turned off, they started plummeting into the atmosphericyer.


    ...


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Water spurted everywhere. The huge spaceship fell into the sea.


    The sea was vast.


    A few people appeared on the surface of the sea.


    Ming Shu stepped on the surface of the sea as though it wasnd. The sea flowed underneath her.


    Everyone was astounded.


    Thedy¡¯s dress flowed in the wind. She smiled brightly.


    The slightly ring sunlight enveloped her.


    She seemed to be shining.


    Thedy took out her hand. Qi Yu grabbed it. She pulled him slightly and Qi Yunded in her arms.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu tried to leave with Qi Yu.


    Qi Yu pulled her and pointed to the other people in the sea.


    This was the sea. There were no signs ofnd around them. They would not be able to survive for long.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an obligation to save them.¡± The voice was gentle but the words were harsh.


    Qi Yu kissed her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so kind.¡±


    Ming Shu teased him. She was slightly puzzled too.


    Qi Yu pursed his lips. Ming Shu didn¡¯t understand the emotions in his eyes. ¡°We have worked together for so long.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like an emotional person.¡±


    Qi Yu frowned. He softened his tone and begged her shamelessly. ¡°Please.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu looked through her space. Little Beastie didn¡¯t have anything useful. In the end, she found some ropes and an object that could float in water. She asked the people to hold onto the object and dragged them to the shore.


    The people felt lucky to be alive so they didn¡¯t care about how haggard they were.


    ...


    Everyone sprawled on the shore. They had no energy to talk.


    Xing Hun took a deep breath and started inspecting their surroundings.


    ¡°Clear.¡±


    Qi Yu looked at the sky. It was blue. White clouds hung high in the sky. asionally, a few seagulls flew past them.


    No one said anything.


    Their director...


    Was not back yet.


    After resting for a while, someone asked, ¡°Shall we contact the base?¡±


    They had to return to their base quickly and save their director.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Xing Hun stopped the person. ¡°Don¡¯t use yourmunication device. Throw away all the things on your body.¡±


    The person understood what he meant and quickly threw away hismunicator.


    If he contacted their base, the Elder would be able to control the base too.


    They couldn¡¯t contact the base now, but they were able to know their position.


    After all the devices were taken care of, Xing Hun drew a simple map. ¡°We are too far away from the base. We need a transportation tool. This is the nearest city... I hope that we¡¯re lucky.¡±


    Ming Shu felt that everyone¡¯s expressions were strange. Xing Hun¡¯s words were weird too.


    Someone looked at Ming Shu She could fly over the sea...


    Of course, this was nothing shocking. They had seen all kinds of weird things.


    If thisdy didn¡¯t cooperate with Lord Nine on the spaceship, they would have exploded along with the spaceship.


    Hence, even though the man was curious, he didn¡¯t dare to ask about the identity of thisdy.


    Everyone rested for a while before helping each other to get up.


    Xing Hun looked at Bai Zhu. He held him up. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Bai Zhu¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Xing Hun, the director...¡±


    Xing Hun said, ¡°That¡¯s why we need to go back as quickly as possible and find a way to rescue him. The longer we take, the more danger the director is in.¡±


    Bai Zhu nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Lord Nine, the director is not here so I will have to trouble you to lead everyone.¡± Xing Hun turned and spoke to Qi Yu. ¡°You know that we have no right.¡±


    Qi Yu wanted to argue with him but he only sneered.


    He held Ming Shu and followed behind everyone.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Qi Yu suddenly asked Ming Shu. He never saw her eating anything along the journey.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ming Shu replied.


    Qi Yu remembered that she was a spirit now. ¡°Is this tiring for you? Don¡¯t waste your energy to maintain this body.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If I don¡¯t maintain this body, you will not be able to touch me.¡±


    Qi Yu released her voluntarily. ¡°I will not touch you. Don¡¯t waste your energy.¡±


    Maintaining the body indeed required much energy so Ming Shu listened to him.


    Although Qi Yu was the one who requested Ming Shu to do this, he still felt depressed. Of course, his wife¡¯s body was more important.


    He couldn¡¯t harm her.


    ...


    Soon, Ming Shu understood why Xing Hun said those words.


    The city in front of them was dpidated and filled with debris. There seemed to be no sign of humans.


    Xing Hun stood outside the city and observed it carefully. There were no movements inside the city, but everyone was on their guard.


    Ming Shu asked curiously, ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    Qi Yu sat beside Ming Shu. He couldn¡¯t touch her but he still wanted to stay beside her.


    ¡°There are many invaders in our world,¡± Bai Zhu answered. His cute face was covered with dust.


    Qi Yu red at Bai Zhu angrily.


    His wife was talking to him!


    <i>How dare you answer her question!</i>


    Bai Zhu shrunk his neck and hugged his head. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.


    He just answered one question. What did he do wrong...


    ¡°Invaders refer to those things.¡± Qi Yu pointed at a huge ck shadow that suddenly appeared among the debris.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Aliens?¡±


    They were like those ugly-looking creatures that had slimy liquids all around them.


    Qi Yu replied, ¡°Erm... this is just one kind of invader. There are many different kinds. However, aliens are intelligent and will hunt us. Hence, they are dangerous.¡±


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Your world... is it Doomsday?¡±

 Chapter 1284 - The Path Of Apocalypse (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1284: The Path Of Apocalypse (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    This world had advanced technology and had started space exploration. However, this world was destroyed when the invaders appeared.


    There would always be weird things appearing out of nowhere. At the start, dead animals, huge ships, airnes, trains, etc., appeared.


    Towards the end, all kinds of weird and unfamiliar animals and humans showed up...


    Then, aliens and insect species.


    Cities were destroyed and families were torn apart.


    Everyone lived in fear every day. They fell asleep without knowing if they would still be alive the next day. Then, they woke up and continued living cautiously.


    ¡°Lord Nine, let¡¯s go!¡±


    The person in front interrupted Qi Yu. Qi Yu got up and followed the other people into the city.


    Everyone remained vignt.


    Ming Shu looked at the debris thoughtfully. The alien had disappeared.


    Once they entered the city, Ming Shu saw how tragic the scene was. What happened to this city?


    The high-rise buildings were tilted to the side. Reinforcing bars were exposed in the air. Many roads were blocked.


    asionally, they would be dry blood on the ground.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find weapons first,¡± Xing Hun said in a low voice. ¡°Keep close together.¡±


    Everyone was used to this. They quickly formed small teams and went to search for weapons.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t float in the air. She slowly walked beside Qi Yu.


    Qi Yu didn¡¯t need to do all this. He was like a pampered young master. When other people found weapons, they would pass them to him first.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    A faint sound came from above them. A ck shadow jumped down and charged toward a man.


    The man had no weapons so he could only run.


    The alien grabbed the man with its sticky ws and pulled him back.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    The man felt himself stopping. However, the w was still behind his back.


    He turned around. The alien slowly fell to the ground.


    Ady appeared behind it.


    The man swallowed.


    She actually managed to get rid of an alien so easily... The person that Lord Nine brought was indeed impressive.


    ¡°Why are you standing so high up? Get down!¡± Qi Yu shouted.


    <i>Are you trying to show everyone how beautiful you are?</i>


    <i>You can only show me that!</i>


    Ming Shu threw her weapon down. She stepped on some debris and raised her eyebrows at Qi Yu. ¡°Repeat that.¡±


    <i>I will say it!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not afraid of you!</i>


    Qi Yu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m scared that you will fall down and hurt yourself. It¡¯s dangerous up there.¡±


    He was not afraid of her. He was just pampering his wife. He was a good man.


    The man that was saved: ¡°...¡±


    Was Lord Nine... crazy?


    Xing Hun had found a car. No one wanted to stay in the city so they hurriedly got into the car and left.


    It was a tiring journey.


    Ming Shu saw all kinds of weird invaders along the way. This was a messy world.


    It wasn¡¯t wrong to say that Doomsday had arrived.


    Qi Yu exined to her the details about this world in the car.


    When invaders first appeared, some humans started to gain special abilities.


    Some stood on their side, but others became like the invaders.


    There were many survivors now, but they were split into different many different groups. The group that was the most powerful would be the leaders of their area.


    They met many obstacles on their journey back to the base.


    Ming Shu would fight asionally, but most of the time, she would watch at the side with Qi Yu.


    The base was built on a forsaken city.


    ¡°Lord Nine.¡±


    ¡°Lord Nine, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Where is the director?¡±


    ¡°Xing Hun, Bai Zhu... you¡¯re finally back. We couldn¡¯t contact you suddenly. No one knew what happened.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the director with you all?¡±


    Xing Hun asked the others to take a rest while he gathered the people at the base and told them what happened.


    All the people with a position sat around him. Those that were busy appeared through the hologram.


    Ming Shu looked at them. These people were all different. She even saw a beast human...


    In this technologically advanced world, there was a beast human.


    There was also ady that had an immortal aura... hence, when Ming Shu appeared, no one was surprised by her attire. They were just astounded by her beauty.


    After all, they had seen all kinds of things in this world.


    ...


    Everyone remained silent when they learned that the entire department was destroyed and the director and Luo Yan were missing.


    ¡°Xing Hun, why did the Elder want to destroy the Time Control Department?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Xing Hun said. ¡°However, we guessed that it wanted to take revenge on us because we tried to destroy itst time. You all know that the Elder is our first-edition system, right?¡±


    First-edition system...


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Xing Hun continued, ¡°It would make sense if it wanted to take revenge on us. Of course, this is just a guess. We can¡¯t confirm this guess so we need to remain vignt.¡±


    They had seen how frightening the Elder was. If it wanted revenge, it would stop.


    They were afraid that it had other motives.


    ¡°Hurry up and gather people to form a team and search for the director. Activate all the defense mechanisms in the base. No one will leave until the directores back.¡±


    Xing Hun got up and looked at everyone. ¡°Do you all understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Everyone dispersed.


    ¡°I heard that you all were back.¡± A woman suddenly squeezed her way out from the crowd that was leaving. She seemed agitated as she looked around. ¡°Where is Little He?¡±


    The atmosphere turned awkward instantly. The others quickly dispersed.


    ¡°Where is Little He?¡± The woman looked at Qi Yu and frowned slightly. Then, she turned toward Xing Hun. ¡°Xing Hun, Little He didn¡¯te back?¡±


    She sounded worried.


    Xing Hun hesitated. ¡°Aunt Mei, the director...¡±


    Aunt Mei urged him. ¡°What happened? Speak up! I heard that they suddenly couldn¡¯t contact you all. Didn¡¯t Little Hee back with you? Did something happen?¡±


    Xing Hun looked at Qi Yu. ¡°When we were retreating, the director didn¡¯t follow us.¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    Aunt Mei raised her voice. She grabbed Xing Hun¡¯s hand and asked sternly, ¡°Little He is the director. He should be the first one to retreat. Why didn¡¯t he follow you?¡±


    Xing Hun felt Aunt Mei¡¯s fingernails digging into his flesh. He bore with the pain and exined to her what happened.


    Aunt Mei exploded in anger.


    Xing Hun consoled her patiently. ¡°Aunt Mei, calm down...¡±


    ¡°Calm down? How can Ie down? Little He is missing!¡± Aunt Mei was furious. ¡°Even he came back. Why isn¡¯t Little He back?!¡±


    Aunt Mei suddenly pointed at Qi Yu.


    Aunt Mei continued in an angry tone, ¡°Did you purposely leave Little He behind?¡±

 Chapter 1285 - The Path Of Apocalypse (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1285: The Path Of Apocalypse (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Aunt Mei made to push Qi Yu. Qi Yu didn¡¯t move. He just looked at her calmly.


    Before Aunt Mei could touch Qi Yu, someone grabbed her wrist.


    Aunt Mei turned around. The person holding her was ady. She was wearing a white and red dress which highlighted her fair skin and beautiful face. Even a woman would be enchanted by her beauty.


    ¡°Who are you!¡± Aunt Mei reacted quickly.


    Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about who I am. However, if you dare to touch him, I¡¯ll make sure that you forget who you are.¡±


    Aunt Mei widened her eyes in disbelief. She struggled a few times, but was unable to break free from her grip.


    Her face turned red as she tried harder to break free.


    Ming Shu suddenly released her hand. Aunt Mei staggered back and fell on the floor.


    Aunt Mei was stunned for a few minutes. She climbed up from the ground and red at Ming Shu. ¡°How dare you order someone to hit me! You ungrateful person. What are you trying to do...¡±


    Aunt Mei kept scolding Qi Yu.


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze turned colder. She wanted to hit her.


    Qi Yu reached out and tried to grab her hand. However, his hand passed through her body. He was stunned for a moment. The next second, he managed to feel her hand.


    Qi Yu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    Aunt Mei got more and more furious. Xing Hun pulled her hurriedly. ¡°Aunt Mei, calm down. Director will be fine. You must trust him.¡±


    ¡°Of course I trust him!¡± Aunt Mei panted heavily. ¡°Tell me, does it have anything to do with him?¡±


    Xing Hun replied gently, ¡°It has nothing to do with Lord Nine.¡±


    Aunt Mei didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Look at him. He dared to ask someone to attack me. Who is this? Why is he bringing strangers into the base?¡±


    Xing Hun: ¡°...¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what the identity of thisdy was but he knew that she was important to Lord Nine.


    ¡°Aunt Mei.¡±


    Everyone turned quiet when they heard Qi Yu¡¯s voice.


    Qi Yu looked at her coldly. ¡°Even though I call you Aunt Mei, don¡¯t treat yourself as the owner of this ce. The inheritor of the Qi family is me, not your son. I gave him this base. However, I can take it back too. I bore with you in the past, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I will continue to bear with you in the future.¡±


    If he was alone, he was fine. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with them over these matters.


    However, he couldn¡¯t let her suffer.


    Aunt Mei seemed shocked. Her face turned purple. She stared at Qi Yu viciously.


    ¡°You, you...¡±


    Xing Hun felt his head hurting. ¡°Aunt Mei, go back first. We are organizing a team to rescue our director.¡±


    Aunt Mei felt nervous. Last time, Qi Yu would never talk back to her. Hence, she never feared him.


    However, his words today made her realize that he was still the rightful inheritor of the Qi family.


    This base was just a small part of the world. There were other, bigger factions in the world.


    The Qi family...


    Aunt Mei clenched her fists. Her Little He was an outstanding person. Qi Yu only knew how to create trouble. Little He was the one always cleaning up after him.


    Little He should be the inheritor of the Qi family!


    Old Qi liked Little He so much too...


    Aunt Mei thought about this and felt more at ease.


    They didn¡¯t know who would be the final winner. She red at Qi Yu angrily. ¡°If anything happens to Little He, you can forget about having a good life!¡±


    Qi Yu smiled silently.


    Aunt Mei sneered. She grabbed Xing Hun and left. She wanted to ask Xing Hun about her son.


    Bai Zhu hesitated for a moment before chasing after Xing Hun.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Ming Shu asked after they left.


    Qi Yu said, ¡°My stepmother. After my mother died, she immediately came to find my father with their illegitimate child. The illegitimate child was even older than me. You can take it as a wealthy family¡¯s feud.¡±


    He must have appeared too useless these years, so that woman was not afraid of him.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°That golden-haired man is your brother? The two of you don¡¯t look alike.¡±


    Golden-haired?


    Qi Yuughed.


    What an interesting way to call him.


    ¡°Yes. We have the same father. He is simr to my mother while I¡¯m simr to my mother. If you look closely, there are simrities.¡±


    Ming Shu thought about it. They did have some simrities.


    His golden hair was to striking so she never noticed his face.


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°Your world is a dangerous ce. Why do you still have the effort to care about this kind of thing? Your life seems good.¡±


    Qi Yu exined, ¡°At the start, it was difficult. There were too many unknown dangers. Now, with weapons, those creatures can¡¯t harm us. Further away, cities are already starting to form. They have energy shields. People who live inside the shields have a normal life.¡±


    Their world was huge. This part where they lived in was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Ming Shu was excited. ¡°Shall I beat her up for you? I will not let anyone see me.¡±


    Qi Yu grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s hand tighter.


    He had many people around him.


    People who curried favor with him, people who listened to him, people who were afraid of him...


    They would stand beside him and help him handle the dangers around him.


    However, she was different.


    Every time she stood up for him, he felt that the world was not so bad after all.


    ¡°No need.¡± Qi Yu shook his head. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t offended you, I would have just ignored her.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>So it¡¯s my fault?</i>


    <i>My snacks...</i>


    <i>F**k!</i>


    ...


    Qi Yu brought Ming Shu to his room. Xing Hun asked him toe out and give them some authority. Qi Yu wasted some time in his room before leaving.


    Ming Shuy on the huge bed and looked into the emptiness.


    The Harmony System was still silent. Did this mean that it was the Elder?


    The Elder was their enemy.


    But why did it look for her?


    Was it intending to use her?


    The Harmony System kept urging her to get into a rtionshipst time...


    The more Ming Shu thought about it, the more she felt that it was suspicious.


    <i>Holy shit! </i>


    <i>I still have so many Aura Points! How can it run away before I redeem all my snacks!</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t let me find you!</i>


    After a while, Qi Yu still didn¡¯te back. Ming Shu remembered his stepmother and jumped up from the bed. She walked out of the room.


    The moment she walked out of the room, she heard amotion.


    ¡°Lord Nine, is this mission very dangerous?¡± The voice was cute and filled with concern. Ming Shu could imagine the expression on the person¡¯s face.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Nothing... I¡¯m just...¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, move out of the way.¡±


    ¡°Lord Nine, don¡¯t you understand my feelings? I really like...¡±


    ¡°I have someone I like.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The conversation ended. Qi Yu turned around and saw Ming Shu standing in the corridor. His heart dropped. Did he say anything wrong just now? <i>I don¡¯t think so.</i>


    ¡°Wife.¡± Qi Yu rushed over obediently. ¡°I only like you. My heart will never change.¡±


    Ming Shu looked behind him. Thedy with the immortal aura was standing there. Her expression didn¡¯t look good.

 Chapter 1286 - The Path Of Apocalypse (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1286: The Path Of Apocalypse (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect thedy toe and look for her. She came at a time when Qi Yu was not around.


    Thedy sized up Ming Shu. ¡°You... are a spirit?¡±


    Ming Shu maintained her smile. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Thedy was called Xuan Zhi. She came from a cultivating world. She had good skills and looked cute. Everyone treated her well.


    She liked Qi Yu for a long time. However, Qi Yu seldom came to the base. Sometimes, he would onlye back after half a year.


    Most importantly, she heard the people who hung around Qi Yu saying that there were nodies around Qi Yu at all.


    Yet this time, he came back with ady... a beautifuldy.


    ¡°What is your rtionship with Lord Nine?¡± Xuan Zhi raised her eyebrows and looked at her with aplicated expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve slept with him.¡± <i>Why is she looking at me like this? I never bullied her!</i>


    Xuan Zhi widened her eyes. She blushed. ¡°You...¡±


    <i>You¡¯re so shameless!</i>


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand Lord Nine.¡± Xuan Zhi bit her lips andined weakly, ¡°You¡¯re a spirit. You can¡¯t get together with Lord Nine.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly reached out her hand.


    Xuan Zhi instinctively stepped back. She stopped when she remembered that Ming Sh was a spirit.


    Something coldnded on her hand.


    Xuan Zhi looked at her in surprise.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I can do anything I want with him.¡±


    Xuan Zhi¡¯s face turned red again. <i>How can she say this!</i>


    <i>No, wait!</i>


    <i>She can touch me? Isn¡¯t she a spirit?</i>


    She heard the elders in her faction saying that spirits could cultivate too. Toward the end, these spirits were able to get a real body...


    She retracted her hand instantly. She straightened her back and tried to raise her voice. ¡°I want to have a fair fight with you.¡±


    No matter what she was, Xuan Zhi would not give up.


    Ming Shu found it funny. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he doesn¡¯t like you. Hence, the fight is not fair from the start.¡±


    Xuan Zhi pouted. Tears appeared in her eyes. ¡°But I really like him. Can you give him to me?¡±


    Ming Shu said softly, ¡°If he liked you and I asked you to give him to me, would you do it?¡±


    Xuan Zhi: ¡°...¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t.


    Xuan Zhi wiped her tears. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want to have a fair fight with you! I will send you a challenge letter now. If you don¡¯t ept it, you are... you are... you are an idiot!¡±


    Xuan Zhi ran off after shouting.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Her rival in love was a little cute.


    Ming Shu went to look for Bai Zhu and heard from him that Xuan Zhi was a naive little girl. She was protected by the seniors in her faction very well.


    When she came to this world, she met them almost immediately so she never had any hardships.


    She worked hard to teach them cultivation. Although the effects were almost non-existent, she still persevered.


    Most people in the base liked her.


    Ming Shu saw Xuan Zhi sitting down and meditating with a few people in the training room. There was technologically advanced equipment all around them. The scene was weird.


    Those people must be trying to please Xuan Zhi.


    Ming Shu sighed. She went back to her room.


    Qi Yu was busy with Qi He¡¯s rescue mission and Ming Shu was toozy to find him. She waited for him in the room. She needed to save her energy.


    ...


    On her sixth day at the base, Ming Shu watched Xuan Zhi teaching a bunch of people how to cultivate. She was too bored.


    She was so bored she even started watching her rival in love... She was probably the only person who would do this.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    A huge sound came from above.


    The people below looked up. No one knew what happened.


    ¡°Aunt Mei is looking for Lord Nine again...¡±


    ¡°There is no news about the director. It¡¯s normal that Aunt Mei would look for Lord Nine...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    A few people ran passed Ming Shu. Xuan Zhi heard this news and came out. She bumped into Ming Shu, who was walking out too.


    Xuan Zhi red at her. She twitched her nose and scoffed before running away.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Her rival in love didn¡¯t like her.


    Little Beastie muttered in her mind, <i>Trash-picker, are you stupid. It would be weird if she liked you.</i>


    Ming Shu felt that it made sense. ¡°But, don¡¯t you think that her reaction is cute?¡±


    If she continued to tease her, she might explode in anger.


    <i>Is she as cute as the two-legged beast without fur?</i>


    ¡°Nope.¡± Her little demon was better.


    Little Beastie continued, <i>Am I cuter?</i>


    Ming Shuplimented it. ¡°You are the cutest.¡±


    Little Beastie was satisfied.


    It knew that its trash-picker liked it the most. The two-legged beast didn¡¯t have any fur. It was so ugly!


    ...


    It was a mess upstairs. There were no signs of Qi He after so many days of searching. Also, their entire spaceship was destroyed so most people thought that Qi He was dead.


    Aunt Mei couldn¡¯t control herself anymore. She charged toward Qi Yu.


    Under normal circumstances, Aunt Mei cared very much about her image.


    However, since her precious son was implicated in this, she couldn¡¯t care anymore.


    When Ming Shu walked up the stairs, she heard Aunt Mei¡¯s shrill voice. ¡°You are an unlucky person. You caused the death of your mother...¡±


    Qi Yu didn¡¯t look good. There was anger in his eyes.


    ¡°Why are you ring at me? Did I say anything wrong? You killed your mother. You are an unlucky person. Anyone who stays beside you will have bad luck. Even Little He is missing now... Ah...¡±


    The woman screamed in pain. The ce became quiet.


    Aunt Mei bumped into the object beside her and scraped her forehead.


    Ming Shu retracted her leg. Under Xuan Zhi¡¯s shocked gaze, she walked toward Qi Yu. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I had a cramp in my leg.¡±


    Aunt Mei covered her head. She felt dizzy for a moment. She turned and looked at the culprit with angry eyes. ¡°Where did youe from, you little bitch? How dare you hit me?¡±


    ¡°This is not my first time. Why are you so agitated?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I hit youst time too.¡±


    Aunt Mei: ¡°...¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Aunt Mei. Her tone was gentle. ¡°Did I not make myself clear enoughst time? Your Little He jumped down the spaceship himself. No one forced him to. He chose his own path. Whether he is dead or alive is up to his own fate. He has been finding ways to look for Little He these few days. What right do you have to make a fuss over here? Just because you¡¯re his mother? Did you bully him just because he doesn¡¯t have anyone helping him?


    She was referring to Qi Yu at the end.


    Ming Shu walked toward Aunt Mei. Qi Yu didn¡¯t stop her. Aunt Mei started to feel afraid for some reason and stepped back.


    She retreated to the wall.


    Ming Shu stood two steps away from her and smiled. ¡°What did you say just now? Unlucky person? Why are you still alive then?¡±


    Thest sentence was extremely malicious.


    The smile on her face made everyone feel eerie.


    Aunt Mei stopped breathing. She stammered, ¡°Y-you!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and raised her hand. She struck Aunt Mei.


    Before Aunt Mei could speak, she fainted.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± <i>So scary.</i>

 Chapter 1287 - The Path Of Apocalypse (10)

    <h4>Chapter 1287: The Path Of Apocalypse (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I did cause the death of my mother.¡±


    Qi Yu sat in a corner and looked at the floor. His voice was soft.


    ¡°They¡¯re right to say that I¡¯m an unlucky person. The people around me all died.¡±


    His mother, his childhood friend, his best friends...


    They were all dead.


    Ming Shu pulled him into her arms. ¡°I¡¯m still here.¡±


    Qi Yu hugged her waist. His voice was muffled. ¡°I dreamed that... you died too.¡±


    Ming Shu remembered how agitated he was when he was Ye Ji and had that dream.


    Ming Shu hugged him tightly. ¡°I will not die. Why would I die?¡±


    No one wanted her to die.


    She would not die. She couldn¡¯t die.


    Qi Yu looked up. There were tears in his eyes. He opened his mouth. ¡°You will always stay beside me, right?¡±


    His reflection appeared in Ming Shu¡¯s eyes. She paused for a few seconds before nodding. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Qi Yu kissed her.


    The two of them fell on the bed. Ming Shu hugged his neck and kissed him back.


    His body was extremely hot. She was influenced by him.


    Qi Yu¡¯s hands moved across Ming Shu¡¯s body. Ming Shu suddenly held his hand.


    ¡°Be obedient. Not now.¡±


    Qi Yu bit her lips. ¡°Why?¡±


    He wanted her.


    He wanted the real her.


    ¡°I¡¯m a spirit now.¡± He couldn¡¯t handle the power of her spirit. Ming Shu consoled him. ¡°Be obedient. Wait for me to bring you back.¡±


    Qi Yu could tell that she was being serious now.


    He bit her a few more times gently and didn¡¯t continue. However, he didn¡¯t n to let her off so easily. ¡°Can you help me?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu felt that she was causing trouble for herself. She shouldn¡¯t havee in just now. She should have just let him cry on his own. Everything would be fine after crying.


    Everyone had their own problems!


    He had survived for so many years. He would be able to handle it.


    <i>My little demon is not so useless.</i>


    Qi Yu¡¯s light panting made her heart itch.


    Her heart started softening. If his body could handle it, she would have done it with him instantly.


    After she finished helping Qi Yu, Ming Shu kissed his sweaty forehead. ¡°Do you want to take a bath?¡±


    Qi Yu shook his head. He continued holding her waist. Ming Shu had no choice but to clean him haphazardly and then lie down with him.


    Qi Yu didn¡¯t speak. Ming Shu didn¡¯t receive any replies so she just continued hugging him.


    Ming Shu said, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep for a while.¡±


    Qi Yu closed his eyes. A refreshing smell wafted into his nose. He showed his weakness to this person.


    Qi Yu felt that he was dreaming.


    He went back to that year when his mother was still alive.


    ¡°Little Nine, hurry up ande over. Mummy made your favorite sugar pastry.¡±


    A cute and pretty little boy ran over from the other end of the corridor. The woman¡¯s face was blurred, but her voice was gentle.


    ¡°Mother, the teacher praised me today.¡±


    ¡°Really? Our Little Nine is impressive. Shall I reward you with one more sugar pastry?¡±


    A golden sugar pastry appeared in front of him.


    Little Qi Yu sounded ted. ¡°Okay!¡±


    As he reached out his hand, the image around him changed.


    He stood among the ruins. There was smoke all around him. Aliens were everywhere.


    The woman¡¯s bodyy not far away from him. Blood oozed out of his chest. It flowed onto the ground and reached his feet.


    Qi Yu opened his eyes suddenly. There was no one in his arms. He sat up in a flurry.


    ¡°Wife?¡±


    The light was dim and the air was cold.


    She was not here.


    Why was she not here?


    Qi Yu got worried. Uneasiness took over his heart.


    Ming Shu walked over in the air. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Qi Yu hugged her. His voice was shaking. ¡°I thought you disappeared.¡±


    Ming Shu patted his back in silence. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°Oh, your golden-haired brother is back,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°I went to take a look. He is in a very bad state. Do you want to see him? You might feel better.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    Qi He was in a bad state. He was injured everywhere.


    However, he was still far from dying.


    After receiving treatment in the base, most of his injuries healed. Only the parts which were heavily wounded needed more time to heal.


    Luo Yan came back too. Aspared to Qi He, he seemed to be in a worse state.


    All in all, both of them were badly injured.


    Luo Yan was sent back to his room. Qi He remained in the treatment room. Many people gathered around him.


    Aunt Mei was still unconscious so she didn¡¯te.


    ¡°Lord Nine...¡±


    ¡°Lord Nine.¡±


    Everyone cleared a path for Qi Yu and Ming Shu. Qi Yu looked at Qi He. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not dead. You mother thought that I passed my bad luck to you.¡±


    Qi He frowned slightly. ¡°Little Nine, do we have to...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± Qi Yu said.


    Qi He took a deep breath. ¡°Qi Yu, can we put aside all these things first?¡±


    ¡°I want to ask you something. Why did you...¡±


    Qi He looked at the other people suddenly. ¡°You all can leave first.¡±


    The others exchanged nces with each other and walked out of the room. There were only three of them left.


    ¡°Why did you assign me that mission before? What do you all want to do to her? You and Luo Yan schemed against me!¡±


    Qi He¡¯s long hair had been shortened. It used to be at his waist but now, it was only at his shoulder. He didn¡¯t tie his hair up. With his pale face, he looked quite exquisite.


    He pushed himself up.


    He looked at Ming Shu and said slowly, ¡°Because she is the main character.¡±


    ¡°What main character?¡±


    ¡°When we were looking at the discrepancies that happened in the other worlds, we found her.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    Qi He looked at Ming Shu. ¡°I would like to ask Miss Ming Shu a question. What is your rtionship with the Elder?¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have any rtionship with it. Before I came here, I didn¡¯t even know this name.¡±


    Qi He changed his words. ¡°How did you enter all the worlds then?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t answer him.


    Qi He said, ¡°Miss Ming Shu, I¡¯m sure that you want to know the truth too. Please answer my questions.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know anything.¡±


    Qi He didn¡¯t give up. ¡°What about the Apocalypse? You don¡¯t want to know about that, either?¡±


    Ming Shu frowned. The Apocalypse again.


    The next second, she smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the Elder. I entered these worlds due to the help of the Harmony System. However, after I entered this base, it never contacted me again.¡±


    Qi He said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Miss Ming Shu¡¯s system is the Elder.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care. ¡°Oh, what does it want then? To take over the world? Your world is ending soon. What is the point of taking over it?¡±


    Qi He replied, ¡°It wants to destroy our department.¡±


    ¡°Hadn¡¯t it seeded?¡±


    ¡°Miss Ming Shu, do you know what we do?¡±


    Ming Shu randomly guessed. ¡°y dating sims?¡±


    Qi He: ¡°...¡±


    He looked at Qi Yu. <i>After so long, you still haven¡¯t told her what we do?</i>


    Qi Yu looked away.

 Chapter 1288 - The Path Of Apocalypse (11)

    <h4>Chapter 1288: The Path Of Apocalypse (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°There are many parallel worlds in this universe. The Time Control Department¡¯s aim is to take care of these parallel worlds. So many weird things appeared in our world because something happened to the parallel worlds.¡±


    Qi He exined for a while before Ming Shu understood what the Time Control Department was.


    At the start, they didn¡¯t know about this, either. However, as more and more strange things started appearing in their world, they started searching for the reason.


    This was when they realized that there were many parallel worlds in the universe. The Time Control Department was formed.


    For some reason, the parallel worlds started ovepping.


    The mission of the Time Control Department was to maintain the stability of these worlds.


    Those worlds were different from their world. The reason such problems urred was because of one person or thing.


    The Time Control Department tried to rectify the different worlds. If they couldn¡¯t rectify them, they had to destroy the worlds.


    The disappearance of a world affected the ovepping of the different worlds. The Time Control Department had to take care of these consequences too.


    If they didn¡¯t stabilize these worlds, the parallel worlds would collide and cause a space explosion. This explosion would affect the world they lived in.


    ¡°They are just parallel worlds. If they are destroyed, another world will appear. It is not the main world.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly said this.


    Qi He looked at her. There was a glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me? Did I say something wrong? Derivative worlds can be recreated, right?¡±


    Qi He didn¡¯t know about this.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    Parallel worlds were derivative worlds. These worlds appeared because a lucky person¡ªsomeone like a protagonist¡ªmade different decisions. Each decision this person made created a world.


    All these worlds had a main world. The derivative worlds came from this main world.


    For instance, a lucky protagonist living in World #1 had two choices, A and B.


    The protagonist chose B. However, A should be the correct choice.


    Hence, a derivative world appeared. This was World 1-B.


    When the people in World 1-B made other wrong choices, Worlds 1-C, -D, -E, -F would appear. As this cycle continued, more derivative worlds were created.


    There were many lucky people in each world. The decisions made by each lucky person created derivative worlds.


    As time went by, more and more derivative worlds appeared.


    They were like trees that grow more branches as time passes.


    But, no matter what happened, there was only one main world, World #1. The progress in this world was the most important.


    These were the 3000 small worlds that Little Beastie mentioned when it said ¡°3000 big worlds and 3000 small worlds.¡±


    Small worlds referred to the derivative worlds. They were the lowest tier worlds.


    Ming Shu exined using an example. ¡°The world that we were in before kept resetting because it progressed in the wrong way.


    ¡°Of course, not every world had this power. That world... will probably be one of the 3000 small worlds.¡±


    Qi Yu was puzzled. ¡°The worlds can be changed?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Of course. Derivative worlds can be small worlds and small worlds can be big worlds. However, this is a rare urrence.


    ¡°Derivative worlds cannot affect the main world. This means that there is a problem with your main world.¡± Ming Shu looked at them after she finished speaking. ¡°Do you understand what I said?¡±


    There was no change in Qi He¡¯s expression. Ming Shu didn¡¯t know if he understood her.


    Qi Yu asked, ¡°What will happen if a problem urs in the main world?¡±


    Ming Shu looked sideways at him. She smiled. ¡°When something happens to the main world, the derivative worlds...¡±


    She pped her hands. ¡°Boom, disappear.


    ¡°However, this is not important. Even if one small world disappears, there are still many other small worlds.¡± 3000 was just an estimate. No one knew the exact number of small worlds.


    Also, derivative worlds could upgrade to be a small world. Hence, the destruction of a small world didn¡¯t matter much.


    Qi He: ¡°...¡± <i>My head hurts.</i>


    He was supposed to be the one exining, but their roles were reversed.


    ¡°How can you solve a problem that happened in the main world?¡± They thought that the other worlds affected them but instead, their world was the one that had a problem.


    So they cured the symptoms, but not the disease?


    Ming Shu replied casually, ¡°This isplicated but still possible. You can get someone to patch the world.¡±


    ¡°Patch the world?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Yes. You need someone who can save the world?¡±


    Why were there protagonists?


    Because in some worlds, they needed someone like the protagonist to save them or make the right decision.


    Of course... there were some people who were just lucky.


    How enviable.


    But there was nothing they could do.


    Qi He thought for a moment. ¡°How do you patch the world?¡±


    Ming Shu started talking nonsense. ¡°That will depend on what is wrong with your world. Maybe you need to make some sacrifice or kill someone.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡± <i>This is bullshit! Liar!</i>


    Ming Shu ced her arm on Qi Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I have answered all of your questions. It¡¯s time for me to ask: How do you all know my name?¡±


    Qi He finally pulled himself out of his confused thoughts.


    He said, ¡°It¡¯s the Apocalypse.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Qi Yu.


    Qi Yu shook his head innocently. ¡°The bond between the Apocalypse and I was created in the zombie world...¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a moment. So his bond was only created then.


    The people from the Time Control Department were able to enter the different worlds because of the Apocalypse.


    Qi Yu had the most important part.


    ¡°The Apocalypse...¡± Ming Shu held Qi Yu¡¯s hand while she thought about something.


    She was suddenly enlightened.


    She muttered to herself, ¡°When small worlds are destroyed, there will be a form of energy produced. If someone wanted the energy of this world...¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly stopped.


    The energy of the world.


    The Harmony System...


    F**k!


    Was it trying to get the energy of the world?!


    Fake female protagonists were lucky people too. The Harmony System couldn¡¯t get the energy from each world directly and it didn¡¯t dare to face the protagonists. Hence, it tried to get energy from destroying the fake female protagonists...


    It was a slow process but if it gathered up all the energy...


    Ming Shu shivered.


    She must be thinking too much.


    The Harmony System was not harmonious, but it shouldn¡¯t be so cruel, right?


    <i>I don¡¯t want to brainwash myself but if the Harmony System really had this intention, I was its aplice.</i>


    <i>Damn it!</i>

 Chapter 1289 - The Path Of Apocalypse (12)

    <h4>Chapter 1289: The Path Of Apocalypse (12)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Time Control Department wanted to prevent the worlds from getting destroyed. This went against the Elder¡¯s aim. Hence, it wanted to destroy the Time Control Department.


    As for why it didn¡¯t do it at the start...


    It was too weak then.


    After it followed her into so many different worlds, it got confident... so it decided to kill its enemy?


    Ming Shu suddenly hugged Qi Yu. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Can you at least look scared?</i>


    <i>But she called me baby!</i>


    <i>Hahaha!</i>


    Qi He didn¡¯t know what Ming Shu was thinking. He just saw her hugging Qi Yu.


    Weren¡¯t they talking about serious things?


    Ming Shu released him indifferently after hugging him for a while. ¡°So, when you realized that I appeared in those worlds, you used the Apocalypse to find my identity. Then, you sent this lunatic toe and find me?¡±


    The lunatic: ¡°...¡±


    <i>F**k, where is my knife!</i>


    <i>You just called me baby!</i>


    <i>Now, you are calling me lunatic?</i>


    <i>You are a lunatic!</i>


    <i>Your whole family is filled with lunatics!</i>


    Qi He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We chose Little... Qi Yu because he had the Apocalypse.¡±


    ¡°That time, you gave me two choices. Why?¡±<i> If I¡¯m stupid, my wife will be gone!</i>


    ¡°If you could kill her, that would be best,¡± Qi He exined tantly. ¡°If you couldn¡¯t do it, I had to give you another option, right?¡±


    Her presence affected the worlds.


    And it happened many times.


    It was normal for them to clear such a bug.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°The other option was to woo me?¡±


    Qi Yu felt a chill down his spine.


    <i>I want to chop Qi He into pieces!</i>


    <i>Why did I ask such a stupid question!</i>


    <i>Why didn¡¯t you give me a single option?</i>


    <i>But...</i>


    If there was only one option, would he have epted this mission?


    Qi Yu thought for a moment. He felt that he would not have epted the mission. Missions to get the girl were normally taken by Bai Zhu and his friends. He would never take such lovey-dovey missions.


    If he didn¡¯t go, he wouldn¡¯t have met her.


    Qi Yu felt unhappy.


    Qi He knew that he wouldn¡¯t go so he gave him two options. He even provoked him to ept the mission.


    He worked together with Luo Yan!


    Qi Yu smiled at Ming Shu. ¡°Wife.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t intend to argue with him. ¡°I understand. You all really took me as a bug. If that is the truth, then it is none of my business. I¡¯ll take him away.¡±


    As for the Harmony System...


    She needed some time to think about it.


    Qi He: ¡°???¡±


    Take him away?


    To where?


    Qi He was confused. He looked at his little brother. <i>Where are you nning to go with him?</i>


    Qi Yu ignored him.


    <i>I¡¯m going to be my wife¡¯s boy toy!</i>


    <i>How can I tell you that and let youugh at me!</i>


    <i>Do I look stupid?</i>


    ¡°Miss Ming Shu!¡±


    Qi He saw Ming Shu leaving and stopped her.


    ¡°You have a good understanding of what happened. Can you help us?¡±


    Ming Shu turned around. ¡°Why must I help you? I forgive you all for trying to kill me. Do you all think that I¡¯m an easy person to bully? Who do you think you are? God?¡±


    Qi He: ¡°...¡±


    He didn¡¯t think that she would be so direct because of her rtionship with Qi Yu.


    However, she rejected him tantly.


    ¡°Qi Yu!¡±


    Since he couldn¡¯t persuade Ming Shu, he called Qi Yu.


    ¡°Are you going to let this world get destroyed just like this?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how to patch this world. He didn¡¯t even know what the problem was.


    ¡°This is not my responsibility,¡± Qi Yu said, ¡°you were the one who forced me to enter the Time Control Department.¡±


    <i>What a joke! How can I go against my wife?</i>


    He still wanted to stay alive.


    He was not afraid of his wife. He was just pampering her.


    Qi Yu left with Ming Shu.


    ¡°Wife, are we really leaving?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°My spirit body can¡¯tst for long.¡±


    She would be dead if her spirit body was not powerful enough.


    Qi Yu looked at her. He pursed his lips. ¡°Can you tell me how to patch up this world?¡±


    ¡°Qi Yu?¡±


    Qi Yu smiled bitterly. ¡°Wife, I¡¯m not a good person, but that person gave me my life. Even if he likes Qi He better now, he is still my father. He is the man that my mother loved. Before I leave... take it as I¡¯m repaying him. After I repay him for raising me, our rtionship will end cleanly.¡±


    They should have a clean break.


    After this, she would be his only family.


    ¡°Patching the world is not as simple as you think,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°I¡¯m not lying when I say that a sacrifice might be needed.¡±


    ¡°I will just try my best.¡± Qi Yu pulled her hand. He pleaded with her in a soft tone. ¡°Wait for me, okay? No matter what the ending is, I¡¯ll leave with you.¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu sat on the steps and looked down at the people walking by. She ced her hand on her chin.


    The Harmony System...


    The Elder...


    Apocalypse...


    Did it really have nothing to do with her?


    Did the Apocalypse know something or...


    ¡°Hey, where is Lord Nine?¡±


    Xuan Zhi looked up at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Xuan Zhi stood below for a while beforeing up. ¡°Are you unhappy?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°No.¡±


    Xuan Zhi bit her lip. She thought about how Ming Shu protected Lord Nine when Aunt Mei went to find him for trouble...


    She said softly, ¡°Did you hide Lord Nine? Don¡¯t think that I will give up just because you hid him!¡±


    She sounded wronged.


    ¡°Young girl, the world is ending. Why are you still thinking about him?¡±


    ¡°That is precisely why I¡¯m thinking about him!¡± Xuan Zhi¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Since I¡¯m going to die, I will die in a spectacr manner!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>She makes sense.</i>


    Xuan Zhi cried easily.


    ¡°Can you don¡¯t cry? You make it look as though I¡¯m bullying you.¡±


    ¡°You did bully me. You hid Lord Nine.¡± Xuan Zhi cried louder. ¡°I like him!¡±


    ¡°What is so good about him?¡± Ming Shu asked ¡°He has a bad temper. Don¡¯t be shallow and look at his face only.¡±


    Xuan Zhi continued crying.


    ¡°Even if you are shallow, Luo Yan, Qi He, Xing Hun, and Bai Zhu are all handsome too.¡±


    Xuan Zhi sobbed. ¡°But I just like him. Why don¡¯t you dislike him? He has a bad temper. Why don¡¯t you give him to me?¡±


    ¡°... I like to see him exploding in anger,¡± Ming Shu muttered.


    Ming Shu took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°Can we be more positive and ambitious? Why not have some dream like saving the world? That is a spectacr way to die too, right?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even save myself, how can I save the world?¡± Xuan Zhi sniffed. He servant stared at Ming Shu. ¡°Why are you so evil? You just cursed me!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Really?


    Who was the one who said that she wanted to die in a spectacr manner?

 Chapter 1290 - The Path Of Apocalypse (13)

    <h4>Chapter 1290: The Path Of Apocalypse (13)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I almost reached the end of my cultivation and could have be an immortal. However, I came to this world. I can¡¯t go back. I can¡¯t see my masters or any of my seniors and juniors.¡±


    Xuan Zhi kneeled down and hugged her knees as she cried.


    ¡°I finally managed to find hope again, but you came and snatched my hope away. Sob, you are all bad people...¡±


    Bad person Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This rival of love is not following the script!</i>


    <i>I should think about how to save the world.</i>


    ...


    <i>Trash-picker! Something happened!</i>


    Ming Shu heard Little Beastie¡¯s scream in the middle of the night. She sat up in a daze.


    Little Beastie continued shouting. <i>You have to go back immediately!</i>


    Go back? Now?


    Little Beastie kept hurrying her. Ming Shu frowned. She looked at the person beside her.


    The light in the room dimmed.


    Time seemed to have stopped at that moment.


    After some time, the person in the room disappeared. The room became empty.


    ...


    A clear chirp rang through the air. A huge bird with a bright-colored tail flew through the air.


    The stream flowed down the mountain.


    A distortion appeared in the air.


    Two figures appeared from nowhere.


    Ming Shu stepped on familiar ground. The reiki in the surroundings seemed to have found its owner and started gathering around her.


    ¡°Over there!¡±


    Ming Shu turned around. A few people wereing toward her fiercely with their swords.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why are these people still here?</i>


    ¡°Catch her!¡±


    Ming Shu hugged Qi Yu. She pursed her lips and looked up at the sky. Before those people reached her, she ran away in another direction.


    Qi Yu woke up due to the movement. He looked at the people chasing them in confusion.


    Ming Shu was carrying him. The feeling of floating in the air was ufortable.


    He calmed down and asked, ¡°Wife... can you tell me where we are?¡±


    Ming Shu found some time while escaping to reply to him, ¡°Thousand Mirror World.¡±


    Thousand Mirror World?


    He never heard this name before...


    Everything seemed unfamiliar.


    So he was not in his world anymore?


    Didn¡¯t she promise him that...


    Qi Yu feltplicated.


    Wait!


    She could bring him to another world directly?


    ¡°There is a reason. Don¡¯t be angry,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Once I settle everything here, I¡¯ll bring you back.¡±


    Qi Yu hugged Ming Shu¡¯s neck. ¡°Are you exining it to me?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu chased the huge bird that just flew over her head. She jumped on the bird. ¡°Return to Thousand Mirror Mountain!¡±


    The huge bird got a fright. It dropped from the sky and glided above the trees before it finally regained itsposure.


    The huge bird flew very quickly. The people chasing after them became small dots and soon, they disappeared.


    Ming Shu ced Qi Yu in her arms. The huge bird flew in the air, but Qi Yu didn¡¯t feel any wind at all.


    He looked at the buildings floating in the air in front of him.


    They were just floating in the air without any support. The entire sky seemed to be filled with buildings.


    The huge bird chirped and glided above the buildings. Then, it quickly flew up and moved toward the mountains.


    Qi Yu regained his senses. ¡°Who are those people?¡±


    ¡°Erm...¡± Ming Shu thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know? Why are they chasing you then?¡± <i>Are you crazy?</i> From their reaction, they had been chasing her for quite a while.


    Ming Shu seemed indifferent. ¡°I ate something. They probably want to eat me...¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What did you eat? Why do they want to eat you?</i>


    Suddenly, Qi Yu realized that the person hugging him had a normal body temperature.


    ¡°You...¡± He turned around and looked Ming Shu directly in the eye. ¡°Your body?¡±


    Thedy¡¯s face was clearer now. It was even more beautiful and enchanting.


    Ming Shu smiled. She lowered her head and kissed him.


    The huge bird was not stable. It flew high and low. Qi Yu felt as though he was riding a roller coaster. He could feel Ming Shu¡¯s body heat.


    It proved that she was a normal person now.


    A breeze caressed his face. Qi Yu opened his eyes slightly. Ming Shu released him. ¡°Did you feel it?¡±


    Qi Yu seemed to be in a daze. He reached out and touched Ming Shu. He wanted to ascertain that she wasn¡¯t a spirit.


    The sound of wind grew louder. Qi Yu looked below him. They were above a mountain.


    Ming Shu suddenly grabbed him and jumped down.


    Qi Yu instinctively hugged Ming Shu.


    He ced his head against her neck. Besides the cool wind blowing against his body, he felt nothing else.


    Ming Shu was in free fall. There seemed to be a transparent barrier in midair. Once Ming Shu went near the barrier, it split in two.


    The scenery below was entirely different from what they saw from above.


    Ming Shu fell through the crack formed in the barrier.


    Her dress turned into a loose gown. The patterns on the gown started forming.


    Qi Yu stepped on solid ground. Afortable aura engulfed him. He felt as though he was submerged in a hot spring. He felt extremely rxed.


    ¡°Lord.¡±


    A gentle voice came from the front. Ming Shu released Qi Yu.


    Qi Yu looked at the direction where the voice came from.


    A bunch ofdies in blue gowns was standing in front of white stairs. They held their hands in front of them. Their leader was ady in a purple gown. She bowed. ¡°Wee back, Lord.¡±


    ¡°Wee back, Lord.¡±


    The voices echoed in the air. Qi Yu saw the white jade pce on top of the stairs.


    The entire pce floated in midair. An immortal aura surrounded it. This ce looked like heaven.


    The pce was located at the highest point in this area. He could see the buildings surrounding the pce below.


    Voices floated in the air¡ª<i>Wee back, Lord.</i>


    Ming Shu pulled Qi Yu forward. ¡°This is your Lady.¡±


    Thedy in the purple gown said without hesitation, ¡°Lady.¡±


    This time, only the people behind her repeated after her. The people afar didn¡¯t say anything.


    Qi Yu: ¡°??!!¡±


    <i>Wait! What does she mean by Lady?</i>


    <i>F**k, who is your Lady?</i>


    <i>Where is my knife!</i>


    <i>Forget it.</i>


    <i>I will not lose anything anyway. If she likes it, let her do it.</i>


    Ming Shu held Qi Yu¡¯s hand and walked up the white jade stairs. ¡°Xiu Huan, is there someone looking for me?¡±


    Thedy in the purple gown, Xiu Huan, replied respectfully, ¡°Yes. The advisor of Liyang Country has waited for you for a few days.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. She didn¡¯t say anything and continued walking into the pce.


    There were many people in blue gowns along the way. They all bowed when they saw her. No one dared to take a second nce at her.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t enter the main hall. She brought Qi Yu past the main hall to the back of the pce.


    Qi Yu entered a room. The room was filled with steam. It came from a huge pool in the middle.


    Ming Shu closed the door. She pointed at the pool. ¡°Take off your clothes and go in.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°???¡±


    Qi Yu didn¡¯t move. Ming Shu started undressing him. ¡°Do you need me to help you with the bottoms?¡±


    Qi Yu blinked and smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. She violently took off his pants and threw him into the pool.

 Chapter 1291 - The Path Of Apocalypse (14)

    <h4>Chapter 1291: The Path Of Apocalypse (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Qi Yu fell into the pool. The steam dispersed. He saw the water below the steam.


    ¡°Cough cough cough...¡±


    Qi Yu emerged from the water and grabbed the edge of the pool. ¡°Wife, are you trying to kill me?¡±


    Ming Shu looked down on him. ¡°Clean yourself properly. Don¡¯t dirty my pce.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Was she saying that he was dirty?


    F**k. How dare she!


    Qi Yu immediately reached out and grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s ankle. He pulled. Ming Shu fell into the pool with her clothes on.


    It was not a deep pool. The water was only at their chest.


    Qi Yu pushed Ming Shu against the wall of the pool. ¡°You are dirty now too. Let¡¯s wash together.¡±


    The water was warm. The steam floated between the two of them and blurred their faces.


    Qi Yu swallowed. He leaned close to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu let him kiss her. However, Qi Yu quickly noticed that something was amiss. The warm air around him seemed to have disappeared. His body started hurting...


    He released his grip on Ming Shu and fell into her arms.


    ¡°What happened? You were so strong just now.¡± Ming Shu pulled him to prevent him from falling into the water.


    ¡°Pain...¡±


    Qi Yuid weakly in her arm.


    Ming Shu said mercilessly, ¡°Bear with it.¡±


    Qi Yu couldn¡¯t stand up straight. Ming Shu moved him to the side. There was a spot for him to sit.


    Qi Yu was trembling. He didn¡¯t dare to hold Ming Shu because he was afraid that he would scratch her.


    However, it was really painful.


    He felt as if someone was scraping his bones and pulling his soul apart.


    His face was pale. Sweat and water dripped down his face andnded on his lips.


    His shoulders were submerged in water. The water sshed on his body, asionally revealing his fair chest.


    Ming Shu took off her soaked gown and hugged him. She kissed him. ¡°Bear with it. It will be over soon.¡±


    ¡°Wu...¡±


    The pain kepting to him in waves. Qi Yu¡¯s gaze turned misty. He felt that he couldn¡¯t handle it anymore.


    Just as he was about to lose consciousness, a gentle hand pressed against his chest. Someone moved toward him and kissed him.


    His tongue was numb. However, as Ming Shu kissed him, he started to regain some of his feelings.


    ¡°Qi Yu, bear with it.¡±


    Qi Yu endured the pain for what felt like a century. The pain disappeared slowly and warmth spread through his body. It soothed the excruciating pain.


    He felt himself leaving the pool. Something soft was ced on his body. The person carrying him put him down.


    Ming Shu ced Qi Yu on the bed. She raised her hand. The clothes on him turned dry immediately.


    She stroked Qi Yu¡¯s forehead and then kissed him.


    Xiu Huan appeared silently. She was holding some clean clothes. ¡°Lord.¡±


    ¡°Put it down.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiu Huan ced the clothes at the side.


    She looked at the person lying on the bed. She was shocked. Then, she quickly lowered her head and retreated to the side.


    This young man... Where did Lord find this young man?


    He had such pure reiki on him. Also... Lord¡¯s aura could be felt on his body too.


    Xiu Huan remembered that Lord pushed this young man into the pool. She knew that the young man¡¯s identity would not change.


    He would be Thousand Mirror Mountain¡¯s master from now on.


    Ming Shu ordered Xiu Huan out of the room. She dressed Qi Yu up and then left the room.


    ¡°When he wakes up, let him rest in the room. If he creates a fuss, bring him to me. I will go and meet the advisor of Liyang Country now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ...


    There were three continents in the Thousand Mirror World: Xuanzi, Congtian, Dongyuan.


    Liyang Country was the only country in Xuanzi Continent.


    The advisor of Liyang Country was dressed extravagantly. He was handsome. The luxurious golden decorations in the hall didn¡¯t affect the pure aura of the advisor.


    The advisor sensed something. He looked in a certain direction.


    He had a pair of silver eyes.


    His gaze was calm.


    After taking a nce, he lowered his eyes and bowed down. ¡°Lord.¡±


    Ming Shu walked to the seat at the top and sat down. ¡°The country changed many advisors but not many dared toe and find me.¡±


    ¡°No one dared to spheme against you. Your name can only be looked up to.¡± Yue Ge¡¯s voice was calm. It was hard to tell if he really respected Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    Yue Ge looked up. He met Ming Shu¡¯s gaze. ¡°The Apocalypse Pagoda was activated for some reason.¡±


    When Little Beastie urged her toe back, she had guessed that it had something to do with the Apocalypse.


    The full name of the Apocalypse was the Apocalypse Pagoda.


    That¡¯s right. It was a pagoda... the dpidated pagoda.


    Qi Yu had a pirated version of the pagoda. Now, something was wrong with the Apocalypse Pagoda.


    If this was just a coincidence, she wouldmit suicide.


    Yue Ge requested, ¡°Please follow me to the pagoda and find the reason for the sudden change.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything. Yue Ge maintained his position.


    The hall was so quiet, you could hear a pin drop. The atmosphere was suffocating.


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Did you all enter the pagoda?¡±


    Yue Ge replied, ¡°Without your order, no one from the Xuanzi Continent dared to enter the pagoda. However...¡±


    He paused. ¡°When I left my country, Congtian Continent sent some people in. I¡¯m not sure what the results are.¡±


    Yue Ge heard thedyughing softly. He didn¡¯t know if she was being sarcastic or mocking him.


    Ming Shu asked again, ¡°Did anything strange happen before the Apocalypse Pagoda was activated?¡±


    Yue Ge replied without hesitation, ¡°The day before Apocalypse Pagoda was activated, the reiki around the pagoda disappeared. The Thousand Mirror World started trembling but no cause was found. I¡¯m sure that Lord is clear about this.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Why would she be clear about it?


    She wasn¡¯t even here.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t tell him that. She had her ego.


    The world started trembling...


    Did something sneak into their world?


    The activation of the Apocalypse Pagoda was definitely a bad sign.


    ...


    ¡°Mister, where are you going?¡±


    The moment Qi Yu opened the door, he saw Xiu Huan standing outside.


    Qi Yu was wearing a ck gown. The outeryer consisted of a thin ck shaw. It was smooth and soft.


    Qi Yu looked at Xiu Huan without any expression on his face. His aura prevented anyone from getting near him. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Lord is meeting a guest,¡± Xiu Huan replied. ¡°Would you like to rest in your room or find Lord?¡±


    Qi Yu thought for a moment. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiu Huan led the way in front of him. Qi Yu realized that there were many people around. When he walked through each corridor, he would see at least two groups of people.


    ¡°Why do you have so many people here?¡± Qi Yu asked.


    ¡°Mister, there are not many people here.¡±


    <i>Not many?</i>


    <i>Who am I seeing then? Ghosts?</i>


    Xiu Huan felt that there was nothing to hide regarding this matter so she exined, ¡°Lord prefers a lively atmosphere. She feels that it is not good to have a quiet and dead pce so all the demons and spirits living in the mountain were brought here. There are really not many humans in the pce.¡±


    Of course, Xiu Huan didn¡¯t tell Qi Yu that most of these demons and spirits were caught by Lord. When she realized that they could talk, she would throw them back into the mountain.


    Qi Yu looked at the figures walking past him. <i>Lively atmosphere?</i>


    <i>She does seems to like it when things are lively...</i>

 Chapter 1292 - The Path Of Apocalypse (15)

    <h4>Chapter 1292: The Path Of Apocalypse (15)</h4>


    ¡°What is this ce called?¡± Qi Yu continued to ask.


    ¡°Thousand Mirror Mountain.¡± <i>Didn¡¯t Lord tell him? Did Lord drag him here?</i>


    Qi Yu heard Ming Shu mentioning this name but he didn¡¯t know much about it.


    ¡°What is her identity?¡±


    Xiu Huan turned back slightly. She was confused. <i>Why doesn¡¯t he know anything?</i>


    <i>Did Lord really snatch him from somewhere?</i>


    ¡°Lord¡¯s identity...¡± Xiu Huan paused. ¡°It¡¯s better if you ask Lord personally.¡±


    Since Lord didn¡¯t say anything, she shouldn¡¯t, either.


    Xiu Huan brought Qi Yu to the main hall.


    Qi Yu saw Yue Ge leaving. Ming Shu stood in front of the hall and looked into the distance. From Qi Yu¡¯s angle, she seemed to be looking at Yue Ge¡¯s back <i>view</i>.


    <i>Where did this bitche from!</i>


    <i>I only disappeared for a while!</i>


    He rushed past Xiu Huan.


    ¡°Do I have to call you Lord from now on?¡±


    Ming Shu turned back. ¡°You like to call me that? If you like it, you can.¡±


    This was not what Qi Yu wanted to hear.


    ¡°Wife,¡± Qi Yu called softly.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t stop him. She held his hand and said to Xiu Huan, ¡°Xiu Huan, get ready. We are going to the Apocalypse Pagoda.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiu Huan went down to prepare the items required for this trip.


    Only Ming Shu and Qi Yu were left in the main hall.


    Qi Yu was puzzled. ¡°The Apocalypse Pagoda?¡±


    He was familiar with the Apocalypse.


    Ming Shu said, ¡°Let me take you to the real Apocalypse.¡±


    The real... Apocalypse?


    ¡°There is a fake and a real one?¡± Qi Yu was curious. ¡°How is my Apocalypse rted to that Apocalypse?¡±


    ¡°Your Apocalypse has the ability to go back in time. It should be from the fourth level of the Apocalypse Pagoda.¡± Ming Shu muttered softly, ¡°The fourth level...¡±


    Qi Yu couldn¡¯t hear thest few words clearly. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. You will know once you see it.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the hell is happening?</i>


    <i>So is the one I have the real thing?</i>


    <i>If it¡¯s a fake... even a fake is so powerful. How frightening would the real one be?</i>


    Qi Yu felt that he needed to calm down.


    He would have to see many thingster.


    He must not embarrass himself in front of her!


    <i>I must endure it!</i>


    Qi Yu remembered what happened just now. He felt that he needed to regain some of his pride. ¡°What did you do to me just now?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him. ¡°The reiki in the Thousand Mirror World is more than a thousand times stronger than other worlds. If you want to live in this world, you will need to strengthen your body. If not, I will have to collect your corpse for you. No, I will not be able to collect your corpse. Your body will be shattered into pieces due to the pressure from the reiki. Nothing will be left. Heaven and earth will be your grave. How does that sound?¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    As expected from his wife!


    If she didn¡¯t tease him for a day, she must be a fake.


    <i>Keep calm... your head!</i>


    <i>F**k, I want to send her back!</i>


    <i>Now! Immediately!</i>


    Qi Yu took a deep breath. <i>Ignore her. She is just talking nonsense.</i>


    Qi Yu had been to many worlds so he knew what reiki was.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I feel ufortable just now?¡±


    Ming Shu scoffed. ¡°You might have supernatural power.¡±


    <i>If I didn¡¯t protect you with my reiki, you would be dead by now.</i>


    Qi Yu agreed. ¡°I think so too.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Let¡¯s not argue with him.</i>


    Qi Yu asked, ¡°What is the use of the pool?¡±


    Ming Shu hesitated for a moment. ¡°You can understand it as restructuring your body.¡±


    Qi Yu was puzzled. ¡°Wife, why do I feel that you¡¯re lying?¡±


    Ming Shu felt wronged. ¡°It does restructure your body.¡±


    <i>I¡¯m not talking nonsense!</i>


    ¡°What else?¡± <i>Do you think I¡¯m stupid?</i>


    ¡°You really want to know?¡±


    Qi Yu smiled. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Actress Shu smiled and started her show. ¡°I think that it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Qi Yu gritted his teeth. ¡°What is there to hide?¡±


    Ming Shu brushed her hair behind her ear. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just afraid that you can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    ¡°I can handle anything.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°Actually, the water is human blood.¡±


    Qi Yu blinked. ¡°You¡¯re lying. The water was clear.¡±


    ¡°I used some methods. Shall I take you again?¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Are you scared already?¡±


    Qi Yu smiled coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe that it was blood.


    It was definitely water!


    Ming Shu brought Qi Yu back to the room. She waved her hand and the steam dispersed.


    As the steam moved away from the pool, something red appeared in front of Qi Yu¡¯s eyes.


    It stung his eyes.


    The air was filled with the smell of blood.


    Qi Yu tried his best to tell himself that it was not blood, but the scent was obvious.


    <i>This is...</i>


    <i>What did she do to me?</i>


    He remembered that he drank some water when she threw him into the pool. Was that blood too?


    Qi Yu ran out of the room. His stomach felt ufortable. He wanted to vomit.


    He grabbed his arms. He was not feeling good.


    Ming Shu waved her hand and asked people to bring him to wash up. Qi Yu left without any hesitation.


    After he left, the water in the pool turned clear. The steam started floating back.


    Ming Shu walked to the pool and scooped a colorful riceball out of the water. Although it was in the water, it was dry.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Little Beastie shook its fur and hugged Ming Shu¡¯s finger. ¡°Why did you scare him? Did you realize that I¡¯m still your favorite?¡±


    Little Beastie¡¯s voice was cute and soft.


    ¡°You can talk already?¡± When she carried Qi Yu out of the water, she threw Little Beastie in. It regained its health quite quickly.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Little Beastie scoffed. ¡°Trash-picker, you have not answered my question.¡±


    <i>How can the water in the reiki pool be blood?</i>


    <i>That ugly person actually believed it!</i>


    <i>Furless two-legged beasts are indeed stupid!</i>


    Ming Shu threw it back into the pool. ¡°I just wanted to scare him.¡±


    Little Beastie sunk to the bottom and floated up slowly. It looked like a cloud floating on the surface of the water.


    ¡°Hmph, even if you don¡¯t say it, I know.¡±


    Ming Shu stepped on the edge of the pool and looked down at Little Beastie.


    Little Beastie swam one round in the pool. It seemed proud of itself. ¡°He has the power of origin in his body. If you want to control him, you can do it easily. Trash-picker, you are afraid that he will find out, right?¡±


    ¡°Seems like I have to kill you.¡±


    Little Beastie continued humming. It was not afraid.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to control Qi Yu. However, she didn¡¯t want him to be entirely out of her control, either.


    This power could protect him.


    When there was a need...


    She wished that such a situation would never happen.


    Little Beastie ced its paws at the edge of the pool and looked up at her. ¡°The Apocalypse Pagoda was really activated?¡±


    Ming Shu kicked it. ¡°How would I know? I haven¡¯t seen it.¡±


    Little Beastie screamed, ¡°Trash-picker!¡±


    Ming Shu flicked her sleeve. The steam covered the entire pool and blocked Little Beastie from view.


    She could only hear its voice.

 Chapter 1293 - The Path Of Apocalypse (16)

    <h4>Chapter 1293: The Path Of Apocalypse (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu decided to eat some food before she went to look for the little demon.


    Many things couldn¡¯t be eaten on the Thousand Mirror Mountain because they had gained sentience and could talk.


    No!


    There was nothing to eat here!


    The reiki in this ce was so strong, the things here didn¡¯t need to cultivate. They could just lie down somewhere and they would gain sentience automatically.


    Actually, Ming Shu didn¡¯t need to eat much.


    However, she was used to it. If she stopped eating, she felt sorry for her stomach.


    Ming Shu found some fruits. Xiu Huan had finished the preparations.


    She went to the little demon¡¯s room.


    <i>Shall I leave him here?</i>


    She wanted to do it but the little demon probably wouldn¡¯t agree.


    ¡°Lord.¡±


    Ming Shu asked them to leave before she entered the room.


    Qi Yu was soaking in a bathtub of water. He didn¡¯t look good.


    He looked up at Ming Shu. He felt wronged and angry.


    Ming Shu resisted the urge tough. ¡°Don¡¯t be so delicate. It¡¯s just some blood. You¡¯re a man. Have you not seen blood?¡±


    Qi Yu gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve never bathed in blood before!¡±


    Ming Shu scoffed. ¡°So delicate.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°???¡±


    <i>Who the hell is delicate?</i>


    <i>Who!</i>


    Ming Shu took some clothes. ¡°We need to leave soon.¡±


    Qi Yu didn¡¯t move. He said unhappily, ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t kiss me, I¡¯ll not get up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll leave then.¡± Ming Shu put down the clothes. ¡°I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll be back. You can continue soaking in the bathtub.¡±


    Ming Shu left the room in a happy mood.


    She liked to see the little demon¡¯s angry expression. He was cute when he got angry.


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>F**k!</i>


    <i>Come back! </i>


    <i>Hu¡ª</i>


    Qi Yu came out from the bathtub and put on his clothes in a flurry.


    When he rushed out of the room, he saw Ming Shu and Xiu Huan talking.


    He slowed down his pace and pretended that he was not in a hurry.


    Xiu Huan nced at him and bowed. Then, she left quickly.


    Ming Shu turned and looked at him.


    His clothes were a little messy and he didn¡¯t even have his shoes. The hems of the gown covered his feet. Only his toes could be seen.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Qi Yu straightened his back and looked at Ming Shu.


    <i>What are you looking at! </i>


    <i>I didn¡¯t run after you.</i>


    Ming Shu was speechless. His intention was written all over his face. She went in and took his shoes.


    Qi Yu finally realized that he didn¡¯t put on his shoes.


    ¡°...¡± Qi Yu¡¯s gaze wandered around. He found an excuse. ¡°It feels refreshing without my shoes.¡±


    Ming Shu gave him a mysterious smile. ¡°Yes. You will be unable to get out of bed tomorrow. Shall I prepare a coffin for you now?¡±


    Ming Shu bent down and pushed his hems away. ¡°Raise your leg.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Qi Yu wanted to snatch his shoes back. However, in the end, he slowly raised his leg.


    He looked down at the person helping him put on his shoes. He feltplicated.


    Ever since his mother passed away, no one had taken care of him like this.


    He felt a little sad. But, he was happy too.


    He really liked this person.


    He liked her with all his heart.


    Ming Shu helped him put on his shoes and tidied his clothes. Then, she took a step back. ¡°You represent the Thousand Mirror Mountain. Don¡¯t embarrass me in front of others.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡± <i>I think I should just strangle her!</i>


    <i>These feelings are all fake!</i>


    <i>How did someone like her find a partner!</i>


    <i>She should remain single!</i>


    Qi Yu was so angry he forgot that he was her partner.


    ...


    The Apocalypse Pagoda was situated at the junction of the three continents. No one owned this ce.


    Because of how special the Apocalypse Pagoda was, the area where it was located was built into a za. There seemed to be no end to the za.


    The Apocalypse Pagoda was floating above the za.


    It was a round pagoda. Its exterior was light gold. It seemed to be emitting golden light continuously.


    During normal times, the Apocalypse Pagoda would not emit light. It would only emit light when it was activated.


    No one knew where the Apocalypse Pagoda was from. It seemed to have existed as long as the Thousand Mirror World.


    No one was sure about the use of the Apocalypse Pagoda, either. They only knew that there were many powerful items within the Apocalypse Pagoda.


    Anyone who got an item from within the pagoda would gain incredible power.


    At his moment, there were many people at the za. All three continents had received the news that the Apocalypse Pagoda was activated so they all sent their men over immediately.


    There were even tents built in the za. These people had been here for a long time.


    The people from the three continents were segregated clearly. They were situated at the east, west, and north ends of the pagoda. The south, where the door of the pagoda was facing, was empty.


    The Apocalypse Pagoda was activated, but the door was not open. No one knew what was inside.


    Discussion sounded everywhere.


    ¡°I heard that the people from Congtian went in. Are we still going to wait?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t just go in like this, right?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside. Since the people from Congtian are willing to be our scouts, let¡¯s wait for their news.¡±


    ¡°The is the Apocalypse Pagoda...¡± Someone wanted to say something but seemed afraid. He scanned the surroundings and lowered his voice. ¡°Have you all heard of a legend?¡±


    Someone instantly asked, ¡°What legend?¡±


    There were many legends about the Apocalypse Pagoda, but most of them were nonsense.


    However, this didn¡¯t prevent them from wanting to hear more stories.


    The person waved his hand and signaled the people toe closer. ¡°There used to be only one continent in the Thousand Mirror World. It was the Xuanzi Continent...¡±


    ¡°Even a three-year-old knows this. Go directly to the main point.¡± Someone was impatient and started urging the man.


    The man continued, ¡°The Xuanzi Continentmanded the entire Thousand Mirror World. That was the prime era of Thousand Mirror World. However, after some time, the Xuanzi Continent started splitting... I heard that it had something to do with the Apocalypse Pagoda.¡±


    Someone beside the man got interested. ¡°What happened?¡±


    The man asked, ¡°Anyone knows about the Battle at Spirit Water?¡±


    Everyone was puzzled. No one knew that the Battle at Spirit Water existed.


    The man felt superior. ¡°This Spirit Water... is where we are standing.¡±


    Everyone widened their eyes and looked at the ground.


    The ground was made from a kind of pale green stone. The stones were around the same size. From where they were standing, they couldn¡¯t see the end of the za.


    This ce was strangely vast.


    There were no historical records about who built this ce.


    Everyone thought that it was because the Apocalypse Pagoda was located here so...


    ¡°The Spirit Water... is it water?¡± Were they standing on water now?¡±


    The man shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡±


    Someone asked, ¡°What is the Battle at Spirit Water?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is exactly. However, after the Battle at Spirit Water, Thousand Mirror World was split into three continents.¡±


    The man paused. ¡°Think about it, the Apocalypse Pagoda never changed location. It must have something to do with the Battle at Spirit Water.¡±


    This was correct. The Apocalypse Pagoda never moved.


    This meant that the splitting of Xuanzi Continent had something to do with the Apocalypse Pagoda.

 Chapter 1294 - The Path Of Apocalypse (17)

    <h4>Chapter 1294: The Path Of Apocalypse (17)</h4>


    The roar of a dragon echoed in the air. Everyone looked up.


    A ck dragon could be seen faintly among the clouds.


    Dragons weremon in Thousand Mirror World. People who were more powerful were able to subdue a dragon and make it into a personal mount.


    But the ck dragon...


    Someone shouted, ¡°It¡¯s the Long family from Dongyuan Continent.¡±


    Only the Long family from Dongyuan could subdue the ck dragon.


    Hence, it was obvious who had arrived.


    After the ck dragonnded, other dragons appeared and went to where the people from Dongyuan were.


    Then, the phoenix came.


    ¡°The royal family of Congtian came too.¡±


    The powerful people from Congtian Continent and Dongyuan Continent started arriving continuously.


    They seemed to have arranged toe on this day.


    ¡°Weird... the people from the Xuanzi Continent are all unimportant people. No one from the Rong family and Gao family came.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the people from Xuanzi Continent were the first to notice that something was amiss. Why did they send so few people?¡±


    ¡°The people from Xuanzi Continent have been cowards for the past hundred years. I think that they don¡¯t dare toe.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. A starving camel is still bigger than a horse.¡±


    Everyone debated on this topic for some time. Even the important people from the other continents were curious.


    How were the people from Xuanzi Continent able to remain so calm when such a huge event urred?


    At this moment, the people from the Rong and Gao families arrived.


    The person that came after them was someone from the royal family of Liyang Country.


    But...


    The person who came was the king of Liyang Country?


    Lie Yang Country sent one of their princes. Even if their king came, he wouldn¡¯t show his face.


    The highest members of the families and sects didn¡¯te, either. These people normally watched the situation behind the scenes.


    However, the king of Liyang Country came.


    ¡°King Dan Jing.¡± Long Zhenghai went up.


    There was only one country in the Xuanzi Continent. Congtian had many countries while Dongyuan was controlled by various sects and families.


    ¡°Elder Long,¡± Dan Jing replied calmly.


    Long Zhenghai and Dan Jing greeted each other and exchanged a few words. The other important figures started gathering around them.


    After everyone greeted each other, they went to the main topic. ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s talk about the Apocalypse Pagoda.¡±


    ¡°There is no hurry.¡± Dan Jing rejected the offer. ¡°Advisor Yue Ge hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±


    Long Zhenghai gave a forced smile. ¡°I have heard about Advisor Yue Ge. He is a sessful young man. However... since King Dan Jing is here, there shouldn¡¯t be a need to wait for Advisor Yue Ge, right?¡±


    Dan Jing looked at Long Zhenghai. ¡°If you all are unwilling to wait, I will not force you, However, I will not be participating in your discussion.¡±


    Long Zhenghai¡¯s heart jumped.


    <i>If Yue Ge is not here, Dan Jing will not participate in the discussion?</i>


    Dan Jing was not joking. The moment he finished speaking, he walked away from the discussion circle.


    Dan Jing walked for some distance before asking the person beside him in a low voice, ¡°Where is Yue Ge?¡±


    ¡°King, the advisor said that they are still a distance away from this ce. The earliest they can arrive is tomorrow noon.¡±


    Dan Jing was not worried. He nodded. ¡°Ask Yue Ge to serve the Lord properly. There is no need to hurry.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ...


    At night, the entire Apocalypse Pagoda lit up the za like a hugemp.


    Dan Jing sat on a chair and looked at the Apocalypse Pagoda. He was in deep thought.


    The people from Congtian had entered the pagoda some time ago, but none of them came out. They discussed and decided to send more people into the pagoda. This time, the people from Congtian and Dongyuan both entered the pagoda.


    Some people from Xuanzi wanted to participate, but Dan Jing rejected the offer.


    If someone really wanted to go, he wouldn¡¯t stop them.


    He looked at the people that were preparing to enter the pagoda. He sneered.


    They had no idea what dangery ahead of them.


    Just as the people got ready to enter the pagoda, the light on the pagoda started shining.


    Everyone got a shock.


    Some people had been staying here for quite a while, but they never saw such a scene.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why is it shining?¡±


    ¡°Did the people from Congtian do something inside?¡±


    The light on the Apocalypse Pagoda shone a few times.


    Then, the pagoda turned dark. The pagoda seemed to have retracted its golden light.


    Before anyone could react, the golden light on the pagoda appeared again and lit up the za.


    ¡°Look!¡±


    Someone shouted.


    Everyone looked over. A few ck figures were lying at the bottom of the Apocalypse Pagoda.


    They looked liked humans.


    They were below the pagoda so the light was not able to reach them. Hence, no one could ascertain whether they were in danger.


    Everyone was on their guard. The Apocalypse Pagoda showed no reaction for so many days.


    They hesitated. Everyone observed the ck figures and realized that they were not moving.


    They moved over carefully. To their astonishment, they saw that these ck figures were lifeless bodies.


    They belonged to the people from Congtian who entered the pagoda a few days ago.


    There were eight people in total. All of them died in different ways, but they all had a terrible death. No one knew what happened inside.


    ¡°Eight of them are dead... did the Apocalypse Pagoda shine eight times just now?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t count...¡±


    ¡°I think that it shone eight times... how many people went in? There must be more than eight people. Are the rest alive?¡±


    Congtian gave them the exact number.


    14 people went in.


    Eight were dead.


    There were six left.


    Because of this, those people that wanted to enter the pagoda changed their minds.


    ...


    A horse carriage moved slowly on the small path far away from the Apocalypse Pagoda.


    Yue Ge rode on a white lion at the front. Xiu Huan and the others flew closely behind the horse carriage.


    A spirit crane flew toward them. Yue Ge raised his hand and caught it.


    After a while, he let the spirit crane go.


    Yue Ge turned and looked at the horse carriage. His silver eyes were calm. They were like dead pools under the moonlight.


    After some time, he retracted his gaze and continued moving forward.


    In the horse carriage, Qi Yuy on Ming Shu¡¯s legs and yed with her hair.


    He grabbed a strand of hair and looked at Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°You can fly. Why did you use such a slow method of transportation?¡±


    ¡°Why should I arrive so quickly?¡± Ming Shu pulled her hair back. ¡°Am I supposed to go early and stop them from seeking death? Do I look so free?¡±


    Qi Yu thought a moment. This was something she would do.


    Ming Shu took some fruits from the side. She took two bites and passed it to Qi Yu.


    Qi Yu took a bite.


    ¡°Sih...¡±


    His entire face screwed up.


    So sour!


    Ming Shu smiled and stuffed the fruit in his hand. ¡°This is for you.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>For me?!</i>


    <i>Is this edible?</i>


    <i>I am not doing this anymore!</i>


    <i>Let me go back!</i>


    Qi Yu held the fruit and ate it pitifully. It was so sour, tears started forming in his eyes.


    A finger rubbed his eyes. ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°I am not crying!¡± Qi Yu exploded in anger. ¡°It¡¯s just too sour!¡±


    He hugged Ming Shu and straightened his back. He kissed Ming Shu.


    <i>Try it!</i>


    <i>Try it!</i>


    <i>Is this something for humans to eat?</i>


    <i>Even a kiss can¡¯t make it sweeter!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m so angry I could die!</i>

 Chapter 1295 - The Path Of Apocalypse (18)

    <h4>Chapter 1295: The Path Of Apocalypse (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Apocalypse Pagoda.


    No one dared to move because of what happened. However, the fear onlysted for one night.


    The next day, they gathered some people and prepared to enter the pagoda.


    There wouldn¡¯t be gains without risk.


    There were hidden treasures within the Apocalypse Pagoda. Some people even said that one could seek longevity in the Apocalypse Pagoda.


    The people from Thousand Mirror World were powerful, but they would still die one day.


    People started gathering at the south end of the pagoda. They prepared to enter.


    Dan Jing looked at them indifferently.


    ¡°King.¡± The elder from the Rong family walked toward Dan Jing. He bowed and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t we participating in this mission? If they manage to find something in the pagoda... the decline of the Xuanzi Continent...¡±


    Elder Rong didn¡¯t feel good talking badly about his own continent.


    Dan Jing said calmly, ¡°Do you think that the Apocalypse Pagoda is easy to enter?¡±


    Elder Rong looked at the Apocalypse Pagoda. ¡°Isn¡¯t it activated?¡±


    Dan Jing seemed impatient to talk to him. ¡°I will not stop you. If you all want to go, you can all go.¡±


    Elder Rong frowned.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but he felt that all the kings of the country wanted to avoid the Apocalypse Pagoda.


    The Rong and Gao families had a high status in the Xuanzi Continent. Their families were huge too.


    Under normal circumstances, the king would give them some face.


    However, he rejected them tantly today...


    A glint of light shed past Elder Rong¡¯s eyes. He followed the light and saw the door of the pagoda opening slowly.


    The people below flew up andnded in front of the pagoda door. One by one, they disappeared into the pagoda.


    When everyone had entered, the door closed.


    Even if Elder Rong wanted to send people in, it was toote. He could only watch as the door of the pagoda closed before him.


    This time, they didn¡¯t wait for long. The people who went in during the afternoon were sent out at night.


    The six people from Congtian appeared with them too.


    The scene was quiet. The corpsesy in a row. No one spoke.


    <i>Ring ring ring¡ª</i>


    The clear sound of bells came nearer.


    The person beside Dan Jing immediately said, ¡°King, Advisor Yue Ge is here.¡±


    A huge snow lion walked elegantly into everyone¡¯s view.


    A man with ck hair and silver eyes sat on the snow lion. He seemed to be emitting radiance.


    A bell was hung on the neck of the snow lion. The sound came from the bell. It was loud and clear.


    A horse carriage followed behind the snow lion. The horse pulling the carriage was the rare snow dragon horse.


    A group of people in blue gowns were behind the horse carriage. There were both males and females in this group. All of them looked clean and pretty. When they moved, their gowns flowed behind them.


    Dan Jing got up and walked toward the horse carriage.


    Yue Ge jumped down the lion. ¡°King.¡±


    Dan Jing nodded. He looked at the horse carriage behind him.


    Dan Jing personally went forward to wee the person in the horse carriage. Everyone looked over curiously.


    Even if he was an advisor, the king shouldn¡¯t wee him personally, right?


    Who was in the horse carriage?


    This person was able to have the advisor lead the way for him.


    Xiu Huan bowed. ¡°King of Liyang Country.¡±


    The people behind bowed too. However, they didn¡¯t say anything.


    Dan Jing never saw Xiu Huan before, but he knew that there was a purpledy serving the Lord. The purpledy was called Xiu Huan.


    Dan Jing put down his arrogance. He held his hand together. ¡°Miss Xiu Huan, please invite the Lord out.¡±


    Xiu Huan nodded slightly and lifted the curtain.


    A fair hand held Xiu Huan¡¯s hand. The hem of a red and white gown appeared from behind the curtain.


    Ady jumped down the horse carriage. She raised her hand and ced it above her eyebrows. She looked at the Apocalypse Pagoda.


    The moment she looked up, the light enveloped her beautiful face. The golden light shone on her and made her looked holy.


    People gasped in surprise.


    They were stunned by thedy¡¯s beauty.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I would definitely remember someone so beautiful if I saw her before!¡±


    ¡°From the actions of the King of Liyang Country, thisdy¡¯s status seems higher than his.¡±


    ¡°Besides the strong reiki on her body, there seems to be nothing special about her.¡±


    ¡°She is just very beautiful...¡±


    After a moment of silence, people started talking among themselves. Gazes of curiosity and surprisended on Ming Shu.


    ¡°Tsk...¡±


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. She looked at Dan Jing who was bowing down. ¡°The person changed again... what is your name?¡±


    ¡°The 176th king of Liyang Country, Dan Jing.¡±


    Ming Shu was surprised. ¡°Dan Jing as in ¡®scared¡¯?¡±


    Dan Jing: ¡°...¡±


    <i>That is not the same Dan Jing!</i>


    Ming Shu just mentioned it casually. She had no intention of finding out which Dan Jing it was.


    She turned around and reached out her hand. ¡°Come down. Why are you so slow?¡±


    Dan Jing looked at Yue Ge in surprise. There was someone else in the horse carriage?


    Yue Ge nodded.


    Qi Yu looked out. The young man¡¯s features were enchanting. People were unable to shift their gaze away.


    He pursed his lips and looked down. He seemed unhappy.


    His face made people want to give him the best things so that they could see his smile.


    ¡°Oh my god. He is too pretty. Is he a girl?¡±


    ¡°He looks even better than a girl. My heart almost...¡±


    ¡°What is the rtionship between those two people?¡±


    ¡°Is she the illegitimate daughter of the king?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, didn¡¯t you hear what the king said? Lord. This title is weird. Is there such a person in our world?¡±


    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s hard to find such a handsome young man.¡±


    ¡°I suddenly want to fall in love...¡±


    The crowd was excited. If the king of Liyang Country was not here, someone would have drifted nearer to get a closer look at them.


    The man who talked about the Battle at Spirit Water frowned when he saw thedy.


    He felt that he saw her somewhere before...


    Dan Jing looked at his Lord helping the young man down.


    His eyes almost popped out of his eye sockets.


    Dan Jing asked carefully, ¡°Lord, who is this?¡±


    Ming Shu replied seriously, ¡°My Lady.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡± <i>Is it better for me to kill her ormit suicide?</i>


    Dan Jing was stunned by what Ming Shu said. He took a long time to regain his senses.


    Dan Jing¡¯s expression was stiff. ¡°Lady...¡±


    Qi Yu¡¯s mouth corners twitched. <i>Why are they able to ept this?!</i>


    ¡°Cough... Lord, would you like to get some rest first?¡±


    Ming Shu held Qi Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°No need. How many people went in already?¡±


    ¡°A bunch of people from Congtian entered the day before. This morning, another group of people went in. However, they were all sent out just now.¡±


    Ming Shu was not surprised. ¡°Dead?¡±


    Dan Jing nodded.

 Chapter 1296 - The Path Of Apocalypse (19)

    <h4>Chapter 1296: The Path Of Apocalypse (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu walked toward the door of the pagoda, apanied by Dan Jing.


    The corpses were resting not far away. Ming Shu looked over.


    She walked nearer to get a closer look.


    Before she could get closer, someone stopped her.


    It was Long Zhenghai.


    He sized up Ming Shu with a sharp gaze.


    At his age, beauty couldn¡¯t fool him.


    ¡°King of Liyang Country, who is thisdy?¡±


    Dan Jing looked at Ming Shu before saying, ¡°Lord just wants to look at the corpses. She will not do anything. Please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Lord? What Lord?¡± Long Zhenghai was puzzled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear this term before?¡±


    ¡°Where did this Lorde from? King of Liyang Country, are you trying to pull some trick?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There is no one with such a title in this world.¡±


    Long Zhenghai was not from the Xuanzi Continent so he was not afraid of the king. ¡°King of Liyang Country, you didn¡¯t participate in our discussion, I can¡¯t cooperate with you now.¡±


    Dan Jing: ¡°...¡± <i>A bunch of idiots!</i>


    Qi Yu looked at Ming Shu strangely. ¡°They don¡¯t know you?¡±


    Besides Dan Jing, no one here seemed to know her...


    Ming Shu wanted tough. ¡°Why do you think I was chased back then?¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What happened to being high and mighty?</i>


    <i>Why don¡¯t they know her?</i>


    <i>Whose lord are you?</i>


    <i>Why were you so arrogant?</i>


    <i>I almost believed you!</i>


    <i>Yet, they don¡¯t know who you are!</i>


    ¡°Lord...¡± Dan Jing pleaded with Ming Shu for help.


    Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°I just want to see which level they went to.¡±


    Long Zhenghai narrowed his eyes. ¡°Little girl, you can see that?¡±


    Ming Shu said, ¡°No. I was lying.¡±


    Long Zhenghai: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°King of Liyang Country, why don¡¯t you introduce thisdy to us?¡± A young man appeared beside Long Zhenghai. He was the prince of Lie Yang Country.


    They were curious about the identity of thedy too. The king treated her very well.


    Dan Jing didn¡¯t dare to say. He froze on the spot and thought about what he should say.


    The prince of Lie Yang Country asked, ¡°King of Liyang Country, is this a difficult question?¡±


    Long Zhenghai said, ¡°King of Liyang Country, I¡¯m curious who could have you treat them so well.¡±


    Dan Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t have any intention of introducing herself. She smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you all want to enter the Apocalypse Pagoda?¡±


    Long Zhenghai and the prince of Lie Yang Country looked at her simultaneously.


    Who didn¡¯t want to enter the Apocalypse Pagoda?


    ¡°You all can choose some people. I will lead you in. However...¡± Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°Whether you cane out depends on your luck.¡±


    Long Zhenghai shouted, ¡°Who are you!¡±


    Ming Shu snapped her fingers. The light on the pagoda disappeared. The entire za turned dark.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu snapped her fingers again. The light reappeared.


    Long Zhenghai was dumbfounded. ¡°You...¡±


    Did she control the Apocalypse Pagoda just now?


    The expression on the prince¡¯s face cracked too.


    Ming Shu continued what Long Zhenghai wanted to say. ¡°I know that I¡¯m impressive. If you all want to worship me, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Long Zhenghai: ¡°...¡± <i>Who the hell is this!</i>


    ¡°I will only wait for two hours,¡± Ming Shu said again.


    ...


    After returning to Liyang Country¡¯s territory, Qi Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    Ming Shu replied nonchntly, ¡°The light on the pagoda can be controlled to begin with. I¡¯m just fooling them.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    He looked at the golden pagoda floating in midair. ¡°That is the Apocalypse Pagoda?¡±


    He didn¡¯t feel anything when he stood below it.


    That pagoda seemed the same as all the other buildings floating in the air.


    ¡°Well.¡± Ming Shu turned to look at the Apocalypse Pagoda too. ¡°The Apocalypse Pagoda is the end of the worlds.¡±


    Qi Yu frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You will know when you go in.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I hope that you will not cry in fearter.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who will cry in fear?</i>


    <i>F**k, do I look like that kind of person?</i>


    ¡°Lord, are you really going to enter the pagoda?¡± Dan Jing walked over and asked carefully.


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°The Apocalypse Pagoda must be activated for some reason. I must go in and take a look personally.¡±


    She might learn what was the rtionship between the Apocalypse Pagoda and the Apocalypse in her little demon¡¯s hands after entering the pagoda.


    Dan Jing looked at her worriedly. ¡°Lord, be... careful.¡±


    Ming Shu replied softly, ¡°The Long family is getting weaker by the generation. The old man should take a look at his descendants.¡±


    Dan Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I still have to thank the Long family.¡± Ming Shu nced at Dan Jing. ¡°Right, king of Liyang Country?¡±


    ¡°What happened that year...¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand. Dan Jing stopped talking.


    Qi Yu looked at Dan Jing and Ming Shu. He didn¡¯t understand what they were saying. What happened that year?


    What was her identity?


    ...


    Two hourster...


    Ming Shu walked to the area below the south side of the pagoda. Long Zhenghai and the prince of Lie Yang Country had brought their men along.


    The Apocalypse Pagoda didn¡¯t belong to anyone. As long as you had the guts, you could enter it.


    Dan Jing was the one who brought Ming Shu. Even if they didn¡¯t know what was happening, they still sent people to follow her in.


    Ming Shu only brought Qi Yu along. Even Xiu Huan was left behind.


    ¡°We will act ording to the circumstancester,¡± Long Zhenghai told his men. ¡°Be on your guard. If you see anything amiss, you can...¡±


    He did a killing sign with his hands.


    The prince of Lie Yang Country told his men the same thing.


    To them, Ming Shu was just a normal weakdy. The only difference was the reiki on her body.


    The handsome young man beside her didn¡¯t even cultivate before.


    Hence, everyone looked down on her.


    Ming Shu smiled and walked under the pagoda.


    Everyone: ¡°???¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t they enter through the door?


    Why did she go to the bottom of the pagoda?


    Everyone was puzzled. Suddenly, a light shone from the pagoda and stairs slowly formed below the pagoda.


    There was no material holding the stairs together. They just floated in midair.


    No one knew that they could enter the Apocalypse Pagoda this way.


    All she did was stand at the bottom of the pagoda. No one saw her doing anything. They stood at the bottom of the pagoda too, but nothing happened.


    The prince of Lie Yang Country and Long Zhenghai exchanged nces with each other. This youngdy...


    Ming Shu stepped onto the stairs and disappeared from their sight.


    ¡°Hurry!¡±


    ¡°Follow her!¡±


    Long Zhenghai and the prince regained their senses and hurried their men.


    Their men quickly ran toward the bottom of the pagoda and stepped on the stairs.


    Once everyone went up, the stairs disappeared. The bottom of the pagoda turned dark again. It was as though the stairs never appeared to begin with.


    Long Zhenghai and the prince looked at each other. Then, they turned their heads simultaneously and looked at Dan Jing.


    Yue Ge and Dan Jing were having a conversation. Dan Jing¡¯s face was serious while Yue Ge listened intently to him. He nodded asionally.


    Dan Jing noticed their gazes and looked up.


    The two people looking at him walked toward him.

 Chapter 1297 - The Path Of Apocalypse (20)

    <h4>Chapter 1297: The Path Of Apocalypse (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The people that came up with Ming Shu stood in a circr room.


    They looked around them.


    The pagoda seemed to be empty...


    They could see its tip when they looked up.


    The walls around them were shining with a faint golden light.


    There were no drawings or additional structures.


    There was nothing else in the room. Thedy stood against one of the walls.


    There were ten number tes on the wall.


    Ming Shu looked back at them and pointed at the number tes. ¡°Choose.¡±


    <i>Choose?</i>


    <i>Choose what?</i>


    ¡°There are ten floors. Choose one. There is no need to be polite.¡±


    <i>No need... to be polite?! Do you think that we are buying groceries?</i>


    Everyone looked at one another. No one knew what the Apocalypse Pagoda was like inside.


    However, all pagodas would have different floors. Yet, they didn¡¯t know how many floors the Apocalypse Pagoda had.


    She knew that it had ten floors?


    Most importantly, there were ten number tes in front of her.


    The color of each number te was different. There was a number carved on it.


    Someone asked, ¡°What is in the different floors? Will there be greater danger at higher floors?¡±


    Ming Shu said casually, ¡°I don¡¯t need to answer your questions. Are you going to choose?¡±


    Most people hesitated. They were uncertain about the future.


    Someone looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you choosing?¡±


    ¡°Since you want me to choose, I¡¯ll choose.¡±


    Ming Shu appeared very friendly.


    She picked a number te as though she was picking a concubine to sleep with.


    She reached out and held the number te. They disappeared.


    Before anyone could react, Ming Shu had left.


    Why did this person act so abnormally?


    They asked her those questions because they wanted more information!


    ...


    Qi Yu saw multiple images sh before his eyes. He felt dizzy and wanted to vomit.


    When the dizziness disappeared, he was standing in darkness.


    The warmth on his hand made him rx. She was still here.


    The person beside him touched the ground with her feet. The walls around them lit up.


    Qi Yu finally saw where he was. He was in a long corridor.


    There seemed to be no end to the corridor.


    Qi Yu tried his best to maintain a calm expression.


    <i>There is nothing to be scared of!</i>


    <i>I have experienced so many things!</i>


    <i>A genius can¡¯t be afraid!</i>


    Ming Shu looked enlightened. ¡°It¡¯s the 7th floor.¡±


    Qi Yu¡¯s mouth corners twitched. ¡°Didn¡¯t you choose the number te?¡± Why did she look as though she just realized where they were?


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a random transportation. We can¡¯t choose where we go.¡±


    Qi Yu stared at her. ¡°You lied to them?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him innocently. ¡°How did I lie to them? I never said that they will go to a specific floor even if they choose a number.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    That made sense.


    Qi Yu looked around him. The corridor was lit up so he saw the carvings on the walls.


    Each carving was an individual picture. They were carved between twomps.


    The picture he was looking at was a person sitting on top of a pile of rocks.


    The corridor was narrow. If he reached out his hand, he would be able to touch the paintings.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you looking for death!¡± Ming Shu pulled his hand back.


    ¡°These pictures...¡± Qi Yu said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch them,¡± Ming Shu warned him. ¡°Each picture is an individual small space. You can understand it... like a jail.¡±


    ¡°Jail?¡±


    Ming Shu walked forward with him. ¡°There are many powerful people imprisoned here. Of course, their abilities are locked up too.


    ¡°If you are pulled in, you will be unable toe out unless you kill the other person.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Qi Yu was confused. ¡°Why were they locked up?¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°All the people here had the ability to destroy the world and they really wanted to do something to that end. Hence, they were locked up.¡±


    Qi Yu widened his eyes.


    The people locked up here were like this?


    ¡°Then you...¡± <i>Who are you?</i>


    Ming Shu suddenly stopped. She turned around and looked at Qi Yu. ¡°Qi Yu, don¡¯t try to find out about my past. What you have now is enough.¡±


    Dim lights moved in her eyes. They looked like ghostfire. There was a cold glint in her gaze.


    The surroundings were so quiet he could hear his breathing.


    Qi Yu slowly clenched his fist. His expression was ambiguous.


    Ming Shu walked two steps back. She stood in front of him. Her face was extremely close to his. ¡°Do you want my past or my future?¡±


    Qi Yu moved his lips slightly. ¡°Your... future.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled his hand. She said softly, ¡°I will not look into your past so don¡¯t investigate my past, either. You will know about it when you should.¡±


    Qi Yu slowly held Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She was with him. That was the most important thing, right?


    Ming Shu was afraid that Qi Yu would think too much so she hugged and kissed him.


    Qi Yu grabbed her. ¡°Kiss me again.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Qi Yu was in a good mood since he got Ming Shu¡¯s kiss. He followed Ming Shu as they walked along the corridor.


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°The fourth floor.¡±


    Qi Yu asked, ¡°How are we supposed to do that? You can directly go there?¡±


    Ming Shu said naturally, ¡°We need to find something to bring us there.¡±


    Find something?


    Qi Yu was curious as to what this thing was.


    <i>There are other things in this ce?</i>


    There was no return along the corridor. The path they walked would turn into emptiness. They had no choice but to continue walking forward.


    ¡°Why did you bring those people in?¡± She didn¡¯t have to do that...


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t bring them in, they will stille. Since they wanted to seek death, I¡¯m d to be able to help them. We must be helpful. Remember that, baby.¡±


    Qi Yu felt goosebumps when he heard her calling him <i>baby</i>.


    He med it on the environment.


    It was not because of his wife.


    If teachers found out that she used the word ¡°helpful¡± in this manner, they would be furious!


    ¡°Is this ce dangerous?¡±


    ¡°If you keep walking on this path, you will continue till earth and heaven grow old.¡±


    The power of the Apocalypse Pagoda was dangerous. However, most of the time, the Apocalypse Pagoda just wanted to be a normal pagoda so it would not do anything.


    The people locked up in the pagoda were more dangerous.


    They couldn¡¯t go out, but the people outside coulde in.


    Hence, the Apocalypse that Qi Yu had might be the power of one of these people. It was stolen by someone who entered the pagoda.


    ¡°Are you willing to walk till earth and heaven grow old with me?¡±


    Ming Shu remained silent for a moment. ¡°You were not so good at talkingst time. Did you practice?¡±


    She remembered when they first met, this young man was extremely bad at talking.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Qi Yu replied tantly. ¡°I achieved self-enlightenment when I met you. It is because I like you.¡±


    <i>I didn¡¯t look at any tips!</i>


    <i>A genius doesn¡¯t need it!</i>


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Qi Yu coughed. ¡°Erm... who locked these people up?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The moment people like them appear in a different world, they will end up here. Hence, this ce is called the end of the worlds. No matter how powerful you are, if you didn¡¯t help civilians, bring harmony to the country, advocate equality and fairness, love your country and job, be kind and friendly, you will be brought here.¡±


    Qi Yu¡¯s mouth corners twitched.


    He was curious why wasn¡¯t she locked up here.


    <i>Don¡¯t tell me that she is a good person. She¡¯s not!</i>


    <i>Cough cough cough...</i>


    <i>Be calm. That is your wife. Don¡¯tin about your wife. You will get beaten up.</i>


    ¡°Different worlds...¡±


    ¡°Do you think that Thousand Mirror World had so many bad people?¡±


    The people locked up in the Apocalypse Pagoda could form a nation on their own. Every single one of them had the ability to be the ruler of a nation.

 Chapter 1298 - The Path Of Apocalypse (21)

    <h4>Chapter 1298: The Path Of Apocalypse (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°How long has the Thousand Mirror World been around?¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a moment. ¡°Quite long.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>How long is quite long?</i>


    ¡°Baby, you just need to remember one thing. The Thousand Mirror World is the king of all worlds.¡±


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes. ¡°This means that you are one of the kings of all worlds. Is it exciting?¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    No!


    She bragged that she was very powerful but in the end, no one knew who she was.


    Qi Yu felt that they walked for a long time. There was no turn along the corridor. It was a straight path forward. The pictures on the wall seemed eerie.


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    Qi Yu suspected that they might really have to walk till earth and heaven grew old. Suddenly, a huge mouse appeared in front of them.


    The mouse was half as tall as a human. It was looking at them.


    The huge mouse saw Ming Shu. It squeaked as though it saw something frightening and ran off.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The huge mouse froze. It turned around hesitantly. It ced its ws together and bowed. ¡°Little ancestor.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ancestor.¡±<i> I¡¯m not the ancestor of a mouse!</i>


    Ming Shu pulled Qi Yu over. ¡°Why did you run when you saw me?¡±


    The huge mouse trembled and kneeled on the ground. ¡°Squeak... little ancestor, what is the matter?¡±


    <i>If I don¡¯t call you little ancestor, what should I call you?</i>


    <i>Squeak squeak squeak!</i>


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Why was the Apocalypse Pagoda activated?¡±


    These huge mice were the guards of the Apocalypse Pagoda. There were ten of them, one for each floor.


    The mouse ced all four limbs on the ground. ¡°Little ancestor, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why did you say it so tantly!</i>


    <i>Seriously!</i>


    ¡°We are investigating it too. Little ancestor... you... do you need anything?¡±<i> Please don¡¯t request anything from me. Please don¡¯t request anything.</i>


    ¡°Bring me to the fourth floor.¡±


    ¡°...Squeak squeak squeak!¡±


    ¡°Speak humannguage.¡±


    ¡°All the floors are sealed off...¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to fool me?¡±


    The huge mouse bowed again. It kowtowed. ¡°Squeak squeak squeak...¡±


    ¡°Mouse meat is not good, but...¡±


    ¡°Squeak!¡±


    The huge mouse sprung up. ¡°Little ancestor, follow me.¡±


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Little ancestor, I¡¯m Little Five.¡±


    ¡°Oh, long time no see. Why aren¡¯t you dead?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Squeak! I will not die! I¡¯m not a normal mouse! Erm... why does it sound wrong... forget it. Little ancestor is so scary.</i>


    The huge mouse didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. It led Ming Shu and Qi Yu forward. Then, Qi Yu realized that they had turned a corner.


    After that, a forked road appeared. One end led to a simr corridor while the other side ended in a staircase going down.


    ¡°Little ancestor, did youe back because something happened to the pagoda?¡± Little Five asked carefully.


    ¡°What else? Would Ie back to eat your meat? You do seem to have a lot of meat on you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Squeak squeak squeak!</i>


    It was not nice to eat!


    They didn¡¯t walk for long. After they went down the stairs, a luxurious hall appeared in front of their eyes.


    Little Five bowed naturally. ¡°Little ancestor, this is the fourth floor.¡±


    Qi Yu realized that the hall was segregated into two. They were standing on a path in the middle of the hall.


    There was someone in the hall.


    The person in the hall saw strangers and started walking toward them.


    ¡°There is someone here?¡±


    The person was puzzled. ¡°You finally decided to appear after bringing me here? What did you do to me?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him. ¡°A new person?¡±


    People who had stayed here for a long time wouldn¡¯t react so violently when they saw a new person.


    Little Five stammered, ¡°I think... so.¡±


    The person had been here for quite a while. However, to little ancestor, he... was considered a new person.


    ¡°Hey! Stop right there!¡±


    Ming Shu walked through the path. The hall behind them didn¡¯t disappear.


    Qi Yu looked back at the person locked up in the hall. He was banging the transparent protective screen furiously. But, he couldn¡¯t hear what the person was saying.


    In front of them were simr looking halls. There was a person locked up in each one. They came from all kinds of eras. There were men, women, and even children.


    The first few people were agitated when they saw them appeared.


    The further they went, the slighter the reaction from these people. Some just raised their heads and nced at them while others didn¡¯t even bother to look at them.


    Ming Shu walked at a normal speed. She was looking for something.


    She stopped in front of an empty hall.


    ¡°Where is the person here?¡±


    Little Five looked outside the hall. Qi Yu realized that there were carvings outside all the halls.


    Little Five replied, ¡°He is dead.¡±


    ¡°Dead?¡± Death was rare here, but it was possible.


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Is there anyone here who has the ability to go back in time and walk through different worlds?¡±


    Little Five was frightened. It was on its guard. ¡°Little ancestor, why are you asking me this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not do anything. I just want some answers.¡±


    Little Five rxed. ¡°This level holds all the people whose ability had something to do with time and space. However, going back in time and walking through worlds... these are rare abilities. There should be two people with this ability ahead.¡±


    ¡°Bring me there.¡±


    Little Five hesitated. Under Ming Shu¡¯s gaze, it quickly led the way.


    ...


    The first person was a girl. She sat in the hall casually.


    Ming Shu stood outside the hall. The girl looked at her. Then, she shifted her gaze and looked at Qi Yu.


    Her eyes lit up. She stood up and rushed outside. ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re so pretty. Did you get caught too? Sigh, little mouse, can you let him stay opposite my hall. That way, I¡¯ll be able to see him every day. I will be happy even if I¡¯m locked up here.¡±


    Little Five: ¡°...¡±


    Qi Yu moved behind Ming Shu. He wouldn¡¯t like anyone else besides his wife.


    Ming Shu nced at her. ¡°Good mindset.¡±


    The girl smiled. Her eyes were glued to Qi Yu. ¡°I can¡¯t go out anyway so I need to find some fun in life.¡±


    After she finished, the girl realized something. Normally, people who got caught would appear in the halls directly. They would not be able to walk outside freely.


    Only those big mice had the right to walk outside.


    ¡°Where is the other one?¡±


    ¡°In the next hall,¡± Little Five said hurriedly.


    The man in the next hall just sat on the floor without moving.


    ¡°Hey, he will not talk. Who are you?¡±


    The girl shouted.


    Ming Shu ignored her. ¡°Only these two people?¡±


    Little Five replied weakly, ¡°Changing time is a rare ability.¡±


    Also, not everyone who had this ability woulde here.


    Ming Shu pointed at the man. ¡°Is he always like this?¡±


    Little Five replied, ¡°Ho. When he first came, he was not like this. Last time... he became like this after that. I¡¯m not sure if anyone went in. It was a mess that time so when we realized that he was still here, we didn¡¯t look carefully.¡±


    Their mission was to make sure that the people in the pagoda didn¡¯t run away.


    Ming Shu asked Little Five to check what the exact ability of this person was.


    Little Five was in a difficult position. However, it still sumbed in the end.


    Very quickly, the results came. This man had the ability to go back in time and walk through the different worlds.


    The Apocalypse had these abilities too.

 Chapter 1299 - he Path Of Apocalypse (22)

    <h4>Chapter 1299: The Path Of Apocalypse (22)</h4>


    Ming Shu looked at the girl who was staring at them. She turned back. ¡°Did youe first or did hee first?¡±


    The girl blinked. ¡°Are you asking me? I can answer you, but you must let that little brothere closer to me.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°No. He¡¯s mine.¡±


    The girl¡¯s face turned dark.


    ¡°Who came first?¡± Ming Shu asked Little Five.


    ¡°She came first.¡± Little Five pointed at the girl.


    The girl: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and asked the girl, ¡°You should have seen someone entering his hall, right?¡±


    ¡°Why must I tell you?¡± The girl maintained her dark expression for a few seconds before looking lovingly at Qi Yu again.


    Ming Shu walked toward the hall.


    The girl didn¡¯t move at the start. However, Ming Shu didn¡¯t stop so she had to move back.


    Ming Shu stopped a finger away from the protective screen. ¡°Is he good-looking?¡±


    The girl was shy. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Look at him then. You can¡¯t touch him anyway.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k! I¡¯m not someone that anyone can look at!</i>


    <i>Are you my wife?</i>


    Qi Yu clenched his fists. If she was not willing to hit her, he would do it himself!


    To him, there was no such thing as not hitting a woman.


    The girl: ¡°...¡±


    The girl stared at Ming Shu. ¡°If I tell you, will you let me touch him? Just for a little while. I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know.¡±


    Ming Shu took a step inside. She passed through the protective screen and entered the hall.


    The girl¡¯s expression froze. ¡°You...¡±


    She couldn¡¯t go out of this protective screen, but she knew that other people coulde in and out.


    However, no one woulde in. They might die inside.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you touch me? I¡¯m good-looking too.¡± Ming Shu praised herself. ¡°If you look carefully, you might like me.¡±


    The girl: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who likes you!</i>


    <i>I like men!</i>


    <i>I like that young man outside.</i>


    She wanted to pin him under her and look at him as he moaned...


    The girl felt excited just thinking about it.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The girl staggered and moved one meter back.


    Ming Shu disappeared and reappeared in front of the girl. The air in front of the girl was distorted. It seemed to have been sucked in by Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu grabbed the girl¡¯s elbow and twisted it. She pinned the girl on the protective screen.


    Ming Shu grabbed the girl¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you fantasizing?¡±


    The girl couldn¡¯t break free from Ming Shu¡¯s grip so she was furious. ¡°What does that have to do with you? I want to take off his clothes and...¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The girl screamed in pain. Her body slid down the wall and she half-kneeled on the ground.


    Her face turned slightly pale.


    Ming Shu leaned toward her. ¡°You will not die, but your body is not invulnerable. You will still feel pain. If you dare to fantasize about him anymore, I will take something off your body.¡±


    The girl felt ufortable. Sweat dripped down her forehead. She couldn¡¯t use her power at all...


    How could this be...


    Even if they were locked in here and couldn¡¯t go out, their powers were not taken away...


    Who was she!


    ¡°Can you tell me who went over to his hall now?¡±


    The girl gritted her teeth. She didn¡¯t want to reply.


    Ming Shu said slowly, ¡°Little cutie, don¡¯t force me to be rough with you.¡±


    The girl felt the pressure on her getting stronger. She tried to resist it.


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know them! They came from outside! There were many people!¡±


    ¡°Tell me everything you remember.¡±


    The girl was furious. She shouted, ¡°... It happened so long ago! How can I remember?¡±


    Ming Shu replied indifferently, ¡°You can recall slowly. I¡¯m not in a rush.¡±


    The girl: ¡°...¡±


    The girl tried to struggle but she couldn¡¯t break free from Ming Shu. Hence, she focused on remembering what happened.


    <i>What do they look like...</i>


    That time, the entire path was filled with people. Many people came in. She was busy attacking these people.


    She could see what happened beside her because there was only a protective screen between them...


    However, there were so many people. The man in the hall beside her resisted strongly and killed many of them.


    But in the end...


    ¡°I really don¡¯t remember anything!¡± The girl broke down. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very powerful? You locked so many of us up. Why would you not know what happened? Why are you asking me!¡±


    ¡°If I knew what happened, I wouldn¡¯t need to ask you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The girl looked up. She saw Qi Yu. Her eyes lit up. He was like an oasis in a desert.


    ¡°Sword... those people held the same kind of sword in their hands. There was a word on the sword...¡±


    ¡°What word?¡±


    ¡°It looked like ¡®gu¡¯...¡± The girl tried her best to remember what happened.


    She turned her head and looked at Ming Shu. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize the word. Release me and I will write it for you.¡±


    Ming Shu released one of her arms.


    The girl moved her arm and then wrote a word.


    <i>Xi.</i>


    ...


    ¡°Little ancestor, are you leaving already?¡±


    Little Five sent Ming Shu back to the ce where she came from.


    <i>Hurry up and leave.</i> The Apocalypse Pagoda suddenly got activated and little ancestor suddenly came.


    ¡°If not? Are you going to invite me to have a meal?¡±


    Little Five: ¡°...¡± <i>I don¡¯t dare!</i>


    It thought for a moment. ¡°Little ancestor, what do we do with the people that came in with you?¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±


    Little Five immediately understood what it should do with them.


    Ming Shu waved at it. ¡°Hurry up and settle the issue with this pagoda.¡±


    Little Five bowed. ¡°Yes, little ancestor. Have a good trip.¡±


    <i>Sigh!</i>


    <i>She finally left!</i>


    <i>I was so scared!</i>


    Qi Yu left with Ming Shu in a daze.


    He grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Are you not going to find out why the Apocalypse Pagoda was activated?¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with me? The pagoda is not mine. I came here to ask about your Apocalypse.¡±


    The Apocalypse Pagoda had its own defense system. She didn¡¯t need to worry.


    This pagoda was powerful.


    It might be looking at her in contempt right now because she came in.


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This is not how the story should go!</i>


    They were already in the pagoda! Shouldn¡¯t they find out more?


    ¡°Trash-picker, are you really not going to investigate this matter?¡± Little Beastie asked too.


    ¡°Even those mice can¡¯t find anything out. What can I do? Will the pagoda listen to me? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m so impressive.¡±


    Little Beastie was stunned. It was shocked by how humble its master was.


    ¡°... That is right, but if something happened, what would you do?¡± Little Beastie muttered.


    ¡°There will be a way. I can just run away if I have to. There are so many worlds. I can travel around the worlds.¡± <i>And bring little demon along with me. Perfect!</i>


    Little Beastie: ¡°...¡± <i>There will be a way?!</i>


    Little Beastie was furious. Its fur exploded.


    <i>End of cooperation!</i>

 Chapter 1300 - The Path Of Apocalypse (23)

    <h4>Chapter 1300: The Path Of Apocalypse (23)</h4>


    The people waited anxiously below the pagoda. Dan Jing was nervous. No one knew what he was nervous for.


    The pagoda shed once. Ming Shu and the young man appeared. Dan Jing was the first to rush over.


    ¡°Lord.¡±


    There was no one else beside her. Something shed past Dan Jing¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Where are the rest of the people?¡± Long Zhenghai¡¯s voice was heard before Ming Shu saw his body.


    Why did shee down alone?


    ¡°Elder Long, mind your words.¡± Dan Jing¡¯s expression darkened.


    If Lord got angry, no one would be spared.


    Long Zhenghai and the prince of Lie Yang Country arrived at the same time. The prince observed the situation and didn¡¯t say anything. Long Zhenghai, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t control himself. ¡°She brought so many people in, but she came out alone. What happened to the others?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m able toe out because I¡¯m powerful. Your men couldn¡¯te out because their cultivation level is not high enough. You can¡¯t me me.¡±


    Ming Shu felt wronged.


    Long Zhenghai was indignant when Ming Shu said that their cultivation level was not high enough.


    He red at Ming Shu and gritted his teeth. ¡°Your cultivation level is not high, either. All the people that went in are more powerful than you.¡±


    He was not the best, but he felt that he was stronger than this little girl in front of him.


    Ming Shu gave an irritating smile. ¡°When I say powerful... I don¡¯t mean strength. I mean intelligence.¡±


    Long Zhenghai: ¡°...¡±


    Why did he feel that she was scolding him?


    The prince of Lie Yang Country was more polite. ¡°Miss, may I know what is the situation inside?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled gently. She scolded Long Zhenghai, ¡°This is how you should ask a question. Learn from him.¡±


    Long Zhenghai: ¡°...¡±


    He was the elder of the Long family. He was like the advisor of Dongyuan Continent. Yet, this little girl reprimanded him.


    Dan Jing brought thisdy here to irritate him, right?


    Dan Jing: ¡°...¡± He was the one who brought Ming Shu here, but he didn¡¯t have such intentions.


    Ming Shu finished reprimanding Long Zhenghai and looked at the prince. ¡°Do I have to answer you just because you look handsome?¡±


    The prince of Lie Yang Country: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m polite? Why are you rejecting me?</i>


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re somebody just because you entered the pagoda!¡±


    Long Zhenghai was furious.


    Long Zhenghai would have attacked her if she hadn¡¯t juste out of the pagoda.


    He had never felt so angry before.


    He med Dan Jing for this.


    Dan Jing: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What does that have to do with me!</i>


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Erm... why don¡¯t you go in? That way, you can feel proud of yourself too. However, with your power, it might be a little hard. But I still have high hopes for you. Everyone should have a dream.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Long Zhenghai¡¯s face turned red. He remembered his status and forced himself to remain calm.


    He looked at Dan Jing. ¡°King Dan Jing, where did thisdye from?¡±


    When she spoke, Dan Jing never said anything. His attitude was still so weird.


    He wanted to believe that thisdy had a huge background, but she was so weak.


    He felt that Dan Jing had some tricks up his sleeve.


    Dan Jing: ¡°...¡± <i>Why is he asking this again!</i> If he could say it, he would have said it long ago! A bunch of idiots!


    Dan Jing continued to pretend that he never heard anything.


    The prince of Lie Yang Country regained his senses and asked, ¡°Miss, we just want to know what is happening inside. If it¡¯s convenient for you, can you tell us?¡±


    He was not as impulsive as Long Zhenghai. Dan Jing¡¯s attitude was strange. Also, if she coulde out of the Apocalypse Pagoda alive, it meant that she had some ability.


    Long Zhenghai was not stupid. He was just offended by what Ming Shu said.


    After hearing what the prince said, he calmed down a little.


    Ming Shu smiled brightly and rejected the prince. ¡°Not convenient.¡±


    The prince of Lie Yang Country: ¡°...¡±


    She would not tell him anything!


    ¡°I have told you all before that their life and death depend on their luck. There is no use asking me these questions. Just wait to collect their corpses.¡±


    <i>Didn¡¯t you say that there is no point in asking you anything? Why did you ask us to wait and collect their corpse?!</i>


    The prince frowned.


    Long Zhenghai wanted to re up again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, King Dan Jing.¡± Ming Shu looked at Dan Jing.


    Dan Jing immediately turned around and guided the way. ¡°Lord, this way please.¡±


    After Ming Shu and Dan Jing returned to the tents of the people from Xuanzi Continent, the prince said, ¡°Elder Long, who do you think thatdy is?¡±


    ¡°A little girl with a low cultivation level...¡± Long Zhenghai paused. ¡°Dan Jing¡¯s attitude is weird. Either she has a powerful background or Dan Jing is fooling us.¡±


    The prince said, ¡°But, she entered the Apocalypse Pagoda from the bottom. No one else knew this path. She is able to go in and out of the Apocalypse Pagoda easily too.¡±


    This was an important point.


    Long Zhenghai frowned. ¡°We are not sure what is happening inside the Apocalypse Pagoda. Also, the people from the Xuanzi Continent were the first to notice that there was something amiss with the Apocalypse Pagoda. They were the first to arrive too...¡±


    Everyone knew that the people from Congtian were the first to enter the pagoda.


    Did the people from Xuanzi Continent send someone in before them? Were they waiting inside the pagoda for others to enter?


    The prince of Lie Yang Country raised his eyebrows. ¡°ording to what you said, this is a scheme of the Xuanzi Continent?¡±


    Long Zhenghai knew that words shouldn¡¯t be carelessly said. He scoffed. ¡°I never said anything.¡±


    The two of them exchanged nces with each other. They understood what the other was thinking.


    <i>Who is thedy? Does she have a powerful background or was this a scheme of the Xuanzi Continent?</i> They had to figure these questions out themselves.


    ¡°Xuanzi Continent had been declining rapidly over the past few years...¡± The prince of Lie Yang Country sighed.


    No one knew if he was talking to himself or talking to Long Zhenghai.


    ...


    Dan Jing brought Ming Shu back to the Xuanzi Continent tents. He served some tea. He didn¡¯t look like a king at all.


    The people beside them looked at him curiously.


    Dan Jing asked carefully, ¡°Lord, what is happening inside the pagoda?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ming Shu was not lying. She really didn¡¯t know anything.


    King Dan Jing hesitated. ¡°Erm... what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Wait and see.¡±


    Dan Jing: ¡°...¡± <i>Wait and see? We can¡¯t just do nothing, right?</i>


    Those people outside would keep going in.


    So what if many people were killed?


    Everyone would think that they were special. They all felt that they could find a special path and rule over everyone.


    This made them willing to take the risk.


    Ming Shu took a sip of tea. She nced at Qi Yu. He was sitting there quietly. She said, ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±


    Dan Jing hurriedly lowered his head. ¡°Please say it.¡±


    ¡°Do you know anyone with the surname ¡®Xi¡¯?¡±


    Ming Shu ced her finger in the teacup and use the water to write the word.


    Dan Jing frowned. ¡°Xi? Lord, I have never heard of this surname before. There are no powerful or famous families in the Xuanzi Continent with this surname.¡±

 Chapter 1301 - The Path Of Apocalypse (24)

    <h4>Chapter 1301: The Path Of Apocalypse (24)</h4>


    Dan Jing walked out of the tent. He wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    ¡°King.¡±


    Yue Ge stood at the side and called him calmly.


    Dan Jing heaved a huge sigh of relief. ¡°Yue Ge, go and check if there is anyone with the surname ¡®Xi.¡¯ You can look at past materials from the time the three continents were formed.¡±


    There was a glint in Yue Ge¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is this a clue that Lord found?¡±


    Dan Jing said, ¡°Yue Ge, this is not something we should ask.¡±


    Yue Ge bowed. ¡°It is my mistake.¡±


    Dan Jing looked at him. ¡°Lord asked us to ignore the Apocalypse Pagoda for now. If anyone wants to enter the pagoda, let them.¡±


    Yue Ge nodded.


    He turned around and left. Dan Jing looked up at the Apocalypse Pagoda.


    Battle at Spirit Water, splitting of the continents...


    He never experienced them.


    That battle was not even recorded.


    Most of the people that knew this was probably dead.


    Dan Jing lowered his head. He rubbed his hands together and walked toward his resting ce.


    ...


    Dan Jing wanted to rest, but amotion arose outside.


    He got up and rushed out hurriedly.


    <i>Are these people crazy!</i>


    <i>Why did theye here to cause trouble!</i>


    ¡°King.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Dan Jing looked over at where themotion wasing from and asked.


    ¡°King, the people that went into the pagoda got sent out. They are all dead. The people from the other two continents want to get an answer from us.¡±


    Dan Jing looked at Ming Shu¡¯s tent. It was quiet. He didn¡¯t know if he should feel relieved or scared.


    The people that came over were stopped outside the Xuanzi Continent¡¯s territory. Dan Jing didn¡¯t see anyone from the Long family or the royal family of Lie Yang Country.


    Dan Jing¡¯s face turned dark. They were using these people!


    ¡°Why did your mene out alive? Why did our people die? What are you nning?!¡±


    ¡°You must give us an answer. Ask thedy toe out and tell us what happened inside the pagoda!¡±


    ¡°Ask her toe out! Give us an exnation!¡±


    Dan Jing walked up. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Dan Jing was a king. He was the ruler of Xuanzi Continent. Hence, the people quieted down.


    Dan Jing scoffed. ¡°When those people entered the pagoda, Lord already reminded them that their life and death depended on their own luck. Anyone who goes in should be prepared to die.¡±


    ¡°That is right. However, she was the only one that came out alive. This is too strange!¡±


    Someone shouted this.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Her cultivation level is not high, either. Isn¡¯t it suspicious that she came out alive but our people died?¡±


    ¡°King Dan Jing, are you all scheming something?¡±


    ¡°If not, why can¡¯t you tell us what happened inside the pagoda? Do you think that we¡¯re stupid!¡±


    The noise got louder. Dan Jing wanted to shut their mouths.


    They went to look for death themselves but now, they were ming others.


    ¡°Is it uneptable that I¡¯m alive?¡±


    A gentle voice floated into everyone¡¯s ears.


    King Dan Jing felt his heart jump. He turned around.


    Ming Shu was two meters away from him. She was smiling.


    ¡°If that is the case, why don¡¯t you all kill me?¡± She took a sword from the guard closest to her.


    She passed the sword to the person in front of her.


    Dan Jing shouted fearfully, ¡°Lord!¡±


    He took the sword and kneeled down in fright.


    ¡°Lord, please allow me to appease your anger.¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they saw Dan Jing kneeling down.


    If he was acting, this was too much.


    He was the king of Liyang Country, the ruler of Xuanzi Continent.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°Get up.¡±


    Dan Jing swallowed and stood up slowly. He passed the sword to the guard beside him and asked him to stand further away.


    Dan Jing looked at the people and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you all heard. Lord has nothing to do with the death of the people! If you alle and cause trouble again, I will not show mercy!¡±


    No one spoke. They hadn¡¯t recovered from their shock.


    They looked at Ming Shu strangely.


    Dan Jing asked his men to chase the people away.


    ¡°Lord, sorry to disturb you. I will ask more bodyguards to guard this area and make sure that this will not happen again.¡± If it happened again, he might as well just go and die.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°They disturned your Lady. He is very hard to please.¡±


    <i>If he is disturbed, I will have a hard time too!</i>


    Dan Jing was speechless. ¡°I will apologize to Lady personally tomorrow.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t reply to him. She turned and went back.


    Dan Jing felt relieved. However, Ming Shu stopped and turned back. ¡°Do you want me to die or not?¡±


    Dan Jing felt his legs going weak. He almost kneeled down again.


    ¡°Lord...¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t wait for his reply. She walked directly into the tent. The curtains flowed in the wind.


    Xiu Huan stood outside the tent silently. She bowed at Dan Jing.


    ...


    Ming Shuy down beside Qi Yu. Qi Yu hugged her and nuzzled her face. ¡°Wife.¡±


    Ming Shu coiled into his arms. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You still have me.


    ¡°No matter what happens, I will always stand beside you.¡±


    Ming Shu hugged his waist. Her hands were warm.


    After some time, she replied softly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then... can you help me? I feel ufortable... would you like to feel it?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>He can¡¯t be serious for more than three seconds!</i>


    <i>I should just kick him out of the bed!</i>


    Of course, she didn¡¯t kick him.


    Qi Yu didn¡¯t dare to touch Ming Shu so he could only plead with her.


    As Qi Yu panted, Ming Shu suddenly remembered what the girl in the pagoda said.


    Under the dim light, she looked at Qi Yu. His eyes were closed slightly. He interlocked fingers with Ming Shu and grabbed the bedsheets with his other hand.


    His clothes were a mess. His lips were red and closed tightly. His hair was drenched with sweat.


    ¡°Wife?¡± Qi Yu called her unhappily. ¡°Is your attention wandering?¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly stopped. ¡°Hey, can you cry for me?¡±


    Qi Yu felt as though he was struck by lightning.


    <i>What does she mean by...</i>


    <i>Cry for her?</i>


    <i>Do I look like someone that cries easily?</i>


    <i>What a joke!</i>


    ¡°Wife... ufortable...¡±


    Ming Shu leaned close to his face. ¡°Cry and I will help you.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡± <i>Are you crazy!</i>


    Qi Yu¡¯s body was getting warm. For an instant, he wanted to turn over and pin Ming Shu under him. However, she was too strong.


    <i>How am I supposed to cry!</i>


    <i>Shouldn¡¯t you be the one crying?</i>


    <i>Why must I cry!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m a man!</i>


    <i>I will cry then!</i>


    Qi Yu gathered his emotions. His body was really ufortable so after a while, tears start forming in his eyes.

 Chapter 1302 - The Path Of Apocalypse (25)

    <h4>Chapter 1302: The Path Of Apocalypse (25)</h4>


    Ming Shu regretted it the moment she saw the tears in Qi Yu¡¯s eyes.


    However, she felt a new kind of excitement.


    She started her actions again. Qi Yu moaned. The stimtion made his body go numb.


    At thest moment, Ming Shu kissed him. He couldn¡¯t breathe properly. He was unable to reciprocate in his ecstasy. He gave up.


    Qi Yu trembled slightly. Ming Shu released him and allowed him to catch his breath.


    Only his panting could be heard. His eyes were filled with tears. He looked like a small beast that got bullied.


    Ming Shu felt that he looked extremely obedient now.


    Unfortunately...


    He liked to fool her.


    Qi Yu calmed down. ¡°Wife...¡±


    ¡°Yes? What is the matter?¡± Ming Shu covered him with the nket and looked down at him.


    Qi Yu pursed his lips. ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to call you.¡±


    Sometimes he was afraid that this was all a dream. He felt that he would lose everything the moment he woke up.


    ¡°Go back to sleep.¡±


    Ming Shu turned andy down beside him.


    Qi Yu didn¡¯t like this. ¡°Let me hug you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu rejected him.


    ¡°Why!¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°Your body is covered in sweat. It¡¯s so sticky.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...???¡±


    Qi Yu pulled Ming Shu and forcefully hugged her.


    Ming Shu flicked her fingers and they became clean instantly.


    Qi Yu tried to tease her a few more times. Ming Shu was not sleepy. She didn¡¯t need to sleep here.


    However, in the face of what Qi Yu was doing, she decided to sleep.


    <i>I must make him cry loudly next time!</i>


    ...


    In the empty city closest to the Apocalypse Pagoda...


    Long Zhenghai was reporting to an elder.


    ¡°Family Lord, this is what happened.¡±


    The family lord of the Long family looked even younger than Long Zhenghai. He wore a normal green gown and sat elegantly at the frontmost seat.


    He suppressed his aura, but the presence he exuded made people bow down to him.


    ¡°Dan Jing kneeled in front of her?¡±


    Long Zhenghai felt strange too. ¡°Yes, many people saw it.¡±


    This was why he came here hurriedly to report this to him.


    If he still felt that this was Dan Jing¡¯s scheme, he could step down from his Elder position.


    Why would a king need to kneel to anyone?


    The family lord of Long family frowned. ¡°Thatdy... what does she look like?¡±


    ¡°She is very beautiful. The reiki on her is strong, but her cultivation level is not high. She wore a white and red dress...¡±


    Long Zhenghai described Ming Shu.


    Long family¡¯s family lord asked, ¡°What is the pattern on her gown?¡±


    Long Zhenghai couldn¡¯t answer him. He didn¡¯t know what was sown on her gown...


    ...


    At the same time, in another ce...


    The prince of Lie Yang Country gave an answer to this question. ¡°It looked like a bird.¡±


    The king of Lie Yang Country sat in front of him and waved his hand. An image appeared.


    The image was a bird that looked like a phoenix. It was blue and had a brightly-colored tail... It flew through the air elegantly. Its eyes were full of arrogance, just like an emperor¡¯s.


    ¡°Does it look like this?¡±


    The king of Lie Yang Country nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°This is Jing Yu.¡±


    ¡°Jing Yu?¡± The prince of Lie Yang Country was slightly astounded. ¡°The holy bird?¡±


    ¡°Holy bird?¡± The king of Lie Yang Country made a conclusion. ¡°Thisdy came from the Thousand Mirror Mountain.¡±


    ...


    Long Zhenghai was shocked. ¡°The Thousand Mirror Mountain? The ce that is as famous as the Apocalypse Pagoda?¡±


    The Thousand Mirror Mountain.


    It was named after the Thousand Mirror World.


    Legend had it that the secret behind longevity was hidden in the Thousand Mirror Mountain. If anyone managed to find the Thousand Mirror Mountain, they would achieve longevity.


    No one knew where these rumors came from.


    The Apocalypse controlled the Thousand Mirror.


    The Thousand Mirror bred Jing Yu.


    The Apocalypse refers to the Apocalypse Pagoda. The Thousand Mirror in the first sentence refers to the Thousand Mirror World. In the second sentence, it refers to the Thousand Mirror Mountain. Jing Yu was the holy bird.


    You could see the Apocalypse Pagoda, but no one could enter it.


    You couldn¡¯t see the Thousand Mirror Mountain and no one could find it.


    The Long family¡¯s family lord nodded.


    Long Zhenghai felt a chill down his spine. He asked, ¡°Is she powerful?¡±


    Family Lord Long said, ¡°Dan Jing called her Lord and even bowed down to her. What do you think?¡±


    Long Zhenghai stuttered, ¡°T-thousand Mirror Mountain...¡±


    Family Lord Long hesitated for a moment. ¡°I will go with you tomorrow.¡±


    The Thousand Mirror Mountain¡¯s people had appeared. This matter was not something they could handle.


    Long Zhenghai answered immediately, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The king of Lie Yang Country gave the same reply.


    The rest of the families knew that the Thousand Mirror Mountain¡¯s people had appeared so they all nned to go to the pagoda.


    Someone from the Thousand Mirror Mountain had appeared.


    How could they not be excited?


    Many people felt that Dan Jing was a sly fox. He knew that someone from the Thousand Mirror Mountain came but didn¡¯t tell them.


    Those that didn¡¯t know about the Thousand Mirror Mountain were stunned by Dan Jing¡¯s attitude so they didn¡¯t dare to look down on Ming Shu.


    Just as everyone gathered at the pagoda and wanted to meet thisdy who came from the Thousand Mirror Mountain, they were told that she was gone.


    She left early in the morning. Dan Jing didn¡¯t n to tell them where she went.


    ...


    The snow dragon horse was very fast. By now, Ming Shu was a long distance away from the Apocalypse Pagoda.


    Qi Yuy at the edge of the horse carriage and looked down. The view below him was magnificent.


    A bird chirped. Qi Yu looked at the bird. Its tail looked extremely beautiful under the bright sun.


    It flew toward them and glided beside the horse carriage.


    ¡°This...¡± Qi Yu pointed at the bird.


    Ming Shu looked outside. The bird dropped down. It took a while to bnce its body.


    Then, it slowly flew back up. Qi Yu felt that it was looking pitifully at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s called Jing Yu. It¡¯s not delicious,¡± Ming Shu said.


    Jing Yu: ¡°...¡± <i>Sob!</i>


    Qi Yu asked, ¡°Have you eaten it before?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you know that it¡¯s not tasty?¡±


    ¡°It has too little meat.¡±


    Jing Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Qi Yu calmly epted this excuse. ¡°Why is it following us?¡±


    ¡°It has always been following us.¡±


    Qi Yu was puzzled. ¡°Really?¡± He never saw it.


    Ming Shu smiled. She waved at Jing Yu. Jing Yu disappeared.


    After a while, it appeared again. It had always been there.


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    It could turn invisible?


    <i>I should just be a boy toy. Let¡¯s not provoke it.</i>


    <i>Pfft!</i>


    He was not a boy toy. A boy toy would not be so handsome!


    Little Beastie crawled out of Ming Shu¡¯s sleeve. It looked at Qi Yu and then looked at Jing Yu.


    It clicked its tongue and then shook its colorful fur. Then, it jumped out of the carriage.


    <i>The sour smell of love!</i>


    Jing Yu flew down and picked Little Beastie up. Then, it turned invisible. Qi Yu couldn¡¯t see where it went.


    ¡°That little dog, what is it?¡±


    ¡°I am not a little dog!¡± Little Beastie¡¯s angry voice came from outside. ¡°Who is a dog? You are a dog! Your whole family is full of dogs!¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°???¡±


    <i>Dogs can talk?!</i>


    Ming Shu was part of Qi Yu¡¯s family too. She concluded indifferently. ¡°It is a dog.¡±


    Little Beastie: ¡°...¡± <i>Trash-picker, I will leave you!</i>

 Chapter 1303 - The Path Of Apocalypse (26)

    <h4>Chapter 1303: The Path Of Apocalypse (26)</h4>


    Xi, a rare surname.


    If it were before the splitting of Xuan Continent, Xi would have definitely been a big family.


    But after the splitting, the Xi family n disappeared and almost no rted information could be found.


    After a fruitless search, Yue Ge performed a trigram and finally determined the location: Yong¡¯an Vige.


    Xiu Huan arrived at the Yong¡¯an Vige earlier than Ming Shu and was now waiting outside.


    ¡°Lord.¡±


    Ming Shu got out of the carriage. ¡°Is it here?¡±


    Xiu Huan answered, ¡°ording to the images of the trigram performed by Advisor Yue Ge, it is right here. But I¡¯ve asked about it just now, and there isn¡¯t any Xi living here.¡±


    Xiu Huan paused. ¡°But... Many of the vigers are surnamed Gu.¡±


    There were nearly 100 families in the vige, more than half of whom were surnamed Gu.


    Gu, Xi, the former was a part of thetter in the structure of Chinese characters.


    Ming Shu looked at the quiet vige ahead and said, ¡°You wait outside.¡±


    Xiu Huan bowed without any hesitation. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu told Qi Yu to get down and took him to the vige.


    At this time it was afternoon, the big red characters with auspicious meaning were posted everywhere in the vige, and it seemed there was a happy event ongoing.


    When the strangers entered the vige, the vigers looked on curiously, but no one came forward to inquire, keeping a safe distance.


    All the people in the Thousand Mirror World knew about cultivation, but some were talented and some were not.


    In viges like this, people focused more on life than practice.


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    From the crossroad, a ck child rushed out and bumped into Qi Yu.


    The child fell straight to the ground.


    Ming Shu looked down at the ce where Qi Yu was hit. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Qi Yu shook his head. It was just a kid.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    A few children, who were not too young, ran out of the alley and quickly rounded up the fallen child.


    There was a little fatty among them who arrivedst. He leaned on his knees, panting, pointed to the child on the ground, and said, ¡°You dare run away! Why don¡¯t you run now! Keep running!¡±


    The child on the ground seemed frightened and shrank back, not daring to speak.


    Noticing Ming Shu and Qi Yu within sight, he crawled behind them with both hands and feet to ask for help. ¡°Help me.¡±


    The little fatty¡¯s line of sight also subsequently fell on Ming Shu.


    His eyes, which were only slit open, were shining with strange lights.


    He had never seen anyone so good-looking.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to meddle in other people¡¯s business, especially the wild kids¡¯.


    She pulled Qi Yu aside to make room for their battleground.


    ¡°Help... help me.¡± The thin child in the middle looked desperate.


    Ming Shu smiled at him and walked away without stopping.


    The little fatty¡¯s attention waspletely attracted by Ming Shu. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°???¡±


    <i>Weren¡¯t you chasing that boy? Why are you questioning me!?</i>


    The little fatty stood erect and was very proud of himself. ¡°I¡¯m the prince of Yong¡¯an Vige, you should be my concubine!¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Ming Shuughed directly.


    Where was this wild kid from, so funny. Was he a bully of the vige? <i>He¡¯s bullying me now!</i>


    Qi Yu¡¯s face ckened and he looked at the little fatty with gloomy eyes.


    The little fatty held his head high and patted his chest. ¡°What are youughing at? If you follow me, you¡¯ll have abundant food and be respected by the entire vige!¡±


    Before Qi Yu took action, a man rushed out from behind them, grabbed a branch from somewhere, andshed at the little fatty.


    ¡°Gu Baochuan, how many times have I told you, don¡¯t bully others, don¡¯t bully others, why didn¡¯t you just listen?


    ¡°Be respected by the entire vige? Show me, show me how you are going to do that.¡±


    The little fatty howled and jumped around to avoid the beating with hands on his head.


    ¡°Father, am I your real son or not? Ow, I¡¯ll report this to Grandma!¡±


    The little fatty kept howling and the man hit him even harder.


    In the end, the little fatty held his father¡¯s leg with a tearful face. ¡°Father, I was wrong. I¡¯ll give the prince title to you, wuwuwu, I don¡¯t want to be the prince anymore...¡±


    Ming Shu saw the man reveal a speechless expression.


    Parenting such a wild kid must be exhausting.


    The man kicked the little fatty away. ¡°Stand straight!¡±


    The little fatty stood up in tears. Those children behind him, as soon as the man appeared, had long since scattered.


    After punishing the little fatty, the man looked at Ming Shu and Qi Yu. He bowed with hands raised before his chest. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry that my son is ignorant and bothered you two. If you are still angry, I¡¯ll leave him to you for punishment.¡±


    The man was quite good-looking. His clothes were almost the same as those of the vigers, but they looked much better on him.


    Ming Shu nced at the little fatty who was wiping his tears. ¡°You¡¯re so smart.¡±


    The man¡¯s expression froze.


    Just now, he heard his own troublesome son say something like that to two people who were not ordinary at first sight. If he didn¡¯t rush to beat him up, perhaps it would be impossible for him to get back his son at all.


    There hadn¡¯t been strangers in their vige for a long time. He wondered why the two came here.


    He hoped they were just passing by...


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, it was all my son¡¯s fault.¡± The man bowed even lower.


    He reached out one hand and pressed little fatty on the head. ¡°Apologize to them!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t... ow... I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong!¡±


    The little fatty spoke loudly.


    Since he had apologized like this, they couldn¡¯t find any other excuse to punish the little fatty.


    This was why Ming Shu said the man was smart.


    Qi Yu really wanted to teach the little fatty a lesson, but it was clearly not a proper time, so he¡¯d find another chance...


    Anyone who coveted his wife must be ¡°killed in the cradle.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that stingy, but your little fatty really needs a lot of education. If the king of Liyang Country knew that he had a bastard for no reason, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t be happy.¡±


    The man twitched his mouth and gave a fierce re at the little fatty.


    This little bastard only knew how to learn bad things all day long!


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± the man responded obediently. ¡°I was wondering what brings you two to our vige? If you need any help, I¡¯ll definitely give you a hand.¡±


    Ming Shu retained a smiling face. ¡°Your surname is Gu?¡±


    She heard him call the little fatty Gu Baochuan just now.


    ¡°Uh... Yes.¡± The man became a little alert. ¡°Most of the vigers in this vige are surnamed Gu, Lord, why do you ask that?¡±


    He secretly looked at the two people opposite. Although their temperament was extraordinary, their cultivation levels seemed to be general...


    Ming Shu said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡±


    The man asked cautiously, ¡°Our vige is almost isted from the rest of the world. I wonder who you are looking for? If you¡¯re looking for someone from the Gu family, I can show you the way.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not looking for someone surnamed Gu.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    She wasn¡¯t looking for someone surnamed Gu, then why did she ask him if he was surnamed Gu?


    ¡°Who are you looking for then, Lord?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone surnamed Xi.¡±


    The girl¡¯s clear and crisp voice rang out in the quiet vige.


    The man¡¯s expression went from cautious to tight, and finally to indifference. But a momentter, he returned to normal.


    He lifted his hands respectfully. ¡°Lord, we don¡¯t have anyone surnamed Xi in the vige, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯vee to the wrong ce.¡±


    ¡°Father, why are you talking nonsense. Grandma said I am surnamed Xi, consisting of Gu and Er. See, I know how to write it!¡±


    The little fatty wrote down a childish Xi on the floor quickly.


    After finishing, he even turned to his father with confidence. ¡°Father, did I write it correctly?¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1304 - The Path Of Apocalypse (27)

    <h4>Chapter 1304: The Path Of Apocalypse (27)</h4>


    ¡°Looks like you really need to be educated more.¡± Ming Shu sighed with emotion.


    What a great job he had done.


    Then it was the little fatty¡¯s long andsting screams.


    Even in the end, the little fatty didn¡¯t understand why he was beaten up again since he wrote the character right.


    He was beaten for not studying hard before, but why was he beaten again for being a good student?


    The man punished his own birth son and looked a little colder than just now. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you two lords want to look for some people from the past?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to talk about it here?¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    The little fatty¡¯s screams and the appearance of two strangers, Ming Shu and Qi Yu, attracted a lot of onlookers standing nearby, pointing.


    ¡°This way, please.¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± The little fatty pointed at the kid on the ground with one hand while the other was covering on his own head. ¡°He stole things from Aunt Gui again.¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business!¡± If it were not for the little bastard, how would he get involved in this?


    ¡°It¡¯s not right to steal things!¡± Little fatty was very angry. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who told me that?¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    The man signaled to Ming Shu to wait for a moment, and walked up to the child. ¡°Little Zhu Zi, why are you stealing again?¡±


    And got caught by the little bastard!


    The boy answered timidly, ¡°I¡¯m hungry...¡±


    The man seemed to know about the child. He shook his head, picked him up, and gave him to a viger, then gave the viger something and asked him to take care of the boy.


    When the man came back, the little fatty shouted at once, ¡°Father, he is bad!¡±


    The man red at little fatty.


    Little fatty lowered his head slowly.


    ...


    The man was called Gu Pingyun, who took Ming Shu back to where they lived.


    The house was no different from those around it.


    But judging from the attitude of the vigers just now, and the little fatty¡¯s ying the bully in the vige as well as calling himself the prince, the man had a high status in the vige.


    ¡°Gu Baochuan, go back to your room!¡± Gu Pingyun roared angrily.


    Little fatty covered his head and ran quickly back to his room.


    Gu Pingyun pointed to the stone table in the courtyard. ¡°My house is humble, please have a seat, Lords.¡±


    After Ming Shu and Qi Yu sat down, Gu Pingyun took his seat.


    ¡°The surname Xi has been unused for a long time and now everyone is forgetting it...¡± Gu Pingyun shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect anyone toe to the door. What do you want to know, just ask.¡±


    ¡°A long time ago, you were a big family. How did youe to this?¡±


    Gu Pingyun said, ¡°You said it yourself, Lord, it was a long time ago. Time has changed, and who knows what will happen in the future.¡±


    Ming Shu thought it sounded reasonable. She nodded and asked, ¡°Do you know about the Battle at Spirit Water?¡±


    Gu Pingyun¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. But a momentter, he showed a puzzled and vacant expression. ¡°Battle at Spirit Water? What¡¯s that? In this isted vige, we don¡¯t know much about the outside world...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled slowly. ¡°Your vige is very beautiful. It¡¯d be a pity to ruin it.¡±


    Gu Pingyun: ¡°...¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice was clear and light, without any threat in it, but it indeed held a threatening meaning.


    Gu Pingyun¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Lord, why do you have to ask about things that happened so long ago?¡±


    Ming Shu retained a smile. ¡°If it was not necessary, do you think I¡¯d need toe all the way to you?¡±


    Gu Pingyun met with Ming Shu¡¯s eyes.


    The courtyard quieted down all of a sudden.


    <i>Shashasha¡ª</i>


    A big tree nted in the yard was rustling in the wind.


    Gu Pingyun¡¯s voice sounded to the rustles. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard a few words from the elders in the n about the Battle at Spirit Water, and I don¡¯t know the details clearly. If you want to ask what happened in those days, I¡¯m afraid you will be disappointed.¡±


    Gu Pingyun wasn¡¯t lying.


    How long had it been since the Battle at Spirit Water?


    How long ago was he born?


    Even the elders living in the n were not sure about the Battle at Spirit Water, not to mention him.


    ¡°Pingyun.¡±


    Outside the courtyard, a woman helped an olddy with white haire in.


    Gu Pingyun stood up immediately to pick up the olddy and lowered his voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe back for the time being?¡±


    ¡°Mother insisted shee back,¡± the woman answered.


    Grandma Gu held a cane. Her hollow eyes seemed to have troube seeing, but she could still look in Ming Shu¡¯s direction urately.


    Grandma Gu said, ¡°Pingyun, help me over.¡±


    Gu Pingyun hesitated for a moment, then helped Grandma Gu sit by the table.


    Grandma Gu felt around the edge of the table and put her hand at a proper position. ¡°You came to ask about the Battle at Spirit Water?¡±


    ¡°Do you know about that?¡±


    Grandma Gu: ¡°I¡¯m an old woman and I know more than Pingyun. You let them leave and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to do anything, just ask about some things. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡±


    Seen through by Ming Shu, Grandma Gu wasn¡¯t panicked at all, but insisted, ¡°If you want to know, you should let them leave.¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged and signaled them to act freely.


    ¡°Mother?¡± Gu Pingyun seemed unwilling. How could he leave his own old mother alone here.


    Grandma Gu said calmly, ¡°Pingyun, go out with your wife and son.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I can¡¯t leave you here alone.¡±


    ¡°Pingyun!¡±


    Grandma Gu raised her voice.


    But Gu Pingyun was also very stubborn. ¡°Wife, you take our son outside first.¡±


    The woman apparently listened to Gu Pingyun. She responded and went into the room to take the little fatty out.


    Grandma Gu sighed slightly and could only allow Gu Pingyun to stay.


    Her empty eyes looked at Ming Shu. ¡°What do you want to ask, girl?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t beat around the bush, either. ¡°I just want to ask, the thing you grabbed from the Apocalypse Pagoda back then, whose hands did it end up in?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice was neither anxious nor casual. After she finished the sentence, no one answered for a long time.


    Grandma Gu sat there calmly. There was no sign of emotion on her wrinkled face.


    Gu Pingyun was not as calm as his mother, but his expression leaked nothing useful. Just like what he said, he didn¡¯t know a lot.


    Ming Shu held Qi Yu¡¯s hand and yed with it, waiting for them, in no hurry.


    Qi Yu felt slightly itchy in his palm. He lowered his eyes and saw Ming Shu draw something with her fingers on the palm of his hand.


    Qi Yu thought Ming Shu was just drawing willfully, but soon discovered she was writing something.


    He stared at her hand tightly, and the strokes were engraved into his mind.


    After Ming Shu finished thest move, Qi Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. The words she wrote down just now were... <i>I like you.</i>


    Ming Shu raised her eyes and arched her eyebrows beautifully.


    The girl¡¯s picturesque eyes and brows were immersed in her smile. His figure was reflected in her clear eyes.


    Qi Yu gripped Ming Shu¡¯s hand in his palm in a rush, restraining his impulse.


    She must be doing it on purpose!


    She definitely did it on purpose!


    She did something like this at such a moment, yet he could do nothing now!


    <i>Ah!</i>


    <i>How can I have such an evil wife!</i>


    <i>Calm down!</i>


    <i>I can win!</i>

 Chapter 1305 - The Path Of Apocalypse (28)

    <h4>Chapter 1305: The Path Of Apocalypse (28)</h4>


    The minutes ticked by. It was unknown whether Grandma Gu was recalling the things she¡¯d heard, or was weighing what could be said and what could not.


    ¡°Since you came to ask about it, I¡¯m sure you should know about the Battle at Spirit Water clearly.¡±


    Even though Grandma Gu couldn¡¯t see her, Ming Shu answered with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Grandma Gu nodded.


    She cast her dull eyes in the other direction, and there was another eerie silence.


    After a long moment, Grandma Gu began to talk in a voice full of vicissitudes. ¡°At that time, invited by the Long family, the Xi family went to the Spirit Water. The Xi family didn¡¯t know that they wanted to attack the pagoda back then, and didn¡¯t know there would be the Battle at Spirit Waterter.¡±


    Qi Yu secretly put abel on the bottom of his heart: Attacked the pagoda first, then it was the Battle at Spirit Water.


    The Xi family was equally matched with the Long family at that time, both of which were big families on the Xuanzi Continent.


    As for how the Long family invited the Xi family, it was unknown, but the result was, the Xi family epted the invitation.


    Grandma Gu didn¡¯t borate on attacking the pagoda and the Battle at Spirit Water. She directly skipped them. ¡°After the Battle at Spirit Water, the world was divided into three parts. The Xi family did gain some benefits at that time, but we suffered great losses.¡±


    Wars were breaking out on the three continents. Some people asked the Xi family to choose sides, but the Xi family didn¡¯t want to participate.


    Then the thing the Xi family got its hands on became a time bomb.


    The Xi family encountered crisis and the nsmen were hunted down.


    From that moment, the Xi family¡¯s nightmare began.


    It only took them a short time to fall from a prosperous n to a declined one.


    At the end of the road, their ancestor who got that ability tried to use it to reverse time.


    Grandma Gu paused. ¡°Since you came to ask, Lady, you must know what ability my ancestor got, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Grandma Gu¡¯s voice was weighed with a sigh. ¡°Pitifully, the ancestor failed.¡±


    ¡°But since then, the ancestor had be a little strange. I don¡¯t know the specific situation, as I didn¡¯t live at that time.¡±


    After that, there were more days of being hunted down for the Xi family, and one day, the Xi family¡¯s ancestor was missing.


    Some nsmen said that they saw the ancestor use that power before disappearing.


    Others said that the ancestor couldn¡¯t bear the present situation and left them.


    Either way, the ancestor never returned in the end.


    There weren¡¯t many nsmen left in the Xi family then. They hid from their hunders and concealed their identities to this day.


    Grandma Gu: ¡°The Xi family has long left the stage of history. As the Xi family¡¯ster generation, I never expected to tell the former stories for the ancestor one day.¡±


    In fact, these matters were not unspeakable.


    In those days, the Xi family was also a victim, wasn¡¯t it?


    A good family was torn apart by those people.


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°About that ancestor, what¡¯s his name?¡±


    Grandma Gu frowned and answered a momentter, ¡°His first name was Heng.¡±


    Xi Heng.


    ...


    That was all Grandma Gu knew. Ming Shu got up and said goodbye to them.


    ¡°Lady.¡±


    Grandma Gu called her.


    ¡°Is something happening?¡±


    Suddenly someone came to inquire about the old days, although she didn¡¯t know what happened, Grandma Gu felt worried as the Xi family was suddenly involved.


    ¡°The Xi family has long disappeared, no matter what happens outside, you won¡¯t participate in it. Why bother asking?¡±


    Grandma Gu was stunned, and nodded after a while. ¡°Yes... Yes...¡±


    When the Xi family first started to conceal their identities, there were also nsmen trying to get the Xi family back to its original glory.


    But in the end, they all had to live in this vige.


    As time continued, there were only a few who remembered they were the Xi family.


    Ming Shu left the courtyard with Qi Yu.


    After getting out of the vige, she looked down and fell to her thoughts.


    If this was true, then the little demon¡¯s apocalypse should be this Xi Heng¡¯s.


    As for how it came to Qi Yu¡¯s hands...


    Perhaps Xi Heng had left this world and arrived in Qi Yu¡¯s world in the end. Probably because of his ability and the difference in time...


    Speaking of which...


    She didn¡¯t seem to have asked Qi Yu where he got the apocalypse.


    Well...


    ¡°Come here, baby.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Qi Yu took a step back instinctively. ¡°Wife, what do you want to say.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so far away from me?¡± Ming Shu pulled him back and put her hand on his waist. ¡°Do you think I will eat you?¡±


    Qi Yu murmured, ¡°If so, I¡¯ll be happy.¡±


    ¡°What were you saying?¡±


    Qi Yu answered immediately, ¡°You look very pretty today, wife.¡±


    Ming Shu pinched his face. ¡°Okay, enough. Let me ask you, where did you get the Apocalypse?¡±


    Qi Yu¡¯s expression changed a little.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I killed my mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu tightened her hold.


    ¡°When I was born, our world was already like that. People formed resistance forces, and theter city clusters began to grow in size.


    ¡°But at that time, there was no Time Control Department.


    ¡°One day, my father received a message that someone had found a strange building. My father was with my mother and we went together because it was an emergency.¡±


    <i>The shipnded in smoke over the ruins of a city, and the city seemed to have just been destroyed in a battle.</i>


    <i>¡°Lady, Young Master, this way please.¡±</i>


    <i>Facing the frightening scene below, Little Qi Yu, who had been well protected, cried out nervously, ¡°Mom?¡±</i>


    <i>His mother¡¯s warm hand fell on his head, gentlyforting him, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Little Nine, Dad is with us.¡±</i>


    <i>Little Qi Yu bit his own lips firmly. ¡°Yes!¡±</i>


    <i>Led by his mother, Little Qi Yu stepped off the ship, and in front of them, surrounded by others was his father.</i>


    <i>Because the shipnded near the building, they arrived there at the same time as Father Qi.</i>


    <i>The ce was blocked. Little Qi Yu and his mother stood outside, looking over at the building in the deep pit.</i>


    <i>The pit was apparently blown out. It was all ckened soil and there was nothing but ruins left.</i>


    <i>But the building in the pit was intact.</i>


    <i>For fear of any harmful substances, from the discovery until now, they only sent robots down to check, yet found nothing abnormal.</i>


    <i>The structure was as tall as a two-story building and asrge as a house, built in the pit.</i>


    <i>Little Qi Yu and his mother were quickly sent back to the camp they set up temporarily.</i>


    <i>Because he was young and the only child of Father Qi at that time, he could travel almost anywhere in the camp.</i>


    <i>He heard a lot of things. Some people said that the building was very old. They didn¡¯t know what it was made of, but it seemed indestructible.</i>


    Qi Yu suddenly stopped.


    He looked at the void, thoughts floating away.


    ¡°What happenedter?¡±


    ¡°Later...¡±


    Qi Yu murmured.


    Later, the aliens appeared.


    <i>Large numbers of aliens suddenly appeared nearby and attacked their camp.</i>


    <i>At that time, he was so fond of ying that he threw off his guards, wandering alone somewhere.</i>


    <i>Frightened by the alien attack, he hid in a corner and didn¡¯t dare to move.</i>


    <i>He heard someone call him, but he dared not answer as there were aliens outside.</i>


    <i>If he answered, he would be found.</i>


    <i>He saw the ship go up into the air from the camp and they all left.</i>

 Chapter 1306 - The Path Of Apocalypse (29)

    <h4>Chapter 1306: The Path Of Apocalypse (29)</h4>


    <i>He thought everyone had left, even his father¡¯s ship .</i>


    <i>He was abandoned here.</i>


    <i>But... his mother didn¡¯t leave.</i>


    <i>She came to find him.</i>


    <i>Mother¡¯s arms were still warm.</i>


    <i>¡°It¡¯s okay, Little Nine, Mom¡¯s here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Mom... Mom...¡± Little Qi Yu called her in a weak voice and his little body shrank into his mother¡¯s arms.</i>


    <i>¡°Shh!¡± Mother Qi urged him to be quiet. ¡°Mom will take you out of here, but you should keep quiet, can you do that?¡±</i>


    <i>Little Qi Yu nodded hurriedly and held Mother Qi¡¯s neck tightly.</i>


    <i>He wouldn¡¯t make any sound.</i>


    <i>He would be a good boy.</i>


    <i>¡°That¡¯s right, my Little Nine is the best.¡± Mother Qi praised him gently.</i>


    <i>Outside, the aliens were still lingering. Mother Qi waited for a long time before she got the chance to leave with him.</i>


    <i>There were dead people everywhere in the camp. Mother Qi covered his eyes and ran to the parking ce.</i>


    <i>Little Qi Yu could not remember how many times she had fallen down. He could not see anything.</i>


    Ka*¡ª*


    <i>An alien suddenly jumped in front of Mother Qi. Not giving her any chance to react, the alien¡¯s sharp ws reached toward her.</i>


    <i>Mother Qi stepped back in horror, slipped, and stumbled over the ground. She shielded Little Qi Yu and suffered ferocious wounds on her neck and shoulders.</i>


    <i>Mother Qi was confounded and rolled to the side in panic; she touched some abandoned weapon on the ground.</i>


    Boom!


    <i>The iing alien was shot and retreated, but that didn¡¯t kill it. Instead, the counterattack infuriated it.</i>


    <i>The alien roared and rushed toward Mother Qi.</i>


    Pengpengpeng!


    <i>Mother Qi fired several shots in session, and finally the alien fell to the ground.</i>


    <i>She had no time to care about the pain and got up from the ground. The noise might attract other aliens, so she had to run.</i>


    <i>She held Little Qi Yu with one hand and the weapon with another, leaving no hands to cover his eyes.</i>


    <i>He saw the blood on Mother Qi.</i>


    <i>Little Qi Yu was terrified. ¡°Mom...¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Shh!¡± Mother Qi quit hiding and ran directly toward where the aircraft parked. It was right ahead.</i>


    <i>The noise just now attracted the aliens wandering in the camp.</i>


    <i>If she was fast enough, she could get on the aircraft.</i>


    <i>However, the aliens were faster. Mother Qi was stopped by an alien.</i>


    <i>Mother Qi shot it without hesitation. However, the ammunition soon ran out, so she could only throw away the gun and rush out with Little Qi Yu in her arms.</i>


    <i>More and more aliens arrived, and Mother Qi was patted off by one of them.</i>


    <i>Little Qi Yu heard Mother Qi¡¯s muffled, pained moan. His face was stained with warm blood.</i>


    <i>He obeyed his mother and didn¡¯t make a sound.</i>


    <i>¡°Little Nine, run, run quickly.¡± Mother Qi suddenly released him.</i>


    <i>¡°Mom?¡± Little Qi Yu pulled her hand, almost crying. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go together.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°No... No.¡± Mother Qi gasped heavily. ¡°Mom can¡¯t run further, you run. Go hide in the aircraft, Dad wille to save you.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°No...¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Little Nine, didn¡¯t you promise to be a good boy?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°I don¡¯t want to be separated from you.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Mom wille find you, you run first, okay?¡± The aliens were approaching; Mother Qi pushed him. ¡°Little Nine, Mom loves you, you must live.¡±</i>


    <i>Little Qi Yu was pushed and almost lost his bnce. And that push made the distance between him and his mother widen.</i>


    <i>Mother Qi approached the aliens without hesitation. She stopped them with her flesh.</i>


    <i>He watched as an alien¡¯s sharp weapon pierced her chest and her blood poured to the ground.</i>


    <i>She looked at him with difficulty over her shoulder.</i>


    <i>¡°Run...¡±</i>


    <i>Little Qi Yu stepped back, tears obscuring Mother Qi¡¯s face in his eyes. All he could see was blood.</i>


    <i>He turned around and stumbled forward, but when he approached the aircraft, he saw the aliens wandering there.</i>


    <i>He just couldn¡¯t get there.</i>


    <i>He couldn¡¯t make it...</i>


    <i>When the aliens spotted him, they ran over at once. Little Qi Yu had nowhere to go, and in a panic, ran toward the deep pit.</i>


    <i>On the edge of the pit, he looked at the approaching aliens with a pale face.</i>


    <i>The pit was dozens of meters deep, and he would certainly die if he fell in.</i>


    <i>As the aliens¡¯ ferocious faces got closer and closer, Little Qi Yu retreated and stepped on the edge, half of his body suspended in the air.</i>


    <i>One of the aliens raised its ws and swung them down at him.</i>


    <i>Little Qi Yu¡¯s body was suddenly weightless, falling into the pit.</i>


    <i>He thought he was going to die.</i>


    <i>But no.</i>


    <i>When he woke up, he was in a clean room with a golden tform, and he was on the golden tform.</i>


    <i>Before him floated the two gold coins, the apocalypse.</i>


    ¡ªDo you want to live?


    <i>Little Qi Yu seemed to hear someone ask him this.</i>


    <i>But he didn¡¯t see anyone.</i>


    ¡ªTake it and you will live.


    <i>Looking at the two floating gold coins, Little Qi Yu slowly reached out his hand.</i>


    <i>His hand passed through the light, the tips of his fingers almost touching them. But he jerked back and rolled off the tform, watching the scene in horror.</i>


    <i>The voice did not sound again. He was afraid and then began to look for a way out.</i>


    <i>But the room was sealed, and he could not find a way out.</i>


    <i>Thinking of his dead mother, the physical fatigue, and terror, he hardly dared to close his eyes.</i>


    <i>Fortunately, the light in the room gave him a little peace of mind.</i>


    <i>After a long while...</i>


    <i>He was very hungry andy dying in the corner.</i>


    <i>It was very quiet all around.</i>


    <i>Finally, he got up and went back to the tform with difficulty, reaching out to grab the two gold coins.</i>


    <i>The light disappeared and the room went dark, but nothing strange happened.</i>


    <i>The voice was never heard again.</i>


    <i>Soon he heard a slight noise, like the opening of a door.</i>


    <i>He groped his way down, and a door appeared in thepletely enclosed room.</i>


    <i>He pushed the door open and went out. There was the same pit outside, aircrafts hovering in the sky.</i>


    <i>Those who had left came back.</i>


    <i>A shrill noise sounded in his ear, and then the aircraft fell from the sky.</i>


    <i>The noise faded away.</i>


    <i>When he woke up, he was already lying in the treatment capsule.</i>


    ...


    ¡°That¡¯s when I got the apocalypse,¡± Qi Yu said. ¡°After that, asionally, I could hear that voice, and it always wanted to beguile me into making a covenant with it.¡±


    When he was a child, he was not very strong-willed. He almost went along with the voice several times.


    Andter, if he had not met her, he would not have made a covenant with the Apocalypse.


    ¡°Why does the Apocalypse have to make a covenant with you?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be with me,¡± Qi Yu said. ¡°Maybe at that time, anyone went in and it would do that.¡±


    ¡°No...¡± Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°There were so many peopleing in and out, but it didn¡¯t do anything. Why you?¡±


    Qi Yu was stunned.


    Right.


    His father¡¯s men had studied the ce inside and out before him.


    But they did not find the room. It was only after he came out that the room appeared.


    Qi Yu blinked and began to praise himself. ¡°Surely I¡¯m a genius.¡±


    ¡°Genius your head!¡± Ming Shu gave him a p.


    ¡°Wife, stop, stop, don¡¯t beat me to stupidity.¡± Men¡¯s heads shouldn¡¯t even be touched, yet she beat him hard!


    <i>If only I had a bad temper!</i>


    <i>I¡¯d have long since killed you!</i>

 Chapter 1307 - The Path Of Apocalypse (30)

    <h4>Chapter 1307: The Path Of Apocalypse (30)</h4>


    ¡°So my Apocalypse was Xi Heng¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Who knew what happened to him afterward.


    Qi Yu frowned. ¡°Is that how he got to my world?¡±


    As things stood, it was so.


    Xi Heng wanted to go back to the Battle at Spirit Water through the fake Apocalypse, or even before that, so that he could save his nsmen.


    But he failed.


    Perhaps he learned something from the failure and did not give up on the n.


    Then he seeded.


    But he was transported to another world.


    Then the Apocalypse came to be in the little demon¡¯s world.


    ¡°Well... What about Xi Heng?¡± Where was he?


    Ming Shu spread her hands. ¡°How do I know, I didn¡¯t give any order.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡± <i>Shouldn¡¯t these questions be rified?!</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°If there¡¯s an answer, it¡¯ll always be exposed.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    They followed the path and walked out of the vige.


    ¡°Pretty sister!¡±


    The little fatty popped out from nowhere and stood on the path. ¡°Are you leaving? Are you sure you won¡¯t consider bing my concubine?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± Wild kids surely had bad memories of bad experiences.


    If Qi Yu wanted to teach him a lesson before, now that he dared to try to snatch his girl again, he wanted to beat him up even more!


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t stop him this time and watched Qi Yu give the wild kid a fierce beating.


    Little fatty squatted on the ground miserably.


    Qi Yu showed a cold face to him. ¡°That beautiful sister is mine, do you know that?¡±


    Little fatty sniffled and had tears running down his face. ¡°Yes... I know.¡±


    <i>Wu wu wu!</i>


    This man was more horrible than his father.


    He wanted to go home.


    After teaching little fatty a lesson, Qi Yu turned around to see Ming Shu holding a te of desserts from unknown sources and eating happily.


    ¡°Are you finished?¡± she asked.


    ¡°...¡± <i>What does her teasing tone mean?</i>


    <i>F**k!</i>


    <i>Why am I doing this!</i>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    Qi Yu took a deep breath. <i>Calm down. My wife is just a little bad, it¡¯s not a big deal!</i>


    <i>Anyway, she¡¯s only bad to me!</i>


    On the way out of the vige, they met a team including a groom on the way to pick up the bride. Because their custom here was to hold the wedding in the evening, they went to the bride¡¯s house to pick her up at this time.


    The vige¡¯s road was narrow. Ming Shu and Qi Yu were blocked in the bride¡¯s house.


    Vige weddings were much simpler than those outside.


    But the lively and noisy scene was not inferior to the outside at all.


    Joy seemed to infect everyone.


    Brides here didn¡¯t need a veil. They were escorted out by the matchmaker and faced their grooms liberally.


    The bride was not very beautiful, but her joy made her look beautiful in a different way.


    It had been said that the most beautiful moment for a woman was when she got married.


    ording to custom and after a series of etiquette rites, the bride was picked up by the groom. They left together, surrounded by everyone, heading to the groom¡¯s home to the busy music.


    Ming Shu led Qi Yu away, and the noise also faded away.


    Qi Yu suddenly asked, ¡°Wife, when should we get married?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been married so many times, aren¡¯t you sick of it?¡± Ming Shu asked casually.


    In some worlds they didn¡¯t have a wedding ceremony, but they did have the certificate.


    ¡°Is that the same?¡± Qi Yu was not convinced. ¡°I want to marry you, the present you!¡±


    In those worlds, they used other people¡¯s names.


    That waspletely different.


    ¡°Marriage is so troublesome, I¡¯d better not.¡± Ming Shu refused.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry me?¡± All the loving rtionships that were not for the purpose of marriage were just people ying rascal.


    Ming Shu blurt out, ¡°I don¡¯t even want to be in a rtionship with you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Qi Yu paused. Ming Shu continued walking but was pulled back by him.


    ¡°What...¡± <i>Are you doing!</i>


    Ming Shu was pulled back into his arms and he lowered his head to block her following words.


    Ming Shu struggled, and Qi Yu tightened his arms. Suddenly both of them rolled down into the soft grass, to the sound of a small stream nearby.


    Qi Yu¡¯s kiss was overbearing at first, then turned soft and gentle gradually.


    He lifted himself up and stared down at the girl beneath him. ¡°So what do you want to do with me?¡±


    Without waiting for an answer, he lowered his head and kissed her again.


    His voice was low. ¡°Like this?


    ¡°Or like this?¡±


    With a slightlyplicated look, Ming Shu put her hands on his chest and pushed him away a little. ¡°Honey, we¡¯re outside.¡±


    ¡°You pushed me?¡± Qi Yu¡¯s voice became even lower and he seemed to be holding something back.


    Ming Shu stopped her movements.


    The darkness fell on all sides quietly, and a curtain of deep blue was drawn, stars shining everywhere.


    Qi Yu pressed Ming Shu¡¯s hands on the side, his eyes dark, and whispered, ¡°I have promised you everything. What else do you want me to do?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s hands were held over her head. He held them with one hand and unwrapped her clothes with the other.


    He leaned down and whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Was she going too far?


    The bad girl Ming Shu had a moment¡¯s reflection, but didn¡¯t think she had done anything wrong!


    She didn¡¯t say she wouldn¡¯t be with him or anything like that...


    What exactly had he imagined?


    When his cool hands touched her skin, Ming Shu came to her senses. ¡°Sorry, baby, I was wrong, I was wrong. Stop it, we¡¯re outside.¡±


    Qi Yu lifted her clothes and said word by word, ¡°I¡¯ve just checked. If you stand up there and don¡¯t get down, you can¡¯t see anything here.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°???¡±


    <i>You even checked the crime scene in advance?</i>


    ¡°Qi Yu...¡±


    ¡°I just want you to be mine.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Qi Yu did not move. He waited for Ming Shu¡¯s answer.


    But Ming Shu was silent for a long time. His fingers followed her abdomen and fell to her waist.


    ¡°Qi Yu,¡± Ming Shu called.


    Qi Yu paused. He was actually very afraid, fearing that he might go out of control and do something that really pissed her off.


    But he had really tried hard to suppress himself.


    He tried very hard...


    ¡°Just because I don¡¯t fight doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have the ability to fight. Don¡¯t you understand that I¡¯m like this?¡±


    When had she been so embarrassed like this?


    She presented herself to a person without reservation.


    He was afraid, and she was also afraid.


    In the starlight Qi Yu stared down at the girl under him. Her clothes were halfway off and her white porcin-like skin was half-hidden.


    Qi Yu loosened his fingers.


    Ming Shu gripped her clothes and sat up, saying lightly, ¡°Qi Yu, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Qi Yu looked at her and reached over.


    Ming Shu frowned.


    ¡°I... I¡¯ll help you get dressed well.¡±


    Ming Shu released her hands. Qi Yu¡¯s fingers touched her clothes, paused, then he helped her tie the clothes, and adjusted the coat.


    Qi Yu rose with his head down. He took a silent step back.


    Ming Shu felt a slight stagnation in her heart and took the initiative to hold his hand.


    He let himself be led by her and went back up. They left the vige entirely.


    From a distance, they saw Xiu Huan and the others waiting by the carriage.


    ¡°Lord.¡±


    Xiu Huan bowed and made a salute.


    Ming Shu stuffed Qi Yu back into the carriage, then turned to give Xiu Huan the order. ¡°You go back to Thousand Mirror Mountain first.¡±


    ¡°Lord, you...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you if I need to.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiu Huan lowered her body. Ming Shu jumped into the carriage and the carriage moved forward slowly.

 Chapter 1308 - The Path Of Apocalypse (31)

    <h4>Chapter 1308: The Path Of Apocalypse (31)</h4>


    It was very quiet in the carriage.


    Ming Shu sat on one side and pinched the fringe at her waist with lowered eyes.


    Qi Yu cowered in the soft couch in the back of the carriage, eyes closed as if he were asleep.


    Ming Shu put aside the small table in the carriage and spread a soft quilt on the floor.


    Qi Yu opened his eyes slightly and watched her movements. He closed his lips and sat up with the pillow in his arms. ¡°You can sleep here.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him and carefully spread the soft quilt.


    ¡°Although the space is limited, if you don¡¯t turn from side to side, it would be barely enough.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°???¡±


    Ming Shu pulled the pillow away from his arms, leaned over, and kissed his lips, then took off his coat conveniently.


    Qi Yu was a little confused.


    ¡°I originally nned it to be on Thousand Mirror Mountain.¡± Ming Shu put her fingers around his belt. ¡°I¡¯ve even picked the ce, but you can¡¯t wait for so long.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled down his belt. His inner clothes slid down, and he could feel the warmth of her fingers.


    Qi Yu sat there, frozen.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°You... Are you punishing me?¡± Qi Yu asked.


    ¡°Punishing you?¡± Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°Why should I punish you?¡±


    She put her arms around his neck and nibbled at his lips a few times. ¡°You should be happy about such a punishment, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Qi Yu thought of a few bad memories.


    He wouldn¡¯t be happy about that punishment.


    It was torture.


    But apparently he was thinking too much this time.


    Ming Shu pulled him down and they fell on the soft quilt.


    The wind, which had been audible only a moment before, was not heard at all.


    The carriage was isted.


    Seeing Qi Yu didn¡¯t move for a long time, Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°What, you want me to start?¡±


    Qi Yu looked at Ming Shu. ¡°I... I can wait.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better not. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d do something like this again, which will make me lose all my face as Lord.¡±


    Qi Yu was silent.


    He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. Before, he could control his emotions very well. Butter, he knew she was talking nonsense, yet couldn¡¯t he control himself.


    Qi Yu was still thinking about it. But since Ming Shu had made up her mind, she would not dy and pulled him down to kiss him.


    The rest then came naturally.


    ...


    Qi Yu kissed Ming Shu¡¯s neck and slowed down a little bit, then stopped, but didn¡¯t move away.


    Qi Yu felt himself wrapped in a warm current, mixed with the pleasant sensation of limpness and numbness flowing through his body.


    He bent down and rested his weight on Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu turned her head and put her hand on his waist. ¡°Get off.¡±


    Qi Yu moved and his voice was still mixed with some lust. ¡°Just a moment longer¡±.


    ¡°You¡¯re very heavy.¡±


    Qi Yu immediately turned over and let Ming Shu lie on him.


    Ming Shu wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. She just let him be.


    ¡°Do you feel ufortable?¡± Ming Shu asked him.


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Wife... Have you mistaken something?¡± Shouldn¡¯t it be him asking that?


    Ming Shu: ¡°I mean, is there any other difort in your body? I wasn¡¯t asking about that. Can you load some normal stuff in your head?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Qi Yu felt nothing but a warm current in his body.


    After making sure he had no strange feelings, Ming Shu nodded slightly. ¡°That¡¯s good, it seems the reiki pool works...¡±


    The word reiki pool made Qi Yu change his expression.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to see it and continued, ¡°If you ever feel ufortable doing something like this with me, you have to tell me. The strength in my body is too great and I¡¯m afraid I may hurt you.¡±


    That was another reason she didn¡¯t want to touch him.


    He was not well enough, and if she got even a little out of hand in the process, it could cause him irreparable harm.


    Qi Yu was stunned for a moment. ¡°You... You didn¡¯t want to do that with me because of that?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and tapped his nose. ¡°If anything happens to you, I¡¯ll have to take time to find another boy toy.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What boy toy!</i>


    <i>You are thinking about boy toys!</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t bear it!</i>


    Qi Yu turned over again and pressed Ming Shu beneath his body. He moved slowly. ¡°Wife, what kind of boy toy do you want to look for?¡±


    Ming Shu gasped slightly. ¡°Qi Yu...¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Qi Yu tilted his head. ¡°Tell me, what kind of boy toy do you want?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Ming Shu grabbed Qi Yu by the wrist and couldn¡¯t gather much strength.


    ¡°Qi Yu...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice softened a little, brushing past the edge of his heart like a feather.


    Qi Yu closed his lips slightly and cursed in secret.


    She broke the rules!


    F**k. He had no control over his heart at all.


    Qi Yu gritted his teeth and coaxed her, ¡°Wife, beg me, beg me and I¡¯ll continue.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll beg your head!¡± Ming Shu pped him. ¡°Are you doing it or not? If not, just go away.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    This was not the same as what was written in the novels!


    ...


    The light in the carriage gradually brightened. Ming Shu put her head Qi Yu¡¯s arm, watching the swaying curtain.


    The morning light poured in from outside and fell in Qi Yu¡¯s eyes.


    Ming Shu raised her hand and rested her fingertips between his eyebrows.


    ¡°Qi Yu...¡±


    ¡°Why are you so lucky?¡±


    <i>You are so lucky to meet me.</i>


    Qi Yu woke up at noon, clean and dressed. He was even fully clothed.


    She could do these things with a wave of her hand, so Qi Yu was not surprised.


    He got up and looked to the person next to him. ¡°Wife, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°I looked into the sky at night and saw the stars, they told me that it¡¯s a good day for having meat...¡± Ming Shu talked in a pretentious way. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce and get something to eat first.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡± <i>Surely this is my wife.</i>


    He pulled at his clothes and looked around inside.


    Ming Shu looked down at him. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Qi Yu opened his shirt to reveal his white shoulder and chest. ¡°Why is it missing?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s missing?¡± <i>He pulled at his clothes early in the morning to seduce me! What a little demon!</i>


    ¡°Last night...¡± <i>The mark you left on me.</i>


    Ming Shu blinked her eyes, and after a moment¡¯s reaction, she said, ¡°I have erased it for you.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°???¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Well... Just conveniently...¡± It was kind of too horrible to look at, so when she cleaned up for him, she erased it at her convenience.


    Qi Yu was not happy. ¡°You created it, why erase it!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Qi Yu had a sense of crisis. It seemed the bad girl Ming Shu wanted to destroy all the evidence and intended to deny it.


    A simr thing had happened many times.


    <i>She wants to dump me again?</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t even think about it!</i>


    <i>My knife won¡¯t agree with that!</i>


    Qi Yu moved over a little. ¡°Give me another one.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Her little demon¡¯s hobby was so unique.


    Qi Yu called her again. ¡°Wife?¡±


    He hid his hands in his sleeves.


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡± Ming Shu put down her legs and told him toe over.


    Ming Shu pulled open his clothes and nted a small strawberry on his chest.


    Ming Shu leaned against his chest, and her eyshes swept past his skin, causing a tiny electric current.


    His eyes fell on her wistfully.


    Ming Shu released him then. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Qi Yu was satisfied and put his knife away. ¡°Okay! It¡¯ll prove I¡¯m yours.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Crazy!</i>


    It seemed if she didn¡¯t give him a kiss mark, he wouldn¡¯t be hers.


    He wished.


    The little demon was not only pretentious, also loved dreaming.


    So was he sick or what?

 Chapter 1309 - The Path Of Apocalypse (32)

    <h4>Chapter 1309: The Path Of Apocalypse (32)</h4>


    The cities in Thousand Mirror World were all floating in the air.


    It looked amazing from the outside, but from the inside, you wouldn¡¯t feel anything special as it was just like on the ground.


    Ming Shu went into a restaurant and ordered a table of dishes.


    ¡°You should eat less and lose weight,¡± food-protector Shu said very reasonably.


    Qi Yu who had just had one bite for a taste: ¡°...¡±


    Why on earth did he have such a wife!


    He didn¡¯t need to lose any weight!


    He was not fat!


    <i>F**k!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m hungry, too. I¡¯m going to eat!</i>


    ¡°s...¡± Ming Shu sighed. ¡°Sure enough, I should not keep a boy toy, he dares to steal food from me now.¡±


    Qi Yu gave Ming Shu a stare. She wouldn¡¯t do anything to him, anyway. So he just ignored her and buried himself in eating.


    Ming Shu tapped his bowl. ¡°Hey, you eat so much, be careful, you might be a pig!¡±


    Qi Yu snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t eat as much as you do. If not me, who dares to...¡± <i>Marry you!</i>


    Ming Shu squinted her eyes a little.


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Damn!</i>


    <i>I shouldn¡¯t have said something like that.</i>


    <i>Why do I have to go against her! She¡¯s my wife, can¡¯t I just agree with her?!</i>


    The desire for survival made Qi Yu immediately serve Ming Shu some food on her te. ¡°Cough... Wife, this one tastes good.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled at him.


    Qi Yu thought he had dodged a bullet, but then, Ming Shu took away the dish in front of him.


    Qi Yu: ¡°???¡±


    Qi Yu had to eat the rice with nothing to go with it, and did not dare to snatch food from Ming Shu.


    <i>F**k. One day, I will turn over and make the decision! Just wait!</i>


    ¡°Gentlemen, this way please!¡±


    Outside, several men dressed in uniform entered the restaurant and said disdainfully, ¡°Where¡¯s your boss? Our Miss is going to make a block booking, clear all the others out. Don¡¯t let them pollute our Miss¡¯s eyes.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± The restaurant owner hesitated.


    <i>Pa.</i>


    ¡°Are these enough?¡± One of the men threw him a bag of spirit stones directly.


    The restaurant owner opened it and then immediately smiled. ¡°Enough, that¡¯s enough. Please wait for a while.¡±


    The restaurant owner immediately called his men and they began to clear the area.


    ¡°Excuse me, gentlemen, our restaurant has been booked. We¡¯ll pay for your meal, but you have to go now, okay?¡±


    Soon there was a waitering over to Ming Shu¡¯s side with a very good attitude.


    Those who had nearly finished their meals would leave when hearing such a request from the shopowner.


    Those who had just started to eat received a littlepensation from the shopowner, and would be wise to leave, too.


    After all, in the Thousand Mirror World, big spenders like these tended to have strong backgrounds.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished yet,¡± Ming Shu said without even raising her head. ¡°And I¡¯m not short of money either.¡±


    She took out a bag of spirit stones. ¡°I¡¯ll also make a block booking.¡±


    The waiter was stunned.


    It was estimated that he had not seen this kind of thing, and he looked for help from the owner.


    The restaurant owner hurried over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The waiter said, ¡°This lord said she¡¯s going to make a block booking as well.¡±


    The restaurant owner looked in the direction where the waiter pointed. This guest offered many spirit stones, no less than those given by the people outside.


    In ordinary times he would not have been happy enough.


    Because a block booking would earn him more than usual.


    But now he met two people making a block booking at the same time.


    This was a little troubling.


    ¡°Lord.¡± The restaurant owner thought that Ming Shu was also not an ordinary person, and made a polite salute. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but another lord booked the venue first. I will make it up to you...¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t finished yet,¡± Ming Shu said sincerely, ¡°wasting food is not right.¡±


    The restaurant owner: ¡°...¡±


    She had no superfluous emotion, but stated the fact that wasting food was wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is it taking so long?¡± The people outside raised their voices.


    Cold sweat seeped from the restaurant owner¡¯s forehead.


    He was only a restaurant owner. He worked hard and raised his family, making some money. How did this happen to him today?


    The restaurant owner was trying to find a solution when the leading man outside came over impatiently.


    Waiting for him to walk closer and see the two¡¯s appearance clearly, the man was a little surprised.


    He had never seen such a pretty woman.


    But for some reason, even though she was stunning, her beauty wouldn¡¯t make him want to like her or have other thoughts.


    The man next to her had a funny hairstyle. He had never seen anyone with such short hair in Thousand Mirror World...


    Even so, the man was still very good-looking, and there was no feeling of strangeness at all.


    The man soon came to his senses and shouted hoarsely, ¡°You two, why don¡¯t you go now!¡±


    Although these two were good-looking, their cultivation levels were not high.


    In this world, even if you were very very good-looking, if you didn¡¯t reach a certain cultivation level, you would only be a ything in the end.


    The man didn¡¯t take the two seriously.


    Qi Yu looked up and spoke slowly. ¡°My wife hasn¡¯t finished eating, what are you yelling about?¡±


    Qi Yu¡¯s eyes were calm, and the other party suddenly met his line of sight.


    Clearly it was only a pair of eyes without emotion, but he had a feeling of being targeted by an evil animal, and felt cold all over.


    Was he frightened by the expression in a boy toy¡¯s eyes who had no cultivation?


    The man was instantly ignited. ¡°What are you still eating? Get out in a hurry! We¡¯ve made a block reservation here!¡±


    Before Ming Shu said anything, an effeminate voice rang out from the outside. ¡°What are you doing? What does it take you so long? Are you trying to starve me to death?¡±


    Then a young girl swept in.


    The girl scolded impatiently, ¡°A bunch of trash, you can¡¯t even do such a small thing well.¡±


    ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t get angry.¡± The people around the girl lowered their heads one after another, fearing they might anger her.


    The girl grunted and looked over toward Ming Shu. But she didn¡¯t look carefully and just said casually, ¡°Why haven¡¯t they left yet? Get them out of here right away, it annoys me just to see these people.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss, please wait for a while,¡± the man said immediately. ¡°You two, don¡¯t take the hard road, there¡¯s still time for you to leave.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°What hard road? Why don¡¯t I see it? You lie!¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡± <i>What¡¯s wrong with this woman!</i>


    The man became furious. ¡°For thest time, get out right now!¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± <i>Why should I leave? Don¡¯t I need my face?</i>


    <i>Besides, I haven¡¯t finished eating!</i>


    The man waved to the others. ¡°Throw these two out.¡±


    The restaurant owner did not dare to speak at this time, and shrank in the corner with his staff.


    The girl¡¯s bodyguards immediately came forward, ready to throw Ming Shu and Qi Yu out.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to do anything, but the men flew through the air.


    Then a flurry of noise sounded in the hall.


    Ming Shu was still eating slowly and taking time to talk. ¡°You¡¯d better stay away from me. I¡¯m not responsible if anything happens.¡±


    The man was horrified. He had not seen her movement at all.


    There was also no change in her breath, but his men had not touched a single garment of hers.


    The girl heard the noise and came over with her men. ¡°Who are you? How dare you seek trouble...¡±


    Her eyes fell on Qi Yu and never left.


    Ming Shu lifted her eyes and looked at the girl, vaguely feeling that her face was a little familiar.


    But the girl¡¯s expression made her eyes slightly darken.


    Her little demon was surely too good-looking.


    <i>I look good too!</i>


    <i>Why doesn¡¯t she like me!</i>

 Chapter 1310 - The Path Of Apocalypse (33)

    <h4>Chapter 1310: The Path Of Apocalypse (33)</h4>


    The girl¡¯s eyes stayed on Qi Yu for a moment. She had never seen such a pretty young man before.


    The girl turned her eyes back to Ming Shu.


    When she saw Ming Shu¡¯s appearance, a gleam of jealousy showed her eyes.


    This woman was even prettier than her.


    The girl secretly observed Ming Shu¡¯s strength, and just like what her guards thought, she saw the woman¡¯s cultivation level was humble.


    But what happened just now...


    Maybe there was something on her...


    Thinking like this, the girl set her mind at rest.


    She had so many people with her. Even if the woman had something on her, she was no match for her.


    The girl could not help but look over at Qi Yu¡¯s face, raising her chin. ¡°You can eat here if you want, as long as you give him to me.¡±


    Judging from her skilled tone, she must have done lots of simr things to kidnapping pretty men.


    ¡°You mean I can trade him for a meal?¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Why did he think she was going to say yes?


    ¡°Do young girls your age particrly like whimsical things?¡±


    The girl looked slightly angry. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ming Shu put it in a straightforward way. ¡°I¡¯m saying that you are just daydreaming.¡±


    The girl: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu continued, ¡°Actually, you can consider liking me. Don¡¯t you think I look pretty, too?¡±


    The girl: ¡°???¡±


    She was not crazy, so how would she like a woman? Even a better-looking woman than herself!


    The girl snorted. ¡°If you don¡¯t give him to me today, you¡¯ll never get out of here!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so scared.¡± Ming Shu continued eating calmly.


    The girl was not stupid. Ming Shu¡¯s attitude told her that she was obviously not afraid.


    The girl turned to Qi Yu with a smile on her face. ¡°This young mister, as long as you follow me, I guarantee you¡¯ll have a wealthy life and get whatever you want, and no one will dare to trouble you in the Xuanzi Continent.¡±


    Qi Yu looked at Ming Shu, and after a moment, he formed a bad smile to the girl. ¡°But my wife won¡¯t allow me to do that.¡±


    The girl was hit by the smile and her heart thumped so hard that she didn¡¯t hear what he was saying at all.


    Ming Shu looked down at him and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t smile.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Qi Yu hid his smile and lowered his eyes.


    The young girl returned to herself and continued, ¡°Young mister, think about it carefully. If you follow me, it¡¯ll be much more promising than following her.¡±


    One of the girl¡¯s guards scolded, ¡°It¡¯s a blessing that our youngdy likes you...¡±


    The young girl stared at him with discontent. ¡°What are you doing! You scared him.¡±


    Qi Yu was very cooperative and turned to report it to Ming Shu. ¡°Wife, he scared me.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Pa!</i>


    The girl pped the man in the face and looked at Qi Yu ingratiatingly. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, young mister, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you.¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu put down her chopsticks and red at Qi Yu in ¡°disgust.¡± ¡°What a troublemaker!¡±


    Qi Yuughed wildly. ¡°I¡¯m yours, wife.¡±


    Ming Shu adjusted her smile and asked the girl gently, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to like me? Never mind the Xuanzi Continent, I can even allow you to be respected by the entire Thousand Mirror World.¡±


    The girl blurted out, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you!¡±


    <i>So who on earth is dreaming now?</i>


    <i>The entire Thousand Mirror World?</i>


    In the entire Thousand Mirror World, nobody dared to say such things!


    In fact, the young girl felt a little strange in her heart. It seemed she had met someone who was even more foppish than her.


    Ming Shu spread out her hand and slowly stood up. ¡°In that case... I¡¯ll be rude.¡±


    ¡°Be rude...¡±


    Ming Shu slightly raised her hand, palm inward, pushing outward at random.


    The bodyguards around the girl were flew off without warning, hitting the back wall, and fell to the ground, crying out.


    It only took one breath before and after.


    She made no superfluous movements.


    What was more horrible was, the girl didn¡¯t notice any fluctuations at all.


    How could it be...


    The girl took a step back in horror. ¡°You...¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed her wrist and threw her to the floor casually.


    The girly on the floor, dazed.


    Before she could figure out what was happening, a round of fists fell down.


    <i>You shouldn¡¯t covet my little demon!</i>


    <i>That¡¯s not good!</i>


    <i>And you dared snatch men in public!</i>


    <i>You don¡¯t like me!</i>


    ¡°Stop... Ah...¡± the girl screamed miserably. ¡°Help... Somebody, help me...¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, no one will save you even if you break your throat.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After beating the girl, Ming Shu sat down at the table and continued to eat. ¡°It¡¯s really rude to disturb others eating. Didn¡¯t your elders teach you that?¡±


    The girly on the ground with an ugly expression and gnashed her teeth. ¡°You... You crazy woman, do you know who I am? You dare beat me... How dare you beat me!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve done it. What can you do to me?¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°I will not forgive you!¡±


    ¡°Miss...¡± The man came forward and beckoned her not to provoke the woman again. They didn¡¯t even have the chance to make a shot, so this woman¡¯s strength was not as weak as that they had assumed.


    ¡°Let go of me, you trash!¡±


    The girl shook off the man, but because her body was so hurt, she threw herself on the floor.


    ¡°s, it¡¯s not any festival yet. You don¡¯t have to make such a respectful salute, I haven¡¯t prepared any gifts in return...¡±


    The girl clenched her fist.


    This bitch!


    The girl¡¯s eyes were malevolent. If eyes could kill, Ming Shu would have been killed many times.


    Right at that moment, the crowd around the restaurant suddenly scattered.


    The girl faced the door, seeing the person who wasing, and her eyes lit up.


    She straightened aching body and stumbled over. ¡°Brother, someone bullied me.¡±


    The personing picked up the girl and frowned. He asked without much emotion, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t answer the question, tears sliding down, and choked up. ¡°Brother, someone bullied me here, you must punish her for me.¡±


    ¡°Who bullied you?¡±


    The girl immediately pointed at Ming Shu.


    With a backer, she seemed to forget that she was beaten up, and provoked Ming Shu with unkind eyes.


    ¡°...¡±


    Yet the scene came to an eerie atmosphere.


    Yue Ge gave the girl to the next person to hold and took a few steps forward. ¡°Lord, please forgive my naughty and mischievous sister.¡±


    The girl: ¡°???¡±


    Lord, what lord? Why did her brother speak to her so respectfully?


    He was the country¡¯s advisor! Even before the king, he didn¡¯t need to be so deferential...


    ¡°Brother, you...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Yue Ge scolded in a low voice. ¡°Have you not caused enough trouble?¡±


    The girl was frightened by the coldness on Yue Ge¡¯s face and froze.


    Ming Shu formed a faint smile. ¡°I was wondering why she looked a little familiar. It turns out she¡¯s your sister.¡±


    Yue Ge was silent. She was just his half-sister with the same father and different mother.


    Since they were the only two children in the Yue family, Yue Rou was loved and protected from childhood.


    No matter what she wanted, the family would satisfy her, causing her to be the presentwless, unruly, spoiled child.


    She had caused a lot of trouble before, but having a family to clean up after her, she was unrepentant.


    He had told them that sooner orter she would do something bad to herself.


    But those people in the family, saying that he was the country¡¯s advisor, asked that he protect her...


    He just felt indignant at the thought.

 Chapter 1311 - The Path Of Apocalypse (34)

    <h4>Chapter 1311: The Path Of Apocalypse (34)</h4>


    Yue Ge knew what happened. A fire was burning in his silver eyes.


    No one knew where the young man came from, but they never dared to offend him. How dare she do this kind of thing.


    Although she didn¡¯t know what happened...


    But her actions...


    ¡°Yue Rou,e over.¡±


    Yue Rou was brought over. She gritted her teeth and looked at Yue Ge stubbornly.


    There was no emotions in Yue Ge¡¯s eyes. ¡°Apologize to Lord.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    She didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why must she apologize?


    She sobbed. ¡°Brother, your promised Father. Why are you helping outsiders now!¡±


    What lord was this!


    She never heard about this person before!


    Yue Ge¡¯s frowned. He wished that he could stuff Yue Rou back into her mother¡¯s womb.


    Yue Ge grabbed Yue Rou and pressed her down.


    Yue Rou¡¯s legs gave way and she kneeled down.


    ¡°Brother... wu...¡±


    Yue Rou couldn¡¯t say anything and couldn¡¯t get up, either. Her eyes turned red.


    Yue Ge replied, ¡°Please spare her.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the furious Yue Rou. ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    Yue Ge replied, ¡°Something happened to the Apocalypse Pagoda.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. There was a glint in her eyes.


    ...


    After Ming Shu and Qi Yu got into the horse carriage, Yue Ge looked at Yue Rou and said, ¡°Bring her back. Don¡¯t let her leave the Yue family estate again.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Wu...¡± Yue Rou tried to resist.


    Yue Ge ignored her. He called his snow lion and left with the horse carriage.


    The people inside the Apocalypse Pagoda had escaped. They were killing all the people outside. There were many casualties.


    When Ming Shu arrived, the people at the za had retreated far away from the Apocalypse Pagoda.


    Ming Shu sent Qi Yu back to the tent first.


    Dan Jing came to wee Ming Shu. ¡°Lord.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. She walked out. ¡°What is the situation?¡±


    Dan Jing immediately told her what happened after she left.


    Another group of people entered. This time, they stayed inside for a longer period of time.


    These people never appeared. Instead, some strangers came out of the pagoda.


    At first, two people came out of the pagoda. They attacked several people.


    In the beginning, they didn¡¯t know that these people came from the Apocalypse Pagoda. They thought that someone else sent them in.


    However, on the second day, three more people came out of the pagoda. They heard the three people saying that they came from the Apocalypse Pagoda and they finally managed to see the sky again...


    The people that escaped from the Apocalypse Pagoda killed everyone they saw to vent their frustration.


    They managed to subdue these people, but that was because they outnumbered them.


    If it was a one-on-one battle, they were not their match.


    Dan Jing asked Ming Shu carefully, ¡°Lord... inside the Apocalypse Pagoda...¡± What exactly happened?


    ¡°King, Family Lord Long and the king of Lie Yang Country wish to see you.¡±


    Before Ming Shu could reply, someone shouted.


    Dan Jing¡¯s expression changed.


    These two people came for Lord.


    ¡°Lord...¡±


    Ming Shu remained silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Let them in.¡±


    She had to meet them sooner orter.


    Family Lord Long and the king of Lie Yang Country came in together. Their gazesnded on thedy sitting in the chair. They were amazed by her beauty.


    However, she looked a little young.


    Of course...


    This was just her appearance.


    A childish-looking person here might be more than a thousand years old.


    They couldn¡¯t judge a person by their appearance.


    Family Lord Long ced his hands together and bowed. ¡°Lord of Thousand Mirror Mountain.¡±


    The king of Lie Yang Country also greeted, ¡°Lord of Thousand Mirror Mountain.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Only the royal family of Liyang calls me that. You all don¡¯t have to call me lord.¡±


    The two of them looked at Dan Jing. Dan Jing felt proud for some reason.


    The king of Lie Yang Country asked, ¡°How should we address you?¡±


    Dan Jing replied, ¡°You all can address her as Your Excellency.¡±


    This was an address used by all the countries in the Thousand Mirror World...


    The king of Lie Yang Country looked at Family Lord Long.


    They wanted to know what thedy was called, but sly old fox Dan Jing didn¡¯t introduce her at all.


    Dan Jing was the host so he asked them to have a seat.


    As a king, Dan Jing sat below thedy. Hence, the two of them didn¡¯t care about where they sat.


    Family Lord Long said, ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯m sure that you have heard about what happened. You were the only one who entered the Apocalypse Pagoda and made it out alive. May I know what is inside the Apocalypse Pagoda?¡±


    All the people they sent in were dead.


    The people that escaped from the pagoda couldn¡¯t give them much help.


    Ming Shu tapped her fingers on the table. ¡°There are many things inside the Apocalypse Pagoda.¡±


    Mountains and beauties.


    Ambition and power.


    Family Lord Long: ¡°...¡±


    This was the same as not replying to him.


    ¡°Where did those people inside the Apocalypse Pagodae from?¡± the king of Lie Yang Country asked. ¡°Some of their clothes are weird. Even their cultivation seemed strange.¡±


    It was entirely different from the cultivation on this. Yet, they were extremely powerful.


    Because of this, they let down their guard when fighting against them the first time. This caused many casualties.


    ¡°The Apocalypse Pagoda... didn¡¯t your ancestors tell you?¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    Family Lord Long and the king of Lie Yang Country were stunned. Did their ancestors know what happened?


    They had never heard anything about it.


    ¡°Your ancestors were the people that caused the Xuanzi Continent to split into three continents. Why were they able to fight with the powerful Liyang royal family at that time and be rulers on their own?¡±


    Dan Jing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem good.


    The king of Lie Yang Country said, ¡°Are you referring to the Battle at Spirit Water?¡±


    They knew about the Battle at Spirit Water. That was the battle that formed the three continents.


    However, they didn¡¯t know the details of the battle.


    Why did this battle happen?


    What was the process like?


    The hidden history was being uncovered.


    Family Lord Long frowned. ¡°Your Excellency, please be direct.¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your ancestors who are still alive?¡±


    Family Lord Long: ¡°...¡±


    The king of Lie Yang Country: ¡°...¡±


    Family Lord Long went back to the main topic. ¡°Your Excellency, do you know why the people from the Apocalypse Pagoda were able to escape?¡±


    ¡°No. The Apocalypse Pagoda isn¡¯t mine.¡± Ming Shu smiled gently.


    Family Lord Long and the king of Lie Yang Country gritted their teeth.


    From her tone, they knew that she was not going to tell them anything. Her expression depicted this intention too.


    Dan Jing looked at the floor. He treated the two people like statues.


    He agreed with whatever Lord said.


    When they came out of the tent, Family Lord Long sneered. ¡°If Dan Jing didn¡¯t act like this, I would have suspected her identity.¡±


    The king of Lie Yang Country frowned slightly. ¡°The people from the Thousand Mirror Mountain never appeared in front of anyone before. Now... it¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    But, even if they were suspicious, they didn¡¯t show it directly.


    What if she was really from the Thousand Mirror Mountain?


    The Thousand Mirror Mountain was as famous as the Apocalypse Pagoda. The people there must be powerful.


    Most importantly, they held the secret to longevity.


    ¡°However, there are some gains today.¡±


    Family Lord Long and the king of Lie Yang Country exchanged nces. They went back to their tent and asked their nsmen about the Battle at Spirit Water.

 Chapter 1312 - The Path Of Apocalypse (35)

    <h4>Chapter 1312: The Path Of Apocalypse (35)</h4>


    After the two people left, Ming Shu asked Dan Jing, ¡°Do you know why the battle is called the Battle at Spirit Water?¡±


    About this question...


    Dan Jing replied, ¡°Because the battle happened at Spirit Water.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where the Spirit Water is?¡±


    Dan Jing said, ¡°Here.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Time makes people forget things.¡±


    Dan Jing was puzzled. Was he right? Spirit Water was here...


    ...


    The two leaders of the two continents didn¡¯t get any news from their men. Instead, more people escaped from the Apocalypse Pagoda.


    This time, six peoplee out. They grouped together and killed anyone they saw.


    Ming Shu stood in front of her tent and looked at the Apocalypse Pagoda.


    The light from the Apocalypse Pagoda got dimmer.


    This situation...


    Ming Shu touched her chin. ¡°Do you think I can destroy the pagoda now?¡±


    Little Beastie popped its head out and said seriously, ¡°Trash-picker, there will be some difficulty. The pagoda is still quite powerful.¡±


    ¡°True. Let¡¯s not provoke it. It¡¯s too troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    Little Beastie shrunk back and continued sleeping.


    ¡°Lord, be careful!¡±


    Dan Jing¡¯s voice came from afar. Ming Shu turned around. A figure wasing toward her. She could feel the malicious intent the person was giving off.


    ¡°Yu Li, you can try and kill me!¡±


    The figure stopped and cursed. ¡°F**k!¡±


    Hended in front of Ming Shu. The people chasing him saw this and stopped in their tracks too.


    Yu Li looked at her strangely. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°How did youe out?¡±


    ¡°I just... came out. F**k, that ce locked me up for so long. These people did it. I want to kill all of them.¡±


    Yu Li sized up her. ¡°Are you... with them?¡±


    ¡°Heh heh.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Stopughing. It¡¯s frightening.¡±


    ¡°How many of you came out?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why would I care about all that?¡± Yu Li smiled coldly.


    Yu Li looked at Dan Jing. ¡°Your men? I will not kill them then. Let me find other people to kill. I have not killed anyone for such a long time. Let me have a taste of fresh blood.¡±


    Yu Li licked his lips. His gaze was vicious and eerie.


    Aspared to Luo Yan, this was a real psychopath.


    Ming Shu was indifferent. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    Yu Liughed weirdly and rushed in another direction.


    ¡°Lord.¡± Dan Jing ran forward after Yu Li left.


    That person knew Lord?


    What did he say to Lord?


    Dan Jing knew more than normal people, but he was still surprised when the man talked to Lord.


    Among the people that came out, Ming Shu only knew Yu Li.


    However, based on their strength, only those below average were let out of the pagoda.


    These people were not very powerful. Those that got killed were all unimportant characters.


    The most important question was, how did theye out?


    The fight didn¡¯tst for long. After they showed off their abilities, these people were caught.


    ¡°Go get the person who came just now.¡± Ming Shu gave Dan Jing an order.


    Dan Jing epted the order and went to negotiate with the people that caught Yu Li. In the end, he managed to bring him back.


    Yu Li was covered in blood. Hey on the table weakly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    If she didn¡¯t save him, he would be dead by now.


    ¡°I only have a few questions to ask you.¡±


    <i>If not, why will I bother with you?</i>


    Yu Li was not surprised. ¡°Cold-blooded. But I like it.¡±


    ¡°How did youe out?¡±


    Yu Li gave her a confused look. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Those invisible barriers suddenly disappeared. However, they will disappear and appear intermittently so I had to try continuously. Those people who were lucky managed toe out.¡±


    Ming Shu was in deep thought. ¡°I see.¡±


    Yu Li looked at the people around him. ¡°Why are you with them?¡±


    ¡°If I weren¡¯t with them, you would be a corpse now.¡±


    Yu Li: ¡°...¡± <i>Pretend that I never said anything.</i>


    He asked again, ¡°What is this ce? Why is their kung fu so weird? Sigh, I used to be invincible before. If it wasn¡¯t for this broken pagoda, I would not be in such a pitiful state!¡±


    Ming Shu was toozy to listen to this viin. ¡°You are getting more and more talkative.¡±


    Yu Li said, ¡°I was forced to.¡±


    Ming Shu finished questioning him so she asked Dan Jing to take him back.


    Yu Li: ¡°???¡±


    Just as Yu Li was brought out, amotion arose outside.


    The Apocalypse Pagoda suddenly emitted a few rays of light. It shone on the people that escaped from it.


    When the light disappeared, the people were gone too.


    Before anyone could react, a light shone under the Apocalypse Pagoda again.


    A huge mouse appeared.


    Everyone: ¡°???¡±


    Last time, humans appeared. Now, it was a huge mouse?


    The huge mouse sniffed the air and then disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°Little ancestor, little ancestor!¡±


    Little Five appeared in thin air. It grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s leg. ¡°Little ancestor.¡±


    Everyone looked at the huge mouse.


    Where did ite from?


    Ming Shu pulled her leg back. ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Little Five squeaked. ¡°Come with me to the pagoda!¡±


    ¡°Let me go first.¡±


    ¡°No. If you don¡¯te with me, I¡¯ll never let you go.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>You are getting bolder!</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to leave Qi Yu alone so she brought him along.


    Little Five led the way so they appeared at level five this time.


    She couldn¡¯t see what was happening, but it was lively.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m number one! Who are you!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight! I never liked you. You looked so ugly and yet, you think that you are handsome!¡±


    ¡°You bastard, how dare you sneak attack...¡±


    Level five was huge. There was an array every two meters.


    A person was locked up in each array.


    Currently, the arrays lost control. The people locked up inside came out and were fighting each other.


    Yes, they were fighting with just their arms and legs. There were too many arrays here so using other abilities would be too much of a hindrance. It was faster to just fight hand-to-hand.


    Some of the people that didn¡¯te out watched the rest fight while others tried to get out.


    Little Five trembled. ¡°Little ancestor, many levels are having the same problem. However, level five is the worst.¡±


    Ming Shu was curious. ¡°You don¡¯t know what happened?¡±


    ¡°No...¡± Little Five sobbed.


    They didn¡¯t know how the pagoda worked. Their job was just to walk around the pagoda and record the new people that appeared here. At the same time, they would answer any queries the new people had.


    ¡°Why did you look for me then?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what was happening to the pagoda, either. Was it on its period?


    ¡°Little ancestor, can you help me to subdue them?¡± Little Five bowed. ¡°If they continue fighting, the entire level five will be destroyed.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Little Five.


    Little Five kept bowing to please her.


    ¡°You should consider yourself lucky if I don¡¯t let them out. Why are you still asking me to subdue them? Don¡¯t mice have brains?¡± <i>Do I look like a good person?</i>


    Little Five ced all of its limbs on the ground. ¡°Little ancestor, please. I beg you.¡±

 Chapter 1313 - The Path Of Apocalypse (36)

    <h4>Chapter 1313: The Path Of Apocalypse (36)</h4>


    Little Five cried while Ming Shu scratched her head in frustration.


    <i>I¡¯m not a prison ward!</i>


    <i>Why must I clean up the mess this pagoda made!</i>


    Ming Shu stood on the stairs between level five and level four. It was not so messy here.


    She held Qi Yu¡¯s hand and walked out.


    ¡°Why is it so noisy here? Are you all having a meeting?¡±


    Her voice was not loud but it floated over the noise and entered everyone¡¯s ears.


    The ce turned quiet. Everyone looked at her.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª¡±


    A man who was pinning another man down and hitting him suddenly screamed and rushed toward an empty array.


    After that, the rest of the people started charging toward the nearest arrays. All kinds of weird conversations could be heard.


    ¡°It¡¯s that devil, Ming Shu!¡±


    ¡°Ah! This is my jail! Get out!¡±


    ¡°The devil ising to eat us!¡±


    ¡°Help¡ª¡±


    ¡°What the f**k!¡±


    Someone bumped into an array. The Apocalypse Pagoda was having a problem so the arrays appeared and disappeared intermittently. Hence, this person was unable to get in.


    He hurriedly squeezed into another array with other people.


    Some people didn¡¯t know what was happening, but they followed the crowd and returned to their arrays.


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    So there were some people that knew her.


    However, he was not happy at all.


    The people locked up here were all viins, right?


    Ming Shu walked forward. She walked past a row of arrays. ¡°What were you all doing?¡±


    ¡°Haha... hahaha...¡± Someoneughed awkwardly. ¡°We were having a friendly match...¡±


    Ming Shu scolded them, ¡°The pagoda is open. Why are you all fighting with each other when you can leave?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    They were settling their personal grudges first.


    The fifth floor was filled with arrays so everyone could see one another. If you talked about the grudges between them, they could go on for a few days.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Devil... Your Highness, you are right.¡±


    Most people knew that this was not their original world.


    They felt frustrated over being locked up.


    They wanted to leave too, but the rtionships between the people here were bad.


    Also, no one wanted to be the first.


    Hence, they chose to have a battle here to vent their anger.


    Since she suppressed them, Ming Shu wanted to leave.


    When she walked past, the people in the arrays leaned as far away as possible.


    Ming Shu suddenly turned. ¡°Oh right. There are many people outside waiting to kill you all. If you want to be killed, hurry up and go.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is this a reminder or a threat?</i>


    Little Five was grateful to Ming Shu. Since she showed her face, these people would remain obedient for the time being.


    It hoped that the Apocalypse Pagoda could repair itself soon.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    After Ming Shu left, someone asked this.


    ¡°Why are you all afraid of her?¡±


    ¡°Is she the manager of the pagoda?¡±


    The people who knew Ming Shu¡¯s identity looked tired.


    ¡°She is someone you never want to offend.¡±


    ¡°That year...¡±


    ¡°Why must I tell you, you psychopath!¡±


    The man beside him shouted, ¡°I told you that it was a coincidence that I was not wearing my pants when I came in!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Say that again!¡±


    ¡°You are a psychopath! A psychopath!¡±


    The two people argued with each other from their arrays.


    This was their only entertainment.


    ...


    Little Five brought Ming Shu to the other levels that were in a mess.


    Like what it said, level five was the messiest. The rest were still fine.


    Qi Yu realized that as the levels got higher, more people recognized her.


    Also, the people at the higher levels were all locked up individually just like the ones on the seventh floor.


    The floors above the seventh floor were normal. There was no malfunction.


    Qi Yu was deciding if Ming Shu was the manager of this ce or if she was once locked up here.


    Little Five was afraid of her. Also, it invited her back when something happened to the pagoda. This made her seem like the manager.


    However, from the reaction of the people here, it appeared that she had been locked up before.


    It was the first option, he felt fine.


    If it was the second one...


    He would probably feel worried about her.


    They went back to the empty main hall with Little Five.


    There were six huge mice that looked exactly like Little Five in the main hall.


    The mice greeted Ming Shu simultaneously: ¡°Little ancestor.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t call me little ancestor. I don¡¯t have rtives like you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, little ancestor,¡± they replied together.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Have a seat, little ancestor.¡±


    The mice took out a chair made of pure gold.


    However, there was only one chair.


    Ming Shu asked Qi Yu to sit. She stood in front of the wall. ¡°You all haven¡¯t received any orders?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You all are dead.¡±


    The mice: ¡°...¡±


    Qi Yu replied, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t you feel that the Apocalypse Pagoda seems to be hacked?¡±


    Just like the Time Control Department.


    The department was hacked so they lost control of their system.


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°You are quite smart.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I¡¯ve always been smart. I¡¯m a genius!</i>


    ¡°You... you guessed it already?¡±


    ¡°No. You reminded me.¡± Ming Shuplimented him insincerely, ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Can you be more serious! At least control your expression!</i>


    Ming Shu turned. She sat on the chair¡¯s armrest. ¡°Did the Spirit Water appear?¡±


    One of the mice replied, ¡°Yes. We didn¡¯t realize it before but after some calctions, we realized that it will appear within a few days.¡±


    Qi Yu frowned. <i>What does she mean?</i>


    <i>The Spirit Water from the Battle at Spirit Water?</i>


    Ming Shu felt Qi Yu¡¯s questioning look so she said slowly, ¡°When the Spirit Water appears, the Apocalypse Pagoda will... you can understand it as its dormant period.¡±


    The Apocalypse Pagoda had its weakness too.


    Whether you could make use of this weakness depended on your ability.


    Ming Shu touched her chin. She acted like a detective. ¡°If he chose this timing, he must have done many preparations.¡±


    If this was the Xi Heng who had went through the Battle at Spirit Water...


    The time between each dormant period of the Apocalypse Pagoda was long.


    Last time, it happened during the Battle at Spirit Water when the continent split in three.


    When the Apocalypse Pagoda entered its dormant period, its defense would turn weak. If someone attacked the Apocalypse Pagoda at this time, the ten mice were the only defendants.


    Qi Yu asked, ¡°What on earth is the Battle at Spirit Water?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him.


    ¡°I told you that from the moment the Thousand Mirror World was formed, the Apocalypse Pagoda was present.¡±


    Qi Yu nodded.


    Ming Shu continued, ¡°The Apocalypse Pagoda will be activated asionally. There are all kinds of ways to enter the pagoda. People from different families and ns would send people to challenge the pagoda. Those that seeded were able to increase their power.


    ¡°Their challenges are the people that are locked up in here. If they seeded, the Apocalypse Pagoda would reward them and their power would increase. If they failed... they would be killed.¡±

 Chapter 1314 - The Path Of Apocalypse (37)

    <h4>Chapter 1314: The Path Of Apocalypse (37)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°So at the start, it¡¯s like a training pagoda?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and rubbed his head. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Qi Yu choked. ¡°...Then what happened to those people in the pagoda when their challengers won against them?¡±


    ¡°They died too. It is only fair that way. However, it didn¡¯tst for long.¡±


    Someone broke the rule.


    When the people realized that the Apocalypse Pagoda was not controlled by anyone, they tried to gain power from the pagoda itself. They wanted to gain power that didn¡¯t belong to them.


    This kind of training used to happen once every 100 years. Then, it changed to once every 1000 years. The intervals got longer and longer.


    In the end, the Apocalypse Pagoda was disappointed with the people in this world so it shut down and was never activated again. It became a jail for viins of the different worlds.


    As time went by, the people of the Thousand Mirror World forgot what was the real purpose of the Apocalypse Pagoda.


    Hence, the Apocalypse Pagoda was left alone in this ce.


    Many people tried to look for treasures inside, but no one seeded.


    Spirit Water appeared before, but no one knew why it appeared, so no one came near it.


    Hence, the Apocalypse Pagoda remained safe.


    Ming Shu talked about the Battle at Spirit Water.


    ¡°If we want to talk about the Battle at Spirit Water, we need to mention the Liyang royal family.¡±


    Qi Yu prepared to listen to her.


    ¡°The Liyang royal family was the only ruler of the Thousand Mirror World until a betrayer appeared.¡±


    He was the king¡¯s younger brother, Duke De.


    Duke De sent ady to seduce to the king.


    He found out a secret which only the king would know.


    The Apocalypse Pagoda was the weakest when Spirit Water appeared. This was the best time to attack the pagoda.


    Maybe it was due to his luck or fate, but Spirit Water appeared soon after.


    ...


    Outside the pagoda...


    Inside the tent of the Family Lord Long, an elder sat cross-legged in the water mirror. He had an immortal aura around him.


    His voice passed through the water mirror. ¡°Duke De coborated with the families who were very interested in the pagoda and discussed with them how to attack the pagoda.¡±


    Family Lord Long couldn¡¯t help but interrupt the elder. ¡°Ancestor, since the Liyang royal family knew about this, why didn¡¯t they do anything?¡±


    The elder said, ¡°Do you know how the Liyang royal family know this?¡±


    Family Lord Long shook his head.


    ...


    ¡°The Liyang royal family made an agreement with the Apocalypse Pagoda. Hence, they can¡¯t leak this secret and can¡¯t gain any benefits for themselves.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice was calm. There was no emotion in it.


    Duke De¡¯s n proceeded smoothly.


    This was because the king at that time was very weak.


    He loved women and wine. He spent money like water. Many big families were against him.


    Duke De used the Apocalypse Pagoda as bait and convinced many families to attack the pagoda with him.


    When the Spirit Water appeared, the attack started.


    They entered the pagoda, but they were not sure about the situation inside.


    However, Duke De knew that the people locked up in this pagoda were all powerful. If they killed them, they could take their abilities.


    Of course, some abilities couldn¡¯t be taken because the system didn¡¯t allow it.


    Many people participated in the attack. The people locked up in the pagoda couldn¡¯t handle them.


    Most of them were killed in the gang fight.


    This was where the Xi family stepped in. The Xi family entered the pagoda at that time and took someone¡¯s ability.


    ¡°After the fight was over, everyone left the pagoda...¡±


    Qi Yu frowned slightly. He felt that she didn¡¯t mention some things.


    He couldn¡¯t see anything from the expression on the mice¡¯s faces.


    What was her role in the Battle at Spirit Water?


    After these people came out of the pagoda, the Battle at Spirit Water officially started.


    The reason was simple: the abilities they got in the pagoda.


    Most people didn¡¯t get anything.


    Some had abilities that they didn¡¯t know how to use.


    For instance:


    The ability tomit a perfect crime.


    Nothing would happen to you if you killed someone in the Thousand Mirror World. You were stronger than them. If their family members wanted to take revenge, they could do so as long as they were able to defeat you.


    Or... how to make virus.


    What the hell was this?


    Hence, those people that acquired powerful abilities were surrounded.


    Someone started snatching other people¡¯s abilities right outside the pagoda.


    Corpses could be seen everywhere.


    ¡°After this battle, besides the Xi family, many other big families were heavily impacted and disappeared.¡±


    This battle started the thousand years of war in the Thousand Mirror World.


    The Liyang royal family had a weak king, but they were still powerful.


    Hence, it was not easy for them to form their own nation and separate themselves from the Xuanzi Continent.


    The continent was still split in three in the end.


    The Battle at Spirit Water involved the secret of the Apocalypse Pagoda so the leaders warned everyone against saying anything.


    ¡°The Long family from Dongyuan was one of the biggest winners.¡±


    Qi Yu was curious. ¡°What happened to Duke De?¡±


    Ming Shu replied slowly, ¡°Duke De... is the first king of Lie Yang Country from the Congtian Continent.¡±


    Liyang, Lie Yang...


    <i>Do these two countries have such a rtionship?</i>


    ¡°Dan Jing had no reaction toward Lie Yang Country.¡±


    Duke De was a betrayer of the country.


    By rights, these two countries should be enemies.


    However, Dan Jing appeared indifferent toward the people from Lie Yang Country.


    ¡°That time, Lie Yang Country and Liyang Country were at war. The new king of Liyang Country sympathized with his civilians and stopped the war personally.¡±


    Ming Shu paused before saying casually, ¡°The kings changed many times. Time can make people forget things.¡±


    Qi Yu looked at her.


    Ming Shu smiled. Her eyes formed half-moons.


    She said softly, ¡°This is what happened during the Battle at Spirit Water.¡±


    ¡°Little ancestor... Spirit Water appeared!¡±


    A huge mouse ran toward them from the side. A water mirror appeared on one side of the pagoda wall.


    A whirlpool had appeared on top of the pagoda. Water flowed out of the whirlpool and floated eerily in the sky.


    This was unscientific!


    Qi Yu was shocked. ¡°This... is the Spirit Water?¡±


    Ming Shu replied softly, ¡°This is just the start.¡±


    Qi Yu looked at the sky that was filled with water.


    After a while, the water dropped down from the sky.


    It was a magnificent scene.


    Water flowed down from the sky. The ground couldn¡¯t resist the impact of the water and broke. It sunk inward.


    After all the stones on the ground had sunk, the water stopped flowing.


    The water in the sky and on the ground were like mirror images of each other.


    The Apocalypse Pagoda floated between these two images.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Qi Yu pointed at the thing that was rising from the bottom of the water on the ground. His expression seemed strange.

 Chapter 1315 - The Path Of Apocalypse (38)

    <h4>Chapter 1315: The Path Of Apocalypse (38)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What... what is that thing!¡±


    The people standing on the water retreated frighteningly. However, no matter how far they moved back, the water kept rising below them.


    Multiple corpses appeared below the water. The bottom was filled with corpses. Everyone fell a chill go down their spines.


    The people on the water seemed to be standing on ss. The corpses were below the ss.


    The moment they lowered their heads, they could see the lifelike expressions on the corpses¡¯ faces.


    ¡°Why are they so many corpses...¡±


    ¡°What on earth is happening?¡±


    The corpses below the water scared all the people. Yet, they couldn¡¯t hide. No matter where they went, there would be corpses below them.


    Someone tried to fly through the air. However, he realized that he couldn¡¯t do it.


    They still had their powers, but they just couldn¡¯t fly.


    Family Lord Long and the king of Lie Yang Country knew the truth behind the Battle at Spirit Water. They looked at the Apocalypse Pagoda with dark expressions on their faces.


    ...


    Ming Shu hugged Qi Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°They are just dead people. You never saw dead people before?¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I¡¯ve never seen this kind of scene before!</i>


    <i>F**k!</i>


    Were these people killed during thest Battle at Spirit Water?


    But their bodies showed no signs of rotting.


    <i>This is weird!</i>


    <i>Buzz buzz buzz¡ª</i>


    A buzzing sound came from within the pagoda. The entire pagoda seemed to be vibrating.


    The light from the pagoda was diminishing.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± Qi Yu asked.


    Ming Shu looked at the image on the water mirror.


    The Apocalypse Pagoda was entering its dormant stage.


    The mice left immediately. Only one was left behind.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know who it was. They all looked the same.


    Qi Yu asked Ming Shu, ¡°Will theye in?¡±


    ¡°When they realize that there is no danger, they¡¯lle in. Also, someone might already know what happened,¡± Ming Shu replied.


    <i>Buzz¡ª</i>


    ¡°If we don¡¯t go now, there will be no better time!¡±


    A voice suddenly came from within the Apocalypse Pagoda.


    The sound kept echoing in the pagoda. They couldn¡¯t find the source of the sound.


    ¡°There will be...¡±


    ¡°Will be...¡±


    ¡°Be...¡±


    Ming Shu stood up and looked at the top of the pagoda.


    ¡°Little ancestor... there is someone in the pagoda,¡± Little Five called.


    ¡°I heard it.¡± <i>I¡¯m not deaf.</i>


    The protective screens at the various levels were disappearing.


    The doors of the jails were opened.


    The viins were stunned for a moment. Then, they rushed out.


    Normally, even when the Apocalypse Pagoda entered its dormant stage, the protective screens remained active.


    Little Five received this news and shouted, ¡°Little ancestor, all the jails are out of control.¡±


    Just when it finished speaking, a staircase appeared at their side.


    People came down from the stairs.


    Everyone looked excited.


    They would be able to leave this ce soon.


    They would be able to achieve freedom soon.


    Ming Shu was on the first floor. There was no one locked up on the first floor. These people came from the second floor.


    When those people saw the mouse they always saw and two people beside it, they stopped in their tracks.


    ¡°Little ancestor, you can¡¯t let them out!¡± Little Five shouted.


    ¡°That¡¯s your problem.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You¡¯re the guard.¡±


    Little Five: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like this. I will not stop you,¡± Ming Shu said to the people at the stairs.


    She pulled Qi Yu up and randomly chose a number te on the wall. The two of them disappeared.


    Little Five: ¡°...¡± <i>Ahhhhh, little ancestor!</i>


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Kill this stupid mouse!¡±


    ...


    Qi Yu and Ming Shu appeared in the corridor on the seventh floor.


    There were already people standing along the corridor. However, they appeared calmer than those people downstairs. They looked around vigntly.


    The sudden appearance of Ming Shu caused the atmosphere in the corridor to freeze.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    Someone called.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Go downstairs and stop people from leaving.¡±


    ¡°... Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu walked past them. Some people were confused while others called her Your Highness. No one dared to attack her.


    Those people that didn¡¯t know who she was didn¡¯t move after seeing so many people calling her Your Highness.


    They went to the eighth floor. Then, they moved up to the ninth floor.


    There were many bubbles floating on the ninth floor. There were people trapped in the bubbles.


    One side of the bubble was open so the people inside could get out.


    However, no one came out. They all stood in their bubbles and started discussing.


    This was because there were many venomous snakes below them.


    Someone went down just now and got attacked by all the snakes. His corpse couldn¡¯t be found.


    Someone with a sharp eye saw Ming Shu the moment she appeared.


    Last time she came up, she just peeked at them to make sure they were fine. She didn¡¯t talk to them.


    ¡°Devil! Why did youe back!¡±


    One of the men ced his hands on his hips and looked at Ming Shu from his bubble.


    ¡°I came back to look at you.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Who wants you toe and look at us? Hurry up and leave!¡± <i>Why did you bring a pretty boy with you? To unt?!</i>


    Ming Shu walked over. The venomous snakes cleared a path for her. ¡°I will not leave.¡±


    The man hugged his chest. ¡°Devil, I will not sumb to you!¡±


    ¡°Fine, get down.¡±


    ¡°Get down? F**k, there are venomous snakes everywhere. We are not you! What are you up to? Are you trying to kill us?¡±


    Ming Shu tapped the ground. The slithering snakes merged with the ground and became snake tattoos. They still looked frightening.


    Qi Yu swallowed.


    <i>Keep calm! I can win this!</i>


    However, when he recalled that these tattoos were made of real snakes, his feltplicated.


    <i>I want to go home!</i>


    ¡°Tsk!¡± The man hugging his chest jumped down. ¡°Why are you so kind? What do you want us to do?¡±


    The other people came down too. There were not many people on this floor. They gathered around Ming Shu.


    ¡°There is amotion downstairs. Go and subdue the people. Don¡¯t let them get out,¡± Ming Shu said.


    ¡°A voice told us that we could go out just now. We have been locked in here for a long time. Why do you still want to keep us inside?¡±


    ¡°What is your intention! You lived a good life outside but you don¡¯t let us out!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that we will listen to you just because we can¡¯t win against you!¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    Everyone shouted angrily. They didn¡¯t do anything besides shouting.


    How sincere.


    Ming Shu smiled and said, ¡°You will die faster if you go out.¡±


    Everyone turned quiet. ¡°Is it the same asst time?¡±


    Ming Shu replied slowly, ¡°Last time, you all gave me much happiness. Hence, I decided to remind you. Whether you listen to me or not depends on you. However, even if you want to leave, stop the people below.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± How dare she still remind them about the past.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s my territory outside.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>So what!</i>

 Chapter 1316 - The Path Of Apocalypse (39)

    <h4>Chapter 1316: The Path Of Apocalypse (39)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The tenth floor.


    Ming Shu stood at the stairs linking the two floors.


    She held Qi Yu¡¯s hand tightly. Qi Yu looked at her in surprise. When Little Five asked her to take a look at the different floors, she didn¡¯te up to the tenth floor.


    Little Five didn¡¯t mention it, either. There seemed to be nothing on the tenth floor.


    She held Qi Yu¡¯s hand and walked up.


    Qi Yu saw a door.


    It looked like the door at the entrance of the pagoda.


    Ming Shu stood in front of the door and ced her hand on it. After some time, she pushed the door.


    However...


    It didn¡¯t move.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Awkward!</i>


    ¡°Wife?¡±


    ¡°Cough...¡± Ming Shu used more force. The door still didn¡¯t move. <i>What stupid door is this!</i>


    <i>Why isn¡¯t it moving!</i>


    ¡°Baby, stand further away.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    Qi Yu stepped back. He saw his wife taking out a knife. She moved her wrist and shed it at the door.


    <i>ng¡ª</i>


    Sparks flew everywhere and a scar was left on the door.


    The door still didn¡¯t move.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Impressive!</i>


    Just as Ming Shu was about to change weapons, an image appeared at the door.


    A man was standing in the image and looking at her intently.


    He was around 40 years old. The clothes he wore were ancient.


    Ming Shu stepped back. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man smiled confidently. ¡°Ming Shu, don¡¯t waste your time. You can¡¯t open this door.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Xi Heng?¡±


    ¡°This name...¡± The man sighed. ¡°I have not heard it for a long time. You can call me that too.¡±


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    Ming Shu used the knife as support. ¡°You are a calctive person.¡±


    Xi Heng said, ¡°To us, time is not a problem, right?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not a problem, why do you still want longevity? Why don¡¯t you just die?¡±


    Xi Heng: ¡°...¡±


    This was not what he meant.


    ¡°So, what do you want to do?¡± Ming Shu decided to go straight to the point. ¡°Are you trying to control the Apocalypse Pagoda? Do you want to rule over the Thousand Mirror World? This is a good ambition.¡±


    ¡°That year during the Battle at Spirit Water, you killed thousands of people...¡±


    ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t me it on me. The Apocalypse Pagoda asked me to do it.¡±


    Qi Yu looked at Ming Shu in shock.


    He guessed that she must have something to do with the Battle at Spirit Water but...


    Killing thousands of people...


    ¡°...¡± Xi Heng¡¯s expression changed. ¡°It didn¡¯t ask you to kill them.¡±


    Ming Shu remained nonchnt. ¡°Oh, it must be my mistake, then.¡±


    Xi Heng: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°This happened so long ago. Do you still want to take revenge on me? Speaking of which, your ancestor¡¯s bodies are still floating outside. You might be able to find them.¡±


    Xi Heng shook his head. ¡°I understand your feelings.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him. ¡°What do you understand?¡±


    Xi Heng tilted his body slightly. The thing behind him was revealed.


    It was a golden pir. There were chains all across it.


    Xi Heng said, ¡°You were locked in here for so many years. It is normal that you wanted to kill them to vent your frustration when you got out.¡±


    Qi Yu stopped breathing for a moment.


    <i>Is this the truth?</i>


    <i>She was once... locked up here.</i>


    Qi Yu tightened his grip.


    Ming Shu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Even her tone didn¡¯t change. ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Xi Heng blocked the pir behind him again. ¡°It has been your dream to destroy the Apocalypse Pagoda, right?¡±


    Ming Shu was curious. ¡°You want to destroy the Apocalypse Pagoda?¡±


    Xi Heng didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°I waited so many years for this moment. If there were no Apocalypse Pagoda, there would be no Battle at Spirit Water.¡±


    ¡°So, you predicted when the Spirit Water would appear? I¡¯m curious. How did you control the Apocalypse Pagoda?¡±


    ¡°That is a long story.¡±


    ¡°No worries, you can slowly tell your story. The fight below willst for some time.¡± Ming Shu took out a chair and asked Qi Yu toe and take a seat. ¡°Please start your speech.¡±


    Xi Heng: ¡°...¡±


    Xi Heng was puzzled at Ming Shu¡¯s confidence.


    He nned for so many years, so he wanted someone to witness his sess too.


    Hence, he didn¡¯t reject the offer.


    ¡°It started after the Battle at Spirit Water...¡±


    Just like what Grandma Gu said, the Xi family was hunted down by the people in Thousand Mirror World because they had powerful abilities and items.


    The Xi family lost many people during the Battle at Spirit Water. Hence, they couldn¡¯t resist the chase for long.


    Many people from the Xi family died. Some betrayed their family and got the chance to live.


    Xi Heng managed to escape with a small group of his men.


    He wanted to use the power he got from the Apocalypse Pagoda to go back in time.


    He wanted to change everything.


    This power was not easy to control. The power injured him and he failed.


    After trying many times, he finally learned to control the power.


    However, when he went back in time, he arrived at a strange ce.


    He used his power again, but couldn¡¯t get back to the Thousand Mirror World after trying multiple times. Because of the overuse of his ability, he lost his power.


    In the end, he had to stay in Qi Yu¡¯s world.


    He realized that some worlds were attached to another world. This world had great power and was prone to problems.


    He stayed in that world and rested.


    Then, he used the Apocalypse to create problems in that world.


    After that, he gained strength from those worlds. However, he did it slowly. He couldn¡¯t handle the powers from those worlds so he had to do it bit by bit.


    ¡°The Harmony System?¡± <i>Why did it look for me?</i>


    Xi Heng revealed a strange expression. ¡°That was an ident. Something I didn¡¯t expect.¡±


    The Elder was the first-edition system and it was forsaken by the Time Control Department. He met it coincidentally and used it.


    The Harmony System had more than one host. However, those people died really quickly so the Harmony System kept looking for more hosts.


    He didn¡¯t expect the Harmony System... which was the Elder, to be able to enter the Thousand Mirror World.


    He felt that it must have something to do with the Apocalypse.


    ¡°Even God is helping me.¡± Xi Heng looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°You are really lucky.¡± This seemed so familiar.


    Xi Heng agreed. He nodded. ¡°I¡¯m indeed lucky.¡±


    He looked at Qi Yu. ¡°I found you and I found him too. When the Apocalypse was found, I thought that I was going to fail. However, I met him.


    ¡°He has a pure reiki in his body. You should have realized this too. This is something the Apocalypse needed.¡±


    Qi Yu frowned. He didn¡¯t know that he had reiki in his body.


    Xi Heng continued, ¡°so... I purposely let those people realize the secret of the Apocalypse. They used the Apocalypse to go to different worlds.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t know how magnificent the scene was when they destroyed a world.


    ¡°Later, you appeared. I felt that I should have a backup n. I know that you are hard to control so I didn¡¯t aim to control you right from the start.¡±


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes. ¡°So you asked the Harmony System to urge me to fall in love?¡±


    Xi Heng nodded. He smiled. ¡°Love can make someone lose their logic. It can make people give up everything. Reality proved this n a sess, right?¡±

 Chapter 1317 - The Path Of Apocalypse (40)

    <h4>Chapter 1317: The Path Of Apocalypse (40)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    There were many ups and downs during the process, but he got the result he wanted.


    She had someone she couldn¡¯t give up on.


    He never thought that the person would be Qi Yu.


    It could be anyone.


    But since it was Qi Yu, that was the best situation.


    Everything was going ording to n.


    This was fate.


    ¡°Do you know how the Time Control Department was hacked?¡±


    Qi Yu was the one who asked.


    Xi Heng muttered, ¡°It was through you. When you interacted with her, the Time Control Department got information from you. That was how it was able to hack into the Time Control Department.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Qi Yu remained silent for two seconds. ¡°The existence of the Time Control Department is beneficial to you. Why did you destroy it?¡±


    In the end, the Time Control Department was just a buff.


    He used them to make himself more powerful.


    <i>This feeling...</i>


    <i>F**k! This is not a good feeling!</i>


    Xi Heng sighed. ¡°The Elder was the one that wanted to destroy it. It was created by you all, but you all tried to destroy it. Isn¡¯t it normal for it to hate you?


    ¡°I don¡¯t need the Time Control Department so it doesn¡¯t matter whether it exists or not. I already have the power toe back here and fight with the Apocalypse Pagoda.¡±


    Xi Heng shrugged. ¡°You should know what happened after that.¡±


    He became stronger and returned to the Thousand Mirror World.


    He used the Apocalypse toe back to the Apocalypse Pagoda and caused it to activate.


    He predicted the time when the Spirit Water would appear. When the pagoda entered its dormant stage, he took control of the Apocalypse Pagoda.


    When the pagoda woke up again...


    It would be toote.


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes. Her smile was still on her face. ¡°What is your motive?¡±


    Xi Heng emphasized his words. ¡°I want to destroy the Apocalypse Pagoda. You were locked up here in the past. Don¡¯t you want to destroy it? It¡¯s in its dormant stage now. If you work together with me...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡±


    Xi Heng frowned slightly. He looked at Ming Shu. ¡°What is not right?¡±


    ¡°How do you know when the Spirit Water will appear?¡±


    Xi Heng opened his mouth to exin.


    Ming Shu raised her hand. ¡°Let me guess. You want to say that you deduced the timing, or that you got the information from the Apocalypse?¡±


    Xi heng shut up.


    ¡°Even if you saw the Spirit Water once, you would not have gotten the chance to see it again before this. Hence, you can never deduce when the Spirit Water will appear.¡±


    ¡°Is this important? No matter where I got this information from, I will seed today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re confident?¡±


    Anything could happen before the ending.


    Xi Heng raised his hand. ¡°This ending is the best evidence.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. Her voice was gentle. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    Xi Heng tried to persuade Ming Shu. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to destroy the Apocalypse Pagoda? Don¡¯t you hate this ce where you were locked up for so long? This ce should never have existed!¡±


    Ming Shu looked up at him.


    She smiled.


    She said slowly, ¡°How do you n to destroy it.¡±


    Xi Heng seemed to heave a sigh of relief. His expression turned softer.


    He revealed the pir behind him again. ¡°This pir supports the Apocalypse Pagoda. As long as it¡¯s destroyed, the Apocalypse Pagoda will be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you can start.¡± <i>Please start your show. I will p for you.</i>


    Xi Heng: ¡°...¡±


    Xi Heng exined patiently, ¡°With my powers, I can¡¯t destroy it. However, if you help...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°When did I agree to help you?¡±


    Xi Heng: ¡°...¡±


    Did he just waste his time?


    She was locked up in this ce. Why didn¡¯t she hate the Apocalypse Pagoda?


    ...


    Commotion rose from below.


    Ming Shu went outside and looked down. She couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Suddenly she turned and stared at Xi Heng.


    ¡°You are not Xi Heng!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Xi Heng¡¯s face twitched. He controlled his expression.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Xi Heng would not know my name.¡± Ming Shu stuck out one finger. ¡°That is the first reason.¡±


    Xi Heng frowned but kept quiet.


    ¡°Secondly, Xi Heng belonged to the Thousand Mirror World. The presence of the Thousand Mirror World is beneficial to him. He has no reason to destroy the Apocalypse Pagoda.¡±


    Xi Heng refuted, ¡°The Apocalypse Pagoda is the reason why the Xi family was killed.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that makes sense. Then, how did you know when the Spirit Water would appear?¡±


    Xi Heng¡¯s eyes turned dark. Even his expression turned eerie.


    The atmosphere was weird.


    At this moment, all the floors of the Apocalypse Pagoda were opened. The sound from below echoed up to them.


    The noise got louder.


    The people outside hade in.


    However, this time, the people in the pagoda could move around freely.


    The man thought for a moment and sneered. ¡°I guess it¡¯s okay to tell.¡±


    Ming Shu waited calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not Xi Heng. I was locked up here once. In the past, those people came in and took away my ability. They had many people on their side so I couldn¡¯t run away.¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze turned vicious. He spoke with hatred in his voice.


    ¡°Xi Heng... he was the man that took away my power. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know that I left with him too.¡±


    The man smiled when he talked about this. ¡°When Xi Heng failed to use the ability for the first time, I took over his body.¡±


    Ming Shu stopped him. ¡°Wait... how did you leave?¡±


    The man looked at her sarcastically. ¡°You know that even though we are trapped here, our powers are unaffected, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So, I used some forbidden technique and split my spirit into two. One part of it entered Xi Heng¡¯s body while another part stayed here. That way, the Apocalypse Pagoda would not find out that I escaped.¡± This was why he could enter the Apocalypse Pagoda sessfully.


    Ming Shu raised her thumb. ¡°Impressive. People who can bear great pain will be sessful.¡±


    <i>Splitting your spirit into two is a painful process.</i>


    <i>If he could bear with that...</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not surprised that he made so many things happen.</i>


    <i>Genius!</i>


    Xi Heng: ¡°...¡±


    He was talking about a serious matter. Why did she suddenly praise him?


    Xi Heng controlled his emotions and continued, ¡°This pagoda locked us up. How can I not hate it? Why should it decide our future? I decided to destroy it then. I¡¯m helping all the people that got locked up here too. Who wants to get locked up?!¡±


    ¡°For love and peace.¡±


    Xi Heng almost choked on his own saliva.


    To hell with your love and peace.


    He was living a good life in his own world. He had power and beauties surrounding him. He got everything he wanted.


    Why did it suddenly lock him up in this ce!


    He could only move within that small area.

 Chapter 1318 - The Path Of Apocalypse (41)

    <h4>Chapter 1318: The Path Of Apocalypse (41)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you have such huge aspirations and are such a kind person. You have my respect.¡±


    Ming Shu seemed amazed.


    ¡°You should be one of the top ten touching characters!¡± Ming Shu suddenly changed the topic. ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Xi Heng¡± was about to fume, but Ming Shu¡¯s question extinguished his fury.


    He gritted his teeth. ¡°Night Shadow.¡±


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered me. How did you know when the Spirit Water would appear?¡±


    Even if he was a prisoner of the Apocalypse Pagoda, he shouldn¡¯t be able to notice when the Apocalypse Pagoda entered its dormant stage. There were no changes inside the Apocalypse Pagoda.


    He couldn¡¯t see what was happening outside, either.


    Night Shadow: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Deep breaths.</i>


    <i>She is still useful...</i>


    Night Shadow said, ¡°Bamboo Jade Heaven Scripture.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡± Ming Shu was curious. ¡°Bamboo Jade Heaven Scripture?¡±


    Night Shadow raised his hand. A jade bamboo slip appeared in his hand.


    It was as long as his fingers and white.


    There were some patterns on the surface of the bamboo slip. It seemed to be made casually by its owner.


    Ming Shu remained silent.


    No wonder she found his n familiar.


    Night Shadow said, ¡°The time of the appearance of the Spirit Water is recorded inside. It even predicted the other appearances of the Spirit Water.¡±


    Xi Heng was the one who acquired this jade bamboo slip. He didn¡¯t know where Xi Heng got it from.


    However, he realized that there was a lot of important information inside the bamboo slip.


    The appearance of the Spirit Water was one of them.


    He knew about the powers of the worlds because of this bamboo slip too.


    There were other illegible things written in the bamboo slip. He couldn¡¯t understand what they were.


    Night Shadow continued, ¡°The bamboo slip said that this pir is the thing that is supporting the Apocalypse Pagoda. As long as we destroy this pir, we will have freedom.¡±


    ¡°Erm...¡± Ming Shu looked embarrassed. ¡°The things in the jade bamboo slip were written by me.¡±


    Night Shadow: ¡°...¡±


    Night Shadow: ¡°???¡±


    He felt as though he were struck by lightning.


    The jade bamboo slip was hers?


    <i>No way! </i>


    <i>Such an important thing...</i>


    Night Shadow didn¡¯t believe her. <i>She must be tricking me!</i>


    The Elder said that she liked to trick people!


    He would not believe her!


    ¡°I went to look for it. So this was where it went. If I knew this would happen, I would not have used it to hit people. How can it note back to me? I bathed it in reiki all day long. Ungrateful little thing.¡±


    She spoke really softly so Night Shadow didn¡¯t hear herst sentence. However, Qi Yu heard it.


    His mouth corners twitched.


    Ming Shu pondered. ¡°Your aim is not to destroy the Apocalypse Pagoda, right?¡±


    She remembered what she wrote.


    The name ¡°Bamboo Jade Heaven Scripture¡± was given randomly.


    The information inside...


    It was more like a diary.


    She was bored when she was locked up in the pagoda so she examined the pir. A lot of information about the pagoda was carved on it.


    She wrote about the 3000 big worlds in the bamboo slip too.


    No wonder she found it familiar when he told her his n just now. So this was where he learned everything from.


    Night Shadow¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good.


    Ming Shu asked curiously, ¡°What do you want me to do? Help you get the pir so that you can achieve longevity?¡±


    The suspicion that Night Shadow held toward Ming Shu disappeared. She knew what was written in the jade bamboo slip.


    Was it really written by her?


    ¡°The pir is the foundation of the Apocalypse Pagoda. You can achieve longevity if you get the pir. You can even rule over the Thousand Mirror World and the other thousands of worlds outside.


    ¡°What you want is the pir, right?¡± He kept trying to talk her into destroying the pir. He pretended to be thinking of the greater good of the world and made himself out to be a self-sacrificial person.


    Night Shadow¡¯s face turned ck when Ming Shu exposed him. Something dark appeared in his eyes.


    Yes.


    What he wanted was the pir.


    At the start, all he wanted was the pir.


    The Thousand Mirror World was the world where the Apocalypse Pagoda was. If he wanted to do anything here, the Apocalypse Pagoda would find out easily.


    Hence, he left this world.


    However, the pagoda was more difficult to deal with than expected. Before this, he tried on his own.


    With his own power, he was unable to move the pir at all.


    Thus, she became his first choice.


    He thought that she hated the Apocalypse Pagoda and would work with him to destroy it.


    However, she was different.


    The jade bamboo slip that he owned was written by her.


    All this was outside of his expectations. He was caught off guard.


    ¡°Who... are you?¡±


    He knew that she was special. She ended the Battle at Spirit Water alone.


    He knew that she was called Ming Shu. This name was famous in the Apocalypse Pagoda.


    She could move freely within the Apocalypse Pagoda, but she was not the manager of the pagoda. She was once a prisoner too.


    Why was she locked up?


    Who on earth was she?


    No one knew.


    Ming Shuughed. ¡°Why do you dare to use me when you don¡¯t even know who I am?¡±


    Night Shadow: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Heh...¡±


    Night Shadow suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Luckily, I have a backup n.¡±


    This sentence was directed at Ming Shu.


    ¡°You have a backup n?¡±


    Night Shadowughed. He pointed at Qi Yu. ¡°You forgot that he had a pact with the Apocalypse.¡±


    Qi Yu was shocked.


    The Apocalypse belonged to Night Shadow. He could tamper with the pact if he wanted to.


    ¡°So?¡± Ming Shu asked indifferently.


    ¡°His life is in my hands.¡± Night Shadow smiled brightly.


    Ming Shu stood up and walked in front of Night Shadow.


    Night Shadow smiled. He knew...


    Night Shadow took out the Apocalypse that looked like a gold coin. ¡°When I left the Apocalypse Pagoda, I took some things from it. After infusing them together, they became a new Apocalypse.


    ¡°He had a pact with the Apocalypse and can use it, but I can kill him with a single thought.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make you my enemy. I just need your help to get the pir. The Apocalypse Pagoda imprisoned you for so many years. Isn¡¯t it good if I destroy it for you?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    <i>Thest person who used the little demon to threaten me died!</i>


    <i>This idiot is doing the same thing!</i>


    <i>I have my ego too!</i>


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°Fine, let me in.¡± <i>I will go in and beat you to death!</i>


    Night Shadow was vignt. Did she just agree?


    He thought that he would need some time before she relented.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to pull any tricks!¡±


    Ming Shu replied seriously, ¡°His life is in your hands. What else do you want me to do?¡±


    <i>If I don¡¯t agree, how can I go in!</i>


    Night Shadow felt that Ming Shu agreed a little too quickly, but when he looked at Qi Yu who was behind her...


    He thought for a moment. The image on the door disappeared.


    Ming Shu turned. ¡°Give me the Apocalypse.¡±


    Qi Yu handed it over without any hesitation.


    Ming Shu leaned over and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll help you beat him.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡± What was he afraid of?


    <i>How can a genius be afraid! </i>He had been in all kinds of situations!


    But if his wife said that he was afraid...


    Then he was afraid.


    Qi Yu kissed her back tantly.

 Chapter 1319 - The Path Of Apocalypse (42)

    <h4>Chapter 1319: The Path Of Apocalypse (42)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The door opened slowly. Night Shadow saw the person standing outside smiling brightly at him.


    He scanned the surroundings. There was nothing amiss. He let Ming Shu and Qi Yu in.


    Qi Yu stepped into the room. It was not small like what he imagined.


    It was vast. There was only a gold pir in the middle of the room. It was linked to the tip of the pagoda.


    ¡°The Apocalypse...¡±


    Before Night Shadow could finish his sentence, a fist came toward him.


    Night Shadow was on his guard so Ming Shu didn¡¯t hit him.


    The fist flew past his ear. Wind came along with it.


    He looked at Ming Shu in surprise. ¡°You...¡±


    Ming Shu raised her leg and swiped it at him. Night Shadow jumped back. He put distance between them.


    The two moved and dodged around the room. They were so fast Qi Yu couldn¡¯t see their figures clearly.


    The air was filled with reiki.


    He could see their reiki smashing into each other. Sparks were formed and the air around them became distorted.


    Qi Yu felt a huge force sweeping through the air.


    However, every time the force moved close to him, it would be blocked by something. Then, it would dissipate elsewhere. No harm was done to his body.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Night Shadow fell through the air and mmed into the pir. He slid down the pir and fell to the ground.


    Ming Shunded in front of him. Before he could get up, she stepped on his chest.


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    A faint sound was heard.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I used too much force.¡± Ming Shu apologized insincerely.


    Night Shadow crawled up pitifully. He turned and looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Do you... want him to die?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand. Two gold coins floated above her hand.


    She slowly grabbed them under Night Shadow¡¯s nose.


    She leaned forward slightly and gave an evil smile. ¡°Take a good look.¡±


    She opened her fair fingers slowly. Gold powder flowed down her hand and sprinkled on the ground in front of Night Shadow.


    There was fear in Night Shadow¡¯s eyes.


    Thedy in front of him smiled harmlessly. She seemed to be engulfed in a gentle aura under the golden light.


    However, there was no warmth in this aura.


    Night Shadow quickly took his Apocalypse. He looked at Qi Yu.


    Qi Yu looked at him coldly.


    There was no reaction.


    Night Shadow: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu squatted beside him. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Let me tell you a secret.¡±


    Night Shadow shrunk back instinctively. He leaned against the pir.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one that can control him.¡±


    Night Shadow widened his eyes. He shook his head. ¡°Impossible... there is a pact...¡±


    <i>Why is there no reaction!</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to hurt your feelings,¡± Ming Shu said in an earnest tone. ¡°My power is stronger than yours. Hence, you can¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    She just needed to forcefully break the pact.


    As for the injury caused...


    The harm done to him would be transferred to her.


    These small injuries meant nothing to her.


    ¡°Impossible... no way...¡±


    <i>Is it going to end like this?</i>


    <i>No!</i>


    <i>Impossible!</i>


    Night Shadow didn¡¯t believe that his n had failed. He spent so much time on it. This was thest step.


    Night Shadow tried to struggle, but he was not Ming Shu¡¯s match.


    He couldn¡¯t escape her grasp.


    Night Shadow felt a chill go down his spine. His expression froze.


    ¡°What do you want!¡±


    Night Shadow gritted his teeth.


    He never expected himself to lose so terribly.


    ¡°You seemed very happy when you schemed against me.¡±


    Ming Shu took out a bat and beat Night Shadow with it.


    ¡°How dare you scheme against me.¡±


    ¡°How dare you bully my man.¡±


    Night Shadow felt that his bones were going to shatter soon.


    Damn it!


    He couldn¡¯t dodge so he had to ept the blows.


    He moved his hands back and touched the pir.


    The pir...


    Night Shadow thought about something. His eyes lit up.


    He gathered his strength. When Ming Shu slowed down, he quickly dashed toward Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu instinctively wanted to press him back. However, Night Shadow rolled to the side and moved to the other side of the pir.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Night Shadow ced his hands on the pir and gave Ming Shu a weird smile.


    Ming Shu had a bad feeling. She got up quickly and grabbed Night Shadow¡¯s elbow. She dragged him to the side.


    Night Shadow spun half a circle in the air and fell on the ground. He stopped moving.


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡±


    Hisughter came from all around the room. His tone was evil. ¡°If you give me a hard time. I¡¯ll give you a hard time too.¡±


    A ring gold light came from the pir.


    ...


    There were many corpses floating on the Spirit Water.


    The Apocalypse Pagoda suddenly shone brightly. The water¡¯s surface was lit with the golden light.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Why is it shining again... did something happen inside the pagoda? There has been no news for a while.¡±


    ¡°Shall we go in too?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    Everyone looked at the light. It was getting brighter. They quieted down.


    Who dared to go in now?


    Inside the pagoda...


    The inner walls were shining brightly too. All the people stopped fighting and grouped together in their teams.


    They were on their guard as they looked at the golden light.


    ¡°What the hell...¡±


    ¡°Why is it shining suddenly?¡±


    ¡°Have you seen this before?¡±


    ¡°No... I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before.¡±


    ¡°This looks like...¡± Someone frowned.


    ¡°Like what?¡± the person beside him asked.


    The rays of golden light shot through the air. They looked as if they wanted to congregate into something.


    The person who spoke first looked at the golden light. He didn¡¯t reply to the question.


    The golden lights formed a square every few meters.


    ¡°This looks like... this happened every time a person appeared.¡± Someone widened his eyes.


    When they came here through this golden light.


    ...


    Ming Shu looked at the ring pir.


    Night Shadow was able to control the Apocalypse Pagoda before this. Now, he seemed to have merged with it.


    No!


    If he could merge with the pagoda, why did he need her help to get the pir?


    So, he went into the pir?


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what this is, right?¡±


    Night Shadow¡¯s voice echoed through the entire room.


    The light congregated into different doors.


    All the doors looked the same.


    Ming Shu frowned. She walked toward Qi Yu.


    Night Shadow saw through her intention. The golden light suddenly flew toward Ming Shu and blocked her path.


    The ground trembled.


    The entire pagoda seemed to be trembling. Ming Shu couldn¡¯t stabilize herself.


    ¡°There is something you don¡¯t know too. Hahaha... I finally managed to control the Apocalypse Pagoda. How can I let you destroy my n.¡±


    Night Shadow¡¯s voice was shrill.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t get what I want, you all will die with me!¡±


    A door appeared behind Qi Yu. A few doors blocked Ming Shu¡¯s path.


    The door opened. A powerful force was trying to suck her in.


    This was the world door!

 Chapter 1320 - The Path Of Apocalypse (43)

    <h4>Chapter 1320: The Path Of Apocalypse (43)</h4>


    The world door.


    The door that led to all the different worlds.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t dare to stand close to the door. She looked at Qi Yu. Her eyes widened.


    A door had appeared silently behind Qi Yu.


    His expression seemed tense. He was resisting against something.


    <i>Damn it!</i>


    <i>This bastard Night Shadow!</i>


    Qi Yu looked at Ming Shu as she flew toward him. The force behind him was sucking out his spirit forcefully.


    He felt the pain of his spirit leaving his body as he tried to resist against the force.


    Just as he thought that he was going to be sucked in, Ming Shu grabbed his wrist. She tightened her hold and pulled him away from the force.


    Hended in Ming Shu¡¯s arms. ¡°Wife...¡±


    Ming Shu ced her hand behind his back. Something warm flowed through his body. His pain disappeared.


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    Ming Shu turned and looked at the pir. It was blinking.


    All the doors had solidified.


    The doors seemed unwilling to admit defeat. They flew toward her.


    Ming Shu patted Qi Yu¡¯s back and signaled for him to stand up straight.


    The doors surrounded them. There was nothing on the other side of the doors. It was totally dark.


    ¡°Hahahahaha...¡±


    Night Shadow¡¯s crazyughter carried through the doors.


    Qi Yu felt that there were various forces pulling him in all directions. It was as if they wanted to tear him to pieces.


    Ming Shu raised her hand. She gathered her reiki and formed a long whip. She mmed the whip on the ground. The reiki shed with the golden light. It looked dreamy.


    She swung her whip toward the nearest world door.


    Reiki and golden light collided with each other. The sound was like thunder to Qi Yu.


    His eardrums vibrated. He couldn¡¯t hear properly.


    All he could see were the sparks from the collision of gold light and reiki. He knew that they were moving.


    When a world door disappeared, a new world door would form. Ming Shu cleared a path for them and immediately brought Qi Yu out.


    Night Shadow was furious. His angry voice could be heard.


    Ming Shu stood at the door. It was hard to tell what she was thinking from her expression. ¡°You underestimated me.¡±


    Night Shadow screamed, ¡°You¡¯ll die where you stand! I¡¯ll curse you!¡±


    <i>You destroyed my n!</i>


    He could have be the most powerful person in the world! It was all because of her!


    Ming Shu replied calmly, ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡±


    Night Shadow cursed.


    ¡°Hahaha... I¡¯ll be back. I¡¯lle back soon. Wait for me!¡±


    Night Shadowughed loudly.


    Ming Shu frowned as she looked at the pir.


    All the world doors collided with one another. The entire room was filled with golden light. The moment anyone went in, they would be dragged into a random world.


    Night Shadow¡¯s voice disappeared after a while.


    The light started calming down.


    The world doors floated steadily in the air. The light around them slowly retracted into the doors.


    ...


    ¡°Wife...¡± Qi Yu¡¯s face was pale. ¡°I feel ufortable.¡±


    Ming Shu immediately hugged him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Where do you feel ufortable?¡±


    Qi Yu felt weak. ¡°Everywhere.¡±


    The warm currents in his body were colliding with one another. He felt extremely ufortable.


    Ming Shu¡¯s narrowed her eyes. She grabbed his wrist.


    Her spiritual power entered his body.


    Ming Shu frowned. His spirit was unstable. It would leave the body anytime... Was it because part of his spirit was missing?


    It shouldn¡¯t be like this...


    After a while, Ming Shu thought about something. She looked at the world doors.


    He didn¡¯t belong to this world. Even if she tried her best to strengthen his body, he was still too weak to fight against the world doors.


    The world door couldn¡¯t suck him in so it sucked part of his spirit.


    Ming Shu clenched her fist slightly.


    She didn¡¯t expect Night Shadow to sacrifice his body to the pir and force so many world doors to appear.


    ¡°Wife...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Ming Shu turned and consoled him. She lowered her head and kissed him. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    ¡°After you kiss me, I feel better.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Seemed like it was not as serious as she thought. He still had the energy to tease her.


    She helped Qi Yu up. He couldn¡¯t walk so she had to carry him.


    They went down to the ninth floor.


    The people on the ninth floor were in their bubbles. Some bubbles got taken over by world doors so their owners went to stay with their neighbors.


    Some were not moving. They couldn¡¯t see if they were dead or alive.


    ¡°Devil! What are you doing upstairs?¡±


    Someone shouted at her.


    Ming Shu ignored the person and continued walking down.


    Everyone looked at each other for a moment.


    What happened to the devil?


    When that pretty boy went up, he was still fine.


    Why did she need to carry him now?


    Did something happen?


    They had all kinds of guesses. They started discussing with the people around them.


    They had forgotten how those floating world doors almost knocked them unconscious, just like those people lying motionless in their bubbles.


    As viins, they had been in all kinds of situations. This was nothing surprising. They were not the ones that got hurt anyway.


    There were world doors at every level. Most people went back to their jails. It was safer there.


    Somey on the ground. They seemed to be dead.


    They must be unlucky and got taken away by the world doors.


    ¡°Little ancestor...¡± A huge mouse jumped over. ¡°Why are there so many world doors?¡±


    ¡°There was an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    <i>What idiot? What does this have to do with an idiot? What is an idiot?</i>


    <i>It¡¯s getting harder and harder to understand little ancestor.</i>


    <i>Wait!</i>


    <i>Little ancestor, don¡¯t leave!</i>


    <i>What did you do upstairs!</i>


    The mouse chased after Ming Shu. When they reached the sixth floor, the golden light in the Apocalypse Pagoda disappeared.


    The world doors disappeared. Everyone returned to their cells. They were locked up again.


    The huge mouse looked up. He seemed surprised. ¡°The Apocalypse Pagoda¡¯s dormant stage ended!¡±


    The dormant stage did notst long.


    It was like the restarting of a cellphone.


    Those that didn¡¯t belong in the Apocalypse Pagoda were thrown out. Theynded on the Spirit Water below the pagoda. The corpses were directly in their faces.


    Ming Shu continued to walk down indifferently. She returned to the main hall on the first floor.


    ¡°Little ancestor! Wait for me!¡±


    Little Five ran down the stairs. ¡°The Apocalypse Pagoda asked me to pass you a message.¡±


    Before Little Five could continue, Ming Shu said, ¡°I¡¯lle back. There is no need for it to remind me. However, whether I¡¯ll follow its order or not depends on my mood.¡±


    Little demon¡¯s spirit was not whole. She needed to bring him back instantly.


    She had to get back the spirit that was sucked into the different worlds too... Why was she so unlucky!


    <i>Damn it!</i>


    <i>That bastard Night Shadow!</i>


    <i>If he dares toe back, I¡¯ll kill him!</i>


    <i>Definitely kill him!</i>


    Little Five: ¡°...¡±


    It hadn¡¯t even finished speaking!


    How did little ancestor know what it wanted to say?


    <i>Little ancestor is so powerful.</i>


    Little Five remembered what the Apocalypse Pagoda told it. It said, ¡°Little ancestor, the Apocalypse Pagoda said that you can leave him here.¡±


    Ming Shu gave a cold and sarcastic smile. ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡±


    Leave him here so that the pagoda could use him against her?


    Did she look stupid?


    Little Five: ¡°...¡±


    Little Five watched Ming Shu leave. It didn¡¯t dare to stop her.


    It didn¡¯t have the ability to stop her, either.

 Chapter 1321 - The Path Of Apocalypse (44)

    <h4>Chapter 1321: The Path Of Apocalypse (44)</h4>


    Outside the Apocalypse Pagoda...


    The people who were teleported out of the pagoda were stunned.


    How did they suddenlye out?


    ¡°What were those things?¡± Someone still felt frightened by what happened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I saw someone dropping to the floor after he went near the door.¡±


    Everyone discussed among themselves.


    ¡°Family Lord Long...¡±


    Someone called out. Everyone looked over at the Long family.


    The Long family and the people from Lie Yang Country were the ones who led them in.


    They should know what happened.


    Actually, Family Lord Long was not certain, either. He only suggested going in because he knew from his ancestor that the Apocalypse Pagoda was in its dormant stage now.


    However, his ancestor didn¡¯t tell him that those doors made from golden light would appear.


    Right at this moment¡ª


    A loud bird chirp was heard in the air. Everyone looked up.


    A blue bird emerged out of the water above.


    Colorful water droplets dripped down its brightly colored tail.


    <i>This...</i>


    <i>The holy bird Jing Yu?</i>


    The bird glided around the Apocalypse Pagoda twice beforending on the surface of the water.


    ¡°Someone ising out...¡±


    Dan Jing saw Ming Shu and wanted to go over. However, Ming Shu didn¡¯t stop at all. She jumped onto Jing Yu¡¯s back.


    Jing Yu chirped and spread its wings. It flew into the water in the sky and disappeared.


    The chirp of the bird got fainter. It flew further away.


    A man looked up at the Spirit Water above him. He was in a daze.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± hispanion beside him asked.


    ¡°I think... I saw the eldest princess of Liyang Country... Princess Shuyang,¡± the man muttered to himself.


    The person beside him couldn¡¯t hear him properly. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The man shook his head. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He must have seen wrong.


    But... she looked simr to the picture he saw in that notebook.


    This eldest princess...


    She was once the most well-loved princess of the Liyang royal family, the Ming family.


    The name of the country was written in her title. This showed how pampered she was.


    But...


    After what happened, the entire Ming family was annihted. Even the branch families were killed. Only Princess Shuyang remained.


    <i>She shouldn¡¯t appear here.</i>


    <i>If she appeared...</i>


    <i>No, no... that is definitely not her.</i>


    <i>This happened so long ago.</i>


    Now, the Liyang royal family was the Dan family. No one knew about the Ming family.


    He knew all this because he found the notebook coincidentally. All these frightening stories were written in the notebook.


    One of the stories was about the eldest princess, Princess Shuyang.


    ...


    At the Thousand Mirror Mountain...


    Xiu Huan came to wee Ming Shu with some men. ¡°Lord?¡±


    ¡°To the reiki pool.¡±


    Xiu Huan nced at Qi Yu. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Qi Yu looked at the reiki pool and felt ufortable. He hugged Ming Shu. He didn¡¯t want to go in.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu tried to pull his hand away. Cold sweat appeared on Qi Yu¡¯s forehead due to the pain, but he didn¡¯t let go.


    Ming Shu asked Xiu Huan and the others to leave.


    Once the door was closed, Ming Shu carried Qi Yu over and they went into the pool together.


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    He had to resist the pain as well as his disgust. His face was pale. He looked so weak, like a punch was enough to kill him.


    Ming Shu ced him at the side and made to take his clothes off.


    She said, ¡°I lied to youst time. The reiki pool is made from the purest reiki.¡±


    ¡°Really... really?¡± Qi Yu was still suspicious.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Qi Yu stared at her. ¡°Why did you scare me then?¡±


    ¡°Erm...¡± Ming Shu smiled. She started taking off his pants.


    Qi Yu had no energy in him so he could only watch on.


    Ming Shu leaned close to him. ¡°Follow my instructionster.¡±


    She needed to suck out all the reiki in his body and substitute it with her power of origin. That way, even if a part of his spirit was lost, there would be no big problems with his body. He would just be a little weaker.


    When he found his lost spirit, his power would increase exponentially.


    But...


    The fastest method was to take back the power of origin she gave him.


    That way, he would not have to suffer from the pain when these two reiki forces collided.


    This was her best choice.


    However, she would not be unable to ascertain that he could remain conscious and still remember her without a part of his spirit.


    Ming Shu suddenly leaned into Qi Yu and kissed him. Qi Yu¡¯s back was against the wall of the pool. Ming Shu held his head. The warm water flowed around his body.


    The pain in his body and the excitement Ming Shu was causing him formed a strange kind of ecstasy.


    ...


    Xiu Huan waited outside the hall till the sky turned dark. Yet, she still stood there like a statue.


    Jing Yu perched on a roof a distance away. Little Beastie sat on its head and looked in this direction silently.


    There were many bright spots in the night sky. It looked like a sea of stars.


    Ming Shu opened the door and walked out.


    ¡°Lord.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. She sent Qi Yu to his room. She sat beside the bed and held his hand.


    ¡°When I leave, I¡¯ll make him fall into a deep sleep. Take good care of him. If he wakes up, knock him unconscious. Be careful. Don¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    Xiu Huan: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This is a little difficult!</i>


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    However, she still agreed.


    Xiu Huan asked carefully, ¡°Lord, where are you going?¡±


    Ming Shu sighed.


    ¡°You can leave first.¡±


    Xiu Huan felt puzzled when Ming Shu didn¡¯t reply to her. She left the room slowly.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t leave immediately.


    The next day, Qi Yu woke up. His face was still pale, but the pain on his body had disappeared.


    Hey under the silk nket. He remembered what happened yesterday.


    He pursed his lips and turned to look for Ming Shu.


    No one was there.


    ¡°...¡±


    He got out of bed. He only wore innerwear so he took some outerwear and ced it on his body.


    The moment he ced his feet on the floor, he felt dizzy. He held onto the side of the bed and stabilized himself. It took him a while.


    The sun was shining brightly.


    ¡°Mister.¡± Xiu Huan¡¯s voice came from the side. Qi Yu nced at her. Thedy in the purple dress slowly moved toward him. She stopped two meters away from him and bowed. ¡°You are awake.¡±


    ¡°Where is my wife?¡±


    ¡°Lord is at the reiki pool. Do you want to go over?¡±


    Qi Yu thought about something. He shook his head. ¡°No... I will not go over.¡±


    He could remember faintly what happened yesterday.


    Xiu Huan said, ¡°Please wait in your room. Food will be sent over soon.¡±


    Qi Yu nodded. He turned and went back to his room.


    Xiu Huan brought Qi Yu¡¯s food over before going to the reiki pool.


    ¡°Is Lord still not out yet?¡±


    The person guarding the door shook his head. ¡°No. Lord¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good...¡±


    ¡°Guard her carefully.¡± Xiu Huan stopped the person. ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiu Huan stood there for a moment before leaving. She walked into a huge hall.


    There were many people working hard in the hall.


    ¡°Xiu Huan, do you think Lord likes this?¡±


    Ady ced a thin shaw over her shoulders and spun around. ¡°I forced those things on Weave Gold Mountain to cry the entire night, but this is all I got. I don¡¯t dare to go to Weave Gold Mountain again. This is enough to make Dan clothes.¡±


    Xiu Huan took the shaw. She twisted it a little. ¡°Yes, you can make it.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiu Huan walked once around the hall. ¡°Everyone hasten your pace.¡±


    All the people in the hall answered simultaneously, ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 1322 - The Path Of Apocalypse (45)

    <h4>Chapter 1322: The Path Of Apocalypse (45)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Qi Yu felt that the people on the Thousand Mirror Mountain were weird. They kept looking at him secretly.


    They were not looking at him weirdly. It was the curious gaze that little children gave to an unfamiliar guest who visited their house.


    He didn¡¯t even dare to go out now. It didn¡¯t feel good to be looked at secretly.


    His wife was still at the reiki pool. When he went to visit her, she smiled and asked if he wanted toe in too.


    Qi Yu wanted to agree, but what happened that day always shed in his mind.


    For some reason, it left asting impression on him. Every time he recalled what happened, his heart would palpitate.


    ¡°How long are you going to stay inside?¡± Qi Yu sat on the edge of the pool and asked her.


    Ming Shu leaned against the side of the pool. Her wet hair stuck to her shoulders. The steam floated around her. It was an enchanting scene.


    ¡°This is thest day.¡±


    Qi Yu looked at the mist. ¡°Wife, can you teach me how to cultivate?¡±


    He was too useless in this world.


    He didn¡¯t want to be useless.


    ¡°Cultivate?¡±


    Water sshed everywhere. Qi Yu felt something heavy on his leg. Ming Shu rested on his leg and looked up at him.


    Qi Yu met her eyes.


    Her face was slightly red. It was like the red plum blossom in the snowy sky, cold and beautiful.


    Ming Shu opened her pink lips. ¡°You are too old. It is toote for you to cultivate. Just give up.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>F**k!</i>


    <i>Why is she speaking with so much disdain!</i>


    <i>What does she mean by toote!</i>


    He was a genius. As long as he had the heart to, he could do anything!


    Qi Yu narrowed his eyes. He smiled. ¡°Wife, aspared to you, I¡¯m very young, right?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Wife, are you robbing the cradle?


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Qi Yu felt Ming Shu¡¯s unhappy gaze. He froze.


    ¡°No, I like it. I like my wife. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you.¡± Qi Yu was extremely sincere.


    Ming Shu suddenly slid down his leg and sunk to the bottom of the pool.


    Qi Yu was shocked. He jumped down without thinking.


    The water was clear. Qi Yu realized that the bottom of the pool was not t. It was a staircase. The other end couldn¡¯t be seen.


    Ming Shu was standing on the steps quietly. A thin shaw covered her body.


    Qi Yu swam over and pulled her out of the water.


    ¡°Wife...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Qi Yu¡¯s words got stuck at his throat.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived for a long time, longer than you can ever imagine. I will not die, either.¡±


    Ming Shu paused. She seemed to be thinking about something.


    ¡°You still have time to regret now.¡±


    Qi Yu held Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder. He smiled slowly.


    ¡°If I regret it, will I be able to get out of here alive?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. Her gaze was dark. ¡°No.¡±


    <i>I knew it!</i>


    <i>How can she let me go so easily!</i>


    Qi Yu hugged her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to regret.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of death but I¡¯m more afraid of losing you.¡±


    <i>I¡¯m afraid of death because I don¡¯t want to leave you alone.</i>


    Ming Shu replied indifferently, ¡°Okay, leave.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°???¡±


    <i>Shouldn¡¯t you say something?</i>


    <i>I¡¯m confessing to you seriously!</i>


    Normally, they would be kissing now...


    Qi Yu ced his chin on her shoulder. ¡°I want to apany you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to stay alone.


    He only felt at ease when he saw her.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t reject his offer. She asked him to sit at the side.


    Qi Yu looked at Ming Shu. There were ripples in his heart.


    This was his wife!


    He felt happy just thinking about it.


    She looked pretty no matter what...


    Qi Yu smiled like a fool.


    ...


    When Ming Shu opened her eyes, it was already evening. Qi Yu didn¡¯t move at all.


    She smiled. She swam toward Qi Yu. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Wife...¡± Qi Yu sounded pitiful. ¡°I¡¯m a little stiff.¡±


    He was afraid of disturbing her so he didn¡¯t dare to move.


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu went up first. She put on her clothes and then pulled him up. She ced him on the carpet.


    Qi Yu¡¯s clothes were wet. They stuck to his body.


    Ming Shu said in a low voice, ¡°Qi Yu...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Qi Yu turned. He was lying on the floor.


    He blinked. Hair fell into his face. It was itchy.


    His eyes turned dark. Ming Shu kissed him on the lips. Her soft tongue entered his mouth and yed inside.


    The clothes on his body were taken off. His wet chest was revealed.


    Ming Shu took off most of his clothes before pushing her body up and asking, ¡°Can I do it?¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>F**k!</i>


    <i>You took off my clothes and tempted me. Now, you still ask me if you can do it?</i>


    ¡°Wife, what happened?¡± Qi Yu hesitated slightly.


    She was so proactive...


    Something was amiss.


    ¡°I want the reiki in your body. I like it...¡± Ming Shu was direct.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the power of origin, but the reiki in his body was enticing to her.


    It was hard to see if Qi Yu was happy or unhappy.


    He nodded after a while.


    Sometimes, he felt lucky that he was still able to attract her.


    Qi Yu turned around and let Ming Shu lie on the floor. He kissed her sensitive spots.


    The steam from the pool obscured their figures.


    Only moans and pants could be heard.


    ...


    After everything ended, Qi Yuy on the carpet and felt lost.


    ¡°Wife... am I sick?¡± He had no energy left in him.


    F**k. He was a man!


    ¡°No. You just have bad stamina,¡± Ming Shu replied.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°It is the truth.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu sat at the side and reminded herself to not be fooled by her little demon.


    However, the little demon was attractive all along and he had the power of origin too. These two things were of lethal attraction.


    Qi Yu felt more emotions.


    He felt as though their spirits were intertwining with each other just now...


    This never happened outside before.


    That day...


    When she brought him here, he had the same feeling.


    It was still okay that day. He couldn¡¯t remember the details, but he remembered the feeling.


    However, today, he felt that he was going to explode.


    He didn¡¯t know that such emotions could be experienced when doing that.


    If you like a person, you want to have their heart and body.


    He didn¡¯t care much about this at the start, but when he met her, he instinctively wanted to possess her.


    Ming Shu turned and saw Qi Yu¡¯s red lips. His eyes were misty. He looked extremely cute.


    Ming Shu kissed him.


    She quickly released him and pped herself.


    <i>Calm down, calm down.</i>


    <i>His body is not good now.</i>


    <i>Sigh¡ª</i>


    She let out a deep breath and stood up while pulling on her clothes.


    She took some clothes at the side and covered Qi Yu up. Then, she carried him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you out for a walk tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a moment. ¡°To look at my country.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is she crazy!</i>


    Besides those people in the Apocalypse Pagoda, who knew her?

 Chapter 1323 - The Path Of Apocalypse (46)

    <h4>Chapter 1323: The Path Of Apocalypse (46)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The next morning, Ming Shu took Qi Yu out of the Thousand Mirror Mountain.


    Jing Yu flew slowly.


    The breeze was light. The mountains and rivers spread out below them.


    Qi Yu looked at the scenery below. This kind of scene... could never be seen in his world.


    Thinking about this, he clenched his fists slightly.


    His world...


    Ming Shu took him to the ce where theynded when they arrived in this world.


    The stream flowed toward the horizon.


    Ming Shu stood under a tree. She took all the fruits growing on the tree.


    ¡°Can you finish...¡± It shouldn¡¯t be enough for her.


    Ming Shu passed one to him.


    Qi Yu didn¡¯t take it. Instead, he leaned over and bit the part where she had bitten.


    His lips pressed close to the flesh of the fruit. He revealed his white teeth and slowly bit the fruit. Juice tainted his lips.


    There was a strong reiki on his body. Whenever she got close to him, she felt extremelyfortable.


    <i>Little demon!</i>


    <i>How dare to seduce me and take away my fruit!</i>


    Ming Shu reached out and grabbed his waist. She took the fruit. ¡°Don¡¯t go too overboard.¡±


    Qi Yu swallowed the fruit. It was sweet.


    He stuck his tongue out and licked his lips like a little kitten.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu released him. <i>Calm down, calm down. This little demon is nothing. He is nothingpared to the fruit.</i>


    Ming Shu walked forward with Qi Yu and they entered the forest.


    They reached tnd. Someone seemed to havee here before them. They could see signs of activity.


    Ming Shu kicked the wooden sticks on the ground. ¡°I wonder who stole my meat. Don¡¯t let me catch him...¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>When did she have meat?</i>


    <i>Did shee all the way here to find meat to eat?</i>


    <i>Is she crazy?</i>


    <i>...Wait, I can¡¯t say this about my wife.</i>


    <i>My wife is cute.</i>


    Qi Yu brainwashed himself.


    After they left the forest, they flew toward the south. Jing Yu stopped asionally and Ming Shu would bring it down for a walk.


    Around three dayster...


    They stopped in front of a blood-redke.


    Qi Yu was frightened of this color.


    However, he had to admit that theke was beautiful.


    It was like a ruby.


    Bright and enchanting.


    ¡°This...?¡±


    ¡°Phoenix Lake.¡±


    Ming Shu held his hand and they walked along the edge of theke. ¡°Legend has it that the phoenix tribe had their Nirvana rebirth here. Last time, the Phoenix Lake was clear.¡±


    Qi Yu looked sideways at him. Ming Shu looked into his eyes and smiled.


    ¡°A little princess from the phoenix tribe fell in love with a man. The man promised her that he would always stay beside her.


    ¡°However, the man went against his word. He led humans, along with other tribes, to attack the phoenix tribe.


    ¡°The little princess retreated all the way to Phoenix Lake. In the end, she bled to death. Hence, Phoenix Lake became red.¡±


    Qi Yu was confused. ¡°Erm... why did you bring me here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, if you dare to betray me, this is your ending. I¡¯m bringing you here so that you can get a look at this ce first.¡±


    Qi Yu was shocked.


    <i>Are you serious?</i>


    <i>This is not what the script said!</i>


    Ming Shu walked one round with him. They returned to their original spot.


    A light appeared in front of Qi Yu. He looked at theke.


    Two red phoenixes slowly appeared in the sky above theke. They flew toward each other and started biting each other¡¯s necks.


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡± <i>What is happening now?</i>


    They flew over theke a few times before flying toward Ming Shu.


    Qi Yu looked at her. Ming Shu just stood there calmly.


    The phoenixes glided over their heads. They spun a few times before turning into light rays.


    The light raysnded on their shoulders. It was beautiful.


    There seemed to be music in the air too.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ming Shu held Qi Yu¡¯s hand and walked back.


    Qi Yu was puzzled. What was that?


    After some time, Qi Yu heard from Xiu Huan that the story Ming Shu said was only partially true.


    It was indeed true that one phoenix bled out at theke. However, that phoenix died with its lover.


    It was a touching love story.


    The Phoenix Lake was not only the ce where phoenixes were reborn, but it was also the ce of love.


    There was a rumor that if any two humans found the Phoenix Lake and walked one round around it, they would be able to see the phoenixes and get their blessing. This blessing would allow them to live together till old age and never be parted.


    Unfortunately, not many people knew where the Phoenix Lake was.


    This rumor became a legend.


    Qi Yu only knew about this after a long time.


    At this moment, he was still trembling in fear.


    His wife always liked to scare him.


    ...


    On the way back...


    Ming Shu sat on Jing Yu¡¯s back. ¡°Baby,e over.¡±


    Qi Yu was on his guard. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    However, he still leaned toward Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu raised her hand. Qi Yu felt something covering his eyes. His vision was blocked.


    <i>What the hell is she doing?</i>


    ¡°Wife?¡±


    Ming Shu pushed him back and climbed on top of him. She kissed him.


    Her fingers moved over his clothes and slid underneath. Qi Yu was stunned.


    Wait...


    They were in midair and there was a bird...


    He never heard Jing Yu talking, but it was obvious that this bird knew everything.


    However, Qi Yu didn¡¯t have the energy to consider these things.


    Just as he was about to lose control, he heard Jing Yu¡¯s chirp.


    The weight on his body disappeared.


    He was pulled up. The thing covering his eyes was taken away. Qi Yu took some time to get used to the lighting.


    The Thousand Mirror Mountain was in front of them.


    He could see the entire mountain clearly.


    The buildings in the air were covered in red cloths.


    A soft shaw was ced on his body. It was bright red.


    Qi Yu froze. He looked at the person beside him. She was in bright red too.


    Qi Yu swallowed.


    So...


    Was this a wedding?


    Didn¡¯t she say that they wouldn¡¯t have a wedding?


    ¡°Are you shocked?¡±


    ¡°Wife...¡± <i>I¡¯m just surprised by you. As expected, you like me!</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t be touched. This was not prepared by me. The people on the Thousand Mirror Mountain felt that you need an official status so they prepared this.¡±


    <i>Yes!</i>


    <i>My storytelling ability got stronger!</i>


    <i>I should reward myself with a fruit... I shall save it and have itter!</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    The cool breeze blew past them. Their red clothes billowed in the wind.


    Birds flew around them.


    A red shaw flew down from the sky. It covered their figures.


    The scene was magnificent and beautiful.


    Jing Yu flew past the buildings. Chatter and waves ofughter could be heard.


    The entire Thousand Mirror Mountain seemed alive.


    The protective screen closed up.


    The Thousand Mirror Mountain was like a mirage. It only appeared for a moment.


    A red shaw fell slowly from the sky.


    All sound ceased.

 Chapter 1324 - The Path Of Apocalypse (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 1324: The Path Of Apocalypse (Complete)</h4>


    The building where they lived were covered in red cloth both inside and outside.


    A staircase made from reiki formed below Jing Yu.


    Ming Shu ced her fruit at the side and stepped back. She raised her hand elegantly.


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Qi Yu ced his hand in her palm. They held each other¡¯s hands tightly. Ming Shu stepped down the stairs with him.


    One step at a time.


    Birds glided above them.


    Each chirp was a blessing.


    Xiu Huan held a tray and stood at the bottom of the stairs. She looked down slightly.


    The tray was covered with a red shaw. Qi Yu couldn¡¯t see what was inside.


    Ming Shu stopped. She lifted the red shaw.


    There was only one thing on the tray: the colorful Little Beastie.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Xiu Huan: ¡°...¡±


    Little Beastiey on the tray and pouted.


    Ming Shu pushed it to the side. The object under it was revealed.


    It was an ordinary true-lover¡¯s knot.


    In the middle of the true-lover¡¯s knot, there was a gem. It shone faintly.


    Ming Shu gave the true-lover¡¯s knot to Qi Yu.


    ¡°My heart is with you. We will live together until old age.¡±


    Qi Yu held the true-lover¡¯s knot tightly.


    He smiled at Ming Shu and repeated after her. ¡°My heart is with you. We will live together till old age.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly.


    She raised her hand suddenly. ¡°Okay, you all can disperse now.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...???¡±


    <i>It¡¯s over?</i>


    <i>Should we kowtow to each other?</i>


    <i>This is... a different kind of wedding!</i>


    The ceremony had ended.


    However, the celebration had not ended. Everyone worked so hard for this wedding. They would not let it end so quickly.


    Ming Shu and Qi Yu were surrounded by people when they entered the main hall.


    The celebrationsted an entire day.


    At night, there were fireworks made from spiritual power.


    Ming Shu sat on the chair with one of her legs up. She ate the snacks Xiu Huan brought over and looked at the fireworks in the air.


    The entire sky seemed to be lit up.


    Kongmingnterns were floating in the sky.


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    Qi Yu smoothed her dress down.


    <i>Can you be moredy-like?</i>


    Ming Shu nced at him. She didn¡¯t reply to him.


    <i>My little demon... is so seductive!</i>


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Qi Yu took a leaf that fell from the sky.


    He looked at the sky in a daze. Thin leaves were floating down slowly.


    Why were there leaves in the sky?


    ¡°They are wish-making leaves,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°If you have a wish, you can write it on the leaf. If it¡¯s not an impossible wish, it wille true. If you are lucky.¡±


    Qi Yu: ¡°...¡± <i>Does it depend on your luck?</i>


    ¡°How do I write on it?¡±


    ¡°Use your spiritual power...¡±


    Ming Shu remembered that the little demon had no spiritual power. ¡°What do you want to write? Let me help you.¡±


    Qi Yu rejected her. ¡°No.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu asked Xiu Huan to take some writing materials. It was difficult to find any in the Thousand Mirror Mountain.


    Normally, they used their spiritual power to write things. It was convenient and environmentally friendly.


    Xiu Huan searched for a long time before she found writing materials.


    Qi Yu turned around and wrote on the leaf.


    Ming Shu leaned toward him. ¡°If you have a wish, you can just tell me.¡±


    Qi Yu covered his leaf. ¡°No. Go away.¡±


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue.


    The wish-making leaf was different from other things.


    If you were lucky, the wish-making fairies living on the wish-making tree would see your wish and fulfill it.


    Of course, such wishes were normally things like¡ª<i>I want to find my missing goat.</i>


    If you wanted supernatural powers, beauties surrounding you, or to be wealthy instantly, the fairies would not be able to fulfill it.


    People made wishes for fun. It was like releasing Lotusnterns during the Double Seventh Festival.


    After Qi Yu finished writing, Ming Shu asked him to release the leaf. The leaf slowly floated up.


    Leaves that had wishes written on them would glow faintly.


    Ming Shu hugged Qi Yu. Qi Yu looked at her. She was looking far away.


    He slowly kissed her.


    Kongmingnterns and glowing leaves filled the air.


    Two figures hugged each other. The scene was beautiful.


    ¨C


    The Apocalypse Pagoda...


    The Spirit Water had not subsided yet. It wouldst for a month.


    Yet, the Apocalypse Pagoda was closed.


    However, no one left yet. They congregated outside the pagoda. The floating corpses in the water apanied them.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t appear in front of the crowd. She just went to find Dan Jing individually.


    Then, she entered the pagoda.


    The huge mice obediently came to greet her.


    ¡°Little ancestor...¡±


    ¡°Nice to see you, little ancestor.¡±


    ¡°Little ancestor.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>I thought I told you all to stop calling me little ancestor! I don¡¯t have rtives like you!</i>


    Ming Shu walked to the wall.


    ¡°Do you have things to tell me?¡±


    The huge mice retreated to the side.


    Silence.


    Gold lights started shimmering on the wall. A sentence appeared.


    <i>¡ªSome people were taken away by the world doors. They are in spirit form. You need to get them back.</i>


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you powerful?¡±


    <i>¡ªThey will use other people¡¯s bodies. I can¡¯t bring them back.</i>


    Ming Shu pouted. ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡±


    <i>¡ªYou will.</i>


    <i>¡ªQi Yu¡¯s spirit is lost in these worlds too. It is a simple task for you.</i>


    Ming Shu read the sentence again.


    There was no threat in it.


    She was slightly disappointed.


    She couldn¡¯t argue back.


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°What will I get? I¡¯m not your worker.¡±


    The wall remained still for a moment.


    <i>¡ªAfter you finish this task, I will break your pact. You will not have any rtionship with the Apocalypse Pagoda after this.</i>


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will cause trouble?¡±


    <i>¡ªIf you really want to cause trouble, I can¡¯t stop you.</i>


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I can¡¯t talk to you like this!</i>


    Her pact with the Apocalypse Pagoda was simple. As long as it needed her help, she would help it.


    Ming Shu thought for a moment. She needed to find the little demon¡¯s lost spirit.


    Although the little demon looked normal now...


    It was because of her power of origin.


    No one knew when he would fall sick.


    She must look for his spirit.


    ¡°How do I differentiate them?¡±


    <i>¡ªThe people that enter the pagoda have a mark on their spirit. You will know it the moment you see it.</i>


    ...


    Before Ming Shu went on her mission, she took a look at Qi Yu¡¯s world.


    It was troublesome for her to patch up a world, but since it was the little demon¡¯s wish, she would fulfill it.


    Although the main world was patched up, the problems in the other worlds would not automatically disappear. Hence, there was still a need for the Time Control Department.


    They had the Elder so Ming Shu took it away.


    It had snacks!


    Before she left, she beat Luo Yan up.


    Why?


    She was reminded of Night Shadow the moment she saw him.


    Hecked a beating!

 Chapter 1325 - Walking In The Backlight (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1325: Walking In The Backlight (1)</h4>


    #Fans Headline: Wen Di Gets Anti-fans Whenever She Wants To#


    [Disgusting women like you should go and die. You take nude pictures, sleep with investors, and bully newbies. Why is there someone so disgusting like you? Get out of the entertainment industry.]


    [Shameless third party!]


    [I feel guilty for liking you before. I didn¡¯t know you were this kind of person. Disgusting. I¡¯m your anti-fan now.]


    [Get out of the entertainment industry.]


    [Go to hell.]


    [Go and die. Go and die...]


    [Go and die. Go and die...]


    The moment Ming Shu opened her eyes, she saw malicious words in front of her.


    Thesements were written under a Weibo post. She was logged in to the ount. That meant that if she was not using someone else¡¯s ount, thesements were directed at the Host... who was her.


    Ming Shu took some snacks on the table to calm herself.


    <i>Such excitement from the start.</i>


    <i>Impressive!</i>


    She didn¡¯t have any storyline to download now so she could only look through the Host¡¯s memory.


    Her mission now was to find the little demon¡¯s spirit. Along the way, she would catch the people that escaped from the pagoda.


    It was like finding a needle in a haystack.


    However, the Apocalypse Pagoda said that her Host was not far away from these escapees.


    Ming Shu ate some food before she examined the Host¡¯s memory.


    The Host was called Wen Di.


    She was born to be an actress.


    She took her first acting role when she was 15 years old. She got famous.


    She took the title of the movie queen at a young age and became a prominent figure in the entertainment industry.


    A while before this, she got the role of a female lead in a drama. However, when she went over, she was told that the role was taken by someone else.


    This situation happened all the time, but as a prominent figure in the entertainment industry, Wen Di rarely met such difficulties.


    She didn¡¯t argue over the matter.


    It was just a drama.


    Yet, such things kept happening to her.


    This was definitely not a coincidence.


    Wen Di was enlightened by someone and realized that someone was blocking her path. This person was preventing her from taking any acting roles.


    This was just the start. After a while, bad rumors about her started spreading.


    Within a short time, she turned from a movie queen into a shameless woman everyone hated.


    This was what was happening when Ming Shu came over.


    However...


    How did the Host die?


    She could only use this body after the Host died.


    Even if she was scolded badly, she wouldn¡¯tmit suicide, right?


    Ming Shu looked at thements. <i>I shall eat some food first.</i>


    <i>I will argue with them after I finish eating!</i>


    The Host¡¯s apartment was quite huge. The interior design was feminine.


    Ming Shu walked barefooted into the living room. She looked for snacks. There were not many.


    The Host was an actress so she needed to maintain her figure...


    <i>Maintain what figure!</i>


    <i>I will die of hunger in a world without reiki!</i>


    Ming Shu took out her cellphone and ordered some food. Then, sheid on the sofazily and waited for her delivery.


    <i>Ding¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu rushed to the door.


    The person who sent her the food was the security of the apartment building. Unfamiliar people were not allowed in this district so only the security could send her food.


    Most of the people who lived here were famous. The security left immediately after giving her the food.


    Ming Shu felt that the world was beautiful after taking her food.


    When she finished eating, shey back on the sofa and looked at theputer screen.


    The Host had more than ten million followers on her Weibo. There were some people trying to defend her.


    Thesements were slotted among the maliciousments.


    The Host paid more ie tax than other people.


    She did a lot of charity.


    She didn¡¯t steal or snatch anything.


    She didn¡¯t owe anyone.


    Those photos and rumors about her sleeping with investors and bullying newbies were all fake.


    They didn¡¯t care about the truth.


    They just needed someone to vent their frustration out on.


    Some people never spend a single cent, but curse someone just because others were doing the same thing.


    Ming Shu slowly typed a sentence.


    <i>Let me anger you all to death!</i>


    [Wen Di V: If you all are tired of scolding me, take a break. This is nothing important. I didn¡¯t sleep with your boyfriend. Even if I did, it is because I¡¯m beautiful. You will not be as beautiful as me no matter how much you all curse me. No one wants to sleep with you. If you have the time to scold me, why not go and earn more money? ¡ªTo my anti-fans. Heart.]


    <i>It feels better to be a viin.</i>


    The moment Ming Shu posted to her Weibo, the entire entertainment industry started talking about it.


    Before this, the Host didn¡¯t respond to thements at all. The paparazzi were unable to take any photos of her.


    Who knew that she would suddenly write such a post?


    Such arrogance!


    What a high-key reply!


    [I support our Dizi!]


    [I believe you. You are not that kind of person. These people are spouting nonsense. Dizi, you must remain strong. We will always support you!]


    [F**k, I have never seen such a shameless woman before. Someone exposed her but she still remains so high-key. Why is there someone like you in the entertainment industry?]


    [We are not like you. We don¡¯t sell our bodies.]


    [All the best Dizi!]


    [Are you admitting that you slept with investors and was a third party?]


    [There is no evidence. Stop talking bullshit!]


    Thements were a mess.


    Very soon, all the news channels started reporting this matter with an attractive headline.


    <i>Buzz¡ª</i>


    The caller ID was ring. It was Sister Du.


    The Host¡¯s manager.


    Ming Shu picked up the call. ¡°Sister Du.¡±


    Du Mei¡¯s voice came from the other end of the cellphone. <i>¡°Wen Di, didn¡¯t I tell you to remain quiet? Why did you post something on Weibo? Delete it.¡±</i>


    Du Mei¡¯s voice was cold. She sounded as though she was giving an order.


    By rights, Du Mei should be thinking about solutions for this problem.


    However, after so long, there were no results from her actions.


    The Host was not brought up by Du Mei. Thepany gave her this manager so the Host¡¯s rtionship with her was normal.


    Ming Shu slowly replied, ¡°I have already posted it. The hype is created. If I delete it now, the public will think that I¡¯m guilty. I will not delete it!¡±


    <i>I am a professional viin. How can I delete the post?</i>


    <i>I have my dignity!</i>


    Du Mei remained silent for two seconds. <i>¡°You will not be able to continue working in this industry.¡±</i>


    ¡°I can change the industry.¡±


    Du Mei: ¡°...¡±


    <i>¡°Wen Di, don¡¯t destroy your future.¡±</i>


    ¡°Destroy my future?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I wonder who is the one that is destroying my future?¡±


    Even if Du Mei was innocent, she was definitely not on her side.


    Ming Shu felt no pressure when talking back to her.


    <i>¡°Wen Di, are you crazy?¡±</i> Du Mei lowered her voice. <i>¡°Thepany is thinking about a solution to help you. If you mess up now, thepany will think otherwise.¡±</i>


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°Just take it that I¡¯m ruining my own future.¡±


    Ming Shu hung up.


    The acting roles that were taken away from the Host were given to other actors in thepany.


    Thepany was helping the person behind the scenes.


    Du Mei called her again.


    Ming Shu silenced her phone and didn¡¯t pick up the call.


    <i>Who is targeting the Host?</i>


    Even when the Host died, she didn¡¯t know...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t pick up the calls or delete the Weibo post. Hence, Du Mei logged in to her ount and deleted the post.


    When Ming Shu realized this, she posted again and changed her password.

 Chapter 1326 - Walking In The Backlight (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1326: Walking In The Backlight (2)</h4>


    <i>Dingdong¡ª</i>


    The doorbell was ringing.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at the man outside. Dark suit, ck sunsses... he seemed a little familiar.


    She opened the door.


    ¡°Miss Wen Di, Mister asked you toe back.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ...


    The Host¡¯s background was also not simple. She was the Gu family¡¯s young miss...


    The Host took her mother¡¯s surname and came to the Gu family with her. But because of the Host¡¯s mother, the Gu family¡¯s people didn¡¯t approve of her much.


    They thought that the Host¡¯s mother used improper means to marry into a rich family.


    After all...


    Before that, the Host¡¯s mother was just an ordinary person with a child.


    Mr. Gu did not like her, and the Host knew it well.


    Therefore, when she finally could support herself, the Host moved out of the Gu family on her own initiative. Except for holidays and visiting her mother asionally, she would seldom go back to the Gu family.


    She reached her present position in the entertainment circle all because of the Host¡¯s own efforts.


    The Gu family¡¯s people didn¡¯t like her.


    She also didn¡¯t like the Gu family.


    At the Gu family¡¯s mansion...


    ¡°Miss Wen Di, please.¡±


    The bodyguard opened the car door for Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu nced at the mansion and followed the bodyguard in.


    In the living room, Mr. Gu and her mother were both present, and a beautiful girl was standing beside them.


    She was the Gu family¡¯s youngdy, Gu Xi.


    ¡°Sister,¡± Gu Xi called her in a low voice, looking very worried.


    <i>Pa!</i>


    Mr. Gu hit the table with the book in his hand. Mother Wen looked at him nervously, then looked at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Little Di.¡± Mother Wen got up. ¡°What happened? Why is there so much bad news about you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The Host didn¡¯t know who she had offended.


    ¡°Little Di,¡± Mother Wen continued nervously. ¡°Exin to your unclewhat was all about those reports?¡±


    Mr. Gu looked at Ming Shu coldly. ¡°I have long warned you, do not act foolishly outside. You are now one of my Gu family¡¯s people, and you are humiliating the family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there must be some kind of misunderstanding, Little Di wouldn¡¯t act wildly,¡± Mother Wen said hurriedly.


    ¡°Dad, listen to Sister¡¯s exnation,¡± Gu Xi also said. ¡°I don¡¯t believe my sister would do these kinds of things, those photos must be fake.¡±


    When it came to the photos, Mr. Gu was even unhappier. ¡°I won¡¯t ask about those reports then, but what about the photos! If it hasn¡¯t happened, how could someone have taken those pictures?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Gu Xi and raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Why did you call me back? Just to criticize these things?¡±


    Mr. Gu was furious. ¡°See what her attitude is!¡±


    Mother Wen pulled Ming Shu. ¡°Little Di, how can you speak to your uncle like that?¡±


    Ming Shu ignored Mother Wen. ¡°Mr. Gu, I don¡¯t have a household register in your Gu family, I didn¡¯t spend your money, and you are not my father. So what does it have anything to do with you if I do anything outside?¡±


    Mr. Gu¡¯s eyes widened and he pointed to Ming Shu. ¡°You... Look at her, what¡¯s with her bad attitude! Where are all her manners! She never respects me as an elder!¡±


    Mother Wen had a timid personality and suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do at this time.


    Mr. Gu continued, ¡°You have been well taken care of by the Gu family for so many years and now this is how you repay us? How does the Gu family keep such an ungrateful soul like you.¡±


    Ming Shu was innocent. ¡°Mr. Gu, I was thirteen years old when I came to the Gu family, and my mother paid for all expenses and tuition.


    ¡°Two yearster, I left the Gu family, signed a contract, and started acting. During the next year, I came back to the Gu family only a handful of times.


    ¡°When I left, I transferred all the expenses to your ount at that time. I don¡¯t know, Mr. Gu, howe you say the Gu family took good care of me for so many years?¡±


    When they had just arrived at the Gu family, everyone disliked her and Mother Wen.


    This Mr. Gu also said nothing about the Host¡¯s schooling.


    Mother Wen naturally dared not say anything. So, Mother Wen spent her deposit paying for the Host¡¯s everyday food and clothing, and schooling.


    When she was in school, she never went back to the Gu family.


    If you counted it, she really didn¡¯t spend much money from the Gu family.


    Mr. Gu: ¡°...¡±


    Mr. Gu¡¯s eyes bulged in anger.


    He held back his fury. ¡°Your mother¡¯s... ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s my mother¡¯s is my mother¡¯s, don¡¯t be so shameless as to say that what¡¯s my mother¡¯s is yours.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The Gu family dealt with billion-dor businesses often. If that was the case, people would beughing their heads off.


    ¡°So, what happens outside is my business and I don¡¯t need you to ask, Mr. Gu. Naturally, Mr. Gu, you are not in a position to judge me.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and took Mother Wen away.


    ¡°Wen Di! If you walk out of this door today, you won¡¯t walk into my house again!¡±


    Mr. Gu shouted from behind them.


    Ming Shu raised her hand and waved. ¡°I am really unwilling to enter your house.¡±


    These past years, if it were not that Mother Wen lived here, the Host was truly not willing to enter the Gu family¡¯s gate.


    Every time she came back, both Mr. Gu¡¯s unhappy face and thements and talk from the servants struck at the heart of the Host.


    Walking out of the gate, Mother Wen returned to herself.


    ¡°Little Di, how can you talk to Uncle Gu like that? Go back with me and apologize to him, Uncle Gu won¡¯t me you.¡±


    As she spoke, Mother Wen tried to pull Ming Shu back.


    The child hade back in silence before.


    Today she suddenly acted like this. Mother Wen felt surprised and worried at the same time.


    The rtionship between her daughter and husband was like this, she just didn¡¯t know who to help.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t move and instead pulled Mother Wen back. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like me, and I don¡¯t like him. It¡¯s better that we had this talk today.¡±


    ¡°Little Di...¡±


    Ming Shu formed a faint smile. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re happy in the Gu family. But if you want to leave here any day,e to me any time, I won¡¯t make your life worse than here.¡±


    Mother Wen froze in ce.


    She suddenly found that her daughter had grown up.


    No...


    She had grown up long ago, but she had never noticed it.


    Mother Wen murmured, ¡°Those news...¡±


    Ming Shu said casually, ¡°People never stop talking, but I know what I did and didn¡¯t do.¡±


    <i>Besides, I¡¯m the scapegoat hero!</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu left the Gu family¡¯s mansion.


    The driver didn¡¯t mean to send her away, so she walked out by herself.


    A car suddenly stopped in front of her, showing Gu Xi¡¯s tender face.


    ¡°Sister,¡± Gu Xi called softly. ¡°Sister, get in the car, let me send you out. It¡¯ll take you a long time to leave.¡±


    Ming Shu sized her up with several looks. ¡°No need.¡±


    Gu Xi.


    She majored in acting and just graduated this year. With the help of the Gu family¡¯s connections, she received the leading woman¡¯s role as soon as after her graduation.


    Unlike the rest of the family....


    Gu Xi always called her sister and spoke for her.


    Therefore, Gu Xi was the only one in the Gu family that the Host was willing to have a word with.


    But just like earlier, she seemed to be speaking for her, but actually she was reminding Mr. Gu of the indecent photos.


    This little cutie Gu Xi...


    She was not really cute.


    After being rejected, Gu Xi¡¯s expression slightly froze.


    But then Gu Xi continued, ¡°Sister... Don¡¯t be mad at Dad, I¡¯ll talk to him. I¡¯ll also ask Dad to deal with the negative news.¡±


    Ming Shu looked back and smiled. ¡°Like I said, no need.¡±


    Ming Shu walked on the side path.


    Gu Xi¡¯s car couldn¡¯t get on the path so she could only watch her leave.


    She squeezed the steering wheel slightly, closed her red lips, then drove away.

 Chapter 1327 - Walking In The Backlight (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1327: Walking In The Backlight (3)</h4>


    Recently the weather was hot. A man squatted in the grass, bearing the flies and mosquitoes, and he was very ufortable.


    But for the sake of firsthand news, these things had to be endured.


    The man aimed his camera inside. Seeing someonee out from inside, he immediately got excited.


    But he took some pictures and suddenly realized something was wrong.


    She...


    Why did it seem like...


    She came this way?


    Ming Shu stood in front of the bush and said, ¡°Hello.¡±


    The man was frozen. Should he be running or running?


    ¡°Here, take your picture.¡±


    Just as the man was about to run, the girl standing in front of him suddenly pulled down her mask.


    The girl said in a smiling way, ¡°Take some really good pictures of me, and remember to PS.¡±


    The paparazzo: ¡°...¡±


    Artists would long run if they saw any paparazzo, who woulde to him so openly and ask to be photographed?


    The paparazzo took some pictures dizzily.


    ¡°Well, do you have a car?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    In the end, he sent her home.


    He was a paparazzo!


    Why did he drive her home!


    The paparazzo went back to his studio and ran into someone.


    The indifference struck him, making the paparazzoe to himself in an instant. ¡°Brother Liang, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The man flicked his coat and walked away.


    ¡°Phew... scary.¡± The paparazzo got in, there were not many people inside.


    As soon as the paparazzo showed his face, someone came up and asked, ¡°You¡¯re back, how¡¯s it, got any big news for today?¡±


    The paparazzo drank water to get over his shock. ¡°You have no idea what a fantasy I¡¯ve been through today.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How fantastic is it?¡±


    ¡°Wen Di, you all know her name, right? Today, I got a phone call saying someone saw Wen Di. So I hurried over, waited for her toe out, and guess what?¡±


    There had been a lot of news about Wen Di recently, of course they knew this name.


    And the Weibo she posted earlier was very bold.


    They¡¯d never seen an artist do something like that before.


    ¡°What, did you photograph her being the third woman on site?¡± If so, that was really a big news.


    ¡°No, she discovered me. And you know what, she walked closer and asked me to take some really good pictures of her, and in the end... She asked me to give her a ride home.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    What did that mean, giving her a ride home?


    Wrong expression?


    Or did they hear it wrong?


    They discussed with strange feelings and didn¡¯t understand what the movie queen meant by doing that.


    After the discussion, the paparazzo sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll just report what happened today to Brother Liang first.¡±


    The crowd immediately dispersed.


    ¡°Good luck.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, you got it.¡±


    ...


    When Ming Shu returned home, Du Mei had been waiting outside for a long time.


    Seeing Ming Shu was back, Du Mei took off her sunsses.


    ¡°Where have you been? How dare you go out now? Do you think you haven¡¯t gotten enough ck material dug up?¡±


    ¡°Hush.¡± Ming Shu smiled and raised her finger. ¡°Don¡¯t yell, you may disturb the residents.¡±


    Du Mei: ¡°...¡±


    The corridor was not suitable for talking, so Du Mei followed Ming Shu in.


    As soon as the door was closed, Du Mei could not resist.


    ¡°How many times have I told you to lie low these days and stop making trouble? Why don¡¯t you listen?¡±


    Ming Shu put down the key and took off her mask and hat.


    ¡°Sister Du, I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking business with you now. What do you have to say now, maybeter. And let me tell you...¡±


    ¡°My business is more important.¡± Ming Shu interrupted her.


    Du Mei suddenly met Ming Shu¡¯s gaze and lost her words for a time, feeling a little ufortable in the bottom of her heart.


    The girl opposite her had been smiling all this time, and that smile...


    It was very strange.


    Du Mei frowned, held back for a while, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her lips a little. ¡°Who¡¯s targeting me behind my back?¡±


    Du Mei¡¯s pupils dted slightly, but she disguised it very quickly. ¡°How would I know that... The exposed news are unusual, but thepany will look into them.¡±


    ¡°Sister Du, let¡¯s just be honest and save the potential awkwardness.¡±


    Du Mei retained a cold face. ¡°Have you been under a lot of stresstely?¡±


    She slowed her voice a little. ¡°There¡¯s too much news about you being reported recently. Thepany had an overnight meeting and we are trying to figure something out for you. You should just do what I tell you, stay out of the way for some time, and this will soon be over.¡±


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu pinched her fingers and made scary noises.


    Du Mei¡¯s voice stopped abruptly.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to be just a little sunnier?¡±


    Du Mei: ¡°!!!¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu sat on the sofa, her legs resting on the end table.


    Du Mei sat on the floor with a pale face. Cold sweat matted the broken hair on her forehead, and she looked confounded.


    The way she looked at Ming Shu was fearful.


    She never knew that the artist she¡¯d been with for so long had such a side.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know who¡¯s against me?¡±


    Du Mei shook her head and gritted her teeth. ¡°The order was from thepany, and I just work for thepany...¡±


    How could she have given up on her if it hadn¡¯t been ordered by thepany?


    She was popr and it was the right time to make money from her.


    Who would not want to make money?


    Ming Shu thought about it carefully. ¡°But at least you may have a clue, no?¡±


    Du Mei did have a clue.


    After all, she was qualified to be the movie queen¡¯s agent and enjoyed a decent status in thepany. It was not strange that she may have her own connections.


    When she received the news, she was also very surprised and asked someone to look into it a bit.


    ¡°If I tell you, will you let me go?¡±


    ¡°Sister Du, you are at least my agent, how dare I do anything to you?¡± Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°Besides, we live in awful society, I must abide by thew.¡±


    Du Mei: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You didn¡¯t obey thew when you beat me just now!</i>


    Du Mei was really afraid.


    She felt like she was in limbo just now.


    She gasped and continued, ¡°I got the news from unreliable source so I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true. It seems... it was ordered by Hengfeng Group¡¯s president.¡±


    Hengfeng Group¡¯s businesses covered a wide range of fields.


    The entertainmentpany the Host worked for belonged to Hengfeng Group.


    If it was ordered by the group president, how would any staff dare not to execute it.


    Ming Shu touched her chin. ¡°Which president have I offended?¡±


    The Host didn¡¯t seem to know Hengfeng¡¯s people.


    How could she offend someone up there?


    ¡°...¡±


    Du Mei also didn¡¯t know. She got the news by ident and didn¡¯t know if it was true.


    Ming Shu began to imagine.


    Could it be that some president took a fancy on the Host¡¯s beauty, but the Host rejected him? The president was pissed off and decided to force the Host out, making her unable to get along in showbiz, so that the Host would go back and beg him in the end?


    What a cliched drama!


    This was far too wild.


    Ming Shu sent Sister Du out and gave her some kind suggestions.


    Sister Du trembled. After getting out of the elevator, she left quickly as if chased by ghosts.


    Ming Shu did a little investigation on this president of Hengfeng.


    The president took over Hengfeng three years ago and had achieved admirable aplishments in just a short time.


    He had both talent and good looks.


    He was a woman¡¯s ideal husband.


    But this president preserved his moral integrity and didn¡¯t get involved in any box news...


    Ming Shu murmured, ¡°He¡¯s quite good-looking.¡±


    [...He knows Gu Xi.] The Harmony System¡¯s voice was a little weak. [He¡¯s pursuing Gu Xi.]


    The Harmony System seemed a little scared of Ming Shu now.


    It didn¡¯t dare speak much and just shut up as soon as it finished talking.


    Ming Shu touched her chin and smiled.


    <i>Gu Xi...</i>


    <i>That little cutie.</i>

 Chapter 1328 - Walking In The Backlight (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1328: Walking In The Backlight (4)</h4>


    She had no roles to y right now. The Host¡¯s contract with thepany would expire in about six months.


    But thepany was now deliberately ignoring her, leading to a growing number of horrible rumors about her online.


    Mother Wen was very worried and called several times asking why thepany hadn¡¯t dealt with the matter for her.


    Ming Shu told her some sweet lies.


    Gu Xi didn¡¯t call but sent messages to her, saying that if she could use any help, she would help her.


    Ming Shu sent back Gu Xi a short, horrible video.


    Then Gu Xi never sent her text messages again.


    Over the next few days, the heat lessened slightly.


    But there were still some true-love haters who were persistent and cursed her hard.


    Some even said they woulde to her house and teach her how to behave.


    Don¡¯t doubt it.


    Some people would actually do it.


    In the Host¡¯s memory, there was an artist who was cklisted and stabbed to death by a hater because of a leak of the address.


    On this day, Ming Shu went out to eat. When she came back, she found a dozen people gathered outside her apartment.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Was she that lucky?


    Those people saw her like flies seeing a rotten egg... Pfft!


    Ming Shu held the snacks in her arms tightly and ran away.


    She turned her head and shouted, ¡°Why are you chasing me!¡±


    <i>I do not have any snacks!</i>


    <i>And I won¡¯t share anything with you!</i>


    Ming Shu was chased into a dead end and climbed to sit on the wall.


    They stood panting below.


    ¡°Wen Di, you shameless woman! Why did you destroy other people¡¯s families? People like you should get out of showbiz.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Why do you think I¡¯ll listen to you? I¡¯m not getting out of anywhere!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu was so shameless, which obviously shocked the others a lot.


    ¡°Wen Di, why are you so shameless?¡±


    Ming Shu thought about it for a while. ¡°Probably... because I¡¯m beautiful?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Shameless!</i>


    <i>Shameless!</i>


    ¡°You get down!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ming Shu held her snacks tighter. ¡°If I go down you¡¯ll kill me, I¡¯m not stupid.¡±


    ¡°Wen Di, do you know how much I liked you before? But you are such a kind of immoral person, you let me down.¡±


    ¡°How can there be such trash as you in the entertainment circle?¡±


    ¡°Get out of showbiz!¡±


    They talked below and it was very lively.


    Ming Shu raised her hand like a domineering king. ¡°Silence! Be quiet!¡±


    Perhaps it was because of Ming Shu¡¯s aura, the ckened fans below all quieted down weirdly.


    ¡°I want to know, how did you know where I live?¡±


    One of the anti-fans said in a very disdainful tone, ¡°You¡¯ve done so many dirty things, now it¡¯s no use being afraid that we know where you live. If you¡¯d known of what would happen today, would you do those things in the first ce!¡±


    ¡°Come on, which celebrity isn¡¯t afraid of people knowing where they live? Did you take your brain out with you today?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu chutted. ¡°So you¡¯re going to be the righteous warriors and root out this cancer in the entertainment industry?


    ¡°Did you bring any knives?


    ¡°Do you want to stab me twice to vent your anger? Do you need my cooperation? How should I pose for that, and do you want to take a video to let the whole world know of your righteous behavior?¡±


    The anti-fans below showed weird expressions.


    Was she crazy?


    They even stepped back.


    Ming Shuforted them. ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t call the police.¡±


    The anti-fans: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu felt a little tired of talking. She took out her snacks and talked sense as she ate.


    ¡°Tell me, what can you get from this? What do you get in return for putting your time and energy into bothering me? Life is so hard, just be a little sunnier!¡±


    The anti-fans: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°With all this free time, I don¡¯t see you guys dating anyone.¡±


    The anti-fans: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Even if you chase me, I will not be with you!¡±


    The anti-fans: ¡°!!!¡±


    <i>Who wants to be with you!</i>


    They came to curse her!


    Why would they listen to her nonsense!


    The anti-fans reacted and were about to make a counterattack, then suddenly heard police sirens.


    The anti-fans red at Ming Shu.


    <i>Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t call the police?!</i>


    Ming Shu was innocent. ¡°I didn¡¯t call the police, it¡¯s true.¡±


    The police said they received reports from enthusiastic witnesses, saying that some people had gathered to bully others.


    The police took all of them back, then Ming Shu immediately sued those anti-fans. They were so angered they almost fought her in the police station.


    Ming Shu had no idol¡¯s burden at all, and dissed those anti-fans actively.


    Atst the police separated them, and that was the end of it.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t do anything. She could leave after giving her statement.


    But before she walked out of the police station, she received a rmended news.


    <i>¡ªThe movie queen Wen Di fought against her fans and was taken away by the police.</i>


    <i>¡ªThe movie queen Wen Di fought against her fans and then they were all put in prison.</i> Ming Shu thought this was what those media really wanted to say.


    Ming Shu opened the news article and read it roughly. Probably one of those anti-fans posted it ahead of time and the news was noticed by some press, then after a series of imaginary adaptions, here it was.


    Ming Shu reposted it.


    [Wen Di V: Fake news. I didn¡¯t fight, I was just talking sense to them, the police can prove it for me. @XX City Branch Office.]


    [Pu, Dizi suddenly bes a little cute!]


    [She tries to attract attention every day, isn¡¯t she annoying?]


    [Why is it her again? The top searches have been all about her in recent days, so has she finished or not? What¡¯s good to focus on about a woman who gets her sess by selling herself?]


    [The one upstairs, are you a nut? Our Dizi achieved her position with strength, okay? Dizi was acting since fifteen and each drama she was in was a ssic. She was rewarded as the movie queen...]


    A true-love fan introduced Wen Di¡¯s achievements in detail.


    When Wen Di acted in her first y, she did not know much about performance. But in a short time, she worked hard and earned the director¡¯s praise.


    [In summary: Our Dizi is a born actress and has seeded with her own ability!]


    Ming Shu put away her phone and went back to her apartment slowly.


    <i>Kacha¡ª</i>


    The shutter made a slight sound, but Ming Shu walked forward as if nothing had happened.


    It was just paparazzo.


    The more you avoided it, the more they wanted to take pictures of you.


    So Ming Shu decided to satisfy them.


    Ming Shu turned back and went to a nearby ce to have midnight snacks.


    That person did his duty, too, and followed her all the way.


    After she finished eating, Ming Shu went back home.


    The man was still following her.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to have a look.


    The other party shed quickly, and Ming Shu saw only a shadow.


    She paused and turned again, heading back.


    She looked both ways but saw no one.


    Ming Shu took two bites of the sugar cake and slowly walked to the apartment.


    Just after she left, around the corner, a dark shadow appeared slowly.


    He nced ahead and saw that the person in front had moved out of sight.


    He came out of the dark.


    He was a tall man in a white T-shirt and a camera in his hand. His head slightly lowered, he happened to block out the yellow lighting from the side.


    The man paused for a while, then walked in the direction of the apartment.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    A girl¡¯s clear voice stopped him, and he looked for where it came from.


    The girl stood beside a tree, on the boundary of light and shadow, quietly watching him.

 Chapter 1329 - Walking In The Backlight (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1329: Walking In The Backlight (5)</h4>


    ¡°Are you a paparazzo?¡±


    The camera in the man¡¯s hand had exined everything very well.


    So he remained silent.


    The girl came out of the shadows, and the yellow light fell on her.


    ¡°Did you follow me?¡±


    The man took a step back, frowned slightly, and the next second, he turned to leave.


    ¡°Why are you running? Get some pictures of me!¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice was left with the wind.


    Without knowing how far he had run, the man leaned onto the building nearby to catch his breath.


    He didn¡¯t know why he was running.


    A momentter, he gave himself a reason. As a paparazzo, when he was discovered, he would of course run.


    He nced at the camera in his hand. His lowered eyes were filled with indifference.


    He took a taxi back to the studio.


    The paparazzo fromst time immediately greeted him. ¡°Brother Liang, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Liang Che returned to his office without a word.


    The paparazzo and the people beside him looked at each other for a few seconds in silence.


    What happened to Brother Liang?


    ...


    ¡°Sister Xi, it¡¯s time for makeup,¡± the assistant called.


    But the person standing on the other side didn¡¯t answer.


    The assistant trotted over. ¡°Sister Xi, it¡¯s makeup time.¡±


    Gu Xi then returned to herself. She responded gently, ¡°Oh... Okay.¡±


    Gu Xi looked outside, frowning. Then she walked back to the crew and asked, ¡°What¡¯s next door shooting?¡±


    The assistant knew gossip very well and answered immediately, ¡°It¡¯s Fenghua.¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of this drama before?¡±


    The assistant said, ¡°I heard the show determined its cast a long time ago, but it never started shooting. Seems to be a problem of copyright, but it seems to be solved now. Fenghua was a novel adaptation and very popr...¡±


    The assistant just couldn¡¯t stop talking.


    Gu Xi became unhappier and unhappier.


    She saw Wen Di just now.


    ...


    The Host signed on for Fenghua a long time ago, and the director was the one who filmed her first drama. So, even though she was getting a lot of bad press now, the director had no intention of changing her.


    Fenghua¡¯s cast was shining. The male protagonist was the movie king and the female protagonist was her.


    Even the supporting male and female protagonists were big shots who had their own ssics.


    ¡°Wen Di, it¡¯s been a while. You¡¯ve been in the headlines every day recently, but it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t get our crew involved.¡±


    Ming Shu heard the voice and looked back.


    The supporting female protagonist, wearing delicate makeup, came in with her assistant. Compared with the solitary Ming Shu, she was superior in momentum.


    Ming Shu took a bite of ice cream. She¡¯d like to hire some extras tomorrow as well!


    <i>Forget it...</i>


    The ice cream was good.


    The person in front of her was Hu Xin, who yed the supporting female protagonist in the drama.


    She didn¡¯t like the Host much of the time.


    There was no big contradiction, since the war between girls was always baffling.


    <i>Because you were more popr than me, you were better looking than me, it could be a reason for our opposition.</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, indeed.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Did you go pad your nose?¡±


    Hu Xin¡¯s expression immediately changed and she scolded, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    She nced around. Fortunately there were not many people nearby.


    Ming Shu suggested, ¡°Don¡¯t go to that hospital next time, their technique is no good.¡±


    Hu Xin almost reached out to touch her own nose.


    Was it that obvious?


    The woman noticed it right away?


    Reason made Hu Xin calm down, and she snorted. ¡°You¡¯re almost out of showbiz, how dare you behave so arrogantly?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I should behave arrogantly now. When I¡¯m entirely forced out, how can I show my arrogance then?¡±


    Hu Xin: ¡°...¡± She really made a point.


    <i>Pfft!</i>


    ¡°Wen Di.¡± Hu Xin formed a cold smile. ¡°It¡¯s said you climbed up on the investor¡¯s bed, destroyed other people¡¯s family to be a mistress, is that true?¡±


    ¡°Are your breasts padded, too?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Hu Xin¡¯s expression was stiff; there was raging anger burning in her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get mad, pay attention to your nose. It won¡¯t look good if anger changes its shape.¡±


    Hu Xin¡¯s face darkened and she gritted her teeth. ¡°Wen Di, don¡¯t think you can be proud for long. We¡¯ll just see!¡±


    Ming Shu watched Hu Xin leave angrily.


    <i>Who didn¡¯t have any ck history?</i>


    <i>I won¡¯t be pissed off by you.</i>


    <i>A little stupid.</i>


    The director stood nearby and called her. Ming Shu walked over and responded cleverly, ¡°Director He.¡±


    Director He¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. ¡°I brought you into this showbiz.¡±


    Director He was obviously aware of the recent news.


    Ming Shu smiled delicately with her mouth closed; her eyes were clear just like the ignorant young girl in those days.


    Director He remained silent for a moment, then spoke in an elderly tone, ¡°Little Dizi, don¡¯t let the outside world influence you. Just focus on your acting, you still have a long way to go.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Director He.¡±


    ¡°Have you read the script?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu received the phone call a few days ago and got the new script. She had read it once.


    ¡°As the leading female role, you¡¯re going to have big changes in the early, middle, andte stages of your life. It¡¯s a difficult role to y, and it¡¯s a challenge for you. Little Dizi, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t let me down.¡±


    ¡°No, I will not.¡± Ming Shu clenched her fist. ¡°If I do it well, could I have drumsticks as a reward?¡±


    ¡°Pfft...¡±


    Director He shook his head with a smile. He had expected her to be affected, even if not greatly influenced, at least be a little depressed by the rumors outside, but didn¡¯t expect her to be so energetic.


    Just like that lively young girl in those days...


    Over the years, she walked higher and higher, and her temper had be a lot more restrained. He hadn¡¯t seen her smile so happily in so long.


    Director He made his promise. ¡°If you do it well, I¡¯ll buy you drumsticks.¡±


    ¡°Yeah~ For drumsticks!¡±


    <i>I will work hard!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m good at acting and all the drumsticks are mine!</i>


    ...


    The Fenghua was a Xianxia drama telling a story about immortals.


    Ming Shu yed the female protagonist. At the earlier stage, the female protagonist was an innocent, naive, and kind young girl;ter, she discovered her true identity.


    Meanwhile, the blood feuds of families between the male and female protagonists were also gradually torn apart: the tip of the iceberg.


    The female protagonist at the early andte stage was quite different indeed.


    She was torn between love and hatred.


    This kind of show was actually quite a cliche, but the cliche was popr and the audience loved it.


    The drama was just starting up and all parties were trying to make the co-adaptation.


    The male protagonist¡¯s schedule was still packed, so they would shoot the part involving the female protagonist and the supporting roles.


    Ming Shu yed the most parts.


    Today¡¯s scene was the first scene between Ming Shu and Hu Xin.


    When they were in the crew, Hu Xin could be said to have spared no effort to pour dirt on her.


    She aspired to the throne of the chief of her anti-fans.


    ¡°All units ready!¡±


    Ming Shu and Hu Xin took their ces. Hu Xin was wearing elegant clothes and delicate makeup, looking extremely immortal.


    Ming Shu¡¯s look was rtively fresh and partial to the cute and witty style.


    Hu Xin looked down at Ming Shu disdainfully.


    The director shouted action and Hu Xin adjusted her expression.


    She looked her up and down with critical eyes. ¡°You are Fenghua?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile was clever and somewhat lively. She was a quick-witted type at a nce.


    She crossed her hands and made a salute that not particrly masterly. ¡°Fenghua is here to see you, Fairy.¡±


    Hu Xin¡¯s eyes shed and she suddenly raised her hand to strike Ming Shu.

 Chapter 1330 - Walking In The Backlight (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1330: Walking In The Backlight (6)</h4>


    The p was quick and fast.


    Hu Xin thought she would definitely p Ming Shu on the face. But her wrist was grabbed and she could not move.


    ¡°Director, she¡¯s acting wildly!¡±


    Ming Shu looked up and told her off to the director immediately.


    ¡°Cut!¡± Director He stopped the shooting unhappily.


    The others looked on in silence. Hu Xin and Ming Shu didn¡¯t like each other. Over the past two days, the entire cast knew it.


    Hu Xin was held by the wrist,pletely unable to move.


    Hu Xin gritted her teeth and stared at Ming Shu. She quickly exined, ¡°Director He, I think it¡¯s better to act like that, this storyline originally means to scare the female protagonist...¡±


    Ming Shu tore her apart. ¡°I see you¡¯re only trying to make it personal?¡±


    Hu Xin: ¡°...¡±


    She wanted to make it personal indeed, so what?


    Hu Xin tried to pull her wrist back, but it just did not move.


    She was furious. ¡°Wen Di, release me.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°Release you, so that you can p me?¡±


    Hu Xin: ¡°It was just acting. Don¡¯t get too involved in the y!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°I can¡¯t help it. As a dedicated actor, life is full of drama.¡±


    She was the drama lover herself.


    Of course Director He knew what was going on here. After listening to them arguing like this for a while, he said with a dark expression, ¡°Act the way the script writes it! Okay, one more time!¡±


    Hu Xin was filled with anger.


    Director He just helped her!


    This scene took several takes to pass. When it was over, Ming Shu stopped Hu Xin in the bathroom.


    Hu Xin was still in costume. Seeing Ming Shu follow her in, she stared at her with eyes sharp as knives.


    ¡°Wen Di, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you like with Director He¡¯s backup.¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hit me first? How did it be me doing whatever I like? Do you have a problem with your mind! You must¡¯ve failed your ideology and morality test!¡±


    Hu Xin: ¡°...¡± <i>You have a problem with your mind! You failed your ideology and morality test!</i>


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t do anything bad to you.¡± Ming Shu rolled up her sleeves. ¡°I just want to get up close and personal with you.¡±


    <i>What a pervert!</i>


    <i>Who wants to get up close with you!</i>


    A panic rose from the bottom of Hu Xin¡¯s heart, and she stepped back involuntarily. ¡°Don¡¯te closer. We¡¯re on set...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°The set is more exciting.¡±


    ...


    Ever since the ¡°intimate contact¡± between them that day, Hu Xin behaved properly.


    When she was filming, she¡¯d just do her job obediently; when she was not filming, she would go back to the hotel or stay in the dressing room.


    Hu Xin didn¡¯t talk bad about Ming Shu and that even reduced the gossip in the crew.


    Finally Ming Shu could have a quiet snack.


    For a person who loved finding faults, surely it would work to just talk some sense to her.


    If it didn¡¯t work one time, make it twice.


    If it didn¡¯t work twice, then talk about it over and over again, until it worked.


    This situation was maintained until the male protagonist came to the set.


    But when the male protagonist entered the set, Ming Shu was not there. She slipped out when she didn¡¯t have her part filmed.


    Unfortunately, she encountered a group of her own anti-fans.


    While waiting for her toe back, the male protagonist and Hu Xin¡¯s affair had been spread all over.


    Fenghua¡¯s male protagonist was called Luo Kai, who was also a movie king.


    He had many young and crazy fans.


    Once in the crew, Luo Kai was caught kissing and cuddling with Hu Xin in the dressing room, which was even photographed.


    Now the news had spread all over the Inte.


    #Romance Exposed for the Movie King#


    #Luo Kai & Hu Xin#


    #Fenghua¡¯s Male Protagonist Shifted His Love To The Supporting Female Protagonist#


    Even searches with scary headlines like this were soaring.


    But people found that another hot search had reached the top.


    #I, Wen Di, Anti-fan#


    They had no idea what those words meant.


    [Wen Di V: My anti-fans treat me to ice cream. [Picture] [Picture] [Picture]]


    The anti-fans squatted in a row, their bitter and hateful faces in extreme contrast to Ming Shu¡¯s smiling face.


    The key was those anti-fans were posing Vs collectively, and that weird, scary painting style... atmosphere...


    [Holy sh*t, what has Dizi done to them?]


    [What a psycho. Did she hire those people!]


    [No, I wasn¡¯t hired!]


    [As one of the involved parties... It¡¯s really a long story.]


    A crowd of people iming to have been there poured out, and thement section immediately went wild.


    With the previous heat and Ming Shu¡¯s thousands of anti-fans, it didn¡¯t take too long to reach the top in searches.


    ording to the anti-fans at the time, this was what happened:


    They heard the news saying that someone had seen her filming here.


    Then the anti-fan team decided to have a ¡°visit on the set¡±¡ªmainly because they were taken to the police stationst time and were too angry, and they wanted revenge.


    Originally they wouldn¡¯t be allowed to enter the set, but Ming Shu just came out.


    Then they met each other just like that.


    There is a saying goes that¡ª


    Brave men win when ites to unavoidable confrontation.


    Apparently Ming Shu won, in the end.


    Then they were on the headlines.


    [Has she loved and killed her anti-fans? Impressive! I couldn¡¯t help but like her.]


    [Dizi is the world¡¯s best Dizi.]


    [Why do I feel a little sorry for the anti-fans here hahahaha, our Dizi is so cute.]


    [Do you remember who you are? You¡¯re in a picture with her! Where did you put your faces? Just move and allow me!]


    [I don¡¯t even have a picture with our Dizi, wuwuwu.]


    Thement section wasrgely upied by onlookers and fans.


    The anti-fans¡¯ voices were still strong, but somehow they were led somewhere else by the others.


    Hu Xin stared at the top searches on her screen with an ugly expression.


    She and Luo Kai had been dating for months. Luo Kai didn¡¯t want to expose their rtionship now, but it wasn¡¯t her fault this time.


    She thought she could stay in the top searches for days, but...


    The woman robbed her of that halfway through!


    Just with a stupid and strange post?


    The fans were all crazy nowadays!


    Hu Xin was so angry she smashed her phone. Her assistant trembled beside her.


    No matter how the discussion was bubbling with noise on the Inte, the shooting still had to continue.


    Luo Kai hade, so naturally they¡¯d film the part involving the male and female protagonist.


    Luo Kai looked very gentle, but when the first scene was over, Ming Shu was almost forced down the steps by him.


    ¡°Wen Di, are you all right?¡± Luo Kai asked very caringly.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Good, it scared me. Watch your step, there¡¯s a lot of stuff on the floor, be careful.¡±


    ¡°Brother Kai, Director is calling you.¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡±


    Luo Kai nodded at Ming Shu and turned to walk to Director He.


    Ming Shu stood on her side. She put out her foot decisively when he passed her.


    Luo Kai would never expect Ming Shu to do such a thing. He was tripped and fell from the steps.


    Luo Kai fell to the ground in an uncollected way.


    People all around were frightened to stop right in ce by his sudden fallen.


    ¡°Ah, it scared me, Movie King Luo, watch your steps.¡±


    Ming Shu gave the talk back to him, standing above.


    There were only three steps. He fell down like that and would just get a little bruised, it wouldn¡¯t kill him.


    ¡°Brother Kai!¡±


    The assistant helped him to his feet. Luo Kai had a bruise on his hand, but the rest was fine.


    He looked up to the steps. The girl held a bag of snacks, her head slightly up, and was looking at him without the slightest fear, revealing a bit of a provocative attitude.


    She seemed to be saying, <i>Yes, I did it, so what are you gonna do?</i>


    Luo Kai knew his own identity, not daring argue with Ming Shu on set.


    And he was in the wrong, originally.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay...¡± Luo Kai shook his head at the assistant.

 Chapter 1331 - Walking In The Backlight (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1331: Walking In The Backlight (7)</h4>


    No one seemed to see the dark tides between Ming Shu and Luo Kai. They all thought it was Luo Kai who had fallen down carelessly.


    Because he wasn¡¯t hurt, everyone just joked about it saying something like the movie king would also trip, then they turned back to their own work.


    Hearing the news, Hu Xin hurried over.


    Now that their rtionship was public, there was nothing to hide.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Luo Kai had a bandaid on his hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she bullied you? I just wanted to teach her a lesson for you, but who knew that...¡±


    She directly got her revenge.


    Luo Kai had met different people in the entertainment industry. Even if they were calcted, the smart artists or stars would not fight back on the spot due to ¡°face¡± considerations.


    ¡°Wen Di¡¯s been acting weirdtely.¡± She was quite different in personality from before.


    She¡¯d been immersed in negative news, and the number of people out there who hated her could circle the globe.


    But she¡¯d been acting like nothing had happened all day...


    Hu Xin frowned and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been in the crew for so long, but she hasn¡¯t got an assistant with her, and even her agent hasn¡¯t showed up. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s that about.¡±


    ¡°Is the news about her true or fake?¡±


    Hu Xin answered certainly, ¡°Probably fake news.¡±


    She had been concerned about Wen Di for a long time. If she really did those things, she¡¯d have found out.


    And Wen Di...


    With her acting skills, none of these sensationalizations were necessary since she could get a lot of roles with just her strength.


    With what happened in the bathroom, Hu Xin began to hate her again.


    She was not a trained student majoring in performance, but she had such excellent acting skills.


    Luo Kai said, ¡°Nobody cares if the news is true, actually. She¡¯s in this position now, and there are just too many people wanting to step on her.¡±


    ¡°I wonder who she has offended...¡± Hu Xin murmured.


    She really wanted to see what other roles she would get after this.


    She heard that the whole circle didn¡¯t dare to use her now.


    ...


    Ming Shu ended the filming for her part today, changed clothes, and left.


    There were fans waiting outside. Ming Shu smiled and greeted them.


    Anti-fans?


    They¡¯d have probably been kicked away by the true-love fans.


    Ming Shu walked over directly.


    ¡°Dizi, Dizi, are you tired?¡±


    ¡°Dizi, here, look at me...¡±


    ¡°Dizi, can you sign for me?¡±


    ¡°Hush!¡± Ming Shu signaled them to be quiet, so the fans quieted down immediately.


    Ming Shu led them somewhere in the shade. ¡°Okay, okay, one at a time, but don¡¯t make so much noise.¡±


    Young boy and girl fans nodded one after another.


    Ming Shu sat under the tree while the others surrounded her. Some fanned her, and some offered her water. The scene was very harmonious.


    Ming Shu signed her name as she chatted with them.


    ...


    Liang Che stood behind a tree and focused his camera on the girl over there.


    The girl in the camera view lowered her head slightly, her hair swaying in the wind.


    She closed her pink lips, smiled faintly, and asionally looked up to talk.


    It was as if she were radiant with holiness.


    Liang Che took a photo with a shuttering sound.


    The girl was framed in his camera for a tender moment. The sunlight shone through the swaying leaves over her head; a leaf drifted gently in the air and swirled down.


    Liang Che looked away. He bit his lower lip for a moment before looking that way again.


    The girl got an ice cream from somewhere and was eating it with a spoon, smiling more happily than before.


    Liang Che unconsciously stared at her, and the girl suddenly looked over in his direction.


    Liang Che was startled and hid in the darkness quickly.


    He leaned against the wall, thinking coldly. Why was he hiding? He was not here to shoot her!


    ¡°Little brother, it¡¯s you again. Are you following me specifically?¡±


    A voice sounded in his ear suddenly. Liang Che¡¯s body stiffened for a few seconds, then he turned his head slowly to look into the girl¡¯s smiling eyes.


    For a moment, a strange emotion came into Liang Che¡¯s heart...


    ¡°I...¡± Liang Che lowered his head and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m just passing by. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu held her ice cream. ¡°Why don¡¯t you photograph me? Am I not the popr gossip girl?¡±


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Where are we going today? Thest shop we went to is too boring, let¡¯s just pass it...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve found a really good new restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Great, we should go then...¡±


    The sound of conversation came from far and near. Ming Shu suddenly walked inside and leaned against the wall with Liang Che.


    Liang Che wanted to retreat, but Ming Shu pulled him back.


    ¡°Shh.¡± Ming Shu blinked her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m famous.¡±


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Yes, you are.</i>


    <i>You are notoriously famous.</i>


    Several girls trooped past them. They only had to turn their heads a little to see the two people standing by the wall.


    After waiting for those people to walk away, Liang Che immediately put distance between him and Ming Shu.


    ¡°Why did you run thest time you saw me?¡± <i>Do you think I¡¯ll eat you?!</i>


    Liang Che¡¯s thin lips moved slightly, her cool voice dispelling the heat in the air. ¡°I¡¯m a reporter, and you¡¯re an artist. If I don¡¯t run, do you think I should greet you?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you photograph me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± He already said it once.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you photograph me!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Liang Che didn¡¯t want to tangle with her and made to leave.


    Ming Shu followed him with her ice cream. ¡°What¡¯s your name? Which office do you work for?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu asked him several questions, but only received silence in the end.


    Going further, they arrived at the scenic spot in the film and television base which waspletely open to the public. More and more people appeared in sight.


    Liang Che paused at the dividing line for a few seconds before finally stepping into the crowd.


    He walked some distance and found that Ming Shu was still following him. But the people around didn¡¯t seem to notice her, as if they could not see her.


    Liang Che frowned slightly. ¡°What are you following me for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± Ming Shu pointed with the small spoon in hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the only way out of here?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your assistant? Where¡¯s your car?¡±


    ¡°My assistant fired me and I¡¯m toozy to drive.¡± Ming Shu paused, then smiled beamingly. ¡°Would you mind giving me a ride, little brother?¡±


    Liang Che was hit in the heart by her saying that ¡°my assistant fired me.¡±


    She did not look miserable at all, but he felt that she was a little pathetic.


    ...


    Liang Che¡¯s car was very low-key. It was cold inside his car, just like him.


    Of course, it could just be the cold air.


    Liang Che started the car and asked, ¡°Where do you live?¡±


    Ming Shu was suspicious. ¡°Well... Don¡¯t you paparazzo have a list of stars¡¯ addresses?¡±


    Liang Che answered shortly, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have done your job well.¡±


    Liang Che looked up at her like he was saying, <i>If you talk any crap more, you can get out!</i>


    ¡°Chut, brother, you¡¯re so aggressive.¡± <i>You scared me! How did my sticky little demon be like that?!</i>


    Liang Che actually knew where she lived. Before they had someone follow her to her house and she never moved.


    However...


    For no reason, he just didn¡¯t want her to know about it.


    Ming Shu told him her apartment¡¯s address.


    Liang Che thought she was talkative before, but she didn¡¯t say much the way home.


    When they arrived outside her apartment, Liang Che reminded her, ¡°Your ce.¡±


    Ming Shu took a look outside. ¡°With the sun setting, and such a beautiful scene... ¡±


    Liang Che¡¯s body tensed inexplicably.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    She was crazy!

 Chapter 1332 - Walking In The Backlight (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1332: Walking In The Backlight (8)</h4>


    The studio was a little understaffedtely. Liang Che had to follow an artist by himself, who happened to be in the same film and television base with Ming Shu.


    So...


    He would meet her every time.


    ...Then give her a ride home.


    Who the hell knew why he was doing that.


    ¡°What dirt have you got on her?¡± Ming Shu and Liang Che hid in the dark together, and she approached curiously.


    The girl¡¯s presence invaded his world in an instant.


    Liang Che almost lost his focus.


    ¡°Miss Wen Di.¡±


    Liang Che turned his head and looked at her calmly.


    Thetter smiled even brighter. ¡°Yes, here I am.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to be acting?¡± Why did she follow him around all day? And interrupt his work!


    ¡°My part is finished. I¡¯m very idle.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Liang Che thought about her present situation. In addition to Fenghua, she had no other schedules and arrangements...


    Was there any problem with her brain?


    She hade to such a miserable end yet was still in the mood to follow him.


    Liang Che took two pictures absentmindedly, then turned his head to find she had left.


    A faint sense of lost actually rose in his heart.


    Liang Che frowned slightly.


    Did he care so much about her existence?


    To be honest, these days, she¡¯d always been showing up around him. He didn¡¯t know why he allowed her to stay with him.


    Liang Che breathed and buckled up to continue his work.


    Ming Shu never showed up afterward.


    ...


    Ming Shu received a call from Director He saying that a scene needed to be re-shot in the morning, so she returned to the set.


    After finishing that, Director He held her up and talked about the script with her for tomorrow.


    When everything had been settled, it was already dark outside.


    ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s go and see...¡±


    ¡°Is this true or just rumor...¡±


    Some people ran past her one after another. Ming Shu thought it was strange that they didn¡¯t salute her.


    This was not right!


    Most of them ran in one direction. Ming Shu thought for a moment, then also headed that way.


    <i>Snacks are matched well with shows!</i>


    Outside the set next door, a distinctive Rolls-Royce limited edition was parked. It was said to be a global limit, the kind that money wouldn¡¯t be enough to buy.


    <i>How many snacks could it exchange for?</i>


    <i>What a waste.</i>


    Ming Shu listened for a while and learned the matter roughly. It seemed that this rich lord hade to visit someone on the set with fresh flowers.


    ¡°Gu Xi...¡±


    Ming Shu caught a name from the chatter.


    Her cheap sister, who had no blood ties with her at all, but must be her younger sister?


    So the snacks... No, the Rolls-Royce¡¯s owner should be the president of some Fengheng Group?


    Ming Shu¡¯s conjecture was soon confirmed. A man in a suit and tie, holding a petite but cute Gu Xi, walked out surrounded by bodyguards.


    With so many people looking on, Gu Xi didn¡¯t dare to look up and just buried her head in Lord President¡¯s arms.


    Ming Shu stared at the president.


    She seemed to see...


    A capital X.


    It was right on the president¡¯s face.


    Ming Shu checked other people around her and confirmed that the president was the only person who had this on his face.


    Was an Apocalypse Pagoda lover¡¯s hobby so unique?


    Why did he get a cross on his face?


    The Apocalypse Pagoda said these people once stayed in the pagoda and they were soul-transferred. So when they were here in this world, they were kind of like fake protagonists...


    Those were not the exact words that the Apocalypse Pagoda used, but the meaning was simr.


    Ming Shu watched Gu Xi put into the car, and then the Lord President himself also got in the car.


    Ming Shu threw Little Beastie out. ¡°Go puncture his tire.¡±


    Little Beastie: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Poop-picker, what the hell do you think I am!</i>


    Little Beastie was so angry that it punctured all his tires!


    <i>I hate my poop-picker the most!</i>


    <i>She abuses animals!</i>


    <i>She only cares about her little demon!</i>


    <i>That hairless, ugly man!</i>


    The onlookers watched the car move and then stop. The tires deted at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    The president¡¯s priceless limited edition car had all its tires t at the same time.


    Was it a fake product?


    [Wen Di V: Be careful when you want to pretend to be something. [Picture] [Picture] [Picture] ]


    The first two pictures were the president holding Gu Xi in his arms and stepping outside very pretentiously, which was enviable to anyone who witnessed it.


    Thest picture was the miserable situation about the tires.


    [Taking the front row and waiting to see a show.]


    [What is happening?]


    [Someone posted it just now. This man is Hengfeng¡¯s president! The girl he¡¯s holding seems to be a newbie. Ahhh, I also want to be held like that by the president.]


    [Hahahaha, is my Dizi present? This is the scene of what we call a car ident.]


    [I think I should @Rolls-Royce here.]


    [Is it a fake product? Rolls-Royce is equipped with explosion-proof tires. How can this happen? This is totally unscientific!]


    Many people pointed that out, and thement section became amunication area for big wigs.


    Even if they were solid tires, not to mention the explosion-proof ones, if Little Beastie wanted to puncture them, it could do that.


    <i>I have my little beast and the whole world!</i>


    The crowd couldn¡¯t see what was going on in the car. But something like this happened, so presumably the people inside were too embarrassed to get out.


    Later, the bodyguards came forward to disperse the crowd, and the president got out of the car with Gu Xi still in his arms, changing into another car.


    However, as they got into other cars, they were all scrapped suddenly.


    Cui Jingyang¡¯s expression became gloomy. He was put into such an awkward situation in front of Gu Xi, how could he still use his president¡¯s imposing manner before her in the future?


    ¡°Boss Cui, something is not right.¡±


    Cui Jingyang swept a cold gaze over. Didn¡¯t he know that?


    It was weird enough that his car had a problem, now so many cars were having problems at the same time.


    ¡°Mr. Cui, I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t have to go to the hospital,¡± Gu Xi said carefully. ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry. I asked my assistant to buy some porridge just now. It¡¯s in my limo over there. If it¡¯s possible, Mr. Cui, would you like to join me?¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s words just gave Cui Jingyang an out.


    Cui Jingyang nodded.


    He got out of the car with Gu Xi and walked toward her limo.


    The crowd was dispersed a little by the bodyguards, but there were still many onlookers.


    Ming Shu stood there and was very eye-catching. Gu Xi noticed her at a nce.


    Perhaps Gu Xi¡¯s expression changed and Cui Jingyang noticed it; he also followed her line of sight.


    Ming Shu waved to greet her with a smiling face.


    Gu Xi frowned slightly and nced at Cui Jingyang.


    Cui Jingyang stared in that direction and seemed to be stunned.


    ¡°Mr. Cui?¡±


    Gu Xi called him twice before Cui Jingyang came back to himself. Gu Xi looked over at Ming Shu again. A hint of disgust shed across her beautiful eyes.


    ...


    #Hengfeng Group¡¯s President Visits A Newbie on Set, Luxury Cars All Having Tires Punctured#


    The gossip crowd talked about this news happily.


    And Gu Xi¡¯s identity was also exposed.


    Originally they thought her to be a newbie that had been taken by the president with hidden rules, but it turned out she was the Gu family¡¯s young miss.


    But the Gu family was far away from Hengfeng Group, so there were still some people thinking that Gu Xi was trying to marry up.


    For a time, negative news about Gu Xi also poured out.


    But with the help of the Gu family and Cui Jingyang, that news didn¡¯t survive long.


    The gossip people couldn¡¯t talk about Gu Xi, so they turned their attention to Hengfeng¡¯s president. Discussions about his car tires getting punctured when he visited on set began to rise.


    He was a president, yet had his car tires punctured whening to pick up a girl.


    This was a textbook case of failure in pursuing girls.


    Of course, more were wondering how it happened.


    Theizens went wild with their imaginations, ranging from fake cars to all kinds of supernatural things and strange tales.

 Chapter 1333 - Walking In The Backlight (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1333: Walking In The Backlight (9)</h4>


    At the president¡¯s office, Hengfeng.


    Cui Jingyang was reading the materials sent by the secretary.


    They were about Wen Di and all her life, even including that she was the Gu family¡¯s step-daughter, which was unknown to outsiders.


    He had read this data before.


    Because the beauty he was after hated this person very much, he added to the fire just to win a smile from the beauty.


    However...


    Somehow, seeing her that day didn¡¯t feel right to him.


    ¡°Boss, this Miss Wen...¡± The secretary wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    Cui Jingyang threw the materials at the secretary. The papers flew about but the secretary dared not move.


    ¡°I told you to block herst time. Why does she still have roles to y?¡±


    The secretary was dripping with cold sweat. ¡°Boss, she signed onto Fenghua a long time ago. I contacted the crew, but Director He didn¡¯t want to rece her...¡±


    ¡°The money is not enough?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s just Director He kind of brought Wen Di into showbiz in the first ce. Half of the credit should go to Director He for her being able to get popr.¡±


    The secretary exined in a low voice.


    Director He...


    Cui Jingyang ran through the life of Director He in his mind. Director He, who came from a wealthy family, fell in love with film when he was young.


    In the circle, Director He could be said to be a maverick.


    The fact that he used Wen Di, who was a neer with no acting experience in the beginning, was enough to illustrate that.


    Cui Jingyang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Whatever you do, I don¡¯t want to see her face on the screen!¡±


    The secretary: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Do you hear me?¡±


    The secretary hurriedly answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ...


    After the part involving Fenghua film and television base was over, the crew left the city and went to shoot exterior scenes.


    Shooting outdoor scenes wasborious, especially when the actors needed to fly hither and thither.


    And in a Xianxia setting, it was inevitable to fly here and there.


    Ming Shu really wanted to tell the director that she could fly!


    But of course, if she said something like that, she would probably get caught and dissected.


    ¡°Little Dizi, hang in there. After we finish this part tomorrow, the rest will be easy.¡± Director He patted her shoulder caringly and encouraged her.


    Ming Shu nibbled on drumsticks. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what you saidst time.¡±


    <i>If it wasn¡¯t for the drumsticks, I would have turned my back on you.</i>


    Director He was a little embarrassed. ¡°Kid, when did you learn to talk back?¡±


    Before Ming Shu spoke, Director He quickly changed the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the scene we¡¯re going to shoot tomorrow. You need to jump down from there. Don¡¯t be afraid, we have a protection underneath...¡±


    Ming Shu nodded and didn¡¯t take it too seriously.


    This scene was about the break between the male and female protagonist, which was quite an important part.


    ¡°Okay, you can go back and rest first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, director.¡±


    Ming Shu had long wanted to get off work, but had to give Director He face.


    Ming Shu asked a staff member to give her a ride down the mountain on his electromobile.


    The staff was a little speechless.


    They were now ustomed to this movie queen¡¯s fresh and refined behaviors.


    She didn¡¯t have an assistant, nor a car.


    She would juste and go freely with her snacks.


    <i>Which artist dares to eat snacks like her, is she not afraid of gaining weight?!</i>


    About those rumors on the Inte, after spending this period of time together, they all thought it was just nonsense...


    How would a movie queen who couldn¡¯t walk when seeing snacks have time to climb on other people¡¯s beds and be the other woman?


    If that was the case, it would definitely be because someone had used snacks for temptation.


    Back at the hotel at the foot of the mountain, Ming Shu rested for a while, then washed up and went down to have food.


    This ce was a popr location for filming, and there were other crews living in the hotel.


    Ming Shu walked by without any cover.


    ¡°Is that Wen Di?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her...¡±


    ¡°There Are many rumors about her on the Inte...¡±


    In addition to these voices, there were also young fans like visitors.


    ...


    ¡°Young brother.¡±


    Ming Shu stood at the table, smiling at the man sitting in the corner.


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Can I sit here?¡±


    Ming Shu asked, but she had already sat down on the same side as him.


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    Liang Che put down the book in his hand. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    They hadn¡¯t seen each other since she left suddenlyst time.


    After that, he heard that the Fenghua crew went to shoot outdoor scenes.


    ¡°Yih, I thought you were following me.¡±


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    Although he did not follow her here, he indeed had exchanged tasks with the studio¡¯s people and came here after hearing that Fenghua came to shoot at this ce.


    Of course, Liang Che wouldn¡¯t tell Ming Shu that.


    ¡°Have I be a has-been? I don¡¯t even have a paparazzo now?¡±


    As she spoke, Ming Shu took out her phone and checked her post from yesterday. The number of reposts andments seemed tofort her.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>You almost write one Weibo post a day. With such a frequent pace, how will you be a has-been?</i>


    Her anti-fans were really unlucky.


    Ming Shu then put down her phone and looked at Liang Che. ¡°Chut, you paparazzi are so short-sighted.¡±


    Liang Che was silent.


    He didn¡¯t seem to provoke her!


    ¡°Mister, here¡¯s your steak.¡± The waitress served the food.


    Seeing Ming Shu sitting here, she was a little surprised. She knew who she was...


    But, didn¡¯t she sit over there just now?


    The waitress looked at Liang Che and her eyes lit up. <i>This man is so good-looking, is he also a star?</i>


    But she didn¡¯t seem to have any memory of him...


    The waitress hurriedly held back her flying thoughts. ¡°Miss Wen, may I get you anything?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Liang Che. ¡°Young brother, will you treat me?¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes seemed to glow. When she looked over, one would want to indulge her at a nce.


    But Liang Che almost choked on water.


    He looked away in a panic. ¡°Just order what you want.¡±


    Ming Shu said to the waitress smilingly, ¡°The same as his.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The waitress left. Ming Shu held her chin and looked at him. Liang Che faced the steak, his hands holding the knife and fork clenched and released, and finally he pushed the te over.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Young brother, you are so kind.¡± Ming Shu epted the kindness happily.


    ¡°...¡±


    Liang Che looked to the hall. There were many people looking at them.


    He stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll use the washroom.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ming Shu made way for him.


    When Liang Che came back, his eyes wandered between the opposite seat and Ming Shu. He said in a low voice, ¡°You can sit on the inside.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ming Shu asked as she cut the steak.


    ¡°I like sitting outside.¡± Liang Che¡¯s voice was light. ¡°Or I should sit on the opposite.¡±


    Ming Shu immediately moved to sit inside.


    Liang Che felt himself a little pretentious, but was somewhat emotional in his heart.


    The table Liang Che chose was originally in the corner. Now that Ming Shu sat inside, the outside view was almostpletely blocked.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you got an assistant?¡±


    Liang Che remembered she was still by herself and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Why do I need a person to limit me? No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    In this world, the assistant was the biggest obstacle to her loving rtionship with snacks!


    ¡°You¡¯re alone...¡±


    Liang Che murmured but didn¡¯t finish the following sentence.


    He¡¯d been asking too much.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Liang Che cut the steak with his head down. The knife scraped against the te, making a tiny noise.

 Chapter 1334 - Walking In The Backlight (10)

    <h4>Chapter 1334: Walking In The Backlight (10)</h4>


    Liang Che felt he couldn¡¯t continue to work tonight. So after the meal, he went upstairs together with Ming Shu.


    ¡°Which is your floor?¡±


    ¡°Eighth.¡±


    ¡°Floor eight...¡± Ming Shu pressed the eight, then pressed the button of her floor.


    Liang Che looked at it, staying calm and collected.


    It was quiet in the elevator, and Ming Shu put her hand on the handrail casually.


    There was no hiding from the mirrors.


    <i>Ding¡ª</i>


    It was the eighth floor. Liang Che paused for a second and lifted his foot to leave. ¡°Next time you go out, remember to disguise yourself a little.¡±


    Ming Shu asked back, ¡°Why should I disguise myself when I look so good?¡±


    Beauty was for others to see.


    Not just for herself to appreciate, okay?!


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    Liang Che gave up.


    ¡°s.¡± Ming Shu reached out to block the elevator doors that were about to be closed. ¡°Young brother, what¡¯s your phone number?¡±


    ...


    Liang Che watched the elevator close. The figure above shed with light and stopped on the 15th floor.


    He lowered his eyes and looked down at the number on the screen, feeling slightlyplicated.


    He turned off the screen.


    Returning to the room, he took out his phone again, staring at the number for a long time.


    As if there was something special about it.


    After a long time, he slid his fingers and saved the number into his contacts.


    The moment the phone went off, if you noticed it, the name Wen Di was the only person in the contact list.


    After taking a bath, Liang Che came out to export today¡¯s photos onto theputer. He made some selections, matched them with written articles, then sent them to the studio.


    He closed theputer and rubbed between his eyes.


    Lying on the bed, he tossed and turned and just couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    He touched his phone with his finger. After hesitating for a while, he turned on the phone and logged in to Weibo.


    She posted a moment ten minutes ago.


    [Wen Di V: Don¡¯t stare at me all day long. The entertainment industry is a big circle, you should pay attention to more of us instead of just focusing on me! I¡¯ll be shy if you spoil me so much.]


    Liang Che couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    But reading thements below, he then couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    Liang Che exited Weibo and logged in to his working ount.


    [Liang: Check the news about Wen Di, find out if it¡¯s true.]


    [A Good Infection of the Wicked: Brother Liang, I thought you didn¡¯t want us to follow her, but now you¡¯ve changed your mind?]


    [Liang: No, just figure out the truth.]


    [A Good Infection of the Wicked: ...Okay.]


    [Liang: I have something to ask you.]


    [A Good Infection of the Wicked: Okay, just ask, Brother Liang.]


    But Liang Che remained silent for a long time.


    [A Good Infection of the Wicked: ???]


    [A Good Infection of the Wicked: Brother Liang, what do you want to ask?]


    [Liang: Nothing.]


    [A Good Infection of the Wicked: ??]


    Liang Che put down his phone and still couldn¡¯t sleep. He changed clothes, left the room, and decided to go downstairs to walk around.


    All was quiet in the dead of night and there was no one around.


    The night wind brought a chill as he walked on aimlessly. Without knowing where he had arrived, Liang Che found a ce to sit down in the end.


    Liang Che did not know how long he¡¯d been sitting there when he heard some faint voices.


    As he got up to leave, he caught the name Wen Di.


    ...


    Ming Shu was awakened by the doorbell. She turned in bed several times, but the ringing showed no sign of stopping, so she reluctantly went to open the door.


    ¡°Who is it...¡±


    Ming Shu saw the person standing outside, and her thoughts drifted back slightly.


    ¡°Young brother, you knock on my door at midnight, are you trying to offer yourself to me?¡±


    Liang Che had an impulse to leave immediately.


    ¡°Can Ie in?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Liang Che looked around from outside first, seemingly to confirm nothing was abnormal, then went in.


    Ming Shu¡¯s room was messy, with clothes and snacks taking up half the space.


    ¡°What did youe for?¡± Ming Shu sat down beside the bed and sized him up openly. ¡°You¡¯re not really going to offer yourself in the middle of the night, are you?¡±


    Her hair was messed up, her eyes were sleepy, and she looked so adorable in such a condition.


    The nightdress covered only her thighs, revealing her long, white legs.


    She was still gorgeous after getting rid of those costumes.


    Liang Che fixed his line of sight in the void, passed over a recording pen, and said lightly, ¡°Listen to this for yourself.¡±


    Ming Shu was a little suspicious and took the recording pen.


    A man and a woman¡¯s conversation came from the recording pen.


    Female: <i>¡°...Rx... She¡¯ll be fine. Just scare her.¡±</i>


    Male: <i>¡°Really... Is that okay?¡±</i>


    Female: <i>¡°There¡¯s an air cushion down there... ¡°</i>


    Male: <i>¡°And then what... ¡°</i>


    Female: <i>¡°Then you can... Just say something broke down, and anyway, such a situation has happened before... The risk is... ¡°</i>


    The two spoke in low tones. Liang Che seemed a little far away from them, and the recorded content was not very clear.


    The woman¡¯s voice was Hu Xin.


    But the man¡¯s voice was strange.


    Hu Xin nned to make her fall directly when filming tomorrow?


    Was it so exciting?


    <i>Scare me to death!</i>


    <i>She couldn¡¯t beat me, so that was what she¡¯s been up to?</i>


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Liang Che gave her a look. ¡°Do you need me to call the police?¡±


    ¡°How do you call the police only based on a recording?¡±


    Liang Che was silent. It didn¡¯t help to call the police, indeed. The recording could be used as evidence, but as long as they didn¡¯t admit it, or they said they were not talking about the same thing as others may think, there would be nothing you could do to them.


    Ming Shu returned the recording pen to him with a light smile in her eyes. ¡°Thanks for warning me, Brother, I¡¯ll solve the problem myself.¡±


    Liang Che felt that his speciallying to warn her had already gone beyond his normal behavior.


    So hearing this, he nodded and reached out to grab the end of the recording pen, trying to get it back.


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t release her hold on the other end.


    Liang Che looked at her confusedly.


    Ming Shu smiled at him and released her hand, but then grabbed his wrist.


    Her fingers were warm. Liang Che¡¯s heartbeat stopped, then sped up quickly.


    <i>Pengpengpeng¡ª</i>


    His heart was pounding.


    And his blood was flowing.


    The pressure on his wrist increased.


    Ming Shu pulled him to her.


    Liang Che lost his bnce and the two fell on the bed.


    His hand touched her waist, and even through the cloth, he seemed to feel her delicate skin.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Ming Shu pinched his chin and stopped the following words in his throat.


    Liang Che widened his eyes slightly. His pupils reflected her face, so white and delicate that you could hardly see the pores.


    Her aroma was even more obvious when she leaned over to kiss his lips. Hers were just as soft as cotton.


    Liang Che felt dizzy, not knowing where he was.


    About ten secondster...


    He pushed Ming Shu away in a panic and staggered to his feet. His ears, hidden by his hair, were red and burning.


    Ming Shu looked at him with amusement, and said with a casual tone, ¡°It¡¯s just a kiss. Is it that serious? I kissed you because you look pretty.¡±


    Thest sentence was like a basin of cold water pouring on Liang Che.


    His pounding heart calmed down.


    ¡°Miss Wen, I¡¯m not interested in ying these games with you. Whatever you like about me, that¡¯s the end.¡±


    He turned away.


    Liang Che didn¡¯t hear a sound when he arrived at the door. As he closed the door, he nced inside.


    The girl held her forehead and covered her face.


    The straight woman Ming Shu was reflecting on herself.


    <i>I shouldn¡¯t have said something like that.</i>


    <i>But I can¡¯t help it...</i>


    <i>I just want to see him angry.</i>


    <i>I still want to piss him off next time, what should I do to stop myself?</i>


    Liang Che unclenched his hand. The door closed automatically, parting them.

 Chapter 1335 - Walking In The Backlight (11)

    <h4>Chapter 1335: Walking In The Backlight (11)</h4>


    The girl stood on the cliff, her sleeves and clothes fluttering as if she would fly home on the wind at any moment.


    The scene was so artistic¡ªif you just ignored that she was standing opposite a big fan which was blowing on her.


    Ming Shu looked sad. Tears seemed to be circling in her eyes, but did note out.


    Now all eyes were on her, as if she had brought them into the story.


    Luo Kai stood opposite and his expression was quite nervous. ¡°Fenghua,e here first. We¡¯ll have a talk.¡±


    Ming Shu turned up her mouth to reveal a pale smile. ¡°Talk about what? There¡¯s nothing we can talk about now.¡±


    <i>What an embarrassing scene!</i>


    <i>I miss my snacks.</i>


    Luo Kai took a step forward. ¡°Listen,e here first...¡±


    But Ming Shu stepped back, her feet on the edge, and the broken stones crashed down.


    She said word by word, ¡°You and me... We have a blood feud between us. Today is the end for us. The day we meet again, we¡¯ll be enemies!¡±


    At this time, the girl¡¯s despair and struggle seemed to be felt by everyone.


    The sun broke through the clouds and a ray of light shone on her. She jerked back.


    Her skirt¡¯s hem formed an arc in the air and fell.


    ¡°Fenghua!¡±


    The man shouted and flew over, as if to try to catch the girl who had fallen.


    The ident happened at that moment. The rope on Luo Kai suddenly broke and he fell.


    Luo Kai only felt the wind whistling in his ears.


    His mind went nk.


    What happened?


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    The slow screams came from the team.


    Luo Kai fell on the protection pad and the staff below rushed up in a crowd.


    Ming Shu had returned to the top. Hu Xin, however, showed a pale face and seemed to be frightened, giving no response at all.


    Ming Shu walked toward her, and as she passed by, her smiling voice reached Hu Xin¡¯s ears. ¡°The next time you want to kill me, it might be your boyfriend¡¯s head that¡¯ll fall. I¡¯m quite looking forward to that.¡±


    Hu Xin was horrified.


    How could it be...


    How did she know?


    Hu Xin looked over. Ming Shu had passed her and went down with the staff.


    Hu Xin felt cold all over.


    ...


    Luo Kai was fine and just a little scared. After all, he suddenly fell from up high.


    Just as everyone inquired after Luo Kai¡¯s health, the police arrived.


    Seeing the police, Hu Xin¡¯s face was even paler. At this time, of course, everyone thought she was scared because of what happened to Luo Kai.


    ¡°Who called the police?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it an ident? Why did they call the police?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    Everyone discussed among themselves.


    The police questioned the involved parties and learned that there was a protection pad underneath, so there was no significant danger.


    But in a responsible manner, the police still requested to check the ropes used when the ident happened.


    The police asked a professional to check it out.


    The results were unexpected. There were faint signs of vandalism on the rope.


    If no one called the police, and the person in charge imed it was an ident, then no one would notice anything.


    Those staff responsible were taken away on the spot because they were suspected of attempted murder.


    For a time, everyone in the crew was a little scared.


    ¡°How did it be a murder case...¡±


    ¡°Has Movie King Luo offended anyone?¡±


    ¡°s, so scary...¡±


    ¡°All right, enough talk. Everyone go back and take a rest today.¡± Director He scolded them with a sullen face.


    Since Director He said so, the others dared not continue to stay, and they all scattered.


    Director Heforted Luo Kai several times, then also left.


    Ming Shugged behind all of them.


    Hu Xin¡¯s face paled, and at this time she met with Ming Shu¡¯s gaze feeling an inexplicable panic in her heart.


    Ming Shu pointed to herself. ¡°I called the police.¡±


    <i>I¡¯ll take the me myself and won¡¯t let others take the credit.</i>


    Hu Xin: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu went back to her floor and saw a man standing before the door.


    Ming Shu walked over. ¡°Young brother, what are you doing here?¡±


    Liang Che looked at her and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m just passing by.¡±


    Ming Shu opened the door and said, ¡°Your room is on the eighth floor. Why are you passing by me?¡±


    Liang Che didn¡¯t mean to go in.


    His expression was still indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m following another artist on this floor.¡±


    ¡°The hotel management is so bad. How can you paparazzie in and out so easily?¡±


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    He felt like he was stabbed in the heart.


    ¡°But you are wee.¡± Ming Shu stood inside the door. ¡°Do you want toe in?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°Okay. See youter.¡±


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    Liang Che somehow was a little angry, and made to walk away.


    He came up just to make sure she was okay.


    Many people in the hotel heard that the police arrived just now.


    Liang Che didn¡¯t stay much longer and went back straight away.


    ...


    In the afternoon, Ming Shu heard that Hu Xin was taken away.


    The man she bought off did the deed just for money, but now he was in the police station, and of course he would directly give away Hu Xin, the one behind this.


    Originally Hu Xin thought the matter was simple.


    There was a cushion down there, and no one was gonna die. Usually, such a situation woulde down to an ident.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that it would be Luo Kai who was involved in the ident. Meanwhile, the person that should have had an ident called the police unexpectedly!


    Hu Xin didn¡¯t admit it, though. With little evidence, Hu Xin then was quickly released on bail.


    But it was still exposed.


    For a time, the news about Hu Xin overwhelmed social media.


    Some were even talking about how she ¡°hired people to kill.¡±


    The way the staff in the crew looked at her also became watchful.


    Hu Xin was very angry every day, which naturally influenced her working state. Director He roared at her every day, ordingly.


    After learning the truth, Luo Kai¡¯s attitude to Hu Xin turned, though it was somewhat subtle.


    Although he did not have a direct showdown with Hu Xin, he became clearly more distant from her than before.


    Luo Kai adjusted his mood and continued filming.


    Unfortunately, because of such an ident, he clearly developed a psychological shadow.


    Director He was never satisfied with the scene.


    With the countless bad takes, the staff naturally also hadints.


    But they had to put up with it.


    Ming Shu and the staff squatted somewhere out of the way and ate drumsticks. ¡°You say, how many times does he still need to pass this scene?¡±


    ¡°Three.¡±


    ¡°Five.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say, more than ten.¡± Ming Shu winked at them. ¡°If I win, you must buy me drumsticks.¡±


    The staff: ¡°...¡±


    Why were they squatting here, gambling with her about something so boring?


    <i>You are a movie queen, can you have a little more of the movie queen style!</i>


    <i>How can a movie queen squat here with us?!</i>


    Butter, Ming Shu won and ate their drumsticks.


    The crew went back and forth for more than two months, then finally, Fenghua¡¯s shooting was finished.


    After that, Ming Shu felt quite emotional. ¡°I hope we can create brilliant future together next time.¡±


    The working team: ¡°...¡±


    No no no...


    They couldn¡¯t afford her!


    The official Weibo ount of Fenghua crew: <i>Congrattions! Fenghua has finished its shooting. But we should be the first crew in history to be eaten out of money by the female protagonist.</i>


    The apanying pictures were set within a nine-grid.


    The food in the pictures attracted the attention of everyone, and the people instead became secondary.


    Ming Shu¡¯s picture was ced in the middle, and in front of her was an oversized crab. She was holding up a crab¡¯s foot and smiling at the camera.


    A group of anti-fans swarmed to ¡°pay tribute¡± to Ming Shu.


    They said they were always with her. They aimed to get her out of showbiz and stuck to their routine of pouring dirt on her.

 Chapter 1336 - Walking In The Backlight (12)

    <h4>Chapter 1336: Walking In The Backlight (12)</h4>


    The pictures the official ount posted were the crew having their return banquet.


    Ming Shu was still at the banquet. After all, there were so many delicious foods and she couldn¡¯t miss them.


    As the female protagonist, Ming Shu sat next to Director He.


    Director He had too much wine and was a little drunk.


    ¡°Little Dizi, you¡¯re really good at what you¡¯re doing. There aren¡¯t many people in the circle as talented as you.¡±


    Director He spoke very slowly.


    His voice was indistinct between the toasts.


    ¡°You must not go astray. Once you go wrong in this life, it¡¯s hard to turn back.¡±


    ¡°Director He, someone is forcing me out.¡±


    Director He sighed. ¡°Do you know who you¡¯ve offended?¡±


    ¡°I think there are many of them...¡±


    Director He red at her.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I know, that someone from Hengfeng.¡± The boss who got an X on his face.


    Director He was a little pissed off. ¡°You know who you¡¯ve offended, and you don¡¯t care?¡±


    Ming Shu answered, ¡°Hengfeng can¡¯t cover the sky with its one hand. He said he¡¯d force me out, so he thinks he can do that? Am I that easy to bully?¡±


    Hengfeng was powerful; however, in the entertainment industry, there was not only one big wig like Hengfeng.


    <i>If it doesn¡¯t work anyway, I¡¯d like to make the Harmony System earn my money. I¡¯ll invest to buy sna... to film myself.</i>


    [...] <i>Guest, you can¡¯t do that.</i>


    <i>Why not? I helped youmit crimes before! Now you won¡¯t help me? With your skill, isn¡¯t it so easy to make money?</i>


    [...] <i>What crimes, when did I have you do that?</i>


    The Harmony System struggled and yed a routine video for Ming Shu, trying to get her to calm down.


    Ming Shu blocked it with a darkened face.


    <i>How dare you y the mosaic video for me again!</i>


    ¡°You¡¯re right. But if you¡¯re suppressed everywhere, it¡¯s difficult to go far.¡±


    Those stars, many were just a sh in the pan, weren¡¯t they?


    As soon as they began to shine, they disappeared.


    He didn¡¯t want to see this girl stop here.


    She should walk farther and stand taller.


    ¡°But I see you have a good mindset.¡± He was right about her long ago. Director He patted her shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s right. Most people are mentally unbnced so they fail. As long as you stay cool, everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°As long as I can eat my drumsticks.¡± <i>I¡¯m not picky.</i>


    Director He choked.


    ¡°How exactly... do you stay fit?¡±


    Of all the female celebrities he met, which one didn¡¯t just eat a little and then stop?


    They would indulge themselves once in a while and then try to lose weight crazily.


    ¡°...I was born like this, you can just envy me.¡±


    Director He choked again.


    This wicked girl!


    He handed Ming Shu a business card. ¡°You go to this guy. He has a drama to film, I¡¯ve rmended you, so you just go take the audition.¡±


    Ming Shu was a little stunned.


    She wiped her hands and took the card.


    Director He added then, ¡°But if you can get the role, you need to rely on yourself.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    She thought that Lady Luck had suddenly descended and there was a back door for her.


    ¡°Thank you, Director He.¡±


    Ming Shu toasted to Director He and thetter pretended to curse her inughter. The scene was very harmonious.


    Hu Xin sat on the other side, and seeing Ming Shu and Director He talking andughing, her nails pinched into flesh, yet she didn¡¯t even notice.


    When the banquet was over, Hu Xin stopped Ming Shu. ¡°Wen Di, just wait and see!¡±


    She dropped the remark and stormed off.


    Ming Shu: ¡°???¡±


    <i>You don¡¯t even listen to me?</i>


    <i>Who wants to wait and see what!</i>


    <i>Even so, you can¡¯t do anything to me!</i>


    Other artists had assistants to pick them up, while Ming Shu walked out alone.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    Gu Xi came over from the other side. Seeing her, she immediately called her.


    Gu Xi wore a fresh skirt, hair slightly curly, and she looked the kind of petite and delicious... no, petite and cute little cutie at a nce.


    Gu Xi walked to Ming Shu and said in a gentle way, ¡°Elder sister, I see your shooting has finished, congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Are you gonna give me a red envelope?¡±


    Gu Xi: ¡°...¡±


    Gu Xi didn¡¯t know what expression she should put on her face.


    How could she continue this conversation?


    ¡°Xixi, what took you so long?¡±


    Cui Jingyang stood not far away, several bodyguards standing behind him. He looked like a real big brother.


    Yet Ming Shu only saw the X on his face in her eyes.


    That scene was just too distracting.


    Gu Xi looked back and softly exined, ¡°Mr. Cui, I encountered my sister and we had a small talk.¡±


    Cui Jingyang knew that Gu Xi hated her sister, and what¡¯s more, he also did not like her... Although she was even more beautiful than Gu Xi.


    He just couldn¡¯t take a fancy on such a face.


    As for Gu Xi, he didn¡¯t care what kind of person she was. What he liked was just her face.


    Cui Jingyang¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Miss Wen is your sister. Do you want toe together?¡±


    ¡°Sister, do you?¡± Gu Xi immediately asked Ming Shu. ¡°There will be many people from the circle. I can introduce you to some of them, Sister.¡±


    Gu Xi believed she would definitely say yes.


    After all, she had no other roles to y now.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Yet Ming Shu refused very squarely, which surprised Gu Xi a lot.


    She pretended to be worried and tried to persuade her. ¡°Come on, Sister, such opportunities are rare.¡±


    Ming Shu said generously, ¡°Oh, you shall take them then.¡±


    Gu Xi: ¡°...¡±


    What?


    She was offering her a hand.


    But Ming Shu only gave Cui Jingyang a look, then left in the opposite direction.


    Just wait for her to follow Cui Jingyang and see if she could get rid of him.


    Cui Jingyang had no idea that he had been put on the hit list.


    Cui Jingyang and Gu Xi stayed until the early morning.


    Gu Xi left with her assistant, while Cui Jingyang went back to his own vi with his bodyguards.


    He¡¯d held back his anger the whole night. Now that it was at his own turf, there was nothing to worry about. He asked the secretary directly, ¡°Have you not settled the matter about Wen Di yet?¡±


    ¡°Boss, Wen Di was on set and just came back.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that the best time to get rid of her? Do you have your brain with you or not?¡± Cui Jingyang scolded angrily. ¡°Enough, go do it right away.¡±


    The secretary nodded repeatedly.


    Cui Jingyang went upstairs and pushed the study¡¯s door open.


    It was dark in the study, which made Cui Jingyang frown slightly.


    He reached for the switch beside him.


    Cui Jingyang was surprised by the cold, sticky touch. Before he could retract his hand, he was bitten by something on the back of his hand.


    <i>Pada¡ª</i>


    The switch was flipped.


    The light in the study came on.


    Cui Jingyang saw clearly that what had bitten him was actually a snake. It wrapped its body around the switch, sticking out its tongue, and it looked so fancy that he couldn¡¯t tell what species it was.


    He had two bleeding spots on the back of his hand, which were oozing blood continuously.


    The blood was bright red, so it shouldn¡¯t be poisonous...


    Cui Jingyang seemed to sense something and looked into the room in a rush.


    The girl sat in his boss chair and was smiling at him.


    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Cui.¡±


    ¡°Wen Di!¡±


    Cui Jingyang¡¯s surprise directly showed on his face.


    How did she get in?


    ¡°Mr. Cui, don¡¯t move.¡± Ming Shu raised her hand to stop him. ¡°The snake that bit you just now is called Seven Steps Falling. You¡¯ll die if you walk more than seven steps.¡±

 Chapter 1337 - Walking In The Backlight (13)

    <h4>Chapter 1337: Walking In The Backlight (13)</h4>


    Cui Jingyang: ¡°...¡±


    Cui Jingyang looked at the wound on the back of his hand, but did not feel anything abnormal.


    And Seven Steps Falling...


    It sounded like she¡¯d made it up.


    Out of caution, he did not move and quietly fumbled for the phone in his trouser pocket.


    ¡°Wen Di, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°s, Boss Cui, you know me well. Looks like you¡¯ve been studying me a lot. Have you taken a fancy on my beauty?¡±


    Cui Jingyang: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Even if you look good, I have no desire!</i>


    ¡°How did you get in here?¡±


    ¡°The window.¡± Ming Shu pointed to the open window beside her and said confidently, ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake.¡±


    Cui Jingyang looked at the open window with a slightly gloomy expression. ¡°What are you doing in my house?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything, just watch the escaped prisoner.¡±


    <i>Escaped prisoner?</i>


    <i>What escaped prisoner?</i>


    <i>What nonsense is she saying?</i>


    Ming Shu observed Cui Jingyang¡¯s expression and came to the conclusion that he should have no memory.


    When the soul passed through the world door, it was ny-nine percent likely to lose its memory.


    If Cui Jingyang had his memory, then he was truly talented.


    ¡°You came here, so what do you want?¡±


    ¡°What else do you have but your life?¡±


    He was Hengfeng Group¡¯s president, what else did he have?


    Cui Jingyang tried to hold off Ming Shu, waiting for his men toe up.


    ¡°Money? Resources? The future? What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t need them.¡± Ming Shu got up and came out from behind the desk. ¡°I like you more.¡±


    Cui Jingyang: ¡°!!!???¡±


    Cui Jingyang interpreted that by himself and suddenly became a little confident. ¡°You mean, you want to be mine?¡±


    Cui Jingyang was confident about his appearance.


    Even without the title of Hengfeng Group¡¯s president, his good appearance could make a group of girls crazy for him.


    So when Ming Shu said that, Cui Jingyang was not surprised at all.


    But he didn¡¯t like her...


    But at this time, he had to stabilize the situation. Who knew how the woman hade in, and if she had other means.


    ¡°Wrong.¡± Ming Shu had already walked until she was just two meters away from him. ¡°What I like, is your life.¡±


    Cui Jingyang: ¡°...¡±


    Life?


    She wanted his life?


    Cui Jingyang was horrified. The wound on his hand was burning now.


    He looked down yet saw nothing unusual.


    The atmosphere in the study was weird.


    ¡°No...¡± Ming Shu suddenly reached out her hand. ¡°I can¡¯t helpughing at the X on your face.¡±


    It was so disharmonious.


    The Apocalypse Pagoda must be ying her.


    Cui Jingyang: ¡°???¡±


    Was she crazy?


    Cui Jingyang thought she must be crazy, and why hadn¡¯t his peoplee up!


    No sooner had this thought manifested that he heard footsteps, and the bodyguards and secretary appeared in the doorway at the same time.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    The bodyguards poured into the study, protecting Cui Jingyang in the middle, and looked at Ming Shu covetously.


    ¡°Catch her!¡±


    Cui Jingyang gave the order.


    The bodyguards immediately rushed to Ming Shu, reaching out at the same time and trying to catch Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu nimbly moved out from the circle of bodyguards. ¡°You bully me alone with so many of you, is that how your boss behaves?¡±


    The bodyguards immediately surrounded her again.


    But Ming Shu was always able to fend off their attacks.


    A group of people began to y the game of cat and mouse in the study.


    With so many bodyguards, they couldn¡¯t even catch one young girl.


    Cui Jingyang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Go get her! Haven¡¯t you eaten enough! You can¡¯t even handle a woman!¡±


    The bodyguards: ¡°...¡±


    This woman was like an eel.


    They just couldn¡¯t touch her.


    Ming Shu had enough fun. She stepped on the chair and jumped onto the table. ¡°You are showing off your bodyguards! I¡¯ll let you taste my meteor punch...¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The room was suddenly filled with smoke and the bodyguards were unprepared, choking and crying.


    Didn¡¯t she say the meteor punch?


    Why did it be a tear gas!


    The bodyguards could not tell which way to go, only feeling that something was passing by them, but they really could not tell the direction when they were so tearful.


    Ming Shu was now standing in front of Cui Jingyang, holding up an odd golden stone.


    Cui Jingyang also could not stop his tears. He heard the girl¡¯s murmur.


    ¡°How can I collect this thing? Should I kill him? No no no... I don¡¯t kill people.¡±


    Cui Jingyang: ¡°!!!¡±


    <i>It seems I should ce this thing between his eyebrows?</i>


    Ming Shu put the golden stone near Cui Jingyang between his eyebrows.


    ...Yet there was no reaction.


    <i>No?</i>


    <i>Do I really need to kill him?</i>


    <i>Poop-picker, the Apocalypse Pagoda said you need to wait for when he¡¯lle to his own life¡¯s end.</i>


    Little Beastie couldn¡¯t help but remind its poop-picker.


    Did she really listen to the pagoda back then?


    ¡°Oh.¡± <i>Why is it so troublesome?</i>


    <i>I¡¯d rather beat him up first.</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu came out of vi over the wall and looked up to see Liang Che standing on the other side.


    ¡°Young brother.¡±


    Ming Shu walked across the road and rushed over.


    Liang Che was rushed upon. The girl¡¯s petite, soft body stuck to his, and Liang Che heard his own heartbeat speeding up.


    Howe she...


    Liang Che didn¡¯t know where to put his hands and feet for a time.


    ¡°You¡¯re waiting for me here?¡± Ming Shu looked up at him.


    In the weak light, Liang Che could only see her outline.


    Liang Che said with a little difficulty, ¡°...I was just passing by.¡±


    He was determined to leave her alone.


    But when he saw her just now, he could not help but follow.


    ¡°Can you let me go first?¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence that you can pass by every time.¡± Ming Shu let go of him and steadied herself. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve really passed my prime. No paparazzi even want to follow me.¡±


    Liang Che felt a little guilty when hearing that he could pass by every time.


    But thest sentence...


    He frowned and picked up the topic. ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing to be followed. Not being followed is good.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow and photograph me?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu heard some noisesing from the vi. She grabbed Liang Che¡¯s hand incidentally and led him in the opposite direction.


    Liang Che wanted to ask why she came out by climbing over the wall.


    But as soon as she took his hand, he forgot everything.


    After they left the vi area and walked to the street, Liang Che returned to himself.


    He struggled slightly. ¡°Miss Wen, please let me go.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    <i>Okay.</i>


    The warmth was gone, but the delicate touch still seemed to linger in his palm.


    Liang Che pursed his lips.


    <i>You are such an obedient girl!</i>


    At this time of night, there were few people, so Ming Shu walked on the street freely.


    Liang Che was a little behind her, stepping on her shadow.


    ¡°What were you doing in Cui Jingyang¡¯s vi?¡± He heard the mor.


    She went in and out over the wall.


    He had been following her.


    ¡°I was trying to kill him.¡±


    Liang Che: ¡°!!!¡±


    He caught up with Ming Shu. ¡°Did he... bully you?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°???¡±


    <i>It should be that I bullied him, how did he bully me?</i>


    Seeing Ming Shu¡¯s suspicious gaze, Liang Che was aware that he¡¯d been a little too nervous just now.


    ¡°I mean, why did you want to kill him...¡± <i>Wait... Kill him?!</i>


    ¡°Miss Wen, it¡¯s against thew to kill!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t kill him.¡± Innocence rose on Ming Shu¡¯s face.

 Chapter 1338 - Walking In The Backlight (14)

    <h4>Chapter 1338: Walking In The Backlight (14)</h4>


    Liang Che did not return to himself for a long time. He was a little confused as to whether what she said was true or not.


    Why did she want to kill Cui Jingyang?


    What did Cui Jingyang do to her?


    She was a popr and promising movie queen, but now had arrived at a situation where she didn¡¯t even have an assistant...


    Was it caused by Cui Jingyang?


    Liang Che waste to catch on that she seemed to be an artist at the entertainmentpany under Hengfeng Group.


    The more Liang Che thought about it, the worse he felt.


    Ming Shu did not intend to exin to him what grudge was between her and Cui Jingyang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put yourself in danger,¡± Liang Che said. ¡°Also, don¡¯t tackle Cui Jingyang rashly. He has aplicated background.¡±


    That Hengfeng Group could grow into the present big brother in the industry, were their means clear and clean?


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who¡¯s worried about you!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not worried about you!</i>


    ¡°Then you should follow me. It¡¯s your job anyway.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Liang Che sent Ming Shu back to her apartment. He stood outside the building for a long time before leaving.


    [Liang: How¡¯s the thing I asked you to look into going?]


    [A Good Infection of the Wicked: Ah? What thing, Brother Liang?]


    [Liang: Wen Di.]


    [A Good Infection of the Wicked: ...]


    [A Good Infection of the Wicked: Brother Liang, didn¡¯t you tell me not to follow up then? And so long has passed, those ck histories about Wen Di have been out of the public¡¯s sight...]


    That¡¯s the way it is in showbiz.


    Today someone cheats, and tomorrow someone else might fall in love.


    The winds changed fast.


    Those artists who had been exposed to negative news coulde out and continue to make money as long as they stayed out of the way for some time.


    [Liang: Keep looking. I need to know.]


    [A Good Infection of the Wicked: ...]


    Was Brother Liang ying him?


    Last time he suddenly asked him to do some investigation, but when he¡¯d just started, he sent another message saying there was no need to investigate.


    To add credibility, he attached a screenshot which read clearly: <i>No investigation then.</i>


    [Liang: Your bonus is forfeited this month.]


    [A Good Infection of the Wicked: ???]


    What did he do wrong!


    Why?


    ...


    Ming Shu needed to go to thepany today. Her contract with thepany had expired.


    Of course, it was impossible to renew the contract. Thepany had been giving her the cold shoulder for some time, which was a good indication of the superiors¡¯ attitudes.


    Seeing Ming Shu, Du Mei helped her go through the necessary formalities without demur.


    Ming Shu came out of thepany and saw Liang Che¡¯s car. She stood in the shade for a moment, then got straight into his car.


    ¡°What a coincidence, were you passing by again?¡±


    Liang Che started the car, his voice indifferent. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to follow you? Where to?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°Go back to the apartment. I¡¯m a hobo now.¡± The drama Director He had mentioned to her hadn¡¯t officially started auditions yet.


    Liang Che drove to her apartment without saying a word. Ming Shu asked him to drive in and got an ess permission from the security guard for him incidentally.


    ¡°There are a lot of stars living here. Don¡¯t you need to thank me?¡±


    Liang Che parked the car in the garage, shut off the engine, and turned to look at Ming Shu. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough people these days. I don¡¯t usuallye out.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so lucky.¡± Ming Shu pushed open the car door and stepped outside.


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    Why could she be so shameless?


    Liang Che prepared to leave, but saw her return.


    Her long fingers curled and tapped on the window.


    After waiting several seconds, Liang Che rolled down the window. ¡°What else...¡±


    The following words were interrupted.


    Liang Che was forced to hold his head up and take her kiss.


    ¡°I forgot to pay the fare.¡± Ming Shu pecked him lightly several times. ¡°Young brother, do you want to go up with me?¡±


    Liang Che was flustered. ¡°I still have something to do... ¡±


    Ming Shu released him and stepped back.


    Liang Che immediately started the car and identally hit the post behind him. After a wave of disorderly operations, the car was finally out of sight.


    Driving out of the apartmentplex, Liang Che drove some distance, then suddenly stepped on the brakes.


    He gasped with his mouth open, as if he had not been breathing aftering out of the garage.


    Liang Che leaned on the steering wheel, his face buried in his arms.


    Without knowing how long had passed, he finally moved and raised his head slowly.


    Reaching for his phone from the side, he clicked on the paparazzo who had just been docked his prize money.


    [Liang: What¡¯s it like to like someone?]


    [A Good Infection of the Wicked: Mew mew mew?]


    [A Good Infection of the Wicked: Brother Liang, what happened? Are you thinking of falling in love?]


    [Liang: Your sry.]


    [A Good Infection of the Wicked: The feeling of liking someone is like when you see her, your heartbeat will speed up. She¡¯s the best in the world, and she does everything right. If you can¡¯t see her, you will miss her. When you see her, you can¡¯t help but want to kiss her, hug her, and hold her tight.]


    A Good Infection of the Wicked sent back a long paragraph in a whoosh. Clearly he was using his life to save his sry.


    Liang Che carefully read this paragraph several times.


    Every time those people in the studio analyzed the love of a star or a TV show, some even found it touching.


    But he was not touched at all.


    Not only love, but other feelings seemed to be dispensable to him.


    He always felt that he was a man without feelings.


    But...


    Why did he meet her?


    He did not even remember when he started to hold her in his heart.


    Liang Che sat alone in the car until the light outside dimmed.


    <i>Buzz buzz buzz¡ª</i>


    The phone vibrated and woke him up.


    Liang Che answered the phone, his voice a little hoarse. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Brother Liang!¡± the person on the other end shouted. ¡°Check Weibo!¡±


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    The top search on Weibo:


    #Wen Di Met Her Lover At Midnight#


    Liang Che stared at the title for several seconds, fingers trembling, and slowly clicked it.


    <i>Pictures downloading...</i>


    When the picture popped up, Liang Che felt himself breathe a sigh of relief.


    It was not anyone else.


    It was a picture of her holding his handst night. The night photo was a little blurry, but Ming Shu didn¡¯t disguise herself and could be recognized at a nce.


    There were also several other pictures.


    There were even pictures of him and her sitting together to have steak at the hotel.


    Thest picture was of her kissing him in the garage.


    The angle was perfect, and both of them were very clear in the photo.


    [A Good Infection of the Wicked: Brother Liang, you are on the top search!]


    [A Good Infection of the Wicked: About the question you asked me just now, is the person you like Wen Di?]


    [A Good Infection of the Wicked: Ahhhh, this is crazy. They all say you are her kept man.]


    [A Good Infection of the Wicked: Don¡¯t let me know who did it!]


    [A Good Infection the Wicked: What the sh*t, Wen Di posted on Weibo.]


    Liang Che logged onto Weibo.


    Thetest moment was posted a minute ago.


    [Wen Di V: It¡¯s my kept young brother, so what¡¯s the problem? @Reaching The Moon Studio @Liang Che V.]


    Liang Che had to admit, seeing her @ him, his heart was overwhelmed with joy.


    But what did she mean by saying that she kept him?


    When did she keep him!


    [A Good Infection of the Wicked: Brother Liang, what does that mean? Why am I so confused?]


    [A Good Infection of the Wicked: What does that ¡°kept¡± mean?]


    He knew this word, but he didn¡¯t understand it when it was used in rtion to Brother Liang.


    Was he still the Brother Liang he knew?


    [Liang: Half of your sry is deducted.]


    [A Good Infection of the Wicked: ...]


    [Liang Che V: ... // Wen Di V: It¡¯s my kept young brother, so what¡¯s the problem? @Reaching The Moon Studio @Liang Che V. Liang Che V]


    Liang Che reposted the moment with an ellipsis. Then he leaned back and closed his eyes slightly.


    He was doomed.

 Chapter 1339 - Walking In The Backlight (15)

    <h4>Chapter 1339: Walking In The Backlight (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    [My Dizi is always so domineering hahahaha.]


    [The boy looks handsome. He looks good from every angle. They are well-matched.]


    [Why is it her again? She just stayed low for a few days and nowes out again, so annoying.]


    [Wen Di, get out of showbiz.]


    [She kept him... Impressive. I¡¯ll bless you for the sake of that sentence.]


    [Who is Liang Che? Is he a young actor?]


    Who was Liang Che?


    Liang Che¡¯s identity was stated clearly on Weibo, the Reaching The Moon Studio¡¯s boss.


    What did this Reaching The Moon Studio do?


    It specially provided news for all kinds of newspaper offices.


    An artist and an entertainment reporter? Was this a n for the entertainment reporters to break into the artists¡¯ circle?


    If Liang Che was an insider, even if he was an ordinary insider, there wouldn¡¯t have been such amotion.


    After all, Ming Shu had so many ck histories. Keeping a boy toy waspletely in ordance with her anti-fans¡¯ expectations.


    But Liang Che was a journalist! He was a paparazzo!


    Liang Che reposted Wen Di¡¯s Weibo. He didn¡¯t say anything, but apparently he was admitting it.


    Who could take that?


    For a time, the negative news that had just subsided was springing up again.


    What else Liang Che could do but repost it?


    She had said something like that, was he gonna be a coward and let her suffer all alone?


    Liang Che didn¡¯t go home, but returned to Ming Shu¡¯s apartment.


    He just sat there all night.


    After a night of fermenting, the news was known to almost everyone.


    Their rtionship...


    Was it public?


    But, there was nothing between them.


    What could he do next, what could she do...


    He suddenly regretted; he shouldn¡¯t have reposted it. As long as he didn¡¯t admit it, denied that it was true, as time passed...


    Liang Che stopped this thinking.


    Even if given another chance to choose, he would still choose to repost it.


    <i>Knock knock!</i>


    There was a person standing outside the car.


    Liang Che blinked his sore eyes and lowered the window. The early morning mist made it almost impossible to see even three meters away.


    She stood in the mist like an elf.


    Ming Shu went around to the other side and got into the car.


    Liang Che closed the window in silence.


    It was also very silent in the car.


    ¡°Wen Di.¡±


    Liang Che leaned over and enveloped Ming Shu between the seat and his arms.


    ¡°Why did you post that on Weibo?¡±


    Ming Shu blinked her eyes. ¡°They wanted gossip, so I just gave it to them.¡±


    Obviously this answer was different from what Liang Che wanted.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Ming Shu blinked again.


    ¡°Did you ask me for my opinion?¡±


    ¡°I mentioned you, you could have just ignored me.¡± Ming Shu sounded very innocent.


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu seemed to think of something. ¡°Ah, if you want me to keep you, that¡¯s fine. I think I can afford you.¡±


    <i>Who wants her to keep me!</i>


    Liang Che fidgeted in his heart. He expected at least one answer today; unfortunately, the answer was quite different from what he thought.


    Liang Che reached out his hand. ¡°Half a million a month, excluding other fees, and you need to pay for a year in advance.¡±


    Ming Shu chutted. ¡°So expensive...¡± <i>That money is enough for me to buy a lot of snacks. I think I¡¯d just give him up. </i>


    Liang Che wanted to change the number, but what was done was done. He looked at her calmly, like if she did not agree, he would not let her go.


    Ming Shu gritted her teeth and fumbled out a card from her bag. ¡°Here.¡±


    Liang Che took the card and entered aplicated mood.


    What the hell was wrong with him?


    Was someone controlling his behavior?


    Liang Che took a deep breath and sat back to calm his weird mood.


    ¡°Are you moving into my house, or am I moving into yours?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Could it go that fast?


    ¡°No need for that,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°We are in a pure rtionship.¡±


    Ming Shu saw Liang Che looking at her coldly. ¡°Pure rtionship? Come on, you¡¯re keeping me. I¡¯ll go back and pack up my things.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Wait! No. </i>


    Was it toote for her to take back her card now?


    If the little demon moved in, could she still have private time with her snacks?


    Liang Che meant what he said, and he drove straight back to his ce to pack up. He packed a few clothes and some everyday items, putting them in two luggage cases.


    When he returned to Ming Shu¡¯s apartment again, he found many reporters gathering outside.


    He didn¡¯t say anything and just sent a message on his phone. Soon those people seemed to receive some news and left one after another.


    ¡°What did you send?¡±


    ¡°I said you were at the Beida za.¡±


    ¡°You spread fake news? Are you not afraid they¡¯ll trace it back to you?¡±


    ¡°The news in ourmunity is hard to predict. Sometimes a trip in vain is normal.¡±


    Journalists had their own circles and would asionally inform each other of news.


    Liang Che drove into the apartment. He didn¡¯t know he was going to move in today after getting his pass yesterday...


    ¡°Come in please.¡±


    Liang Che looked around the ce; it was quite spacious. But it had no breath of life and seemed quite cold and cheerless.


    He moved his luggage in.


    Ming Shu pointed to the guest room. ¡°That¡¯s the guest room, you can clean it up yourself.¡±


    Liang Che nodded and moved his things into the guest room.


    ...


    When Ming Shu checked the news, she learned that Hengfeng Group¡¯s boss was in the hospital.


    She made up that stuff about Seven Steps Falling.


    But the snake was indeed venomous. It wouldn¡¯t kill him, but he needed emergency treatment.


    Ming Shu interacted with her anti-fans, and then seeing Liang Chee out, she stared at him.


    Liang Che walked around the room expressionlessly, familiarizing himself with the environment.


    ¡°Do you usually live here alone? Why didn¡¯t you get someone to take care of you?¡±


    ¡°I used to be so busy that I didn¡¯te back for half a year at a time. Why should I hire someone to take care of it?¡± The apartment was like a hotel to her.


    Liang Che sat across from her in silence. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about what happened on Weibo.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about? Now that you¡¯re in my house and you¡¯ve got the money, what else do you want? A raise? I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t have any work now, and there¡¯s an idiot trying to force me out, I don¡¯t have money!¡±


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    Was he a superficial person?


    ¡°Wen Di.¡±


    ¡°En...¡±<i> What does this little demon want to do? </i>


    ¡°Why...¡± Liang Che didn¡¯t seem to be able to find a proper adjective, and he said after a long while, ¡°Why did you approach me?¡±


    From the beginning, she was the one who broke into his life.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re good-looking?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Liang Che gritted his teeth. ¡°And?¡±


    Ming Shu asked back innocently, ¡°And what? What else do you have?¡±


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    Why exactly did he bring up this topic?


    Ming Shu put her finger against her chin and thought for a while. ¡°If you must have a reason, well, because you are a paparazzo, I¡¯m an artist, and if I keep you, I won¡¯t need to worry that I¡¯ll be photographed secretly by paparazzi and that they¡¯ll take ugly pictures of me...¡±


    Liang Che stood up in a rush. ¡°I¡¯ll get to work now.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I haven¡¯t finished yet.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s noon, why good night?¡±


    ¡°...Good day.¡±


    Liang Che left quickly. He was afraid he would silence her if he stayed any longer.


    Ming Shu looked at the closed door and smiled lightly.


    <i>Little demon...</i>

 Chapter 1340 - Walking In The Backlight (16)

    <h4>Chapter 1340: Walking In The Backlight (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    At the set of <i>World</i>.


    This drama was rmended by Director He, and today was its audition.


    When Ming Shu arrived, there were already many people there.


    But when these people saw her, they looked a little weird. No one came forward to say hello, as if she were some terrible virus.


    There were exceptions, of course.


    ¡°Movie Queen Wen, I thought you would retire, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±


    A woman sitting a short distance away, looking at her fingernails, made such a greeting deliberately.


    The rest stepped aside to make a battleground for them.


    Zhou Feifei.


    Zhou Feifei was also a popr movie queen, butpared with Wen Di, she was a lot older.


    The feud between the two began because of a drama. Originally, Zhou Feifei thought she could win that drama¡¯s female protagonist role for sure.


    But she did not expect that the final choice would be Wen Di.


    Because of this matter, Zhou Feifei had always found Wen Di disagreeable to the eye.


    ¡°If I retire, how can I let you see my peerless elegance?¡± Ming Shu sat directly opposite her.


    Zhou Feifei: ¡°...¡±


    Zhou Feifei pulled her sunsses down with her fingers, her tone mocking. ¡°You think you can get the role? Who doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re banned now? You dare toe to the audition, are you not afraid of losing face?¡±


    ¡°Yet I¡¯m still on the top search.¡±


    Zhou Feifei: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°That messy news about you just attracts the public¡¯s attention, making peopleugh.¡±


    ¡°Why do you act if you don¡¯t like to attract the public¡¯s attention, just go home and farm.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Zhou Feifei was defeated again.


    ¡°Number 12, please be ready.¡±


    A staff member came in and called out.


    Zhou Feifei got up immediately. ¡°Wen Di, I advise you to go home early. Even if you have acting skills, the crew will also dare not hire you.¡±


    Ming Shu chuckled with closed lips. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll just use my acting skills to persuade the director?¡±


    Zhou Feifei choked. Why did it look like she wasplimenting her acting skills?


    Zhou Feifei sneered and walked away in high heels.


    Once she left, the waiting room became strangely quiet.


    Even if some were talking, they dared not speak loudly. Whispering came from all corners.


    Ming Shu took out a bag of snacks and looked at the people in the room casually as she ate.


    There were all currently popr young female actresses and long established predecessors, as well as some strange new faces.


    It was an all-female audition today, and judging from the casting, the drama was getting quite a lot of attention.


    Half an hourter...


    Zhou Feifei came back a little proudly. The directors were all very satisfied with her; she would definitely get the role.


    She provoked Ming Shu with sparkling eyes, but thetter ate her snacks quietly and didn¡¯t even give her a look.


    Zhou Feifei frowned.


    <i>She ignored me! Does she think she¡¯s still the former popr and respectable Wen Di? </i>


    She turned her head to see the assistant holding a coffee. When a sudden idea popped up in her heart, she grabbed the coffee and walked over.


    When she approached Ming Shu, she deliberately tripped and poured the coffee at Ming Shu.


    <i>Pa¡ª </i>


    The coffee cup dropped onto the floor.


    The room was dead silent.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the young girl who was hit by the coffee.


    Ming Shu sat next to her smilingly and waspletely fine.


    The young girl was also dumbfounded.


    She froze, letting the coffee drip down. Her white dress was too stained to look at.


    ¡°Movie Queen Zhou, even if you don¡¯t like the girl, you don¡¯t have to pour coffee on her. You can just leave that to your assistant; doing it by yourself can just spoil your image as a movie queen.¡±


    Zhou Feifei¡¯s face darkened even more seriously. ¡°You pushed me so I poured the coffee on her.¡±


    She was targeting Wen Di!


    Who knew that she would suddenly push her and make her pour the coffee on the wrong target.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re saying you wanted to pour that on me?¡±


    ¡°I just sprained my ankle.¡± Even if everyone knew in their hearts what was going on, they wouldn¡¯t say so openly.


    Ming Shu stood up and pushed Zhou Feifei.


    Zhou Feifei was wearing high heels. After being pushed by Ming Shu, she stepped back a little and stepped on the coffee on the floor, slipping and falling down.


    Shended on her butt. And the others could feel it hurt a lot only through the sound.


    ¡°Sister Feifei!¡±


    The assistant eximed and went forward to help Zhou Feifei up. It was so painful, Zhou Feifei was stained with coffee and felt its sticky touch.


    ¡°Wen Di!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, it wasn¡¯t on purpose.¡±


    Without any sincerity.


    Her face said, <i>I did it on purpose, so what?</i>


    <i>You deliberately wanted to pour coffee on me, so can¡¯t I push you in return? </i>


    <i>I am a viin! </i>


    <i>Not an idiot! </i>


    ¡°Sister Feifei, let¡¯s just go.¡± The assistant warned Zhou Feifei.


    Zhou Feifei felt ufortable and red at Ming Shu bitterly. ¡°Just wait!¡±


    ¡°Walk slowly and be careful with your feet, don¡¯t trip again.¡±


    Zhou Feifei almost lost her bnce.


    Ming Shu turned her head and said to that young girl, ¡°See, I took revenge for you.¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t know if she should cry or smile.


    How could she continue the audition with stained clothes?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have an assistant?¡± Ming Shu asked.


    The girl shook her head in bewilderment.


    Did... Wen... Wen... Wen Di just talk to her?


    ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility. Come, follow me.¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t move. Ming Shu directly pulled her up and asked the staff where the washroom was.


    Walking into the washroom, Ming Shu stuffed a small skirt to the confused girl. ¡°Change into this.¡±


    ¡°Ah... Where did you get this?¡± She was holding a bag of snacks in her hand just now, where did she get an extra skirt?


    ¡°I took it on the way here.¡±


    The girl was speechless. When they came over, they did see some clothes, but... Those seemed like costumes.


    And she said she took it...


    Why could she say it so naturally?


    Were movie queens all so willful?


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and urged her. ¡°If you hesitate for a little longer, we¡¯ll miss the audition.¡±


    The girl then finally decided to change.


    The small skirt ended just above the knee. Its waist was tightened slightly, just enough to draw out her curves.


    There were no patterns on the skirt, making it look simple and elegant.


    On each side of the shoulder was a piece of gauze, floating gracefully as she walked.


    It didn¡¯t look like an ordinary costume from the set...


    The young girl looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Thank you, otherwise I think I wouldn¡¯t be able to audition today.¡±


    ¡°...Wasn¡¯t it because of me that you ended up that? But you still thank me?¡± <i>Am I meeting another foolish, innocent, sweet girl? </i>


    ¡°That¡¯s not your fault.¡± The girl smiled innocently.


    ¡°...¡± <i>I have nothing to say.</i>


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t encourage her. ¡°Even if you can do the audition, you won¡¯t be lucky enough to get the role.¡±


    The girl was stunned and tears shone in her eyes. She cheered herself up. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    <i>Who¡¯s letting an innocent childe out alone? Are you not afraid of her being carried away by a wolf? </i>


    Ming Shu shook her head with a sigh, walking out of the washroom.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Mumu.¡± The innocent child followed her. ¡°Mumu, as in wood.¡±


    Mumu?


    Her parents were too casual in their choice of her name.


    Ming Shu coughed. ¡°You should know my name.¡±


    The innocent child nodded repeatedly. ¡°I like your acting very much.¡±


    She thought people like Wen Di would be difficult to get along with, and didn¡¯t expect that she would take the initiative to speak to her.


    And she gave her a skirt to wear.

 Chapter 1341 - Walking In The Backlight (17)

    <h4>Chapter 1341: Walking In The Backlight (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mumu hadn¡¯t graduated yet. She got this opportunity because of a senior sister.


    The senior sister was supposed to be auditioning for a spot and got this chance through her connections. But she then nned to study abroad temporarily, so she gave this opportunity to her.


    Mumu arrived earlier than Ming Shu and was right ahead of her in line.


    ¡°Number 25.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s me... I¡¯ll go in then,¡± Mumu whispered to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu nodded.


    Mumu trotted over. Just as she arrived at the door, the staff member suddenly stopped her.


    One minuteter, Mumu walked back.


    Ming Shu looked at her.


    Mumu said, ¡°They told me to wait for a little longer.¡±


    Mumu didn¡¯t know what happened, but the others soon began to discuss.


    It seemed some big wig had cut in line.


    To be honest, a movie queen like Zhou Feifei had to wait in line obediently.


    But suddenly someone cut in line, so how important this big wig would be?


    ¡°Number 25.¡±


    The staff member called again.


    Mumu walked over, confused, and went in this time.


    Just as she went inside, Gu Xi came out surrounded by many people, followed by Cui Jingyang at her side.


    <i>Yo!</i>


    <i>Boss X! </i>


    <i>He recovered so fast! </i>


    <i>He was concerned with love and romance so soon. </i>


    ¡°Cui Jingyang...¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡±


    ¡°The boss of Hengfeng Group. He is actually in front of my eyes.¡±


    ¡°He is so handsome!¡±


    Those who had been talking heatedly were all newbies, but those who had some qualifications were all very much paying attention to their own makeup, sitting there gracefully.


    As for how these people kept saying he was handsome or something like that, Ming Shu felt nothing. After all, she could only see the X.


    An X that could glow, which almost covered his face.


    Gu Xi¡¯s sweet and soft voice sounded lightly. ¡°Mr. Cui, you don¡¯t have to follow me. I can line up for the audition, please don¡¯t do this for me.¡±


    Cui Jingyang frowned. ¡°It¡¯s too much trouble to wait.¡±


    ¡°You can go back first.¡±


    Cui Jingyang didn¡¯t say anything and also didn¡¯t leave.


    Everyone looked at each other fearfully. The one who cut in line just now was her.


    But she didn¡¯t cut in line, instead, chose to wait here?


    Everyone looked at each other again. They all heard about the news that the boss failed in pretending to be cool before.


    The girl was Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi walked all the way to a vacant seat with her head down, happening to sit opposite Ming Shu.


    ¡°Sister...¡± Gu Xi called in surprise. ¡°Are you here for the audition too?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Miss Gu, don¡¯t call me so willfully. I don¡¯t have any sisters.¡±


    Cui Jingyang rested his cold eyes on Ming Shu. It was her again!


    Why was she here?!


    He hadn¡¯t settled his score with her yet for what she didst time, now she dared appear in front of him again!


    Ming Shu raised her head, slowly curling her lips, light ripples spreading in her eyes.


    Cui Jingyang felt an inexplicable chill go down his spine.


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile seemed harmless but was somewhat scary.


    After all these years in business circles, he didn¡¯t even feel this way when facing those old, cunning foxes.


    Gu Xi followed Ming Shu¡¯s line of sight. She frowned slightly, but soon recovered.


    ¡°Sister.¡± Gu Xi revealed a sad face. ¡°I know...¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Ming Shu raised her hand and stopped her. ¡°You united with Cui Jingyang and tried to force me out, now why are you pretending to me? Aren¡¯t you tired? Can¡¯t we be more sincere to each other?¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s heart sank a little.


    She didn¡¯t unite with Cui Jingyang, only hinted at it consciously or unconsciously, saying that Ming Shu¡¯s existence would block her road.


    But how did she know?


    ¡°Sister, what are you saying...¡± Gu Xi denied it weakly.


    ¡°What am I saying? Don¡¯t you know in your heart? If you¡¯re a human, don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Gu Xi: ¡°...¡±


    If she said she couldn¡¯t understand, she would not be human.


    But if she said she understood, then she would be admitting...


    The people all around should have long looked over when she called her sister.


    Inquisitive nces swept over them constantly.


    Was it Hengfeng Group¡¯s boss who wanted to force Wen Di out? But wasn¡¯t Wen Di an artist under Hengfeng Group?


    Why did Gu Xi call her sister?


    Should it be about the grudges in rich families again?


    Gu Xi intended to reveal that Ming Shu was the Gu family¡¯s step-daughter...


    The identity wouldn¡¯t do her any good, but only throw more dirt on her.


    Gu Xi clenched her fingers slightly.


    ¡°Wen Di, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Cui Jingyang spoke for Gu Xi.


    ¡°Compared with your means of forcing me out, mine was just a piece of cake.¡±


    Cui Jingyang sneered. ¡°Since you know, how dare you go against me? Miss Wen, you are really bold!¡±


    Ming Shu picked up the topic naturally. ¡°Thanks for thepliment. I can¡¯t agree with you more. Boss X, you have sharp eyes.¡±


    Cui Jingyang: ¡°...¡± What was that Boss X?!!


    Ahhhh!!!


    He was going to kill this nasty woman!


    ¡°Number 26.¡±


    The staff member called again and broke the weird atmosphere.


    Ming Shu stood up. ¡°Boss X, you¡¯re wee to continue forcing me out, just show me your ability of covering the sky with one bare hand.¡±


    Boss X... Cui Jingyang watched Ming Shu leave with the staff member with a ckened face.


    Cui Jingyang took out his phone and made a call.


    ¡°Why is Wen Di on set?¡±


    <i>¡°Boss Cui... Director He asked this in advance, we also had no way... What about this, after the audition, we¡¯ll kick her out and guarantee that she won¡¯t appear in any other dramas again.¡± </i>


    Cui Jingyang was satisfied.


    Gu Xi was near him and heard their conversation. She couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    When Ming Shu finished the audition and came out, Mumu was still waiting outside.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°Not so good.¡± Ming Shu pulled her bangs. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯m waiting for you,¡± Mumu answered in a low voice. ¡°I need to give the skirt back to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s yours. It matches you well.¡±


    ¡°Uhh...¡±


    The movie queen was so kind.


    ...


    Ming Shu left in another direction and didn¡¯t run into Gu Xi and Boss X.


    Three dayster, the crew informed her of the time to start working.


    Before leaving that day, Mumu exchanged WeChat contacts with her. A few minutester, Ming Shu received Mumu¡¯s message.


    She was also selected.


    It was only a minor role.


    But she was already happy to be able to y a role in a drama like this.


    [Mumu: Sister Wen Di, what¡¯s your role?]


    [Wen Di: Why don¡¯t you think I¡¯ll fail to be chosen?]


    [Mumu: How¡¯s that possible! Your acting skill is there for all to see, I believe no matter what kind of drama it is, as long as you want to y a part, you¡¯ll always get your role.]


    Ming Shu stared at that sentence and chutted, typing slowly in reply.


    [Wen Di: I¡¯ll y the Advisor.]


    [Mumu: ...Advisor? Isn¡¯t that... the... supporting male protagonist?]


    [Wen Di: Yes.]


    [Mumu: You¡¯ll y the supporting male protagonist?]


    [Wen Di: No one says it couldn¡¯t be yed by a female.]


    [Mumu: Uh.]


    That seemed to make sense.


    [Wen Di: Man should challenge himself, otherwise you won¡¯t know how powerful you can be!]


    [Mumu: Uh uh...]


    Mumu felt it was a little fantastical. There were many dramas that had male characters yed by females.


    But...


    That was a minority after all!


    But she still looked forward to it.


    She believed she could do it with her acting skills!


    She believed in her!


    All the cast who had been selected received the notification. Zhou Feifei waited anxiously, yet received nothing.


    She inquired about it and found out that the female protagonist role was given to a newbie, Gu Xi.


    Zhou Feifei almost fainted with anger.


    She kept watch for Wen Di day and night, but who¡¯d think that a newbie woulde out halfway and steal her role.

 Chapter 1342 - Walking In The Backlight (18)

    <h4>Chapter 1342: Walking In The Backlight (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking... Who do you think the supporting male protagonist is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    ¡°The Advisor, ah, I like him so much. He¡¯s thest viin, but he¡¯s so handsome! Any casual person can absolutely not y him well or have such a temperament as him!¡±


    <i>World </i>was also adapted from a novel. Apparently these people had all read the original work.


    ¡°Miss Gu Xi, do you know?¡± someone asked Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi showed a nk face. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The supporting male protagonist, do you know who will y the Advisor?¡± the person asked expectantly.


    They didn¡¯t know, but Gu Xi must know.


    Yet Gu Xi shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know, either.¡±


    Gu Xi really didn¡¯t know who¡¯d y the Advisor.


    This character was a bit of a mystery, so it was normal for the crew to block the news.


    The staff member was a little disappointed. ¡°So it¡¯s like that, I thought Miss Gu Xi knows, but even you don¡¯t know about it, I¡¯m more curious now.¡±


    Gu Xi smiled and turned away.


    Gu Xi was the female protagonist.


    As soon as she arrived at the set, many people greeted her warmly.


    She had Cui Jingyang backing her, and she was the Gu family¡¯s young miss, so who wouldn¡¯t please her?


    Externally, Gu Xi had always been an easy person to get along with, so when these people came forward, she must deal with them kindly.


    ¡°Sister Xi, you don¡¯t have to be so nice to them,¡± the assistant murmured.


    Gu Xi said in a light and sure voice, ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡±


    The assistant seemed a little helpless.


    She then told the schedule and some arrangements in the crew to Gu Xi.


    ¡°Ahh!!¡±


    ¡°Shit, there¡¯s a handsome man!¡±


    ¡°Where, where?¡±


    ¡°Just outside, super hot! Wouldn¡¯t he be my Lord Advisor?¡±


    The staff members poured out.


    Gu Xi looked over with some curiosity. There was a man standing outside the car. It was a little far, she couldn¡¯t see what he looked like clearly.


    But judging from the reaction of those anthomaniacs, he probably wouldn¡¯t look ugly.


    As Gu Xi was sizing up the man carefully, she suddenly saw a familiar figure getting out of the car.


    Wen Di!


    ¡°Why is she here?!¡±


    The assistant looked along Gu Xi¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°Why is she here?¡± Gu Xi turned her head and asked again.


    The assistant shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    Gu Xi walked outside a little to see clearly the situation over there.


    The man, wearing a simple T-shirt, stood casually outside the car. He opened the car door for the girl, with his head lowered, and seemed to be saying something to the girl.


    The girl walked inside, and he followed for two steps, but then stopped and stood on the spot, watching the girl go inside.


    ¡°That¡¯s Wen Di... Her kept boy toy?¡±


    ¡°OMG, no way, he¡¯s so handsome?¡±


    ¡°He was a little blurry in the photo before, but now he looks quite handsome. He¡¯s way more handsome than in the picture.¡±


    ¡°With such a handsome face, I would also keep him!¡±


    ¡°Come on, you don¡¯t have money.¡±


    ¡°...Don¡¯t tell me that and we¡¯ll still be friends!¡±


    Discussion filled Gu Xi¡¯s ears.


    Ming Shu raised her head and looked this way. The two¡¯s gazes collided with each other.


    Disgust immediately upied Gu Xi¡¯s eyes.


    Ming Shu offered a smile, then lowered her eyes and walked in slowly.


    Didn¡¯t Cui Jingyang say he wouldn¡¯t allow her to appear here? But why did she show up on the set still?


    ¡°What¡¯s Wen Di¡¯s role? Won¡¯t that young brothere in? I thought he was the Advisor...¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Gu Xi turned and left, leaving those voices behind.


    She told the assistant to ask about it.


    It took the assistant a while toe back.


    Gu Xi immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s her role?¡±<i> I¡¯m the female protagonist, so she can¡¯t be the female protagonist. </i>


    Should she be the secondary female protagonist?


    ¡°Secondary male protagonist.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Gu Xi thought she¡¯d heard it wrong.


    But there¡¯s a huge difference in pronunciation between secondary male and female.


    ¡°Secondary male protagonist...¡± the assistant repeated it again. She was also very surprised to hear it.


    <i>World </i>was a Xuanhuan drama, concerning fantasy stories.


    This was a special drama where the main male protagonist was inferior to the secondary male protagonist.


    The secondary male protagonist had always been the superior Advisor, as noble as a banished immortal who had mysterious means.


    The whole story¡¯s conspiracy was almost developed entirely around the Advisor.


    Also, the female protagonist liked the Advisor at first... then turned to like the main hero.


    Even when the hero finally ascended the throne and the world was at peace, the Advisor was still a very special presence.


    From the script, there should be a season two.


    But there was no doubt that the role of the Advisor was more important than that of the male protagonist.


    She heard that the most difficult role to determine in <i>World </i>was this one.


    Gu Xi would never expect that the role was given to her unrted sister.


    How was it possible!


    Were <i>World¡¯s </i>crew¡¯s directors blind?


    Gu Xi took out her phone and called Cui Jingyang.


    <i>¡°Yes, Xixi?¡± </i>


    Hearing Cui Jingyang¡¯s voice, Gu Xi suddenly calmed down.


    <i>¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xixi?¡±</i> After not hearing Gu Xi¡¯s voice for a while, Cui Jingyang was confused.


    Gu Xi adjusted her mood. ¡°I just arrived at the set, and I think I should let you know.¡±


    <i>¡°Okay, that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll go visit the set when I¡¯m not busy.¡± </i>


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    Gu Xi talked with Cui Jingyang for some time, then hung up the phone.


    She clenched the phone slightly.


    Wen Di...


    ...


    When all the actors were on set, it was easy to determine each one¡¯s role in the drama.


    Knowing that Ming Shu would y the national Advisor, everyone was very surprised. She was a woman, many terrible rumors about her made the news, and had anti-fandogs. Was she able to show the Advisor¡¯s noble temperament?


    The director must be crazy!


    Wasn¡¯t Wen Di being forced out?


    Why could she get such an important role as the Advisor?


    Was that forcing out only a joke?


    In fact, the director was also very innocent...


    He also didn¡¯t want it to be like this!


    But the investor must want her!


    Who knew what was wrong with the investor...


    What could he do?


    Besides, Director He also rmended her in advance, so he could only bow to power.


    Of course, he¡¯d seen her y the role of Advisor, which was totally OK.


    Otherwise, even if the power was too overwhelming for him to resist, he couldn¡¯t give such an important role to any girl.


    ¡°Sister...¡± Gu Xi squeezed herself out of a crowd. ¡°It¡¯s good that we can shoot a drama together.¡±


    If it was not that the cheap younger sister was not so cute...


    Ming Shu would have believed her by her sincere tone.


    Without any embarrassment on her face, Gu Xi didn¡¯t seem to remember anything about the audition that day.


    Ming Shu turned her head and smiled. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll have to fall in love with me.¡±


    Gu Xi: ¡°...¡±


    Why did it sound so weird?


    [...] The Harmony System suspected something... did shepete for the secondary male protagonist because of that?


    ¡°Come on, love me!¡±


    Ming Shu posed a little heart to Gu Xi incidentally.


    Gu Xi: ¡°...¡± Was she out of her mind?! <i>How could I love her? I hate her the most! </i>


    It seemed Ming Shu had cast a huge psychological shadow on Gu Xi that day, she hardly ever bothered her afterward.


    The final makeup photos of the cast caused a lot of discussion after being released, yet after all the other roles had been exposed, the Advisor still didn¡¯t appear.


    Many fans mored to see the Advisor.


    Some also began to guess who the Advisor might be.


    They made a wild guess among all artists in the showbiz.


    All possible artists were put on a list, yet none of them were in line with the image of the Advisor in their hearts. The book fans were very desperate and had begun to curse the crew.

 Chapter 1343 - Walking In The Backlight (19)

    <h4>Chapter 1343: Walking In The Backlight (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #The National Advisor Wen Di#


    The day after they cursed that the cast would be dismissed, the above wordsnded on the top search from out of nowhere.


    To be honest, fans of the original were a little confused.


    Some even didn¡¯t know who Wen Di was. After all, they were in a different circle and didn¡¯t take a fancy on artists.


    But after they clicked the top search...


    What the hell!


    A female?!


    [Is it serious? When did my Advisor change his gender? If so, how can he make me happy!]


    [Who is Wen Di, why could she y my Advisor!]


    [Is there something wrong with the crew!]


    [Well, the final makeup photo... looks handsome...]


    [Upstairs, are you a spy? Even if she looks handsome, she¡¯s a woman! My grand Advisor can¡¯t be a woman! I don¡¯t care! She must be changed! Or I won¡¯t watch!]


    [It¡¯ll ruin the original, with a woman ying a man¡¯s role? Crazy.]


    Fans of the original novel had expressed dissatisfaction.


    They wouldn¡¯t watch it if the crew didn¡¯t change her.


    And of course there were some people who said they wouldn¡¯t watch it even if the actress was reced, because no one could capture the essence of the original novel.


    TV series must ruin the original novel.


    In addition to that, it would be a battlefield between Ming Shu¡¯s anti-fans and true-love fans.


    [Wen Di, get out of showbiz!]


    [Tourist Party of Wen Di¡¯s Anti-fans]


    [Tourist Party of Wen Di¡¯s Lifelong Anti-fans signed in.]


    [Tourist Party of Wen Di¡¯s Lifetime Anti-fans clocked in.]


    [Dizi is so handsome, I¡¯m licking the screen now.]


    [Dizi, I will marry you. Will you marry me? ]


    [I dere that Dizi will be my husband!]


    [Get away, Dizi is my husband!]


    [My mom asked me why I was kneeling to look at my phone... Because Dizi¡¯s handsome face made my legs soften.]


    [Wen Di V: I think I¡¯m pretty handsome. Those who don¡¯t think I¡¯m handsome are all blind.]


    Ming Shu posted this to Weibo and then riled her numerous anti-fans in session.


    Including the fans of the original book <i>World</i>.


    Liang Che held his phone and covered his forehead speechlessly.


    Couldn¡¯t she just be quiet?


    The photo was zoomed on the phone¡¯s screen.


    It was ck and white with a cool tone. Advisor showed ¡°his¡±ely face with a fan in his hand, looking coldly at the camera without much emotion.


    Behind him the city was blurred with inky mountains and rivers.


    He was a national Advisor who yed with politics and calctions.


    He was also a national Advisor who was unperturbed and as cold as an immortal.


    Maybe it was the momentum that came out of the person in the photo that made people ignore her feminine features.


    From an objective point of view, if you didn¡¯t look very carefully, you wouldn¡¯t have noticed ¡°he¡± was a girl.


    Therefore, some passersby who were neither anti-fans or true-love fans, nor had read the book, were attracted by the photo and prepared to pay attention to this young miss.


    Yet as soon as they clicked, they retreated.


    The anti-fans¡¯ fighting capacity was almost invincible.


    Scary.


    ...


    When Cui Jingyang read the news, the expression on his face became unfathomable. The secretary stood beside him, beads of sweat dripping onto the floor.


    <i>Pa!</i>


    Cui Jingyang threw his tablet PC at the secretary¡¯s feet directly. The tablet couldn¡¯t stand the impact, and its screen cracked into cobwebs.


    The secretary seemed to see his own end.


    ¡°Bo... Boss...¡±


    ¡°Why is she on the show!¡± Cui Jingyang questioned angrily.


    ¡°...I¡ªI... I don¡¯t know.¡± The secretary wanted to cry but had no tears. <i>Didn¡¯t you personally handle the matter?</i>


    Of course the secretary didn¡¯t dare say that.


    He would die sooner if he just said it.


    ¡°Boss... I¡ªI¡ªI... I¡¯ll go look into that immediately!¡±


    Seeing Cui Jingyang didn¡¯t oppose, the secretary sneaked out quickly.


    The news came quickly. It was some investor who had requested to use Ming Shu.


    Cui Jingyang asked to meet that investor, but thetter refused to meet him.


    In the end, the investor was probably pushed too hard and went abroad.


    He didn¡¯t want to be greeted respectfully by that ¡°little grandaunt¡± again.


    He just wanted to take advantage of her low period... and suppress her with some hidden rules.


    But he went for wool and came home shorn.


    Now she was the respected little grandaunt.


    He dared not provoke her.


    It was also no good to offend Cui Jingyang, but he was not that scared of Hengfeng Group... The family would handle it for him anyway.


    He¡¯d better go abroad for shelter.


    ...


    Gu Xi had been avoiding Ming Shu, so even when she met her, she just greeted her and left in a hurry.


    Cui Jingyang didn¡¯t take further action these days.


    He may have been angered to craziness, or was nning on something big in secret.


    Even though she was rejected by the staff members, Ming Shu had a good time on set.


    Every day, she¡¯d just film her scenes and cultivate a kind rtionship with her anti-fans.


    In the blink of an eye, more than two months passed.


    As soon as Ming Shu got up, she heard people talking in the crew.


    ¡°It¡¯s snowing...¡±


    ¡°So cold. I don¡¯t even want to move.¡±


    There happened to be some snow scenes in the drama. Everyone had to shoot in the snow, which was freezing for sure.


    The winter part was fine, at least the costumes were quite thick. Big brothers like Ming Shu, as the Advisor, could have a pocket warmer.


    But there weren¡¯t many winter scenes. After all the winter parts were finished, they had to wear very little to continue the shooting again.


    There was a scene where Ming Shu needed to be in the water. You could imagine how cold it was to stay in water in winter.


    In order to keep the scene from the book as authentic as possible, the director proposed to change the water scene to indoors, but was vetoed by the screenwriter and author.


    In this scene, the actors were Ming Shu and Gu Xi.


    Ming Shu was sitting by the water and eating drumsticks, while Gu Xi was warming herself by a fire on the other side, looking a little tense.


    Filming was originally very hard.


    The crew was spending money every day. It was impossible for them to postpone a scene until appropriate weather.


    ¡°Director, shall we begin?¡±


    Ming Shu waited for almost half a day, but Gu Xi¡¯s side still was quiet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this part early, so that we can go back to eat early!¡±


    Director: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Eat eat eat! </i>


    <i>All you know about is to eat! </i>


    The director himself went over and spoke to Gu Xi; Gu Xi then stood up and walked over with a thick coat on her.


    The director said, ¡°Let¡¯s finish this in one take.¡±


    Gu Xi nodded.


    The director didn¡¯t even look at Ming Shu and directly told the staff members to get ready.


    Ming Shu threw her coat aside, stepping on the edge of the water. ¡°Little cutie, how about you jump first.¡±


    The scene started straight from the water, as the part happening on the bank had been shot yesterday.


    Taking one look at her, Gu Xi pulled off her cloak and gave it to her assistant.


    Director shouted, ¡°Ready?¡±


    Gu Xi took a deep breath and jumped into the water while gritting her teeth.


    The water was really cold. Before Gu Xi could walk two more steps, her legs and feet were numb.


    It was the feeling of blood freezing all over her body.


    Ming Shu followed her in.


    When they took their ces, Gu Xi had to adjust the expression on her face. Fortunately, there were not many facial expressions to be shot in the water, only a few close-ups.


    As the director shouted action, Ming Shu immediately sank under the water.


    Gu Xi needed to take her back to the bank, then this scene would be finished.


    It would only be about two minutes...


    Ming Shu saw Gu Xie toward her stiffly. She grabbed her arm, pulled her out of the water, and moved with difficulty.


    An icy current of water flew around her body.


    It seemed liable to freeze a person¡¯s blood.


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression became worse and worse.


    Girls were physically weak, let alone such a spoiled young miss like Gu Xi.


    Ming Shu heard that the assistant proposed to use a body double, but Gu Xi refused it. She wanted to finish it on her own.


    The strength that held her suddenly disappeared.


    Gu Xi suddenly began to move up and down in the water. She still pulled Ming Shu and pressed her downward.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Hurry, help them up!¡±


    <i>Thump¡ª</i>


    The water was sshing and several dark figures approached them quickly.


    Ming Shu broke free from Gu Xi and got on the bank one step ahead.


    ¡°Cough cough...¡± Ming Shu wiped her face and the staff member took her coat and put it on her.

 Chapter 1344 - Walking In The Backlight (20)

    <h4>Chapter 1344: Walking In The Backlight (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Go change clothes.¡±


    The staff members around Ming Shu were pushed aside, and Ming Shu was suddenly held in someone¡¯s arms.


    Ming Shu¡¯s face was red with cold, but her mental state was wonderful.


    It was notfortable to wear wet clothes. Ming Shu went back to change very obediently.


    After changing her clothes, Ming Shu threw the wet clothes aside and asked the man standing opposite, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I followed Cui Jingyang here.¡± Liang Che first handed her a cup of hot water, then found a hair dryer and made her sit down to dry her hair for her. ¡°I told you to get an assistant, why didn¡¯t you just listen to me?¡±


    ¡°Well... Supporting you just makes me poor.¡±


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    Her sry was enough to support a lot of him.


    Pfft!


    Supporting only one of him would be enough.


    Liang Che¡¯s voice was still indifferent. ¡°You get into the water on such a cold day...¡±


    ¡°Did you fake your press card?¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly asked.


    Liang Che: ¡°???¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for actors to go into the water in winter.¡± Ming Shu grabbed a packet of snacks and began to eat. ¡°Our circle is full of such people.¡±


    ¡°They are not you.¡±


    The hair dryer was humming and Ming Shu was eating her snacks, so she didn¡¯t hear him clearly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    After blow-drying her hair, Liang Che crouched down and put his hand on her lower abdomen. ¡°Have you been... on your periodtely?¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    Liang Che didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Let me find you a hot-water bottle to warm up, or you¡¯ll suffer in the future if it develops to an ipletely cured illness.¡±


    The straight woman Ming Shu chutted. ¡°I¡¯m not that effeminate. I¡¯m very strong, so don¡¯t curse me.¡±


    Seeing Liang Che¡¯s darkened face, Ming Shu opened her outer clothes, pressing his hand inside. ¡°Your hand is warm, so you can help warm me up like this.¡±


    Her little demon was so troublesome.


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    He could hardly feel anything through her coat.


    But she was wearing very little under her coat, with only one thinyer of sweater.


    Liang Che felt his ears go a little hot. He moved his head away.


    Ming Shu started a conversation. ¡°Why did you follow Cui Jingyang?¡±


    ¡°It was he who had done those things to you before...¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Liang Che was not surprised. She had been to Cui Jingyang¡¯s vi before and said she wanted to kill him.


    He took his phone out of his pocket, opened the photo album, and handed it to Ming Shu.


    There was a separate photo album, consisting Cui Jingyang... and different girls?


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Ming Shu browsed for a moment and looked up at Liang Che. ¡°Cui Jingyang is so unfaithful in love?


    ¡°Is his kidney all right?¡±


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is that what you¡¯re focusing on?</i>


    <i>What does it have anything to do with you if other men have a good or bad kidney!</i>


    ¡°Cui Jingyang has many women around him, but he is always careful. I didn¡¯t find anything until I¡¯d been following him for a month.¡±


    Ming Shu chutted. ¡°All that time, you went out early and came backte only to follow a man?!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Although it was the truth, Liang Che always felt something seemed wrong.


    What did she mean by ¡°only to follow a man¡±?


    It sounded as if he had done something wrong to her without her consent.


    ¡°Feeling better now?¡±


    Liang Che rubbed her belly lightly with his fingers.


    ¡°En.¡± <i>I¡¯m actually not cold at all. </i>


    Liang Che maintained the same posture for a little longer.


    Ming Shu put her fingers on his shoulder. Liang Che looked at her sideways, seeing Ming Shu¡¯s face leaning closer.


    Even though they lived under the same roof now, he found her very unpredictable a lot of the time.


    At least in the apartment, she hardly ever kissed him, or even physically touched him.


    The kisssted nearly five minutes. Liang Che finally breathed fresh air and looked at Ming Shu.


    Thetter stuck out the tip of her tongue and licked the lower corner of her mouth. Her crimson lips were glowing like juicy peaches.


    Liang Che¡¯s eyes became deep. He approached her slightly, his other hand around her waist.


    ¡°Wen Di...¡±


    He called her lightly.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ming Shu refused another kiss, leaning back slightly. ¡°I¡¯m out of oxygen.¡±


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu said no to a kiss, so Liang Che couldn¡¯t force her. He released her and got up. ¡°Does the scene need to be filmed again?¡±


    ¡°Gu Xi, that little cutie, ruined it, so of course we¡¯ll have to do it again.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just find a body double?¡±


    ¡°Young brother, you don¡¯t know how pricy oil and salt are as you¡¯re not the housewife!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu sent Liang Che out. Seeing theme out, the director strode over. He swept his gaze over Liang Che, frowned slightly, then called Ming Shu aside and talked to her.


    The director heard that Liang Che was a reporter, so he asked Ming Shu if he had taken any forbidden photos.


    After all, everything on the set now was still under wraps.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ming Shu pulled Liang Che and left.


    ¡°What did he say to you?¡±


    ¡°Some crap.¡±


    ¡°Was he afraid of me taking photos?¡± asked Liang Che.


    ¡°...¡± <i>The little demon is too smart, this is no good. </i>


    ¡°I¡¯m a reporter. It¡¯s not wrong for him to think like that.¡± Liang Che¡¯s voice was light, and you couldn¡¯t tell what mood he was in by saying that. ¡°If you ever get tired of me, tell me in advance.¡±


    They were not matched in identity in the first ce.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about. I don¡¯t have time to find another young brother.¡±


    Liang Che felt quite pleasant for no reason when hearing this.


    No matter if she meant what she said, he was willing to believe her.


    ¡°Wen Di, stop right there!¡±


    Cui Jingyang appeared with two bodyguards and stopped Ming Shu.


    ¡°Boss X, what can I help you?¡±


    <i>X...</i>


    <i>X your head!</i>


    Cui Jingyang¡¯s voice was mixed with anger. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save Gu Xi in the water just now?¡±


    Ming Shu blinked her eyes. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said, in the water just now, why didn¡¯t you save Gu Xi?¡±


    ¡°Why should I save her?¡±


    ¡°She had a cramp in her leg and almost died!¡± Cui Jingyang raised his voice a little. ¡°She¡¯s your sister.¡±


    ¡°Unteral sister. I never epted her.¡± Ming Shu was innocent. ¡°I also almost died, why didn¡¯t anyone save me?¡±


    Liang Che tightened his fingers a little and pulled Ming Shu behind him. ¡°Mr. Cui, Miss Gu Xi¡¯s leg cramped, but it has nothing to do with Wen Di. Are you seeking trouble on purpose?¡±


    ¡°How does it have nothing to do with her? If she could have offered her a hand just now, Gu Xi wouldn¡¯t be so badly hurt.¡±


    Ming Shu popped her head out from Liang Che¡¯s behind. ¡°Did a donkey kick you in the head?¡±


    Why did he be an idiot all of a sudden?


    Regardless of what happened back then when Gu Xi pulled her and almost submerged her in the water...


    Considering the rtionship between her and Gu Xi, how was it possible that she would save her?


    Had Cui Jingyang been possessed by a ghost?


    <i>He wants to kill me and then inherit my snacks!</i>


    <i>Evil!</i>


    Being cursed by Ming Shu like that, Cui Jingyang suddenly reacted.


    Cui Jingyang also realized he was a little abnormal today. He seemed more easily agitated than usual.


    What exactly was he doing today!


    Ever since the woman left his vist time, he hadn¡¯t been doing things smoothly!


    He must kill her!


    Cui Jingyang suddenly came up with such an idea, which also quickly took root.


    <i>I will kill her!</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to an idiot. It might be contagious. Come, let¡¯s go.¡± Ming Shu pushed Liang Che and turned away.


    ¡°Wen Di! What did you call me!¡±


    ¡°An idiot!¡±


    Ming Shu pulled Liang Che and began to run. ¡°A big idiot!¡±


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    They left the angrily jumping Cui Jingyang behind.

 Chapter 1345 - Walking In The Backlight (21)

    <h4>Chapter 1345: Walking In The Backlight (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xi may have admitted that she wouldn¡¯t make that scene, so she used a body double.


    She rested several days before she could continue filming.


    Waiting for the end of the scenes on this side, they transferred the shooting location, and Mumu also came on set.


    Her part in the drama was mostly at thetter stage, and she needed to be present during many scenes. Although she didn¡¯t have many lines to say, she needed to be present until thest scene.


    ¡°Sister Wen Di.¡±


    Mumu was very happy to see Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu smiled at her.


    ¡°There¡¯s a scene that I need to work on with you, I¡¯m so nervous...¡±


    That scene was where she sent a letter to the Advisor and would require her to say one of her few lines.


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°I have too little experience, and I¡¯m afraid of having bad takes...¡±


    Before this, she had only yed a few silent roles.


    ¡°Who hasn¡¯t had bad takes?¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°See the female protagonist little cutie over there? She¡¯s been having bad takes every day recently.¡±


    Mumu looked along Ming Shu¡¯s finger.


    She said in a very small voice, ¡°She is the female protagonist, that¡¯s different...¡±


    Could she beparable with the female protagonist?


    Ming Shu patted her shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re all human, and we look no different naked. Cheer up.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ...


    When the shooting time came, Mumu was indeed cursed miserably by the director.


    But in the end, she made it.


    Her clothes were wet. She sat on the ground and gasped as if having escaped a disaster.


    ¡°Why are you acting like you¡¯ve just finished a fight?¡±


    ¡°I was in a fight.¡± Mumu showed her sad face. ¡°Life is a huge battlefield, and for each fight, if you lose, you might lose it all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re young, but you think a lot.¡± Ming Shu gave her a flick on the head. ¡°Life must be lived to the fullest.¡±


    Mumu gave her a forced smile.


    ¡°How tiring it is to live!¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t give up! I will work harder!¡±


    Mumu jumped suddenly from the ground, and in an instant had a full-blood resurrection.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Scare me to death, why don¡¯t you!</i>


    Mumu was easy to strike down. But within minutes, she could recover and be very ambitious. Then the next strike came, and the next resurrection...


    She had a very distinctive personality.


    ¡°Sister Wen Di... Sister... Wen Di... What are you doing here?¡±


    Mumu pushed aside the bush and found Ming Shu, who had disappeared for half a day.


    Ming Shu was pulling a scaly tail, whose owner was in a cave.


    ¡°Sister... Wen Di, what are you doing here?¡±


    What was that thing in her grip?


    Why did it look like...


    ¡°Mumu.¡± Ming Shu gave her a look. ¡°Do you think this thing can be eaten?¡±


    Mumu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Sister Wen Di, it¡¯s a pangolin!¡± Mumu went forward and pulled her away. ¡°It¡¯s a protected animal! You can¡¯t eat it!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The pangolin was freed and disappeared into the cave in an instant.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Finally, Ming Shu caught a chicken, which seemed to be raised by someone at the foot of the mountain yet lost its way home.


    Mumu was also very confused about how she caught it.


    ¡°Can you roast it?¡± Ming Shu gave the cleaned chicken to Mumu.


    Mumu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>If I roast chicken here, will I get caught? </i>


    Ming Shu then handed over all kinds of spices.


    Mumu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>How many things did she carry? </i>


    <i>Did shee for the show or the pic?</i>


    Mumu began to set the fire and roast the chicken speechlessly.


    The mountain chicken¡¯s meat was very tasty, and with the spices, it tasted even more delicious.


    Ming Shu went to catch another one after the meal.


    Mumu had gone from the calm in the beginning to the present silent eptance.


    [Wen Di V: Man vs Wild, Season One. [Picture] [Picture] [Picture] ]


    After Ming Shu went back and the phone got signal, she updated her Weibo.


    [Wen Di came out again!]


    [We¡¯re the anti-fans army and here we are! Evildoer, there¡¯s no room for your unbridled behavior!]


    [Leave that chicken alone, Dizi, eat me!]


    [What the hell? Isn¡¯t she in the <i>World </i>crew? Why does she live like a savage? Has she been elbowed out by the others ande to such a miserable end?]


    [The food looks good.]


    Ming Shu posted on Weibo and then just ignored it, letting a bunch of anti-fans curse her willfully.


    The more people talked bad about you, the more popr you would be.


    Later on, Ming Shu would take Mumu to the mountain as soon as they had spare time. Then she would update the program on food in the field.


    Mumu doubted it very much that she¡¯d eaten all the edible things on the mountain.


    Netizens had also gotten used to waiting for her to update the situation in the wild.


    The funny thing was, just looking at those pictures, the food seemed delicious.


    Then, for several days, the source of their happiness did not update.


    [What¡¯s going on, is she missing?]


    [She couldn¡¯t have eaten something that¡¯s not allowed to be eaten and been taken away, could she?]


    [No way, wasn¡¯t the food she ate before allmon food?]


    [I¡¯m actually a little unconformable not to see her affectation.]


    [It¡¯s been updated. It¡¯s been updated.]


    [Wen Di V: Thanks to CCTV, MTV, thanks to my anti-fans and true-love fans for your full support, the food show is officially over.]


    [Anti-fans on the whole Inte: ...]


    They¡¯d been waiting for so many days, and she gave them this?


    [<i>World </i>has finished filming. Don¡¯t you watch the news?]


    [You anti-fans are not dedicated enough! You didn¡¯t pay attention to my Dizi¡¯s whereabouts! You don¡¯t deserve to be her anti-fans! You are all dismissed!]


    [Dismissed!]


    The anti-fans who had been weirdly dismissed: <i>Mew mew mew?</i>


    ...


    As <i>World </i>was finished, the drama <i>Fenghua </i>also got its schedule, which happened to be arranged in summer time.


    Which happened to be at the same time as Gu Xi¡¯s drama.


    Even the official time of release was the same. It seemed like a coincidence, and had likely been purposely arranged by someone.


    In order to cooperate with the publicity of <i>Fenghua</i>, Ming Shu had to fly to different cities. Liang Che could only watch her on TV if he wanted to see her.


    When summer vacation came, <i>Fenghua </i>was officially on.


    On the first day, Fenghua¡¯s audience rating didn¡¯t surpass that of Gu Xi¡¯s drama.


    The anti-fans yelled that they would never watch it!


    And they told everyone they knew not to watch it, either.


    So it led to the ratings disaster on the first day.


    Meanwhile, the drama that Gu Xi was in received unanimous praise.


    Gu Xi was new to acting, but her acting skills were quite praiseworthy. The drama¡¯s plot was also attractive, and for a time, news about Gu Xi spread all over the Inte.


    Seeing such an aplishment, Gu Xi breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Sister Xi, I was worried that there might be some ident as <i>Fenghua </i>was going to y at the same time. But I didn¡¯t expect that <i>Fenghua¡¯s </i>ratings could be that low.¡±


    Gu Xi smiled and remained graceful and sweet as a goddess, not saying a word.


    <i>Wen Di...</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t believe you can turn the tables this time! </i>


    As long as she couldn¡¯t increase the ratings, who would dare hire her to y any roles?


    On the second day, <i>Fenghua¡¯s </i>ratings was still miserable.


    The showbiz was quite shocked by such a situation.


    How powerful were Wen Di¡¯s anti-fans?


    Generally speaking, even though there were enough anti-fans, the ratings wouldn¡¯t be at such a low level.


    After all, there were many people who only watched TV and didn¡¯t pay attention to other news.


    Besides, there were quite a lot of fans of the original novel.


    But the ratings now...


    Everyone thought Wen Di was truly doomed this time.


    The turning point came on the third day.


    <i>Fenghua¡¯s </i>ratings suddenly began to rise.


    Just ten minutes on the air, and the ratings had surpassed that of Gu Xi¡¯s drama.


    Gu Xi was shocked to learn the news.


    She got online and searched quickly.


    [I really hate to admit it, but I have to say that her acting skills are always good. Fenghua is a good story. But I still dislike her!]


    [Watching TV doesn¡¯t stop me from disliking her!]


    [Don¡¯t think you can buy us off with one drama! If so, it has to be two!]


    [Hey upstairs, are you a spy among us?]


    [Ahhhhh... My Dizi is the best! Cheer for her.]


    [I just want to say, as I¡¯ve read the original book, the female protagonist is almost the same as I expected! Of course there are some unreasonable plots in it (which should be the scriptwriter¡¯s fault)... Ahhh! So I¡¯m going to like her now!]


    [Wee to the anti-fans club!]


    [Pfft! Don¡¯t listen to the nonsense from upstairs, young girl, wee to our Dizi fan club. We are all Little Dizi¡¯s confidants!]

 Chapter 1346 - Walking In The Backlight (22)

    <h4>Chapter 1346: Walking In The Backlight (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Fenghua pulled off </i>a counterattack within a day, much to everyone¡¯s surprise.


    How did it happen?


    Wasn¡¯t it so miserable in the first two days?


    Through theizens¡¯ unremitting efforts, they finally found the source.


    It was one of the anti-fans. On the second day the drama was on the air, she wanted to watch it and found more points to curse her.


    And it turned out in an unexpected way: she actually liked it. Then she went back quickly to catch up on the first two episodes.


    Then, this anti-fan wrote a drama review.


    The key was, this anti-fan was one of the leaders of the anti-fan army. As soon as she posted the review, it caused great dissatisfaction.


    <i>You are an anti-fan, how can you speak for her?! </i>


    <i>Are you sure you are not a spy among us?!</i>


    So, some unconvinced anti-fans also went to watch the drama, trying to refute the anti-fan with well-founded arguments.


    Naturally, the result was they didn¡¯t find what they were looking for; instead, they fell into Ming Shu¡¯s pit themselves.


    Gradually, more and more anti-fans went to watch it.


    That was the reason for the ratings boom on the third day.


    The ratings continued to rise over the next few days, hitting the new highest ratings record.


    When the story came to Fenghua jumping off the cliff, the male protagonist turned to meet the secondary female, and they seemed to be exuding tenderness and love through their eyes.


    The audience: ¡°???¡±


    After watching that, many audience members grouped together to argue with the scriptwriter and Luo Kai, the male protagonist.


    [Scum! How can you treat my Fenghua like that! Ying ying ying!]


    [When I read the book before... Why didn¡¯t I realize that the male protagonist is scum?]


    [Even though Luo Kai and Hu Xin are dating each other in real life, they are in the drama now. This is not dedicated at all.]


    [Dizi¡¯s acting skill has always been good. I may boast that for a long time!]


    The first part that Luo Kai acted in was fine, but after what happened to him with the rope thing, his state was not so good.


    For thetter part, it was almost all relying on Ming Shu¡¯s acting skills.


    The part where the male protagonist met the supporting female after the cliff jump was shot earlier, when Luo Kai and Hu Xin¡¯s rtionship was first exposed.


    To be honest, the two acted okay for that part, and the director thought so as well.


    But when it was specially taken out and analyzed, everyone just thought the two were too unprofessional in the show.


    Regardless, <i>Fenghua </i>was soon popr.


    Meanwhile, Gu Xi¡¯s drama lost people¡¯s attention all of a sudden, as if the whole world was upied by <i>Fenghua</i>.


    Some people in the circlemented: Because of anti-fans, and thanks to anti-fans.


    [Wen Di V: I knew you¡¯d be conquered by my acting skills!]


    [Just pick up the face you dropped quickly!]


    [This doesn¡¯t stop us from disliking you!]


    Many others below followed the trend and cursed her still. The remarks were just simr as usual.


    With familiar recipes, and familiar taste.


    ...


    However, just as <i>Fenghua </i>was on the air with promising ratings...


    Some influencer suddenly revealed Wen Di¡¯s identity on the Inte. Things like how her mother had shamelessly married into a rich family were all exposed.


    The long Weibo post contained countless words in details, as if the writer had witnessed all the things personally.


    [With such a mother, no wonder she would do something like that. Like mother, like daughter.]


    [Another big show about rich families! Interesting!]


    [Is this Gu family the same as Gu Xi¡¯s Gu family? They are sisters?]


    [The blogger said Wen Di came to the Gu family with her mother, so Gu Xi is the Gu family¡¯s real young miss.]


    [Did she reach her present position relying on the Gu family all these years?]


    [I thought she made it with her own efforts, but didn¡¯t expect she also has a background, chut...]


    [Wen Di V: The more you know, the more you¡¯ll like me. I¡¯ll just conquer you with my acting skills!]


    Then, Ming Shu gained another batch of real anti-fans.


    Ming Shu stared at thements from all kinds of people and thought about it for a moment. Someone that could do this was either Gu Xi or Cui Jingyang.


    Mother Wen had long known Father Gu, and the two almost married each other secretly. But without warning, Father Gu then married a rich and powerful young miss, Gu Xi¡¯s mother.


    Mother Wen was heartbroken, so she left the city and also got married.


    Later, Wen Di¡¯s father passed away, and Mother Wen met Father Gu again.


    Coincidentally, Father Gu¡¯s wife also passed away, so the two walked together.


    But Father Gu disliked Wen Di very much. He probably thought that she was Mother Wen and another man¡¯s daughter and just didn¡¯t want to see her.


    But Ming Shu thought he really needed to realize that he also had a daughter with someone else.


    The fact was, Father Gu pursued Mother Wen hard, thetter had a soft heart and had always liked the former, so Mother Wen agreed to marry into the Gu family.


    But now it became that Mother Wen used unpresentable means to marry into a rich family.


    The news must have influenced Mother Wen very much, but Mother Wen didn¡¯t call her, so Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t take the initiative.


    She had an advertisement to shoot today.


    Liang Che sent her over. Those reporters may have gotten the information from somewhere and all waited for her there.


    Ming Shu looked at those people in the distance, then asked Liang Che while raising her eyebrows, ¡°Young brother, don¡¯t you want to have an exclusive interview with me? Keep the goodies within the family!¡±


    Liang Che felt a sudden impulse. He pulled Ming Shu over and gave her a kiss. ¡°I¡¯ll go lead them away, thene back to pick you up when you¡¯re finished.¡±


    Liang Che stuffed some snacks to her.


    Ming Shu smiled beamingly. ¡°You are so great, young brother.¡±


    <i>I¡¯m great because I give you food, and if I don¡¯t, I¡¯m just a sculpture that you don¡¯t even want to look at. </i>


    So why exactly did she keep him?


    Liang Che got out of the car to lead those reporters away, feelingplicated. At least he was one of them, and seeded in leading them aside easily.


    Ming Shu received Mother Wen¡¯s call before she could even finish the makeup.


    Mother Wen¡¯s voice was as weak as floating air over the phone, and Ming Shu didn¡¯t hear clearly what she was saying.


    Ming Shumunicated with the employer and then got away immediately.


    ¡°Why are youing back so fast?¡±


    Liang Che hadn¡¯t left. He was a little surprised to see Ming Shu get back into the car.


    ¡°Go to the Gu family.¡±


    Liang Che started the car and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Wen... My mother didn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    On the way to the Gu family, she called Mother Wen again but no one answered.


    No one answered the vi¡¯s phone, either.


    The Gu family had its gates shut. Ming Shu didn¡¯t have a key and had to break in.


    As soon as Ming Shu got inside, she saw Mother Wen lying at the bottom of the stairs with fresh blood beneath her.


    Liang Che was startled. He looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change dramatically, as if the one lying on the ground was not her mother, but amon stranger.


    Ming Shu walked over and felt Mother Wen¡¯s pulse first.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°Still breathing.¡± Ming Shu checked on Mother Wen and didn¡¯t find any wounds.


    She intended to help Mother Wen up and send her to the hospital.


    ¡°Let me.¡± Liang Che pulled her aside. ¡°You drive.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t refuse. She went to drive the car and sent her mother to the nearest hospital.


    They were kept out of the first aid room.


    Liang Che reached out to hold her in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the light in the first aid room and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The light suddenly went off with a <i>pa</i> noise.


    The doctor came out. ¡°The child is gone, but the adult is fine.¡±


    Ming Shu was guessing that it might be an abortion, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be true.


    Mother Wen was originally pregnant at a more mature age, now she suffered from abortion. If they hadn¡¯t sent her here in time, she might have also died.


    Liang Che went to go through the formalities. Ming Shu and Mother Wen went back to the patient¡¯s room together.


    Mother Wen didn¡¯t wake up until nighttime.


    Ming Shu was focusing on her phone. She looked up and put down her phone, walking over. ¡°How do you feel now?¡±


    ¡°Little Di...¡±


    Mother Wen moved her lips and sounded hoarse.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°The hospital.¡±

 Chapter 1347 - Walking In The Backlight (23)

    <h4>Chapter 1347: Walking In The Backlight (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mother Wen hadn¡¯t even known that she was pregnant.


    She just felt a little abnormal, and Father Gu took her for an examination a few days ago, but they hadn¡¯t received the results...


    Now the baby was gone, and Mother Wen was very sad.


    Waiting for Mother Wen¡¯s emotions to stabilize a bit, Ming Shu asked her, ¡°How did you fall?¡±


    Mother Wen avoided her eyes. ¡°I... I lost my bnce, and fell down... This baby is not lucky enough.¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any servants in the vi.¡±


    ¡°Your Uncle Gu gave them days off...¡± Because of the negative news.


    Ming Shu looked directly into her eyes. ¡°Mom, tell me the truth, how did you fall?¡±


    ¡°Little Di... I fell down by ident.¡±


    Mother Wen didn¡¯t dare to meet her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t ask, I want to have some rest.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m asking you for thest time, how exactly did you fall? If you still don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t ask again.¡±


    She was not interested in caring about such things.


    The involved party tried to hide the truth, and the matter had nothing to do with her, so why did she want to go into the whys and wherefores?


    Mother Wen was silent.


    A long whileter, tears trailed down her cheeks.


    She wanted to have a baby with Father Gu ever since she was young.


    But the baby...


    It turned out she was not lucky enough to have that.


    ¡°It¡¯s... Gu Xi.¡±


    Gu Xi went home to get her things in the daytime.


    Normally, Gu Xi was always gentle and polite to her.


    But she seemed upset back then, so Mother Wen asked about it caringly.


    At first, Gu Xi was silent and didn¡¯t respond.


    Who knew that she would suddenly push her with anger.


    Mother Wen said, ¡°She didn¡¯t know that I was pregnant... Just let it pass.¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, you¡¯d have been dead now.¡±


    Ming Shu then continued calmly, ¡°Even so, you still want to let it pass?¡±


    Mother Wen didn¡¯t answer.


    Father Gu arrived early the next morning. Before he entered the patient room, the first thing he did was aim a p at Ming Shu.


    Liang Che happened to see this, so he pulled Ming Shu aside and blocked it by himself with the fastest speed in his life.


    <i>Pa!</i>


    The clear p sounded in the room.


    He was pped right in the face.


    Liang Che tilted his head a little, revealing a clear palm print on his face.


    Like this, you could imagine how much strength Father Gu had used.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes shone with the light that Liang Che couldn¡¯t really understand. She pinched his chin with her fingers to see the reddened part on his pale face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you be pped.¡± Liang Che¡¯s voice was still emotionless, as if he couldn¡¯t feel the pain.


    ¡°How¡¯s it possible that he could touch me?¡±


    <i>Do you think I¡¯m that weak? </i>


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    He just wanted to be the hero and rescue his girl.


    <i>Can¡¯t you just say thank you!</i>


    <i>A normal girl would show much gratitude and love at this moment! </i>


    ¡°You...¡± Father Gu pped the wrong person and was a little stunned. After recognizing the man in front of him, he was pissed off again and asked angrily while pointing to her, ¡°Wen Di, what kind of messy people you¡¯ve brought here, isn¡¯t he a reporter? Do you think your mother hasn¡¯t been angered enough? If it weren¡¯t for you, how would your mother havee to this? It was all because of you!¡±


    <i>He dared beat my little demon and shout at me!</i>


    Ming Shu released Liang Che, turned to pull Father Gu by the wrist, then threw him on the floor.


    Mother Wen couldn¡¯t see this anyway.


    They were in the VIP patient room and it was quiet in the corridor, so no one came to stop her.


    ¡°You beat him!¡±


    ¡°You shouted at me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to beat you!¡±


    ¡°Wen Di, you are crazy!¡± Father Gu was beaten up and had no chance to fight back. ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Ming Shu gave him two more kicks.


    She adjusted her own clothes and stared at Father Gu on the ground. ¡°It was Gu Xi who caused my mother¡¯s abortion, how the hell does it rte to me.¡±


    Father Gu¡¯s face ckened. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! How does it have anything to do with Gu Xi?¡±


    Ming Shu pulled a smile at her mouth. ¡°If it has anything to do with Gu Xi, just go and ask her. I¡¯ve called the police, anyway.¡±


    Mother Wen was cowardly, fearing that she couldn¡¯t handle the rtionship well and would disturb the family.


    However, the baby was also a life.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, it was you who pursued her and wanted to marry my mother, but why didn¡¯t you dare to admit it to the media? Instead, you made my mother alone bear the rumors all these years, all the misunderstandings by the servants. When did you ever speak for her and clear up the truth?¡±


    As Ming Shu talked, Father Gu¡¯s expression became gloomier. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, how would the media have started those rumors?¡±


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you thought about who was exactly the initiator?¡±


    Father Gu: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Heh heh.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled Liang Che and went in the patient room, shutting Father Gu outside.


    Father Gu knocked, but not a sound came from inside.


    Finally, Father Gu was cajoled away by the hospital staff.


    Mother Wen was asleep and had no idea what was going on outside.


    Ming Shu made Liang Che sit down, took out a box of medicine, and applied it to his reddened and swollen face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this next time. I¡¯m far more powerful than you think.¡±


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What do you mean by saying that?</i>


    <i>Is that something for a young girl like you to say? </i>


    <i>How should I gain my face now? </i>


    Ming Shu approached and stared at him for a while. Liang Che was hoping that she might give him a kiss infort.


    Yet, after waiting for half a day, she squeezed out the words: ¡°This is so ugly.¡±


    So! Ugly!


    ¡°No, I must beat him up again.¡± Ming Shu put down the medicine and left the patient room angrily.


    Liang Che: ¡°???¡±


    When Mother Wen woke up, she saw Liang Che sitting by the side, seeming to be thinking about something.


    ¡°You... You are?¡±


    He seemed familiar to the eye, but Mother Wen couldn¡¯t recall his name immediately.


    Naturally, Mother Wen had seen Liang Che¡¯s face in those entertainment news and gossip magazines. But she didn¡¯t believe that her daughter would do that kind of thing. Those people must have started the rumors willfully.


    Besides, there was a palm print on Liang Che¡¯s half face now. It was normal that Mother Wen didn¡¯t recognize him.


    Liang Che was also a little stunned.


    How should he introduce himself?


    <i>I¡¯m the boy toy she kept? </i>


    ¡°Hi, Aunt, I¡¯m Wen Di¡¯s... friend.¡± <i>Boyfriend!</i>


    ¡°Oh, Little Di¡¯s friend.¡± Mother Wen immediately revealed a smile. ¡°Where¡¯s Little Di? Why did she leave you here alone?¡±


    ¡°She...¡±


    She went out to beat someone.


    Liang Che hurriedly made up an excuse. ¡°She went out to answer a call, so I¡¯m staying here for a moment.¡±


    Mother Wen nodded, her eyes falling on his face. ¡°Your face...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just some ident.¡±


    Mother Wen was a little suspicious. But she didn¡¯t see any sign of lying in Liang Che¡¯s expression.


    Where did Little Di meet such a friend?


    She really thought he looked so familiar.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯te back until a few minutester.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    Mother Wen nodded. ¡°What took you so long? It¡¯s impolite to leave your friend here with me.¡±


    ¡°What did he tell you about himself?¡± Ming Shu grabbed the key.


    Mother Wen was confused. ¡°A friend.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Liang Che.


    Liang Che was a little nervous. Didn¡¯t she want him to say that?


    <i>That¡¯s right. </i>


    <i>I¡¯m nothing but a toy boy she kept. </i>


    ¡°Mom, let me give you a formal introduction. This is Liang Che, my boyfriend.¡±


    Mother Wen: ¡°...¡±


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1348 - Walking In The Backlight (24)

    <h4>Chapter 1348: Walking In The Backlight (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mother Wen finally remembered why she should find him familiar.


    She had seen pictures of him. He was the man in those pictures.


    ¡°Little Di... You...¡±


    ording to the Inte, the man was kept by her.


    Liang Che may have been smashed by the word boyfriend, feeling so dizzy.


    He didn¡¯t react for half a day.


    He didn¡¯t hear what Ming Shu told Mother Wen after.


    Anyway, Mother Wen didn¡¯t say anything in the end; she seemed to have epted him inexplicably.


    Ming Shu asked the doctor to examine Mother Wen.


    After that, Ming Shu told her about Father Gu.


    ¡°Mom, the Gu guy came, and I told him to leave. If you want to go back to the Gu family, I won¡¯t stop you.


    ¡°But you should think about it carefully. If he really cares about you, he shouldn¡¯t have made you bear so many burdens since you got married.


    ¡°I know that I caused this matter...¡±


    ¡°Little Di,¡± Mother Wen interrupted her. ¡°You are my daughter. I won¡¯t me you.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°But, your Uncle Gu... I need to think about this well.¡±


    She reached out to touch her own belly.


    It was home to her and his child.


    ¡°Okay, I just let you see how his attitude would be.¡±


    Mother Wen was confused. ¡°What attitude?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t exin.


    But Mother Wen soon knew about it.


    The police came.


    Ming Shu had called the police.


    ...


    At the Gu family...


    Gu Xi was called back. Father Gu sat on one side, and the police on the other side.


    Seeing the police, she got quite nervous.


    She breathed deeply and walked over calmly. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter, why did you ask me toe back in a hurry?¡±


    Father Gu stared at Gu Xi. From a father¡¯s view, he didn¡¯t believe that his good daughter would push her stepmother down the stairs.


    However...


    He intended to talk to her first.


    However, before he could do that, the police were at the door.


    There weren¡¯t servants in the vi. When the police arrived, the bloodstain was still in the living room.


    ¡°These two officers have something to ask you.¡±


    Cold sweat slicked Gu Xi¡¯s palms. <i>Stay calm, it¡¯s all right. I¡¯ve got my alibi. </i>


    She clenched her fists slightly and retained a decent smile. ¡°What do you want to know, officers?¡±


    One of the police officers said, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. We received a call from a woman, saying that someone deliberately pushed her mother down the stairs, causing her mother to abort her baby. This victim is your stepmother, Miss Gu.¡±


    ¡°I know...¡± Gu Xi nodded. ¡°I also received the news just now and was about to go to the hospital when Dad called me.¡±


    ¡°But ording to Miss Wen who had called the police, it was you who pushed your stepmother and led to her abortion.¡±


    Gu Xi bit her lips. Fortunately, she was good at acting. So she revealed a confused look on her face, as if she really couldn¡¯t understand what the police were saying.


    She shook her hands and showed some wronged nervousness. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Why would I do something like that? I know I was not very close to my stepmother, but it wasn¡¯t that bad...¡±


    The police continued, ¡°Miss Gu, did youe back yesterday?¡±


    Gu Xi shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯d been staying with Mr. Cui, President of Hengfeng Group, yesterday the whole time. I didn¡¯te back.¡±


    The police sought confirmation to Cui Jingyang then.


    It was confirmed that Gu Xi was with him.


    ¡°I noticed the vi has been equipped with cameras, may I check the footage?¡±


    Gu Xi still acted calm. Father Gu nodded and took the police to check the camera footage.


    However, the camera seemed broken. It didn¡¯t have records sincest month.


    Gu Xi breathed a faint sigh of relief. The cameras in the vi hadn¡¯t been useful, and she almost forgot about them.


    But, perhaps it was because no one remembered, no one noticed when they were broken.


    Even God was helping her.


    ¡°We installed the cameras in the vi just in case, and they were seldom checked. Perhaps the servants didn¡¯t notice it, either,¡± Father Gu exined to the police.


    Although it seemed a little coincidental when the cameras broke down, Gu Xi had her witness and was unsuspected.


    The police stayed a little longer for investigation, then left.


    Father Gu sent them away. Waiting for the police car to disappear out of sight, Father Gu closed the gate.


    ¡°Gu Xi.¡±


    He called in a deep voice.


    Gu Xi lowered her head. ¡°Dad...¡±


    Father Gu asked, ¡°Tell me clearly, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Gu Xi was still innocent. ¡°Dad, why do you ask me this? I don¡¯t know...¡±


    ¡°Tell me the truth, did you push your aunt!¡±


    Gu Xi bit her lips.


    She sounded like she was on the verge of crying. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Father Gu¡¯s face was sullen. ¡°You said you didn¡¯te back, but why was the report about your aunt in my study in a different position?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about any report,¡± Gu Xi murmured. ¡°Aunt was at home, perhaps she was in your study and touched it.¡±


    Father Gu: ¡°Your aunt will never go into my study.¡±


    Gu Xi: ¡°You weren¡¯t at home, perhaps she¡¯d gone into the study by ident? Dad, like I said, I didn¡¯te back yesterday, Mr. Cui can prove that for me. Why don¡¯t you just believe me?¡±


    As she said, Gu Xi¡¯s eyes reddened and she seemed to almost cry.


    Then the crystal tears really fell down her cheeks.


    Father Gu scolded angrily, ¡°Do you really think the camera broke down?¡±


    This sentence made Gu Xi stunned on the spot.


    With a sh of lightning in her mind, she seemed to think of something.


    ¡°Father...¡±


    Gu Xi looked at Father Gu with shock and walked up to pull his arm.


    ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose... I was just... I came back yesterday to get some stuff, and I went into your study...¡±


    ¡°Then I happened to see the report...¡±


    ¡°My mind was messy at the time...¡±


    ¡°She wanted to talk to me, then I don¡¯t know, I...¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry, it wasn¡¯t on purpose.¡±


    Gu Xi read the report and learned that Mother Wen was pregnant, then her brain buzzed.


    Since Mother Wen married into the family with Wen Di...


    She never liked them!


    But she couldn¡¯t show that, because that would only make others me her.


    If Mother Wen was going to give birth to a new baby, even if it were a girl, she would definitely share her father¡¯s love with her.


    And if it were to be a boy...


    Wouldn¡¯t the Gu family be his world in the future?


    She didn¡¯t remember at all what Mother Wen was saying at that time. Her thoughts were scattered, and she saw that hateful face in front of her.


    So she just...


    She pushed her.


    Then she was frightened and ran away.


    She admitted it to Cui Jingyang and asked Cui Jingyang to help her.


    After listening to the whole story, Father Gu raised his hand in the air and made to p her. But his hand then paused.


    ¡°You are such a fool!¡±


    Gu Xi pulled Father Gu¡¯s arm. ¡°Dad, please, don¡¯t tell the police. It wasn¡¯t on purpose.¡±


    She regretted itter and was so scared.


    But she was really mad back then...


    So many years of umted hatred exploded inside her at that moment.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Father Gu pushed her hand aside. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this, but tell what you said to the police just now to the public, do you understand?¡±


    It was a crime of intentional injury to push someone down some stairs and cause an abortion.


    Even though Father Gu was really angry, he wouldn¡¯t leave her alone.


    Gu Xi nodded, in tears.


    ¡°Dad, what about Aunt...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle that.¡±


    Father Gu paused and asked again, ¡°About Mr. Cui?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell him,¡± Gu Xi said.


    ¡°Good.¡± Father Gu nodded. ¡°I see Mr. Cui likes you for real. You need to be thoughtful at the right time. If the Gu family can unite with Hengfeng, it¡¯ll advance us to another level.¡±


    Gu Xi knew what her father was indicating.


    She nodded. ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

 Chapter 1349 - Walking In The Backlight (25)

    <h4>Chapter 1349: Walking In The Backlight (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Father Gu came to the hospital. He met Mother Wen¡¯s attending doctor through someone he knew.


    He asked the attending doctor to change the injury identification report.


    But the attending doctor told him, ¡°Miss Wen has taken a copy of the report, Mr. Gu, this...¡±


    She was the patient¡¯s family member, so when she came to ask for that, the attending doctor would of course give it to her.


    Father Gu frowned.


    ¡°When did she take it?¡±


    ¡°This morning.¡±


    <i>This morning...</i>


    <i>So early?</i>


    The attending doctor gazed after Father Gu when he left, shaking his head with a sigh. People nowadays...


    ...


    ¡°Ah Xiu, Gu Xi did wrong this time, but she didn¡¯t know you were pregnant, could you forgive her?


    ¡°She¡¯s still young and has just started her career. You are her elder, can you just watch her be ruined like this?¡±


    Mother Weny in the patient room and listened to Father Gu.


    Since Ming Shu told her to see what Father Gu¡¯s attitude would be, she¡¯d been wondering what his attitude would be like.


    But today, she finally figured it out and listened to it with her own ears.


    He came to ask her to forgive Gu Xi.


    Yes.


    From the beginning, she never intended to hold Gu Xi ountable...


    Because she was Father Gu¡¯s wife.


    She didn¡¯t want the family to tear apart because of her.


    She chose to let pass, but that was different from hising over and asking her to let it pass.


    Mother Wen put her hands on her abdomen. ¡°But I lost my baby.¡±


    Father Gu looked at her abdomen. He couldn¡¯t say something like they¡¯d have a new baby tofort her.


    They were both not young. It was already an unexpected surprise for Mother Wen to be pregnant at this time.


    She lost this baby now, and perhaps she would never have another one.


    ¡°A-Xiu, I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± Father Gu held her hand and made the promise.


    After waiting for Father Gu to leave, Ming Shu came in slowly.


    ¡°See, his daughter¡¯s career is important, but your daughter¡¯s is not.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Little Di, I let you be wronged before.¡± She¡¯d debased herself because of the difference between her and Father Gu¡¯s identities.


    After finishing the above sentence, Mother Wen was silent.


    Falling in love with someone happened in an instant.


    Being deadly disappointed at someone also happened in an instant.


    When the truth was hidden away, everything seemed fine.


    When the truth was torn open, it turned out the inside was already full of holes. Everything was just self-deception.


    ¡°Little Di, this matter... I¡¯ll just leave it to you.¡±


    Finally, on one night, Ming Shu heard Mother Wen utter a long sigh.


    ¡°He and I should never have been together. It was meant to be like this decades ago.¡±


    She was the one who didn¡¯t let go.


    But he had betrayed her in those days by marrying a woman who was good for his family; she should have seen him clearly then.


    ¡°I never liked him, but looking back, he was the best for me...¡±


    This ¡°him¡± she was talking about Wen Di¡¯s biological father.


    ¡°But I treated him badly.¡±


    ¡°I alwayspared them, but he never said anything. At that time, I was too young to understand anything.¡±


    Mother Wen rambled on for a long time.


    Ming Shu became drowsy while listening to her. She spirited up to hear Mother Wen¡¯s long recollection.


    The Host¡¯s father died early.


    She heard that it was a car ident.


    He worked overtime and drove home spiritlessly. Then he was hit by a car on the way.


    The one responsiblepensated them with some money.


    Mother Wen used the money to live and raise the Host.


    At ordinary times, she would do some easy work and use the money to make little investments. Their life was not very hard.


    But in the Host¡¯s memory, she barely heard Mother Wen talk about her father.


    Perhaps some people wouldn¡¯t realize their own good fortune until a long timeter.


    ...


    Father Gu wanted to persuade Mother Wen, but thetter had suddenly changed her mind and wouldn¡¯t see him again.


    Father Gu was a little panicked for a time.


    As Father Gu was trying to think of other ways, he suddenly received a call from the police.


    Ming Shu provided new evidence for them.


    The first was the injury identification report, and the second was a little out of Father Gu¡¯s expectation.


    It was the vi¡¯s camera footage.


    The video showed clearly that it was Gu Xi who pushed Mother Wen downstairs.


    And ording to the video, Gu Xi was frozen on the spot for about one minute. Then she went down and stood beside Mother Wen for a long time.


    Judging from the scene, Mother Wen was still conscious at the time.


    Because the video was silent, they couldn¡¯t hear what the two were saying.


    But then Gu Xi left, leaving Mother Wen alone on the floor.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Father Gu didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Wen Di faked this. The vi¡¯s camera was broken, how could it be recorded?¡±


    He deleted the video personally.


    How could she have this?


    ¡°Mr. Gu, please calm down.¡±


    The policeforted Father Gu.


    ¡°She must have faked the video!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out,¡± the police said. ¡°But Mr. Gu, I would like to remind you that if you hide the truth, you will only increase the criminal responsibility for Miss Gu Xi.¡±


    Pushing a woman down some stairs, and causing her to abort...


    The crime of intentional injury.


    If she had known she was pregnant, it would only make it worse.


    Father Gu was silent.


    The police soon identified the authenticity of the footage.


    But the video was not a fake.


    Ming Shu sent her mother to the hospital and returned to the vi to copy the video.


    And Ming Shu knew that the vi was under surveince because of the servants.


    On one asion, the Host came back and was standing before a room. Some servant told her that the vi had cameras with an unkind tone.


    The servant was probably warning her not to do something stealthily.


    The servant¡¯s attitude left the Host with a clear impression.


    In the face of evidence, Father Gu could no longer deny it. He had to seek help through his interpersonalwork; meanwhile, he tried to contact Mother Wen.


    As long as she would let pass, they could handle the matter privately.


    Mother Wen made a tough decision not to see Father Gu.


    Ming Shu guarded her at the hospital so Father Gu couldn¡¯t get in.


    Then the media somehow learned of the matter and someone reported it.


    The story wasn¡¯t focused on Mother Wen, after all she was just amon person; instead, it pushed Gu Xi into the public eye.


    She pushed her stepmother down some stairs.


    The police investigated her.


    There was even a picture of her being taken away by the police. So the news quickly went viral.


    When Father Gu tried to block the news, it was already toote.


    Gu Xi begged Cui Jingyang for help.


    The beauty was in need of help, so of course Cui Jingyang agreed to help.


    But before he could do anything, a series of reports about him popped up on the Inte.


    His perfect image copsed before these reports.


    ording to the story, Cui Jingyang had changed women frequently.


    Judging from the pictures, people could see how cautious Cui Jingyang was.


    He didn¡¯t go to hotels.


    He didn¡¯t go to his vis, either.


    Apparently it was not just a matter of a day or two for the paparazzi to take these pictures.


    But the pictures were not the point.


    The key was the confessions of the girl attached below.


    It was a video of no one. In the video, the girl revealed Cui Jingyang¡¯s evil deeds.


    He was not human at all. Not only did he have special hobbies, he would film them and threaten them.


    When he needed them, they must be on call at any moment.


    When he didn¡¯t need them, they weren¡¯t allowed to appear in front of him.


    Cui Jingyang was rich, and it seemed normal for him to y women.


    But he had special hobbies. If this got out, it would be bad for him and bad for Hengfeng Group.


    After all, there were many people coveting his position.


    No matter if it was for retaining his good image, or for keeping the position as president of Hengfeng Group, or just for his own hobbies.


    Cui Jingyang didn¡¯t want anyone to know about it.


    But now...


    They were exposed on the Inte without reservation.

 Chapter 1350 - Walking In The Backlight (26)

    <h4>Chapter 1350: Walking In The Backlight (26)</h4>


    [Sh*t, Hengfeng Group¡¯s boss is such a pervert.]


    [He¡¯s good-looking, he¡¯s rich, and he can have all kinds of women if he likes it, but why would he do that? I don¡¯t believe it!]


    [Rich families are so scary.]


    [So wouldn¡¯t Gu Xi and Hengfeng Group¡¯s boss be birds of a feather? Chut chut!]


    [Wen Di¡¯s anti-fans have visited this ce.]


    [Didn¡¯t he fail in pretending to be a gentleman before? Hahaha thinking ofst time just makes meugh.]


    [You are all enough! There¡¯s no confirmation yet, don¡¯t conclude it by yourselves so hurriedly, be careful you might be wrong.]


    [Boss Cui is definitely not that kind of person, you all just shut up! He has so much money, is it necessary for him to do something like that?]


    Netizens took their different sides on the Inte.


    Ming Shu¡¯s anti-fans were a little dumbfounded.


    Weren¡¯t they cursing her?


    How did the wind change direction so quick?


    They hadn¡¯t showed their real power!


    How was the top search gone so fast?


    So Ming Shu¡¯s anti-fans stirred up among themselves again, and Ming Shu was pushed to the top again.


    For a time, it was very lively online.


    But with such a scandal, Hengfeng Group was definitely affected in some way.


    Cui Jingyang would be surrounded by journalists as soon as he went out.


    Other people in thepany all looked at him with strange eyes.


    ¡°Useless trash!¡±


    ¡°A bunch of useless people!¡±


    Cui Jingyang threw everything off the table.


    ¡°What do I keep you for? How can such news appear on the Inte? Who did it!¡±


    He had so many subordinates who should have blocked such news before he was exposed.


    No matter in what way, they should have silenced those reporters.


    But such a series of stories was exposed without warning.


    ¡°Boss...¡±


    The secretary was sweaty with panic.


    Under Cui Jingyang¡¯s killing gaze, he continued weakly, ¡°It¡¯s Reaching The Moon Studio.¡±


    Liang Che!


    Wen Di!


    The two names immediately popped out in Cui Jingyang¡¯s mind.


    ¡°You bunch of trash!¡±


    Cui Jingyang kicked the secretary fiercely, and thetter fell to the ground, unable to stand up out of pain.


    ¡°I told you to deal with her, what did you do? Why is she still up and running!¡±


    The secretary was innocent.


    They <i>had</i> tried to deal with her.


    But they just failed!


    They tried to force her out.


    Okay, but the investor personally requested to use her.


    What could they do?


    Could Hengfeng Group offend everyone else?


    ¡°Get the news on the Inte suppressed, do you hear that?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    The secretary left the office quickly as if having received a decree for pardon, forgetting about the pain.


    Boss Cui had been getting scariertely.


    The secretary walked out of the office, and many people looked sideways at him one after another.


    He walked to another side with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°Secretary Hou, is everything okay?¡±


    Someone called Secretary Hou to a stop.


    ¡°Mister Two,¡± Secretary Hou immediately called. ¡°Did youe to see the boss? He¡¯s in a rage, you cane another day.¡±


    The man nodded thoughtfully, and looked at him. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Secretary Hou waved his hand.


    ¡°I see you can barely stand. Come,e, this way, let me take a look.¡± The man pulled Secretary Hou to the lounge.


    ...


    Cui Jingyang was in trouble himself and couldn¡¯t attend to Gu Xi.


    Father Gu tried to use his connections, but didn¡¯t get better results as Ming Shu and Mother Wen wouldn¡¯t relent.


    No matter how they argued, Gu Xi had hurt someone on purpose.


    Father Gu came to Mother Wen constantly.


    Ming Shu stopped him several times and was quite annoyed.


    The doctor happened to say that she could leave the hospital then, so Ming Shu went through the discharge formalities for her.


    ¡°Little Di, the Gu family...¡±


    Mother Wen was still worried.


    ¡°You still want to go back?¡± Ming Shu asked and raised her eyebrows.


    If she still wanted to go back, she¡¯d be toozy to care about her then.


    <i>Just do whatever you want.</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t want to waste time with my snacks anymore.</i>


    Mother Wen shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Father Gu¡¯s behavior for this period of time had turned her heart cold.


    Gu Xi made her lose her baby, but so long had passed, and Gu Xi never showed up and apologized to her.


    ¡°I wanted to ask, about this matter, what will happen in the end?¡±


    Ming Shu passed the bag to Liang Che and answered conveniently, ¡°Intentional injury carries a sentence, but with the Gu family¡¯s help, she would definitely be saved.¡±


    Mother Wen murmured, ¡°So it is...¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sometimes, Mother Wen would think that Gu Xi was not very close to her at ordinary times, but she was polite, and looked like a kind child, yet how could she...


    s!


    ...


    Mother Wen came back with Ming Shu to her apartment.


    There were only two rooms avable in the apartment, with Ming Shu and Liang Che each upying one.


    The rest rooms could also guest people, but it might need some time to clean up.


    So in the end, Ming Shu had to give her own room to Mother Wen.


    Ming Shu asked Mumu to help cook some food and help Mother Wen build up her health.


    The apartment became lively.


    ¡°Sister Wen Di, is <i>Fenghua</i> going to have its ending today?¡± Mumu popped out her head from the kitchen.


    Ming Shu had no time to watch TV these days at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Mumu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Aren¡¯t you the female protagonist?</i>


    Mumu made chicken soup. She sent some to Mother Wen in her room first, then gave the rest to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Sister Wen Di, I¡¯ll have ssester, I need to go now. I¡¯lle tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, do you want me to drive you?¡±


    ¡°No need, the metro is near and it¡¯s convenient.¡±


    ¡°Can you drive?¡±


    ¡°Euh... Yes...¡±


    ¡°Liang Che,¡± Ming Shu called.


    Liang Che came out of the study. ¡°What¡¯s up.¡±


    Ming Shu pointed to Mumu using her chin. ¡°Give my car key to her.¡±


    Mumu shook her head. ¡°Sister Wen Di, no... no need. I¡¯ll take the metro.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°You¡¯lle tomorrow anyway. It¡¯s more convenient. Remember to buy some food on the way.¡±


    Liang Che asked, ¡°Where did you put your car keys?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who held it?¡±


    Liang Che would drive her in and out now, and she hadn¡¯t used her own car for long.


    Liang Che was silent for a moment. ¡°Let me look for it.¡±


    Mumu: ¡°...¡±


    It took Liang Che a long time to find the car key and he passed it to Mumu.


    Worrying that Mumu couldn¡¯t find the car, Ming Shu sent her down.


    When she came back, Liang Che had cleaned up the house.


    ¡°Where will you sleep tonight?¡±


    The straight woman Ming Shu pointed at the sofa. ¡°The sofa is enough for you, and I¡¯ll sleep in your room.¡±


    Liang Che frowned.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa.¡± The little demon was so hard to please.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Liang Che epted it without hesitance.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    At night, Ming Shu watched TV and it happened to be <i>Fenghua¡¯s</i> ending.


    Then #Fenghua Ending aroused another wave of hot searches.


    Ming Shu gained more anti-fans, and besides that, she got nothing.


    Liang Che came out with a pillow in his arms.


    Ming Shu reached out and tried to take it.


    Liang Che avoided her, showing a t expression. ¡°You go sleep in the room.¡±


    ¡°Yih, why are you so generous?¡±


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    How could he make her sleep on the sofa.


    He was a man!


    Liang Che pulled her up andy down on the sofa himself. ¡°Good night.¡±


    Ming Shu stood there for a few seconds. ¡°Good night.¡±


    Liang Che heard her leaving with light footsteps, and then the door was closed.


    He covered his own forehead with a hand.


    Being a kept man, he was also very anxious about being useful.

 Chapter 1351 - Walking In The Backlight (27)

    <h4>Chapter 1351: Walking In The Backlight (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The first rays of the morning sun broke through the sky.


    The electronic clock at the bedside jumped to six o¡¯clock.


    Liang Che woke up automatically, and he stared at the ceiling, lost in thought.


    A momentter, he felt something was wrong.


    Last night...


    Wasn¡¯t he sleeping on the coach?


    But the ceiling seemed to be in his room?


    And...


    A dyed feeling of touch attacked his mind.


    The delicate skin, soft body, and the warmth from her so close body...


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    He swallowed with a little bit of difficulty, then lowered his head to look at the person in his arms.


    Her head was buried in his chest, revealing only half of her beautiful profile. In the morning light, he could see the fine hairs on her face.


    Liang Che¡¯s throat was dry.


    He carefully moved aside Ming Shu¡¯s hand which was on his waist, then tried to draw back his arm.


    ¡°Liang Che...¡±


    Liang Che¡¯s movements froze.


    ¡°Why are you moving around in the early morning?¡± Ming Shu pulled his arm back. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    She called his name. Liang Che sighed, epted his fate and held her tighter, lying still and tracing the patterns on the ceiling with his eyes.


    At half past six...


    Ming Shu sat up, dazed, but wasn¡¯t upright for two seconds before she fell down again. ¡°Young brother, I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    ¡°I... just ordered some breakfast, it¡¯ll be delivered soon,¡± Liang Che said. ¡°Put on your clothes first.¡±


    Ming Shuy on his body, her eyes hazy.


    ¡°Young brother...¡±


    Listening to her vague voice, Liang Che felt numb and feeble all over. His skin where it touched hers seemed to be burning all the way down to his core.


    Ming Shu seemed to sense that. She moved her body aside a bit, but leaned over and pressed against him again a momentter.


    Liang Che heard the breath leave his body.


    Before he had time to push her aside, she kissed his lips.


    Liang Che and Ming Shu had lived together for so long, but he didn¡¯t cross this line on his own initiative. It could be deferred that he didn¡¯t value this aspect of things very much.


    But now Ming Shu pressed him onto the bed and kissed him in this way.


    There seemed to be a string snapping in his brain.


    The phone rang abruptly.


    Ming Shu stopped and searched for the phone.


    <i>¡°Good morning, this is your breakfast...¡±</i>


    Ming Shu hung up the phone, propped herself up, and looked at Liang Che. There was a faint smile at her mouth. ¡°We¡¯ll continue next time.¡±


    Then she got off the bed and went to get breakfast.


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    He shouldn¡¯t have ordered breakfast.


    ...


    Mumu came with big and small bags the next day. Liang Che and Ming Shu were both not at home, so Mother Wen opened the door for her.


    After she had cooked a table of food, Ming Shu came back.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Liang Che?¡±


    ¡°Went to work,¡± Ming Shu answered. ¡°Why do you call him brother?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Mumu hesitated innocently. ¡°What should I call him then?¡±


    ¡°Liang Che.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be a little impolite?¡±


    ¡°Will you call anyone brother?¡±


    ¡°...I call those who are good-looking brothers.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see that you are a face-obsessed girl, how deeply you hide, youngdy!¡±


    Mumu smiled broadly. ¡°Everyone loves beauty. I know, Sister Wen Di, you are jealous, I won¡¯t call him brother then.¡±


    She gave Ming Shu a naughty wink, then walked quickly into the kitchen. The meal was ready.


    ¡°Little Di, if you have things to do, just go to work. You don¡¯t have to take care of me.¡±


    At the table, Mother Wen took food to Ming Shu guiltily.


    ¡°I¡¯m not busy. There isn¡¯t much work to do recently.¡±


    ¡°Good, it¡¯s good for you to have more rest. It¡¯s no use making that much money, health does matter.¡± Mother Wen helped bring more food to Ming Shu¡¯s te. ¡°You should eat more, and you, Mumu. You are all too thin.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, aunt,¡± Mumu replied hurriedly.


    ¡°I should thank you. You came and cooked for me specially.¡± This young girl was sweet and vivacious. She liked her very much.


    She wondered how her daughter had met such a friend.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I don¡¯t have lots of things to do, anyway. I came here, and Sister Wen Di could teach me a lot.¡±


    Mother Wenughed and enjoyed talking with Mumu, as if she had forgotten those annoyances.


    ¡°Oh, right, doesn¡¯t Liang Che, that kid,e back and have lunch?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s busy today.¡± Ming Shu spared her eating time to answer. ¡°I¡¯ll send some to himter.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You should eat quicker then, don¡¯t make him starve.¡±


    ¡°...¡±<i> Who is your real kid here now!</i>


    ¡°If you are in a loving rtionship, you should be serious, don¡¯t hurt his feelings.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Who is your real kid here now!</i>


    After lunch, Ming Shu packed the food Mumu had saved in a meal box and prepared to go.


    As she walked to the door, Ming Shu pulled out two scripts from the file packet she carried and handed them to Mumu. ¡°Read these two scripts.¡±


    Scr... script...


    Suddenly she felt the papers in her hand were so heavy.


    ¡°Sister Wen Di, this...¡±


    ¡°You cook well, and Sister will help you fly.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ...


    At Reaching The Moon Studio...


    Ming Shu swaggered and appeared outside the Reaching The Moon Studio without any disguise. When the passersby recognized her, she even gave them a gentle smile.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of being surrounded at all.


    Perhaps she¡¯d behaved way too liberally, the passersby were instead a little timid and didn¡¯t dare to approach.


    Ming Shu stood at the Reaching The Moon Studio¡¯s door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go tomorrow, it¡¯s toote today...¡±


    The door was pulled open. The personing out was faced with Ming Shu¡¯s smiling face and forgot the following words immediately...


    ¡°Wen... Wen Di...¡±


    ¡°We meet again.¡±


    The paparazzo uttered a hollowugh.


    He swallowed and asked carefully, ¡°Are you here for Brother Liang?¡±


    No one in the studio didn¡¯t know now that their Brother Liang was kept by Wen Di.


    But even after so long had passed, Wen Di never came here.


    Brother Liang still came to work as usual and they couldn¡¯t tell anything from him.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way.¡± The paparazzo let Ming Shu in. The staff members in the studio looked over consecutively.


    Wen Di was actually here in the studio?!


    Impressive, Brother Liang!


    He coaxed his ¡°sugar mama¡± so well!


    If they released this news... Brother Liang would probably beat them to death.


    The paparazzo took Ming Shu to the office door.


    Ming Shu knocked. Liang Che was writing something and asked in an extremely cold tone, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Young brother.¡±


    Liang Che paused and raised his head, looking over.


    He put down his pen. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Ming Shu went around the desk and put the meal box in front of him. ¡°Here, your mother-inw asked me to bring you lunch.¡±


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    <i>My mother-inw asked you to so you came? </i>


    <i>Why couldn¡¯t it be you who wanted toe yourself? </i>


    ¡°You came out like this again?¡± Liang Che rested his eyes on her fair face. ¡°I¡¯ve told youst time, you should at least wear a mask when you are out.¡±


    It was impossible to require her to disguise herself the way other stars did.


    And he should be thankful that she hadn¡¯t prepared herself a red carpet and walked on it.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t pretty people be appreciated by others?¡±


    ¡°You are a famous star...¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    <i>I¡¯m not a human?</i>


    <i>Who said that artists must wear masks when they were out? </i>


    <i>Who!</i>


    ¡°Will you eat this or not? If not, I can help you.¡±


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    If this was a TV drama, the audience must curse her.


    Liang Che sighed and pulled her to the sofa at the side.


    The food smelled good, but the beauty was more delicious.


    Liang Che thought of this morning and was a little upset, so he kissed Ming Shu hard for a long while.

 Chapter 1352 - Walking In The Backlight (28)

    <h4>Chapter 1352: Walking In The Backlight (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu stayed in the studio until three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, then left together with Liang Che who finally finished today¡¯s work.


    The employees in the studio eximed with a long ¡°ohhh~¡± and watched them leave.


    ¡°Do you want to work recently?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ming Shu answered. ¡°I¡¯ll spend some time apanying you.¡±


    <i>I¡¯ll spend more time with snacks!</i>


    Liang Che was suspicious. Was she that caring?


    ¡°I¡¯m going on a business trip to another city tomorrow. Do you want to go with me?¡±


    ¡°Ehh... Okay.¡± <i>I don¡¯t have many things to do anyway. </i>


    Liang Che booked tickets that night; Ming Shuy beside the bed and was reading scripts. Liang Che wondered where she had gotten so many scripts, as if they were there forever and waiting for her to pick them up.


    <i>Buzz buzz buzz...</i>


    Ming Shu patted him. ¡°The phone.¡±


    Liang Che took the phone beside him and passed it over to Ming Shu. He took a nce at the screen... Second Mister Cui?


    Cui Jingyang¡¯s younger brother?


    Ming Shu answered the phone. ¡°Why are you calling in the middle of the night? People need to sleep.¡±


    <i>¡°Cough cough... Well, little grandaunt, I just want to tell you that Cui Jingyang¡¯s been badly pissed off these two days. Things are going great on my side, and his secretary does know a lot of things...¡± </i>


    ¡°Good, keep it up, do a good job! The Hengfeng Group will be yours. And perhaps you¡¯ll be the richest man in the future!¡±


    The man on the other end of the phone offered a hollowugh.


    When this little grandaunt first came to him, she also said something like this to persuade him.


    Cui Jingyang was his elder brother.


    Naturally, though, not his biological elder brother.


    He did covet the position of Hengfeng Group¡¯s boss.


    But living under the same roof as Cui Jingyang for many years, he knew about this man.


    And he knew that he was no match for him.


    So from the very beginning, he didn¡¯t intend topete with Cui Jingyang.


    However...


    Liang Che held his own phone absentmindedly and almost booked the wrong tickets.


    After Ming Shu finished talking and hung up the phone, he asked while pretending not to be interested, ¡°Hengfeng Group?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How do you know him...¡±


    ¡°Know him? No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Ming Shu paused. ¡°I looked into him specifically because, among the brothers in the Gu family, he seemed to be the only one who could be used.¡±


    Liang Che frowned. ¡°What do you want him to do?¡±


    She interacted with other men behind his back!


    ¡°Snatch Boss X¡¯s throne.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu covered the script and yawned, getting out of bed. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa today, otherwise you might sleepwalk again ande back to bed.¡±


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sleepwalking.


    It was just habit...


    Liang Che pulled Ming Shu by the wrist.


    Ming Shu stopped. ¡°What?¡±


    Liang Che pressed his lips. ¡°Stay, I promise I won¡¯t touch you... I¡¯ll just hold you in my arms... Would that be okay?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him with a mysterious smile.


    Liang Che had to give up the suggestion. ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll go out to sleep. Remember to lock the door.¡±


    He was originally not a talkative person.


    Meeting with Ming Shu¡¯s gaze, he didn¡¯t know what more to say.


    He stood up a little awkwardly. ¡°Go to bed early. It¡¯s an early flight tomorrow morning...¡±


    Ming Shu blocked his way with her arm and pressed closer.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°The living room...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to sleep together?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    When Liang Chey down on the bed, he still felt a little unreal.


    But they didn¡¯t do anything. Ming Shu kissed him for a while and soon fell asleep.


    Liang Che wore a bitter smile. He¡¯d rather sleep on the couch.


    ...


    When going to the airport early in the morning, Ming Shu was spiritless.


    Liang Che took a lot of snacks to raise her spirits.


    Considering Ming Shu, Liang Che bought first ss.


    ¡°Ah... My Dizi!¡±


    ¡°Dizi, Dizi, I¡¯m your huge fan! So exciting. Can I have your signature?¡±


    As soon as Ming Shu sat down, someone recognized her and many surrounded her to ask for signatures.


    Ming Shu agreed smilingly, and told them to lower their voices to avoid disturbing others.


    The fans listened to her with reddened faces, their hearts beating wildly.


    Some of them also noticed Liang Che and couldn¡¯t help sizing him up.


    ¡°Is he the man our Dizi keeps?¡±


    ¡°Looks like it.¡±


    ¡°Our Dizi is firm in love. She only keeps one man.¡±


    Liang Che covered his own forehead speechlessly. What did that mean? Was she a bad girl before? As far as he was concerned, before him, she didn¡¯t even have any love affairs, did she?


    <i>I shouldn¡¯t have taken her out!</i>


    <i>I must buy her a mask when we get off the ne!</i>


    The flight took over an hour.


    When they got off the ne, topics about Ming Shu had already been pushed to the hot search several times.


    The reason, of course, was that she was pictured with the fans on the ne.


    And her swaggering out with Liang Che.


    ¡°I just have a hot search constitution!¡± Ming Shu focused on the phone with her head down.


    Liang Che held her by one hand, preventing her from falling down.


    Since they¡¯d been discovered, when they got out of the airport, there were a lot of fans waiting outside.


    But to Liang Che¡¯s surprise, these fans didn¡¯t pour over.


    They stood in two rows on each side, weing Ming Shu as if she were some national leader.


    There was also another star on the same ne, who came out almost at the same time as them.


    Butpared to Ming Shu¡¯s quiet and obedient fans, that star¡¯s fans were noisy and disorderly. It was simply two extremes.


    #Did Wen Di¡¯s Fans Take A Training ss#


    #Wen Di¡¯s Fans At The Airport#


    These two topics rose quickly.


    The credits of which would actually go to most of her anti-fans.


    The anti-fans cursed her meanly from her dress to her appearance...


    They even criticized that she didn¡¯t use a national phone.


    Ming Shu typed to reply quickly.


    [Wen Di V: I¡¯m breathing the same air as you. Hold your breath!]


    [Anti-fans: ...]


    <i>Why would we do that!</i>


    While leaving the airport, Ming Shu held Liang Che¡¯s arm. ¡°Young brother, let¡¯s go have some good food. I Googled just now and found there are many great foods here.¡±


    Liang Che nned to go to the hotel first.


    But that <i>young brother</i>ing out of Ming Shu¡¯s mouth made him a little dizzy. So he just agreed without principles.


    ...


    Liang Che came here for work, and his schedule was also very tight. Ming Shu didn¡¯t bother him. She would either stay in the hotel by herself, or go out to look for delicious local food ording to online articles.


    [Wen Di V: Food Trail, Season One is on the air. My first stop is The Cheng Family Yard, tick. [Picture] [Picture] [Picture] ]


    [Ahhhhh, oh my gosh, I¡¯m in the same city as my Dizi!]


    [Shit! I¡¯m having lunch right at The Cheng Family Yard.]


    [Bro upstairs, go find her! Curse her! Curse her in the face!]


    [Wen Dies out to scare people again!]


    [Do you still remember the unfinished Man vs Wild?]


    [The Cheng Family Yard has lots of delicious food. But I didn¡¯t get a seatst time, Ying ying ying! Dizi, eat more!]


    Ming Shu posted to Weibo after she had left, so naturally that bro didn¡¯t find Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu would update with several waves of new pictures each day.


    And the pictures were well taken.


    As if theizens could feel the temptation from the food in them.


    [With such a speed, I think this program will be over soon.]


    [A food program on her own?]


    [How much has The Cheng Family Yard paid you for the advertisement? I¡¯ll pay twice!]


    [Wen Di is a pig! You¡¯ll be fat! You eat too much!]


    [Wen Di, get out of showbiz! Rubbish! Loser! A loser with good acting skills!]


    [The upstairs, are you making a joke? So was it apliment or a judgement? I don¡¯t even know how to diss you back.]


    [Thanks to the anti-fans for sending my Dizi to the top search!]


    [Hahahahaha, anti-fans who send my Dizi to the top search are all good fans! I may allow you to retain the identity as a fan.]

 Chapter 1353 - Walking In The Backlight (29)

    <h4>Chapter 1353: Walking In The Backlight (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After Liang Che finished all his work, Ming Shu¡¯s food program had been updated to more than 20 episodes.


    ¡°We have two days free, where do you want to go?¡± Liang Che worked very efficiently so that he could have these two days with Ming Shu.


    ¡°Food!¡± Ming Shu¡¯s eyes glittered.


    ¡°You just know food.¡±


    Liang Che couldn¡¯t rely on Ming Shu and searched several attractions himself.


    Early the next morning, he took Ming Shu with him.


    The first stop was the famous air nk road, but before going up, tourists needed to climb the mountain first.


    Liang Che and Ming Shu arrived early, so there weren¡¯t too many people.


    ¡°Young brother, are you trying to trick me?¡± <i>So tired. </i>


    Ming Shu sat on the steps. A few tourists passing by saluted her with their eyes, and of course, many were also paying attention to Liang Che.


    ¡°He is so handsome...¡±


    ¡°Are they stars?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t bother with entertainment news, but would starse out like this?¡±


    The girls stopped and looked over.


    asionally there would be one or two screams of excitement.


    ¡°Do you want me to carry you?¡± Liang Che walked back and squatted beside her.


    Ming Shu reached out her hand.


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    Liang Che carried Ming Shu on his back, and the girls around eximed unceasingly.


    ¡°Oh my god! This is so romantic!¡±


    ¡°That girl is so pretty, and the boy is handsome. I¡¯m believing in love again!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I remember, isn¡¯t the girl the actress who yed in <i>Fenghua</i>?¡±


    The others were reminded and suddenly remembered.


    They searched online and saw thetest ticked ce they posted was right where they were. They confirmed that the girl they met was Fenghua.


    ¡°Do stars nowadays travel in such a high profile way?¡±


    Several girls looked at each other with fear.


    ¡°But that man spoiled her so much! They are so happy!¡±


    ¡°Go go go, let¡¯s catch up with them.¡±


    Liang Che didn¡¯t walk fast. After all, he had a person on his back, he must be careful.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the ss nk road, Liang Che let her down.


    At the moment, the fog had not dispersed below, and it didn¡¯t look that scary.


    Ming Shu lifted her foot and went up.


    Liang Che followed behind her with a slightly upset expression. Why wasn¡¯t she scared?


    ¡°Come on, hurry up.¡± The straight woman Ming Shu urged him from the front.


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    Liang Che almost burst with curses.


    After walking over the nk road, Liang Che took Ming Shu to go bungee jumping.


    He wouldn¡¯t believe it!


    The staff member tied them up.


    Ny-nine percent of girls he saw each day would be scared, but the staff member seldom met someone so calm like Ming Shu.


    Liang Che asked Ming Shu, ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    Ming Shu showed him a confident face. ¡°Why should I be scared? I¡¯m an actress!¡± <i>How could I be scared! Do you think I don¡¯t value my reputation?! </i>


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    Liang Che reached out to hold Ming Shu and they jumped.


    It didn¡¯t feel good falling. The wind was blowing past their skin like knives.


    The rope was tightened and they were bounced up again.


    On their second fall, Liang Che kissed the girl in his arms.


    ...


    Returning to the top, Ming Shu was neither flushed nor breathless, as if the person who had just fallen down was not her.


    Liang Che was even more upset.


    Why wasn¡¯t she scared of anything?


    Weren¡¯t these ces where lovers had toe?


    Were those descriptions online all made up?


    ¡°Young brother, would you carry me on the way down the mountain?¡±


    ¡°Do you want that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m toozy to walk. It¡¯s just a waste of energy.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Actually, tourists could take the cable cars to go down. But since Ming Shu said so, Liang Che still carried her down the mountain obediently.


    There were many peopleing down the mountain.


    Every now and then, there would be cameras pointing at them.


    Liang Che remembered the mask thrown away by Ming Shu in the hotel, stomach aching.


    He wanted to lock her up.


    No one else would be allowed to see her except for him.


    The idea went through his mind many times.


    He was afraid sometimes that he would really do it.


    ¡°Little Di.¡±


    Ming Shu leaned her face against his neck. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Would you let me carry you all my life?¡±


    ¡°Why would I let you carry me so long, am I crazy?¡±


    Liang Che choked.


    Couldn¡¯t she just be a little cooperative with the atmosphere?


    Liang Che took a deep breath. ¡°I mean, would you like... to be with me forever?¡±


    Ming Shu tightened her arms and leaned on him fully.


    Her voice sounded next to his ear.


    ¡°Would you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I would. I want to be with you forever. I like you.¡±


    Maybe it started from the first time he saw her.


    ¡°Okay, cool.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s clear voice exploded in his mind.


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡± <i>Can I throw her off? </i>


    So did he just fail the love confession?


    In fact, they were now already together. She also told Mother Wen that he was her boyfriend.


    But Liang Che didn¡¯t hear her say it personally.


    He felt it was so unreal.


    As if the rtionship would end one day when she said it was over.


    ¡°What are you thinking? Watch the steps, I don¡¯t want to die here with you.¡± <i>I haven¡¯t finished all my snacks! </i>


    Liang Che twitched his mouth. Heartbroken!


    ¡°I¡¯ve already been with you, why do you ask something like that? What¡¯s wrong with your brain?¡± Ming Shu held him. ¡°If you¡¯re sick, just see a doctor. We¡¯re not short of money.¡±


    Liang Che: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You are sick!</i>


    <i>I like you...</i>


    <i>Right, I am sick. </i>


    <i>Why would a normal person like her? </i>


    ¡°Quick, quick, let¡¯s go down.¡±


    They went down the mountain along the mountain path, which attracted many tourists¡¯ attention. Some even hurried over specially to take pictures.


    They didn¡¯t notice that there was a photographer following after them, who photographed all their interactions.


    The photographer revised a few pictures that day and posted them on the Inte.


    Even though the photographer didn¡¯t mark who they were in the pictures, they were spotted by Ming Shu¡¯s fans anyway and quickly forwarded.


    [I envy them so much.]


    [Isn¡¯t that the boy toy she keeps? What is there to envy, they¡¯re just pretentious!]


    [They look so happy. I can even feel the pink bubblesing through the screen!]


    [I want to marry my Dizi.]


    [Although he¡¯s kept by my Dizi, I want to protest! I¡¯d say no to PDA!]


    Perhaps this time Ming Shu and Liang Che behaved a little too close, the fans became quite emotional.


    But it was not too hard to ept.


    After all, the two had been together since the beginning.


    Most of the focus at that time was on the word ¡°kept.¡±


    But now they realized...


    Perhaps it was not the truth.


    Which kind of bought rtionship would appear so loving and romantic?


    A group of fans cried online, yelling that they were crossed in love.


    Yet they had to ept it.


    Ming Shu¡¯s schedule was transparent. She didn¡¯t hide herself, and when caught by the paparazzi, she would even cooperate with them and let them take as many pictures as they wanted. She almost asked them to prepare her snacks and a microphone, having a press conference on her own.


    ...


    Two days passed quickly. While waiting at the airport for the return flight, Ming Shu read some news on Hengfeng Group.


    They were not positive news.


    Looked like Second Mister Cui had taken action.


    During this period, Cui Jingyang was bad-tempered because of the scandal and made two huge mistakes.


    People who didn¡¯t like him in the Hengfeng Group were probably making great efforts to pull him down.


    And Second Mister Cui stirred things up, so naturally Cui Jingyang wouldn¡¯t have a good time.


    When Cui Jingyang failed...


    He would probably have no other way to counterattack.


    Then she could go find him and talk about life.

 Chapter 1354 - Walking In The Backlight (30)

    <h4>Chapter 1354: Walking In The Backlight (30)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    At the Gu family...


    Gu Xi dared not go out recently and had been staying at home.


    The room was a mess now.


    She sat down at the dresser. Expensive cosmetics were everywhere, and some had even fallen to the floor.


    Yet she didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    She stared at her phone tightly.


    On the screen, the girl was lying on the boy¡¯s shoulder, and the boy stood with his head sideways and was talking to her. Passersby around them were blurred, and they seemed to be the only ones left in the whole world at this time.


    <i>Pa!</i>


    The phone was smashed against the wall, bounced, and hit the wardrobe, then ultimately did not avoid the tragedy of a cracked screen.


    ¡°Ahh!!¡±


    Gu Xi put her arms around her head, then swept the things on the dressing tablepletely to the floor.


    A strong smell of perfume filled the air after a wave of rustling sounds.


    ¡°Wen Di!¡±


    ¡°Xixi, Xixi?¡±


    Father Gu knocked on the door outside. He heard Gu Xi¡¯s shouting and directly smashed the door open.


    ¡°Xixi, what happened to you?¡±


    Gu Xi held her head and shouted to vent.


    ¡°Xixi, calm down.¡± Father Gu pulled her up from the pile of broken ss and pressed her against the bed. ¡°Xixi, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Gu Xi grabbed Father Gu in a panic. ¡°Dad, am I going to jail? I don¡¯t want to go to jail.¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡± Father Guforted her. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way, I won¡¯t let you go to jail. I promise.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡±


    Gu Xi gasped and rxed a little.


    When Father Gu breathed a sigh of relief, he suddenly heard Gu Xi¡¯s cruel voice. ¡°I want Wen Di dead. I want her ruined, Dad, I want her ruined!¡±


    Why could she be so morous?


    Why should she marry into the Gu family with her basebred mother? Who had taken her mother¡¯s ce!


    Why could she shine in the entertainment industry?


    Why!


    She hated Wen Di!


    She was going to trample her under her feet!


    Father Gu also thought that the situation was all because of Wen Di.


    If she hadn¡¯t stirred up trouble in the middle, how could A-Xiu not forgive him?


    How could Xixi get to this point!


    Although Father Gu had asked for help from all kinds of connections, the result was not very optimistic.


    After all, Ming Shu didn¡¯t withdraw thewsuit, didn¡¯t ept mediation, and didn¡¯t even want to meet them.


    They had to wait for the final verdict.


    After the verdict was released, Father Gu used his connections to get Gu Xi out of prison.


    But for sure, Gu Xi couldn¡¯t appear on the screen again.


    This was no doubt a heavy blow to Gu Xi.


    If she couldn¡¯t appear on the screen, how could she trample Wen Di under her feet?


    Gu Xi thought of Cui Jingyang.


    She went to Cui Jingyang in disguise.


    However, Hengfeng Group was undergoing major changes recently; Cui Jingyang couldn¡¯t even protect himself.


    Only then did he realize that there were so many people around him who were dissatisfied with him.


    Gu Xi did not even see Cui Jingyang.


    After learning about Cui Jingyang¡¯s current situation, Gu Xi knew that it was also no use of turning to him.


    Was she really going to hide away?


    No...


    She was unconvinced!


    ...


    Three monthster...


    The President of Hengfeng Group was reced.


    Although Cui Jingyang had not been kicked out, he had fallen from power and all his glory became history.


    He was what they called him on the Inte now: an abnormal loser.


    Loser...


    He was a loser...


    <i>Heh heh heh...</i>


    ¡°Big brother.¡±


    The shiny Second Mister Cui stood in front of him with a smile on his face, which was somewhat simr to his.


    ¡°How did you get yourself into such a state?¡±


    ¡°Have youe tough at me?¡± Cui Jingyang raised his malicious and insidious eyes. ¡°You¡¯d better kill me now, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    ¡°I would like to.¡± Second Mister Cui shrugged. ¡°You used to stand high and look at us brothers beneath your nose, and now...¡±


    Second Mister Cui chuckled and prolonged his tone. ¡°But I dare not take your life, you are wanted by the little grandaunt.¡±


    Cui Jingyang frowned.


    Little grandaunt...


    Who?


    ¡°There¡¯s someone behind you?¡± Cui Jingyang reacted and stood up from the floor. He grabbed Second Mister Cui by the cor. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t get excited!¡±


    ¡°Who was scheming against me!¡±


    Second Mister Cui didn¡¯t struggle and just let Cui Jingyang grab him.


    He answered slowly. ¡°You also know her, brother.¡±


    He knew her?


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°Wen Di.¡±


    Wen... Wen Di?


    How could it be her? How could she be so capable?


    ¡°She gave me a lot of things. She pushed me to where I am today.¡±


    Second Mister Cui didn¡¯t know why the little grandaunt wanted him to stress that it was she who had done all of this.


    But since the little grandaunt asked for that, he dared not ignore her.


    She took the me for him and he was happy to see that.


    Second Mister Cui broke Cui Jingyang¡¯s hold and pushed him away, smoothing his ruffled cor.


    ¡°Brother, we are at least brothers, I won¡¯t go too far. I¡¯ll just let you go.¡±


    Cui Jingyang fell to sit on the floor.


    Howe it was Wen Di...


    In the evening, Cui Jingyang saw Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu still came in through the window, and met with Cui Jingyang¡¯s eyes as soon as shended.


    ¡°Ah... You scared me.¡±


    She jumped through the window and dusted off her hands, then asked smilingly, ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°Wen Di...¡± Cui Jingyang sat in the chair with an unknown expression. ¡°What are you doing here? You also want to kick me when I¡¯m down? Are you still not satisfied with my situation?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Cui Jingyang: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯vee to put you out of your misery.¡±


    Cui Jingyang: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu took out the golden stone and walked toward Cui Jingyang.


    She continued with smiling eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking nonsense and get it over with, then we¡¯ll part ways.¡±


    Cui Jingyang watched her approach in silence, as if he had seen through life and death, detached from the world.


    Just as Ming Shu walked half a meter away from him...


    Cui Jingyang suddenly got up and stabbed toward Ming Shu with a knife shining with cold light.


    But the knife, which should have pierced her, pierced the air.


    The girl who had been standing in front of him suddenly disappeared.


    Cui Jingyang¡¯s heart jumped wildly.


    The fine hairs on his body rose up, and his instincts told him that he was in danger.


    But it was toote...


    Danger attacked from behind.


    ¡°Ahh...¡±


    Cui Jingyang screamed and was kicked to the floor.


    Ming Shu upied amanding position. ¡°I was talking to you nicely, you had to start a fight, but you can¡¯t beat me, so what exactly do you want to do?¡±


    Cui Jingyang: ¡°...¡±


    His back hurt...


    Cui Jingyang thought his waist was broken.


    He couldn¡¯t move.


    Ming Shu squatted down in front of him. ¡°Are you very regretful that you tried to force me out for a woman in the first ce?¡±


    Cui Jingyang gritted his teeth.


    Did he regret it?


    Perhaps!


    If he had not provoked her, how could he havee to this end!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Ming Shu threw the golden stone into the air and caught it again, a warm smile rxing her eyes and eyebrows.


    ¡°Most people who meet me will regret it anyway. You are just one of them.¡±


    The golden stone approached the space between his eyes.


    Strange and familiar memories poured in.


    The shock in his eyes turned to horror.

 Chapter 1355 - Walking In The Backlight (31)

    <h4>Chapter 1355: Walking In The Backlight (31)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The golden stone flickered.


    Cui Jingyang¡¯s eyes gradually lost their sparkle.


    But he didn¡¯t stop breathing.


    Well, she didn¡¯t have to deal with the aftermath now.


    Later, Ming Shu heard from Second Mister Cui that Cui Jingyang fell into a vegetative state, and may not wake up for the rest of his life.


    Cui Jingyang had received his punishment, so Second Mister Cui decided to umte virtue and just let his brother stay in the hospital.


    After the matter was resolved, the drama <i>World </i>began to air.


    The heated discussion about <i>Fenghua </i>did not seem to have faded, yet the ongoing <i>World let </i>everyone see apletely different Ming Shu.


    The Advisor was cold and ascetic on the surface, but yed his cards right in secret.


    With the help of makeup and post-production, when the audience first saw the Advisor on the screen, they didn¡¯t think the actor was a girl.


    [My ssmate told me that this is a girl ying the Advisor, I do not believe it! She¡¯s so handsome!]


    [We fans of the original book also think the Advisor is great, but the rest... emmm...]


    [Toast to my Dizi!]


    [I hope Dizi can y more roles like this, it is simply a different kind of handsome!]


    [I¡¯ve broken up with my boyfriend! Dizi, I want to marry you! I¡¯d love to go to Thand!]


    [As a fan of the original book, I must say it¡¯s hard to see a TV show like this. I hope there will be more such works in the future.]


    The anti-fans were quiet this time. Ming Shu wondered why they hadn¡¯te up with new mental notes to curse her.


    But as the episodes went on, the anti-fans gradually came alive.


    In order to pour dirt on her, these anti-fans stared at the television and dared not blink.


    They didn¡¯t find any noticeable points to curse her.


    At most, they found some goofs that almost each drama would have.


    [It¡¯s shameless to dress up as a man! Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re handsome I won¡¯t dislike you. Let me tell you this, we anti-fans will never be defeated!]


    [What¡¯s so good about having good acting skills! If you don¡¯t have good moral quality, you won¡¯t go far!]


    [Bros, I can¡¯t do this anymore. I watched all the episodesst night. You continue, I¡¯m getting offline to sleep.]


    [I¡¯ll hate Wen Di for the rest of my life! Good acting skills won¡¯t buy us off!]


    Undoubtedly, Ming Shu received positivements from both anti-fans and the fans of the original book.


    But Gu Xi was not so lucky.


    Because of what happened before, her scenes were cut quite a bit.


    In the end, it was the Advisor who was more like the protagonist.


    Both the male and female protagonists had be supporting roles.


    Such changes were too different from the original novel¡¯s content.


    The original novel¡¯s fans argued about that fiercely, but some of them didn¡¯t care and just epted it.


    After all, the story would be different after the novel was adapted.


    But it was not easy to ept that the different version was good.


    Meanwhile, Ming Shu received the news that <i>World II</i> was already in writing.


    The Advisor was the protagonist. This plot had beenpletely separated from the novel, bing an independent story.


    Fortunately, the scriptwriter was the author himself, so there would be no other disputes.


    They wanted her to continue to y the Advisor.


    After all, not everyone could perform such an Advisor.


    If she wouldn¡¯t take the second season... this drama would be over.


    Ming Shu asked if they could make Mumu the female protagonist.


    The scriptwriter, as well as the author: ????


    Mumu¡¯s was just an unimportant role, how could she be the female protagonist?


    The scriptwriter was dumbfounded and replied that he needed to think about it further. There would be a long way to go.


    Mumu had recently received a role as the third female in a drama that Ming Shu found for her. She had no idea that Ming Shu had already been nning to make her a female protagonist.


    ...


    Second Mister Cui revoked the order to ban Ming Shu as soon as he took power.


    What a joke!


    She was his little grandaunt!


    Who dared force her out?


    Not only could he not ban her, he had to respect her!


    She must choose from the good resources first.


    The entertainmentpanies under Hengfeng Group were all dumbfounded.


    She was not an artist of theirpany.


    Why could she get the good resources first?


    Who exactly were their own artists!


    Second Mister Cui not only offered resources to Ming Shu, but also handled the Gu family for her.


    So, quickly and weirdly, the Gu family declined.


    Everyone in the circle thought it was because Cui Jingyang mingled with Gu Xi before.


    But in fact, Second Mister Cui did it only to y up to Ming Shu.


    Of course...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care much about the Gu family.


    She had her own things to do!


    With the Gu family¡¯s decline, Gu Xi¡¯s matter was also exposed.


    Then Gu Xi was put in prison.


    ...


    Half a yearter...


    Ming Shu came back from filming.


    She was pelted with ribbons and petals as soon as she entered the house.


    In themotion, Liang Che knelt before her on one knee.


    He looked up at her and opened the box in his hand.


    The diamond on the ring glistened with tiny broken lights.


    ¡°Little Di, will you marry me?¡±


    Mother Wen looked at her with a smile.


    Mumu¡¯s eyes were full of tears, as if she was the one who was being proposed to.


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°What¡¯s in it for me to marry you?¡±


    Liang Che answered, ¡°When you say go east, I won¡¯t go west. You call the shots in our family, and all the money I make is yours. I¡¯ll buy you snacks every day.¡±


    Probably because of thatst sentence, Ming Shu reached out her hand.


    Liang Che was stunned, then put the ring on Ming Shu¡¯s finger excitedly.


    <i>She said yes! </i>


    Liang Che got up and hugged Ming Shu.


    ¡°I like you.¡±


    Ming Shu gave him a hug back.


    ¡°Keep it up!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu then asked, ¡°I flew all day, can we have food now?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>I am proposing! </i>


    <i>Forget it.</i>


    She¡¯d always been like this, she never knew what the atmosphere was.


    Mother Wen and Mumu had long prepared food.


    Today was not only the day Liang Che proposed to her, but also her birthday.


    <i>Dingdong¡ª</i>


    They had just sat down when the doorbell rang.


    ¡°Go open the door,¡± Ming Shu ordered Liang Che.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go...¡± Mumu immediately got up and went to the door. ¡°Cui... Boss Cui? Why are you here?¡±


    Second Mister Cui carried a big cake in his hands, followed by two chefs and several bodyguards who were carrying food materials.


    Ming Shu enthusiastically weed the feast at her door and told Second Mister Cui to help himself just like at home. They were at least partners before.


    Liang Che stared at Second Mister Cui, a little unfriendly.


    This guy had been popping up a little frequently in recent days.


    What did he want to do?


    Steal his girl?


    No way!


    But obviously Second Mister Cui didn¡¯te for Ming Shu, yet, it was also necessary to please Ming Shu.


    His attention was clearly on Mumu.


    After dinner he also offered to send Mumu home.


    When everything was quiet, Ming Shuy down on the bed to rest.


    Liang Che took a shower and came out, sitting to bedside. ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not tired if there is good food.¡±


    Liang Che approached her. ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Come on, young brother, youe to me on average twice a week. Do you own the airport? Tell me, are you tired of being a reporter and there are billions in family fortune waiting for you to inherit?¡±


    ¡°No, I only have you.¡± Liang Che brushed his fingers over Ming Shu¡¯s face, kissing her.


    ¡°I missed you...¡±


    Liang Che kissed her lips.


    ¡°Wu...¡± Ming Shu uttered a small moan. Liang Che pressed down on her hands, intertwining his fingers with hers, and they kissed endlessly.


    All his longing thoughts seemed to find an outlet, and the squall and rain threatened to drown her.


    Ming Shu felt that she couldn¡¯t run away tonight, so she closed her eyes.

 Chapter 1356 - Walking In The Backlight (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 1356: Walking In The Backlight (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Liang Che kissed between Ming Shu¡¯s eyes and asked softly, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    Ming Shuy limp in his arms... She didn¡¯t even want to move a single finger.


    Seeing that Ming Shu didn¡¯t reply, Liang Che became nervous. ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡±


    ¡°No, I want to take a shower.¡± She was sticky and sweaty, and didn¡¯t know whose sweat it was.


    Liang Che immediately held her in the arms and went to the bathroom.


    He turned on the hot water for her.


    And as they washed together, there was another round of inevitable intimate behaviors...


    Fortunately, Liang Che had a strong will and didn¡¯t want to hurt Ming Shu for their first time.


    After dawdling in the bathroom with Ming Shu for a while, he held her up again and sent her back to bed.


    Liang Che got some medicine from nowhere and made to apply it to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    She was not that fragile!


    What medicine!


    <i>Didn¡¯t you just want to take advantage of me! </i>


    <i>Scheming!</i>


    So the straight woman Ming Shu refused it very decisively.


    Liang Che: ¡°???¡±


    What did he do wrong again?


    Why was this woman so difficult to please!


    Liang Che poured her a ss of milk. ¡°Drink this before you go to bed.¡±


    Ming Shu never said no to food.


    She drank the milk in one go then fell asleep.


    The next day, Ming Shu got up with weak legs. When she got out of bed, she almost fell to her knees.


    Liang Che helped her up. ¡°I said I should apply some medicine to you.¡±


    Ming Shu felt ufortable and screamed, ¡°You... Don¡¯t touch me for a month! Animal!¡±


    Liang Animal Che: ¡°...¡±


    It was not easy for Ming Shu to go out like this.


    Liang Che went out to bring breakfast in.


    Ming Shu always had breakfast more actively than anyone else.


    Before it was ready, she would wait at the table with shining eyes.


    Today Liang Che suddenly brought breakfast to their room, so Mother Wen came to check on her. But seeing she was fine, Mother Wen then revealed a meaningful expression on her face.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>My real biological mother! I¡¯m not as weak as you think!</i>


    Ming Shu was served with soup Mother Wen specially cooked for her at lunch: an all nourishing decoction?


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what it was, but it tasted good.


    ...


    As <i>World II</i> just started shooting, it had received many people¡¯s attention.


    During this period, Ming Shu¡¯s anti-fans expanded again.


    These anti-fans held the principles of disliking her, yet waited to watch her drama every day.


    If there was an Oscar for the actor with the most anti-fans, it must go to Ming Shu.


    The anti-fans were not alone, as well.


    Even the journalists who encountered her would behave differently.


    If journalists saw other artists, they would rush toward them.


    But when they saw her...


    ¡°Shit, it¡¯s Wen Di.¡±


    ¡°Scatter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what? It¡¯s an emergency? Okay, okay, I¡¯ll be right there...¡±


    The reporters dispersed immediately, fearing that they may get caught by her.


    Dig up her dark secrets?


    She had nothing for them to dig up.


    Her negative news was all over the Inte, and the audience had already gotten tired of it.


    When they followed her, they would either see that she looked for food all over the world...


    Or her PDA with the boy toy she kept.


    Other than that boy toy, she didn¡¯t even have any males around her... Oh, wait, Hengfeng Group¡¯s Second Mister Cui... Ah. But Boss Cui only appeared around her asionally.


    And the distance between them was also limited to three meters minimum.


    Speaking of the boy toy...


    The reporters were very angry!


    He was also a paparazzo, but he actually dated an artist and became her toy boy, wasn¡¯t he just taking a shortcut?


    Of course the artists would know more secrets in showbiz than them.


    Did they also need to find themselves an artist keeper?


    Ming Shu was also very depressed.


    The reporters ignored her.


    Was she a fake artist or what?


    ...


    <i>World II </i>was on the air.


    Ming Shu was popr again.


    Mumu was pushed to be the female protagonist and also gained many fans this time.


    Somepanies came to her and tried to sign a contract. Second Mister Cui had mentioned it to her long ago, but she didn¡¯t agree then.


    Mumu asked for Ming Shu¡¯s opinions, but Ming Shu wanted her to make her own decision.


    Signing with apany had both benefits and losses.


    Artists who had just begun to rise would usually sign with apany.


    Mumu thought about it for a long time, and finally chose to sign with apany.


    But she didn¡¯t choose Second Mister Cui¡¯spany.


    Second Mister Cui was so depressed that heined to Ming Shu over and over again.


    With thepany¡¯s help, Mumu¡¯s poprity rose continuously and she soon ranked herself among the currently popr female stars.


    Mumu¡¯s ssmates were still worried about their future.


    But she had already begun shining.


    It was just so enviable.


    Of course, there were also some thick-skinned onesing to ask for Mumu¡¯s help.


    Mumu had a sweet temper, and just had no heart to reject other people¡¯s humble words.


    But it was usually a thankless task. Ming Shu watched her suffer losses several times, then had to teach her not to do those things again.


    Mumu adjusted her weak mind ordingly.


    Be tough when you should be.


    Too much kindness was weakness.


    And, of course, it came with all sorts of nastyments.


    Many people just didn¡¯t want to hear these words, so they chose to ept other people¡¯s demands, trying hard to maintain the front of being friends.


    However, you could just think about it. If you didn¡¯t have the power, would they even know you?


    They didn¡¯t care about you at all.


    When you were down and out, they would turn around and leave without hesitation.


    For such people, no matter how good you treated them, you would get nothing.


    They were not your friends.


    ...


    Later, Ming Shu starred in several more TV series, but after that, the number of her works decreased significantly.


    She would act in at most one drama a year.


    What the audience saw every day was her wandering around the world.


    #The Whole World Is Coming Across Wen Di#


    [Please go back to work. If you don¡¯t act in dramas, how can we curse you!]


    [You are an actress, how can you ignore your proper upation!]


    [Does she have even some professional ethics?!]


    [Wen Di V: Didn¡¯t you tell me to get out of showbiz? Am I not satisfying you? Don¡¯t go too far! I have a temper too! I can eat three bowls of rice when I¡¯m angry!]


    [Anti-fans: ...]


    They were wrong.


    But what the hell was that about her eating three bowls of rice?


    The anti-fans felt distressed, and so did Liang Che.


    Couldn¡¯t she spend more time with him?


    She ran everywhere every day.


    Usually, they¡¯d be together the night before and she¡¯d leave the next morning.


    In the end, Liang Che could only put someone else in charge of the studio, while he was the hands-off shopkeeper.


    He chased after his wife all day.


    <i>My wife is the most important. </i>


    <i>My wife is the most important. </i>


    <i>Wife...</i>


    <i>F**k. Why did she have to run! When will she marry me!</i>


    In the end, Mother Wen urged Ming Shu to get the marriage certificate with Liang Che, and she finally agreed toe back, reluctantly.


    The wedding ceremony?


    Liang Che wanted to hold one.


    But Ming Shu thought it troublesome and changed the wedding to a honeymoon.


    ...


    Ming Shu stayed in this world for several years, then brought Qi Yu¡¯s spirit back to the Apocalypse Pagoda. The residual spirit was collected in a piece of jade.


    She was now standing on the tenth floor.


    There were many floating golden doors.


    A door in front of her was slowly disappearing, exactly the one she hade out of.


    She gave a look to Thousand Mirror Mountain.


    Entering the door, time seemed almost still on this side.


    So Ming Shu wasn¡¯t worried about him very much.


    She looked to the second door.


    She pulled her coat chicly.


    <i>I can do it! </i>


    <i>Little demon is no more attractive than snacks! </i>


    <i>Next restaurant! </i>


    <i>Next X!</i>

 Chapter 1357 - The Supreme Killer (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1357: The Supreme Killer (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Psychopath Headlines: Shu Ran Pretends To Be Sick To Scare People Whenever Possible#


    <i>Dida dida¡ª</i>


    When Ming Shu opened her eyes, she saw the floor clock¡¯s pendulum swinging before her eyes.


    She was now lying on her side, her head on her arms, as if she had suddenly fallen here.


    The floor was covered with a nket, and on the dark carpety a few white tablets.


    She covered her head and sat up.


    Her head was heavy and she felt very ufortable.


    Ming Shu paused and began to look around the room.


    The whole room¡¯s tonality was very depressing. In the room, Ming Shu didn¡¯t see many decorations.


    The ck curtains were tightly closed, and through the gap a faint light shone in.


    Ming Shu stood up to open the curtains. The sudden light made her squint.


    Outside was a garden with a swimming pool, where someone was cutting flowers and nts, and by the pool, some servants were setting up a buffet table.


    Ming Shu squinted and watched for a moment.


    Then she turned to walk outside the room.


    But the door seemed to be locked; she could not open it at all.


    Ming Shu looked at her pajamas and at the scattered medicine bottles on the table.


    Determined not to waste her energy, she sat back on the bed and began to process the Host¡¯s memory.


    Shu Ran.


    The Shu family¡¯s beloved daughter.


    When they were young, Shu Ran¡¯s parents struggled and umted a lot of family fortune, a positive example of starting from scratch.


    They had a happy life.


    However, in an ident, Shu Ran¡¯s parents both died, leaving Shu Ran arge family fortune.


    She was still a minor, so her uncle, with the excuse that she did not understand thepany, coaxed her and controlled the Shu family¡¯s industry for her.


    Her uncle was kind and amiable, helping her arrange the funeral for her parents andforting her.


    Shu Ran had just lost her parents, so at this time she might wholeheartedly trust anyone who was good to her.


    Then her uncle and his family moved in on the grounds of taking care of her.


    At first it was fine. Her uncle was very kind to her.


    It was just Shu Xue, her uncle¡¯s daughter, who asionally argued with her.


    Uncle would always stand on her side at such moments.


    Since Uncle was so nice to her, Shu Ran would always give way to Shu Xue. But Shu Xue would go further and further, and then Uncle would scold her, going round and round. Shu Xue hated her very much.


    Two years went by like this.


    One day, Shu Ran suddenly began to hallucinate.


    Uncle took her to see a doctor, and the doctor said it was because she missed her parents too much. But it was not a big problem, and the doctor gave her some sedatives.


    But Shu Ran found her problems were getting worse and worse.


    Shu Ran knew deep down that there was nothing wrong with her.


    But the doctor said she was mentally ill.


    She was given a lot of medicine.


    Uncle also forbade her to go out. In the beginning, she could move around the vi.


    Gradually, she was only allowed on the ground floor.


    Atst she was shut up in a room.


    Uncle always kindly told her that she would recover, as long as she listened to the doctor. She would be fine.


    However, gradually, Shu Ran discovered she seemed to be really ill.


    So in the end, Shu Ran may have died of overdose, which caused her to be too emotional.


    That uncle was not a good man at first nce.


    The Host was fine, how could she suddenly start hallucinating?


    And was eventually diagnosed with psychosis?


    Shu Ran¡¯s parents didn¡¯t inherit their family fortune from the former generation, but gained it through their own efforts, so Shu Ran¡¯s uncle was very envious.


    But Shu Ran¡¯s parents were generous to their rtives. They gave them shares, which could earn them quite a lot of bonus money each year.


    Butpared to the Shu family¡¯s fortune, that money was certainly not enough.


    Then Shu Ran¡¯s parents died.


    They left an underaged daughter.


    It seemed normal for Shu Ran¡¯s uncle to n on something else.


    Ming Shu went through the memories in order, and now she was locked up in a room...


    <i>How can I have food this way! </i>


    Ming Shu turned over and got up, but her head was spinning... and she fell down again.


    s!


    Ming Shuy on the bed for a long time.


    There was nothing to eat in the room¡ªexcept the medicine.


    This body had small arms and legs, just a weak chicken.


    Ming Shu remembered that she had a mobile snack store, the Harmony System.


    And it wouldn¡¯t need Aura Points now.


    <i>If it dares not give me snacks...!</i>


    [...] <i>No, I don¡¯t dare. I¡¯ll serve you everything, Guest. </i>


    Ming Shu sat on the bed and tore apart a snack bag.


    It was already half past three in the afternoon, and the Host only had a small breakfast in the morning; no one had brought her food since noon.


    The Host had a bout of sickness and took too much medicine...


    Perhaps she was too hungry.


    What a poor girl.


    Feeling less physically ufortable, Ming Shu lifted her sleeves and walked to the door.


    <i>I have a master key!</i>


    <i>Dismantle the door?</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not that violent. </i>


    And that would also waste too much energy.


    Ming Shu opened the door. Outside was a corridor, which was the same dark color as the room.


    It wasn¡¯t like this before.


    It was changed into thister.


    Presumably they were trying to make the Host go mad faster.


    This was the fourth floor of the vi, which was not for living. The rest of the rooms were used to store the sundries, or for entertainment.


    The Host lived on the second floor originally.


    But her uncle said she needed to rest quietly to recuperate.


    He made her move to the fourth floor.


    There were two reasons for her moving here.


    The first reason was that Shu Xue wanted her room. When they first moved in, Shu Xue yelled about wanting to live in Shu Ran¡¯s room.


    But at that time, they had just moved in, and Shu Ran¡¯s uncle scolded Shu Xue fiercely.


    But now she had been diagnosed by the doctor with a mental illness, of course Shu Xue got what she wanted.


    The second reason was that they were afraid of her running away.


    After all, the fourth floor was so high that it was more difficult to run away from there than the second floor.


    Ming Shu arrived at the stairs on the fourth floor, where a new door was installed.


    ...


    The kitchen smelled of food and the servants were busy.


    ¡°Quickly, quickly, today Young Miss will invite her ssmates toe over. Is the cake ready?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that dilly-dallying about there?¡±


    ¡°These are not good, do it again!¡±


    The butler was directing people to do things when he suddenly noticed a figureing in through the front door in his peripheral vision.


    The young girl wore a one-piece night skirt, and her hair was scattered down her shoulders casually, looking a little messy.


    The girl¡¯s features were delicate. Her face was unpainted, slightly pale, and with a kind of delicate beauty.


    She went into the noisy kitchen.


    The servants suddenly seemed to press the pause button in the kitchen.


    They looked at her one after another.


    The only sound left in the kitchen was the bubbling of the soup.


    Ming Shu walked to the long table, looking steadily forward. She picked up the pastry and stuffed one into her mouth.


    ¡°Who let her down!¡± The butler reacted, and shouted, ¡°Get her up there, what if Miss¡¯s ssmates see her!¡±


    Shouted at by the butler, one of the servants, who was nearest to Ming Shu, immediately grabbed her arm.


    ¡°Miss, why did youe down here? Go back quickly, don¡¯t mess things up here.¡±


    The servant didn¡¯t speak politely at all.


    She called her Miss, yet acted as if she were the master.


    She pulled Ming Shu and tried to drag her outside.


    Ming Shu was pulled back several steps.


    Ming Shu put the dessert in her mouth, then took the servant¡¯s wrist with a backhand, and twisted it outward.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    The servant gave out a terrible scream.


    She couldn¡¯t get away from her grip.


    The scream sent the kitchen back into eerie silence.


    After releasing her hand, Ming Shu smiled at the servant and said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    The servant¡¯s face twisted with pain; she was frightened.

 Chapter 1358 - The Supreme Killer (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1358: The Supreme Killer (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu walked back to the long table under the servants¡¯ weird gazes and continued to eat.


    The butler stared at her for a few seconds.


    ¡°What are you doing, send her back!¡±


    The butler did not think much of it. She was a lot stronger when the illness came.


    He thought she was under the attack of the mental illness again.


    Standing at the long table, Ming Shu raised her head slightly and looked at the servants approaching.


    She smiled faintly.


    ¡°The owner of this vi seems to be me, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    The servants here were all hiredter, and they only knew that the Host was Mr. Shu¡¯s niece.


    Of course they didn¡¯t know anything else. Hearing Ming Shu say something like this now, most of them still believed that she was just crazy.


    The owner of the vi was clearly Mr. Shu.


    But the butler knew everything.


    What she said was the truth.


    She was the vi¡¯s master.


    Shu Ran.


    The butler looked at Ming Shu with some fear. Was her mental condition okay now?


    But it didn¡¯t look like...


    She was smiling so weirdly!


    Was she getting worse?


    The butler thought it was most likely that, so he gestured at the servants and said, ¡°Get her upstairs quickly.¡±


    The servants who had paused just now came forward again.


    These servants were easy to handle, but the Host¡¯s body was just too weak.


    Ming Shu took away the big cake on the long table.


    She might as well eat her fill, then handle these people.


    <i>I am ashamed that I don¡¯t have the strength to pretend to be the big boss. </i>


    The butler was shocked by Ming Shu after she knocked three servants down neatly, and he watched Ming Shu take the cake away.


    ¡°But... Butler...¡± one of the servants called timidly.


    The butler came back to himself and ordered, ¡°Go see if she¡¯s gone upstairs. If so, lock the door and don¡¯t let here out again.¡±


    ...


    After finishing the cake, Ming Shu sat on the bed and thought for a while. When she finished, it was dark outside.


    She could see the lights and hear the noises outside the window.


    Ming Shu took out the cell phone she had just stolen.


    Because hers had long been taken away.


    There was only one clock in her room, a grandfather clock... No electronics could be found in the room.


    Ming Shu leaned against the window and tried to unlock the phone.


    Without tools, however, she couldn¡¯t figure out what the owner had set the password to.


    ¡°Harmony System, it¡¯s time to show your true skills.¡±


    [...]


    The phone¡¯s screen shed to the home page.


    Ming Shu took out an old notebook from under the bed, opened it, and found a number.


    She dialed the number.


    It took the other end a while to answer it.


    <i>¡°Hello, who is it?¡± </i>


    ¡°Lawyer Jiang, I¡¯m Shu Ran.¡± Ming Shu casually flipped through the notebook. ¡°Could you pleasee over?¡±


    <i>¡°Miss Shu Ran?¡±</i> Lawyer Jiang was surprised. <i>¡°You...¡±</i>


    Lawyer Jiang was awyer who had a good rtionship with the Host¡¯s parents. He helped them with their papers.


    And Shu Ran¡¯s parents also told her that she could trust Lawyer Jiang.


    Lawyer Jiang had visited her before and seemed to want to ascertain her condition.


    He also brought a doctor with him, but by that time, the Host was already ill. So the doctor¡¯s answer, of course, was that she did indeed suffer from mental illness.


    Later, Lawyer Jiang never saw her again because her illness worsened.


    The Host had wanted to contact him, but she couldn¡¯t get out of the vi. She also had nomunication tools, so there was no way for her to reach him.


    Lawyer Jiang probably thought she was really crazy.


    But now, in her normal voice, she called him.


    Lawyer Jiang¡¯s tone became a little serious. <i>¡°You want to meet me now?¡± </i>


    ¡°Yes, right now. Is it convenient for you?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there in an hour.¡± There were some noises; Lawyer Jiang seemed to have gotten up and gone out.


    ¡°Bring some people with you, as many as possible,¡± Ming Shu said slowly. ¡°There might be a fightter, we can¡¯t lose momentum.¡±


    Lawyer Jiang: ¡°...¡±


    He was awyer...


    She needed him to fight?!


    Lawyer Jiang was a little suspicious at heart. Has she gotten back to normal or not?


    Without waiting for him to ask further, Ming Shu had already hung up.


    Ming Shu closed the notebook and looked toward the pool.


    She was not trying to avenge the Host. But now that she was going to live here, she naturally had to clean up some of the mess so it wouldn¡¯t disturb her eating.


    Ming Shu stood for a while, then turned to open the wardrobe.


    The clothes in the wardrobe looked a little old, and they were obviously too small for her.


    These were probably clothes from two years ago...


    And ording to the Host¡¯s memory, these clothes were the ones that Shu Xue didn¡¯t want.


    Ming Shu took a dress from Little Beastie¡¯s space and changed into it.


    Shebed her hair with her fingers casually and prepared to go downstairs.


    The door was unlocked, but the door at the stairs on the fourth floor was locked again.


    Ming Shu unlocked the door and went down. The third floor was empty. On the second floor stood several young girls.


    Seeing Ming Shuing down from the third floor with a strange face, they stopped talking.


    After looking at her for a moment, they began to talk in whispers again.


    ¡°Who is she? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know... Xue¡¯er¡¯s friend?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Didn¡¯t Xue¡¯er only invite our ssmates?¡±


    ¡°She looks a little pale...¡±


    The girls¡¯ voices were not loud, but the corridor was quiet, so the conversation carried to Ming Shu¡¯s ears.


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    The next door was opened.


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed them. Let¡¯s go...¡±


    The girl in the princess dress came out and saw Ming Shu. Her beautiful eyes slightly widened, and she subconsciously asked, ¡°What are you doing down here? How did you get down?¡±


    ¡°I walked down with my feet. Can¡¯t you see?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled slightly; she looked a little different from the way Shu Xue had seen her in recent years.


    Her smile...


    It made her feel ufortable.


    Shu Xue frowned slightly. ¡°Who opened the door for you?¡±


    ¡°Why do I need someone to open the door for me? Can¡¯t I open it by myself?¡±


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, who is she?¡± several young girls asked.


    Shu Xue remembered that there were other people around.


    She said hurriedly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go down and y for a while. I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    The girls looked at each other suspiciously.


    They were obviously curious about Ming Shu¡¯s identity.


    Shu Xue drove them away, then red at Ming Shu with malicious eyes. ¡°You madwoman, just wait.¡±


    Ming Shu gave her a gentle smile.


    She lifted her foot and began to walk downstairs.


    ¡°You stop!¡± Shu Xue was calling the butler. Seeing Ming Shu walk down, she shouted, ¡°Who let you go down!¡±


    She stopped Ming Shu when the call just got through. She said immediately, ¡°Butler, Shu Ran came out and scared my ssmates. Youe here quickly and take her... Ah...¡±


    Shu Xue felt the sky and earth spinning andnded on her back.


    Even though the corridor was carpeted, she felt as if her insides had been thrown out.


    ¡°You¡¯re so heavy.¡± Ming Shu took back her hands and gasped. ¡°You need to lose some weight. It¡¯s not good for a girl to be so heavy.¡±


    Shu Xue¡¯s eyes widened into two round balls.


    She didn¡¯t seem to believe that she had thrown her to the ground.


    Ming Shu rubbed her own arm. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°You... you...¡±


    Shu Xue stuttered for a long time yet couldn¡¯t say anything coherent. The shock in her eyes gradually gave way to anger.


    How did she be like this?


    She didn¡¯t seem to have normal seizures...


    Shu Xue¡¯s heart beat like thunder, and she felt vaguely uneasy at the bottom of her heart.

 Chapter 1359 - The Supreme Killer (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1359: The Supreme Killer (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In the vi hall...


    Boys and girls who were about the same age as Shu Xue stood in groups of two or three, talking andughing, just having fun.


    Ming Shu went downstairs, but did not attract too many people¡¯s attention.


    She went to the sofa, where two boys and two girls were ying cards.


    Ming Shu went to the side of the single sofa and sat down.


    Someone looked over, thought it was a ssmate, yet didn¡¯t know Ming Shu.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Ming Shu took the snacks on the table and asked in a casual tone, ¡°Are you all Shu Xue¡¯s ssmates?¡±


    ¡°Enh... Yes?¡± The boy who asked Ming Shu saw that there was something simr between her eyebrows and Shu Xue¡¯s, so he gave a wild guess. ¡°Are you one of the Shu family?¡±


    They had never heard of Shu Xue having a sister or something.


    Was she a distant rtive?


    Only their eyes seemed to be simr... So she should be a distant rtive.


    ¡°Shu Ran!¡±


    Shu Xue came with the butler and several servants.


    Her face was flushed, and there seemed to be two small mes burning in her eyes.


    She gasped in anger and her chest rose and fell fiercely several times. Thinking of the presence of so many people kept her from acting up.


    ¡°Butler, take her upstairs now.¡±


    The butler was also puzzled. Didn¡¯t he have them lock the door? Why was she down here again?


    Holding his confusion back, the butler hurriedly ordered the servants to take Ming Shu.


    Shu Xue exined to her ssmates, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, she¡¯s my cousin, and she has something wrong in here.¡±


    Shu Xue gestured to her own head as she spoke. The four left the sofa in a panic.


    She had mental issues.


    But some of the ssmates were a little doubtful. The girl looked normal and didn¡¯t seem to have any mental disease.


    But perhaps it was just a brief moment of rity.


    Ming Shu sat on the sofa, watching the servants approach carelessly.


    To tell the truth, the servants were still a little intimidated.


    In the kitchen, Ming Shu had easily handled three servants.


    So they were very careful when they approached.


    ¡°Miss, stop messing around ande up with us,¡± the servants said as they approached.


    Ming Shu ate her dessert slowly.


    As the first servant approached, he suddenly threw himself forward and hit his head on the end table, and began bleeding right away.


    ¡°Ahh...¡±


    Seeing such a scene, the ssmates who had gathered around with curiosity as Shu Xue suddenly brought so many people over couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    The servant put her hand to her forehead, stunned.


    Why did she fall?


    Did she trip over something just now...


    But there was nothing at her feet.


    Another servant also fell without warning. She was lucky this time and didn¡¯t bleed.


    The two looked at each other in horror. Were they being... haunted?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Shu Xue¡¯s cousin seems normal...¡±


    ¡°Hush, stop.¡±


    Shu Xue heard the ssmates¡¯ discussions and felt a little heated on her face. She felt so humiliated.


    Shu Xue immediately vented her anger on the servants. ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Miss...¡±


    They didn¡¯t know what was going on, either.


    Why did they feel so creepy?


    ¡°Butler!¡± Shu Xue turned to the butler. ¡°Look what kind of employees you¡¯ve recruited. They can¡¯t even handle such a tiny issue.¡±


    How could they let this madwoman down when she was entertaining her ssmates.


    By the end of the day, she¡¯d have to fire them!


    The butler¡¯s expression also turned gloomy as he thought of what happened in the kitchen. He ordered the remaining servant to call two male servants over.


    ¡°You are in my house and get paid by me, how dare you try to capture me so violently?¡±


    The girl¡¯s clear voice sounded slowly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Shu Xue¡¯s house?¡± one of the ssmates burst out instinctively.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Shu Xue acted like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. ¡°Have you not taken your medicine today!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken too much medicine today.¡±


    Ming Shu answered honestly.


    Shu Xue swept her eyes around, and the ssmates¡¯ suspicious gazes made her even angrier. ¡°Stay in your room if you¡¯re so sick, don¡¯te out and make me lose face. Butler!¡±


    Just then the male servants the butler asked for arrived.


    ¡°Quick, take Miss Shu Ran upstairs, don¡¯t let her scare the guests.¡± The butler pushed them forward immediately.


    The male servants went up.


    Before they could touch Ming Shu, a loud scolding rang out from the door.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Everyone looked at the door.


    Lawyer Jiang came in with his men and his face was serious. ¡°What do you want to do to Miss Shu Ran?¡±


    The butler never thought that Lawyer Jiang woulde at this time.


    ¡°Lawyer Jiang... Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯te, are you going to do something bad to Miss Shu Ran?¡± Lawyer Jiang said in a deep voice.


    ¡°No...¡± the butler exined in a hurry. ¡°Miss Shu Ran is having a rpse, we are afraid that she might hurt our guests, so we¡¯d like to take her to her room and get her some rest.¡±


    Shu Xue was not familiar with Lawyer Jiang, but knew that he was on Shu Ran¡¯s side.


    ¡°She ran down suddenly and frightened my ssmates. I asked the butler to take her up, but she still tried to mess things up.¡± Shu Xue raised her chin. ¡°What if she suddenly loses control and hurts my ssmates?¡±


    ¡°Lawyer Jiang.¡±


    Lawyer Jiang¡¯s people separated the servants and Ming Shu, then Lawyer Jiang walked to her.


    ¡°Miss Shu Ran.¡±


    Lawyer Jiang, who looked about the same age as the butler and was in histe 30s, exuded the air of elitism.


    He sized up Ming Shu quietly.


    Miss Shu Ran seemed quite normal at the moment...


    ¡°This vi is my house, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Lawyer Jiang was not sure what happened, but since Ming Shu asked, he immediately replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this... It¡¯s not Shu Xue¡¯s home.¡±


    ¡°What on earth is happening?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Shu Xue say she¡¯s her cousin? Howe it bes her cousin¡¯s house?¡±


    Beforeing, they were told by Shu Xue that she was going to take them to her home and y.


    They all thought it was Shu Xue¡¯s house.


    And Shu Xue also admitted it in silence.


    But this vi was not Shu Xue¡¯s home?


    Her ssmates looked at her in a slightly strange way.


    All kinds ofplicated eyes kept wandering between her and Ming Shu, seemingly wanting to figure out the truth.


    Shu Xue¡¯s face flushed.


    She had lived here for so many years.


    And she had long made it her home.


    After Shu Ran went crazy, she felt even more that it was her home. Everything in the Shu family would be hers.


    But now they said it was not her home at all. How would she face her ssmates in the future?


    What the hell did this lunatic want to do!


    She shot a gaze of mixed hatred and anger at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu wasn¡¯t frightened at all, and smiled. ¡°So, you¡¯re going to restrict my personal freedom in my house? That¡¯s illegal, you¡¯ll be arrested for that, little cutie.¡±


    Shu Xue red her eyes and talked back subconsciously. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. You¡¯re locked up because you¡¯re sick...¡±


    ¡°And now you are pretending that I¡¯m sick, that¡¯s another crime!¡± Ming Shu interrupted her.


    Shu Xue looked at Ming Shu disbelievingly and yelled, ¡°You are sick, the doctor has given you the diagnosis report!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you bought off the doctor?¡±


    Shu Xue got very excited. ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so excited if I¡¯m just talking nonsense, do you feel guilty?¡±


    The girl sat on the sofa at will, retaining a smile, her fingers resting gently on her knee.


    She seemed to be enveloped with dignity and respect that could not be offended.

 Chapter 1360 - The Supreme Killer (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1360: The Supreme Killer (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Shu Xue was extremely angry and couldn¡¯t even say a word.


    Her beautiful eyes stared at Ming Shu, and her pretty, delicate face twisted.


    Ming Shu said in a light and slow tone, ¡°Since it is my home, please leave.¡±


    ¡°What? Is she driving us out of here?¡±


    ¡°Xue¡¯er...¡±


    ¡°What the hell? Shu Xue?¡±


    The students discussed, and looked at Shu Xue in a more confused way.


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t give Shu Xue any chance to talk.


    She turned her head and said to Lawyer Jiang, ¡°Lawyer Jiang, if any of them won¡¯t cooperate, please throw him out.¡±


    Lawyer Jiang: ¡°...¡±


    No wonder she asked him to bring many people over.


    Lawyer Jiang looked at the butler and the others, asked Ming Shu again, ¡°All of them?¡±


    The girl on the sofa formed a sweet smile. ¡°Yes, all of them.¡±


    ¡°Shu Ran, how dare you!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I dare, this is my house.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I let you move in in the beginning because you are my rtives, but now you start to think of yourselves as the hosts, can¡¯t I drive you out?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Shu Xue¡¯s face stiffened.


    What she said was a solid truth; she couldn¡¯t deny it.


    If Lawyer Jiang wasn¡¯t here, she could forcibly say that the woman was ill and make the butler catch her.


    But...


    She looked at those people brought by Lawyer Jiang, hating them all secretly in the heart.


    How the hell did she contact Lawyer Jiang!


    ¡°Lawyer Jiang, do it now, are you waiting for me to take action?¡±


    Lawyer Jiang reacted and looked at those students who looked easiest to handle.


    ¡°Guys, could you leave please?¡±


    The students didn¡¯t have many experiences in society, after all, and in the face of such a situation, Lawyer Jiang just stood in front of them, and many then took the initiative to leave.


    But the way they looked at Shu Xue when leaving made thetter almost bite through her tongue.


    After these people left, the vi became quite empty.


    ¡°The servants...¡± Lawyer Jiang was a little hesitant.


    There were so many servants working here. Did he need to drive all of them away?


    ¡°Drive them out,¡± Ming Shu said, ¡°all of them.¡±


    These servants were all hired by Shu Xue¡¯s family, and the former ones had long been reced by them.


    The servants were not convinced immediately.


    ¡°Why.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why drive us out? Miss Shu Xue, butler...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled still. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯lle with you. You can still work for them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you half an hour to pack up, if you can¡¯t finish it, don¡¯t me me for letting Lawyer Jiang throw you out.¡±


    Lawyer Jiang: ¡°...¡± Luckily, he had brought many people here for fear that an ident might happen.


    The servants looked at the butler with pleading eyes.


    It was easy to work here, and it came with a high sry.


    Of course they didn¡¯t want to leave.


    The butler had ordered someone to send the news to Shu Xue¡¯s parents just now, they should be back soon.


    He tried to dy for some time. ¡°Miss Shu Ran, we did it for your...¡±


    Ming Shu cut in decisively. ¡°Shut him up.¡±


    Lawyer Jiang: ¡°...¡±


    He was awyer, not a fighter!


    ...


    The butler, Shu Xue, and the servants stood outside the vi in the cool night wind, which chilled their backs a lot.


    ¡°Butler, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Butler, say something, what should we do now?¡±


    Butler scolded with a sullen face, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    He looked at Shu Xue. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve informed Master and Madam of what happened.¡±


    Shu Xue¡¯s expression turned extremely gloomy. She gritted her teeth. ¡°Hasn¡¯t she gone mad? How could she contact Lawyer Jiang!¡±


    In Shu Xue¡¯s impression, that madwoman never acted so confidently and domineeringly as tonight, even when she was still normal.


    She dared to drive her out!


    ¡°Miss Shu Ran... Is it possible that she just faked the illness?¡± The butler said his guess in a low voice.


    ¡°Faked it?¡± Shu Xue looked at the butler and seemed to think something through. ¡°She must have faked it. Otherwise how did she suddenly be like this!¡±


    Seeing that Shu Xue became a little excited, Butler reined her back in a hurry. ¡°Miss, let¡¯s just wait for Master and Madam toe back, then we¡¯ll figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Right! Dad and Mom will be back.¡± Shu Xue held down her anger. ¡°Even if she¡¯s not mentally ill, I¡¯ll make her a madwoman!¡±


    ¡°Miss, keep it down.¡±


    There were many servants with them.


    Shu Xue nodded and indicated that she understood.


    They couldn¡¯t just stand outside the vi and wait.


    So Shu Xue decided to go to the property her parents had bought for her.


    Shu Xue thought she would definitelye back, so she took all the servants with her.


    Shu Xue¡¯s house was not big. With so many servants standing inside, it seemed a little crowded.


    She came back to her room, annoyed, letting the butler arrange them.


    ...


    The vi was a mess.


    It was noisy before, but now it seemed particrly deste.


    Lawyer Jiang stood in the middle of the mess and looked at the girl who was eating on the sofa.


    ¡°Miss Shu Ran, your illness...¡±


    ¡°I have no illness.¡± Ming Shu spared them time and exined. ¡°Even if I do, that¡¯s because they pushed me to it.¡±


    Lawyer Jiang¡¯s heart sank.


    Being awyer, he had handled all kinds of cases.


    So hearing Ming Shu speak like this, he had already made a rough guess.


    The Shu family had arge fortune, but only left it to a single daughter.


    Lawyer Jiang asked, ¡°You mean that they pushed you to go mad? No, were you pretending to be mad?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled at him. ¡°There are some medications upstairs, you can go collect them and run a test.¡±


    Lawyer Jiang was a little startled.


    He went upstairs personally and collected the medicine.


    Lawyer Jiang came down again and sat opposite Ming Shu. ¡°If so, it¡¯s really a little rash for you to do this today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you think I should collect the evidence quietly?¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡± Shouldn¡¯t it be like that?


    Ming Shu pulled out a smile. ¡°Lawyer Jiang, this is my house. If I want to kick them out, then I can.¡±


    ¡°But if they cause troubleter, and you can¡¯t offer evidence, you¡¯ll be under the sway of public opinion.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I called you here.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>But you drove all of them out!</i>


    <i>Shu Xue¡¯s parents must have known it, too!</i>


    <i>You woke up a sleeping dog! </i>


    ¡°There¡¯s only one person who¡¯s been treating me for my illness, you should go and catch him.¡±


    ¡°Catch...¡± Lawyer Jiang choked. ¡°Miss Shu Ran, I am awyer!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I mean you can hire others to do it.¡± Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°If you want to do great things, you shouldn¡¯t stick to trifles. They may have done that ahead of you.¡±


    Lawyer Jiang: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Not stick to trifles; I am awyer; not stick to trifles; I am awyer...</i>


    Lawyer Jiang repeated these several times.


    Shu Ran¡¯s parents were kind to him... He also doubted it in the first ce, but the doctor he brought did say that Shu Ran had a psychosis.


    Shu Ran also trusted her uncle very much at that time.


    So he could barelymunicate with her.


    He was originally an outsider. If he meddled too much, people would think he was nning something evil.

 Chapter 1361 - The Supreme Killer (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1361: The Supreme Killer (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Lawyer Jiang left several people in the vi, fearing that they maye back and cause trouble.


    Ming Shu came back to the room on the fourth floor.


    Presumably they¡¯de back tomorrow...


    Ming Shu took out a personal mobile phone, which was temporarily lent to her by Lawyer Jiang, and opened a web search.


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    A faint sound was heard from outside the window.


    Ming Shu looked up. A sharp wind attacked from the window¡ª<i>pah¡ª</i>the room went into darkness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    A strong smell of blood entered Ming Shu¡¯s nostrils, and something cold was ced against her neck.


    By the light of the phone screen, she could barely see that the person standing in front of her was a man.


    He was breathing badly and leaning a lot to one side.


    Obviously, he was injured.


    It all happened in two or three seconds.


    He quickly grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s phone and pulled her into the shadows.


    Ming Shu was put against the wall, and the man warned her in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    He looked outside the window. Night resumed her reign, and he could see nothing.


    Ming Shu pinched her fingers with one hand.


    As the man turned his head, she bent one of her legs and pushed it against his belly, snatching the de from his hand.


    The man didn¡¯t expect that such a weak girl would know martial arts and counterattack him.


    As he was about to take action, there was something cold against his forehead.


    The man froze.


    A gun!


    She had a gun!


    He didn¡¯t see when she took it out at all!


    <i>Whizz¡ª</i>


    <i>Hu¡ª</i>


    The grandfather clock in the room was shot and broke into pieces.


    The man was startled and quickly pulled Ming Shu to the ground.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s after you?¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    <i>If no one was after me, why do you think I climbed up here, to steal? </i>


    Wait, how could she behave so calmly in such a situation?


    She even had a gun.


    She remained effortlessly cool.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you,¡± the man said. ¡°Can you put away your gun?¡±


    ¡°But you brought trouble for me, and I only need to hand you over.¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    He gritted his teeth. ¡°Even if you hand me over, you¡¯ll also be silenced. The one who¡¯s after me will not show mercy.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t bluffing.


    What he said was true.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    The person outside was apparently using a muffler, with only the sound of bullets slicing through the air and hitting the targets.


    Both sides of the room were made of windows, and only the middle was wall.


    Right now they were lying behind the wall.


    However, the other party seemed to have some scruples. He did not directly shoot the ss, but shot from the open window.


    ¡°We are now on the same boat, if you keep holding this gun to me, we¡¯re all gonna die here.¡±


    Ming Shu paused for a few seconds, then moved the gun away.


    The man rxed. ¡°Lend me your gun.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a gun?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m out of bullets.¡±


    ¡°...If I lend you my gun, what if you turn against me?¡±


    ¡°Come on, Miss, we¡¯re both in fatal danger! I don¡¯t have time to turn against you!¡± The man freaked out.


    Ming Shu thought for a while, then gave the gun to him.


    The man took the gun. ¡°You stay here.¡±


    He rolled to the other side of the window. The man outside seemed to discover him and fired two consecutive shots.


    The bullets may have shot into the wall, making dull noises.


    The man observed outside carefully for a full minute; he then raised the gun and fired.


    The moment he pulled the trigger, he knew something was wrong.


    No bullets!


    <i>Whizz¡ª</i>


    The man threw himself on the floor and the ss behind him shattered.


    ¡°Sorry about that, I took the wrong one.¡± The girl¡¯s clear voice sounded from the other side.


    Then another gun was pushed over from the floor.


    Damn it!


    He could not believe she had taken it by mistake!


    <i>Knock knock¡ª</i>


    ¡°Miss Shu Ran? Are you all right?¡±


    The door was suddenly knocked on, and the man looked at Ming Shu.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ming Shu was afraid they might push the door open ande in to get shot.


    The person outside hesitated for a while, then left.


    The man inside gave Ming Shu a weird look.


    This young girl was too calm.


    But it was not the right time to think about this, he needed to handle that man outside first.


    He hid himself in a new position. The two sides were suddenly quiet, waiting for the perfect moment.


    As the man was concentrating, suddenly there was a strong light shooting far away from his front, which illuminated the outsidepletely.


    The man narrowed his eyes.


    He turned the muzzle slightly, pointed it in a certain direction, and fired.


    <i>Whizz¡ª</i>


    Something in the distance fell into the bushes and disappeared with a few rustlings.


    Ming Shu turned off the searchlight in her hand.


    The man looked at her weirdly.


    Why did it seem she had everything?


    ¡°Is he dead?¡± Ming Shu asked him.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be.¡± The man straightened his body and sat up, gasping against the wall. ¡°But he should have been injured and left.¡±


    Little Beastie also sent feedback and said there was no one around.


    She pulled the window curtains closed and turned on the light. ¡°Give me back my cellphone.¡±


    The man was a little alert. ¡°You... What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to hire some bodyguards!¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    In view of Ming Shu¡¯s unexpected behaviors and his own weak physical strength, the man hesitated and passed the phone to her.


    Ming Shu turned on her phone, and the screen was still framed on the web page just now. She exited from it and searched to enter another one.


    She asked the man conveniently, ¡°What do you do?¡±


    The man intended to make up an identity, but seeing Ming Shu¡¯s calm expression, he said, ¡°I¡¯m a killer. Have you heard of this profession before?¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu gave him one more stab. ¡°I may believe that you will be killed.¡±


    ¡°I was schemed against by others!¡± The man gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Heh heh, the window is over there, goodbye and you¡¯re wee.¡± <i>Just take it as my good deed. </i>


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll do anything bad to you?¡±


    ¡°A second-level disability, do not talk.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Who the hell was a second-level disability!


    He had a gun in his hand now!


    Although it was hers...


    The man looked at the gun in his hand, not knowing the exact reason, and removed the clip...


    It was empty...


    There was only one bullet in it just now.


    If he missed the target... It would probably be him who died.


    The man didn¡¯t know he should describe her: as cautious or malicious...


    ¡°Young sister, what does your family do?¡±


    ¡°Business.¡±


    Surely she was a profiteer.


    The man tried to stand up to leave, but couldn¡¯t stand up no matter how he tried. His shoulder was soaked with blood.


    ¡°Well, young sister, could you help me dress the wound?¡±


    Ming Shu gave a look at his shoulder, then refused it. ¡°No. I have a blood phobia.¡±


    The man: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What about this, you help me, and I¡¯ll be your bodyguard. I¡¯m far more powerful than ordinary bodyguards!¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. There are people after you out there, you want me to stay with you? Why would I risk my life to do that?¡± <i>Don¡¯t think of me as a sweet and stupid girl! </i>


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu turned off the web page.


    She pushed the man toward the window skillfully. ¡°You want to get down by yourself, or you want me to push you down?¡±


    The man looked outside and his mouth twitched. ¡°Young sister, don¡¯t be so cruel. We¡¯ve been through thick and thin...¡±


    <i>Goodbye.</i>


    Ming Shu pushed out his other leg as well.


    The man held on to the edge of the window, steadying his own body. ¡°No no no, I¡¯ll get down by myself.¡±


    ¡°Women are not to be offended. I¡¯ve seen it today.¡±


    <i>Shua¡ª</i>


    The curtains were pulled closed in his face.

 Chapter 1362 - The Supreme Killer (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1362: The Supreme Killer (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Su Qi walked through the mountain fog in an uncollected way.


    Before the morning fog cleared, he reached a farmhouse.


    He went up and knocked on the door.


    Three long sequences and two short ones.


    The door opened, and Su Qi¡¯s whole body fell forward.


    ¡°Su Qi?¡±


    The person who was at the door helped him and pulled him inside.


    It was already afternoon when Su Qi woke up. The wound on his body had been treated, but it still hurt a lot.


    ¡°Su Qi, wake up.¡±


    Su Qi saw clearly that the man in front of him was his formerpanion and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t make it here.¡±


    Wei Yi helped him up. ¡°Why are you hurt so badly?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. If I hadn¡¯t met a young girl, I would really have been killed.¡±


    Su Qi looked at a man who was sitting in the room. ¡°Boss...¡±


    The man was wiping a gun with his head down when he heard Su Qi call him. He raised his eyes a littlezily and looked at him.


    ¡°Are they going to kill us all?¡± Su Qi asked.


    The man gave a confirmative answer, then lowered his head and continued his work.


    Wei Yi said, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not about whether you¡¯llpete or not, it¡¯s that they don¡¯t want to let you go.¡±


    Su Qi agreed and added, ¡°Boss, we¡¯re not scared of them. We can fight them!¡±


    The man threw away the cloth in his hand and loaded some bullets.


    He said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so aggressive.¡±


    Su Qi: ¡°...¡±


    Wei Yi: ¡°...¡±


    It became very quiet in the room; no one wanted to break the silence.


    After a long while, the man stood up and pinned the gun behind his back. He took the cloak and put it on. ¡°I¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    It was not an inquiry, just a casual statement.


    The two watched the man leave.


    ...


    Ming Shu knew that Shu Xue and her family would definitelye back, but didn¡¯t expect them toe so early.


    At half past six in the morning.


    The vi had been cleaned up a little, butpared to before, it was still a mess.


    Shu Hang, Shu Xue¡¯s father, knew the gate password and directly broke in with his people.


    There was arge group of people.


    They included bodyguards and some people who dressed like doctors and nurses.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Shu Ran?!¡± With many people behind her, Shu Xue pointed at the people blocking her way and shouted confidently, ¡°Get Shu Ran, that crazy woman, down here!¡±


    Ming Shu heard the noise and came downstairs.


    ¡°Shu Ran!¡±


    A woman next to Shu Hang immediately took a step forward and pointed at her. ¡°You little bitch, did you bully Xue¡¯er?¡±


    Ming Shu stood on the stairs and looked down at these people with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, I did. So what?¡±


    ¡°How dare you bully Xue¡¯er!¡± The woman¡¯s breasts vibrated with anger. ¡°You drove Xue¡¯er out of the vi, how dare you!¡±


    Ming Shu held the armrest with one hand and said very calmly and peacefully, ¡°Let me remind you that this is my home. It¡¯s my right to drive anyone out of my house.¡±


    Mother Shu spoke without thinking: ¡°Your house, you lunatic, if we hadn¡¯t taken care of you, you would have starved to death.¡±


    In Mother Shu and Shu Xue¡¯s eyes, this vi had long be their house.


    At ordinary times, the Host also suffered due to Mother Wen.


    But Shu Hang would always stand on her side (superficially) so the Host chose to tolerate her the whole time. Then she got sick and naturally had no way to resist her.


    ¡°You took my money, abused me, and drove me crazy. So it looks like I do owe you a lot for taking care of me.¡±


    Ming Shu paused and looked at Shu Hang, who had been silent since the beginning.


    ¡°What do you say, Uncle?¡±


    Shu Hang rested his eyes tightly on Ming Shu.


    He seemed to want to see something from her.


    The butler and Shu Xue had told him about what happened.


    If she was really pretending to be crazy...


    As Shu Hang thought about this, a subtle ruthlessness appeared in his usually amiable face.


    ¡°Ranran.¡± Shu Hang pulled Mother Shu and Shu Xue both back. He then continued tentatively, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy these days, so I didn¡¯te back to see you. I¡¯ll apologize if you feel upset. But you can¡¯t be too angry. It¡¯s not good for your health...¡±


    Ming Shu stood at the high position, looking at Shu Hang as he called her Ranran amiably, as if he really cared about her so much.


    The Host used to be fooled by such kind words.


    You had to admit that Shu Hang was a very patient person.


    ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t want to talk crap with you. You also don¡¯t need to test me hypocritically. I¡¯m very well.¡±


    Ming Shu put it bluntly.


    She hadn¡¯t had her breakfast.


    These people came so early.


    ¡°I was young when you tricked me, and I didn¡¯t see that clearly, I just admit it now. But now you want to cheat me again, do you think I¡¯m that stupid?¡±


    Shu Hang¡¯s heart stopped.


    Was she really pretending to be crazy?


    But...


    Even if she was faking it, her current behaviors and reactions were still different from what Shu Hang predicted.


    Shu Xue grunted. ¡°Dad, I think she¡¯s beyond recovery. We must send her to a madhouse and get her treated!¡±


    She had long told him that they should send her to a madhouse. Even though she was not crazy, she would be driven mad in that kind of ce.


    It was annoying to just see her.


    If they had listened to her, there wouldn¡¯t be such a situation. She was losing such face in front of her ssmates.


    Shu Hang swept a gaze over the bodyguards blocking the way at the stairs.


    He heard that these people were brought by Lawyer Jiang.


    ¡°Ranran, has your illness gotten worse?¡± Shu Hang picked up Shu Xue¡¯s topic. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for a check-up. Ranran, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s not a serious illness, you will be healed.¡±


    Before it Lawyer Jiang came and it was toote, he must take her away.


    As Shu Hang finished talking, he waved and gave the order.


    The bodyguards behind him immediately went up.


    ¡°Lawyer Jiang said no one is allowed to take Miss Shu Ran away.¡±


    Shu Hang¡¯s bodyguards were stopped.


    ¡°I¡¯m her uncle, she¡¯s sick, so I¡¯m going to take her to a doctor.¡±


    Shu Hang said it righteously.


    ¡°Her illness has been dyed, if anything happens, which of you will be responsible?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk crap with them, just beat them up.¡±<i> Finish this and I¡¯ll have my breakfast. </i>


    Ming Shu ordered from above.


    Shu Hang: ¡°...¡±


    The two sides¡¯ bodyguards: ¡°...¡±


    So was she crazy or not?


    If not, she shouldn¡¯t have said something like that, right?


    The bodyguards got paid by their employer so they naturally would only listen to their employer.


    Lawyer Jiang had made it very clear that no one was allowed to take her away. They must protect her.


    The first bodyguard took action, and it was like a sting fuse; the hall soon devolved into a mess.


    ¡°Go, take her down.¡± Shu Hang pushed the person dressed like a doctor beside him.


    The doctors were brave enough to pass through the fighting bodyguards.


    They rushed up the stairs.


    With each holding Ming Shu by one of her arms, they tried to lift Ming Shu and drag her down.


    Ming Shu had rested for a night, and although her strength was still not enough, she avoided their ws relying on the advantage that she was petite.


    She backed up a few steps.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over, or you¡¯ll end up miserable. And I have my psychopath certificate, so it¡¯s not against thew for me to beat people.¡±


    Doctors: ¡°...¡±


    What was that?


    The doctors had been bought off by Shu Hang, so naturally they wouldn¡¯t stop now.


    They rushed at Ming Shu again.


    At Ming Shu¡¯s hand was a fernleaf hedge bamboo. She broke its stem without any trouble, feeling its weight in her hands, then struck it toward the people rushing over.


    The fernleaf hedge bamboo seemed soft and had no attack ability at all, so the doctors didn¡¯t take it seriously. They intended to take the hit and grab Ming Shu.


    ¡°Ahh...!¡±

 Chapter 1363 - The Supreme Killer (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1363: The Supreme Killer (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The sirens came nearer.


    The battle in the vi wasing to an end.


    Ming Shu held the fernleaf hedge bamboo in her hand as she stood on the balcony. The two doctors hugged their heads and trembled in fear as they sat on the chairs.


    Those that didn¡¯t move got shocked by the police.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    ¡°Stop everything and put your hands up!¡±


    The police pulled at the bodyguards that were fighting with each other.


    Shu Hang looked surprised.


    He never expected this to happen.


    Why did the policee?


    Who called them?


    ¡°Are you shocked?¡±


    Ming Shu came down with the bamboo.


    ¡°You, you, you... don¡¯t move!¡± The policeman pointed at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The leader of the policemen looked around. ¡°Who called the police?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand.


    The policemen: ¡°...¡±


    The policeman asked her toe down.


    ¡°Why did you call the police?¡±


    ¡°They entered my house illegally.¡± Ming Shu nodded at Shu Hang.


    The policemen looked at Shu Hang.


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! We live here.¡± Shu Xue opened her mouth. ¡°She has psychosis. There is a diagnosis for it.¡±


    Shu Xue spoke so quickly Shu Hang couldn¡¯t stop her.


    The police hated wealthy family feuds the most.


    To prevent them from shouting at each other, the police questioned them separately.


    The police concluded, ¡°Mr. Shu Hang is your uncle?¡±


    Ming Shu plucked the leaves off the bamboo. ¡°By rights, yes.¡±


    The police recorded her answer and asked, ¡°Since he has always been staying here, why do you want to chase them away suddenly?¡±


    Ming Shu replied naturally, ¡°This is my house. Why can¡¯t I chase them away?¡±


    The policeman was stunned for a moment. ¡°They are your blood-rted rtives...¡±


    ¡°Is there aw that states that blood-rted rtives can legally stay at other people¡¯s houses?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The policeman didn¡¯t know what to say.


    There was no suchw. After all, she was only Shu Hang¡¯s niece.


    It wasn¡¯t against thew to chase him out of the house.


    The policeman continued, ¡°Mr. Shu Hang said that you have psychosis. They are here to take care of you. They mentioned that you agreed to let them stay here at the start.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Do I look sick?¡±


    The policemen: ¡°...¡±


    <i>When you smile, you look like a psychopath.</i>


    However, she was calm and didn¡¯t disy any overreactions or weird behaviors.


    She didn¡¯t seem like she had psychosis.


    Ming Shu said slowly, ¡°When I let them in, I was still young. I didn¡¯t know their true colors. Now, I¡¯m enlightened. Why can¡¯t I chase them out?¡±


    The policemen: ¡°...¡±


    Shu Hang continued saying that she agreed to let them move in to take care of her.


    She agreed personally.


    When she started to show syndromes of psychosis, they continued taking good care of her.


    Why did she want to chase them away suddenly?


    Both parties had their own story.


    The police didn¡¯t know what to do.


    <i>What feud is this!</i>


    <i>I¡¯d rather take care of hooligans!</i>


    Coincidentally, Lawyer Jiang arrived at this moment.


    Lawyer Jiang represented Ming Shu and talked to the police.


    Shu Hang requested to get hiswyer too.


    ¡°I already chased them away yesterday night. Mywyer can be my witness. They arrived this morning without my consent. Is this considered trespassing on private property?¡±


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to create such a huge fuss...¡± The policeman tried to convince Ming Shu. ¡°They are your rtives.¡±


    ¡°If your rtives forced you to go crazy, would you still take them as your rtives? What a big heart you have.¡±


    The policeman was stunned.


    However, Ming Shu didn¡¯t borate.


    There was no evidence to prove that Shu Hang caused the Host to go crazy. Even if she said something now, it would be useless.


    Lawyer Jiang had asked someone to inspect the medications he took away yesterday night.


    There was no problem with them.


    They were just expensive medications for treating psychosis.


    Overdosage would cause implications, but a normal amount wouldn¡¯t kill anyone.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t have high hopes.


    She was just thinking Shu Hang might lose his intelligence one day.


    Unfortunately, Shu Hang¡¯s intelligence remained online.


    The police felt that they couldn¡¯t handle this.


    Wealthy families were scary.


    Look at all these things that happened to them.


    Shu Hang knew that since Ming Shu called the police, she had set her mind to chase them away.


    Hence, after thinking it through, he decided to not make amotion.


    He requested to settle it privately with Ming Shu.


    If they were sent to the police station, she would be embarrassed too.


    What happened to this little girl...


    ¡°We can settle it privately.¡±


    Ming Shu sat opposite Shu Hang.


    Shu Hang no longer looked amiable. His expression was cold. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Ming Shu replied in a rxed tone, ¡°Simple, return all the things you took away from my vi.¡±


    Shu Hang¡¯s expression was still fine.


    However, Mother Shu¡¯s and Shu Xue¡¯s expressions were bad.


    ¡°Mother...¡±


    Shu Xue shook Mother Shu¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are so many things in the vi. She won¡¯t remember all of it,¡± Mother Shu replied angrily.


    Before Shu Xue could feel relieved, she heard Ming Shu saying, ¡°Lawyer Jiang, I remember that there is a list of items, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lawyer Jiang nodded.


    There were many expensive items in the vi so when Shu Ran¡¯s parents died, they counted the items and made a list of them. It was all recorded.


    Ming Shu looked at Shu Hang. ¡°Let¡¯s go over the list then. All the items must be present.¡±


    Shu Hang knew what his wife and daughter did.


    If it was just jewelry, it was still fine. Those should still be in their hands.


    But, some things...


    Had been sold for money.


    Shu Ran¡¯s face turned ck. ¡°Ranran, you don¡¯t have to be so heartless.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled in reply. ¡°Uncle, why didn¡¯t you think about this when youid your hands on me?¡±


    Shu Hang: ¡°...¡±


    Shu Hang didn¡¯t dare to look into Ming Shu¡¯s eyes.


    How did she know about this?


    Shu Hang looked at Lawyer Jiang. Did he y a part in this?


    If not, why did she act like she was crazy only to attack them now?


    He wasn¡¯t prepared at all.


    Even if he wanted to do something behind her back, he didn¡¯t have the time.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t get some things back, it¡¯s fine. Just pay the market price for it.¡±


    ¡°Shu Ran, don¡¯t go too overboard!¡± Shu Xue was furious. ¡°We took care of you for so many years! Do you have any conscience?¡±


    ¡°No. You said that I was sick, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, we can meet in court.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have topliment me. I know that I¡¯m amazing.¡±


    These things were not given to them. They took them illegally. If they went to court, they would be on the losing end.


    Shu Hang¡¯s face turned green with anger. He took a while to say, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lawyer Jiang immediately said, ¡°I will make a list of the items as soon as possible and send it to you.¡±


    ¡°Old Shu!¡± Mother Shu shouted unwillingly.


    Why did he agree with her?


    This little girl...


    All she did was call the police. They could just give them some money...


    Shu Hang red at Mother Shu.


    ¡°Our things are still in the rooms above. Can we take them back?¡±


    ¡°Please do.¡±

 Chapter 1364 - The Supreme Killer (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1364: The Supreme Killer (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Father, she is a lunatic. Why did you agree with her!?¡±


    Shu Xue was furious.


    She wasn¡¯t willing to let it go just like this.


    When Shu Ran was young, she was a little princess. She got to live in a big, pretty house and had everything she wanted.


    What about her?


    She finally managed toe in and get what was supposed to be hers.


    How could she leave like this?


    Shu Hang didn¡¯t look good. ¡°She called herwyer and even called the police. What can I do?¡±


    She was the owner of the vi.


    The heir of the Shu family.


    She didn¡¯t say anythingst time. Now, she opened her mouth. With Lawyer Jiang helping her, there was nothing he could do.


    If there had been enough time, he could have given some money to the police.


    He was worried that if she continued investigating him, she would uncover his dark secrets.


    ¡°Hurry up and take your things. I¡¯ll find out what happened.¡±


    Shu Hang asked Shu Xue to return to her room and pack her belongings.


    No matter who was backing her up...


    He wouldn¡¯t let this huge treasure fly away from him so easily.


    ¡°Father...¡±


    Shu Hang stared at her coldly.


    Shu Xue immediately stopped talking. She stomped her feet and ran back to her room.


    They packed their things unwillingly.


    When Shu Xue pushed her luggage down, she red at Ming Shu angrily.


    Lawyer Jiang stood at the side and ascertained that they didn¡¯t take anything away from the vi.


    The men that Shu Hang brought along with him didn¡¯t know what was happening so they were in a daze.


    Shu Hang carried his luggage into the car.


    Ming Shu stood at the door. ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°What else do you want?¡± Shu Xue¡¯s eyes turned red. Why didn¡¯t she go crazy! Damn it!


    Ming Shu pointed at the car Shu Hang was nning to drive. ¡°That car belongs to me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After Shu Hang and his family left, Lawyer Jiang sent the police away.


    ¡°Young Miss, I tried to look for the doctor but...¡±


    He shook his head.


    He didn¡¯t manage to find him.


    Time was short. He didn¡¯t know where the doctor went.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu was so calm Lawyer Jiang felt ufortable.


    He asked, ¡°What do you n to do now?¡±


    ¡°Find the butler.¡±


    Lawyer Jiang: ???


    ...


    Lawyer Jiang went to get the vi items list so he couldn¡¯t go with Ming Shu.


    Luckily, the bodyguards hired by Ming Shu arrived.


    Ming Shu examined them. Their aura was intimidating and they were able to fight quite well.


    She brought them along and went to find the butler that served at their house.


    After the Host was diagnosed with psychosis, all the servants at the vi were changed over a period of time. In the end, even the butler was fired.


    The Shu family was huge. She couldn¡¯t take care of it alone.


    ¡°Wait for me here.¡±


    Ming Shu got out of the car and gave an order the people following her.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu walked to the nearest alley. She looked at the alley and took out a steamed bun. She took a bite as she questioned the Harmony System.


    ¡°Harmony System, did you make a mistake? He was once the butler of the Shu family. Why is he staying at such a location?¡±


    [I¡¯m not wrong.] This was the correct ce.


    Ming Shu walked further in. Some number tes were illegible.


    It rained the past few days so there were some puddles on the road.


    Little children rode their bicycles on the road. The dirty water sprayed everywhere.


    Ming Shu dodged quickly so she wasn¡¯t hit by the water. Unfortunately, the woman behind her was not so lucky.


    The woman shouted furiously. Ming Shu found the number te 488.


    She finished herst bite of the steamed bun and knocked on the door.


    Before her hand touched the door, it opened. She almost knocked on the person¡¯s chest.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The man was much taller than her. He wore a ck trenchcoat. His features were handsome. His eyes were bright and sharp. You would remember his face the moment you saw him.


    The man looked at herzily as though she was just a normal object.


    After a few seconds, he walked past her and left.


    Ming Shu took a few steps back.


    The man walked into the dirty alley. The objects around him turned ck and white. Only his handsome back could be seen.


    Ming Shu smiled. She retracted her gaze and opened the door.


    There was a courtyard inside.


    There were many nts in it.


    At first nce, she couldn¡¯t see anyone.


    Ming Shu walked in further. She saw a man sitting in a chair and drinking tea.


    The man heard her footsteps and raised his head.


    He froze on the spot and looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Miss... Shu Ran?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Yi.¡± Ming Shu stood there and smiled. ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Yi Qiao got up and weed her. He sounded excited. ¡°Are... are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yi Qiao¡¯s happiness could be seen on his face. ¡°That¡¯s good. I know that you are a lucky person. Have a seat... Miss Shu Ran, you are all grown up now. You are starting to look like your mother.¡±


    ¡°No need. Uncle Yi, I¡¯m here to invite you back,¡± Ming Shu said.


    ¡°Invite... me back?¡± Yi Qiao was stunned.


    Yi Qiao still remembered what happened clearly.


    He shouldn¡¯t have left the vi and let Miss Shu Ran be alone.


    However, he was framed. Miss Shu Ran didn¡¯t believe him.


    And...


    ¡°What happenedst time was my fault.¡± Ming Shu had to take the me for what the Host did. In order to make sure she could eat her snacks in peace in the future, she smiled and said, ¡°I trusted Uncle too much and let you be wronged.¡±


    Shu Hang did many things to chase Yi Qiao away.


    He made a huge effort.


    He framed him and plotted against him.


    In the end, the Host lost her trust in Yi Qiao and chased him away.


    ¡°Miss Shu Ran, you...¡±


    ¡°I need a butler.¡± She could hire someone outside, but she still came... this must be her instinct at work.


    Yi Qiao sighed. ¡°Miss Shu Ran, even if I went back with you, Mr. Shu Hang will not allow me in. You must be careful of Shu Hang...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. He is not in the vi anymore.¡±


    Yi Qiao was shocked.


    He knew how much she trusted Shu Hang at the start.


    Why was Shu Hang not at the vi now?


    Yi Qiao was not able to ask her for more details.


    Since Shu Hang was not around, Yi Qiao agreed to her request instantly.


    Ming Shu had a few words with Yi Qiao before leaving.


    Halfway through, she stopped. ¡°What was that person called?¡±


    Yi Qiao took a while to realize who she was talking about. His heart stopped for a second. Did she meet him just now?


    ¡°Miss Shu Ran, why are you asking about him?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say?¡±


    Yi Qiao thought for a moment. ¡°Xuan Ge.¡±


    ¡°Xuan Ge...¡±


    Ming Shu repeated the name. His name didn¡¯t fit him at all.


    That person... seemed a little cold-blooded.


    Naturally cold-blooded.


    ¡°Miss Shu Ran?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just asking for fun. Uncle Yi, after you pack up, you cane over directly.¡±


    Yi Qiao replied, ¡°I¡¯ll settle everything here ande over as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 1365 - The Supreme Killer (9)

    <h4><i>Chapter 1365:</i> The Supreme Killer (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yi Qiao found out what happened from Lawyer Jiang. The vi was a mess. He needed to clear up the mess.


    Yi Qiao was angry and felt his heart aching when he learned what Shu Hang did to Ming Shu.


    Shu Hang was her uncle. How could he be so heartless?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call the police?¡±


    Lawyer Jiang shook his head. ¡°There is not enough evidence. The medication that Young Miss was taking has no problem and the attending doctor couldn¡¯t be found. Everything is based on our guesses. It¡¯s no use even if we call the police.¡±


    ¡°Then we can¡¯t do anything?¡± Yi Qiao was furious. ¡°Shu Hang is so heartless!¡±


    Lawyer Jiang was used to seeing families fighting with each other over an inheritance. He felt numb.


    ¡°Miss Shu Ran had her own thoughts.¡±


    Yi Qiao remembered the youngdy that came to find him. The little girl from before had grown up.


    Yi Qiao and Lawyer Jiang chatted for a while before Lawyer Jiang left.


    Yi Qiao went to clear up the mess left behind.


    Although he had not been working for two months, he managed to get used to the work very quickly. After all, he had been working here for a long time.


    When Ming Shu came back, the vi had changed entirely. There were a few unfamiliar servants.


    ¡°Young Miss.¡± Yi Qiao put down his work.


    Ming Shu nodded. She walked into the room. ¡°Is dinner ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s ready.¡±


    All he needed to do was invite the chef back. All the ingredients were avable so it was an easy task.


    While she was eating, Yi Qiao asked her about her illness indirectly.


    Ming Shu was in a good mood so she answered his questions.


    Yi Qiao went silent when he realized that Ming Shu was fine. After a while, he smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are fine.¡±


    ¡°Since you are fine, you need to start going to school.¡±


    Yi Qiao managed to direct the topic to studying.


    Ming Shu: ???


    <i>I just want to be an heiress.</i>


    <i>Why do I need to go to school!</i>


    <i>I have studied for so many years! </i>


    ¡°I have done some research. Changming Senior High is near us and it¡¯s a good school. Young Miss, you can go there.¡±


    <i>After that, I¡¯ll hire a private tutor for our Young Miss. With her intelligence, she¡¯ll be able to catch up with her peers soon!</i>


    ¡°Uncle Yi,¡± Ming Shu spoke seriously, ¡°I just want to be a useless heiress.¡±


    ¡°Young Miss, you will have to inherit the Shu family¡¯spany in the future. If you don¡¯t study, how can you manage the business?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Isn¡¯t it just managing apany?</i>


    <i>I have managed a country before! What is so difficult about this!</i>


    [...]


    Yi Qiao didn¡¯t know how experienced Ming Shu was so he quickly settled the school application for her.


    Yi Qiao was an efficient person.


    ...


    Lawyer Jiang was almost done with his work too.


    Shu Hang returned all the items he could return and paid for those that he couldn¡¯t.


    After so many years, Shu Hang had earned quite a lot of money from thepany.


    After giving Ming Shu the money, his fortune decreased dramatically.


    He was living in Shu Xue¡¯s 200 square meters house.


    To a normal family, this house wasrge enough.


    However, they were used to living in a vi so this house was extremely small for them.


    They couldn¡¯t hire servants, either.


    Even if they could afford them, there was no ce for them to stay.


    Hence, Shu Hang fired all the servants.


    Only the butler was left.


    Shu Xue cursed Ming Shu continuously. All this happened because of her.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you all right? You have not beening to school for a long time. We¡¯re all worried about you.¡±


    The moment Shu Xue got out of the car, a few girls surrounded her.


    Shu Xue gave a forced smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Why did you take a taxi to school today?¡± someone asked curiously. ¡°Where¡¯s your driver?¡±


    Shu Xue¡¯s expression froze. She replied hurriedly, ¡°He... is sick today. He can¡¯t send me to school.¡±


    The car she used before belonged to Shu Ran.


    The one she boughtter was paid using Shu Ran¡¯s family¡¯s money too.


    Shu Hang only had one car and he needed to use it.


    ¡°I see...¡± The girls didn¡¯t suspect her. ¡°Did you settle your business?¡±


    ¡°Erm... yes. Let¡¯s go to ss now, it¡¯s starting.¡±


    Shu Xue hurriedly changed the topic and walked quickly toward her ssroom.


    Shu Xue felt irritated when she thought about the suspicious gazes she had to face from her ssmates.


    The girls looked at each other before following her in. Their conversation topic changed.


    The moment Shu Xue entered the ssroom, she saw Ming Shu sitting inside.


    She felt a chill down her spine.


    Why was she here?


    Ming Shu felt that Yi Qiao did it on purpose.


    How could there be such a coincidence?


    Shu Xue turned and tried to leave. However, the people behind her pushed her in.


    The girls saw Ming Shu too.


    ¡°Hey... isn¡¯t that Xue¡¯er¡¯s cousin?¡±


    ¡°Why is she here? Isn¡¯t she...¡± <i>Crazy?</i>


    ¡°New ssmate?¡±


    The person beside them exined to them what happened.


    Shu Xue grabbed her bag and lowered her head as she walked toward her seat.


    Her ssmates looked at her curiously. Their gazes moved between Shu Xue and Ming Shu.


    Ever since that event happened, Shu Xue hadn¡¯t beening to school. It was normal that they were curious.


    Did that vi belong to Shu Xue¡¯s family or her cousin¡¯s family?


    <i>Ring¡ª</i>


    The teacher walked into ss the moment the school bell rang. He asked Ming Shu to introduce herself before starting the lesson.


    Many people nced at Ming Shu. She just leaned on the table and slept.


    When the lesson ended, some people came to talk to her.


    Ming Shu replied politely, but their conversation never exceeded two sentences.


    She always managed to end the conversation quickly.


    Shu Xue sat in her own seat. When her ssmates came to console her, she either shook her head or didn¡¯t reply.


    Finally, school ended.


    Shu Xue packed her bag and left the ssroom hurriedly.


    ¡°Hey, Xue¡¯er, wait for us!¡±


    ¡°Xue¡¯er...¡±


    Shu Xue¡¯s friends hurriedly chased after her.


    The other students in the ss exchanged significant nces.


    Ming Shu threw her books under the table. She took the pink schoolbag Yi Qiao bought for her, which was filled with snacks, and left.


    ¡°Who do you think the vi belonged to?¡±


    ¡°I saw her taking a taxi to school today. On the other hand, our new ssmate had a chauffeur.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that Shu Xue was pretending to be rich?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. She always wore branded clothes and she never looked at the price when she bought things.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go so you don¡¯t know. We were all chased out. It was so embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that they are cousins?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Shu Ran has psychosis...¡±


    The students that didn¡¯t go to the vi that time covered their mouth in surprise.


    ¡°Really? Why is she in the same ss as us? What happens if she suddenly goes crazy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sick. Be careful. I might hit you.¡±


    The people discussing among themselves froze. They looked at Ming Shu awkwardly.


    Ming Shu smiled as she walked past them.

 Chapter 1366 - The Supreme Killer (10)

    <h4>Chapter 1366: The Supreme Killer (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu walked out of the school building and toward the school gate.


    ¡°Shu Ran!¡±


    Shu Xue stood at an empty corner and stopped her.


    ¡°Follow me. I want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Little cutie, there is nothing for us to talk about.¡± Ming Shu hefted her bag and continued walking.


    Her snacks were waiting for her to eat them. <i>Why should I go with you?</i>


    <i>One look and I know that you are up to no good. I¡¯m not following you.</i>


    <i>Little... little cutie?</i>


    Shu Xue was stunned by the nickname.


    She took some time before she regained her senses.


    ¡°Shu Ran!¡± Shu Xue gritted her teeth and chased after Ming Shu. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anything to our ssmates.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s path was blocked.


    She had no choice but to stop. ¡°Tell them what?¡±


    Shu Xue: ¡°...¡±


    How could she not know what she was referring to?


    <i>This bitch is doing this on purpose!</i>


    <i>Damn it!</i>


    ¡°Ah...¡± Ming Shu purposely dragged out her words. ¡°About how I chased you out?¡±


    Her job was to anger her little cutie, even if there was nothing to gain from it.


    She was a professional viin. She must provoke the entire universe. That was what an ambitious person would do.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Shu Xue felt embarrassed. An angry fire was burning in her heart.


    She took a deep breath and threatened Ming Shu. ¡°If you dare to talk about this, I¡¯ll make you pay for it.¡±


    Her ssmates all knew that she was from a wealthy family. If they realized that all these things didn¡¯t belong to her, how would she be able to face them?


    She must not let anyone find out about it.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I can make you pay the price now.¡±


    Ming Shu reached out and grabbed her wrist suddenly.


    Shu Xue narrowed her eyes. She struggled fearfully. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Her skinny hand felt like a mp. She couldn¡¯t break free from her grasp.


    ¡°Pay the price to be prettier.¡±


    Before Shu Xue could understand what she meant, her body was lifted off the ground. The world spun around her and she mmed into the ground.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    She cried out in pain.


    The students nearby heard themotion and looked over.


    Ming Shu pped her hands. She swung her pink school bag over her shoulder. ¡°Little cutie, you look pretty when you¡¯re angry. Keep it up!¡±


    Shu Xue was in so much pain she couldn¡¯t stand up. She watched as Ming Shu left.


    ...


    The next day, Ming Shu heard many people talking about her psychosis.


    Even the students in the ss before her were talking about it.


    They evaded her.


    When Ming Shu realized that she didn¡¯t need to queue in the canteen or at the snacks counter, she started to ept her new status.


    Shu Xue thought that Ming Shu would be impacted by the rumors.


    However, she seemed to be enjoying it...


    She couldn¡¯t understand what this lunatic was thinking.


    As everyone¡¯s attention was on Ming Shu¡¯s mental illness, they started to forget about Shu Xue¡¯s matter.


    Shu Xue was afraid that her friends would suspect her words so she asked Shu Hang to send her to school.


    Since she never took a taxi again, her ssmates couldn¡¯t be certain if her words were fake.


    They just took it as a family feud.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we¡¯re going to visit the Starlight Showter. I heard that there are new arrivals.¡±


    ¡°I... have something scheduled. I might not...¡± Shu Xue didn¡¯t want to go.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we have not gone out together for a long time. Come on. I walked past yesterday and saw their new arrivals. They looked good. I think they suit you very well.¡±


    In order to lessen their suspicion, Shu Xue had no choice but to agree.


    She recalled the amount she had left in her card. It was enough if she didn¡¯t buy anything too expensive.


    After ss ended, Shu Xue went out with her friends.


    Ming Shu went back home in her car.


    She wasted some time on the road and went back when it was dinner time.


    Ming Shu threw her schoolbag in the living room. It hit something.


    She stopped in her tracks and turned.


    There was a man sitting on the sofa. He caught the pink schoolbag with one hand. His sleeve drooped down a little, revealing his pretty wrist.


    The man sat there quietly. If he hadn¡¯t caught the schoolbag, Ming Shu would not have seen him.


    ¡°Young Miss.¡± Yi Qiao came down. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Ming Shu ced her hands in her pockets and looked at the man on the sofa. ¡°What is he doing here?¡±


    ¡°I was looking for a private tutor for you and Xuan Ge was free. Hence, he will be tutoring you. Don¡¯t worry, Young Miss, he has the capabilities to tutor you.¡±


    ¡°Private tutor?¡± Ming Shu gave a mysterious smile. Yi Qiao thought that she was going to reject him but she agreed readily. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Xuan Ge put the bag down and tilted his head slightly. The light shone on his beautiful eyes.


    His expression was not entirely cold. The corners of his mouth were lifted slightly. He gave off azy and rxed aura.


    That was it.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t even feel any signs of life from him.


    The feeling he gave was distant and cold. It was a natural aura.


    He didn¡¯t say anything.


    It was as if they were not talking about him.


    After Ming Shu finished her dinner, she walked to the living room and took her bag, which was beside the man. ¡°Private tutor, shall we go up?¡±


    Xuan Ge got up.


    The difference in height was apparent. He looked down at her. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>So what if you are tall!</i>


    Ming Shu walked up the stairs.


    It was the fourth floor.


    The broken windows were changed. There was no sign of the fight that happened here. The clock at the corner of the room was taken away too.


    The furniture in the rooms on the second floor needed to be changed so Ming Shu didn¡¯t move down.


    The room was quite small. Once Xuan Ge entered, it got cramped.


    Xuan Ge sat on the only chair in the room and reached his hand out.


    ¡°Book.¡± His voice was clear, like a mountain stream.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring them back,¡± Ming Shu replied casually.


    Xuan Ge ced his elbow on the back of the chair. He looked at her in a rxed manner.


    ¡°You saved Su Qi.¡±


    Ming Shu blinked. ¡°Who is Su Qi? Who would give their child such a name? Is he adopted?¡±


    ¡°The man you saved a few days ago.¡±


    Ming Shu finally remembered the man. ¡°Oh, that guy. I didn¡¯t n to save him. I just didn¡¯t want to be implicated. Did you be my private tutor because of him?¡±


    ¡°He is a killer.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded innocently. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I know him.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then?¡±


    Xuan Ge: ¡°...¡±


    Xuan Ge thought about what she said for a while. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about my identity?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my private tutor.¡±


    Xuan Ge stared at Ming Shu.


    She should know who he was, but she didn¡¯t expose him...


    After a while, Xuan Ge reached out his hand. ¡°Pleased to meet you.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at his pretty hand. It was slender and slim. This hand... didn¡¯t look like a killer¡¯s hand.


    She grabbed his hand and smiled. ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡±


    Their eyes met.


    They released their hands simultaneously.


    Xuan Ge pulled his hand back. He held his hands together.


    He asked casually, ¡°Did Uncle Qiao ask you to call me Xuan Ge?¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t your name? I feel that it¡¯s not suitable for you too.¡±


    Xuan Ge got interested. ¡°What do you think I should be called?¡±


    ¡°Zhang Three, Li Four, Clueless Two?


    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1367 - The Supreme Killer (11)

    <h4>Chapter 1367: The Supreme Killer (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t n to learn from the private tutor at all. She just agreed for fun.


    However, she was surprised.


    Butler Yi was an impressive person.


    He seemed to know that she wouldn¡¯t bring her books back so he prepared a room full of books all the way from primary school to senior high.


    Xuan Ge took a few papers.


    ¡°Do these papers. Let me see your standard.¡±


    Ming Shu ate her potato chips. After a few seconds, she hugged her potato chips and inched toward the table.


    There was only one chair. Xuan Ge let her sit on it. He walked to the window and stood there.


    Ming Shu bit her pen. She canceled the right answers and then randomly answered the questions.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    Xuan Ge regained his senses and took the paper.


    The room was a little quiet.


    After Xuan Ge finished looking through all the papers, he ced them in front of her.


    ¡°You made a lot of mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± She already tried her best to pick the harder questions to answer wrongly so that she wouldn¡¯t seem like an idiot.


    ¡°This is a junior high grade one paper.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    No wonder it was so simple. She thought that this world¡¯s standard was like this...


    Wait...


    Wasn¡¯t it written that it was a junior high grade three paper?


    ¡°I stopped studying after junior high grade two. It¡¯s understandable that I got it wrong.¡±


    <i>If I answered everything correctly, you would be useless.</i>


    <i>I spent so much effort to make mistakes!</i>


    Xuan Ge nced at her. He ced one hand on the table and started exining the questions to her.


    His head was tilted slightly. He pointed at the paper with his fingers and spoke in a rxed tone.


    He had a naturalzy aura.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t detect any scent from his body even at such a close distance.


    He didn¡¯t seem like a human. He seemed like an object.


    A killer...


    The tutoring ended at 8 PM.


    Yi Qiao arranged a room for Xuan Ge. He would be staying here from now on.


    There was definitely something going on between Yi Qiao and Xuan Ge.


    However, after observing for two days, Ming Shu couldn¡¯t see what was happening between them.


    Yi Qiao and Xuan Ge seldom interacted with each other. If there wasn¡¯t any need, they would not talk.


    Xuan Ge lived in the vi, but he only appeared during tutoring hours.


    <i>This time, my little demon... looks like a human, but he¡¯s actually not.</i>


    ...


    Xuan Ge didn¡¯t expect someone to be sitting on the stairs in the dark in the middle of the night.


    When he was walking up, he bumped into the person.


    Xuan Ge¡¯s body tensed up instinctively. He quickly felt for his gun behind his back.


    The two people couldn¡¯t see each other¡¯s expression. Only the outline of the head was visible in the dark.


    Before he opened his mouth, the person sitting on the stairs said, ¡°Are you a ghost? Why don¡¯t you make any sound when you¡¯re walking?¡±


    <i>Are you trying to scare me so that you can inherit my snacks!</i>


    Xuan Ge: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Aren¡¯t you more suspicious? You¡¯re sitting on the stairs in the middle of the night!</i>


    When Ming Shu spoke, the lights in the corridor came on. Darkness was dispelled.


    Xuan Ge stood at the lower steps. Ming Shu¡¯s gazended instantly on the dark patch on his waist.


    ¡°Are you injured?¡± Ming Shu sprung up and rushed toward him.


    Xuan Ge took a step back. They were at the same height now.


    He released his gun and held his waist. He covered the bloodstain.


    There was no change in his expression. He didn¡¯t even frown.


    ¡°A small injury. I¡¯ll be going back to my room,¡± he said.


    Xuan Ge walked around her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die in my vi. It¡¯s hard to dispose of a body,¡± Ming Shu replied.


    Xuan Ge: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Ming Shu followed him. ¡°How do you know you won¡¯t die? What if you die? What if the police suspect that I killed you? Why don¡¯t you write a will?¡±


    Xuan Ge: ¡°...¡± <i>Will she die if she shuts up?</i>


    Xuan Ge walked to his room. Ming Shu continued following him.


    ¡°Miss Shu Ran, why are you following me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at his waist. The dark patch grew bigger. More blood seemed to be seeping out of his wound.


    Xuan Ge remained silent for a moment. He opened the door and went in.


    Ming Shu had seen all the rooms in the vi before. There was nothing special about this room. It looked as though no one lived here.


    Xuan Ge took out his trenchcoat, revealing the ck T-shirt underneath.


    He took out a box and passed it to Miss Shu Ran. ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Ming Shu: ???


    <i>That is so impolite of you.</i>


    Xuan Ge sat down and unbuttoned his clothes. He seemed to have been stabbed by something sharp. The wound was deep and blood kept oozing out of it.


    Ming Shu opened the box. There was a bottle of medicinal alcohol and some simple medical tools.


    ¡°Why must I help you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be troublesome for you if I die here.¡± Xuan Ge used Ming Shu¡¯s words against her.


    Ming Shu looked at his wound. She bent down and attended to it.


    When she rubbed the wound with alcohol, Xuan Ge¡¯s expression remained the same.


    Ming Shu stole nces at him. He was staring into space. It was as though he couldn¡¯t feel the pain.


    ¡°Is your work so dangerous?¡±


    Xuan Ge looked down at Ming Shu¡¯s side profile.


    ¡°It¡¯s still okay. Normally, this will not happen.¡±


    Ming Shu mocked him. ¡°So this is because you aren¡¯t good enough?¡±


    Xuan Ge: ¡°...¡±


    He licked his dry lips. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t she afraid of his upation even when he appeared like this in front of her?


    This shouldn¡¯t be the reaction of a normal person.


    ¡°I¡¯m extremely afraid.¡±


    Xuan Ge didn¡¯t see any signs of fear on her face.


    <i>What a weird person.</i>


    Ming Shu threw the bloody cotton away and applied medicine on the wound. Then, she bandaged the wound.


    She needed to lean close to him in order to wrap the bandage around his waist.


    She went a few rounds around his waist.


    In the end, she tied a knot.


    ¡°Let me tell you...¡±


    Ming Shu paused. She looked at the window.


    Xuan Ge looked over too. The curtains were drawn. They couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Almost instantly, Ming Shu pushed Xuan Ge to the floor. The moment theynded on the carpet, bullets shot through the window and the curtain. They flew above their heads.


    Xuan Ge heard the girl saying, ¡°Are you an unlucky person like Su Qi? My window ss is expensive!¡±


    Xuan Ge was silent for a moment. He pulled her elbow and dragged her to the side.


    He took out a gun and ordered, ¡°Hide well.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, the ss shattered again.


    The bullets hit the sofa in front of Xuan Ge.


    ¡°Does the person have X-ray eyes?¡± Ming Shu squatted behind it.


    ¡°Something like that.¡± Xuan Ge pulled her further back. ¡°Your bodyguards wille up soon after hearing this noise. Run outsideter.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t reply to him. Xuan Ge took it that she agreed.


    He released her and moved toward the window quickly.


    He knew that it was useless to hide so he pulled the curtains open.


    Ming Shu saw what was happening outside.


    There was an X on a tree not far away. It was striking.


    It was like amp in the dark sky.


    Ming Shu felt how evil the Apocalypse Pagoda was once again. How could she remain serious? She felt likeughing!


    Ming Shu nced at Xuan Ge. She sneaked toward the door and left the room.


    Her bodyguards were running up the stairs.


    ¡°Young Miss, what happened?¡±

 Chapter 1368 - The Supreme Killer (12)

    <h4>Chapter 1368: The Supreme Killer (12)</h4>


    A ck shadow flew down the quiet street quickly.


    <i>Phew...</i>


    <i>Hu hu hu...</i>


    He panted heavily.


    He kept looking around him.


    He was looking for a hiding ce.


    There were no buildings around him where he could hide.


    A bridge could be seen not far away. It lit up the night sky. It looked lonely.


    Sounds came from behind him.


    It was the sound of tires screeching on the ground.


    The person chasing him got nearer.


    A girl stood on a skateboard. She stepped on one end of the skateboard and it stood up. She caught it with her hand.


    It was a handsome move.


    ¡°Not running anymore?¡±


    Bai Hao held his weapon tightly. He started at the girl. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    This girl chased him for more than ten kilometers! <i>Is she crazy!</i>


    At the vi, this girl suddenly appeared with a water pipe from the garden in her hand. She sprayed water at him.


    Then, she chased after him.


    ¡°You came to my house and shot my windows. Why are you asking what I want? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a weird question?¡±


    Bai Hao answered, ¡°I¡¯m not targeting you.¡±


    ¡°But you broke my windows.¡±


    Bai Hao: ¡°...¡± <i>This is why you chased me for more than ten kilometers?</i>


    The wind at night was cold.


    The girl¡¯s voice was cold too.


    ¡°You injured him too.¡±


    Injured who?


    Bai Hao remembered the person he hurt...


    Before Bai Hao could reply, he saw the girl throwing the skateboard aside. A sword appeared in her hand.


    <i>Hiding a sword under the skateboard?</i>


    <i>Excuse me?</i>


    Bai Hao had a gun so he was not afraid of such weapons.


    ¡°Youngdy, if I don¡¯t attack you, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m afraid of you...¡±


    Ming Shu rushed toward him. She showed no signs of stopping.


    Bai Hao cursed as he pointed the gun at Ming Shu.


    Bullets shot out.


    <i>nk¡ª</i>


    The bullet was stopped by the sword. It bounced back.


    Bai Hao narrowed his eyes. He quickly dodged to the side and barely managed to evade the bullet.


    <i>Shua¡ª</i>


    The sword swung down at him. He rolled on the ground. A piece of his clothes was cut.


    He made use of the movement and fired three shots.


    Unfortunately, all three shots didn¡¯t hit Ming Shu. The smell of gunpowder filled the air. Bai Hao looked at his gun in disbelief.


    How could it be...


    The girl looked harmless and weak. She looked as though the wind could blow her away.


    How could she dodge so many bullets?


    A shadow charged toward her.


    Bai Hao¡¯s body reacted instinctively. He jumped up and raised his fists at Ming Shu.


    The two of them started fighting.


    The sword cut him asionally. It was so painful Bai Hao almost screamed.


    At the start, Bai Hao was still able to fight normally.


    Toward the end, he suddenly felt that he couldn¡¯t release his full potential. It was as if something was holding him back.


    In the end, he could only watch as Ming Shu attacked him with the sword.


    ¡°Why are you learning all the bad things? Why did you run away? How dare you injure my little demon.¡±


    ¡°Who asked you to learn all these bad habits!¡±


    Bai Hao: ¡°...¡± <i>What the hell!</i>


    He had never experienced such humiliation ever since he was born!


    He crawled forward painfully. His limbs were heavy as though they were made of metal.


    While they fought, they moved. They were now at the bridge.


    Bai Hao stood near the edge of the bridge and took a deep breath. He fired thest shot.


    While she was evading the bullet, he turned and climbed over the railing.


    He red at Ming Shu with hatred.


    He would remember this irritating woman!


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Bai Hao¡¯s expression changed. He looked down at his chest. Blood was oozing out. It drenched his clothes.


    Bai Hao lost his strength and fell down.


    Ming Shu raised her sword and made to catch him. However, she failed. She leaned over the rail and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t die! Hang in there!¡±


    Ming Shu touched her chin.


    He wouldn¡¯t die so easily, right?


    He was the man that got the closest to overtaking the Apocalypse Pagoda. How could he die so easily?


    Ming Shu felt at ease after thinking about this.


    Ming Shu grabbed her sword and went back to the main road on her skateboard.


    Her bodyguards were waiting for her there.


    ¡°Young Miss.¡±


    Ming Shu looked like ady boss from a gang. ¡°I¡¯ll get some pieces of equipment for you all after we get back.¡±


    At this time, her bodyguards didn¡¯t know what equipment Ming Shu was talking about.


    ...


    When Ming Shu returned to the vi, Yi Qiao and Xuan Ge were in the living room.


    Xuan Ge had changed his clothes so Yi Qiao probably didn¡¯t know that he was injured.


    ¡°Young Miss, where did you go?¡± Yi Qiao walked up to her.


    ¡°I went for a walk,¡± Ming Shu replied casually. ¡°What are you all doing? Having supper?¡±


    It was past midnight. Why would anyone take a walk at this time?


    Yi Qiao looked at her worriedly. He nced at Xuan Ge. When he heard the gunshots just now, he went up to find Xuan Ge. He didn¡¯t see Ming Shu.


    The bodyguards left at the vi said that she went out.


    Yi Qiao felt relieved when he saw her safe and sound.


    ¡°Why are you running around in the middle of the night? What if something happens to you?¡±


    ¡°I brought my bodyguards along.¡± Ming Shu pointed to her bodyguards behind her. ¡°Make some midnight snacks. I¡¯m a little hungry. You all can go back and have a rest.¡±


    The first sentence was directed at Yi Qiao while thest sentence was for her bodyguards.


    Yi Qiao nced at her bodyguards.


    They looked intimidating.


    There were quite a few of them too...


    The only job of the bodyguards was to listen to their employer. Since Ming Shu gave them an order, they returned to their rooms. Only the people guarding during the night were left.


    Yi Qiao swallowed what he wanted to say.


    What happened tonight...


    It was better if Young Miss didn¡¯t know about it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and prepare some midnight snacks.¡±


    Only Ming Shu and Xuan Ge were left in the main hall.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    His opponent suddenly disappeared just now. When he turned back, she was gone.


    Ming Shu spouted nonsense: ¡°I was afraid so I went out to hide.¡±


    Xuan Ge: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu walked toward the dining hall. ¡°Have you settled everything?¡±


    Xuan Ge frowned. He followed her.


    He was afraid that something happened to her when she disappeared, so he didn¡¯t chase after his opponent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble for me next time. I don¡¯t want to collect your corpse.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll settle it.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Ming Shu sat in front of the dining table. She looked at the kitchen. ¡°Uncle Yi didn¡¯t know that I was there?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xuan Ge thought that she would continue questioning him, but she didn¡¯t speak to him again.


    After Ming Shu went up, Yi Qiao sat opposite him.


    ¡°Are they from that side?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xuan Ge looked down. ¡°They came to look for me.¡±


    ¡°You must protect Young Miss,¡± Yi Qiao said.


    Xuan Ge looked up slightly. He nodded after a while.


    ¡°Your trouble...¡±


    ¡°I settle it as soon as possible.¡± Xuan Ge¡¯s eyes turned dark.


    Yi Qiao got up. When he walked past him, he wanted to pat his shoulder.


    His hand stopped in midair.


    He took his hand back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Young Miss know what happened tonight.¡±


    Xuan Ge remained silent.


    She was there just now.


    The footsteps grew fainter. Xuan Ge sat in the dining hall for a long time.


    When he got up, he pulled at his wound. He leaned against the table and stabilized himself before leaving.

 Chapter 1369 - The Supreme Killer (13)

    <h4>Chapter 1369: The Supreme Killer (13)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The next day, after Ming Shu finished school, Xuan Ge predicted her time of arrival and came to find her with the tutoring materials.


    Ming Shu¡¯s gazended on his waist.


    <i>Isn¡¯t this little demon afraid of pain? </i>


    <i>Why does he look like nothing happened...</i>


    There were two chairs in the room now. Xuan Ge sat in one of the chairs.


    ¡°We will be studying physics today.¡± Xuan Ge put down the books.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Ming Shu kept stealing nces at him as he spoke.


    The tutoring sessionsted for two hours. Ming Shu always daydreamed for a while before admiring the little demon¡¯s handsome face. Time flew.


    Xuan Ge finished the tutoring session and started packing up.


    ¡°Did you change your bandage?¡±


    Xuan Ge looked at her. He thought of something. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Young Miss.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You sounded quite natural when you asked me that.</i>


    The medicine was in Xuan Ge¡¯s room so Ming Shu followed him.


    The broken ss had been reced.


    Xuan Ge sat on his bed and leaned back. He ced one hand behind him and took off his clothes with the other hand. The bandage on his waist was revealed.


    Ming Shu took off the bandage and reapplied the medicine.


    She suddenly raised her hand the poked the edge of the wound.


    Xuan Ge grabbed her hand. The clothes dropped down and covered their hands.


    Ming Shu raised her head. ¡°I thought that you didn¡¯t feel pain.¡±


    Xuan Ge released his grip slightly. ¡°I¡¯m human. I can feel pain.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell.¡±


    Xuan Ge pulled his clothes up again. He said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just used to it.¡±


    Ming Shu blinked. ¡°Do you frequently get injured?¡±


    ¡°Rarely.¡±


    Ming Shu looked up.


    Xuan Ge¡¯s gaze was unfocused. He looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m very powerful.¡±


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°I can¡¯t see that.¡±


    Xuan Ge: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This was just a coincidence!</i>


    Of course, he didn¡¯t say that.


    Ming Shu smeared the medicine and bandaged him up again.


    She wrapped the bandaged around his waist.


    Xuan Ge was not used to it. He leaned back slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. So irritating!¡±


    Xuan Ge: ¡°...¡±


    After bandaging him up, Ming Shu threw the items aside. ¡°Clean it up yourself.¡±


    Xuan Ge watched as Ming Shu left. He was in a daze.


    She seemed enthusiastic and cold toward him at the same time. Like now...


    She could leave without looking back.


    Xuan Ge shook the weird thoughts out of his head.


    Whether she looked back or not had nothing to do with him.


    He only promised Uncle Yi he would protect her.


    Xuan Ge tidied his room. He examined his gun again and made sure that it was fine.


    He thought for a while before contacting Wei Yi.


    He leaned against the bed and said, ¡°How¡¯s Su Qi?¡±


    <i>¡°He is recovering well. Boss, where are you?¡±</i>


    ¡°On a mission.¡±


    <i>¡°Is it dangerous?¡±</i> Wei Yi asked. <i>¡°Do you need our help?¡±</i>


    ¡°No need.¡± Xuan Ge rejected him directly. He paused before saying, ¡°Bai Hao came to find me today. Take note of his actions. If he does anything, inform me.¡±


    <i>¡°F**k!¡±</i>


    Wei Yi cursed.


    Su Qi took over the call.<i> ¡°Boss, that bastard Bai Hao is a traitor! I want to kill him!¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Lie back down!¡±</i> Wei Yi snatched the cellphone back. <i>¡°Boss, the organization will not let us off. Let¡¯s make the first move.¡±</i>


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t. You all just need to watch out for Bai Hao.¡±


    Xuan Ge was firm.


    He gave them a few more orders before hanging up.


    Just as he was about to sleep, a servant knocked on his door.


    ¡°Mr. Xuan, Young Miss asked us to make some midnight snacks and couldn¡¯t finish. She said that it would be a waste so she ordered us to send it to you.¡±


    Xuan Ge was stunned for a moment.


    He nodded. ¡°Put it down.¡±


    The servant put the bowl down. Xuan Ge waited for the servant to leave before getting up.


    He looked at the bowl. It was filled with soup. For the soup to be this color... it needed to be boiled for a few hours.


    This was definitely not made recently.


    Of course, she could have ordered her midnight snacks to be prepared long ago.


    However, drinking soup in the middle of the night... what a unique taste.


    Xuan Ge didn¡¯t feel like eating because he didn¡¯t have the habit of eating supper.


    But, he still drank the soup.


    Ming Shu changed his bandage for him every day for the next few days.


    The servants would also send him various items using different excuses.


    It might be true that she couldn¡¯t finish the food the first time and the second time, but it happened all the time...


    ...


    The next morning when Ming Shu went to school, she met Shu Xue at the school gate.


    Shu Xue hummed and entered the school like a proud peacock. She was wearing a pair of leather shoes.


    Ming Shu calmly took a bite of her pancake and stepped into the school building.


    She reached the ssroom. Shu Xue was not there.


    She sat in her seat. Someone came over to collect her homework. The person spoke in an extremely soft voice as though she was afraid Ming Shu would hit her. ¡°Erm... homework.¡±


    ¡°There is homework?¡± Ming Shu asked the student with a puzzled look.


    Her bag was full of snacks. There was no homework.


    The student: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Let me copy the answers.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. Her eyes were clear and bright. Her gaze was like the warm breeze in spring.


    The student felt her heart pounding faster. Her smile was so beautiful...


    She ced a book down. ¡°Hurry up... lesson is starting.¡±


    She turned and went to collect other people¡¯s homework.


    Ming Shu finished copying her homework just before the lesson started. Shu Xue walked into the ssroom when the bell rang.


    She nced at Ming Shu and sat down with a cold face.


    Ming Shu received a letter when lesson ended.


    Her ssmate brought it in.


    Her name was written in the letter.


    It looked like a love letter.


    Ming Shu: ¡°???¡±


    <i>I can get love letters too?</i>


    <i>Am I dreaming?</i>


    She was isted by her ssmates because she was said to have psychosis.


    No one would call her for any ss activities. You could imagine how the people in other sses treated her.


    To the other students, she was probably a lunatic that would go crazy at any moment.


    Hence, receiving a love letter was like the sun rising from the west.


    Ming Shu opened the letter.


    It was indeed a love letter. The words were written like a poem.


    The person asked her for a date at the fake mountain behind their school on Friday.


    A young man¡¯s name was written at the bottom of the paper.


    Ming Shu smiled.


    <i>Interesting. </i>


    <i>Someone dared to give me a love letter.</i>


    ...


    When school ended, Ming Shu slowly walked out of the school.


    Shu Xue was with her friends. They were walking in front of her.


    Ming Shu heard what they were saying.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, did you change your car recently? What happened to the car before?¡±


    ¡°Erm... there was some problem. It¡¯s under repair.¡±


    The girl just asked casually so she didn¡¯t probe further.


    Their topics kept changing as they walked toward the school gate.


    When they had almost reached the school gate, Shu Xue pretended to take a call. ¡°Late? Fine, I¡¯ll go back myself.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°My chauffeur is caught in a jam.¡± Shu Xue smiled.


    ¡°Do you want to take my car?¡± one of the girls asked.


    ¡°No need.¡± Shu Xue quickly rejected her. She didn¡¯t dare to let them send her to her current house.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I used to take your car all the time.¡± The girl insisted on Shu Xue. ¡°Xue¡¯er, is it because my car is not as good as yours?¡±


    ¡°N... no.¡±


    Just as Shu Xue was trying to find an excuse, a ck car slowly drove forward and stopped in front of Shu Xue.

 Chapter 1370 - The Supreme Killer (14)

    <h4>Chapter 1370: The Supreme Killer (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The girls stopped talking.


    They looked at the car simultaneously.


    The car looked low-key but anyone who knew about cars would know that this was an extremely expensive car.


    Normal people were not able to drive it.


    The door on the driver¡¯s seat opened. A man in a suit and a tie walked around the car and opened the backseat door. He respectfully invited the person inside out.


    A foot wearing a leather shoe stepped on the ground. A long and straight leg appeared.


    ¡°Ahh...¡±


    ¡°He is so handsome!¡±


    The moment the man appeared, girls started covering their mouths and screaming.


    Shu Xue looked at the man in shock.


    The girl beside Shu Xue grabbed her excitedly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this... the man we saw at Starlight Show that time?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, what is he doing at our school?¡±


    The man walked to stand in front of Shu Xue. He raised his hand elegantly. ¡°Beautiful Miss Shu Xue, may I have dinner with you?¡±


    Everyone gasped.


    All the girls looked at Shu Xue with envy.


    Shu Xue¡¯s face turned red. She was delighted.


    Ming Shu carried her pink bag and stood behind the crowd. She looked on as Shu Xue shyly and proudly gave her hand to the man.


    She walked around the crowd toward her car. She climbed in.


    Xuan Ge was in the car. Ming Shu was surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Xuan Ge sat in the driver¡¯s seat. He started the engine. ¡°The chauffeur took a break.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him curiously. She gave a naughty smile. ¡°Why did you volunteer to send me home? Do you like me?¡±


    Xuan Ge¡¯s hand trembled. His hand never trembled normally, even when he was holding a gun.


    He took a deep breath. His tone was indifferent. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    Ming Shu pursed her lips and smiled gently. ¡°I hope that I¡¯m thinking too much.¡±


    Xuan Ge didn¡¯t reply to her. He stepped on the elerator.


    The car drive past the low-key expensive car.


    Aspared to that car, Ming Shu¡¯s car was more striking.


    It zoomed past.


    People¡¯s attention got caught by it.


    ¡°That looked like Shu Xue¡¯s car, right? I saw Shu Xue sitting in it before...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It belonged to Shu Xue¡¯s cousin. I saw her getting out this morning.¡±


    ¡°Huh? The lunatic...¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, Shu Xue has been taking the same car to school every day. Do you think that the rumor is true?¡±


    ¡°What rumor?¡±


    ¡°That Shu Xue¡¯s house is actually her cousin¡¯s but she keeps saying that it¡¯s hers...¡±


    The people discussed softly.


    Shu Xue bit her lip. She looked at the direction the car disappeared in. Why did she leave just like this?


    When she was envied by everyone, Ming Shu disregarded her.


    ¡°Miss Shu Xue, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t hear the discussion and led Shu Xue to the car.


    Shu Xue felt slightly better.


    The gazes around her were filled with jealousy and envy again. Shu Xue regained some of her pride.


    <i>Shu Ran!</i>


    <i>You will regret it one day!</i>


    ...


    Xuan Ge drove steadily.


    Normally, the driver would y some music. There was no music today so it seemed exceptionally quiet.


    Xuan Ge nced at the person beside him.


    She was hugging her schoolbag and munching on potato chips.


    She nced outside the window casually.


    Xuan Ge looked at the fair skin on her neck. Her ck hair emphasized her fair skin. It seemed to be glowing.


    Xuan Ge retracted his gaze and asked, ¡°Why did you send me food?¡±


    ¡°When did I send you food? Am I crazy? I don¡¯t even have enough for myself.¡±


    Ming Shu was puzzled. Then, she looked as though she was enlightened. ¡°No wonder I have so little food every day. You stole it from me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t look like she was faking it.


    It seemed that she really didn¡¯t know...


    ¡°It must be Uncle Yi!¡± Ming Shu pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t have enough food at night yet he still stole some for you.¡±


    Xuan Ge: ¡°...¡±


    At the vi, Yi Qiao sneezed. Who was talking about him?


    Xuan Ge was curious too. Ming Shu seemed so sincere he couldn¡¯t suspect her.


    Maybe he was thinking too much...


    When they returned to the vi, Ming Shu grabbed Yi Qiao. ¡°Uncle Yi, did you take some of my midnight snacks away?¡±


    Yi Qiao was stunned for a moment. Why would he dare to take her food?


    He remembered the message he received and replied, ¡°Young Miss, you can¡¯t eat too much at night. You¡¯ll grow fat.¡±


    The two of them acted out a scene.


    Xuan Ge nced at Ming Shu secretly. He gave a faint smile.


    They finished dinner and started the tutoring session.


    Ming Shuy on the table and looked at Xuan Ge as he flipped through the book.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Xuan Ge didn¡¯t raise his head.


    Ming Shu wrote two more words with her pen.


    While she was daydreaming, she wrote the correct answers. She hurriedly changed them.


    <i>I must give the little demon some room to perform.</i>


    She finished all the questions and passed the paper to Xuan Ge. ¡°Here you go. I¡¯m sure that I got everything right this time.¡±


    Xuan Ge put down his book and took the paper. ¡°You always manage to evade the right answers.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°That is a special ability too.¡±


    Xuan Ge: ¡°...¡±


    It was quite special.


    While Xuan Ge marked her paper, a servant came up and called Ming Shu. Yi Qiao had some things to discuss with her so she made her way down.


    After Ming Shu went out, Xuan Ge heard her cellphone ringing.


    Xuan Ge nced at the door.


    He didn¡¯t n to answer the call, but the other party kept calling her.


    It was noisy. Xuan Ge wanted to silence the cellphone.


    He took the bag and searched for her cellphone.


    Lawyer Jiang was the one calling.


    At this moment, Lawyer Jiang hung up. Her lock screen appeared.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t lock her cellphone. Xuan Ge turned it to silent mode and ced it back.


    He saw the letter from the corner of his eyes.


    He frowned. He looked at the door again. It was quiet.


    He hesitated for a few minutes before taking the letter out.


    He read it and then ced it back.


    ...


    Ming Shu came up with a book. She ced it in front of Xuan Ge and asked, ¡°Tutor, help me choose. Uncle Yi says that I have to make a choice. He is so irritating.¡±


    Xuan Ge¡¯s gazended on the book.


    There were some exquisite pictures of furniture on the page.


    ¡°It¡¯s your room. Why do you want me to choose?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m toozy,¡± Ming Shu said, ¡°it¡¯s just a ce where I¡¯ll be sleeping.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just your tutor.¡± Xuan Ge got up suddenly. ¡°You should make your own decision.¡±


    Ming Shu: ???


    Xuan Ge was shocked by his own reaction. His heart dropped. He turned and left.


    Ming Shu looked at the empty room. ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    <i>Buzz buzz buzz¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu took out her cellphone from her bag.


    ¡°Lawyer Jiang?¡±


    <i>¡°Miss Shu Ran, I found the doctor.¡±</i>

 Chapter 1371 - The Supreme Killer (15)

    <h4>Chapter 1371: The Supreme Killer (15)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    More urately, he found the corpse of the doctor.


    It was thrown in the wilderness.


    The police hadn¡¯t found the killer.


    Since the doctor was once the Host¡¯s attending doctor, the police came to look for Ming Shu.


    They asked her a few questions and found her innocent.


    Lawyer Jiang felt that someone killed him to shut him up.


    The first person he suspected was Shu Hang.


    ¡°If it is really Shu Hang... Miss Shu Ran, you might be in danger...¡±


    ¡°We can just ask him for an answer.¡±


    Lawyer Jiang: ???


    How would they ask him?


    Lawyer Jiang felt that as awyer, he needed to remind Ming Shu that she must not do anything against thew.


    ¡°Miss Shu Ran, don¡¯t do anything illegal.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a reasonable person.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He didn¡¯t feel at ease at all.


    ...


    How did Ming Shu ask Shu Hang?


    She went to look for him, of course. She couldn¡¯t use telepathy, right?


    Ming Shu looked at the district in front of her. Shu Hang seemed to be quite rich.


    He had so many houses.


    Ming Shu evaded the security and climbed her way in.


    Block 5, room 2506.


    Ming Shu looked at the room number. It was correct.


    She pressed the doorbell. After some time, a sexydy opened the door. She looked impatient as sheined, ¡°Who are you looking for in the middle of the night?¡±


    Thedy saw the person standing outside the door after she finished speaking.


    It was a young girl that looked like a good student.


    Ming Shu smiled at thedy. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Shu Hang.¡±


    The woman frowned. Why was a young girl looking for Shu Hang in the middle of the night?


    Thedy looked at her a few times. It was not a friendly look.


    However, she still called Shu Hang in the end.


    ¡°Shu Ran? Why are you here?¡± The worst situation Shu Hang could think of was Shu Xue finding him. He didn¡¯t expect it to be his niece.


    ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±


    Shu Hang asked thedy to go to the bedroom first. Thedy kept looking back before she finally entered the room.


    Shu Hang¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°How did you know I¡¯m here?¡±


    ¡°I will know what I want to know.¡± Ming Shu scanned the surroundings. ¡°Do your wife and daughter know that you are having fun outside the home?¡±


    Shu Hang: ¡°...¡±


    Why would he let his wife know about this?


    Shu Ran¡¯s expression changed immediately. He looked at Ming Shu kindly. ¡°Ranran, don¡¯t believe other people. I¡¯m your rtive.¡±


    Shu Hang felt that she became like this because someone said something to her.


    There must be someone guiding her.


    ¡°When your parents died and left you alone, I should have taken care of you. Your aunt and younger sister went slightly overboard...¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand to stop him. ¡°I¡¯m not here to talk to you about this. Stop wasting time. You have work to doter at night.¡±


    Shu Hang: ¡°...¡±


    Although she was right, Shu Hang felt embarrassed.


    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°Did you kill the doctor?¡±


    ¡°Doctor? Kill him?¡± Shu Hang was confused. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Ming Shu repeated herself.


    ¡°The attending doctor that you found for me is dead. Did you kill him?¡±


    Shu Hang¡¯s expression changed. ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡±


    The living room turned eerily silent. Shu Hang felt as though someone had grabbed his throat.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°How did he die?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡±


    Shu Hang threw a few questions at Ming Shu.


    After he left the vi, he did go to look for the doctor. He was afraid that the doctor would expose him.


    Why was he suddenly dead?


    Shu Hang was puzzled too.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Didn¡¯t you order him to make me into a lunatic? Didn¡¯t you kill him to shut him up?¡±


    Shu Hang felt a chill down his spine.


    ¡°Shu Ran, I¡¯m your uncle. Why would I do this!¡±


    Shu Hang was agitated but he maintained his facial expression.


    As long as he didn¡¯t admit it, what could she do to him? She didn¡¯t have any evidence.


    The doctor was dead too.


    There was no witness.


    Shu Hang felt relieved thinking about this.


    Ming Shu touched her wrist. She got up and smiled. ¡°Seems like I need to talk some reason with you.¡±


    Shu Hang said, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile got brighter.


    ...


    Ming Shu hit him without any mercy.


    Even though Shu Hang was a man and was stronger than Ming Shu in terms of physicality, he couldn¡¯t win against Ming Shu when it came to beating people with technique.


    Shu Hang was kicked to the floor. Ming Shu sat on the armrest of the sofa and stepped on Shu Hang¡¯s back so that he couldn¡¯t get up.


    Shu Hang was frustrated. He panted and shouted angrily, ¡°I really don¡¯t know who killed him!¡±


    ¡°Besides you, who¡¯d want to kill him?¡±


    Shu Hang screamed, ¡°How would I know?¡±


    Ming Shu pressed her foot down. Sweat appeared on Shu Hang¡¯s forehead. He started trembling.


    He took much effort to look up.


    The person in front of him was not a little girl. It was a devil.


    Fear engulfed him from the depths of his heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know... I really don¡¯t know...¡±


    Shu Hang spoke with difficulty. He told her everything he knew.


    Ming Shu thought for a moment. She suddenly asked, ¡°Did you order the doctor to turn me insane?¡±


    Shu Hang: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Silence means consent.¡±


    Shu Hang: ???


    Only panting could be heard in the living room.


    Shu Hang¡¯s eyes turned red. He seemed to be furious, but his eyes showed fear.


    ¡°How did you know all this?¡± Shu Hang gave up. ¡°Who told you all this?¡±


    ¡°No one told me.¡± Ming Shu smiled arrogantly. ¡°I was enlightened.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Shu Hang didn¡¯t believe her.


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything if you don¡¯t believe me. I wish you good luck in the future.¡±


    The Host was able to live peacefully because she could only inherit the family fortune after she turned 18 years old.


    Shu Hang had to wait until she was 18 years old before taking the inheritance from her. If not, it would all be donated to charity.


    Shu Hang wanted to force the Host to be a lunatic so that he could coax her into giving him the inheritance.


    If not, he could take over the fortune when she couldn¡¯t take care of herself.


    No matter which option it was, he would get the fortune of the Shu family.


    Ming Shu left the small district and sipped her yogurt drink. She stood outside the district and saw Shu Xue and her mother charging into the district. The security was unable to stop them.


    Shu Xue and her mother didn¡¯t catch Shu Hang in bed with another woman.


    However, he was in a woman¡¯s room.


    His belongings were found in the room too.


    This was enough to prove that he cheated on his wife.


    Although Mother Shu was a richdy now, she was just a normal person before this. She didn¡¯t have a good upbringing.


    When she argued with thedy, it was as though they were filming a drama.


    Mother Shu taught thedy a huge lesson. If she could, she would have taken off thedy¡¯s clothes and paraded her on the streets.


    After Mother Shu realized that Shu Hang bought this house, she went berserk.


    Shu Hang was angered by her and ended up in the hospital.

 Chapter 1372 - The Supreme Killer (16)

    <h4>Chapter 1372: The Supreme Killer (16)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    At the hospital...


    Shu Hang couldn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep at all.


    Today, Mother Shu was not here. He rxed a little and got some sleep.


    However, when he woke up, he realized that he was not in the hospital.


    There were two brokenmps above him. The dim light illuminated his surroundings.


    He was in a spacious and abandoned old factory.


    He was tied to a chair.


    There was a pungent smell in the air.


    ¡°Wuwuwu...¡±


    Shu Hang struggled.


    The rope around him got tighter.


    Who tied him up? Shu Ran? His wife?


    Many possibilities shed through his mind.


    No matter who it was, the most important thing was to get out of here.


    Shu Hang¡¯s face turned red as he tried to break free from the ropes. He failed. Instead, the chair fell and he fell along with it.


    At this moment...


    Shu Hang heard footsteps.


    He wiggled against the floor for a while before raising his head.


    A handsome man walked towards him surrounded by a crowd.


    ¡°Wuwuwu...¡±


    The man met Shu Hang¡¯s agitated gaze. He ordered, ¡°Help Mr. Shu up.¡±


    Shu Hang sat on his chair again. He red at the man. ¡°Wuwuwu...¡±


    The man tilted his chin slightly.


    The tape on Shu Hang¡¯s mouth was taken off.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you abduct me?¡±


    Shu Hang shouted the moment his mouth was freed.


    He didn¡¯t know this person.


    ¡°Mr. Shu, don¡¯t be agitated. I came to find you because I have some words to say to you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± Shu Hang was on his guard. His heart pounded furiously. ¡°Do you have to abduct me to talk to me?¡±


    The man replied, ¡°This is to prevent you from being uncooperative. You don¡¯t know me, but you should know Cai Yuanpeng.¡±


    Shu Hang froze.


    Cai Yuanpeng... it was the doctor.


    The man walked two circles around him. He seemed to be giving Shu Hang some time to consider.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Shu Hang¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    He started calming down.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not your enemy. Instead, I can help you get what you want.¡±


    What did he want?


    The Shu family¡¯s fortune?


    This was what he had always wanted.


    Shu Hang swallowed instinctively. ¡°Cai Yuanpeng... you killed him?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°I have helped you get rid of Cai Yuanpeng already. As long as you keep your mouth shut, no one will know what you did to the only heir of the Shu family. This is my wee present for you.¡±


    He really killed the doctor!


    Shu Hang¡¯s mind was in a whirl. He gritted his teeth. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Shu is a smart person. I will not beat around the bush anymore. I¡¯m looking for this.¡±


    Someone beside the man took a piece of paper andid in it front of Shu Hang.


    ¡°Have you seen this before?¡±


    Shu Hang stared at the image on the paper. It was a normal box.


    There was a picture on the front.


    Two triangles intersected each other to form a hexagram.


    In the middle of the hexagram, there was a flower... it looked like grass too. It was shaped like a four-leaf clover.


    ¡°What... is this?¡±


    The man said, ¡°I need Mr. Shu to find this box for me.¡±


    Shu Hang replied, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this before. How am I supposed to look for it?¡±


    ¡°This box is definitely at the Shu family¡¯s house. As long as you have the heart, you will find it.¡±


    Shu Hang was puzzled. ¡°Since you know that it¡¯s at the Shu family¡¯s house, why don¡¯t you look for it yourself?¡±


    The man answered, ¡°You should know your family better than me, right? You should know where they would put this, so it¡¯s easier for you to find it.¡±


    His family?


    Shu Hang looked at the man in disbelief.


    Shu Ran¡¯s parents, his younger brother and sister-inw?


    Shu Hang thought about something. ¡°My younger brother¡¯s death...¡±


    The man ced his forefinger on his lips.


    Shu Hang felt a chill down his spine.


    ¡°Mr. Shu, I will pay you by letting you be the heir of the Shu family.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°If you are unable to find what I want, you might have to take the me for killing Cai Yuanpeng.¡±


    This was an obvious threat.


    Shu Hang¡¯s heart felt heavy. This man must have taken some evidence when he killed Cai Yuanpeng.


    If he didn¡¯t agree with him, he would have to take responsibility for Cai Yuanpeng¡¯s death.


    The man continued, ¡°Oh, right. And your daughter.¡±


    ¡°What did you do to my daughter?¡±


    Shu Hang really loved Shu Xue so he immediately exploded in anger.


    ¡°You can ask for anything. Just don¡¯t touch my daughter. She doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Miss Shu is cute and lively. I like her. I¡¯ll not harm her.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¨C


    Shu Hang was in a daze as he walked on the streets.


    He found a public phone and used it to call Shu Xue. Shu Xue picked up the call quickly.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are you?¡±


    <i>¡°In school.¡± </i>Shu Xue¡¯s tone was distant. <i>¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡±</i>


    ¡°Nothing. Don¡¯t go to school anymore. Come back home first.¡±


    <i>¡°Father, I think you should apologize to Mother. I won¡¯t be going back any time soon.¡±</i>


    ¡°Xue¡¯er... Xue¡¯er?¡±


    She had hung up.


    She was fine. However, the man said that if he didn¡¯t cooperate, she would be in danger...


    The box...


    He never saw the box before...


    How was he supposed to find it?


    While Shu Hang was feeling confused and lost, police cars surrounded him.


    ¡°Mr. Shu Hang, pleasee with us.¡±


    Shu Hang¡¯s mind turned nk.


    ¡°Why... why?¡±


    ¡°You are suspected of murder.¡± The policeman remained professional. ¡°Please cooperate with us.¡±


    Shu Hang broke down.


    Didn¡¯t the man ask him to look for the box?


    Why did the police find him so quickly?


    Shu Hang was on the edge of losing his mind so he couldn¡¯t maintain his calm. He shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t... I didn¡¯t kill anyone! It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    The policeman¡¯s gaze changed.


    ¡°Mr. Shu, please cooperate with us.¡±


    Shu Hang was forced into the police car.


    At the police station, Shu Hang saw Ming Shu sitting inside. His face turned ck.


    <i>It¡¯s not the man.</i>


    Ming Shu smiled and waved at Shu Hang.


    Shu Hang only knew what happened after he was locked up. Ming Shu had a recording. She used it to call the police and told them that he attempted to murder her.


    The recording was recorded on the day she came to look for him.


    That time, she asked him many questions. Shu Hang didn¡¯t remember what he said.


    He just knew that she knew everything he did.


    However, besides beating him up, she didn¡¯t do anything to him...


    Most importantly, the police found medication on Cai Yuanpeng¡¯s body. It was the same as the one Lawyer Jiang sent for examination.


    This time, the police found an unfamiliarpound in the medication.


    The police found out that thispound caused someone to be delusional. They suspected that it was a new kind of drug.


    They found the same medication at Shu Hang¡¯s ce.


    He was always in charge of Shu Ran¡¯s medication so he might have forgotten to throw it away.


    No matter how much Shu Hang tried to exin that he was forced to say those words, the medication was a piece of sound evidence against him.

 Chapter 1373 - The Supreme Killer (17)

    <h4>Chapter 1373: The Supreme Killer (17)</h4>


    ¡°Mister, Shu Hang was caught.¡±


    Someone reported this news to the man in a vi.


    The man looked up slightly. His expression was dim. ¡°Caught?¡±


    The person nodded. ¡°The police took him away. Shu Ran was the one who called...¡±


    They spent so much effort to make Shu Hang work for them. Yet, the girl just called the police and locked him up.


    He didn¡¯t even know what to feel about this...


    The man remained silent for a while.


    Then, he raised his hand suddenly and swiped the objects on the table to the ground.


    The person reporting got a shock. He lowered his head further.


    The room turned eerily silent.


    After some time, the man said in a low voice, ¡°What happened to K?¡±


    The man replied hurriedly, ¡°Internal conflict. The person who took our job is the top killer of the organization. However, he hadn¡¯t contacted us. We are not sure what is happening.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Find someone else to do it then. We must kill Shu Ran as soon as possible and take over the Shu family. We must find that thing!¡±


    ¡°Mister, do you think that Shu Ran knows everything?¡±


    ¡°Cai Yuanpeng didn¡¯t say anything, right?¡± The man¡¯s gaze was dark. If Cai Yuanpeng had given them some information, he would have an easier time.


    ¡°Mister... Cai Yuanpeng betrayed you. He might hide some facts from you.¡±


    The man paused for a moment. ¡°I want her alive.¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu walked out of the police station with Lawyer Jiang.


    Lawyer Jiang didn¡¯t want to know where Ming Shu got the recording from.


    He was just awyer.


    His job was to make sure his employer got the most benefits!


    Lawyer Jiang brainwashed himself many times before he resisted the urge to send his employer into the police station.


    He turned back and looked at the logo of the police station.


    <i>Pardon me.</i>


    He heard that the medication Cai Yuanpeng hade from a powerful source.


    Shu Hang would have a hard time getting out of jail.


    Lawyer Jiang was still worried. ¡°Miss Shu Ran, don¡¯t you find it weird? If Shu Ran didn¡¯t kill Cai Yuanpeng, who did?¡±


    He felt that something strange was going on.


    It was understandable if Shu Hang killed the doctor.


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Ming Shu sucked her milk. ¡°Maybe the doctor¡¯s enemies from the past did it. This is the police¡¯s job. Don¡¯t think too much. They will not reward you with snacks.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    There was no such coincidence.


    Lawyer Jiang didn¡¯t believe it, but Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem interested.


    Hence, he decided to shut up and investigate the issue himself.


    Lawyer Jiang sent Ming Shu back to the vi.


    ¡°Miss Shu Ran, you should be careful from now on. Don¡¯t go out alone.¡±


    Lawyer Jiang couldn¡¯t help but warn Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu nodded. She waved her hand and entered the vi.


    ¡°Find a new person...¡±


    Xuan Ge stopped talking when Ming Shu entered.


    ¡°Find what person?¡±


    Yi Qiao moved away from Xuan Ge. ¡°You said that you don¡¯t like the color of your room, right? I found someone to paint your room again.¡±


    ¡°Where did you go today?¡± Yi Qiao changed the topic. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to school?¡±


    ¡°I sent Shu Hang in.¡± Ming Shu sounded as though she was talking about the weather.


    Yi Qiao started to nod. He stopped suddenly.


    <i>What did Miss Shu Ran say?</i>


    <i>Send Shu Hang in?</i>


    <i>Into where?</i>


    Ming Shu walked up. Halfway through, she paused and leaned on the railing. ¡°Tutor, aren¡¯t you going to tutor me today?¡±


    Xuan Ge looked up slightly and met Ming Shu¡¯s gaze.


    In that instant, Xuan Ge felt his heart beating faster.


    This shouldn¡¯t happen to him.


    Yi Qiao regained his senses at this moment. ¡°Young Miss, you...¡±


    Ming Shu was toozy to exin so she stopped him. ¡°Uncle Yi, bring dinner up today. I¡¯ll not being down to eat.¡±


    The news would spread soon so he would find out anyway.


    Ming Shu disappeared at the top of the stairs.


    Yi Qiao frowned. He looked at Xuan Ge. ¡°Where did she send Shu Hang to?¡±


    Xuan Ge had regained hisposure. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Xuan Ge walked up the stairs. Yi Qiao said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a fair trade. I help you protect her, you help me say a few words. We get what we want.¡±


    Yi Qiao¡¯s expression turned dark. ¡°Do you know who wants to kill Miss Shu Ran?¡±


    ¡°The rule never changed. You should know that. We don¡¯t know who the buyer is.¡±


    Xuan Ge walked up the stairs silently like a ghost.


    ...


    In the room, Ming Shu put her legs up and yed with her phone.


    Xuan Ge went back to his room to grab some studying materials. When he came in, this was the scene he saw.


    Seriously...


    Xuan Ge put down the books and sat in the chair. He said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s Friday today.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go to school.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t have to emphasize that. I know I didn¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember?¡±


    Ming Shu put down her cellphone. ¡°Mister tutor, what are you trying to say?¡± <i>Why is he so weird?</i>


    Xuan Ge looked down. He opened his book. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s start.¡±


    Xuan Ge exined some questions and then asked Ming Shu to do some examples.


    Ming Shu always finished the questions quickly as though she was rushing for time. However, the answers were all wrong.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I exin this to you the other day? Why did you get it wrong again?¡±


    Ming Shu leaned toward him and looked at the question. ¡°I¡¯ll try to get it right next time.¡±


    Xuan Ge: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You always say that!</i>


    Xuan Ge exined the question again.


    Ming Shu was leaning close to him. Xuan Ge paused a few times while he was exining.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu nodded. Her chin hit his shoulder.


    Xuan Ge retracted his hand immediately. ¡°You... do it again.¡±


    He got up and went to the window.


    Now, he would feel strange whenever he saw her.


    Much less when she touched him.


    This feeling...


    The cold wind blew outside. The weird thoughts were blown away.


    He took a deep breath and went back.


    Ming Shu finished thest question. She threw her pen away and stretched her back. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    She looked at the time. It was still early.


    Normally she just finished school around this time...


    Xuan Ge silently packed his things and prepared to leave.


    Ming Shu grabbed him by the shirt. He turned.


    She was looking at him gently. His heart started palpitating furiously again.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Let me look at your wound.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s healed.¡±


    ¡°Let me look at it.¡± Ming Shu was still worried.


    Xuan Ge: ¡°...¡±


    Xuan Ge took his shirt out and pulled it up slightly. His wound was revealed.


    Ming Shu ced one hand on his waist and took off the dressing with the other hand.


    The wound was healed.


    ¡°There is no need to change your bandage again.¡± Ming Shu softly touched the edge of the wound.


    Her fingers were warm. Xuan Ge felt an unfamiliar sensation when she touched him.


    There was a change in his rxed gaze.


    The change in his body caused his expression, which had remained the same for so many years, to change.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it...¡±


    Xuan Ge¡¯s words got stuck in his throat.


    The warmth on his waist seemed to have taken his breath away.


    ¡°...Let me go.¡±


    He finished his sentence. However, it was so soft it was almost inaudible.

 Chapter 1374 - The Supreme Killer (18)

    <h4>Chapter 1374: The Supreme Killer (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The youngdy sat on the chair. Her lipsnded on the wound on the man¡¯s waist. She kissed the wound lightly.


    Ming Shu moved her fingers and hooked them around the man¡¯s neck.


    The man bent down like a puppet under the weight.


    Their breaths intertwined. Xuan Ge suddenly regained his senses. All he could see was her face.


    What was she doing?


    Xuan Ge forgot to breathe. He just stared at her in a daze and let her do what she wanted.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    <i>Thud thud¡ª</i>


    <i>Thud thud thud¡ª</i>


    Even when he¡¯dpleted his first mission, his heart didn¡¯t beat so heavily.


    He should push her away.


    <i>Right!</i>


    <i>Push her away!</i>


    Xuan Ge put his hand on Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder. But he didn¡¯t use force. He couldn¡¯t use any of his energy.


    Xuan Ge changed his position. His back was against the table.


    Ming Shu¡¯s lips moved away from his. She went down to his chin and then to his neck.


    Her slightly sharp teeth bit into his throat.


    Xuan Ge felt numb. ¡°Shu Ran...¡±


    Ming Shu unbuttoned his shirt and kissed his corbone.


    Xuan Ge pushed the table behind him with his hands. He leaned back slightly and panted. He told himself that he would push her away.


    Immediately.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    Even when she unbuttoned his shirt entirely, he didn¡¯t push her away.


    Ming Shu¡¯s lipsnded on the wound on his waist.


    The wound was still healing so it was extremely sensitive. Her kiss was burning him.


    Ming Shu hugged his waist and pushed her face against his chest. ¡°I thought you would forever remain calm. It seems that¡¯s not the case.¡±


    Xuan Ge¡¯s heartbeat had returned to normal. ¡°...What do you mean?¡±


    Ming Shu looked up. ¡°I want to see if you have other emotions.¡±


    Xuan Ge looked to the side. The mirror was beside him. His clothes were pulled open and he was being embraced by a youngdy. His chest was slightly red.


    He had never been so haggard before.


    He seemed to have gained his strength back. He pushed Ming Shu away and buttoned his clothes.


    ¡°Is Miss Shu Ran satisfied?¡±


    Ming Shu leaned back on the chair. ¡°Still fine.¡±


    Xuan Ge looked down. His voice was hoarse. ¡°My pleasure, then.¡±


    He turned away.


    It was his fault. He should have pushed her away at the start.


    ¡°Teacher.¡±


    Thedy¡¯s clear voice was heard.


    Xuan Ge held the door handle tightly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to teach me about love?¡±


    Xuan Ge turned around stiffly.


    His heart pounded furiously. It felt as though it was going to leap out of his body.


    She...


    The youngdy got up slowly and stood in front of him. She pushed him against the door. ¡°Teacher?¡±


    Xuan Ge leaned back. There was no space between him and the door left. ¡°I... have never taught that before.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never learned about it, either.¡±


    His logical side told him that this wasn¡¯t right. They were not from the same world.


    Yet, when Ming Shu kissed him again, he didn¡¯t push her away.


    He couldn¡¯t.


    Xuan Ge lifted his hands. After some time, he put them down again.


    <i>Knock knock¡ª</i>


    ¡°Young miss, your dinner.¡±


    Ming Shu paused. Her lips pressed against his. She didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Leave it outside. I¡¯ll take itter.¡±


    The servant acknowledged her answer.


    Sounds came from the other side of the door asionally. Ming Shu would make sounds asionally too while kissing him.


    There was a door behind him but Xuan Ge still felt ufortable.


    Xuan Ge¡¯s stiff body only rxed when the sounds outside stopped.


    He wasn¡¯t so nervous when he was killing people.


    Ming Shu released him and smiled. ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re so easy to fool. Are assassins so easy to fool?¡±


    Xuan Ge frowned. He didn¡¯t understand what she meant.


    ¡°I fool you just now.¡± Ming Shu walked back. ¡°I just want to see if you¡¯re easy to fool.¡±


    Xuan Ge looked at her indifferently.


    Then...


    He pulled the door open and walked out.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>He didn¡¯t get angry?</i>


    <i>F**k!</i>


    Xuan Ge pushed the things outside in.


    He stepped back onto the corridor and said, ¡°I took it for real. I¡¯ll teach you properly, Miss Shu Ran.¡±


    He emphasized thest few words.


    ¡°If I realize that you¡¯re dating other men, I¡¯ll take care of it my way.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    This was not his character setting!


    Was he threatening her?


    <i>How dare the little demon threaten me!</i>


    Ming Shu watched Xuan Ge as he left. In the end, she decided to eat first.


    When Ming Shu was looking through her bag for snacks, she saw the love letter. She finally understood why the little demon kept talking to her about Friday.


    She didn¡¯t remember when she put this letter in her bag.


    She must have swept it in while she was putting away her snacks.


    ¨C


    On the weekend...


    Ming Shu slept till 10 AM. She went down in a daze and finished her breakfast. Then, she went up and prepared to sleep again.


    Xuan Ge stopped her at the stairs.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Xuan Ge didn¡¯t appear any different fromst time. He was holding a ck envelope between his fingers. He passed it to her.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What is this?</i>


    <i>Challenge letter?</i>


    <i>Death notice?</i>


    <i>I just purposely made you angry. Do you have to do this?</i>


    Xuan Ge took her hand and stuffed the letter at her when he saw that she wasn¡¯t moving. Then, he went down the stairs.


    Ming Shu: ???


    The ck envelope felt high-ss. Ming Shu turned to look behind her. She opened the envelope curiously.


    The letter paper was ck too.


    The words were white.


    The words looked as though they were printed. It was really pretty.


    Ming Shu read the letter carefully twice.


    This was a love letter. <i>Huh? Love letter?</i>


    The little demon wrote her a love letter?


    Why did he choose ck?


    Who used ck paper for love letters?


    <i>Is he stupid!</i>


    Ming Shu took the letter back to her room and threw it on her desk. After some time, she took it again and put it away properly.


    She needed to study during the weekends too. Xuan Ge came with some papers.


    Ming Shu observed him for a while. She realized that this killer didn¡¯t have any changes in his expression. He looked as though he gave the love letter to someone else, not her.


    ¡°This is a little test to see how your studies are going.¡±


    He ced the exam in front of Ming Shu and then leaned back in his chairzily.


    Ming Shu felt her head hurt. There were so many words on the paper.


    ¡°Can I not do it?¡± Ming Shu discussed with Xuan Ge. ¡°It¡¯s the weekend. I don¡¯t want to study.¡±


    <i>I want to pamper my snacks.</i>


    ¡°I must be responsible,¡± Xuan Ge replied, ¡°hurry up and do it.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I don¡¯t need you to be responsible.</i>


    <i>Please leave my table.</i>


    <i>Let¡¯s fight!</i>


    Ming Shu nced at him and then took a pen. She stood up.


    Xuan Ge looked at her. She pulled his arms away and sat on his legs.


    Xuan Ge: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu pulled the exam over and started answering the questions.

 Chapter 1375 - The Supreme Killer (19)

    <h4>Chapter 1375: The Supreme Killer (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Xuan Ge wasn¡¯t used to such physical contact. He didn¡¯t know where to put his hands.


    He felt thatpleting missions was easier.


    Ming Shu finished one page and leaned back. ¡°Teacher.¡±


    She never called him thisst time.


    She would call him by his name.


    If not, she would call him ¡°tutor.¡±


    She just called him ¡°teacher¡± so softly...


    Xuan Ge felt ufortable all over. Something was scratching his heart.


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Ming Shu turned and smiled at him.


    ¡°No.¡± Xuan Ge tilted his head. Why would he be nervous?


    Ming Shu ced the pen on her chin. ¡°Kiss me then.¡±


    Xuan Ge: ¡°...¡±


    Xuan Ge almost choked on his own saliva.


    <i>Can she be more reserved like ady!</i>


    Xuan Ge tapped the table. ¡°Do your work.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. She lowered her head and continued answering. ¡°Sit closer. I can¡¯t concentrate.¡±


    Xuan Ge: ¡°...¡± <i>Get off, then.</i>


    Xuan Ge moved his chair. He had to hug her to prevent her from falling.


    He looked at his hands on her waist. He retracted them quickly as though he was struck by lightning.


    Her waist was skinny.


    It looked like he would break it if he used more force.


    Xuan Ge waiting till Ming Shu finished the paper.


    He heaved a sigh of relief when he took the paper. ¡°Get down first.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>You¡¯re already disturbing me by sitting on myp.</i>


    Xuan Ge held the paper tightly. He turned his attention to the test.


    She didn¡¯t seem to have made any improvement.


    She maintained her results well.


    Xuan Ge ced the test on the table and started exining. ¡°You just did this question yesterday. Don¡¯t you remember how to do it?¡±


    Ming Shu replied naturally, ¡°Exin it to me again.¡±


    Xuan Ge choked. She was sitting on hisp so he had to hug her from behind when he exined.


    By the time Xuan Ge regained his reason, their position was already ambiguous. He wanted to release her but felt that he was thinking too much.


    In the end, he gritted his teeth and continued exining.


    ¨C


    After that day, Ming Shu would receive a ck love letter every day.


    This letter looked like a death notice at first nce.


    <i>Little demon¡¯s taste is weird.</i>


    Ming Shu also realized that during her tutoring sessions, Xuan Ge would try to stay away from her.


    However, it wasn¡¯t effective.


    His resistance didn¡¯t work so Xuan Ge gave up. He started holding her voluntarily now.


    The improvement was huge.


    Ming Shu came back from school one day and heard someone quarreling before she entered her vi.


    Xuan Ge got out of the car and stood still for a while. Then, he pulled the car door open and asked her toe out.


    ¡°Shu Ran, how can you be so heartless!¡±


    The people in the vi saw her and rushed toward her immediately.


    Mother Shu charged toward her and made to hit her. The bodyguards stopped her.


    Mother Shu couldn¡¯t do anything so she shouted, ¡°Shu Hang is your oldest uncle. He is rted to you by blood. How can you send him in? You ungrateful, unlucky person.¡±


    Xuan Ge stood beside Ming Shu. ¡°Shall we go in first?¡±


    Ming Shu took out a bag of snacks. ¡°Let her scold me first.¡±


    ¡°You little bitch! We took care of you for so many years. I¡¯d rather take care of a dog. You @^*&$%#...¡±


    Xuan Ge frowned. The words were really fierce.


    He looked at thedy beside him. She was eating her snacks happily. It felt as though the one getting scolded wasn¡¯t her.


    Mother Shu scolded for a long time only to realize that Ming Shu wasn¡¯t affected by her words. She even started snacking. She felt strange.


    But, she was angrier.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Ming Shu ced the snack in Xuan Ge¡¯s hand and pped her hands. ¡°Come, let me be reasonable with you.¡±


    Mother Shu took a step back instinctively.


    Ming Shu asked the bodyguards to catch her.


    Mother Shu started shouting. ¡°Shu Ran, I¡¯m your uncle¡¯s wife! I¡¯m your elder. If you dare to be disrespectful toward me, you¡¯ll get struck by lightning!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your special care then. As for the lightning, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be the one getting struck.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly.


    Mother Shu: ...


    Ming Shu beat Mother Shu up and then asked the bodyguards to throw her out.


    She stood inside and ordered, ¡°If shees again, beat her up directly.¡±


    Mother Shu: ...


    Xuan Ge: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This little girl seems a little violent.</i>


    Shu Hang was behind bars so Mother Shu didn¡¯t know what to do. Thus, she came to look for Ming Shu.


    However, it was impossible to get Shu Hang out. The police had found evidence proving that the death of Cai Yuanpeng was rted to him.


    Shu Hang denied it, but the evidence was enough.


    If Shu Hang hadn¡¯t gotten caught, the police might overlook that piece of evidence. However, he got caught.


    Mother Shu looked for many people and spent a lot of money, but there were no results.


    ¨C


    At nightfall...


    The vi was entirely dark.


    A figure climbed the walls outside the vi and carefully opened a window on the second floor that wasn¡¯t shut tightly.


    He entered the room.


    He maintained his position for a while and listened to the sounds inside the room. After confirming that he was safe, he started moving.


    He opened the door and entered the corridor. The warm night light lit up the corridor.


    After a few seconds, the figure dodged to the side and observed his surroundings. He found a way up.


    He found Ming Shu¡¯s room urately. He slowly turned the doorknob.


    <i>Ka¡ª</i>


    The door was opened lightly. The figure entered without a sound.


    Under the faint light, he saw someone lying on the bed.


    He walked to the bed and removed the nket. Then, he pushed his hand down.


    It was light and fluffy.


    There was no one!


    <i>Pa¡ª </i>


    The light in the room switched on.


    The person felt his heart jump. He looked at the door.


    Ming Shu leaned against the door and smiled. ¡°Mister X, what are you doing in ady¡¯s room in the middle of the night?¡±


    Bai Hao¡¯s fingers were still gripping the pillow. He cursed in his heart.


    <i>Damn it! </i>


    <i>Who is Mister X?</i>


    Bai Hao rushed toward Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu took out a gun from behind her back.


    Bai Hao froze.


    Last time, when he got humiliated by her, he wanted to kill her.


    However, the other party said that he wanted her alive.


    The two of them were at a stalemate. Bai Hao looked to the side. He suddenly bent down and rolled toward the window. He pulled the curtains.


    The bullets shot past him into the walls.


    <i>F**k!</i>


    Bai Hao pulled the curtains and threw them at Ming Shu.


    Then, he rushed out again.


    Just as he was going to catch Ming Shu, an ornament was thrown at him. He evaded to the side.


    Before he could see who attacked him, he could already feel the wind from his punch.


    The two of them started fighting. Bai Hao saw who this person was.


    He knew that Xuan Ge was here so he wanted to end this fight quickly by getting Ming Shu out of the vi.


    Xuan Ge grabbed Bai Hao¡¯s arm. Bai Hao used his legs to suppress Xuan Ge¡¯s movement.


    Bai Hao sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that killers knew how to protect people. Have you be a bodyguard?¡±


    Xuan Ge didn¡¯t reply to him. He bent down and took the chance to break free from Bai Hao¡¯s grip. He moved behind Bai Hao.


    Bai Hao reacted quickly. A cold light shed past the tips of his fingers. It was aimed at Xuan Ge¡¯s vitals.


    The two of them continued fighting.


    Bai Hao liked to y small tricks so Xuan Ge had to be careful.


    Xuan Ge had to be aware of Bai Hao while preventing him from going behind him and attacking Ming Shu. Thus, his movements were limited.

 Chapter 1376 - The Supreme Killer (20)

    <h4>Chapter 1376: The Supreme Killer (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Bai Hao mmed into the wardrobe. The wardrobe couldn¡¯t stand the impact and broke into pieces.


    Bai Hao wanted to get up but before he could, Ming Shu kicked him.


    That kick...


    Bai Hao was speechless. How could she have so much strength?


    The pain in his chest reminded him that yes, a woman could be strong too.


    The experiencest time was like a nightmare. It kept reying in his mind.


    He was having that same feeling again.


    It was a fear that came from nowhere.


    Ming Shu kicked Bai Hao twice. After confirming that he didn¡¯t have the strength to resist, she tied him up effortlessly.


    Bai Hao: ¡°...¡±


    This was humiliating!


    He got caught by the same woman twice.


    What humiliation!


    ¡°You recovered quite fast.¡± Ming Shu stepped on the chair like a gangster.


    Bai Hao was like the countrydy being teased by Ming Shu.


    Bai Hao: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You need to rely on women now?¡± Bai Hao ignored Ming Shu and tried to provoke Xuan Ge instead.


    Xuan Ge picked the table up and leaned against it. ¡°The person I¡¯m protecting is stronger than me.¡±


    Bai Hao: ¡°...¡±


    <i>He¡¯s a killer but he¡¯s protecting someone now? Doesn¡¯t he find it humiliating?</i>


    <i>He is embarrassing the organization!</i>


    The two people stared at each other silently. Xuan Ge was calm while Bai Hao... Ming Shu couldn¡¯t tell what his expression meant. However, from the movements of his body, he seemed angry.


    His temper wasn¡¯t as good as the little demon¡¯s.


    Ming Shu pulled the chair back and sat down. ¡°Tell me who ordered you to kill me.¡±


    Bai Hao turned his head and smiled coldly. ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m here to kill you?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not here to kill me, what are you doing in my room in the middle of the night? Trying to steal my snacks?¡± <i>That¡¯s unforgivable.</i>


    Bai Hao was speechless. <i>Who on earth would steal your snacks?</i>


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here for him?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him strangely. She suddenly asked, ¡°You like him?¡±


    <i>Pu¡ª </i>


    Bai Hao almost choked.


    How could he like him?


    ¡°I have a grudge against him. It¡¯s normal that I came to find him, right?¡±


    ¡°His room is on a different floor.¡±


    Bai Hao didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°...I went to the wrong ce.¡±


    Ming Shu was suspicious. ¡°You¡¯re not professional enough. Don¡¯t you need to get a certificate before bing a killer?¡±


    <i>This batch of killers is not good enough.</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you came for me. How dare you lie to me.¡± Ming Shu suddenly turned serious. ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    ¡°You humiliated mest time so I¡¯m here to take revenge.¡±


    Xuan Ge frowned. Last time?


    When was thest time?


    Bai Hao continued, ¡°I just took the mission along the way. I get to earn money and take my revenge. Why won¡¯t I do it?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I didn¡¯t hit you, but you said everything. </i>


    <i>This is not right!</i>


    Ming Shu asked calmly, ¡°Who is thinking about me?¡±


    Bai Hao continued smiling coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He really didn¡¯t know who it was.


    Xuan Ge exined, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    People like them had a special way of epting missions.


    Both parties wouldn¡¯t need to meet each other. Theymunicated through a third party tform.


    The money was stored in a third party tform too.


    The moment the mission waspleted, the money would be given to the killer.


    The transaction would end there.


    Ming Shu held her snacks as she thought carefully.


    Cai Yuanpeng died weirdly. Now, someone was hiring assassins to kill her.


    Shu Hang was in jail so Mother Shu and Shu Xue would go in soon too, right?


    It seemed reasonable that Shu Xue found someone to kidnap her.


    But it didn¡¯t make sense that she was able to find a professional to kill her.


    ¡°What do we do with him?¡± Xuan Ge asked Ming Shu.


    ¡°Let me beat him up first. You¡¯ll send him backter.¡±


    Xuan Ge:<i> ...Why do you need to beat him up?</i>


    <i>What other reason could there be? I need to make him less arrogant.</i>


    <i>If not, how can I bring him back?</i>


    <i>These naughty things only knew how to create trouble for me.</i>


    ...


    Bai Hao was taken away by Xuan Ge.


    He threw Bai Hao in the passengers¡¯ seat. Ming Shu beat him up really badly so Bai Hao didn¡¯t have the energy to run away anymore.


    ¡°What do you want to do to me?¡±


    Lights shed past the car windows. Most of the time, it was dark outside.


    ¡°When was thest time you were talking about?¡±


    Bai Hao sneered. ¡°She almost killed me that time because of you. Don¡¯t you know about it? You¡¯re a killer, but you got enchanted by a woman...¡±


    <i>Screech¡ª</i>


    The sound of tires scraping the ground was ear-shattering.


    The car stopped.


    There was no sound around them.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Bai Hao mmed into the ss window His head hurt. A bump formed on his head.


    He shouted, ¡°Are you crazy!¡±


    Xuan Ge pulled Bai Hao¡¯s cor and asked in a low voice, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The quality of the shirt was good. Bai Hao couldn¡¯t breathe.


    He gritted his teeth and said angrily, ¡°I said she almost killed me that time.¡±


    ¡°When was it?¡±


    ¡°Why should I...¡± <i>Tell you!</i>


    Bai Hao had difficulty breathing. His face was red. The desire to stay alive made him speak. ¡°Thest time, when we were fighting.¡±


    Did she leave the vi that time to chase after him?


    Xuan Ge released his grip.


    Bai Hao took the chance to catch his breath. He scolded, ¡°That woman is crazy...¡±


    <i>Boom</i>!


    Bai Hao¡¯s head mmed into the car window. He fainted. His body slid down the seat.


    Xuan Ge retracted his hand without a change in his expression.


    Bai Hao slid down andy on the floor of the car.


    Xuan Ge sent the person to Wei Yi and Su Qi.


    ¡°Boss, what have you been doing recently?¡± Su Qi had recovered from his injury. Without Xuan Ge¡¯s orders, they wouldn¡¯t act on their own.


    Xuan Ge pulled Bai Hao inside.


    ¡°Bai Hao!¡±


    Su Qi wanted to hit him the moment Bai Hao appeared. Wei Yi quickly held him back.


    ¡°This is the person who plotted against us. Boss, let me kill him.¡± Su Qi tried to kick Bai Hao.


    ¡°Stop moving.¡± Wei Yi pulled him away.


    Su Qi was unwilling to give up.


    However, because of Xuan Ge¡¯s gaze, he suppressed his emotions.


    Wei Yi asked, ¡°Boss, what do we do with him?¡±


    Xuan Ge remained silent for a moment. ¡°Lock him up first.¡±


    Xuan Ge didn¡¯t stay for long. After leaving Bai Hao here, he talked to Wei Yi and left.


    ¡°Wei Yi, what do you think the boss has been up to recently?¡± He was so secretive.


    Wei Yi dragged Bai Hao into the room. ¡°How would I know?¡±


    Their boss never told them what he was doing.


    By right, people like them should act alone.


    However, they were groomed by their boss.


    Since their boss was in trouble, they couldn¡¯t leave him alone.


    Su Qi helped Wei Yi by carrying Bai Hao¡¯s legs. ¡°Are we going to continue hiding here?¡±


    Wei Yi replied, ¡°Since the boss asked us to stay, we¡¯ll stay.¡±


    Su Qi muttered to himself.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Su Qi replied hurriedly.


    ¡°Su Qi, the boss doesn¡¯t want you to act on your own. Don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    Wei Yi was still worried. He told himself that he would keep an eye on Su Qi.


    Su Qi looked at Bai Hao.


    He wouldn¡¯t go out but...


    He could do something to this traitor, right?


    They were being hunted because of him.


    Since he was in their hands now, it was time to take revenge.

 Chapter 1377 - The Supreme Killer (21)

    <h4>Chapter 1377: The Supreme Killer (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Xuan Ge went back to the vi. He came to Ming Shu¡¯s room and knocked on the door.


    Ming Shu wasn¡¯t sleeping. She opened the door. ¡°You¡¯re done?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did you kill him?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± It would be troublesome if Bai Hao died.


    The air became quiet.


    Ming Shu noticed that Xuan Ge didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t say anything, either. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°...Nothing.¡± Xuan Ge took a step back. ¡°We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡± Ming Shu closed the door.


    Just as the door was about to close, something stopped it.


    Ming Shu opened the door and looked at the person outside.


    <i>What¡¯s the matter?</i>


    The person outside grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s chin and gave her a gentle kiss. ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    Then, he hurriedly released Ming Shu and went down.


    Ming Shu touched her lips and smiled.


    ...


    The next morning, Ming Shu saw Xuan Ge waiting outside the moment she opened her door.


    The youngdy looked sleepy. Her pajamas were loose on her body. Her corbone could be seen faintly. Her face was slightly pink. She looked extremely cute.


    Xuan Ge retracted his gaze.


    He ced the daily love letter in her hands and stroked her fingers. Then, he pushed the breakfast inside.


    Ming Shu opened the letter and asked, ¡°Why are you so early? You missed me so much that you couldn¡¯t sleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu quietly read the letter.


    Xuan Ge scooped the porridge into a small bowl. He even ced the chopsticks nicely for Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu put the love letter aside and sat down to eat her breakfast.


    ¡°What do you think about yesterday¡¯s incident?¡±


    It was toote yesterday night and he didn¡¯t have the mood to talk to her about this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know who wants to kill me. If I knew...¡±


    She smiled at Xuan Ge.


    <i>If I knew, I¡¯d beat him up till his parents don¡¯t recognize him!</i>


    Xuan Ge remained silent. He waited for her to finish her breakfast before continuing. ¡°I received a mission that¡¯s rted to you before. However, since Uncle Yi is here, I made an agreement with him. I agreed to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Can you give up your missions halfway through?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Is that the main point?</i>


    Xuan Ge thought for a moment before replying, ¡°No.¡±


    You needed to pay a price for giving up your mission.


    However, he didn¡¯t have to tell her.


    At that time, he didn¡¯t give up the mission for her.


    ¡°So you were here to kill mest time?¡± Ming Shu returned to the main topic.


    ¡°...¡±<i> It¡¯s better if she asked about other things.</i>


    ¡°Yes.¡± The truth was the truth. He couldn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d like me, right?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Do you regret it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He didn¡¯t regret it.


    Meeting her.


    Loving her.


    He never regretted it.


    Xuan Ge pursed his lips. ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡±


    ¡°Why would I be angry?¡± Thedy tilted her head. She seemed puzzled.


    ¡°I was here...¡±


    <i>To kill you.</i>


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know who I was back then. I¡¯m not unreasonable.¡±


    Xuan Ge: ¡°...¡±


    He hoped that she would be unreasonable.


    That was how a normal person would act.


    Xuan Ge sighed softly. Then, he continued, ¡°Although we can¡¯t find who the buyer is through normal means, we will still be able to catch them if we try.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Most importantly, why does that person want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Is it because I¡¯m pretty or is he jealous of my talent?¡±


    Xuan Ge nced at her. She was pretty, but talented... with results like that? Forget it!


    Ming Shu touched her chin. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be for my snacks, right? Is it for the inheritance?¡±


    Shu Hang worked hard to streal the assets of the Shu family from her.


    However, this amount of assets was nothing to the rich people outside.


    Why would someone hire an assassin to kill her because of this?


    If she was killed, all the assets of the Shu family would be donated to charity.


    Thus, this person wasn¡¯t here for her.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her, it might be because of the Host¡¯s parents.


    On the surface, the Host¡¯s parents died because of an ident.


    ¡°Let me ask Uncle Yi.¡±


    Based on the Host¡¯s memory, Yi Qiao had been the butler of the house since she was born.


    He should know some things.


    Ming Shu suddenly asked Xuan Ge, ¡°What deal did you make with Uncle Yi?¡±


    Yi Qiao was a butler. What did he have to do with Xuan Ge?


    Xuan Ge hesitated before answering. ¡°I need the support of Uncle Yi in the organization.¡±


    ¡°What the f**k? The ultimate boss?¡± He was the hidden boss behind everything? Amazing!


    ¡°???¡±


    Xuan Ge took a few seconds to react.


    He exined, ¡°The K Organization has been around for a long time. If I want to take control of the organization, I need to get a badge from all the elders.


    ¡°When Uncle Yi was young, he left the K Organization due to personal reasons. However, he has an elder badge.¡±


    Every organization had some weird rules. This rule was still eptable.


    ¡°You want to be the boss?¡±


    The man lowered his head. ¡°I don¡¯t. However, I don¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    He was always forced to choose his path.


    ¡°I grew up in the organization. I have no other choices.¡±


    If he gave up, the people who supported him would die. He, too, would be in great danger.


    Now...


    He couldn¡¯t give up.


    He could only protect her if he was thest one standing.


    Ming Shu suddenly hugged him. His head pressed against her abdomen.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    Ming Shu said something but Xuan Ge couldn¡¯t hear properly. She was too soft.


    Xuan Ge raised his hands slowly and hugged thedy¡¯s waist.


    He felt peaceful when he was around her.


    He could rx around her.


    <i>I want...</i>


    <i>To stay with her forever.</i>


    The moment this thought came into his head, he couldn¡¯t push it away.


    Xuan Ge tightened his arms. He wanted to stamp his mark on this person.


    Ming Shu controlled herself at the start.


    However...


    ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    Xuan Ge released his grip a little. He continued hugging her quietly.


    He yearned for the warmth of her body.


    ...


    Ming Shu finally managed to make Xuan Ge release her. She went down to look for Yi Qiao.


    ¡°Young Miss?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Yi, let me ask you about Shu... about my parents.¡±


    Yi Qiao was slightly stunned. He stuttered, ¡°Y-young miss, why... do you suddenly ask about them?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Uncle Yi, you asked Xuan Ge to protect me. Do you know something?¡±


    Yi Qiao: ¡°...¡±


    Yi Qiao was lost for a minute. He tried to smile, but it was awkward.


    ¡°Young miss, I...¡±


    ¡°Uncle Yi, I¡¯m not young anymore. I should know some things. You can protect me now, but you can¡¯t protect me forever.¡±


    Yi Qiao knew this.


    However, his young miss was still small.


    Yi Qiao looked at Ming Shu.


    The girl was smiling gently at him. There was confidence in her eyes.


    She was different from the little girl in his memory.


    She had grown up.

 Chapter 1378 - The Supreme Killer (22)

    <h4>Chapter 1378: The Supreme Killer (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In fact, there were no twists or turns about the enmity between them.


    It was simply that Shu Ran¡¯s parents kept something for one of their friends.


    But they didn¡¯t expect this would bring them death.


    A happy family was destroyed just like that.


    ¡°What thing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know it¡¯s a box containing something...¡±


    Yi Qiao shook his head.


    He had seen the box only once, and never again.


    He had no idea what was inside.


    Yi Qiao drew it very simply to show Ming Shu.


    The most striking thing on the box was the pattern.


    But Yi Qiao didn¡¯t remember it very clearly, so he wasn¡¯t sure about the pattern in the middle.


    ¡°What¡¯s this pattern?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yi Qiao shook his head again. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a sign like that.¡±


    ¡°So the situation now is that someone thinks the thing has been included in the legacy my parents left me?¡±


    Yi Qiao nodded. ¡°It should be like that.¡±


    That was why when he saw Xuan Ge, he thought he¡¯d rather protect her in exchange for what he wanted.


    He did look into it all these years, but the clues had been lost as early as that time.


    He had nowhere to start at all.


    And meanwhile, egged on by Shu Hang, Shu Ran was growing more and more estranged from him...


    Ming Shu was confused. ¡°In that case, why has it taken so many years for anyone to start looking?¡±


    Yi Qiao said, ¡°Young Miss, Cai Yuanpeng has been always by your side.¡±


    Cai Yuanpeng...


    The doctor.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t find anything rted to the box in the Host¡¯s memory.


    So she didn¡¯t think the Host had seen it...


    Ming Shu contacted Lawyer Jiang to ask to check all of Shu Ran¡¯s parents¡¯ legacies.


    Lawyer Jiang made some arrangements for her very soon as it wasn¡¯t a difficult request.


    In addition to thepany, the legacies included some shares and real estate as well as a number of other things.


    These things were all kept in the bank¡¯s safe, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to inherit them until she was eighteen.


    But with the help of Lawyer Jiang, she could at least take a glimpse at them.


    However, she indeed found nothing rted to the box after an overall check.


    So the thing was, she couldn¡¯t find the box and the puppet master didn¡¯t show up, either.


    Ming Shu was a little worried.


    <i>...I¡¯d better have some snacks. </i>


    ...


    Shu Xue had been absent from school for several days.


    There was a student at school whose father was an officer of the Public Security Bureau and knew that Shu Xue¡¯s father had been arrested for some broad crimes. Therefore, the story had long been revealed.


    ¡°Shu Xue used to live in Shu Ran¡¯s house but imed it was hers. How shameless.¡±


    ¡°Shu Xue¡¯s father was Shu Ran¡¯s uncle, so after Shu Ran¡¯s parents passed away, they moved in, chut chut... When I look at the way she behaved usually at school, I really thought she was a young Miss from a rich and powerful family.¡±


    ¡°Is it that Shu Xue¡¯s family wants to rob Shu Ran¡¯s property? What do you think?¡±


    There was a lot of spection like that going around at school.


    Shu Ran¡¯s parents made their own fortune which had nothing to do with the previous generation.


    Thus there was absolutely nothing wrong in leaving the family property to their daughter.


    People may have just forgotten about it if Shu Hang had taken good care of Shu Ran because, after all, they were rtives.


    But for so many years, Shu Xue had been enjoying something that should have belonged to Shu Ran.


    Yet there was no good news about Shu Ran.


    When she came to school, she was even rumored to be mentally ill.


    These students couldn¡¯t stop their imaginations when they began to focus on this interesting matter.


    They made up all manner of well-reasoned tales of wealthy and influential ns and cliched drama plots.


    Shu Xue dared note to school at all under such pressure.


    And the man from before never appeared again once Shu Hang was arrested.


    It was like an unreal dream seen through a mirror.


    Shu Xue went downstairs to buy something for Mother Shu, muddleheaded.


    A car stopped beside her silently.


    Shu Xue was startled.


    But at the sight of the familiar car, her heart was immediately filled with joy.


    It was him!


    The window rolled down and revealed the man¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡°Mister Guan...¡± Shu Xue called with suppressed excitement.


    Then she remembered the way she looked right now and lowered her head in regret.


    Because she went out without makeup.


    She must look very terrible now.


    She and Guan Shaoyu didn¡¯t have much of a close rtionship. They just had a few meals together and he gave her a few gifts.


    So when Guan Shaoyu suddenly disappeared from her life, she didn¡¯t know what to do except feel confused.


    But now he appeared suddenly again...


    Guan Shaoyu nodded politely at her. ¡°Miss Shu, are you going out? May I give you a ride?¡±


    Shu Xue was a little reserved before getting into the car conveniently.


    As the car started again, Guan Shaoyu exined voluntarily, ¡°I¡¯ve been on a business trip for thest few days. I was in such a hurry that I didn¡¯t have time to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shu Xue was relieved that he had just gone on a business trip.


    Now he even took the initiative to exin to her, Shu Xue couldn¡¯t help feeling sweet in her heart.


    So she asked concernedly, ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. How about you, how¡¯s it going recently?¡±


    ¡°Well... I...I¡¯m doing great.¡±


    Guan Shaoyu didn¡¯t say much then. It seemed he was just giving her a ride along the way.


    Over the next few days, Shu Xue often came across Guan Shaoyu.


    Even though Guan Shaoyu didn¡¯t behave differently when he met her, Shu Xue still felt she was special to him.


    She believed Guan Shaoyu liked her.


    Why else would he run into her every day?


    Also, Guan Shaoyu was really good to her. All the things he bought for her were the best.


    Even if Shu Xue refused, he would send the things again the next day.


    ...


    In the vi...


    It was near dusk; Ming Shu was doing homework in Xuan Ge¡¯s arms.


    Xuan Ge was flipping through a physics textbook. He would nce at the girl in his arms from time to time.


    As he saw the girl pulling a long face at the homework, he said, ¡°You can give up if you¡¯re tired.¡±


    Ming Shu immediately dropped her pen. Xuan Ge took her hand and rubbed it gently. ¡°I¡¯ll exin to you the problem-solving process, just listen.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±<i> I¡¯ll listen to it as a luby, the little goblin has a pleasant voice.</i>


    Xuan Ge managed to finish two moreplicated problems before the servant came up to ask them to go have dinner.


    After dinner, Yi Qiao asked Ming Shu to see the decorated room and let her know she could move downstairs any time.


    Ming Shu walked around the room and found it quite satisfactory.


    The room was big enough to store a lot of snacks.


    Xuan Ge approached her and took her in his arms, whispering, ¡°When you asked me to choose the furniture, were you hinting at something?¡±


    Ming Shu answered honestly and confidently, ¡°I was just toozy to do it.¡±


    ¡°Last time when I got hurt, you told the servant to bring me food every day...¡±


    ¡°It was Uncle Yi.¡±


    Xuan Ge put his fingers against her earlobes. ¡°I find that you don¡¯t like to tell the truth, you always say yes and mean no.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Xuan Ge touched the tip of her nose lightly with his fingertip and said in a doting tone, ¡°Okay, okay, you never do that.¡±


    Xuan Ge¡¯s sexy Adam¡¯s apple moved. He narrowed his focused eyes slightly and looked like wine, intoxicating.


    He lowered his head and slowly kissed Ming Shu¡¯s soft lip while tentatively brushing her lips with the tip of his tongue.


    ¡°Miss, I just found something in the utility room, it should be...¡±


    <i>Kuangdang¡ª</i>


    The box fell to the ground.


    Yi Qiao looked in shock at the two people embracing each other in the room.


    Waiting for a moment, Yi Qiao rushed in and pulled Xuan Ge away in one go. He scolded angrily, ¡°Xuan Ge, what¡¯re you doing!¡±


    <i>I asked you to protect Miss... not to bully her! </i>


    ¡°Come out with me!¡± Yi Qiao then turned and said to Ming Shu gently, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Butler Yi was an impressive person!


    If other people met such a scene, their first reaction would be to get out of there ASAP.


    But he just rushed in...


    Ming Shu said to Xuan Ge silently, <i>Good luck. </i>

 Chapter 1379 - The Supreme Killer (23)

    <h4>Chapter 1379: The Supreme Killer (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Xuan Ge, our deal is that you protect Young Miss well, but what were you doing to her just now?¡±


    Anger showed all over Yi Qiao¡¯s face.


    Xuan Ge answered with a casual tone as he leaned against the table casually. ¡°As you saw.¡±


    Yi Qiao¡¯s rage increased rapidly. ¡°Young Miss is still young. You can find women outside if you want one, how could you seduce Young Miss!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking for women,¡± Xuan Ge responded lightly.


    ¡°Oh? What were you doing to Young Miss then!¡±


    The room was suddenly silent.


    Xuan Ge slowly raised his head. His still eyes seemed to be infused with life, gradually beginning toe alive.


    His thin lips parted and firm words came out one by one.


    ¡°I want her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that simple.¡±


    <i>I want her. It¡¯s that simple. </i>


    Yi Qiao seemed to be stunned.


    The expression on his face changed from anger to shock, then became nk.


    The corner of Xuan Ge¡¯s mouth rose slightly. ¡°I like her, so I want her.¡±


    Yi Qiao tried hard to find his own voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who you are...¡±


    He was a killer!


    He had hands stained with blood.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t his choice.


    But Young Miss couldn¡¯t be allowed to... be with such a man.


    Xuan Ge¡¯s eyshes drooped as he rested his cold eyes on the pattern on the ground.


    He recalled what the young girl said.


    <i>¡°You are my private tutor.¡±</i>


    Momentster, his low voice rang. ¡°She doesn¡¯t care who I am.¡±


    <i>She didn¡¯t care from the very first.</i>


    ¡°Young Miss and you are not from the same world.¡± Yi Qiao finally came to his senses. ¡°You will kill her.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Yi Qiao was angered almost to the point of getting a cerebral hemorrhage attack.


    After a long silence, Yi Qiao squeezed out the question, ¡°Was... was Young Miss willing?¡±


    Xuan Ge asked with an interesting tone, ¡°You think she¡¯s the kind of person you can force?¡±


    It was she who came to him first.


    ...


    When Xuan Ge returned to the room, Ming Shu sat cross-legged on the bed beside a box that Yi Qiao had brought in.


    It was full of gadgets and several frames with pictures of the Host and her parents.


    They should be the Host¡¯s belongings.


    After Shu Xue upied the room, these things may have been picked up by the servants in the utility room.


    Ming Shu looked up as she heard the noise.


    ¡°What did Uncle Yi say to you?¡±


    ¡°He told me not to be a bad influence.¡± Xuan Ge squatted down in front of her. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m like that?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m bad enough.¡± Ming Shu chuckled.


    Xuan Ge took hold of her fingers, kissed their tips, and then ced them on his chest. ¡°You¡¯re not bad. You¡¯re very good.¡±


    <i>You¡¯re the best. </i>


    ¡°Xuan Ge, go back to your own room before ten.¡± Yi Qiao appeared at the door like a ghost, then turned to Ming Shu and changed his expression instantly. ¡°Miss, these are all your old things, see if there¡¯s anything you want to keep.¡±


    Yi Qiao didn¡¯t stay any longer. He said what he had to say and left, shutting the door.


    Xuan Ge came closer and rubbed his head in Ming Shu¡¯s arms. ¡°I will protect you. Even if I die, my soul will protect you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never, ever leave me.¡±


    ¡°Ranran...¡±


    Xuan Ge¡¯s voice became hoarse as he looked up, and light and shadow shone in his affectionate eyes.


    ¡°You belong with me.¡±


    ¡°Forever.¡±


    Ming Shu shrank back a little.


    She always knew that the little goblin wasn¡¯t as ¡°good¡± as he looked. Normally, if someone annoyed him, he would be angry at best, but that¡¯s because they hadn¡¯t touched his bottom line.


    His possessiveness and paranoia were like kitten¡¯s ws, hidden out of sight.


    Once they were exposed, they might scare you away very quickly.


    But she didn¡¯t dislike such a little demon.


    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±


    Xuan Ge stretched out his hand to secure Ming Shu¡¯s waist so that she couldn¡¯t retreat.


    Ming Shu was as calm as always. ¡°I¡¯m still young. We can do thister.¡±


    Xuan Ge: ???


    Do what?


    What did she think he wanted to do...


    The atmosphere he worked hard to render was destroyedpletely.


    ¡°...What are you thinking of everyday?¡±


    <i>I¡¯m thinking about how to suppress your wild soul that wants to overturn the roof every day!</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about you.¡± Ming Shu said no but meant yes, which was just her daily routine to him.


    Even though he didn¡¯t know that, he seemed to want to go to heaven; if he did, she was afraid he might go poke a hole in the sky.


    Xuan Ge: ¡°...¡±


    Xuan Ge got up and covered Ming Shu with his slender body, casting a shadow over her. Ming Shu thought he wanted to do something, and she was ready not to fight.


    Who knew that Xuan Ge would just press her down and bury his face in her neck. ¡°I want to move down here too.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Yi will kill you.¡±


    Xuan Ge suppressed augh.


    He leaned closer and said into Ming Shu¡¯s ears, ¡°I mean I want to move next door so I can protect you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure I need protection?¡± Straight Man Ming Shu wasn¡¯t convinced.


    ¡°I want to protect you.¡± Xuan Ge touched her earlobe with his lips and gently held it in his mouth. ¡°Would that be okay?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Don¡¯t do this! </i>


    <i>It¡¯s against the rules! </i>


    <i>You should feel enraged! </i>


    <i>You¡¯ll get a luncheon box if you don¡¯t follow the character profile! The luncheon box is mine! You are mine, too! </i>


    <i>Hm... it seems something is not right...</i>


    ¡°Would that be okay?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say.¡± There were so many rooms, he could live anywhere.


    Xuan Ge rolled over with her in his arms and let her lie on top of him, raising his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    ¡°You need to go.¡±


    Ming Shu turned away.


    Xuan Ge pulled her up again. ¡°I won¡¯t see you until tomorrow. I¡¯ll miss you. Kiss me.¡±


    He made the request so justly that he didn¡¯t blush or gasp.


    No wonder he was the little demon.


    His impudence was beyondpare.


    Ming Shu failed to beat him in the end as he wouldn¡¯t let her go if she didn¡¯t kiss him. So she pressed closer and began to kiss him.


    <i>Don¡¯t you want me to kiss you? </i>


    <i>Okay! You got it! </i>


    <i>I¡¯ll kiss you until you cry! </i>


    <i>I¡¯ll kiss you to hell!</i>


    Of course, Xuan Ge didn¡¯t cry or go to hell.


    Yi Qiao knocked on the door at ten on the dot to drive Xuan Ge back to his own room, bringing Ming Shu some more fruits in the meantime.


    What a good butler of the world.


    Night fell.


    The next day, when Ming Shu got up and identally hit the box, she remembered to sort it out.


    There were a lot of gadgets in the box; perhaps it was all worth a lot of money.


    After breakfast, Ming Shu put the things on the shelf and arranged the picture frames one by one.


    ¡°Morning.¡±


    Ming Shu was cuddled from behind.


    She couldn¡¯t hold what was in her hand tightly enough because she was startled, so she dropped it right away. ¡°You walk without any sound. Were you floating?¡±


    <i>Floating?</i>


    <i>That¡¯s quite difficult, I can¡¯t do that. </i>


    Xuan Ge kissed her on the cheek, leaned against the shelf, and put his hand on her waist. ¡°You¡¯re a little too rxed. I¡¯ll teach you when I¡¯m free.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s you...¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Xuan Ge came closer, so close that Ming Shu could count his eyshes. He moved his lips slightly and continued, ¡°What were you saying?¡±


    <i>Was she cursing me again? </i>


    <i>Speak out if you dare! </i>


    Ming Shu pushed him away, pulling at the corners of her mouth, and mocked him, ¡°Who needs your teaching?¡±


    Xuan Ge said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m your private tutor. It¡¯s my job.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    What¡¯s he doing so early in the morning?


    Ming Shu crouched down to pick up what she had just dropped.


    Xuan Ge¡¯s eyes fell on her hand. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a musical box, can¡¯t you recognize it?¡±


    It had a time engraved on the bottom, and it was a gift from the Host¡¯s parents for her tenth birthday.


    But...


    It looked to have been broken.


    Xuan Ge took it from her. Yet, as soon as he held it in his hand, the whole musical box broke.


    It broke...


    Broke...

 Chapter 1380 - The Supreme Killer (24)

    <h4>Chapter 1380: The Supreme Killer (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu looked at him.


    Xuan Ge was so innocent. He didn¡¯t even use any strength.


    ¡°If I say I didn¡¯t grip it hard, will you believe me?¡±


    <i>It really has nothing to do with me. </i>


    Ming Shu raised her hand to beat him.


    Xuan Ge didn¡¯t avoid it, though, letting Ming Shu¡¯s weak fists fall on him.


    Then he wrapped his palm around Ming Shu¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What¡¯s wrong with this man.</i>


    ¡°Release your hand.¡± <i>This man is crazy!</i>


    Xuan Ge took her hand and kissed it.


    The warmth of his fingertips was soft and numb, slowly flowing to her limbs and organs.


    <i>Little demon!</i>


    Ming Shu pulled back her hand calmly.


    She picked up the broken musical box. This thing couldn¡¯t be fixed.


    Well...


    Ming Shu brushed away some bits and pieces to see a cartoon-like USB stick underneath.


    <i>What is this?</i>


    <i>Did it fall out of the musical box?</i>


    Ming Shu checked it, but didn¡¯t see anything special about this cute USB stick.


    Looking down on the floor, Ming Shu found a folded piece of paper under the debris.


    The paper shape was also a cute little animal.


    Ming Shu opened it.


    There was nothing else on the paper, only a pattern.


    The pattern that Yi Qiao drew to show her.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Is this childlike innocence serious?</i>


    ¡°This thing...¡± Xuan Ge murmured, ¡°Is it what they¡¯re looking for?¡±


    Ming Shu wasn¡¯t sure.


    What Yi Qiao drew for her was a box.


    Howe she got a USB stick now?


    Did this USB sticke in a box?


    Wouldn¡¯t that be very easy to spot?


    Ming Shu thought for a moment and didn¡¯te to any conclusions, so she simply decided not to waste snacks.


    She put her arm around his neck and kissed him. ¡°You¡¯re still useful.¡±


    Xuan Ge: ¡°...¡± <i>So I have been useless in her heart? </i>


    After kissing him, Ming Shu got up to look for theputer and inserted the USB stick .


    But theputer didn¡¯t respond for a long time. Ming Shu tried again and again.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work?¡±


    Xuan Ge stood behind her and said, ¡°This USB stick looks ancient, no wonder it doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    Since the death of Shu Ran¡¯s parents, it had been around five years. Unused things would break easily.


    Besides, this cute USB stick looked very poor in quality...


    ¡°Uh... aren¡¯t those people looking for this stupid thing?¡± <i>Are you sure they¡¯re serious? </i>


    What they were trying to find was already broken.


    Xuan Ge: ¡°...¡±


    <i>They don¡¯t know it¡¯s broken! </i>


    The person who used the USB stick before probably didn¡¯t expect it to work for such a long time.


    Ming Shu poured a ss of water and tried to throw the USB stick into it.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xuan Ge stopped her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a bath.¡±


    A bath?


    Why?!


    ¡°Maybe it can be fixed.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to fix it?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know what¡¯s inside?¡± Xuan Ge paused. ¡°It¡¯s highly possible your parents died because of something inside.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Shu pushed away Xuan Ge¡¯s hand and threw the USB stick into the water. ¡°I don¡¯t have extra energy to know that. It¡¯s more convenient to destroy it, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    As Xuan Ge watched, the USB stick was immersed in the water, and he formed a new understanding of the person he liked.


    She did things not ording to logic at all, but heart and convenience.


    ¡°Even if you destroy it, those people will still think it¡¯s in your hands; they won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just give it to them.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Xuan Ge looked at the object in the water. So how will you give it to them?


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it carefully.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ...


    <i>Thump¡ª</i>


    The water sshed. Ripples upon ripples spread on the surface.


    It shattered the moonlight.


    A tall man stood silently by the water, like death blending into the darkness. The shimmering crystalline lights of the water swept across the surface, revealing a chilling tip of the iceberg.


    Xuan Ge killed the person who sneaked in, then Yi Qiao appeared with two bodyguards, and the bodyguards went down to fish the body out of the pool.


    Yi Qiao asked, ¡°How many of them including this one?¡±


    Xuan Ge looked up at the starry sky. ¡°Five.¡±


    Some people had been trying to break in these days, and Xuan Ge handled many of them in secret.


    <i>Looks like they won¡¯t stop until they get something. </i>


    The two of them were silent until the bodyguards dragged the body away.


    Then Yi Qiao said, ¡°You must... protect Young Miss at night.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yi Qiao added, ¡°But you¡¯re not allowed to do anything to her! You¡¯re not allowed to enter her room if there isn¡¯t danger! If you dare do anything to her, I won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Xuan Ge: ¡°...¡±


    After they separated, Xuan Ge returned to his room, which had moved next door to Ming Shu, apparently.


    Xuan Ge stood beside the bed, seemingly watching something. Then after a long time, he climbed over the window and went next door.


    He fell quietly into the room.


    There was no light on and the girl was lying on her side.


    Xuan Ge walked closer and slowly squatted down as he intertwined his fingers with the girl¡¯s.


    ¡°Xuan Ge?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xuan Ge took her hand. ¡°Did I wake you?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing in my room?¡±


    ¡°Protecting you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu thought it was an excuse the little demon made up.


    Xuan Ge put his palm on Ming Shu¡¯s head and gently stroked her like a pet.


    ¡°I won¡¯t bother you, I¡¯ll just stay with you. Go to sleep.¡±


    <i>You¡¯re bothering me by staying here!</i>


    Ming Shu moved a little. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Xuan Ge was stunned before naturally climbing into the bed and lying down.


    Ming Shu found herself afortable ce to hold him, rubbed his chest, and closed her eyes.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you smell at all?¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice sounded softly in the darkness.


    He was too clean.


    Too clean to be human.


    Xuan Ge brushed through Ming Shu¡¯s long hair with his fingers. ¡°Any scent can be a cause of failure.¡±


    He held the girl tightly in his arms.


    ¡°But, I¡¯d like to smell you in the future.¡±


    ¡°So you can me me when you fail in your mission?¡± <i>What are you thinking about! </i>


    Xuan Ge¡¯s voice turned low. ¡°I¡¯ll be with you for my whole life.¡±


    ¡°Who said that, did I promise you anything?¡± <i>Shameless!</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± His voice was clear in the darkness. ¡°I¡¯ve taken it upon myself to give you my future.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to buy or sell by force?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I need to sleep. </i>


    <i>This little demon is so annoying. </i>


    As Xuan Ge listened to Ming Shu¡¯s breathing gradually calm, he felt very serene.


    He never thought about it.


    That one day, there would be such a person beside him.


    People in the organization described him as cold-blooded, a killing machine, that kind of thing.


    He always thought they were right.


    Because he had no feelings.


    Su Qi and Wei Yi, he didn¡¯t care about them, either. He allowed them to follow him only because they were useful.


    He was a cold-blooded killer, icy to the extreme.


    His world seemed so still.


    Sometimes he wondered if he was even truly alive.


    Until she showed up.


    His world began to move when he met her.


    Moving just for her.

 Chapter 1381 - The Supreme Killer (25)

    <h4>Chapter 1381: The Supreme Killer (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Young miss, Miss Shu Xue is here. She said that she has something important to tell you.¡±


    Ming Shu looked up from a pile of snacks. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Miss Shu Xue,¡± the servant repeated.


    Shu Xue?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her.¡± Ming Shu continued eating her snacks. She didn¡¯t have the time to see Shu Xue.


    The servant left. After some time, he came in again.


    ¡°Young miss, Miss Shu Xue says that you¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t see her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I like regretting.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The servant walked out again. Shu Xue waited outside and didn¡¯t want to leave.


    When Yi Qiao came back, Shu Xue pulled him down and told him to ry her words to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Young miss, Shu Xue...¡±


    ¡°One never visits unless they need something. She must be up to no good.¡±


    Yi Qiao was slightly serious. ¡°Miss Shu Xue says that she knows the real cause of your parent¡¯s death.¡±


    Ming Shu looked up.


    After some time, she said, ¡°See, I knew she was up to no good.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    This wasn¡¯t how a person normally reacted.


    ...


    When Ming Shu walked out of the vi, it was sunset.


    Shu Xue stood outside the vi. Her skinny frame made her seem lonely.


    She didn¡¯t seem excited when she saw Ming Shu.


    However, it was hard for her to change her personality in a short period of time. No matter how she tried to hide, she couldn¡¯t do it perfectly.


    If you looked closely, you could still see the hatred in her eyes.


    ¡°Shu Ran, I thought that you wouldn¡¯te out.¡±


    ¡°This proves that your thinking is not urate.¡± Ming Shu smiled as she spoke.


    She walked out of the metal gates and raised her eyebrows. ¡°You know how my parents died?¡±


    Ming Shu went straight to the point.


    Shu Xue almost didn¡¯t catch up with her.


    She straightened her back. ¡°If you want to know, follow me.¡±


    ¡°Am I stupid?¡± Ming Shu stared at Shu Xue as though she was an idiot. ¡°You dug a hole for me. Why will I jump inside?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know?¡± Shu Xue sneered. Those were her parents.


    So what if she knew it was a trap?


    Ming Shu shrugged. She waved her hands.


    Bodyguards appeared out of nowhere and surrounded Shu Xue.


    ¡°...¡± Shu Xue couldn¡¯t control her expression anymore. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°Little cutie, I¡¯m bullying you because I have more people.¡±


    Shu Xue: ¡°...¡±


    Shu Xue was just a youngdy. She was no match for the tall, muscr bodyguards.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t need to lift a hand. Shu Xue was held up by the bodyguards.


    Shu Xue was stunned.


    This wasn¡¯t what she expected.


    She thought that Ming Shu might be angry or suspicious, but she didn¡¯t know that she would capture her instantly.


    This was different from the television shows!


    ¡°Little cutie, you should watch fewer television shows,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m really rich and useless?¡±


    Shu Xue¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Ming Shu continued, ¡°Now, you should be willing to tell me how my parents died.¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Shu Xue shouted.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. You need to tell me how my parents died.¡±


    Shu Xue was restrained by two bodyguards. They gripped her tightly so she couldn¡¯t move.


    Shu Xue answered, ¡°...I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Why did you want to lure me out then?¡±


    Shu Xue¡¯s gaze was poisonous. She red at Ming Shu and shouted, ¡°Hurry up and let me go!¡±


    <i>What a bitch!</i>


    <i>I must destroy her!</i>


    <i>All this belonged to me!</i>


    Ming Shu smiled before replying, ¡°How can I bear to let you go? You¡¯re so cute.¡±


    Shu Xue was frightened. Goosebumps appeared on her body.


    She didn¡¯t feel happy that Ming Shu said she was cute.


    This was a crazy woman!


    Shu Xue forced herself to calm down. ¡°If you dare to do anything to me, Mister Guan won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Mister Guan... is he the person supporting you?¡± Ming Shu thought for a moment. ¡°Is he the man that fetched you from schoolst time?¡±


    Shu Xue: ¡°...¡±


    Her expression exposed everything.


    ¡°He is the one gunning for me.¡± Ming Shu took two bites of her snack to calm down. ¡°How scary.¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Ming Shu looked at her. ¡°Mister Guan asked you to lure me out?¡±


    Shu Xue stopped talking.


    Ming Shu had her ways to make Shu Xue talk.


    However, Shu Xue didn¡¯t seem to know much.


    Guan Shaoyu only asked her to bring Ming Shu somewhere.


    Ming Shu thought for a moment and decided to go on this date.


    If she didn¡¯t deal with him, he would scheme against her all the time.


    She was irritated.


    ...


    <i>Hula¡ª</i>


    It started raining suddenly.


    Water sttered down from the dark sky. The heavy rain blocked the view and people couldn¡¯t see too far ahead.


    Ming Shu took an umbre with her to an old factory in the suburbs.


    She looked at the quiet building and walked inside.


    The people hidden in the dark were confused for a moment. They didn¡¯t dare to reveal themselves as they were afraid of an ambush.


    However, after looking around for a long time, they only saw Ming Shu.


    Someone emerged from the shadows.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Light shone on the ce she was standing.


    ¡°You are the ones who invited me. Why did you ask me to stop?¡±


    The other party walked toward her carefully. They checked if she had any weapons.


    Then, they brought Ming Shu inside.


    The sound of the rain was blocked by the walls.


    Ming Shu followed the person. asionally, she saw muscr men guarding various doors.


    She didn¡¯t understand why they preferred this kind of ce.


    Couldn¡¯t they find somewhere morefortable?


    How could a bosse to such a ce? Wasn¡¯t he putting himself down?


    It didn¡¯t suit his status.


    ¡°Boss, the person is here.¡±


    The person in front stopped and bowed in a certain direction.


    Ming Shu looked over.


    There was a leather sofa in the factory. A man sat on the sofa.


    This was Guan Shaoyu.


    Ming Shu walked over. Someone stopped her.


    Guan Shaoyu raised his hand slightly.


    The person who stopped her backed away.


    Ming Shu came to a stop in front of Guan Shaoyu.


    Guan Shaoyu seemed extremely confident. ¡°It¡¯s hard to meet Miss Shu Ran.¡±


    Ming Shu was calmer than Guan Shaoyu. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not someone you can meet easily.¡±


    Guan Shaoyu: ...


    Any normal person wouldn¡¯t know how to reply.


    Guan Shaoyu was stunned for a moment. He regained his senses quickly andughed. ¡°Miss Shu Ran is so humorous. If your parents were still around, they¡¯d be proud of you.¡±


    Guan Shaoyu went directly to the topic.


    He didn¡¯t hide his gaze, either. He stared intently at Ming Shu and watched her reaction.


    Ming Shu smiled.


    Guan Shaoyu saw her smile brightening. It was like a rainbow after a storm. It was enchanting.


    Guan Shaoyu narrowed his eyes.


    This wasn¡¯t what he expected.


    Or rather, he never thought that this would be her reaction.


    She didn¡¯t care about her parents?

 Chapter 1382 - The Supreme Killer (26)

    <h4>Chapter 1382: The Supreme Killer (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    They were two meters apart. This wasn¡¯t a long distance, but it wasn¡¯t short, either.


    While Guan Shaoyu was pondering over Ming Shu¡¯s attitude, the distance between them abruptly shortened.


    Ming Shu suddenly moved. She kicked one of his bodyguards and then jumped in front of him. She pointed the gun at him.


    It was a lie to say that Guan Shaoyu wasn¡¯t shocked.


    However, he was a professional. He managed to disguise himself well.


    Although there was a gun pointing at him, he remained calm andposed.


    This was his territory.


    He was confident.


    ¡°Miss Shu Ran, do you think you can leave this ce alive if you shoot me?¡±


    ¡°How will you know if you never try?¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A gunshot.


    The bullet prated Guan Shaoyu¡¯s arm. The confidence on his face disappeared.


    <i>Kada¡ª</i>


    Multiple guns were aimed at Ming Shu.


    Guan Shaoyu clutched his wound. His expression turned dark.


    She actually dared to shoot him.


    Guan Shaoyu was stunned by her actions. He got more vignt.


    Ming Shu scanned the crowd. ¡°Let¡¯s see whose gun is faster.¡±


    Ming Shu was closer to Guan Shaoyu so her gun was definitely faster.


    Guan Shaoyu¡¯s men started to hesitate.


    Someone behind Ming Shu¡¯s back pounced at her.


    Ming Shu evaded the attack as though she had eyes on the back of her head. She kicked the person and they flew up and mmed into the ground.


    Almost simultaneously, someone pulled the trigger.


    Guan Shaoyu stood up and ran toward his men. Ming Shu pulled him back.


    Guan Shaoyu had learned to fight before.


    However, Ming Shu aimed at his injured arm specifically.


    He was already in pain so when he started fighting with Ming Shu, his arm started hurting even more.


    Guan Shaoyu felt that his arm was going to break.


    He lost focus for a moment and was thrown onto the sofa by Ming Shu.


    He felt dizzy for a second.


    Then, he raised his leg and kicked Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu pressed her elbow down and knocked his leg back. She leaned forward to grab his cor and pulled him in front of her.


    The bullet that was shot at her hit Guan Shaoyu¡¯s calf.


    Guan Shaoyu gasped in pain. He slid to the floor.


    The sound of gunshots stopped.


    ¡°Aiya, I didn¡¯t hit you.¡± Ming Shu threw him back on the sofa. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you all hit his heart, you¡¯re dead.¡±


    Guan Shaoyu panted heavily. He used his eyes to signal to his men. They stopped moving.


    He pressed on the wound on his arm to stop the bleeding.


    The bullet on his calf didn¡¯t hit his veins so there wasn¡¯t much blood.


    He stared at Ming Shu intently. ¡°Miss Shu Ran, you amaze me.¡±


    ¡°This is as it should be.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why is she epting thepliment!</i>


    <i>Who on earth isplimenting her?</i>


    <i>What do you mean by that?</i>


    Guan Shaoyu breathed heavily. He tried his best to calm down as he said, ¡°Miss Shu Ran, I don¡¯t want to harm you.¡±


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°You tried to kill me so many times, yet you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t want to harm me? Well, what do you mean by harming me, then?¡±


    Guan Shaoyu looked at his wound. ¡°I just want to take back what belongs to me. Miss Shu Ran should know what I¡¯m talking about, right? Your parents took something that is mine. If you give me that, I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened.¡±


    <i>From the way she¡¯s acting, she should know what¡¯s happening.</i>


    At first, Guan Shaoyu wondered how he should exin everything.


    Now, he felt that there was no need to.


    This woman couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    ¡°Yours?¡±


    Ming Shu reached into her pocket.


    The people around her got nervous. They were afraid that she would take something dangerous out.


    Guan Shaoyu stared at her hand anxiously too.


    He saw something pinking out from her pocket. It was a cartoon figure.


    Ming Shu ced the USB stick in front of him.


    Guan Shaoyu was stunned.


    <i>This... </i>


    <i>Why does it look weird?</i>


    ¡°If this is what you¡¯re looking for, I¡¯ll give it back to you.¡± Ming Shu threw the USB stick over.


    Guan Shaoyu ignored his wound and caught the USB stick.


    He noticed that something was amiss after he took the USB stick. ¡°Did you find this?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I made it? Well, thank you for thinking so highly of me.¡±


    If thedy weren¡¯t pointing a gun at him, Guan Shaoyu would have found her harmless.


    Her smile was sweet and innocent.


    ¡°...¡±


    Why was she giving him this so easily? <i>Something is not right.</i>


    Guan Shaoyu didn¡¯t know if the USB stick was real or not.


    He looked behind him. He wanted someone to check the USB stick.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t stop him.


    The person behind him took the USB stick and stuck it into aputer.


    Guan Shaoyu wasn¡¯t excited at all. He was full of suspicion and vignce.


    After a few minutes, the person behind spoke.


    ¡°Mister... it¡¯s damaged.¡±


    Damaged!


    Guan Shaoyu looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu gave an innocent face. ¡°That has nothing to do with me. When I found it, it was already like this.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you gave me a fake.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?!¡± Actress Shu came online.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Why should I believe her?</i>


    It was really easy to swap a USB stick.


    Guan Shaoyu was still thinking of what to reply when Ming Shu said, ¡°Actually, I soaked it in water for a moment.¡±


    Guan Shaoyu: ???


    <i>What does she mean by that?</i>


    <i>Items like this will be damaged the moment they touch water.</i>


    <i>Yet, she soaked it?</i>


    <i>Is she stupid?</i>


    ¡°But, this is the real thing. You have to believe me.¡± Ming Shu had a sincere look on her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t give you a fake one.¡±


    Guan Shaoyu was furious. ¡°Are you crazy!¡±


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. Weren¡¯t you the one who introduced the doctor to me? You should know whether I¡¯m crazy or not.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu was curious. ¡°What¡¯s on it? Is it so important that you had to look for it for so many years?¡±


    Guan Shaoyu was so angry he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Is it some adult films that you filmed?¡±


    Guan Shaoyu: ¡°...¡±


    No, wait.


    The cartoon character on the USB stick was weird. How could this be real?


    He didn¡¯t believe her!


    This woman must be lying.


    Guan Shaoyu asked Ming Shu, ¡°Why must I believe you?¡±


    ¡°If I say this is the real thing, it is. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Ming Shu replied.


    She moved the gun closer to him.


    Guan Shaoyu: ¡°...¡±


    He lost too much blood so he was feeling a little dizzy. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°You need to give me a reason to believe you, right?¡±


    ¡°Why do I need to give you a reason?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Do you really think that I came here to give you the USB stick? So what if I gave you a fake? What can you do?¡±


    Guan Shaoyu: ¡°...¡±


    He had never seen someone so arrogant.


    <i>Kill her!</i>


    <i>Immediately!</i>

 Chapter 1383 - The Supreme Killer (27)

    <h4>Chapter 1383: The Supreme Killer (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly got up.


    Guan Shaoyu: ???


    The gun moved away from Guan Shaoyu¡¯s forehead. She slowly turned. Guan Shaoyu¡¯s men saw the chance and shot at her. They tried to get her away from Guan Shaoyu.


    Ming Shu <i>did </i>move away from Guan Shaoyu.


    She rushed toward them.


    The bullets flew past her as though there was a maic field around her.


    Everyone: ???


    <i>What is happening?</i>


    <i>Do bullets have a face detection system?</i>


    This was the first time they saw such a weird scene. They were all stunned. They started shooting aimlessly.


    Guan Shaoyu was almost hit a few times.


    ¡°Mister, there is something wrong with thisdy. Let¡¯s retreat first.¡± Someone helped Guan Shaoyu up and moved him back.


    Guan Shaoyu didn¡¯t resist. He allowed his men to pull him back.


    After Ming Shu finished dealing with the people who shot at her, she turned and saw Guan Shaoyu getting away.


    ¡°Mister Guan, don¡¯t leave. We¡¯re not done yet.¡±


    Her voice was calm and soft.


    Guan Shaoyu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Am I supposed to wait for you to kill me?</i>


    The people around him ran even faster.


    Behind them, people kept falling to the ground.


    ...


    <i>Hula¡ª</i>


    The rain continued pouring. The windshield wiper wiped the water off the ss furiously.


    The building in the distance could be seen faintly. It looked eerie.


    The car door was pulled open forcefully.


    ¡°Drive! Hurry!¡±


    The driver had never seen such a haggard Guan Shaoyu before. He was frozen for three seconds.


    ¡°Drive!¡±


    Guan Shaoyu shouted angrily. The driver quickly started the engine, frazzled.


    The sound of the engine almost couldn¡¯t be heard because of the rain.


    The driver wanted to step on the elerator, but someone appeared in front of the car.


    Before he could see who it was, the door beside him was pulled opened and he was dragged out.


    ¡°Ahh...!¡±


    The driver screamed. It was followed by the sound of rain.


    Guan Shaoyu swallowed.


    The youngdy sat in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Mister Guan, I¡¯m not done yet.¡±


    Silence.


    All his men had disappeared.


    Guan Shaoyu wanted to open the car door, but it was locked.


    Ming Shu turned around and said in a light tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Your men are fine. They¡¯re not dead. I don¡¯t kill people.¡±


    Guan Shaoyu: ¡°...¡±


    His n failed today.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± When he realized that he couldn¡¯t escape, he calmed down.


    ¡°I want to ask you a few questions.¡±


    Guan Shaoyu leaned against the car window. The sound of the rain made him less frightened.


    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled lightly. ¡°Were you the one who caused my parents¡¯ deaths?¡±


    Guan Shaoyu was prepared for this question, but he didn¡¯t expect the situation to be like this.


    He gritted his teeth. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You knew that they were just helping to safe keep this item. Why did you kill them?¡±


    Guan Shaoyu¡¯s face was pale. He didn¡¯t look like a big boss now.


    ¡°I gave them chances.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t have created the ident if he didn¡¯t need to.


    Ming Shu remained silent for a moment. ¡°You were the one who sent Cai Yuanpeng to my side?¡±


    Guan Shaoyu didn¡¯t want to answer. Ming Shu grabbed him. Guan Shaoyu shuddered. The areas she touched stung.


    He couldn¡¯t describe this feeling.


    It was just painful.


    ¡°... Yes... yes...¡±


    Ming Shu released him. Guan Shaoyu shrank back.


    He looked at Ming Shu with fear.


    Who was she!


    No...


    She wasn¡¯t human!


    ¡°After your parents died, I searched high and low for the item. I couldn¡¯t find it.¡±


    Guan Shaoyu was stuttering.


    He didn¡¯t know where Shu Ran¡¯s parents hid the object. He searched everywhere, but there was no sign of it.


    That was why he thought Shu Ran might know.


    Hence, he sent Cai Yuanpeng over.


    However, Cai Yuanpeng betrayed him. He didn¡¯t get any information from him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very powerful? Why don¡¯t you just search for it openly? Why must you hide?¡±


    ¡°My identity is sensitive.¡±


    If something huge happened, he would be in trouble.


    It wasn¡¯t just the police. There were other people who might look for him.


    Ming Shu was curious. ¡°So what is it?¡±


    Why did he search for it for so many years?


    Longevity medicine?


    Guan Shaoyu didn¡¯t want to say, but the moment Ming Shu moved, he shuddered and replied, ¡°Its a form and some data.¡±


    He had never been in such a pitiful plight after he climbed to this position.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of her.


    But his body wasn¡¯t listening to him.


    The person in front was like a powerful entity he couldn¡¯t offend.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. Was it really some longevity medicine?


    ¡°What form?¡±


    ¡°A drug.¡±


    It was a new type of drug.


    The production cost was low so it was more profitable than the drugs currently in the market.


    This drug was different from a normal drug too. It was hard to get addicted to it. It was like a temporary experience.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that you couldn¡¯t get addicted to it.


    If you used more, you¡¯d naturally get addicted.


    This was what Cai Yuanpeng gave to Shu Ran. This drug gave her hallucinations and made her crazy.


    The Host didn¡¯t take much of it since Cai Yuanpeng just wanted to get information out of her.


    However, the Host didn¡¯t know anything, so Cai Yuanpeng didn¡¯t get what he wanted.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Cai Yuanpeng has the drug.¡±


    Guan Shaoyu¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred.


    The person who took the USB stick awayst time was the one who made the drug.


    This person not only took the form and data away, but he also took most of the drug away.


    While he was looking for the USB stick, he also had people experimenting with the form of the drug.


    However, after so many years, there were no results.


    This was a sad story.


    Ming Shu was having a good time listening to his story. She regained her senses and asked, ¡°Why do you need me?¡±


    Since the Host didn¡¯t know anything, why was he still looking for her?


    Guan Shaoyu replied, ¡°The form must be with the Shu family. You have two more months till you reach legal age. After you take over your family¡¯s assets, you will know everything.¡±


    Hence, he wanted to capture her and threaten her.


    Well, he had other ns too.


    But he wasn¡¯t going to say it.


    He hadn¡¯t done anything yet so no one would know what his ns were.


    ¡°Do you know where it is?¡±


    Ming Shu decided to tease this naughty little brat.


    Guan Shaoyu was on his guard. He asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Where...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile was ring. ¡°In my toy.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ...


    The police station was lively and bright early in the morning. It was all because of a man.


    He said that he was the boss of a certain district. He came to give himself up because he was weighed down by his conscience.


    The people at the police station: ???


    The man was injured. He wasn¡¯t hurt anywhere vital, but he looked bad.


    Everyone in the police station: ????


    Was this person crazy?


    The man was sent to the hospital for treatment. The police even hired an expert to take a look at his mental state.

 Chapter 1384 - The Supreme Killer (28)

    <h4>Chapter 1384: The Supreme Killer (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    All of Guan Shaoyu¡¯s subordinates, as well as many others, were dumbfounded when they realized that Guan Shaoyu went to confess his crimes.


    What was he trying to do?


    Guan Shaoyu felt frustrated too. What could he do?


    If he didn¡¯t give himself up, he would have to apany that devil.


    He remembered thedy that always had a smile on her face. He would rather give himself up.


    He might be released if he chose his words carefully.


    But, he underestimated Ming Shu.


    He created so much trouble for Ming Shu that Ming Shu didn¡¯t give him any chance of being released.


    She asked the Harmony System to collect evidence of his crime, including the ident he created for Shu Ran¡¯s parents, as well as information about the new drug. Then, she sent all the information to the police.


    She didn¡¯t care if the evidence was real or fake.


    The police would investigate it.


    If she could do everything herself, what was the police for?


    ...


    When Xuan Ge heard this piece of news, he feltplicated.


    She only took 24 hours from the moment she knew who the mastermind was to handle him.


    She used such a simple and crude method.


    He needed some time to digest.


    Should he...


    Learn from her?


    However, why wasn¡¯t she back?


    She didn¡¯t bring anyone with her when she went out yesterday. She left alone.


    He only knew that she left after she was gone.


    Xuan Ge called Ming Shu.


    Her phone was off.


    Did something happen?


    She wasn¡¯t at the police station, either.


    Xuan Ge got anxious.


    Just as he was about to go out and look for her, he received a call from Wei Yi.


    <i>¡°Boss, have you heard the news?¡±</i>


    ¡°What news?¡±


    <i>¡°The K Organization...¡±</i> Wei Yi paused for a moment.<i> ¡°The K Organization is destroyed.¡±</i>


    Xuan Ge felt as though he was struck by lightning. ¡°What?¡±


    <i>¡°I¡¯m not sure about the details. I just received the news too. I heard that someone exposed the location of the organization so the police found them.¡±</i>


    Xuan Ge regained hisposure. His face turned cold again. ¡°Were they all caught?¡±


    <i>¡°No. Most people escaped.¡±</i>


    Most of the people in the organization were not at the headquarters. They were outside. Only a small portion was captured.


    However, the organization¡¯s headquarters was destroyed. This would cause much hassle for the organization.


    Even they would be in trouble.


    <i>¡°Boss, who do you think did this?¡±</i> They were hunted by their organization, but they had never thought of destroying it entirely.


    Something shed past Xuan Ge¡¯s mind.


    <i>Was it her?</i>


    <i>How could it be...</i>


    She just dealt with the mastermind. Would she have the time to bother about the K Organization?


    The headquarters of the K Organization was difficult to find. Outsiders wouldn¡¯t know its location.


    She wouldn¡¯t know, either.


    Xuan Ge suppressed his thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    <i>¡°Boss, I¡¯ll inform you once there is new information.¡±</i>


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xuan Ge hung up and left the vi.


    The moment he left, he saw Ming Shu walking back.


    ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    Xuan Ge rushed up to her and asked anxiously, ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    Ming Shu answered, ¡°To settle that irritating person.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how worried I was?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°What would I do if something happened to you?¡±


    Xuan Ge raised his voice slightly. His gaze was calm. He pursed his lips and tried to suppress his emotions. However, it was still obvious.


    Before she came back, he could still remain calm.


    Now, when he saw her, his emotions exploded.


    Ming Shu was stunned for a moment. She opened her arms and stroked his hair. ¡°I¡¯m back. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very powerful.¡±


    ¡°Can you consider my feelings next time?¡±


    ¡°I will, I will,¡± Ming Shu answered quickly.


    Well, he was her little demon after all.


    What else could she do to him?


    Xuan Ge hugged Ming Shu tightly. ¡°I was really worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯ll bring you everywhere I go next time.¡±


    Xuan Ge: ¡°...¡±


    Why did it sound like he was being unreasonable?


    It was her fault, not his.


    Ming Shu noticed Xuan Ge¡¯s emotional state so she led him outside instead.


    The path was quiet. The two of them walked slowly.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m really very powerful...¡±


    Xuan Ge red at her. Ming Shu stopped and hugged Xuan Ge¡¯s elbow. ¡°Teacher, you must protect me next time.¡±


    She leaned against his body and looked at him with bright eyes.


    Xuan Ge¡¯s heart melted.


    He couldn¡¯t remain angry at her.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re powerful.¡± He lowered his voice. ¡°But you should tell me where you¡¯re going and what you¡¯re doing. I¡¯m worried about your safety.¡±


    This had nothing to do with how powerful she was.


    He was just concerned about her.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded.


    Ming Shu agreed to everything Xuan Ge said. She appeared very obedient.


    However, if you listened to her carefully, you would realize that she was nonchnt.


    But, honestly, she did listen to what Xuan Ge was saying.


    Her little demon was concerned about her. It was better than an irritating little demon.


    Ming Shu was so obedient Xuan Ge couldn¡¯t remain fierce.


    Their surroundings were quiet. Ming Shu hugged his elbow and they continued walking.


    He thought for a moment and hugged her. ¡°Are you tired? Do you want to sit down and take a rest?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu followed Xuan Ge to an even patch of grass. ¡°I wish there was some food.¡±


    They were within the vi. There was no ce to buy food.


    ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    Xuan Ge went back to the vi and got some snacks out.


    ¡°You¡¯re so nice.¡± Ming Shu smiled andplimented him.


    Xuan Ge sat beside her. He gave a small smile. ¡°I¡¯ll only be nice to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting better at talking.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°You would never say something like this before.¡±


    Xuan Ge didn¡¯t know what Ming Shu really wanted to say. He thought that she meant how he was like before.


    ¡°People will change.¡±


    It was worth it to stay upte at night to read books onforting girlfriends.


    Xuan Ge watched Ming Shu as she ate her snacks. It was pleasant to watch her eat.


    ¡°Were you the one who destroyed the K Organization?¡±


    Xuan Ge decided to ask after much thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? What does it have to do with me?¡± Ming Shu appeared puzzled.


    Xuan Ge stared at her for a moment. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him weirdly. Then, she lowered her head.


    The two of them sat on the grass for a moment. They went back before Butler Yi came to look for them.


    Many things happened today so Xuan Ge gave Ming Shu a break. She didn¡¯t need to attend lessons today.


    After Yi Qiao checked all the rooms, Xuan Ge climbed into Ming Shu¡¯s bed.


    He hugged Ming Shu to sleep. He felt safe when he hugged her.


    Ming Shu was furious.


    <i>Who was the one being protected?</i>


    <i>You¡¯re sleeping like a pig.</i>


    Ming Shu waited for Xuan Ge to fall asleep before sitting up.


    She stared at Xuan Ge for a minute. Then, she hugged him.


    She kissed him on the lips and said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to choose anymore.¡±


    <i>I¡¯ll help you destroy the path you couldn¡¯t reject.</i>

 Chapter 1385 - The Supreme Killer (29)

    <h4>Chapter 1385: The Supreme Killer (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Xue-er, where are you?¡±


    Mother Shu knocked on the door for a long time. No one answered her. She got a little angry.


    Ever since Shu Hang went to jail, their lives got harder.


    Shu Xue opened the door. She had huge eye bags. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you going to school?¡± Mother Shu stared at her. ¡°Look at you now.¡±


    ¡°How can I go to school like this?¡± Everyone in school knew that she¡¯d stayed in Shu Ran¡¯s vi before. They also knew that her father was in jail.


    ¡°What can you do at home?¡±


    ¡°Why must you care?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your mother. If I don¡¯t care about you, who will? No one knows what¡¯s going to happen to your father. Are you trying to anger me now?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking. You¡¯re irritating.¡±


    Shu Xue retreated into her room.


    ¡°Me? Irritating? I feed you and serve you every day but you find me irritating?¡±


    Mother Shu grabbed Shu Xue¡¯s hand. The two of them started pushing and pulling at the door. Mother Shu got angrier.


    They were chased out of the vist time, but they still had money then. Their lives were stillfortable.


    After Shu Hang went to jail, she spent a lot of money trying to fish him out. They didn¡¯t have much left.


    Yet, Shu Xue still acted like this. How could she not be angry?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to you. You¡¯re irritating.¡±


    Shu Xue pushed Mother Shu forcefully and mmed the door shut.


    Mother Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Shu Xue copsed into her bed.


    She kept calling a number on her phone.


    Unfortunately, the phone was off.


    <i>Guan Shaoyu disappeared again.</i>


    <i>Maybe he went overseas for work.</i>


    Shu Xueforted herself.


    However, a few dayster, she saw Guan Shaoyu on the television.


    His face was blurred, but she still recognized him instantly.


    Guan Shaoyu had been caught?


    <i>How is that possible?</i>


    Shu Xue sat on the sofa in a daze.


    Her mind was in a whirl.


    She really didn¡¯t know what Guan Shaoyu¡¯s identity was. He acted like the boss of apany so she felt that he was one.


    Shu Xue spent the next few days doing nothing.


    Mother Shu was having a hard time too. The two of them would fight whenever they saw each other.


    ¡°Shu Xue, I sold the house.¡±


    Mother Shu suddenly said this at the dining table.


    ¡°What?¡± Shu Xue felt that she heard wrong.


    Mother Shu replied, ¡°This house is expensive. We don¡¯t have much money on us. We can¡¯t afford to live here.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Shu Xue stood up. She was furious. ¡°You didn¡¯t discuss this with me!¡±


    Mother Shu said, ¡°Why must I discuss with you? We were the ones who bought this house for you.¡±


    ¡°Well, you still have to discuss with me, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your mother. Why must I get your consent when I sell the house?¡±


    Shu Xue panted heavily.


    Her parents bought the house, but it was under her name.


    Shu Xue gritted her teeth. ¡°Where will we stay?¡±


    ¡°I rented a house outside.¡± Mother Shu sighed. ¡°Xue-er, I don¡¯t have a choice. There¡¯s no money left in the ount.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t have much choice.


    Shu Xue was speechless.


    Mother Shu was the one taking care of everything in the house. Hence, Shu Xue didn¡¯t know how much money they were left with.


    But, from the way Shu Hang spent his money, they really didn¡¯t have much left.


    It was easy to go from poor to rich, but hard to go from rich to poor.


    The new house was much smaller than their old one. The environment was bad too.


    Ever since she moved into the Shu family¡¯s vi, Shu Xue had had a good life. Before that, with the help of Shu Ran¡¯s parents, her life wasn¡¯t hard, either.


    Shu Xue thought that this was the hardest time she¡¯d ever had.


    However, something unexpected happened.


    One day, when she came back, she realized that the house was empty.


    Mother Shu had disappeared.


    Even her luggage had disappeared.


    There was only a card left on the table.


    Shu Xue looked everywhere, but there was no sign of Mother Shu.


    She remembered that Shu Hang still had some shares in thepany so she went to thepany. The person there told her that Shu Hang¡¯s shares had been sold.


    The person who sold the shares was Mother Shu.


    Mother Shu only gave her two million in the card.


    For a normal person, two million was enough tost an entire lifetime.


    But, to Shu Xue, it was too little.


    She never expected her mother to abandon her.


    Shu Xue looked for her mother everywhere, but her mother seemed to have disappeared from the face of the earth.


    She didn¡¯t know how to spend her money wisely so the two million was gone in an instant.


    She looked for the friends she hadst time, but no one was willing to help her.


    Shu Xue was wealthy and powerful in the past. Everyone had to treat her like a princess. They were already showing mercy by not making her life worse.


    Shu Xue had no choice but to work.


    The work was tiring and the pay was little.


    She couldn¡¯t look for higher-paying jobs since her education level was low.


    Hence, she started taking loans. She had reached the legal age to take loans.


    Loans were easy to take, but hard to pay back.


    Shu Xue couldn¡¯t pay the money back.


    She believed other people when they told her that there was a job which could allow her to earn a lot of money in a short time. However, when she realized what it was, she rejected the offer.


    The bank kept pestering her to pay the money back. Shu Xue had to ept reality.


    The moment she went past her bottom line...


    She sank further down.


    ¡°Boss Li, I like this.¡±


    A man hugged Shu Xue as she pointed to an expensive ne. She whined at the man.


    ¡°Buy it.¡± The man leaned beside her and whispered something into her ear.


    A look of disgust shed in her eyes. She controlled her expression and smiled sweetly at the man. She pretended to be embarrassed.


    After buying the ne, the man left after receiving a call. He asked her to take a taxi back.


    Shu Xue went to exchange the ne for cash.


    She walked out of the shop and waited for a taxi on the side of the road.


    She looked at the crowd. She suddenly stopped.


    There were several people looking at a couple on the other side of the road.


    The man had a cold aura and was wearing a ck trenchcoat. He ced his arm around ady and led her past the crowd, preventing her from being bumped into by the passersby.


    Thedy was holding a cup of milk tea. She bit the straw and looked up at the man.


    Many people looked at them with envy.


    The surroundings started turning quiet.


    Their presence was ring.


    They were like superstars on stage.


    Shu Xue felt cold all over.


    Why...


    Why was she having such a good life while she was in this state?


    Shu Ran.


    Why!


    Her parents were dead. Why could she have such a good life? That life belonged to her.


    <i>Honk...</i>


    The piercing sound caused Shu Xue to regain her senses.


    She turned her head. She had walked onto the road.


    ¡°Are you looking for death! If you want to die, don¡¯t die in front of me!¡±


    The driver shouted at her.


    The cars behind him kept honking. People were shouting everywhere.


    Shu Xue felt a chill down her spine. She quickly walked back onto the walkway.


    She looked around. The two people were gone.

 Chapter 1386 - The Supreme Killer (30)

    <h4>Chapter 1386: The Supreme Killer (30)</h4>


    Ming Shu leaned against the pir and drank her milk tea as she waited for Xuan Ge to finish buying food.


    ¡°Here it is.¡±


    Ming Shu opened the bag. The fragrant smell of food wafted into her nose. She smiled happily. ¡°Smells good.¡±


    ¡°Not as good as you.¡±


    Xuan Ge was an expert atforting Ming Shu now.


    Ady beside them poked her boyfriend¡¯s chest. ¡°Learn from him. You should learn how tofort me too.¡±


    The man rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not as pretty as thatdy.¡±


    Thedy got angry and dashed away. The man hurriedly chased after her.


    Ming Shu leaned into Xuan Ge¡¯s arm. ¡°How funny.¡±


    Xuan Ge: ¡°...¡±


    As someone who always got teased, he didn¡¯t want to express his opinion.


    When Ming Shu was irritating, she was really irritating.


    Xuan Ge asked her, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°That X... the person we caughtst time. Is he still at your ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find him.¡±


    Xuan Ge¡¯s gaze turned dark.


    <i>What does she want to do?</i>


    ...


    Xuan Ge was unwilling to do it, but he still brought Ming Shu to his ce.


    It was a quiet little cottage. Smoke drifted out of the chimney. They could hear voices inside.


    Xuan Ge knocked on the door with a specific rhythm.


    The door flew open.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    Su Qi¡¯s excited voice rang through the room.


    ¡°Boss,e in.¡±


    Su Qi invited Xuan Ge in happily.


    He didn¡¯t expect a youngdy to be behind Xuan Ge.


    Su Qi¡¯s expression froze.


    Why was she here?


    Su Qi¡¯s gazended on their hands. They were holding hands. He was bbergasted.


    He must be dreaming.


    Su Qi wanted to m the door shut and lie back on his bed.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare do it.


    Xuan Ge held Ming Shu¡¯s hand and walked in.


    There was a barbecue rack in the courtyard. A fragrant smell wasing from it.


    Bai Hao was tied to a chair not far away. He looked like a mummy.


    It would be hard for him to break free and run away.


    Bai Hao stared at the barbecued meat with bloodshot eyes.


    When Ming Shu walked in, Bai Hao red at her.


    How dare thisdye here!


    Ming Shu gave Mister X a warm smile.


    Bai Hao: ¡°...¡± <i>She¡¯sughing at me!</i>


    ¡°Boss.¡± Wei Yi came out too. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    He was stunned when he saw Ming Shu.


    <i>A female?!</i>


    <i>Alive?</i>


    <i>Boss is standing beside a female!</i>


    Su Qi closed the door and ran toward Wei Yi. ¡°Wei Yi, this is thedy I mentioned to youst time.¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡± Wei Yi was dumbstruck. His mind wasn¡¯t working properly.


    Su Qi nced at Ming Shu and lowered his voice. ¡°The one who hurt mest time.¡±


    Wei Yi was enlightened.


    <i>It¡¯s her.</i>


    <i>Why is the boss with her?</i>


    ¡°Boss, you...¡± Wei Yi was bolder than Su Qi.


    ¡°Shu Ran, my girlfriend.¡±


    Su Qi and Wei Yi felt as though they were struck by lightning.


    <i>Girlfriend?</i>


    <i>Like, a real girlfriend?</i>


    Su Qi looked at Ming Shu, frightened.


    Their boss was already scary enough. Now, there was another one.


    How was he supposed to live!


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Why is he looking at me like this? I¡¯m not a demon.</i>


    Su Qi and Wei Yi regained theirposure quickly.


    As killers, they must learn to ept everything calmly.


    ¡°Sister-inw, have a seat. Sister-inw, have some tea. Sister-inw, have some meat.¡±


    Su Qi started serving Ming Shu obediently.


    Xuan Ge pulled him away.


    <i>If you give her food, she¡¯ll treat you well.</i>


    Xuan Ge red at Su Qi coldly.


    <i>She belongs to me!</i>


    Su Qi: ???


    What did he do?


    Wei Yi pulled Su Qi to the side. Their boss didn¡¯t want them to be around their sister-inw. If he continued hanging around her, he would be beaten up.


    ¡°Sister-inw, if I knew that you were my sister-inw before, I wouldn¡¯t have treated you disrespectfully.¡±


    Su Qi told Xuan Ge about what happened before.


    If not, he wouldn¡¯t have asked.


    Su Qi was nervous. He was afraid that Ming Shu would take revenge on him.


    Hence, he quickly admitted his mistake first.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m magnanimous. I pushed you down that time. You were lucky that you didn¡¯t die.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice was soft and gentle.


    Su Qi: ¡°...¡±


    Her voice wasn¡¯t nice at all!


    Scary!


    She was as frightening as his boss.


    ¡°Wuwuwu...¡±


    Bai Hao kept struggling.


    He had been imprisoned here for a few months. They tortured him every day.


    Every day!


    They barbecued meat every day!


    But never gave him a single bite!


    He hadn¡¯t eaten meat for the past few months.


    Devils!


    Ming Shu chewed her barbecued meat and looked at Bai Hao curiously.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t run away?¡±


    Xuan Ge looked at Wei Yi.


    Wei Yi didn¡¯t know that Ming Shu knew Bai Hao too. ¡°He tried to escape twice so we gave him some sedatives. He¡¯s more obedient now.¡±


    Bai Hao was strong and he liked to y small tricks.


    They all knew what kind of person he was so they kept their guards up. He ran away twice, but they managed to drag him back.


    ¡°So useless?¡± Ming Shu muttered.


    Did he get locked up in the Apocalypse Pagoda for too long and now there was something wrong with his brain?


    His memory was gone so some of his powers might be sealed too. It seemed normal that he would be stupider after being locked up for a long time.


    Ming Shu ate two sticks of barbecued meat. Then, she got up and walked toward Bai Hao.


    ¡°Boss...¡±


    Xuan Ge looked at him casually. Su Qi shut up.


    Ming Shu pulled off Bai Hao¡¯s gag.


    Bai Hao¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He shouted immediately, ¡°I want to eat meat!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu took a step back silently.


    <i>How can I give you my meat?</i>


    <i>No way!</i>


    ¡°Do you have anyst words?¡± Ming Shu smiled and asked.


    Bai Hao: ¡°...¡±


    Last words?


    Why would he havest words?


    ¡°No? I¡¯ll not show mercy, then.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Lunatic!</i>


    Ming Shu took out a rock.


    Bai Hao felt a sense of danger when he saw the stone. His hair stood up.


    Xuan Ge looked over. He had no reaction.


    Wei Yi and Su Qi were shocked.


    <i>There¡¯s something wrong with our sister-inw.</i>


    Bai Hao kept moving back to prevent his head from touching the rock.


    But, the stone still touched his forehead.


    Silence¡ª


    The stone was slightly cold.


    He didn¡¯t feel anything else.


    Bai Hao heaved a sigh of relief.


    Nothing happened.


    Ming Shu muttered, ¡°It¡¯s still not ready.¡±


    Bai Hao watched Ming Shu as she took the stone back and continued eating her meat.


    Bai Hao: ???

 Chapter 1387 - The Supreme Killer (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 1387: The Supreme Killer (Complete)</h4>


    ¡°Boss, what do we do now?¡±


    Wei Yi spoke to Xuan Ge while Ming Shu and Su Qi were getting food.


    The organization was a mess now.


    ¡°Go out and bring back all the things in the car.¡±


    Xuan Ge gave Wei Yi a car key.


    Wei Yi came back quickly. ¡°Boss, are you referring to this?¡±


    Xuan Ge looked at the item. He didn¡¯t take it. He replied calmly, ¡°This is yours and Su Qi¡¯s.¡±


    Wei Yi was confused.


    Xuan Ge looked down quietly.


    Wei Yi hesitated for a moment before opening the document folder.


    There were two identity cards inside as well as some proof.


    ¡°Boss, this...¡±


    ¡°This will be your new identity in the future,¡± Xuan Ge said casually. ¡°If you still want to go back, you can throw it away.¡±


    Whether they wanted to start new lives with new identities or continue their current lifestyle, it was up to them.


    Wei Yi suddenly felt that the folder was extremely heavy. It was putting him under huge pressure.


    ...


    The quiet vige turned into a little ck dot. Soon, it disappeared.


    ¡°You care about them.¡±


    Xuan Ge held the steering wheel tightly and nced into the rearview mirror.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about them.¡±


    ¡°Why did you help them then?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He just wanted to give them another option so that they could leave him.


    He was satisfied with his life now.


    He didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb his life.


    But, he would just agree with what she said.


    Yes.


    His wife was always right.


    ...


    Since Bai Hao couldn¡¯t die, Ming Shu couldn¡¯t do anything. She had to wait for him to find his own death.


    Ming Shu heard that Bai Hao went back to the K Organization.


    There was no one leading the K Organization now so Bai Hao became the new leader.


    Ming Shu would go and report them asionally.


    The K Organization kept getting smaller thanks to her.


    Bai Hao: ¡°...¡±


    He wanted to kill Xuan Ge before because he wanted to gain power in the organization. Actually, there weren¡¯t many grudges between them.


    After Xuan Ge gave up the fight for power, he thought that everything had ended.


    Who knew that this would happen?


    Why couldn¡¯t that devil let him go?


    He just wanted to be a professional killer and earn some money so that he could marry a pretty wife.


    Why was it so difficult!


    When she felt that the time was right, Ming Shu went to capture Bai Hao¡¯s soul.


    Xuan Ge always sent her to and fro school. Everyone in her school knew that she had a handsome private tutor.


    Some people spread rumors too.


    However, after Ming Shu pretended that she was ill and hit them, no one dared to talk about her anymore.


    Most of the students saw how well Xuan Ge treated Ming Shu.


    As long as Ming Shu came to school, he would send her.


    Xuan Ge wanted to apply to be a teacher at the school, but the school forbade rtionships between teacher and student.


    Xuan Ge waited for Ming Shu outside the school gate. It was a little stuffy in the car so he came out. He checked his phone.


    The lessons ended. The screams from the students could be heard.


    ¡°He is so handsome...¡±


    ¡°I want to have such a boyfriend too.¡±


    ¡°I want to ask for his number.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare do it. Shu Ran will hit me.¡± She would im that she was sick whenever she hit people. Shameless!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this her private tutor?¡±


    ¡°What private tutor? This is her boyfriend. Shu Ran admitted it personally.¡±


    Xuan Ge looked at thedies that were talking.


    His gaze was cold and ambiguous. They didn¡¯t know if he was really looking at them.


    ¡°Ah... He¡¯s looking at us. Is he looking at me?¡±


    ¡°Even his eyes are enchanting. I have difficulty breathing.¡±


    ¡°He looks so obedient.¡±


    Everyone agreed with what thedy said.


    The man was wearing a hand-knitted white sweater with the words ¡°I¡¯m very obedient¡± written on it.


    His cold expression formed a cute contrast with his sweater.


    While thedies were getting excited, Ming Shu walked out.


    Everyone was afraid of this youngdy who would get ¡°sick¡± suddenly. They cleared a path for her.


    You could almost hear the BGM as she walked out.


    ¡°They¡¯re wearing a couple shirt!¡±


    Ming Shu held her bag in her hand. She was wearing a ck sweater with the words ¡°I¡¯m very fierce¡± on it.


    Everyone suddenly regained their senses.


    Something didn¡¯t seem right.


    Wasn¡¯t the man supposed to be wearing the ck sweater?


    ¡°What are you doing? Performing?¡± Ming Shu stuffed Xuan Ge forcefully into the car. ¡°Am I not giving you enough money?¡±


    Xuan Ge: ???


    What did he do this time?


    Ming Shu threw her bag at him and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Teacher, please pay more attention to yourself next time.¡±


    Xuan Ge hugged her pink bag and replied with an innocent expression, ¡°Why do I need to pay attention to myself? I only pay attention to you.¡±


    <i>¡°...¡± He¡¯s looking for a beating.</i>


    Xuan Ge: ¡°...¡± <i>Why is she ring at me?</i>


    <i>What on earth did I do?</i>


    Ming Shu started the engine. Xuan Ge immediately said, ¡°you don¡¯t have a license yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh, your points will be deducted then.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu brought Xuan Ge for a walk outside. After eating some food, they went back to the vi.


    ¡°Your results are out today. Show me your report card.¡± This was the first thing Xuan Ge said after they went back.


    ¡°Do you need to see my results?¡± Ming Shu smiled mischievously. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be number one.¡±


    ¡°From the bottom?¡± Who gave her the confidence?


    ¡°So what? Isn¡¯t the bottom number one too?¡±


    Xuan Ge wasn¡¯t distracted. ¡°Your report card.¡±


    Ming Shu looked through her bag. She took out a bunch of snacks, but there was no sign of her report card.


    ¡°Teacher, did you miss me today?¡± Ming Shu hugged Xuan Ge¡¯s waist.


    Her results were too good. She didn¡¯t dare to show him.


    She was afraid it would stimte him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Ming Shu pressed his shoulders down and kissed him.


    Xuan Ge: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu ced her entire body weight on Xuan Ge. Xuan Ge took a step back. His back was against the table.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Xuan Ge tilted his head and evaded Ming Shu¡¯s kiss.


    ¡°No. Do I have to miss you to kiss you?¡±


    Xuan Ge remained expressionless. ¡°Your results.¡±


    ¡°...Teacher, let¡¯s learn something special today.¡±


    Xuan Ge was puzzled. ¡°What?¡±


    Ming Shu slowly ced her hand underneath his clothes. Their breaths intertwined.


    ¡°Ranran...¡±


    Xuan Ge¡¯s breathing was unstable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t randomly touch me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an adult now,¡± Ming Shu replied.


    Xuan Ge pushed her away. ¡°Wait till you get into university.¡±


    He suppressed the fire that was ignited in his body.


    ¡°Do your work. I¡¯ll inspect it in a while.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Do I have to do it?</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t want to do homework!</i>


    <i>But, aspared to taking out my report card and doing ¡°exercises,¡± homework is still better.</i>


    <i>Homework makes me happy!</i>


    <i>I love homework!</i>

 Chapter 1388 - Fairy Master (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1388: Fairy Master (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Magic World Headlines: Jun Shang Talks About Exercising Whenever He Wants To#


    <i>Buzz¡ª</i>


    The piercing sound almost made her head explode.


    Ming Shu covered her head as she woke up.


    There were numerous veins in front of her. She was sitting on a vein. There were many people gathered some distance away from her.


    There was a huge magical array on the ground beneath them. The piercing sound wasing from there.


    The buzzing disappeared quickly.


    The magical array disappeared too. The people started discussing with each other.


    After the sound disappeared, Ming Shu felt better.


    She moved her elbow. She felt ufortable. The passages in her body seemed to be blocked. Her organs felt as though they were being pressed down by a car.


    Her current location was safe so she decided to download the storyline first.


    The Host was called Jun Shang.


    This was a magicalnd where magic prevailed. Everyone here knew about cultivation.


    Jun Shang came from the Jun family of the magicalnd. She came from the main family and used to be a prodigy of the magic world. She was envied by everyone.


    Because of this, people got jealous and framed her. All her cultivation was taken away and she was thrown into the dark abyss.


    What was the dark abyss?


    It was a deep and huge abyss. No one knew how deep it was, but there was nothing below.


    It was easy for sorcerers to fly out of the dark abyss, but the Host was stripped of her powers. It was impossible for her to get out.


    But, the Host didn¡¯t give up. She found a new path of cultivation.


    Dark magic.


    There were different kinds of magic: wind, water, fire, earth, wood, ice, lightning, light, and dark.


    These were all elements that existed in the world.


    People with magical talents could absorb these elements and cultivate using them.


    These people were known as sorcerers.


    Light sorcerers were the most well-liked.


    Dark sorcerers were hated by everyone.


    This was because dark magic brought pain and death.


    Everyone was afraid of dark magic.


    The sorcerers also felt that dark magic was an evil existence.


    But, it was powerful. That was why people were afraid of it. Whenever a dark sorcerer appeared, all the sorcerers would be motivated to kill him.


    The Host started cultivating dark magic on her own.


    She made good progress.


    However, she caused much trouble too.


    Some time ago, she met the people from the Jun family.


    They realized that she became a dark sorcerer so they attacked her together and injured her badly.


    She was captured. At first, they wanted to kill her.


    For some reason, she didn¡¯t die. Instead, she was taken away by them.


    They brought her here.


    This was a valley. There were many valleys in this area. The Host didn¡¯t know how long she¡¯d walked.


    She was in the center of the valley now.


    After some time, she heard something about sacrifices and dark sorcerers.


    Her eyes were covered as someone led her into a magic array. There was a kind of gravitational pulling from the array. Her magic powers flowed out of her body uncontrobly.


    Things got messy after that.


    A crack started forming in the magic array beneath her.


    She was sucked into the crack. The people beside her were sucked inside too.


    There was an underground pce beneath the array. The Host didn¡¯tnd in the same ce as the others.


    However, she met the people from the Jun family. She was already hurt before this so she wasn¡¯t their match.


    Fortunately, something happened in the underground pce and everyone got transported out.


    The Host managed to escape death.


    Those people were busy looking for the underground pce and didn¡¯t bother her.


    She escaped, but she still died from her heavy injuries.


    Ming Shu finished receiving the memories. Shey back on the vein and pretended to be dead.


    Her body was seriously crippled now. She wouldn¡¯t be able to heal it no matter how much food she ate.


    But...


    Ming Shu grabbed a leaf and looked toward the crowd.


    She could seek death.


    That way, she could recover quickly.


    <i>Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do.</i>


    Ming Shu sat up. The vein shook, making a soft rustling sound.


    There were many branches in front of her. They helped block her figure.


    Ming Shu looked ahead. The crowd was still standing at the same spot.


    The Host came here first. These people came after her.


    They were focused on finding the underground pce, so they didn¡¯t notice her.


    Ming Shu slowly climbed down the vein. Her body ached with pain.


    <i>Wait a minute.</i>


    <i>I can kill myself. Why do I need to go to them?</i>


    Ming Shu thought for a moment.<i> I can scare them and gain some Hatred Points. I¡¯ll show them how powerful dark magic is. </i>


    Ming Shu leaned against the huge tree and walked out slowly.


    She was wearing a ck cloak. Her hood had fallen to the side.


    There were patches of blood on her clothes. She didn¡¯t know if it was hers or other people¡¯s.


    Ming Shu hugged her cloak and walked out.


    Her movements were obvious, so someone noticed her very quickly.


    ¡°Jun Shang!¡±


    Someone shouted.


    The people rushed toward her and surrounded her.


    They were puzzled and vignt.


    Ady in an orange dress walked out. ¡°Jun Shang, how dare youe back.¡±


    ¡°I came to look for death.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s face was pale. When she smiled, everyone felt that she looked like an evil spirit from hell.


    Thedy in the orange took out her magic wand and chanted a spell.


    nts appeared from the ground below Ming Shu. They twined around her legs and immobilized her.


    Wood sorcerer.


    ¡°Dark sorcerers should all die. Elder, let me kill her.¡±


    There was an old man standing beside thedy in orange.


    The old man frowned. ¡°The activation of the underground pce must have something to do with her. I think...¡±


    ¡°You should kill me. My blood can activate the underground pce.¡±


    Ming Shu started making up stories.


    She didn¡¯t know what the underground pce was.


    After the Host went in, she fainted. The moment she woke up, she met the people from the Jun family... it was thisdy in orange.


    Jun Yinyin.


    Before the Host left the Jun family, Jun Yinyin was always suppressed by the Host.


    She was the main reason why the Host was in such a bad state.


    ¡°Elder, she¡¯s a traitor. We should kill her.¡±


    Jun Yinyin always wanted to kill her.


    She didn¡¯t because others stopped her.


    Ming Shu smiled at Jun Yinyin happily. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Jun Yinyin: ¡°...¡±


    She was confused.


    <i>What is this woman trying to do?</i>


    <i>Her smile is so sinister.</i>


    <i>When she was in the Jun family, she always wore a cold expression. She never smiled like this before.</i>


    The elder walked forward. ¡°You said that your blood can activate the underground pce?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My blood is powerful,¡± Ming Shu answered immediately.


    <i>Trash-picker, stop bragging. What if they take all of your blood instead of killing you?</i>


    Little Beastie reminded Ming Shu of this risk.


    <i>I still have you.</i>


    <i>Hmph!</i>


    <i>Who wants to protect you?</i>


    ¡°In that case, let her activate the underground pce before killing her. She can¡¯t escape anyway,¡± someone suggested.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I just want to die.</i>


    <i>Why are you hesitating?</i>


    Ming Shu used her remaining energy to break free from Jun Yinyin¡¯s nts.


    ck-colored magic appeared in front of Jun Yinyin.


    Jun Yinyin activated her power and attacked Ming Shu instinctively.

 Chapter 1389 - Fairy Master (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1389: Fairy Master (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Everyone heard this sound.


    The valley suddenly turned quiet.


    A breeze was felt.


    <i>Shashasha¡ª</i>


    Blood stained the grass.


    Everyone thought that Jun Yinyin stabbed Ming Shu. However, she knew that this wasn¡¯t the case.


    She didn¡¯t stab her.


    She was the one who...


    Ming Shu lowered her head slightly. The huge ck cloak covered her tiny frame. The cloak floated in the wind.


    Her fingers moved. She raised her arm.


    It felt as though she was moving in slow motion.


    A huge pressure came from Ming Shu.


    Everyone took a step back uncontrobly.


    They looked at each other.


    They were confused and puzzled.


    Even if she was a sorcerer, she should be dead once her heart was pierced.


    Yet, she was still able to move.


    Ming Shu slowly took out the vein in her body. Everyone¡¯s expression changed when they saw her action.


    Was dark magic so powerful?


    She couldn¡¯t be killed even when her heart was pierced!


    Impossible!


    There was no such magic!


    They rather believed that Jun Yinyin missed the heart.


    Jun Yinyin was still holding the vein. Ming Shu moved her wrist forcefully and Jun Yinyin flew out. She mmed into a tree.


    Jun Yinyin screamed in agony.


    A ck and frightening aura formed around Ming Shu.


    She was like a devil that had crawled out from the gates of hell.


    ...


    Ming Shu moved her wrist. The ground was covered with people groaning in pain.


    She stretched her back.


    She felt morefortable.


    She took out Little Beastie and patted it. Little Beastie hummed and jumped down. It rolled into the grass and disappeared.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Even a dog ignores me!</i>


    ¡°Jun Shang.¡± Jun Yinyiny sprawled on the ground and raised her head with much effort. ¡°What on earth are you?¡±


    That person just now...


    How could it be Jun Shang?


    She wasn¡¯t so powerful even when she wasn¡¯t hurt. She was... frightening.


    Not powerful.


    Frightening.


    Only this word could describe her.


    But now, the scary aura had disappeared.


    Ming Shu thought about what she should say. In the end, she said, ¡°I¡¯m someone you can only look up to.¡±


    The person beside Jun Yinyin shouted, ¡°Devil!¡±


    Ming Shu gave a little curtsy. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll die in your boots.¡±


    Ming Shu was surprised. ¡°Do you want to experience what happened just now again?¡±


    <i>There¡¯s a huge price to pay when I die.</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    They felt chills when they recalled what happened just now.


    Jun Yinyin¡¯s face turned white.


    Ming Shu walked past the bodies and took out some snacks from the Harmony System. She went to see if there were any food around this ce.


    She walked one round around the venue.


    When she came back, she realized that only half of the people she beat were still lying on the ground. All of them had their heads chopped off.


    It was a gory scene.


    Ming Shu took a step back silently.


    <i>Who is so inconsiderate? Why didn¡¯t he dispose of the corpses after killing them?</i>


    <i>Killing people is not environmentally friendly at all.</i>


    ¡°Jun Shang!¡±


    An angry voice sounded behind her.


    Ming Shu turned back. A few people rushed out of the forest behind her. All of them looked furious.


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu took a bite of her fruit to calm down.


    ¡°Erm... if I said that I didn¡¯t kill them, would you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Jun Shang, how can you be so ruthless? You¡¯re inhumane! You killed so many sorcerers!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re merciless!¡±


    ¡°All dark sorcerers are bad!¡±


    The other party shouted at her continuously.


    Ming Shu finished her fruit and replied, ¡°Fine, you can just take it that I killed them.¡±


    After taking so much me in the past, she got used to it.


    They couldn¡¯t kill her anyway.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    What did she say?


    They exchanged nces with each other.


    They didn¡¯t hear wrong.


    ¡°I will kill you!¡±


    The sorcerers shouted at Ming Shu. A of mes bore down on her.


    Ming Shu raised her hand. ck magic flew out of her palm and collided with the of mes.


    An explosion urred.


    The trees around them broke in half and fell to the ground.


    Ming Shu blocked the of mes and retreated.


    When she was outside of attack range, she turned and ran. ¡°Come and chase me!¡±


    Everyone: ???


    The sorcerers didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to do this. They were stunned for a few seconds.


    One of them shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t! Come and chase me!¡±


    The voice rang through the valley.


    Ming Shu ran for some distance. The people chasing her were gone.


    She panted. She was being hunted the moment she arrived here. What good treatment.


    Ming Shu found a ce to sit down.


    She didn¡¯t notice the mist floating toward her when she sat down.


    In the blink of an eye, the scenery afar disappeared.


    Ming Shu saw the mist now. Her vision was impaired. She could only see ten meters ahead.


    Everything became blurry.


    Ming Shu surveyed her surroundings.


    <i>What the hell is this?</i>


    <i>Where is this?</i>


    <i>Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?</i>


    Ming Shu stood up.


    The mist appeared to be moving slowly, but soon, Ming Shu couldn¡¯t even see the outlines of her body.


    She realized that there were many elements in the mist.


    There were even ample dark elements.


    However, she still felt weird.


    The dark element couldn¡¯t exist with other elements. Whenever there were dark elements, the presence of other elements was low.


    When there was an abundance of other elements, the dark element couldn¡¯t be found.


    However, the dark element in the mist existed along with the other elements.


    They seemed to have a good time coexisting too.


    The mist was thick. Ming Shu couldn¡¯t tell where she was going. She lifted her finger and pointed somewhere randomly. Then, she walked in that direction.


    The ground below her didn¡¯t change.


    There were no monsters in the mist.


    The mist seemed endless.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know how long she walked. In the end, she got tired and sat on the ground.


    <i>ng¡ª</i>


    The sound of metal came from the mist.


    The low voice of a man was heard after that.


    ¡°What is this? Why are we still here after walking for so long?¡±


    Someone reminded him, ¡°This mist is weird. Be careful.¡±


    The man spoke again. ¡°Do you think Jun Shang is behind this?¡±


    Since she was called, Ming Shu answered politely, ¡°Sorry to disappoint you. It¡¯s not me.¡±


    ¡°Jun Shang!¡±


    The mist was very thick so the people on the other side couldn¡¯t see Ming Shu. They could only guess where she was from her voice.


    Ming Shu smiled and greeted them. ¡°We meet again.¡±

 Chapter 1390 - Fairy Master (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1390: Fairy Master (3)</h4>


    There was a moment of silence.


    Then, a round of magic attacks came. The magic spells flew out from the mist. The people couldn¡¯t see Ming Shu so they just shot their spells in the direction where her voice came from.


    The magic spells were very bright so they lit up the mist, allowing them to see a little further ahead.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s too much. Why are you surrounding a weak little girl like me?¡± Ming Shu evaded the spells.


    The people on the other side vomited blood.


    <i>Weak little girl? You?</i>


    <i>If you¡¯re a weak little girl, all the little girls in the world must be dead!</i>


    <i>How can a dark sorcerer call herself a weak little girl?</i>


    <i>You¡¯re so shameless!</i>


    The weak little girl got attacked by more spells.


    As everyone moved, a small space appeared in the mist. Spells could be seen asionally.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    The spells stopped.


    The ce turned quiet.


    Only the mist could be seen.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Are you nning to think of a better way to attack me?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice came from the mist.


    The other party didn¡¯t reply to her.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What are they doing? Why did they suddenly stop? Where¡¯s their fighting spirit?</i>


    <i>Hello! This is scary!</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t change this to a horror movie suddenly!</i>


    The ground wasn¡¯t even. There were small pits everywhere.


    Ming Shu walked ahead.


    Those people that attacked her just now seemed to have disappeared.


    It was a little scary.


    Ming Shu took two bites of her snack to calm down. Then, she continued walking forward.


    The mist got thinner. When she walked past the mist, the scenery changed. Her vision got clearer.


    There was a huge amount of white bones on the ground below her.


    There were red flowers growing on the bones.


    It was eerily beautiful.


    Those people that attacked her were standing on the white bones. They seemed to be in shock.


    When Ming Shu walked out from the mist, they looked over simultaneously. The atmosphere turned tense again.


    ¡°Jun Shang, where are we?¡± One of the sorcerers questioned her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± <i>I¡¯m confused too. I need someone to exin everything to me.</i>


    The other person was agitated. He raised his voice. ¡°How is that possible? We came here because we followed you. Are you the one behind everything?¡±


    ¡°I ran here because you chased me. If you didn¡¯t chase me, why would I run?¡±


    ¡°You killed so many people. How can we let you go?¡± <i>Weren¡¯t you the one who asked us to catch you?</i>


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°If you didn¡¯t chase me, I wouldn¡¯t run to this ce. If I don¡¯t run, you won¡¯t have to follow me. So... it¡¯s your fault.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Although it sounded unreasonable, they couldn¡¯t refute her.


    <i>Pfft!</i>


    <i>Dark sorcerers are bad people!</i>


    As good sorcerers, they must kill all dark sorcerers.


    ¡°The mist has disappeared.


    The mist behind Ming Shu had disappeared.


    There were endless white bones.


    They stood among the white bones like small boats in the sea.


    It was very quiet.


    It seemed as though they were the only ones left in the world.


    Fear started creeping up on them.


    ¡°Why are there so many bones? How many people died? What is this ce?¡±


    No one could answer the questions.


    ¡°It must have something to do with Jun Shang!¡±


    ¡°Catch her!¡±


    They rushed toward Ming Shu and started attacking her with spells.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What does it have to do with me!</i>


    <i>Can you not always push the me on me?</i>


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Ming Shu shouted.


    The magic spells flew past her and struck the ground. Sparks were formed on the white bones.


    ¡°This ce... is called the White Bone Abyss,¡± Ming Shu replied after some thought.


    The people opposite her stopped.


    Then, they red at her furiously.


    They knew that this was her doing!


    ¡°Why did you bring us here? Do you think that no one will know about your evildoings after you kill us?¡±


    Ming Shu continued with her story. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who brought you here. This ce brought you here.¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°What else could it be? It wants to eat you. If not, where did all these white bonese from?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The people looked around vigntly.


    They felt as though tentacles would appear below them any moment and drag them down.


    The fear of the unknown was terrifying.


    ¡°How can we get out!¡± someone shouted.


    ¡°Simple. Once you are depleted of your powers, it won¡¯t eat you,¡± Ming Shu replied.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why does it sound so fake?</i>


    If their power were depleted, they wouldn¡¯t be able to resist anymore.


    ¡°She¡¯s lying! She must know how to get out. Catch her first!¡± a sorcerer screamed.


    ¡°Wait. Don¡¯t be upset, I cane up with another story. I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯re satisfied. Fighting is tiring. Let¡¯s talk reasonably.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Everyone got angrier when they realized that she had deceived them.


    Spells were thrown at her. The heat from the mes seemed to be able to light up the air.


    Ming Shu retaliated with her dark magic. She wasn¡¯t familiar with her spells yet so her attacks weren¡¯t urate sometimes.


    One of the sorcerers looked at the spell that almost hit his private part.


    ¡°You, you, you...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯ll take note of it next time.¡±


    The other party was indignant. ¡°You¡¯re so evil!¡± She wanted to stop him from having descendants!


    ¡°...¡± <i>I said that I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.</i>


    Sorcerers used spells so they didn¡¯t need to get close to one another.


    However, Ming Shu was different.


    While she threw her spells, she engaged in closebat too.


    The physical quality of a sorcerer was normal.


    The sorcerers were frustrated. They were all sorcerers. Why couldn¡¯t they finish the battle with spells!


    Ming Shu threw the sorcerers on the ground.


    She looked at thest man standing.


    The spell shining in his hand disappeared instantly. He fell to the ground and pretended to be dead.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu searched their bodies and found some food. She sat at the side and started eating.


    ¡°Demon girl, just kill us.¡±


    ¡°Why would I kill you? Do I look like a sorcerer who will randomly kill people?¡±


    ¡°...You are.¡±


    Ming Shu scolded him. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°We saw it personally!¡± <i>You admitted it too, right?</i>


    ¡°Did you see me chopping their heads off personally?¡± Ming Shu used her hand and pretended to slit her throat.


    ¡°...¡±


    They didn¡¯t.


    They just saw her at the bloody scene.


    It was normal for a dark sorcerer to do such an evil thing.


    Hence, they thought that she did it.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you should speak without thinking. You¡¯ll be hit.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Also, even if I killed them, what can you do? I still , right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>So did you kill them?</i>

 Chapter 1391 - Fairy Master (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1391: Fairy Master (4)</h4>


    ¡°How big is this ce?¡±


    There were several sorcerers supporting each other and walking on the white bones, covered with red flowers.


    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    This sentence pulled everyone¡¯s attention to the person behind them.


    Ming Shu¡¯s movement paused as she was biting the food, then she spoke in a righteous manner, ¡°I won¡¯t give it back!¡±


    The sorcerers: ¡°...¡±


    Fortunately, there were water sorcerers among them who could help them survive on water.


    But some sorcerers copsed and roared at Ming Shu, ¡°What the hell is this ce!¡±


    Ever since Ming Shu beat them up earlier, they had been looking for a way out of here.


    But no matter which way they went, they couldn¡¯t see an end, nor anything else.


    Meanwhile, Ming Shu followed them all the way.


    Now they couldn¡¯t get out, neither could they beat her. So what else could they do?


    They had to allow her to follow behind them.


    In fact, they suspected that she was following them because she wanted to eat them when food ran out.


    Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You said earlier...¡±


    ¡°I made it up and lied to you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You want to hear more? I can make something up now.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Just shut up!</i>


    This ce was very strange; the sky didn¡¯t change at all. They didn¡¯t even know how many days had passed since they entered.


    Ming Shu was also trying to find a way out.


    But apart from the overactive elements, there was nothing else unusual.


    It was as if someone wanted to starve them to death.


    Ming Shu kicked the white bones on the ground with her toes.


    Were these people really starved to death?


    Sorcerers weren¡¯t immortals. They didn¡¯t have a fasting program, so if they didn¡¯t eat anything, they would die like ordinary people.


    Without needing a single soldier, they would be trapped to death here.


    <i>How sinister!</i>


    <i>Who wants to starve me to death!</i>


    <i>This is simply insane!</i>


    The people in front were tired and almost unable to move.


    They stopped to rest for a while before going on.


    ¡°There are people up ahead!¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly heard them roar.


    She raised her eyes and looked ahead. There were some vague figures standing in the distance. They seemed to have heard voices as well and looked over.


    ¡°It¡¯s Elder Zhong and the others!¡±


    Seeing their acquaintances, these sorcerers became excited.


    The people over there were those who had disappeared outside.


    Jun Yinyin and the elders of the Jun family were all included.


    Elder Zhong was puzzled when the two parties met up smoothly. ¡°Why are you also here?¡± he asked.


    ¡°We were chasing after Jun Shang, and then the surroundings suddenly became misty. Then we arrived here.¡± Someone quickly recounted what had happened.


    When they heard that the people outside were all dead, and the deaths were extremely tragic with their heads severed from their necks, everyone¡¯s expressions were a little awful.


    ¡°Elder Zhong, did Jun Shang kill those people? Did she persecute you?¡±


    Elder Zhong shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not her.¡±


    When she left at that time, they were also surrounded by fog.


    All they heard were screams, and they couldn¡¯t see what was happening.


    Afterward, the mist dispersed and they were here.


    Jun Yinyin¡¯s charming face was filled with anger. ¡°Is Jun Shang also here?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The sorcerers pointed to the back and said, ¡°She¡¯s right behind us... Eh, where is she? She was following us just now.¡±


    There were only white bones behind them.


    ¡°...¡±


    ...


    At this moment, Ming Shu was standing in front of a withered tree whose roots were surrounded by ck smoke.


    One second ago, she was stepping on white bones.


    In the next second, however, she¡¯d appeared here.


    Well...


    The set was changing a little fast.


    Ming Shu raised her head to look at the big tree. It would take about a dozen people to embrace it.


    The tree was thoroughly withered, and there was nothing special about it.


    However, there were fruits on it... Fruits?!


    <i>Food!</i>


    Ming Shu rolled up her sleeves and began to climb the tree. Just as she made her way up, the ck smoke at the bottom began to attack her, preventing her from going higher.


    <i>Is this dark magic?</i>


    It seemed a little strange because the Host had never seen such magic in her memories.


    These spells were very difficult to deal with, and Ming Shu was forced to retreat under the tree.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    A furious roar burst out from the ground.


    Ming Shu looked at the dark magic around the base of the tree.


    ¡°What are you?¡±


    ¡°I am the King of Darkness!¡± the voice said angrily. ¡°I¡¯m not a something!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re nothing.¡±


    <i>What is the King of Darkness?</i>


    <i>Can I eat it?</i>


    ¡°...¡± The King of Darkness seemed to choke for a moment. ¡°Little girl, you have a sharp tongue at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°Or what, how can you speak with a sharp tongue when you¡¯re old?¡±


    The King of Darkness: ¡°...¡±


    The magic over there was seemingly human and twisted for a while.


    The King of Darkness changed the subject. ¡°Do you know where this ce is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    She looked at the fruits above her head.


    She just wanted to take a fruit!


    Dark magic surged several times.


    ¡°You are a dark sorcerer.¡±


    ¡°Mm, so what?¡± Ming Shu¡¯s gazended back on the magic. ¡°Am I not allowed?¡±


    ¡°I am the King of Darkness!¡± the King of Darkness emphasized.


    ¡°I know. You said that just now.¡± <i>I¡¯m not deaf.</i>


    ¡°... I... I can give you everything you want!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so powerful?¡±


    The King of Darkness finally felt a little relieved. His voice was bewitching. ¡°Do you want to be the Hegemon?¡±


    Hegemon?


    Hegemon of fruits?


    Ming Shu said seriously, ¡°Although I¡¯m a dark sorcerer, I still have another identity.¡±


    King of Darkness: ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually the Lord of Light!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Get lost!</i>


    The King of Darkness had probably fainted from anger because the magic was several inches shorter.


    ¡°Junior!¡± The voice of the King of Darkness rose, and the magic also rose. ¡°I have summoned you to this ce ...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who brought me here.¡± Ming Shu heard the point.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Can you not interrupt me? I¡¯m the King of Darkness! King of Darkness!!!</i>


    ¡°I won¡¯t save you, nor will I be yourckey, nor am I interested in inheriting your legacy.¡± <i>I don¡¯t want to make any deal. I just want to eat that fruit.</i>


    Ming Shu refused three times in a row.


    She cut off what the King of Darkness was about to say.


    ¡°You... you...¡± <i>Are all juniors so irritating nowadays?</i>


    The King of Darkness stuttered for a long time without saying anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be a powerful person?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why did I choose such a person?</i>


    <i>Okay...</i>


    <i>I had no choice.</i>


    <i>She was the only dark sorcerer out there, who else could I choose?</i>


    The King of Darkness asked, ¡°Do you know who I used to be? How dare you speak to me like this!¡±


    Ming Shu said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about history. It¡¯s all in past tense. If you go out now, no one will recognize you.¡±


    The King of Darkness: ¡°...¡±


    The lump of dark magic distorted.


    After he failed to entice her with the promise of gains, the King of Darkness decided to threaten Ming Shu. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to my terms today, don¡¯t even think about walking out of this ce!¡±


    ¡°Can I fly out?¡±


    ¡°...¡± The King of Darkness sneered. ¡°You can¡¯t leave this ce. Little girl, you¡¯re still young.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there are limitless possibilities when you¡¯re young. I believe I can do it!¡± <i>For snacks!</i>


    Before the King of Darkness could react, he saw Ming Shu walking toward him. ¡°What do you want to do? Stop!¡±

 Chapter 1392 - Fairy Master (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1392: Fairy Master (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu moved closer to him. He started attacking her with dark magic.


    However, there was a limit to his attacks. Ming Shu just needed to move a little to evade them.


    She maintained a safe distance from him and drew an array around her. The array captured the dark magic.


    She lifted her sleeves and continued climbing the tree. ¡°If you can go out, do you have to bullshit with me?¡±


    <i>Why will I be scared of such low tricks?</i>


    The Lord of Darkness: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    The fruit was hanging from the middle of the branches. As she got closer, the fragrance from the fruit got stronger.


    She leaped toward the fruit.


    The fruit was only slightly bigger than her fist. There seemed to be light flickering inside. It looked delicious.


    Ming Shu plucked the fruit and wiped it on her clothes. She ced it against her mouth.


    It must be delicious.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    A young man¡¯s voice came from within the fruit.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>It must be an illusion.</i>


    Ming Shu blinked and continued sending the fruit into her mouth.


    ¡°Stop it! You bastard! Don¡¯t eat!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the fruit.


    It seemed greener than just now. The light inside shone brighter. It looked as though it was angry.


    Ming Shu was disappointed. ¡°Has the fruit be a demon?¡±


    The ball of magic could speak. Now the fruit could speak too.


    <i>Did theye here together?</i>


    ¡°Who are you calling a demon!¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice was pleasant. He was furious, but he sounded as though he was whining.


    ¡°How can you speak then?¡±<i> I can¡¯t eat you if you can speak.</i>


    <i>Are there really fruit demons?</i>


    <i>Fruit demons?</i>


    <i>Fruitmons?</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m a fairy. That¡¯s why I can speak.¡± The young man sounded proud.


    ¡°Fairy?¡± There were many races in the magd. The biggest race was the human race, followed by the beast race. The dwarves and the giants followed closely behind.


    The fairy race existed too.


    It was said that all fairies were beautiful and pure. They were very easy to fool... well, they were a kind race.


    Fairies were born with a strong awareness of their surroundings. They learned magic faster than humans.


    The mostmon fairy was the light fairy.


    They were the ambassadors of light.


    They were the favorite of the god of light.


    The fairy race was very small. They rarely interacted with humans. Thus, the fairy race remained a mystery.


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°That means you¡¯re a demon.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± The young man seemed to be crying from anger.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu reached out to touch Little Beastie, but it was gone.


    She didn¡¯t eat things that could talk, but Little Beastie didn¡¯t mind.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The tree branch started shaking. Ming Shu was thrown off.


    She grabbed onto another branch to stabilize herself.


    It was the ball of ck smoke.


    Ming Shu grabbed the fruit and jumped down from the tree. The moment shended on the ground, she leaped away quickly.


    The Lord of Darkness was going to make a powerful move!


    The magic array she drew just now was disappearing. The magic was getting weaker.


    Cracks formed on the ground like spiderwebs.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Ming Shu asked the fruit demon in her hand.


    The fruit demon scoffed. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    ¡°Are you on the same side as him?¡±


    The fruit demon shouted, ¡°What do you mean!¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you telling me, then?¡±


    The fruit demon continued pouting. ¡°You¡¯re a bad person. You want to eat me!¡±


    ¡°Well, you were on the tree. Why were you hanging on the tree?¡± <i>Why must he turn into a fruit when he could be a fairy? </i>


    The fruit demon stuttered, ¡°Why... is it any of your business?¡±


    ¡°What is he?¡±


    The Lord of Darkness sounded so stupid.


    She would only say something so stupid when she wanted to scare people.


    Who would really believe such things?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I will eat you,¡± Ming Shu threatened the fruit demon.


    The fruit demon: ¡°...¡±


    The cracks on the ground grew wider. The withered tree started sinking into the ground.


    ¡°He is a dark magic sorcerer. A very bad dark magic sorcerer. He is locked up here.¡±


    ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    The fruit demon turned silent for a few seconds. ¡°A part of the underground pce.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    She didn¡¯t feel like she was in the underground pce.


    Was this the ce the people from the Jun family were looking for?


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡±


    The arrogant maleughter rose from the bottom.


    The ground below Ming Shu exploded. She started falling.


    There were stones and mist all around her. Her surroundings turned dark. She fell on the ground.


    <i>Whizz¡ª</i>


    Fire magic flew past her. Ming Shu managed to get a look at the ce she was at.


    Jun Yinyin and the others were here too.


    However, they didn¡¯t look as though they fell down. They seemed to have been here from the start.


    They were staring vigntly... at something behind her.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    She turned back. There was a stage the height of a human. A man was standing on the stage. There were broken metal chains around him.


    There was another metal chain on his ankle.


    It was obvious that these metal chains were on the man.


    The man was quite handsome. He had a magic scepter in his hand.


    The magic scepter was ck. There was a crescent on its tip. A red magic crystal was embedded in the crescent.


    He was situated directly below the big tree.


    ¡°Youngdy.¡± The man looked at Ming Shu viciously. ¡°Since you are a dark magic sorcerer like me, I wanted to team up with you. Unfortunately, you didn¡¯t take the chance.¡±


    The man gritted his teeth angrily when he recalled what happened upstairs.


    However, in the blink of an eye, he started smiling.


    ¡°I thought that I would never be able to leave, but luckily these people let me out. I, Jiuyou, can finally see daylight again!¡±


    Ming Shu turned to look at Elder Jun. ¡°Did you release this idiot?¡±


    Elder Jun¡¯s face turned red.


    They didn¡¯t know why she called this person an idiot, but her tone wasn¡¯t pleasant.


    ¡°They wanted my magic scepter. But they didn¡¯t know that this is the key that sealed me.¡±


    Jiuyou exined for those people.


    The contempt in his tone was obvious.


    ¡°If you take the magic scepter away, I¡¯ll be released! Hahaha, how stupid of you.¡±


    The stupid people: ¡°...¡±


    They didn¡¯t expect this to happen.


    What was the person who sealed him thinking?


    Why did they use the magic scepter to seal him?


    ¡°You are really a bunch of idiots,¡± Ming Shu agreed. ¡°I¡¯m just passing by. Please continue.¡±


    Ming Shu moved to the side.


    ¡°Go to hell with them.¡±


    The man suddenly turned furious. He waved his magic scepter and numerous leaves appeared. The leaves shot towards the people below.


    Ming Shu immediately leaned forward.


    There was no need to fight such useless battles. She¡¯d rather save her energy.


    The man continued hurling magic at his enemies. All kinds of magic flew through the air and collided with each other.

 Chapter 1393 - Fairy Master (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1393: Fairy Master (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to fight, but the King of Darkness didn¡¯t want to let her go.


    High-level magic was constantly swinging toward her.


    The King of Darkness was bound to take revenge.


    Ming Shu was a little annoyed. She raised her hand to counterattack and cast a spell immediately without needing to chant.


    When Ming Shu used magic, the King of Darkness¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He looked like a person who had been hungry for a long time and suddenly saw food and water.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I don¡¯t taste good! </i>


    With Ming Shu sharing half of Jiuyou¡¯s attacks, Elder Jun and the others were much more rxed.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t fair!¡± Ming Shu was unconvinced. ¡°Why should I bear half of your attacks alone? It¡¯s not like I want to steal your stupid stick.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Jiuyou: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Stupid stick? How could my scepter be a stupid stick! </i>


    <i>I must crush this damn girl to death! </i>


    Jiuyou raised his scepter with a gloomy expression. The gemstones on the scepter flickered, and more dark magic appeared in quick session.


    Ming Shu changed directions and ran toward Elder Jun¡¯s group.


    ¡°Jun Shang, what are you doing!¡±


    Jun Yinyin cried out and threw an attack spell at her.


    The spell was then broken by Ming Shu with a single blow.


    Ming Shu sessfully concentrated all of Jiuyou¡¯s attacks on Elder Jun¡¯s side. Meanwhile she quickly slipped back.


    The crowd blocked her figure, and Jiuyou could not find any traces of her for a moment, so he could only throw spells toward Elder Jun and the others.


    ¡°Elder!¡±


    Jun Yinyin eximed.


    Elder Jun turned to support Jun Yinyin, but in the next second, his weakness was taken advantage of.


    Elder Jun¡¯s body flew out and smashed onto the ground in a sorry state.


    ¡°Pu¡ª¡±


    Elder Jun¡¯s blood surged up from his chest and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Elder Jun!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, hurry, hurry up and retreat...¡±


    The magic scepter in Jiuyou¡¯s hand was too powerful. They were no match for him.


    Elder Jun was helped up and Jun Yinyin was also rescued. The group of them began to retreat outside.


    Jiuyou sneered. ¡°You want to leave? It¡¯s not that easy! None of you will leave alive today!¡±


    Jiuyou suddenly began to recite an awkward-sounding magic spell.


    Just now, Jiuyou¡¯s attacks were all instantaneous and he didn¡¯t chant at all. Now that he started chanting a spell, everyone¡¯s hearts tightened and they ran even faster.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Jiuyou¡¯s chanting stopped abruptly.


    His body shook a bit.


    Then, he fell on the tform with a thump.


    Everyone who was retreating outside froze at the same time and looked at the tform strangely.


    Ming Shu threw away the stone in her hand and looked down at Jiuyou. ¡°King of Darkness, your physical fitness is not good.¡±


    He fell down after only one hit.


    <i>A sorcerer¡¯s physical fitness is too terrible. </i>


    ¡°You need to exercise well. No matter how good your magic is, your body can¡¯t support you...¡±


    Ming Shu spread out her hands andughed arrogantly. She really needed a good beating!


    <i>But this was the result of his not being able to defeat me. </i>


    Jiuyou, the King of Darkness: ¡°...¡±


    <i>You were obviously sneaking up on me! </i>


    <i>When did you defeat me! </i>


    <i>But how did she appear behind me? </i>


    <i>Why didn¡¯t I feel anything? </i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. You¡¯re strong, and I¡¯m also strong. There¡¯s no need to be jealous.¡±


    Jiuyou: ¡°...¡±


    Jiuyou clenched his magic scepter tightly as his lips twitched.


    Before he could finish chanting the incantation, the magic scepter was pulled away.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Jiuyou wanted to grab his magic scepter but he wasn¡¯t able to.


    He opened his round eyes wide and tried to use his fierce gaze to force Ming Shu to return the scepter to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me like that, you¡¯re so ugly.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu looked over the magic scepter. The Host also had this. It could change in size and was very convenient to carry around.


    However, in terms of materials and effects, there was a big difference between different magic scepters.


    With the help of a scepter, magic would be even stronger.


    Unless it was one of those poor sorcerers, almost every sorcerer on the continent had a magic scepter.


    This one in her hand should be worth a lot of money.


    It could be exchanged for a lot of snacks.


    Not only did the King of Darkness want to trick her into bing his servant, he also wanted to kill and silence her when he failed.


    <i>So scary. </i>


    <i>I¡¯ll take this as my spiritualpensation. </i>


    The moment Ming Shu picked up the magic scepter, Elder Jun¡¯s people became nervous.


    Ming Shu beat Jiuyou up and then dragged the magic scepter with her as she jumped down the tform.


    Jiuyou: ¡°...¡±<i> That¡¯s my scepter! </i>


    Elder Jun and the others watched as Ming Shu walked toward the exit. Their gazes closely followed the scepter.


    However, given what had happened before, no one dared to say anything.


    ¡°Ah, right.¡± Ming Shu turned around and looked at them.


    Cold sweat poured down everyone¡¯s backs.


    What did she want?


    If she started to attack, could they defeat her?


    She had the magic scepter...


    The girl over there only smiled and asked, ¡°Do you have anything else to eat?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°All of you shall die!¡±


    Jiuyou¡¯s voice suddenly exploded.


    A light shone beneath their feet. The ce they were currently standing was a gigantic magic array.


    The magical light soared into the sky, with the murderous intent contained within the light, and the whole magic array was like a great killing array.


    It was unknown when Jiuyou rolled down from the tform andy on the ground in a sorry state. However, his smile was ferocious and his tone vicious. ¡°Die!¡±


    This killing array was originally prepared for him.


    As long as he took half a step off the tform, the magic array would activate.


    The magic killing array activated, and all sorts of magic started to form within the array.


    Ice Cone, me, Wind de...


    The magic that was created would take the initiative to attack the people in the formation.


    Ming Shu avoided a series of wind des. The magic scepter in her hand trembled as if it wanted to fly back into Jiuyou¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    A miserable scream came from the side.


    A person was attacked by mes. At this moment, his entire body was on fire, and he collided with an ice de. The scene was like a live demonstration of an ice and fire hell.


    Ming Shu felt somethinging from behind her. She subconsciously dodged.


    Jun Yinyin pounced on another person.


    Ming Shu nced at her and turned to the other side.


    Jun Yinyin red fiercely at Ming Shu. But as the magic array produced more and more attack magic, she didn¡¯t have the chance to continue her sneak attack.


    The people around them were dying, and everyone¡¯s hearts went cold.


    Were they going to die here today?


    Jun Yinyin was protected by the people from the Jun family, so there was no danger to her for the time being.


    ¡°Miss, this way!¡±


    Elder Jun, Elder Zhong, and the others forcefully tore open a path which could allow people to get out.


    Jun Yinyin immediately turned around and ran that way.


    But before she could run two steps, her body suddenly lost its bnce and fell down.


    The ice de flying over from the side made Jun Yinyin¡¯s eyes widen.


    She activated her magic to wrap a vine around the nearest person. Then she tugged strongly and made the person shield her.


    Blood sshed onto her face. The man died while staring at her in disbelief.


    Jun Yinyin was stunned for a moment.


    However, she was still alive. That was the most important thing.


    Jun Yinyin got up and prepared to run toward Elder Jun.


    However, when she raised her head, she saw Ming Shu standing opposite her.


    ¡°What did you want to do to me just now?¡± Ming Shu asked.


    ¡°Jun Shang, step aside!¡± Jun Yinyin swept her gaze toward the other side. Elder Jun was constantly urging her because the gap was getting smaller and smaller.


    Ming Shu smiled.


    She dodged forward, grabbed Jun Yinyin¡¯s arm, and handsomely gave her a shoulder throw.


    Jun Yinyin came into contact with the ground, and she panted quickly with lingering fear in her heart.


    Just now, a few water arrows brushed past her shoulders, and she almost died...


    ¡°Miss, hurry up!¡± Elder Jun couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and urged Jun Yinyin.


    Jun Yinyin wanted to get up, but her body was numb from the fall.


    <i>Jun Shang!</i>

 Chapter 1394 - Fairy Master (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1394: Fairy Master (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    Intense sounds came from the valley, startling countless flocks of birds.


    Waiting until all the dust had settled, the valley returned to silence, as if nothing had happened.


    <i>Shashasha¡ª</i>


    The falling vines were picked open and Ming Shu came out.


    That was the underground pce.


    Right underneath this valley.


    When they entered the underground pce, the fog must have yed a confusing role. It was the magic array that transported them down.


    As for those white bones, they should be some kind of magic.


    ¡°You¡¯re so evil!¡± The young man¡¯s weak voice rang out.


    Only then did Ming Shu recall that she was still holding a fruit demon in her hand.


    She lowered her head and saw that the fruit was actually stained with blood.


    Her fingers had been cut somehow and a lot of blood had seeped out.


    ¡°How am I evil?¡± Ming Shu found a ce to sit down and put the fruit aside to treat the wounds on her fingers.


    ¡°You... you just are!¡± The young man¡¯s voice was filled with anger.


    The jade-green fruit was stained with blood and looked like it had turned red from anger.


    Earlier, Elder Jun and Elder Zhong worked together to open the magic array and sent the juniors out first.


    Jun Yinyin wanted to kill her, but Ming Shu only returned the favor and beat her up.


    Then it was Jiuyou who suddenlyunched an attack. Elder Jun and the others wanted to use Ming Shu to stop Jiuyou so that they could escape, so they attacked her at the same time.


    She was forced to fight back. As a result, the magic array copsed and the entire underground pce also copsed.


    <i>I was defending myself! </i>


    <i>Howe I¡¯m evil? </i>


    Ming Shu was toozy to refute it.


    <i>Whatever it wants to call me.</i>


    <i>Later I¡¯ll just feed it to Little Beastie. </i>


    Ming Shu wiped off the blood and suddenly felt that something was wrong. She turned around and asked the fruit, ¡°How did you talk to me?¡±


    The young man said, ¡°Just like that.¡±


    The voice came from her mind...


    Ming Shu felt fucked up.


    She looked at the blood on the fruit and fell into a long silence.


    The fairy contract was not troublesome, it only required the other party to take the initiative to receive the blood.


    Her blood was stained on the fruit, and she didn¡¯t know if the fairy inside was stupid or if it didn¡¯t know, because it just epted her blood directly.


    So...


    If sorcerers could contract with a fairy, it would definitely be a joyous asion.


    For Ming Shu, however, this was a problem.


    <i>It can¡¯t be eaten...</i>


    The most terrifying thing was that once human and fairy reached a contract, it could not be removed. Otherwise, the fairy would die.


    The young man didn¡¯t seem to have noticed that he had already been contracted.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk?¡±


    Ming Shu picked up the fruit and said, ¡°You said you are a fairy?¡±


    ¡°Humph, of course.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you doing in there? Pretending to be a fruit?¡±


    The young man murmured, ¡°It¡¯s not what I want.¡±


    ¡°Someone forced you?¡±


    The young man was silent, and the fruit then had no reaction at all.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Ming Shu poked it.


    No reaction.


    Ming Shu raised her hand and threw it. The fruit was submerged in the grass. Ming Shu stood up and ran.


    <i>I¡¯d rather get rid of this thing. </i>


    <i>Little Beastie¡¯s snack is gone, but that¡¯s no big deal.</i>


    ...


    Ming Shu ran a distance and turned around to find that the fruit was quietly floating in the air, one meter away from her.


    Ming Shu: ¡°???¡±


    ¡°What are you running for!?¡± the young man¡¯s furious voice cried.


    Ming Shu was speechless. ¡°What are you following me for?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± The young man felt wronged. ¡°As soon as you run, I¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    Fairies were a very delicate species.


    They needed to be fed by their owner at all times.


    This knowledge came to Ming Shu¡¯s mind automatically.


    <i>Screw you! </i>


    <i>What¡¯s there to feed a fruit! </i>


    The young man asked again, ¡°Why did you throw me away?¡±


    Ming Shu said with an unkind tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I was evil? Why would I need a reason to throw you away?¡±


    The young man: ¡°...¡±


    As Ming Shu walked forward, sure enough, the fruit automatically followed up.


    <i>I want to curse! </i>


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Ming Shu asked.


    The young man mumbled something.


    Ming Shu did not hear him clearly and shouted, ¡°Louder.¡±


    The fruit trembled and then exploded, ¡°Lian Sui. My name is Lian Sui, why are you so mean!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Howe I¡¯m being mean? </i>


    Ming Shu was so angry that her stomach ached. She took out some snacks to eat so as to get over the shock.


    She walked through a forest where countless vines hung around and above, and daylight could barely prate.


    <i>Shashasha¡ª</i>


    There was a noiseing from above her head.


    A colorful dumpling fell from the sky.


    Ming Shu reached out and the dumpling fell just right into her hand.


    Little Beastie hugged Ming Shu¡¯s fingers, and its dark jewel-like eyes circled around twice.


    Its gaze suddenlynded on the dark green fruit.


    ¡°Poop-picker, what¡¯s this? What have you got behind my back again?¡±


    <i>Don¡¯t you want the ugly two-legged beast? </i>


    ¡°It¡¯s a fairy. It¡¯s said to be delicious.¡±


    Little Beastie released Ming Shu¡¯s finger and jumped toward the fruit.


    Little Beastie pounced on the fruit and made it fall to the ground.


    The young man shouted in panic, ¡°Let go of me, don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Ming Shu seemed to be able to sense the disgust and fear of the fairy.


    She looked down for a while, then suddenly bent down and lifted Little Beastie away. The fruit flew into Ming Shu¡¯s arms, its entire fruit body trembling.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know if he was angry or afraid.


    Fairies were very dependent on their owners.


    Ming Shu frowned and wanted to throw the fruit away again.


    ¡°It hurts.¡±


    The young man¡¯s angry voice rang out in her mind.


    Ming Shu lowered her head and looked at the fruit. Its surface had been scratched by Little Beastie¡¯s ws, now sporting a small wound.


    Ming Shu¡¯s expression was a little strange.


    <i>Eh...</i>


    <i>Seriously?</i>


    Little Beastie scampered on the ground. ¡°Poop-picker, how dare you help it. You already helped that ugly beast, I didn¡¯t dispute it with you, now you are helping this thing! I¡¯m going to break off rtions with you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s break off for five minutes,¡± Ming Shu replied.


    Little Beastie red at her.


    Ming Shu said, ¡°Ten minutes, no more.¡±


    Little Beastie: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Ahh!</i>


    <i>Poop-picker!</i>


    <i>You bastard!!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m running away from home! </i>


    Little Beastie turned around and went into the bushes.


    <i>I mean what I say!</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll never be a coward! </i>


    <i>I¡¯m a trustworthy beast, unlike poop-picker! Humph! </i>


    Ming Shu just let it go.


    <i>It went to eat alone and didn¡¯t share, now it dares to me me. I won¡¯t go coax it. </i>


    Ming Shu pinched the fruit and felt a littleplicated in her heart.


    Now she was really holding it in her palm.


    <i>Sigh, little goblin...</i>


    ¡°Did you raise that? Why did it attack me? It hurt me!¡± The young man was stillining.


    ¡°Shall I kiss the wound for you?¡± Ming Shu said.


    ¡°Who... who wants you to kiss!¡± The young man was furious, and the fruit¡¯s dark green color turned slightly pink. ¡°You are shameless!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°???¡±


    <i>How am I shameless to kiss the wound for you? </i>


    The young man rolled around in Ming Shu¡¯s hand to cover the wound. Then he said, ¡°Use magic to treat me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a sorcerer?¡± The young man snorted. ¡°Do you not want to treat me? Why are you so evil...¡±


    The corner of Ming Shu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I¡¯m a dark sorcerer. I don¡¯t have healing magic.¡±


    ¡°...Is... is that so? I... Well...¡± The young man felt embarrassed and stuttered for a long time. ¡°Well... I¡¯ll teach you! You should study hard!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>As a dark sorcerer, I usually take the elite path and win using martial power, why should I learn healing magic? </i>


    The young man cleared his throat and began to chant a healing spell.


    His voice was very pleasant to hear. It was clean and clear, and very consistent with his identity as a fairy.

 Chapter 1395 - Fairy Master (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1395: Fairy Master (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Truth be told...


    As a dark sorcerer, learning healing magic was a bit difficult for Ming Shu.


    It¡¯s not that she couldn¡¯t learn.


    Certain conditions didn¡¯t allow her to learn.


    Originally, dark elements didn¡¯t have any healing effects.


    Just like the fire element, could you count on it to burn you and then heal you with mes?


    That¡¯s impossible!


    ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury. Why are you so delicate?¡±


    ¡°Min... minor injury?¡± Lian Sui seemed to be frightened. He stuttered for a moment before exploding, ¡°The wound isn¡¯t on you. Of course you say it¡¯s a minor injury!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so whiny.¡± Ming Shu pinched him and walked forward.


    ¡°Humph! If I¡¯m injured, I can¡¯t transform,¡± Lian Sui said sullenly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like this, you even...¡±


    The fruit moved slightly, and in Ming Shu¡¯s hand, it was more like the fruit was rubbing against her.


    ¡°I what?¡± Ming Shu was curious about what he hadn¡¯t finished saying.


    ¡°...¡± Lian Sui snorted arrogantly.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Ming Shu pinched him. ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°You... you pinched me!!¡± Lian Sui said angrily. ¡°You touched me. You even wanted to eat me before! You¡¯re a bad person!¡±


    Ming Shu was amused by him.


    ¡°I am a bad person. Bite me.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>No, I can¡¯t. I¡¯m so angry. </i>


    Lian Sui got depressed.


    When Ming Shu talked to him, he didn¡¯t answer. The color of the fruit even changed and turned dim.


    <i>Has he be angry? </i>


    Ming Shu put him in a proper ce and then walked out of this area. After a long walk, she finally arrived at a small town.


    Sorcerers had a guild in every city. Any sorcerer could join or take missions in the guild.


    However, dark sorcerers were excluded.


    Ming Shu was a dark sorcerer, and if anyone discovered her, they would attack her in numbers.


    She picked a ce where there were fewer people and caught a healing sorcerer.


    The sorcerer: ¡°???¡±


    ¡°Great Auntie, I don¡¯t have any money. I¡¯m very poor. Look, I can¡¯t even afford a magic scepter. Please let me go. I also have children and parents to feed at home. I¡¯ve had a hard life...¡±


    The sorcerer begged for mercy without any shame.


    ¡°Cure him.¡±


    A fair hand appeared in front of the sorcerer, holding a jade-green fruit.


    The sorcerer: ¡°???¡±


    <i>Cure what?</i>


    <i>There¡¯s no problem with this hand, is there? </i>


    <i>And she¡¯s paying for this? </i>


    <i>She may not be a bad person... She just needs help. </i>


    The sorcerer immediately said, ¡°Great Auntie, you, you, you... Where do you need treatment?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need treatment. He needs it.¡±


    The sorcerer looked at the fruit that Ming Shu was pointing at. There was a subtle wound on it...


    The sorcerer watched quietly for nearly a minute.


    Then he suddenly burst into tears, ¡°Great Auntie, how on earth did I offend you? Tell me, I will definitely correct it. I apologize. It¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t torture me.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    This sorcerer had never imagined that one day, he would need to cast a healing spell on a fruit.


    Strangely, the fruit was really cured.


    The sorcerer: ¡°???¡± He began to doubt this was real life.


    The wound on Lian Sui¡¯s body disappeared before he said, ¡°Humph, idiot.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±<i> I¡¯ve already found someone to treat you, why are you still calling me names? </i>


    <i>This little demon! </i>


    Ming Shu gave him a hard pinch.


    Lian Sui hummed and hawed as the dark green fruit began to turn pink again. ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t pinch me! Stop!¡±


    Heined in a wronged voice.


    This person was very bad!


    Ming Shu tossed some rewards to the sorcerer and then left with Lian Sui.


    ¡°Hey, wait...¡± The sorcerer regained his senses and trotted to catch up. ¡°You, you... your fruit...¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ming Shu was on guard.


    <i>This is my snack... no, my little demon. </i>


    The sorcerer hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, no... don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m just curious. What is that?¡±


    How could it be cured by healing magic?


    ¡°Even if you know, you won¡¯t get it. There¡¯s only one of these,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Can¡¯t you just help broaden my horizons</i>


    Ming Shu gave him a bright smile and disappeared into the crowd.


    ...


    Ming Shu walked around the town. This town was very peaceful and there weren¡¯t many sorcerers, so as long as Ming Shu didn¡¯t use magic, no one would recognize her.


    ¡°How can you transform?¡±


    Ming Shu questioned the little demon being held in her hand.


    ¡°I...¡± Lian Sui hesitated, then said dejectedly, ¡°I need a lot of light elements. I¡¯m a light fairy.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there a lot of light elements?¡±


    Between heaven and earth, it was filled with light elements.


    ¡°No, not light elements like that.¡±


    ¡°What kind of light elements then?¡±


    ¡°Why should I tell you!¡± Lian Sui snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re so bad, don¡¯t try to cheat me!¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll eat you right now.¡±


    Lian Sui trembled. ¡°You, you, you... Why are you like this!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how I am. If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll eat you. Choose for yourself.¡±


    Lian Sui might have been angered to cry, and his voice trembled as he struggled to maintain hisposure. ¡°You are not allowed to eat me!¡±


    ¡°Then tell me.¡± <i>Tell me and I¡¯ll take you there! Little goblin! </i>


    ¡°...¡± Lian Sui did not want to be eaten, but he did not want to tell this bad person, either. But if he did not tell her, he would be eaten.


    ¡°Be good and tell me.¡± Ming Shu touched him with her fingertips.


    ¡°You have to promise me that you won¡¯t tell anyone else. No one else!¡±


    ¡°Okay okay okay, I promise.¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice was weak. ¡°In the fairy forest, the light elements there can help me recover.¡±


    Fairy forest?


    They were a little far from the fairy forest now.


    ¡°How did you get here?¡± Ming Shu was curious.


    As a light fairy, he should be very respected even among the fairy race.


    Almost all of the fairy race lived in the fairy forest, and only a small portion of them would leave.


    Even if they left, they would still be protected unconditionally by the Magic Guild in the human world.


    No one was allowed to persecute a fairy or force a fairy to make a contract.


    Otherwise, they would be severely punished.


    Why did this little demon leave the fairy forest ande to such a remote ce?


    And hang in that tree?


    However, judging from Jiuyou¡¯s reaction at that time, he probably didn¡¯t notice him.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you!¡± The young man exploded again.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    ¡°You are curious so I have to tell you? Why?¡± The young man snorted coldly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t say it. I don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    The color of the fruit dimmed, and Lian Sui fell silent. He was angry again.


    Ming Shu suddenly wanted to see him in human form.


    It must be fun.


    Fairy forest...


    Ming Shu set off and headed to the fairy forest.


    On the way, she heard that some of the people from the Jun family hade out, but many of them died.


    Jiuyou also ran out. He was a dark sorcerer, so the Magic Guild had issued an arrest warrant for him. Any sorcerer could take it and hunt him down.


    Ming Shu was also on the list...


    Ming Shu: ¡°???¡±


    What did they mean by saying that she was lunatic, cruel, and malicious, and she persecuted sorcerers?


    It was clearly all Jiuyou¡¯s fault, yet she had to take the me for him. Did she need to thank him, or even thank his whole family?

 Chapter 1396 - Fairy Master (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1396: Fairy Master (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Your excellency, your dishes are all ready.¡± The waiter brought thest dish to the table and said with a smile, ¡°Please enjoy yourself. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    Ming Shu put down her hood, took an empty bowl, and put Lian Sui inside.


    ¡°Why are you eating like a horse?¡± Lian Sui was puzzled.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m beautiful.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>You¡¯re so shameless!</i>


    <i>I look much better than you. </i>


    Lian Sui quietly stayed in the bowl and waited for Ming Shu to finish her meal.


    After finishing all the food, Ming Shu ordered some more food for takeaway and then left the restaurant.


    Lian Sui had been held in her hand all that time. Because of the dependence of the fairy on their owners, Lian Sui did not seem to feel that it was inappropriate.


    ¡°Are you taking me back to the fairy forest?¡±


    ¡°I n to feed you well before eating you. It must taste good.¡±


    Lian Sui felt his entire fruit body had withered.


    ¡°You want to eat me so badly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you must taste very sweet.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>How do I taste sweet! I¡¯m not sweet at all!! </i>


    Shortly after Ming Shu walked out of the restaurant, she heard the discussions of passersby.


    ¡°What are the people from the Sanctuary doing here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we¡¯re lucky to be able to see the people from the Sanctuary here.¡±


    ¡°If only I could enter the Sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°You? Don¡¯t think about it.¡±


    ¡°What if I could?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, you...¡±


    Ming Shu walked past them and the word she heard most was Sanctuary.


    Sanctuary.


    It was the supreme ruler in the magd.


    If a sorcerer could join the Sanctuary, it would be a great honor.


    All sorcerers would work hard to join the Sanctuary.


    However, the Sanctuary¡¯s selection of people was extremely strict, and magic talent was the most important aspect.


    Back then, the Host had already received an invitation from the Sanctuary. Unfortunately...


    Ming Shu soon saw the people from the Sanctuary.


    Their team was a small group, including only a dozen people who were wearing the white uniform of the Sanctuary. These people were all called Sanctuary apostles.


    There was a carriage that was surrounded by the people from the Sanctuary in the middle.


    ¡°Lord, we found him,¡± one of the Sanctuary apostles respectfully said to the person in the carriage.


    The curtain was gently lifted by a hand.


    Ming Shu heard the crowd¡¯s exmation and their low, excited discussion.


    The man in the carriage seemed to be very handsome.


    But what she saw...


    It was only the shining golden X.


    ¡°It¡¯s Oracle Fang Xi. Heavens, I¡¯m actually seeing a real person...¡±


    ¡°Oracle Fang Xi actually came to our ce. I¡¯m so excited. No, I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    ¡°Oracle Fang Xi?¡± Someone in the crowd did not know him and asked curiously, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Oracle Fang Xi is the youngest and most talented oracle in the Sanctuary. He has the best chance of bing the next immortal lord.¡±


    Immortal lord ...


    The owner of the Sanctuary.


    It was said that the immortal lord was an existence that could directlymunicate with the God of Light.


    He was the most respected person in the magd.


    If the Sanctuary adopted a monarchy, the immortal lord would be the emperor.


    The oracle was equivalent to a prince who had the chance to run for the next emperor.


    On Fang Xi¡¯s side, a few Sanctuary apostles were taking a person to the carriage.


    Ming Shu felt that the person looked a little familiar.


    Ming Shu pondered for a while before remembering that this person was the sorcerer she had captured to treat the little demon in that small town.


    ¡°Fang Xi, can¡¯t you just let me go?¡± That person¡¯s voice was furious, as if he hated the other party to the extreme.


    Fang Xi put down the curtain and said, ¡°Get in.¡±


    The man was pushed into the carriage. The carriage then moved and left the city.


    The Sanctuary apostles escorted the carriage. Although the onlookers did not know what had happened, they all watched the carriage leave with envy.


    Ming Shu followed the carriage leisurely.


    The other party was the Sanctuary¡¯s apostle.


    How was she supposed to deal with him?


    Could it be that she needed to build a... dark Sanctuary?


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The sudden burst of magic frightened Ming Shu and she hurriedly retreated.


    The magic that had washed over had just arrived at her feet.


    The team ahead was attacked.


    Dark sorcerers kept appearing and the people from the Sanctuary were caught unprepared. All sorts of magical lightsbined into a gorgeous color.


    However, the carriage stopped in the middle safely and was not affected in the slightest.


    Ming Shu put away Lian Sui and rolled up her sleeves. She was about to join the battle.


    The two sides were fighting intensely when another dark sorcerer suddenly appeared. The Sanctuary apostles were dumbfounded, and the group of dark sorcerers were also dumbfounded.


    <i>Who asked for extra help? </i>


    <i>Was it you?</i>


    <i>No!</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t know this person. Who knows her?</i>


    <i>No. </i>


    <i>I don¡¯t, either.</i>


    The dark sorcerers all expressed that they did not know this colleague ¡°who had seen injustice and stood out to help.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s target was the carriage.


    She did not attack the people in the carriage, but directly overturned the carriage with magic.


    The carriage rolled over and the people inside broke through the window.


    Fang Xi was dressed in white and was holding the sorcerer in his hand.


    The sorcerer¡¯s expression was twisted. He struggled but couldn¡¯t break free. Then he turned around and saw Ming Shu; his expression turned shocked.


    <i>That weird woman. </i>


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Among the group of people, Fang Xi¡¯s gaze went straight to Ming Shu.


    The dark magic she used left Fang Xi a little afraid. Not everyone could use that kind of dark magic.


    ¡°Am I not one wanted by you everywhere? Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°You are notpetent as an oracle at all.¡±


    Fang Xi: ¡°...¡±


    Fang Xi looked at Ming Shu carefully and felt that she looked familiar. Then a name shed through his mind.


    ¡°Jun Shang?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jun Shang should have been a member of the Sanctuary.


    However, she suddenly disappeared, then reappeared as a dark sorcerer.


    Recently, news about her had been very abundant.


    Fang Xi was in a high position but still had heard of her many times.


    Fang Xi¡¯s voice was slightly cold. ¡°You¡¯ve ordered so many dark sorcerers to attack the oracles, you¡¯re bold!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°???¡±


    <i>Wait! I¡¯m not with them!</i>


    Ming Shu smiled lightly and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Well, well, I always am the boldest one.¡±


    The dark sorcerers: ¡°???¡±


    <i>We¡¯re not on the same side! What do you say on our behalf!</i>


    Fang Xi seemed to think of something and paused for a few seconds.


    ¡°I heard that you have a magic scepter in your hands?¡±


    What Fang Xi was talking about should be the scepter she had taken from Jiuyou as a spiritualpensation and that she hadn¡¯t found a chance to change.


    ¡°You want it too?¡±


    A sharp light shed in Fang Xi¡¯s eyes.


    Fang Xi didn¡¯t say whether he wanted it or not. He directly waved his hand and said, ¡°Take them all.¡±


    The Sanctuary apostles received the order to attack again.


    The dark sorcerers didn¡¯t dare to let down their guard.


    Ming Shu was besieged by those people. The sorcerer who was caught by Fang Xi watched and felt extremely scared in his heart. He seemed to have thought of something, but he couldn¡¯t break free from Fang Xi¡¯s control.


    Fang Xi narrowed his eyes. That woman¡¯s magic was a little strange.


    She was clearly a dark sorcerer, but she still had some vitality.


    What else did she have?


    Fang Xi¡¯s gaze seemed to want to burn through Ming Shu.


    ¡°Sii¡ª¡±


    Fang Xi suddenly drew a cold breath. The person he was grabbing pulled out the sharp object in his hand and pushed Fang Xi away before sneaking onto the battlefield.


    Fang Xi covered his arm with a gloomy expression. Blood instantly dyed his white clothes red, like red plums blooming on the snow, scorching and dazzling.

 Chapter 1397 - Fairy Master (10)

    <h4>Chapter 1397: Fairy Master (10)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fang Xi wanted to move but the ck metal chain flew through the air and sped on his wrist.


    The metal chain pulled him to the side forcefully.


    Fang Xi lost his bnce for a moment. He slid back some distance.


    He raised his hand and cut the chain in two. The dark sorcerer that attacked him was thrown by an invisible force.


    Fang Xi didn¡¯t continue attacking the sorcerer. He turned and chased the man that ran away.


    The man ran toward Ming Shu. Fang Xi chased after him. He saw the man hiding behind Ming Shu.


    The youngdy in the ck gown smiled brightly.


    Powerful magic attacked him from all directions.


    Fang Xi was shocked.


    She managed to create so many spells in such a short time.


    No wonder she captured his attention at the sanctuary.


    She was really talented. If she weren¡¯t a dark sorcerer, she would have be an elite of the sanctuary.


    Fang Xi and Ming Shu started fighting.


    He realized that Ming Shu¡¯s magic wasn¡¯t especially strong.


    However, the strength of her attacks exceeded her level.


    Fang Xi felt that if he continued like this, he might lose.


    Hence, he quickly retreated after throwing an attack at her. He ced his palms together. A bolt of lightning appeared in the air and started getting bigger as it moved toward Ming Shu. By the time it came close to her, it was as thick as an arm.


    The lightning split into several small bolts of lightning and surrounded Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu spun half a circle. Fang Xi didn¡¯t use lightning magic just now. Was he able to use two different kinds of magic?


    ¡°Lightning bolt sword!¡±


    Fang Xi shouted loudly. The small bolts of lightning turned into sharp swords and flew toward Ming Shu.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Lian Sui shouted agitatedly.


    Multiple lightning swords shot toward Ming Shu. If she was hit, not an inch of her body would be unhurt.


    Ming Shu turned her palm up. A ball of dark magic formed above her palm. She threw the ball of dark magic out and jumped up. She stepped on the ball and jumped out of the attacking range before the lightning swords reached her.


    She moved so quickly no one saw what she did.


    They just saw something shing and the next moment, there was no sign of Ming Shu.


    When Ming Shu jumped into the air, she threw another ball of dark magic downward.


    The dark magic collided with the lightning swords.


    The sound of explosions rang through the air.


    Ming Shu flew more than ten meters due to the force of the explosion.


    Fang Xi was bbergasted.


    How could it be...


    How could she be so fast?


    Everything happened within a few seconds.


    Fang Xi didn¡¯t think that he could move so quickly.


    The sound of an explosion came from beside him. He turned his body instinctively and formed a shield in front of him with his magic.


    Ming Shu¡¯s batnded on the shield.


    ¡°Your reaction is fast.¡±


    Fang Xi pushed Ming Shu away. He looked at her strangely. ¡°You surprised me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll surprise you even more.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The bat swung toward him again.


    Fang Xi resisted and counterattacked.


    Fang Xi seemed unfamiliar with such closebat. However,pared to the normal human, his physical quality was much better.


    Ming Shu purposely aimed at his weak spot.


    The bat moved quickly. Only its lingering shadow could be seen.


    It was too fast.


    No one had seen such battle techniques before.


    They were all sorcerers. They just needed to wave their hands and the world would change around them.


    The bat touched Fang Xi¡¯s arm. Ming Shu twirled the bat and restricted the movement of his arm. Then, she grabbed his hand and threw him over her back.


    Lightning moved up the bat.


    Ming Shu smiled. She lifted her leg and stepped on Fang Xi. She ced the bat in front of his chest and allowed her dark magic to flow up the bat.


    The lightning magic didn¡¯t manage to break through the barrier formed by the dark magic.


    ¡°Wuwuwu...¡±


    Fang Xi took the full impact of the lightning magic. His body started convulsing. His hair stood up and the smell of something burning emerged from his body.


    Ming Shu took away the bat. She propped it on the ground and supported her weight with it.


    She smiled happily. ¡°Your Excellency, I mighte and look for you again. Hope to see you soon.¡±


    Residual lightning flowed through Fang Xi¡¯s body. He shuddered.


    The youngdy¡¯s face turned blurry.


    Her voice became faint.


    Ming Shu turned and left. The other members of the sanctuary were in shock so they didn¡¯t stop her from leaving.


    ...


    After she left, Ming Shu found a ce to rest.


    <i>I¡¯m too hungry!</i>


    She was forcing herself to fight just now. Most of her stamina was depleted.


    She took out some snacks to replenish her energy.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± the young man asked her shyly.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Are you injured?¡± The young man got nervous.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯ll be fine if you let me have a bite of you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Lian Sui was so angry he shut up.


    Ming Shu pinched him.


    Lian Sui shouted angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Stop it!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a fruit. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about?¡± Ming Shu held him in her hand. ¡°I think I¡¯ve touched every part of you.¡±


    ¡°You... you¡¯re shameless. You¡¯re a bastard! Bastard! Humans are bad!¡±


    Lian Sui was furious. He shouted at Ming Shu for a long time. However, the words he used were implicit so it made him sound very cute.


    While Ming Shu was teasing Lian Sui, someone ran toward her.


    ¡°Pant...¡±


    The person didn¡¯t seem to be in a good state. The moment he came before Ming Shu, he fell on the ground.


    The man just sprawled therezily.


    ¡°You... why did you run so quickly?¡± He almost didn¡¯t manage to catch up with her.


    Ming Shu looked at him. ¡°Am I supposed to wait and get caught?¡±


    ¡°...¡± The man was speechless. <i>This isn¡¯t your style! Aren¡¯t you a powerful sorcerer? Why did you give such a normal reason?</i>


    He panted. ¡°Do you have a grudge against Fang Xi?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why did you fight with him then?¡±


    ¡°He stands out.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    <i>What kind of reason is this?</i>


    <i>You provoke him because he stands out?</i>


    The man suddenly cupped his hands. ¡°No matter what, I want to thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve been caught by that pervert.¡±


    ¡°What does he want to do to you?¡± Ming Shu asked casually.


    The man¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. She sized the man up.


    He was quite handsome. His face looked slightly feminine. If he wore female clothes, it wouldn¡¯t be weird on him.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°He likes you?¡±


    ¡°No... no...¡± The man looked at Ming Shu¡¯s gaze and gave up exining.


    His sexual orientation was normal.


    What was there to be afraid of?


    The man replied, ¡°Is he crazy? I¡¯m a man. I am a damn man...¡±


    The man wanted to curse but he stopped himself.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect the oracle to be like this.

 Chapter 1398 - Fairy Master (11)

    <h4>Chapter 1398: Fairy Master (11)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The man changed the topic. ¡°Cough... you¡¯re a dark sorcerer.¡±


    ¡°If you have eyes, you can see that.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    If a dark sorcerer didn¡¯t use their magic, it would be hard to differentiate them from other sorcerers.


    When he met Ming Shust time, she didn¡¯t reveal her magic. Hence, he didn¡¯t know that she was a dark sorcerer.


    The man didn¡¯t have any ill will toward dark sorcerers.


    Hence, he only nced at her curiously when he discovered her identity.


    However, Ming Shu sensed something else in his gaze.


    ¡°My name is Qu Qingge. What¡¯s yours?¡±


    ¡°Jun Shang.¡±


    ¡°Jun? Are you the genius from the Jun family?¡± The man was stunned.


    ¡°Used to be.¡± Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°Although I¡¯m still a genius, I¡¯m not part of the Jun family anymore.¡±


    Qu Qingge: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Do you have to be so narcissistic?</i>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to talk about the Host.


    Qu Qingge was a sensitive person. After introducing himself, he continued, ¡°If you had entered the sanctuary, I would be in the same batch as you. We might even have been friends.¡±


    Qu Qingge was a talented member of an elite family too.


    He was just unlucky enough to be eyed by Fang Xi after entering the sanctuary.


    The magd was more open. The people here wouldn¡¯t mind if a human fell in love with a beast.


    Qu Qingge ran away this time.


    He didn¡¯t expect Fang Xi to chase him for so long.


    Scary.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will hurt your family?¡± Ming Shu happily listened to gossip as she ate her food.


    Qu Qingge said, ¡°The sanctuary has a rule. They will be protected by the sanctuary. He could hide the fact that he attacked me, but he won¡¯t be able to hide if he attacked my family. He won¡¯t dare do it.¡±


    ¡°Humans are invincible when they decide to be shameless.¡±


    Qu Qingge: ¡°...¡±


    Why did he feel that she wasughing at his plight?


    However, Fang Xi...


    He better hurry home and warn his family.


    ¡°Your magic skill isn¡¯t as powerful as Fang Xi¡¯s, but you managed to defeat him. How did you do it? Please teach me!¡±


    Qu Qingge remembered that he still had important matters to ask.


    There were seven different levels of sorcerers.


    Disciple, apprentice, basic level, mid-level, high-level, master sorcerer, and holy master.


    Most people stopped at high-level sorcerer.


    There were very few master sorcerers. Holy masters were even rarer.


    The sanctuary was filled with high-level sorcerers. The elders of the sanctuary were all master sorcerers while the immortal lord was a holy master.


    But, when she fought with Fang Xi just now, her sorcerer level didn¡¯t seem high.


    She definitely had a lower level than Fang Xi.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to learn it.¡±


    ¡°Why not? I learn fast,¡± Qu Qingge replied.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Because I¡¯m too amazing.¡±


    Qu Qingge: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu finished eating and stood up.


    Qu Qingge had rested well too. He stood up and asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°The fairy forest.¡±


    Qu Qingge¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I want to go there too. We can go together.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him without replying.


    ...


    The fairy forest was full of huge trees. It was very quiet. Besides the asional bird flying past them, there were no signs of other animals.


    The youngdy slowly walked through the forest.


    She wore a ck gown. She walked through the thorns as though they were non-existent.


    This person was Ming Shu.


    ¡°Jun Shang, wait for me!¡± Qu Qingge revealed half of his head as he shouted at the person in front.


    They were on the outskirts of the fairy forest.


    The people from the maind called this ce the fairy forest. However, the fairies didn¡¯t view it as the fairy forest.


    Qu Qingge caught up with Ming Shu. He panted heavily. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? Shall we rest?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Ming Shu continued walking.


    Qu Qingge couldn¡¯t convince Ming Shu so he continued following her.


    ¡°Why did youe to the fairy forest?¡±


    Ming Shu asked him back, ¡°Why did <i>you </ie here?¡±


    Qu Qingge scratched his head. ¡°I want to see what the fairies look like.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I heard that all fairies are very beautiful. If you can get the acknowledgment of a fairy and form a pact with them, you can advance to be an oracle. There¡¯s no actual power, but Fang Xi won¡¯t dare touch me if I became an oracle.¡±


    <i>That¡¯s a good idea.</i>


    <i>However, if he wants to gain the approval of a fairy...</i>


    <i>He¡¯s better off cultivating.</i>


    This was because finding a fairy was extremely rare.


    Fairies lived within the fairy forest. It was said that there was a magic globe of invulnerability surrounding the forest so most people couldn¡¯t find the entrance.


    ¡°Do you think the fairies will like you?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. I¡¯m quite handsome. Thedies at the sanctuary like me,¡± Qu Qingge replied.


    ¡°Wish you luck, then.¡±


    ¡°So why did youe to the fairy forest?¡±


    ¡°I n to rule over the fairies.¡± Ming Shu spouted nonsense.


    Qu Qingge: ¡°...¡± He didn¡¯t believe it.


    Lian Sui¡¯s voice sounded in Ming Shu¡¯s mind. ¡°You¡¯re a liar. You¡¯re not nning to send me home. Let me go. Bastard!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This is the consequence of talking bullshit.</i>


    The fruit demon created such a hugemotion Ming Shu pressed it down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y around.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Qu Qingge looked at her in confusion.


    ¡°Not talking to you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Who are you talking to? Don¡¯t frighten me! This forest is already frightening enough.</i>


    Ming Shu asked Qu Qingge to wait over here.


    She brought Lian Sui to the side.


    ¡°You¡¯re a liar! You¡¯re a bad person!¡± Lian Sui shook with anger. ¡°Why did you lie to me? I thought that you really wanted to take me home but you actually want to rule over the fairies. How can you do this?¡±


    Ming Shu held him in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m lying to him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m lying. To him, not you. I came here to bring you home. Don¡¯t you need the light element?¡± Ming Shu consoled the fruit demon. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your race. I won¡¯t rule over your race either. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    She only wanted him.


    ¡°... Really?¡± The young man was confused.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why did you lie to him then?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I was just fooling around! Why are you asking so many questions! </i>Ming Shu forced out an answer. ¡°He is easy to fool.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Lian Sui thought for a moment. ¡°Will you lie to me?¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie to you? You¡¯re just a fruit. I can¡¯t eat you. Why do I need to lie to you?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Who is a fruit!</i>


    <i>I am a fairy!</i>


    <i>Fairy!</i>


    Lian Sui pouted. ¡°If you lie to me, I¡¯ll...¡±

 Chapter 1399 - Fairy Master (12)

    <h4>Chapter 1399: Fairy Master (12)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What will you do?¡±


    The little fairy was so angry the fruit started turning red. ¡°I will ignore you!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. She muttered in a soft voice, ¡°That¡¯s not up to you.¡±


    <i>Little demon is so sweet!</i>


    <i>I want to bite him.</i>


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The pact affected both parties. Hence, Lian Sui was able to sense Ming Shu¡¯s intentions.


    Lian Sui was curious. Why did he know what she was thinking?


    It was a blur...


    Ming Shu poked him. ¡°What can I do to you?¡±


    She sounded like she wasforting and pampering him.


    The fruit moved right and left as Ming Shu poked it. It looked really cute as it tried to stabilize itself.


    ...


    After consoling Lian Sui, Ming Shu went back to find Qu Qingge.


    Qu Qingge was puzzled but after following her for the entire journey, he knew what her personality was.


    If she wanted to say something, she would tell you even if you didn¡¯t want to listen.


    If she didn¡¯t want to say it, she would never open her mouth.


    However, she must be joking when she said that she wanted to rule over the fairy world.


    Right?


    Qu Qinggeforted himself.


    The two of them continued their journey.


    Qu Qingge said, ¡°I heard that the fairy forest is surrounded by a huge magic array. How are we going to get in?¡±


    ¡°I have my ways. You can think of a method yourself.¡±


    Qu Qingge was stunned.


    <i>Please bring me along!</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t want to go back to that pervert!</i>


    Ming Shu really didn¡¯t n to bring Qu Qingge along.


    She didn¡¯t know what his real intention was.


    Hence, when she was about to reach the outskirts of the fairy forest, she got rid of Qu Qingge.


    Lian Sui led the way for Ming Shu. They didn¡¯t meet any weird things. Lian Sui just asked her to walk around the area. Then, he said that they had reached the fairy forest.


    ¡°Where is the magic globe of invulnerability?¡±


    ¡°We passed it already. You didn¡¯t notice it?¡± Lian Sui seemed proud.


    She didn¡¯t.


    Lian Sui scoffed. ¡°With me around, you won¡¯t meet any danger.¡±


    ¡°Look at how arrogant you got.¡± Ming Shu poked him. ¡°I can just break the globe of invulnerability if I want to. It will just cost me some effort.¡±


    Lian Sui jumped up and knocked into her chest. He was furious. ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and hugged him. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t do it. Where shall we go now?¡±


    Lian Sui¡¯s attention was shifted.


    He pointed in a certain direction.


    The fairy forest was simr to the outside world, except for the fact that there were more elements present.


    There were also many nts that didn¡¯t exist outside.


    ¡°Ah, someone came in.¡±


    A soft voice was heard. It came from Ming Shu¡¯s left.


    Ming Shu turned her head. She didn¡¯t see anyone.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    That voice sounded again.


    ¡°Your Highness is back!¡±


    Ming Shu saw a small figure flying out from a flower. There was a pair of light green colored wings behind this person.


    The small person was only a finger long.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Do all fairies look like this?</i>


    She flew in front of Ming Shu. Magical light shone in Ming Shu¡¯s eyes. A youngdy stood in front of her.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    The youngdy rushed toward Ming Shu... <i>I mean, the fruit.</i>


    Ming Shu tilted her body. The youngdynded among the flowers.


    The youngdy sobbed as she stood up. She looked at Ming Shu with fear. Then, she looked at the fruit again. She turned and ran. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll call the elder to save you.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The youngdy ran two steps before turning back into a fairy. She flew toward thergest blooming flower.


    Ming Shu remained silent for a moment. ¡°Do you look like her?¡±


    Lian Sui replied seriously, ¡°I look better.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I¡¯m not asking about this!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m asking if you can be so small too!</i>


    <i>If you can... I might be dead.</i>


    Ming Shu felt that she wasn¡¯t a fan of cute objects but after seeing the small fairy, she couldn¡¯t stop her heart from wavering.


    The youngdy soon came back with a whole group of fairies.


    The fairies were all tiny. They looked like they came out of a fairytale.


    Ming Shu watched as the fairies turned into human form.


    The color of their hair was the same as their wings.


    All the fairies were beautiful. They were beautiful in different ways.


    Some looked pure and innocent while some looked sexy. Some were cold-looking while others seemed like handsome and rich young men.


    The elder looked very young too.


    But, he had the stern aura of an old person. It made people afraid to look straight at him.


    All the fairies looked at Ming Shu curiously.


    This was a human.


    She came from outside.


    She came in with His Highness.


    His Highness must have brought her in. If not, she wouldn¡¯t be able to enter.


    It was good that His Highness was back.


    Everyonemunicated silently. They were looking at Lian Sui as though he was a yful child who ran away from home.


    The elder sized up Ming Shu. He frowned. His gaze turned serious.


    After a while, he retracted his gaze and took a step forward. He said politely, ¡°Miss, you are holding our lord. Please give him back to us.¡±


    ¡°Your lord? How can you prove it?¡±


    The elder looked at Lian Sui and called respectfully, ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Lian Sui wanted to hide but Ming Shu¡¯s hand was only so big. Where could he run to?


    The elder called again. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Lian Sui answered unwillingly. ¡°What?¡±


    The elder looked at Ming Shu. This was their lord.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    The beautiful and exquisite flower pce was built on the highest ground.


    After learning that Ming Shu brought Lian Sui back, she was invited to the pce.


    Lian Sui was the heir of the fairy world. He was the next fairy king.


    He disappeared some time ago. The fairies sent many to find him but to no avail.


    Lian Sui didn¡¯t say why he disappeared.


    Ming Shu asked him before but got no reply.


    The elder wouldn¡¯t tell her anything, either.


    The elder looked at Lian Sui helplessly.


    ¡°He...¡± Ming Shu pointed at the fruit.


    ¡°His Highness is not an adult yet. Hecks the light element so that is his natural defense system. There¡¯s no need to worry. Once there¡¯s enough light element, he will change back to normal.¡±


    Underage...


    However, a fairy¡¯s aging must be different from a human¡¯s aging.


    Fairies weren¡¯t allowed to leave the fairy forest before they turned into adults. This was because the elements here allowed them to grow up healthily.


    ¡°Take your lord to recover first,¡± the elder ordered the fairy beside him.


    The fairy came up and took Lian Sui away.


    Lian Sui shot back into Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°I want to stay with her.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    ¡°I want to stay with her!¡±


    Lian Sui emphasized his words.


    It was his natural instinct to rely on his master.


    However, he didn¡¯t hate this feeling.


    Actually, he liked it.


    But he wouldn¡¯t tell her.


    The elder looked at Ming Shu. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he just let Ming Shu pass.


    Once everyone was gone, some fairy spoke to the elder worriedly. ¡°Elder, we don¡¯t know where she came from.¡±


    The elder¡¯s face was dark. ¡°She made a pact with His Highness.¡±

 Chapter 1400 - Fairy Master (13)

    <h4>Chapter 1400: Fairy Master (13)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu sat in a pink flower that was emitting light. The dark element in her body felt ufortable in this environment.


    Lian Sui was sitting in midair inside the flower next to her. The light elements were holding him up.


    Because of the light elements, the entire green fruit seemed to be shining.


    Ming Shu heard that fairies came from the tree of life.


    But... were they born as fruits?


    Ming Shuid down. She was bored. She didn¡¯t know how long he would take so she decided to nap.


    At night, the fairy forest looked like a dark sky with many stars shining.


    Ming Shu opened her eyes and looked to the side.


    The shining green fruit was like the moon among the stars.


    Ming Shu was in a daze. The little demon seemed to have gotten sweeter.


    <i>Calm down! </i>


    <i>You can¡¯t eat him!</i>


    <i>He¡¯s your little demon!</i>


    Ming Shu felt inside her clothes. She found some snacks to satisfy her cravings.


    How torturous!


    The elder came to take a look in the middle of the night.


    After seeing Lian Sui, he didn¡¯t leave. He stood on the flower beside Ming Shu and started chatting with her.


    ¡°May I know your name?¡±


    ¡°Jun Shang.¡±


    The elder probably never heard of this name before. ¡°Miss Jun Shang, your pact with His Highness...¡±


    Ming Shu looked up at him in surprise.


    He could see that?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t force him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. If His Highness wasn¡¯t willing, he wouldn¡¯t have formed a pact with you.¡±


    To form a pact with a fairy, the fairy must do it willingly.


    If someone forced the fairy to form a pact, the fairy would die very quickly.


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°What do you want to know then?¡±


    The elder replied, ¡°Since His Highness has already formed a pact with you, I don¡¯t have the right to say anything. However, I hope that Miss Jun Shang can promise me two things.¡±


    The fairies were trustworthy people.


    Since His Highness had already made the pact, there was no turning back.


    But, Lian Sui was the heir of the fairy race.


    He was the future king.


    Ming Shu thought for a moment. ¡°What is it?¡±


    The elder said, ¡°First, I hope that Miss Jun Shang can take care of His Highness. He is the future king of the fairy race. He must be safe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him.¡±


    The elder continued, ¡°Second, I hope that Miss Jun Shang will not let His Highness do any bad things or force him to do anything.¡±


    ¡°What if he voluntarily does bad things for me?¡± Ming Shu tested her luck.


    ¡°...¡± The elder¡¯s face turned ck. ¡°His Highness will never do such things.¡±


    Fairies were kind and innocent but they weren¡¯t stupid.


    They knew what was good and what was bad.


    ¡°Miss Jun Shang, if you force His Highness, the fairy race will not let you go.¡±


    Ming Shu sighed. ¡°I understand.¡±


    The elder bowed. ¡°I hope that you¡¯ll remember what you said today.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled.


    The elder nced at her before leaving.


    ...


    Ming Shu stayed there for around half a month. There was no reaction from Lian Sui.


    The fairies always came to fly around Ming Shu and Lian Sui.


    They flew around Ming Shu because they wanted to see who was the person who made a pact with their lord. They also came to send her some food.


    They flew around Lian Sui to bless him.


    After the fairies finished their daily mission, Ming Shu took a bite of the fruit they sent her. It was juicy, fragrant, and sweet. Ming Shu closed her eyes.


    She wanted to stay with the fairies.


    All kinds of elements could be found here and the fruits here were tastier too.


    While Ming Shu was thinking, she noticed that the light around Lian Sui¡¯s fruit had gotten brighter.


    This situationsted for half a day.


    Cracks formed on the surface of the fruit. It felt as though the light had cut through the fruit.


    All the light congregated at the cracks.


    Ming Shu thought that he was going toe out but after staring at him for a long time, nothing happened.


    The next day, at midnight...


    The fruit split open like a lotus blossom. A little figure was sitting in the middle, cross-legged.


    His golden hair was so long it touched the ground. His wings were almost transparent. The beautiful little fairy opened his eyes slowly. His eyes were gold too. His gaze was pure and innocent.


    He tilted his head slightly.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>What the f**k!</i>


    She took a step back.


    Lian Sui stood up and fluttered his wings. He flew toward Ming Shu.


    He came very close to Ming Shu. Ming Shu could smell the fragrance of his body.


    It was enticing.


    Lian Sui stopped in front of Ming Shu and raised his face proudly. ¡°Am I very handsome?¡±


    Lian Sui was slightly bigger than the normal fairies. He was the size of Ming Shu¡¯s palm.


    ¡°You... can you be as big as me?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me.¡± Lian Sui ced his hands on his hips.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± <i>You look amazing!</i>


    Lian Sui was satisfied. He flew toward Ming Shu and shouted, ¡°Catch me!¡±


    Ming Shu reached her hand out. Lian Suinded on her palm.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t dare to squeeze him. She was afraid she might hurt him. She closed her hands slightly. Lian Sui felt the space around him getting smaller. He looked up. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The fairy was very soft and warm.


    Lian Sui struggled angrily. ¡°Let me go! Why are you touching me? How shameless of you! Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    The young man turned red from anger. He was unhappy.


    Besides being unhappy, he had no other emotions.


    <i>She¡¯s so bad!</i>


    The young man was furious. Ming Shu felt the fairy turning heavy. The little fairy had disappeared. A young humany in her arms.


    The beautiful young man red at her. Heined, ¡°Stop touching me.¡±


    He felt ufortable.


    Ming Shu hugged his waist. ¡°Can I kiss you?¡±


    ¡°Kiss...¡± The young man was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Let me demonstrate to you.¡±


    Ming Shu lifted his chin and leaned toward his pink lips.


    The young man¡¯s eyes widened.


    A few secondster, he started struggling. ¡°Let me go...¡±


    Ming Shu released him as he was struggling fiercely.


    The young man pushed her away and staggered. He was already on the edge of the flower so he fell down.


    Ming Shu got a shock. She quickly jumped down and hugged him.


    The two of them fell on a flower below them.


    Ming Shu protected his head.


    She looked down and asked him, ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lian Sui held her shoulders. His face was red. ¡°Why are you so bad?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and asked him, ¡°You don¡¯t like it when I kiss you?¡±


    Lian Sui was stunned for a moment.


    His gaze wavered. It wasn¡¯t uneptable, but...


    He had never been treated like this.


    He wasn¡¯t used to it.


    Ming Shu took the chance while he was in a daze to ce him on the soft petal. Then, she lowered her head and kissed the corner of his mouth. When she noticed that he didn¡¯t resist, she continued moving to the center of his lips.

 Chapter 1401 - Fairy Master (14)

    <h4>Chapter 1401: Fairy Master (14)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Lian Sui forgot to resist. Once he regained his senses, he didn¡¯t have the energy to move anymore. Heid weakly in her arms. His breathing got heavy.


    Ming Shu kissed him very carefully. She didn¡¯t dare to get too passionate. She didn¡¯t even stick out her tongue.


    Lian Sui opened his eyes. Ming Shu¡¯s face was reflected in them.


    Ming Shu pecked his lips a few more times before hugging him. She buried him in her arms and smelled his unique fragrance.


    ¡°You¡¯re so sweet.¡±


    He was really very sweet.


    Lian Sui tensed up. ¡°You... do you want to eat me?¡±


    She bit him just now. It must be that she wanted to eat him.


    <i>So scary!</i>


    Ming Shu pulled his golden hair away to reveal his fair neck. She bit his neck lightly.


    Lian Sui screamed, ¡°I¡¯m not tasty. Bastard! Let me go! I don¡¯t want to get eaten by you!¡±


    Ming Shuughed softly. ¡°I want to eat you but not now. Be obedient. If not, I¡¯ll eat you.¡±


    Herst sentence must have frightened him.


    ¡°If I¡¯m obedient, you won¡¯t eat me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± <i>Not now anyway.</i>


    Lian Sui immediately turned quiet. He felt Ming Shu¡¯s lips on his neck. The warmth from her lips spread to the rest of his body.


    Why wasn¡¯t she letting him go?


    Did she really want to eat him?


    Ming Shu resisted the urge to eat him and hugged him for a long time.


    She stood and pulled him up.


    The young man was shorter than her. He was just the right height for her to hug.


    She hoped that he wouldn¡¯t grow taller.


    If Lian Sui knew Ming Shu¡¯s thoughts, he would probably be furious.


    Lian Sui was blushing. He was furious but he hugged her instinctively.


    Lian Sui scolded himself.


    However, he couldn¡¯t control it. He wanted to be close to her.


    Lian Sui felt frustrated. What was wrong with him? She was so bad but he still wanted to be close to her.


    ¡°Did you like it just now?¡±


    Lian Sui was just about to scold her. His tongue got tied. ¡°What... what?¡±


    ¡°Did you like it?¡±


    <i>Yes.</i>


    Lian Sui didn¡¯t dare to answer. He ced his head on Ming Shu¡¯s chest and hummed softly.


    ...


    Ming Shu brought Lian Sui up just as the elder and the other fairies arrived.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    The fairies bowed to him.


    Lian Sui didn¡¯t want to reply to them but they were too enthusiastic.


    ¡°Your Highness, why did you leave the fairy forest? Do you know how dangerous it is outside?¡± The elder sounded like a teacher.


    ¡°What will happen to the fairy race if you are harmed?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you...¡±


    The elder couldn¡¯t seem to stop once he started.


    Lian Sui tried to control himself. He wanted to re up.


    Finally, before the elder could continue talking, Lian Sui exploded in anger. ¡°Can you stop talking? You¡¯re so irritating. All you talked about is the fairy race. Why not let someone else be king?¡±


    The elder replied, ¡°But you were chosen by the tree of life.¡±


    <i>How could you just give up your role?</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it anymore!¡± Lian Sui red at him angrily. ¡°So what if it chose me? Have you asked me for my opinion?¡±


    He had enough of this life.


    This wasn¡¯t what he wanted!


    ¡°Your Highness, how can you be so stubborn?¡±


    Lian Sui suddenly turned back into a fairy and escaped.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    The elder: ¡°...¡±


    The elder looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Miss Jun Shang, can you...¡±


    Ming Shu stepped back. ¡°I remember that I have something to handle. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    She jumped down the huge flower and disappeared among the bushes.


    The elder shouted, ¡°Find His Highness!¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu caught up with Lian Sui quickly.


    Lian Suinded on her shoulder and sat there. He had retracted his wings. He looked exceptionally cute.


    Ming Shu took him down and ced him on her palm. She poked him with her fingers.


    Lian Sui fell down.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± He sat up and red at Ming Shu. ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood. Why are you still bullying me? Why are you so... bad?¡±


    ¡°Cough. I didn¡¯t control my strength.¡± She just poked him casually. She didn¡¯t expect him to fall.


    <i>He¡¯s so easy to push down.</i>


    <i>Stop right there.</i>


    <i>The little demon is sweet but he¡¯s underage.</i>


    Since Ming Shu exined, the little fairy¡¯s anger subsided.


    He looked down and said unhappily. ¡°Take me out.¡±


    ¡°If you leave this ce, you¡¯ll be a fruit again,¡± Ming Shu replied.


    ¡°But they are so irritating. They kept buzzing around me.¡± Lian Sui yed with his fingers.


    ¡°When will you be an adult?¡±


    Based on what the elder said, he would be able to leave the forest after he became an adult.


    ¡°Two more years.¡±


    ¡°Once you turn into an adult, I¡¯ll take you out.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lian Sui¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Lian Sui pouted. ¡°You can¡¯t lie to me. If you lie to me, I¡¯ll ignore you forever.¡±


    ¡°Change back to a human then.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You look better that way.¡±


    Lian Sui thought for a moment and turned into a boy. He said proudly, ¡°The fairy race is the most beautiful race.¡±


    Ming Shu rubbed his head andplimented him insincerely, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re the most handsome man.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my head.¡± Lian Sui pushed her hand away. ¡°The elder said that no one can touch me. I¡¯ll forgive you for what you did before but from now on, don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Lian Sui was uncertain. He hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Well, you can touch me once a day.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± <i>I can kiss you.</i>


    The elder and the other fairies found them quickly.


    Ming Shu persuaded Lian Sui to stay for another two years. Once he became an adult, she would take him away from this ce.


    Lian Sui unwillingly returned to the flower pce with the elder.


    This was a pce made from flowers. It was where Lian Sui stayed.


    Since Ming Shu formed a pact with Lian Sui, she was given a room in the pce too.


    Lian Sui heard about the pact from the elder.


    He rushed to find Ming Shu angrily.


    ¡°When did you form a pact with me?¡± No wonder he always wanted to be close to her.


    ¡°In the underground pce.¡±


    ¡°You... you didn¡¯t ask me.¡± Lian Sui gritted his teeth.


    Ming Shu smiled and hugged him. Lian Sui broke free. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Don¡¯t touch me. Exin!¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°The pact will only be effective if you agree. Thus, you epted me first. I didn¡¯t force you.¡±


    Lian Sui¡¯s face turned pale.


    Ming Shu asked him, ¡°Do you hate the pact? If you hate it...¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Lian Sui shouted angrily and ran away.


    ¡°...I¡¯ll try my best to not make you hate me.¡± Ming Shu finished her sentence. ¡°Why are you running? I don¡¯t understand what fairies are thinking.

 Chapter 1402 - Fairy Master (15)

    <h4>Chapter 1402: Fairy Master (15)</h4>


    Lian Sui didn¡¯t know what to do.


    He felt irritated.


    After some time, he opened his door carefully and looked at the fairies patrolling outside.


    He closed his door in disappointment. Hey on his bed in a daze.


    He missed her.


    No, he didn¡¯t.


    It was because of the pact.


    Lian Sui consoled himself. He wouldn¡¯t miss that bad person.


    Lian Sui sat for a while and got up again. He paced around the room. After some time, he looked out his window. He decided to leave through the window.


    He turned into a fairy and flew out. Her room was just beside his. However, the windows were closed.


    Lian Sui cast a spell and passed through the window. Hended in the room.


    The flowers in the room shone faintly. When Lian Sui came in, they shook excitedly.


    Lian Sui raised his finger and asked them to remain quiet.


    He carefully went past them.


    He walked to the bed made of petals and observed the person lying on it.


    The youngdyy on the bed with her back to him. He couldn¡¯t see if she was asleep.


    Lian Sui took off his shoes and climbed onto the bed. Heid beside her. His frustration disappeared.


    He nced at the person beside him. Then, he held his hand out carefully and hugged her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep with you. It¡¯s all because of the pact.¡±


    Lian Sui muttered softly before falling asleep.


    Thedy carefully held his hand after some time. She kissed his hand lightly.


    ...


    The next day...


    The golden hair of the young man spread underneath him. Sunlight shone in from the window and lit the room up.


    Lian Sui was woken up by a kiss.


    He slowly woke up as he felt something heavy on his lips.


    ¡°Wu...¡±


    Ming Shu stopped. She pushed her body up to give him some space to breathe.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Lian Sui rubbed his eyes in a daze. He asked softly, ¡°Why did you kiss me again?¡±


    Ming Shu touched his long hair. ¡°I thought that since you came to sleep with me, I can kiss you when I wake up.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s because we have a pact.¡± Lian Sui regained his senses.


    He sat up quickly. His head knocked on Ming Shu¡¯s chin. Ming Shu gasped.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Lian Sui asked worriedly. He touched her chin and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all... it¡¯s really painful.¡± Ming Shu changed her words.


    ¡°I... shall I kiss it?¡± Lian Sui was anxious.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°It¡¯ll stop hurting after you kiss me.¡±


    Lian Sui blinked.


    He blushed. He was in the wrong so he bit his lip and kissed Ming Shu¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m... done.¡±


    The next second, the young man got pinned to the bed and kissed passionately.


    His gaze turned blurry.


    Why did she do this to him? He already kissed her!


    Liar!


    Ming Shu kissed him for a long time. It wasn¡¯t her fault. The smell of his body was too enticing.


    The other fairies didn¡¯t have this smell. They smelled good too, but they mostly smelled like flowers. Only he had a sweet and enticing smell.


    He teased her first.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± The young man got angry after being hugged for so long.


    ¡°Will you sleep with me tomorrow?¡± Ming Shu released him.


    ¡°Who wants to sleep with you?¡± Lian Sui rolled off the bed. The floor was covered with soft petals so he wouldn¡¯t be hurt. Ming Shu retracted her hands.


    Lian Sui climbed up. He shouted furiously, ¡°I won¡¯t sleep with you. This was an ident. It was because of the pact. Hmph! I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    Ming Shu found it funny. ¡°You didn¡¯t say that you like me.¡±


    ¡°I... you...¡± Lian Sui stuttered.


    He was so angry he wanted to cry. His eyes turned red. He opened the door of the room.


    He forgot that he came in through the window yesterday.


    The moment he went out, he met the elder, who was knocking on the door of his room.


    Lian Sui: ¡°...¡±


    The elder: ¡°...¡±


    The elder was surprised at first. Then, he became indignant. He suppressed his anger and kept the stern look on his face.


    His Highness had a pact with this human. He wouldn¡¯t be able to stop His Highness as long as he did it willingly.


    But...


    His Highness was underage.


    The elder frowned. He called out in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Lian Sui walked past him and disappeared into the pce.


    The elder didn¡¯t chase after him. He came to find Ming Shu instead.


    ¡°Elder?¡±


    ¡°Miss Jun Shang, did anything happen between you and His Highness?¡± The elder was tactful. However, he seemed worried about something.


    ¡°What can happen?¡± Ming Shu asked him back.


    The elder furrowed his eyebrows. He said in a serious tone, ¡°Miss Jun Shang, you have a pact with His Highness so you can do anything to him but he is our future king. You must know your limits.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to him. He came over by himself.¡± Ming Shu shrugged.


    The elder nodded. He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not targeting you. Please understand.¡±


    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s hard to raise a child.¡±


    The elder sighed loudly. ¡°His Highness is still underage. He can¡¯t... please remember this point. If not, something bad will happen.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t what?¡±


    The elder didn¡¯t know what to say. His face turned red. ¡°The thing that a male human will do with a female human.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    The elder: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu watched the elder thoughtfully as he left.


    ...


    Ming Shu thought that Lian Sui wouldn¡¯te tonight.


    However, after she slept, he came to her room.


    Lian Sui looked at her. Then, he looked away arrogantly.


    ¡°What did youe? Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t want to sleep with me?¡± Ming Shu smiled at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep with you.¡± Lian Sui jumped up. ¡°The elder says that it¡¯s normal to want to stay beside the person I have a pact with.¡±


    He emphasized the word ¡°normal.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t his own desire!


    It was because of the pact.


    ¡°Okay. Sleep over there then.¡± Ming Shu pointed at the petals which formed a sofa on the other side of the room.


    Lian Sui scoffed. ¡°This is my pce. Why must I sleep there? I¡¯m not sleeping in such a small space.¡±


    ¡°So you want to sleep with me?¡±


    ¡°No... no!¡± <i>Shameless! Who wants to sleep with you!</i>


    Lian Sui climbed on the bed and patted Ming Shu¡¯s arm. He tried to exin. ¡°Since you made a pact with me, you must take care of me. I¡¯ll give you this chance.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>This isn¡¯t what your elder told you, right?</i>


    Lian Sui leaned over and hugged Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Can you not hug me!</i>

 Chapter 1403 - Fairy Master (16)

    <h4>Chapter 1403: Fairy Master (16)</h4>


    Lian Sui had a lot to learn every day, even Ming Shu didn¡¯t have the heart to see he was so overloaded.


    Not only did he have to learn magic, he also had to learn all kinds of affairs about the n.


    Lian Sui was a light fairy and the prince of the fairy race. Every time he used magic, he would descend like a god.


    ...Of course, that was when he wasn¡¯t going to explode due to anger.


    Once he exploded, he would act like a naughty child.


    The fairy elder wanted to ask Ming Shu to teach Lian Sui. After all, Lian Sui would only listen to her now.


    However, Ming Shu did not dare to ept this hot potato.


    She hadn¡¯t used magic since she came in. If this group of light-loving fairies knew that she was a dark sorcerer, they would drive her out collectively.


    Two years passed in a sh.


    Theing-of-age ceremony for Lian Sui was about to be held.


    The entire fairy race was extremely lively as theyughed and made preparations for the ceremony. Fairies as beautiful as flowers could be seen everywhere.


    Lian Sui stood behind Ming Shu with his snow-white face flushed. He whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll be an adult in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He walked to Ming Shu¡¯s side and pulled her sleeve gently with his slender fingers. ¡°You said you will take me out of here.¡±


    The young man was much taller than her, and his golden pupils were filled with expectation and dependence.


    His behavior at the moment didn¡¯t go against his astonishingly pretty appearance at all; it would only make people unable to help but cherish him in their hearts.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there a few days left?¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    ¡°Promise me that you will definitely take me out!¡± Lian Sui was worried.


    He had been emphasizing the matter these days.


    Ming Shu tried to frighten him. ¡°If you say anything else, I¡¯ll leave you here and leave by myself.¡±


    <i>When did I fail to do what I promised him?</i>


    <i>He actually suspected me!</i>


    <i>If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you are so sweet and delicious, I would have already beaten you up!</i>


    ¡°No.¡± Lian Sui suddenly hugged her and said, ¡°I want to go with you.¡±


    Ming Shu patted his back and said, ¡°Then stop talking.¡±


    She could coax him when he talked about it once or twice a week. But now he began to mention it twice every day. If she had that much time, she might as well have some more snacks.


    ¡°...¡±


    Lian Sui did not say a word.


    Ming Shu thought that he would continue. Who knew that she wouldn¡¯t hear anything about this from him in the next two days.


    Probably he was frightened by her words.


    <i>Very good!</i>


    This little demon was very easy to frighten and easy to deceive.


    A fairy¡¯sing-of-age ceremony was very important. Furthermore, it was the ceremony for their prince this time, so the ceremony was held solemnly.


    Before dawn, Lian Sui had changed into new clothes.


    The jade-green clothes made his skin even whiter. Every move he made seemed to be able to attract and seize others¡¯ souls.


    However, the fairy race was somewhat immune to such looks. Because they were all very good-looking.


    When the starting point forparison was set high, Lian Sui was probably just a little better-looking in their eyes...


    Lian Sui¡¯s blond hair was tied in a beautiful bun, leaving half to fall on his shoulder.


    The exquisite young man looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu smiled faintly and took a step forward to stand with him.


    The little fairies lifted the flower crown and flew through the air, cing it in Ming Shu¡¯s hand.


    The flower crown carried a faint fragrance, smelling fresh. Every flower bloomed perfectly, and some even carried sparkling dew.


    Ming Shu held the flower crown and took a step forward, standing face to face with Lian Sui.


    The young man lowered his head slightly to let Ming Shu put the flower crown on his head.


    Then, Ming Shu took a step back and was slightly stunned.


    The young man¡¯s skin was as white as snow. He looked elegant and exquisite, like a crystal jade. A strand of his golden hair fell to his shoulder, forming an arc.


    The brightly colored flowers crown gave the young man an extra exotic feeling.


    He was originally very pretty, and now it seemed like he was just pretty enough to go beyond the horizon...


    Those fairies were calm earlier, but after Lian Sui put on the flower crown, they became a little excited.


    ¡°His Highness is so good-looking.¡±


    ¡°Of course, he¡¯s our prince. He looks good from every angle.¡±


    ¡°His Highness is the most good-looking!¡±


    The fairies discussed in a low voice, and in the end, it developed to that they began to shout slogans. His Highness was the most good-looking!


    ¡°Do I look good?¡± the young man asked Ming Shu in a low voice.


    He only wanted her praise.


    Ming Shu swallowed and said, ¡°The flower crown looks good.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Lian Sui was angry and unhappy all the way then. <i>She didn¡¯t even praise me. Can¡¯t Ipare to a flower crown? She¡¯s blind!</i>


    They were going to the tree of life now.


    The next part of theing-of-age ceremony would be held at the tree of life.


    The tree of life was the most important aspect of the fairy race, and outsiders were not allowed to enter the vicinity.


    However, Ming Shu had formed a pact with Lian Sui, and Lian Sui agreed to let Ming Shu enter, so Ming Shu was honored to enter.


    The tree of life was enormous; its crown covered the sky like a huge house.


    There were many fruits hanging among the leaves.


    The color of these fruits were slightly different from Lian Sui¡¯s dark green, that was the purest color in the world.


    It was a faint green color.


    Some of the fruits had already begun to emit a faint glow.


    This indicated that fairies were going to be born.


    The tree of life grew in the water, and there was a faint mist on the surface of the water.


    A pale white tform was built by the water.


    The fairy elder stood on the tform with a few fairies who were holding flower tes.


    All the other fairies stood below.


    The delicate young man was pushed forward, and he gritted his teeth as he walked onto the tform.


    The fairy elder took a step back, picked up a cloak as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing from the flower te, and tied it to the young man.


    Then it was the magical scepter, which symbolized the power of the fairy race.


    The dark green magical scepter was held in the young man¡¯s fair and slender hands, while the others wished they could transform into that magical scepter.


    After that, the fairy elder began to chant.


    A few minutester, all the fairies began to chant along with the fairy elder.


    Ming Shu saw dots of light descend from the tree of life and continuously enter Lian Sui¡¯s body.


    He looked at Ming Shu from afar, with a faint smile rippling in his golden and resplendent pupils.


    However, he quickly frowned and remembered what Ming Shu had done just now, so he turned his head angrily.


    The dots of light continued to fall. When the fairy elder stopped chanting, the dots of light that descended from the tree crown slowed down and finally disappeared.


    The fairy elder took out a cup of water from the mist-filled pool and handed it to Lian Sui. ¡°Your Highness, please.¡±


    Lian Sui ttened his mouth and took the cup.


    ¡°Congrattions, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Your Highness...¡±


    ¡°Congrattions...¡±


    The fairies¡¯ congrattions came from all directions.


    ¡°Your Highness, elder, something bad happened! Our magic barrier has been destroyed!¡±


    A little fairy flew in from outside and shouted at the people below the tree of life in horror.


    The fairy elder was shocked. ¡°How is that possible? How could the magic barrier be destroyed?¡±


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know.¡± The messenger fairy shook its head.


    ¡°The magic barrier has been destroyed...¡±


    ¡°How could this be? That¡¯s the magic barrier that protects us...¡±


    ¡°Could someone have broken in?¡±


    The fairies below started to discuss intensely. Their magic barrier had never been destroyed.


    Ming Shu stepped onto the tform and stood beside Lian Sui.


    ¡°Send someone to take a look first.¡± The young man¡¯s voice was calm.


    Although he didn¡¯t really want to be this person, he still had the prestige and the imposing manner of His Highness, the fairy king. As soon as he spoke, the fairy race seemed to have found their leader.

 Chapter 1404 - Fairy Master (17)

    <h4>Chapter 1404: Fairy Master (17)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The fairies were anxious.


    What happened?


    Did the magic globe of invulnerability get damaged by someone?


    Why weren¡¯t the fairies back?


    All kinds of questions passed through their minds.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they back?¡± The elder frowned.


    ¡°Send more fairies,¡± Lian Sui ordered.


    The elder appointed a few nature fairies and reminded them to be careful.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ...


    Time passed slowly. All the fairies were getting nervous.


    Their emotions were all written on their faces.


    They waited for the fairies toe back.


    However, this time, the fairies didn¡¯te back either. Fear started creeping up the hearts of the fairies.


    ¡°Let me go and take a look.¡± The elder ordered in a low voice, ¡°Stay here and protect His Highness.¡±


    ¡°Elder...¡±


    ¡°Elder, let me go with you.¡±


    ¡°Elder, let me go too.¡±


    The elder picked a few fairies to leave with him.


    However, after a few seconds they retreated.


    A fairy was thrown in from outside. He mmed into the ground heavily. His blood stained the ground.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The fairies shouted before they rushed to the injured fairy and tried to save it with their light element healing magic.


    The injured fairy took hisst breath. He couldn¡¯t be saved.


    This fairy wasughing and chatting with them a moment ago. Now, he was dead.


    The elder was forced to retreat. Many people wereing in from outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s a dark sorcerer!¡±


    A fairy suddenly shouted.


    There was still dark magic lingering on the wounds of the dead fairy. The people that came in had dark magic lingering around their bodies too.


    They were all wearing ck cloaks. Their expressions couldn¡¯t be seen.


    ¡°Who are y...¡±


    Before the elder finished speaking, he got attacked by a dark magic spell. The group of dark sorcerers started attacking suddenly.


    Most of the fairy¡¯s magic was used for support and healing. Even fairies with offensive abilities rarely used it. Hence, they were on the losing end.


    A fairy was forced into a corner by dark magic. He was about to get hit by the spell.


    Another magic spell flew in from the side. It destroyed the magic that was aimed at the fairy and the fairy managed to escape. He looked at the person who helped him.


    Ming Shu stood on the steps. Dark element floated around her.


    She was a dark sorcerer too.


    The fairy was frightened.


    Many fairies looked at her in surprise.


    Why was she a dark sorcerer?


    Why did His Highness form a pact with a dark sorcerer?


    The group of dark sorcerers noticed Ming Shu too.


    They exchanged nces with one another. Then, two dark sorcerers charged at Ming Shu.


    Lian Sui wanted to protect Ming Shu but Ming Shu dragged him back.


    She threw a few spells out. Her opponents couldn¡¯t get near her.


    Ming Shu said to Lian Sui, ¡°Turn back into your small size.¡±


    ¡°I can help you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Hurry up.¡±


    Lian Sui: ¡°...¡±


    Lian Sui turned back into his fairy form. Ming Shu ced him in a safe ce before rushing toward the two dark sorcerers.


    The magic scepter appeared from thin air. One of the people was singing. The magic scepter mmed down on him and broke his spell.


    The dark sorcerer felt that his fingers almost broke.


    Before he could catch his breath, the magic scepter turned and attacked him again.


    The dark sorcerer slid to the side. He wanted to chant his spell again but he was always interrupted.


    Ming Shu viciously knocked the two dark sorcerers unconscious.


    There were more than ten dark sorcerers. Ming Shu felt tired trying to knock all of them unconscious.


    The leader of the dark sorcerers went up and stopped Ming Shu¡¯s attack. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the hall master of the Dark Sanctuary.¡± Ming Shu came up with an identity.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± The other party suddenly got furious. ¡°How can you pretend to be the hall master?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°???¡±


    There was no Dark Sanctuary in the magds.


    When did one suddenly appear?


    <i>Can you let me act arrogantly for a while?!</i>


    Ming Shu felt a little awkward. She tried to maintain her image. ¡°Well, I¡¯m the next hall master of the Dark Sanctuary then.¡±


    She wanted to build a Dark Sanctuary to irritate Fang Xi. However, someone did it before her.


    <i>Very good.</i>


    <i>I will usurp the throne then!</i>


    <i>A viin that doesn¡¯t want to usurp the throne isn¡¯t a good viin!</i>


    The dark sorcerer: ¡°...¡±


    This person was weird. She was with the fairy race too.


    The dark sorcerer didn¡¯t want to provoke her. He said sternly, ¡°Since you¡¯re a dark sorcerer, we will show you mercy if you don¡¯t interrupt our ns.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I like it when you¡¯re merciless.¡±


    The dark sorcerer: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Crazy!</i>


    ¡°Come on!¡± Ming Shu raised the magic scepter. ¡°Who do I hit first?¡±


    The dark sorcerer: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the hell! </i>


    <i>This magic scepter shouldn¡¯t be used to hit people!</i>


    <i>Did you ask the magic scepter before you use it to hit us?</i>


    <i>Wait...</i>


    Why did this magic scepter look so familiar?


    Before the person could remember anything, Ming Shu had rushed over with the magic scepter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tie her down. Go and get the source of life.¡±


    The dark sorcerer turned and ordered the other dark sorcerers to stop Ming Shu.


    The rest of the sorcerers ran toward the tree of life.


    The fairy elder¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Stop them! Don¡¯t let them get near the tree of life.¡±


    The scene turned messy again.


    The fairies fought with the dark sorcerers as they tried to stop them from reaching the tree of life.


    Ming Shu grabbed the person closest to her and asked, ¡°What is the source of life?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Is that any of your business? Why are you asking questions when we¡¯re fighting? I don¡¯t have the time to answer you.</i>


    ¡°Can I eat it?¡±


    Ming Shu swung the magic scepter at him. The person wanted to catch the scepter before shooting spells at Ming Shu.


    However, when the scepter came down, he felt a sense of danger.


    Fear appeared in his eyes.


    Dark magic seeped out of the scepter and tangled around his elbow.


    Why did she suddenly use magic attacks?


    This magic...


    The person wanted to get the magic off his elbow. However, the more he swung his elbow, the faster the magic crept up his arm.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    He screamed in anguish. The fairies and dark sorcerers turned around to look at him.


    The dark sorcerer felt as though his body was burning with fire.


    <i>Thump¡ª</i>


    The person fell on the ground. He seemed to be in extreme pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you!¡± Ming Shu took her magic scepter back. ¡°What is the source of life? Can it be eaten?¡±


    The person was in so much pain he couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s the spirit of the tree of life.¡±


    Lian Sui was the one who answered.


    Without the source of life, the tree of life would die. Without the tree of life, the fairy race would die too.

 Chapter 1405 - Fairy Master (18)

    <h4>Chapter 1405: Fairy Master (18)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After listening to the exnation, Ming Shu kicked the dark sorcerer.


    Once the tree of life was dead, the fairies would die too.


    <i>Is he trying to kill my little demon?</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll beat you to death! </i>


    <i>Why are you looking for the source of life?</i>


    <i>Why did you bully my little demon!</i>


    Ming Shu kicked the person again before pulling him up. ¡°Who sent you here? Is it the hall master of the Dark Sanctuary?¡±


    The dark sorcerer was beaten so badly he couldn¡¯t talk properly. He kept making muffled sounds.


    ¡°I¡¯ll release my ultimate move if you don¡¯t answer me.¡±


    Ming Shu gave a sinister smile.


    ¡°I believe that you don¡¯t want to experience it.¡±


    The dark sorcerer: ¡°...¡± <i>How am I supposed to talk like this?!</i>


    Although he didn¡¯t know what Ming Shu¡¯s ultimate move was, he was frightened. Hence, he used his hands to write his answer in the air.


    Ming Shu threw him on the ground.


    The dark sorcerer trembled as he wrote on the ground.


    Hall Master Jiuyou.


    <i>Jiuyou?</i>


    <i>Who is that?</i>


    <i>I¡¯ve never heard of this name before.</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s the dark sorcerer in the underground pce,¡± Lian Sui whispered. ¡°He said that his name was Jiuyou.¡±


    Ming Shu recalled for a moment ¡°Oh... it¡¯s him.¡±


    <i>It¡¯s that stupid Lord of Darkness.</i>


    Ming Shu patted the little fairy tomend him.


    Lian Sui pushed her finger away and pouted.


    Ming Shu asked the person on the ground again, ¡°Why does he want the source of life?¡±


    The source of life was the spirit of the tree of life. That meant that it had something to do with light elements. Why would a Lord of Darkness want this thing? How weird!


    That dark sorcerer continued writing on the ground.


    He didn¡¯t know.


    They just received an order to find the source of life.


    They didn¡¯t know what Jiuyou wanted it for.


    Ming Shu had stayed at the fairy forest for two years so she didn¡¯t know what was happening in the outside world.


    She lowered her head and pondered.


    ¡°Ahh...!¡±


    The screams of the fairies brought her back to earth.


    She remembered that she hadn¡¯t knocked out a few dark sorcerers.


    ¡°Help them.¡± Lian Sui was worried. He wanted to help but she didn¡¯t allow him to.


    He couldn¡¯t defy her orders.


    However, those were his nsmen.


    ¡°Beg me.¡±


    ¡°Ple... please.¡±


    Lian Sui even rubbed against her finger. ¡°Please.¡±


    Ming Shu touched his small head and smiled brightly. ¡°Good boy.¡±


    ...


    Ming Shu knocked the rest of the dark sorcerers unconscious and dragged them to one side. Sheid the unconscious dark sorcerers in a row.


    The only dark sorcerer that was awake: ¡°...¡±


    Scary!


    They would never view a magic scepter the same way again.


    The fairies healed each other.


    Some hugged the corpses of their friends and cried sadly.


    The atmosphere was solemn.


    The elder got injured while trying to protect the fairies so some fairies were healing his wounds.


    The healing power of the fairies was amazing. Even when they got hurt by dark magic, they were able to recover quickly.


    However, theirbat abilities were too weak.


    The elder walked to Ming Shu after he healed. ¡°Miss Jun Shang, is His Highness all right?¡±


    Ming Shu squatted on the ground and showed Lian Sui to the elder.


    Lian Sui sat obediently in Ming Shu¡¯s hand. He wanted to climb up but Ming Shu pushed his back.


    Lian Sui: ¡°...¡±


    The elder looked at Ming Shu sternly. ¡°Miss Jun Shang, you¡¯re a dark sorcerer.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    <i>Is my magic not obvious enough?</i>


    The elder¡¯s heart dropped.


    His Highness made a pact with a dark sorcerer.


    And he didn¡¯t even realize it.


    His Highness was the future king of the fairy race. How could he make a pact with a dark sorcerer?


    ¡°I feel that this isn¡¯t the most important thing now. You should focus on these people.¡±


    Ming Shu pointed at the dark sorcerers on the ground.


    The elder also knew that this wasn¡¯t the right time to ask about it so he changed the topic.


    He locked the dark sorcerers up and went to inspect the magic globe of invulnerability.


    He must prevent people from entering the fairy forest again.


    The fairies watched over the dark sorcerers. They were a little afraid of Ming Shu.


    ¡°His Highness made a pact with a dark sorcerer.¡±


    ¡°But she saved us just now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little afraid.¡±


    ¡°Will His Highness be all right?¡±


    The fairies started whispering among themselves. Ming Shu pretended that she didn¡¯t hear them. She sat on the ground and started eating.


    Lian Sui sat on her knees. He seemed a little frustrated. ¡°I¡¯ll ask them to stop talking about you.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not talking bad about me.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°What they say is the truth. I¡¯m a dark sorcerer.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lian Sui¡¯s voice seemed uncertain.


    It was very soft too.


    Ming Shu poked him with her finger.


    The little fairy kept stumbling. In the end, he had to grab her finger to stabilize himself.


    He was worried about her but she kept bullying him.


    He felt angrier as he thought about it. Suddenly, he bit her finger.


    Ming Shu looked at him. It was a little itchy and painful.


    Lian Sui tasted blood. He released his jaws and looked at Ming Shu helplessly. She didn¡¯t seem to notice his movements. She was looking at some fairies on the other side.


    A small droplet of blood formed on the fair finger. Lian Sui was afraid that Ming Shu would see it so he quickly licked it off.


    Ming Shu turned and saw Lian Sui licking her finger.


    ¡°Hey, even if you¡¯re hungry, you don¡¯t have to eat my finger. My fingers are not edible.¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯m not eating your fingers!¡± Lian Sui blushed. ¡°Shameless!¡±


    Ming Shu: ???


    Why was she shameless?


    Lian Sui scoffed and turned around. He climbed down from her hand and turned into his human form. He gathered all the fairies and started questioning the dark sorcerers.


    Ming Shu sat at the side and watched him.


    Lian Sui acted like a child trying to look mature. It was quite cute.


    The bunch of dark sorcerers didn¡¯t know much so Lian Sui couldn¡¯t get much information from them.


    The elder came back after a while. He brought back some injured and dead fairies.


    The magic globe of invulnerability was fine.


    Well, at least when the elder went to check on it, it was fine.


    However, the injured fairies said that when they went over, the globe of invulnerability had disappeared.


    Then, the dark sorcerers appeared and they were attacked.


    Luckily, they hid quickly so they weren¡¯t killed.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Lian Sui immediately stepped down when he saw them. ¡°I¡¯m not questioning them anymore. You can do it.¡±


    The elder: ¡°...¡±


    The elder coughed and told him about the globe of invulnerability.


    ¡°You mean that when they came in, the globe of invulnerability had disappeared. However, it is fine now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lian Sui frowned.


    How could this happen?


    He had never met such a circumstance in his lifetime.


    The elder wasn¡¯t sure why this happened, either. He had to look to the dark sorcerers for an answer.

 Chapter 1406 - Fairy Master (19)

    <h4>Chapter 1406: Fairy Master (19)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Today was supposed to be Lian Sui¡¯sing-of-age ceremony.


    Fortunately, the ceremony was alreadypleted. Lian Sui was officially an adult.


    The elder arranged everything, orderly as ever. He asked everyone to move away from the tree of life.


    These dark sorcerers came for the source of life. This ce wasn¡¯t safe.


    The elder took the dark sorcerers away. Ming Shu went back to the pce with Lian Sui.


    The next day, Lian Sui was led away by the fairies. They said that the elder had something to discuss with him.


    The fairies tried to evade Ming Shu due to her identity as a dark sorcerer.


    When they sent her food, they would ce it at her door before running away.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>I won¡¯t eat you!</i>


    Lian Sui came back in the afternoon.


    ¡°What happened? Did something go wrong?¡±


    Lian Sui hugged her tiredly. He said in a soft voice, ¡°They used forbidden magic to close the globe of invulnerability temporarily.¡±


    There were many kinds of forbidden magic.


    Most of them came from dark sorcerers.


    Hence, it wasn¡¯t surprising that such magic existed.


    The other party mighte back to get the source of life again.


    Lian Sui didn¡¯t ask about leaving the fairy forest.


    The dark sorcerers were sent away by the elder. It was said that he sent them to the Light Sanctuary. At the same time, he asked the Light Sanctuary for help.


    The elder was probably busy so he didn¡¯te to find Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu went to the tree of life twice. However, she was discovered by the fairies guarding it.


    She didn¡¯t do anything so the fairies just stopped her and prevented her from going close to the tree.


    ...


    ¡°Wake up.¡±


    Lian Sui shook Ming Shu awake.


    She reached out and hugged him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you waking me up in the middle of the night?¡±


    Lian Suiy in her arms and blushed. He whispered, ¡°The people from the Light Sanctuary will arrive tomorrow. If they find out that you¡¯re a dark sorcerer, you¡¯ll be in trouble. Let¡¯s leave this ce tonight.¡±


    ¡°Elope?¡± Ming Shu replied.


    ¡°What is elope?¡± Lian Sui was puzzled.


    ¡°...Nothing. Are you leaving now?¡± Running away in the middle of the night seemed quite exhrating.


    Lian Sui didn¡¯t probe further. He nodded slowly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then, he raised his head carefully and asked, ¡°Are you fine with this n?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s gazended on his lips. She grabbed his chin and gave him a kiss. She smiled. ¡°Of course, Your Highness.¡±


    Lian Sui¡¯s face turned even hotter. ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me.¡±


    Every time she kissed him, his heart would pound furiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to repeat that sentence.¡±


    Lian Sui: ¡°...¡±


    Lian Sui sat up. He changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s leave now.¡±


    Ming Shuughed silently. She got up slowly.


    The fairies had heightened their security recently. Thus, it was a little troublesome for them to sneak out.


    By the time they left the fairy forest, the sun had risen.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Ming Shu stopped Lian Sui.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lian Sui looked at her curiously.


    Ming Shu smiled at him. She called Little Beastie back and asked it to strengthen the globe of invulnerability around the fairy forest.


    Little Beastie cursed as it did it.


    After finishing his task, it ran away again.


    It didn¡¯t want to watch the two-legged beasts unt their love.


    <i>Hmph!</i>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ming Shu held Lian Sui¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Lian Sui turned back. There was light in his eyes. He grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s hand tightly.


    ...


    A youngdy wearing a ck cloak walked on the busy street.


    She wore a hood that concealed her face. At the same time, it hid the small fairy who was sitting on her shoulder.


    The little fairy had golden hair. His hair almost covered his entire body.


    He was looking around curiously.


    Within the past two years, the Dark Sanctuary had be stronger. Dark sorcerers were on the rise. Members of the Magic Guild could be seen patrolling the streets.


    Ming Shu stood in front of the noticeboard. There were many pictures stuck on it.


    They were all pictures of dark sorcerers. The one with the highest ransom was Jiuyou, the hall master of the Dark Sanctuary.


    Her picture was nowhere to be found. It was understandable since she hadn¡¯t appeared for two years.


    <i>It¡¯s time to reveal my true powers!</i>


    However, no one knew where the Dark Sanctuary was.


    If she couldn¡¯t find the Dark Sanctuary, how could she usurp the throne?


    Ming Shu decided to fill her stomach first.


    Humans are not made of steel. They need to eat.


    ¡°Jun Shang!¡±


    Ming Shu jumped in fright. Which idiot shouted her name?


    A man rushed toward her.


    The man bent down and looked at her face, which was hidden under the hood. He eximed in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s really you! I thought I saw the wrong person.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the idiot and said, ¡°Qu Qingge?¡±


    Qu Qingge¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You still remember me. Haha, I thought that you¡¯d forgotten about me.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Qu Qingge looked the same as before. He didn¡¯t seem angry that she¡¯d left him. He scratched his head and asked, ¡°You disappeared suddenly a few years ago. Did you manage to enter the fairy forest?¡±


    ¡°Have a guess.¡±


    Qu Qingge: ¡°...¡±


    He guessed that she went in. His instinct told him this.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll go and have a meal first.¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait. Let me treat you,¡± Qu Qingge replied hurriedly.


    Ming Shu turned around sightly. She smiled brightly. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>That was fast.</i>


    ¡°There¡¯s a good restaurant over there. Let me bring you over.¡± Qu Qingge led the way.


    Lian Sui poked Ming Shu¡¯s face unhappily. ¡°Why did you smile at him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called manners.¡±


    The little fairy seemed unhappy. ¡°Well, don¡¯t smile at him so beautifully.¡±


    He felt ufortable when she smiled at other people.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°...Just don¡¯t do it!¡± The little fairy scoffed. ¡°If you smile at him so prettily again, I¡¯ll not let you kiss me.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Last time, he didn¡¯t want her to kiss him. Now, he was using it to threaten her.


    <i>You¡¯re impressive!</i>


    Ming Shu retracted her ¡°beautiful¡± smile. She wore a faint grin on her face.


    Lian Sui seemed satisfied. He kissed her voluntarily. ¡°You¡¯ll only smile brightly at me from now on.¡±


    ¡°Are you asking for more?¡± <i>Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t hit you just because you¡¯re cute.</i>


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The moment Ming Shu and Qu Qingge entered the restaurant, a petite youngdy appeared and pushed Ming Shu away. She hugged Qu Qingge¡¯s elbow.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    The youngdy looked at Ming Shu vigntly as though she was afraid that Ming Shu would snatch Qu Qingge away.


    ¡°Why did youe down?¡± Qu Qingge said anxiously. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to wait in the inn? You...¡±


    Qu Qingge hurriedly took off his coat and ced it on the youngdy.


    It was obvious that the youngdy was a fairy. Some people had already noticed her.


    However, after realizing that she already had a master, they looked away in envy.


    ¡°I was worried about you,¡± the youngdy said sweetly.


    ¡°...¡± Qu Qingge hurriedly asked the manager for a private room.

 Chapter 1407 - Fairy Master (20)

    <h4>Chapter 1407: Fairy Master (20)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After entering the private room, Ming Shu said, ¡°You really found a fairy?¡±


    ¡°Well... I was lucky.¡±


    This fairy was called Qian Ye.


    Qu Qingge met her outside the fairy forest. Qian Ye was hurt when he found her. He saved her.


    Fairies were kind and naive. Since Qu Qingge saved her, Qian Ye formed a pact with him to repay him.


    Well...


    He was really lucky.


    Qian Ye put down her guard against Ming Shu after a while and looked at her curiously.


    ¡°You...¡± Qian Ye looked at Ming Shu carefully. ¡°I can feel His Highness¡¯s aura on you.¡±


    Qu Qingge was confused. What highness?


    Ming Shu pulled down her hood.


    The little fairy on her shoulder was revealed. His features were exquisite and his skin was fair. His golden hair reached his feet.


    Qu Qingge was shocked.


    Qian Ye was beautiful too, but she was nothingpared to this fairy.


    ¡°Your... Your Highness!¡± Qian Ye stood up and bowed. ¡°Qian Ye pays her respects.¡±


    Lian Sui didn¡¯t know this fairy so he just nodded casually.


    Qian Ye was excited.


    Why was His Highness here?


    She made a pact with Qu Qingge two years ago so she didn¡¯t know what was going on with the fairy race.


    Qu Qingge pointed at Lian Sui with a trembling finger. ¡°His Highness? He is the prince of the fairy race?¡±


    Qian Ye pulled Qu Qingge¡¯s sleeve and reminded him sweetly, ¡°Master, don¡¯t be disrespectful to His Highness.¡±


    Qu Qingge put his hands down hurriedly.


    He was in disbelief.


    She actually brought the prince of the fairy race out?


    If he remembered correctly, this would be the next king of the fairy race.


    <i>I can¡¯t afford to provoke him.</i>


    Qu Qingge was in a daze as he ordered food from the waiter. He needed some time to digest what happened.


    Lian Sui was a picky eater. Ming Shu tried everything and picked two kinds of food for him. She fed him personally.


    Qu Qingge¡¯s lips twitched.


    This domineering and powerful person suddenly became so thoughtful.


    What a huge difference. He couldn¡¯t ept it.


    However, they looked quite cute.


    Qu Qingge looked at his fairy. Qian Ye didn¡¯t need him to feed her.


    Lian Sui didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong. He epted Ming Shu¡¯s offerings calmly.


    ¡°Cough.¡± Qu Qingge broke the awkward atmosphere. ¡°Are you here to participate...¡±


    Qu Qingge suddenly remembered that the person sitting opposite him was a dark sorcerer.


    How could a dark sorcerer participate in capturing other dark sorcerers?


    ¡°Participate in what?¡± Ming Shu asked him.


    ¡°Erm... you don¡¯t know about it?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head.


    She just came to the outside world. What would she know?


    Qu Qingge exined, ¡°Some people noticed that dark sorcerers were gathering outside the maze forest near this city. Thus, they invited people to attack the dark sorcerers together.¡±


    It felt weird to be talking about attacking dark sorcerers in front of a dark sorcerer.


    ¡°Why are they gathered there?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, many children have gone missing in the city. It must have something to do with the dark sorcerers.¡± Qu Qingge scratched his head.


    At first, the children only disappeared at night.


    Then, they started disappearing in the day too. The parents only looked away for a moment but when they turned back, their child was gone.


    The dark sorcerers were getting bolder. All the other sorcerers were furious. Hence, they gathered together and were preparing to enter the maze forest to exterminate all the dark sorcerers.


    ¡°The Sanctuary is led by that pervert Fang Xi.¡±


    Qu Qingge¡¯s expression darkened.


    Since he had made a pact with a fairy, Qu Qingge became an oracle. He was the same rank as Fang Xi now. He just didn¡¯t have as much power as Fang Xi.


    Fang Xi didn¡¯t dare to do anything to him openly, but he kept disturbing him secretly.


    He didn¡¯t understand why Fang Xi kept eyeing him.


    It had been two years!


    Why couldn¡¯t he change his tastes?


    ¡°I will go too.¡± <i>Since that naughty fellow is going, I must go too. I¡¯ll take the chance tough at him... I mean, to greet him.</i>


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Qu Qingge was stunned.


    <i>You¡¯re a dark sorcerer. Why are you going?</i>


    Also, she had some grudges against Fang Xi too.


    ...


    They would enter the maze forest four dayster.


    Qu Qingge confirmed with Ming Shu that she was really going. He told her the gathering location before leaving unwillingly.


    There were still a few days to waste so Ming Shu found an inn to stay at.


    Lian Sui changed into his human form once he entered the room.


    ¡°Can I remain like this? I don¡¯t like to be small,¡± Lian Sui said unhappily.


    He wanted to stand beside her.


    ¡°No.¡±<i> The little demon is too handsome. I can¡¯t let anyone else see him.</i>


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°No means no.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so domineering?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your master.¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Are you going to bite me?¡±


    Lian Sui was furious. He rushed toward Ming Shu and pushed her against the door. Then, he bit her shoulder.


    ¡°Sih...¡±


    Ming Shu gasped.


    He really bit her!


    ¡°You asked me to bite you!¡±


    Lian Sui didn¡¯t feel apologetic.


    Ming Shu pulled down her cor. There was no blood but the teeth marks were obvious.


    ¡°My little ancestor, it hurts.¡± Ming Shu was speechless.


    Lian Sui looked at Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder. He bit his lip and slowly moved over. He blew on her shoulder and licked it like a puppy.


    The teeth marks disappeared.


    Lian Sui felt the arms around his waist tightening. He looked at Ming Shu with a puzzled expression. ¡°You¡¯re hugging me too tightly. It¡¯s ufortable.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled him closer and sniffed his neck.


    So sweet.


    Ming Shu hugged his neck and bit his lip. She sucked in his fragrance.


    Lian Sui¡¯s eyes widened. He stared at Ming Shu as though he was questioning her silently.


    Ming Shu hesitated for a moment before covering his eyes with her hand. She forcefully opened his closed mouth.


    Lian Sui struggled for a moment. Ming Shu pulled his hand and they changed positions. He was now the one leaning against the wall.


    ¡°Wuwuwu...¡±


    Lian Sui¡¯s resistance weakened.


    Ming Shu released her grip after confirming that he wouldn¡¯t struggle. She put his hands down and guided his hands around her neck. Then, she lifted him up and ced him on the bed.


    Lian Sui¡¯s heart was beating quickly. His face was red and there was a tear at the corner of his eye.


    He started responding to Ming Shu. However, his actions were clumsy.


    Time passed slowly. Fresh air entered his lungs again. He opened his mouth slightly to breathe.


    Ming Shu kissed him lightly. It wasn¡¯t as intense as before but it was enough to make Lian Sui feel light.


    He felt as though he was stepping on clouds.


    Ming Shu kissed him onest time and hugged him.


    Hey obediently in her arms. His hands were around her waist. He could feel the scorching heat of her skin.


    Lian Sui rubbed against Ming Shu¡¯s chest to close the gap between them.


    ¡°Can I remain this size?¡± Lian Sui didn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I... If you let me remain like this, I¡¯ll let you kiss me again.¡± Lian Sui bit his lip.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>However you look at it, you¡¯re the one benefiting!</i>

 Chapter 1408 - Fairy Master (21)

    <h4>Chapter 1408: Fairy Master (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu found a simr ck cloak for Lian Sui.


    Fairies liked colorful things.


    Lian Sui grabbed the ck cloak and looked at Ming Shu unhappily.


    Ming Shu grabbed her wrist tightly and turned her face away. ¡°You either wear this or you change back into your fairy form.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wear it.¡±


    ¡°Wear the hood when you go out.¡±


    Lian Sui red at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu sipped her tea calmly.


    Lian Sui climbed onto the bed andy there.


    <i>So angry.</i>


    Ming Shu ignored him. She knew that he woulde over after he finished pouting.


    Just as she expected, Lian Sui walked over to her and hugged her from behind.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you consoling me?¡±


    Heined to her.


    Ming Shu turned and kissed him. ¡°Are you happy now?¡±


    Lian Sui looked away. ¡°What is this? You¡¯re taking advantage of me.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you are the one who hugged me first.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my master. Who else can I hug?¡±


    Ming Shu pulled him into her arms and kissed him. ¡°If people see your face, they¡¯ll want to take you away from me. I don¡¯t have the time to fight over you.¡±


    ¡°Are you unwilling to fight for me?¡± Lian Sui shook his head after he spoke. ¡°No, fighting isn¡¯t good. You¡¯ll get hurt. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡±


    Ming Shu touched his nose. ¡°Why are you so cute?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m cute.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t cute. ¡°Cute¡± was meant to describe youngdies. He was a man. He wasn¡¯t cute.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll just say that you¡¯re kawaii.¡±


    ¡°What is kawaii?¡±


    ¡°It means handsome.¡±


    The young man looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Lian Sui took a while to ept it.


    Ming Shu felt guilty since he was fooled so easily. ¡°Where do you want to live in the future?¡±


    ¡°With you?¡±


    ¡°Who else do you want to live with?¡±


    The young man¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can I choose where I want to live?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What ce do you like?¡± Ming Shu ced her chin on his shoulder.


    ¡°I want...¡± The young man suddenly turned secretive. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you yet. Let me take you there one day.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Sure.¡±


    <i>The little demon is so cute. Let me pamper him more.</i>


    <i>Who knows if he might be irritating in the next world.</i>


    ...


    Before Ming Shu brought Lian Sui out, she inspected his clothing carefully. She made sure that all his golden hair was hidden in the hood.


    After confirming that no one would be able to see his handsome face, she led him downstairs for a meal.


    It was lively downstairs.


    There were many people wearing ck cloaks.


    Hence, they didn¡¯t stand out.


    Ming Shu ordered a few dishes and asked Lian Sui what he wanted to eat.


    Lian Sui whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll eat anything you feed me.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Seriously?!</i>


    Once the dishes were served, Lian Sui waited patiently for Ming Shu to feed him. However, Ming Shu just ate her food and ignored him.


    Lian Sui pulled Ming Shu¡¯s sleeve.


    Ming Shu felt her lips twitching. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, you can remain hungry.¡±


    <i>There are so many people around here. Do you still think that you¡¯re a small fairy? You were the one who wanted to remain in human form. You deserve it!</i>


    ¡°Why are you so fierce? I won¡¯t eat it. Who cares?¡± Lian Sui muttered to himself. He lowered his head and stared at his palm.


    The hood blocked his face.


    However, Ming Shu could guess what his expression was.


    <i>This is against the rules!</i>


    Ming Shu shook her head.<i> Eat your food. Ignore him.</i>


    Ming Shu finished her food and spoke to the waiter for a while. Then, she called Lian Sui.


    Lian Sui got up and ignored her hand. He walked up the stairs while looking down.


    A young man was running down the stairs. Lian Sui didn¡¯t notice him. The two of them collided.


    Lian Sui staggered and took a step back.


    The other young man gasped and held onto the railing. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look where you¡¯re going?¡±


    Lian Sui disregarded him and continued walking up.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you.¡± The young man turned and grabbed Lian Sui¡¯s cloak. ¡°How can you be so impolite?¡±


    After seeing no reaction from the other party, the young man wanted to say something else. However, he felt a pain on the back of his hand.


    He released his hand. The ck cloak dropped.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±


    The young man turned around angrily.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fairy!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s a fairy in the Sanctuary team but there¡¯s one here too. We¡¯re very lucky.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°As expected of the fairy race. I want to make a pact with a fairy too. Does he have a master?¡±


    The customers below started noticing the young man and gathered around him. The young man didn¡¯t seem flustered. Instead, he felt proud.


    Ming Shu walked over slowly and came to Lian Sui¡¯s side. She hugged his waist and asked him, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°Are you the one who hit me?¡± The beautiful young man red at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu nced at him. ¡°Yes. So what?¡±


    Ming Shu was smiling but she didn¡¯t seem enchanted by his face. The young man was unhappy. How could there be someone that didn¡¯t like him?


    ¡°He bumped into me but he didn¡¯t apologize. Are you helping him? Don¡¯t you have manners?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you were the one who ran and bumped into him. You should apologize first.¡±


    Ming Shu spoke slowly. The young man detected the coldness in her voice.


    He did run just now.


    But why didn¡¯t this person give way to him?


    ¡°As for the other question... he is my man. It¡¯s obvious that I will help him.¡± Ming Shu spoke gently.


    The young man was surprised.


    He was a fairy. He was a part of the most beautiful race in this world.


    Wherever he went, he would be in the spotlight.


    Yet, she didn¡¯t seem attracted by his looks.


    Ming Shu said, ¡°So, please apologize to him.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The young man was astounded.


    ¡°You heard me correctly. Apologize to him.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding!¡± The young man was furious. ¡°I¡¯m a fairy.¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re an immortal, you must apologize to him too.¡±


    The young man could feel the pressure from thedy.


    He gritted his teeth. ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    ¡°Yuan Fei, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    A gentle voice was heard. The young man looked up. He ran up happily. ¡°Master! This person bumped into me but he still wants me to apologize.¡±


    Ming Shu looked up. The hood fell back a little and revealed her face.


    Her face was palm-sized. Her skin was fair and her eyes were clear. She wore a faint smile on her face. She gave people a warm andfortable feeling.


    Yuan Fei was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect this youngdy to be so pretty.


    She was even prettier than his master.


    Fairies naturally liked pretty things.

 Chapter 1409 - Fairy Master (22)

    <h4>Chapter 1409: Fairy Master (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Jun Shang!¡±


    Jun Yinyin saw the face of the person below her clearly. She squinted.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡± Ming Shu smiled.


    This woman disappeared for two years. Why did she suddenly appear here?


    Jun Yinyin¡¯s gazended on the person beside Ming Shu. She couldn¡¯t see anything due to the ck cloak.


    <i>Who is he?</i>


    <i>They are standing very close to each other and their actions are intimate too.</i>


    Many thoughts appeared in Jun Yinyin¡¯s mind.


    After some time, she raised her voice and said, ¡°Jun Shang, you¡¯re a dark sorcerer. What are you doing here?¡±


    The words ¡°dark sorcerer¡± were like a virus.


    Everyone took a few steps back and kept a distance from Ming Shu.


    The space around her became empty. Even the air seemed fresher.


    ¡°She is a dark sorcerer? Oh my god. She was sitting beside me just now.¡±


    ¡°Are dark sorcerers so bold now? She was just sitting here so naturally. Catch her!¡±


    ¡°All dark sorcerers should die!¡±


    ¡°Jun Shang... her name sounds familiar.¡±


    Everyone started discussing among themselves. All their attention was on Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu asked calmly, ¡°Did anyone say dark sorcerers can¡¯t enter this ce? Or did they say that Jun Shang can¡¯te here?¡±


    Jun Yinyin replied, ¡°Why are you here? Are you helping the other dark sorcerers gather information?¡±


    Everyone knew what she was referring to.


    The dark sorcerers were getting bolder recently.


    In the past, when the Dark Sanctuary didn¡¯t exist, dark sorcerers tried their best to evade people.


    How about now?


    They started doing things tantly and even provoked the Light Sanctuary openly.


    This time, they came to the maze forest...


    Some people went to the maze forest before but they were all killed inside the forest. That was why so many sorcerers gathered here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this topicter. Is your little fairy going to apologize to my man?¡± Ming Shu smiled gently.


    Jun Yinyin revealed her identity so that she would be at a disadvantage.


    Even if Yuan Fei was wrong, no one would me him because she was a dark sorcerer.


    Yuan Fei grabbed Jun Yinyin¡¯s sleeve. Jun Yinyin patted his hand. ¡°Yuan Fei is a fairy. He has...¡±


    Dark magic shot out of Ming Shu¡¯s sleeve.


    Jun Yinyin got a shock. She grabbed Yuan Fei and jumped down.


    The spot they were standing at a second ago had turned into a hole. Wood shavings were falling from the hole.


    ¡°Jun Shang, how dare you attack a fairy!¡± Jun Yinyin was indignant.


    Ming Shu replied with a smile. She released the next magic spell immediately.


    If they didn¡¯t want to apologize to her little demon, she would beat them until they did.


    Jun Yinyin didn¡¯t expect her to use her magic. She thought that Ming Shu would choose to argue with her.


    After two years of hard work, Jun Yinyin had be more powerful. She was one of the top sorcerers in the younger generation.


    But, she found it difficult to fight Ming Shu.


    Her magic...


    It made her feel pressured.


    She had be more frightening.


    Yuan Fei stayed beside Jun Yinyin and helped her.


    Fairies were like a walking blood bank during a fight.


    Tables and chairs flew in the air.


    Lian Sui stood on the stairs and stared at Yuan Fei.


    He was a fairy too, but he couldn¡¯t fight with his master.


    Lian Sui bit his lip.


    He couldn¡¯t disobey his master.


    Lian Sui held onto the railing and looked at Ming Shu.


    Jun Yinyin got hit by a spell and was thrown into the air. Yuan Fei rushed over. ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Cough cough...¡±


    Jun Yinyin clutched her chest and coughed. She felt as though her organs were being squashed.


    She looked at the crowd. ¡°Attack! Catch her!¡±


    No one moved. They seemed hesitant.


    ¡°She¡¯s a dark sorcerer! Are you all going to watch as she kills someone?¡± Jun Yinyin shouted angrily.


    The sorcerers were triggered by her words. They exchanged nces and started chanting spells.


    All kinds of spells shot toward Ming Shu. Screams of agony echoed in the restaurant. No one outside dared toe in.


    The shes of spellwork slowly died down.


    The people outside tiptoed forth and peeked in.


    It was a mess. Many sorcerers were groaning in pain while lying on the ground.


    Ming Shu kicked the ruins that were blocking her path. She walked to Jun Yinyin and said, ¡°Can he apologize now?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Jun Yinyin¡¯s face turned red. She was embarrassed and furious.


    She worked so hard for two years, but she was just a joke in front of Jun Shang.


    Ming Shu smiled at Yuan Fei.


    Yuan Fei ducked behind Jun Yinyin. He was shocked by her violent nature.


    ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯m still waiting.¡± Ming Shu urged him.


    Yuan Fei looked at Jun Yinyin. His arrogance had disappeared. There was fear in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Yuan Fei spoke softly.


    ¡°Louder.¡±


    Her hood had fallenpletely. She looked at Yuan Fei intently. Her gaze seemed to be able to prate through a person.


    She was like a devil.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Yuan Fei shouted.


    Jun Yinyin clenched her fist. She red maliciously at the person in front.


    Jun Shang!


    She stole her limelight when she was in the Jun family.


    She finally managed to kick her out of the Jun family, but she came back as a dark sorcerer.


    ¡°Be more careful next time.¡± Ming Shu got up and brushed her cloak even though it was clean.


    Jun Yinyin watched as Ming Shu embraced the other person and went up the stairs.


    ¡°Master...¡±


    Jun Yinyin nced at the young man beside her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll definitely take revenge for you.¡±


    Yuan Fei nodded.


    ...


    At first, Ming Shu nned to take Lian Sui out for a walk. However, she didn¡¯t have the mood to take him around now.


    Lian Sui pulled down his hood. His golden hair was revealed. A few strands of hair flew in the wind, making him look cute.


    Ming Shu raised her hand andbed his hair.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me fight with you? I¡¯m your fairy. I should fight with you.¡±


    ¡°As your master, it is my duty to protect you.¡±


    How could she bear to let him fight?


    <i>All you need to do is wait. I¡¯ll conquer the world for you.</i>


    Ming Shu held his slender and fair fingers. She kissed them lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll always protect you.¡±


    Lian Sui felt his heart pounding.


    He felt warm all over.


    He only regained his senses after a long time. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you too. I¡¯ll protect you with my life.¡± His tone was resolute.


    Ming Shu smiled as she looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re so weak.¡±


    Lian Sui: ¡°...¡±


    Lian Sui pouted. ¡°I¡¯m not weak. I just didn¡¯t fight because you didn¡¯t let me. I¡¯m a light element fairy. I know how to fight.¡±

 Chapter 1410 - Fairy Master (23)

    <h4>Chapter 1410: Fairy Master (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    Ming Shu replied indifferently as she pushed him.


    ¡°Why are you pushing me? I can walk. Did you hear what I said?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Lian Sui sat down in frustration. All she did was bully him. He was too good-tempered.


    While Lian Sui was pouting, Ming Shu came back with a tray.


    Lian Sui looked up. Ming Shu put the tray down and started arranging the tes and cutleries.


    She made sure that the temperature was right before cing the food beside Lian Sui¡¯s mouth.


    Lian Sui stared at her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll eat it.¡±


    Lian Sui opened his mouth and sucked on the spoon. He red at her with puppy eyes. He wouldn¡¯t give her any food!


    His gaze wasn¡¯t threatening at all.


    It was just cute.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>This little demon is too cute.</i>


    <i>Deep breaths! </i>


    <i>Calm down!</i>


    Ming Shu fed Lian Sui calmly.


    Lian Sui ate everything Ming Shu fed him. However, when he ate something he didn¡¯t like, he would frown and force himself to swallow it. He looked so pitiful.


    After swallowing the food, he would smile proudly.


    Ming Shu sighed.


    This was her fate.


    He was her little demon after all.


    ...


    The news that there was a dark sorcerer in the city spread.


    Many sorcerers came to find Ming Shu at the ce she stayed at.


    In the end, they were all beaten by Ming Shu.


    As more people got beaten, no one dared toe and look for her again.


    With the help of Jun Yinyin, her reputation started spreading too.


    Her search warrant two years ago was dug up again. She was tagged as a ruthless murderer once again.


    They even said that she was on the same side as Jiuyou.


    It was obvious that the people from the Jun family didn¡¯t clear her name after learning the truth of what happened in the valley.


    Hence, she became one of the murderers who killed those people. The other was Jiuyou.


    Everyone condemned her but no one dared to find her for trouble. They couldn¡¯t win anyway.


    Soon, it was time for everyone to gather and enter the maze forest. Ming Shu brought Lian Sui along.


    The gathering point was outside the city.


    By the time Ming Shu arrived, many people were already there.


    ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    ¡°What is she doing here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Jun Shang.¡±


    Ming Shu walked over. The crowd quickly moved away from her. Everyone was on guard. They kept pointing at her.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t mind. She found a ce to sit down.


    After a few minutes, the people from the Sanctuary came over.


    Jun Yinyin and her subordinates followed behind them.


    The horse carriage stopped. Fang Xi stepped out of the carriage. He paled inparison to Jun Yinyin¡¯s fairy.


    ¡°Lord Oracle.¡±


    Fang Xi nodded and walked to the front. He didn¡¯t say anything. He was waiting for the horse carriage at the back.


    Qu Qingge came down the carriage with Qian Ye. He saw Fang Xi and swiftly moved away from him. He started searching for Ming Shu among the crowd.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to find her. The area around Ming Shu was empty. He saw her at a nce.


    Fang Xi¡¯s gaze was dark. He lowered his voice and asked the person beside him, ¡°Is everyone here?¡±


    ¡°Almost,¡± the person replied.


    ¡°Lord Oracle.¡± Jun Yinyin came forward with Yuan Fei. She pointed at Ming Shu and said, ¡°She¡¯s a dark sorcerer. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s here.¡±


    Fang Xi saw Ming Shu too.


    The moment he saw her, he was reminded of what happened two years ago.


    The entire city was bustling with her presence. Fang Xi heard that everyone who went to find her for trouble was beaten badly.


    She had the magic scepter too.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to kill dark sorcerers. Is she their spy?¡±


    ¡°Lord Oracle, please punish her!¡±


    ¡°Lord Oracle.¡±


    Fang Xi raised his hand. Everyone turned quiet.


    He looked at Ming Shu and asked, ¡°Jun Shang, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want to go with you.¡± Ming Shu smiled brightly.


    Fang Xi: ???


    Fang Xi¡¯s face turned ck. ¡°You¡¯re a dark sorcerer. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s unsuitable for you to be here?¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Ming Shu paused for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°Are you all going to beat me up?¡±


    Fang Xi: ¡°...¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Was she provoking them?


    Flip the table!


    She was provoking them!


    No one knew how strong she was after two years. Fang Xi remembered his goal ining here. He couldn¡¯t lose any manpower now.


    However, the reputation of the Sanctuary would be affected if he let a dark sorcerer stay in the team.


    ¡°Lord Oracle?¡± Jun Yinyin called.


    Fang Xi regained his senses. He looked at everyone and said, ¡°Our mission is to kill the dark sorcerers in the maze forest. There¡¯s no need to waste time here.¡±


    He was implying that they shouldn¡¯t fight with Ming Shu.


    ¡°Lord Oracle, are we going to let her follow us?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s a dark sorcerer. She must be their spy.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We must get rid of her!¡±


    Fang Xi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Which one of you is willing to kill her?¡±


    Everyone suddenly turned quiet.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the responsibility of the Sanctuary?¡± someone muttered.


    Fang Xi predicted the answer. He waved his hand and asked everyone to gather.


    Ming Shu stood outside. She couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying.


    Qu Qingge didn¡¯t participate in the gathering. He looked past the crowd and exchanged nces with Ming Shu.<i> I don¡¯t know anything. </i>


    The crowd calmed down. Even Jun Yinyin stopped targeting her. She just red at Ming Shu coldly and returned to her position.


    ¡°Prepare to enter the maze forest.¡±


    Fang Xi returned to his horse carriage.


    The people from the Sanctuary led the way.


    Qu Qingge secretly moved to the back and walked beside Ming Shu.


    ¡°Are you reallying along?¡± She was very famous recently.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Qu Qingge¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that they will surround you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of them.¡±


    Qu Qingge: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Fine, you¡¯re the boss. You¡¯re amazing.</i>


    ¡°Be careful. Fang Xi will try to get rid of you,¡± Qu Qingge reminded her.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He couldn¡¯t understand what she was thinking.


    Why was it good when someone wanted to kill her?


    ¡°Is Fang Xi pestering you?¡± Ming Shu suddenly started gossiping.


    ¡°...¡±<i> If you don¡¯t mention this, we¡¯re still friends.</i>


    Qu Qingge took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking. However, my status rose so he doesn¡¯t dare to act too boldly now.

 Chapter 1411 - Fairy Master (24)

    <h4>Chapter 1411: Fairy Master (24)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Looking from the outside, the maze forest seemed to be no different from an ordinary forest.


    But it was filled with all sorts of magic arrays.


    The maze forest had existed for a long time, and was praised as the most difficult magic array to break through in the magd. There was no way to verify who had left those magic arrays inside it.


    However, it wasn¡¯tpletely impossible to figure it out. The Sanctuary¡¯s apostles seemed to have maps.


    They handed out the maps to the crowd. After entering, they would gather first ording to the map and then venture deeper together.


    Ming Shu naturally didn¡¯t get one, but Qu Qingge secretly handed her one.


    Most of them entered the forest in groups, followed by the members of the Sanctuary.


    Ming Shugged behind. She remained motionless when the surroundings became empty and quiet.


    ¡°Are you not leaving?¡± Lian Sui pulled his hood and revealed his deer-like eyes. His long eyshes trembled slightly as he showed a face filled with confusion.


    Ming Shu looked at him and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Just as Lian Sui was about to take a step forward, he felt a sudden pull at his waist and his body soared into the air.


    By the time Lian Sui regained his senses, he was already in the air, surrounded by a misty fog.


    When she said ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± did she mean go from above?


    Of course, countless people had tried this method, but nothing could be seen from above except for the white fog.


    Ming Shu casually chose a ce where the magic fluctuation was slight andnded.


    The fog dispersed as they stood in the forest.


    The surroundings were covered in withered branches and leaves, without any green in sight.


    This was a lifeless forest.


    Ming Shu took out the map to find their way. ¡°This way. Do you need me to hold your hand?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the young man answered without reservation.


    The ground was covered with fallen leaves that were soft to step on, and there was faint mist floating in the air. Ming Shu couldn¡¯t travel quickly as she took Lian Sui with her. Even so, the surrounding scenery did not seem to have changed much.


    Ming Shu stopped and looked around.


    ¡°There seems to be something wrong here.¡± Lian Sui also noticed the unusualness.


    It was as if they were walking on the same path constantly and repeatedly.


    Ming Shu took out the magic scepter and started a spell. The ck, tornado-like magic swept forward aggressively.


    The dead branches and leaves on the ground were swept up in the air with slight rustling sounds.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The magic seemed to have collided with something, and after the collision, it dispersed into the air.


    The surroundings quickly returned to their previous state.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    <i>It¡¯s pretty dangerous here. </i>


    Ming Shu started a spell again, and the magic pushed forward. Ming Shu heard something shattering, and then the scenery began to change.


    It wasn¡¯t withered leaves anymore, but a normal forest.


    Did this mean they¡¯de out of that magic array?


    One after another, the magic arrays kept trapping them and Ming Shu didn¡¯t remember how many of them she broke down.


    <i>Rustle rustle rustle...</i>


    The noise came from the bushes off to the side.


    Ming Shu looked up and saw Qu Qingge fall out of the bushes.


    ¡°Jun Shang!¡±


    Qu Qingge¡¯s expression was delighted. ¡°It¡¯s so great to meet you here. This ce is really weird.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite strange,¡± Ming Shu answered.


    At the same time, she waved her magic scepter downward. ¡°What are you doing! I¡¯m Qu Qingge!¡± Qu Qingge¡¯s expression changed slightly as she shouted.


    ¡°Screw you, you¡¯re not Qu Qingge.¡± Ming Shu hit Qu Qingge in the face with the magic scepter.


    Qu Qingge¡¯s expression suddenly became ferocious. Ming Shu¡¯s magic scepter struck again and his smile became even more ferocious.


    The surrounding scenery suddenly changed. Then the sinister smile on Qu Qingge¡¯s face turned into a slightly puzzled expression.


    Ming Shu was startled and she hurriedly reduced her strength to halt the moving magic scepter.


    It was only a centimeter away from Qu Qingge¡¯s forehead.


    The expression on Qu Qingge¡¯s face froze.


    He didn¡¯t seem to understand what was going on.


    After a long time, he swallowed and said, ¡°Jun Shang? What are you doing? Did I provoke you? No, wait, how did you just appear from nowhere?¡±


    He didn¡¯t notice her at all. It was as if she had suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Ming Shu sized him up and withdrew her magic scepter. ¡°There was something that impersonated you. I was going to kill it, but it changed into you. How interesting.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± Qu Qingge was horrified.


    <i>How interesting? </i>


    <i>Didn¡¯t you kill it? </i>


    Qu Qingge asked in a low voice, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    Ming Shu pondered for a moment.


    It should be some sort of bewildering magic array; there were two magic arrays that were connected. That¡¯s why the fake Qu Qingge could be seen through by Ming Shu. But the thing should have exposed Qu Qingge to Ming Shu on purpose so that they would kill each other...


    How vicious!


    Qu Qingge swallowed. ¡°After I came in, I was trapped in a magic array. Then just as I got out of it, you popped out...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already passed several array formations, but you¡¯ve only passed one?¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>Is she showing off? She definitely is showing off! </i>


    Qian Ye crawled out of Qu Qingge¡¯s sleeve and called His Highness in a low voice. Then, she looked at Qu Qingge.


    Ming Shu said, ¡°This ce is full of array formations. No matter how hard you try, you just can¡¯t avoid them. When you finally get out of one of them, you don¡¯t know where you are. That map ispletely useless.¡±


    Qu Qingge frowned.


    The map was given by the Sanctuary. It was said that it was drawn by a sorcerer who once walked out of the maze forest.


    ¡°Could it be that the Sanctuary was lying to us?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. Perhaps the magic arrays here are mobile.¡± Ming Shu spread out her hands and smiled. ¡°In that case, no matter how many maps you have, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    Qu Qingge said, ¡°But dark sorcerers can freely enter and exit this ce. How can they do that?¡±


    Ming Shu pondered for a moment before replying seriously, ¡°Perhaps they¡¯re just born with unusual power.¡±


    Qu Qingge: ¡°...¡±<i> Is that the conclusion you reached? </i>


    ...


    Qu Qingge followed Ming Shu and found out how she broke through the magic arrays. It was simply a violent demolition!


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, I don¡¯t want to walk any further. I¡¯m starving to death.¡± Ming Shu stopped.


    Seriously, how big was this maze forest? After having walked for a few days in here, she didn¡¯t meet a single living person apart from Qu Qingge.


    She couldn¡¯t find the little naughty, nor dark sorcerers.


    <i>It¡¯s just a waste of my physical strength! </i>


    <i>A waste of my snacks!</i>


    ¡°This ce seems to be quite normal.¡± Qu Qingge looked around. ¡°I wonder if there will be any food in here.¡±


    ¡°Do you dare to eat the food from this ce if there¡¯s any?¡±


    ¡°...¡±<i> I really don¡¯t dare. </i>


    Ming Shu spread out a nnelette nket on the ground and took Lian Sui to sit down on it.


    She fumbled out some snacks and stuffed some of them into Lian Sui¡¯s hands conveniently.


    Qu Qingge: ¡°...¡±


    He looked at his own fairy. Qian Ye sat on his shoulder and was looking at him with her head tilted.


    His own fairy was pleasant; it wasn¡¯t difficult to raise her at all.


    ¡°It seems to be getting dark.¡± Qu Qingge looked up at the sky. The misty fog shrouded the air, and it couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, but the light was obviously dim.


    Ming Shu followed his line of sight but did not say a word.


    Qu Qingge began to assign tasks. ¡°Let¡¯s just stay here tonight. How about I keep watch in the first half of the night, and you in the second half of the night?¡±


    ¡°Cool.¡±


    Qu Qingge then stopped talking. After that, the surroundings fell into a deathly silence.


    The sky grew darker and darker, and thest bit of light disappeared into nothing.


    Ming Shu told Lian Sui to change into a small size and let him sleep in her hands.


    Qian Ye whispered to Qu Qingge, ¡°She is so kind to His Highness.¡±


    ¡°Am I not kind to you?¡±


    ¡°You are the kindest to me, master.¡± Qian Ye looked at Qu Qingge fawningly.


    Qu Qingge rubbed her small head and said, ¡°Go to sleep too.¡±

 Chapter 1412 - Fairy Master (25)

    <h4>Chapter 1412: Fairy Master (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡±


    There was a miserable screaming from afar that awakened Ming Shu.


    Qu Qingge had already stood up and looked in the direction of the noise.


    The scream was extremely miserable, but after it faded, the surroundings fell into a deathly silence again.


    The fire made on the ground swayed with mes. The surrounding light became bright and then dark, and the shadows cast were like ghosts, fluttering their teeth and ws.


    Qu Qingge walked to the opposite side of Ming Shu. Seeing that she was awake, he whispered, ¡°That voice doesn¡¯t seem to be far from us.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze searched the darkness. ¡°Something ising.¡±


    Qu Qingge was startled and hurriedly asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ming Shu stood up, put away the snacks beside her, then retreated with Lian Sui in her arms.


    Qu Qingge had nothing to pack, so when he saw Ming Shu retreat, he immediately followed her.


    He looked back as he walked. The darkness waspletely silent, and he didn¡¯t feel anything.


    However, just as they walked a few meters away, a ball of magic light suddenly exploded from the darkness.


    A figure rushed out of the light.


    ¡°Help¡ª¡±


    It was like the silent world had suddenly been torn apart.


    The cries and cries for help spread through the forest like ghosts crying and wolves howling.


    Qu Qingge¡¯s heart was startled to skip a beat. He couldn¡¯t see what was chasing after them, but they¡¯d already been running for their lives.


    The magic arrays seemed to have lost their effect at this moment. As they ran all the way past, the surroundings didn¡¯t change at all.


    ¡°Jun Shang, what¡¯s behind us!!¡± Qu Qingge shouted.


    ¡°Stop there and wait, you¡¯ll know what it is.¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice came from the front, neither hurried nor slow. And with the ghosts crying and wolves howling in the background, her voice sounded even more out of ce.


    Qu Qingge didn¡¯t dare to stop and wait. He wished he could have two more legs to catch up with Ming Shu.


    After running for an unknown amount of time, the howling gradually subsided.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A short cry came from behind them.


    Then, there were cries and shouts of surprise. ¡°It¡¯s the Sanctuary. They are from the sanctuary!¡±


    Qu Qingge paused slightly.


    As soon as he entered the maze forest, he was separated from the Sanctuary¡¯s people. Ming Shu was the first person he had met.


    He looked back and saw that the magic ball of light was hanging in the air, and the iconic clothes of Sanctuary people were especially eye-catching.


    Fang Xi was in the middle.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I saw them run, so I ran,¡± someone replied.


    The people who ran over one after another panted, and their answers were almost the same. They saw someone running, so they ran.


    They didn¡¯t know clearly what was behind them.


    For a moment, the atmosphere became a little awkward.


    Of course, they weren¡¯t to me. After all, when they ran away, they could always hear miserable screams.


    After entering the maze forest, the situation inside waspletely different from what they expected.


    Maps were useless. Some people even experienced what Ming Shu had experienced before¡ªand personally killed their own acquaintances.


    There were roughly a dozen people who gathered around here. Adding on the group of people from the Sanctuary, their number was not small.


    ¡°Oracle Qingge.¡± Someone with sharp eyes saw Qu Qingge, who was standing not far away.


    ¡°Some of us are injured. Could you treat them?¡±


    Qu Qingge looked behind him. The person who was standing there earlier had long disappeared without a trace.


    What happened to their friendship as teammates?


    She actually left him and ran away.


    Of course, Qu Qingge did notin. Ming Shu was a dark sorcerer, so it was only natural for her to hide from these people.


    Qu Qingge went over and woke Qian Ye up to treat those injured.


    Fang Xi stared at Qu Qingge with an unclear expression. After Qian Ye finished treatment, Fang Xi said slowly, ¡°The maze forest is moreplicated than we predicted. I n to go back and see what happened. Are you willing to join me?¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    Everyone hesitated for a moment before finally agreeing to go back and take a look.


    It was not a solution for them to run like this.


    Then, Fang Xi returned with arge group. Ming Shu had already made her way back, actually.


    In the direction they ran from earlier, Ming Shu saw a corpse. The corpse was stained with dark magic: killed by a dark sorcerer.


    <i>Shashasha¡ª</i>


    The bushes were pushed apart, and a person came out. Ming Shu could only see a silhouette and nothing else.


    When that person discovered Ming Shu, his first reaction was to attack her with magic; two spells collided into each other in the air.


    ¡°Stop!¡± the other party suddenly said. ¡°We¡¯re on the same side. Don¡¯t attack me.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Who¡¯s on the same side as you? </i>


    The person walked over to the corpse as he said, ¡°Hurry up and get rid of this corpse. If those people find it ande back to see this, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Turns out it¡¯s you people who were ying tricks. </i>


    Ming Shu thought for a moment and pulled her hood to cover herself.


    This person was a dark sorcerer, so he might know where the Dark Sanctuary was.


    She lifted her feet and followed him.


    The dark sorcerer cleaned up the corpse and led her into the forest. ¡°It¡¯ll soon be dawn. Let¡¯s call it a day and go back first.¡±


    ¡°Why are you silent?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll regret it if you hear my voice.¡±


    ¡°Why should I...¡± The man suddenly turned around and asked sternly, ¡°Who are you!¡±


    ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m Jiuyou!¡±


    ¡°...Bullshit!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Ming Shu said meaningfully, ¡°so you know Jiuyou?¡±


    ¡°How can you call the hall master by his name? Who exactly are you?¡± She had used dark magic, which was why he thought that she was one of them.


    ¡°I... I might be the Lord of Light.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    <i>You used dark magic, but you said that you¡¯re the Lord of Light. Is there anything wrong with your mind?</i>


    Regardless of whether she was crazy or not, this person definitely wasn¡¯t with them.


    The dark sorcerer immediately changed his stance and prepared to fight against Ming Shu.


    However, before his magic was sent out, the person who had been a distance from him suddenly stood in front of him.


    Something knocked on his head, causing stars to appear in front of his eyes.


    Ming Shu sighed. ¡°A sorcerer¡¯s physical condition really isn¡¯t good.¡±


    ...


    When the dark sorcerer woke up, it was already the next day. He was tied to a tree trunk.


    <i>What happened? </i>


    <i>Why am I being tied up here? </i>


    It took a while for the dark sorcerer to recall what had happenedst night.


    He was knocked out!!


    The dark sorcerer raised his eyes and looked around. Not far away, he saw a girl in a ck robe who was squatting on the ground, and there was a tiny person standing on a leaf beside her.


    A fairy?


    ¡°Stop that, stop that now. He¡¯s awake.¡± The young girl¡¯s smiling voice sounded, and the little man snorted coldly as it flew over to sit on her body.


    The young girl got up and walked toward him.


    The light in front of him suddenly dimmed. The young girl stood in front of him with her arms crossed before her chest. Her beautiful face had a faint smile on it.


    If she hadn¡¯t tied him up here, he might have felt that she was kind and innocent.


    The dark sorcerer swallowed. ¡°What... what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want to ask you if you know where the Dark Sanctuary is.¡±


    The dark sorcerer was on alert. ¡°Why are you asking this? What do you want? Since you know that I¡¯m from the Dark Sanctuary, you should know that if you dare touch me, the Dark Sanctuary will not spare you!¡±

 Chapter 1413 - Fairy Master (26)

    <h4>Chapter 1413: Fairy Master (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ten minutester...


    ¡°Stop, stop, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± the dark sorcerer cried out with a pale face, his eyes filled with horror.


    Ming Shu let go of him and wiped her hands. ¡°Speak.¡±


    The dark sorcerer curled up on the ground, as if his body was still in pain and his soul was being tortured.


    ¡°The Dark Sanctuary...¡±


    He panted unevenly, as if he was going to lose his breath at any moment.


    ¡°The Dark Sanctuary is... is... under the Dark Abyss.¡±


    That ce... The Host had also been there before.


    Jiuyou actually built the Sanctuary there?


    Ming Shu nced at him and said, ¡°What did Jiuyou tell you to do here?¡±


    The dark sorcerer didn¡¯t dare not reply. ¡°He told us to... to lure the sorcerers over, and then kill them.¡±


    ¡°Just like that?¡± This seemed a bit different from the normal plot. Weren¡¯t there any awesome schemes and intrigues?


    Was he simply trying to lure the sorcerers here to kill them?


    Was Jiuyou out of his mind?


    ¡°Yes... That¡¯s it.¡± The dark sorcerer nodded like crazy.


    There were magic arrays here, and Jiuyou had taught them thews of change in the maze forest. As long as they followed thews, they would be able to kill all the sorcerers inside.


    Thinking about it carefully, if batches of sorcerers died in here in session, there would definitely be peopleing in to find out what the truth was.


    As long as the sorcerers entered, they would die here.


    <i>It¡¯s an endless cycle. </i>


    In the meantime, Jiuyou was able to weaken the sorcerers¡¯ strength like this...


    Although this idea was a bit like hunting for novelty, it was quite practical.


    ¡°What does he want to do?¡±


    ¡°...To rule... rule over the continent.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t he have a special hobby?¡± <i>All of these people want to rule over the world or be the first under heaven, can¡¯t they just develop other ideals? </i>


    ¡°What... special hobby?¡± The dark sorcerer trembled.


    ¡°For example, bodybuilding or something like that. Look at you, I just casually knocked you over and you were done.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He was a sorcerer!!


    Why the hell did he need to do bodybuilding?


    Which man had no ambition in his heart? Bodybuilding was only for those who wanted to impress others with looks.


    ¡°Without a good body, how can he rule the world? Your hall master is weak. I think you should change it.¡±


    The dark sorcerer: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu rmended herself. ¡°What do you think of me?¡±


    The dark sorcerer: ¡°...¡± <i>Mommy, I want to go home. There¡¯s a pervert here. </i>


    ...


    Fang Xi and the others wandered around the maze forest for a few more days. Apart from their decreasing number, they didn¡¯t find any traces of the dark sorcerers.


    The situation inside waspletely different from their expectations.


    And they couldn¡¯t find a way out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch those bastards!¡±


    ¡°Why are the Sanctuary¡¯s maps of no use at all?¡±


    ¡°Oracle Fang Xi, what should we do now? Are we going to be trapped here?¡±


    Everyone gathered around Fang Xi who lowered his eyebrows with a cold expression. He said, ¡°The maps were given to me by the Sanctuary. I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re useless.¡±


    ¡°Then there has to be a solution, right? Could it be that we¡¯re just waiting to die here? After so many days, we don¡¯t even know what attacked us. And those missing people, where are they?¡±


    Regardless of how they took precautions, there would always be people who disappeared after screaming miserably, and their corpses had never been found.


    asionally, they would encounter magic arrays, and they would be identally injured by their ownpanions from time to time.


    Fortunately, with Qu Qingge and Jun Yinyin, thetter of whom they encounteredter, the injured ones were fine after being treated by two fairies.


    ¡°The array formations here are very strange. It should be that they can change positions,¡± Jun Yinyin said. ¡°Every time the array formations change position, the map will definitely be useless.¡±


    ¡°I also feel that the magic arrays here can move...¡± some others echoed as soon as Jun Yinyin expressed her opinion.


    ¡°This ce is too weird.¡±


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have rushed in.¡±


    The maze forest had existed for a long time, but apart from the quite fantastic magic array formations inside, there were no horrifying rumors.


    They didn¡¯t think too much when they entered.


    It was toote to regret it now since something unusual had happened to them.


    ¡°Has anyone noticed one thing?¡± Jun Yinyin asked.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Jun Yinyin said, ¡°Every time when it¡¯s night, we will not meet array formations.¡±


    Everyone thought about it carefully and realized that it seemed to be really like this.


    As long as night fell, the magic arrays would not appear.


    ¡°Lord Oracle, I have a suggestion.¡±


    Fang Xi looked at Jun Yinyin. ¡°Speak.¡±


    Jun Yinyin leaned closer to him and muttered a few words in a low voice. Fang Xi¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he listened.


    After Jun Yinyin finished speaking, Fang Xi narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Everyone, do as I say tonight.¡±


    Everyone exchanged a few nces and didn¡¯t retort.


    The Sanctuary lost the least people. Qu Qingge was a member of the Sanctuary, and Jun Yinyin also had deep connections with the Sanctuary. The two fairies were both in their hands, so the others could only agree.


    Fang Xi arranged everything for the evening in an orderly manner.


    Qu Qingge sat on the periphery. After Fang Xi finished speaking, he got up and walked to Qu¡¯s side to stare at him with humble eyes. ¡°Qu Qingge, are you really not willing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it many times, I don¡¯t want to! I¡¯m not willing to do it!¡± Qu Qingge was speechless. ¡°Oracle Fang Xi, can¡¯t you just let me go?¡±


    There were so many people under the heavens, why must it be him?


    Fang Xi went back to the other side without saying a word.


    Qu Qingge felt a little strange. Fang Xi¡¯s reaction today seemed to be a little different?


    ¡°Master...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Qu Qingge stuffed Qian Ye back into his sleeve and decided to stay farther away from Fang Xi.


    This guy was a lunatic.


    When he wasn¡¯t an oracle, he dared to use all sorts of methods.


    When he became an oracle, he actually took actions in secret.


    Madness!


    What exactly about him had attracted this man! He would change it, okay?!


    As time passed, the sky gradually darkened. The sorcerers followed Fang Xi¡¯s instructions and formed teams to hide themselves.


    Only a few people remained as bait on the spot.


    ...


    All was quiet at night.


    Ming Shu leaned against the tree trunk while Lian Sui was flying around in front of her. ¡°You want to be the hall master of the Dark Sanctuary? Those people are very bad, why do you want to be the hall master?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like them?¡±


    Lian Sui frowned slightly. ¡°They¡¯re very bad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also bad. Isn¡¯t that what you said?¡±


    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Lian Sui exined. ¡°You¡¯re different from them!¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m going to stop them from going bad!¡± Ming Shu bragged seriously.


    The power of the Light Sanctuary was too strong. If she wanted to make the Oracle X run out of energy, she would definitely not be able to start a direct attack.


    Lian Sui asked in a low voice, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Mm-mm.¡± Ming Shu nodded randomly.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Ming Shu reached out her hand. Lian Sui hesitated beforending on her palm.


    His wings were slightly tucked behind him, but not all the way. His golden hair was hanging on Ming Shu¡¯s palm, slightly itchy.


    Ming Shu reached out her other hand to touch his wings. Lian Sui¡¯s expression suddenly became a little strange. ¡°You... Don¡¯t touch that.¡±


    Lian Sui blushed red instantly.


    Ming Shu pulled his wings. ¡°Why?¡±


    Lian Sui¡¯s body tightened slightly, as if he was enduring something.


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and her fingers rubbed against his wings a few times.


    Lian Sui bit his lips as he let out a few soft noises.

 Chapter 1414 - Fairy Master (27)

    <h4>Chapter 1414: Fairy Master (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The fairy sat on a leaf and turned a blind eye to the person in front of him.


    ¡°I only touched your wings once, is it necessary to be angry with me for so long?¡±


    ¡°I told you not to touch them!!¡± The young man was furious.


    Thinking about what happened just now, his face was burning red, from his cheeks to behind his ears.


    It was too... shameful.


    Ming Shu looked down at him and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you feeling veryfortable?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The young man stood up and pointed at Ming Shu angrily. ¡°You, you...¡±


    He stuttered for a long time but only angered himself in the end.


    Ming Shu took him off the leaf.


    ¡°Let go of me, don¡¯t touch me!¡± The young man struggled.


    ¡°All right, I was wrong. I won¡¯t touch your wings in the future.¡± Who knew that fairies¡¯ wings would be so sensitive, she only touched his wings a few times...


    They were very soft and smooth to the touch.


    <i>I should find an opportunity to coax him and touch his wings again.</i>


    Lian Sui seemed to have taken this matter to heart. Before, he would be fine after Ming Shu had coaxed him a few times; but this time, he hadn¡¯t rxed his attitude even after Ming Shu had been trying for a long time.


    Ming Shu was a little worried.


    In the end, she simply ignored him and went to have food with him in her arms.


    Lian Sui: ¡°???¡±


    ¡°Do you want some?¡± Ming Shu broke a small piece of her food and brought it to Lian Sui¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Ming Shu took it back and ate it herself.


    One minuteter, another small piece was handed to him. ¡°Want some?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    But this time, Ming Shu did not take it back. Instead, she forcefully fed it to him. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Try it.¡±


    The food¡¯s fragrance spread in his mouth.


    ¡°Is it nice?¡±


    The little fairy snorted coldly. ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, I won¡¯t share it with you.¡±<i> I am happy to be able to eat alone. </i>


    The little fairy: ¡°???¡±


    Ming Shu said that she wouldn¡¯t share, but in the end, she still coaxed Lian Sui and fed him some of the food. Lian Sui was slowly running out of anger.


    When Ming Shu handed another piece of food to him, Lian Sui opened his mouth and bit it. He licked Ming Shu¡¯s finger with the tip of his tongue.


    Lian Sui probably just habitually licked it, there was nothing special about it.


    Ming Shu paused for a few seconds, though.


    ¡°Lian Sui,¡± Ming Shu suddenly called him. ¡°Change back.¡±


    The little fairy was startled. ¡°I won¡¯t let you touch my wings!¡±


    ¡°Change into your big size.¡±


    Lian Sui blinked as his golden eyes filled with puzzlement. He thought for a moment before changing back to the appearance of a young man.


    Ming Shu pulled him into her arms.


    ¡°Wumm...¡±


    <i>Why did she kiss me again! </i>


    The sweetness of Lian Sui mixed with the fragrance of the food. Ming Shu only wished she could eat this person.


    ¡°Why are you so sweet?¡± Ming Shu sighed.


    The young man raised his hand in confusion and licked the back of his own hand. ¡°I¡¯m not sweet.¡±


    Ming Shuughed. ¡°I say you¡¯re sweet, so you¡¯re sweet.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± the young man obediently responded.


    <i>Is that the reason why she always kisses me? </i>


    ¡°Are we still staying inside?¡± Lian Sui did not like the atmosphere inside, but he did notin because he was afraid that she would find him troublesome.


    ¡°Mmm, you want to go out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lian Sui hugged Ming Shu¡¯s waist. ¡°When are we going?¡±


    ¡°Since you want to go... Let¡¯s wait till dawn.¡± She could go out and wait for that little naughty. She also believed that he wouldn¡¯t die so soon.


    ¡°Have you finished your affairs?¡±


    ¡°I have no affairs to attend to.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡± Lian Sui raised his head to reveal his nk face.


    ¡°Just taking a look.¡± <i>I came in to watch the fun, what else can I do? But there is too little food inside, I¡¯d better go. </i>


    ¡°...¡±


    Lian Sui didn¡¯t know how to describe his feelings. He thought that she had something to do when she came in.


    It turned out that she just came in to take a look?


    Take a look at what?


    He was the most good-looking fairy, was he not enough for her to look at?


    Lian Sui suddenly snorted. Ming Shu touched his palm and pinched it. ¡°What are you snorting about? Are you feeling ufortable lying there?¡±


    ¡°Stop teasing me~¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ...


    At dawn, Ming Shu took Lian Sui and began to walk outside. With the generous exnation of the dark sorcerer, Ming Shu already knew how to avoid those magic array formations and get out.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Ming Shu saw Qu Qingge.


    Qu Qingge¡¯s face was pale as hey in the bushes, only half of his body exposed. His body was covered in blood, and his chest did not move. She did not know if he was dead or not.


    Ming Shu stood away and nced at him. ¡°Is he dead?¡±


    Lian Sui shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Ming Shu stepped forward and dragged the person out.


    ¡°Do you need me to give him treatment?¡± Lian Sui asked.


    ¡°Yes, just treat him as you please.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Lian Sui threw a few light element healing magics at Qu Qingge.


    It came into effect very soon. Qu Qingge¡¯splexion improved and his breath became much stronger.


    However, it still took him nearly half an hour to wake up. Seeing the ck-robed girl sitting on the grass, Qu Qingge was somewhat dazed.


    <i>Where am I? </i>


    ¡°Qian Ye!¡±


    Qu Qingge suddenly sat up. He anxiously searched his whole body and could not find Qian Ye.


    ¡°Qian Ye... Qian Ye is gone.¡±


    ¡°Where did you leave her?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Qu Qingge forced himself to stand up. ¡°I can feel her. I¡¯m going to find her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in such a condition... Sigh. I¡¯m telling you, if you go like this, you will fall down when you still haven¡¯t found anyone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find her.¡±


    Qu Qingge staggered forward, but before he could walk two meters, his body went limp and he fell down.


    He struggled to get up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste my Lian Sui¡¯s energy, he saved you.¡± Ming Shu pulled him back and threw him into the bushes. ¡°You should check your own injuries first.¡±


    Qu Qingge faded a bit.


    ¡°Qian Ye was trying to save me...¡± he murmured. ¡°I have to go find her.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    In such a short period of time, what had happened?


    ¡°If you want to go find her, you have to heal first. Otherwise, you will die before you can find her,¡± Ming Shu said angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to save you twice.¡±


    Qu Qingge calmed down.


    It was mainly because his body was weak and he didn¡¯t have the strength to stand up.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Qu Qingge¡¯s dazed eyes gradually focused on Ming Shu.


    His hatred surged out of his gaze.


    ¡°Fang Xi!¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡± <i>Why are you shouting Fang Xi at me! </i>


    Qu Qingge took a deep breath before slowly speaking.


    That night, Fang Xi used a scheme to lure out the people who attacked them.


    The scheme worked.


    It turned out that it had been the dark sorcerers attacking them all along. Everyone was a little disbelieving.


    However, knowing that it was human, not something strange, made everyone breathe a sigh of relief.


    When the fight was ongoing, Fang Xi was very close to him.


    People from the Sanctuary were everywhere. He didn¡¯t pay attention to them at first, either. But Fang Xi suddenly attacked him.


    At first, he really thought that Fang Xi was trying to hurt him. But who knew that Fang Xi¡¯s target was Qian Ye, not him.


    Qian Ye¡¯sbat strength was very weak, how could she be Fang Xi¡¯s match?


    What was even more unexpected was the sudden increase in the number of dark sorcerers; their side seemed to be struggling in the fight.


    At that time, the dark sorcerers, Fang Xi, and the people from the Sanctuary were inplete chaos.


    He didn¡¯t remember who hurt him.


    Someone pulled him and ran away. He wanted to find Qian Ye, but he couldn¡¯t see her when all sorts of magic flew around.


    He called her without getting any response.


    When he woke up...


    He was here.

 Chapter 1415 - Fairy Master (28)

    <h4>Chapter 1415: Fairy Master (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Qu Qingge wanted to look for Qian Ye. Ming Shu managed to stop him twice but he still wanted to go. Ming Shu decided to let him.


    However, she still brought Lian Sui along and followed him. The pact between Qu Qingge and Qian Ye was still effective. He would be able to find Qian Ye through their connection.


    ¡°Pant...¡±


    Qu Qingge stopped walking to catch his breath.


    He still hadn¡¯t found Qian Ye. He mustn¡¯t give up.


    Qu Qingge gritted his teeth and continued moving forward.


    After some time, he suddenly said, ¡°I can feel her. She¡¯s nearby.¡±


    Ming Shu looked around. Only trees could be seen.


    ¡°What about those people?¡±


    ¡°Forget about them. They¡¯re tough cookies. Let¡¯s see if they can remain stubborn after their magic is depleted.¡±


    ¡°Have we cleared all of them?¡±


    ¡°Almost.¡±


    Voices floated out of the forest. Ming Shu quickly pushed Qu Qingge to the ground.


    After pushing him down, she had a sudden realization. Why should they hide? She should just find them directly.


    Well, she would just use this chance to save some stamina.


    Two dark sorcerers walked out of the forest.


    Qu Qingge mouthed to Ming Shu,<i> Follow them.</i>


    Ming Shu looked at him. <i>Can you do it?</i>


    Qu Qingge nodded. <i>Yes.</i>


    The two dark sorcerers walked quickly. Qu Qingge and Ming Shu followed closely behind while concealing their movements.


    The two dark sorcerers met up with a few more dark sorcerers. There was a magic globe of invulnerability a few meters away from them. The people from the Light Sanctuary were inside the globe of invulnerability.


    Qu Qingge scanned the crowd.


    Qian Ye should be here, but he didn¡¯t see her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t find her. She isn¡¯t reacting to my calls,¡± Qu Qingge muttered.


    Lian Sui sat on Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder and said softly, ¡°When a fairy gets hurt, they will go into a deep sleep. She won¡¯t be able to reply to you.¡±


    Qu Qingge frowned.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and ask them,¡± Ming Shu suggested casually. Her gazended on the person right in the centre of the globe of invulnerability.


    She could tease her little cutie too!


    ¡°Outside...¡±


    Before Qu Qingge could finish her sentence, Ming Shu had walked out.


    Qu Qingge widened his eyes in shock. Why did she...


    Since Ming Shu had already walked out, Qu Qingge had no choice but to follow her.


    ¡°Who are you!¡±


    The second Ming Shu walked out, the dark sorcerers sensed her presence. They looked at her with vignce.


    ¡°The Lord of Light.¡±


    One of the dark sorcerers felt his knees going weak. He almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s her.¡± The dark sorcerer grabbed the person beside him. ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±


    ¡°We meet again.¡± Ming Shu smiled brightly at the dark sorcerer.


    The dark sorcerer: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Don¡¯t smile at me! It¡¯s frightening!</i>


    <i>Didn¡¯t she say that she wanted to leave? What is she still here? What a liar!</i>


    ¡°Oracle Qingge, save us!¡± the people inside the globe of invulnerability shouted when they saw Qu Qingge.


    Fang Xi slowly opened his eyes when he heard the voice. It was hard to read his gaze.


    ¡°Fang Xi, where is Qian Ye?¡± Qu Qingge was so focused on finding Qian Ye he ignored the dark sorcerers around him.


    ¡°Are you interested in finding out?¡± There was no emotion in his voice.


    ¡°What did you do to her?¡±


    Qu Qingge wanted to walk over to find Fang Xi but the dark sorcerers wouldn¡¯t allow him. They surrounded Ming Shu and Qu Qingge quickly.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be nervous. I won¡¯t fight with you,¡± Ming Shu hurriedly exined.


    The dark sorcerer: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why did youe here then?</i>


    Ming Shu smiled gently. ¡°I came to tease that oracle from the Sanctuary. Look, I¡¯m a dark sorcerer too. I¡¯m on your side.¡±


    The dark sorcerer: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Didn¡¯t you im to be the Lord of Light?</i>


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Catch them!¡±


    One of the dark sorcerers shouted angrily.


    Besides the dark sorcerer who got beaten by Ming Shu before, the other dark sorcerers started attacking them.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Hey! I said that I¡¯m not fighting. Fighting is tiring.¡±


    ¡°My snacks are expensive!¡±


    Magic spells flew toward Ming Shu.


    Qu Qingge didn¡¯t have much fighting power so Ming Shu threw him to the back and weed the dark sorcerers alone.


    She started smacking the dark sorcerers with her magic scepter.


    The dark sorcerers were confused.


    <i>Why isn¡¯t she using magic?</i>


    <i>Have you asked the magic scepter¡¯s permission before using it to smack us?</i>


    <i>Who on earth smacks people with a magic scepter?</i>


    The dark sorcerers were defeated one by one. The dark sorcerer that got hit by Ming Shuy on the ground quickly when he saw hispanions falling one by one.


    <i>This is too scary. I want to go home.</i>


    ¡°Can¡¯t we be reasonable? Why must we fight? Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    <i>Even if you are not, I¡¯m tired.</i>


    The dark sorcerers didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    One of theirpanions told them about a weird dark sorcerer, but they didn¡¯t take it to heart. Now...


    They regretted it.


    ¡°Do you have any food?¡± Ming Shu kicked the sorcerer beside her.


    The sorcerer shuddered and stammered, ¡°No... no.¡±


    The dark sorcerer next to him had some food so he gave it to Ming Shu. All the dark sorcerers felt relieved after handing over the food. They wondered why they had this weird thought.


    Ming Shu ate her snacks while looking at Qu Qingge. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to find your little fairy?¡±


    Qu Qingge regained his senses. He rushed to Fang Xi. ¡°Fang Xi, where is Qian Ye?¡±


    There were twoyers of globe of invulnerability. Oneyer was cast by Fang Xi and hispanions while the other was done by the dark sorcerers.


    Thus, they couldn¡¯t get out even when the dark sorcerers were subdued.


    ¡°Let us out first,¡± someone inside shouted anxiously.


    Qu Qingge ignored him.


    ¡°Oracle Qingge, what are you doing? Hurry up and let us out!¡±


    ¡°We can talk after we get out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Qu Qingge didn¡¯t even look at them. He repeated his words slowly, ¡°Where is Qian Ye?¡±


    Fang Xi replied calmly, ¡°Let me out.¡±


    ¡°Where is Qian Ye?¡± Qu Qingge gritted his teeth.


    In the past, he disliked Fang Xi but didn¡¯t hate him. Now, he felt like chopping him into pieces.


    Did he have the right to destroy everything around him just because he liked him?


    ¡°If you want her to be safe, listen to me. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about seeing her again.¡± Fang Xi¡¯s gaze was ruthless.


    ¡°You...¡±


    All the people from the Light Sanctuary knew about the grudge between Fang Xi and Qu Qingge.


    No one dared to speak.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    Ming Shu forced the dark sorcerers to make a chair for her. She sat in her seatfortably and said, ¡°Why are you talking so much? Just pull him out and beat him up.¡±


    She turned and asked the dark sorcerers, ¡°Is it difficult?¡±


    ¡°Uhh...¡±


    <i>It is!</i>


    If the sorcerers¡¯ globe of invulnerability was so easy to break, they wouldn¡¯t have locked them up.


    However, they couldn¡¯t say this to Ming Shu.


    They had learned their lesson.


    ¡°Shall we give it a try?¡±

 Chapter 1416 - Fairy Master (29)

    <h4>Chapter 1416: Fairy Master (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Do you know any spells that can seal someone¡¯s magic?¡± Ming Shu asked them.


    The dark sorcerers: ¡°...¡±


    <i>No idea. </i>


    Ming Shu looked at them with contempt. ¡°How can you be viins like this?¡± They didn¡¯t even fulfill the requirements of a viin. Thumbs down!


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why not?</i>


    <i>Wait, who is the viin?</i>


    Ming Shu took out something and asked them to light it.


    The dark sorcerers exchanged nces with each other. Then, they turned in unnned unison and looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu took a bite of dried meat and smiled at them.


    The dark sorcerers felt their hearts pounding furiously. They pushed down their curiosity and followed Ming Shu¡¯s order.


    The people inside the globe of invulnerability watched them nervously.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    ¡°Oracle Qingge, what are you waiting for? Let us out.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re dark sorcerers. Are you going to be on their side?¡±


    Qu Qingge clenched his fists. He red at Fang Xi with bloodshot eyes.


    Green smoke rose in the air. The magic globe of invulnerability was able to stop magic and physical attacks, but it couldn¡¯t block smoke.


    The dark sorcerers fanned the smoke toward the globe of invulnerability. The people inside knew that this smoke was dangerous so they covered their noses and mouths.


    However, they still fell down after a while.


    Fang Xi managed tost longer.


    He didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to be so shameless. She used medicine directly.


    Fang Xi took out a little fairy from his sleeve.


    ¡°Qu Qingge, if she continues fanning the smoke, this little fairy will die.¡±


    ¡°Qian Ye!¡± Qu Qingge turned agitated. ¡°Let go of her!¡±


    Fang Xi stabilized his body. ¡°Ask her to take that thing away.¡±


    Qu Qingge turned to look at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu chewed her dried meat and mumbled, ¡°Even if I remove the smoke, he won¡¯t give Qian Ye back to you. He will continue to use her to threaten you. Wake up.¡±


    Ming Shu was very straightforward. Qu Qingge knew that she was right.


    As long as Fang Xi didn¡¯t give Qian Ye back, he would have to listen to him.


    Qian Ye...


    It was his fault.


    ¡°Qu Qingge!¡± Fang Xi raised his voice. He closed his hands a little, pretending that he was going to squeeze the little fairy to death. ¡°Do you want to watch her die?¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Fang Xi stopped moving. ¡°My patience is limited.¡±


    ¡°Your patience isn¡¯t limited. Your time is limited.¡± Ming Shu interrupted them. ¡°Wait for a while longer. He will be gone soon.¡±


    Fang Xi¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°It doesn¡¯t take much effort to kill an unconscious fairy.¡±


    ¡°Jun... Shang... I...¡± Qu Qingge¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    Ming Shu remained silent for a few seconds. Lian Sui pulled her finger. She looked down. The fairy¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears.


    Ming Shu finished thest bite of dried meat and stood up.


    Fang Xi looked at her with vignce.


    Ming Shu smiled at him. She raised her hand and the magic scepter flew toward him without warning.


    Fang Xi: !!!


    Fang Xi was already feeling weak due to the smoke. Hence, when he tried to evade the magic scepter, he stumbled and fell to the ground.


    He felt dizzy for a moment. When he regained consciousness, he realized that he had alreadye out of the globe of invulnerability. His arm was pressed down and someone was forcing his hands open.


    Qu Qingge ran over and took Qian Ye over.


    ¡°Qian Ye... Qian Ye, wake up.¡±


    ¡°Your physical condition is bad.¡± Ming Shu stood in front of Fang Xi and ordered the dark sorcerers, ¡°Hit him. Just don¡¯t kill him.¡±


    The dark sorcerers: ¡°...¡±


    <i>We don¡¯t dare to do it.</i>


    ¡°Jun Shang, you... argh...¡± Fang Xi grunted.


    Ming Shu smiled happily. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s something I should do.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu looked around. Jun Yinyin wasn¡¯t present.


    ...


    Qu Qingge wanted to kill Fang Xi, but before he could do it, Jun Yinyin appeared with the help of a magic array and took most of the people away.


    Qian Ye was unconscious due to her injury. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t life-threatening. After Lian Sui treated her, herplexion got better.


    ¡°Why are you so kind?¡± <i>I¡¯m not used to it.</i>


    ¡°She¡¯s one of my nsmen,¡± Lian Sui said. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t care about them next time.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s okay.¡± <i>You¡¯re so easy to fool.</i>


    Qu Qingge didn¡¯t want to go back to the Sanctuary so he followed Ming Shu when she left.


    Ming Shu wanted to go to the dark abyss to usurp someone¡¯s throne.


    Qu Qingge had no reaction after hearing her intention. He was focused on Qian Ye.


    The people from the Magic Guild pasted warrants for Ming Shu and Qu Qingge all over the nation.


    ¡°Colluded with dark sorcerers...¡± Qu Qingge sneered.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you usurp Fang Xi¡¯s throne?¡± Ming Shu instigated him. ¡°If we work together, all the snacks on earth will be ours.¡±


    Qu Qingge: ???


    ¡°You want to take someone¡¯s throne?¡± Qu Qingge finally realized what Ming Shu wanted to do.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why didn¡¯t you listen to me all this while?</i>


    ¡°Who are you going to take over from?¡±


    ¡°Jiuyou.¡± She wasn¡¯t familiar with the people from the Light Sanctuary so she decided to attack the ones she was familiar with. It would save her some snacks.


    ¡°...¡±


    Wasn¡¯t that the Hall Master of the Dark Sanctuary?


    He was very famous for the past two years.


    Was she going to take the throne from Jiuyou?


    Ming Shu meant what she said. When she arrived at the dark abyss, Jiuyou was still daydreaming about his future.


    He was bbergasted when Ming Shu charged in.


    Ming Shu had his magic scepter in his hands. This was a good opportunity to get it back.


    He would take his magic scepter back.


    He was much stronger now.


    However, Ming Shu proved to him that¡ª


    <i>While you were bing stronger, I was working hard too.</i>


    The fight between Jiuyou and Ming Shu was...


    The dark sorcerers couldn¡¯t bear to look at it.


    It was lopsided.


    Jiuyou stood outside the sanctuary in a daze.


    ¡°This is my ce!¡± Jiuyou shouted angrily. ¡°Jun Shang,e out! Come out, you bastard!¡±


    She first took his magic scepter.


    And now she stole his territory.


    Why was thisdy so shameless!


    Jiuyou cursed Ming Shu as he stood outside the sanctuary. After some time, he felt tired and quieted down.


    The dark sorcerers didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly.


    Even Jiuyou wasn¡¯t her match. They had no choice but to follow her.


    Were they betrayers?


    They were just smart!


    Ming Shu sat on the throne and smiled innocently.


    The dark sorcerers shivered in fear.


    This was a devil in human clothing.


    She was worse than Jiuyou.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to provoke her.


    ¡°Do what you¡¯re supposed to do. You just have a different Hall Master now. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t eat you.¡±


    The dark sorcerers: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the hell!</i>


    <i>The new Hall Master is going to eat us!</i>


    The Dark Sanctuary was just set up recently so there wasn¡¯t any deception or pretense among the members yet.


    As long as you were powerful enough, you could rule over these people.

 Chapter 1417 - Fairy Master (30)

    <h4>Chapter 1417: Fairy Master (30)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Dark Sanctuary was situated in the depth of the dark abyss. The environment was dark and spooky. The only light avable was green in color.


    Fairies didn¡¯t like this kind of environment.


    No matter how Ming Shu coaxed her little fairy, he remained in a bad mood.


    He looked as though he was going to die from depression at any moment.


    <i>He is so delicate!</i> Ming Shu felt like mming him on the ground.


    Ming Shu asked the dark sorcerers to bring back some shiny objects to redecorate the Dark Sanctuary.


    The dark sorcerers went all around the world to look for shiny objects. The light sorcerers shivered when they remembered those times.


    Ming Shu even sent an official notice to the entire nation.


    She announced that the Dark Sanctuary had a different Hall Master now.


    She was the Hall Master now.


    If anything happened, they weren¡¯t to me Jiuyou anymore.


    ...


    The Sanctuary...


    Many people were sitting in the main hall. They were all in white. From afar, they looked as though they were attending a funeral.


    Fang Xi was sitting to the left. His head was lowered so no one could see his expression.


    ¡°Fang Xi, we lost many people in the maze forest. How are you going to exin yourself?¡±


    The man opposite Fang Xi targeted him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve exined everything already,¡± Fang Xi replied indifferently.


    The man was dissatisfied. ¡°Only your men came back alive. How can it be a coincidence!¡±


    Oracles were candidates for Immortal Lord. Since this man was able to sit here, he must be an oracle too.


    To be the Immortal Lord, contribution to the Sanctuary as well as the support of the sorcerers in the magd were needed. Of course, you need to be capable too.


    Fang Xi looked up slightly. ¡°We should be focusing on the Dark Sanctuary now. Jun Shang is too arrogant. If we allow her to continue like this, the reputation of the Light Sanctuary will be affected.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That devil Jun Shang...¡±


    ¡°How did the Jun family manage to raise such a person?¡±


    ¡°Last time, it was Jiuyou. Now, there¡¯s Jun Shang. We need to annihte the dark sorcerers.¡±


    Fang Xi managed to redirect everyone¡¯s attention to the Dark Sanctuary.


    The man frowned. He was green with anger but remained silent.


    If he continued questioning Fang Xi, people might think that he was disregarding the overall situation.


    ¡°The Dark Sanctuary developed quickly. They even changed Hall Master. I think that we should gather all the sorcerers to attack the Dark Sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°Where is the Dark Sanctuary?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Silence.


    Fang Xi and the man were thest two to leave the main hall after the meeting ended.


    The man scoffed when he walked past Fang Xi. ¡°Don¡¯t think that no one knows what you did.¡±


    Fang Xi remained quiet. The man flicked his sleeve and left.


    Holy aura could be felt all around the Light Sanctuary. Fang Xi walked down the corridor. Ady walked toward him.


    ¡°Oracle Fang Xi.¡±


    Jun Yinyin bowed.


    Fang Xi nodded. ¡°Thank you for your help at that time.¡±


    Jun Yinyin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I should.¡±


    Fang Xi took out a magic ball from his sleeve. ¡°You used forbidden magic at that time. You need to recuperate.¡±


    He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ve already submitted a request for you. You made a pact with a fairy. You should be able to enter the Sanctuary very soon.¡±


    Jun Yinyin¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. There was a hint of happiness in her voice. ¡°Thank you, Oracle Fang Xi.¡±


    Since Jun Shang was able to enter the Sanctuary, why couldn¡¯t she?


    Jun Shang was a widely hated dark sorcerer.


    On the other hand, she would be an admirable oracle of the Sanctuary.


    Fang Xi prepared to leave after he finished speaking. However, Jun Yinyin didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Jun Yinyin blinked. ¡°Have you heard the news?¡±


    ¡°What news?¡±


    Jun Yinyin said, ¡°The elder of the fairy race ising to the Sanctuary.¡±


    Fang Xi looked at Jun Yinyin.


    Jun Yinyin exined, ¡°When I was walking just now, I heard one of the oracles asking his apostle about this matter.¡±


    Fang Xi thought for a moment. ¡°You cane with me when the elderes.¡±


    Jun Yinyin epted the offer immediately.


    She had a pact with a fairy. If the elder of the fairy race came, he might be more friendly toward her.


    ...


    Jiuyou sat outside the Dark Sanctuary for almost half a month.


    He spent so much effort to build this sanctuary. Yet, in the blink of an eye, it was stolen by someone else. He felt so frustrated.


    <i>Squeak¡ª</i>


    The heavy ck door opened.


    Jiuyou looked up instantly.


    A youngdy came out alone.


    The current Hall Master and the former Hall Master exchanged nces. Jiuyou sprang up and bent his fingers into a w.


    ¡°Aooooo~!¡±


    Jiuyou screamed as he clutched his feet and jumped around.


    ¡°Jun Shang!¡±


    Ming Shu slowly retracted the magic scepter which she used to hit his feet. ¡°You attacked me first.¡±


    Jiuyou was fuming with anger. ¡°Did youe out to humiliate me?¡±


    ¡°If I were so free, I¡¯d rather eat some snacks.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I want to ask you something.¡±


    Jiuyou held his feet tightly and scoffed. ¡°You need to ask me about something? Why should I... please go ahead.¡±


    Ming Shu lowered the magic scepter. ¡°Do you remember the fairy hanging on the tree?¡±


    Jiuyou slowly moved back until he reached a safe distance. ¡°Yes. Why?¡±


    ¡°How did he get on the tree?¡±


    Jiuyou wanted to say something, but when he saw the magic scepter in Ming Shu¡¯s hands, he sighed and said unwillingly, ¡°I forced him.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to him.¡± Jiuyou exined quickly, ¡°I just wanted him to let me out. I didn¡¯t know he was so timid.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    So he just grabbed anyone he saw to release him.


    ¡°Why was he there?¡±


    ¡°He came by himself.¡±


    ¡°Was there anyone chasing him?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The little fairy showed up casually. If he hadn¡¯t been on the ground, he might not have noticed the fairy.


    Ming Shu pondered over his words. <i>So the little demon really ran away from home?</i>


    <i>Did he feel embarrassed and didn¡¯t want to mention it?</i>


    Jiuyou scoffed. ¡°Fairies are so timid. They¡¯re so useless... ouch, why did you hit me again? I¡¯m not going to forgive you for this. Stop it!¡±


    Jiuyou¡¯s screams floated into the sanctuary.


    The dark sorcerers covered their ears.


    Their new Hall Master was frightening.


    After punishing Jiuyou, Ming Shu thought of another question.


    ¡°Why did you ask the dark sorcerers to look for the source of life?¡±


    Jiuyou hugged his head and squatted on the ground. ¡°My body was sealed for a long time so I needed the water of life to heal my body.¡±


    <i>The water of life... is it the water below the tree of life?</i>


    ¡°Why do you want the source of life then?¡±


    Jiuyou replied, ¡°I was thinking that if I got it, I could rule over the world.¡±


    There was immense energy within the source of life. If he got it, he would be undefeatable.


    <i>If it wasn¡¯t for this bastard, I might have seeded!</i>


    Jiuyou got angrier and angrier as he thought about it.


    Why was he so unlucky?

 Chapter 1418 - Fairy Master (31)

    <h4>Chapter 1418: Fairy Master (31)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Light balls could be found everywhere in the Dark Sanctuary. The Dark Sanctuary was bing brighter by the day.


    The members of the Dark Sanctuary knew that their new Hall Master did this for a fairy.


    However, none of them saw the fairy before.


    Due to the change in environment, Lian Sui¡¯s mood improved. He became more energetic.


    Hey on the huge bed and looked at the magic light ball hanging above him. Happiness could be seen in his eyes.


    The door opened softly.


    The young man turned and jumped off the bed. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    He rushed over and hugged Ming Shu.


    ¡°Why are you in such a rush?¡±


    ¡°I missed you.¡± The fair and beautiful young man gave a cute smile. ¡°You never bring me anywhere.¡±


    ¡°I have work to do. Why should I bring you along?¡± Ming Shu looked down and noticed he was barefoot. She carried him up and ced him on the bed. ¡°Also, I just left for a short while.¡±


    ¡°I still missed you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Ming Shu patted Lian Sui¡¯s head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you disliked me? Have you changed your mind?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you now. I like you.¡± Lian Sui hugged her waist and rubbed against her.


    This was how pure fairies were. They never hid their emotions.


    He just told her what his real feelings were.


    However, if you looked carefully, you could see that his ears had turned slightly red.


    Ming Shu ced her hand on his head and didn¡¯t reply. Lian Sui looked up uneasily. ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    He waited for a while but received no reply. He was disappointed. ¡°Don¡¯t you like me?¡±


    After a few seconds, he looked up again and asked earnestly, ¡°How do I make you like me?¡±


    The lights from the magic light ball reflected in his eyes. He looked at her innocently with sparkling eyes.


    Ming Shu ced her hands on his shoulder and pushed him. The young man fell backward.


    Ming Shu leaned forward and kissed him.


    Their tongues intertwined. The young man widened his eyes. He seemed stunned. He didn¡¯t know why she¡¯d kissed him.


    Lian Sui realized that something was different.


    ¡°You...¡± Lian Sui grabbed his clothes tightly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me if I like you?¡±


    ¡°...I did.¡± <i>But what does it have to do with taking off my clothes?</i>


    Ming Shu bit his lips and pushed his hands away. She continued undressing him. ¡°Only very close people can do this. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    His words were stopped by Ming Shu¡¯s lips.


    Ming Shu touched his body with her warm hands. Lian Sui shuddered at the intimate contact. He let out a soft moan. His eyes turned misty.


    The magic light ball spun slowly.


    Love was in the air.


    ...


    Lian Sui hugged his nket and hid half of his face under it. From the other half, it was obvious that he was blushing.


    He bit his lip and moved his body slightly.


    The person behind him moved too. She hugged him from the back andnded a warm kiss on his neck.


    Lian Sui tensed up.


    He asked softly, ¡°So do you like me?¡±


    Ming Shu turned him around. The young man¡¯s eyes were slightly red. His lips were a little swollen too.


    When he looked at Ming Shu, he wanted to cry.


    He grabbed the nket and tried his best to cover himself.


    ¡°I saw everything just now.¡± Ming Shu found it funny.


    ¡°...¡±


    Lian Sui suddenly red at her. Then, he shrunk back.


    Ming Shu sighed. She hugged him tightly and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t like you, I wouldn¡¯t do that with you.¡±


    Lian Sui buried his head in Ming Shu¡¯s arms. He felt dizzy. Did she say she liked him?


    ¡°You did that with me because you like me?¡±


    Lian Sui sounded so weak and pitiful.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lian Sui didn¡¯t reply to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t suffocate yourself.¡± Ming Shu pushed his head up.


    Lian Sui took a deep breath of fresh air. He leaned on Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Will you do this with other people?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you want me to do it with other people?¡±


    ¡°No...¡± Lian Sui couldn¡¯t even bear to think about it. ¡°You can only do it with me. You can¡¯t do it with anyone else!¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Ming Shu patted his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll work hard.¡± The young man looked at her sincerely.


    ¡°Work hard to...?¡± Ming Shu was puzzled.


    ¡°To get used to this,¡± the young man stammered.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu consoled Lian Sui and carried him to the bathroom. After washing up, she put on his clothes for him. There were red marks all over Lian Sui¡¯s fair skin. It was quite astonishing.


    It wasn¡¯t Ming Shu¡¯s fault. Lian Sui¡¯s skin would turn red even if she pinched it softly.


    Lian Sui buttoned up his clothes obediently.


    Ming Shu looked at him.


    Lian Sui felt a little anxious due to Ming Shu¡¯s gaze. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did I put on my clothes wrong?¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hand. Lian Sui came over obediently. He looked at Ming Shu intently with watery eyes.


    Ming Shu carefully tidied his clothes to cover up the marks on his neck.


    Then, she leaned over and kissed him lightly on his cheek.


    As usual, Lian Sui blushed. He pursed his lips and smiled. ¡°Why do you always like to kiss me?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re sweet.¡±


    Lian Sui didn¡¯t know which part of him was sweet.


    However, if she said he was, then he was.


    He suddenly gave Ming Shu a peck on her lips. Then, he took a step back and lowered his head.


    A warm handnded on his head.


    Lian Sui muttered softly, ¡°I can¡¯t grow taller if you keep touching my head.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Lian Sui looked up and blinked. ¡°I like you.¡±


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t what you said just now.¡±


    Lian Sui silently counted the number of words he muttered just now. ¡°I really really really really really really like you.¡±


    Ming Shuughed softly. ¡°Come, let me take you out.¡±


    Lian Sui didn¡¯t want to leave. The room was bright and beautiful. As for outside...


    He didn¡¯t like it.


    It was dark. It made him ufortable.


    ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful. Let¡¯s go. You won¡¯t be disappointed,¡± Ming Shu coaxed.


    Lian Sui couldn¡¯t reject her so he left the room.


    He remembered that there was a corridor outside. Skulls were hung at the sides of the corridor.


    Lian Sui closed his eyes and kept close to Ming Shu. Ming Shu decided to hug his waist.


    ¡°Open your eyes.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Shall I kiss you?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Lian Sui would rather be kissed than open his eyes.


    ¡°There are people here. Do you want me to kiss you in front of them?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lian Sui didn¡¯t want her to. He opened his eyes slowly. It was bright. He opened his eyes wider.


    The entire corridor was white. Green vines and flowers crept up the walls of the corridor.

 Chapter 1419 - Fairy Master (32)

    <h4>Chapter 1419: Fairy Master (32)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Lian Sui red at her angrily. ¡°You lied to me again!¡±


    There was no one here.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Lian Sui looked at his surroundings. It was filled with signs of life. His mood lifted. ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Ming Shu led him around the sanctuary. The Dark Sanctuary had changedpletely.


    nts and flowers could be seen everywhere.


    If the dark sorcerers didn¡¯t renovate the sanctuary, they might have thought that this was a different ce.


    Everyone realized how important the fairy was to their new Hall Master.


    But...


    No dark sorcerers ever made a pact with a fairy before. This was the first time.


    Why were they feeling proud?


    As time went by, some of the dark sorcerers got a glimpse of the little fairy.


    Even the men felt mesmerized by him.


    Lian Sui started relying on Ming Shu more and more. The love in his eyes got stronger.


    ¡°Do you like me or are you relying on me?¡±


    Ming Shu whispered as she yed with his hair.


    The young many in her arms and asked, ¡°What is the difference?¡±


    ¡°You can rely on someone you don¡¯t like but if you like someone, you¡¯ll definitely rely on them.¡± Ming Shu put his hair down. ¡°We have a pact so you might be relying on me because of it. You might not actually like me.¡±


    ¡°I like you,¡± Lian Sui replied without thinking.


    ¡°Do you know what ¡®like¡¯ is?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I can let you do anything to me and I will only want you to do it to me.¡± The young man seemed a little proud.


    As he came to the end of the sentence, he became shy.


    ¡°Anything?¡± Ming Shu looked down. Their lips touched.


    Lian Sui kissed her voluntarily. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Ming Shu moved her hand down his shoulders and stopped on his back. She leaned toward him and said, ¡°Show me your wings. I want to touch them.¡±


    Lian Sui red at her. ¡°No!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You said that I can do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Lian Sui pouted.


    He unwillingly revealed his wings.


    Lian Sui told himself that he would never let her touch his wings again. It was so embarrassing.


    However, every time Ming Shu coaxed him, he would give in to her.


    The process kept repeating.


    Ming Shu felt that her little demon satisfied her love with cute objects.


    ...


    ¡°Jun Shang, Jun Shang...¡±


    Qu Qingge ran in anxiously.


    Ming Shu looked up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Qu Qingge panted heavily. ¡°Qian Ye... Qian Ye... she feels very ill. I don¡¯t know what happened to her. Can you take a look at her?¡±


    He hoped that she would allow Lian Sui to take a look at Qian Ye.


    Lian Sui was Qian Ye¡¯s highness. He must know what was happening.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to look for Lian Sui personally. Ming Shu might kill him.


    Qian Ye was recovering well but somehow, she felt ufortable today.


    ¡°Hall Master, there¡¯s something wrong with Mister Lian Sui.¡± A dark sorcerer ran in.


    The moment he finished speaking, Ming Shu had disappeared.


    Inside the bedroom...


    Ming Shu squeezed through the crowd and entered the bedroom. Lian Sui was curled up on the bed. His face was pale. He looked like a withered flower.


    ¡°Lian Sui.¡±


    Lian Sui looked up slightly when he heard the voice. He opened his mouth but no sound came out.


    Ming Shu understood what he was saying. She hugged him.


    Lian Sui couldn¡¯t maintain his human form anymore. He turned back into his fairy form and huddled on Ming Shu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Lian Sui, what happened?¡± Ming Shu spoke slowly.


    Lian Sui¡¯s voice was very soft. ¡°The tree of life...¡±


    <i>Tree of life?</i>


    <i>What about the tree of life?</i>


    Lian Sui didn¡¯t have the energy to speak anymore. He curled up in a ball.


    Qian Ye¡¯s condition was the same as Lian Sui¡¯s.


    Qu Qingge panicked. However, Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem agitated at all. She talked to Lian Sui patiently.


    ¡°Jun Shang...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him calmly. Her gaze was indifferent but Qu Qingge stopped speaking.


    Ming Shu turned back and said to Lian Sui, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Ming Shu consoled Lian Sui before getting up. She ordered the dark sorcerers, ¡°Ask everyone to gather. We¡¯re going to the fairy forest.¡±


    ...


    Jiuyou was still standing outside the Dark Sanctuary.


    He was cursing Ming Shu when he suddenly saw the huge door open. Dark sorcerers rushed out of the sanctuary.


    Jiuyou jumped up.


    What were they doing? Were they going to beat him up?


    However, the dark sorcerers just cast magic spells and flew up the abyss.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jiuyou grabbed someone.


    Since he was the former Hall Master, the dark sorcerer decided to answer him. ¡°Fairy forest.¡±


    Jiuyou was stunned. ¡°Why are you going to the fairy forest?¡±


    ¡°Something happened to Mister Lian Sui so...¡±


    Everyone in the sanctuary left. Jiuyou looked at the empty sanctuary. There was no point even if he stole it back now.


    Hence, he went to the fairy forest too.


    He wanted to see what thedy was up to.


    By the time Jiuyou caught up with Ming Shu, they were already outside the fairy forest. There were two ways of passing through the globe of invulnerability outside the fairy forest.


    They either break it forcefully or let a fairy bring them in.


    Ming Shu led the way. The entire army of dark sorcerers broke into the fairy forest.


    The fairy forest looked calm on the surface. Nothing seemed amiss. But, it was too quiet. Ming Shu didn¡¯t see any fairies along the way.


    Ming Shu went to the tree of life.


    When she got near the tree of life, she stopped in surprise.


    The tree of life was withering.


    Ming Shu quickened her pace.


    There were people guarding the tree of life.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The apostles of the Light Sanctuary stopped them.


    ¡°Jun Shang, you¡¯re toote.¡±


    Jun Yinyin walked out. She was wearing the clothes of an oracle. There was a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°Is your fairy dying? I heard that you care about him a lot...¡±


    ¡°Kill them.¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hand and interrupted Jun Yinyin.


    ¡°Jun Shang, if you don¡¯t listen to me...¡±


    Dark magic flew toward Jun Yinyin. Jun Yinyin¡¯s expression changed slightly as she dodged the spells.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to waste time on Jun Yinyin so she didn¡¯t hold back. Within a few seconds, she managed to suppress Jun Yinyin.


    Ming Shu kicked Jun Yinyin away and charged inside.


    There were many apostles inside too. The fairies were all gathered in a corner. All of them seemed to be dying.


    Fang Xi stood on the tform under the tree of life. Green light seeped out of the tree and entered his body.


    <i>Fang Xi!</i>


    <i>Bastard! I¡¯ll kill you!</i>

 Chapter 1420 - Fairy Master (33)

    <h4>Chapter 1420: Fairy Master (33)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Your Highness...¡± The elder¡¯s voice came from the corner. He sounded old. He pleaded, ¡°Miss Jun Shang, hurry up... stop him!¡± He was filled with anguish.


    It was all his fault.


    It was all his fault!


    Fang Xi wasn¡¯t affected by Ming Shu¡¯s appearance. He looked at her arrogantly and said, ¡°Jun Shang, you¡¯re toote.¡±


    Ming Shu clenched her fists. She smiled gently and said slowly, ¡°You¡¯re not the one who decides that.¡±


    Fang Xi got a little anxious.


    He nced at the tree of life, which was almost dead. His anxiousness disappeared. What could she do now?


    Ming Shu walked toward him.


    The apostles tried to stop her. Ming Shu waved her hand and the apostles were thrown to the side.


    All kinds of magic spells flew in the air. Yet, the youngdy¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all.


    Fang Xi frowned. He took a few steps back.


    The apostles came forward and blocked Ming Shu¡¯s path.


    But, no one could really stop her.


    She jumped onto the tform. Fang Xi squinted. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If you stop me now, they won¡¯t have a good time, either.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t use magic now.


    None of his men were her match.


    Fang Xi clenched his fists tightly. His brain worked furiously. He couldn¡¯t just stand here and wait for death. He must find a way out.


    What happened to the people outside?


    Where was Jun Yinyin?


    Fang Xi kept retreating. Ming Shu¡¯s gaze moved from the tree of life to him.


    Fang Xi felt a chill down his spine.


    Fear engulfed him.


    He feared the person in front of him.


    ¡°Jun Shang, stop right there!¡±


    The youngdy didn¡¯t seem to hear him. She continued walking toward him.


    The tform was circr. Fang Xi had already walked half of the circle. His eyes were glued to the youngdy.


    He saw the youngdy smiling. Her smile was malicious. It was like the smile of Hades.


    The magic scepter that he¡¯d only seen twice started flying toward him.


    It got nearer and nearer.


    Fang Xi bent his body and stepped to the side. Someone rushed forward at this time and blocked Ming Shu¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Jun Yinyin, stop her!¡± Fang Xi shouted instantly. He quickly shifted to the other side.


    Jun Yinyin seemed injured. ¡°How long do you need?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost done!¡± Fang Xi looked at the tree of life. Only a small amount of green light was left.


    Jun Yinyin bit her lip and attacked Ming Shu.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    Magic spells collided in the air and fireworks exploded. Ming Shu was in a bad mood so she attacked harder.


    Jun Yinyin was defeated in a few moves.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    Jun Yinyin flew out and mmed on the ground.


    Ming Shu shot two magic spells at her to restrain her.


    Then, she turned and rushed toward Fang Xi. Fang Xi was kicked into the water before he even knew what was happening.


    His head got pressed down. Water entered his nose and mouth.


    Fang Xi struggled furiously. The water sshed everywhere.


    The tree of life was worse now.


    Ming Shu knocked Fang Xi unconscious. The speed of the withering decreased but it didn¡¯t stop.


    She dragged Fang Xi out of the water and threw him on the tform. ¡°How can I make him return the source of life?¡±


    Her voice was emotionless.


    This question was directed at the fairy elder.


    ¡°Let His Highness... suck the source of life.¡± The elder¡¯s voice was weak.


    ¡°What will happen to him?¡±


    The elder remained silent for a moment. ¡°His Highness... will return to the tree of life.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the elder.


    The elder was in agony too. ¡°If we don¡¯t do this, His Highness will die. We will die too. The entire fairy race will die.


    ¡°His Highness won¡¯t be hurt if he returns to the tree of life. Once the tree of life recovers, he will be born again.¡±


    Ming Shu sighed. ¡°We can¡¯t use other fairies?¡±


    The elder smiled bitterly. ¡°His Highness was chosen by the tree of life. Only he can do this.¡±


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The source of life was taken away from the tree of life. Only the fairy king could return it.


    Ming Shu took Lian Sui out.


    His body was translucent. He would disappear at any moment.


    He heard the conversation between Ming Shu and the elder. Lian Sui touched Ming Shu¡¯s finger lightly.


    ¡°I can do it.¡±


    Ming Shu almost didn¡¯t hear him.


    ¡°Will you wait for me?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him intently.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be able to stay alive if you suck out the source of life, right?¡±


    She didn¡¯t care about the other fairies. She only cared about him.


    ¡°I¡¯m their prince.¡± The little fairy suddenly became responsible. ¡°I can¡¯t be selfish.¡±


    Ming Shu pursed her lips. ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°Will you wait for me?¡±


    He would be born again.


    It wouldn¡¯t take long.


    He woulde back soon.


    After some time, Ming Shu replied calmly, ¡°Up to you.¡±


    Lian Sui changed back into human form. His face was extremely pale.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Lian Sui hugged her neck weakly. He ced his head on her shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you when Ie back. I¡¯ll stay with you forever.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything. She looked into the emptiness in front of her. The noise around her seemed to have disappeared.


    She hugged Lian Sui tightly.


    Lian Sui felt around for her lips. He pecked her lightly. Ming Shu took the opportunity and kissed him. She only released him when he was out of breath.


    Their faces were very close to each other. Lian Sui could see the love in her eyes.


    Lian Sui opened his mouth. ¡°I like you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu carried Lian Sui up. She ced him beside Fang Xi. ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Lian Sui wasn¡¯t sure, either. Ming Shu went to look for the fairy elder. She drew a magic array under the elder¡¯s guidance. However, her magic wasn¡¯t right.


    Thus, she dragged two apostles from the Light Sanctuary in. She took the chance to silence all the noisy people outside too.


    The apostles trembled as they drew the array.


    Ming Shu ced Lian Sui and Fang Xi in the array.


    When Fang Xi woke up, he realized that the source of life in his body was being sucked out.


    He struggled fearfully. What was happening?


    No!


    That was his power!


    Ming Shu stood at the side. She looked at him with killing intent in her eyes.

 Chapter 1421 - Fairy Master (34)

    <h4>Chapter 1421: Fairy Master (34)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    During the middle of the process, they needed to break the connection between the tree of life and Fang Xi while linking Lian Sui to the tree of life.


    Ming Shu was a dark sorcerer. The things she could do were limited.


    Qu Qingge offered to help in the end.


    The source of life was sucked outpletely from Fang Xi¡¯s body. Lian Sui¡¯s body started shining with green light. In the end, his entire body was covered by the light.


    The green light slowly floated toward the tree of life.


    Ming Shu remained calm as she watched all this.


    However, if you looked carefully, you would see her clenched fist at the side of her body. She seemed to be restraining herself.


    The withered tree of life slowly turned alive again. Compared to how dense it wasst time, the tree of life was a little bare. It was like a tree at the start of spring.


    Lian Sui was gone.


    Ming Shu looked at the tree. There was a green fruit at the top.


    Qian Ye had turned into a fruit too.


    All the fairies were affected so they needed to return to the tree of life to recuperate.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The elder called the rest of the fairies over.


    The fairies flew to the tree of life.


    In an instant, the tree was covered with different fruits.


    ...


    The elder could still bear with his injury so he didn¡¯t return to the tree of life immediately.


    ¡°When I left, I strengthened the globe of invulnerability around the tree of life and outside the fairy forest. Do you want to exin what happened?¡±


    Ming Shu looked sternly at the elder.


    The tree of life belonged to the fairy race. She couldn¡¯t protect it by herself.


    However, only fairies could approach the tree of life. If humans wanted to see it, they needed the elder to lead them in.


    The elder was surprised. ¡°Miss Jun Shang...¡±


    The elder went to the Light Sanctuary for two things.


    First, Ming Shu brought Lian Sui out of the fairy forest. Lian Sui was their Highness. Ming Shu was a dark sorcerer so he was worried about His Highness.


    Second, he wanted to ask for help since the dark sorcerers were able to get into the fairy forest.


    He thought that the Light Sanctuary would help them.


    Fang Xi was the one who weed him.


    The Light Sanctuary had always protected the fairy race so when Fang Xi asked to visit the fairy forest to take a look at the globe of invulnerability, he didn¡¯t suspect anything.


    He didn¡¯t expect Fang Xi to have evil intentions.


    After entering the fairy forest, Fang Xi revealed his true self.


    Thebat ability of the fairies was weak so Fang Xi suppressed them easily.


    After that, he started sucking the source of life out of the tree of life.


    ¡°How did Fang Xi know about the source of life? Ming Shu asked. ¡°Did you tell him?¡±


    Not many people know about the source of life.


    ¡°No. I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone such an important secret.¡± The elder shook his head.


    This was something that could bring disaster to the fairy race.


    He wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about it.


    Ming Shu looked at Fang Xi. Fang Xi was held to the ground by dark magic. He couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Who told you?¡±


    Fang Xi didn¡¯t want to say. The dark magic on his body became heavier. His face turned red. He was suffocating.


    ¡°Yuan... Yuan Fei.¡±


    Yuan Fei? Jun Yinyin¡¯s fairy?


    ¡°Yuan Fei?¡± The elder looked bbergasted. ¡°How could it be him?¡±


    ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°He...¡± The elder seemed hesitant. ¡°He was kicked out of the fairy race. I thought that he was dead.¡±


    ¡°Kicked out?¡± Qu Qingge was shocked. ¡°Why?¡±


    Weren¡¯t fairies supposed to be pure and kind?


    Why would a fairy be kicked out?


    The elder felt that there was no need to hide so he told them the truth.


    ¡°Yuan Fei left the fairy forest on his own ord and brought people in. These people had evil intentions. Fortunately, the oracles of the Light Sanctuary were present at that time so nothing huge happened.


    ¡°Yuan Fei didn¡¯t repent. Hence, the fairy race decided to kick him out.


    ¡°This happened before His Highness was born. I didn¡¯t expect him to do it again.¡±


    Only fairies knew about the source of life because they were born from the tree of life.


    Every fairy knew that they should keep it a secret.


    Yet, Yuan Fei...


    He betrayed the fairy race multiple times.


    ¡°That fairy belongs to Jun Yinyin.¡± Ming Shu pointed at Jun Yinyin. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do with him. But Fang Xi is mine.¡±


    Fang Xi was the mastermind behind everything. The elder asked carefully, ¡°Miss Jun Shang, what will you do to him?¡±


    The Light Sanctuary should be the one to punish Fang Xi.


    Ming Shu dragged Fang Xi behind her as she left. ¡°That is my business.¡±


    The elder: ¡°...¡±


    Before Ming Shu left, she beat Jun Yinyin again.


    ...


    Ming Shu brought Fang Xi out of the fairy forest.


    Fang Xi had injuries all over his body. He looked as though he¡¯d climbed out of a pile of rubbish. Ming Shu threw him on the ground casually.


    The dark sorcerers stood around him and looked at him with pity.


    ¡°Jun Shang! What grudge do you have against me? Why are you always spoiling my ns?¡±


    Fang Xi¡¯s voice was hoarse. His gaze was filled with anger and hatred.


    A ck sword appeared in Ming Shu¡¯s hand. It was formed using dark magic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything against you,¡± Ming Shu said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee here. Unfortunately, you can¡¯t go back now.¡±


    Fang Xi squinted. What did she mean by that?


    Go back to where?


    Ming Shu lifted the sword and walked toward Fang Xi.


    She would bring them back as long as they didn¡¯t harm her little demon.


    Yet they did. That was the same as asking for death.


    Fang Xi shouted furiously, ¡°What do you mean? Who on earth are you?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand. The sword cut through the air.


    Thunder rumbled.


    It sounded like a thousand horses galloping through a field.


    Everyone looked up. The sky was bright and sunny. Why was there thunder?


    Ming Shu squinted and shed her sword down.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    ...


    The Light Sanctuary received a gift from the Dark Sanctuary¡ªa dead Fang Xi.


    The Light Sanctuary felt that the Dark Sanctuary was provoking them.


    They killed their oracle.


    Just as the Light Sanctuary was about to attack the Dark Sanctuary, the fairy race sent a message to them.


    The fairy race told them that Fang Xi attempted to harm the fairies but Ming Shu stopped him.


    The people in the Light Sanctuary: ???


    Someone from the Dark Sanctuary stopped the oracle of the Light Sanctuary from harming the fairy race?


    Was this truly what they meant?


    Was the fairy race threatened by the Dark Sanctuary?


    The Light Sanctuary sent a team to the fairy forest. After understanding the truth from the elder, they confirmed that the fairy race was telling the truth.


    The Hall Master of the Dark Sanctuary stopped Fang Xi from harming the fairies. She saved the fairy race.


    Jun Yinyin participated in this too.


    The Light Sanctuary brought Jun Yinyin back to punish her.


    The news spread. Many people started condemning Fang Xi and Jun Yinyin.

 Chapter 1422 - Fairy Master (35)

    <h4>Chapter 1422: Fairy Master (35)</h4>


    The battle between the Light Sanctuary and the Dark Sanctuary urred one monthter.


    Ming Shu led the dark sorcerers out of the dark abyss and conquerednds along the way.


    The Light Sanctuary tried to resist but they kept retreating.


    The Dark Sanctuary called for more dark sorcerers to join them. All the dark sorcerers that were in hiding came out.


    Because of this, the sorcerers of the magds realized that there were more dark sorcerers than they¡¯d imagined.


    With Ming Shu around, the Light Sanctuary had no chance of winning.


    In the end, the Hall Master of the Light Sanctuary came to negotiate with Ming Shu.


    Three monthster, the Dark Sanctuary and the Light Sanctuary lived peacefully together. They released a new treaty.


    From then on, dark sorcerers didn¡¯t need to hide anymore.


    ...


    The fairy forest...


    The leaves of the tree of life fluttered in the wind. Sunlight shone through the spaces between the leaves and form patterns on the ground.


    Ming Shu sat under the tree of life. A few fairies flew around her.


    She looked toward the top of the tree. The leaves blocked her view so she couldn¡¯t see anything.


    <i>I wonder how long I have to wait.</i>


    Ming Shu took a bite of the fruit the fairies gave her. She counted the number of white spots on the ground.


    Amotion arose outside. Ming Shu looked at the fairy beside her. ¡°Why is it so noisy?¡±


    ¡°Yuan Fei is getting punished today. He is a bad person. He almost killed the fairy race,¡± the little fairy replied.


    ¡°Miss Jun Shang, would you like to take a look?¡±


    Ming Shu stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The fairies clustered around her and led her out.


    Yuan Fei was lying on an empty field some distance away from the tree of life. He was tied up. He seemed to have given up hope after being locked up for so long.


    The elder stood in front of him majestically.


    ¡°Yuan Fei, do you know your mistake?¡±


    ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± Yuan Fei looked down and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°You betrayed your nsmen. Isn¡¯t that wrong?¡± the elder said sternly.


    ¡°If you all say that I¡¯m wrong, then I¡¯m wrong,¡± Yuan Fei replied in a mocking tone. ¡°We¡¯re beautiful, but what¡¯s the use?¡±


    He raised his head. There was a look of dismay in his eyes. They used to be clear and beautiful.


    ¡°Any sorcerers outside can kill us easily. They say that we¡¯re the favorite of the God of Light. Bullshit!¡±


    Yuan Fei suddenly cursed.


    ¡°If we¡¯re the favorite of the God of Light, wouldn¡¯t he allow us to be as talented as humans?¡±


    The elder frowned. ¡°Yuan Fei, this isn¡¯t an excuse for you to leak our secret.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Yuan Feiughed loudly.


    He was unwilling to ept the fact that he had to rely on someone.


    The source of life was able to make humans powerful as well as fairies.


    Even in a pure and kindhearted race, there would be people with evil intentions.


    It¡¯s hard to judge a person objectively.


    Ming Shu turned and left. She didn¡¯t continue watching.


    She heard from the fairies that Yuan Fei was sent back to the tree of life. In other words, he was dead.


    Fairies like Yuan Fei were rare. Only one might appear every few hundred years.


    Hence, the fairies felt angry and sad for many days. The atmosphere among the fairy race was gloomy.


    Ming Shu could tell that there were fewer fairies giving her food.


    asionally, she would go back and take a look at the dark sorcerers in the Dark Sanctuary. Time flew. In the blink of an eye, one year had passed.


    ¡°Miss Jun Shang, Miss Jun Shang, the elder asks you to go to the flower pce.¡±


    A little fairy flew over and spoke to Ming Shu softly.


    ¡°Why? Is he offering me food?¡±


    ¡°The elder didn¡¯t say anything,¡± the little fairy replied obediently.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to move. However, the fairy kept urging her nicely so she got up and walked toward the pce.


    The fairy didn¡¯t follow her.


    Halfway through, Ming Shu turned back.


    The tree of life looked the same as before. Ming Shu walked onto the tform. There were some fruits lying on the ground. Some fairies gave these fruits to her.


    She walked up slowly and picked the fruits up.


    Bubbles appeared on the surface of the water.


    Ming Shu looked over. The water was always calm. Why were there bubbles suddenly?


    She leaned over and looked into the water.


    A pair of golden eyes entered her vision.


    Ming Shu was stunned for a moment.


    The two of them stared at each other in silence.


    A few more bubbles appeared. The young man couldn¡¯t hold his breath any longer. He emerged from the water.


    Water sshed onto Ming Shu.


    The young man was naked. His skin was fair with a tinge of pink. His lips were enticing and his gaze was pure and innocent.


    He grabbed the side of the pool with his hands and panted. His long golden hair covered his body and prevented some areas from being seen.


    ¡°You...¡± He red at Ming Shu and asked angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave?¡±


    Ming Shu wiped the water off his face. She didn¡¯t reply to him. Instead, she said, ¡°What are you doing? Are you trying to drown yourself?¡±


    The young man leaned close to the edge of the pool to cover his body. He blushed and exined, ¡°When a fairy is born, he will drop into the water first.¡±


    He purposely asked the elder to call her away.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d lose your memory.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t how novels normally went.


    ¡°...¡± Lian Sui didn¡¯t understand her. Why did he need to lose his memory?


    ¡°Come up.¡± Ming Shu stretched her hand out.


    ¡°I¡¯m... not wearing any clothes,¡± the young man whispered.


    ¡°Which part of your body have I not seen?¡± Ming Shuughed. She grabbed his wrist and pulled him out easily.


    Lian Sui fell into Ming Shu¡¯s arms. His golden hair wrapped around his body.


    A familiar sweet fragrance could be smelled.


    A magic spell was performed and his body turned dry.


    Ming Shu covered him with her ck cloak. Lian Sui couldn¡¯t stand properly. He leaned his weight on her.


    Ming Shu picked him up. He was as light as a child.


    Lian Sui grabbed her neck naturally.


    Ming Shu walked out of the fairy forest. There was a magic transportation array outside the forest. Once she stepped on it, she would reach the Dark Sanctuary.


    The moment she stepped on it, the elder ran toward them with a bunch of fairies.


    ¡°Miss Jun Shang, wait. His Highness...¡±


    The elder¡¯s voice was blocked by the array.


    Lian Sui felt something shing across his eyes. He had arrived in the corridor of the Dark Sanctuary.


    Ming Shu ced him carefully on the soft bed. Lian Sui continued hugging Ming Shu. ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    His gaze was very bright. His lips were pink and watery.


    ¡°I did.¡± Ming Shu used her kiss to convey her love.


    Lian Sui moaned and pushed her away weakly. ¡°I... can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°... My body is too weak. I¡¯m very tired,¡± Lian Sui replied.


    Ming Shu remembered that he was just reborn. She pecked him on his cheek and pulled the ck cloak away. Then, she stuffed him under the nket. ¡°Have some rest.¡±


    Lian Sui seemed really tired. Before Ming Shuid the nket over him, he was already asleep.

 Chapter 1423 - Fairy Master (36)

    <h4>Chapter 1423: Fairy Master (36)</h4>


    Lian Sui slept for many days.


    After a long time, Ming Shu learned that fairies fell into the water because the water of life would give them energy.


    Lian Sui left the water too early so he needed to sleep and replenish his energy.


    Lian Sui woke up in the evening.


    He was in a daze from sleeping too much. His gaze was confused.


    After a while, he felt someone hugging him.


    He turned his head sideways. The beautiful face of ady was reflected in his golden eyes.


    Lian Sui stared at her in a daze. He carefully ced his hand on her forehead. Then, he slid it down her nose and stopped on her lips.


    Thedy frowned slightly. Lian Sui got a shock. He wanted to take his hand back.


    He felt a sudden warmth on his hand. Ming Shu was sucking his finger. Her tongue slid past the tip of his fingers. Lian Sui shuddered. His face turned red slowly.


    Thedy held his wrist and pulled it down to her waist. ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    ¡°... Yes,¡± Lian Sui whispered.


    Ming Shu looked outside the window. ¡°It¡¯s nighttime. You can continue sleeping.¡±


    Lian Sui didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He allowed her to hug him obediently.


    However, after sleeping for so many days, he felt very energetic.


    He hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°Can you kiss me?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m tired.¡± Ming Shu patted his head. ¡°I¡¯ll kiss you tomorrow. Let¡¯s sleep now.¡±


    Lian Sui: ¡°...¡± <i>I can¡¯t sleep.</i>


    He kept moving around in Ming Shu¡¯s arm. Ming Shu couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Lian Sui sat up andy on Ming Shu¡¯s body. He started kissing her chin. He didn¡¯t hold back; he was already naked.


    ¡°Lian Sui...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll sleep after kissing you,¡± Lian Sui pouted as he replied.


    ¡°...You¡¯ve already kissed me many times!¡±


    Lian Sui didn¡¯t reply to her. Ming Shu pulled him down and turned around. She kissed him for a moment. Lian Sui¡¯s face turned entirely red. He hung onto Ming Shu.


    ¡°Stop moving. Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Lian Sui was satisfied so he stopped disturbing Ming Shu.


    ...


    Lian Sui rested at Ming Shu¡¯s ce for almost half a month.


    The people from the Dark Sanctuary noticed there was someone beside their Hall Master, who used to be alone.


    They couldn¡¯t see his face but based on the expressions of the old workers in the Dark Sanctuary, this person wasn¡¯t someone they could mess with.


    Where did this persone from?


    Why couldn¡¯t they see him normally?


    ¡°Jun Shang, Jun Shang, can you take care of Jiuyou?¡±


    Ming Shu ced the ck cloak on Lian Sui and asked, ¡°What did he do this time?¡±


    Jiuyou was a weird person. He kept hanging around outside the Dark Sanctuary but when he saw Ming Shu, he ran away like a mouse that saw a cat.


    Qu Qingge said angrily, ¡°He kept pestering Qian Ye!¡±


    ¡°Qian Ye is your fairy. If someone steals your fairy, it means that you¡¯re useless.¡± Ming Shu nced at him.


    Qu Qingge didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Well, he couldn¡¯t win against Jiuyou in a fight.


    ¡°When I leave, he will stop me. Qian Ye has been frightened by him many times,¡± Qu Qingge said.


    Ming Shu held Lian Sui¡¯s hand and walked out. ¡°Don¡¯t leave then.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Qu Qingge suddenly asked, ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Qu Qingge thought of something. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    He rushed out and came back with Qian Ye.


    Qian Ye was in fairy form. She sat on Qu Qingge¡¯s shoulder and used his hair to hide her body.


    Jiuyou sat casually outside the Dark Sanctuary.


    When he saw Qu Qingge, he got up and walked over. Ming Shu followed behind Qu Qingge. Jiuyou staggered and quickly retreated to the side.


    Qu Qingge patted his chest.


    He hugged his little fairy and ran away quickly.


    Jiuyou red at Qu Qingge¡¯s back view. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Despicable!¡±


    Ming Shu walked out slowly. When she walked past Jiuyou, Jiuyou kept extremely quiet. He looked as though he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself.


    ¡°Here it is.¡±


    Jiuyou stared silently at the magic scepter in front of him. His eyes were filled with fear. ¡°What do you want?!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡±


    Jiuyou bit his lip and took the scepter. Then, he hurriedly moved away from her.


    This belonged to him. Of course he wanted it back!


    <i>Thief!</i>


    ¡°When I¡¯m not around, take care of the Dark Sanctuary. If I find out that you¡¯re using the Dark Sanctuary to do bad things again, I wille back and beat you up.¡±


    Jiuyou: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled at him. ¡°Remember to send snacks to me monthly.¡±


    Jiuyou: ¡°...¡±


    Jiuyou watched Ming Shu and Lian Sui until they disappeared from sight.


    He finally regained his senses.


    Did she give him back his Dark Sanctuary?


    His Dark Sanctuary... belonged to him now?!


    ...


    When Lian Sui climbed out of the dark abyss, he was stunned.


    The scene before him was outside of his expectation.


    Flowers were blooming everywhere. The colorful flowers stretched into the horizon.


    ¡°This...¡±


    It wasn¡¯t supposed to look like this.


    The area above the dark abyss used to be a barren field. No nts grow in thisnd.


    Lian Sui walked forward. The wind blew his hood off his head. His golden hair was revealed. It flew in the wind.


    The flower petals flew into the air and spun down to the ground.


    The air was filled with the fragrance of flowers.


    Lian Sui opened his arms wide. There was a faint smile on his face.


    He was the epitome of a fairy.


    Lian Sui turned and asked happily, ¡°Did you do all this?¡±


    Ming Shu walked up and ced a flower crown on his head. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Fairies naturally loved such an environment.


    Lian Sui held his flower crown with one hand and said, ¡°Yes.¡± His eyes were shining.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She spent much time discussing with the Light Sanctuary and even borrowed many wood sorcerers from them. But, it was worth the effort.


    Lian Sui suddenly ran up and hugged her. ¡°I like you the most.¡±


    A breeze blew past them. The flowers moved along with the wind. Everything seemed perfect.


    ¡°Where do you want to live for the rest of your life? Can you bring me there now?¡±


    Lian Sui tilted his head and leaned against Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder. He seemed a little embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s not as beautiful as this ce.¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯re out, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Lian Sui pursed his lips. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The ce Lian Sui spoke of was the valley where they met.


    The valley had great scenery. The weather was good too. There was a light mist at the top of the valley so it blocked some of the sunlight. It wasn¡¯t as colorful and bright as the flower field above the dark abyss but it was calming and refreshing. It was a good ce to live.


    ¡°Did youe here yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lian Sui nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s very far from the fairy forest.¡±


    ¡°I... arrived here through the magic transportation array. I didn¡¯t know it would bring me so far,¡± Lian Sui whispered.


    That was his first time leaving the fairy forest.


    ¡°Do you want to live here?¡±


    Lian Sui looked at her and said seriously, ¡°I want to live with you. The location doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Actually, he liked the dark abyss too.


    Ming Shu smiled. She hugged the young man.


    This was her man.


    <i>It feels good.</i>

 Chapter 1424 - Jiuyou Extra (Complete)

    <h4>Chapter 1424: Jiuyou Extra (Complete)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Acting Hall Master, today...¡±


    Jiuyou pped the dark sorcerer. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you to stop calling me Acting Hall Master!¡±


    ?


    <i>I¡¯m not the Acting Hall Master!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m the real Hall Master of the Dark Sanctuary!</i>


    <i>So angry!</i>


    The dark sorcerer shrank back but he endured his fear and said, ¡°Hall Master will hit you when shees back.¡±


    Jiuyou¡¯s expression froze.


    After some time, Jiuyou gritted his teeth angrily. ¡°She¡¯s just powerful. Why is everyone afraid of her? When I took over the worldst time, she wasn¡¯t even born yet!¡±


    The dark sorcerers: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Don¡¯t run away when the Hall masteres back then!</i>


    After venting his frustrations, Jiuyou flicked his sleeve and asked, ¡°What were you saying just now?¡±


    The dark sorcerer hurriedly replied, ¡°We saw Qu Qingge today.¡±


    Jiuyou squinted. ¡°Where?¡±


    The dark sorcerer told Jiuyou the location.


    Jiuyou immediately rushed out.


    ¡°Acting... Hall Master Jiuyou, you can¡¯t leave now. You haven¡¯t finished the one hundred push-ups Hall Master asked you to do every day!¡±


    ¡°If you dare to tell her, you¡¯re dead!¡± Jiuyou turned and threatened the dark sorcerer.


    ¡°...¡± <i>Hall Master wanted you to train your body! Acting Hall Master,e back!</i>


    ...


    Jinshui City...


    Dark sorcerers were now able to live in any city just like other sorcerers.


    Of course, if anyone broke the new rules, they would be punished ordingly.


    Most dark sorcerers didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble. Ming Shu told them that if anyone dared to mess around, she would make them scrub the floors of the Dark Sanctuary for one hundred years.


    The world outside was very interesting. No one wanted to scrub the floors of the Dark Sanctuary for one hundred years.


    At the start, people were afraid since there were so many dark sorcerers.


    As time went by, they realized that dark sorcerers weren¡¯t as frightening as they thought.


    They were humans too.


    They would get hurt, they would bleed, and they would feel sad.


    They thought that the dark sorcerers were scary, but they forgot that when they were born, everyone was the same.


    Dark magic was scary, but not all the dark magic spells were bad.


    Jiuyou stood in the middle of the street and stared in confusion at the crowd.


    In the past, when he became a dark sorcerer, he was kicked out by his family. He was discriminated against by every one.


    Just because he was a dark sorcerer.


    He worked hard and became a powerful dark sorcerer.


    Everyone was afraid of him.


    However, they hated him more than they feared him.


    He never expected that one day, he would see this scene.


    Dark sorcerers were able to live like normal people.


    They were epted by the world.


    All because of that youngdy. She was the one who caused these changes.


    ¡°Qu Qingge, stop right there!¡±


    Jiuyou spotted a familiar figure among the crowd. He immediately threw other thoughts away and chased after the person.


    Qu Qingge got a shock. He hugged his little fairy and ran toward the crowd.


    Last time, he was chased by a pervert.


    Now, a pervert was chasing his Qian Ye.


    Why couldn¡¯t they let him off!


    Jiuyou forced Qu Qingge into a small alley.


    Qu Qingge panted heavily. ¡°Jiuyou, what do you want? Can¡¯t you let us go?¡±


    Jiuyou didn¡¯t seem tired at all. He said arrogantly, ¡°The little fairy...¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Qu Qingge was furious. ¡°I won¡¯t give you Qian Ye even if I die!¡±


    Jiuyou: ¡°...¡±


    Qu Qingge¡¯s anger didn¡¯t subside. ¡°What do you like about Qian Ye? There are so many fairies in the world. Can¡¯t you choose someone else?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Jiuyou scoffed. Suddenly, he realized what Qi Qingge was saying. ¡°What do you think I want to do to her?¡±


    Qu Qingge looked at Jiuyou vigntly. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to snatch her away from me?¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Jiuyou forgot his image as a Hall Master. ¡°Me? I want her? What a joke. I don¡¯t like weak little fairies that die so easily.¡±


    Qu Qingge was puzzled. ¡°If you don¡¯t like Qian Ye, why are you chasing me?¡±


    <i>Is he crazy?</i>


    Jiuyou coughed. ¡°I don¡¯t like to owe favors.¡±


    Qu Qingge: ???


    ¡°I just want to ask her what she likes so that I can repay her. You carry her around all the time. If I don¡¯t chase you, who do I chase?¡±


    Qu Qingge was stunned.


    ¡°You scared her many times.¡±<i> Is this your way of repaying her?</i>


    ¡°I was just talking to her. How would I know why she suddenly started crying?¡± Jiuyou felt frustrated too. Was it his fault? Did he look that scary?


    He remembered how Lian Sui got scared of him and hung himself on the tree.


    Jiuyou remained silent.


    He might indeed look a little scary, especially to these timid fairies.


    That was why he didn¡¯t like fairies.


    They were so delicate.


    ¡°When did Qian Ye help you?¡± Qu Qingge asked.


    Jiuyou hesitated for a while before replying, ¡°When I got beaten by Jun Shang, she treated me once.¡±


    He had always been on the ¡°wrong¡± side.


    No one lent him a helping hand. Most people wished that dark sorcerers would be exterminated.


    That was even more true for light creatures like fairies.


    That day, he was stupid and offended Ming Shu. In the end, he got beaten up badly.


    He sprawled motionlessly on the ground. It didn¡¯t hurt much, but he just didn¡¯t want to move.


    However, that little fairy thought that he was dead.


    She used her magic to heal him and even told him that he mustn¡¯t die.


    <i>Don¡¯t die...</i>


    He never expected to hear this from a fairy.


    Some people might never experience this feeling.


    When the entire world was against you, someone decided to help you. She was like a ray of sunlight shining through dark clouds. He was touched by her actions.


    Qu Qingge took Qian Ye out. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Qian Ye nodded, frightened. If she knew he was so scary, she wouldn¡¯t have saved him.


    Qu Qingge felt that he misunderstood everything.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± If he had told him the truth, he wouldn¡¯t have run away.


    ¡°How would I know why you¡¯re running away from me?¡± Jiuyou was angry too.


    The moment Qu Qingge saw him, he ran away.


    It made him look like he was up to no good.


    Qu Qingge: ¡°...¡±


    <i>If you hadn¡¯t frightened Qian Ye, why would I have to run?</i>


    ¡°What do you like? I don¡¯t like to owe people favors!¡± Jiuyou looked at Qian Ye. ¡°Hurry up and tell me.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Tears appeared in Qian Ye¡¯s eyes.


    Qu Qingge felt his lips twitching.


    <i>No wonder Qian Ye cried. Look at your attitude.</i>


    ¡°Erm... you can just pretend that Qian Ye never saved you,¡± Qu Qingge answered for Qian Ye. <i>Don¡¯t keep frightening her!</i>


    ¡°No way! I can¡¯t be ungrateful,¡± Jiuyou replied righteously.


    Qu Qingge: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and tell me what you want!¡± <i>Delicate things are so irritating.</i>


    ¡°Sob...¡± Qian Ye started crying.


    ¡°Why are you crying? I¡¯m just asking you... Qu Qingge, why are you running!¡±


    ¡°Stop chasing me. You don¡¯t need you to repay her!¡±


    ¡°No way! Stop right there!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t chase me!¡±


    ¡°Stop running!¡±


    <i>Where the light doesn¡¯t shine, that is my home. </i>¡ªJiuyou

 Chapter 1425 - Rules Of A Zombie (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1425: Rules Of A Zombie (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    #Taoist Master Headlines: Xun Yi Believes Science Whenever She Wants To#


    <i>Hula¡ª</i>


    ?


    Raindrops sshed on her skin. Her body was cold. The smell of mud was overpowering.


    ¡°Cough cough cough...¡±


    Ming Shu sat up. She was lying on muddy ground.


    The outlines of distant mountains could be seen. It was too dark to see the entire face.


    She was in the wilderness!


    Ming Shu sighed. She inspected her body first. There were no visible injuries, but she felt ufortable. She must be suffering from internal injuries.


    She looked around her. She found a ce to hide from the rain and recover the memories of this body.


    The Host was called Xun Yi.


    She had a weak body ever since she was young. She always saw ghosts too. Her parents were very afraid of her. They found many people to help her but there were no results. In the end, they decided to abandon her.


    The Host was left in an unfamiliar ce.


    After some time, the Host met Qing Chengzi. Qing Chengzi felt that she had the talent to practice Taoism so he brought her back to Wuliang Mountain.


    There weren¡¯t many people on the Wuliang Mountain. Including the Host, there were only five people.


    Qing Chengzi had three senior brothers.


    Xun Yi was the youngest disciple of the Wuliang Mountain. All three senior brothers doted on her dearly. She was raised like a princess.


    However, a few years after the Host came to Wuliang Mountain, everyone on Wuliang Mountain was killed.


    The Host was lucky and managed to escape.


    She started investigating the event.


    When she found the truth, the other sects imed that Qing Chengzi didn¡¯t belong to a righteous sect and refused to administer justice for him. They even covered for the culprit. From then on, the Host started fighting with all the other sects.


    The Host learned magic arts by herself. She would cause trouble for the other sects whenever she could. The other sects hated her. However, they couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    She knew her abilities so she always ran away afterpleting her task.


    If she couldn¡¯t win a fight, she should run away.


    This time, someone noticed her actions. Many people from different sects came to check on the situation.


    The Host was unlucky. She met a powerful ghost along the way.


    She was also discovered by the people from the other sects. During their fight, she lost and fell off a cliff.


    She must have died from the fall.


    No wonder the body hurts so much.


    Ming Shu leaned against a tree and sighed. <i>Let¡¯s eat something to replenish my energy first.</i>


    ...


    Wuliang Mountain...


    The Taoist temple was dpidated. It looked as though it had been abandoned for a long time. Ming Shu stepped on the ground covered with weeds. She pushed open the door that looked the cleanest to her and threw herself on the bed.


    She could finally get some sleep.


    After sleeping, Ming Shu felt more energized.


    She felt the Qi in the air. Not bad.


    The Host¡¯s magic arts ability was normal, but she was good at drawing magic symbols.


    There was a saying¡ª<i>A magic symbol is created by spiritual enlightenment.</i> Yet most people think that the ink is the important factor.


    Qing Chengzi hadn¡¯t known that she had this ability. He only found out after bringing her back.


    Ming Shu walked out of the room. The ground was covered with moss. The air was cold. There was no sign of human life here.


    The Host didn¡¯te back often so no one cleaned the Taoist temple. As time went by, it became dpidated.


    Ming Shu stretched her back and walked to the courtyard.


    No one came to the Wuliang Mountain to pray. That was because Qing Chengzi was a member of an evil sect.


    Well, that was how other people viewed Qing Chengzi.


    However, in the Host¡¯s memory, Qing Chengzi was a gentle and kind person. He would help a stranger in need.


    To the Host, Qing Chengzi was a great master.


    Ming Shu stepped on the moss as she walked out.


    There was a small town a short distance away from the mountain. She could go there to get some food and...


    Repair this broken Taoist temple.


    Ming Shu went down the mountain. There was a road below. She was toozy to walk so she squatted at the side of the road and waited to hitch a ride.


    The Host didn¡¯t have a cellphone. If not, she could use the ride-hailing apps.


    She waited for a long time but no car came by. She didn¡¯t even see any humans.


    <i>Vroom¡ª</i>


    Ming Shu squinted as she looked in the direction the sound came from.


    A tractor drove over slowly. Ming Shu stared at it for a moment before deciding to stop it.


    Sitting in a tractor was better than walking.


    She mustn¡¯t tire herself.


    The driver was a simple and honest man. When he noticed that Ming Shu was alone, he stopped the car and let her board.


    The man asked her curiously, ¡°Youngdy, what are you doing here alone? Are you wearing Taoist robes?¡±


    Ming Shu was wearing a Taoist robe. However, it wasn¡¯t the normal version.


    The Host was beautiful so she looked good in the Taoist robe.


    No matter how ugly the clothes are, you will be able to pull it off if you have a pretty face.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Shu nodded.


    The man became respectful. ¡°So you¡¯re a Taoist nun.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    <i>What the hell is a Taoist nun?</i>


    <i>There¡¯s no such title in their Taoist temple.</i>


    The formal title was Kun Dao (the formal term in Chinese. In English, we refer to them as Taoist nuns).


    However, most people didn¡¯t know the difference and Ming Shu was toozy to exin. People might get more confused if you tried to exin some things to them.


    The man was a chatty person. Ming Shu smiled as she listened to him boasting throughout the journey. Very soon, they reached the small town.


    Ming Shu thanked the man.


    At this time of day, people normally went to the market. Hence, the small town was bustling.


    Ming Shu took out the Host¡¯s card and checked the value remaining. She only had a few thousand left. The Host was too busy causing trouble and didn¡¯t have the time to earn money.


    <i>I can¡¯t live with this amount of money!</i>


    Ming Shu took some money and bought some clothes. The Taoist robe was too inconvenient. Then, she found a ce to eat.


    As she was eating, a bunch of people rushed in. They were in a haggard state.


    ¡°Boss, give us some things to fill our stomachs.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at the people. Her gaze paused for a moment. Then, she moved her eyes away and continued eating her food.


    The group of people was speaking in low voices.


    Ming Shu finished her food and left. She wanted to find some people to help repair the Taoist temple but gave up due to theck of money.


    She bought some food and prepared to go back.


    She was still recovering from her injury so she would be at a disadvantage if she started a fight.


    ¡°Youngdy, hold your things carefully.¡±


    Thedy boss shouted.


    Ming Shu took the things and passed the money to thedy boss.


    ¡°Hey, someone died from a car ident. Do you want to take a look?¡± A woman came in and pulled thedy boss.


    ¡°My shop is still open.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long. Everyone is over there,¡± the woman replied.


    ¡°...Fine. Let me give the change to this youngdy first.¡± Thedy boss passed Ming Shu her change and closed the door hurriedly.


    Ming Shu stood still. <i>Why do they want to see dead people? Don¡¯t they think that it¡¯s bad luck?</i>


    Unfortunately, she still had to pass the location of the ident on her way back.


    The person who died was one of the people she saw when she was eating.


    It was a gory death. His entire head had been squashed by something.


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. This was too gruesome for her.


    The other people in the group weren¡¯t around. Maybe they ran away when the ident happened or they weren¡¯t here from the start.


    Ming Shu looked into the emptiness and smiled lightly. Then, she walked through the crowd casually and left.

 Chapter 1426 - Rules Of A Zombie (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1426: Rules Of A Zombie (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ming Shu turned impatiently. ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    A pretty ghost was floating behind her. She was around twenty years old and appeared very normal. She didn¡¯t look hideous.


    ?


    The female ghost replied firmly, ¡°You can see me.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Do you want me to redeem your soul? Do you have money? I don¡¯t want paper money.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The female ghost didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to be such a money-lover.


    Ming Shu continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, stop following me. If you do, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Ghosts could be killed too.


    The female ghost: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I have money!¡±


    The female ghost hurriedly shouted.


    Ming Shu paused and turned around.


    ¡°I really have money.¡± She finally saw someone that could see and talk to her. She mustn¡¯t let go of this opportunity. ¡°You¡¯ll get money if you help me.¡±


    ¡°What do you need me to do? Kill someone? I don¡¯t kill people.¡±


    The female ghost¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°I¡¯ll take my own revenge.¡±


    She regained herposure quickly and gave a sad look. ¡°Just help me tell my family members where my corpse is. Ask them to bring me home.¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a moment. ¡°How will they give me the money?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to their dreams and tell them. Please help me,¡± the female ghost said.


    She wanted to go home.


    ¡°If you can enter their dreams, why don¡¯t you just tell them where your corpse is directly?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave this ce. My home is too far away.¡± She could only leave when her corpse left.


    Ming Shu was very poor now. She needed money to buy snacks.


    After thinking for a while, she agreed to the female ghost¡¯s request.


    <i>For the sake of justice!</i>


    <i>For snacks!</i>


    The female ghost was called Yu Jiao. She had an argument with her boyfriend so she ran out in a fit of pique.


    Unfortunately, she met a bunch of kidnappers who abducted and tortured her. She died far away from her hometown.


    Ming Shu brought Yu Jiao back to the Taoist temple. Yu Jiao was stunned to see the dpidated temple. Was this a ce to live in?


    ¡°Do you know how to clean up?¡± Ming Shu asked.


    Yu Jiao shook her head.


    ¡°Clean up this ce.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>I just shook my head!</i>


    The youngdy looked around the same age as her. She was always smiling, but Yu Jiao felt that she was frightening for some reason.


    And this Taoist temple...


    There was another temple nearby. She would always feel ufortable when she got near the temple but she didn¡¯t have that feeling here.


    Maybe it was because this ce had been abandoned.


    Yu Jiao didn¡¯t dare to reject Ming Shu so she silently started cleaning up.


    ¡°When will you contact my family?¡± Yu Jiao asked Ming Shu who was sitting down and eating mantou.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just call them and tell them where your corpse is, right? They will think that I¡¯m the murderer.¡±


    Yu Jiao agreed with her.


    ¡°What do you n to do then?¡±


    Ming Shu pondered for some time. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll eat first and thinkter.¡±


    ¡°...¡± <i>What do you mean by that!</i>


    Yu Jiao wanted to ignore Ming Shu, but she was the only person who could see and hear her after she got killed.


    Due to Yu Jiao¡¯s cleaning, the courtyard became uglier.


    She stammered when she saw Ming Shu¡¯s speechless gaze. ¡°I said that I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head and went back to her room.


    Yu Jiao: ¡°...¡±


    Why did she feel that the youngdy brought her back to clean this ce up?


    For the next few days, Ming Shu stayed in the Taoist temple unless she needed to buy food.


    When Yu Jia met her, she would either be eating or bathing under the sunlight or moonlight. She even said that she was absorbing the essence of the sun and moon.


    Did she think that she was a demon?


    Sometimes, Yu Jiao would leave the Taoist temple too. Ming Shu didn¡¯t care where she went. The human and the ghost lived harmoniously.


    Yu Jiao learned to do some simple cleaning after a few days. The courtyard was much cleaner than before.


    ¡°When are you going to help me?¡± Yu Jiao followed Ming Shu and squatted under the steps.


    ¡°Let me see...¡± Ming Shu looked up at the sky and pretended to count with her fingers. ¡°After a few more days,¡± she continued with a serious face.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m feeling ufortable. I can¡¯t travel too much.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Maybe she should find someone else for help.


    ...


    Three dayster...


    Ming Shu finally took Yu Jiao out of the temple. They went to the ce where she died.


    The ce wasn¡¯t far from Wuliang Mountain. There were no roads on the mountain. Yu Jiao was abducted from the streets. When she woke up, she was already locked up in a mountain cave.


    There was no one here.


    No one could help her.


    The only people she saw were those who abducted her.


    They didn¡¯te every day. Once, they were drunk. When they came over, they...


    Yu Jiao didn¡¯t want to recall what happened.


    Ming Shu climbed up the mountain and stood outside the cave. Someone had covered the entrance with dried leaves and branches. Ming Shu threw the dried leaves and branches away. A pungent smell wafted out from the cave.


    The cave wasn¡¯t big. A corpsey in a corner.


    Strangely, the corpse didn¡¯t decay much. Yu Jiao said that she had been dead for almost a month and a half, but the corpse looked quite new.


    Yu Jiao didn¡¯t dare to enter the cave. She was afraid to see her appearance now.


    Ming Shu looked around the cave. Cold air kept entering her body.


    Yu Jiao¡¯s corpseid horizontally on the ground. She was naked. Ming Shu took the clothes at the side and ced them on the corpse.


    Then, she cleared her traces and came out of the cave.


    ¡°Are you going to contact my parents now?¡± Yu Jiao whispered.


    Ming Shu looked at her. ¡°I will call the police now. The police will call your parents.¡±


    If she contacted Yu Jiao¡¯s parents directly, she would be in trouble.


    ¡°...¡±


    Why was it different from her expectations again?


    Ming Shu called the police after she went down the mountain.


    The police arrived quickly. As the first person who discovered the corpse, Ming Shu was questioned.


    It was suspicious for a youngdy toe to the wilderness.


    Ming Shu told them that she came to the mountain to find Lingzhi.


    Some vigers nearby woulde to look for Lingzhi so the reason was eptable, though barely.


    Ming Shu was questioned as a suspect but in the end, they cleared her. After all, when Yu Jiao died, she wasn¡¯t here.


    The police quickly discovered Yu Jiao¡¯s identity. They contacted her parents.


    Her parents rushed over in the middle of the night. When they saw Yu Jiao¡¯s corpse, they cried in pain.


    Yu Jiao stood beside her parents. She wanted to hug them, but her body kept passing through them.


    She was at a loss. Her eyes were filled with anguish.


    She was dead.


    Thest person to arrive was Yu Jiao¡¯s boyfriend. He looked very tired. He stood at the entrance of the cave with a dazed look. After a long time, he went in.


    ¡°You must find the culprit!¡± Yu Jiao¡¯s boyfriend grabbed the police and shouted furiously with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Yu Jiao¡¯s boyfriend suddenly grabbed his hair and cried. ¡°If I¡¯d given in to her, she wouldn¡¯t have left. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault...¡±


    Yu Jiao stood beside him and wanted to touch him.


    Her hand passed through his head.


    Yu Jiao felt sad as she looked at her boyfriend. If she weren¡¯t so stubborn, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    Yu Jiao¡¯s boyfriend seemed to be able to feel her presence. He looked in Yu Jiao¡¯s direction.


    Of course, all he could see was emptiness.


    Yu Jiao couldn¡¯t control herself. She started crying.


    Unfortunately, there are no what-ifs in this world.

 Chapter 1427 - Rules Of A Zombie (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1427: Rules Of A Zombie (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yu Jiao wanted to apany them inside for a while, so Ming Shu walked out of the police station first. There were some people who gathered to watch from the outside.


    This was all that was good about the town. They didn¡¯t even need to use phones to send messages. With a loud shout, the entire town would know the news.


    ?


    When Ming Shu came out, someone asked her about the investigation.


    Ming Shu smiled and said she didn¡¯t know. She squeezed out of the crowd.


    A person in front hurriedly moved toward her. Ming Shu dodged quickly so that she wasn¡¯t bumped into.


    The man staggered and looked up at the person in front of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, little Taoist nun.¡±


    Ming little Taoist nun Shu: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu nodded and made way for him. The man did not seem to have any intention of stopping and quickly left.


    Ming Shu hadn¡¯t gone far when the man caught up with her again.


    ¡°Little Taoist nun, little Taoist nun...¡±


    The man panted and said, ¡°Little Taoist nun, listen to me. Something happened to one of our rtives. Could you go with me and help check on him?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Ming Shu pointed at herself.


    <i>I¡¯m not wearing a Taoist robe today. </i>


    <i>Moreover, I look so beautiful that he shouldn¡¯te to me, right? </i>


    <i>Is he trying to deceive me so that he can inherit my snacks? </i>


    Actually, the man really had no one else to turn to. He had asked for help from anyone who might be helpful, but it didn¡¯t make any difference.


    The eminent monk in the nearby temple was not around. When the man encountered Ming Shu, he remembered that she wore a Taoist robe, so he decided to just give it a try.


    Ming Shu was reluctant to go, but the man followed her. Coincidentally, that vige was on Ming Shu¡¯s way back to Wuliang Mountain.


    In the end, Ming Shu entered the vige.


    The man took her to a simple bungalow, which showed that the family didn¡¯t have much money.


    There were many vigers gathered at the entrance, and they were discussing heatedly what was happening inside.


    ¡°Zhang Goudan has done many evil deeds. This is retribution.¡±


    ¡°He deserves it.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what kind of wicked things he has done. His aged mother was even involved in the retribution.¡±


    ¡°Move, move.¡± The man pushed those vigers away. The vigers fixed their gazes on Ming Shu and looked at her like they were looking at something rare.


    She wore ordinary clothes, and her hair was tied into a bun with a wooden hairpin inserted.


    However, her face was fair and looked bright and beautiful. When she just stood there, they would feel that she was not one of them.


    ¡°Zhang Goudan¡¯s uncle is really unlucky to have such a nephew.¡±


    ¡°Who is that girl? She looks pretty.¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t be here to save Zhang Goudan with a wedding, can she?¡±


    In the countryside, there was a tradition called Chong Xi, which intended to save a patient¡¯s life by giving him a wedding to counteract bad luck.


    Zhang Goudan was dying and a girl appeared, so the vigers would naturally let their imaginations run wild.


    However, if she really came here to Chong Xi for Zhang Goudan, the girl was truly a bit unlucky. She was such a beautiful girl. They didn¡¯t know where Zhang Goudan¡¯s uncle had found her.


    In the room, Zhang Goudan was lying on the bed, an old woman sitting beside him. Her deep-set eyes were full of tears.


    ¡°Qiangzi, you¡¯re here.¡± The woman trembled as she stretched out her hand.


    Hou Qiang hurried to step forward and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve brought someone to diagnose Goudan¡¯s sickness.¡±


    The old woman¡¯s face was filled with despair. ¡°So many people came here, but nothing happened.¡±


    Hou Qiang sighed in his heart.


    Zhang Goudan was his younger sister¡¯s child. His younger sister and her husband left the world early, leaving Zhang Goudan to grow up with his grandmother.


    Zhang Goudan had been naughty since he was a child, and when he grew up, he caused trouble more and more.


    He was already in his twenties yet hadn¡¯t found a proper job. All day long, he was wandering and bullying others in the town and the vige. Behind his back, there were countless people who cursed him for being a little bastard without a mother and with no education.


    Ming Shu looked over the person lying in bed. The man was extremely thin, his face ashen, his breathing extremely weak.


    This man...


    ¡°Little Taoist nun, look at him. What¡¯s going on with Goudan?¡± Hou Qiangforted his old mother, then hurriedly asked Ming Shu to take a look at Zhang Goudan¡¯s state.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know what evil things he has done?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hou Qiang didn¡¯t quite understand. He rubbed his hands and said with a little bit of embarrassment, ¡°Little Taoist nun, I received little education. If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    ¡°He did...¡± Ming Shu¡¯s gazended on the somewhat dpidated windowsill. After a moment, she withdrew her gaze and said, ¡°I can¡¯t save him. If he doesn¡¯t want to die, it¡¯s better to just give himself up.¡±


    Hou Qiang was at a loss when he heard this.


    Ming Shu turned around and left.


    ¡°Little Taoist nun, little Taoist nun...¡±


    Hou Qiang chased after her for a distance, but Goudan started to roar again. Hou Qiang could only turn back.


    When Ming Shu returned to the Taoist temple, Yu Jiao had already returned.


    She squatted under the eaves of the broken Taoist temple with her expression nk and helpless.


    ¡°Can I be alive?¡± She looked up at Ming Shu. She didn¡¯t want to die. She had a loving family, a boyfriend...


    She¡¯d have a happy life.


    Ming Shu sat beside her. She took out a steamed bun and began to nibble on it. After a long time, she whispered, ¡°Dead is dead. There is no chance of having a second life.¡±


    Ming Shu heard Yu Jiao crying bitterly.


    For the next few days, Yu Jiao stayed by her parents¡¯ side.


    Because of Yu Jiao¡¯s boyfriend, the case was submitted to the higher-ups. The higher-ups sent a task force to investigate it, and the investigation was now in full swing.


    However, because it¡¯d been too long since Yu Jiao¡¯s death, many things were not easy to investigate.


    Until Zhang Goudan turned himself in.


    He admitted that he was the one who kidnapped Yu Jiao along with a few others and killed her in the end.


    The police quickly arrested the suspects. What made people feel surprised was that, apart from the one who died, all of the rest of the suspects were not in good condition.


    Everyone sighed at what had happened to Yu Jiao.


    But there were also people who shifted the me onto her.


    These people said that it was precisely because she stayed outside and ran around that she was targeted by criminals. Then this kind of thing happened.


    The families of those murderers even insulted the dead Yu Jiao, saying that she dressed like that and was obviously seducing their sons and husbands...


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know how Yu Jiao felt when she heard this.


    However, her boyfriend beat those people up angrily.


    ...


    A few people came to Wuliang Mountain early in the morning.


    Yu Jiao¡¯s parents and boyfriend followed Yu Jiao¡¯s instructions in their dreams toe give her money.


    Because it was Ming Shu who discovered their daughter first, Yu Jiao¡¯s parents did not find it strange when Yu Jiao asked them in a dream to thank Ming Shu.


    However, this ce...


    It was actually a Taoist temple.


    Moreover, it was a shabby Taoist temple.


    Yu Jiao¡¯s parents gave Ming Shu 100,000 yuan.


    Yu Jiao¡¯s boyfriend added another 100,000 yuan. So it was a total of 200,000 yuan.


    Yu Jiao shook her head. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve avenged myself, I have to go where I should go.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s back,¡± Ming Shu suddenly said.


    From the main entrance of the broken Taoist Temple, a figure was slowly walking in.


    The man walked to Ming Shu and said, ¡°You can see Jiaojiao, right? Is she here?¡±


    Ming Shu looked sideways. Yu Jiao¡¯s body was gradually disappearing. She shook her head at Ming Shu.


    <i>Don¡¯t tell him. </i>


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°She¡¯s not here.


    ¡°But she asked me to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ming Shu watched Yu Jiao¡¯s figure disappear from the worldpletely as she said slowly, ¡°She wanted you to take good care of her parents for her. You can¡¯t be together in this life, but she will wait for you in the next.¡±


    The man stood in the dpidated Taoist temple for a long time.


    When night fell, he bid farewell to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked at the deserted Taoist temple and thought she ought to catch a few ghosts to brighten up the ce.

 Chapter 1428 - Rules Of A Zombie (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1428: Rules Of A Zombie (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Half a month after Yu Jiao¡¯s case was solved, Ming Shu got a ride on Hou Qiang¡¯s tractor again.


    This man was much more silent than before.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had time to thank you for what you did earlier, little Taoist nun,¡± Hou Qiang said when Ming Shu got off the tractor. ¡°Our family is poor. We don¡¯t have much money. After we prepare enough money, I¡¯ll send it over to you. Little Taoist nun, where do you live?¡±


    The other suspects were all tortured crazy.


    Only Zhang Goudan who surrendered himself early looked normal.


    If she hadn¡¯t reminded him...


    Maybe Zhang Goudan would have been like everyone else.


    Ming Shu said, ¡°There is a sword on the windowsill of Zhang Goudan¡¯s house. Give it to me.¡±


    Hou Qiang went back and searched around before finding the sword that Ming Shu had mentioned.


    There were rust stains all over the sword, and he couldn¡¯t see any value of it at all.


    Hou Qiang sent the sword to Wuliang Mountain for Ming Shu. The Taoist temple had been carried out with a repair. However, apart from looking neat and tidy, it was still worn out... Each part of the Taoist temple revealed the fact that it was very poor.


    Basically, all the vigers in the vicinity knew that there was a Taoist temple in Wuliang Mountain.


    However, this Taoist temple had long since been abandoned.


    Although Hou Qiang was curious, he didn¡¯t dare to ask further.


    ¡°Do you know where Zhang Goudan got this sword?¡± Ming Shu asked while holding the sword.


    ¡°Well...¡± Hou Qiang shook his head. ¡°Zhang Goudan doesn¡¯t have many proper things to do all day. I don¡¯t know where he got this sword.¡±


    In Hou Qiang¡¯s eyes, this was a rusted and useless sword.


    Hou Qiang tentatively said, ¡°If you want to know, I can help run errands and ask Zhang Goudan for you, little Taoist nun.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll let you know when I have any information.¡±


    When Hou Qiang left the mountain, he always felt that something was following him, but when he looked back, he saw nothing.


    Ming Shu wiped the sword up, revealing the luster of the sword itself.


    The de was sharp, and the hilt was iid with some kind of precious stone, luxurious and exquisite.


    If I sell this thing, I¡¯ll definitely be able to buy a lot of snacks...


    ¡°Cough, cough...¡± Ming Shu suppressed this thought. She felt that there was Qi Yu¡¯s breath on the sword.


    Although it was very strange...


    But that¡¯s what it was.


    Ming Shu tried to swing the sword, but there was nothing special about it...


    It was just an ancient sword that was many, many years old.


    ¡°I said you should put sugar in it!¡±


    ¡°Salt!¡±


    ¡°Sugar!¡±


    ¡°Humph, I won¡¯t argue with you. Let¡¯s go ask elder sister!¡±


    Two little kid ghosts came in from the outside while quarreling with each other.


    One of the little ghosts ran faster and said first, ¡°Sister, do you like sweet tofu curd or salty tofu curd?¡±


    Ming Shu was waving the sword. She paused her hand upon hearing this. ¡°Can I have both of them?¡±


    The two little ghosts: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    Hou Qiang brought news to Ming Shu four dayster. The sword was found on the mountain where Yu Jiao¡¯s body was found. However, Zhang Goudan was unwilling to tell him the exact details.


    ording to Hou Qiang, Zhang Goudan became quite nervous and abnormal when speaking of the sword, so Hou Qiang didn¡¯t dare to ask him deeper.


    Ming Shu told the two little ghosts to watch over the house, while she left with the sword in her hand.


    The cave had been cleaned up, and even the smell was gone.


    Ming Shu used the shlight to look through the cave carefully, but she didn¡¯t find anything unusual.


    Ming Shu stood outside the cave and looked into the distance. She could see Wuliang Mountain and a vige not far away.


    Ming Shu walked around the mountain and saw nothing else but the mosquitoes that treated her as their dessert.


    She caught a rabbit and roasted it. As she was enjoying the meat, she wondered whether the sword had identally fallen here, or...


    She pressed the ground with the tip of her toes.


    Was it below?


    If it was down there, where should she get in?


    She couldn¡¯t just directly turn the mountain upside down, could she?


    This was not a cultivation world.


    Ming Shu was still thinking about whether she should turn the mountain upside down. The next day, at noon, she saw a group of people climbing up the mountain.


    It was a group of Taoist masters...


    And a group of people who looked like an archaeological team.


    Their destination was not the mountain, but the endless mountain range behind this mountain after passing it.


    Ming Shu quietly followed them.


    She saw them stop in a dense forest and begin to set up camps. It seemed that they were nning to fight a protracted war.


    Ming Shu waited outside for half a month. She had searched through everything nearby but didn¡¯t see any ghosts.


    The group of people didn¡¯t take any action, either.


    Until this night. Ming Shu was lying on a tree and rested with her eyes closed.


    Rumbling sounds came from the direction of the camps. She jumped down the tree and headed towards them.


    The entire camp had copsed into a mess.


    She didn¡¯t see a single living person.


    This was not right...


    Ming Shu walked around and really didn¡¯t see anyone.


    She looked at the copsed crevice. The crevice wasrge enough for people to pass through.


    Ming Shu took away everything that could be eaten in the camp and went down through the crevice.


    The ground beneath copsed as well. Ming Shu crawled through the crevice for a long time before descending to a ce simr to a passageway.


    It was so dark that she couldn¡¯t see her hands in front of her.


    Ming Shu took out Little Beastie and shook it.


    Little Beastie put its ws onto Ming Shu¡¯s hand softly.


    Trash picker! What are you doing! It¡¯s too much to disturb others¡¯ sleep!


    ¡°Lighten up.¡±


    Little Beastie: ¡°...¡± I¡¯m not a light bulb!!


    Although Little Beastie was so angry that it rolled into a dumpling ball, it still lit up the surroundings.


    The passage was about a meter wide, and there were dark marks on the ground. Ming Shu squatted down and took a look. It was blood.


    Moreover, there were traces of dragging that extended towards the end of the passage.


    Ming Shu walked along the passage. This should be an ancient tomb.


    Traps were set everywhere, but many of them had already been destroyed.


    Ming Shu jumped over a trap, and as soon as she steadied herself, a man covered with blood pounced out from the dark.


    Before the man could pounce on her, he fell to the ground himself with a bang.


    Ming Shu patted her chest. It¡¯s so frightening!


    The blood man stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Save... save me!¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the man¡¯s clothes carefully. It seemed he was a Taoist master.


    ¡°What did you meet?¡± Ming Shu asked him.


    ¡°Save... please... there is... there is...¡±


    The man died before he could finish his sentence.


    What a typically cliched plot. The character died before finishing the sentences.


    Then, Ming Shu met two more people. One was also a Taoist master, and the other was an ordinary person.


    Both of them were dead, so she naturally couldn¡¯t ask anything.


    More and more bloodstains appeared on the ground, making it shocking by the sight.


    Ming Shu lifted Little Beastie and looked around. There were two doors in front of her. One was clean, and the other was covered with blood in hand shapes. It was like countless people had suddenly rushed into that door.


    Ming Shu stood in front of the two doors. Well... which one should she choose?


    ¡°Choose one.¡± Ming Shu poked Little Beastie.


    Little Beastie humphed, ¡°The one with more blood.¡±


    Ming Shu walked towards the door that was stained with blood. The stone door was heavy and required a lot of force to push it open.


    The sound of the stone door moving was a little loud.


    However, it was very quiet inside the stone door, and no monsters popped out.


    Ming Shu walked through the stone door. There was still a passageway. There seemed to be an exit in the front, emitting a faint light.


    Ming Shu walked a few steps to the exit, and her vision suddenly became wide.


    At this moment, she was standing on a floating trestle.


    Looking around, the entire space was round.


    It was like a circr building, with space in the middle.


    She was only standing on one of the floors. From top to bottom, there were several floors and each floor had a trestle path.


    In the middle of the space was a ck coffin.


    This tomb was actually built downwards, but when she walked along the way, she didn¡¯t feel she was walking downwards at all.

 Chapter 1429 - Rules Of A Zombie (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1429: Rules Of A Zombie (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Ahh...¡±


    A scream was heard from the floor below Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked in the direction of the sound. There was a group of people diagonally below her. They seemed to have noticed her too. Everyone looked at her vigntly.


    ¡°Why did you scream? I¡¯m human.¡± Ming Shu opened her mouth.


    The others rxed a little.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± someone shouted.


    She didn¡¯t belong to their team.


    ¡°Xun Yi, why are you here?¡± One of the Taoist masters recognized her. He frowned and asked, ¡°What do you want this time?¡±


    <i>Why is she everywhere!</i>


    <i>Didn¡¯t someone say that she was dead?</i>


    <i>Someone saw her falling down a cliff.</i>


    Ming Shu grabbed the railing and leaned forward. ¡°I just came to take a look.¡±


    The Taoist master didn¡¯t seem happy but he didn¡¯t refute her.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    The onlydy in the group, the one who screamed just now, frowned as she questioned the Taoist master.


    The Taoist master replied coldly, ¡°Scum.¡±


    ¡°Sigh. I¡¯m still here. Don¡¯t talk bad about me to my face... hey, there¡¯s something behind you.¡±


    Everyone turned around. There was nothing behind them.


    ¡°Xun Yi!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding.¡± Ming Shu smiled as she leaned against the railing. She suddenly squinted her eyes. ¡°However, there is really something behind you this time.¡±


    She sounded weird so everyone still turned around just to be safe.


    Their faces paled in fear.


    The nk road behind them was filled with small ck creatures. There were so many of them they covered the entire walkway. They were flowing toward the Taoist masters like ocean waves.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and run!¡±


    Ming Shu was standing on the floor above so she could see the creatures clearly.


    They were huge ck scorpions.


    ¡°Trash-picker, they¡¯reing up. Aren¡¯t you going to run?¡± Little Beastie reminded Ming Shu.


    ¡°Catch me.¡±


    Ming Shu climbed over the railing and jumped down after saying this.


    Little Beastie: ¡°...¡± <i>F**k you!</i>


    Ming Shu was on the fifth floor so when she suddenly jumped down, the people who were running away got a shock too.


    Ming Shunded safely on the ground. There were no traps hidden on the ground.


    ¡°The creatures are in front too!¡±


    ¡°Jump! Hurry up and jump down!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so high!¡±


    Screams of confusion and fear could be heard from above. The sound of Taoist masters killing the giant scorpions could be heard too.


    ¡°There¡¯s a pool there. Jump into the pool,¡± someone shouted.


    There was a pool not far away.


    Everyone ran over. The first person climbed over the railing and jumped down.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Blood sttered everywhere.


    The person died on the spot.


    Everyone was dumbfounded by the sudden turn of events.


    The space that looked like a pool was actually solid ground.


    ¡°This way.¡± One of the Taoist masters at the side pulled a metal chain that was hanging from above. ¡°Quick, grab this and slide down.¡±


    The metal chain flowed all the way to the ground. When someone pulled it, it rattled.


    Everyone grabbed the metal chain and slid down. The giant scorpions didn¡¯t dare tond on the ground. They kept moving within the nk roads.


    When they saw this scene, the people quickly moved back to the center.


    They looked at the giant scorpions with vignce.


    Some people rxed and copsed on the ground after confirming that the giant scorpions wouldn¡¯te down. They heaved a sigh of relief.


    Only a few Taoist masters remained cautious.


    Most were guarding against Ming Shu.


    This woman had been going against all the sects. She was a pro at causing trouble for them.


    A middle-aged man who wore a pair of spectacles said, ¡°Taoist masters, how are we going to go out if those things don¡¯t leave?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait first. They might leaveter,¡± a Taoist master said. ¡°Make use of this time to recover your energy.¡±


    Ming Shu started eating after hearing what the Taoist master said.


    Two Taoist masters looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Xun Yi, don¡¯t mess around!¡±


    Ming Shu took out some biscuits and nibbled on them. ¡°It¡¯s a waste of time to fight with you.¡±


    The Taoist masters: ¡°...¡±


    They exchanged nces with one another and decided to stay away from Ming Shu.


    They walked toward the huge coffin.


    The man in spectacles walked over too.


    The woman in the group was sitting on the ground and drinking water. She nced at Ming Shu from the corner of her eye.


    <i>This girl...</i>


    <i>Who the hell is she?</i>


    <i>Why are all the stupid Taoist masters afraid of her?</i>


    ¡°Someone seemed to have touched this coffin. Was it like this when you came herest time?¡± one of the Taoist masters asked.


    The man in spectacles replied, ¡°Master, we didn¡¯te downst time. We met those strange creatures at the top and they killed some of my men. This is our first timeing here too.¡±


    The coffin was entirely ck. There were only a few carved markings on it, giving it a mysterious aura.


    Besides that, there was nothing else on the coffin.


    ¡°This coffin should be hanging in midair by these metal chains. Look at the bottom of the coffin. There are marks here.¡± One of the Taoist masters pointed at the bottom of the coffin.


    Thick metal chains could be seen on all four corners.


    There was a metal chain beside Ming Shu. She looked down at it. It seemed to have been broken by some huge force.


    This coffin should be hung by the metal chains.


    ¡°Shall we open it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Let¡¯s wait for our masters toe. Our masters warned us against acting rashly during this mission.¡±


    The other Taoist master agreed.


    Before they came, their elders reminded them many times that they mustn¡¯t be rash.


    ¡°There are so many creatures above. We spent much effort toe down. If we don¡¯t open it, it will be a waste of our effort.¡± The man in spectacles didn¡¯t agree with the Taoist masters.


    He immediately called his men over to open the coffin.


    ¡°Mister Yao!¡± A Taoist master stopped them. ¡°It¡¯s better to leave the coffin alone. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside.¡±


    ¡°Look at those creatures. We don¡¯t even know if we can go back up.¡± Mister Yao took off his spectacles and cleaned them with the corner of his shirt. ¡°If we¡¯re going to die here, we should know why we die.¡±


    ¡°Mister Yao!¡±


    Mister Yao remained firm. ¡°Master Xiu Lun, you came to protect us. As for other matters, you should listen to us.¡±


    The Taoist master was a little furious.


    The atmosphere was tense. A voice was suddenly heard.


    ¡°If they want to open it, let them. You might hit the jackpot.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Xun Yi!¡± Xiu Lun shouted angrily.


    ¡°My mouth is on my body. I can say whatever I want to. Do you want to beat me up? There might be a beauty inside. If you open it, your name might be etched in history.¡± Ming Shu provoked the Taoist master.


    Xiu Lun: ¡°...¡±


    Xiu Lun took a deep breath and tried to persuade Mister Yao again. ¡°Mister Yao, this tomb is extremely odd. Do you remember everything we experienced on our way down? We don¡¯t know if we can deal with what¡¯s inside this coffin.¡±


    Mister Yao recalled what happened earlier and hesitated.


    After thinking for a while, he gritted his teeth and looked at the coffin. ¡°Open it.¡±

 Chapter 1430 - Rules Of A Zombie (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1430: Rules Of A Zombie (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Xiu Lun wasn¡¯t able to stop Mister Yao.


    He could only ask the rest of the Taoist Masters to remain vignt while Mister Yao opened the coffin.


    Ming Shu watched them from a distance.


    The huge coffin was opened. There was a smaller coffin insider.


    It was ck too. However, it was much more beautiful.


    Mister Yao¡¯s men were amazed by the minimalist ck emboss on the coffin.


    They admired the design for a while before opening the coffin.


    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t break it.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, be careful...¡±


    Mister Yao kept reminding them to be careful.


    The people shifted the lid of the coffin slowly. Everyone moved to one side.


    Xiu Lun and the other Taoist masters got nervous. They were afraid that something would jump out suddenly.


    But, nothing happened while the coffin was moved. Nothing sprung out too.


    ¡°It¡¯s empty.¡±


    The people who opened the coffin shouted.


    Mister Yao and Xiu Lun went forward simultaneously. they looked into the coffin.


    It was empty. Not even white bones were seen, much less a corpse.


    It seemed as if no one had been buried here.


    ¡°Weird...¡± Mister Yao was confused. ¡°Why is there nothing here? Is this an empty coffin? That¡¯s impossible. Look at this huge tomb. How can this coffin be empty?¡±


    On the other side, the Taoist master turned grave.


    This coffin was supposed to be hanging in mid-air. Yet, it was on the ground now. There were only two possibilities.


    Someone might have taken whatever was inside.


    Or the thing inside... came out itself.


    The first possibility was still alright since it was caused by other humans. However, if it was the second option...


    The Taoist master felt chills just thinking about it.


    What the hell was inside the coffin? No one knew.


    Ming Shu ced her hand on her chin and looked thoughtfully into the emptiness.


    ¡°Could it be that this is really an empty coffin? The real owner of the tomb might not be ced here.¡± Someone beside Mister Yao said his opinion.


    Some tombs were made in such a way to prevent tomb raiders.


    But if the owner was ced here, where would he be?


    Everyone looked around. The structure of this tomb was weird. It looked like a pagoda.


    They searched their surroundings. The giant scorpions were still crawling on the nk paths so they didn¡¯t dare to get too close. Nothing was found.


    Mister Yao gathered his men around the coffin for a discussion.


    Since there was nothing in the coffin, the Taoist master rxed a little. But, their expressions were still grave.


    Things were moreplicated than what they thought.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly said.


    Xiu Lun looked over and frowned. ¡°Xiu Lun, what do you want to do now?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. Her tone seemed light-hearted too. ¡°They¡¯reing down.¡±


    They? Them!


    Xiu Lun looked at the nk roads. The giant scorpions were wandering between the second and third level a moment ago but now, they were already nearing the bottom.


    ¡°Everyone!¡± Xiu Lun shouted immediately, ¡°They¡¯vee down!¡±


    Everyone was attracted to his voice.


    Including the giant scorpions.


    The giant scorpions paused for three seconds. Then, they suddenly hastened their pace and swarmed down.


    The ground was soon covered by the giant scorpions.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and run!¡±


    ¡°... No, I can¡¯t just leave like this.¡±


    ¡°Professor Yao, there¡¯s no time left. Hurry up and run!¡±


    Mister Yao was pulled away from the coffin.


    Xiu Lun and the other Taoist masters let the other people run first. However, there was no way up. The giant scorpions soon surrounded them.


    They were forced to move towards the spot that looked like a pool.


    Whether you stepped on it and looked down or looked at it from afar, it looked like a pool.


    The corpse had been cleared but there was still blood on the ground.


    The feeling on their feet told them that this wasn¡¯t a pool.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she running?¡± Thedy in the team, Dan Biyun, pointed at Ming Shu and asked curiously.


    She wasn¡¯t sure who thatdy was but the Taoist masters obviously knew her.


    Thus, everyone looked at the Taoist masters.


    What was she doing? Looking for death?


    ¡°I raised them. Why must I run?¡± Ming Shu shrugged and boasted pretentiously.


    The giant scorpions followed behind her. It looked as though her words were true.


    ... If the scorpions didn¡¯t point their tails at her.


    Ming Shu jumped and ran towards an empty space.


    Why aren¡¯t they cooperating?


    Thumbs down!


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s act onlysted for a second. Soon, everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by the giant scorpions.


    ¡°They¡¯reing over.¡± The giant scorpions had covered up the entire coffin. Only a ck outline could be seen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly go up!¡¯ Someone shouted.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go up from here. It¡¯s too high!¡±


    ¡°Master, quickly think of a way out. I don¡¯t want to die here. Hurry up and kill them!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯re metal chains over there. Use them to climb up!¡±


    Someone shouted. Everyone looked towards the metal chain nearest to them.


    However, scorpions had already appeared there. They hesitated. No one dared to go first.


    Xiu Lun took the lead. He used his sword to flick the giant scorpions away and cleared a safe area. ¡°Come on!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more above...¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t go up, we¡¯ll die too. Quickly!¡±


    As Ming Shu killed the giant scorpions, she wondered if they could be eaten.


    Since they¡¯re so big, they must be meaty.


    Ming Shu stared at the giant scorpions hungrily.


    The giant scorpions: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze was so blunt the giant scorpions actually started retreating.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Screams echoed.


    Ming Shu looked in the direction of the screams. People were pushing and pulling at the bottom of the metal chain.


    There were many people and only one metal chain. Who would go up first?


    There were only a few Taoist masters so the giant scorpions would be able to find a loophole soon.


    Thus, in order to get up first, no one cared about being respectful or righteous anymore.


    Someone got pushed away and fell down. Coincidentally, there were two huge scorpions behind him so he got stabbed by the scorpions. The person fell down in pain and got engulfed by giant scorpions soon after.


    ¡°Omg.¡± Ming Shu rubbed her shoulders. ¡°This is so scary. I should really eat them.¡±


    ¡°Xiu Lun, help us!¡± Xiu Lun shouted.


    She was famous for her magic symbols.


    If she helped, they would have an easier time.


    Ming Shu shouted back, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a demon. I¡¯m not on your side. I¡¯m afraid I will taint your innocence.¡±


    Xiu Lun almost vomited blood. ¡°If we don¡¯t work together now, none of us will be able to get out alive!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Look, they¡¯re not attacking me.¡± Ming Shu took a step back to evade a scorpion¡¯s attack. ¡°I justpliment you. Why are you attacking me? I¡¯ll eat you if you¡¯re so disobedient.¡±


    Xiu Lun: ¡°...¡± Thisdy seems crazier thanst time.


    The moment she sees the giant scorpions, she doesn¡¯t care about humans anymore.


    Ming Shu waved her sword.


    The giant scorpions retreated.


    Ming Shu: ¡°...¡±


    She looked at the sword in her hand.


    She realized something.

 Chapter 1431 - Rules Of A Zombie (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1431: Rules Of A Zombie (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The people climbing up the metal chains looked like ants. One climbed up after another.


    They rushed to climb up the metal chain. There were too many people so the chain kept swaying. Those that weren¡¯t used to climbing fell down.


    The moment they fell down, they would submerge in the sea of giant scorpions.


    Ming Shu flicked the giant scorpions and reached another metal chain. Two people who didn¡¯t manage to climb up the metal chain decided to follow her. They probably felt that she seemed very powerful.


    The two of them formed a team and followed closely behind Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu nced at them. Then, she grabbed the metal chain and climbed up.


    The moment she was gone, the giant scorpions flooded over. The two people quickly grabbed the metal chains and climbed up.


    The situation on the other side was worse. More and more giant scorpions started attacking them. Screams of agony could be heard all the time.


    The metal chain only managed to reach the sixth floor. Ming Shunded on the nk roads lightly.


    The giant scorpions hadn¡¯t crawled up so the nk roads were safe for now.


    She looked around her and went to find an exit.


    The first few people who came up from the other metal chain had reached the sixth floor too. Those that were still alive reached the sixth floor along with the Taoist masters.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡± Xiu Lun fought with the giant scorpions while hurrying them.


    Some people started inching towards Ming Shu when they realized that following her was the safest option.


    ¡°Wait... slow down!¡± Ming Shu suddenly got pulled by someone. Dan Biyun panted as she continued, ¡°We can¡¯t catch up with you.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s clothes almost got pulled down too.


    She pulled her clothes up and smiled. ¡°Miss.¡±


    Dan Biyun was stunned for a moment. She wondered how Ming Shu could still smile at a time like this. Her smile was gentle but sinister at the same time.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t catch up, you don¡¯t have to follow me.¡±


    Thedy¡¯s voice was gentle and pleasant but her words were chilling.


    Dan Biyun opened her eyes wide. ¡°You...¡±


    Ming Shu distanced herself from Dan Biyun as she got rid of the giant scorpions blocking her path. ¡°If you can catch up, it means that you¡¯re lucky. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯m not oblige to save you.¡±


    ¡°How can you...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not from your side. Don¡¯t count on me.¡± Ming Shu stopped her. ¡°You¡¯re on your own. I wish you good luck.¡±


    She didn¡¯t chase them away but that didn¡¯t mean that she would save them.


    She turned and moved even faster towards the exit.


    Dan Biyun staggered when she got pushed.


    She was furious. Thatdy had the ability to fight with the giant scorpions. Why didn¡¯t she act like those Taoist masters?


    ...


    The moonlight was faint. Not many stars could be seen in the sky.


    The wind in the mountain was cold. The shadows of the trees looked like monsters.


    A head popped out from the ground. Then, a human rose from the ground. It was Ming Shu.


    She stepped on the broken rocks and jumped to a safe ce.


    After that, more and more people came out.


    Light started appearing in the mountains. The voices of people were heard too.


    The people who escapedid on the ground. They felt fortunate that they were still alive.


    The Taoist masters were thest few to climb up. Some were injured. They were held to one side to take a rest. Everyone looked haggard.


    Ming Shu only had some dust on her clothes. She looked like she came from a different.


    ¡°Will theye up?¡±


    The leaves rustled in the wind. The sound floated into everyone¡¯s ear and instilled fear in their hearts.


    The area that sunk in was ck. No one knew if the giant scorpions woulde up.


    They wanted to run.


    But there was no energy left in them.


    They waited quietly for a while. Nothing came out from the hole. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Why did it be like this?¡± After regaining their senses, some people realized that no one weed them after they came up.


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Where did they go? Did they change location because the camp copsed?¡±


    The camp looked entirely different from before. It was a mess. No one was in sight.


    Theirmunication devices malfunctioned after they went down so they couldn¡¯t contact the people on the ground.


    They didn¡¯t know what happened here but even if the camp copsed and the people changed location, they shoulde and save them too. They wouldn¡¯t just leave like this.


    Some people dragged their tired bodies and inspected the camp. In the end, they came up with a serious conclusion. ¡°Themunication devices are still here. Everything is here. There¡¯re even some unfinished cup noddles. The people here... disappeared.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other.


    They just managed to escape from the tomb but now, the people in the camp were missing.


    Xiu Lun walked forward. ¡°Xun Yi, you came down after us. What happened to the camp?¡±


    Ming Shu was looking for her biscuits when she was called. She felt puzzled as she looked over. ¡°Why will I know what happened?¡±


    ¡°You came down after us. Was the camp already like this when you came down?¡± Xiu Lun continued.


    Ming Shu pursed her lips. She understood what Xiu Lun was saying. ¡°You suspect that I did it?¡±


    Xiu Lun didn¡¯t deny it.


    There were people guarding the camp. They wouldn¡¯t let her go down.


    To the other Taoist master, Ming Shu was a demon. She was a scum of themunity. She might have something to do with the disappearance of the people in the camp.


    One of the Taoist masters shouted angrily, ¡°You came down after us. You should know what happened to the camp.


    Ming Shu was used to taking mes. She was toozy to exin herself. She smiled and said, ¡°Do you have evidence?¡±


    There were no signs of struggle in the camp.


    It waste at night so it was too dark to see anything. It would be difficult to find clues.


    ¡°Where are those people? What did you do to them?¡± Dan Biyun was angered by Ming Shu before this so she had a bad impression of her.


    ¡°How will I know? Maybe they were eaten.¡± Those people were most probably downstairs. However, she didn¡¯t know how they went down.


    She only heard the sound of something copsing. There were no screams of other noises.


    Those people that she saw when she went down...


    She didn¡¯t know what happened too. She didn¡¯t see anything strange.


    Ming Shu looked down at the sword. This might be the reason why the thing didn¡¯t dare to show itself.


    Dan Biyun scolded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you do this? Why don¡¯t you know anything?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s tone was innocent. ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t say that I did it. You were the one who said it.¡±


    Dan Biyun: ¡°...¡±


    Ming Shu stepped back into the darkness. ¡°The society is ruled byw. If you don¡¯t have evidence, there¡¯s nothing you can do to me.¡±


    ¡°Xun Yi!¡±


    ¡°Sigh. I don¡¯t want to y with you anymore. If you have evidence, you¡¯re wee to find me at the Wuliang Mountain.¡± Ming Shu¡¯s voice floated over from the forest.


    ¡°Xun Yi, stop right there!¡± Xiu Lun chased after Ming Shu.


    However, by the time he rushed over, she was gone.


    ¡°Master, is she the culprit?¡± Someone whispered.


    Xiu Lun frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not certain. There¡¯s no evidence yet. We can¡¯t jump into conclusions.¡±


    He suspected her because she was the most suspicious.


    However, he couldn¡¯t dere that she was guilty immediately. What was the difference between him and the bad people, like her, if he did that?

 Chapter 1432 - Zombie Rules (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1432: Chapter 1432 Zombie Rules (8)</h4>


    Ming Shu thought that the little fairy was there, but it wasn¡¯t. But inside the coffin.. Ming Shu stepped on the steps and went up Wuliang Mountain. A corner of the Taoist temple was faintly revealed. She walked a few steps casually and suddenly stopped. No.. Why Is It so quiet? The only sound left was the sound of her feet stepping on the dead leaves. She couldn¡¯t even hear the chirping of insects and birds. There was a strange sense of death. Ming Shu looked at the Taoist temple again. She walked up slowly and pushed open the half-closed door. The Little Devil who liked to y in the yard was nowhere to be seen. When she stepped into the yard, she felt a chill. It went from the soles of her feet to her forehead. Her hair stood on end, and she felt a chill down her spine. Shua ¡ª Ming Shu suddenly turned her body to the side, grabbed the broom used to sweep the floor, and swept it back. Her cold fingers pressed on her wrist, and the broom fell to the ground. Ming Shu raised her head and saw the man¡¯s cold, hostile eyes. Ming Shu only felt that her entire arm was almost frozen. The man on the opposite side grabbed the broom, and with a gentle squeeze, the broom broke. Ming Shu clicked her tongue and let go of the broom. She quickly took out her sword and shed at the man. The man¡¯s figure shed and disappeared. A gust of wind blew past Ming Shu¡¯s ears. It was bone-chilling. The man appeared on her left side. He formed a w and attacked her neck. The long sword hummed. It seemed to have sensed something and wanted to break free from Ming Shu¡¯s hand. It flew towards the man. Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to let go. She used its strength and shed at the man¡¯s arm. The man suddenly shrank back and retreated to a safe ce. His ck eyes looked at her coldly, without any emotion, as if she was just a dead thing that could move. The long sword hummed. Ming Shu¡¯s fingers were numb from the vibration. ¡°Quiet!¡± The long sword:¡±...¡± The long sword quieted down. Ming Shu raised her head and looked at the opposite side. The man was wearing a ck ancient robe with a high crown, revealing a handsome face with sharp edges. His eyes were as ck as ink, like a thousand-year-old cold pond, which made people shudder at the sight of him. An invisible aura lingered around his body, like the majesty of a king, but also noble and noble. ¡°You came to find this?¡±Ming Shu waved the sword in her hand. Her calm eyes moved from her body to the sword. Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. The whole space suddenly fell into silence. After a long time, the man reached out his hand, as if to ask the sword to go back on its own, and also to ask Ming Shu to return the sword to him. The long sword gave a low hum, and after a slight vibration, it quieted down. Ming Shu gave a faint smile. ¡°This sword is not yours now. If you want it...e and take it.¡± The man was full of hostility. An invisible pressure came over. The dpidated door of the Taoist temple closed with a ng. The fallen leaves on the ground moved without wind, and the air was tense. The danger that could be triggered at any time crept into Ming Shu¡¯s mind. Good, Little Vixen! You Dare to make a move today! I Won¡¯t kill you! Just when Ming Shu thought he was going to make a move, the man suddenly raised his head and looked in a certain direction. In the next second, he jumped up, stepped on the dangerous wall of the Taoist temple, jumped into the jungle, and disappeared. Ming Shu:¡±...¡± Why are you running away! If you have the ability, then make a move! The long sword made a few hurried low sounds, like a poor little girl abandoned by her master. ¡°What are you shaking for? Even if hees back, I won¡¯t give you back to him!¡±Ming Shu held the sword. ¡°You acted so well before. You didn¡¯t give me any reaction at all.¡± The long sword:¡±...¡± SOB, SOB, SOB, master, take me away, there¡¯s a pervert here! Ming Shu put the sword away and found a scared little ghost in a side hall. ¡°Sister...¡±they were scared to death. The two little ghosts looked a little unstable and looked at her pitifully. Ming Shu led them back to the spirit tablet that she used to cultivate and lit incense for them. She asked, ¡°When did hee?¡± The little ghost replied, ¡°This morning, so scary.¡± This Morning.. ording to the little ghost¡¯s condition, he must be a thousand-year-old zombie, right? This kind of zombie could also be called a demon, or a drought demon. But ording to the records.. The drought demon¡¯s face was ferocious, and it could be said that it had a green face and sharp teeth that could bite people. Little Fairy looked no different from an ordinary person, which was a bit inconsistent with the records. ... Of course, it was better to look good. If there were no idents, little fairy must havee out of that ancient tomb. This sword should have been in the ancient tomb. Zhang Goudan didn¡¯t know how he got it. Ming Shuy on the bed and thought about it. Forget it. He wille back anyway. We¡¯ll see. ¨C In the next few days, no man showed up, and no one came to catch her. The days were a little boring. Mr. X was also somewhere free and easy. Let¡¯s Find a way to earn money to buy snacks! Ming Shu finished her breakfast and moved a chair to sit under the Sun in the yard. She used her phone to log into a certain feudal superstition forum. The forum was calm and there was no news. Ming Shu opened a locked panel and entered her password. The news in this panel was more explosive. There were many missions posted here. If the big guys couldn¡¯t solve anything or felt that it was easy, they would post it here. Ming Shu saw the top post. It was about the discussion of the ancient tomb. Ming Shu looked at the introduction of the ancient tomb. Ming Shu saw the time of the spection and narrowed her eyes slightly. 1000 BC. 1000 BC, there was a ¡°Before¡±. 1000 BC... it had to be during the Shang dynasty.. Oh My God! The thousand-year-old zombie that she mentioned before had underestimated him! The ancient tomb was discovered a year ago. A group of tomb robbers were caught. The police found two antiques that they had never seen before among the antiques they had stolen. ording to the tomb robbers, they had stolen from arge empty tomb. Because the antiques that they had never seen before had attracted attention, the archaeological team went to the ancient tomb. Over the past year, the archaeological team had been analyzing the ancient tomb. However, for such a long time, they had only been at the periphery of the ancient tomb, which was what the tomb robbers called an empty tomb. They had not found a way to truly enter the ancient tomb. Until not long ago, they finally made progress. However, once they entered, an ident happened. Some people said they saw a ghost and were scared out of their wits. The team often encountered some strange things. At that time, they only guessed that this ancient tomb was at least a thousand years old, and there might be some poisonous substances in it that could cause harm to people, idents happened frequently in the team. Only after that did people from Haotian Taoism get involved. Maybe Ming Shu went in the wrong ce. She didn¡¯t see the empty tomb but went directly to the real tomb. Ming Shu flipped through the discussion below. This post was posted before they entered the tomb. It wasn¡¯t until six hundred buildingster, when she came out of the tomb. Someone updated the situation in the tomb and the people who disappeared for no reason in the camp. ... They also mentioned her and corrected the rumors that she was dead. Although they didn¡¯t directly say that she was the murderer, they clearly said that she was the most suspicious. Ming Shu secretly left a message below. Trash from Haotian Taoism: good people don¡¯t live long, but evilsts for a thousand years. * The dynasty is just to let you understand time better. You should just look at the background as if it¡¯s nothing!

 Chapter 1433 - Zombie Rules (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1433: Chapter 1433 Zombie Rules (9)</h4>


    Ming Shu was shocked by the name of the host.


    What the hell is this little scumbag from Haotian Taoism?


    It doesn¡¯t match the temperament of a viin at all.


    Ming Shu opened her profile page and found that there was nothing she could change. She took two bites of the steamed bun and summoned the harmony system to change her name.


    [ ... ] is there no other use for it now other than this function?


    The Harmony System finished changing Ming Shu¡¯s name.


    [ host, do you want to watch the little fairy fight? ] She tried her best to make her presence known.


    The Little Fairy was nowhere to be found. What was she looking at? She wasn¡¯t looking!


    The harmony system didn¡¯t care whether Ming Shu looked at it or not. It would open up at the slightest disagreement.


    ¡±...¡±


    The harmony system needed to be taught a lesson again.


    Ming Shu ignored the harmony system and exited the post. She looked through the missions and found a mission that was closer to her.


    [ public enemy of Taoism: I will ept this mission. Send me the specific address. ]. ]


    ......


    The other party seemed to be online and replied very quickly.


    [ fairy, don¡¯t run: Eh, Brother, your name is a little poisonous. ]


    [ public enemy of Taoism: I will work hard. ]


    [ fairy, Don¡¯t run: ? ? ? ]


    Fairy, don¡¯t run. She didn¡¯t understand what this public enemy of Taoism wanted to work hard for. However, he didn¡¯t say much and quickly returned to the main topic.


    [ fairy, don¡¯t run: the son of a rich businessman has been haunted by a ghost. I Can¡¯t get away from here, go and help me solve it. As long as it¡¯s solved, the reward will be yours. ]. ]


    [ public enemy of Taoism: address. ]


    [ fairy, don¡¯t run: brother, can you do it? ]


    [ public enemy of Taoism: Can I do it? Do you want to try, brother? ]? ]


    The subtext of this sentence was more like: are brothers gay?


    [ fairy, don¡¯t run: ... ]


    Fairy, don¡¯t run. Maybe you were scared, but it took a whole minute for her to send an address.


    Ming Shu had nothing to clean up. She ordered the two little ghosts to watch the house and went down the mountain.


    Even if she had a phone, she could only beep on the tractor.


    An extraordinary life.


    Starting from the tractor.


    The address was in the city. Ming Shu took the train there. When she arrived, it was already evening.


    The first thing to do when she entered the city ¡ª


    Eat, eat, eat!


    I¡¯ll Pamper you with snacks!


    Ming Shu finished her food and took a taxi to the address given by the fairy.


    Outsiders were not allowed to enter the vi area. Ming Shu could only call the other party.


    The person who came out to pick Ming Shu up was a middle-aged man. He had a big belly and ran out with cold sweat on his forehead.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±Why didn¡¯t you drive?


    ¡°Was it a girl who called me just now?¡±The middle-aged man stepped forward and asked carefully, his eyes slightly surprised.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The middle-aged man quickly recovered from Ming Shu¡¯s appearance and looked around. ¡°May I know where the master is?¡±


    He didn¡¯t think of the young girl in front of him as a master at all. At most, he thought of her as the master¡¯s disciple or something.


    Ming Shu pointed at herself.


    The middle-aged man was stunned at first, but then he was full of shock.


    This waspletely different from what he had imagined!


    This was a young and beautiful girl dressed in ordinary clothes, with a bun on her head, looking youthful and energetic, and carrying... well, the signature dim sum of the XX building.


    Ming Shu ignored the middle-aged man¡¯s incredulous gaze and pretended to be pretentious... No, an expert. She said calmly, ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Maybe Ming Shu was too calm, but the middle-aged man nodded nkly and led Ming Shu in.


    There was only one woman and two servants in the vi.


    But when Ming Shu entered, she also showed variousplicated expressions.


    Is this a Master?


    So Young?


    Is he lying?


    ¡°Who are you looking at?¡±Ming Shu nced around and found that everyone here was quite normal, so she asked.


    ¡°Ahem...¡±the middle-aged man quickly led the way. ¡°My Son is upstairs. Aunt... master, this way please.¡±


    Since everyone was here, they had met many scammers. But for their son, no matter what, they had to let her take a look.


    ¡°Master, this way please.¡±The middle-aged man led Ming Shu all the way to the room.


    ¡°Mr. Guo, master is casting a spell inside. Please Don¡¯t disturb him.¡±A young man in a Taoist robe stopped the middle-aged man at the door.


    ¡°Um...¡±Mr. Guo was a little embarrassed.


    After all, he was also in business. Although the industry was different, the situation was simr.


    Mr. Guo quickly exined to Ming Shu, ¡°I contacted them before, but no one came, so I found someone else first. Master, can you wait a moment?¡±


    He was also nervous about his son.


    He was the only one.


    ¡°OH.¡±Ming Shu didn¡¯t have any objections. ¡°Is there anything to eat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Honey, take this master downstairs to eat something first.¡±Mr. Guo pulled the woman next to him.


    Ming Shu followed Mrs. Guo Downstairs.


    The young man guarding the door snorted.


    ¨C ..


    Mr. Guo came down an hourter and invited Ming Shu up.


    Downstairs, Mrs. Guo had already exined the situation to her.


    At first, their son said that there was something wrong with the room and that someone had touched his things.


    But they wouldn¡¯t enter his room. At first, they thought that there was a thief, but nothing was stolen, so they didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    But then, their son always felt that someone touched him at night. After that, he started to talk nonsense and said that there was a ghost.


    Their son was getting more and more wrong. They brought him to all the major hospitals for a check-up, but there was nothing wrong with him.


    Mr. Guo was a businessman, so he naturally believed in some things.


    If there was nothing wrong with the hospital check-up, then maybe it was in that area..


    But they also found many people, but they just couldn¡¯t cure him.


    Ming Shu felt a wave of yin qi as soon as she stepped into the room.


    There were talismans everywhere in the room, and it seemed that something had been burned in the room. There was a very unpleasant smell, very choking.


    The young man who stood at the door just now was standing in the room. Beside him was a young man wearing a Taoist robe. He should be the young man¡¯s master.


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze met his, and the Taoist priest looked at him with disdain.


    ¡°Mr. Guo, since you don¡¯t believe me, why did you look for me?¡±The Taoist priest spoke first. ¡°What does such a little girl know?¡±


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t misunderstand. I am also eager to save my son.¡±Mr. Guo was a businessman after all, and he knew how to talk. ¡°Please Be Considerate. I only have one son.¡±


    Since he had already said so, the Taoist could only snort coldly.


    He wanted to see what this little girl, who didn¡¯t even have any clothes, could see.


    She was not professional when she lied to people. Young people nowadays were too impetuous.


    Mr. Guo saw that the Taoist refused to leave, so he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Master, take a look...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled at the Taoist. ¡°You are really amazing.¡±


    The Taoist priest who was suddenly praised:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu walked past the Taoist priest and walked to the bedside.


    On the bedy a young man, about seventeen or eighteen years old. His facial features were somewhat simr to Mr. Guo¡¯s. At this time, his face was blue and his eyebrows were tightly knitted. He showed a frightened expression from time to time.


    There was yin qi in the room, but no ghost.


    ¡°What did you see, Little Girl?¡±The Taoist priest asked with a cold smile.


    Ming Shu ignored the Taoist. ¡°When does this ghost usuallye?¡±


    Mr. Guo said, ¡°Usually after midnight. My Son always shouts that there is a ghost...¡±

 Chapter 1434 - Zombie Rule (10)

    <h4>Chapter 1434: Chapter 1434 Zombie Rule (10)</h4>


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for midnight.¡±


    Mr. Guo:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Master, are we just waiting?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°We can also eat and wait.¡±


    Mr. Guo:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Little girl, if this ghost reallyes, you might not be able to deal with it.¡±The Taoist also nned to make a move in the early morning, but Ming Shu said it out loud, so he had to say something to prevent others from stealing his business.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there still you?¡±


    The praised Taoist:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Er... then doesn¡¯t the master do something?¡±At least like the other master? Wasn¡¯t there a lot of procedures in their line of work?


    Ming Shu said she didn¡¯t need it.


    Mr. Guo was very nervous.


    The master was so obsessed with silence that he couldn¡¯t keep up with the young man¡¯s thinking.


    ¡°Master, this...¡±


    ......


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Guo, I¡¯ve already arranged everything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±Mr. Guo didn¡¯t have much confidence in Ming Shu now.


    All he needed was tobel Ming Shu as a liar.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu sat on the sofa, eating potato chips and watching a romantic drama.


    Time passed by little by little.


    The Taoist priest and his disciple had already got up and went upstairs, ready to wait for their turn.


    Ming Shu waited until 12 o¡¯clock sharp, then slowly walked upstairs with potato chips in her arms.


    Master Guo¡¯s loud voice came from the room.


    The Taoist priest and his disciple were at the door. Seeing Ming Shue up, their attention fell on her.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and said.


    The Taoist priest:¡±...¡±


    The Taoist priest gave his disciple a look, and the two broke into the door with tacit understanding. A strange sound came from inside.


    Ming Shu pulled on the door frame and looked inside.


    Compared to before, the Yin Qi in the room was several times heavier.


    A female ghost was fighting with the Taoist in the room. This Taoist was actually quite capable.


    But perhaps he was not good at learning and was not a match for the female ghost. He was very embarrassed by the female ghost.


    Crash ¡ª


    The Taoist flew out of the room and hit the door frame.


    When he looked up, he saw Ming Shu holding the door and eating potato chips.


    The Taoist:¡±...¡±


    ¡°She¡¯sing,¡±Ming Shu reminded the Taoist.


    The Taoist patted the ground and got up. He took out a talisman and patted the female ghost while reciting a chant.


    The Talisman hit the female ghost. The female ghost screamed and retreated back into the room.


    The effect of the talisman soon wore off. The female ghost seemed to be irritated. She roared sharply at the Taoist and rushed toward him again.


    The temperature in the room dropped to freezing point.


    Ming Shu watched the Taoist priest being patted by the female ghost. How Pitiful.


    She didn¡¯t know if the little disciple had never encountered such a situation before. He was already dumbfounded.


    ¡°Master...¡±Mr. Guo and Mrs. Guo couldn¡¯t see the female ghost. They could only see the Taoist priest running around the room.


    Ming Shu finished thest piece of potato chips and slowly negotiated with Mr. Guo. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. This money is mine, right?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    You have to catch the Ghost First!


    Mr. Guo looked at the situation inside and gritted his teeth. ¡°As long as master can help catch this ghost, I will definitely reward you handsomely.¡±


    I¡¯ll try my best.


    This situation is too weird!


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ming Shu took out two talismans from her bag and wanted to Pat Mr. Guo and Mrs. Guo. She put them back halfway and took out two more talismans to pat them.


    Mr. Guo and Mrs. Guo:¡±...¡±


    What did she want to Pat them on just now?


    Can this person really do it?


    When Mrs. Guo and Mr. Guo looked inside again, they saw a ferocious female ghost.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Both of them screamed at the same time.


    Although they knew that it might be a ghost that was haunting their son these days, they had never seen it before.


    Now that they suddenly saw it, they could only hug and scream.


    Ming Shu walked into the room and dragged the Taoist away.


    ¡°You want to die too!¡±The female ghost¡¯s face was ferocious. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, hurry up...¡±


    Shua ¡ª


    The female ghost¡¯s ferocious expression froze on her face. Then she suddenly floated back and stared at the long sword in Ming Shu¡¯s hand in fear.


    Ming Shu smiled and asked, ¡°Hurry up what?¡±


    The female ghost:¡±...¡±


    The Aura on that sword... was so terrifying.


    ¡°I was wrong, master, I was wrong.¡±The female ghost hid in the corner, no longer as arrogant as before. She kept shouting that she knew she was wrong.


    The embarrassed Taoist priest:¡±...¡±


    The Guo Couple:¡±...¡±


    This Is... over?


    They didn¡¯t even fight!


    She just casually took out a sword and finished it with just one sentence?


    Ming Shu took out a sword to scare her. If she really attacked, she would probably be turned into ashes.


    ¡°Why are you pestering him?¡±


    The female ghost whimpered. ¡°He, he, he... he is jumping on someone¡¯s grave.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the Guo parents. Your son is jumping on someone¡¯s grave?


    Obviously, they didn¡¯t know about this and were confused.


    Ming Shu asked again, ¡°Then why are you touching him all night?¡±


    The female ghost seemed to be a little embarrassed. ¡°He died early and didn¡¯t have a husband. This young master is fair and clean, I...¡±


    She lowered her head and looked like a shy little daughter.


    If they hadn¡¯t seen her ferocious look just now, the Guo couple would have felt much better.


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°You are quite good at calcting.¡±


    ¡°He jumped on my grave first,¡±the female ghost said. ¡°He provoked me.¡±


    The female ghost began to cry about her tragic past.


    She was still treated like this after death. She saw that young master Guo was quite good-looking, so she had such a thought.


    After the female ghost finished her story with tears in her eyes, Ming Shu suddenly waved her sword. ¡°Do you want to leave or should I send you away?¡±


    The female ghost:¡±...¡±


    That¡¯s not right!


    Shouldn¡¯t she sympathize with me and ask them topensate me?


    The female ghost looked at the sword in Ming Shu¡¯s hand and shrank back. ¡°I don¡¯t need to trouble you, master. I¡¯ll go by myself, I¡¯ll go by myself...¡±


    ¡°If you dare toe back and ruin my zero... Business again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no... I don¡¯t dare.¡±


    The female ghost quickly shook her head and quickly disappeared from the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s solved just like that?¡±Mr. Guo was confused.


    Ming Shu put the sword behind her back. ¡°Or what?¡±


    ¡±...¡±what about those awesome fights on TV? ! Why didn¡¯t they have any? !


    ¡°Will shee back?¡±Mrs. Guo was more concerned about this.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to live anymore. She mighte back.¡±


    ¡±...¡±she was already dead!


    However, thinking that the female ghost was so afraid of her, what she said should be useful.


    One couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover.


    They hadn¡¯t put their hopes on her before, but they didn¡¯t expect that she would solve it in the end.


    ¡°Master, do you think we need to do anything else?¡±


    It¡¯s so simple, but I don¡¯t feel at ease.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Everyone had this mentality. Some useless actions were just for Peace of mind. In fact, they didn¡¯t have any effect.


    ¡°Trampling on someone¡¯s grave is like tearing down someone¡¯s house. When he wakes up, you can take him to apologize to him,¡±Ming Shu said casually. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t seek death, he won¡¯t see ghosts.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I will definitely go...¡±Mrs. Guo agreed immediately.

 Chapter 1435 - Zombie Rule (11)

    <h4>Chapter 1435: Chapter 1435 Zombie Rule (11)</h4>


    Young master Guo had made a bet with someone on whether or not he would dare to go to the cemetery to dance at night. He was good at saving face when he was young. Once he was provoked by someone, young master Guo really went.


    Who knew that he would bring back such a thing.


    That Taoist priest and disciple had left dejectedly at some point.


    Not leaving?


    If they didn¡¯t leave, would they be ridiculed? They didn¡¯t want to save face!


    Because it was toote, Mr. Guo arranged a guest room for her. The main reason was that he was afraid that the female ghost woulde back.


    The next morning, Ming Shu took the money and stood up to leave.


    ¡°Master...¡±Mrs. Guo chased after her. ¡°My son still had nightmaresst night. Master, what do you think is going on? Is there any safety amulet...¡±


    ¡°The air quality is too bad and he is too surprised. It would be strange if he didn¡¯t have nightmares. Sometimes we have to believe in science.¡±Ming Shu smiled, ¡°The young people nowadays just need to take care of him. If he really can¡¯t take care of him, I have no choice but to take him to a psychologist.¡±


    Mrs. Guo:¡±? ? ?¡±


    Ming Shu left while Mrs. Guo was stunned.


    Ming Shu sent her message to yaojing, ¡°Don¡¯t run.¡±.


    Yaojing didn¡¯t reply to her. She was probably not online.


    ......


    Ming Shu looked at the bustling city around her. She came here and even earned money. If she didn¡¯t reward herself properly, she would be letting herself down!


    ¡°What are you doing? Filming?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see the cameraman... but he¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    ¡°He must be a celebrity. Maybe it¡¯s some hidden filming. Reality shows are all popr now.¡±


    ¡°Such a handsome celebrity, haven¡¯t I seen him before? God, he¡¯s so handsome. Ah, ah, ah, he¡¯s looking over. Abstinent Prince Charming, I feel like I¡¯m going to fall in love again.¡±


    Ming Shu walked out of a shop and was drowned by a group of girls.


    Ming Shu followed their line of sight and looked over. There was a man standing in the next shop. The sunlight nted down on half of his body, revealing his cold side profile.


    He was like an emperor who had walked into the wrong time and space. His entire body exuded a cold arrogance and disdain that made people dare not approach him.


    He stood there motionlessly, allowing the passersby to look at him.


    Ming Shu stood and observed him for a moment. She didn¡¯t see what he was doing there.


    Ming Shu finished eating a chicken drumstick, but he was still standing there.


    Ming Shu finished eating a hamburger, but he was still standing there.


    Ming Shu finished a hamburger..


    Was he going to stand there until the end of time?


    Even if he was good-looking, he wouldn¡¯t be so willful!


    Ming Shu squeezed through the crowd and walked toward him while the girls were shouting in low voices.


    Just now, some girls wanted to talk to him, but before they got close, they were scared back by the man¡¯s imposing manner.


    Ming Shu walked to his side as if nothing had happened. She followed his line of sight and saw that it was the window of the shop next door. There were a few dolls inside, nothing special.


    The thousand-year-old zombie liked this thing?


    This hobby..


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The man suddenly turned his head and the girls cried out in surprise.


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze entered his eyes, which were as cold as a thousand-year-old ck jade. There was no warmth in the silence.


    He seemed to recognize Ming Shu. He narrowed his eyes slightly and opened his thin lips slightly. His cold voice exploded in Ming Shu¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Sword.¡±


    ¡°Who are you scolding?¡±


    ¡°Sword!¡±


    The man turned around and grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s arm. His cold eyes were filled with bloodlust.


    The crowd gasped. They didn¡¯t know if they knew each other or if Ming Shu failed to strike up a conversation and angered the man.


    Ming Shu felt that her arm was almost frozen.


    ¡°Strangle me if you can. I Won¡¯t return it to you anyway.¡±I¡¯ll kill you!


    The man¡¯s gaze fell on her fair neck.


    Her slender neck could be broken with just a little bit of force.


    He didn¡¯t feel the existence of the sword and couldn¡¯t summon it. Where did she hide her sword?


    Ming Shu raised her chin slightly. She seemed to be saying, strangle me if you can!


    Her ice-like hands tightened and loosened. Her pitch-ck pupils were calm, and no one could guess what he was thinking.


    In the end, the man let go of Ming Shu. His eyes moved to the window again and looked at it quietly.


    Ming Shu rubbed her arms. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡±...¡±no one answered her.


    ¡°Do You Like This?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu was silent for a few seconds and squeezed through the crowd.


    Everyone thought that Ming Shu failed to strike up a conversation.


    But Ming Shu came back very quickly. She was still holding a furry rabbit doll in her hand. She stuffed the doll into the man¡¯s arms. ¡°Here.¡±


    The handsome, cold and arrogant man was holding a doll that was so cute that it couldn¡¯t be described..


    Countless girls¡¯hearts seemed to float in the crowd.


    This contrast was too big!


    I Can¡¯t take it anymore, they¡¯re going to die soon.


    The man looked down at the doll in his hand and frowned slightly. What is this?


    He squeezed his fingers and the entire doll changed shape. The cute doll suddenly became distorted.


    The style seemed to change from a girl¡¯s manga to a horror manga.


    Everyone:¡±...¡±


    This... This is a little..


    But it¡¯s still so handsome!


    Good looks are justice.


    Ming Shu saw that more and more people were watching, and her eyebrows became slightly thick. She reached out and pulled him.


    Let¡¯s get him out of here first..


    This guy just climbed out of the coffin. This outfit was too eye-catching.


    The Man didn¡¯t move at all. His cold eyes fell on her body and silently questioned her.


    ¡°Do you want a sword?¡±


    The doll was even more miserable.


    Ming Shu kept smiling.


    The man was finally dragged by Ming Shu. His long and straight legs opened and his clothes fluttered in the wind.


    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but open a path for them.


    ¡°Do they know each other?¡±


    ¡°They should know each other. Otherwise, why would he follow her?¡±


    ¡°Ah! My Prince Charming is gone just like that.¡±


    ¡°SOB, SOB, SOB, is this a reality show? Can I still see him on TV?¡±


    Ming Shu dragged him into a men¡¯s clothing store. The shop assistant¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the man. She blushed and walked up to him. ¡°Wee.¡±


    ¡°Pick some clothes for him to try.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sir, do you like it more normal or more formal?¡±


    The man held the deformed doll and didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°All of you,¡±Ming Shu answered for him.


    The shop assistant quickly brought the matching clothes over. ¡°Sir, please try them on this way.¡±


    The Man didn¡¯t move. Ming Shu dragged him to the fitting room, threw the clothes to him, and pushed them in.


    The shop assistant was obviously dissatisfied with Ming Shu¡¯s rude attitude toward her Prince Charming.


    How could such a handsome little brother be treated like this?


    Ming Shu waited outside for a long time, but no one came out. ¡°Are you ready to give birth?¡±


    No one answered.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu lifted the curtain and saw the man standing straight inside. He threw his clothes on the ground and didn¡¯t change at all.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    The man looked at her through the mirror.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t change your clothes, people will watch you when you go out,¡±Ming Shu said. ¡°Do you want to be watched by those people just now?¡±


    The man looked down at the clothes on the ground.


    Half a minuteter, the man said confidently, ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 1436 - Zombie Rules (12)

    <h4>Chapter 1436: Chapter 1436 Zombie Rules (12)</h4>


    ¡°If you look like this, it would be weird if you don¡¯t know how to change...¡±Ming Shu paused and remembered something important. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to change?¡±


    The man¡¯s default attitude.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    It was normal for a thousand-year-old zombie to be stupid.


    Ming Shu lifted the curtain and went in. The shop assistant followed her closely, but she was soon blocked by the curtain.


    Ming Shu picked up the clothes on the ground and raised her eyebrows to look at him. ¡°Take them off.¡±


    The man was still holding the doll in his hand. He was silent for a few seconds and took a step back. He leaned his back against the shield and stared at her.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    What the hell!


    You make it sound like I¡¯m going to do something to you!


    ¡°Do you still want your sword?¡±


    The pressure spread in the narrow space. Ming Shu didn¡¯t feel ufortable, but it was quite cold, as if she was thrown into a freezer.


    The cold hand grabbed her neck, and Ming Shu fell onto a stool in the changing room.


    ......


    The slender and cold body covered her. Ming Shu looked up at him and smiled. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you using any strength?¡±


    The man¡¯s fingers only held her neck weakly. He didn¡¯t use any strength at all.


    He looked at her nkly.


    He strangled her to death.


    He took back his sword.


    This was what he should do at this moment.


    But..


    Just as he was hesitating, he felt a sudden heat on his lips.


    The girl¡¯s erged face appeared in front of him. Her long eyshes brushed past his skin. The heat only stayed for a moment, and the distance between them was pulled apart.


    It was just a moment, but he felt that a long time had passed.


    The man suddenly let go and took a few steps back. He stood close to the corner of the changing room. The doll in his hand was almost out of shape.


    The hot temperature still seemed to be lingering on his lips.


    Ming Shu got up and approached him. Her finger was on his belt. The man reached out and pushed her.


    Ming Shu looked up at him.


    Thetter paused and finally let Ming Shu take off the belt. His ck robe spread open, revealing his shirt.


    The clothes fell to the ground one by one. The man turned his head to look at the mirror.


    In the mirror, the girl¡¯s Back was facing him. He could only see her exposed white neck. Although he didn¡¯t use much strength just now, he still left a red mark on it.


    He looked away and looked at the top of the girl¡¯s hair.


    Her furry head was like a doll in his hand.


    He could crush it if he used force..


    The man narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not have any wicked thoughts.¡±The girl suddenly raised her head with a faint smile on her face. She leaned closer to him. ¡°Your sword is still in my hand. It¡¯s easy for me to break it.¡±


    Ming Shu felt the man re at her.


    However, the man¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change from beginning to end. He quickly looked away and pinched the doll back and forth.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the quality of the doll, it would have died in battle.


    Ming Shu put the clothes on him one by one and pushed it in front of the mirror. The blue casual clothes took advantage of his slightly white skin. His long hair didn¡¯t stand out, but instead made him look more charming and handsome.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Ming Shu took off the clothes for him again. Even though he didn¡¯t have much left, the man still looked like a king and didn¡¯t show any stage fright.


    After trying a few sets, Ming Shu didn¡¯t bother to change him and just let him wear thest set.


    After taking him out, the shop assistant¡¯s eyes were fixed on him.


    Very few people could wear ck shirts so well.


    It was even better looking than their brand¡¯s models.


    How could there be such a good-looking person!


    ¡°This suit suits you very well, sir. It¡¯s practically tailor-made for you...¡±


    The shop assistant¡¯s ttery did not even get a single look from him.


    He lowered his head and pinched the doll with his fingers. After pinching and loosening it, he waited for the doll to recover on its own before pinching it again..


    The shop assistant:¡±...¡±


    ¡°May I ask which sets do you like? Our shop has an event now. The new products are 20% off. If you have a membership card, you can also get a discount.¡±


    Ming Shu gave the clothes in her hands to the shop assistant. ¡°Wrap them all up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, please wait a moment.¡±The shop assistant smiled happily. With so many of them, themission today was quite substantial.


    When Ming Shu swiped her card, she felt it was not easy to raise a little zombie.


    This is too expensive..


    How many snacks can I buy?


    Next time, I will buy two for him at the roadside stall.


    The shop assistant watched Ming Shu and the man leave, but what were they doing in the changing room? So Long..


    Although there were no shy ancient clothes, the man¡¯s face and long hair were still eye-catching. Ming Shu bought a mask for him. ¡°Put it on.¡±


    The man stared at the mask for a few seconds and slowly moved it to Ming Shu¡¯s face.


    Ming Shu did it herself and put it on him.


    The man narrowed his eyes slightly. Ming Shu felt a strong killing intent enveloping her. She deliberately dawdled for a while and put it on, then she whispered into his ear, ¡°You want to kill me? Try Me. Do you die miserably, or Do I die miserably?¡±


    He took a step back and walked past her without saying a word.


    Ming Shu reached out and pulled her hair. ¡°Little Devil, you will regret it. Just you wait!¡±


    ¨C


    Ming Shu was so angry. She was just a few steps slower and the little devil disappeared.


    How dare you run away with the money!


    Don¡¯t let me catch you!


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t find her and had to give up. She took a taxi to the station.


    In the car, she received a message from Yaojing not to run.


    [ Yaojing not to run: you finished it so quickly? Good job, brother! ]


    [ public enemy of Taoism: I¡¯m afraid of myself when I Get Serious. ]


    [ Yaojing not to run: ... ]


    [ Yaojing not to run: ahem, brother, are you still in City B? ]


    [ public enemy of Taoism: Yes. ]


    [ Yaojing not to run: Can You Do Me a favor? ]


    [ public enemy of Taoism: How Much Is It? ]


    [ fairy, don¡¯t run: Talking about money hurts your feelings, brother! ]


    [ public enemy of Taoism: Do you want to talk about feelings with me, Brother? ]


    [ fairy, don¡¯t run: No, no, no, I like girls. It¡¯s like this, can you help me run over and bring some things over? ]? Don¡¯t worry, money is easy to talk about! ]


    Everyone in Taoism would help out asionally. Fairy, don¡¯t run now was a little far from B city, and it was not convenient to hand those things over to ordinary people.


    He¡¯s done asking around. There¡¯s not a lot of people in B city.


    If you meet one here, you¡¯d better seize the opportunity.


    Of course, the leprechaun probably didn¡¯t think that Ming Shu would be a viin who sneaked in.


    [ enemy of Taoism: Express check it out. ]


    [ goblin don¡¯t run: Urgent, express delivery is too slow, and also not convenient express delivery, you know. An album


    Enemy of Taoism: No, I Won¡¯t help you. Goodbye


    Goblin don¡¯t be afraid: In any case is the same line, Big Brother You don¡¯t go! ! An album


    [ goblin don¡¯t Be Afraid: brother? Big Brother? ]


    Ming Shu quit the forum, thinking that if she went back like this, it would be too troublesome to do missions next time, so she epted all the missions that could be epted nearby and earned a wave of money first.


    Afterpleting the missions in this forum, there would be a ranking. The name of the Public Enemy of Taoism would go up in a straight line.


    However, there was a limit to such missions. Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t be able to move up until she reached 20th ce.


    For the top students, the scariest thing was that there were no questions to earn points.


    Ming Shu sighed and returned to Mount Wuliang.


    Mount Wuliang was as deste as when she left.


    The two ghosts saw her return and surrounded her. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Sister, are you tired?¡±


    ¡°Sister, we¡¯re so hungry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry too,¡±Ming Shu agreed.


    The two ghosts:¡±...¡±


    One human and two ghosts stared at each other.

 Chapter 1437

    <h4>Chapter 1437: Chapter 1437 Zombie Rules (13)</h4>


    9. Ming Shu found someone to repair the Taoist temple. The Taoist temple was not big, but it was not a job that ordinary people could do. They spent money like water.


    ¡°Sister, sister, a Taoist priest ising up the mountain.¡±


    The little ghost floated in from outside and shouted at the top of his voice.


    ¡°Come up then.¡±It had been so long since the incident in the ancient tomb, and she was already very surprised that a Taoist priest came to find her.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±The workers behind couldn¡¯t see the little devil and thought that Ming Shu was talking to him, so they asked in confusion.


    ¡°Nowhere.¡±Ming Shu got up and walked out.


    The workers looked at each other.


    This employer had always been strange and liked to talk to himself asionally. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this was a Taoist temple, they would also be a little scared.


    The Little Devil followed Ming Shu, but they didn¡¯t dare to go out. There were Taoist priests outside.


    When Ming Shu walked out of the Taoist temple, a few Taoist priests happened to be outside.


    The leader was Xiu Lun, whom she had met before. The rest of the Taoist priests were not familiar with him, and most of them were old.


    Ming Shu raised her standard smile and greeted them. ¡°Rare guest, did you find evidence to arrest me?¡±


    ¡°Xun Yi, we didn¡¯te to you for that matter,¡±Xiu Lun said. ¡°We have already investigated that matter. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ......


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡±I didn¡¯t get to take the me.


    Xiu Lun:¡±? ?¡±


    What was a pity?


    ¡°Then why did youe to me?¡±


    Xiu Lun looked at the people around him and said in a low voice, ¡°The sword you used in the ancient tomb, was it obtained from the Ancient Tomb?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°No.¡±


    She didn¡¯t get it from the ancient tomb, so she didn¡¯t lie.


    Xiu Lun frowned. He didn¡¯t believe what Ming Shu said.


    He said, ¡°Xun Yi, the thing that came out of the ancient tomb is very important. I hope you can give us the sword.¡±


    ¡°You want me to give it to you?¡±I don¡¯t care about my reputation!


    Moreover, this is the Little Devil¡¯s thing. How can I give it to you.


    Xiu Lun asked, ¡°How can you give it to us?¡±


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Did you forget something?¡±


    Xiu Lun was a little confused. What did he forget?


    ¡°I am the scum of Taoism, scum... you are looking for me now and asking me to give it to you. Did you not take your medicine today?¡±


    ¡°This matter involves the entire Taoism, and even the entire metaphysics world...¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that nonsense. The metaphysics world, what does Taoism have to do with me? I am just a monster, a scum. The matter of saving the world has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Xiu Lun:¡±...¡±is there no end to this!


    The Taoist priest behind them couldn¡¯t help but shout angrily, ¡°Xun Yi, don¡¯t force us to be violent!¡±


    Ming Shu said with a smile, ¡°Aiyo, I like it when you are violent.¡±


    The Taoist priests:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s attitude of not being afraid of boiling water made the Taoist priests¡¯mentality explode.


    ¡°Arrest her. I don¡¯t believe we can find the sword.¡±


    This suggestion was approved by the other Taoists. She was a demon herself. They caught her for the benefit of Taoism and the metaphysics world.


    Xiu Lun stopped them. ¡°We are not here to cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°But with her attitude, she can¡¯t give us the sword. If we can¡¯t get the sword, we can¡¯t find the thing.¡±


    Ming Shu listened to their conversation and understood.


    They wanted to find it with the sword... speaking of which, what was the name of the Little Fairy?


    It was something thousands of years ago. The people of the metaphysics world probably didn¡¯t want to drink tea with him. They must want to destroy him.


    It was quite pitiful.


    They finally came out, but they were still being hunted down.


    However, Ming Shu was not in the mood to pity the little fairy. She was surrounded and attacked.


    ¡°Xun Yi! Hand over the sword if you know what¡¯s good for you!¡±


    ¡°We can let you off easy!¡±


    Xiu Lun didn¡¯t stop these Taoist priests. They surrounded Ming Shu and started shouting.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hand it over. Hit Me!¡±


    ¡°You asked for it!¡±


    ¡°Okay,e on!¡±


    Ming Shu made a fighting pose.


    The Taoist priests looked at each other and attacked at the same time.


    ¨C


    A fight broke out at the entrance of the Taoist temple. The workers inside heard the noise and went out.


    However, when they arrived, they only saw the Taoist priests lying on the ground. It seemed that it was over.


    Their employer was sitting on the ground and eating a steamed bun with a sigh..


    Why was this scene a little strange?


    ¡°Miss Xun Yi, this...¡±


    ¡°You came at the right time.¡±Ming Shu looked at them. ¡°Throw these people down the mountain.¡±


    The workers:¡±...¡±


    If the people on the ground weren¡¯t still moving, they would have suspected that she asked them to throw the bodies away.


    In the next few days, people kepting to look for Ming Shu.


    Their goal was that sword.


    Not to mention that the sword belonged to Little Devil, even if it wasn¡¯t his, she wouldn¡¯t give it to her enemy.


    Hence, the Taoist temple, which was usually quiet, suddenly became lively.


    The workers didn¡¯t know what happened. They went out every day to carry people down the mountain.


    Their employer was really good at fighting.


    So many Taoist priests were not her match.


    The Taoist priests:¡±...¡±Bullsh * t! She cheated!


    In order to save her energy, Ming Shu used a talisman. The host¡¯s skills were not good to begin with. There was nothing wrong with using her signature skills to deal with them.


    She just... drew better than the host. The effects were more varied andsted longer.


    After all, she had ascended before. How could she be more stupid than these people who didn¡¯t even know how to ride a flying sword?


    After a busy day, the workers had all rested.


    Ming Shu sat by the window. The moonlight shone on her body, as if giving her ayer of hazy halo.


    The air around her suddenly turned cold.


    The light in front of her dimmed. Ming Shu raised her head slightly and saw a tall man standing in front of her.


    He was wearing the same clothes asst time. He didn¡¯t look messy at all and looked as clean as if he had just bought it.


    The doll was carried by him and almost fell to the ground. The doll looked very pitiful.


    He stood in front of Ming Shu. The moonlight was blocked by him and his entire face sank into the darkness.


    ¡°You¡¯re blocking my moonlight,¡±Ming Shu said indifferently.


    About ten secondster, the man turned his body, and the moonlight fell on Ming Shu again.


    ¡°Sword!¡±


    He was here to take his sword.


    Ming Shu put her hand behind her head and smiled. ¡°I gave it to those Taoist priests.¡±


    The temperature dropped rapidly.


    Ming Shu shrank her body. What a Little Vixen!


    Ming Shu looked around and picked up a feather duster. She jumped up and waved at the man.


    You are courting death!


    You still dare to runst time!


    Eat Me If You Wear Me... Okay, I don¡¯t have anything to eat, but you wear me!


    You still dare to run!


    I will let you run!


    The man easily grabbed the feather duster. His ink eyes were cold.


    ¡°Let Go!¡±Ming Shu shouted at him.


    The man tightened his fingers and the feather duster made a slight cracking sound.


    Ming Shu took a deep breath and forced out a smile. ¡°I will say it again, let go.¡±


    Crack ¡ª


    The Feather Duster broke into two.


    Ming Shu held half of the Feather Duster and looked at the person in front of her and the feather duster for a few seconds.


    Amazing.


    The little fairy is going to turn the sky upside down!


    Break Up!

 Chapter 1438

    <h4>Chapter 1438: Chapter 1438 Zombie Rules (14)</h4>


    Ten minutester.


    The man stood outside, covered in frost, looking through the window at the people inside.


    She actually dared to hit me.


    Although it didn¡¯t hurt at all..


    Didn¡¯t he just break a feather duster? !


    With a cold face, the man dragged the long-eared rabbit doll and left.


    Ming Shu watched him leave. The lonely moonlight fell on the floor, elongating her figure.


    This was only the remnant soul of the Little Fairy. His personality was now infinitely magnified, so she couldn¡¯t argue with him.


    Ming Shuforted herself and felt slightly better.


    I miss the little fairy from the previous ne so much.


    She was so obedient and soft.


    Ming Shu hugged the snacks and ate several packs before she finallyforted herself.


    She justy on the rocking chair and fell asleep.


    ......


    The Moon moved and the Shadows moved, and the night wind blew.


    Ming Shu felt the coldness. Before she opened her eyes, she was covered by a pile of feather dusters.


    She struggled to sit up from the Feather Duster.


    The man stood beside her with a cold expression.


    It was obvious that he was the one who did it.


    ¡°You...¡±


    The man said coldly, ¡°Pay for it.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Who Wants you to pay for it!


    Are You F * * King Crazy!


    Are you crazy!


    Crazy!


    ¡°Where did you steal this thing?¡±Ming Shu didn¡¯t consider buying it at all. All the clothes on his body were bought by her. He probably didn¡¯t even know what RMB was.


    The man raised his hand and pointed at the foot of the mountain.


    There was a vige near Wuliang Mountain. The vigers were using feather dusters to sell them in town.


    ¡°Give it back to me!¡±


    The Man took back his hand and held the doll in his arms... it looked like he was holding a sword.


    The meaning was obvious ¡ª I¡¯m not going!


    Ming Shu brushed the feathers off her body and said softly, ¡°If I see these again tomorrow morning, I will break your sword into pieces.¡±


    Ming Shu felt that she was being stared at again.


    But when she looked over, the man was still cold and calm.


    Ming Shu raised her hand and pointed outside.


    The two were in a stalemate for a while. The man bent down and put away the feather duster on the ground. Together with the doll, he jumped out of the window and disappeared into the night.


    He just wanted to get his sword back!


    Why is it so hard!


    He went down the mountain and stood on the road in a daze..


    Where did he find it?


    Holding a pile of feather dusters, the man walked aimlessly, trying to find some memories.


    But he really couldn¡¯t remember.


    He looked back and forth, the empty road, not even a ghost could be seen.


    Left here..


    She shouldn¡¯t know, right?


    He found a ce to throw away the feather duster, holding the doll, ready to go back.


    After walking for a distance, he stopped again.


    The moonlight shone coldly on his face, the side of his face was cold, the corners of his lips slightly pursed, he turned around and went back to pick up all the feather dusters.


    It was not easy to find the vige, but he did not remember which house it was. In the end, he just threw it at the door of a Random House.


    He held the doll and left the vige.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A yell exploded in the night.


    Two people emerged from the darkness. One of them even took out his phone and sent a wechat message. ¡°Master, I have found the whereabouts of that thing. I have sent you the location. Come quickly, we will stall him.¡±


    Whoosh ¡ª


    The wechat message was sent sessfully.


    The Man in a ck shirt stood quietly in the dark. The cold aura on his body gradually became stronger, like a monarch in the dark.


    The two looked at each other and pincer attacked from both sides.


    The man did not even use his hands, only relying on his body to dodge.


    He disdained to fight with these people who were so weak that he could crush them with a finger.


    One of them wanted to grab him, but the man turned his body and missed. Instead, he grabbed the long-eared rabbit¡¯s ear.


    The doll slipped out of the man¡¯s arms.


    When the man saw that he had grabbed something useless, although he was surprised that this thing was holding a doll, he did not think much and just threw it away.


    The doll drew an arc in the night.


    The moment he threw the doll away, he felt a tingling fear in his scalp.


    The temperature around him dropped to the extreme.


    ¨C


    The man bent down and picked up the doll. He patted the dust off the doll¡¯s body and held it in the posture of holding a sword. Then he walked into the darkness.


    Behind him, two people were lying on the ground. Their eyes were wide open.


    The cell phone screen suddenly lit up.


    After shing for a few times, it fell into darkness.


    ¨C


    Half an hourter.


    A group of people rushed to the scene. When they saw the disciples lying on the ground, they were all shocked, but they seemed to be expecting the situation.


    One of them went up to check the situation of the two people.


    ¡°How is it?¡±Someone asked.


    The person who checked the disciple¡¯s pulse shook his head. He was still breathing, but his cultivation... was probably crippled.


    The atmosphere immediately became heavy.


    The two people who were out of the blue were crippled just like that.


    ¡°Did they really meet that thing?¡±There was no strange aura in the vicinity, not even a trace of yin energy.


    ¡°Someone took a photo of him that day. He shouldn¡¯t be mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Thest time we met him... His strength is unfathomable. None of us are his match, sigh...¡±


    When they received the news, they immediately told them not to act rashly, but the two disciples did not see it.


    ¡°The sword in Xun Yi¡¯s hand...¡±someone said. ¡°Can we really deal with him?¡±


    No one answered this question.


    No matter if they could deal with him or not, Xun Yi was not going to hand over the sword at all.


    ¨C


    The man returned to Wuliang Mountain. The window was closed. He walked around the room and reached out his hand to push. He didn¡¯t push.


    He pursed his thin lips and used a little strength. The window cracked and broke.


    He jumped into the window and walked straight to the bed.


    Ming Shu had already sat up. Her entire face was hidden in the darkness.


    Half a meter away from the bed, the man stopped.


    ¡°Return.¡±


    Return.


    Ming Shuy back down. ¡°If you disturb my sleep again, I will kill you.¡±


    The Man:¡±...¡±


    He stood still and looked in the direction of the bed.


    The girl on the bed suddenly moved. She looked up. ¡°What¡¯s Your Name?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Dead Silence.


    There seemed to be no living thing in the room.


    In the end, the man was defeated.


    His voice was clear. ¡°Du Qin.¡±


    Du Qing? Du Qing?


    Which word?


    Obviously, du Qin didn¡¯t mean to exin.


    Ming Shuy back on the bed and looked at the mosquito. After thinking for a while, she felt sleepy. She whispered to du Qin, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±


    The breathing of the person on the bed gradually calmed down.


    Du Qin looked at her and looked around her. Then he looked at the entire room.


    Where would she put the sword?


    The entire room was simple and crude. Other than a bed, there was only the rocking chair that she had been lying on. She could see everything at a nce. There was no ce to hide anything.


    Du Qin looked away and pinched the doll.


    Why could she fall asleep so easily?


    Wasn¡¯t she afraid that he wouldy his hands on her?


    But Duchin asked himself in his heart, would hey his hands on her?


    The answer was no.


    He couldn¡¯t do it.


    He couldn¡¯t even bear to hurt her.


    He let go of the doll and opened his palm.


    Why?

 Chapter 1439

    <h4>Chapter 1439: Chapter 1439 Zombie Rules (15)</h4>


    When Ming Shu woke up the next day, Du Qin was still standing in the same ce. Ming Shu checked the distance with her eyes, but he didn¡¯t seem to have moved a single step.


    After being a demon, he still knew how to be obedient?


    Ming Shu got off the bed. Du Qin raised his head with his head lowered, and his cold gaze swept over her.


    ¡°Fix the window,¡±Ming Shu said as she put on her clothes.


    Du Qin looked at the window.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how.¡±


    ¡°Learn.¡±Ming Shu decided.


    Du Qin:¡±...¡±


    So when the worker passed by, he saw a handsome man in a ck shirt who looked like a star on TV. He was standing in front of the broken window and thinking.


    HMM... he looked at the window expressionlessly. He was probably thinking.


    No!


    Who Is this man?


    Where did hee from?


    ......


    They didn¡¯t see himst night.


    ¡°Did Miss Xun Yi bring this man back?¡±


    ¡°No, Miss Xun Yi didn¡¯t go down the mountain yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Right, when did this mane up the mountain?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. They didn¡¯t know when such a handsome man came up the mountain.


    Ming Shu came back after breakfast. Du Qin was still standing in front of the window, deep in thought.


    Ming Shu sat beside him and looked at him. He was still calm and deep in thought, looking like an old monk in meditation.


    ¡°You can look at the window and look at it well?¡±It was the same as looking at a person as if they were pregnant.


    Du Qin said two words expressionlessly, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±He had said it before.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to Learn?¡±


    Du Qin turned his head. His ink-ck eyes were cold, but his killing intent was not obvious.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t tell if he was angry or not.


    This little devil..


    Ming Shu felt that if she teased him a little more, he might explode.


    Ming Shu thought for a while and finally fixed the window herself.


    She really didn¡¯t know why he was here.


    Bad Review!


    Crack..


    Ming Shu looked at the broken table.


    She couldn¡¯t keep her smile anymore!


    I want to kill him!


    I¡¯m already very poor!


    I can¡¯t even afford snacks anymore!


    And he still wants to destroy me!


    Do I owe you? !


    This little devil needs to be taught a lesson!


    Perhaps sensing Ming Shu¡¯s unfriendly gaze, du Qin withdrew his hand and retreated with the doll in his arms... one more step... behind him was the bed.


    ¡°Stop!¡±Ming Shu snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t touch anything in My Room!¡±


    Du Qin stood still. He looked at the table in a daze. This is too fragile, just like her..


    ¨C


    Du Qin stayed in the Taoist temple for the next few days.


    The workers were very curious about this man who suddenly appeared, but he never spoke. He was holding a rabbit doll in his hand, which looked a little strange.


    In addition, they could feel the cold air on him from afar, so they didn¡¯t dare to talk to him.


    They had no right to ask about the employer.


    What made the workers more curious was that no one seemed to bother the employer recently.


    Those people who came every day had note for several days.


    The repair work gradually came to an end.


    After Ming Shu paid the workers, the Taoist temple, which had been bustling for a long time, became quiet again.


    Du Qin stayed because he wanted to get his sword back.


    A broken sword!


    Ming Shu had no doubt that he would leave once he got the sword. So under such circumstances, how could she return the sword to him?


    She wouldn¡¯t return it to him.


    I¡¯ll kill him!


    I¡¯ll let him destroy my furniture.


    Du Qin didn¡¯t care about his subordinates. There was only one bed left in her room.


    She didn¡¯t know where the two little ghosts were hiding.


    With du Qin around, they didn¡¯t dare to show themselves. Every day they met with her, it was like meeting with an underground gang.


    Ming Shu chewed on a bun and sat under the eaves, checking her savings..


    Sigh.


    Let¡¯s Catch a ghost and earn points.


    Ming Shu went to the forum to see if there were any jobs that she could take.


    In the end, she found that they were all small jobs. There was no challenge.


    If there was no challenge, it meant there was no money.


    If there was no money, it would be a tiring job... Ming Shu said she wouldn¡¯t take it. She wanted to take a big job!


    The forum was very quiet. Thetest post was from a day ago.


    ¡°Little Zombie.¡±


    Ming Shu called out to the man who was standing under the eaves and holding the doll.


    ¡°Du Qin.¡±Du Qin, who usually asked one word out of ten, corrected Ming Shu.


    ¡°Okay, little zombie,e here.¡±


    Du Qin grabbed the doll and pinched it several times. Then he walked to Ming Shu¡¯s side with his long legs. He looked down at her and asked silently, ¡°What are you doing?¡±?


    ¡°Are those Taoist priests chasing you?¡±Ming Shu asked him.


    Du Qin nodded.


    ¡°Do you think they will give me a lot of money if I report you to me?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    ¡°We can make a fairy dance. If they give me the money, you can run away. What do you think?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    It was a sunny day, but Ming Shu felt colder than snow in winter.


    Isn¡¯t this a good way to earn money?


    You are living here for free. Don¡¯t you pay?


    I don¡¯t even agree to my snacks, okay?


    ¡°Forget it.¡±Ming Shu continued to swipe her phone. ¡°Even you can¡¯t sell it for much money.¡±


    Du Qin¡¯s cold eyes stared at Ming Shu quietly, as if he was thinking of a better way.


    At night, Ming Shu saw du Qin carrying a coffin in, indicating that he was frightened.


    Even if I told you about those flowers in the morning, you didn¡¯t have to prepare a coffin for me, right?


    Ming Shu curled up on the bed. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Du Qin put down the coffin. Only then did Ming Shu see clearly that the coffin seemed to be the same one she had seen in the ancient tomb.


    You even used second-hand goods for me?


    Du Qin lifted the lid of the coffin without saying anything, and then... Hey down inside.


    Ming Shu:¡±? ?¡±


    Ming Shu waited for a while and then went over eagerly.


    The lid of the coffin was only half closed, revealing the man¡¯s beautiful face and strong chest.


    Du Qin hadn¡¯t closed his eyes yet, and his eyes met Ming Shu¡¯s.


    The two looked at each other silently for a few seconds.


    The atmosphere was a bit strange.


    Du Qin suddenly felt a bit ufortable. Fortunately, the lid of the coffin blocked some of it, or else she might have noticed that something was wrong with him.


    Ming Shu bent down slightly.


    Du Qin¡¯s eyes focused, and he watched Ming Shu lie on the edge of the coffin and look inside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you take off your clothes when you sleep?¡±


    Du Qin was expressionless and pulled the lid of the coffin.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Amazing, my little zombie.


    A coffin with a sliding lid is amazing!


    ¡°Hey.¡±Ming Shu knocked on the Coffin Board. ¡°Aren¡¯t you bored when you sleep inside?¡±


    It was dark inside the coffin. Du Qin closed his eyes and listened to the sounds outside.


    When he was in the ancient tomb, the whole world was quiet.


    But now there were sounds outside, and he didn¡¯t find them annoying.


    ¡°Little zombies don¡¯t even need to think about breathing...¡±


    Du Qin:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu walked around outside. Du Qin heard the soundsing from outside the coffin from time to time, so he held back and didn¡¯t jump out to beat her.


    Du Qin only brought the coffin back. The reliefs carved on it looked like some kind of ancient totem.


    Even after such a long time, it was still clear.


    This thing must be very valuable!


    A coffin suddenly appeared in the room. Ming Shu felt that if a normal person woke up in the middle of the night, they would definitely be scared.


    So she decided to persuade du Qin to sell this thing.

 Chapter 1440

    <h4>Chapter 1440: Chapter 1440 Zombie Rules (16)</h4>


    Ming Shu wanted to cut du Qin¡¯s long hair, but every time she touched it, du Qin stared at her fiercely, as if he had touched his ancestor¡¯s grave.


    ¡°This is very weird,¡±Ming Shu said earnestly and even took out a picture to teach him. ¡°Look, people nowadays don¡¯t have long hair like this.¡±


    Du Qin¡¯s cold eyes swept across the phone screen.


    Then he looked away and ignored Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu reached out to touch the hair behind him. Du Qin nced at her from the corner of his eyes, and his reaction was not as big as before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut your hair, okay?¡±Ming Shu smiled.


    Du Qin pulled back his hair and disappeared from Ming Shu¡¯s sight in a few shes.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    This little vixen really couldn¡¯t be spoiled.


    Ming Shu talked to Du Qin for several days. Du Qin seemed to be annoyed by her. He sat down reluctantly and let Ming Shu cut his hair.


    This skill was a bit rusty, so Ming Shu checked it out on the spot.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll cut it properly for you.¡±


    Du Qin took the phone from Ming Shu¡¯s hand and quickly flipped through a few pictures, pointing at one of them.


    ......


    I want this!


    Ming Shu touched her nose. ¡°I¡¯ll take you down the mountain to cut your hair.¡±


    Du Qin¡¯s evil aura intensified, clearly indicating that he couldn¡¯t do it.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    I Don¡¯t F * * King know how to do that!


    Du Qin refused to go down the mountain, or in other words, he didn¡¯t allow anyone to touch his hair.


    Ming Shu left early and returnedte. Du Qin didn¡¯t know what she was doing.


    Until a few dayster, Ming Shu started having designs on his hair again.


    Ming Shu held a pair of scissors and looked like a master.


    ¡°Come, Little Zombie.¡±


    Du Qin:¡±...¡±I told you not to call me little zombie!


    Du Qin sat under the eaves while Ming Shu stood behind him, holding her hair in her hands.


    He looked down and watched the hair fall to the ground.


    Ming Shu was secretly learning from him... No, she had learned it well, so she cut it pretty well.


    Ming Shu showed du Qin the mirror, and she circled around him from behind. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t it Nice?¡±


    Du Qin felt the warmth of her body.


    His eyes nced at himself in the mirror weakly, and then fell on the person who was circling him.


    Ming Shu fiddled with the mirror and looked around, satisfied with her work.


    In the future, she couldn¡¯t catch ghosts, and she could even cut her hair.


    Ming Shu suddenly felt a chill on her wrist, and the world spun in front of her eyes, and she fell into the cold embrace.


    Ming Shu was so cold that she shivered.


    But the colder part was still behind her.


    Du Qin¡¯s cold lips were close to hers, blocking her lips.


    The Heat on Ming Shu¡¯s body quickly disappeared, and her blood seemed to freeze.


    Cold..


    The tip of her cold tongue pried open her lips and teeth, and she began to attack the city with an overbearing aura.


    After the initial loss of focus, Ming Shu quickly used her spiritual qi to disperse the cold air, and her face gradually became better.


    Du Qin didn¡¯t close his eyes. Ming Shu could see the hostility in his eyes. It didn¡¯t feel like a kiss, but like he was going to eat her up.


    Ming Shu shrank back, but du Qin hugged her even tighter.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu tasted the blood on the tip of her tongue. Du Qin seemed to be stunned for a moment, and then, as if he had tasted something delicious, he began to suck.


    He closed his eyes slightly, blocking the cold hostility in his eyes.


    The kiss became gentle.


    Ming Shu¡¯s tongue felt a little numb.


    Although there was spiritual qi protecting her body, the cold air from du Qin¡¯s body continued to invade her. It mixed with the stimtion he brought and made her body go soft.


    Du Qin brushed away the ck hair on Ming Shu¡¯s neck with his fingers. He moved his lips away and slowly approached her neck.


    Fresh Air entered her lungs.


    ¡°Little zombie, try biting me.¡±Ming Shu didn¡¯t stop him. She only said this while panting.


    Du Qin¡¯s lips were close to Ming Shu¡¯s neck. He didn¡¯t bite down for a long time.


    His cold lips moved slowly along her pulse. He touched her from time to time and kissed her like a dragonfly touching water.


    It spread from the corner of his mouth to his lips.


    Du Qin suddenly stopped and pushed her away with force, leaving quickly.


    Ming Shu was pushed so hard that she staggered and almost lost her bnce.


    By the time she regained her bnce, du Qin was long gone.


    What the hell?


    Ming Shu raised the mirror and looked at her red lips that had been ravaged. Her eyes darkened slightly.


    After du Qin kissed her, Du Qin appeared again as if nothing had happened.


    Du Qin pretended nothing had happened, and Ming Shu, this scumbag, naturally wouldn¡¯t bring it up.


    ¨C


    This day, Ming Shu took a job and had to go down the mountain.


    Du Qin held the doll in his arms and followed her closely.


    Ming Shu turned her head three times with each step.


    ¡°Little Zombie, why are you following me?¡±


    ¡°Sword,¡±du Qin said concisely.


    It meant that if you don¡¯t return the Sword to me, I will follow you.


    Ming Shuughed. ¡°Then you can follow me.¡±


    Du Qin was an illegal hukou holder. Ming Shu only bought one ticket when she got on the bus. She didn¡¯t know how he got on the bus. Anyway, when Ming Shu sat down, he also sat down.


    Luckily, there weren¡¯t many people on the bus, so there were many seats left.


    Du Qin nced at the person who bought du Qin¡¯s seat. He shivered and went to sit in the empty seat next door.


    Their destination was the city next door. It would take several hours.


    ¡°What did you do in the past?¡±Ming Shu was bored and chatted with Du Qin.


    ¡±...¡±


    ¡°General? Emperor? Or what?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    ¡°Is that sword very important to you?¡±


    Du Qin finally shifted his gaze from the doll to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu¡¯s figure was reflected in his ink eyes. The rest of the scenery seemed to be blurred.


    ¡°Yes.¡±He opened his thin lips.


    ¡°How about I keep it for you?¡±Ming Shu raised her eyebrows.


    Du Qin looked at her fixedly, as if he could see her soul.


    He rejected her coldly. ¡°No.¡±


    Ming Shu was rejected. She clicked her tongue and said with a faint smile, ¡°I won¡¯t return it to you. If you have the ability, strangle me to death.¡±


    ¡°Hiss... why is it so cold all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Is the air-conditioner broken?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so cold...¡±


    The passengers around suddenlyined.


    Du Qin¡¯s hand holding the doll tightened and loosened.


    He suddenly leaned over and trapped Ming Shu between the seat and his arm. While Ming Shu was confused, he kissed her.


    A kiss without any technique.


    Ming Shu felt his hand on her neck, holding it weakly.


    He only needed to use a little strength.


    But he didn¡¯t, until the kiss ended.


    His cold fingers slid down a little andnded on her corbone. It was unknown whether he did it intentionally or not, but he rubbed his fingers lightly.


    Then he retreated. The pressure disappeared. Du Qin sat up straight as if nothing had happened and continued to pinch his doll.


    Ming Shu reached out to touch her lower lip.


    Did he kiss me because he didn¡¯t dare to strangle me?


    When they got out of the car, many people looked at du Qin.


    The man was cold and distant, but there was an unusual doll in his arms, which made many girls fall in love with him.


    ¡°So Handsome!¡±


    ¡°He actually hugged such a doll. Ahhh, so cute!¡±


    ¡°Take a photo.¡±


    ¡°AH, he left too fast...¡±


    *


    [ harmony system ]


    Master Jiu: I¡¯ll Kiss You If I Can¡¯t Pinch You! HMPH!


    Ming Shu: Pay Me Back!


    Master Jiu: Pay Me Back? When did I owe you money? Don¡¯t me me!


    Ming Shu: Pay Me Back!


    Master Jiu: ... No.


    Ming Shu: (touching the knife)


    Master Jiu: (hugging the thigh) can you pay me back with meat?

 Chapter 1441

    <h4>Chapter 1441: Chapter 1441 Zombie Rules (17)</h4>


    Ming Shu felt that the little goblin was really a bit attractive.


    Although he had a ¡®none of my business¡¯attitude, Ming Shu was still a bit annoyed.


    Ming Shu first bought a mask and a hat for du Qin, and then forced him to put it on under du Qin¡¯s murderous gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t show off your face. Those Taoist priests are looking for you everywhere. If they fight, I¡¯ll be the one implicated.¡±


    Du Qin¡¯s eyes became colder and colder.


    Ming Shu slightly pulled down his mask. The mask hung on his fair chin. Ming Shu held onto his shoulder and raised her head to peck him.


    The hustle and bustle suddenly disappeared at this moment.


    Du Qin restrained his aura a little and let Ming Shu put on the mask for him.


    Seeing that she was kissing him, he didn¡¯t argue with her.


    He liked the warmth of her body.


    He also liked the way she touched him.


    Du Qin pursed his lips under the mask. His dark eyes contained a mysterious dark light.


    Ming Shu arrived at the ce they agreed on.


    ......


    However, the other party didn¡¯t arrive. Ming Shu stood there for a while and looked around. She found a coffee shop and sat down.


    Thirty minutester, Ming Shu received a call from the other party.


    She packed the cake and left. She pushed open the door and left.


    On the opposite road, there was a man looking around.


    ¡°Mr. Hu.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±Mr. Hu turned his head and saw that Ming Shu was a young girl. He was stunned for a moment and bit his tongue. He didn¡¯t say anything.


    This person was introduced by an old friend of his. He knew that it was a woman, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so young.


    His old friend probably wouldn¡¯t make fun of him.


    People nowadays couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover!


    His gaze fell on the person next to Ming Shu. This person..


    She was wearing a hat and a mask, and her head was still lowered. She could barely see anything, and her whole body exuded an aura that made people not dare to approach her.


    But the rabbit in her arms..


    This person was obviously extraordinary!


    Mr. Hu thought about it and felt a little relieved. ¡°Master, I¡¯m really sorry. My car had some problems on the way, and I was dyed.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled politely and nodded. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s attitude was good, and Mr. Hu was even more humble. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll hail a car. Please wait for a moment, master.¡±


    On the way, Mr. Hu kept sizing up du Qin. However, Ming Shu didn¡¯t introduce him, so he was too embarrassed to ask.


    After all, his old friend said that this master had a weird personality.


    The car finally stopped in an old city district.


    This ce was filled with quadrangles.


    Don¡¯t just look at these quadrangles. Because they were all ancient buildings, it was said that they were nned to be in a protected area. The residents here were passed down from their ancestors. Even if one had money, they couldn¡¯t buy them.


    ¡°Master, let me tell you about the situation.¡±As they walked inside, Mr. Hu took the initiative to introduce them.


    ¡°Not long ago, my old man passed away, and I inherited this house from my old man... because the environment here is good, my wife happened to be pregnant, so I thought of moving here.¡±


    ¡°Who knew that not long after I moved here, my business fell through. At that time, I didn¡¯t care, thinking it was just bad luck.¡±


    ¡°But after that, I kept getting unlucky. My wife always heard noises in the middle of the night, but when she woke up, there was nothing.¡±


    ¡°It was just a simple matter. I might have thought that I was unlucky this year, but when the two things werebined, it was a little strange.¡±


    ¡°Ever since we moved into this house, something started to go wrong.¡±


    ¡°So I invited people toe and see. I also met a few swindlers, but there were also real masters, but they all said that they couldn¡¯t solve it, so they asked me to find someone else.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±Mr. Hu pointed to a house in front of them.


    When they entered the house, they saw arge courtyard with a lot of flowers and nts.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you move out?¡±Ming Shu asked as she looked at the house.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±Mr. Hu Sighed. ¡°How could I not have thought about it? Moving out is even worse than living here. My wife is pregnant and can¡¯t bear the torment. We don¡¯t know what we have provoked.¡±


    Mr. Hu rubbed his hands and said, ¡°Master, please take a good look. Money is not a problem.¡±


    ¡°Old Hu.¡±


    The pregnant woman with a big belly opened the door and called out gently.


    ¡°Sigh, master, this is my wife, wife. This is the Master I invited.¡±Mr. Hu introduced them.


    ¡°Hello, Master.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±Ming Shu¡¯s gaze swept over her belly.


    Mrs. Hu was the kind of gentle woman in Jiangnan. She looked at people with tenderness.


    Mrs. Hu was about to pour tea for them, but Mr. Hu quickly let her rest and busied himself.


    ¡°Old Hu, we invited so many people, this...¡±Mrs. Hu¡¯s voice was soft and soft as she whispered to Mr. Hu.


    Mr. Huforted her. ¡°This was introduced by Old Zhou. He can¡¯t trick me. The matter with Old Zhoust time was settled by this master.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    This was even more unreliable than thest time.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, I know.¡±


    Mrs. Hu hesitated and nodded.


    Mr. Hu had said most of what he wanted to say.


    But after he moved into this house, he kept getting unlucky.


    ¡°Can I take a look around?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, master, you can take a look.¡±


    Ming Shu got up and looked around. This courtyard house was not small, and there were several more at the back.


    Ming Shu looked at the rooms one by one. The host didn¡¯t know much about feng shui, but she had learned a little. There should be no problem with this house.


    But she didn¡¯t see any yin qi.


    Ming Shu walked to thest room and found that the door was locked.


    The lock was Rusty. It seemed that no one had opened it for a long time.


    Ming Shu tried to push the door open, but it didn¡¯t open.


    She tried to look inside, but she couldn¡¯t see anything inside.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Mrs. Hu¡¯s scream came from outside. Ming Shu immediately turned around and went out.


    ¡°Wife, wife, are you okay?¡±Mr. Hu held Mrs. Hu nervously.


    Mrs. Hu looked at the broken teapot on the ground, a little absent-minded.


    After a long time, she realized that she was a little scared and said incoherently, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Just now, Mrs. Hu almost fell down. If she fell down like this, even if the baby in her belly was saved, she wouldn¡¯t feel good.


    Ming Shu turned around to look at du Qin, only to find him staring at Mrs. Hu.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Du Qin reached out his hand and pointed at Mrs. Hu¡¯s stomach.


    Stomach?


    Baby?


    Mrs. Hu seemed to be five months pregnant.


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t see anything strange.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±Mr. Hu wasforting Mrs. Hu, then sent her back to her room.


    When he came out, Mr. Hu¡¯s expression was unsightly. He said, ¡°Master, you¡¯ve seen it too. It¡¯s such a small matter that keeps happening.¡±


    His wife didn¡¯t fall today. What about the next time? What about the next time?


    This wasn¡¯t just torturing their bodies, it was also torturing their nerves.


    Because you didn¡¯t know when the next bad thing would happen.

 Chapter 1442

    <h4>Chapter 1442: Chapter 1442 Zombie Rules (18)</h4>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what du Qin was trying to say, but it was not a good time to ask, so she could only change the topic.


    ¡°What¡¯s in that locked room?¡±


    Mr. Hu took a few seconds to answer. ¡°That room. When we first came here, that room was already locked. Maybe it was locked by my old man. There was enough room and I was busy. Then something like this happened... so I didn¡¯t go to see what was inside.¡±


    ¡°Can you open it and see?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±This room was now his, so of course he could open it.


    Mr. Hu didn¡¯t have a key either. He found something and opened the lock.


    Unexpectedly, the room was empty. There was nothing inside, not even sundries.


    Ming Shu walked around the room. The room was cold, but there was no yin qi.


    ¡°Master...¡±Mr. Hu called out to Ming Shu nervously. ¡°Do you see anything?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Um...¡±


    He had invited so many people, but none of them could solve the problem. Mr. Hu was just disappointed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±Ming Shu took out two folded safety talismans and gave them to him. ¡°One for you and one for your wife. Don¡¯t leave your body.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Okay, okay...¡±Mr. Hu epted. ¡°Shall I arrange a room for the master first?¡±


    ¨C yes


    Mr. Hu arranged a room for Ming Shu and Du Qin. When they had dinner in the evening, Mrs. Hu seemed to be fine, and she personally cooked.


    There used to be servants in this yard, but too many bad things happenedter, so the servants couldn¡¯t work anymore and left.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Hu was not a person who knew nothing and could take care of herself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are used to it...¡±


    Ming Shu tasted the food and nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°As long as master likes it.¡±Mrs. Hu seemed to be relieved and sat next to Mr. Hu.


    Ming Shu ate happily. Du Qin didn¡¯t even move his chopsticks. He held the doll and sat there like a statue.


    With him around, Mr. Hu and Mrs. Hu didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly.


    ¡°Master, this... little brother doesn¡¯t want to eat?¡±Mr. Hu asked tentatively.


    ¡°He¡¯s trying to lose weight,¡±Ming Shu answered casually. ¡°Ignore him.¡±


    Mr. Hu and Mrs. Hu looked at each other and didn¡¯t dare to ask again.


    The main thing was that Du Qin¡¯s aura was a little scary.


    Mr. Hu served Mrs. Hu some soup and said softly, ¡°Drink some soup first.¡±


    Mrs. Hu smiled at Mr. Hu.


    After dinner, Ming Shu chatted with Mr. Hu for a while. Then she walked around the yard and returned to her room.


    As soon as she closed the door, it was dark in front of her.


    She didn¡¯t need to look to know who it was. Ming Shu reminded him, ¡°Your Room...¡±


    Her cold hand held her shoulder and pushed her against the door. A cold kiss fell on her lips, forcing her words back.


    Ming Shu:¡±? ?¡±


    What¡¯s wrong with this little zombie?


    Ming Shu raised her head slightly. She didn¡¯t have any skills with him. She only knew how to plunder and kissed him without any warmth.


    The man closed his eyes slightly. He could only see a few cold, ink-colored pupils.


    His long eyshes swept past, bringing with them a slight tickle.


    Ming Shu simply leaned against the door, rxed. The man¡¯s slender body pressed over, entangling every inch of her temperature.


    What he coveted was the temperature of her body.


    Thinking of this, Du Qin let himself get lost.


    Ming Shu was kissed so hard that her brain was short of oxygen.


    Du Qin let go of her lips at the right time. His lips were still close to hers. He whispered, ¡°Hug.¡±


    ¡°Little zombie, you are very cold.¡±


    ¡°Hug.¡±Du Qin stubbornly used one word to express his intention.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Why aren¡¯t you following the script!


    Why are you so cute!


    Ming Shu helplessly reached out her hand and hugged the cold man.


    The man¡¯s lips touched her cheek and moved down bit by bit, finallynding on her neck.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything. She felt du Qin rub against her several times. Then he quietly tightened his arms and held her in his arms, not moving anymore.


    ¡°Cold?¡±


    His tone had always been one-tongued, but now there was a question in it.


    ¡°Yes.¡±Ming Shu nodded.


    A normal person would probably be an ice sculpture by now.


    As soon as Ming Shu nodded her head, her body flew into the air.


    Princess du Qin carried her up. Du Qin walked towards the bed and stuffed Ming Shu into the quilt. Then he hugged her with the quilt. ¡°Like This?¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Do you think that the cold air on your body can be blocked by a quilt? What kind of misunderstanding do you have about yourself!


    Du Qin saw that Ming Shu didn¡¯t answer and suddenly reached out to pinch her face.


    ¡°Little zombie, don¡¯t Push Your Luck!¡±Ming Shu patted his hand.


    Du Qin¡¯s long eyshes trembled slightly and he said in a low voice, ¡°Du Qin, you are the one who lives, you are the one who is appointed.¡±


    This was the longest sentence Ming Shu had ever heard him say.


    She thought he couldn¡¯t speak.


    Feelings can speak, but he just didn¡¯t want to say such a long sentence?


    ¡°Little zombie is not nice to listen to?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Who is a little zombie!


    He is not!


    ¡°But that¡¯s what I want to call you.¡±Ming Shu deliberately moved closer to him. ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Du Qin didn¡¯t say anything.


    He hugged Ming Shu without saying a word and tightened his arms. Ming Shu suspected that he was trying to suffocate her in the quilt.


    Insidious!


    Ming Shu wanted to pull the quilt away, but du Qin pressed her back with an expressionless face.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Let Go.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Say it again?¡±Ming Shu¡¯s tone was not friendly.


    Thetter closed his mouth, but didn¡¯t let go.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    I¡¯m so angry! This kind of person should be thrown into the cold pce!


    Ming Shu struggled for a while. Her hands and feet were wrapped in the quilt, so it was not easy to use.


    She looked up at the person next to her and rubbed against him with all her strength. She kissed the corner of his mouth and then rubbed against him again,pleting aplete kiss.


    Ming Shu¡¯s kiss was much more skillful than his random kiss.


    Ming Shu sessfully saved herself.


    She kicked him off the bed and wiped the corner of her mouth. ¡°Du Qin, if you dare to be rough with me again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Du Qin didn¡¯t think much of it. She had said it many times, but she didn¡¯t do anything to him.


    ¡°Come up and try!¡±


    Du Qin¡¯s hand, which had just been ced on the bed, paused for a moment and then retracted. He stood up silently and retreated into the darkness of the room.


    Ming Shu sat on the bed and looked at the darkness over there.


    She covered her head and fell to the ground. She didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore.


    You Can¡¯t Pet a Little Vixen who wants to die. Once you pet her, she will go to heaven.


    Ming Shu turned her back to the other side.


    After an unknown amount of time, Ming Shu turned around. ¡°Little Zombie.¡±


    The person standing in the darkness moved a little, indicating that he heard her.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    The Shadow on the other side swayed a little. Then Ming Shu saw him walking over and standing two steps away from the bed.


    In the darkness, no one could see each other¡¯s expression.


    Ming Shu sighed softly. ¡°Come up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re cold.¡±


    Ming Shu was stunned. She thought that he was afraid that she would hit him before so he restrained himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that delicate,¡±Ming Shu said. ¡°Come up.¡±


    Du Qin walked two steps to the side of the bed. He slowly climbed onto the bed.


    ¡°Take off your clothes when you sleep.¡±


    ¡±...¡±du Qin thought for a moment and suddenly stepped down from the bed.


    ¡°Hey, why are you running?¡±Ming Shu grabbed him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean I won¡¯t? I¡¯m giving you face, but you still want to show off, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Clothes, I won¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 1443

    <h4>Chapter 1443: Chapter 1443 Zombie Rules (19)</h4>


    Ming Shu pondered for a while and finally understood what he was talking about.


    Because he didn¡¯t know how to take off his clothes, did he give up sleeping with her?


    Ming Shu was shocked by this realization.


    This little devil is probably poisonous.


    Who was the one who wanted to kill you before? If you didn¡¯t let me hug you, I would strangle you to death?


    Ming Shu pulled him back. Du Qin held the doll and sat on the bed with his head lowered. The pressure was a little low.


    Ming Shu reached out and unbuttoned his shirt. She took off his coat and roughly pressed him down. Then shey down in his arms and covered them with a useless nket.


    Du Qin seemed to be confused by this change.


    He didn¡¯t respond for a long time.


    ¡°Hey, you want to hold this rabbit while you¡¯re holding me?¡±


    ¡±...¡±du Qin moved the doll away and put it aside. Then he hugged Ming Shu with both hands.


    ¨C ..


    The night was peaceful.


    ......


    Ming Shu woke up from Du Qin¡¯s arms the next day. Perhaps because her spiritual Qi was not circting smoothly after she fell asleep, her hands and feet were a little stiff.


    Ah..


    Wouldn¡¯t it be very painful to sleep with the Little Vixen in the future?


    Ming Shu was about to touch her snacks to calm herself down when she was suddenly pressed under someone¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    Her hands and feet were still a little stiff. Ming Shu was forced to ept the morning kiss.


    If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Hu knocking on the door and asking her to eat breakfast, du Qin probably wouldn¡¯t have let her go.


    Ming Shu nced down at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t react?¡±


    Du Qin held the doll and looked at her nkly.


    What did he need to react to?


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu felt like a weird auntie. She coughed and got out of bed first, then helped du Qin put on his clothes.


    ¡°You can learn so quickly. Why Can¡¯t you put on clothes?¡±He used his phone very well before.


    Du Qin replied her with three words. ¡°No need.¡±


    No need..


    Yes..


    Yes..


    Nothing happenedst night. Even the voices that Mrs. Hu always heard disappeared.


    Mrs. Hu slept well and felt much better.


    Mr. Hu thanked Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    She didn¡¯t do anything. She didn¡¯t see anything at all yesterday.


    After breakfast, Ming Shu and du Qin sat in the yard. She leaned close to him and asked, ¡°Why did you point at her stomach yesterday?¡±


    The man with his head lowered slightly raised his head. There was only a girl¡¯s figure in his dark pupils.


    It was clearly a cold and emotionless gaze, but it made people feel that he was a little tired and serious.


    ¡°Yin qi.¡±After saying that, the man lowered his head and continued to pinch the doll in his hand.


    He really wanted to hug her..,


    he wanted to capture her and bring her back to sleep with him.


    With her apanying him, it would definitely be very good.


    When Mrs. Hu came out, she happened to see the doll that Du Qin was pinching ferociously. She took a deep breath and suddenly retreated. She stepped on something and fell backward.


    ng ¡ª


    Mrs. Hu knocked over something behind her with a loud sound.


    ¡°Wife!¡±


    Mr. Hu ran out of the inner room. His face changed and he helped Mrs. Hu up.


    ¡°Wife, how are you? Wife, where did you fall?¡±


    Mrs. Hu¡¯s face was pale. She held her stomach and said with difficulty, ¡°Old Hu, my child...¡±


    Bright red blood flowed out from under Mrs. Hu¡¯s body. Ming Shu saw a wisp of ck smokeing out from Mrs. Hu¡¯s stomach. The wisp of ck smoke seemed to provoke Ming Shu. It twisted a few times and rushed toward the room behind.


    ¡°Wife!¡±Mr. Hu shouted in panic.


    Ming Shu took out a talisman and patted Mrs. Hu¡¯s body. Then she followed the wisp of ck smoke.


    She went all the way to the room she saw yesterday. The door was not locked. Ming Shu pushed the door open and entered.


    It was still an empty room.


    ng!


    The door suddenly closed. The moment Ming Shu turned around, her surroundings suddenly became dark, like thick ink sshing in the air.


    In just a moment, she was in darkness.


    She couldn¡¯t see anything.


    She couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    At this moment, the ferocious ghost suddenly appeared in front of Ming Shu, opening its bloody mouth and pouncing on her.


    ¡°DAMN!¡±Ming Shu jumped back, took out the Little Beastie, and threw it at the ghost.


    The Little Beastie was thrown out in a daze and hit the ghost.


    The ghost¡¯s figure disappeared, and the Little Beastie fell to the ground.


    A faint light slowly lit up.


    The Little Beastie jumped up. ¡°Poop-picker!¡±


    ¡°You scared me to death.¡±Ming Shu patted her chest.


    Little Beastie:¡±...¡±


    Little Beastie jumped up from the ground, jumped onto her, climbed onto her palm, and ate the food in her hand with a howl.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    I only brought this little thing to fight in the dungeon!


    Ming Shu grabbed Little Beastie and ravaged it.


    Little Beastie¡¯s hair stood on end as it struggled.


    A ghost quietly appeared behind Ming Shu. It stretched out its sharp ws and had a ferocious look on its face..


    Ming Shu suddenly threw the little beastie behind her.


    ¡°Did you get it?¡±


    The Little Beastie jumped up and roared, ¡°If I remind you again, I¡¯m a pig!¡±


    Ming Shu looked at it with disdain. ¡°You can¡¯t. You Don¡¯t have as much meat as a pig.¡±


    Little Beastie:¡±...¡±


    Run away from home!


    Now, immediately!


    Whoever wanted this master would want it!


    From time to time, ghosts would appear. Ming Shu grabbed the Little Beastie and smashed it.


    ¡°I say, why are you hiding? Come out and chat,¡±Ming Shu said to the air.


    ¡°Mind your own business!¡±The sharp voice of a man and a woman could be heard from all directions. ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    A group of ferocious ghosts suddenly appeared. They screamed and pounced on Ming Shu.


    ¡°DAMN! Do you know how to look like ghosts!¡±Such a scary look. Do you want to scare me to death so that you can inherit my snacks?


    Ming Shu stopped throwing the little beastie and started casting talismans.


    For a moment, the whole space was filled with the screams of ghosts.


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes swept across the darkness around her and finally locked onto a certain ce.


    She rushed out of the group of ghosts and ran straight to that ce. She grabbed at the darkness with her fingers. The Darkness seemed toe alive and escaped from Ming Shu¡¯s hands.


    ¡°How did you find me!¡±An angry voice sounded.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m powerful.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The voice calmed down quickly after the initial panic. ¡°You are now trapped by me. Do you think you can leave this ce just because you found me?¡±


    ¡°Wow, so you are so powerful.¡±


    ¡°HMPH!¡±


    Ming Shu asked curiously, ¡°Since you are so powerful, why don¡¯t You Know to kill Mr. and Mrs. Hu?¡±


    ¡°Killing them is too easy for them!¡±The voice was full of hatred. ¡°I want them to lose everything and live a life worse than death.¡±


    Ming shu praised, ¡°Such ambition.¡±


    The voice said fiercely, ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, then get lost. This is a grudge between me and the Hu family. It has nothing to do with you!¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I still have to earn money.¡±


    The voice roared, ¡°You bunch of stinking Taoist priests, Mind your own business! Go To Hell!¡±


    In the darkness, a group of ferocious ghosts suddenly appeared.


    Ming Shu rolled up her sleeves and was ready to fight. The temperature around her suddenly turned cold. The next second, she was hugged by someone, her back leaning against the cold chest.


    The darkness around her faded.


    She was still standing in the empty room. The man wrapped his arms around her from behind and hugged herpletely.


    There seemed to be a ghostly scream in the air.


    Every sound was filled with fear and despair.

 Chapter 1444

    <h4>Chapter 1444: Chapter 1444 Zombie Rules (20)</h4>


    Ming Shu could feel the evil aura on du Qin¡¯s body was stronger than ever, as if it was going to raze this ce to the ground.


    In the empty room, there was a female ghost. She was constantly retreating, but the ferocious hatred on her face didn¡¯t decrease.


    Du Qin¡¯s cold gaze swept over. The female ghost shrank back, but she still held her head high and puffed out her chest, unwilling to lower her head.


    ¡°Are you the one behind this?¡±Ming Shu looked at the female ghost.


    The female ghost was actually very afraid of Du Qin. His aura was too terrifying, but hatred supported her.


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The Hu family owes me!¡±The female ghost¡¯s words were full of hatred. ¡°The Hu family locked me up in this dark ce. They owe me! I want the Hu family to pay with blood and never have children again!¡±


    Ming Shu waited for the female ghost to finish her roar and smiled gently. ¡°Please start your performance!¡±


    The female ghost:¡±...¡±


    -¡±...¡±


    This incident was traced back to Mr. Hu¡¯s grandfather¡¯s generation.


    At that time, the Hu family was a wealthy family.


    ......


    At that time, the eldest son of the Hu family was seriously ill. After he died, the Hu family felt that his death was pitiful. He didn¡¯t even have a wife, so they discussed giving this eldest son a ghost marriage.


    The target of the ghost marriage was the female ghost.


    The female ghost was only the daughter of an ordinary family. The Hu family was rich and powerful. How could theypete with the Hu Family?


    She was brought to the Hu family. Afraid that she would run away, they locked her in a room.


    That night was the day before they decided on the ghost marriage.


    The second young master of the Hu family sneaked into the room where she was locked and defiled her.


    This incident happened the next day.


    Her body was not clean, so naturally, she could not marry the deceased eldest young master.


    But they did not let her go.


    She begged them to let her go, but she would not say anything.


    But the Hu family did not.


    They strangled her to death.


    Later..


    Later, she became a ghost.


    If she was not a member of the Hu family, she would have married an ordinary person. Even if it was hard work, she would have lived her whole life.


    They were the ones who ruined her.


    That was why she pestered the Hu family all day long.


    Especially the second young master of the Hu family who had sullied her.


    But the Hu family quickly hired a Taoist priest. This Taoist priest asked the Hu family to dig up her body.


    Then, he used a sinister method to bury her under the Hu family¡¯s house.


    She could not leave this ce again, and she could not cause trouble for the Hu family.


    She watched as the Hu family¡¯s business grew bigger and bigger.


    The second young master of Hu, who had defiled her, married and had children.


    After the Hu family moved out of this ce, she did not know how much time had passed.


    It was not until Mr. Hu and Mrs. Hu moved in.


    After all, decades had passed. The seal ced by the Taoist priest back then might have lost some of its effect. Moreover, Mrs. Hu was pregnant. She could actually affect Mrs. Hu.


    As long as she possessed the child in Mrs. Hu¡¯s stomach, her power would be stronger.


    Although it couldn¡¯t take their lives, it could make them lose everything through the umted influence.


    Ming Shu sighed and turned to look at the person who was still holding her. ¡°Don¡¯t offend a woman.¡±


    Du Qin¡¯s indifferent expression was slightly confused.


    Why did he offend a woman?


    He did not speak to anyone else.


    ¡°Do you want to leave by yourself, or do you want me to make a move?¡±


    ¡°The Hu family treated me so badly, I want to make them pay with blood!¡±The female ghost said viciously, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to stop me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just using money to solve the problem. Moreover, I¡¯m now a descendant of the Hu family. The person you want to take revenge on has long been reincarnated.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of cutting off the Hu family¡¯s descendants? The person who treated you that way will not always be a member of the Hu family.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The female ghost felt that Ming Shu was lying to her, but she had no words to refute.


    ¨C ..


    Ming Shu and du Qin came out of the room. She looked at the person next to her. ¡°Why did youe so quickly?¡±


    ¡°To save you.¡±


    ¡°I need you to save me!¡±The female ghost didn¡¯t even see my heroic appearance. Why did youe out to show off!


    Do I Need You? !


    The male lead Shu was not convinced.


    She was a big shot who could defeat the whole scene alone. How could she be saved? I don¡¯t care about my face!


    Du Qin:¡±...¡±


    Was he wrong to save her?


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t...¡±


    Ming Shu turned around. Du Qin¡¯s shadow was nowhere to be seen.


    Hey!


    This little devil, didn¡¯t she just say something to me? Why did she run away?


    Mr. Hu had already sent Mrs. Hu to the hospital. Mrs. Hu was fine, and the child was saved.


    Ming Shu went to the hospital to report.


    ¡°Master, is everything settled?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Ming Shu simply told them the story of the female ghost.


    After listening to it, Mr. Hu was very shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that his ancestors had done such a thing.


    ¡°Her bones are under the house. Dig her up and let her rest in peace.¡±


    Knowing that someone was buried in his ce, Mr. Hu¡¯s face turned ugly.


    His lips trembled as he asked, ¡°Master, where... did that female ghost go?¡±


    ¡°She went to report.¡±


    With duqin there, the female ghost didn¡¯t dare to fight with her except for roaring.


    In the end, she tricked her... No, she persuaded her and chose to report to the underworld.


    Ming Shu got her reward and gave Mr. Hu a jade with a smile. ¡°This is for the child.¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not valuable. Who has a Ghost? Please introduce it to me.¡±


    ¡±...¡±who would want to meet a ghost for no reason!


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±Mr. Hu respectfully sent Ming Shu out.


    Ming Shu left the hospital. Now that she had money, she went to reward herself.


    Ming Shu took out her phone and checked the delicious restaurants nearby.


    ¡°Is it going to rain?¡±


    ¡°The weather forecast didn¡¯t say it would.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the sky from her phone screen.


    The sky was gloomy and dark clouds were pressing down on the city.


    Ordinary people would see dark clouds here, but Ming Shu could only see the overwhelming yin qi.


    Du Qin¡¯s aura..


    ¨C


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him run away. Everyone, Hold On!¡±


    In the Quiet Park, du Qin was surrounded by countless Taoist priests. The spells of various sects and sects were constantly being cast on him.


    Yin Qi continued to flow out of Du Qin¡¯s body. He expressionlessly sent the Taoist priests who were close to him flying.


    Du Qin sent several Taoist priests flying in a row. Everyone hesitated.


    ¡°His seal hasn¡¯t been broken yet. Don¡¯t be afraid. Let¡¯s attack together!¡±Someone shouted.


    Everyone seemed to be encouraged and joined hands again.


    ¡°Talisman Array!¡±The old voice seemed to be able to pierce through the clouds. ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Countless talisman papers flew into the air, trapping duqin in the center.


    The other disciples retreated one after another.


    The talisman papers revolved around duqin. When Duqin got close to the talisman papers, he was forced to return to the center as if he had touched something.


    All the Yin Energy in the talisman array was forced out. The golden light emitted by the talisman paper enveloped duqin.


    Duqin¡¯s expression gradually turned ugly, as if he was experiencing some kind of torture.


    *


    # asking for a ticket with Lotus fragrance #


    Uncle Ming wasing to save the damsel in distress, hahaha.


    Ninth Young Master was never more than three seconds handsome. Just as he was showing off, he was about to be saved in the blink of an eye.


    Ah Ah Ah! Daily Monthly Ticket Ah!


    Monthly ticket do not stop!


    My favorite monthly ticket! !

 Chapter 1445

    <h4>Chapter 1445: Chapter 1445 Zombie Rules (21)</h4>


    This was what Ming Shu saw when she arrived.


    Du Qin almost lost his bnce, but he was holding the doll tightly in his hand.


    ¡°Xun Yi!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here!¡±


    ¡°Xun Yi, what are you doing!¡±


    The Taoist priests cried out in surprise. Before the people inside turned around, the Taoist priests behind them were forced to make way.


    Ming Shu forced a path open and asked calmly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Xun Yi, this is a matter of our Taoism. You should mind your own business!¡±


    A Taoist priest stood out and shouted.


    Ming Shu looked at du Qin, who was about to lose his bnce, and announced in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s My Man.¡±


    ¡°So...¡±


    She paused and suddenly smiled. ¡°Do you think I should mind my own business or not?¡±


    Almost at the same time as her voice fell, Ming Shu threw something out.


    ......


    The Taoist priests hadn¡¯t recovered from her words and their bodies instinctively defended themselves.


    The Talisman Array was broken by the thing Ming Shu threw out. The Taoist priest who was maintaining the talisman array was hit by the bacsh and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The talisman array was unstable. Du Qin supported his body and the yin qi forcefully swept through the talisman array. The talisman paper floating in the air spontaneously burned.


    The entire talisman array disappeared.


    ¡°Xun Yi!¡±


    The Taoist¡¯s exasperated voice came from afar.


    Du Qin looked over. Ming Shu was holding his sword and sweeping it across the Taoist.


    He pursed his lips slightly and was about to go over. Suddenly, a ball of colorful things rolled over under his feet and blocked his way.


    The little thing spread out on the ground.


    Its furry ws grabbed the leg of his pants and climbed onto him in a few moves.


    Du Qin saw Ming Shu throw it out. It was her thing..


    Little Beastie grabbed du Qin¡¯s hair and sat on his head.


    Du Qin:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Xun Yi, do you know what you are doing?¡±


    ¡°Xun Yi, Stop!¡±


    ¡°Xun Yi!¡±


    The shouting of the Taoists became more and more chaotic. Du Qin was a little anxious, but he couldn¡¯t move his body. It was as if he was frozen. His dark eyes looked at the figure in the distance.


    Because he saved her in the Hu family, his whereabouts were exposed. He deliberately lured these people away because he didn¡¯t want to implicate her.


    But why did she stille?


    Why did shee?


    In her world, what was she to her?


    Du Qin couldn¡¯t move. He could only watch Ming Shu being besieged, and then those people fell to the ground one by one and cursed angrily.


    But more than that, he was terrified.


    In the past, Xun Yi was not so powerful. She was just shameless enough tounch a sneak attack.


    Today, she actually dared to face them head-on, and she was so powerful..


    This Devil Dao couldn¡¯t have practiced some kind of demonic technique, right!


    This was what everyone thought, but Ming Shu didn¡¯t have time to care about what they thought. She just wanted to beat them all up.


    There was only one old man who was more powerful. However, Ming Shu had the talisman paper to support her. When it came to consumption, she had the upper hand.


    Bang ¡ª


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Master Yu Xuan!¡±


    Thest person fell.


    Ming Shu also staggered. She used her sword to support herself on the ground, trying to maintain her cool.


    She took out a few candies and popped them into her mouth.


    The sweet smell spread. Ming Shu took a breath and said, ¡°Du Qin is mine. If any of you dare toy your hands on him again, it won¡¯t end so easily next time.¡±


    ¡°Xun Yi.¡±


    Daoist master Yu Xuan held his chest and leaned against the wall. He coughed twice and called her calmly.


    ¡°Xun Yi, du Qin is only one step away from bing a devil. He will bring disaster to the world. Do you know what you are doing?¡±


    Ming Shu turned around and looked at du Qin.


    Du Qin¡¯s eyes were cold as he stared at Taoist Yu Xuan. Ming Shu looked over and his gaze slowly moved to her. His thin lips were slightly pursed. His originally calm gaze was filled with nervousness.


    Will she... despise me?


    Ming Shu retracted her gaze and asked lightly, ¡°So?¡±


    Before Taoist Yu Xuan could speak, she continued, ¡°Do you want me, the scum of Haotian Taoism, to help you take him down?¡±


    ¡°Xun Yi, the grudge between you and Taoism should be put aside for now. The bigger picture is more important.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The word ¡°Sorry¡±made master Yu Xuan frown slightly.


    Ming Shu dragged her sword and walked toward Master Yu Xuan.


    ¡°Master! Xun Yi, if you dare to attack my master, I Won¡¯t let you go even if I be a ghost.¡±


    Master Yu Xuan¡¯s disciple roared angrily.


    Ming Shu approached Master Yu Xuan. She bent down slightly, using only a voice that could be heard by the two of them.


    ¡°I want to put him first.¡±


    Master Yu Xuan looked at Ming Shu in shock.


    ¡°You...¡±


    That was an existence even more powerful than the drought demon, almost like a devil!


    That ancient tomb was used to suppress him.


    Now he came out. Fortunately, the sword was not in his hand and could suppress his power.


    But..


    The sword was with Xun Yi!


    Ming Shu smiled and said in a light tone, ¡°So, I¡¯m sorry. Let me continue to be a scum of Taoism.¡±


    ¡°You are putting the entire human world in danger.¡±Immortal Yu Xuan¡¯s tone became heavier.


    Once his seal was broken, the entire Xuanmen might not be his match.


    Devil..


    The highest level of zombies. It was said that they could fight against gods.


    ¡°So What?¡±Ming Shu stepped back and smiled brightly. ¡°If you want to deal with him, you have to deal with Me First.¡±


    Her tone was gentle, but no one could feel her warmth.


    Ming Shu stopped looking at them and returned to Du Qin¡¯s side. She nced at Little Beastie. Little Beastie snorted and turned its head to the other side.


    Poop-picker, I won¡¯t forgive you!


    Give me a table full of Han people and I won¡¯t forgive you!


    Unless you give me two tables!


    No!


    Ten tables!


    Ming Shu took Little Beastie Down, rubbed it casually and stuffed it into her pocket.


    Little Beastie:¡±...¡±ahhhhh! ! Poop-picker, just you wait! ! !


    ¡°I...¡±Du Qin opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Can you still walk? Do you want me to carry you?¡±


    Du Qin:¡±...¡±


    He was not at this stage yet.


    Ming Shu reached out to support him. Du Qin looked at the hand that was holding him. He didn¡¯t push her away and followed her out of this ce.


    Master Yu Xuan and the others watched them leave.


    Just as they were about to disappear, du Qin suddenly turned around.


    He only looked for a second before turning around and disappearing around the corner with Ming Shu.


    Everyone felt their scalps go numb.


    Du Qin¡¯sst nce..


    Was calm.


    However, they felt like they were suddenly thrown into hell. Fear spread endlessly. Even Master Yu Xuan had never met such an existence.


    ¡°Master Yu Xuan... What do we do now?¡±A Taoist priest asked with a trembling voice.


    They had thought that Xunyi had just happened to obtain that sword by coincidence.


    She wasn¡¯t rted to duqin at all.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡±Daoist Master Yuxuan coughed a few times. ¡°Let¡¯s gather the various sects of the Dao sect to discuss before making a decision.¡±


    The dark clouds in the sky gradually disappeared, and the sunlight pierced through them and fell down.


    However, everyone¡¯s hearts only felt heavy.

 Chapter 1446

    <h4>Chapter 1446: Chapter 1446 Zombie Rules (22)</h4>


    The train passage was dimly lit. Some people passed through it asionally. After a slight sound, it fell into silence again.


    Ming Shu pushed the door open and came in.


    The many quietly on the lower bunk, his body slightly sideways. His slender body curled up on the narrow bed, looking a little wronged.


    He faced inside and stood at the door. Only his loose hair and delicate eyebrows and eyes could be seen.


    Ming Shu closed the door and sat down beside him gently.


    Du Qin turned over and slowly opened his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t look well. Maybe it was because of those talisman papers.


    He looked at Ming Shu quietly.


    Ming Shu held his wrist. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°You Heard Me.¡±


    Du Qin answered her question.


    ¡°What did you hear?¡±Ming Shu held his hand and yed with it.


    ¡°Demon.¡±


    ......


    Ming Shu leaned down andy on his chest. ¡°Well, then you are very powerful. You can earn more money to buy snacks for me in the future.¡±


    Du Qin:¡±...¡±


    The warm body covered his body. His body, which was not feeling very well, seemed to be pressed and feltfortable.


    His Adam¡¯s apple rolled twice. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid...¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? One against one, one against a group. I am very good at fighting,¡±the girl said arrogantly.


    Du Qin:¡±...¡±


    Du Qin didn¡¯t know whether she was trying to change the topic on purpose or not.


    He wanted to talk about himself.


    He was a person.


    He shouldn¡¯t exist in this world.


    After a long time, du Qin reached out and hugged her.


    Forget it.


    She didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so she didn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    Ming Shu kicked off her shoes and climbed onto the bed to lie with him. The bed was already small, so there was almost no room for them to move. Their bodies were tightly pressed together.


    In the quiet carriage, there was only the sound of Ming Shu¡¯s breathing.


    Ming Shu unknowingly fell asleep.


    Du Qin didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all.


    If he returned to that ce, he would be willing to have her apany him.


    However..


    She definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing.


    Du Qin was a little troubled. What should he do..


    ¨C


    Knock, knock ¡ª


    Ming Shu was woken up. She fumbled for her phone and looked at the time. It was early in the morning..


    At this time, which idiot came to knock on the door?


    Du Qin closed his eyes and didn¡¯t respond. She didn¡¯t know if he was asleep or if he didn¡¯t want to open his eyes.


    Knock, Knock, knock..


    The knocking on the door became more and more urgent.


    Ming Shu sat up with her body propped up. She kissed du Qin¡¯s lips before going down to open the door.


    Du Qin opened his eyes slightly and looked at the swaying figure of the girl.


    The door was pushed open, and the noise outside rushed in.


    Outside was a flight attendant. She looked anxious. ¡°Hello, do you have a doctor or medical staff here?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head.


    The flight attendant looked disappointed. She said anxiously and then went to the next room. ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze fell outside the window.


    In the darkness, something was revealed.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a Ghost!¡±


    Screams came from the other end. Obviously, someone had found something outside. Ming Shu saw a ghost lying outside the window and gave her a ferocious smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s a ghost, there¡¯s a ghost, Ah Ah Ah, there¡¯s a Ghost!¡±


    The stewardess from before screamed in the next room, her face pale.


    The train stopped at some point. There were more and more ghosts outside, crowding outside the window.


    Did this F * * K drive the whole train to theherworld?


    And there seemed to be something wrong with this ce..


    These ghosts looked very fierce.


    Ming Shu looked at her phone.


    July 15th.


    The door of Hell opened..


    But under normal circumstances, such a situation wouldn¡¯t happen. There were not many people on this train.


    Ming Shu turned around and looked at du Qin. Du Qin had opened his eyes and was looking at her.


    Ming Shu put her phone back into her pocket, closed the door, and went back inside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look. You stay here obediently.¡±Ming Shu took out the Little Beastie and gave it to him.


    Du Qin pulled her back.


    ¡°The Yin Qi on your body is too strong. If you follow me, you might not be able to get out.¡±


    Du Qin loosened his fingers slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Du Qin hugged the doll tightly and uttered a single syble. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ming Shu rubbed his head and kissed him again. Then she got up and left.


    It was chaotic outside. Ming Shu was here. Although this carriage was surrounded by ghosts, there were obviously fewer of them. There was also an independent private room, so both sides of the carriage were crowded here.


    Ming Shu walked through the corridor and knocked on the ss.


    The ghosts outside seemed to be shocked and hid in the darkness.


    Ming Shu still had some talismans on her. She stuck them to both ends of the carriage.


    The screaming people saw that there were no scary things in this carriage. They rushed in and upied the corridor.


    Some people saw Ming Shu sticking talismans. Maybe they thought that the talismans were useful. Some people even tore the talismans and wanted to take them for themselves.


    Ming Shu pulled that person away.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±That person shouted.


    ¡°This carriage is safe. If we tear off this talisman, we won¡¯t know for sure.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The girl looked young and spoke slowly. She looked harmless, but no one dared to disobey her.


    Ming Shu intimidated them and walked to the other carriages.


    She stuck the talisman on the carriage. Along the way, she also met those who wanted to take the talisman for themselves.


    She would only say one thing and wouldn¡¯t stop them. If they didn¡¯t listen to her, it was their own business.


    Ming Shu¡¯s Talisman was effective. Before she reached the next carriage, someone already knew.


    ¡°Help, help...¡±


    ¡°Master, Help!¡±


    The crowd rushed toward her,pletely blocking her way.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Those people were pushed aside by a few fierce-looking people.


    A few people surrounded Ming Shu. They were all tough and fierce.


    Outside the carriage were fierce ghosts, and inside the carriage were fierce-looking men.


    ¡°What are you shouting for? Those things haven¡¯te in yet, have they?¡±A big man pointed at those screaming people and shouted. Seeing that they didn¡¯t listen, the big man took out a machete from nowhere and hacked at the seat.., ¡°Shut the F * ck up!¡±


    The carriage suddenly became quiet.


    The passengers shivered and shrank to one side. The fear didn¡¯t onlye from outside, but also from inside the carriage.


    After dealing with the noisy passengers, one of the big men looked Ming Shu up and down. ¡°Little girl, can you catch ghosts? Hurry up and get rid of these things for me!¡±


    The Big Man didn¡¯t give Ming Shu a chance to speak at all and directly gave her an order.


    Ming Shu was looking at the ghost behind the burly man who was squeezed together with the crowd.


    It was bustling with activity. Almost half of it was a ghost.


    But the others couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Why Are You in a Daze? Go!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get rid of these things today, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±


    The burly man roared and reached out to pull Ming Shu. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m not even afraid of living people. Why should I be afraid of you dead people!¡±


    Ming Shu dodged nimbly.


    The burly man grabbed nothing. He raised his eyebrows and red at Ming Shu fiercely.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid, then you can deal with it yourself.¡±Ming Shu smiled and encouraged him. ¡°You have to believe in yourself. You can do it.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    How could she smile at such a tense situation and encourage him?


    The burly man pointed at Ming Shu. ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°F * * K!¡±


    ¡°Arrest this little girl!¡±

 Chapter 1447

    <h4>Chapter 1447: Chapter 1447 Zombie Rules (23)</h4>


    Several burly men attacked at the same time. It was difficult to perform well in the carriage. Ming Shu dodged nimbly, but they couldn¡¯t even catch the corner of Ming Shu¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°F * * K!¡±


    The burly man cursed angrily. His red eyes suddenly looked at the passengers.


    The knife with a cold light shed at the passengers without any warning.


    Blood sttered and fell on the passengers next to them.


    ¡°AH ¨C¡±


    Maybe they were scared silly, but these people didn¡¯t do anything except scream. ¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    They didn¡¯t even try to run for their lives.


    What else could they expect from them.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go over there and wait for them to chop you up?¡±Ming Shu pushed the person closest to the carriage.


    After being reminded by Ming Shu, those people rushed to the other carriage.


    Ming Shu kicked away a big man and supported herself with the seats on both sides of the aisle. She jumped up and kicked the two people behind her down. Shended on the ground in a cool posture.


    ......


    She blew on the air and the big man roared and got up.


    Oh My God!


    Ming Shu lifted the passenger who was killed just now and threw him to the other side.


    Those big men looked like they were going to kill her.


    They pounced on her fiercely.


    Ming Shu knocked down the person closest to her... then she turned around and ran away.


    She ran past the carriage, closed the door with a bang, and stuck a talisman on it.


    Some of her movements were smooth and smooth, and she looked like a master.


    ¡°Stupid girl, open the damn door!¡±


    The burly men pulled the door crazily. Their faces seemed to be even more ferocious than the ghosts outside.


    ¡°If you want me to open it, I will. You Don¡¯t even give me snacks.¡±


    ng!


    ng!


    The burly men on the other side started kicking the door.


    But no matter how hard they kicked, the door didn¡¯t budge.


    Behind Ming Shu were the passengers who had just escaped.


    They looked at Ming Shu with gratitude.


    If she hadn¡¯t stopped those people, who knew what would have happened.


    They had knives in their hands!


    How did they pass the security check!


    Ming Shu looked at the burly men from the middle ss and said loudly, ¡°Look behind you.¡±


    In the empty carriage, the lights suddenly flickered and shadows appeared.


    Ming Shu turned around.


    A scream was heard from behind.


    Ming Shu left the carriage from the group¡¯s ¡®respectful¡¯eyes and went to the carriage in front.


    She was going to the back before. Now that she was going forward, she naturally returned to Du Qin¡¯s carriage.


    When Ming Shu returned, those people looked at her as if they had seen their savior.


    ¡°Save her...¡±


    ¡°Save her!¡±


    A heart-wrenching sound came from the carriage in front. Ming Shu nced at the carriage and went from the crowd to the carriage in front.


    There was a strong smell of blood in the car insurance.


    A pregnant woman was giving birth.


    The reason why the crew looked for doctors and nurses was for this pregnant woman.


    However, there was no doctor on the train. She couldn¡¯t get through even if she called 120. She didn¡¯t know if she should say that this pregnant woman was unlucky.


    The pregnant woman was about to die. The ghosts outside were everywhere and everyone was screaming. They couldn¡¯t care less about the pregnant woman.


    Ming Shu put a talisman around her first. She definitely couldn¡¯t deliver the baby, so she put a talisman on the pregnant woman and went to the front of the train.


    Ming Shu found the conductor and ordered him to drive the train back to the human world.


    When the light around them gradually returned to normal and the ghosts outside disappeared, the crowd felt like they were walking through the gates of Hell. No matter who was next to them, they hugged each other and cried.


    How to stop these people from talking was not Ming Shu¡¯s business.


    Ming Shu returned to the carriage of the pregnant woman.


    ¡°Stop screaming, the ghosts are all gone.¡±Ming Shu saw that these people were still far away and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t save her, she will be a ghost soon.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with fear.


    Do you have to say that it¡¯s so scary.


    After Ming Shu said that, someone called 120. Someone took the initiative to help the pregnant woman and made room for her in the middle.


    The pregnant woman¡¯s breath was very weak, and her life was in danger at any time. 120 turned to the professional doctor and ordered through the phone.


    ¡°Use more strength! Hold on, the child will be out soon!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up, use more strength, use more strength...¡±


    ¡°No... No...¡±


    ¡°She... she is bleeding badly...¡±


    The doctor quickly told them the emergency solution, but the people on this side were already scared and didn¡¯t move for a moment.


    ¡°Protect... protect the child...¡±the pregnant woman who was still conscious spat out a few words with difficulty.


    ¡°No... I can¡¯t...¡±the woman was crying.


    The Doctor kept encouraging the woman who delivered the baby.


    Everyone became nervous, and some people cheered for her.


    Ming Shu was standing at the back. Now she stepped forward, bit her finger, and dripped a drop of blood between the pregnant woman¡¯s eyebrows.


    Miraculously, the drop of blood actually soaked into the center of the woman¡¯s eyebrows and disappeared.


    Everyone was stunned.


    However, the pregnant woman¡¯s breath was obviously much better than before. She also had strength. Because of the pain, she cried out.


    This cry brought everyone back to their senses.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu returned to the private room and climbed up to lie in Du Qin¡¯s arms.


    Du Qin silently expressed his doubts.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±Ming Shu hugged him.


    Du Qin¡¯s eyes darkened and he hugged her back.


    Outside the private room, a few ghosts suddenly appeared. Du Qin looked over. The ghosts seemed to be so scared that they were almost transparent, but they still stubbornly didn¡¯t leave.


    Ming Shu patted du Qin. ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±


    Du Qin retracted his gaze.


    The ghosts lingered for a long time before carefully entering.


    ¡°Thank you... Thank you.¡±The ghosts thanked Ming Shu.


    These ghosts were following the fierce-looking men from before.


    Those men were fugitives. They bribed the people at the bus stop and put them on the bus. They wanted to kill people in the bus to create a panic.


    They couldn¡¯t stop those people, but it was half July today, so they thought of a way to drive the bus to theherworld.


    Ming Shu sent these ghosts away and closed her eyes tiredly.


    How could those ghosts have the ability to drive a whole car into theherworld.


    Du Qin was the key.


    If not for that, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with this matter.


    Du Qin hugged her without moving, and Ming Shu¡¯s breathing gradually calmed down.


    There seemed to be the cry of a baby outside, faintly, from far to near, and from near to far..


    ¨C ..


    When the train stopped, the big men were caught by the police who had been waiting for a long time.


    At that time, the big men were in a mental breakdown.


    Ming Shu, who had stopped the big men frommitting murder, was spread around. In the end, she was almost killed.


    The ghost on the train was not widely publicized. The pregnant woman was delivered by everyone, but it was widely followed and reported by the media.


    In this train rescue, there was a very important little girl.


    But after the incident, no one knew the name of this little girl.


    They only knew that she stopped a few murderers and saved two lives.


    More specifically, she was ordered by the police not to publish it.


    But the people of Haotian Taoism knew.


    They knew the people in those not-so-blurry photos, even if they turned into ashes.


    The people of Taoism couldn¡¯t believe that Ming Shu could save people.


    She was carrying a devil-like existence.


    How could she save people?

 Chapter 1448

    <h4>Chapter 1448: Chapter 1448 Zombie Rules (24)</h4>


    Wuliang mountain.


    Ming Shuy in her chair and watched the news. These days, it was all about the news on the train.


    There were also many articles about her.


    If it weren¡¯t for the photos, Ming Shu would have suspected that they were talking about the reincarnation of a saint.


    I was really just cleaning up the mess for the little fairy.


    I don¡¯t want to meddle in other people¡¯s business, okay? !


    I will be embarrassed if you praise me so much.


    Ming Shu sat on the chair for a whole day. The little ghost brought her food twice, and she only remembered her little vixen in the evening.


    Ming Shu returned to her room.


    Du Qiny in the coffin and restrained his coldness. At this time, du Qin looked like a Sleeping Beauty.


    Since he came back, he had been sleeping.


    Ming Shuy on the edge of the coffin and looked at him quietly for a while. Then she sighed and turned around to leave.


    Her wrist suddenly felt cold and she was pulled back.


    ......


    Ming Shu turned around.


    Her dark pupils stared at her quietly.


    ¡°You¡¯re Awake?¡±Ming Shuy back. ¡°I was going to bury you, but you woke up. What a pity.¡±


    A target is used to fight.


    Du Qin suddenly loosened his grip on her wrist. He lowered his eyes and pulled the lid of the coffin closed.


    Ming Shu raised her hand and stared at the lid of the coffin. What a great sliding coffin!


    After a while, she smiled and knocked on the top. ¡°Hey, Little Zombie, are you really going to let me Bury You?¡±


    There was no movement in the coffin.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll drag you out and Bury You.¡±


    Du Qin felt that the coffin was really moving again. He pushed open the lid expressionlessly and sat up.


    ¡°Where are you going to bury me?¡±


    It was full of killing intent.


    Ming Shu leaned against the coffin with an intoxicating smile in her eyes. ¡°How do I feel in My Heart?¡±


    Du Qin¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. There was no change in his expression, but his mind was a bit nk.


    Her tone was no different from before, and Du Qin couldn¡¯t tell whether she meant it as a casual remark or something else.


    However, the killing intent in his body gradually subsided.


    He sat in a daze, as if he didn¡¯t know how to react.


    After a while, the man opened his thin lips. ¡°Hug.¡±


    Ming Shu knocked on the coffin lid with her fingertips and said in disdain, ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping with you.¡±


    Du Qin didn¡¯t think much and turned over. ¡°Hug.¡±


    Ming Shu opened her arms.


    Du Qin walked over and hugged her. His chin rested on her shoulder, and the tip of his nose touched the delicate skin on her neck.


    A warm feeling.


    It was her feeling.


    A more familiar feeling..


    Du Qin was at a loss. Why did he have this feeling?


    ¨C


    Du Qin had been raising him for almost half a month. He looked just like before.


    The kids were still afraid of him. As long as he showed up, they wouldn¡¯t show up.


    ¡°Sister... We found some sneaky people at the foot of the mountain.¡±The kids came to report to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    A few days after she came backst time, she found someone sneaky at the foot of Wuliang Mountain.


    It was probably someone from Haotian Taoism who was watching her.


    After all, du Qin and Du Qin¡¯s swords were with her.


    They couldn¡¯t beat her, but they couldn¡¯t just leave her alone. They could only spy on her first.


    As long as they didn¡¯t go up the mountain, Ming Shu couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about them.


    The day after the little rascal reported that someone was sneaky, Ming Shu received a very formal invitation.


    An invitation from Taoism.


    If the other party didn¡¯t make a move, Ming Shu couldn¡¯t directly fight with them.


    After all, it was a sin to waste snacks.


    So Ming Shu brought du Qin to the banquet.


    She didn¡¯t want to bring him at first because it was too cumbersome.


    But this guy had to be brought.


    So in the end, it was the two of them who went to the banquet.


    The banquet was held in a manor on a mountain.


    It wasn¡¯t big or luxurious, but it was very artistic.


    There was plenty of spiritual Qi, and it was a good ce to cultivate.


    It was said that some rich man sponsored Taoism.


    When Ming Shu entered, she found that it was not only people from Taoism, but also monks... this was the entire xuanmen.


    ¡°Is She Xun Yi?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her...¡±


    ¡°The scum of Taoism...¡±


    ¡°Scum...¡±


    Du Qin¡¯s gaze swept over these people without any warmth. The people who were discussing kept quiet and looked at du Qin warily.


    This was the reason why they had gathered here today.


    This man..


    Was actually hugging a doll?


    What kind of new style was this?


    It was somewhat different from what they had imagined!


    ¡°Xunyi.¡±Xiu Lun brought two Daoists to wee them. His gaze swept over Duqin and he nodded slightly. ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    Xiu Lun led the way. The further they went, the more people appeared.


    Other than the Taoist priests and monks who could be seen at a nce, there were also many people in suits or ordinary clothes.


    The people of the celestial sect of wonders might not be all Taoist priests.


    It was just that the celestial sect of wonders was more famous.


    The host had never seen these people before, but now they were all gathered here.


    This little vixen was really powerful.


    ¡°Please.¡±Xiu Lun brought Ming Shu to a room, pushed the door open, and invited her in.


    Ming Shu went in calmly. Du Qin carried the doll and followed her closely. He was so obedient that he didn¡¯t look like a big shot who had startled the entire xuanmen.


    When the others in the room saw du Qin, they also had the same thought.


    Is... is there something wrong?


    What the hell is that doll!


    Even if du Qin carried it with the aura of a sword, it couldn¡¯t change the fact that it was a doll!


    Ming Shu nced at the people in the room.


    There was a long table in the room, and people were sitting on both sides.


    Master Yu Xuan was also there. They were all important big shots in the celestial sect of Wonders.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m still a little scared of such a Big Show.¡±


    Everyone:¡±...¡±


    But they didn¡¯t hear what you were afraid of.


    No one answered. Ming Shu just smiled and didn¡¯t feel awkward. She pulled out a chair for du Qin and Du Qin sat down obediently.


    Ming Shu pulled out the chair next to him and said casually, ¡°Well, can we have some snacks first before we talk?¡±


    Everyone:¡±...¡±do you think this is your home!


    They haven¡¯t even spoken yet. How did you sit down!


    Who asked you to sit down!


    Are You Shameless!


    ¡°Xiu Lun, go and prepare some snacks,¡±master Yu Xuan instructed Xiu Lun.


    When it was time for snacks, the atmosphere in the room was tense. No one spoke.


    The people of the celestial sect of wonders didn¡¯t expect that Ming Shu would really dare toe and even bring du Qin.


    Of course, it was the best result for her toe.


    Xiu Lun sent the snacks in and the other disciples left. Only he stayed and stood at the side respectfully.


    Ming Shu ate the snacks slowly. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°We want to talk to you about...¡±spiritual master Yu Xuan looked at du Qin as if he didn¡¯t know how to address him. ¡°About du Qin.¡±


    In the end, he could only call him by his name.


    The people of the celestial sect of wonders knew what was inside the ancient tomb, so it was not strange that they knew du Qin¡¯s name.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Ming Shu was so easy to talk to, but the people of the celestial sect of wonders were stunned for a few seconds.


    *


    There was no Mr. X in this ne. Let Ming Shu and the little goblin love each other. hahahaha!

 Chapter 1449

    <h4>Chapter 1449: Chapter 1449 Zombie Rule (25)</h4>


    The people of the celestial sect of wonders had nned to attack Wuliang mountain directly.


    However, Daoist master Yu Xuan objected to this proposal because of what happened on the train. In the end, everyone voted and decided to negotiate.


    They never thought that one day, they would have such a face-to-face negotiation with this scum who was against the Taoist sect.


    ¡°No matter what, Du Qin is not a human. He is a ticking time bomb in the human world. This is the responsibility of the celestial sect of wonders. Xun Yi, you should be clear about this.¡±


    Master Yu Xuan raised his hand and motioned for Ming Shu to hear him out.


    Ming Shu shut her mouth and ate quietly.


    As for what Master Yu Xuan said, she just took it as listening to a book.


    Master Yu Xuan was also good at bragging, bragging from the suffering of the human world to world peace.


    ¡±... Once the seal on him is removed, even you won¡¯t recognize him. At that time, you won¡¯t be able to control him.¡±


    Master Yu Xuan paused and looked at Xiu Lun.


    Xiu Lun nodded. He turned around and took out an ancient book from a drawer in the room.


    He ced the old book in front of Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu: ¡°What Is This?¡±


    ......


    Master Yu Xuan: ¡°You will know when you see it.¡±


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes. She pped her hands and opened the ancient book.


    ¡°BE GENTLE!¡±A big shot shouted in dissatisfaction.


    This ancient book was the only copy. If it was damaged, it would be gone!


    The ancient books were all written in traditional characters. Some of them werepletely unknown. Ming Shu guessed and got a rough idea.


    What was recorded was the information of the ancient tomb.


    This ancient book should have been copiedter. There were many things that were unclear.


    She only knew that the ancient tomb was suppressing a person named du Qin.


    She didn¡¯t know his identity or why he was suppressed.


    It also said that if du Qin left the ancient tomb and broke the seal, it would be a disaster for the human world.


    Ming Shu flipped through the information and didn¡¯t see anything about the seal.


    ¡°So? You invited me here today because you want topletely destroy him?¡±Ming Shu closed the ancient book and pushed it on the table.


    Du Qin slowly raised his head.


    His dark and cold eyes swept across the room. In that instant, the temperature seemed to have dropped by several degrees.


    Everyone was secretly shocked.


    This was Duchin.


    Just one look was enough to make people scared.


    If his seal was broken, what a terrifying existence he would be.


    Were they really right to sit here and negotiate today?


    ¡°You misunderstood. We didn¡¯t mean that.¡±Spiritual Master Yu Xuan took a deep breath. ¡°We just want you to know what the consequences will be if he breaks the seal.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, be more open and tell us what you want to Do!¡±Ming Shu said boldly. ¡°Don¡¯t be like a little girl and Dawdle.¡±


    There will always be people who want to separate me from the snacks!


    Everyone:¡±...¡±


    They are trying to pave the way!


    Don¡¯t you understand!


    How can you talk about the main topic at the start of a negotiation!


    Which negotiation team do you see Talking Like This!


    ¡°Xun Yi, don¡¯t be so arrogant!¡±A slightly younger big shot opposite spiritual master Yu Xuan said in a low voice. His face was full of disgust and impatience.


    Not everyone was willing to negotiate.


    This man was the one who supported attacking Wuliang mountain directly.


    Ming Shu shook her legs and said with a smile, ¡°If I keep you in my heart, you will cry.¡±


    Boss:¡±...¡±


    Du Qin:¡±...¡±


    She actually wanted to keep others in her heart?


    The temperature around her suddenly dropped. Ming Shu looked at him inexplicably. I¡¯m doing something important, what are you doing?


    Du Qin grabbed her hand from under the table.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Why does it feel like I¡¯m holding her hand under the table in front of my teacher?


    Ming Shu shook him twice but didn¡¯t shake him off. Du Qin¡¯s strength was getting stronger and stronger. Ming Shu had no choice but to give up this n and take the initiative to hold him.


    She changed her position and blocked their little movements.


    Master Yu Xuan was afraid that Ming Shu would quarrel with that big shot, so he quickly became the peacemaker.


    ¡°Xun Yi, this is what we discussed. What do you think?¡±


    Ming Shu pursed her lips and didn¡¯t reply.


    Master Yu Xuan only thought that Ming Shu agreed, he said slowly, ¡°You should know that the sword is the key to the seal. We don¡¯t object to him living here, but you have to give the sword to us for safekeeping. This way, we can ensure that he won¡¯t lift the seal.¡±


    Ming Shu was a little surprised that master Yu Xuan said this.


    She thought that they wouldn¡¯t mention this.


    After all, they were not sure if they knew or not.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡±


    ¡°Xun Yi, this is for everyone¡¯s good.¡±This was the best way.


    Separate from the sword.


    Even if there was really a problem, there was still room to solve it.


    But for Ming Shu, this was a problem that didn¡¯t need to be considered.


    ¡°I am not in cahoots with you. What does your well-being have to do with me?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    They couldn¡¯t continue chatting.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give you the sword, and don¡¯t even think about touching du Qin,¡±Ming Shu said softly.


    Since the sword was the thing that sealed du Qin.


    Maybe it could deal with Du Qin.


    How could she give such a thing to someone else.


    ¡°Xun Yi.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I came here today because I was afraid that your people might mimunicate, so I came to tell you personally.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    ¡°If you are not convinced, you can do whatever you want. Anyway, you might not be able to defeat me. Who will cry when the timees?¡±Ming Shu smiled sincerely at Master Yu Xuan. ¡°Right, master Yu Xuan?¡±


    Master Yu Xuan:¡±...¡±


    PA!


    The Big Boss who was angry with Ming Shu mmed the table angrily. ¡°Look at her attitude. What is there to talk about with a person like her? She is in cahoots with that devil. If we don¡¯t get rid of her now, who knows what will happen in the future?¡±


    ¡°I think so too. Xun Yi is one of us...¡±


    ¡°She has been holding a grudge against us for a long time. How can she negotiate with US properly? So I opposed it from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Du Qin is not a good person. These two people are mixed up together... I agree to get rid of them.¡±


    For a time, they argued. It was very lively.


    No one listened to what spiritual master Yu Xuan said.


    Moreover, more than half of the people agreed to get rid of Ming Shu and Du Qin.


    Spiritual Master Yu Xuan:¡±...¡±you have never fought with Xun Yi before!


    This girl¡¯s strength waspletely different from before.


    He could feel that it was not some evil method, but a very pure power.


    Bang!


    Crash ¡ª


    Everyone was shocked and stepped back.


    The table was thrown away by someone, hitting the chandelier in the air. Broken ss fell from the sky.


    The table fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    ¡°What are you shouting for? If you want to fight,e quickly.¡±Ming Shu forcefully pulled her hand out of Du Qin¡¯s hand. She rolled up her sleeves and said, ¡°Who will go first, you... or you...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s finger swept across several people.


    Everyone:¡±...¡±


    A certain big shot¡¯s face was livid. ¡°There are people from the celestial sect outside. If you dare to fight, can you walk out of here today?¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try.¡±Ming Shu¡¯s tone was gentle. She tilted her head and her eyes curved into a crescent. ¡°Maybe I can create a miracle and walk out.¡±


    ¡±...¡±

 Chapter 1450 - Zombie Rules (26)

    <h4>Chapter 1450: Chapter 1450 Zombie Rules (26)</h4>


    After being provoked by Ming Shu, the rest of the people were also very angry.


    Even if Master Yu Xuan wanted to make peace, he couldn¡¯t. The room was full of fighting.


    Ming Shu had drawn a lot of talismans beforeing here. Now they were useful. She pped them one by one. Even if the other party could break free, it would still dy the time and put them at a disadvantage.


    Ming Shu beat up the entire xuanmen ¡ª the representatives.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Sect leader!¡±


    ¡°Xun Yi, you...¡±


    The people of Xuanmen outside heard themotion and ran in to see the scene. They were all furious.


    Ming Shu let go, and the person fell to the ground.


    ¡°They attacked first.¡±Ming Shu looked innocent. ¡°You can¡¯t me me.¡±


    The representatives of Xuanmen on the ground were so angry that their faces turned red.


    If you hadn¡¯t provoked them first, would they have attacked?


    ¡°Catch her!¡±One of the representatives ordered sternly.


    ......


    ¡°I¡¯m not bragging, but you are really no match for me. Look at your master,¡±Ming Shu said shamelessly. ¡°If you really want to fight with me, you will only get beaten up.¡±


    Everyone:¡±...¡±


    How could she be so Shameless!


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Hey, Hey...¡±Ming Shu grabbed Duchin and ran outside.


    How much energy does she have to waste with all these people?


    ¡°Chase Me!¡±Ming Shu ran away but didn¡¯t forget to provoke them. ¡°If you catch me, I will beat you!¡±


    There are 10,000 Cao Nima running through the hearts of everyone.


    So arrogant..


    So Shameless..


    They¡¯re pissed off!


    Ming Shu ran some distance and looked back. No one chased her down.


    She hugged du Qin¡¯s arm and took a breath. She only knew how to bully me!


    ¡°No need to run.¡±He can do it.


    ¡°Why not?¡±Why not run and wait for them to eat my snacks?


    ¡°I can fight.¡±


    ¡°Last time...¡±


    Du Qin grabbed the doll and dragged Ming Shu down the mountain.


    ¨C


    Du Qin was very quiet on the way back.


    It was not the normal kind of silence, but a suppressed silence.


    Ming Shu was a little scared.


    She didn¡¯t seem to... offend him in any way, right?


    When they returned to Wuliang Mountain, the little ghosts came up to them in fear. ¡°Sister,e back, we...¡±


    Du Qin dragged Ming Shu inside.


    ¡°Little zombie, what are you doing...¡±


    Ming Shu was pushed into the room by Du Qin, and the door closed with a bang.


    The man¡¯s slender body covered Ming Shu in his arms, and his cold kiss fell like a storm.


    Ming Shu was stunned by the kiss.


    What is he doing?


    ¡°Oh... little zombie...¡±


    Du Qin pressed on her wrist. Perhaps because he had secretly learned from Ming Shu, his kiss was no longer random. Ming Shu was a little confused by the kiss.


    ¡°Little zombie...¡±what are you doing!


    Ming Shu struggled, but du Qin pressed even harder.


    ¡°You F * * king... Oh...¡±


    F * * K!


    What is wrong with you!


    Du Qin¡¯s body was filled with coldness. Ming Shu was kissed so hard that she was short of oxygen. She was really short of oxygen. Let me catch my breath!


    You F * * King don¡¯t need to breathe!


    I still need to breathe!


    Du Qin finally let go of her.


    Ming Shu pushed him away and breathed heavily. ¡°Huff, Huff, Huff...¡±


    ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    Du Qin¡¯s hands were still on her sides. He lowered his eyes slightly and said word by word, ¡°I can protect you.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±? ? ?¡±


    Who Needs your protection?


    Ming Shu took a long time to react. Was He angry all the way here?


    Then he kissed her when he couldn¡¯t get over his anger?


    What the Hell Is This?


    Du Qin lowered his head and his cold thin lips touched Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu moved back slightly. Du Qin stopped moving and his eyes fell on her red lips. He moved closer again and held Ming Shu¡¯s head with his palm, giving her nowhere to hide.


    This time, the kiss was much gentler.


    His eyes were slightly closed, and his long eyshes cast a small shadow under his eyelids. His skin was even better than a girl¡¯s.


    A man was so beautiful, why would he need a girl.


    Du Qin kissed the corner of her lips and slowly moved down,nding on her neck.


    The pulsating blood was like a deadly weapon that attracted him.


    You Can¡¯t bite.


    I Can¡¯t..


    Du Qin ground his teeth on Ming Shu¡¯s neck several times, but he didn¡¯t bite down.


    His cold palm reached under her clothes and held her slender waist. Ming Shu trembled. Even with the protection of the Spiritual Qi, it couldn¡¯tpletely avoid the coldness on his body.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Ming Shu pressed his hand.


    Thetter raised his head slightly and looked at her in confusion.


    He opened his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He just wanted to... do this.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    If you don¡¯t know so confidently, who gave you the guts!


    In Du Qin¡¯s mind, there was only a vague idea. He didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do.


    Ming Shu threw him onto the bed. When she pressed him down, he was still confused.


    Ming Shu reached out and unbuttoned his shirt. Du Qin stared at her nkly.


    But..


    Ming Shu held his chest. ¡°Can¡¯t you do it?¡±If you can¡¯t do it, why are you teasing me!


    Can¡¯t do it?


    What can¡¯t do it?


    Why Can¡¯t I do it?


    The confusion in Du Qin¡¯s eyes made Ming Shu want to bully him a little.


    Her hot fingers suddenly slid down to his lower abdomen and were held by her somewhere.


    Du Qin:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    ¨C ..


    It turned out that du Qin could do it.


    ¡°Little zombie, I...¡±


    Ming Shu was stopped before she could finish her words.


    Ming Shu really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She was too hungry.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry...¡±Ming Shu didn¡¯t have much strength. ¡°I¡¯m really hungry. Let Me Go.¡±


    How long has it been?


    It was already dark outside.


    Du Qin silently handed his arm to Ming Shu.


    ¡±...¡±What are you doing?


    I don¡¯t eat zombie meat!


    Get the F * * K out of Here!


    Get Off My Dragon Bed!


    Ming Shu finally lost her temper, and Du Qin reluctantly let go of her. That night, Ming Shu basked in the moonlight for the whole night and didn¡¯t dare to go back.


    She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able toe out if she went back.


    It was too scary.


    And ever since that day, du Qin seemed to have activated some amazing skill.


    Ming Shu was very regretful. She should spoil snacks and not think about bullying her little goblin.


    Most importantly, du Qin was not soft and cute. He couldn¡¯t be bullied at all.


    If you bullied him, he would take revenge.


    She didn¡¯t want to be taken revenge..


    Little Goblin always wanted topete with snacks!


    How could i..


    ¡°Xiao Yi.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Little Zombie, what a coincidence.¡±Ming Shu turned around and ran.


    Ming Shu¡¯s cor was grabbed.


    Her cold arm hugged her from behind. The Man¡¯s chin rested on her hair. ¡°Xiao Yi, hug.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±I can¡¯t Hug You, I can¡¯t Hug You.


    ¡°You¡¯re avoiding me.¡±It wasn¡¯t a question, but an affirmation.


    Ming Shu forced a smile and forced herself to calm down. ¡°Why would I avoid you?¡±


    ¡°At night, I won¡¯te back.¡±Why would you run away when you see him?


    ¡±...¡±are you going to die at night?


    ¡°I like doing that kind of thing with you. It¡¯s very warm.¡±du Qin suddenly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t do it in the future. Don¡¯t avoid me.¡±


    A long line of sentences made his voice sound a bit aggrieved.


    It sounded like he was using Ming Shu of treating him like this.


    Ming Shu had a firm look on her face. Did she think that she could trick me like this? Impossible!


    I will not give in!


    ¡°Please eat.¡±

 Chapter 1451

    <h4>Chapter 1451: Chapter 1451 Zombie Rules (27)</h4>


    Ming Shu woke up the next day and sighed.


    I Won¡¯te back with him even if I have snacks next time!


    I¡¯m so angry!


    Ming Shu red at the man on the bed as she put on her clothes.


    The man was lying on his side with a nket around his waist.


    There were some ambiguous marks on his exposed shoulders and chest, which were very tempting.


    Little Vixen!


    Ming Shu buttoned up her clothes and turned to leave.


    Her clothes suddenly sank.


    Du Qin pulled her clothes back. ¡°Xiao Yi, put on your clothes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll put them on!¡±Ming Shu pulled the clothes back.


    Du Qin held her hand instead. ¡°Me.¡±


    Ming Shu said unhappily, ¡°Put them on yourself.¡±


    ......


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡±...¡±Bullsh * t!


    When you take off my clothes, don¡¯t you know how to do it?


    This Little Vixen actually tricked me into helping him put on his clothes for so long!


    Ming Shu refused to help him put on his clothes.


    Du Qin suddenly lifted the nket. He was only wearing a pair of underpants, and he walked straight out of the door.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    If you don¡¯t let me put on my clothes, I¡¯ll just go out.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu crossed her arms and didn¡¯t stop him.


    There were only two little ghosts in the Taoist temple, and they were both boys. If he went out, he could just go out.


    I¡¯m afraid of You!


    I¡¯ll watch you do it!


    Du Qin opened the door, but he didn¡¯t hear Ming Shu¡¯s voice. He stood at the door. He didn¡¯t know whether to go out or not.


    Did she want to watch him go out like this?


    Du Qin suddenly remembered that there weren¡¯t many people in the Taoist temple.


    ¡±...¡±


    So how was he going to get off the stage now?


    Du Qin mmed the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going out?¡±


    Du Qin walked to Ming Shu¡¯s side and hugged her. He whispered in her ear, ¡°Xiao Yi, help me put on my clothes.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    This is against the rules!


    We don¡¯t do this!


    ¡°Xiao Yi, help me...¡±


    It¡¯s against thew to act cute!


    ¡°Help me.¡±


    Help Your Grandmother¡¯s leg!


    Although Ming Shu helped du Qin put on his clothes in the end..


    It was really hard to meet a little devil who didn¡¯t want to die.


    Sigh.


    Ming Shu and du Qin¡¯s days were so chaotic. The two little devils often heard Ming Shu scolding du Qin and wanted to fight him to the death.


    But in the blink of an eye, the two of them showed off their affection again.


    The world of adults was soplicated.


    ¨C


    The people of Haotian Taoism were taught a lesson by Ming Shu. It was unknown whether these people were holding back their big moves, or they didn¡¯t dare to find trouble with her.


    Ming Shu was happy to be free. When she had nothing to do, she would take on a mission on the forum, earn some money to buy snacks, and also cultivate the Taoist temple.


    The Public Enemy of Haotian Taoism was about to climb to the top five.


    ¡°Sister, sister, a Taoist priest ising up the mountain.¡±


    The little ghost floated in the air and reported to Ming Shu.


    Again?


    ¡°How many people?¡±


    ¡°Just one.¡±


    Ming Shu stopped rolling up her sleeves. One?


    The one who went up the mountain was Daoist Master Yu Xuan.


    Daoist master Yu Xuan¡¯s attitude was very good, as if he was visiting her.


    Ming Shu looked behind Daoist master Yu Xuan. ¡°You are here to scout the way. is the main group behind?¡±


    The corner of Daoist master Yu Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Just me alone.¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist? You are so selfless.¡±Ming Shu praised.


    ¡±...¡±


    Can you respect the old and love the young!


    Master Yu Xuan took a deep breath. ¡°Xun Yi, I came here for no other reason. You Don¡¯t have to be nervous.¡±


    Even if I have other reasons, I can¡¯t beat her.


    ¡°How can you tell that I am nervous?¡±Ming Shu smiled and looked at him. ¡°I just thought that you were going to attack the mountain, but you came alone. This surprised me. I am afraid that you are not from the celestial sect.¡±


    What Celestial Sect of Wonders? You are not from the celestial sect of Wonders!


    Master Yu Xuan felt that he would die of anger before he could finish his sentence.


    Why did he have to suffer!


    That group of people actually voted for him!


    Master Yu Xuan showed the amiability of a big shot. ¡°Cough cough... it¡¯s like this. Duqin is with you and he didn¡¯t cause any trouble. We can¡¯t be so inhumane, so we decided to let you be Duqin¡¯s guardian.¡±


    You Can¡¯t be humane even if you want to be.


    ¡°You can¡¯t let du Qin hurt others. You Can¡¯t let du Qin leave Wuliang Mountain alone, and you can¡¯t Bb...¡±


    Spiritual Master Yu Xuan couldn¡¯t do it several times in a row.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t think much of it.


    Her own little vixen, of course, would watch carefully and ask you tomand her!


    You Can¡¯t beat her, but you still want to y the role of supporting me. Did you ask for Du Qin¡¯s opinion?


    ¡°Xunyi.¡±Spiritual Master Yuxuan became more serious. ¡°I know that you had many misunderstandings about the celestial sect of wonders because of what happened to Qingcheng Zi.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t protect the murderers of the entire immeasurable mountain?¡±


    Spiritual Master Yuxuan:¡±...¡±


    How could there be a whole sect? The total number of people on the mountain could be counted on five fingers.


    ¡°This matter...¡±spiritual master yuxuan sighed. ¡°Do you know why Qingcheng Zi built the Taoist temple here?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡±


    The host had joined the Wuliang sect for the shortest time.


    Other than feeling that her senior brother and master were very good, she basically didn¡¯t know anything else.


    Master Yu Xuan turned around and looked into the distance. ¡°What can you see from here?¡±


    Ming Shu followed Master Yu Xuan¡¯s line of sight and looked over.


    In the Misty Fog, the mountain range was surrounded by thousands of rocks and ravines. It was a magnificent sight.


    That was the direction of the ancient tomb.


    ¡°Your master is very smart. He formed his own faction. When he was young, he was the envy of all of us.¡±


    Master Yu Xuan spoke slowly.


    Qing Cheng Zi didn¡¯t have a master, but he was proficient in all kinds of Taoist skills. He became famous at a young age and established the Wuliang faction himself.


    Back then, he chose such a remote ce for his Taoist temple. They didn¡¯t know why.


    The voice of the Yu Xuan spiritual master was heavy, ¡°Qingcheng Zi was a little extreme in those years. His rtionship with the celestial sect of wonders was also very bad. In the end, he even left the celestial sect of wonders and often did things that we could not understand.¡±


    ¡°After that...¡±


    ¡°A friend of your master... Who You Think is the murderer, received a message from Qingcheng Zi and asked him to look for him at Mount Wuliang. Whether you believe it or not, when he found your master, your senior was already dead.¡±


    ¡°He was indeed the one who killed your master, but your master had lost his mind at that time and had no choice but to kill him.¡±


    Daoist master yuxuan paused for a moment, and his voice was full of vicissitudes of life. ¡°Later, we learned that Qingcheng Zi had been thinking about how to open the ancient tomb and release duqin all these years...¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±What did Qingcheng Zi have to do with duqin? Why should he be released?


    The Yu Xuan spiritual master shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. This answer may never be known.¡±


    Where did Qingcheng Zi learn those mantras?


    He was obviously a genius youth who would be a grandmaster in the future.


    But in the end, he ended up like this.


    Everyone in the celestial sect of wonders felt regretful.


    But what happened happened happened..


    ¡°This is just your one-sided statement.¡±


    Qingcheng Zi was dead. Who knew what the truth was back then?


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t important to her.


    Daoist Master Yuxuan shook her head and sighed.


    They had wanted to exin back then, but this girl didn¡¯t listen to anything.


    Now that they had finished exining, she didn¡¯t believe them either..


    ¡°No matter what, Du Qin is out now. Since you want to keep him, you have to shoulder the responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Outside... are innocent people.¡±

 Chapter 1452

    <h4>Chapter 1452: Chapter 1452 Zombie Rules (28)</h4>


    As Daoist master Yu Xuan said, he came here with no other intention than to tell her these things.


    The implied meaning was: we can¡¯t Beat You, so we won¡¯t force you. As long as you don¡¯t cause trouble, you can do whatever you want in immeasurable mountain.


    As for whether they would team up to wipe out Duqin Zhen if he really went out to harm society in the future, that was for sure.


    As Master Yu Xuan descended the mountain, the disciples came up to wee him.


    ¡°Master, what did she say?¡±


    Master Yu Xuan replied, ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    She didn¡¯t agree or deny.


    Even someone who had lived for so long couldn¡¯t see through a youngdy.


    ¡°Master, what does this mean?¡±The disciples didn¡¯t understand.


    Most of the people in the celestial sect of wonders still wanted to make a move, but Master Yu Xuan felt that it was inappropriate.


    He gave several examples, and in the end, everyone used this method.


    Master Yu Xuan looked at Mount Wuliang. After a long time, he withdrew his gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Xun Yi was different from before.


    ......


    He couldn¡¯t say the specific details.


    ¨C


    On the mountain.


    Ming Shu sat at the entrance of the Taoist temple, holding the sword in her hand. Du Qin jumped down from nowhere.


    His gaze fell on the sword.


    ¡°You still want it?¡±Ming Shu didn¡¯t look at him. She just asked him softly.


    The clear mountain breeze blew his voice over. ¡°Keep it.¡±


    He was willing to give it to her.


    Anything.


    Even if..


    Du Qin looked away from the sword.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want it before?¡±Ming Shu looked up at him. ¡°This sword is very important to you. Don¡¯t you want it anymore?¡±


    ¡°I have you.¡±


    You are enough.


    Du Qin didn¡¯t know when she became so important.


    They didn¡¯t have much experience together.


    But he couldn¡¯t help being attracted to her... she would shine.


    Du Qin bent down slightly and held the hilt of the sword with Ming Shu¡¯s hand.


    The long sword hummed.


    It seemed that Du Qin was happy.


    His dark eyes met Ming Shu¡¯s. ¡°It can kill me.¡±


    This sword could seal his power and also kill him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you,¡±du Qin continued. ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you live or die.¡±


    Through his eyes, one could see his seriousness.


    He was really willing to give everything to her.


    Even his right to live.


    Ming Shu smiled and hooked her other hand around his neck. She pulled him to her side and kissed his lips.


    In front of the old Taoist temple, the shadow of the two entangled appeared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of it.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Before du Qin could finish his words, Ming Shu said with a smile, ¡°After all, this is very valuable. When we run out of money, we can sell it for money.¡±


    Du Qin¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Ouch... my waist! Little Zombie, get away from me!¡±


    ¡°Little zombie... No, no, no, I was wrong, stop fooling around.¡±


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    Ming Shu was covered in dust by du Qin. She changed her clothes gloomily and quickly asked the little ghosts for food.


    ¡°Sister, when will the Lord Leave?¡±The little ghosts asked nervously.


    ¡°We are so scared.¡±


    Ming Shu crossed her legs and showed her gangster temperament. ¡°What are you afraid of? Can He eat you all?¡±


    The kids nodded their heads.


    That was even scarier than eating them.


    This was psychological torture!


    They could see such a terrifying existence every day.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The kids¡¯eyes lit up and looked at Ming Shu expectantly.


    Ming Shu smiled like a spring breeze in March. ¡°He won¡¯t leave.¡±


    The kids:¡±...¡±


    The expression on the kids¡¯faces seemed to be frozen.


    Too scary!


    His sister is so scary too.


    Sob..


    ¨C ..


    Although the celestial sect of wonders promised to let her take care of Du Qin, they still sent people to monitor Wuliang Mountain.


    However, it wouldn¡¯t affect their lives.


    Of course, it might be because they didn¡¯t dare to.


    The celestial sect of wonders disciples changed once a month, as if they were training.


    The celestial sect of wonders disciples who were monitoring themy in the grass, the sun burning above their heads.


    For such a long time, he had never seen du Qin go down the mountain. Ming Shu went down the mountain asionally, but she woulde back soon.


    ¡°Are You Hot?¡±


    A crisp female voice suddenly sounded.


    The disciple of the celestial sect of wonders turned his head and saw a girl squatting beside him. She was smiling warmly.


    She, she, she..


    When did shee here?


    No, when did she go down the mountain?


    The celestial sect of wonders disciple swallowed his saliva and nodded his head.


    It¡¯s Hot!


    Why isn¡¯t It Hot!


    It¡¯s the dog days now.


    ¡°Do you want to eat?¡±


    The celestial sect of wonders disciple felt a gust of cold air approaching him. The ice-cream that had not melted passed in front of him.


    ¡°This...¡±Can I eat it?


    Would she be so kind? Could she have poisoned him or something?


    Probably not..


    Wasn¡¯t the person who was spying on them good?


    The disciple of the celestial sect of wonders looked at the smiling girl standing up. He raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°If you want to eat, you can buy it yourself.¡±


    The disciple of the celestial sect of Wonders:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu took the ice cream and walked onto the path beside them. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared.


    The disciple of the celestial sect of wonders wanted to cry but had no tears.


    He suddenly understood why that senior brother looked at him sympathetically when they were handing over the ice cream.


    Ming Shu tormented them in all kinds of ways.


    This was still light.


    It was the kind of... that made you feel wronged, but not too much.


    Are you angry!


    He shouldn¡¯t have epted this mission!


    He would rather deal with ghosts.


    On this day, the disciples of the celestial sect of wonders saw Ming Shu and du Qin going down the mountain early in the morning.


    Down the mountain!


    The two of them went down the mountain together. He hadn¡¯t seen them before.


    The disciple of the celestial sect of wonders was immediately energized.


    Anyway, she knew that she was going to follow them, so the disciple of the celestial sect of wonders didn¡¯t hide and just followed them.


    When they reached the road, the disciple of the celestial sect of wonders looked at Ming Shu and called for a tractor..


    He also didn¡¯t understand. There was no reason for her to go out in such a car that didn¡¯t fit her identity at all!


    Beside her was the big boss that the celestial sect of wonders paid attention to!


    Well... The Big Boss was a doll that never left her side. It was a cute contrast.


    Du Qin sat next to Ming Shu. Ming Shu hugged him with one hand to prevent him from falling.


    Hou Qiang drove the tractor. He nced at du Qin from time to time.


    The two were very close. It was obvious that their rtionship was not simple.


    ¡°Little Taoist nun, can you have a partner too?¡±Hou Qiang was very curious.


    ¡°Why not?¡±Ming Shu said, ¡°I¡¯m not a nun.¡±


    Most Taoist priests could get married and have children. Otherwise, what was the meaning of the word ¡°Partner¡±?


    Hou Qiang:¡±...¡±


    It seemed to make sense.


    Hou Qiang sent Ming Shu to the town, and Ming Shu held du Qin¡¯s hand as they walked into the town.


    ¡°You Rabbit, Can you stop hugging me?¡±You have a high chance of turning your head, brother!


    ¡°Then hug you?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°You Should Hug Me.¡±


    The two walked down a street. Du Qin¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°This is from you.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±? ?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the doll in his arms.


    At that time, she thought... he liked it and wanted to trick him away.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you look at it and like it?¡±


    Du Qin was confused. ¡°I looked at myself.¡±


    ¡±...¡±What the hell?


    So this was just a misunderstanding?


    Ming Shu felt that she needed some peace and quiet.


    The disciple of the celestial sect of wonders followed them for a day and realized that the two of them were just walking around the town. They didn¡¯t do anything.


    They even helped a person solve some problems.


    Was this the legendary viin who could destroy the world?


    A long timeter, a disciple of the celestial sect of wonders wrote a sentence in his memoirs ¡ª


    That was the best love I have ever seen.


    *


    The 41st ne ended.

 Chapter 1453

    <h4>Chapter 1453: Chapter 1453 outside Qinfan (29)</h4>


    1479 BC.


    Across the river.


    Three consecutive months of heavy rain caused the river to rise, flooding the surrounding area, killing and wailing.


    However, at this time, on the surging river, there was a man standing out of thin air.


    He had ck hair and ck eyes, and his figure was tall and straight, like a god who had suddenly descended.


    Under the vast rain, one could see the man¡¯s stunning appearance.


    He stood quietly on the river.


    The water of the river was getting more and more turbulent.


    Like an enraged beast, it rushed into the distance, drowning even more creatures.


    The man suddenly raised his head.


    His clear voice pierced through the rain, ¡°I, duqin, am willing to sacrifice myself to the heavens and pray to the heavens. I will save lives from water and fire and prevent them from suffering.¡±


    Rumble ¡ª


    On the clouds, there seemed to be thousands of soldiers and horses galloping.


    ......


    Lightning as thick as an arm tore through the sky, as if wanting to tear the entire sky apart.


    The world was shaking.


    Fresh blood dyed the river red.


    The Turbulent River gradually calmed down.


    The sky was clear.


    But on the river, the figure of that man could no longer be seen.


    A heavy bell sounded from afar.


    ¡°Long live my king...¡±


    On a mountain range further away, the person on the altar spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He fell on the altar, looked in the direction of the river, and raised his trembling hand.


    ¡°My King...¡±


    ¨C


    Year 1279 BC.


    Two hundred years had passed, and no one remembered the catastrophe of that year.


    The dynasty changed, and the people lived and worked in peace.


    ¡°Not good, not good, the river has turned red! !¡±


    ¡°The river has turned red! !¡±


    Terrified voices spread in the viges near the river.


    The vigers rushed to the river.


    They had lived on the banks of the river for generations and made a living by crossing the river.


    At this moment, the Clear River was scarlet red, as if someone had poured paint into the river and dyed it red.


    The entire river was red.


    Some vigers looked up and down the river. It was all red, and no one knew where it had spread to.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so scary. Could it be a monster?¡±


    ¡°Is this blood?¡±


    The strange phenomenon of crossing the river made people afraid to go near the river. However, the river was as calm as ever, and nothing happened for several days.


    The vigers discussed animatedly. Finally, the vigers decided to cross the river to take a look.


    They tied up the bamboo raft and chose a few vigers who were good at swimming. Then, they got on the bamboo raft together.


    Some of them were more daring. They reached out and took a handful of water, but the water was clear in their hands.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    They carefully rowed on the river surface.


    The river crossing was still the same as before. It seemed that the color had changed, but there was no change at all.


    ¡°Look!¡±


    Suddenly, someone pointed to the front left.


    There seemed to be a different color there.


    Everyone swallowed their saliva.


    ¡°Are we going over?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s... Go over.¡±


    Since they were already here, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to go over.


    They looked towards the shore. The vigers crowded on the shore and watched them.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go over. Be careful.¡±


    Everyone held the sharpened wooden sticks in their hands and used them as weapons.


    The bamboo raft moved forward. Ripples spread out on the surface of the water as it moved towards the shore.


    As it got closer and closer, the different colors gradually magnified. As the things there were revealed, the people on the bamboo raft slightly widened their eyes.


    People?


    The man¡¯s hands were crossed in front of his chest as he quietly sank into the water. His ink-colored hair was carried away by the flowing water and fluttered slightly.


    The red light brought by the flowing water contrasted with the man¡¯s clear and handsome appearance. He was like a god in the sky.


    They had never seen such a good-looking man.


    Even though the man was sleeping, they could feel the noble aura of the man.


    There was a sword beside the man.


    The sharp de seemed to break out of the water.


    The vigers hesitated at first, but in the end, they decided to fish him up.


    ¨C


    Duchin slept for 200 years.


    If he opened his eyes again, the world would be turned upside down.


    And he was a dead man.


    Back then, he led a military expedition and killed too many people, resulting in the heavy rain that did not stop for three months, causing the world to be plunged into misery.


    Before him, it was not that there were no other sacrifices.


    But it was impossible.


    But he did not think that he would be able to wake up again.


    In the appearance of a dead man.


    Unfortunately, all of his power seemed to have disappeared. He was just an ordinary person.


    After Duchin left the river, the river returned to normal.


    Duchin woke up and left the fishing vige. He didn¡¯t know what his resurrection would bring, but his intuition told him that he couldn¡¯t stay there.


    It turned out that his intuition was right.


    Not long after he left, a group of strangers came to the fishing vige.


    The vigers were scared and told them about the person they fished out of the river.


    After that, Duchin was chased by the group.


    They didn¡¯t want to kill him. They wanted to catch him.


    It was the thirteenth day after he woke up.


    He was resting in a cave. In the middle of the night, he suddenly felt that something was wrong with his body.


    Blue veins popped out on his arms. There was a cold force in his body that seemed to want to freeze him.


    Then he lost consciousness.


    When he woke up, he found himself locked in a cage, a cage half the height of a man, and he could only sit in it.


    The blue veins on his arms disappeared, and what happened before he lost consciousness seemed to be an illusion,


    the cage was ced in an empty hall.


    There was a strange fragrance burning around it.


    The fragrance..


    Was very special.


    Duchin tried to open the cage, but his body was weak and could not open it.


    He did not know how long he had been in the empty hall.


    He did not need to eat.


    He did not need to sleep.


    Until one day, a man came in.


    The man called himself the National Master.


    He said that it had taken a lot of effort to find him.


    The National Master asked him if he would like to be his right-hand man.


    Duchin felt that he should be angry, but he seemed to forget what anger was, and just calmly and coldly refused him.


    The national advisor was not discouraged. He came to persuade him for a few days.


    Duchin was thinking about how to leave.


    The National Advisor tried to persuade him for a few days, but when he saw that he was unmoved, he was a little angry.


    He called a few people in, and Duchin heard someone calling those people wizards.


    He was carried into a secret room in the main hall along with the cage.


    There was a pool in the secret room, and he was thrown into the pool.


    The wizard surrounded the pool. There were things around the pool that made him very ufortable. He could not get close to the edge of the pool, nor could he leave.


    ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯d better agree to my request. What¡¯s wrong with following me? In the future, you¡¯ll be above ten thousand people and below one!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    He was above ten thousand people to begin with.


    Why did he need to make himself sessful?


    ¡°HMPH!¡±The national advisor sneered, ¡°If you refuse a toast, you¡¯ll have to do it the hard way.¡±


    The National Advisor gave an order to the Wizards. The wizards circled around the pool, chanting strange incantations from time to time.


    Two hundred years was enough to change many things.


    Duchin was forced to stay in that strange pool.


    At first, he did not feel anything, but gradually, he found that the veins on his body appeared again.


    Then his skin and flesh began to rot.


    The pond water seemed to be able to erode his soul..


    No!


    He was already dead.


    How could he still have a soul?


    But if it wasn¡¯t a soul, why was he still alive?


    *


    The background is empty, don¡¯t judge.

 Chapter 1454

    <h4>Chapter 1454: Chapter 1454 du Qin Fan Wai (end) </h4>


    Du Qin did not remember how long he had been in the pool.


    After the veins on his body bulged, his skin and flesh began to fall off.


    The white bones were exposed, which was exceptionally terrifying, but it did not hurt, as if they were not his skin and flesh.


    He had be a skeleton.


    ¡°Hahahaha, you are indeed extraordinary. You are fine even like this.¡±The national masterughed loudly beside the pool, ¡°My grand ambition, hahaha!¡±


    Du Qin felt that his consciousness was somewhat out of control. No..


    Du Qin wanted to fight back, but that power was even more powerful than him.


    His consciousness was unable to fight against him.


    He fell into the chaotic period.


    The Imperial Tutor¡¯s voice would ring in his ears from time to time.


    He left the pond.


    The imperial tutor always made him kill people.


    He killed many, many people. Countless people called him a monster and called the imperial tutor inhumane.


    ......


    Thend that had been peaceful for 200 years was once again plunged into blood and death.


    Duchin did not know how many people he had killed. He wanted to break free from the chaos period, but his strength was too weak.


    However, he could control his body for a short period of time.


    He began to slowly regain consciousness while carrying the national master on his back.


    This process was long and arduous.


    However, he persevered.


    When he couldpletely control his body, he was not in a hurry to show his cards to the National Master. Instead, he continued to strengthen his strength without batting an eyelid.


    The National Master still let him kill.


    No..


    He was now the king.


    The National Master¡¯s territory grewrger andrger, and he became more and more powerful. When the National Master unified the world with ughter, he finally remembered to get rid of him.


    Unfortunately, it was toote.


    Du Qin killed the National Master and threw him into the pool back then, letting him watch his own flesh and blood separate.


    However, even if he killed the national master, he could not control his desire to kill.


    Killing..


    Endless killing.


    Countless souls died under his sword.


    ¡°King...¡±


    ¡°King...¡±


    ¡°Wake up!¡±


    ¡°King, don¡¯t do this!¡±


    Whose voice was it?


    Duqin did not know.


    But that voice was always in his ears. He was very annoyed. Kill..


    ¡°King, Look at me. Wake Up!¡±


    For some reason, Duqin suddenly woke up.


    He was holding a ten-year-old child in his hand, and his face was livid.


    ¡°King...¡±


    A tender voice came out from his throat with difficulty.


    Du Qin looked at him in confusion and then let go. The child fell to the ground. He coughed but did not escape.


    ¡°King, that¡¯s Great.¡±The child looked at him happily. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill anymore.¡±


    Du Qin looked at his ghastly white hands. ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Alright, my king. I¡¯ll help you.¡±The child had a determined look on his face.


    ¡°Help me?¡±He did not need anyone¡¯s help.


    Du Qin nced at the child and lifted his feet to walk into the distance. That was a human city.


    The child stumbled as he followed him. With a sobbing tone, he said, ¡°My king, please don¡¯t go anymore.¡±


    It was rare for Duchin to stay awake for so long. He paused and looked back at the child.


    The child was crying very sadly.


    Sad..


    What was he sad about?


    Duchin looked at the distant city and then at him. In the end, he fell silent and turned to walk in the other direction.


    The child followed him closely.


    He always called him king.


    He was King..


    What King?


    Whose King?


    Duchin felt that he had forgotten a lot of things.


    Every time he wanted to kill, the child would call him again and again, as if trying to pull him back from the abyss.


    Later..


    He seemed to have gotten used to the existence of that child.


    However, they were being chased by humans. He was clearly just a weak child, but he protected him every time and injured himself.


    ¡°King, I will protect you.¡±


    The child stared at him with a determined and serious gaze.


    What he saw in his eyes was just a skeleton.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    The childughed happily. ¡°You are my king.¡±


    Duchin really wanted to tell him that he wasn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t even remember who he was.


    But in the end, he didn¡¯t say a word.


    They were chased all the way, and the child took him to escape, not letting him kill anyone.


    And then..


    They found a ce to live in seclusion.


    There was no killing.


    There was no bloodshed.


    Duchin remembered that he had lived there for a long time, and the child had grown from a teenager to a young man.


    The young man would leave asionally, and Duchin was already able to control himself well, so Duchin didn¡¯t feel anything when he left.


    But the time the young man left was getting longer and longer.


    Until that day..


    The young man came back with people to pick him up.


    When the humans saw him, the terrified expression on their faces was still fresh in his memory.


    However, the young man did not care. He picked him up and moved him into a veryrge pce.


    They called him the young king.


    But the young man was able to bend his knees and bow his back for him, respectfully calling him king.


    The young man thought of a way to restore the flesh and blood on his body, but the national master did not know what to do at that time, so he never found a way.


    The young man gradually grew old.


    But he was still the same as before.


    Instead, his strength was getting stronger and stronger.


    The young man seemed to be afraid.


    Duqin did not know what he was afraid of.


    The young man used ten years to build that ancient tomb.


    ¡°King, you can sleep now,¡±the young man said. ¡°I wille to wee you again in a long time.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    The Man in the dragon robe knelt down on one knee. ¡°King, without me, I¡¯m afraid that they will bully you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Du Qin did not hesitate.


    He did not know the meaning of living like this.


    Hey in the coffin that was prepared.


    The young man was already old. His hair was white. He stood outside the coffin and looked at him sadly.


    He told himself that because he was afraid that he would lose control, half of his power was sealed on his sword. That sword was both a seal and a killing weapon.


    Later, he closed the coffin lid himself.


    Duchin¡¯s world fell into darkness.


    He heard the sorrowful cries outside.


    ¡°King, Wait for me.¡±


    These were thest words he said to him.


    But Duchin did not wait for him.


    He woke up many times, but no one came to find him. He had been in the darkness.


    Later, he got impatient, so he went out by himself.


    The outside world made him a little confused.


    It was so strange that he did not know what to do.


    Those strangely dressed people still stared at him, but it was no longer the same frightened look as before, but a different kind..


    He searched for the aura of the sword and found her.


    At that time, he only wanted to take back his things. He never thought that that person would be the most important person to him.


    Later, he saw his appearance in the window.


    He should have been a skeleton, but he had actually recovered his flesh and blood body. He was at a loss at that time.


    Then the young girl approached him with a smile and stuffed the furry doll into his hands.


    She had barged into his world without any warning.


    But he did not reject her.


    He liked the warmth on her body.


    He also liked her.


    Duqin stood on Mount Wuliang and looked in the direction of the ancient tomb.


    ¡°Little Zombie.¡±


    Duqin turned around. The girl stood in front of the Taoist temple and called him with a smile, as gentle as when they first met.


    He held the doll and walked towards the light in the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°I remember that he is called Qingcheng, my priest.¡±


    *


    The ninth young master only inherited duqin¡¯s memories, not the previous duqin.


    Ah, suddenly it was so cute to see Qingcheng and duqin!

 Chapter 1455

    <h4>Chapter 1455: Chapter 1455 the legend of the octopus (1) </h4>


    # mermaid headline: Chao Shuang plotted to usurp the throne at the slightest disagreement #


    Di ¡ª


    Di Di ¡ª


    ¡°Doctor, how is My Daughter?¡±


    ¡°She was rescuedst night, but... Get Ready.¡±


    ¡°Doctor, is there no other way?¡±


    ¡°Our Hospital has no other way at the moment.¡±


    ¡°But recently there has been a new...¡±


    The voice in Ming Shu¡¯s ear quieted down. She slowly opened her eyes and saw the pure white ceiling.


    She was lying on the hospital bed, still wearing a breathing mask.


    Ming Shu reached out and pulled down the breathing mask. The smell of medicine came from the mask, making it hard for her to breathe. She quickly put it back on.


    Why is she so pitiful every time she wakes up?


    Alright.


    ......


    This body that she used won¡¯t die, how can she use it..


    Ming Shu decided to first receive the memories.


    The host¡¯s name was Chao Shuang.


    Chao Shuang was the only child in her family. Her parents loved her and she was happy.


    It wasn¡¯t until her father brought back a little girl that was about her age.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t an illegitimate child.


    Chao Shuang¡¯s father was from the military. She was the daughter of one of hisrades. Thatrade died trying to save her. There was only one little girl left in his family.


    Chao¡¯s father felt guilty, so he brought the little girl home.


    Ever since the little girl came home, Chao Shuang had clearly felt his father¡¯s preference for her.


    Because hisrade had died to save him, he felt guilty, so he wanted to make it up to the little girl.


    In the past, she had everything she wanted.


    Now, as long as the little girl liked it, Chao¡¯s father had to let her give it to the little girl.


    At first, it was fine. After all, they were still young, and father Chao wouldpensate Chao Shuang the next day.


    As a child, it was fine to coax her.


    Chao Shuang did not dislike the little girl, nor did she like her.


    After all, after she came, she divided her fatherly love.


    But as they grew older, father Chao obviously favored the little girl more. Sometimes, things that could not be bnced would always be given to the little girl.


    Father Chao always said that he owed her father, that he could not mistreat her, that he could not let her suffer, that he could make her endure.


    However, Zhao Shuang was also a child, and she was his biological child.


    She also needed to be favored.


    Under such circumstances, even if Zhao Shuang was a sensible child, she would still be dissatisfied.


    Zhao Shuang became more and more rebellious, and the little girl became more and more obedient.


    This situationsted until they went to university.


    After they went to university, Chao Shuang found someone she liked.


    The original owner did not expect that the little girl would even snatch the person she liked. When she saw the two of them hugging each other, shepletely exploded and hit the little girl.


    She returned home in a daze, but what greeted her was her father¡¯s p.


    If not for her mother protecting her, that p might have reallynded on her.


    What did her father tell herter?


    He wanted her to give the boy to the little girl.


    The original owner never thought that her father would say such a thing.


    The original owner would not die for a boy. Since she wanted it, she would give it to her. She did not want it.


    However, as long as she was dating a boyfriend, the little girl would snatch it away. Those boys would always act as if meeting her was the happiest thing in the world.


    She did it on purpose.


    She was acting innocent in front of her father.


    She snatched her things on purpose.


    She snatched the things that she liked.


    She snatched her father away.


    The original owner suddenly realized that if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that her mother had no feelings for her, she might even snatch her own mother away.


    The original owner might have been angry. She was dating a hooligan from outside the school. She looked alright, but she had a bad temper. It was perfect to describe her as a human-faced beast.


    However, the original owner was not a good person these years. She did not dare to touch her.


    This time, the little girl was obviously a little hesitant.


    The original owner deliberately pretended to like the hooligans, but the little girl still did it in the end.


    However, something happened this time. The hooligan almost raped the little girl.


    The original owner did not feel regret. She had asked for it.


    However, the original owner was severely beaten by her father.


    Her mother was fed up with such days and requested for a divorce. However, her father did not agree..


    Next, they needed to talk about the background of this world.


    This was a world where humans and mermaids coexisted.


    Humans upied thend while mermaids upied the sea.


    However, the war between humans and mermaids never stopped. Almost every once in a while, a war would break out.


    Of course, such a war would not have any effect on normal humans.


    As long as it was not close to a city in the sea, it would be very safe.


    Because of the constant war, students had to learnbat lessons in school.


    It was a realbat lesson. In other words, they had to go to a city in the sea and engage in realbat at close range.


    This kind of realbat lesson would only choose small-scale battles to prevent them from getting injured.


    The original owner and the girl were divided into a team. The girl received the approval of the rest of the team from the beginning, and the original owner was isted.


    During practicalbat, the original owner¡¯smunication device had problems and could not receive orders.


    If it was not for the timely rescue of the military, there might have been people who died.


    The original owner was punished, exining that it was because of themunication device. However, when they checked hermunication device, themunication device was intact, and they determined that she was lying.


    The host could not understand it. She was more resentful because of her wish, but she could not find any evidence to prove her innocence.


    After receiving the punishment, she went out and met Chao Fu. Chao Fu looked at him with disappointment, and in the end, he only took the girl away.


    When the girl got into the car, she showed a smile that showed that she had seeded, which made the host realize it.


    It must be her doing.


    But when the host went back, she became critically ill, the kind that couldn¡¯t be saved.


    The Doctor said that she was infected with an unknown virus. Some mermaids carried an unknown virus in their bodies. It didn¡¯t matter to mermaids, but it was fatal to humans.


    The doctor spected that she might have been infected in the sea because she was in abat ss.


    Last night, the host had a seizure and was sent to the rescue.


    Unfortunately..


    Ming Shu finished receiving the memories and sighed.


    Most parents could sacrifice their lives for their children.


    But there were also a small number of parents who could do incredible things..


    The host was not bad at the beginning. It was Father Chao who caused her to be like this.


    Kacha ¡ª


    The door of the ward was pushed open.


    A Haggard woman came in from outside. When she saw Ming Shu open her eyes, she immediately squeezed out a smile. ¡°Shuang Shuang, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡±Ming Shu didn¡¯t have much strength left in her body, so she just called out.


    ¡°Hey.¡±Mother Chao walked forward and lowered her head to cover the tears in her eyes. ¡°How do you feel? If you feel ufortable, you have to tell me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, but I don¡¯t have much strength,¡±Ming Shu said. ¡°I want to eat.¡±


    After eating, she would have more strength.


    ¡°You want to eat?¡±Mother Chao was surprised. Ever since she was sent to the hospital, she couldn¡¯t eat anything.


    After the examination and treatment, the doctor also forbade her to eat anything else. She could only rely on nutrition needles.


    Mother Chao¡¯s eyes became hot. She choked and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go ask the Doctor What I can give you to eat. Wait a minute.¡±


    Ming Shu watched mother Chao leave in a hurry.


    Ming Shu turned her head and looked outside the ward. There were rows and rows of tall buildings. A sense of oppression silently invaded the people.


    *


    Zhao Shuang

 Chapter 1456

    <h4>Chapter 1456: Chapter 1456: The Legend of the Octopus (2) </h4>


    Ming Shu¡¯s condition was improving in a strange way. Let alone mother Chao, even the doctors looked at her as if she was a monster.


    ¡°Maybe her body has developed some kind of antibodies. We will know more after the examination.¡±


    Without the examination, the doctors didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s fine,¡±mother Chao muttered to herself. ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s fine, it¡¯s good...¡±


    Her daughter was fine now.


    The following examinations were full of troubles. Mother Chao worked tirelessly.


    The doctor didn¡¯t seem to find anything. It could only be called a miracle.


    Some doctors even suspected that they were mistaken.


    After more than a month, Ming Shu was finally approved by the Doctor and could be discharged.


    ¡°Shuang Shuang, leave it here, I¡¯ll clean it up,¡±mother Chao said, her heart aching. ¡°Your body is just fine now. Take a good rest.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Just two pieces of clothes.


    Mother Chao took the clothes from Ming Shu¡¯s hands and started talking.


    ......


    Ming Shu put on the wristband that she had put away before she was admitted to the hospital. Nowadays, technology had advanced to the point where it could collect all kinds of electronic devices with just one wristband.


    Ming Shu logged into her ount and reactivated it.


    Di Di di ¡ª


    Text messages popped up one after another.


    Ming Shu threw it into the air and opened it to take a look. There were some spam messages and also a few messages from people the host knew, asking where she had gone.


    But after asking, there was no more news.


    Obviously, it was just a casual question.


    There was also an email, which was a punishment from the school.


    It was a big demerit, detention for observation, and she could no longer participate in the practicalbat ss.


    The actualbat ss scores were very high, and if she performed well, she could directly enter the military.


    This punishment could be said to be very serious.


    ¡°Shuang Shuang, stop reading, let¡¯s go.¡±Mother Chao tidied up her things and called her softly.


    ¡°OH.¡±Ming Shu hugged the snacks on the bed and followed mother Chao obediently.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault that mom trusts you.¡±Mother Chao also saw the punishment email just now. She was afraid that her daughter wouldn¡¯t be able to take it lying down, so sheforted her softly. ¡°Mom will think of another way to deal with the school¡¯s matters. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled.


    ¨C


    The Chao family was not a vi. It was a small apartment on the upper floor.


    Mother Chao proposed a divorce, but Father Chao didn¡¯t agree.


    Mother Chao originally nned to move out, but something happened to Chao Shuang right after. Mother Chao didn¡¯t have time to deal with this, so she still lived with Father Chao and the others.


    The host¡¯s room was on the second floor. Mother Chao told her to go back to her room to rest ande down for dinnerter.


    Mother Chao had been taking care of Ming Shu in the hospital. The house was also in a mess. She cleaned up and started cooking for Ming Shu.


    ¡°Shuang Shuang,e down and eat.¡±


    Ming Shu changed into a morefortable outfit and came down. There were delicious dishes on the table. Ming Shu sighed. ¡°Mommy¡¯s cooking is really good.¡±


    A mother who can cook, a universe-ss good mother!


    ¡°You are the only one who is greedy.¡±Mother Chao smiled. ¡°Tomorrow, I will cook something else for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    Mother Chaoughed. This child seemed to be much more cheerful... such a torture was really torturing her.


    Just as Mother Chao sat down, the sound of the door opening came from the entrance.


    ¡°Chu Chu, go in quickly, it¡¯s so hot.¡±


    Mother Chao looked at the entrance and her eyes were cold.


    Ming Shu only nced at it and continued to struggle with the food.


    Chao Chu, who entered first, saw that there were people in the restaurant. She whispered to the people behind her, ¡°Father... sister and mother are back.¡±


    Father Chao looked at the restaurant.


    The atmosphere was a little depressing.


    Father Chao seemed to want to say something, but he seemed to have thought of something. His face darkened. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when you came back?¡±


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Chao Jin¡¯s mother mmed the chopsticks on the table.


    ¡°Chao Jin! Do you still have your daughter in your eyes?¡±


    Their daughter had been hospitalized for so long, but he had onlye twice in the first ce. After she refused to visit him, he had note once.


    She just could not understand how he could be so cruel to his own daughter, even though he could do his best for that Chao Chu.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I?¡±Chao Jin was somehow enraged. ¡°But did she treat me as a father? Look at what she did. How did Chu Chu provoke her? Did she have to be so vicious?¡±


    Chao Jin¡¯s mother widened her eyes. He actually said that his daughter was vicious?


    ¡°You... you are simply unreasonable.¡±


    In the past, he clearly liked Shuang Shuang so much. How did it be like this now?


    Mother Chao had never understood this question.


    Could One Chao Chu really make him treat his own daughter like this?


    ¡°Dad, stop arguing.¡±Chao Chu pulled Chao Jin back. ¡°Sister and mother just came back. Don¡¯t be angry...¡±


    Chao Chu was indeed good-looking.


    She was as gentle as a flower.


    Chao Jin¡¯s expression darkened as he walked into the dining room. ¡°I¡¯m unreasonable? Don¡¯t you know what she did? She fought and bullied her ssmates. Who¡¯s the one who¡¯s embarrassed? She even hung out with the gangsters outside the school and almost harmed Chu Chu.¡±


    ¡°Chao Jin, speak your mind. That incident was what Chao Chu deserved...¡±


    PA!


    Chao Jin pped the table.


    Ming Shu¡¯s Bowl also jumped.


    Ming Shu hugged the bowl and looked at Chao Jin.


    ¡°She almost killed so many ssmates in this practical ss. If it wasn¡¯t for me, do you really think that it was as simple as punishment?¡±


    ¡°Shuang Shuang said that there was something wrong with her equipment. Why Don¡¯t you believe her?¡±


    ¡°How can I trust her?¡±


    ¡°She is your daughter. Why Don¡¯t you trust her? Did you fulfill your responsibility as a father?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t fulfill my responsibility. Is she here now?¡±


    The two started arguing.


    Chao Chu stood at the back. He seemed to want to pull Ming Shu, but he looked scared. He tried to persuade her weakly.


    Ming Shu finished herst mouthful of rice.


    Crash ¡ª


    The porcin bowl fell on the floor and broke into countless pieces.


    The room suddenly became quiet. Chao Jin and Chao mother looked at Ming Shu who was throwing the bowl at the same time.


    Ming Shu calmly pulled Chao mother to sit down and poured her a ss of water.


    ¡°Shuangshuang...¡±she didn¡¯t mean to argue in front of her, but she was really angry.


    Ming Shu pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Drink some water to calm your anger.¡±


    Ming Shu turned around and looked at Chao Jin. There was a faint smile on her face, and she had a temperament that Chao Jin had never seen before. It was as if she could intimidate people.


    Chao Jin frowned slightly.


    ¡°My mother is right. Chao Chu was molested. She asked for it.¡±


    ¡°Sister...¡±Chao Chu was stunned. He didn¡¯t seem to believe her. How could she say such a thing.


    ¡°Chao Shuang!¡±Chao Jin shouted angrily. ¡°You...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and interrupted him. ¡°She didn¡¯t want to steal my boyfriend. How could she be molested? Do you think she asked for it?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡±Chao Chu shook his head and defended himself. ¡°I didn¡¯t steal my sister¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Chu Chu went to that gangster for your own good. You even ndered Chu Chu. Chao Shuang, why don¡¯t you have any conscience?¡±Chao Jin¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment.


    Ming Shu: ¡°Is that what she told you?¡±


    ¡°Sister, those people are not good people.¡±Chao Chu said pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m really worried about you...¡±


    She wanted to say something but stopped.


    It was as if she was really worried about her.

 Chapter 1457

    <h4>Chapter 1457: Chapter 1457: The Legend of the octopus (3) </h4>


    It could be said that Chao Chu¡¯s methods were very clever.


    Every time she robbed someone, she would make the other party loyal to her, but she would not tarnish her reputation. In the end, she could even make the other party think that she was not good enough, that she was not worthy of her, and that she did not dare to pester her.


    She could even sell herself to Chao Jin for a round of misery.


    Even the entertainment industry could not amodate such a person.


    ¡°If you have any proof, you just need to have some mental strength.¡±She didn¡¯t have any evidence, and Chao Chu wouldn¡¯t admit it, so she didn¡¯t say much.


    ¡°Dad, I really didn¡¯t.¡±Chao Chu looked at Chao Jin with tears in her eyes. I felt sorry for her. ¡°Sister misunderstood me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve forgotten who your father is,¡±Ming Shu said before Chao Jin.


    Chao Chu¡¯s expression froze.


    When she was brought to the Chao family, she had already remembered everything and knew everything.


    She should have called Chao Jin uncle, but for some reason, Chao Chu called her father and also called her mother.


    When she first came, Chao Chu¡¯s mother was also very good to her.


    But when she found out that Chao Jin¡¯s father was biased towards Chao Chu and even changed his name, she gradually became cold.


    ¡°Chao Shuang, shut up!¡±Chao Jin pointed at Ming Shu and scolded her. ¡°Look at you now. You are fooling around outside all day. Are you trying to anger me to death?¡±


    ......


    Ming Shu spread her hands and said innocently, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. Why should I shut up? Is she your biological child?¡±


    ¡°Chao Shuang!¡±


    Chao Jin¡¯s face was livid. How could he say that.


    Chao Chu was heartbroken and tears fell from her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry. I know I¡¯m unnecessary...¡±


    ¡°Chu Chu, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense.¡±Chao Jin quicklyforted her. ¡°You are my daughter.¡±


    ¡°A loving father and a filial daughter. That¡¯s Great.¡±


    ¡°Chao Shuang, get up there!¡±Chao Jin roared.


    ¡°Chao Jin, try shouting again!¡±Chao Jin¡¯s mother stood up and pulled Ming Shu behind her.


    Both of them were on fire.


    Chao Chu seemed to be trying to stop the fight, but he was not sincere at all.


    Ming Shu wanted to go up and fight, but mother Chao stopped her.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±I just need to beat him up, what are you arguing about!


    Thest thing ended with Chao Jin mming the door and leaving.


    Chao Chu stood in the living room, looking at Ming Shu, then at Mother Chao. He bit his lip and went upstairs.


    Perhaps because they had quarreled too much, there was not much emotion on mother Chao¡¯s face.


    She sent Ming Shu back to her room. ¡°Shuang Shuang, tomorrow mom is going to look for a house. Let¡¯s move out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±It was good to move out, otherwise she would have to eat all day and Quarrel, which would affect her mood.


    ¡°You should rest.¡±


    Mother Chao pushed Ming Shu into the room and closed the door.


    Ming Shu felt that Chao Jin¡¯s attitude was really mesmerizing.


    Could it be that Chao Chu was really his illegitimate daughter?


    Ming Shu was just about to wash up when Chao Chu came knocking on the door.


    Her eyes were red and swollen. Her misty eyes looked very pitiful.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Chao Chu¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t mean to not visit you when you were hospitalized. It was father who said that mother didn¡¯t want us to go and said that you were quarantined...¡±


    Chao Chu was also curious. She had asked around.


    She was already in critical condition. How did she get better?


    Chao Chu held her hands tightly. The pitiful expression on her face didn¡¯t change.


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. was she here to show off Chao Jin¡¯s deep fatherly love for her?


    Ming Shu suddenly smiled. ¡°Do you want toe in and talk?¡±


    Chao Chu:¡±...¡±


    She nced at the smile on Ming Shu¡¯s face and felt a little strange.


    In the past, when Chao Shuang saw her, she was like a hedgehog. When did she be so easy to talk to?


    Not to mention, she invited her into her room like this.


    ¡°Sister... There¡¯s no need.¡±Chao Chu shook his head and tried to persuade her. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay. I¡¯m actually worried about you too. Don¡¯t Talk Back to me.¡±


    Chao Chu had an expression that said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay.¡±He also showed that he had a very good rtionship with Chao Jin.


    The subtext was probably ¡ª I¡¯m Chao Jin¡¯s precious daughter. What¡¯s the use of you even if you¡¯re his biological daughter.


    The host had been provoked by her many times in the past.


    But she also had an innocent look on her face.


    This little cutie was like this. No matter when or where, she would always show a harmless side.


    She was very powerful.


    She wanted to give her a little gold statue.


    Ming Shu stared at her without saying anything. Chao Chu felt a little strange.


    If she said that in the past, she would have been angry.


    Why did she..


    Look so calm today?


    ¡°Then sister... rest well. I will go back first.¡±


    Chao Chu was about to leave when someone grabbed her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t. You call me sister. Of course I have to take care of you.¡±


    Chao Chu looked at Ming Shu in shock.


    Thetter smiled and pulled her into the room.


    The door closed with a click.


    Chao Chu felt a chill in her heart.


    ¡°Sister, you...¡±


    ¡°Shh, Let¡¯s enjoy the good times.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    ¨C ..


    Ming Shu threw Chao Chu out. She held onto the door frame and smiled. ¡°Chao Chu, you better not appear in front of me again. Otherwise, you will never forget it.¡±


    The door closed with a bang.


    Chao Chu¡¯s face was pale and her forehead was covered with sweat. Her back was against the wall of the corridor.


    How dare she hit me..


    And at home.


    A trace of viciousness appeared on Chao Chu¡¯s weak face. She grabbed the hem of her clothes tightly and didn¡¯t even know that her nails had sunk into the flesh of her palms.


    Chao Shuang!


    How Did You Come Back Alive!


    Why didn¡¯t You Die!


    Why Did You Come Back Alive!


    Chao Chu heard the footsteps and quickly gathered her thoughts. She limped back to her room.


    The parts of her body that had been hit by her had already turned green and purple.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Chao Chu suddenly swept the things on the table away.


    ¡°Chao Shuang, why are you so lucky? Even the mermaid virus didn¡¯t die!¡±


    Chao Chu seemed to have remembered something. She lifted her wrist, opened her wristband, and quickly dialed a number.


    Du ¡ª


    Du Du ¡ª


    Chao Chu paced around the room.


    The other side did not pick up the call.


    She continued to call.


    It was not until the third time that someone picked up.


    ¡°Hello? Who Is It?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Chao Chu.¡±Chao Chu said, ¡°Let¡¯s meet somewhere. I have something to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, Miss Chao.¡±The other partyughed strangely. Chao Chu didn¡¯t like such an attitude. She felt that she was being taken advantage of, but she could only endure it.


    The person on the other side said after a long while, ¡°Okay, where do you want to make an appointment?¡±


    Chao Chu made an appointment with an address.


    The other party agreed readily.


    Chao Chu hung up the phone. She checked the money in her card. Her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, and a fierce light gradually appeared in them.


    ¡°Chao Shuang, you asked for it.¡±


    ¨C


    Mother Chao did as she said. The next day, Ming Shu heard that she had found a few suitable ces. She would be able to confirm it after she went there.


    Chao Jin went out and didn¡¯te back. He had already returned to the army. Chao Chu probably didn¡¯t have the time toin.


    As for Chao Chu..


    The school was on holiday recently, so she naturally stayed at home. However, because she was beaten up by Ming Shu, she ran away quickly when she saw her.


    Chao went out to do some work, leaving only Ming Shu and Chao Chu at home.


    When Ming Shu went downstairs, she met Chao Chu. Chao Chu lowered his head and quickly went upstairs to his room.


    Ming Shu prepared some food for herself and slowly went back to her room.

 Chapter 1458

    <h4>Chapter 1458: Chapter 1458: The Legend of the Octopus (4) </h4>


    Di Di di di ¡ª


    ¡°Shuang, what have you been doing recently?¡±The girl¡¯s energetic voice came over. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even contact you. Are you okay? I just came back to Bb today...¡±


    Ming Shu took a look at the remarks.


    Hao Yan.


    The host¡¯s few friends.


    ¡°Let me treat you to a meal. See you at the Central Park. Mwah!¡±


    Hao Yan finished his sentence quickly.


    Ming Shu heard her saying, ¡°Let me treat you to a meal.¡±.


    Central Park..


    For the good food!


    Ming Shu tidied up and informed her mother before leaving.


    There were many people in the Central Park. Ming Shu got out of the car and saw the girl standing there.


    She was wearing an exaggerated midriff-revealing dress, a mini skirt, and wavy hair. Her makeup was exquisite and gorgeous, giving her a strong impression.


    ......


    She was wearing a pair of big sunsses. Standing there, she looked like a BGM. She looked like a big sister.


    ¡°Shuang!¡±


    Hao Yan waved at her.


    Ming Shu calmly walked over. Hao Yan rushed over and hugged her. ¡°AH, Shuang, do you miss me?¡±


    ¡±... I want you to treat me to delicious food.¡±


    ¡°You only know how to eat, but you don¡¯t know how to care about me.¡±Hao Yan snorted.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you lively?¡±


    ¡°PFFT...¡±Hao Yan waved her hand. ¡°Go, go, go. What do you want to eat? It¡¯s my treat.¡±


    Hao Yan drove himself. Ming Shu was speechless. ¡°You drove. Why were you standing outside just now?¡±


    Hao Yan set the route and said, ¡°Show yourself. Otherwise, it would be a waste of my time to dress up.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    This reason was very strong, and she couldn¡¯t find any point to refute it.


    ¡°Shuang, you don¡¯t know. The school this time is crazy. We are not allowed to usemunication devices. We can only contact each other once a week. Every time I call you, I can¡¯t get through. What have you been doing recently?¡±


    Hao Yan was participating in an exchange activity in the academy.


    She contacted her as soon as she came back. She probably hadn¡¯t returned to the school and didn¡¯t know what had happened to her.


    Ming Shu: ¡°I¡¯m cultivating in seclusion.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God.¡±Hao Yan¡¯s face was exaggerated. ¡°Are you going to be a Vixen? Amazing, amazing. Then what are you eating? Vixens suck the Yang Qi from people. hahahaha...¡±


    Hao Yan was like this. She made herselfugh at the end of her sentence.


    ¡°Hey, by the way, when I left, didn¡¯t you have a girlfriend? was she snatched by that Chao Chu again?¡±


    When Hao Yan left, she was the predecessor of the host¡¯s predecessor.


    That girlfriend..


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hao Yan knew a lot about the host.


    ¡°I¡¯m so F * cking...¡±Hao Yan cursed in a low voice, ¡°Is she crazy? Is she addicted to snatching your girlfriend? She lives under someone else¡¯s roof and has so many tricks up her sleeve. I have never seen such a person. Shuang, don¡¯t stop me this time. I must teach her a lesson.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at her and said faintly, ¡°Have you forgotten what happenedst time?¡±


    Last time, Hao Yan wanted to teach Chao Chu a lesson.


    But in the end, Hao Yan was punished.


    ¡°I can handle it myself.¡±Ming Shu patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Hao Yan knew that she didn¡¯t like others to interfere, so he didn¡¯t ask for more help.


    ¡°Then your dad...¡±Hao Yan wanted to say something but stopped.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m over it now.¡±


    Hao Yan looked at her with aplicated expression. She probably felt that she was trying to hold on.


    That was her father.


    But he was helping an outsider.


    If her father helped an outsider..


    Hao Yan felt that she might need to get a newspaper.


    She couldn¡¯t ept it at all.


    Hao Yan suddenly gave Ming Shu a big hug.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    What!


    What¡¯s the point of hugging!


    Luckily, the car could automatically switch to autopilot. Otherwise, they would be at the scene of the ident.


    Hao Yan looked at her the whole way, as pitiful as a child left behind.


    So she was very attentive when feeding her.


    Ming Shu... didn¡¯t exin.


    After eating, Hao Yan suddenly asked her, ¡°Brother Dong said it would be fun. Are You Going?¡±


    After asking Hao Yan, she already had an answer. ¡°Anyway, you will be facing people you don¡¯t like when you go back. Come with me.¡±


    Brother Dong, he was a big shot. He was not someone a hooligan couldpare to.


    The host had always been in this area. She knew brother Dong before Hao Yan. Because she had helped brother Dong a little, brother Dong was willing to take care of her.


    Hao Yan brought Ming Shu over.


    Outside the vi area, there were all kinds of cars. There were luxury cars and cheap motorcycles. The range was veryrge.


    But it didn¡¯t stop the liveliness here.


    There was a group of people at the entrance.


    ¡°Hao Yan, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Someone whistled when Hao Yan got off the car.


    Hao Yan winked at them, causingughter.


    Ming Shu got off the car.


    ¡°Wow! Chao Shuang is here too.¡±


    After entering the vi, more people greeted her. Hao Yan blew kisses all the way as if he was walking on a red carpet.


    Ming Shu walked behind him casually.


    ¡°Brother Dong!¡±


    Hao Yan called out. The Man Standing on the other side turned around and looked at her with his sharp eyes. His facial features were handsome, and his body had a unique temperament that was at the edge of darkness.


    ¡°Hao Yan.¡±Brother Dong¡¯s voice was neither warm nor distant. ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Brother Dong, you haven¡¯t forgotten me, which means it hasn¡¯t been long,¡±Hao Yan said with a smile.


    Hao Yan rushed over and gave him a warm hug.


    She didn¡¯t dare to do that with brother Dong.


    ¡°How did I forget you?¡±Brother Dong seemed to smile, but he quickly stopped.


    His eyes fell on Ming Shu. ¡°Chao Shuang, what happened in the practicalbat ss? Are you saying that you did it on Purpose?¡±


    ¡°What actualbat ss?¡±Hao Yan was confused.


    ¡°You don¡¯t Know?¡±Brother Dong raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°I just came back. What can I know? What actualbat ss?¡±


    Brother Dong told Hao Yan about the actualbat ss in a few sentences. Ming Shu couldn¡¯t stop him.


    ¡°Someone is F * cking framing me!¡±Hao Yan blurted out. ¡°I think that Chao Chu is behind this!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no evidence.¡±Ming Shu spread her hands. ¡°At that time, the equipment failed. Later, the equipment was checked, so I deliberately didn¡¯t listen to the instructions.¡±


    The host didn¡¯t understand how Chao Chu did it.


    Although Ming Shu had memories, she had never experienced it herself. The host might have missed an important clue.


    ¡°So you were punished?¡±


    ¡°Or else you¡¯ll blow up the school?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±Hao Yan scratched his head and wailed. ¡°How could I meet such a scheming person who dared to bully my Shuang!¡±


    Hao Yan muttered and threatened to kill Chao Chu.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Brother Dong:¡±...¡±


    ¡°I can handle it myself,¡±Ming Shu said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°No Way!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡±...¡±Hao Yan stared at Ming Shu. ¡°Really... You Don¡¯t want my help?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is my business.¡±To be honest... if Chao Chu didn¡¯te to provoke her, she wouldn¡¯t even bother with her. After all, she didn¡¯t have any hatred points to exchange for snacks.


    Such a waste of energy was a bad deal. She couldn¡¯t do it.


    But based on all kinds of melodramatic scenarios ¡ª Chao Chu would definitely not let it go.


    Ming Shu tried to persuade Hao Yan to give up the idea of looking for Chaochu.

 Chapter 1459

    <h4>Chapter 1459: Chapter 1459: The Legend of the Octopus (5) </h4>


    ¡°The punishment from the school is severe, and it may affect your graduation,¡±brother Dong said. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to make a connection with you and get rid of the punishment.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at brother Dong suspiciously. ¡°Brother Dong... A wise man doesn¡¯t beat around the bush. What do you want me to do?¡±


    Although brother Dong protected the host, he would never use his personal connections to help her get rid of the punishment.


    ¡°Ha...¡±brother Dong chuckled. ¡°Chao Shuang, you¡¯ve be smarter.¡±


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes and said slowly, ¡°So you treated me like a fool in the past?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Brother Dong¡¯s mouth twitched. Did that mean what she said?


    He looked around. ¡°There are too many people and too many eyes. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged, indicating that she didn¡¯t mind.


    Hao Yan, who was still immersed in anger, didn¡¯t have any objections.


    Brother Dong took her and Hao Yan upstairs. When the door was closed, the surroundings became quiet.


    Hao Yan was angry and poured herself a ss of red wine. She took a big gulp and poured another ss.


    Brother Dong nced at her and didn¡¯t stop her.


    ......


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Brother Dong poured a ss of water for Ming Shu. ¡°Hao Yan, drink less.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t let me settle ounts with Chao Chu, and you won¡¯t even let me drink wine? Brother Dong, Do You Not Love Me Anymore? !¡±


    Brother Dong,¡±...¡±this little girl.


    Brother Dong sat down opposite Ming Shu. ¡°Chao Shuang, then I¡¯ll Be Frank.¡±


    Ming Shu made a gesture to invite him.


    Start your performance!


    ¡°After you came back from the actualbat ss, you were sent to the hospital. The doctor diagnosed that you were infected with the unknown mermaid virus. The hospital didn¡¯t give you a treatment n and even gave you a notice of critical illness. But now you¡¯re here.¡±


    So?


    ¡°I need your blood,¡±brother Dong said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just blood. It Won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If you find out that my blood has some effect, do you want me to work for you?¡±


    Brother Dong was silent for three seconds. Then he said, ¡°Chao Shuang, I can promise you that this will not happen.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Brother Dong¡¯s gaze darkened, and his tone lowered a little, ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who received this news. There are others. You know that the mermaid virus is not only contagious in the sea cities. Any water source can be contaminated. ¡°If there is an antidote for the mermaid virus, it would be a huge profit...¡±


    In a war zone, the mermaid virus was very serious. Fortunately, it was only transmitted through the water source.


    However, the known mermaid viruses all had antidotes that had already been put into use. Ordinary people were afraid of being infected, so they would use antidotes regrly to prevent it.


    Therefore, when the antidotes were first developed, they could make a lot of money.


    The mermaid virus that the original owner had contracted this time was brand new. There was no record of it.


    Whoever got ahead would make a lot of money.


    ¡°Are you threatening me in a disguised way?¡±


    Brother Dong said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just telling you the pros and cons.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled beautifully and said gently, ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡±


    Brother Dong showed off his face.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you. Brother Dong, I¡¯m not an ungrateful person.¡±


    ¡°In other words, you have this virus now?¡±


    Brother Dong just smiled slightly, which was a tacit agreement.


    Without the mermaid virus, how could they study the antidote?


    But of course, brother Dong wouldn¡¯t tell Ming Shu about these things in detail.


    Ming Shu knocked on the armrest of the sofa and suddenly asked, ¡°How did you know that I was infected with this unknown virus?¡±


    The hospitals in this world had no right to disclose any information about the patients.


    Even if she was infected with the unknown mermaid virus, the government had to ask her permission before they could carry out the research.


    ¡°Is this important?¡±


    Ming Shu crossed her hands and put them in front of her. She leaned back slightly and said confidently, ¡°It¡¯s not important, but I want to know.¡±


    ¡±...¡±brother Dong narrowed his eyes and looked at Ming Shu for a long time. She was so different.


    Whether it was her way of speaking or her aura, they werepletely different. It was like she had changed into a different person.


    Could it be that she had been infected with the mermaid virus and could change her personality?


    ¡°In exchange, you have to agree to my conditions. What I promised you before is also valid.¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a moment and said in pain, ¡°I will give you 100 of blood at most.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    That was a bit too little.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to tell me. I just want to know out of curiosity. Like brother Dong said, this is not important.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The card that should have been in his hand suddenly became the card in her hand..


    How did the tables turn so quickly?


    Brother Dong Thought for a moment. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The news came from someone below. Brother Dong didn¡¯t know who it was. He still needed to investigate before he knew.


    Ming Shu said that she would give him blood whenever he gave her an answer.


    Brother Dong understood the principle of one hand paying and one hand delivering the goods. He didn¡¯t bother her too much.


    Ming Shu wanted to take Hao Yan away who had stolen brother Dong¡¯s wine, but Hao Yan was already lying unconscious on the other side.


    This was the reason why brother Dong didn¡¯t shut her up when he spoke. This guy was drunk from drinking.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to take her to the guest room to rest.¡±


    Brother Dong arranged for Hao Yan and took Ming Shu away.


    Brother Dong was probably afraid that this mobile blood bank worth 10,000 gold coins would run away, so he actually followed her.


    The people around brother Dong had seen Chao Shuang before, so they were not surprised to see her.


    But those who didn¡¯t know her were all curious.


    If brother Dong hadn¡¯t been so clean and had never had a woman around him, they would have suspected that she was brother Dong¡¯s new lover.


    There were also a lot of fun things at the banquet. Ming Shu was not interested and her eyes were all on the buffet.


    Brother Dong looked at Ming Shu and wondered why she had changed so much.


    Ming Shu was eating snacks with a te in her hand. Her gaze fell on the crowd in the distance.


    She looked at it quietly. The corner of her mouth curled up for me. She seemed to be in a good mood.


    Facing her gaze, she also epted it calmly.


    ¡±... Why are you calling me at this time? Didn¡¯t I send it to you before? Yes, No. 7 of the eighth building of the mountain and water house...¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect to hear where she was staying when she came out of the bathroomst time.


    The man¡¯s voice was very low, but the surroundings were still quiet, so Ming Shu could still hear him.


    ¡°Okay, hurry up and do it. Be careful not to leave any evidence.¡±


    The man hung up the phone and walked out from the dark.


    He looked up and saw the girl standing on the street. She was silent, like a ghost..


    The other party nced at her. Previously, when she saw that she was following brother Dong, she did not know what her identity was. Thus, she did not dare to make a sound and lowered her head, preparing to leave.


    The girl reached out her hand to stop him.


    The other party asked cautiously, ¡°Little sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The shimmering light from the side shot over, casting a shadow on the girl¡¯s face. It was indescribably eerie.


    The girl¡¯s crisp voice sounded, ¡°Did you just say No. 7 of the eighth building of the mountain and water residence?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Did she hear that?


    He had clearly said it in such a low voice..


    He carefully recalled what he had said just now, and there was nothing that had been exposed.


    It was just an address.


    ¡°Yeah, little sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence, I live there.¡±


    ¡±...¡±

 Chapter 1460 - the legend of the octopus (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1460: Chapter 1460 the legend of the octopus (6) </h4>


    In the quiet green bamboo forest, the man was stepped on by Ming Shu.


    She sat on the flower bed next to him and ate some snacks. She asked casually, ¡°You said that someone paid you to deal with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes...¡±how would he know that the person they were going to deal with would be here!


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°I. . . I don¡¯t know,¡±the man said shakily. ¡°We also relied on a middleman to introduce us.¡±


    Ming Shu bent down. Under the man¡¯s terrified gaze, she smiled slowly. ¡°You must have a way to find out, right?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Although Ming Shu vaguely guessed who it was, there was a certain probability that it wasn¡¯t, so it was better to ask clearly.


    Ming Shu let go of him. The man made several phone calls in a row.


    After hanging up thest call, the man looked at the girl next to him.


    She was eating the snacks leisurely. She couldn¡¯t tell that this was the girl who had no resistance when they started fighting.


    ¡°I asked... I found out,¡±the man said.


    Ming Shu put the snacks into her mouth. She licked her lower lip with the tip of her tongue and pped her hands. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ......


    ¡°Chao Chu...¡±


    It was indeed her.


    ¡°How do you want to deal with me?¡±


    The man swallowed his saliva. ¡°This...¡±


    The girl¡¯s light gaze swept over. The pressure on the man doubled and his body couldn¡¯t help trembling.


    He didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and said everything.


    After hearing this, Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°Is she so vicious?¡±


    ¡±...¡±should he agree now?


    ¡°She asked you to deal with me like this. You can just give it back to her.¡±


    ¡±... this, this is against our principles.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°I¡¯ll pay you.¡±


    ¡±... This is not about money. Even if we do things that can¡¯t be seen in the light, we still have our ways.¡±


    ¡°You want to get beaten up? Can I also inform brother Dong?¡±


    ¡±... Okay, no problem, I guarantee you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±


    They were in this line of work, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t sympathize with anyone. However, this was the first time... they had done something like this, and it was a bit exciting.


    ¡°Do well.¡±Ming Shu took out his ID card and looked at it. ¡°If you dare to lie to me, I will look for you. I don¡¯t know you, but brother Dong knows you, so I believe it won¡¯t be difficult to find you.¡±


    The man shook his head repeatedly, indicating that he didn¡¯t dare to.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to offend brother Dong.


    After Ming Shu finished using her power, she took the empty te and left slowly.


    After she left, the man suddenly swallowed his saliva.


    This little girl is too scary.


    Thinking of the important matter, the man quickly contacted the people over there and changed the mission target.


    The people over there were obviously a little strange, but they could only do as the man said.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu returned to a crowded ce and found that everyone was gone. Thewn that was lively just a moment ago was now deserted.


    This..


    Is it over?


    It was so early!


    Shouldn¡¯t this kind of gathering be at midnight?


    Were they all so Buddhist?


    ¡°Chao Shuang, why are you still here?¡±A familiar-looking friend jumped out of nowhere.


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    The friend said casually, ¡°They all went to the swimming pool. I don¡¯t know what they are doing. They are so mysterious. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s hurry over.¡±


    The pool was behind the vi.


    At this moment, the pool was surrounded by people. It was still as lively as before. The lights lit up the entire pool. Strangely, the top of the pool was covered with a ck cloth.


    Ming Shu was invited to a higher ce by brother Dong¡¯s people. She could see the entire pool.


    Ming Shu sat opposite brother Dong and said seriously, ¡°I want to add another condition to the previous one.¡±


    Brother Dong:¡±? ?¡±


    We have already discussed it, why do you want to add another condition?


    Ming Shu reached out her hand and made a gesture. ¡°Add another two million.¡±This way, she would have the money to pay that man.


    ¡±...¡±


    I was ready to bargain with you, and you want to add this?


    Brother Dong feltplicated.


    He didn¡¯t want to discuss this small amount of money with Ming Shu. He nodded casually. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ming Shu raised the price and looked around. ¡°What are you doing? Are you all going tomit suicide in the pool?¡±


    Brother Dong looked at the direction of the pool calmly. ¡°You are in a practical ss, so you should have seen a real mermaid.¡±


    Ming Shu also looked over and blinked. Don¡¯t tell me that you smuggled a mermaid


    Shipping mermaids to the maind was considered smuggling, which was prohibited by thews of this world.


    However, some rich people liked to y with this.


    If there was no business, there would be no killing.


    Therefore, smuggling mermaids and making huge profits was not rare.


    Brother Dong took a sip of red wine and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡±


    Ming Shu supported her chin and thought. ¡°I wonder if mermaids are delicious.¡±


    ¡°PFFT...¡±


    Brother Dong¡¯s image as a big shot almost fell.


    Brother Dong thought of the directions she would say, but he didn¡¯t expect that she would say something like this.


    How could he answer her?


    Brother Dong pressed his fist against his lips and coughed lightly. He ordered the people beside him, ¡°Open it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s brother Dong.¡±


    All the lights were gathered above the pool. The people below seemed to know that it was about to start and stretched their necks to look at the pool.


    The ck cloth was slowly pulled to both sides.


    The water was reflected by the lights. The entire pool became quiet. Everyone was looking at the pool.


    The ck cloth waspletely pulled open.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°What are they showing us? The pool? Even if the pool looks more luxurious, it shouldn¡¯t be so ostentatious, right?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, brother Dong isn¡¯t the kind of person who unts his wealth.¡±


    ¡°Look, quickly look! !¡±Someone suddenly screamed.


    Everyone looked over and saw a faint human figure standing in the dim area of the swimming pool.


    The lights gathered there with a swoosh.


    Ssh!


    The light blue fish tail swept across the surface of the water and sank to the bottom in just a second. The surface of the water rippled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a mermaid!¡±


    ¡°A mermaid! A living mermaid! !¡±


    Although this world was full of mermaids, everyone¡¯s understanding of mermaids in the ind areas was still on television.


    Even in some sea cities, only a few people had seen mermaids with their own eyes.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t hee up?¡±


    ¡°Let hime up. I didn¡¯t see him clearly just now.¡±


    ¡°I actually saw a living mermaid today. Brother Dong is the best...¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and let the mermaide up. Let everyone see clearly!¡±


    The people around the swimming pool squeezed towards the ce where the mermaid disappeared. Although the edge of the swimming pool was spacious, there were many people. Someone was suddenly squeezed out of the edge.


    ¡°Be Careful!¡±


    That person pounced towards the swimming pool.


    The people beside him couldn¡¯t even pull him back.


    A sharp cry came from the swimming pool. The mermaid emerged from the water, revealing its sharp teeth as it jumped up.


    Bang!


    Ssh ¡ª


    The man fell on the transparent ss cover.


    The mermaid hit the ss and fell into the water. The water shimmered, and it seemed to sink to the bottom.


    The man who saw the mermaid up closey on the ss cover with a pale face, and his limbs seemed to be stiff.


    Mermaid ¡ª brutal.


    *


    [ harmony ]


    Little Fairy: Eat Fish today.


    Little Angel: fish is so cute, why do you eat fish.


    Little Fairy: Eat Rabbit?


    Little Angel: Rabbit is so cute, why eat rabbit?


    Little Fairy: I Drink Dew Okay?


    Little Angel: Yes.


    Little Fairy: Are You Biological?


    Little Angel: Yes.


    Little Fairy: Not Much, vote biological!

 Chapter 1461 - the legend of the mermaid (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1461: Chapter 1461 the legend of the mermaid (7)</h4>


    Mermaids were beautiful, but they were equally famous for their ferocious nature.


    If the pool had not been protected in advance, the person would probably be dead by now.


    Everyone pulled the person back in all directions.


    With the Protective Shield, everyone felt a little more at ease. Some brave people still wanted to see the mermaid.


    The pool was very big, and the lights followed where the mermaid was.


    The mermaid was chased all over the pool, and it let out a sharp roar from time to time.


    There was obviously more than one mermaid in the pool.


    Ming Shu thought that this was just a show. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be an auction.


    Ming Shu looked at the numbers on the screen. How many snacks did she have to buy? Spending money to buy a fish, are these people stupid.


    ¡°Thest one...¡±the image on the big screen changed to underwater. A mermaid with a silvery white tail appeared on the screen.


    ¡°Silvery white... I¡¯ve never heard of this kind of mermaid.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°How much, I¡¯ll buy it!¡±


    ......


    Everyone was shocked by the silvery white tail and started bidding.


    In the swimming pool, the mermaid was caught up by something.


    The light shone on him, like the stars surrounding the Moon.


    The silver fish tail hit the surface of the water, creating waves of water.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±I might be a fool.


    But I don¡¯t have money!


    The host¡¯s family could only be considered to have some money... It was okay to squander a little, but it was impossible to squander like that.


    And from the looks of it, the price would be very cruel.


    Ming Shu looked at brother Dong.


    Brother Dong:¡±...¡±what do you want now?


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±stupid fool!


    ¨C


    In the dark ss water room, the young man was curled up in a corner. His silver hair was floating in the water.


    The sound of footsteps could be heard.


    The young man¡¯s beautiful fish tail swayed and swam into the darkness. He stared fiercely at the direction of the footsteps.


    ¡°Chao Shuang, I have photographed the mermaid for you. I hope you will keep your word and provide enough blood for us to develop an antidote.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t want my life.¡±


    Two figures appeared outside.


    The first thing Ming Shu saw was the young man¡¯s fierce gaze.


    What a pity.


    He was caught again.


    Cough cough... This is my little vixen. I can¡¯tugh at her, I can¡¯tugh at her... hold it in!


    ¡°Where are you going to transport it to?¡±Brother Dong asked Ming Shu.


    ¡±...¡±this is a problem. I have to think carefully.


    ¡°Let me know when you think about it. I will go up first.¡±


    Ming Shu made an OK gesture.


    Brother Dong turned around and left. When he turned around, he couldn¡¯t help but look back. was she really going to eat him?


    Ming Shu approached the ss. The young man shrank into a corner and revealed a fierce expression, trying to scare her away.


    However, to Ming Shu, the young man was like a little lion who had just learned how to walk, baring its fangs at her.


    There was no deterrent force at all.


    It was only cute.


    Ming Shu stood outside and thought for a long time. Where should I take him..


    It was definitely not safe to leave him here. Although brother Dong promised her, he couldn¡¯t protect someone who had other thoughts.


    But mermaids couldn¡¯t leave the water..


    Turn into humans?


    The mermaids in this world didn¡¯t seem to have that ability. They couldn¡¯t turn their tails into legs, at least not in the host¡¯s world.


    Ming Shu called out several times, but the young man didn¡¯t have any reaction other than looking at her fiercely.


    What should I do!


    Buy a scourge!


    I might as well eat it!


    Ming Shu decided to go up and eat something before thinking.


    The young man saw Ming Shu leave and slowly swam to the ss from the corner. He leaned against the ss and looked outside.


    ¡°I say...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s face suddenly appeared.


    The young man quickly backed away.


    ¡±...¡±Ming Shu said, ¡°I will pick you upter.¡±


    The young man:¡±...¡±


    ¨C ..


    When he woke up, he found himself lying in an unfamiliar ce.


    Ssh ¡ª


    The silver fish tail flew out from the bottom of the water and hit the edge.


    The young man was in so much pain that he took a deep breath.


    They actually locked him in such a small ce!


    He could at least let him swim a little before, but now it was so difficult for him to even swing his tail..


    Humans are so cruel!


    ¡°Be quiet.¡±


    The young man raised his head and saw the person standing at the door. She walked in slowly and turned on the switch next to her. The sound of water sshing could be heard.


    The young man opened his mouth and bit at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu grabbed the towel next to her and covered the young man¡¯s face. She pushed him into the water.


    Her beautiful silver tail sshed water. Ming Shu sshed a lot of water on her body. If she was infected with the mermaid virus, she would strangle him to death!


    Little Vixen!


    ¡°Stop fooling around. I will let go of you.¡±


    The silver tail slowed down. Ming Shu let go of the towel slightly and revealed the young man¡¯s fierce face.


    The young man¡¯s eyes and brows were exquisite. It was a kind of beauty that blurred his gender. He was mboyant and beautiful. Anyone who saw him would be intoxicated.


    His fine silver hair stuck to his perfect side profile. His fair chin was stained with water droplets. They fell on his fair chest and finally slid into the water.


    There was a faint silver halo around the edge of his pupils, showing his disgust and dislike for humans.


    He rubbed against the edge and pulled himself away from Ming Shu.


    His fish tail curled up slightly.


    ¡°What do I want to Do to you? Do you think you can run away? Be Good...¡±


    Ming Shu paused and the water in the bathtub turned red.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    The young man pursed his lips and didn¡¯t speak. He tried to curl his tail.


    Ming Shu got up and scooped him out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bite me.¡±


    The young man opened his mouth and stopped when he was one centimeter away from Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder.


    He bit his lower lip hard.


    Why..


    Can¡¯t I bite down?


    Ming Shu ced him on the edge of the bathtub. ¡°Sit tight.¡±


    Ming Shu used water to wash his silver fish tail. The scales on the fish tail were so beautiful that it looked like a work of art.


    There was a wound on the back of the fish tail.


    It should have healed before. However, after being tortured by him, the wound opened again.


    This idiot.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±Ming Shu asked him.


    The space fell into a dead silence. The young man grabbed the edge of the bathtub.


    ¡°No... it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    The young man¡¯s clear voice broke the silence.


    Even humans don¡¯t have good intentions!


    How can I tell her!


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t hurt, why don¡¯t you just do it? Why Don¡¯t you just give up your tail?¡±Ming Shu retorted.


    The young man:¡±...¡±


    His tail, he can do whatever he wants with it.


    It¡¯s none of your business!


    Mind your own business!


    She must want to do something to me!


    Humans are all scary and cruel creatures!


    Ming Shu got up and left the room. The young man looked at the wet ground and his silver tail. He felt ufortable where her hands had touched.


    He turned around and sat back in the bathtub. The water didn¡¯t reach the fish tail and washed away her touch.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    The young man left the water again.


    He red at Ming Shu. ¡°No... I don¡¯t want you to care!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I bought you. I have the right to care.¡±


    ¡°You... you don¡¯t have the right to buy or sell us!¡±Hatred shed in the young man¡¯s eyes.


    Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry. I bought you.¡±


    ¡±...¡±

 Chapter 1462

    <h4>Chapter 1462: Chapter 1462 the legend of the octopus (8)</h4>


    Ming Shu cleaned his wound.


    She didn¡¯t know if human medicine would work on the mermaid or if there would be an infection or something..


    Ming Shu looked at the medicine in her hand and didn¡¯t dare to apply it on his wound.


    ¡°What do you mermaids use to treat their wounds?¡±Ming Shu asked him.


    The young man looked at her and lowered his head after a while. His silver hair covered his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a kind of seaweed.¡±


    Ming Shu put down the medicine and asked him what he looked like.


    Then Ming Shu let him in.


    Then she left.


    The bathroom door was translucent. He could see her blurry back.


    The young man opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Humans were not good people.


    They treated them like goods.


    The young man looked around. He had to think of a way to leave this ce.


    ......


    But looking at his fish tail, which was almost useless onnd, he waved his tail gloomily.


    ¨C


    The young many in the bathtub and fell asleep. Suddenly, he seemed to sense something and sat up from the bathtub, looking in a certain direction.


    Outside the transparent ss, someone came in.


    It was not the person from before.


    ¡°Found it.¡±


    A fully armed man stood outside the bathroom and said to the people behind him.


    The young man rubbed his body and sat in a corner, staring at them with a fierce and gloomy gaze.


    ¡°Take him away.¡±


    The people outside pressed on the handle of the ss door. However, the moment he touched the handle, his entire body seemed to be shocked by electricity, twitching non-stop.


    In less than two seconds, he fell to the ground and could not get up.


    The colorful ball rolled under his feet, jumped up, and crashed into the person behind him.


    The person staggered, but he didn¡¯t see what it was. He took out the gun behind him and pointed it at the air.


    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±


    ¡°Something hit me.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing. I didn¡¯t find any other living creatures...¡±


    ¡°There must be!¡±


    The people in the room looked at the room vigntly, but there were no creatures around.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    His back was numb. He fell to the ground and a colorful ball rolled down from his shoulder. The person widened his eyes. What was this thing?


    The colorful ball jumped towards another person.


    Everyone in the room fell to the ground. Those outside who were on lookout heard themotion and came in. They were also knocked to the ground by the Little Beast.


    The little beast shook its fur.


    It rolled to the side of the bathroom and squeezed itself in through the cracks in the ground.


    The youth saw a soft rainbow-like object lying on the ground and slowly taking shape.


    The ck Gem¡¯s eyes met his gaze.


    The youth:¡±...¡±what is this?


    The little beast sized him up. After confirming that there was no problem, it squeezed out through the gap.


    The youth vaguely saw it roll around the room before jumping onto the table and sitting down. It was a small ball and looked slightly cute.


    However, the people lying on the ground showed that it was not cute at all.


    The people on the ground didn¡¯t move, so he couldn¡¯t see what was happening to them.


    When Ming Shu came back, all she saw were people who had fainted on the ground.


    Little Beastie had told her before, and Ming Shu was not surprised. She calmly stepped over them.


    At this time, it was bright outside, and the bathroom was well-lit.


    Ming Shu pushed open the bathroom door and went in. The bathroom was a mess, and many things fell to the ground.


    The young man was lying on the edge of the bathtub. When he heard the sound, he immediately woke up.


    The silver light started to dim. ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Is This It?¡±


    Ming Shu showed him the seaweed in her hand.


    The young man looked at the seaweed in her hand and was shocked. How did she find it... in such a short time?


    ¡°Is This It?¡±


    The young man nodded.


    Ming Shu carried him out. ¡°Directly?¡±


    The young man continued nodding.


    Ming Shu crushed the seaweed and applied it on the wound.


    After applying the medicine, Ming Shu squatted on the ground and looked up at him. ¡°Are those people outside looking for you?¡±


    The young man nodded.


    ¡°What else can you do besides nodding?¡±It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how to talk!


    The young man shook his head.


    ¡±...¡±


    You Are Awesome!


    You have a tail, you are awesome!


    ¡°Why are they looking for you? Do they want to eat you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know why the humans want to capture us?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t capture you. I should be considered to have saved you. Do you think you will be treated like this if you are bought by someone else?¡±


    ¡±...¡±the young man was silent.


    Mermaids that were locked up by humans were either for entertainment or were killed.


    Like her..


    But it didn¡¯t exclude the possibility that she had other motives.


    She couldn¡¯t be trusted.


    Even humans couldn¡¯t be trusted!


    Ming Shu looked like she had earned a lot. ¡°Be Content.¡±


    ¡°When will you let me go?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°I bought you. Why should I let you go? Don¡¯t think about it. You Won¡¯t be able to live the rest of your life.¡±


    I traded my blood for it.


    How can I let you go so easily?


    It¡¯s impossible.


    It¡¯s impossible in this life.


    ¡±...¡±after saying so much, he was just like other humans.


    The young man looked outside and his eyes were filled with gloom. ¡°You saw it. There are many people who want to capture me. Those people are not people you can deal with.¡±


    Ming Shu wiped her hands and stood up. She looked down at him.


    ¡°Unless I don¡¯t want you anymore, no one can take you away from me.¡±


    The Young Man¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She doesn¡¯t want him anymore..


    He didn¡¯t know why he felt so ufortable hearing this.


    Ptui!


    Why was he thinking about this?


    ¡°You wanted to run away before?¡±Ming Shu looked at the mess on the ground and her tone didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°None of you are good.¡±Why didn¡¯t he run away? But he didn¡¯t run away!


    ¡°Yes, I am a human.¡±How could I be a human!


    ¡±? ? ?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about, but it didn¡¯t stop the young man from hating her.


    The young man¡¯s expression was fierce, but it didn¡¯t affect his beauty.


    Good-looking was willful.


    Even when fierce, he was so good-looking.


    Ming Shu knew that he wouldn¡¯t say anything, so she didn¡¯t ask him. She went out and tied up those people.


    There were still guns on the ground. Ming Shu picked them up and looked at them. She was about to put them down when she suddenly thought of something. She picked them up again and looked at them carefully.


    Is this an army gun?


    Chao Jin was an army gun. The host had seen Chao Jin bring a gun back. There was a hiddenbel on the gun.


    Ming Shu looked in the direction of the bathroom.


    The silver fish tail of the little devil was very delicious... it was not rare.


    But when the army was arresting people, was there a need to be so sneaky?


    Shouldn¡¯t they just give her an arrest warrant and say that she broke the rules?


    She must be a bad person!


    Ming Shu woke one of the people up. It took her a long time to wake him up. Ming Shu looked at Little Beastie speechlessly.


    What did you do to them?


    Little Beastie whimpered, ¡°It¡¯s too noisy, so I told them to shut up.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu picked up the person who was slowly waking up. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep, get up.¡±


    The other person was still a little dizzy. His vision was blurry, and he could only hear the girl¡¯s sweet voice.


    After a while, his vision became clear. A strange and beautiful girl was standing in front of him with a gun in her hand.


    ¡±...¡±


    What happened?


    Who was he?


    Where was he?


    What was he doing?

 Chapter 1463

    <h4>Chapter 1463: Chapter 1463 the legend of the octopus (9)</h4>


    One minuteter.


    He finally remembered that he was on a mission, and then he met a strange glutinous rice ball..


    What was that?


    ¡°Who... Are You?¡±His voice was a little hoarse, and he narrowed his eyes to look at the little girl in front of him.


    ¡°I should be the one asking you this,¡±Ming Shu said. ¡°What do you want to do by breaking into My ce?¡±


    Her ce?


    The man seemed to have thought of something. He struggled and the rope in his hand became tighter and tighter.


    As a soldier, he naturally knew what kind of knot it was.


    The man gave up struggling and met Ming Shu¡¯s gaze. He said righteously, ¡°You hid a mermaid and vited thew of citizenship!¡±


    ¡°Then do you dare to call the police to arrest me?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Under normal circumstances, he would dare.


    But now, the problem was, this mission..


    ......


    ¡°I am a soldier. Let me go quickly, or you will be charged with even more serious crimes.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled lightly, her attitude indifferent. ¡°If you hide the mermaid, you will be sentenced to a life sentence. And if you attack a soldier, it won¡¯t make any difference.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The Man took a deep breath and advised, ¡°Little girl, the mermaid is an extremely ferocious species. If you hide it, it will only bring disaster to you.¡±


    ¡°I like ferocious things since I was young.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Can We Talk Now!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me who sent you here, I will make a move.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him with a smile in her eyes. It was hard to imagine that such a little girl could say such words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be gentle.¡±


    A few minutester.


    The man screamed.


    Is this what you mean by being gentle?


    Why did you wake him up!


    There were so many people, why him!


    Normal people couldn¡¯t hold on for long. Trained people could hold on longer.


    But as long as they weren¡¯t crazy, normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand Ming Shu¡¯s interrogation method.


    It wasn¡¯t physical torture at all.


    The young man supported himself with his fish tail and stood at the door of the bathroom. He pushed the door open gently and looked outside.


    After a few seconds, he closed the door.


    Humans are so cruel.


    It¡¯s too scary.


    I have to find a way to leave this ce.


    The young man moved to the window again. Previously, when he pushed the window, he couldn¡¯t open it at all.


    However, at this moment, he pushed it open gently.


    The young man felt relieved. He looked outside and saw that the man¡¯s screams were still continuing.


    He grabbed the edge of the window and climbed up. The fish tail was very useful in the water, but here, it seemed a bit clumsy.


    After climbing for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t climb up the window.


    Hurry up.


    Otherwise, he would be discovered.


    The young man was a bit anxious. His tail didn¡¯t find the right ce to borrow strength, so he stepped on the air and fell back.


    When Ming Shu pushed the door open, she saw the scene of the young man missing his target.


    Go over and help him?


    Why should I help him? If he doesn¡¯t fall, he won¡¯t learn a lesson.


    So the straight man just watched the young man fall on the bathroom floor.


    She went over to help him up and carried him directly to the window. ¡°This is the 25th floor. Do you think your fish tail can fly? Do you n to fall down and be a donor for those medical enthusiasts who like to dissect mermaids?¡±


    The young man leaned out of the window. There was a lot of traffic below, but he was as small as an ant.


    I forgot..


    This wasnd.


    ¡°Do you still want to run?¡±


    The young man:¡±...¡±If you don¡¯t want to run, then don¡¯t run. Do you have to talk like that? A cruel human!


    Ming Shu carried him back to the bathtub. The water seeped through the fish tail and the young man hid in a corner.


    ¡°How did you offend the Army? Why did they go to so much trouble to catch you?¡±


    ¡±... It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Ming Shu crossed her arms. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business, but can you run away by yourself?¡±


    The young man:¡±...¡±


    The young man seemed to struggle for a long time, but in the end, he remained silent.


    Ming Shu was helpless. He was too cautious.


    Even she was so cautious. Ming Shu couldn¡¯t believe it. How did he live without her.


    Ming Shu tidied up the bathroom, closed the door, and left.


    Those people had only received orders to secretlye and capture him. They didn¡¯t know the purpose of capturing him.


    Ming Shu got rid of those people outside.


    They were living people. It was quite troublesome.


    In the end, Ming Shu thought of a way to send them all to the police.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t send them just like that. She even prepared some small gifts for them. Even if she could prove their identity, it would be troublesome toe out.


    Let them bully my little fairy!


    Little Beastie was lying on the sofa. It raised its head slightly. ¡°Poop-picker, be careful of the mermaid virus. Don¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Hungry!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we stew the mermaid inside?¡±


    ¡±...¡±if you don¡¯t give it to me, then don¡¯t give it to me. Do you have to be so sarcastic?


    The young man who just heard it:¡±...¡±


    Humans are so cruel!


    Di Di di ¡ª


    After Ming Shu finished teasing the Little Beastie, she received a call from Mother Chao.


    ¡°Shuang Shuang, where are you?¡±


    ¡°At the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡±... That¡¯s good. Then you stay at the hotel for now. Wait for Mom to find a house, then move there. Don¡¯te back for the next few days.¡±


    Mother Chao¡¯s tone indicated that something had happened.


    But she didn¡¯t tell Ming Shu about it. She hung up the phone after saying a few words.


    But if mother Chao didn¡¯t tell her, she could ask around herself.


    Last night, two thieves broke into the house. They wanted to do something to Chao Chu. If mother Chao didn¡¯t go back in time, Chao Chu would have really..


    Although mother Chao hated Chao Chu, she couldn¡¯t watch such a thing happen.


    So Chao Chu escaped.


    Last night, if it had been the host, she would have... whatever.


    Ming Shu found Chao Chu¡¯s phone number and sent a congrattory message.


    No matter what, she had to let Chao Chu know that she was the one who turned the person she was looking for.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know if Chao Chu saw her or if he saw her or not. Ming Shu waited for a few minutes but there was no response.


    She put down her phone and thought about what to do next.


    She definitely couldn¡¯t stay here forever.


    She had to find a ce where the little devil could stay.


    Ming Shu scratched the back of her hand. Ayer of red dots had appeared on it. Ming Shu pursed her lips and went out to buy medicine.


    This didn¡¯t mean that mermaids were dirty.


    It was just that the living environment was different.


    Nowadays, humans were born with all kinds of vinations against mermaids. As long as it wasn¡¯t a thorny virus, they would at most be allergic to it.


    Ming Shu discussed with Mother Chao about renting an independent vi.


    Mother Chao was a bit surprised, but she didn¡¯t object. She even let her see for herself what she liked.


    The host didn¡¯t know what kind of work mother Chao did. She only knew that it was an official department. Not only was it easy, but the working hours were free. The sry was also high, and there were all kinds of subsidies every year.


    If she didn¡¯t buy a vi, renting it would be very easy for her.


    There weren¡¯t many vis with swimming pools outside, so Ming Shu had no choice.


    Ming Shu told Mother Chao about the ce she had chosen. After seeing it, mother Chao felt it was okay, so the ce was decided.


    But she had to raise a fish without telling mother Chao..

 Chapter 1464

    <h4>Chapter 1464: Chapter 1464: The Legend of the octopus (10)</h4>


    Maybe it was luck. Mother Chao had just moved home and had something to do. She had to leave and wouldn¡¯t be back for a while.


    ¡°Shuang Shuang, call me if you need anything. If your father and Chao Chue to find trouble with you, don¡¯t argue with them. Ask the security guards toe in and take them out.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded.


    ¡°Mom hired one for you...¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. I can do it myself.¡±Are you kidding me? There are people here. What Will Little Vixen Do?


    ¡°But no one will take care of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already so old. I can take care of myself. I still have sses. You can hire someone toe back. It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s a waste of money. You might as well buy me more snacks.¡±


    Mother Chao couldn¡¯t win against Ming Shu. In the end, she could only take a step back and hire a part-time worker to clean the ce regrly.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t have any room to refuse.


    After sending mother Chao Away, Ming Shu let out a sigh of relief.


    Why is it so troublesome to raise a fish?


    It¡¯s not edible yet!


    Ming Shu took the young man over. The pool was not as big as brother Dong¡¯s, but it was not small either. It was enough for the young man to struggle inside.


    ......


    He had been ced in the small bathtub the whole time. After getting into the water, the young man swam around the poolfortably. His silver fish tail made waves.


    Ming Shu sat by the side of the pool and looked at him.


    The young man slowly swam towards her. The water reflected a shimmering light from the bottom of his eyes. It was as bright as the stars.


    He stood quietly on the surface of the water one meter away from Ming Shu. After looking at her for a while, he suddenly dived into the water and sank to the bottom.


    She..


    Wanted to eat him!


    She definitely wanted to fatten up before eating him.


    How could he think that she was pretty?


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t wait for him toe up. She could only go to the vi first.


    Ming Shu stood in the vi and could clearly see the situation of the pool.


    The surface of the water was calm. There weren¡¯t even any bubbles.


    In the next few days, the young man didn¡¯t show his head.


    Ming Shu rejected Hao Yan¡¯s dates a few times. That night, she was drunk. Ming Shu sent her back first before picking up little vixen.


    So Hao Yan didn¡¯t know that she was now a person with a fish.


    She kept asking her out.


    Ming Shu wasted a lot of brain cells talking nonsense all day long.


    The young man didn¡¯t show up until Ming Shu went to change the water for him.


    The water kept decreasing, and the young man¡¯s beautiful fish tail showed up. He leaned against the edge, still looking at Ming Shu with vignce.


    Guard your ass!


    I want to eat you. Do you think you can run away!


    After releasing the water, Ming Shu rolled up her sleeves and cleaned the pool.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her, she would have done this even if she was beaten to death.


    Ming Shu finished cleaning the pool and waited for the pool to be filled with water again.


    The water reached her knees and she walked over to the young man.


    The young man moved to the side. Ming Shu pulled him over and pressed him against the edge of the pool. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let Me Take a look at your injury.¡±


    ¡±...¡±who wants you to take a look! You are being kind! You must be waiting for me to recover before eating me!


    Ming Shu¡¯s fingers touched his silver fish tail. The wound had healed well.


    After checking the wound, Ming Shu let go of him and jumped onto the edge.


    ¡°Call me if you need me. Don¡¯t think about running.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    ¨C ..


    In order to take care of him, Ming Shu spent most of her time by the pool for the night.


    When it rained, she would carry him back to his room and let him sleep in the bathtub.


    To make him feel morefortable, Ming Shu bought a superrge bathtub.


    The young man still resisted her, but it was much better than before.


    At least when she was by the pool, he would stick his head out and look at her from afar.


    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.


    This day, Ming Shu received a call from brother Dong.


    There was news about what had happened before.


    The subtext was ¡ª


    I need to donate blood.


    When Ming Shu arrived at the agreed ce, brother Dong was already there.


    After the official greetings, brother Dong handed a document to her, ¡°The news was leaked by this person, but this matter doesn¡¯t seem to be that simple. There should be someone behind him. He has hidden it deep and there are no useful clues at the moment.¡±


    Ming Shu opened the document. It was aplete stranger. He had no seniority, had killed people, and had been in prison..


    This person had nothing to do with the hospital. How did he know about her?


    ¡°Why did you leak my story? Do you have a sense of aplishment bullying a little girl like me?¡±which pervert!


    The corner of brother Dong¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but the words ¡°Little girl¡±sounded a little out of ce.


    ¡°Ahem... It depends on whether you have offended anyone or not. You were discharged without any antidote. Many people want to capture you and study you. You know this, right?¡±


    If this matter was leaked, it would expose her to these people.


    If he didn¡¯t have a rtionship with her before, brother Dong was not sure whether he would have used extreme measures.


    ¡°Recently, there have been a few waves of people looking for trouble with you. I blocked them for you.¡±Brother Dong wanted to leave his name after doing a good deed. Of course, he wasn¡¯t asking for Ming Shu¡¯s gratitude. He was just doing her a favor.


    This little girl... he was a little confused now.


    Ming Shu looked at him and smiled. ¡°Thank you, brother Dong.¡±


    Brother Dong said, ¡°In my territory, I will protect you. I have said this before.¡±


    Then why did you say it!


    Scheming!


    ¡°So many of you know about this unknown virus and want to make a fortune from it.¡±Ming Shu changed the topic. ¡°Then how can it be called an unknown virus?¡±


    Brother Dong was silent for a while and said in a deep voice, ¡°This virus first appeared in the war zone. After it was infected, it would die in a few days. But it only appeared in one battle and never appeared again.¡±


    ¡°Later, three cases were found in the ind, but then it never appeared again, until you...¡±


    ¡°Actually, not many people know about it. The authorities are also studying this mermaid virus, and the progress is not good. This mermaid virus is more powerful than the previous ones. If arge-scale outbreak urs, the consequences will be very serious.¡±


    Those who could know were all capable people.


    Ming Shu supported her chin and thought, is it because I am the carrier of this virus that I was exposed?


    Then..


    Where did she get infected?


    Ming Shu asked quickly, ¡°Where is this person?¡±


    Brother Dong turned to thest page and clicked on thest line.


    ¡°He lives here, but my people have been watching him for several days, and I haven¡¯t seen him go back.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at the address. It was in this city.


    ¡°Okay.¡±Ming Shu closed the file. ¡°Let¡¯s draw his blood.¡±


    Brother Dong nodded and asked someone toe in and draw her blood.


    ¡°Get me something to eat,¡±Ming Shu said to brother Dong. ¡°I want to nourish my blood.¡±


    Brother Dong:¡±...¡±


    Eat to nourish your blood?


    Is this what your teacher taught you?


    Ming Shu¡¯s request was not excessive, so brother Dong naturally gave her what she wanted.


    After the blood was drawn, Ming Shu was almost done eating. She casually wiped the blood stains on her clothes, pulled down her sleeves, and got up to leave.


    She looked cool and handsome.


    ¡°Chao Shuang, be careful recently,¡±brother Dong reminded her.


    Although his men could help her block some trouble, it was only temporary.


    She was a popr girl now.


    Ming Shu raised her hand and waved. ¡°I will let them know that the scarier thing than the mermaid virus is the pretty girl.¡±


    Brother Dong:¡±...¡±

 Chapter 1465

    <h4>Chapter 1465: Chapter 1465 the legend of the octopus (11)</h4>


    Ming Shu looked for the address, and as brother Dong said, there was no one there.


    She went into the room and looked around. It had been at least a month since she came back, and there was not much in the room. It was like a temporary resting ce.


    The matter was troublesome, so Ming Shu decided not to think about it.


    Her policy was ¡ª


    Fight when youe!


    Ming Shu, who came out, didn¡¯t remember that there was a little fairy at home. She had been lured away by the snacks.


    If she didn¡¯t eat good food when she came out, how could she make a trip out?


    Until evening, the Little Beast roared.


    ¨C


    Thest ray of light disappeared from the horizon.


    The masked man climbed up the wall and was about to jump down when he saw that there was a man on the other side who was about to climb the wall.


    Someone from the same path?


    So Young?


    ......


    And a girl?


    She looks pretty..


    The man looked back and said righteously, ¡°Don¡¯t go in. There is something strange inside. Run!¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed the side and climbed up the wall.


    The man was surprised by Ming Shu¡¯s skills. He was even more surprised that she was crazy. He told her not to go in, but she still went in.


    Who cares about her.


    She wanted to die, and he wanted to live.


    His desire to live made the man jump out of the wall quickly.


    However, before he could jump, someone grabbed his cor and pulled him back.


    The man fell on the grass and fainted for a moment. He realized what had happened and became angry. ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Why are you climbing my wall?¡±Ming Shu was still on the wall and she looked down at the people on the grass.


    ¡°Your... Your House?¡±


    F * * k, you must be crazy!


    Your House has a big door, but you don¡¯t want to leave. Why are you climbing the wall?


    He thought that they were like-minded people and reminded him out of kindness!


    Ming Shu dragged him back.


    ¡°I was wrong!¡±


    ¡°I am greedy for money. I am guilty! I really know my mistake!¡±


    ¡°Please spare me!¡±


    The man begged loudly. There were a few people lying around the pool.


    Little Beastie was standing on the awning next to the pool, looking at itself like a king.


    The pool was wet, and the surface of the water was shaking slightly. Ming Shu didn¡¯t see the fish.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the fish?¡±


    Ming Shu asked Little Beastie, who was still posing.


    ¡°Down there.¡±


    Ming Shu walked around the pool. ¡°No.¡±


    Little Beastie was shocked, and it jumped directly into the pool from the awning.


    ... It¡¯s over!


    It really disappeared.


    It saw him sink to the bottom of the pool!


    It thought that he wouldn¡¯t run... After all, when these two-legged beasts saw someone shoveling feces, they would usually stick themselves to it. How could they run.


    The little beastie floated to the surface.


    It looked at Ming Shu guiltily.


    Would the person shoveling feces deduct its food?


    Definitely.


    It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. It¡¯s better to run away from home.


    Ming Shu was not angry. She knew that the little fairy had run away, so she just tied up those people calmly and asked them if they wereing for her.


    Seeing a mermaid in the pool, she had some evil intentions.


    Ming Shu called brother Dong and asked him to help deal with these people.


    Brother Dong remembered the blood on her body and immediately sent people over.


    He also asked Ming Shu if she needed anyone to guard around.


    There must be no problems.


    The mermaid virus this time was not as simple as making a fortune. The officials had been worried that the virus would explode.


    If they could research it first, the officials would have a say in it.


    The benefits would be much greater than money.


    Ming Shu rejected brother Dong¡¯s good intentions.


    After these people were cleaned up, the vi became quiet.


    Little Beastie rolled to her feet. ¡°Poop-picker, you... aren¡¯t you going to look for that ugly monster?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡±


    ¡±...¡±I¡¯m not here to protect him!


    He wants to run, how can he me me!


    Ming Shu poked it with her finger. ¡°What¡¯s the use of having you? You¡¯re so stupid.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Little Beastie puffed its cheeks and hugged Ming Shu¡¯s finger.


    Ming Shu poked it twice more. The Little Beastie was angry. It wasn¡¯t wrong, it was all the fault of the two-legged beast! Who let him run! The poop-picker was so good to him!


    He didn¡¯t know what was good for him!


    Ming Shu rubbed the Little Beastie and returned to the study. She opened the surveince camera in the pool.


    The young man ran from the other side while the Little Beastie was dealing with others.


    ¡°He ran quite fast.¡±


    Ming Shu felt that it was better for her to go out and look for him. The military might still be catching him.


    Even if the military didn¡¯t catch him, a mermaid on the street wouldn¡¯t have a good ending.


    Ming Shu followed the direction he ran to find him.


    At this time, the night was getting darker and the surroundings of the vi area were quiet.


    When she reached the fork in the road, Ming Shu was a little confused. Where should she look?


    Ming Shu shook the Little Beastie.


    The Little Beastie was lying in her palm. Stop shaking it, stop shaking it, it¡¯s dying!


    ¡°Smell it, which way?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a dog!¡±The Little Beastie bristled.


    ¡°Okay, okay, no, smell it.¡±


    ¡±...¡±I told you it wasn¡¯t a dog! Dogs only use smell!


    The Little Beastie pointed in one direction with its paws.


    Ming Shu raised her foot and pointed in that direction, but the Little Beastie suddenly changed its direction.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Are you kidding me!


    Ming Shu pped the Little Beastie, and the whole Little Beastie was ttened in her palm.


    ¡°Which way?¡±


    ¡°Over there!¡±The Little Beastie jumped down from Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°Goodbye, Poop-picker!¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    When the Little Beastie jumped up, Ming Shu scooped it back, put it in her pocket, and chased it in the direction it pointed.


    Poop-picker, you bastard!


    Let Go of me!


    I want a new poop-picker!


    Ah, ah! You Torture Little Animals!


    This is the way to the water¡¯s edge..


    There was no sea in the ind, but there was a river that could lead to the sea.


    Does the little fairy want to go back to the sea?


    The further she went, the more remote it became. She could faintly see the surface of the river.


    Bang!


    The sound of gunshots came from the riverbank. Ming Shu¡¯s heart jumped and she rushed toward the source of the sound.


    The deserted riverbank, the sound of the gunshots seemed to be her illusion.


    The grass was up to her knees. Ming Shu walked to the edge and looked into the river. The current was so fast that she couldn¡¯t see anything clearly.


    The light from the Little Beastie illuminated the surroundings. Ming Shu nced at the grass in front of her from the corner of her eyes. There were dark traces of blood.


    The traces of blood spread forward. There were traces of the grass being pressed down.


    Ming Shu followed the traces and chased for another half a kilometer.


    Ming Shu vaguely saw a light in front of her, and a few figures swayed. Ming Shu extinguished the light on the Little Beastie¡¯s body and quietly moved closer.


    As she got closer, Ming Shu saw clearly what the light was... a dazzling X.


    The young man was forced to the edge and stood there tottering.


    ¡°Hand over the treasure box, and I¡¯ll let you live.¡±


    Mr. X!


    Very good!


    You are going against my little fairy again!


    ¡°You will destroy the mermaid tribe.¡±The young man¡¯s voice was filled with anger. ¡°Humans are not good. If you work with them, you won¡¯t have a good ending.¡±


    Only then did Ming Shu see that there was a faint sh of light where Mr. X was covered by weeds.


    It was also a fish?


    Internal Strife?


    What is the treasure box? Can it be eaten?


    Mr. X chuckled, as if he found the young man¡¯s words funny.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Give me the Treasure Box!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±The young man continued, enunciating each word, ¡°I will never give you the treasure box!¡±

 Chapter 1466

    <h4>Chapter 1466: Chapter 1466: The Legend of the octopus (12)</h4>


    The young man suddenly jumped back and fell into the darkness.


    Before Mr. X could pounce on him, a shadow was one step ahead of him and fell down with the young man.


    Mr. X did not even see clearly whether it was a person or something that fell down.


    The sound of the two people entering the water was heard, and then it was covered by the sound of the rapid water flow as they rushed into the distance.


    Mr. X looked down with a gloomy face. When he thought of the determined look of the young man just now, he was even more furious. ¡°Chase!¡±


    The people standing behind them jumped into the water one after another.


    When they jumped into the air, they found that those figures were all mermaids.


    ¨C


    The water was the home of mermaids. The young man jumped into the water and prepared to swim deeper to avoid catching up.


    However, he did not expect that one person would jump into the water at the same time.


    Even if they were at the bottom of the dark water, the mermaids could still see clearly.


    The young man widened his eyes slightly.


    How could she..


    ......


    His arm was held by someone who was swimming towards him. The young man swallowed his saliva with difficulty. The sound of falling into the water made the young man grab Ming Shu and bring her deeper into the water.


    Even if Ming Shu had a special ability, she couldn¡¯t hold her breath for too long.


    The young man looked at her from time to time.


    He caught sight of the mermaid chasing after him from the corner of his eye. The young man was a little anxious. He didn¡¯t swim deeper. Instead, he increased his speed and tried to get as close to the river as possible.


    Boom ¡ª


    There was a muffled explosion sound from behind. The young man was pushed forward by the current for a distance.


    He held Ming Shu and looked back in shock.


    Why did it explode?


    However, he couldn¡¯t care less. He increased his speed until he felt that he had to ask the pursuers to slow down and bring Ming Shu out of the river.


    Fresh Air rushed in. Ming Shu hugged the young man¡¯s neck and panted heavily.


    ¡°I¡¯m suffocating.¡±


    The young man froze.


    Although Ming Shu had hugged him before, she had never hugged him like this before.


    ¡°Go... to the bank.¡±Ming Shu pointed to the bank.


    The young man was like a robot that had received orders and brought Ming Shu over.


    Ming Shu climbed onto the bank andy in the grass, panting.


    The young man looked at Ming Shu and bit his lower lip. The moonlight shone on the water surface and swept across his pupils. He said softly, ¡°You¡¯re fine... I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you left me in the wilderness. Are you trying to starve me to death?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The young man looked around.


    The river was much wider than before. The riverbank was rocky and there were trees that were baring their fangs not far away.


    It was not wrong to say that it was in the wilderness.


    The young man¡¯s body moved up and down with the flow of the water. After a while, he approached the riverbank. ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    Ming Shu supported herself and sat up. The river wind blew, and the branches and leaves behind her started shaking like demons and monsters.


    It made her look very eerie.


    ¡°If I want to find you, I can find you. That¡¯s why I warned you not to run around.¡±


    ¡±...¡±Why didn¡¯t you run when you finally had the chance? Humans wanted to imprison them and let them have fun. They even dissected them cruelly.


    He should have run.


    But he hesitated..


    Ming Shu saw that he didn¡¯t answer and her gaze fell on his silver fish tail. ¡°Are you injured again?¡±


    The young man¡¯s tail patted the surface of the water. Ming Shu smelled a faint smell of water and blood.


    ¡°Come here and let me take a look.¡±


    The young man:¡±...¡±Why do I have to go over?


    I¡¯m not going over!


    Who does she think she is!


    Humans are not good people!


    After the young man brainwashed himself, he slowly moved to the shore.


    Ming Shu took out the little beastie and lit it up. The wound on the young man¡¯s tail that had previously healed opened again.


    Fresh blood dripped down his beautiful scales and into the water.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t dare to use too much strength. ¡°This wound of yours...¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°It won¡¯t heal.¡±


    Ming Shu held his waist and looked up at him. ¡°Why?¡±


    The young man suddenly met Ming Shu¡¯s eyes. His heartbeat sped up for some reason, and the blood in his body seemed to start to mor.


    ¡±... anyway, it won¡¯t heal. Don¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s an injury, it can be healed. Do you have a special function? How can it be healed?¡±


    Maybe it was because of the strong and domineering tone in Ming Shu¡¯s voice, the young man didn¡¯t know how to retort.


    He opened his mouth and squeezed out three words after a long time. ¡°Go to the deep sea...¡±


    ¡°Then go.¡±


    The young man blinked his eyes and stared at Ming Shu. He asked in surprise, ¡°You... are willing to let me go back?¡±


    ¡°Let you go back?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±She said she wanted to go to the deep sea.


    Ming Shu smiled and straightened her body slightly. She hugged the young man¡¯s neck and moved closer to him. She whispered, ¡°I will go with you.¡±


    The young man was very ufortable with the warm breath on her body. When he heard this sentence, he trembled. ¡°You... will go with me?¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Of course there is a problem!


    ¡°Humans can not move in the deep sea.¡±The ce where mermaids lived was a ce that humans couldn¡¯t reach.


    Even if their technology was advanced and they were fully armed, they couldn¡¯t reach there.


    This wasmon knowledge.


    The young man didn¡¯t know why she would say such a thing.


    Ming Shu leaned against him. ¡°If you have a way, you mermaids will definitely have a way to let humans go down.¡±


    The young man tried his best to lean back. He shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    How much longer did she need to hold him?


    Did she need to be so close to him to talk?


    ¡°Forget it then.¡±Ming Shu let go of him and lowered her head to continue treating his wounds. ¡°I will just die here. Anyway, there is no food or drink here. I can only starve to death.¡±


    The young man:¡±...¡±


    Was she threatening him?


    ¡°Aiya, you brought me here. If I die, you will be the one who killed me. I will not let you off even if I be a ghost.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    She must be threatening me!


    The young man was sure and certain.


    He red at Ming Shu fiercely. ¡°I really didn¡¯t.¡±


    There was only war between mermaids and humans. How could there be a way for humans to go to the deep sea.


    ¡°Then you can leave me here.¡±


    Ming Shu let go of him and walked into the grass behind her. She said in a carefree manner, ¡°Catch some fish for me when you leave. I can still eat for a few days.¡±


    The young man:¡±...¡±


    Under the moonlight, the young man¡¯s silver fish tail looked even more beautiful.


    He lowered his head and looked at the wound. He pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    The young man looked serious, as if he was about to face a major turning point.


    Ming Shu slowly got up. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I heard from the elders in the n...¡±the young man¡¯s voice became softer and softer until Ming Shu couldn¡¯t hear him anymore.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The young man looked at her in embarrassment. He suddenly leaned over and held her lips. The tip of his tongue pried open her lips and teeth.


    Before Ming Shu could react, the young man had already retreated.


    He looked around. ¡°You can breathe in the water like this, but it won¡¯t take long. You need... need...¡±


    He didn¡¯t say what he needed.


    Ming Shu raised her hand and touched her lips. The soft touch was like soft cotton.


    *


    [ harmony system ]


    Little Fairy: I Need You to kiss me.


    Little Angel: Here are your tickets!


    Little Fairy: Why are you so generous all of a sudden? What do you want?


    Little Angel: I Don¡¯t want to kiss you.


    Little Fairy: ... Get lost!


    Little Angel: Don¡¯t you want your tickets?


    Little Fairy: Yes!


    Little Angel: Are You still so stubborn?


    Little Fairy: Yes!


    Little Angel: ... You win.

 Chapter 1467

    <h4>Chapter 1467: Chapter 1467 the legend of the octopus (13)</h4>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to move at this time, so she didn¡¯t do it right away.


    The young man was dumbfounded.


    When she wanted to move, time had passed, and he..


    Did she do it on purpose!


    ¡°I¡¯m really tired.¡±Ming Shu was very sincere. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe up and take a rest?¡±


    The young man:¡±...¡±


    Thinking of how she had been in the water for so long as a human, the young man went ashore aggrievedly and soaked his fish tail in the river water.


    ¡°My name is an Chou.¡±


    Ming Shu was chewing on the grass roots when the young man¡¯s clear voice suddenly rang in her ears.


    Ming Shu¡¯s lips curled up slightly and she moved closer to him. ¡°Who are you secretly in love with?¡±


    ¡±...¡±an Chou turned his head to the side and didn¡¯t want to talk to her.


    Why did he acquiesce and let her follow him to the deep sea?


    This answer..


    ......


    An Chou couldn¡¯t understand.


    He should hate humans and stay away from them.


    It was humans who brought them disaster and war.


    ¡°Who was that fish just now?¡±Ming Shu asked him as she chewed on the grass.


    Fish?


    ¡°You Mean Yize?¡±


    ¡°If I wanted to know his name, why would I ask you?¡±


    ¡±...¡±an Lian didn¡¯t want to talk to Ming Shu anymore and regretted his decision.


    Can he go back on his words now!


    ¡°What box did he ask you for?¡±


    An Biao suddenly became alert. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    An Biao looked at the girl lying beside him under the moonlight. The girl¡¯s side profile was soft and her cor was slightly open, revealing her delicate corbone.


    The corner of her mouth rose slightly, giving people a very gentle illusion.


    It was an illusion!


    She was very fierce.


    An Chen tugged at a de of grass and said slowly, ¡°That¡¯s a mermaid¡¯s secret. I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°You were chased by that fish because of that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What about those soldiers?¡±


    ¡°Yazawa colluded with the humans.¡±At this point, an Chen¡¯s tone was filled with anger. ¡°The humans are all bad people.¡±


    ¡°Baby, be good. Don¡¯t scold me.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Who is her baby!


    Shameless!


    Humans are really shameless!


    Ming Shu nced at him. The young man lowered his head. The moonlight shone on his figure, making him look like an elf in the Moon.


    The little elf is really beautiful.


    However..


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze fell on his bare chest. Although mermaids were like this, Ming Shu felt a little annoyed at the thought of being looked at by many people.


    Apart from that box, an Biao didn¡¯t talk about it.


    He had told her a lot about the mermaids and ya ze.


    Ming Shu¡¯s expression wasplicated. ¡°In other words, you are now seized by Ya Ze? Then what are you going back for? Are you going to give him your head?¡±


    ¡°Ya Ze will harm the mermaids. I Can¡¯t let him lead the mermaids. I have to go back.¡±


    ¡°That fish is colluding with humans. What is he trying to do?¡±Why would a good fish collude with humans?


    It was quite ideal!


    An Tao shook his head slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s definitely not a good thing. You humans... humans have been spying on US mermaids and starting a war.¡±


    ¡°The war between mermaids and humans is not entirely the fault of humans. The sea area is rich in resources. It¡¯s understandable that humans want to take resources from the sea area. The mermaids don¡¯t allow humans to step into the sea area, so how could they not start a war?¡±


    An Lian felt as though he was being hammered by something. He felt ufortable.


    A cold smile appeared on his face and his voice became cold. ¡°You are just like them.¡±


    Ming Shu realized that she had said something wrong almost instantly.


    The little fairy was now a mermaids. He truly treated her as a member of the mermaids.


    She was just standing in the perspective of a bystander.


    She didn¡¯t put herself in this world, nor did she stand in the perspective of a mermaid.


    She was judging from an outsider.


    Ming Shu reflected on why she was in such a situation. In the end, it came down to the fact that little fairy was naked, which affected her.


    ¡°The sea area is our home, how can we let it go? Once the humans take over the sea area, they will be even more greedy. Don¡¯t you have enough people to kill me?¡±


    An Biao¡¯s voice was low as he slid into the water. ¡°I will think of a way to lure a boat over. When the timees...¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed his wrist. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    The young man turned around and looked at her. ¡°You are a human, and I am a mermaid. You Don¡¯t need to apologize to me.¡±


    An Biao shook off Ming Shu¡¯s hand and quickly swam deeper into the sea.


    There was the sound of water behind him, and then he was hugged by someone.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    An Biao looked at the hand around his waist. His voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Help... help me what?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want, I can help you.¡±


    The surface of the river shimmered and rippled.


    The young man¡¯s voice was full of malice. ¡°What if I want the human race to die?¡±


    Ming Shu frowned slightly.


    The young man opened her fingers and said in a cold voice, ¡°Look, you can¡¯t stand on my side.¡±


    ¡°This is a bit troublesome. After all, there are so many people.¡±It was just a small ne. If it was destroyed, so be it. ¡°But it¡¯s not impossible. If you really want it, I can...¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    An Lian chuckled.


    He believed in her.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t feel angry just now. He just... just wanted to throw a tantrum.


    She had always believed in her.


    The strength in his hand rxed, and Ming Shu took the opportunity to hug him tightly. ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore?¡±


    An Chou looked at the reflection of the person on the surface of the water. They were very intimate and ambiguous.


    He was with a human.


    An Chou was a little desperate. If they returned to the deep sea, even if Yize didn¡¯t seize power, he might not be able to lead the mermaids anymore.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the deep sea,¡±an Chou said.


    Ming Shu leaned against his neck. ¡°I will always be on your side.¡±


    An Chan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    A certain kind of joy attacked him continuously.


    An Chan was at a loss for a moment. He didn¡¯t understand why he felt this way.


    Just saying that one sentence?


    Aren¡¯t humans good at lying and lying?


    ¡°Let¡¯s... Let¡¯s go.¡±An Chan went deeper into the sea in a panic.


    Ming Shu was brought by him and also sank a little. Ming Shu could only hang on him.


    ¡°Did you forget something?¡±


    An Chen blinked and remembered a momentter.


    Ming Shu turned to him from behind and pouted slightly.


    An Chen:¡±...¡±


    An Chen looked at the face in front of him. He didn¡¯t have any intention of rejecting her. He pursed his lips and kissed Ming Shu.


    It was still a very short kiss.


    However..


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that we can breathe underwater?¡±


    Ming Shu choked on her saliva and was caught off guard.


    An Lian was also a little confused. He held Ming Shu¡¯s arm and felt a little embarrassed. ¡°I. . . The elders in the n said so. I. . . I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He had never brought a human before.


    He had never done such a thing before..


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±so you treat me like ab rat!


    An Lin tried to recall. It was like this..


    He didn¡¯t remember wrongly.


    Why Not?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t...¡±An Lin looked at her. His eyes met hers and he quickly moved away. He asked awkwardly, ¡°Do you want me to kiss you longer?¡±


    Ming Shu replied with a smile. ¡°Sure.¡±


    An Lin:¡±...¡±


    I always feel that she is lying to me.

 Chapter 1468

    <h4>Chapter 1468: Chapter 1468 the legend of the octopus (14)</h4>


    The facts proved that no matter how long the kisssted, no one could do it.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to rely on myself than on you.¡±


    As expected, I can¡¯t count on the Little Vixen.


    I should have realized this a long time ago.


    How could the plot of the male and female lead happen to the viin? Why is it so difficult to have a melodramatic plot?


    Ming Shu touched for a long time and took out a bead. She pinched it casually in the position of a big boss.


    An Li looked at her.


    Ming Shu stared at the bead.


    There was no reaction from the bead.


    The Aura was not enough..


    This is really embarrassing!


    Can¡¯t I show off properly?


    Ming Shu calmly took out the Little Beastie. The Little Beastie had a look of disdain on its face. In the end, it still had to rely on me. If you have the ability, throw me!


    ......


    Ming Shu poked it. Stop whining and hurry up.


    HMPH!


    Begging it didn¡¯t have any attitude at all.


    The Little Beastie pressed its little paws on the bead and the bead instantly lit up.


    An Ling¡¯s eyes were sparkling under the light of the bead. He frowned slightly. ¡°This is?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Water repellent bead.¡±


    An Ling:¡±...¡±this kind of thing should be made up by humans, right?


    How could it really exist?


    Ming Shu calmly pulled an Biao. ¡°Let¡¯s Go!¡±


    The Little Beastie fell into the water.


    ¡±...¡±


    Burn the bridge after crossing the river!


    You Bastard!


    The Little Beastie¡¯s four limbs and little ws swam in the water, catching up with Ming Shu and an Biao.


    Dawn broke.


    The first ray of sunlight pierced through the earth, driving away the darkness and bringing a new day.


    ¨C


    On a certain riverbank.


    Yaze stood on the riverbank, weing the first ray of sunlight. He had a golden tail, and under the sunlight, it was as dazzling as gold.


    Among the mermaids.


    The golden fish tail belonged to a race of noble blood.


    ¡°Mermaids are emerging from the river.¡±


    Yaze¡¯s gaze passed them, and he did not see the person he wanted to see. His voice could not help but be cold. ¡°You didn¡¯t catch him?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±a few mermaids lowered their heads.


    Yize looked into the distance with his hands behind his back. The sunlight was getting stronger and stronger. The surface of the river was sparkling as if someone had spilled a handful of gold into it.


    Yize¡¯s voice was heard by all the mermaids in the morning sun. ¡°He will definitely return to the deep sea. Go back before he does!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Sir, the humans,¡±the mermaids behind Yize reminded him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about it for now. If we don¡¯t solve the problem, our n will be hindered. Let¡¯s Go!¡±


    Ya Ze jumped down. His golden fish tail drew a beautiful arc in the air and fell into the water, causing only a small ssh.


    ¨C


    Deep Sea.


    The sea seemed calm, but it was actually turbulent.


    The sea creatures swam in groups from time to time.


    Two figures passed through the sea creatures.


    These two were Ming Shu and an Chen.


    With an Chen, it didn¡¯t take long for them to go from the river to the deep sea.


    If Ming Shu didn¡¯t need to eat, she would probably go faster.


    There was a lot of food at the bottom of the sea!


    Ming Shu was worried about an Chen¡¯s injury. Otherwise, she would have to eat every type of food before she left.


    However, after entering the deep sea, an Chen¡¯s injury seemed to heal automatically.


    An Chen brought Ming Shu deeper into the sea and finally stopped at an underwater canyon.


    Ming Shu looked into the canyon. There were some nts that she had never seen before, as well as some undersea creatures that wandered through the canyon.


    They saw strange and unfamiliar things. Standing on the canyon, these creatures seemed to be curious as well.


    Ming Shu caught a fish that came over out of curiosity.


    An Lin:¡±...¡±


    He had seen a lot of such situations along the way. He was already used to it, really used to it.


    Wasn¡¯t it just catching a fish?


    She wanted to catch a shark before.


    ¡°Are we going down?¡±Ming Shu caught the sea fish and thought about how to cook it. She asked an Lin casually.


    An Lin nodded. He seemed to be a little worried. His lips moved a few times before he slowly said, ¡°We have to go through the canyon. The canyon is very dangerous.¡±


    Dangerous?


    Ming Shu looked at the calm underwater canyon.


    The sea creatures inside were very happy.


    They didn¡¯t feel that it was dangerous there.


    However, some dangers were hidden. If an Chen, a mermaid who lived here, said that it was dangerous, then it was definitely dangerous.


    Catch two more fish!


    There was seafood everywhere. Ming Shu suddenly thought of something. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see any mermaids along the way?¡±


    Other than the mermaids and humans that were fighting along the coastline, she didn¡¯t see any mermaids along the way.


    ¡±... I avoided them.¡±She was a human and she couldn¡¯t let the mermaids see her.


    ¡°Why should I avoid them? I¡¯m not eating them.¡±


    I Won¡¯t eat those who can talk.


    I have my principles!


    ¡±...¡±


    Eat, eat, eat, all you know how to do is Eat!


    An Chen regretted bringing her here every day.


    An Chen looked into her pocket. There was a faint light there, and he had mixed feelings.


    If she didn¡¯t have the ability, he might not have brought her.


    Ming Shu was observing the seafood in the canyon. The seafood suddenly disappeared into the canyon as if they were frightened.


    Almost at the same time, mermaids appeared from all directions and surrounded them.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±a group of inedible things scared her away?


    Why are they so annoying? !


    Ming Shu rolled up her sleeves and was about to go up to them.


    An Biao pulled Ming Shu behind him and looked at the mermaids cautiously.


    In the direction of the canyon, a golden mermaid with a fish tail slowly appeared behind the mermaids.


    Ya Ze floated above the canyon. ¡°An Biao, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    An Ci had been trying to speed up because he was worried that ya ze would be ahead of him. He didn¡¯t expect..


    ¡°Oh, you brought a human?¡±


    An CI subconsciously blocked Ming Shupletely.


    Ya Ci¡¯s gaze turned around Ming Shu and he was very curious.


    This woman didn¡¯t have any protection on her.


    Ya Ci¡¯s attention waspletely attracted to Ming Shu. ¡°How can a human be here?¡±


    Ming Shu was very pleased with Mr. X¡¯s actions and started scaring him.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t humanse here? Only mermaids can breathe underwater and jump onnd? Let me tell you, with our current technology, it¡¯s only a matter of time before we attack you.¡±


    An Chou:¡±...¡±


    Yazhe:¡±...¡±


    An Chen knew how she came down, so she naturally knew that she waspletely lying.


    But Yazhe did not know.


    His eyes narrowed slightly.


    It was just a human, and he did not care.


    Even if what she said was true, the mermaids were not so easy to bully.


    Yazhe suppressed the little doubt in his heart. The most important thing now was not the humans.


    He looked at an chou and said, ¡°Leave the box to me. What¡¯s the use of you holding it now? Who in the Mermaid Tribe will listen to You?¡±


    There was a smile in his voice.


    However, no matter how one tried to understand it, they could not hear any kindness from it.


    ¡°Impossible.¡±An Chou¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about getting anything from me.¡±


    ¡°An Chou, Don¡¯t refuse the toast and take the punishment. Hand over the box. It¡¯s good for everyone. I will lead the Mermaid Tribe to glory.¡±


    An Chou looked at Yazawa and said word by word, ¡°You won¡¯t. You will only destroy the mermaid tribe.¡±

 Chapter 1469

    <h4>Chapter 1469: Chapter 1469 Mermaid Legend (15)</h4>


    ¡°Then don¡¯t me me.¡±


    The expression on ya Ze¡¯s face darkened. He raised his hand and waved. ¡°Catch them!¡±


    Another group of mermaids appeared at the bottom of the canyon and surrounded them.


    Facing so many mermaids, an Bian didn¡¯t show any intention of retreating.


    ¡°You run firstter,¡±he whispered to Ming Shu. ¡°Don¡¯t let them catch you.¡±


    It was okay for him to be caught. As long as he didn¡¯t hand over the thing, ya Ze wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him.


    But she was different.


    She was a human.


    To mermaids, humans were the source of their pain. They hated humans.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±Ming Shu nodded.


    ¡±...¡±


    He was the one who said it, but she agreed so readily. An Chen felt a little depressed.


    He quickly adjusted his state of mind.


    ......


    He wanted her to live.


    When the first mermaid attacked, Ming Shu thought that it had some incredible ability to stir up trouble.


    But it turned out that this group of mermaids was just fighting.


    They didn¡¯t have any special abilities.


    Ming Shu felt that if this group of mermaids didn¡¯t fight on the surface, they would have been eaten by humans... no, they were all caught.


    An Chan was protecting Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu really didn¡¯t make a move. She held the fish in her hand and kept looking at Mr. X.


    How could she kill him.


    How could she get the mermaids back for the Little Goblin?


    This should be possible, right?


    Whatever!


    Let¡¯s take a look first. What if it works?


    The road is made by people.


    If you don¡¯t try, how do you know if it will lead you to the ce you want to go.


    If it doesn¡¯t work, you can find another way.


    Anyway, she had more time.


    ¡°Run.¡±An Chan suddenly pushed Ming Shu. There was a gap on her side. She was fast enough to break out of the encirclement.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything and ran away.


    An Chan watched Ming Shu leave. He gritted his teeth and blocked the mermaid who was chasing her.


    Ya ze shouted in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that human. Catch an Chan first!¡±


    Since an Lian couldmand the mermen, even if it was a physical fight, it was not something ordinary mermen could subdue.


    The more ya ze watched, the more impatient he became.


    So many mermen couldn¡¯t catch one of him!


    ¡°A bunch of trash!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Ya Ze suddenly turned his head.


    The pretty girl smiled at him sweetly. Her fist kept expanding and finallynded on his eye socket.


    Ya Ze was pushed back. Before he could react, Ming Shu grabbed his arm and threw him to the side.


    Maybe it was because of the talent of the mermaids, even though Ming Shu had the water repellent bead, it was still difficult for her to fight in the water.


    She was exhausted after two swings.


    ¡°Why are you so heavy!¡±


    Ya Ze was a little dizzy.¡±...¡±


    Ya Ze shook his head and swung his fish tail at Ming Shu¡¯s back.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    An Biao ran toward Ming Shu. There was an unprecedented anxiety on his face.


    Why did she have toe back!


    Didn¡¯t I tell her to run?


    How dare she provoke ya ze!


    This crazy person!


    Ming Shu¡¯s body was agile. Ya Ze only felt that the person in his hand was empty. The water in the fish tail was pushed over.


    PA!


    It hit ya Ze¡¯s face loudly.


    Ming Shu appeared from below. ¡°Wow, your tail is so long. You can even hit your own face. impressive.¡±


    Ya Ze:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu pulled ya Ze¡¯s hair and pulled him down.


    Ya Ze was in pain and his face revealed a vicious expression. Unfortunately, Ming Shu couldn¡¯t see it.


    She could only feel that Mr. X was very angry now.


    ¡°It¡¯s right to be angry. If you are angry, you will be more handsome!¡±Ming Shu pressed him against the reef at the bottom of the sea. ¡°If you be more handsome, more people will like you.¡±


    Ya Ze:¡±...¡±are you crazy!


    Are all humans such crazy women?


    Ya Ze¡¯s scalp hurt. He swung his tail hard, trying to get Ming Shu to let go of him.


    Who knew that Ming Shu would suddenly let go of him? He was at the edge of the canyon. He used so much strength and directly threw himself down.


    Just as ya ze wanted to go up, his body suddenly sank. There seemed to be something pressing down on him from the top.


    Oh No!


    When ya ze realized that something was wrong, it was already toote. He had already been thrown into the depths of the canyon by the undercurrent.


    The situation on the top was not much better.


    Ming Shu only felt a strong force pushing over from afar.


    An Biao rushed over from behind and hugged her. Both of them were swept into the canyon by the undercurrent at the same time.


    An Lian hugged her tightly and pressed her head into her chest. The undercurrent hit their bodies and they felt dizzy.


    The undercurrent kept moving them.


    Along with them were some seafood. At this moment, they were rolling like a washing machine.


    ¨C ..


    Hiss..


    Ming Shu held her dizzy head and sat up. Her stomach was churning. She wanted to throw up but couldn¡¯t. It was very ufortable.


    She was sitting in a piece of coral.


    She didn¡¯t know what was glowing. The coral forest was very colorful and very beautiful.


    Where is the little fairy?


    Ming Shu turned her head and found an chou who had fainted behind her.


    She quickly got up. Her body felt like it was being crushed. It was sore and painful. It was all the Little Fairy¡¯s fault! If he didn¡¯t hug her and didn¡¯t let go, she wouldn¡¯t have been rolled inside like clothes for so long!


    It hurts so much!


    Ming Shu slowed down and walked over to an Chen.


    ¡°An Chen?¡±


    An Chen¡¯s eyes were closed tightly. His long and dense eyshes covered his eyelids gently, like a sleeping prince.


    Ming Shu patted an Chen¡¯s face.


    He called out several times, but there was no reaction from an Chen.


    Ming Shu picked him up and touched his wound with her fingers. The water suddenly started to turn red.


    The wound opened again?


    Ming Shu looked at his wound. It did open again, and it seemed to be more serious than before.


    Ming Shu frowned. This wound..


    He said that he could treat it in the deep sea. What could be treated in the deep sea?


    Damn it, I am not a mermaid. I don¡¯t know the knowledge of different races!


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what to do, so she could only stop the bleeding.


    Maybe it was in the sea, so the bleeding speed was not fast. Some small fish swam over, opened their mouths, and drank the blood.


    Their bodies were transparent, the size of a finger, and the length was only as long as a finger.


    After drinking the blood, the transparent body gradually turned red.


    It was as if it was filled with red ink..


    Ming Shu looked at the small fish and frowned slightly. This thing... why does it look a little strange?


    Ming Shu quickly carried an Weng.


    Almost at the moment she stood up, a group of small fish swam out from the coral and fought to eat the sea water with blood.


    Some of the small fish even aimed at Ming Shu and an Weng.


    More and more small fish appeared, densely packed..


    Ming Shu was d that she didn¡¯t have a phobia of density.


    She quickly stepped back, and the small fish were rmed. One by one, the small fish shot toward her like sharp swords, silvery-white.


    Oh My God!


    You Bunch of seafood, you actually want to eat me!


    Oh My God!


    You are quite bold!


    *


    Happy Birthday to me


    I can celebrate my birthday with you every time, Kai Sen!


    10 cuties from this chapter send 713


    There¡¯s work in the book review section

 Chapter 1470

    <h4>Chapter 1470: Chapter 1470: The Legend of the octopus (16)</h4>


    Ming Shu took an Biao with her and avoided the small fish in groups. She found a ce to stay.


    She observed her surroundings while waiting for him to wake up.


    The light in the coral forest illuminated the surroundings.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know where the undercurrent in the canyon had swept them.


    However, other than her and an Biao, she didn¡¯t see any other mermaids.


    An Lian grunted and slowly woke up.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡±Ming Shu¡¯s face entered an Lian¡¯s pupils. ¡°Where is this ce? which one can be eaten?¡±


    An Lian:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡±His finger waved in front of him.


    An Lian¡¯s eyes followed her finger. His delicate eyebrows were slightly furrowed. His already pale lips were even paler now.


    He supported himself and sat up. His gaze scanned the surroundings. He coughed and asked, ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    ¡°I should be the one asking you this.¡±This was not my home ground, how would I know!


    In this lousy ce, other than those small silver fishes, there was no other living seafood.


    ......


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t Know? This is not your territory?¡±


    An Ci sat up with his body propped up. Ming Shu ced her hand on his shoulder. He couldn¡¯t leave and could only lean against her.


    He exined softly, ¡°If you are swept into the undercurrent of the canyon, no one knows where you will end up.¡±


    This was why the mermaids were afraid of the canyon.


    When they thought of the mermaids, they had to go through the canyon.


    The undercurrent of the canyon was regr. The mermaids knew that as long as they were not near the canyon when the undercurrent appeared, they would not be taken away by the undercurrent.


    But they were identally taken away by the undercurrent..


    As far as an Chen knew, none of the mermaids hade back alive.


    After an Chen finished talking to Ming Shu, his mood was heavy.


    ¡°So, we have to survive at the bottom of the sea now?¡±Then what should I eat? ! There was no other seafood here except for the small fish stuffed in the gaps of my teeth!


    An Chen looked in the direction of the coral forest and opened his pale lips slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know where the undercurrent will take us, but since we cane in, we can definitely get out.¡±


    He turned his head and his gaze fell on the glowing bead in Ming Shu¡¯s pocket. ¡°How long... Can You Hold On?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know where they were and whether they could reach the surface of the sea.


    If her strange bead couldn¡¯t hold on..


    An Lian¡¯s heart tightened.


    Ming Shu took out the bead. The Little Beastie held the bead. The light from the pir seemed to pass through its body and made it transparent.


    ¡°We can still hold on for a while.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s Find a way out first.¡±An Bian looked up. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see if we can get out from above.¡±


    As he spoke, an Bian was about to go up.


    Ming Shu pulled him back. ¡°I¡¯ve gone and looked. There are reefs up there. It¡¯s a big area and we can¡¯t get out. There are a group of man-eating fish in the coral forest...¡±


    From their point of view, there was seawater up there. Of course, because of the light and water flow, they couldn¡¯t see it clearly.


    On the other side of the coral forest..


    An Chen looked at the Fish Ming Shu mentioned and told her that it was a type of piranha.


    But it was in the deep sea, so it was very difficult to see it.


    As long as there was no blood, they were not aggressive.


    They didn¡¯t know how far the Coral Forest was. They couldn¡¯t see the end of it from this side.


    An Chen looked in another direction and gave his opinion. ¡°Then let¡¯s go that way.¡±


    An Lian left Ming Shu¡¯s arms. His tail moved and his expression became ugly.


    Ming Shu lifted her lips. ¡°Your injury seems to have worsened.¡±


    An Lian:¡±...¡±


    It doesn¡¯t seem like it!


    The fish tail hurt when it moved.


    ¡°Let me carry you,¡±Ming Shu said with a smile.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    An Lian tried to swim forward. He could feel his wound being torn open.


    An Biao nced at Ming Shu from the corner of his eyes. Should I let her hug me?


    ¡°If you beg me, I will hug you.¡±


    ¡±...¡±Goodbye!


    An Biao was very strong-willed. He swam several meters on his own and his wound was about to bleed.


    He didn¡¯t feel it just now. At this moment, he could feel the pain very clearly.


    Just as an Biao was gasping for air, his waist was grabbed by someone and he was lifted up.


    An Lian was leaning against Ming Shu¡¯s chest, as if he could hear her heartbeat.


    Gentle and strong.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me? You are the only one who is familiar with this ce. If you die, how am I going to get out?¡±


    An Lian¡¯s chaotic thoughts were blown away by Ming Shu¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I will bring you out.¡±


    ¡°You should bring me out first.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    An Bian was much more knowledgeable than Ming Shu at the bottom of the sea. Although they were in an unfamiliar environment, he could at least recognize some things that Ming Shu didn¡¯t recognize and gave directions.


    Ming Shu was d that she brought the harmony system with her. Otherwise, she would have starved to death here.


    A man and a fish, who knew how long they had been walking.


    An Bian¡¯s wound had worsened so badly that he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    He sat on the rock and stared at his silver fish tail.


    ¡°Is this still useful?¡±


    A green color suddenly appeared in front of him. It was the seaweed that he asked Ming Shu to look for..


    An Lian¡¯s gaze moved up andnded on the girl squatting beside him.


    He opened his mouth slightly. ¡°I... Lied to you.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her head. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I lied to you at that time.¡±An Lian lowered his eyes. ¡°This is useless to me.¡±


    At that time, he thought that if she really would help him find her, it would be the perfect opportunity to trick her into leaving and he would think of a way to escape.


    If she went, it would be impossible for her toe back.


    But he did not expect that she would really bring the thing back.


    Lie to her?


    His feelings were a littleplicated.


    She looked at the youth¡¯s pale appearance and held back her anger. ¡°Didn¡¯t you heal before?¡±


    ¡°Mermaids have a strong self-healing ability. It¡¯s just a superficial healing. My injury...¡±


    An Bian wanted to say something but stopped.


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice was calm and there was no emotion in it. ¡°You still don¡¯t want to tell me at this time? Do you really want to die here?¡±


    An Bian told Ming Shu that he lied to her and was already feeling guilty.


    He slightly grasped the edge of the reef and lowered his eyes in silence.


    ¡°Fine, if you die, I¡¯ll throw you back to the coral forest to feed the fish.¡±Ming Shu was very easy to threaten him.


    ¡±...¡±


    An Lian let go of the reef and slowly moved to the wound.


    He exerted strength with his fingers and his nails directly pierced into the wound.


    Ming Shu was shocked and held his wrist to stop him. ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Are you crazy!


    I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet, and you hurt yourself first?


    Do you think I will forgive you just like that?


    Impossible!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know?¡±An Lian pushed Ming Shu away and tore open the wound at an extremely fast speed. Blood flowed in the sea and flowed along the water.


    He endured the pain and felt for something in the wound.


    His pale lips opened slightly.


    ¡°My wound, the mermaid¡¯s treasure box.¡±


    An Lian held the bloody treasure box in front of Ming Shu. ¡°This is what you want to know.¡±


    ¡°Are you satisfied?¡±


    When he left with the treasure box, he hid it in his fishtail so that they wouldn¡¯t find it.


    Ya Ze would never think of it.


    The thing he wanted was right here.

 Chapter 1471

    <h4>Chapter 1471: Chapter 1471 Mermaid Legend (17)</h4>


    ¡°Did you...¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t even know how to scold him.


    She wanted to know, but when did she ever force him?


    He didn¡¯t want to tell her, but didn¡¯t she cooperate and didn¡¯t ask?


    Ming Shu pressed on his wound. ¡°An Biao.¡±


    An Biao¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. His long and dense eyshes made it impossible to see any emotion in his eyes. He quietly waited for her next words.


    He didn¡¯t want to hide anything from her anymore.


    It was very ufortable.


    However, Ming Shu only called out once. There was no follow-up.


    Just as an Lian was feeling nervous, Ming Shu suddenly pulled him down.


    A hot kissnded.


    An Lian widened his eyes slightly and forgot to react for a moment.


    Something seemed to explode in his mind.


    ......


    Everything became illusory.


    His heart beat faster and faster.


    He had already been intimate with her before, but he didn¡¯t feel the same way before. Maybe he thought she didn¡¯t take the initiative..


    An Lian¡¯s mind went nk for a long time. When he came back to his senses, Ming Shu had already pulled him into her arms. The faint fragrance on her body continued to upy his world.


    Their lips met, and they kissed passionately.


    An Lian seemed to have forgotten the pain on his body. His hands, which were hanging by his side, slowly wrapped around Ming Shu¡¯s neck. He raised his head slightly, revealing his fair and attractive neck.


    His pale lips gradually turned crimson.


    Ming Shu kissed his lips and warned him in a low voice, ¡°An Lian, if you dare to hurt yourself again, I¡¯ll teach you what it means to live a life worse than death.¡±


    An Lian opened his lips slightly, the tip of his tongue pressing against Ming Shu¡¯s lips.


    He didn¡¯t know whether it was intentional or not, but the tip of his tongue swept over her gently. ¡°Why should I listen to You?¡±


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes and kissed his soft lips for a while.


    Her fingertips brushed past his cheek, and the corners of her mouth curved into a smile. ¡°I bought you, so of course you have to listen to me.¡±


    An Lian suddenly froze.


    He pursed his lips and a dark look appeared in his eyes. His beautiful and delicate eyebrows were filled with a fierce look.


    At this moment, an Lian looked like a mermaid.


    He asked, ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Ming Shu pretended that she didn¡¯t see the change in him. Their lips were touching and their breaths were intertwined. She spoke slowly.


    ¡°I came to this ce for you. As a reward, shouldn¡¯t you listen to me?¡±


    An Chen suddenly stopped. The ferocity in his eyes faded.


    Yes.


    It was all because of him.


    She was trapped in this ce.


    Whether they could get out or not was a problem.


    A seaweed floated over and hit an Chen¡¯s fish tail. It stopped.


    An Chen was stunned.


    He reached out and pinched the seaweed.


    The blood that he had just bled shed past his mind. It seemed to have floated away..


    An Biao raised his head and looked at Ming Shu with his bright eyes. ¡°I know how to get out. Follow the current and you will definitely find a way out.¡±


    Why didn¡¯t he think of this before?


    There must be an exit in the direction of the current.


    Ming Shu only replied with an ¡®Oh¡¯.


    ¡°How do you treat this injury?¡±She didn¡¯t think as much as he did. What she was concerned about now was his injury.


    ¡°I will heal myself,¡±an Chen answered in a low voice.


    It wasn¡¯t good before because he put a treasure box in it.


    Take out the treasure box and the wound will heal on its own.


    Ming Shu frowned slightly and looked at the position of his wound. Can this really heal on its own? Why did she have some doubts?


    An Chen insisted on saying so. Ming Shu had no choice but to observe first.


    When she found that the wound didn¡¯t worsen and showed signs of healing, she was slightly relieved.


    She was afraid that this little fairy would seek her own death again.


    She had really broken her mother¡¯s heart.


    There was still no food! !


    I¡¯m going out to eat seafood! !


    The two of them followed the direction of the current, but unfortunately, they did not find an exit. What they were facing was still a bottomless canyon.


    The current in the canyon was very fast. They did not know what was below and what they would face if they went down.


    An Biao didn¡¯t dare to go down casually.


    ¡°Are you going down or not?¡±


    It¡¯s just a canyon!


    It¡¯s just a canyon with a little undercurrent!


    What¡¯s there to be afraid of!


    There are still seafood waiting for me outside!


    An Biao shook his head. ¡°The undercurrent in the sea is very scary. Even us mermaids can¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Are You Afraid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, I¡¯m worried about you...¡±


    An Chen shut his mouth.


    Why did he say it out loud.


    Ming Shu smiled brightly, but she urged him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will protect you. Hurry up.¡±


    An Chen:¡±...¡±


    In the sea, who was protecting who?


    ¡°An Chen.¡±


    Hearing the voice, an Chen turned around and looked at the reef.


    Ya Ze was holding the reef. He looked a little pathetic. His golden fish tail was swimming in the water, bringing with it some blood.


    ¡°Ya Ze, why are you here?¡±An Biao subconsciously protected Ming Shu behind him.


    Ya Ze stopped at the reef and didn¡¯t return to an Biao¡¯s question. His vicious gaze swept across Ming Shu.


    He said, ¡°I know how to get out. If you want to get out, you can work with me.¡±


    Ming Shu answered, ¡°Baby, why don¡¯t we capture him and eat him?¡±


    She looked at ya ze with an unbridled gaze, as if she was looking for a good ce to start.


    Ya Ze:¡±...¡±


    An Dou:¡±...¡±


    Ya Ze stepped back and said again, ¡°You can¡¯t go down that canyon. Look at me now, I know how dangerous it is.¡±


    Maybe it was because of his current situation, but ya ze was obviously showing weakness.


    ¡°Yize, you are not that kind.¡±An Chen didn¡¯t trust Yize.


    A person who could usurp the throne, how much conscience did you expect him to have?


    An Chen wasn¡¯t that naive.


    ¡°Watch me.¡±I am a professional fighter!


    An Chen¡¯s shoulder was patted. The next second, Ming Shu walked past him and went straight to the reef.


    Ming Shu raised her fist at Yize. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me. I know.¡±


    ¨C


    Ten minutester.


    Ya Ze was lying on the ground. The blood on his golden tail was flowing faster, so the color of his blood was heading towards the canyon.


    With something as a reference, one could see how fast the current was.


    Ming Shu held onto Ya Ze¡¯s tail and drooled.


    This tail... was also a fish tail!


    She could only eat snacks these few days. Even though the harmony system¡¯s snacks were delicious, they weren¡¯t enough to fill her stomach. Moreover, ording to the harmony system, they didn¡¯t have much left.


    These snacks were all collected by the harmony system when the Tianqi was still around.


    Now that the Tianqi was gone, it had lost its ability.


    If it ran out of snacks, then it was really finished.


    Ya Ze was in a sorry state. Twice... twice by a human..


    Damn it!


    How did she survive here?


    ¡°Hurry up and tell me how to get out, or I will cut off your tail.¡±Ming Shu took out her big knife.


    The de was already close to Ya Ze.


    Ya Ze seemed to feel the coldness from the de.


    Where did the knifee from!


    Where did the knifee from!


    You have already started cutting, what¡¯s the meaning of threatening me? Are you crazy! What kind of Look is that!


    Ya Ze saw the knife fall and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±

 Chapter 1472

    <h4>Chapter 1472: Chapter 1472 Mermaid Legend (18)</h4>


    Mermaid tribe.


    This ce was like an ancient temple. The circr pirs stood upright like the sea-pacifying needle.


    There were a total of three columns.


    In the middle of the columns was a veryrge space. At this time, there were all kinds of mermaids gathered here.


    ¡°Still no news?¡±


    ¡°Lord Yazhe has been dragged into the canyon for so many days. Can he stille back?¡±


    ¡°What if Lord Yazhe doesn¡¯te back?¡±


    ¡°Without Lord Yazhe¡¯smand on the front line, we have already lost two battles.¡±


    ¡°If the humans know that our Lord Yazhe isn¡¯t here, they will definitely take the opportunity to make trouble.¡±


    The merfolk whispered to each other. Some were talking about the war on the front line, and some were talking about yazhe.


    There were even some people who vaguely mentioned anding.


    ¡°Lord Yazhe is back!¡±


    The mermaids were running over from afar.


    ......


    ¡°Lord Yazhe is back!¡±


    All the mermaids were surprised and rushed forward.


    The entire mermaids were supported by columns like this. They looked like some kind of ancient ruins.


    Ming Shu looked at these columns and held a big red crab in her hand.


    An Bian was also shocked that Ming Shu could cook seafood and eat it in the sea.


    But she got used to it.


    ¡°Lord Ya Ze!¡±


    ¡°Lord Ya Ze...¡±


    ¡°Ya Ze...¡±


    The mermaids who rushed over stopped when they saw the silver-tailed young man standing with his hands behind his back.


    The young man was wearing a shirt. The buttons were buttoned to the joint between the fish tail and his body. The rest of the shirt was tied into a knot.


    It didn¡¯t seem slow, but it also added a bit of the unruliness of the young man.


    This kind of attire had never been seen among mermaids.


    However, the young man was elegant and elegant. He didn¡¯t seem to be out of ce at all when he was dressed like this.


    It was as if he was born like this.


    The mermaids¡¯expressions changed from surprise to doubt, and finally turned into anger.


    ¡°Why is it an Biao? Where¡¯s Lord Yazhe?¡±


    ¡°Is that a human? How did a humane here?¡±This was the sea, notnd.


    How could a human be like a mermaid?


    ¡°How did a human get here?¡±No matter how they got here, humans were their enemies!


    The mermaids red at them. ¡°An CI betrayed the mermaids, and he actually dared to bring a human back!¡±


    The voices of the Mermaids grew louder.


    ¡°Lord Ya Ze!¡±


    Some mermaids saw ya ze tied to a pir by Ming Shu and cried out in surprise.


    Ya Ze¡¯s hands and feet were tied, and even his mouth was covered.


    To use four words ¡ª he was in a sorry state.


    Ya Ze never thought that he would never be at a disadvantage or be in a sorry state when facing an Ju.


    But in the end, he even experienced it with a human.


    ¡°Wu Wu Wu!¡±Catch them!


    Mermaids didn¡¯t need to use words. They had a special way ofmunicating with each other.


    Ya Ze¡¯s order was received by the Mermaids, and all the Mermaids went into battle mode.


    Ming Shu held the crab pincers and cut them twice like scissors.


    ¡°You have such a crime?¡±


    Betray the Mermaids?


    He didn¡¯t say that before.


    An Biao didn¡¯t have the chance to answer Ming Shu¡¯s question. The mermaids had already attacked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t betray the Mermaids.¡±


    An Biao¡¯s voice was drowned out by the curses.


    Ming Shu took a bite of the crab meat and turned around to hold ya ze in her hand.


    Ya Ze was a little dumbfounded.


    An Biao was besieged. She didn¡¯t go to help, but ran over to hold him?


    What should I do if I let him call for help!


    Ming Shu smiled and opened the crab pincers and grabbed his neck.


    Do you think I¡¯m Stupid!


    Since they listened to him now, they would naturally make an example of him first.


    She shouted at them, ¡°Feed the little fish over there. If you don¡¯t stop, I will eat... kill him!¡±


    Ya Ze:¡±...¡±


    Did she just want to say ¡°Eat¡±?


    Definitely!


    On the way back, they were worried about their tails. When ya ze heard this, he felt disgusted.


    Ya Ze was held by his neck. The mermaids were forced to stop and looked at Ming Shu warily.


    An Lian was still surrounded by the mermaids.


    They didn¡¯t make way and didn¡¯t dare to go forward.


    One of the mermaids shouted, ¡°Let go of Lord Ya Ze!¡±


    Ming shu: ¡°Whoever is stupid will let go.¡±


    The Mermaids:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Let hime over.¡±


    The mermaids:¡±...¡±whoever is stupid will let go!


    Ya Ze grunted and a twisted expression appeared on his face. She, she, she, she..


    Pain, pain, pain!


    He¡¯s going to die!


    Let Go!


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t see Mr. X¡¯s expression, but from the reactions of the other mermaids, she knew that Mr. X must be in a bad mood.


    This woman said she would do it without hesitation.


    An Bian walked over from the mermaids and looked at Ming Shu with aplicated gaze.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±Ming Shu pointed her chin. ¡°Say it now.¡±


    An Chou pursed his lips and looked at the mermaids. He raised his voice and said, ¡°I have never betrayed the mermaids. All of this was nned by Yize.¡±


    Yize had nned a show in order to seize the power from Ming Shu.


    He said that he colluded with the humans and betrayed the mermaids.


    An Chou told them about this.


    From the time Yize set up a trap to when they misunderstood him, he was forced to leave the mermaids.


    After that, he was captured by the humans and met Ming Shu..


    ¡°The one who betrayed the mermaid tribe was yize, not me.¡±


    An shinning voice was heard by every mermaid.


    ¡°But...¡±a mermaid stood up. ¡°We all saw the evidence at that time.¡±


    ¡°Yize framed me,¡±an shinning answered calmly. He was not angry because his people misunderstood him, nor was he unhappy because they didn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°Why would lord Yize do such a Thing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Lord Yize would never lie to us. Don¡¯t believe him, he is colluding with a human right now...¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Yize¡¯s scream interrupted the human¡¯s words.


    Everyone looked in Ming Shu¡¯s direction and saw Yize half-kneeling on the ground. The crab pincers on his neck were already deep into his skin.


    Ming Shu bent down and smiled. ¡°You tell me. Did you set him up?¡±


    Ya Ze¡¯s shoulders were heavy. The crab pincers on his neck were like sharp des. If she used all her strength, her neck would be torn apart.


    It wasn¡¯t just physical pain.


    There was also mental pressure.


    He suddenly felt that the girl beside him became scary.


    It was as though she could grow terrifying tentacles and drag him into Hell at any time.


    It was a terrifying pressure.


    Ya Ze panted and gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s, it¡¯s me!¡±


    Ming Shu looked up and smiled. ¡°Look, you, Lord Ya ze, admitted it yourself.¡±


    ¡°That was you bullying Lord!¡±


    ¡°Lord would never do such a thing!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Yize¡¯s hardcore fans were typical of those who said,¡¯I don¡¯t believe it, I won¡¯t listen to it, you¡¯re lying¡¯.


    ¡°AH...¡±yize screamed again, panting even harder. ¡°Yes, it was me, it was me who did it! ! She didn¡¯t force me to say it!¡±


    The Mermaids:¡±...¡±


    There were crab pincers on his neck!


    Those words weren¡¯t convincing at all! ?


    ¡°I really did it! !¡±


    Stop F * cking bbering!


    I¡¯m going to die!


    *


    I can only update up to here today. To be able to write 6,000, I¡¯ve already used my primal strength! ! [ I still managed to catch up to the guaranteed 6,000! ]


    The second day of the support activities countdown, everyone should get to know each other.


    We¡¯ve already reached this point..


    Let¡¯s work hard, Don¡¯t drop out of the top 10! I beg you to please me


    Finally, thank you for your birthday wishes. I love you

 Chapter 1473

    <h4>Chapter 1473: Chapter 1473: The Legend of the octopus (19)</h4>


    No matter what ya ze said, the mermaids all felt that Ming Shu was forcing him.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±it¡¯s good to have brainless fans.


    Ya Ze:¡±...¡±can you let me go! ! You Bunch of idiots!


    ¡°Let go of Lord Ya Ze!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m Stupid?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    An Chen reached out and grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s wrist. ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    This was a matter of his n. He shouldn¡¯t let her stand up for him.


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡±...¡±being doubted like this, an Bian was very angry. ¡°I can do it!¡±


    Ming Shu looked him up and down for a while. Then she quickly raised her hand and knocked ya ze unconscious. She was afraid that he would wake up halfway and Ming Shu would tie him up again, leaving only his eye. Then she threw him to him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go eat crab.¡±


    An Lin:¡±...¡±


    How weak was she in her eyes?


    ......


    An Lin looked at the man with aplicated expression and remained silent.


    He was probably a useless one.


    Ming Shu nced at the mermaids and smiled. She walked to a pir and sat down, dragging out a few cooked crabs from behind.


    The Mermaids:¡±...¡±


    F * * K!


    With Ya Ze in an Lin¡¯s hands, the Mermaids didn¡¯t dare to act Rashly. They could only listen to an LIN.


    After all, an Chou was once the leader of the mermaids. An Chou spoke clearly and he could exin everything clearly.


    Gradually, the mermaids started to waver.


    Do you think that an Chou is trying to convince people with reason?


    No!


    Even Ming Shu was wrong!


    After he finished speaking, he took out the treasure box.


    ¡°The treasure box is with me. Whoever has the treasure box will be the leader of the mermaids. Do you all remember this rule?¡±


    The Mermaids:¡±...¡±


    The mermaids looked at each other for a moment.


    They looked at the still unconscious ya ze.


    ¨C ..


    An Zian brought Ming Shu to a pce. The entire pce was made of shell-like materials and was shining with a white light.


    ¡°The treasure box is so useful. Why didn¡¯t you take it out in the beginning?¡±


    Ming Shu thought of the speed at which the mermaids had defected and was speechless.


    This damn thing is like the Emperor¡¯s imperial seal.


    Whoever gets it will be the boss.


    Is this the reason why Yize chased after him?


    The young man looked down at the treasure box in his hand and said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want them to misunderstand you.¡±


    He could have taken out the treasure box from the start.


    But if he didn¡¯t exin the whole thing clearly, there was no way to rify her background. Even if the mermaids submitted to him because of the treasure box, they would still misunderstand her.


    Ming Shu turned around and suddenly leaned close to him. Her Eyes had a faint smile. ¡°Why are you so afraid that they will misunderstand me? Do You Like Me?¡±


    The young man widened his eyes slightly.


    It was as if he had heard something that he couldn¡¯t believe.


    He stepped back slightly and his silvery-white fish tail swept around randomly. ¡°I can¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°You rest first. I need to go out for a while.¡±


    The young man almost ran away.


    Ming Shu:¡±? ? ?¡±


    Can¡¯t What?


    Can¡¯t like her?


    ¨C ..


    An Cui left the pce, his face a little stunned.


    His heart beat as if it was about to jump out of his chest.


    Like her... ?


    An Cui stood outside the pce for a long time, gathering the mermaids.


    He had been away for so long, and many things needed to be rearranged.


    But busy work couldn¡¯t make an Zian forget Ming Shu.


    He could even clearly remember every expression on her face when she asked him that question.


    ¡°Lord an Zian, is it okay for us to deploy like this? Although the humans don¡¯t have an advantage over us in the water, their weapons are more advanced than ours. We...¡±


    ¡°Lord an Zian? Are You Listening to me?¡±


    An Chan returned to his senses and his exquisite brows were cold. ¡°Yes, you continue.¡±


    The mermaids looked at him for a while. Seeing that an Chan was getting serious, he continued, ¡°We might suffer heavy losses. The morale of the tribe members has been low in the recent few battles...¡±


    An Chan studied the battles with them and nned out a new deployment.


    Time passed quickly. By the time the mermaids around had left, the mermaids had already left.


    An Chen raised his hand and rubbed the space between his eyebrows. His gaze fell on his half-rolled sleeves.


    She had to put on such clothes for herself. The feeling of bondage made him ufortable, but why didn¡¯t he take them off?


    He suddenly missed her..


    Once she appeared, he couldn¡¯t control himself anymore.


    An Chen went to Ming Shu¡¯s ce alone. He stood outside and didn¡¯t go in.


    These days, the voices of the mermaids were getting louder and louder.


    A human staying in the Mermaids was nothing?


    Even though she was different from other humans, she was still a human.


    ¡°Why are you standing here? Are you the door God?¡±


    A clear voice came from behind. An Chen¡¯s body stiffened. His silver fish tail seemed to have forgotten to move.


    ¡°Hey, why are you running? !¡±


    An Chen ran for a long distance. After making sure that Ming Shu didn¡¯t chase after him, he stopped and let out a sigh of relief.


    Why did he run!


    Why did he run!


    What was there to be afraid of!


    An Biao was upset, and the mermaids could feel it.


    Tian an Biao pushed everything aside and went into the depths of the mermaids alone.


    The sea grass forest was like a towering tree onnd. One could feel their insignificance once they entered.


    An Biao went all the way to the deepest part of the forest.


    ¡°Who is it!¡±


    Two mermaids with ck fish tails held tridents in their hands and stopped an Biao.


    An Ren replied calmly, ¡°An Ren.¡±


    The two mermaids sized him up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I want to see your sea witch.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    One of the mermaids turned around and went deep into the sea.


    In the Mermaids¡¯tribe, only the mermaids with ck tails would dare to speak to the Lord who ruled the mermaids like this.


    The tails of the mermaids determined the status of a merman in the tribe.


    Red, yellow, blue, green, these colors were very easy to see.


    Gold was equivalent to the nobility of the mermaids.


    Silver White was a very rare color. There were only a few in the records of the Mermaids.


    The only thing was that every one of them was very outstanding.


    However, not every outstanding silver-white mermaids would bring luck to the mermaids. On the contrary, there were also some who brought disaster to the mermaids.


    Therefore, the existence of the silver-white Merfolk had different opinions.


    But the ck merfolk..


    That was the existence that the Merfolk hated. Because ck, in the merfolk, symbolized misfortune, disaster..


    The ck merfolk came back from the depths. ¡°Please.¡±


    An zhui passed through the sea grass forest, and the front suddenly opened up.


    In front of the coral-built house, the pure ck merfolk sat on a stone, casually using their fingers tob their hair.


    ¡°Master an Chen, what business do you have with me?¡±


    Her face was as delicate and beautiful as a young girl¡¯s, but her voice was as hoarse and unpleasant as an old woman¡¯s. There was an indescribable strangeness and strangeness in her voice.


    An Chen did not show any strange expression. He crossed his hands in front of his body and said indifferently, ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±


    The mermaid raised her fingers and twirled a strand of her hair. ¡°What do you want to ask me?¡±


    An looked at her solemnly.


    After a long while, he slowly said, ¡°About the mermaid liking humans.¡±


    The hair fell from the mermaid¡¯s hand. She slowly turned her head and revealed a strange smile.

 Chapter 1474

    <h4>Chapter 1474: Chapter 1474 Mermaid Legend (20)</h4>


    The young man sat at the highest point of the mermaid tribe, his silvery-white tail swaying with the flowing water.


    He looked in a certain direction, but upon closer inspection, he found that there was no focus at all.


    Just as the young man was lost in his thoughts, a figure swam up from below.


    She suddenly appeared in front of the young man and barged into his unfocused eyes.


    Before the young man came back to his senses, Ming Shu floated over and hugged him directly. ¡°Why have you been avoiding me recently? HMM?¡±


    An Biao was sitting under a ¡®cliff¡¯. Ming Shu came over and hugged him, her whole body hanging outside.


    He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, but he actually reached out and held her waist.


    After he finished, he looked at his hand silently and wanted to chop it off immediately.


    Why didn¡¯t he know how to be more reserved.


    He had already hugged her. If he let go, he would lose face. Hence, an Bian could only maintain this action.


    Ming Shu squeezed the hand on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding you. The mermaid tribe has many things to do. I¡¯m busy...¡±


    ¡°You came here to enjoy the scenery?¡±


    ......


    ¡±...¡±


    An Bian was silent for a few seconds. He exerted some strength in his hand and let her sit in his arms.


    He grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s chin and lowered his head. He held her lips and rubbed them together to vent his recent longing.


    He missed her very much.


    He missed her very much.


    He went crazy thinking about it.


    ¡°If a mermaid likes a human and can¡¯t get a human to truly like her, do you know what will happen to You?¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice was very low, as if he was mumbling.


    Ming Shu opened her eyes slightly. The young man had already stopped moving and looked at her without blinking.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t understand and asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    An Lian lowered her eyes slightly. ¡°You will lose everything that the Mermaids gave you. You will not be able to breathe in the water and you will not be able to live onnd.¡±


    The mermaids and humans had always stood on opposite sides.


    After so many years, it wasn¡¯t that no mermaids had fallen in love with humans. Unfortunately..


    There weren¡¯t many who could truly reach the end.


    In the end, it was the humans who betrayed the mermaids and the mermaids were punished.


    Bing mermaids who couldn¡¯t breathe in the sea, their tails would also make it impossible for them to live onnd.


    The ending was tragic.


    Ming Shu hooked her arms around the young man¡¯s neck and pressed her forehead against his. Her nose touched the tip of his nose and she kissed him gently. ¡°Do you want to Bet?¡±


    The young man asked, ¡°Will you really like me?¡±


    ¡°Do you dare to Bet?¡±


    An Lian looked at her quietly. He pursed his lips and said firmly, ¡°I dare.¡±


    He was willing to bet his future on her.


    Ming Shu smiled and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Then you have to please me. Otherwise, I might not like you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Please... Please?¡±


    This word was unfamiliar to an Lian. How could it be considered pleasing?


    Ming Shu gave an example. ¡°For example, catch two more seafood for me every day.¡±


    ¡°Just... Like This?¡±


    ¡°MM-HMM.¡±


    An Lian blinked and suddenly realized something. ¡°You Mean, you like me?¡±


    Ming Shu pretended to be stupid. ¡°Did I say that? I didn¡¯t say that, but I can save a ce for you. If I want to like someone, you will be the first person I consider.¡±


    An Chou:¡±...¡±


    That was exactly what she meant just now.


    ¡°You are lying.¡±She doesn¡¯t like me. Why do you have to do so much for me?


    ¡°No.¡±Ming Shu denied confidently.


    I can only lie to fish, how can I Lie to people?


    An Chou:¡±...¡±


    An Chou knew that he couldn¡¯t win against Ming Shu, so he simply sealed her mouth with his actions.


    The Sea Witch said that only people who liked him would ept such behavior.


    She liked him!


    Liar!


    ¡°Lord an Chen, it¡¯s bad, Ya Ze...¡±


    The mermaid rushed up from the bottom and saw the intimate posture of the two. She was very shocked. Then she didn¡¯t care much andpleted the sentence above.


    ¡°Lord an Chen, ya ze was saved.¡±


    ¨C


    Yize still had a loyal underling among the mermaids. An Chou held the treasure box. They didn¡¯t dare to disobey him, but they didn¡¯t admit it in private.


    So they nned to save Yize.


    Ming Shu felt that this was very normal.


    How could the little mischievous get the lunchbox so quickly.


    If he wasn¡¯t mischievous, how could he live up to his mischievous title.


    An Chou sent the mermaids to chase after him, but they didn¡¯t catch him in the end. Yize went missing. A few days passed, but there was still no news, so they could only leave him alone.


    After this incident, the mermaids started spreading rumors about the rtionship between an Chen and Ming Shu.


    An Chen ignored them and asked the mermaids to send seafood to Ming Shu every day.


    There was nock of seafood at the bottom of the sea.


    They could have as many as they wanted.


    After the mermaids sent the seafood, Ming Shu stopped them. ¡°Where is an Chen?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t seen him for a few days.


    The two mermaids looked at each other. One of the smaller mermaids wanted to say something, but the other one stopped her and said coldly, ¡°Master an Bian is busy.¡±


    The dissatisfaction in the mermaid¡¯s eyes was clearly written.


    Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°What are you busy with?¡±


    The mermaid snorted. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    The mermaid next to her pulled her back and said anxiously, ¡°Meng You, stop talking.¡±


    Mengyou was displeased. ¡°Why are you pulling me? Did I say something wrong? She¡¯s a human, our enemy!¡±


    ¡°No, Mengyou. Lord an Chan instructed us not to be disrespectful to her. If Lord an Chan finds out, Lord an Chan will be angry.¡±


    Mengyou thought of the youth and her heart wavered slightly.


    However, as she thought of the rumors among the mermaids these past few days, the anger in Mengyou¡¯s heart rose.


    She was just a human, how could she get the favor of Lord an Chen?


    Thinking of this, Meng You¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, ¡°She is just a human. She doesn¡¯t have the right to be with Lord an Chen. I don¡¯t know how you can move freely underwater, but I hope you can be tactful and leave this ce. Leave Lord an Chen.¡±


    The first sentence was for herpanions, and thest sentence was for Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu smiled faintly. ¡°If I¡¯m not qualified, then who is? You?¡±


    ¡°Of course lord an CI wants to marry a mermaid!¡±Even if you are not her, you are not a human!


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°When he was ndered by Yize for betraying his race, did you speak up for him?¡±


    Meng You¡¯s expression suddenly froze.


    An Ci didn¡¯t say anything, but it didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t remember these mermaids. When Yize was trying to kill him, they looked on indifferently.


    ¡°What do you know? !¡±Meng You flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d better leave this ce! Otherwise, you won¡¯t have a good ending!¡±


    Now, the mermaids were already very dissatisfied with her existence.


    An Zhui fought against all the objections. Sooner orter, something would happen because of her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. Come and hit me!¡±There were so many seafood here. How could she leave? She couldn¡¯t let any of them go.


    Meng You was dumbfounded. ¡°You... humans are all so shameless? !¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged and smiled. ¡°No one is as shameless as you.¡±


    Meng You red at her. ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Meng You, stop talking. Let¡¯s Go...¡±herpanion dragged Meng You away.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Meng You, I Beg You!¡±


    Meng You and the mermaid disappeared at the door.


    Ming Shu looked in the direction they left and the smile on her face was a little mysterious.

 Chapter 1475

    <h4>Chapter 1475: Chapter 1475 the legend of the octopus (21)</h4>


    Ming Shu knew that Meng You Wouldn¡¯t give up. She didn¡¯t expect her toe the next day.


    Today, she came alone to deliver seafood. She threw the seafood on the ground impolitely. ¡°You eat so much all day. Are you a reincarnated hungry ghost?¡±


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes slightly.


    Mermaids were beautiful to begin with. Meng You was a top-notch existence among the female mermaids. Her crimson tail made her look really beautiful.


    Even if she became sarcastic at this moment, people would forgive her for her beauty.


    Ming Shu bent down and dragged the seafood to the side. ¡°Do you like Anjing?¡±


    ¡°So what if I do.¡±


    Meng you didn¡¯t avoid it at all. She puffed out her chest. The waves in front of her chest were wrapped by the exquisite ¡°Underwear¡±made of seaweed. At this moment, the snow-white ball seemed to jump out.


    Ming Shu nced at it.


    What a nice chest!


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that an Chen doesn¡¯t like you.¡±


    Ming Shu picked Meng You¡¯s sore spot.


    As expected, the female mermaid opposite her was angry. Her scarlet tail swept past the stool made of seashells. With a crash, the seashells scattered on the ground.


    ......


    ¡°Do you think that Lord an Chen will like you?¡±She said angrily. ¡°Lord an Chen is only infatuated with you for a moment. He is just curious about you. When Lord an Chen loses interest in you, do you think you can still live here?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so.¡±Ming Shu¡¯s eyes were gentle, as if she didn¡¯t see the anger of Sleepwalker.


    She paused and said slowly and gently, ¡°He just likes me.¡±


    Little Devil doesn¡¯t like me. Is she going to turn the world upside down? !


    ¡°You...¡±sleepwalker pointed at Ming Shu, her anger rising and almost drowning her rationality. ¡°Lord an Li can¡¯t really like you!¡±


    After shouting, Meng You¡¯s eyes were full of hatred. She revealed her sharp teeth and flung her tail at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu rubbed her hands, nning to take revenge for her seafood!


    Little Devil?


    Who the hell is this little devil!


    The news of the fight between Ming Shu and Meng you soon reached an CI¡¯s side.


    An CI was indeed very busy recently. Now That Ya Ze had escaped, there were a lot of things to do at the front line.


    Suddenly hearing this news, an Biao¡¯s heart jumped and he rushed over as fast as he could.


    The pce was in a mess. Ming Shu sat on the table that was barely holding on, and Meng You was lying in a corner in a sorry state.


    ¡°Lord an Biao...¡±


    Meng You¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and she called out expectantly.


    The young man outside the door didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. He came in from outside and went straight to Ming Shu. He held her shoulder and asked nervously, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even beat her. Do you think I¡¯ve been eating for free recently?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    He was concerned about her. Why Can¡¯t he talk to me properly!


    Seeing the young man¡¯s nervous look, the anger in Meng You¡¯s eyes was ignited again.


    ¡°Lord an Li, she...¡±


    An Li held Ming Shu¡¯s hand and turned his head slightly. He ordered coldly, ¡°Take her away.¡±


    Meng you widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Master an Lian, I...¡±


    An Lian looked over calmly. Meng you suddenly felt as if someone was strangling her throat. She couldn¡¯t say a word. An invisible pressure came over her and she didn¡¯t have any thoughts of resisting.


    The mermaids went forward and carried Meng you away.


    Meng you only shouted when the mermaids dragged her out.


    Her voice gradually became softer.


    The surrounding mermaids also retreated. An Bian hugged Ming Shu and promised, ¡°I was careless this time. I Won¡¯t let them disrespect you next time.¡±


    At the end of her sentence, an Bian¡¯s eyes darkened.


    When he came back, he only wanted to expose Yize¡¯s conspiracy, but now..


    He couldn¡¯t let go of the power in his hands. Only in this way could he be qualified to stand by her side and protect her.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to exercise.¡±Ming Shu indicated that she didn¡¯t mind.


    An Lian:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu arched her eyebrows and raised her eyebrows. ¡°There are a lot of mermaids who like you.¡±


    ¡°But they are not you.¡±An Lian held her hand and let her hold her waist. ¡°I just want you to like me.¡±


    Ming Shu leaned against his chest and smiled. Idiot.


    Meng you heard that she was sent to the front line. After this incident, the mermaids didn¡¯t dare to find trouble with Ming Shu anymore.


    Ming Shu lived the life of being fed, bullied her little fairy, and continued being fed.


    This was probably the mostfortable time she had.


    If the harmony system didn¡¯t remind her that there was a Chao mother outside, she might have continued to stay.


    ¡°I need to go back.¡±Ming Shu found an Chou.


    An Chou raised his head slightly and his lips moved. He squeezed out a few words with difficulty. ¡°You don¡¯t Like This ce?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell my mother when I came out. I was afraid that she would look for me everywhere.¡±


    ¡°This... is that so.¡±An Chou pulled her back. ¡°Shall I apany you?¡±


    Ming Shuughed. ¡°Can you turn your tail into a leg?¡±


    The silver fish tail shook twice, and the water flowed slightly. For the first time, an Biao hated that he was a mermaid.


    He asked in a low voice, ¡°When will youe back?¡±


    He was very afraid. If she left, she would nevere back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±Ming Shu saw that he was in a bad mood, so she pinched his chin and kissed him. ¡°You don¡¯t want to leave me?¡±


    An Chen didn¡¯t deny it.


    Ming Shu kissed the corner of his lips. ¡°Then I¡¯ll think about it and settle things over there as soon as possible.¡±


    What Ming Shu got in return was a lingering kiss.


    On the day Ming Shu left the deep sea, an Chen personally sent her to the shore. He really wanted to go with her, but his tail was inconvenient, and he needed him for the war at the front line and the matters of Yize.


    Ming Shunded onnd from an empty ce, and an biao floated in the sea.


    ¡°Should I go back with you?¡±An Biao asked.


    ¡°No need. I have to take care of you when I go back.¡±An Biao was very responsible now. If she really took him away, he wouldn¡¯t be happy either.


    An Biao was thinking about what happened onnd. Without water, he really needed someone to take care of him... if he went up alone, he would really cause trouble for her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Ming Shu waved her hand.


    An Lian quickly pulled her back. ¡°Give me another kiss.¡±


    Ming Shu was helpless. She held him and kissed him as though she was coaxing a child. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Ming Shu thought for a while and took out the Little Beastie and ced it in his hand. ¡°If you have anything to say, you can tell it. It will pass it to me.¡±


    The Little Beastie struggled to sit up and roared in its heart, what are you doing!


    Ming Shu flicked the Little Beastie¡¯s head and silently told it: Be Good, protect him well.


    The Little Beastie:¡±...¡±inhumane! Pervert! Change to poop-picker! You have to!


    The Little Beastie rolled out of an Tao¡¯s palm and fell into the water.


    It didn¡¯t want to be with this ugly beast!


    I¡¯m so angry!


    After Ming Shu left, the Little Beastie quietly looked at the colorful ball floating in the water.


    The Little Beastie turned around and revealed its stomach. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    The young man asked it quietly, ¡°Do you like seafood?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Don¡¯t think that you can seduce me like this!


    ¡°I want to eat king crab!¡±

 Chapter 1476

    <h4>Chapter 1476: Chapter 1476: The Legend of the Octopus (22)</h4>


    In order to send the little goblin to her, Ming Shu chose a remote ce tond. She walked a long way before she reached the road.


    This is crazy!


    She finally stopped a car.


    The owner of the car was a couple. When they asked Ming Shu where she was going, they were both stunned.


    ¡°City S has been locked down. I heard that the epidemic is serious. Why are you going there as a little girl?¡±


    Ming Shu was a little confused.


    Sealed Off? Epidemic?


    It took Ming Shu quite a while to figure out what had happened during the time she was away.


    City s had an outbreak of a rare mermaid virus.


    Once infected with this virus, it would take 12 hours for the virus to take effect. On average, people would die within seven days. Now, the longest infected person was 12 days.


    But in the end, they still died.


    In the past, the mermaid virus could only be spread through water. In other words, as long as you didn¡¯t drink the water with the mermaid virus, you wouldn¡¯t be infected by skin contact. Of course, some people with weak resistance.., could be infected through skin contact.


    But now, the mermaid virus didn¡¯t need water to spread.


    ......


    It could be spread through human contact, food, water..


    As long as they were infected with this virus, they would be a source of infection.


    Ming Shu activated her wristband again and looked online.


    The entire city s was now locked down. No one could enter or leave.


    Ming Shu called Mother Chao first, but her phone was turned off.


    Ming Shu called brother Dong again, but he answered. Brother Dong expressed his ¡°Cordial¡±greetings to her after she had been missing for so long.


    After greeting her, brother Dong told her about the situation in the city.


    ¡°The situation in the city is not good now. Everyone is working hard to find a drug to suppress the virus. The blood you provided before has been used up, but there is no result...¡±


    Ming Shu listened to him and asked, ¡°How are my mom and Hao Yan?¡±


    ¡°Hao Yan is fine. Your mom doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Help me take a look.¡±


    ¡°All the streets are closed. No one is allowed to walk on the streets.¡±Brother Dong paused. ¡°I will think of something.¡±


    Ming Shu asked the couple to put her in a city and think of a way to get to s city.


    All the traffic to S City stopped.


    She could only think of a way to get there.


    Ming Shu left a message for her mother.


    Brother Dong contacted her on the third day. ¡°I went to your ce. There is no one there. The best case scenario is that your mother is fine. The worst case scenario is that she is infected and sent to the epidemic prevention station, or...¡±


    Dead.


    Ming Shu hung up the phone and looked at the scenery outside the car window.


    Although she didn¡¯t spend too much time with Mother Chao, she really loved this body.


    Ming Shu let out a breath.


    Let¡¯s leave it to fate.


    All the roads leading to s city were blocked.


    There were many people outside. Some of them were locals who were not in s city when the virus broke out.


    Some of them had family and friends in s city.


    Ming Shu thought of a way to sneak into the volunteer medical team and sneak into the city.


    After entering, she went straight to the vi where she stayed. Just as brother Dong said, there was no one here.


    Just as Ming Shu was thinking about the work unit of the host¡¯s mother, she suddenly received a strange phone call.


    ¡°Is this Miss Chao Shuang?¡±


    The voice from the electric arc was strange.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Hello, we are the family evacuationmand center. Are you in S City Now? If you are, please tell us your location and we will send someone to pick you up.¡±


    The family evacuation..


    ¡°Chao Jin?¡±


    ¡°Chao Jin?¡±The other party was stunned. ¡°Are you talking about your father? I¡¯m sorry, we are evacuating the family of the research institute, which is your mother, Ms. Yu Jingya.¡±


    ¡°Is my mother okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. Where are you now?¡±


    Ming Shu told them her location. In less than half an hour, someone came to pick her up.


    After getting into the car, the person in charge told her, ¡°The evacuation notice hase out. You are on the first evacuation list. We have contacted you before, but we haven¡¯t been able to contact you. This is ourst batch.¡±


    The first evacuation list should be for the families of important people.


    Is the host¡¯s mother so powerful?


    But thinking about it, Chao Jin was in an important position in the army. To be able to marry him, Chao Jin¡¯s mother must have some ability.


    Ming Shu looked at the direction of the car and asked, ¡°Are we going out of the city now?¡±


    The other party shook his head. ¡°No, we are just evacuating to a safer ce. The epidemic is serious, so we don¡¯t dare to risk sending everyone out. But you are Ms. Yu Jingya¡¯s daughter. We will send you to the research institute to settle down. You can also see your mother.¡±


    Along the way, they picked up two more people.


    The car drove steadily to the settling point. After the two people got off, they drove for a distance and arrived at the research institute¡¯s Settling Point.


    Ming Shu needed to be quarantined and checked to make sure that she was not infected.


    Yu Jingya might have received the news and rushed over.


    Yu Jingya was not afraid of being infected. She ignored the staff and went straight in. She hugged Ming Shu. ¡°Where did you go? I was so worried.¡±


    ¡±...¡±this was a bit hard to make up.


    Hence, Ming Shu made up a scary story about helping an olddy cross the road and being kidnapped. She finally escaped with the help of the epidemic.


    Yu Jingya nervously pulled her to look at it.


    Seeing that her daughter was alive and well, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    The quarantine period was a little long. Yu Jingya apanied her inside and told her not to worry.


    During this period, someone came to call her. Seeing that she was in the quarantine room, she couldn¡¯t say anything and left in a hurry after asking a few questions.


    ¡°What is mother researching?¡±


    ¡°The virus that broke out this time,¡±Yu Jingya said. ¡°The virus this time is different from the mermaids virus in the past. It¡¯s very troublesome.¡±


    She also thought this when she received the news and left.


    But at that time, the mermaids virus hadn¡¯t broken out yet.


    ¡°Because of the transmission route?¡±


    Yu Jingya nodded. She held Ming Shu¡¯s palm. ¡°There are too many transmission routes for the mermaids virus this time. If we can¡¯t solve it properly, it¡¯s very likely that it won¡¯t just be in s city.¡±


    If the virus really spread, they still had no way to deal with it. This would be a devastating blow to humanity.


    Ming Shu suddenly thought of the person that Dong Gezha had investigated.


    Could this matter be rted to that person?


    Yu Jingya apanied Ming Shu until the quarantine period ended. Then she personally brought her to the dormitory.


    Yu Jingya was the main researcher and the dormitory was very big. Hence, they didn¡¯t arrange any other dormitory for Ming Shu.


    Even at this time, Yu Jingya still patiently went through all the procedures for her.


    ¡°Mom still has work to do, so she wille backter. The cafeteria is on the second floor. If you are hungry, you can go there and swipe your card.¡±


    Yu Jingya handed a card to her and carefully reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t run around. If you are bored, you can go online. You can also go to the activity area below, but you can¡¯t leave here. Do you understand?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    ¡°So mom left?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ming Shu walked Yu Jingya to the door.

 Chapter 1477

    <h4>Chapter 1477: Chapter 1477: The Legend of the octopus (23)</h4>


    Ming Shu understood the current situation. The situation was really bad.


    No one seemed to be able to suppress this mermaid virus.


    Brother Dong asked Ming Shu if he could give him some more blood.


    Although the world had changed, the previous deal was still there. Ming Shu asked him toe to the research institute to get it.


    In order to pass this thing to him, Ming Shu had spent a lot of effort.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t meet brother Dong. After brother Dong got the blood, he gave her a call.


    ¡°Does the research institute have an idea?¡±


    Ming Shu swiped her card to get food and asked, ¡°Are you asking about the enemy?¡±


    ¡±...¡±brother Dong was speechless for a few seconds. ¡°In this situation, the most important thing is to find the antidote.¡±


    Who knew if the mermaid virus could be spread through other methods?


    They were not infected yet, but they had been trapped here since they could not solve it.


    At this time, it was not as if they could just give some money and get out just because they had some power.


    In the entire S City, not a single official could leave.


    ......


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll inform you if there¡¯s any progress.¡±Brother Dong was straightforward. ¡°By the way, give Hao Yan a call. She¡¯s been asking for you. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°What did you find out about the person you investigatedst time?¡±


    There had been a lot of things recently, so it took brother Dong quite a while to remember who Ming Shu was talking about.


    ¡°My people followed them for a while, but they didn¡¯t see anyone. There were no traces of any activities in the society, so it¡¯s very likely that they¡¯re dead.¡±


    Without needing Ming Shu to say more, brother Dong immediately understood the key point. ¡°Do you think that this matter has something to do with that person?¡±


    ¡°This matter is too coincidental,¡±Ming Shu said.


    ¡°It is quite coincidental,¡±brother Dong agreed.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    What¡¯s the use of having you!


    Ming Shu hung up the call.


    She bit her chopsticks and pondered. There was someone behind that person. What was the other party¡¯s purpose? An outbreak of the virus and a chance to make a fortune?


    If that was the case, the other party must have the antidote in his hands.


    The virus was still in its fermentation period. The other party didn¡¯te forward. Maybe he wanted to make more money.


    But..


    If this spection was wrong, then everything would be untenable.


    Forget it.


    Let¡¯s eat first.


    For the next two days, Ming Shu could only see Yu Jingyaing back to rest in the middle of the night and leaving before dawn. Or rather, she worked until dawn and then left in a hurry.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Yu Jingya rubbed the space between her eyebrows. ¡°Why are you awake? is the light too bright? Mom, turn off the light.¡±


    Ming Shu put the ss of water next to Yu Jingya¡¯s hand. ¡°I slept during the day. You Won¡¯t be able to endure it if you continue like this. Go to bed early.¡±


    Yu Jingya took a sip of water and said, ¡°Mom, this work is not finished yet. There are so many people waiting. How can I Sleep...¡±


    At this moment, people could die at any moment.


    Time was racing against time.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t give yourself an answer right now. If you don¡¯t rest well, it will affect your thinking. It will only reduce your work efficiency and even cost you your life.¡±


    Yu Jingya was stunned.


    Ming Shu put away the things beside her. ¡°Rest early.¡±


    Yu Jingya was silent and finally nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She went into the bathroom to wash her face. She fell asleep as soon as she touched the bed.


    Ming Shu turned off the lights and only left a small night light. She sat in Yu Jingya¡¯s previous seat and flipped through the information.


    The next day, Yu Jingya looked much better than before. When she left, she seemed to have some new ideas and gave Ming Shu a big hug.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu thought that Yu Jingya woulde back veryte today. Who knew that she woulde back earlier than before? It was just that she didn¡¯t look well.


    Ming Shu sat on the chair and chewed on the steamed buns that she had taken from the canteen. She looked over.


    Yu Jingya was followed by someone.


    It was none other than Chao Chu.


    ¡°Shuang Shuang,¡±Yu Jingya called out. ¡°Chao Chu will stay here for two days.¡±


    ¡°Sister,¡±Chao Chu called out obediently.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything. Yu Jingya let Chao Chue in.


    Chao Chu tried to find someone to deal with her, but she got into trouble in the end. They hadn¡¯t seen each other since then.


    But Ming Shu had sent her a congrattory message before, so she must have known..


    And now she coulde here so calmly.


    I¡¯m impressed.


    Yu Jingya¡¯s dormitory had two rooms and a living room. Ming Shu and Yu Jingya had one room each before, but now they could only spare one room for Chao Chu.


    ¡°Mom, why did you bring her here?¡±Are you going to use her as a punching bag for me?


    ¡°You... Chao Jin called me personally. We are husband and wife, after all. He is still your father. At this time, Mom can¡¯t just stand by and watch, right?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there an evacuation point for Chao Jin¡¯s family members?¡±


    ¡°There are many people at the evacuation point. Chao Jin is worried about Chao Chu.¡±Yu Jingya¡¯s tone was indifferent.


    She was staying in a research institute dormitory. Each person had a house, and there were real-life guards outside. The three-tiered patrols were better than the evacuation resettlement site.


    Even with Chao Jin¡¯s position in the military, he could only arrange a single room for Chao Chu at the evacuation resettlement site.


    But was the evacuation resettlement site safe?


    No.


    There was a problem at an evacuation resettlement sitest night, and it was attacked by some infected patients.


    Chao Jin was worried that something like this would happen, so he called her to ask for help.


    Yu Jingya was a soft-hearted person after all.


    Yu Jingya brought Chao Chu back, then left to continue working.


    Only Ming Shu and Chao Chu were left in the room.


    Chao Chu¡¯s expression was gloomier than before, and deep in his eyes was hatred for Ming Shu..


    She almost destroyed herself.


    Those people..


    Chao Chu didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would happen to her if she was defiled by those people.


    Chao Chu held back his hatred and entered the room Yu Jingya pointed out to her without saying a word.


    Ming Shu finished eating the steamed bun silently.


    Chao Jin was really awesome.


    Who was her biological child!


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t say that Yu Jingya was stupid. At this time, as long as her husband wasn¡¯t a ruthless and emotionless person, most people would agree to her request.


    Yu Jingya came back in the early morning. Ming Shu was still sitting on the chair.


    ¡°Shuangshuang, why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    Yu Jingya asked her while taking off her shoes.


    ¡°Get ready to sleep.¡±


    Yu Jingya looked towards Chu¡¯s room. ¡°Is she inside?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded and didn¡¯te out. She didn¡¯t know what she was doing inside.


    Just as the two were talking, Chao Jin¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Yu Jingya, Chu Chu is still a child. If you are angry at me, why are you taking it out on a child!¡±


    Chao Jin roared at her.


    Ming Shu naturally heard Yu Jingya¡¯s volume.


    ¡°Chao Jin, what do you mean?¡±She had been tired for a whole day. Chao Jin¡¯s words made Yu Jingya angry.


    Chao Jin said, ¡°What do I mean? What do you mean by not feeding Chu Chu?¡±


    Yu Jingya:¡±...¡±


    Since when did she not feed Chao Chu?


    ¡°I know you¡¯re unhappy with me, but you can¡¯t me the child. Let me tell you...¡±


    Chao Jin¡¯s voice came to a sudden stop.


    If not for the fact that she was afraid that someone would contact her urgently, Yu Jingya would have turned off her phone.


    This man..


    What was the reason?


    Since the outbreak of the virus, had he ever cared about her and Shuang Shuang?


    Sometimes, she even doubted if Shuang Shuang was his biological child.


    *


    Today was thest day. The support activities would end at 24 o¡¯clock. Whether or not they could remain in the top ten would depend on today. Everyone, please try harder! !

 Chapter 1478

    <h4>Chapter 1478: Chapter 1478: The Legend of the Octopus (24)</h4>


    Ming Shu knocked on Chao Chu¡¯s door while Yu Jingya was out.


    Chao Chu was a little wary and only revealed half of his body. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Ming Shu pushed the door open. Chao Chu immediately wanted to close the door, but it didn¡¯t budge. It was as if the person pushing the door was someone who had the strength of a princess.


    ¡°Chao Shuang!¡±


    Chao Chu gritted his teeth and shouted.


    Ming Shu was surprised. ¡°Why are you not pretending? Didn¡¯t you call me sister before? Why are you calling me by My Name Now?¡±


    Chao Chu was secretly angry. It was as if there were holes in her body. ¡°Chao Shuang, what are you trying to do?¡±


    She nced outside. Yu Jingya was not in the room.


    She came to look for me at this time..


    Even if Chao Chu didn¡¯t know what Ming Shu wanted to do, he knew that it was definitely not a good thing.


    ¡°Nothing. I want to talk about life with you.¡±


    Chao Chu¡¯s beautiful eyes widened. ¡°We have nothing to talk about.¡±


    Ming Shu pushed the door open. Chao Chu took a few steps back and managed to stand still.


    ......


    ¡°I think we can talk about a lot. For example, about the time you found someone to deal with me.¡±


    Chao Chu¡¯s face instantly turned pale. ¡°You still dare to bring it up!¡±


    ¡°Why not? You¡¯re not the one who found someone to deal with me first. I¡¯m just using it as a gift.¡±


    Was this how a gift was used! !


    Chao Chu bit his lip. Just as he was about to make up a righteous excuse for himself, the girl at the door suddenly walked towards her.


    Chao Chu¡¯s scalp went numb. A trace of fear rose from the bottom of his heart. The memory of being beaten up thest time surged wildly.


    ¡°Chao Shuang, don¡¯te over. Stop! If you dare to hit me, I Won¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    Chao Chu shouted as he retreated.


    Ming Shu grabbed Chao Chu¡¯s arm. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. He doesn¡¯t treat me like a daughter anyway. Why should I care about whether he forgives me or not?¡±


    Chao Chu¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    Then his body rose into the air. The room was spinning,


    bang!


    Chao Chu¡¯s back fell to the ground. He felt a numbness in his back for a moment, and then pain spread through his limbs.


    ¡°Youined to Chao Jin before, and my mother didn¡¯t give you food? HMM?¡±


    ¡°Chao Shuang, you... Ah...¡±


    ¡°Chao Shuang, you B * Tch, how Dare You Hit Me... You will die a horrible death, Stop!¡±


    Ming Shu beat Chao Chu up, gave her a meaningful smile, and then mmed the door and left.


    When Yu Jingya came back, Ming Shu even took the things that she had brought back.


    Yu Jingya was a little embarrassed, but Ming Shu looked like she was very hungry. She looked like she needed a midnight snack, so Yu Jingya naturally didn¡¯t care about Chao Chu.


    Chao Chu was hungry for a whole night and even got beaten up. It was easy to imagine how he spent the night.


    This kind of death-seeking person just needed to be beaten up.


    If one meal was not enough, then two meals!


    Full!


    Chao Chu naturally had toin to Chao Jin. When Chao Jin came in to question her, Ming Shu threatened to throw Chao Chu out if she kept talking.


    Chao Jin was so angry that he wanted to beat her to death.


    Ming Shu asked Yu Jingya to block Chao Jin. If this kind of man was not blocked, should he be kept for the New Year?


    Chao Jin couldn¡¯t contact Yu Jingya and Ming Shu, so Chao Chu was much more obedient. She stayed in her room all day and never stepped out of the room unless it was necessary.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t even talk to him if she wanted to.


    Kacha ¡ª


    Chao Chu¡¯s door opened. Ming Shu sat on the sofa and tilted her head to look at her.


    Thetter lowered her head, closed the door quickly, and left very quickly.


    It¡¯s not time to eat yet. Why did she go out today?


    Ming Shu took a bite of a piece of fruit. She wanted to follow him to take a look, but was stopped by brother Dong¡¯s phone.


    ¡°The virus in the city is mutating. My initial guess is that it is very likely to be spread through the air...¡±


    ¡°Spread through the air?¡±


    If this thing was spread through the air, would there still be a way to survive?


    ¡°Not only that, we also found that the attack period is shortened. The virus will attack in an hour... the city is no longer safe.¡±


    The city was not safe, but could they get out?


    ¡°Let¡¯s observe for a while. If it doesn¡¯t work, I n to retreat.¡±


    ¡°Retreat? How?¡±


    Brother Dong said coldly, ¡°Rush out.¡±


    No one wanted to die, and neither did brother Dong. He had guns and ammunition, so he could rush out with his surviving brothers.


    As for whether they would bring the virus out..


    If it really spread through the air, the virus would spread even if they didn¡¯t go out.


    Brother Dong was quite loyal. He told Ming Shu that he would inform her if they really wanted to go out.


    Of course, whether he did it for Ming Shu¡¯s blood, which was very likely to produce an antidote, or if he was really loyal, it was unknown.


    ¨C


    The virus broke out faster than Ming Shu thought.


    After lunch, all kinds of news appeared on the Inte. With S City as the center, all the cities started to break out.


    Compared to the previous viruses, the current viruses were obviously much more powerful.


    The authorities imed that there was some kind of suppressant, but after using it, the virus would still erupt and spread very quickly.


    Very soon, someone concluded that the mutated virus was spread through the air.


    For a time, the inte was filled with all kinds ofments.


    Yu Jingya hurried back. ¡°Shuang Shuang, pack up. We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°A virus broke out in the hospital. We have to leave s city now.¡±


    The virus had already broken out outside. The authorities had started to retreat. The core researchers were leaving with them.


    ¡°How did the virus break out?¡±


    ¡°Someone broke the newly collected virus Petri dish and spread it through the venttion system. Put on a mask.¡±


    Yu Jingya handed Ming Shu a mask.


    Then she took the spray and sprayed it at her.


    There was no time to investigate who broke the Petri dish. If she stayed here any longer, she would be more likely to be infected.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Chao Chu?¡±


    ¡°He went out and hasn¡¯te back yet.¡±


    Yu Jingya frowned slightly and put away the important things. She asked the people outside toe in and carry the things. She also helped Ming Shu put away her clothes. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Many ces in the research institute were locked. When they went over, they seemed to hear desperate shouts.


    There were guards with guns below the research institute. After checking their identities, they would let them go and let them go to the motorcade.


    Yu Jingya drove her own car, but there was a guard sitting in the passenger seat.


    Knock, knock..


    Outside the car window, a guard who had organized the evacuation knocked on the window.


    Yu Jingya rolled down the window. The guard immediately said, ¡°Professor Yu, there is a girl named Chao Chu. She said she is your daughter.¡±


    Yu Jingya frowned and looked in the direction the guard pointed.


    Chao Chu was blocked outside.


    A thought shed through her mind. I should just leave her here. She wasn¡¯t my daughter in the first ce.


    But I can¡¯t live with my conscience.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know her.¡±Ming Shu spoke before Yu Jingya. ¡°My mother only has one daughter.¡±


    Ming Shu leaned over and closed the window.


    The Guard:¡±? ? ?¡±


    Ming Shu patted Yu Jingya¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mom, Chao Jin won¡¯t leave her here. Don¡¯t worry about her.¡±


    Yu Jingya thought about it and agreed. Chao Jin always had other rtionships. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to bring Chao Chu with him.


    That was his favorite daughter..


    It was ironic when she thought about it.

 Chapter 1479

    <h4>Chapter 1479: Chapter 1479: The Legend of the octopus (25)</h4>


    Just as Ming Shu said, Chao Chu was still brought along.


    [ host. ]


    Ming Shu:¡±? ?¡±


    Why did you suddenly jump out? I don¡¯t want to see the Little Goblin fight, thank you!


    [ ... The virus in the research institute was done by Chao Chu. ] The harmony system replied sincerely, please please her, please please her!


    Do you have proof?


    Ming Shu¡¯s wristband vibrated. Ming Shu looked down and saw a video sent to her from an unknown source.


    In the video, Chao Chu somehow sneaked into the research institute.


    From when she went in to when she broke the Petri dish..


    Then she went out. Ming Shu saw that there was a guard opening the door for her. The two of them were sneaking around. It was obvious that something was wrong.


    There was an insider?


    Chao Chu is amazing!


    Ming Shu pulled Chao Jin out of the cklist and sent the video to him.


    ......


    Additional Message: Your Daughter is amazing!


    After sending the video, Ming Shu blocked it again. She asked the harmony system to get the numbers of the higher-ups of the research institute from Yu Jingya and sent them to them anonymously.


    Real name?


    One must be flexible. When it was time to be anonymous, one should be anonymous!


    The higher-ups of the research institute received the message at the same time.


    The surveince system was destroyed. This was also the main reason why they didn¡¯t catch the murderer who broke the Petri dish.


    The virus spread too quickly. They didn¡¯t have time to restore the surveince.


    Now, even if they suspected that the video Ming Shu sent them was real, they would still check it carefully.


    Not long after, they saw Chao Chu being taken out of the car and headed to the car behind.


    ¨C


    Yu Jingya only found out about this news after the convoy left and was about to leave s city.


    He couldn¡¯t tell if he was shocked or disappointed. After that, he calmed down.


    Chao Chu was just being guarded and hadn¡¯t been convicted yet. They would have to wait until the surveince cameras were restored before they could make a conclusion.


    The convoy left S city and headed to another city.


    When they got out of the car, Chao Chu was taken to a private ce. He passed by Ming Shu and Ming Shu showed him her heart.


    A silent sign ¡ª I did it!


    This little cutie is worth having.


    Chao Chu initially thought that she was gloating, but then he realized that something was wrong.


    A thought shed through Chao Chu¡¯s mind. He was shocked at first.


    How is this possible?


    But she looked like..


    Chao Chu suddenly rushed towards her. However, before he could take two steps, he was stopped by the guards.


    ¡°Behave yourself!¡±


    ¡°Chao Shuang, it¡¯s You!¡±


    Although he did not know how she had exposed him, it was definitely her!


    ¡°I wish you good luck.¡±


    Chao Chu¡¯s face was filled with unwillingness, but there was nothing she could do. She was being pushed away by someone.


    ¨C


    The virus did not spread, but exploded.


    It exploded from every city and then spread through the air. In other words, someone deliberately spread the mermaid virus.


    The speed of the virus¡¯s attack was far faster than everyone expected.


    Everyone was helpless against the virus this time. They couldn¡¯t even develop an inhibitor to suppress the virus for the time being.


    The number of deaths was increasing day by day.


    Towards the end, thework was already starting to be affected.


    Yu Jingya¡¯s side didn¡¯t break through, which was also because she was under a lot of pressure. She was in charge of researching the virus, but the mermaid virus this time waspletely different from the previous ones.


    To make matters worse, the mermaid tribe began a new wave of counterattack.


    The frontline had suffered heavy losses, and the virus had already begun to spread among the army.


    ¡°Is this really the mermaid¡¯s conspiracy? If so, how long has the Mermaid Tribe been nning this? Now, we...¡±


    The host¡¯s voice was passionate.


    It was unknown when the mermaid virus outbreak began, but it wasbeled as the mermaid¡¯s conspiracy.


    ¡°The authorities have yet to produce any useful suppressants, let alone antidotes. Who should save the lives of the people?¡±


    The news was silenced.


    The man sitting on the blue sofa stared at the silent scene with a cold expression.


    ¡°Mr. Yize.¡±


    In front of the office desk, the man in military uniform ced his hands on the table, crossed his hands, and supported his chin.


    ¡°Do you have anything to say about the virus?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me,¡±Yazhe said in a low voice.


    ¡°Mr. Yazhe denied it so quickly?¡±


    Yazhe looked at him. ¡°Major General Han, you can believe it or not.¡±


    Major General Han seemed to be used to Yazhe¡¯s attitude. He put down his hands. ¡°Then, Mr. Yazhe, who do you think did this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Major general Han narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Mr. Yazhe should at least know something, right?¡±


    Yazhe: ¡°I said I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The mermaids actually did not have as much research as humans on the viruses they carried.


    That was because those viruses were like small bacteria to them. They were not a threat at all.


    Why should they pay attention to things that were not a threat?


    Yazhe stood up, his golden fish tail reced by his straight legs. ¡°I hope Major General Han will listen to me in the next battle.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yazhe!¡±Major General Han stood up. ¡°Do you know what the situation is like in the army? The virus is spreading, and morale is low.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yazhe, why don¡¯t you tell me, is this a conspiracy of your mermaid race?¡±


    The outbreak of this virus in all the cities was on such arge scale and around the same time. It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Major General Han looked at him with a heavy gaze. After a long while, he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll trust Mr. Yize for once. Of course, I hope that Mr. Yize can inform me as soon as he has any clues.¡±


    Yize snorted coldly and left.


    After they left, Major General Han dialed a number.


    ¡°Keep an eye on Yize.¡±


    ¨C ..


    The war at the front line was getting more and more serious. For some reason, the mermaid side was always caught off guard.


    Even if Yize could asionally give them some information in advance, the battles they won in the end were very rare.


    In a few days, they had already retreated a long distance.


    Yize was actually very aggrieved. If he knew that humans were so unreliable, he would never cooperate with them.


    One virus and they were all wiped out.


    Who was behind this?


    As the virus became more and more serious, the human army was defeated.


    The mermaids were very confused.


    What was this?


    Was it to confuse them?


    An Zian only wanted to defeat this group of people as soon as possible so that he could find Ming Shu. Hence, the mermaids advanced quickly and quickly hid the demoralized humans along the coastline.


    Ya Ze wanted to turn the tide. After realizing that he couldn¡¯t do it with his strength, he left Major General Han and ran away.


    What could major general Han do when faced with the mermaids?


    The whole world was about to be destroyed. Of course, he had to run!


    The mermaids upied the shoreline. Looking from above, they were all colorful mermaids.


    There was a song.


    It was pleasant to the ears and seemed to cleanse one¡¯s soul.


    ¡°Lord an Chen, the virus in the human world seems to be very serious,¡±a mermaid came over to report.


    They had received news about this before, but they did not expect it to be so serious that they had to give up resisting.


    The youth looked in the direction of the shoreline and said calmly, ¡°Bring me there to take a look.¡±


    The mermaid immediately made a path for him. ¡°Lord an Chen, this way please.¡±

 Chapter 1480

    <h4>Chapter 1480: Chapter 1480: The Legend of the Octopus (26)</h4>


    The sanctuary.


    Ming Shu opened the curtain and went in. The guard inside was stunned and asked cautiously, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    Ming Shu showed the pass in her hand.


    The guard checked it carefully and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Ming Shu collected the pass calmly. ¡°Is Chao Chu still locked up here?¡±


    The surveince camera was restored. Chao Chu did it clearly, but he didn¡¯t admit it.


    Even though she was watching the surveince camera, she was certain that it wasn¡¯t her.


    Hence, she was temporarily locked here.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Take me there to take a look.¡±


    The guard hesitated and brought Ming Shu in.


    Chao Chu was locked in a room alone. When the door opened, he looked over.


    Her eyes were filled with hope when she saw Ming Shu.


    ......


    What is she doing here?


    ¡°You go out first. I want to ask her something.¡±


    The guard looked at Chao Chu and then at Ming Shu. He reminded her,¡±... then hurry up.¡±


    Ming Shu made an OK gesture and the guard closed the door and went out.


    Chao Chu hugged his knees. His eyes seemed to contain ice. He said fiercely, ¡°Chao Shuang, what are you doing here? Are You Laughing at me?¡±


    ¡°You are not funny.¡±Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I am here to ask you who ordered you to do this.¡±


    Chao Chu seemed to have gotten used to Ming Shu¡¯s question. Heughed coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t say it. I have time and energy. It is easy for you to say it.¡±


    The girl smiled brightly. It was as though she was talking to someone she liked.


    Chao Chu:¡±...¡±


    Is she threatening me in a roundabout way?


    ¡°What do you want me to say? I don¡¯t know anything. What questions do you have? I¡¯m afraid you are asking the wrong person.¡±Chao Chu really didn¡¯t know what Ming Shu wanted her to say.


    As expected of the little cutie who had acted in the Chao family for many years.


    ¡°You really won¡¯t say anything?¡±


    When she met Ming Shu¡¯s gaze, a hint of fear shed in Chao Chu¡¯s eyes.


    She didn¡¯t even dare to look at her.


    When her sister spoke, she was like a weak and weak girl who could be easily dealt with.


    But when she fought, she was like a devil.


    But..


    Chao Chu¡¯s eyes quickly turned around. ¡°I can say that unless you take me out!¡±


    Ming Shu suddenlyughed softly.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±Chao Chu supported himself and stood up. ¡°If you don¡¯t Take Me Out, I won¡¯t tell you!¡±


    Ming Shu moved her fingers and said gently, ¡°You think too much. Why don¡¯t we do something happy?¡±


    Chao Chu:¡±? ? ?¡±


    Something Happy?


    Did she misunderstand?


    For a moment, Chao Chu thought that the girl who was walking towards him was a devil.


    The smile on her face was cold.


    Behind her was an unresolvable darkness.


    It hid a beast that made people fear it.


    It could take a person¡¯s life at any time.


    Chao Chu gulped and leaned against the corner of the wall. She said weakly, ¡°Don¡¯te over...¡±


    ¨C ..


    Five minutester, Chao Chu was cowering in a corner, shivering.


    Chao Chu muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know who that person is. I only contacted him by phone... he was the one who asked me to do this. He was also the one who told me who could help me.¡±


    ¡°He asked you to do this? A man or a woman?¡±


    ¡°The voice... is a man.¡±


    A man?


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the purpose?¡±


    ¡°I. . . I don¡¯t know. I just followed his instructions. I really don¡¯t know. Please let me go...¡±


    Chao Chu seemed to be really scared and curled up.


    Ming Shu asked casually, ¡°What do you have against him?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Chao Chu was nk for two seconds. He continued sobbing and didn¡¯t answer Ming Shu¡¯s question.


    ¡°It seems that you weren¡¯t happy just now?¡±


    Chao Chu¡¯s face was pale. Seeing that Ming Shu was about toe over, he closed his eyes and shouted, as if epting his fate, ¡°Don¡¯te over, I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk...¡±


    Ming Shu raised her chin and signaled her to start.


    Chao Chu swallowed hard and wiped the tears on his face with his hand, ¡°I just wanted to let you get infected with the normal mermaid virus. I didn¡¯t expect it to be like that... I didn¡¯t want your life. He threatened me with this. I didn¡¯t listen to him. He told dad and everyone else about it...¡±


    That person had evidence.


    She didn¡¯t dare to disobey him.


    Ming Shu:¡±? ?¡±


    Wait a moment?


    Chao Chu was also rted to the host getting infected with the mermaid virus?


    Chao Chu cried like a weeping flower. ¡°Chao Shuang, let me go. I really didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    Ming Shu held her face with both hands.


    The host only thought that Chao Chu destroyed hermunication device and caused her to not receive any instructions.


    She never thought about Chao Chu when she got infected with the mermaid virus.


    After a long time, Ming Shu patted her face and asked, ¡°What is the contact information of that person?¡±


    Chao Chu¡¯s wristband had been taken away, so she could only give Ming Shu a number.


    Ming Shu asked the harmony system to disguise herself as Chao Chu¡¯s wristband and asked him to call that person.


    Chao Chu didn¡¯t dare to resist.


    Maybe it was because of the Inte, but it took several calls to get through.


    ¡°Who?¡±A low male voice came over.


    Chao Chu looked at Ming Shu. ¡°It¡¯s me, Chao Chu.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Miss Chao Chu. Didn¡¯t you get caught? Why are you still calling me?¡±


    Chao Chu was shocked. He knew everything..


    Did he just think of himself as a chess piece?


    Or was it the kind that could be thrown away after using it?


    Chao Chu felt a chill down his spine.


    Ming Shu wrote a few words for her and Chao Chu read it. ¡°I escaped. I am working for you. Now you have to show me the way.¡±


    ¡°You escaped?¡±The man seemed a little surprised. ¡°How did you escape?¡±


    ¡°Recently, the virus broke out. The ce I was staying at was also very noisy. I took the opportunity to...¡±


    ¡°Du du du...¡±


    Chao Chu looked at Ming Shu.


    He hung up.


    It was none of her business.


    The man found out, so he cut off the phone and went offline.


    However..


    Ming Shu still got a range from the harmony system.


    ¡°Chao Shuang, take me out...¡±Chao Chu saw that Ming Shu was about to leave, and he suddenly said, ¡°Take me out.¡±


    Ming Shu looked down at her. ¡°Do you think I can take you out after what you did?¡±


    ¡°I was forced...¡±


    ¡°To Chao... I was forced to get infected with the mermaid virus?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Chao Chu couldn¡¯t refute.


    If she didn¡¯t have this idea first, she wouldn¡¯t have been threatened by that person and helped him in the end.


    But at that time, she really just wanted to find an ordinary mermaid virus and teach her a lesson.


    She was infected with the mermaid virus, but she didn¡¯t do it. It was that person, it was all that person!


    Ming Shu pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°I wish you good luck.¡±


    Chao Chu watched Ming Shu leave. She pounced on her and closed the door. She knocked against the metal door.


    ¡°Let me out!¡±


    ¡°Let me out!¡±


    ¡°Chao Shuang, let me out!¡±


    ¡°Chao Shuang, you B * Tch, you will die a horrible death!


    Why didn¡¯t she die from the mermaid virus! Why did she have toe back alive!


    Chao Chu¡¯s face was filled with hatred.


    Unfortunately, no one could see.

 Chapter 1481

    <h4>Chapter 1481: Chapter 1481: The Legend of the Octopus (27)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    If Ming Shu wanted to leave Yu Jingya, it would take some effort. Or rather, Yu Jingya wouldn¡¯t let her go at all.


    So Ming Shu spent a long time on this matter.


    After leaving the settlement, Ming Shu picked up a car by the roadside and went to the address given by the harmony system.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to care about this matter, but if this continued, all the food she could eat would be infected.


    Although her body had recovered before, it didn¡¯t mean that she wouldn¡¯t be infected again.


    She could defile people, but she couldn¡¯t defile food!


    Ming Shu met no one on the road. They were all like refugees.


    Ming Shu felt that this was a very zombie-like scene.


    Unfortunately, this was not a zombie.


    These people were dead or dead.


    Ming Shu drove for two days and two nights and arrived at the address given by the harmony system. It was either a big city or a small town.


    The small town was close to the sea. There were troops who had retreated to the town, and half of the streets were isted. Soldiers in military uniforms were disinfecting the streets.


    Although they knew that this kind of disinfection wouldn¡¯t have any effect on the mermaid virus at the moment.


    ......


    But doing so would make them feel better, so even if they knew it was useless.


    They still had to carry out this disinfection.


    ¡°Are you sure he was here before?¡±Ming Shu asked the harmony system worriedly.


    The small town was full of soldiers. How dare he?


    She had asked around just now. These people had already retreated here for a few days.


    [ yes, host. ] The harmony system replied, [ but so much time has passed. I¡¯m not sure if he is still here. ]


    If she didn¡¯t know who she was looking for and didn¡¯t have any reference, no matter how powerful the harmony system was, she could only be blind.


    ¡°Since he thinks that the most dangerous ce is the safest ce...¡±


    Maybe he really is still here.


    Ming Shu walked into the small town. She couldn¡¯t go in or out of the ce guarded by the army, and she could walk around anywhere she wanted.


    On a street in the small town, there were people who were infected and there was no medicine to cure them.


    They could only wait for death here.


    After turning one street, there were fewer people here. The doors of all the houses were closed. Ming Shu could asionally see a pair of eyes behind the curtains in the surrounding houses.


    This small town was quite big. There were quite a few streets.


    The soldiers must have upied a rtively prosperous area. The deeper Ming Shu went, the quieter it became. There weren¡¯t even people hiding in the houses to peek at her.


    ¡°Little girl, where are you going!¡±


    A scolding voice suddenly sounded. A ten-year-old little girl turned around the street corner, followed by a strong man.


    The little girl ran quickly. She rushed out from the street corner and went straight to Ming Shu.


    The strong man threw the bottle that was half filled with water at the little girl.


    The bottle hit the little girl¡¯s leg. The little girl lost her bnce and fell forward.


    She fell right in front of Ming Shu.


    The little girl raised her head. ¡°Sister... Save Me.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s voice was full of despair, as if Ming Shu was herst hope.


    Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡ª then she walked away indifferently.


    The little girl looked at Ming Shu in shock.


    She didn¡¯t seem to believe that such a beautiful little sister could just stand by and watch her die.


    The strong man was very satisfied with Ming Shu¡¯s understanding. He went up and grabbed the little girl. ¡°Little girl, how Dare You Steal My Medicine? Do you know how much my medicine is worth? You Can¡¯t afford it even if you sell it!¡±


    The strong man searched the little girl and took out a ss bottle for medicine from her trouser pocket.


    The strong man grabbed the little girl¡¯s cor and asked angrily, ¡°Where¡¯s the other bottle?¡±


    ¡°I... I only took one bottle.¡±The little girl was so scared that she was trembling.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m Blind? ! There¡¯s one more bottle, hurry up and hand it over!¡±


    ¡°I really only took one bottle!¡±The little girl¡¯s sobbing voice spread across the street.


    ¡°What are you crying for? !¡±The Brawny man reached out and covered the little girl¡¯s mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, hurry up and hand over the medicine. I Won¡¯t hold this against a little girl like you.¡±


    The little girl whimpered. In the end, perhaps because of the strong man¡¯s threat, she pointed at the road she ran to.


    The strong man found the same medicine bottle from where the little girl pointed.


    He threw the little girl away. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t Let Me See You Again!¡±


    The little girl stumbled and ran away.


    When she left, the little girl red at Ming Shu with hatred. ¡°Bad Person!¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±? ? ?¡±


    This pot is also mine?


    I¡¯m just passing by!


    Your Grudge has nothing to do with me!


    The strong man put the two bottles of medicine away and looked at Ming Shu. He rubbed his hands and walked over. He had the temperament of a profiteer. ¡°Little girl, do you want to buy medicine?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick, I don¡¯t want to buy it.¡±


    The strong man chuckled. ¡°My Medicine can suppress the mermaid virus. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to buy it? In this environment, do you want to buy a bottle for emergencies?¡±


    Ming Shu heard the word ¡°Mermaid virus¡±and looked at him. ¡°Do you have an inhibitor for the mermaid virus?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, do you want to buy it?¡±The muscr man gestured with his hand. ¡°At this price, I will tell you. I only tell you this because you are beautiful. Otherwise, I won¡¯t tell anyone else.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±you are so honest.


    Such an honest man, Ming Shu had to give him some face no matter what.


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    The strong man seemed to think that the business was going to be sessful. He took out the medicine that he had just put away and gave it to Ming Shu.


    It was a very low-quality medicine bottle. The transparent liquid inside didn¡¯t seem to be anything special.


    ¡°Can this really suppress the mermaid virus?¡±


    There was a big difference between an inhibitor and an antidote.


    An inhibitor could only dy the onset of the virus, not cure itpletely.


    ¡°Of course you can. This is my secret recipe. If I lie to you, my whole family will die!¡±


    The Brawny man puffed out his chest and made a promise.


    ¡°Since you have an inhibitor, why didn¡¯t you tell the authorities? The authorities should have given you arge sum of money. Why did you have to work so hard to sell it?¡±


    Even the authorities did not have an inhibitor, but there was actually someone in this small town who had an inhibitor.


    How Strange.


    The Brawny man¡¯s expression froze. He straightened his neck and said, ¡°Little girl, are you going to buy it? If not, don¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not infected.¡±So she didn¡¯t need it.


    The Brawny Man snatched the medicine back. ¡°You¡¯re wasting my time. If it wasn¡¯t for your good looks, who would care about you?¡±


    The Brawny man muttered and carefully put away the medicine. Then he looked at Ming Shu. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t spread this news. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in trouble!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already very good-looking.¡±


    ¡±...¡±the brawny man felt as if he had eaten a fly. He said in a low voice, ¡°So what if I¡¯m good-looking!¡±


    The Brawny Man folded his arms, looked around, and quickly left.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±if you didn¡¯t praise me, I would have beaten you up.


    Ming Shu was a little curious about the suppressant.


    But she came here to find the mastermind behind the defilement of the food, not to find the suppressant, so she didn¡¯t have time to investigate this matter.


    But she didn¡¯t expect to meet the big man again.


    It was her second night in town.

 Chapter 1482

    <h4>Chapter 1482: Chapter 1482 the legend of the octopus (28)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ming Shu turned the small town around and went to the lower side of the building.


    She heard a voice from afar.


    Ming Shu stepped on the broken bricks and stood on top of it. She looked in the direction of the voice.


    She saw a family¡¯s money. A group of people in military uniforms were punching and kicking a person. They snatched a square box from his hand.


    That person wasn¡¯t anyone else.


    It was the strong man.


    Ming Shu waited for those people to leave before she slowly walked over.


    The strong man was lying on the ground. Blood mixed in the soil and stained his face. He looked very pathetic.


    Ming Shu squatted in front of him. ¡°Your things were stolen?¡±


    The strong man raised his eyelids with difficulty. He opened his mouth but didn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°You...¡±


    He made a sound in his throat.


    The group of people just now probably didn¡¯t go easy on him. The strong man looked like he was going to die soon.


    ......


    ¡°Did... did you say that?¡±


    Ming Shu hugged her knees and smiled sweetly. ¡°I have no enmity with you, and I don¡¯t need your things. Why should I tell others?¡±


    The strong man stared at her for a few seconds and slowly lowered his head.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but when those people rushed in, the first person he suspected wasn¡¯t her.


    It was that little girl.


    Now everyone was controlled by the fear of the virus, and humanity couldn¡¯t be tested.


    Even if it was just a little girl, he shouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted.


    Hu ¡ª


    There was a light sound in the courtyard, and then Ming Shu saw a figure appear at the door. The beautiful and dazzling fish tail crossed the threshold at a strange speed and pounced on the strong man.


    ¡°You... What are you doing out here!¡±The strong man seemed to have returned to his senses. ¡°Go back, go back quickly!¡±


    ¡°How are you?¡±The female mermaid shook her head. Her voice was sweet and pleasant. She said in a stuttering voice, ¡°Are you okay? Let me help you up.¡±


    The female mermaid seemed to only have eyes for the strong man and couldn¡¯t see Ming Shu at all.


    The strong man didn¡¯t have any strength, so he could only be helped up by the mermaid.


    Ming Shu was still squatting on the ground. At this moment, she needed to look up at them.


    ¡°You guys...¡±


    The strong man was supported by the mermaid. There was a trace of viciousness on his miserable face. It was as if if Ming Shu said anything wrong, he would fight with her.


    ¡°How long have you been raising mermaids? Exchange some insights? How should I raise them?¡±


    Ming Shu asked these questions and the strong man was stunned.


    ¨C


    Ten minutester.


    Ming Shu was sitting in the muscr man¡¯s house.


    The decoration of the house was average. After all, it was a small town and there was nothing fancy about it.


    Ming Shu nced over and almost didn¡¯t see any furniture. She was sitting on a low stool like a student waiting for ss.


    The muscr man was ced on the chair by the Mermaids.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡±


    The mermaids circled around the muscr man nervously.


    The strong man waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just got beaten up. I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m really fine,¡±the strong man said. ¡°You go back first and don¡¯te out. I¡¯m worried that those people wille back.¡±


    The female mermaid looked at Ming Shu and bit her red lips. She stammered again, ¡°I want to stay with you. I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    The strong man pulled the female mermaid and talked for a while before the female mermaid left.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡±the strong man covered his chest and coughed, ¡°Yesterday, there was only... you and that little girl. If... If not... you told the army, then... then it must be that little girl, cough, cough, cough...¡±


    The strong man spoke intermittently.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think... I didn¡¯t think that I was wrong and let myself encounter such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Human nature is good and evil. It can be done in a moment.¡±


    The strong man seemed to agree with Ming Shu¡¯s words and stared at the sky with a deep gaze.


    ¡°Do you have food at Home?¡±Sitting there was very boring and he wanted to eat something.


    The strong man turned around and nodded. ¡°There is some in the kitchen fridge. You can take it yourself.¡±


    Ming Shu went to the kitchen and took out some food. She set up a small table and ced the food on it. ¡°Do you want to eat?¡±


    Ming Shu politely asked the Brawny man first.


    The Brawny man coughed and shook his head.


    How can he eat like this?


    If the Brawny Man didn¡¯t want to eat, Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t be polite.


    The Brawny man looked at Ming Shu. ¡°You don¡¯t look like a local. Why are you here at this time?¡±


    The sea area had been upied by mermaids, and all the troops had retreated tond.


    Almost all the nearby cities and towns had been upied by these soldiers.


    They imed that they were protecting them, but in fact, only those who had met them knew what they were doing.


    Without the restriction from above, it was easy to imagine what some soldiers would do when the virus spread and there was no suppressant.


    ¡°Find someone.¡±


    ¡°Your Family?¡±The muscr man thought of this subconsciously.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°My Enemy.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Are you serious?


    At this time, you came here to find your enemy?


    How much hatred?


    You still can¡¯t let go of the end of the world?


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes turned slightly and revealed a smile. ¡°How did you make that suppressant? It really works. Are you lying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m lying... ahem...¡±the strong man was so excited that he couldn¡¯t help coughing.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not lying!¡±The strong man said in one breath.


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue and didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°There are so many experts in the government, but they still can¡¯t make the inhibitor. How did you make it?¡±


    ¡°I. . .¡±


    The strong man stammered and didn¡¯t reply.


    Ming Shu chewed on her bread and said slowly, ¡°Do you think the people who took your inhibitor wille to you when they realize that they don¡¯t have enough?¡±


    The strong man was stunned.


    He hadn¡¯t thought about this at all.


    Those people would definitely rob... he couldn¡¯t stay here anymore.


    But he couldn¡¯t even move now. How could he leave quietly with a mermaid?


    The strong man looked at the girl who was eating.


    He was struggling in his heart.


    Would it bring him more trouble if he told her?


    But if no one helped him, how could he leave?


    Two voices were arguing in the Brawny Man¡¯s head.


    The Brawny Man took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but you have to agree to two conditions.¡±


    Ming Shu knew that it was troublesome. She quickly waved her hand. ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t say it. I Won¡¯t listen.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Who was asking about it just now!


    The big man said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone else to ask...¡±


    Ming Shu said bitterly, ¡°Big Brother, we met by chance. Even if I eat a little of your food, you don¡¯t have to me me, right?¡±


    I just want to hear some gossip and join in the fun. I don¡¯t want to get involved in any trouble!


    No date!


    We don¡¯t date!


    The Big Man:¡±...¡±


    Why did he have to be so Shameless?


    Who was the one who came up just now out of curiosity!


    Who Was it!


    Was it him?


    Ah!


    The strong man was almost angered to death.


    *


    Thank you all for your hard work, stabilizing the top 10.


    Thank you all for your support these days.


    It was already perfect for Ming Shu to participate in such an event.


    Alright, I have decided to celebrate tomorrow!

 Chapter 1483

    <h4>Chapter 1483: Chapter 1483 the legend of the octopus (29)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The burly man was called Guang Yang. He used to work by the sea. Once, he met an injured mermaid. For some reason, he hid the mermaid.


    At first, the mermaid was very fierce to him. However, after taking care of him for a period of time, the mermaid gradually became less wary of him.


    The mermaid could not stay away from the water for too long. In order to take care of her, Guang Yang moved out of his home andter moved to this small town.


    After that, they lived together and had feelings for each other.


    After the outbreak of the mermaids virus, the small town was originally peaceful and didn¡¯t have an outbreak of the virus.


    But a few days ago, the army withdrew here and also brought the virus to the small town.


    Unfortunately, Guang Yang was infected.


    But he didn¡¯t die. When he woke up, he was still alive.


    When he woke up, he was held by a mermaid, lying in the pool where the mermaid usually stayed.


    All the infected people couldst at most 24 hours, but he survived.


    So Guang Yang thought there must be a reason.


    He and the mermaid ruled out all possibilities together and finally locked their eyes on the pool.


    In order to test this guess, he took some for others to experiment on.


    ......


    The results of the experiment proved that this was indeed the reason for the water.


    So he wanted to use this to make moneyter..


    He wanted to buy a bigger house for the mermaid so that she could live morefortably.


    He knew that it was a treasure, so he always sold it secretly, and only to acquaintances who wrote letters.


    That little girl got the news from God knows where and came to him to steal medicine.


    After that was what Ming Shu saw.


    Because Ming Shu heard it and saw that she was dressed very well, so..


    It was all because of her beauty!


    ¡°I. . . Although I can suppress the virus, I only know that... the virus... is still in my body... I don¡¯t know how long I canst...¡±


    Guang Yang looked at the girl who was listening to a story with a piece of bread in her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking you to take her out. I know... the sea area has been upied by mermaids, so... Please take her back to the beach.¡±


    He was lucky before. Maybe, maybe she would recover?


    But after being beaten up, he could feel that his body was different from normal.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Even if I promise you, can shee with me?¡±


    ¡°I will... convince her,¡±Guang Yang said. ¡°Please Promise Me. I still have some suppressants. I will give them to you.¡±


    Those people only took a part of the suppressants. He still had some hidden away.


    Ming Shu thought that Miss Yu Jingya might need these suppressants. She stuffed the bread into her mouth. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you...¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what Guang Yang and the female mermaid said. In the end, the mermaid¡¯s eyes turned red and she obediently agreed to leave with Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu drove the car in and let her sit in the passenger seat. She covered her tail with a wet nket.


    When she left, the mermaid leaned against the window and looked at Guang Yang. In the end, she couldn¡¯t see him. She didn¡¯t even look away.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t leave immediately. She still had to find her enemy.


    Unfortunately, there didn¡¯t seem to be anyone suspicious in the town.


    The mermaids needed water, so Ming Shu decided to go to the beach first.


    The town was not far from the beach anyway.


    Just as they were about to leave the town, they saw a team checking in front.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talkter.¡±Ming Shu took a dry nket and put it on.


    The mermaids grabbed the nket and nodded.


    Ming Shu drove over and the car was indeed stopped.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just passing by. I¡¯m resting.¡±Ming Shu held the steering wheel and looked at the person outside the window.


    The person looked at her several times. She seemed to be pretty and didn¡¯te back to her senses.


    After a while, she said, ¡°We need to check her. Who Is She? Why is she wearing a nket?¡±


    The person looked down suspiciously.


    In this weather, even a thin nket was strange. The key was that she didn¡¯t seem to be wearing a thin nket.


    He signaled to hispanions and the two walked to the mermaid¡¯s side.


    ¡°Is there something hidden down there?¡±


    They didn¡¯t think of anything else.


    ¡°Boss.¡±Ming Shu pointed to the car from behind.


    There was some food at the back ¡ª Guang Yang¡¯s contribution.


    With so many people pouring into the town, the supplies in the town were already starting to be tight.


    These people were blocking the way, preventing the people in the town from taking the supplies away.


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    The people could leave, but the supplies had to be left behind.


    On the mermaid¡¯s side, someone had already reached in and was ready to lift the nket on her leg.


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes slightly and tapped the steering wheel with her fingers.


    My snacks are something you people can think of? !


    Just as she was about to rush over, someone suddenly shouted in the distance, ¡°There are mermaids! There are mermaids over there!¡±


    The people on this side turned their heads to look.


    ¡°The silver-tailed mermaids are over there!¡±


    The people surrounding Ming Shu¡¯s car heard this and immediately took their weapons and rushed over.


    Ming Shu frowned slightly. Silver-tailed mermaids... she was in the Mermaids tribe, but she had only seen little goblin before.


    He came ashore?


    Ming Shu asked Little Beastie if Little Goblin hade up. After getting an affirmative answer, Ming Shu turned the car around and chased after those people.


    How could two legs run faster than four tires? Ming Shu soon overtook them.


    The car whizzed past, and the soldiers behind it were speechless.¡±? ?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this car going out just now?


    Why did ite back again?


    Ming Shu saw from afar that there was a sh of silver-white light under the slope of the road ahead.


    Ming Shu stepped on the elerator and chased after it.


    Moving on the shore, it was definitely not as fast as moving in the water. Ming Shu soon caught up.


    But in front of it, there was another figure.


    Yazhe?


    No..


    No.


    Yazhe was not as thin as that person, and his height was not right.


    But he had the same X as Yazhe.


    There were two X¡¯s in this ne?


    If two people were together at that time, it was not impossible for them to be sucked into the same realm gate..


    Why was the little fairy chasing after him?


    Ming Shu looked behind the car. Someone was already chasing after her.


    She took out a few bombs and threw them on the road.


    With a boom, the road was sted into a few pits, blocking the cars of those people.


    Such a loud sound naturally attracted an Zhu¡¯s attention.


    When an Zhu turned his head, he saw Ming Shu¡¯s hand reaching out of the car and the gun in her hand.


    He was slightly surprised. Why is she here?


    Ming Shu aimed at Mr. X who was running in front and fired..


    The first shot missed and hit Mr. X¡¯s side.


    Mr. X was shocked. He held his head and ran to the side.


    Ming Shu continued firing the second shot.


    Mr. X¡¯s running position was touching. Ming Shu drove with one hand and fired with the other. She still had to aim. It was a bit of a test for her.


    Mr. X dodged a few shots. He wanted to look back to see who was secretly firing.


    But when he turned around, he saw that there was a submachine gun pointing at him..


    Wait!


    Submachine gun?


    Thump, thump, thump ¡ª


    The bullets were so dense that Mr. X¡¯s expression changed.


    Where the hell did you get a submachine gun! !

 Chapter 1484

    <h4>Chapter 1484: Chapter 1484: The Legend of the octopus (30)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Even if Mr. X was more agile, he couldn¡¯t avoid so many bullets, so he was unfortunately shot.


    Ming Shu stopped the car and got down from the slope. Before Mr. X got up, she kicked him away.


    Mr. X fell to the ground, feeling a little dizzy..


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t give him a chance to react. She tied Mr. X up, threw him back into the trunk, sat in the car, and started the car..


    Wait!


    She seemed to have forgotten someone.


    Ming Shu patted her head and pushed open the car door.


    Bang ¡ª


    The bullet grazed the car door and hit a tree trunk not far away.


    The people behind caught up.


    Ming Shu looked down. An Jing was standing in the grass below, looking up at her.


    His eyes... were a little sad.


    Ming Shu took the submachine gun and looked behind her. She went down the slope, grabbed him, and kissed him on the lips.


    ......


    Ming Shu brought him up. Bullets kept shooting at him. Ming Shu protected him and got into the car.


    Ming Shu got into the car. She stepped on the elerator, and the car shot out. The people chasing after her missed.


    The bullets hit the back and made a loud bang.


    But Ming Shu quickly lost them.


    Ming Shu drove for a long distance. After making sure that no one was chasing after her, she slowed down.


    Ming Shu looked back at an chou and asked, ¡°Why are you chasing after that person?¡±


    An Lin¡¯s gaze fell on the mermaid in the passenger seat.


    The mermaid in the passenger seat was probably scared. Her face was pale and she didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    The thin nket slid down a little, revealing her beautiful fish tail.


    Why did she bring a mermaid?


    She actually had another mermaid on her back?


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Why are you in a Daze?¡±Ming Shu didn¡¯t hear him for a long time and couldn¡¯t help ncing at him. Seeing him staring at the mermaid, she said coldly, ¡°Why are you looking at her?¡±


    An Ling hesitated and said calmly, ¡°The mermaid virus.¡±


    Ming Shu was surprised. ¡°He did it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Amazing, my x!


    Ya Ze didn¡¯t cause any trouble. This Mr. X who was hiding actually caused trouble secretly!


    Because there was still a mermaid in the car, Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything. The car sped toward the beach.


    When they reached the beach, Ming Shu released the mermaid as promised.


    Ming Shu returned to the car and held an Lian¡¯s hand.


    An Lian looked up at her and smiled. ¡°Do you miss me?¡±


    Every second they were apart was torture.


    A kiss was the response to an Lian.


    After the kiss, Ming Shu pinched his face. ¡°No.¡±


    An Lian:¡±...¡±


    Why would I not want you to kiss me!


    Ming Shu and an Lian had a moment of tenderness. She got out of the car and opened the trunk..


    Where is he?


    The trunk was empty. There was no trace of Mr. X from before.


    Only the blood on the trunk proved that Mr. X had been locked inside.


    Ming Shu was sure that she was tied up very tightly. When she threw him in, she even hit him a few times.


    Under normal circumstances, it was impossible for him to wake up!


    So..


    Did This World actually have other abilities?


    Because she didn¡¯t think about it before, she wasn¡¯t prepared.


    ¡°He ran away?¡±An Biao got out of the car and moved in front of her. His tone didn¡¯t seem surprised.


    Ming Shu put her arm around his waist. ¡°Do you know how he ran away?¡±


    An Biao shook his head. ¡°Last time I caught up with him, he also disappeared suddenly.¡±


    ¡°Why are you chasing him? What¡¯s wrong with the mermaid virus?¡±


    An Lian nced at Ming Shu. ¡°You know that the mermaid virus won¡¯t harm the Mermaids, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    An Lian continued, ¡°But this time, the virus will affect the mermaids. It doesn¡¯t belong to the mermaid virus.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°This is a deep-sea virus. The mermaids call it the god of death.¡±


    The undercurrents of the sea were changeable. Sometimes, the mermaids would bring unknown things.


    For example, this virus.


    The mermaids had once had an outbreak, but fortunately, the mermaids had strong resistance. This virus would not take their lives.


    However, it would shorten the lifespan of the mermaids, and even cause mutation.


    Later, the mermaids found a solution and left that sea area. That Sea area was also designated as a forbidden area.


    ¡°Do you have an antidote?¡±


    An Lin nodded. ¡°Yes, but I have already tried it on humans. It¡¯s useless. Your bodies are different from ours.¡±


    Humans and mermaids had different structures, so they were definitely different.


    What was useful to mermaids might not be useful to humans.


    Forget it..


    Ming Shu carried him into the car. An Lin hugged her neck and didn¡¯t let go. ¡°I miss you very much.¡±


    She thought about it all the time.


    ¡°Thinking about me isn¡¯t a reason for you to hug me and not let go. My waist hurts when I bend down.¡±


    An Lian said confidently, ¡°I want to Hug You.¡±


    Ming Shu was speechless.


    She patted his back. ¡°Let me get into the car first.¡±


    An Lian hesitated and slowly let go. Ming Shu went up from the other side. An Lian immediately came over and hugged her.


    Ming Shu sighed in her heart and hugged him quietly.


    The carriage fell into silence for a moment.


    After an unknown amount of time, Ming Shu lowered her head and kissed the space between his eyebrows. She asked him, ¡°Are you going to follow me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±He didn¡¯t want to be separated from her anymore. He couldn¡¯t stand the time without her. It was so long that there was no end.


    ¡°The mermaid tribe...¡±


    An biao quickly said, ¡°I have already made arrangements. They will negotiate with the humans...¡±


    An Biao told Ming Shu about his arrangements in one breath. He was meticulous and had a good n. Every decision was carefully considered.


    Ming Shu waited for an Biao to hug her enough. She fastened her seatbelt and started the car.


    Ming Shu changed the topic back to Mr. X, who had run away. ¡°How did you find that person?¡±


    ¡°He was catching mermaids and I happened to find him,¡±an Biao answered. ¡°He ran away at that time. Later, I found out that there was something wrong with the mermaids at that time. I asked some older mermaids and found out about it.¡±


    ¡°Is he trying to kill the Mermaids?¡±is Mr. X trying to destroy the world?


    I¡¯m a little scared!


    I ate some snacks to calm myself down.


    An Chou said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what he is trying to do. At that time, he probably wanted to take the mermaids away.¡±


    An Chou had never caught him, so his purpose was still unclear.


    Ming Shu nodded her head thoughtfully.


    This matter seemed to be quite troublesome.


    Ming Shu rushed back with an jing. Compared to when she came, the situation now was even worse. It was as if corpses could be seen everywhere.


    Ming Shu heard the news of the negotiation between the mermaids and humans on the way.


    However, it didn¡¯t seem to be going smoothly.


    The humans seemed to want the mermaids to take out the antidote to the mermaids virus. However, the mermaids didn¡¯t have it. Even if they had it, it would be useless to the humans.


    Hence, the negotiation ended in a stalemate.


    Ming Shu returned to the ce where she stayed. However, she was told that Miss Yu Jingya had evacuated to another ce.


    Ming Shu could only turn around and go there herself.


    It was night time when she arrived at the ce.


    Ming Shu parked her car in the dark. ¡°I will go in for a while. You stay in the car.¡±


    An Chan knew that it was inconvenient for her. She nodded and watched Ming Shu walk to a building not far away.

 Chapter 1485

    <h4>Chapter 1485: Chapter 1485: The Legend of the Octopus (31)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°Shuang Shuang, are you trying to kill me?¡±


    Yu Jingya rushed out as soon as she received the news.


    Her face was full of anxiety. She almost pulled Ming Shu¡¯s ear to teach her a lesson.


    Ming Shu lowered her head and listened. She followed Yu Jingya in. Yu Jingya saw that she didn¡¯t talk back, so she couldn¡¯t continue teaching her.


    ¡°Did you run into any danger outside?¡±


    ¡°No, your daughter is very powerful.¡±Ming Shu immediately smiled.


    ¡°The virus is spreading now. What¡¯s the use of being powerful? You are really...¡±Yu Jingya scolded again.


    She waited until Yu Jingya¡¯s ce, then she stopped and took out the key to open the door.


    The room was very small. It was a bit crowded to live alone.


    But the conditions could only be like this.


    There were many houses outside now, but would you dare to live in them?


    Everyone would rather live in a small space.


    Ming Shu talked with Yu Jingya for a while, then she gave the bottle of medicine she got to Yu Jingya.


    ......


    ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°I met someone before, and he gave it to me. This has the effect of suppressing the virus.¡±


    Yu Jingya¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±


    Yu Jingya was not in charge of developing inhibitors. However, this was the responsibility of her colleagues. Thetest inhibitors were basically ineffective and theboratory was at a loss.


    Ming Shu gave the inhibitor to Yu Jingya. Yu Jingya gave her a few words of advice before rushing back to theboratory.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t stay any longer. Little Fairy was still outside.


    When she left, Ming Shu met brother Dong.


    Brother Dong said that he met this team when they were retreating. He had a few top experts on his side, so they merged together.


    At this time, he probably didn¡¯t care about what brother Dong did in the past.


    Ming Shu also gave him a bottle of inhibitor.


    Although it was a cooperative rtionship, the other side might not give it to him.


    Ming Shu gave it to him in private. It could be considered a loyalty.


    From brother Dong, Ming Shu also heard that Chao Jin hade and taken Chao Chu away.


    Ming Shu could only think that this scumbag father was very mysterious.


    After parting with brother Dong, Ming Shu returned to the car.


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±An Ling asked her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a ce for you to stay first,¡±Ming Shu said. ¡°I told you not toe with me. Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    An Lian looked down at his silver fish tail and a dark light shed in his eyes.


    ¨C


    Three dayster.


    Ming Shu met brother Dong at her temporary ce.


    Brother Dong came in a hurry, as if he had experienced something terrible.


    Ming Shu held a bag of snacks and ate them. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Brother Dong¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s in the inhibitor you gave me?¡±


    ¡°What, sea cucumber?¡±


    ¡±...¡±what the hell is a sea cucumber?


    Brother Dong ignored the strange answer and said, ¡°After analysis, the inhibitor is just ordinary water.¡±


    Ming Shu blinked and continued to eat her snacks. ¡°What else?¡±


    Brother Dong didn¡¯t get the reaction he wanted from Ming Shu and got stuck.


    He coughed. ¡°The only suspicious thing is the mermaid blood.¡±


    After analyzing theposition of the inhibitor that Ming Shu gave him, there was only the mermaid blood left.


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze met brother Dong¡¯s.


    Brother Dong nodded.


    The only useful thing inside was the mermaid blood.


    He didn¡¯t expect that her blood would turn out to be mermaid blood.


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes. ¡°Mermaid Blood can suppress the virus? In other words, the mermaid blood is very likely to detoxify the virus?¡±


    Brother Dong nodded.


    Ming Shu sat up and opened her wristband. The signal was not good recently, so Ming Shu called for a long time.


    Yu Jingya took a while to answer, but it was very noisy over there.


    ¡°Mom, the inhibitor...¡±


    Before Ming Shu could finish, Yu Jingya interrupted her. ¡°Shuang Shuang, mom is very busy here. I¡¯ll call youter.¡±


    After that, Yu Jingya hung up the phone.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Before Yu Jingya hung up, Ming Shu vaguely heard someone arguing with the mermaids over there..


    Yu Jingya must have already known about it.


    Humans and mermaids had always been irreconcble enemies. Now, in order to save humans, the authorities would definitelyunch another war, catching mermaids, making suppressants, stalling for time, and developing an antidote.


    Thinking of this, Ming Shu stood up immediately.


    As she walked upstairs, she said, ¡°Brother Dong, see you out.¡±


    An CI was in the bathroom upstairs. Ming Shu pushed the door open and entered. The young man was startled awake and raised his head from the edge of the bathtub.


    ¡°An CI, can you contact your nsmen?¡±


    The young man was still sleepy. He rubbed his eyes, and when he moved, the sound of water could be heard, and his chest could be vaguely seen in the water.


    ¡°Not in the deep sea, but near the sea.¡±


    Mermaids sent messages. Unlike humans, the sound waves they sent could be transmitted far away.


    Ming Shu said, ¡°Tell them to quickly leave the shore and go back to the sea.¡±


    An Lin didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The human suppressant needs the blood of Mermaids. The humans might kill you and take your blood.¡±


    An Lin¡¯s eyes widened, his pupils filled with disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±Ming Shu admitted her mistake. ¡°I gave them the suppressant, but I didn¡¯t know they needed the blood of mermaids.¡±


    An Lin opened his mouth and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    He sat up with his body propped up. ¡°I¡¯ll inform them now. Don¡¯t... apologize. I Don¡¯t me you.¡±


    An Lin opened his mouth and seemed to make some kind of sound, but Ming Shu didn¡¯t hear anything.


    A few minutester, an Lin closed his lips.


    Ming Shu sat on the edge of the bathtub and held an LIN¡¯s wrist. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    An Lin took the initiative to hug her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. No matter what you do, I will believe you.¡±


    Ming Shu touched his head. His silver hair looked like soft seaweed under her hands.


    ¨C ¡£-


    Although Ming Shu asked an Zi to inform the mermaids, it was still toote. The mermaids who were negotiating with the humans were detained.


    When Ming Shu heard the news, the blood of the mermaids had already been transported over.


    With so much blood, the mermaids would probably die.


    Humans..


    Mermaids..


    If they didn¡¯t kill the mermaids, the humans would die.


    If the humans were saved, the mermaids would die.


    This seemed to be an unsolvable question.


    And the person who came up with the question..


    Ming Shu suddenly thought of another Mr. X.


    How did this have anything to do with him? Let the humans and mermaids kill each other? What good would this do for him?


    The news that the Mermaids¡¯blood could suppress the virus was spread by someone. Soon, everyone knew that the Mermaids¡¯blood could suppress the virus.


    The sea area that had stopped fighting started fighting again.


    This time, it was not for the territorial war, but for the mermaid itself.


    As the leader of the mermaid tribe, an CI naturally had to go back. Ming Shu still had things to do, but she gave him Little Beastie and didn¡¯t go back with him.


    When an CI arrived, the war had already spread to the surface of the sea.


    ¡°Lord an CI!¡±


    ¡°Lord an Zhui, you¡¯re back? !¡±


    ¡°Lord an zhui, Lord Yazhe... Yazhe is back...¡±


    A mermaid pointed to a certain side.


    Yazhe was staying with a group of mermaids. Before an zhui could say anything.., yazhe spoke first, ¡°An zhui, let¡¯s put aside the matters between us first. The humans are going to exterminate our race this time. I don¡¯t want to end up fighting over a broken mermaids.¡±

 Chapter 1486

    <h4>Chapter 1486: Chapter 1486: The Legend of the mermaid (32)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Azel wanted the mermaid tribe, and he did cooperate with the humans, but the situation today was not what he had expected.


    He had cooperated with the humans, but he had never thought that he would put the mermaid tribe in such a situation.


    An Chen and Azel talked alone for a long time, and finally reached an alliance to fight against the humans.


    The battle between the two sides became more and more intense, and countless corpses floated on the surface of the sea.


    ¨C


    In the city, on the cold streets.


    A man in ck walked quickly through the streets and arrived in front of a seven-story building. He looked around and then entered the building.


    This was an old building. There was no elevator, so he could only walk.


    The man walked quickly. He took two steps and made one step. In the blink of an eye, he was on the fifth floor.


    He stood in front of a door on the fifth floor. He took out a bunch of keys and opened the door to enter.


    The room was dark. The man skillfully turned on the light.


    The light spread. In the room, there were several ss water tanks that were used to raise fish.


    The water tank was filled with ck water. There were mermaids curled up in the water. One could only tell from the slightly undting chest of the mermaids that the mermaids were still alive.


    ......


    The man closed the door and walked to the water tank. He lowered his head and looked inside, as if checking the condition of the mermaid.


    Beside the water tank, there was a row of utensils used for experiments.


    The man changed his clothes, disinfected, and walked to the test stand. He started to y with the bottles and jars.


    From time to time, he shuttled between the water tank and the test stand. The man would asionally stop and rub his eyebrows, as if he was stumped by something.


    After an unknown amount of time, the man stopped and looked at the liquid in a ss bottle.


    He seemed to be a little excited. He took the ss bottle and walked to a clear water tank. There was also a mermaid in it.


    He used a dropper and dripped a drop of liquid into the water tank.


    The liquid melted and mixed into a transparent color.


    The man stared at the water tank as if he wanted to see the answer immediately.


    Unfortunately, the mermaid in the water tank did not react.


    The man frowned and observed for a while, but the mermaid still did not react.


    He waited for the whole night.


    The man fell asleep on the sofa. In the morning, when the sky had just brightened, the man was awakened by the sound of water sshing.


    The first thing he looked at were the water tanks.


    The first few water tanks were very quiet. Only the water tank where he had dripped the liquidst night was sshing.


    The mermaids inside were rolling back and forth, as if they were suffering from a great torture.


    The man jumped up and ran to the water tank.


    Disgusting pustules appeared on the mermaids¡¯bodies. As the mermaids rolled, the pustules burst, and the turbid liquid flowed into the water, making the water muddy.


    The smile on the man¡¯s face slowly expanded. He was a little excited, but also a little crazy.


    ¡°Hahahahahahaha...¡±


    The man ignored the mermaid and went to the test stand to separate the liquid in the ss bottle.


    He took the things out of the door and stood at the door for a while. Someone ran over from the corner of the street. The man handed the things to him. ¡°Throw them into the sea.¡±


    The man responded and turned to run.


    Following that, a few more people came. This was what the man told them.


    After he finished thest bottle, the man turned around and went upstairs.


    He wandered around the room for a while. When he returned to the bedroom, hey on the bed, raised his hand, and flipped in front of himself for a moment.


    ¨C ..


    The man fell asleep on the bed.


    In the middle of the night, he woke up with a start.


    He subconsciously scanned the room. The familiar room, the familiar furnishings, there was nothing unusual.


    His back was covered in sweat, which made him very ufortable. He propped himself up and sat up.


    Just as he moved, he realized that something was wrong.


    At the window..


    The man suddenly looked in that direction. There seemed to be someone standing beside the curtains.


    The man reached out to press the bedsidemp. However, he pressed it several times, but themp did not light up.


    He took out a gun from under his pillow and pointed it at the curtains. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The night wind blew in from the open window. The curtains swayed, and the figure swayed along with it.


    The man blinked his eyes. What looked like a human shape a moment ago was no longer visible.


    His eyes were ying tricks on him. It was a false rm.


    The man found the things for lighting and went out of the bedroom. The room outside was glowing with a cold light.


    The mermaid in the water tank looked like a corpse. At first nce, it was very scary.


    The entire city was dark. Even the settlement was pitch ck. The power must have gone out.


    Ding Dong ¡ª


    The doorbell rang.


    The man looked at the door, and the light in his hand shot out.


    But the cold door was tightly shut, and he could not see the outside.


    Ding Dong ¡ª


    At this time... who woulde knocking?


    The man felt that something was not right tonight, but he could not tell. He just felt a little scared.


    Ding Dong ¡ª


    Ding Dong Ding Dong ¡ª


    The person outside the door seemed to be a little annoyed.


    The man moved the gun toward the door. This was an old house, and the visual walkie-talkie of an could no longer be used.


    He could not see who was outside. The man held the doorknob. He took a deep breath and then pushed the door open.


    The corridor was darker than the room. His gun was aimed at the darkness. He could not see anything suspicious.


    F * ck!


    What the hell?


    The man calmed down and slowly pushed the door open. The muzzle of the gun slowly moved towards the door.


    Whoosh ¡ª


    Bang!


    The man¡¯s wrist was kicked and raised. The loaded gun went off. With a bang, the sound of the gun echoed in the corridor.


    The gun fell from his hand. The man immediately retreated and tried to close the door.


    A white hand reached out from behind the door and gently pulled it.


    A head popped out from behind and a smiling voice spread in the corridor. ¡°Good evening, Mr. X.¡±


    The man¡¯s back stiffened.


    ¡°It¡¯s You!¡±


    The voice was full of anger and anger.


    The man immediately stepped back and tried to close the door.


    Ming Shu hooked her leg and the door moved to her side. The man was taken two steps outside.


    ¡°Why are you running? I came here in the middle of the night. I¡¯m very tired. Do you have food at Home?¡±


    The Man red at Ming Shu and raised his hand to attack.


    Ming Shu tilted her head back and pushed the door in. The man hit the door with his hand. With a ng, the bones seemed to be broken.


    ¡°Be careful,¡±Ming Shu reminded him with a smile. ¡°It hurts.¡±


    The man covered his hand and raised his leg to kick him.


    The two started to fight on the stairs.


    The man¡¯s moves were a little fierce. Ming Shu looked soft and didn¡¯t seem to have much strength. However, the man didn¡¯t win every time.


    While the two were moving, the man had already moved to the stairs.


    He nced upstairs. After exchanging a few moves with Ming Shu, he ran upstairs.


    Ming Shu:¡±? ?¡±


    This building was not very tall. The man went up to the top floor, pushed open the door of the rooftop, and went straight to the edge.


    Ming Shu chased after him and forced him to the edge of the rooftop.


    The man snorted. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and walked towards him. ¡°What can I do to you? You are a man. Why are you afraid of a little girl like me?¡±


    The Man panted. ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Jump.¡±


    The man: ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t Dare?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you don¡¯t dare. Just Jump.¡±


    The Man:¡±...¡±


    No, why did he say such things to her here? !

 Chapter 1487

    <h4>Chapter 1487: Chapter 1487: The Legend of the octopus (33)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°Why on Earth won¡¯t you let me go? I came here, and you still want to chase me?¡±


    The man roared.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    I just chased you, don¡¯t be so excited, right?


    Very soon, the man¡¯s next sentence exined Ming Shu¡¯s confusion. ¡°What benefits did the heaven¡¯s fate tower give you, and you want to help it like this? !¡±


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at him with interest. She called out a name. ¡°Ye Ying?¡±


    The Man:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s doubtful tone made Ye Ying Tremble.


    She seems..


    She doesn¡¯t know who I am? !


    So what did he do just now?


    Ye Ying wanted to give himself a p.


    How could he be so stupid!


    ......


    He panicked when he saw her.


    How did he recognize her?


    When she took out an assault rifle for no reason, he was already a little suspicious.


    After confirming that it was just now, her tone..


    Probably not many people could imitate it.


    Her smile made your hair stand on end.


    ¡°You¡¯re not dead yet.¡±Ming Shu sounded surprised. Not only was this person not dead, but he also came to these nes.


    And he still had memories..


    Was it because he was in the tower?


    Ye Ying¡¯s back was against the roof, forcing himself to calm down. ¡°I won¡¯t die so easily! How did you find me here?¡±


    Ming Shu said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Although you didn¡¯t show up before, you must have interacted with other people. You sent someone to spread my... about the virus in my body, I followed him here.¡±


    As long as a person had traces of movement, they wouldn¡¯t bepletely invisible.


    She also suddenly remembered the missing person.


    But because the signal was bad now, Ming Shu spent some time to find out who that person had interacted with and what they had done.


    Ming Shu found that the man would buy a ticket every other week and arrive in the city.


    Hence, she had the harmony system adjust the surveince. Some of them had already been deleted, while others couldn¡¯t be used due to a malfunction.


    The center point that was drawn was around here.


    After waiting for a while, she found out that Ye Ying had made a deal with someone.


    Ye Ying didn¡¯t expect to be exposed during the day. He gritted his teeth and said bitterly, ¡°You saw it during the day... Why Did youe now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful day. How can I not cherish it...¡±


    ¡°Speak English!¡±Ye Ying scolded. Who would listen to her go crazy here.


    ¡°Oh, I was eating pig trotters at that time. I haven¡¯t eaten for a long time. I will look for you when I am full.¡±Ming Shu smiled. ¡°This way, I will have more strength to hit you.¡±


    Of course, she would chase after those people and take back the strange bottle.


    Night Shade:¡±...¡±


    You¡¯re Crazy!


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve answered my questions. It¡¯s your turn to answer me.¡±


    ¡±...¡±night shade scanned his surroundings and drew the best escape route in his mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who created the virus?¡±


    ¡°So what if I am?¡±F * ck, why is it so high up here? Why are we running up there! !


    ¡°You¡¯re letting humans and mermaids kill each other?¡±


    Night shadow sneered, ¡°The war between mermaids and humans has always existed. Why am I the one who wants them to kill each other?¡±


    Last time, he only had three chances to run, and he had used up all of them..


    So now he only had one way to jump down from here?


    Night Shadow nced down from the corner of his eyes. This was the seventh floor. Even if he did not die from jumping down, he probably would not be able to run far.


    ¡°The destruction of the tworgest races in the world can affect the normal development of the world. Are you trying to steal the world¡¯s energy?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice was soft and gentle. When the night wind blew, it was even more gentle and harmless.


    Ye Ying¡¯s eyes slowly moved to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu let him look at her.


    She didn¡¯t know who he was, but she didn¡¯t know why he did this.


    But knowing that he was Ye Ying, it was much easier to understand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not stealing.¡±After Ming Shu said this, Ye Ying didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°There is so much energy in the world, I¡¯m just borrowing it.¡±


    ¡°You killed so many people to borrow it? You have such a big face, do you think you are a Celestial Immortal?¡±


    Ye Ying:¡±...¡±


    If so many people didn¡¯t die, he could steal... No, borrow?


    In this kind of ne, it was just a matter of a few people dying. What was so great about it.


    ¡°The Heaven Enlightenment Tower doesn¡¯t have good intentions at all. What right does he have to lock us up? Why are you chasing after me? We are the same kind of people.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes moved up and down. ¡°I am not the same kind of people as you.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same...¡±


    ¡°You are too ugly. It affects my beauty.¡±


    ¡±...¡±crazy!


    Although she was crazy, Ye Ying still wanted to rope her in.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me? Forget about the Apocalypse Tower. As long as we have enough power, the 3,000 worlds will be ours!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too ugly.¡±


    ¡±... If you help the Apocalypse Tower, what benefits will it give you? Why Don¡¯t You Come with me? If we work together, we¡¯ll definitely be able to dominate the 3,000 Worlds!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too ugly.¡±


    ¡±...¡±Why don¡¯t You F * cking try calling me ugly again! !


    Ye Ying inhaled, exhaled, exhaled, exhaled, exhaled..


    After repeating it three times.


    He said, ¡°When we dominate the world, you can have whatever you want. Who Dares to stop you? The entire world is under your feet...¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, but I can do whatever I want now. No one dares to stop me.¡±


    ¡±...¡±Bullsh * t! Bullsh * T!


    Through the dim light, Ye Ying saw the girl in front of him slowly raise the corners of her lips. The curve she pulled was eerie and strange.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the antidote?¡±


    Ye Yingughed strangely.


    He didn¡¯t know what he wasughing about.


    After a while, he asked Ming Shu, ¡°Do you know what this virus is called?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t answer.


    Ye Ying continued very naturally, ¡°A virus that even mermaids can¡¯t withstand... it¡¯s called death. There is no antidote at all.¡±


    His tone was full of schadenfreude.


    Ming Shu: ¡°Are You Sure?¡±


    Ye Ying: ¡°Why would I Lie to You? My goal is to kill them. Why Do I need an antidote?¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±what you said makes sense.


    Ming Shu pinched her wrist.


    Ye Ying subconsciously stepped back.


    But behind him was the rooftop. There was no way to retreat.


    His heart skipped a beat.


    His back broke out in cold sweat.


    He looked at where he was and made up his mind. He supported himself on the edge of the rooftop and flipped over.


    ¡°If you change your mind, you can look for me. I wee you to join me... What are you doing!¡±


    Ye Ying¡¯s voice changed.


    On the other side, Ming Shu took out her gun. The ck muzzle was aimed in his direction.


    The girl with the gun said lightly, ¡°F * * K you.¡±


    *


    I haven¡¯t asked for a monthly vote for many days. No matter if I ask for a monthly vote, let¡¯s take a look at the monthly vote in our hands and vote for it


    Monthly vote monthly vote monthly vote!


    One vote every day, happy for the whole day!


    Vote for the cute little Cutie Ming Shu!


    I love you so much


    [ also, aren¡¯t you all going to participate in the long review event in the Book Review Section? I can¡¯t find anyone to draw a book review right now, so let¡¯s understand the long review event! The whole July! You can do it! ! ! ]

 Chapter 1488

    <h4>Chapter 1488: Chapter 1488 the legend of the octopus (34)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Night Shade¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.


    His heartbeat soared at this moment, as if he could hear his own rapid heartbeat.


    Plop Plop Plop ¡ª


    Intense tension.


    Bang ¡ª


    Gunshot.


    Night Shade seemed to be frightened. His fingers loosened, and his body fell downwards. The bullet grazed past his scalp, and warm blood flowed down, spilling from the air.


    No!


    How could he die like this.


    Absolutely Not!


    He still had so many things to do. He couldn¡¯t die.


    Ming Shu ran over from the rooftop and looked down.


    The Darkness was like a thick fog.


    ......


    Ye Ying was nowhere to be seen.


    There was a horizontal advertising rack on the second floor. The advertisement had been removed, but holding the advertising rack, he should be able tond safely.


    Ye Ying was not an ordinary person, so it was not difficult for him to do this.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t bring Little Beastie, so she didn¡¯t dare to jump around. She could only go downstairs.


    Ming Shu walked around downstairs and didn¡¯t find Ye Ying.


    No..


    There were no traces on the ground. He didn¡¯te down?


    He couldn¡¯t just disappear into thin air likest time, right?


    Ming Shu looked up at the direction of the second floor. She narrowed her eyes slightly and turned to go upstairs.


    The second floor seemed to be a chess and card room. The door was open, and the tables and chairs were piled up in a mess. Some of the equipment was old and had already lost its effectiveness.


    Crash ¡ª


    The sound of ss breaking came from the left.


    It seemed that someone had broken the ss.


    Ming Shu held her gun and stood still. After a few seconds, she walked in the opposite direction of the broken ss.


    There was a junk cab in front of her.


    Ming Shu moved her neck left and right. The corners of her mouth curved up perfectly. Suddenly, she jumped and kicked the cab.


    The cab fell down and a muffled groan came from inside.


    Then a figure jumped out from inside. Ming Shu stepped back, raised the gun, and aimed..


    Bang ¡ª


    Bang Bang ¡ª


    The bullet hit the storage cab. The wooden storage cab sshed with wood shavings. The bullet grazed the metal and sparks flew everywhere.


    Ye Ying was knocked around, looking quite funny.


    Ye Ying pushed the cab toward Ming Shu, and at the same time, a bullet prated the wooden board. Ye Ying leaned back and his shoulders drooped weakly.


    F * ck!


    He kicked the cab to Ming Shu¡¯s side. He didn¡¯t care what was next to him and threw it toward Ming Shu.


    All kinds of things flew around in the room.


    They were separated by a table. Ming Shu avoided those things and aimed at Ye Ying¡¯s leg from the gap.


    Bang ¡ª


    The figure on the other side suddenly lowered.


    Ye Ying took a deep breath. He grabbed a chair and threw it at Ming Shu. His body mmed into the window.


    The ss shattered and Ye Ying fell out of the window.


    There were carsing from the street opposite the window. The light was getting closer.


    Ye Ying rolled on the ground and rolled to the corner. He took a breath and ran straight to the path beside the building.


    When Ming Shu chased after him, the car had already arrived. A few guards with guns got out of the car and looked around carefully.


    Ming Shu hid in the dark.


    Then she moved to a safe ce.


    Ming Shu looked at the sky.


    At this moment, a row of words was rolling in the sky.


    He affected the entire world. She must kill him and imprison his soul fragment.


    Soul fragment..


    The Night Shadow was notplete.


    But he could keep all his memories?


    This is F * * King cheating!


    ¡°Captain,e up and take a look!¡±Someone shouted upstairs.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Juste up and take a look.¡±


    ¡±... wait.¡±


    The people below led a small team upstairs.


    Ming Shu put her gun away, dusted herself off, and chased after Ye Ying.


    Ye Ying was injured, but he could still run fast and was not easy to deal with.


    It was not that he was good at fighting, but that he liked to y dirty.


    Ming Shu chased after Ye Ying all the way and found that he was running toward the sea.


    ¨C


    The sea.


    The battle between the mermaids and humans continued to ferment and the battlefield continued to expand.


    Perhaps it was because survival dominated the fighting spirit of the humans. In addition to the continuous reinforcement of troops and weapons, the mermaids seemed a little weak.


    ¡°Lord an Li... why don¡¯t we go back to the deep sea first?¡±


    As long as they returned to the deep sea, they would be safe.


    Although this would make them lose the sea..


    It was still better than fighting with the humans and suffering heavy losses.


    An¡¯s silver fish tail was half exposed. He was wearing a white shirt with a knot at the bottom of the shirt, covering the part where the fish tail met his body.


    ¡°The humans won¡¯t let us go.¡±


    Yazhe emerged from the bottom of the water.


    An¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think of this when you were colluding with the humans?¡±


    Yazhe:¡±...¡±


    He just wanted to make use of the humans! That was all!


    Yazhe decided not to argue with an tong, ¡°When I was at the humans¡¯side, I heard them say that they had developed a new type of submarine that could reach the depths of the sea. If they capture the mermaids and find out our location, the entire mermaids will suffer. We can¡¯t retreat.¡±


    The mermaids looked at each other. ¡°Then what should we do? Are we going to continue like this? They have captured so many of our tribesmen, I...¡±


    ¡°Thest time I sneaked to the coastline, it was filled with the corpses of our tribesmen.¡±


    ¡°Thinking about how so many of our tribesmen were massacred by the humans, I can¡¯t wait to kill them all!¡±


    ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    ¡°Lord an Chan...¡±


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another way.¡±


    Yazhe sessfully attracted the attention of all the mermaids.


    He looked at an Chen. ¡°The mermaid treasure box.¡±


    An Chen frowned and didn¡¯t say anything, yazhe continued, ¡°It¡¯s rumored that the treasure box has the power of the sea god and can summon wind and rain, controlling the entire sea area. Even if this legend is exaggerated, it should be able to create waves. This is beneficial to us.¡±


    The mermaids all looked at an Chen.


    They all knew that the treasure box was in his hands.


    An Chen pursed his lips and said, ¡°The treasure box can not be opened casually.¡±


    The mermaids became excited.


    ¡°Lord an Chen, at this time, the humans want to kill us all. They killed our nsmen. So many nsmen, so many...¡±


    ¡°Look, the sea is red now. This is the blood of our nsmen!¡±


    ¡°Lord an Chen!¡±


    ¡°The treasure box can not be opened casually.¡±An Chen still said this.


    ¡°You would rather let your people die than open the treasure box?¡±Yazhe questioned. ¡°Do you really want the Mermaids to die?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    An Chen raised his voice.


    Yazhe:¡±...¡±


    If one could control the power of the legendary sea god, he would be the ruler of the sea.


    ¡°The treasure box can not be opened. Everyone, get ready for the next battle.¡±


    After saying that, an zhui swam into the distance.


    Yazhe looked at his figure, deep in thought.


    *


    [ harmony ]


    Yazhe: Am I not the viin? Why Am I so Sullen? !


    Little Fairy: Night Shade has appeared.


    Yazhe: So What If Night Shade has appeared?


    Little Fairy: it¡¯s a nice name.


    Azel: ... Is that why I¡¯m so upset?


    Night Shade: ... Brother Dei, do you want to change?


    Azel: No. Goodbye.

 Chapter 1489

    <h4>Chapter 1489: Chapter 1489 the legend of the octopus (35)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The battle on the sea was fierce, and both sides were very engaged.


    One battle after another, the number of dead mermaids and humans was countless.


    The war was won and lost by half.


    But the goal of the humans was no longer to win the war, they were catching as many mermaids as possible.


    Even if the mermaids retreated, they would catch up and round them up.


    The suppressant was very effective. There were so many infected people waiting for the suppressant to save their lives.


    At dusk.


    The sea war was still going on.


    The mermaids had the upper hand in this battle.


    However, at this moment, a speedboat suddenly approached outside the battlefield.


    No one noticed it at first.


    As the speedboat approached, the mermaids and humans outside the battlefield noticed it.


    Both sides were fighting, and an unknown party suddenly barged in.


    ......


    Everyone had some suspicions.


    Just as they were about to approach the battlefield, the speedboat suddenly elerated. The mermaids and humans on the other side thought that they were reinforcements from both sides, and they became vignt at the same time.


    However, the speedboat rushed through the middle and headed toward the surface of the sea.


    Mermaids:¡±...¡±


    Humans:¡±...¡±


    We¡¯re at War, Alright? ! Show some respect? !


    ¡°There¡¯s more behind us!¡±


    Someone pointed in the direction where the speedboat came from. There was a speedboat following behind them, obviously chasing after the one in front of them.


    So, they were chasing after someone in the sea? And they even ran into the battlefield?


    ¡°Ah! It flipped over!¡±


    ¡°Quick, look, the speedboat flipped over!¡±


    ¡°How did I do that? There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything there, right?¡±


    The speedboat at the front capsized, causing the two groups of people on the battlefield to stop and watch.


    The speedboat at the back whizzed past them..


    ¡±...¡±


    Can you show some respect!


    The speedboat stopped at the capsized position.


    Ming Shu walked to the end of the speedboat and looked at the people who floated up from the water.


    Ye Ying¡¯s face was dark and his beard was unkempt. He used his strength to exin the word ¡®sorry¡¯.


    Why did the speedboat capsize?


    Ye Ying didn¡¯t know either. It was just that when they reached here, they seemed to have hit a transparent barrier and capsized.


    He wiped his face and looked at Ming Shu from afar.


    A Haunting Woman!


    Ye Ying touched his body and took out a bottle that was simr to the one he had given to those people.


    However, the one in his hand was much bigger.


    Ye Ying shouted to Ming Shu, ¡°This is already the sea area. As long as I pour this thing into the sea, it will constantly react with the sea water to create a virus that can kill mermaids.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so?¡±Ming Shu stepped on the edge, her elbows on her knees, and her lips curved slightly.


    ¡°Let me go. Don¡¯t follow me anymore, or I will immediately pour the virus into the sea.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand and gestured for him to leave. ¡°Pour it.¡±


    Ye Ying:¡±...¡±


    Of course, the virus was not as exaggerated as he said. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have given it to so many people and scattered it.


    Why was this woman¡¯s reaction different from what he thought?


    Ye Ying didn¡¯t know if Ming Shu was provoking him or if she really didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°If I Fall, all the mermaids in the sea will die.¡±Ye Ying gritted his teeth. ¡°Are you really going to stop me?¡±


    Ming Shu looked innocent. ¡°I didn¡¯t stop you. Just fall down.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    He was in the sea himself. He didn¡¯t dare to pour the virus into the sea.


    The sea was calm. Ye Ying quickly thought of his escape route.


    This ce was too far from the shore. He couldn¡¯t swim back.


    Just as Ye Ying was thinking quickly, his body suddenly sank and disappeared from the surface of the water.


    At such a fast speed, he was obviously dragged down.


    Ming Shu immediately jumped into the water and sank to the bottom.


    Under the water, Ye Ying was being attacked by two mermaids, and an Bian was standing in a slightly safer ce.


    Seeing Ming Shue down, he wagged his tail and swam to Ming Shu¡¯s side, pulling her into his arms.


    ¡°Grab that bottle.¡±Ming Shu pointed at the bottle in Ye Ying¡¯s hand.


    An Chou looked over and gave orders to two mermaids. One of them attacked Ye Ying, and the other grabbed the bottle in his hand.


    Ye Ying was restricted underwater and couldn¡¯t move.


    He looked like a bastard digging in the water.


    The mermaids grabbed the bottle in his hand. Their arms were bleeding, but Ye Ying didn¡¯t let go.


    He used all his strength to pull the lid of the bottle.


    If he did not let him live, no one would live well.


    Go to hell!


    The lid was twisted open, and water seeped into the bottle. The color of the liquid inside gradually began to change.


    The originally transparent color had be light blue. As the sea water increased, the color also became darker.


    Ye Ying¡¯s face revealed a hint of madness.


    Hepletely opened the lid, and then suddenly let go of the bottle. The bottle slowly fell, and the liquid inside mixed with the sea water.


    Hahahaha!


    The Madness on Ye Ying¡¯s face was still there. He suddenly realized that he was rising.


    He was trapped in a bubble.


    The bubble slowly rose out of the water.


    What¡¯s going on..


    Ming Shu and an shinning came out of the water and returned to the speedboat.


    Ye Ying was trapped in the bubble. It was full of water and he couldn¡¯t breathe. At this moment, he was leaning against the edge and pounding hard.


    Let Me Out!


    What Ye Ying wanted to say was written on his face.


    Ming Shu crossed her arms and smiled faintly. ¡°Ye Ying, you couldn¡¯t even defeat me when you were whole. You are just a fragment, and you want to defeat me?¡±


    ¡°Go in peace. Don¡¯t worry. If I meet your other fragments, I will send them to reunite with you.¡±


    Ye Ying:¡±...¡±


    Don¡¯t worry! Who the hell wants to reunite!


    Ptui!


    Wasn¡¯t It All for reuniting? But he didn¡¯t want to reunite with them like this!


    He couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    He needed fresh air..


    The Heaven Enlightenment Tower wanted to kill Ye Ying.


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to kill anyone.


    So..


    If he suffocated to death, it shouldn¡¯t count as her killing him, right?


    Ming Shu forced herself to find a reason.


    Then she became even more determined not to let him out.


    ¡°About the virus...¡±an Biao reminded Ming Shu. ¡°We can¡¯t let him die like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked. He doesn¡¯t have the antidote.¡±She didn¡¯t think that Ye Ying was lying, because he really didn¡¯t need the antidote.


    What he wanted was for all the mermaids and humans in the world to die.


    The host was infected with the virus and the few incidents that happened before. It was probably Ye Ying who was experimenting and improving the virus.


    An Chen frowned slightly.


    He looked sideways at the girl beside him.


    She raised her head slightly and her gaze fell on the water bubbles on the surface of the sea. The corners of her mouth were always slightly curved. Sometimes, it was hard to tell whether she was happy or unhappy.


    The person he liked..


    Who Was She?


    Why did he like her?


    An Chen did not have an answer in his heart.


    He just liked her. He liked her for no reason.


    She was like his mission.


    When he met her, it was the beginning of his mission.


    An Lian reached out and held Ming Shu¡¯s palm.


    No matter what, he would stay by her side. This was what he wanted to do, and he had to do it.


    Ming Shu looked at an Lian from the corner of her eyes. Thest rays of the sunset shone in her eyes.


    Her fingers moved slightly and passed through an Lian¡¯s fingers.


    The sea breeze passed through their interlocked hands, bringing the warmth that had never been heard to an unknown distance.

 Chapter 1490

    <h4>Chapter 1490: Chapter 1490: The Legend of the octopus (36)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ming Shu watched as the person in the bubble gradually stopped struggling and finally lost consciousness.


    Ye Ying¡¯s vicious eyes stared at Ming Shu.


    Thetter just smiled as if nothing had happened. She didn¡¯t take it to heart at all.


    Who asked you to retire in the Heaven Enlightenment Tower and not do anything? Why did you have toe out and create trouble.


    Ye Ying, the main culprit, was dead.


    But now that the situation had been created, what should they do next?


    Ming Shu turned back to look.


    The people on the other side were staring at the bubbles floating on the surface of the sea.


    The humans looked like they had seen a ghost.


    The mermaids were a little excited.


    God of the sea!


    It must be the god of the sea!


    Only the god of the sea had such power!


    ......


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    She silently nced at the seven-colored glutinous rice ball floating on the surface of the sea. Congrattions, the new sea god.


    The New Sea God, the seven-colored beast, rolled around happily.


    It deliberately created a tornado on the surface of the sea.


    The mermaids became even more excited.


    The tornado headed toward Ming Shu¡¯s position and directly overturned the speedboat.


    Ming Shu and an Hui fell into the water.


    An Lian Protected Ming Shu from being swept into the tornado.


    Ming Shu wiped her face. What are you doing!


    Little... New Sea God... seven-colored beast:¡±...¡±a mistake!


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±I believe you have a ghost!


    HMPH!


    The little beast twisted on the surface of the sea and disappeared into the water.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    It was intentional!


    If you have the ability, don¡¯te back!


    The tornado moved away from the surface of the sea and slowly disappeared from the horizon.


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡±An Chen asked softly.


    Ming Shu brushed her hair that was blown by the sea breeze. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    An Chen¡¯s eyes widened slightly. He was pleasantly surprised and excited. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    An Chen:¡±...¡±are you for real or not?


    ¨C


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t leave. She had to stay and help them fight... No, fight.


    Ming Shu was a little surprised when she learned that Yize was on the side of the mermaids for the time being.


    Are all viins so... tactful?


    With Ming Shu around, it would be much easier to fight.


    Ming Shu also found it amazing that mermaids, who relied on hand-to-handbat, were not killed yet.


    So Ming Shu took them to rob human equipment.


    This was the right way to fight.


    Hand-to-handbat, my ass!


    You must have used cheats to survive for so long!


    The mermaids had robbed some of them before, but they didn¡¯t know how to make such things. It was troublesome to rob them all.


    Ming Shu could only sigh at how difficult it was for the fish to survive.


    When a salted fish turns around, it¡¯s still a salted fish. That¡¯s right.


    But for the Mermaids, Ming Shu, a human, led them to fight against humans..? ? ?


    Was she really not a spy sent by the humans?


    Even if she had a special rtionship with Lord an Zhui, it didn¡¯t change the fact that she was a human!


    Different races, how could they fight side by side?


    Ming Shu used facts to teach them. She could really lead them to war and win beautifully.


    However, when she heard the mermaids talking about the sea god, she could only remain silent.


    There was no sea god.


    It was all a lie.


    As time passed, the Mermaids¡¯voices became softer.


    A human who could lead them to beat up humans... even if she had two legs, she was still a good human!


    After half a month, the humans didn¡¯t catch a single mermaids.


    Moreover, they were forced back to the shoreline by the mermaids.


    The humans also sent news.


    The antidote also required the blood of mermaids.


    Only the blood of mermaids contained that substance, and it was extremely small. It required a lot of mermaid blood.


    That would be awkward.


    If they couldn¡¯t catch mermaids now, where would they get mermaid blood?


    Should they continue to expand their forces to catch mermaids?


    But reality proved that they couldn¡¯t. Their heavy weapons would be destroyed when they went into the water.


    This kind of thing was very powerful, but once it was destroyed, it would take a long time to repair.


    Mermaids appeared and disappeared in the water. In the past, they could still detect them, but now they couldn¡¯t. They had no idea where they woulde from.


    So what should they do now?


    Humans were waiting for Mermaids¡¯blood to save their lives.


    Ming Shu sat on a protruding rock in the sea. She lowered her head and yed with her wristband. She was trying to send a message to Miss Yu Jingya.


    However, she couldn¡¯t send it out.


    She gave up on herst attempt.


    She looked sideways. The young man was leaning against the rock. The tip of his silver fish tail was exposed. The light shone on it, as if it was coated with ayer of light. It was hard to look away.


    Ming Shu reached out and grabbed the tip of his tail.


    The young man was shocked. He turned around and asked, ¡°What... What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m touching it. What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Ming Shu said confidently.


    The Little Vixen had some strange things and looked pretty. If I don¡¯t touch it, how can I have a tail?


    The young man looked at the tip of Ming Shu¡¯s tail..


    Is that touching?


    Is that pulling?


    Who treats their partner like this?


    Ming Shu let go of his tail and ran to his side. She leaned on his shoulder and said, ¡°Let me ask you something.¡±


    An Lian felt the warmth on Ming Shu¡¯s body and nodded slightly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ming Shu moved closer to his ear and whispered something.


    An Lian¡¯s expression was strange at first, then his face turned red until it reached his ears.


    ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem? You are with me. Don¡¯t you need to consider this problem?¡±


    ¡±...¡±an Lian nced at her and nodded slowly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and smiled ambiguously.


    An Lian seemed to be embarrassed and sank into the water. His entire fish tail sank to the bottom. Ming Shu could only see the silver spots on his waist.


    Ming Shu asked casually and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Are you going to continue like this?¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t defend the coastline, it will be a disaster for our people in the future. We can¡¯t let humans step into the sea.¡±


    This was a rule passed down by the mermaids.


    Humans should live onnd.


    The sea was the territory of the mermaids.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t continue wasting time like this.¡±


    An Chen knew this clearly.


    He had been thinking about how to end the war for so many years.


    If they kept fighting but couldn¡¯t get a result, it was not only a problem of consumption, but also very annoying.


    Ming Shu let an Lian lie on herp. She touched an Lian¡¯s soft hair. ¡°So What do you n to do?¡±


    An Lian frowned and thought.


    ¡°Do you want me to teach you?¡±


    An Lian looked at her. ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    An Lian pursed his lips and smiled. ¡°Kiss me. With your encouragement, I will solve it.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Is He taking advantage of me?


    ¡°No.¡±


    You Want Me to kiss you?


    Don¡¯t you want to lose face?


    An Lian moved closer. ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kiss you.¡±


    An Lian moved closer and closer. Ming Shu could only move back and look at him with her hands on the rock.


    ¡°I want to...¡±


    The young man¡¯s eyes were clear and bright, just like this big blue. The blue waves rippled and disyed the most beautiful scenery.


    He held Ming Shu¡¯s wrist with one hand and put the other hand around her waist.


    ¡°I want to kiss you.¡±


    The young man lowered his head and rested his forehead on Ming Shu¡¯s forehead. He murmured softly.


    ¡°Can I?¡±

 Chapter 1491

    <h4>Chapter 1491: Chapter 1491: The Legend of the mermaid (37)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The previous negotiation had failed. This time, an Biao went in person.


    After all, he was the ¡®boss¡¯of the mermaid tribe. Even if the other side wanted to do something, they had to think about what they would face after killing the ¡®boss¡¯.


    An Biao didn¡¯t allow Ming Shu to go with him. Ming Shu was worried and both sides took a step back.


    She was waiting for him outside. If anything happened, she could go and save him.


    An Biao obviously choked on the word ¡°Save¡±.


    He didn¡¯t need her to save him.


    An Biao took the mermaid to the negotiation area.


    Ming Shu found a random ce to stay.


    At the same time, there was also ya ze outside..


    Ming Shu looked at ya ze as if she was looking at a human head.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±Ya Ze was a little scared and took two steps back.


    This human gave him a strange feeling.


    Anyway..


    ......


    It was an instinctive fear.


    Thinking of this, ya ze wanted to give himself a p.


    Ever since he met her, he felt that his entire fish was in trouble. His thoughts seemed to be affected by her.


    ¡°Your Tail...¡±


    Ya Ze swung his tail and hid it in the grass beside him.


    He roared, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about touching my tail!¡±


    This woman had always wanted to eat his tail.


    Despicable human.


    Cunning!


    Shameless!


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Do you want tomit suicide?¡±


    Ya Ze blinked.


    What did she just say?


    Do you want tomit suicide? Why? Why should I kill myself? He¡¯s Crazy!


    Ya ze asked warily, ¡°Why should I Kill Myself?¡±


    Ming Shu took out two crabs and started a fire. She said slowly, ¡°You will die in the end anyway. Go back earlier. Your brothers are still waiting for you.¡±


    Ya Ze:¡±...¡±


    What a mess.


    Where did he get his brothers?


    Where did he go back to earlier?


    Ya Ze decided to stay away from Ming Shu, this crazy person.


    If an Biao and this crazy person were together, sooner orter, the mermaid tribe would be his!


    Ming Shu and ya ze each took a side.


    Ming Shu roasted the crab and ate it. There was a huge pile of crab shells.


    The soldiers on the other side were stunned.


    Isn¡¯t this person too good at eating?


    That wasn¡¯t an ordinary crab. There was so much meat. Wouldn¡¯t she be full?


    The first negotiation was not very effective. Both parties agreed on a time for the next negotiation.


    The next period of time was a long negotiation time.


    An Lian never told Ming Shu about the content of the negotiation, and Ming Shu didn¡¯t ask either.


    Until the time when the treaty was finally signed.


    Ming Shu stood on the reef. There were mermaids nearby. Some poked their heads out, and some sank to the bottom of the water, asionally revealing a beautiful fish tail.


    ¡°Where¡¯s an Chen?¡±Ming Shu squatted on the edge and asked the mermaids who were chatting with each other on the reef.


    The mermaids backed away in a hurry. ¡°Lord an Chen and Lord ya ze have something to discuss. They went over there just now. I don¡¯t think they will be back for a while.¡±


    The mermaids pointed at the surface of the sea.


    Ming Shu looked at the surface of the sea. What did he have to say to Ya Ze? And he didn¡¯t tell her?


    It felt weird there.


    Ming Shu waited on the reef for a while.


    The sea was filled with wind and waves, and the sky was filled with dark clouds.


    Such weather was verymon on the surface of the sea, but the mermaids seemed a little uneasy. They didn¡¯t know why, but it was just a feeling.


    ¡°Lord Ya Ze...¡±


    Ming Shu turned her head and saw ya zeing from the other side.


    The direction he came from was not the direction the mermaids pointed to.


    Ming Shu walked over and stood on the rock. She asked ya ze, ¡°Where is an Zi?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m not with him.¡±Ya Ze jumped onto the rock and sat down. He said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you with him all the time? Why are you asking me now?¡±


    Ming Shu frowned slightly. Something was wrong..


    She looked at the surface of the sea. The dense dark clouds seemed to be pressing down. The waves in the distance wereing over.


    It was as though she could feel the heavy pressure from the sea.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t today the day to sign the Treaty?¡±Yize suddenly asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t follow him?¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly turned her head. ¡°Sign the treaty today?¡±


    Yize was puzzled. ¡°You didn¡¯t Know?¡±


    An Lian told her that it was tomorrow.


    He changed the time. Why?


    Ming Shu jumped into the water and grabbed a mermaid. ¡°Take me to the shore.¡±


    The mermaid didn¡¯t dare to retort and quickly swam to the shore with Ming Shu.


    When Ming Shu got onto the shore, the sea behind her had already stirred up huge waves. The waves hit the rocks on the shore and made a loud noise.


    She frowned slightly and rushed to the ce where they had discussed earlier.


    However, the ce was empty. There was no one there.


    Where did they go?


    Why did the little vixen carry her behind her back!


    That was amazing!


    She did it so well that she couldn¡¯t see anything!


    If I find him, I will beat him to death!


    Ming Shu searched around the building but didn¡¯t find anything useful.


    She walked out of the building and looked around. There were messy tracks on the ground. They should have been left behind when they left.


    Ming Shu followed the tracks.


    However, she couldn¡¯t see the road outside clearly. She could only tell the general direction. If she continued forward, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything.


    Ming Shu let out a breath.


    Soul fragment..


    Hopefully it will be useful.


    ¨C


    On a hill not far from the coast.


    There were many soldiers gathered here. They held guns and stood straight like pine trees. The atmosphere was solemn.


    On the hillside.


    The young man stood proudly. His appearance was absolutely beautiful.


    He was holding a box in his hand. The box was half-open. There was nothing special about it. It was just like an ordinary open box.


    A man in a military uniform was standing opposite him. He was looking at the young man nervously.


    The young man¡¯s eyes were tightly shut. His crimson lips were open and closed. No one knew what he was saying.


    As time passed, his beautiful face became paler and paler.


    The dark clouds in the sky became denser and denser.


    They seemed to be able to hear the roar of the sea.


    The waves were turbulent.


    It was shocking.


    The young man just held the box and did not move it.


    However, the box was slowly opening at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The man across from him wanted to see what was inside the box, but no matter how hard he tried, everything was blurry.


    The man gulped.


    There were many strange legends about the mermaids.


    But when they fought with the mermaids, the mermaids didn¡¯t show anything special.


    The only difference was their tails.


    The scene made him believe that the strange legends might not be fake.


    The Sky was dark as if it was about to fall.


    Everyone felt suffocated for some reason.


    An Ling¡¯s lips moved faster and faster. His fingers trembled slightly as if he could not hold the seemingly weightless box.


    ¡°It¡¯s raining...¡±


    The man reached out his hand to touch his cheek. It was a puddle of water.


    Ssh ¡ª


    The sound of rain seemed toe from the horizon as it moved towards them with great momentum.


    The next second, everyone was drenched.


    The rain hurt even on the body, so one could imagine how heavy the rain was.


    The youth¡¯s figure was blurred by the rain.

 Chapter 1492

    <h4>Chapter 1492: Chapter 1492: The Legend of the octopus (38)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    An Chan could not hold on much longer.


    His body swayed a little, but he gritted his teeth and persevered.


    Just as he felt that he was about to die, the back of his hand was suddenly held by someone. Someone hugged him from behind and stabilized his body.


    His back was pressed against the warm embrace.


    An Chan suddenly felt as if he could hear the heartbeat of the person behind him.


    He didn¡¯t need to look to know who it was.


    Why is she here..


    After this thought shed through an Chen¡¯s mind, he became nervous again.


    However, he didn¡¯t have the time to express this thought.


    The power that was simr to the treasure box was transferred from Ming Shu¡¯s hand to the back of his hand and was finally absorbed by the treasure box.


    He was shocked.


    However, he soon rxed.


    He wanted to open his eyes.


    ......


    But he couldn¡¯t do it now. He focused and continued reading thest paragraph.


    In the rain.


    The girl hugged the young man from behind.


    The hazy scene added some beauty to it.


    ¨C


    Pa.


    The box in the young man¡¯s hand closed automatically.


    An Cheng¡¯s body slid down weakly. Ming Shu sat on the ground with him.


    He raised his head with some difficulty. Through the heavy rain, he looked at the person who was hugging him.


    He raised his hand slightly as if he wanted to touch Ming Shu¡¯s face. However, he didn¡¯t have the strength to do so and fell down.


    Ming Shu caught his hand and held it gently.


    However, her words were not polite at all. ¡°Are you crazy? What did the human give you? Why Are You So Desperate?¡±


    Which one of them was the real human?


    Even as a decent human, she was not as motivated as him.


    An Lian shook his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not doing it for the human.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have a good impression of humans.


    Except for her..


    He was doing it for the mermaid tribe.


    He wanted to stop this long war.


    ¡°Then you are sick too.¡±Ming Shu didn¡¯t ept his exnation.


    ¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s palm was on his back, and a steady stream of power flowed into his body.


    An Lian felt much better.


    He slowed down and asked, ¡°Why do you have the same power as the treasure box?¡±


    ¡°Treasure box?¡±Ming Shu looked at the box that he was still holding. ¡°Just this stupid box? It¡¯s just the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth. There¡¯s nothing strange about it.¡±


    When she found him earlier, she saw the spiritual qi soaring into the sky. She guessed that it should be him, so she followed it and found him.


    An Biao:¡±...¡±


    Were they from the same world?


    Who in this world possessed such power?


    An Biao¡¯s treasure box had been inherited from the previous mermaid tribe leader. At the same time, he had also inherited the secret of how to use it.


    He did not know where this treasure box hade from.


    ording to the legends of the mermaid tribe, the treasure box had the power of the Sea God..


    ¡°Are you better?¡±


    An Chen collected his thoughts and tried to move his arms. He nodded. ¡°Much better.¡±


    Ming Shu helped him up. The rain was too heavy, and there was the sound of wavesing from the sea. Those who were standing further away seemed to realize that there was an extra person.


    An Chen asked them to stand further away.


    At this moment, they didn¡¯t care about an Chen¡¯s warning and quickly surrounded him.


    ¡°Mr. An Chen, this is...¡±


    They were close enough to see who it was. Everyone was silent.


    This human had been following an Chen all this time. They didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    How could a normal human be together with a mermaid.


    At such a crucial time, no one dared to say such things. They only used their eyes and actions to express their doubts and curiosity towards Ming Shu.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go back first,¡±an Chen said.


    The sound of the rain shattered his voice. The person opposite him only heard the word ¡°Go back¡±.


    He looked at the heavy rain and shouted, ¡°Is it over? Why doesn¡¯t the rain stop?¡±


    An Chou said, ¡°It will stop when the time is up.¡±


    The Man didn¡¯t hear him clearly. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    An Chou didn¡¯t have the strength to shout at him.


    Ming Shu could only speak for him. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that he is very ufortable? Move aside!¡±


    An Lin:¡±...¡±


    Are you speaking for him?


    Although the other party was a little confused, it was better to leave first.


    They drove down the mountain and returned to the previous base. However, halfway there, they found that the sea water had already rushed up.


    They had turned around and changed to another ce.


    Once they reached the ce, the other party wanted to ask an LIN. However, Ming Shu shouted at him and prepared a room for them.


    Ming Shu put an Biao in the bathtub to make him feel morefortable. She patted his head. ¡°Rest well.¡±


    An Biao grabbed her hand. ¡°Stay with me.¡±


    ¡±... Are You a child?¡±I¡¯m so hungry! I want to Pamper the seafood. Who Wants to stay with you!


    Ming Shu wanted to break free.


    An Biao held her stubbornly.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    For snacks!


    Ming Shu quickly coaxed him to rest.


    An Lian was really tired. Ming Shu was beside him and quickly fell asleep.


    Ming Shu carefully pulled her hand out and observed him for a while. When she saw that he was not awake, she bent down and kissed the space between his eyebrows. Finally, she nted a kiss on his lips.


    She tiptoed and left the room.


    Seafood!


    I¡¯m Here!


    ¨C


    An Li opened the treasure box. The rain that contained arge amount of spiritual essence could destroy the virus.


    This was a little magical, but it could be done.


    When the mermaid race opened the treasure box, they saved the entire mermaid race.


    However, the virus this time was modified by Ye Ying. Whether it would work or not, there was still no result.


    And every time the treasure box was opened, it was not only the mermaid who was in danger..


    ¡°Mr. An Li.¡±


    The man pushed the door open and came in directly. His face was full of anger and anxiety as he shouted loudly.


    ¡°It has been raining for a day and a night. The coastline ispletely submerged. When can it stop?¡±


    ¡°Why are you shouting at him?¡±Ming Shu came in from outside the door. ¡°Can¡¯t you speak properly?¡±


    My Little Vixen, is she someone you can shout at? !


    The Man:¡±...¡±


    A warm current flowed through an Chen¡¯s heart. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing a faint smile.


    The Man decided to ignore this human traitor.


    He turned his gaze to an Chen again. ¡°Mr. An Chen, please answer my question. When can the rain stop?¡±


    An Chen sat on the chair. His fish tail was covered with a thin nket, revealing only a little silver fish tail.


    ¡°It will stop when it¡¯s time to stop.¡±


    The man widened his eyes. What was the difference between this answer and no answer?


    He asked a little angrily, ¡°Mr. An Chen, what do you mean by this? There are still many people near the coastline. If this continues, the nearby towns will be drowned.¡±


    An Chen slightly raised his eyes. His clear eyes met the man¡¯s gaze. His beautiful face tensed up as he said word by word, ¡°In our deal, I¡¯m not responsible for the lives of humans. I hope you understand.¡±


    An Ling¡¯s beautiful appearance would make people think that he was easy to bully.


    But at this moment, the man felt a pressure from him.


    He was a mermaid.


    He was the leader of the mermaid tribe.


    This was the attitude that he should have.


    *


    # please give me a ticket that tastes like moon worship. #


    Please give me a ticket every day!


    SOB SOB SOB!


    Cuties who have monthly tickets!


    Come and vote!


    Ming Shu needs your votes!


    [ daily call for you to understand the long review! Long Review! Long Review! ]

 Chapter 1493

    <h4>Chapter 1493: Chapter 1493: The Legend of the octopus (39)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The man swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°But you didn¡¯t say that such a thing would happen?¡±


    An Bian¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that it didn¡¯t happen.¡±


    The Man:¡±...¡±


    The man left angrily and went to inform the nearby towns to evacuate quickly.


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue and praised him with a smile. ¡°Amazing.¡±


    An Bian:¡±...¡±


    He was already amazing. How else could he talk to them?


    Ming Shu closed the door. ¡°When will the rain stop?¡±


    An chen replied conservatively, ¡°Half a month.¡±


    Ming Shu turned around and raised her eyebrows. So Long?


    This was the reason why an Chen didn¡¯t want to open the treasure box.


    ¨C


    The half a month that an Chen said was just a conservative time. He wasn¡¯t sure how long it would be.


    ......


    Therefore, the heavy rain continued for almost half a month.


    The sea kept rising, and none of the cities along the coast escaped. They were all flooded.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a tsunami, but the sea was rising, because they had enough time to evacuate.


    After half a month, the heavy rain stopped, and the sky cleared up.


    It was as if they hadn¡¯t seen the Sun for a century.


    An Chen went to look for the man.


    The two sides had an unfriendly meeting.


    ¡°Mr. An Chen, do you know how much damage this heavy rain has caused us?¡±


    An Chen sat opposite the man and put his hands together on the table. ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°This is caused by you...¡±


    ¡°If not, more of you will die,¡±an Chen interrupted him.


    The man choked.


    The virus had been under control for more than half a month, and there had been newsing in the past few days. It seemed that some people had started to recover.


    An Chen looked at the man. ¡°Or are you just looking for an excuse to break the contract?¡±


    The man felt a chill on his back.


    Having seen such a magical power, how could the man dare to break the contract.


    Thinking of this, the man did not dare to say anything more.


    He coughed and gave the person beside him a look. The two documents were ced in front of an Dan and him respectively.


    The sea area was under the jurisdiction of mermaids. If humans wanted to enter the sea area, they needed to get permission from the mermaids.


    They were not allowed to kill mermaids.


    If a ship that had obtained permission to enter the sea area was attacked by mermaids for no reason, the mermaids also needed to give them a reasonable exnation.


    And the new treaty also promulgatedws and regtions on human poaching of mermaids.


    The general meaning was that both sides would achieve a win-win situation.


    No one knew how long this situation wouldst, but at least now the mermaids who had been through war could have a chance to rest.


    After the virus subsided, themunication gradually resumed.


    Ming Shu reported to Ms. Yu Jingya, but she was severely reprimanded.


    ¡°Well...¡±after hanging up the phone, Ming Shu looked at an Lian. ¡°I have to go back. You cane with me.¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±an Lian looked at the surface of the sea. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished dealing with the mermaid tribe.¡±


    He bit his lower lip and said awkwardly, ¡°After I finish dealing with them, I wille to you, okay?¡±


    Ming Shu was a little surprised that he didn¡¯t want to go with her.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    An Chen looked like he wanted to go, but he couldn¡¯t.


    In the end, he said with disappointment, ¡°I¡¯ll go find you after I deal with it.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t force him.


    ¡°By the way, have you seen x... Ya Ze?¡±


    An Chen shook his head. Ever since the treasure box was opened, he had never seen him again.


    The mermaid also said that ever since the rain started, Ya Ze had disappeared.


    Mr. X ran away. Ming Shu couldn¡¯t find him, so she had no choice but to go back for now.


    She was scolded on the phone, and she was scolded by Yu Jingya when she went back.


    But luckily, there were still many things waiting for Yu Jingya, so Ming Shu managed to escape for now.


    She had to deal with the things here. She might have to live in the sea or by the sea in the future.


    As for the virus...


    There were many different opinions outside.


    Those who knew the inside story wouldn¡¯te out and talk about it.


    In the end, most of it was because of the heavy rain.


    It was their fate that didn¡¯t end.


    At the same time, the war between the mermaids and humans stopped. It became a hot topic.


    ¡°Shuang Shuang, Hao Yan is here.¡±


    When Yu Jingya went out, she suddenly shouted at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu poked her head out of the kitchen. Hao Yan waved at her with a big smile on his face.


    ¡°You guys talk. Auntie has gone to work.¡±Yu Jingya patted Hao Yan¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Take care, Auntie.¡±


    As soon as Yu Jingya left, Hao Yan rushed in and gave Ming Shu a bear hug.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯te to you, you wouldn¡¯te to me!¡±Hao Yanined.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I call you?¡±Ming Shu pushed her away and saved her breakfast.


    ¡°How can a phone show my love for You?¡±


    ¡±...¡±I don¡¯t have any love for you. Thank you.


    ¡°I want to eat too.¡±Hao Yan smelled the fragrance. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. I came early in the morning.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    But Miss Yu Jingya only prepared one breakfast.


    I don¡¯t even have enough!


    Hao Yan didn¡¯t eat like ady. She ate meat and drank wine..


    But this is F * * King Breakfast!


    You ate so many mouthfuls, what am I eating!


    You are deliberately stealing my breakfast!


    The two almost rushed to finish their breakfast. In the end, they even ordered takeout.


    ¡°Hey, Shuang Shuang, did you hear about your father?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±She had just returned, so she didn¡¯t have time to ask about this.


    Hao Yan bit the spoon. ¡°I heard that your father broke the rules. He has been suspended and may be prosecuted.¡±


    Ming Shu was confused. ¡°Why?¡±


    Hao Yan knocked the bowl with the spoon. ¡°Why else? It¡¯s all because of that Chao Chu. Your father brought this upon himself. Other People¡¯s daughters are treated like treasures.¡±


    Hao Yan heard this news from brother Dong.


    It was said that the virus broke out and Chao Jin was ordered to evacuate a group of people.


    These people were very important people, but there wasn¡¯t enough space at that time. Chao Jin had brought Chao Chu along and should have let him go.


    However, Chao Jin didn¡¯t do that. Instead, he killed a person secretly.


    What was even more dramatic was that Chao Chu was infected with the virus. Even the group of people that Chao Jin carried out his mission suffered.


    Now that the virus was gone, Chao Jin would definitely be held ountable.


    You had to know that those people at that time were all outstanding talents who had made important contributions to the country.


    Hao Yan told Ming Shu a lot about what happened during the virus.


    There were all kinds of gossips.


    The two stayed at home for a day. In the evening, brother Dong came to pick Hao Yan up.


    Ming Shu looked at Hao Yan with a smile.


    Hao Yan was very generous. She pulled brother Dong to introduce him to Ming Shu. ¡°Shuang Shuang, let me introduce you to my boyfriend again.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Brother Dong nodded. ¡°I have a lot of things to do recently. I will treat you to a meal when I am free.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t even think about it. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After sending brother Dong and Hao Yan away, Yu Jingya also came back.


    ¡°Shuang Shuang, let me tell you something.¡±Yu Jingya sat opposite Ming Shu, her expression slightly serious.


    ¡°Okay.¡±Ming Shu held a snack in her hand. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Yu Jingya opened her mouth. ¡°Your father...¡±


    What Yu Jingya said was simr to what Hao Yan said.


    However, Yu Jingya¡¯s side was much more detailed.


    Even Chao Jin said that he did it himself, and it had nothing to do with Chao Chu.


    So now, Chao Jin was only responsible.


    ¡°Mom, can I ask...¡±


    Yu Jingya gestured for Ming Shu to ask.


    ¡°Am I his biological son?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Yu Jingya also wanted to know this question.

 Chapter 1494

    <h4>Chapter 1494: Chapter 1494: The Legend of the Octopus (40)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Chao Jin¡¯s case was still under investigation, and there wouldn¡¯t be any results for the time being.


    Ming Shu was ready to settle this matter and go find her little vixen.


    There was actually only one thing she had to do.


    Settle Yu Jingya!


    But what Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect was..


    An Jing came to find her.


    The moment Ming Shu opened the door and saw an jing, it was a little surreal.


    The young man outside the door was wearing a white shirt and a pair of ck trousers. He was as exquisite and beautiful as a pet under the spotlight.


    He smiled slightly, his eyes full of her figure.


    Ming Shu looked down at his leg. ¡°Where... Where¡¯s your tail?¡±


    An shinning seemed a little nervous. ¡°You... You Don¡¯t like this?¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    This has nothing to do with liking, okay?


    ......


    How did you turn your tail into a leg?


    Ming Shu pulled him in and lifted him up.


    An Lian:¡±...¡±


    Can she not hug me like this!


    Ming Shu ced him on the bed and ced her hand on his leg. ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Just...¡±


    ¡°Just what?¡±


    An Lian nced at her and hooked his arm around her neck, sending his lips over.


    Ming Shu was indifferent at first, but as an Lian became more and more daring and faced her little vixen, how could she not feel it.


    Ming Shu grabbed his wrist and pressed him onto the bed.


    ¡°Shuang Shuang, Shuang Shuang...¡±


    Ming Shu took off her clothes halfway when Miss Yu Jingya¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside.


    She was silent for a moment, then closed her clothes for an Lian and responded.


    An Lian opened his eyes. His lips were red, and his chest rose and fell slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound.¡±


    An Lian nodded obediently.


    Ming Shu got off the bed and went out.


    An Liany on the bed. His mouth was a little dry, and there was a faint sounding from outside.


    He slowly got off the bed and his feetnded on the ground. He frowned slightly, but in an instant, he got up and walked to the bathroom.


    He put in some water, took off his clothes, and soaked in the bathtub.


    Even though he had legs now, he still needed water and liked the feeling of being in the water.


    Ming Shu entered the room and didn¡¯t see anyone. Her gaze fell on the bathroom.


    She pushed the door open and entered. The young man was soaking in the bathtub. His head was leaning against the edge of the bathtub, and a small amount of his hair was soaked in the water.


    Unlike the fish tail that used to upy most of the bathtub, right now, there were long and straight legs in the bathtub.


    Ming Shu closed the bathroom door softly.


    An Lian was woken up by the sound of water and was hugged by someone.


    He blinked and hugged the person in his arms. He asked softly, ¡°Can¡¯t I see people?¡±


    I have to make him hide..


    ¡°Do you think you can see people?¡±


    ¡°I am like a human now.¡±An Lian¡¯s long legs rested on Ming Shu¡¯s legs. ¡°Why can¡¯t I See People?¡±


    Speaking of this question..


    Ming Shu looked up at him. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me how you did it.¡±


    An Biao¡¯s gaze wandered for a moment before he hugged Ming Shu. ¡°I miss you so much. Do You Miss Me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Liar.¡±


    She had clearly shown that she missed him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic.¡±This little devil is really capable!


    An Biao used his actions to change the topic.


    The water in the bathtub shook slightly. Ming Shu and an Lian changed positions. She was pressed down and an Lian kissed her with longing.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°An Lian!¡±


    Who the F * CK Taught You This!


    The two touched each other¡¯s skin intimately and the soft water covered them.


    An Lian only kissed her and didn¡¯t do anything else.


    However, an Lian seemed to feel something was wrong. He panted heavily and stopped moving. Hey on top of her.


    Ming Shu supported herself and sat up. She hugged him. ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s... ufortable.¡±An Biao squeezed out two words. ¡°I. . . That...¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    An Biao whispered a few words into Ming Shu¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Have you had it before?¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m an adult... I will have it.¡±An Biao bit his lips. His voice was a little seductive.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but the estrus seemed to be earlier this time.


    An Lian was a little embarrassed. In front of her..


    Ming Shu hooked his chin and forced him to raise his head. ¡°Then how did youe here before?¡±


    ¡°Endure, endure.¡±


    Ming Shu chuckled. She lowered her head and kissed his lips. After a while, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to endure. Am I not here?¡±


    ¡°Can, can I?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I...¡±


    An Lin¡¯s gaze deepened and he covered Ming Shu¡¯s lips.


    The sound of water echoed in the bathroom.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know that mermaids were so scary when they were in estrus. She felt that her waist was about to break.


    An Liny by the bed with an innocent expression. ¡°Are you better?¡±


    ¡°Stay away from me when you are in estrus!¡±The heartache was fake, fake!


    Goblins and the like, go to hell!


    I Don¡¯t feel heartache for him!


    ¡°But...¡±an Dan hesitated for a moment, but he still told the truth. ¡°Yesterday wasn¡¯t my estrus period, I was... only like that after I met you.¡±


    Generally speaking, every Merman¡¯s estrus period was a fixed time.


    Even if there were ups and downs, it wouldn¡¯t be too far apart.


    But yesterday was still a long time before his estrus period.


    He thought about it for a long time this morning and came to this conclusion.


    Especially now that he met him, he felt his heart waver..


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu buried her face in the nket. She couldn¡¯t live like this anymore.


    Let¡¯s break up.


    Ming Shu pretended to be dead on the bed for a while and sat up to eat her snacks.


    She looked at an Jing while eating.


    An Jing sat on the nket on the ground with his legs crossed. He supported his chin and looked at her.


    ¡°You still didn¡¯t answer my question,¡±Ming Shu suddenly said.


    ¡°Can you not answer?¡±


    Ming Shu got off the bed and slid into his arms. ¡°I want to know what price you paid to get these legs.¡±


    In the fairy tale, the Little Mermaid made a beautiful sound.


    Even though she had legs, every step she took was like walking on the tip of a knife.


    What about him?


    What did he give up?


    An Ling looked normal and didn¡¯t seem to have given up much.


    But rules were rules.


    If you get something that doesn¡¯t belong to you, you will have to pay a price.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±An Ling hugged her and rested his chin on her shoulder. He said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s just a little painful. For You, I can bear it.¡±


    For her, he was willing to risk his life, let alone stepping on the ground like a knife.


    Ming Shu was suspicious. ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Nothing else.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t believe him.


    She carefully examined an biao.


    But it was just as he said. His body was intact and there was nothing strange about it.


    Are all fairy tales lies?


    Not exactly... at least he stepped on the ground like a sharp knife.


    Ming Shu touched his calf. ¡°Don¡¯t walk in the future. I¡¯ll find you a wheelchair.¡±


    ¡°AH? No, I can...¡±


    ¡°Or I can hug you. Choose One?¡±


    An Li:¡±...¡±


    He would rather choose a wheelchair.


    It would be too embarrassing to be hugged by her.


    *


    Master Jiu: Your Wife wants a hug! This stupid character refused your hug. How despicable!


    Ming Shu: Get Lost!

 Chapter 1495

    <h4>Chapter 1495: Chapter 1495 the legend of the octopus (41)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ming Shu hid an Zian for several days.


    An Zian didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. She didn¡¯t want him to go out to meet her family.


    A few dayster, Ming Shu took him to buy a set of clothes and brought him back.


    An Zian didn¡¯t think much of it, but when he went in, he found Yu Jingya was also there.


    And it was quite formal.


    As soon as he went in, Yu Jingya came up to him with a big smile on her face.


    ¡°This is an Biao, right? Sigh, he¡¯s so beautiful. Please sit down.¡±


    An Biao:¡±...¡±


    An Biao sat down in a daze.


    Yu Jingya was so enthusiastic that an Biao didn¡¯t know what to do.


    But he couldn¡¯t let Ming Shuugh at him, so he could only force himself to be tense and deal with Yu Jingya¡¯s enthusiasm.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what she had said to Yu Jingya in advance. Even though he was sitting in a wheelchair, she didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    This time, the meeting with the parents was very harmonious.


    ......


    And Yu Jingya was obviously very satisfied with an Biao.


    Next, an Biao stayed in the room openly.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me...¡±when he returned to the room, an Biao¡¯s tense body rxed.


    He was not prepared at all.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see me before?¡±Ming Shuughed. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen me, Why are you still unhappy?¡±


    An Liang said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unhappy. It was too sudden. I wasn¡¯t prepared at all.¡±


    Ming Shu chewed on the fruit she took from the living room and answered casually, ¡°What preparations? Your face is enough.¡±


    Beauty was a sharp weapon.


    An Lin turned around and looked at Ming Shu. He asked a vulgar question, ¡°You like my face?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    An Lin stood up from the wheelchair and walked towards Ming Shu step by step. Ming Shu backed away with the fruit in her hands. What are you doing!


    An Lin stared at her and lowered his voice. ¡°I think you like me.¡±


    Ming Shu was very sincere. ¡°But what if I just want to like your face?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The face is his.


    If you like his face, you like him!


    An Li lowered her head and kissed her cheek. Her voice was very sweet. ¡°Then I like you too.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±? ?¡±


    ck man¡¯s question mark face.


    What kind of logic is this?


    Why did he confess all of a sudden?


    Ming Shu never understood the theory of Little Goblin¡¯s confession.


    Ming Shu was woken up by Hao Yan early in the morning. He said that he wanted to ask her out for dinner. Brother Dong was treating. If it wasn¡¯t for thesest few words, Ming Shu would have strangled Hao Yan to death.


    Early in the morning, disturbing people¡¯s dreams.


    Ming Shu asked Hao Yan to send her the address.


    She groped around the person next to her for a while in a daze. She passed an Biao and touched her snacks. She continued sleeping happily.


    An Biao looked at her hands in silence..


    Ming Shu paid a painful price for this.


    ¡°Are you in heat early in the morning? !¡±Ming Shu almost rolled out of bed. She wrapped herself in the bed sheet and pointed at an Biao.


    An Lian said innocently, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing this to you.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu took a deep breath and wrapped herself in the bed sheet to wash up.


    After washing up, Ming Shu realized that she didn¡¯t bring any clothes.


    She leaned against the bathroom door and stuck her head out. ¡°An Lian, bring me some clothes. The blue dress on the left side of the wardrobe.¡±


    ¡±... Okay.¡±


    Ming Shu retreated back into the bathroom and waited.


    Ming Shu heard an Lian¡¯s footsteps, but there was no sound after that.


    ¡°I asked you to get some clothes. What took you so long to buy them?¡±


    An Lian answered vaguely.


    Ming Shu waited for a while more. The bathroom door was pushed open and a piece of clothes was handed in.


    ¡°You... Why Are You So Slow?¡±


    Ming Shu took the clothes.


    ¡°You have so many clothes...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the clothes in her hand. It was a white dress.


    There was only a blue dress in her closet. This white dress was simr to that dress, but the color difference was so big..


    Ming Shu changed her clothes quietly.


    When she went out, Ming Shu chose a pair of unworn shoes that Yu Jingya bought for her.


    ¡°Does this color look good?¡±She reached out to an Biao on purpose.


    An Biao looked at it carefully for a while and said seriously, ¡°Yes, it looks good on you.¡±


    ¡°But I think red is a little bright.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±Ming Shu pointed at the ground. The ck high heels exposed her small toes, making them look snow-white.


    Ming Shu smiled at an Biao and pushed him out of the door.


    An Biao had resisted sitting in a wheelchair before. After all, he could walk.


    But after being taught a lesson by Ming Shu a few times, he became obedient and let Ming Shu push him away.


    Brother Dong treated them to a meal, and Ming Shu ordered without hesitation.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Hao Yan¡¯s gaze was glued to an Biao.


    Oh My God!


    Where did her shuang shuang go to find such a beautiful little beauty.


    ¡°Boyfriend, an Biao.¡±


    Brother Dong¡¯s expression was a bit strange.


    If he remembered correctly, this should be a mermaid.


    Brother Dong found his voice after a long time. ¡°You guys?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Since Hao Yan was there, brother Dong couldn¡¯t ask how he turned his tail into a leg.


    During the meal, only Hao Yan and Ming Shu¡¯s conversation could be heard. Brother Dong sat beside them and didn¡¯t eat much, but he picked up a lot of food for Hao Yan.


    Although he was despised by Hao Yan in the end, he even changed his seat.


    Brother Dong:¡±...¡±


    I¡¯m so tired.


    An Biao was much quieter. asionally, he looked up at Ming Shu and revealed a faint smile. He was very obedient.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go on another date!¡±


    When they separated, Hao Yan was still reluctant to leave.


    ¡°Are we going home?¡±An Biao turned his head and asked Ming Shu.


    ¡°I think...¡±Ming Shu thought for a moment. ¡°We should go to the supermarket.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Are we going topete with snacks again?


    Can We not go?


    ¨C


    Ming Shu tried a few more times and realized that he really couldn¡¯t tell the color. She especially found a mermaid and asked an chou if he used to be like this.


    However, the mermaid¡¯s answer was no.


    An Chou could tell the color before.


    But..


    Ming Shu ced a cup in front of an Chou. ¡°An Chou, what color is this?¡±


    An Chou¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he stared at the cup in Ming Shu¡¯s hand.


    All he saw was ck and white. He didn¡¯t know what color it was.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell the difference, right?¡±Before an Chou could think of a solution, Ming Shu moved closer to him. ¡°This is the price? You lied to me.¡±


    An Chou lowered his head. His fingers grabbed the hem of his shirt, and his fingertips started turning white.


    Ming Shu put down the cup. The bottom of the cup and the table collided, making a soft sound.


    An Lian¡¯s heart jumped.


    Is she angry?


    Just as an Lian was hesitating whether he should admit his mistake, Ming Shu suddenly squatted in front of him.


    She held an Lian¡¯s hand and pried open his tightly clenched fingers.


    ¡°Is it worth it for you to sacrifice so much?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t like you?¡±


    ¡±... as long as I like you.¡±


    An Biao held Ming Shu¡¯s hand and looked up. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to be with you. I Don¡¯t want to lose you. This is the only way I can think of.¡±


    ¡°This is not something you should consider.¡±


    An Biao was stunned. He pursed his lips. ¡°I just want to be with you. Is that wrong?¡±


    ¡°You lost so many things...¡±


    ¡°But I have you.¡±


    No matter how much he lost, he couldn¡¯tpare to her.


    Ming Shu held his hand tightly. ¡°You can¡¯t even tell red from yellow and green. You Can¡¯t see the colors of this world.¡±


    An Chen held Ming Shu¡¯s face. Her figure was reflected in his eyes, as if she was the only one in the world.


    He said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The ck and white world was not scary.


    What was scary was that there was no you there.


    ¡°You will always shine in my eyes.¡±

 Chapter 1496

    <h4>Chapter 1496: Chapter 1496: The Legend of the octopus (42)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Chao Jin¡¯s punishment came down. To Ming Shu¡¯s surprise, it onlysted for a few years.


    Chao Jin had evidence to prove that the person he killed at that time was already infected with the virus and was delirious. He killed in self-defense.


    Therefore, Chao Jin was only sentenced to a few years in prison.


    Chao Jin¡¯s house was divided by the army, so he had to take it back now.


    The enforcement officer came to inform Chao Chu.


    Chao Chu held the notification document in her hand and was a little stunned.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have a ce to stay...¡±


    The enforcement officer was very professional and his voice was cold. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Miss Chao Chu, we can give you a few days to ease up. You can find a ce to stay first.¡±


    Chao Chu wanted to say something, but the other party did not give her a chance.


    ¡°It¡¯s her father. He almost killed a lot of people...¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I heard that she¡¯s not even his biological daughter. He doesn¡¯t care about his biological daughter at all.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I heard it too. If she¡¯s not his biological daughter, why doesn¡¯t she care about her?¡±


    ......


    ¡°TSK, the forest is really big. There are all kinds of birds.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s Go...¡±


    Chao Chu listened to every word of the executive officer¡¯s conversation.


    She grabbed the document tightly, and the document waspletely deformed.


    Chao Chu used to rely on Chao Jin to feed and clothe herself. She didn¡¯t even need to think about it herself.


    If she was suddenly asked to move out of this ce, she didn¡¯t even know where she should look for a house.


    But this document was issued by the authorities. If she didn¡¯t move, she could only be kicked out.


    Chao Chu had to find a house on her own.


    Many people died from the virus, and there were many houses. However, Chao Chu, who had never experienced such a thing, was cheated without exception.


    She had some savings with her.


    After being cheated, her savings ran out.


    In the end, Chao Chu only found a very bad house. Looking at the mess on the ground, Chao Chu felt exhausted.


    She squatted on the ground and cried for a while. Then she remembered her ssmates from school.


    The school was still closed, and she didn¡¯t know when it would recover.


    So Chao Chu called a few youngdies that she was familiar with.


    However, Chao Jin¡¯s matter was reported on the news. The youngdies who had yed well before all turned hostile at this time.


    There were people who helped her, but the other party¡¯s family wasn¡¯t as rich as hers, so there was very little that they could help her at this time.


    It was already the second semester of the school term. Chao Chu could not afford to pay the tuition fees, so naturally, he could not go back to school.


    Chao Chu thought of Yu Jingya.


    She tidied up and went to look for Yu Jingya.


    Yu Jingya did not even see her, and Chao Chu somehow found their ce again.


    Chao Chu rang the doorbell for a long time, but no one answered.


    She stood guard outside.


    ¡°Did you buy me something strange? Why are the people on the road looking at me?¡±


    ¡°You are so good-looking.¡±


    ¡°Your eyes are very strange...¡±


    ¡°You are too good-looking. If we don¡¯t have money in the future, you can just stand on the street and we will be rich.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Chao Chu heard the voice and looked up. He saw the young man staring at Ming Shu angrily.


    The young man was wearing white clothes and ck pants. He was sitting in a wheelchair and tilted his head slightly. His silver hair fluttered in the wind, revealing his good-looking eyes and eyebrows.


    The light outlined his tall figure and cast a slender shadow on the path beside him.


    Chao Chu was shocked by the young man¡¯s appearance.


    How could there be such a good-looking person?


    And he was with Chao Shuang?


    Chao Chu couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Chao Chu was awakened by Ming Shu¡¯s voice. She met Ming Shu¡¯s gaze with a strange expression. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Mom.¡±


    Ming Shu rested her hand on the wheelchair and smiled. ¡°You came to my house to look for your mother? Did you go to the wrong ce?¡±


    Chao Chu had suffered a lot recently. After Ming Shu¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help the anger in his heart. ¡°Chao Shuang, I¡¯ve called you my mother for so many years. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want me to. I¡¯m still in Chao family¡¯s household register.¡±


    ¡°My mother has already mentioned divorce. It should be settled soon.¡±Ming Shu smiled evilly. ¡°Soon, we won¡¯t be in the same household register.¡±


    After Chao Jin left, it was much easier for Yu Jingya to get a divorce.


    A trace of hatred shed in Chao Chu¡¯s eyes. He said stiffly, ¡°I¡¯m not here to look for you.¡±


    ¡°Then I wish you good luck.¡±Ming Shu shrugged and lowered her head. She had never seen Chao Chu¡¯s an enter the room.


    Chao Chu looked at Ming Shu¡¯s back. His nails were deep in his flesh, and the hatred couldn¡¯t be hidden anymore.


    Why doesn¡¯t she die!


    Ming Shu called Yu Jingya. Yu Jingya didn¡¯te back for a few days. Chao Chu made a fuss for a while, but Ming Shu called security and dragged him out.


    After that, Ming Shu didn¡¯t see her again for a long time.


    ¨C


    A few yearster.


    Chao Jin came out from inside.


    The world outside was turning upside down, and Chao Jin was not used to it.


    Chao Jin had nothing on him, so he could only contact Chao Chu.


    All these years, Chao Chu had onlye to see him when he first entered, and he had not appeared since.


    After contacting Chao Chu, Chao Chu told him where to meet him.


    After so many years, Chao Chu had be aplete stranger to him.


    He wore heavy makeup, and his clothes were revealing. Even his appearance had changed.


    ¡°Chu Chu, how did you be like this?¡±


    Chao Chu took off her sunsses and threw them on the table. Her red lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Why? I¡¯m alone outside. I don¡¯t have money, and I can¡¯t find anyone to help me. What else can I Do?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to look for Yu Jingya?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see me at all.¡±Chao Chu¡¯s expression was contemptuous. She didn¡¯t seem to want to talk about the past. She took out an envelope from her bag. ¡°There¡¯s some money in here. Don¡¯t look for me in the future.¡±


    Chao Jin was stunned. ¡°Chu Chu, i... I¡¯m not here to ask you for money. I¡¯m your father.¡±


    ¡°My father died a long time ago.¡±Chao Chu suddenly became mean. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, my father wouldn¡¯t have died and I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Chao Jin, it¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    Chao Chu suddenly med Chao Jin for everything.


    Chao Jin didn¡¯t react for a while. It wasn¡¯t until Chao Chu Li left that he came back to his senses and chased after him. He couldn¡¯t see Chao Chu¡¯s figure anymore.


    Chao Jin was so angry that he went to Yu Jingya and questioned her.


    Ming Shu received the news and rushed over. Chao Jin had already left. Yu Jingya was sitting outside their research institute alone.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    Yu Jingya held her face with both hands. She slowly raised her head, her expression sad and sarcastic.


    ¡°Shuang Shuang.¡±She held Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you know why Chao Jin dislikes you so much?¡±


    ¡°He actually suspected me of cheating... he suspected that you were not his biological child.¡±Yu Jingyaughed sarcastically. ¡°For so many years, for so many years, he thought of me this way. Shuangshuang, why didn¡¯t I See Through It?¡±


    Chao Jin not only suspected it, but he also did a paternity test.


    But at that time, he asked Chao Chu to help take the host¡¯s hair. Chao Chu probably didn¡¯t take the host¡¯s hair, so the result didn¡¯t match.


    From then on, Chao Jin firmly believed that Yu Jingya had cheated on him.


    However, he was also a person who liked to save face, so he wouldn¡¯t say it out loud.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Although the host looked more like Yu Jingya, she still looked a bit like Chao Jin.


    Was Chao Jin¡¯s brain damaged by SH * t?


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Go home, go home.¡±Yu Jingya just couldn¡¯t believe it. She had been disappointed with Chao Jin for a long time.


    After that, Ming Shu heard that Chao Jin didn¡¯t have a good life and eventually died of depression.


    As for Chao Chu, she didn¡¯t know who he offended, but he was also tortured badly and suffered miserably for the rest of his life.


    *


    The 42nd ne ended.

 Chapter 1497

    <h4>Chapter 1497: Chapter 1497 outside Yazawa (End)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Deep Sea.


    The blue sea churned with billowing waves. The sea and Sky were in the same line. The Sun was setting in the west and the sky was dyed orange.


    A golden light leaped over the sea.


    ¡°Lord Yazawa...¡±


    A shout came from afar.


    The golden light paused slightly and stopped.


    A few mermaids caught up from behind. Yazawa brought them to a nearby reef.


    Yaze sat on the reef, his golden tail drooping into the water like gold submerged in water.


    ¡°Lord Yaze, are we really giving up on the Mermaids?¡±One of the mermaids asked him carefully.


    Yaze raised his hand to stroke his hair. ¡°I realized that I have a greater mission than the mermaids.¡±


    The mermaids looked at each other.


    One of them raised his hand weakly. ¡°Lord Yaze, what mission?¡±


    Yize:¡±...¡±


    ......


    Yize nced at the mermaid.


    The mermaid didn¡¯t know what she had said wrong. She looked at Yize innocently and wanted to know..


    What was the mission that was more powerful than leading the mermaid tribe?


    The other mermaids were also a little curious.


    Yize coughed and said boldly, ¡°That¡¯s freedom!¡±


    With that woman in the mermaid tribe, he had to go crazy to go back.


    As a human... No, as a fish, one had to be sensible.


    The Mermaids:¡±? ? ?¡±


    Weren¡¯t they free?


    Weren¡¯t they very free?


    But Lord Yize must be right!


    ¡°Is Lord Yize going to take us to pursue freedom?¡±


    Yize:¡±...¡±he didn¡¯t want to take you!


    Facing the adoration and anticipation in his eyes, Yize squeezed out a smile. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Yazhe looked at the sea in the distance.


    Yazhe recalled the time when he was approached by an Chou.


    At that time, he was still thinking about the treasure box..


    An Chou was looking for him for one thing ¡ª how to turn a fish tail into two legs.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±Yazhe was very shocked at that time.


    ¡°No.¡±An Chou¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°This is what I can do for her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a human. You can do it for her?¡±Yazhe¡¯s tone was sarcastic. ¡°I even said that you¡¯re not crazy, but you actually like a human.¡±


    An Zi corrected him. ¡°What I like is just that it happens to be a human.¡±


    Yazhe snorted coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the difference? She¡¯s just a human, and you¡¯re a mermaid, so you like the enemy of our Mermaid Tribe! Are you now going to team up with a human? Have you fallen for a human?¡±


    At that time, Yazhe did not say a word ¡ª what right did he have to be the leader of the mermaid tribe if he was like that.


    An Chen said, ¡°I don¡¯t like humans.¡±


    Yazhe said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like humans, why do you like her?¡±


    An Chen said, ¡°I just like her.¡±


    Yazhe said, ¡°Then you like humans.¡±


    An Chen said, ¡°I don¡¯t like humans.¡±


    The two of them started an ultimate discussion about whether they liked or disliked humans.


    Yazhe was a little angry. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I would destroy the Merfolk tribe if I joined forces with humans? What are you doing now?¡±


    An Chen looked at him coldly. ¡°You were nning to collude with the humans and attack your own people.¡±


    Yize:¡±...¡±


    ¡°You still want to steal the treasure box?¡±


    Yize:¡±...¡±


    As a mermaid, how could he not have ideals!


    An Chen continued, ¡°What I¡¯m doing is for the mermaid tribe. The Mermaid Tribe has been fighting for years and has suffered great losses. The mermaid tribe needs to rest and recuperate.¡±


    ¡°What is the deal between you and the humans? give them a part of the sea? Do you think they will be satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Yazhe roared and his tail spluttered.


    Only you can! Only you are powerful!


    ¡°The mermaids will not have a good ending if they like humans!¡±Yazhe said fiercely, ¡°Humans are the easiest to change their minds. If she changes her mind, you will be finished.¡±


    An Lian said calmly, ¡°If that day reallyes, won¡¯t it be better for You?¡±


    Yazhe:¡±...¡±


    That¡¯s right!


    Why was he worried about this?


    Yazhe¡¯s gaze swept over an Lian. The corners of his mouth twitched as he said, ¡°The sea witch also has a way. You should go look for her.¡±


    An Lian¡¯s gaze changed slightly. ¡°I can¡¯t agree to her request.¡±


    ¡°What request?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°I knew it even if you didn¡¯t tell me.¡±Yazhe dragged out his words. ¡°Didn¡¯t she take a liking to you? hahahaha, but her request probably isn¡¯t for you to stay with her. It should be some kind of...¡±


    Yazhe sized up an shimmering gaze with malicious intent. His consciousness was very clear.


    He was very clear on what kind of character a sea witch was.


    After all, he had suffered a loss before.


    Of course, nothing happened to him.


    He wanted to unify the Mermaids!


    An Lian¡¯s tone remained unchanged. ¡°So, do you have any ideas?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±The corners of Yaze¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°But what do you want in exchange?¡±


    An Lian lowered his gaze. The sea breeze blew his voice into Yaze¡¯s ears. ¡°You¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±


    ¨C


    Yazel brought an shimmering to the depths of the sea.


    There were very few sea creatures here, as if they could avoid this area.


    Yazel pointed to the darkness in the distance that could only be seen through a crack.


    ¡°There¡¯s a nt down there. If you mix it with the sea witch¡¯s medicine and eat it, it¡¯ll turn into a human leg.¡±


    ¡°What does it look like?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll glow. You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡±


    An Biao nodded and headed straight towards that direction.


    Azel gave him a hand. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s very dangerous. Is it worth it for a human?¡±


    He was just a coincidence.


    If he were to ignore the danger and go look for it himself, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Azel watched an biao sink into the darkness without hesitation.


    After a while, he revealed a trace of sarcasm.


    He didn¡¯t understand why a human was worth it for him to do this.


    He was looking forward to the time when he would be abandoned..


    With this thought in mind, Yazhe decided to help him!


    Every Canyon at the bottom of the sea was filled with danger. Yazhe knew that if an wailing went down, there was a 50% chance that he would not be able to return.


    However, an wailing came back. Although he was in a sorry state, his hands were tightly clutching the thing that he was looking for.


    Yazhe took out a bottle. ¡°This is what I stole from the sea witch thest time. When I converted, I needed to drink a drop.¡±


    An Chan wanted to take it.


    Yize took it back and stretched out his hand. ¡°Hand over the money and I¡¯ll hand over the goods.¡±


    An Chan nced at Yize and handed the treasure box to him.


    Yize looked delighted and quickly took the treasure box to check. After confirming that it was real, he handed the bottle to him.


    ¡°The first time you converted it was very painful. In the future, it¡¯ll be like a knife cutting you if you step on the ground. Also, you¡¯ll lose something... But I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ll lose. Even if you recover as a mermaid, you won¡¯t be able to get it back.¡±


    An Lian took the thing and left without saying a word.


    Ya Ze finished recalling.


    He sighed with vicissitudes.


    He was still too young and believed that an Lian was a good fish.


    Damn, after the treasure box was opened, it couldn¡¯t be opened for a long time in the future.


    It was just an ordinary box.


    Or was he too naive.


    ¨C


    Ya Ze wandered outside for a long time, until one day, he suddenly recovered his memory.


    Thinking of what he had done to Ming Shu, ya ze wished he could kowtow to her a few times.


    On the options of running away and going back to Ming Shu to turn himself in.


    Ya Ze chose to go back.


    If he died in this ne..


    He might really die.


    In the Heaven Enlightenment Tower, he wanted to die every day, but when he lived again, he found that he was still afraid of death.


    In the heaven enlightenment tower, besides not being able to move freely, it was actually pretty good. His cellmate next door was really good!


    *


    There wasn¡¯t enough space in front, so I opened a separate chapter to tell you about Yazawa.


    As for the viin Emmm... I just want to write about this kind of viin, so if you have any opinions, please hold them back. This article doesn¡¯t need logic.


    # My viin Super Cute Series #


    # ask for a creamy pineapple frozen ticket #


    # daily ask for a monthly ticket! #

 Chapter 1498

    <h4>Chapter 1498: Chapter 1498 the god of Flowers (1)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    # the headline of the god of Flowers: Jin Se ascended to heaven without a word. #


    ¡±... her evil deeds are intolerable. She removed the God¡¯s bones, stripped the god¡¯s book, and suffered 49 lightning tribtions to appease the anger of the masses...¡±


    Ming Shu heard the vicissitudes of life. Before she could open her eyes, she felt a piercing pain. Then the world turned upside down, and the whole world fell into darkness.


    When Ming Shu opened her eyes again, she found herself in a field of beautiful flowers.


    She tried to move, and the green leaves in front of her swayed.


    Ming Shu:¡±! !¡±


    She was no longer human!


    How could she have fun like this?


    What am I eating!


    Eating dirt again?


    Ming Shu decided to ept the memories first.


    The host¡¯s name was Jin Se, the goddess of flowers in the nine heavens, in charge of the flowers.


    A thousand years ago, Jin Se went to the lower realm to experience the tribtion and met the crown prince who was also in the lower realm to experience the tribtion.


    ......


    Because it was just a small tribtion, Jin Se was just going through the motions. Hence, she retained her memories and recognized the crown prince.


    Jin Se disguised herself as a man and walked together with the crown prince, bing his best friend.


    Jin Se watched the crown prince go from a poor young master who had nothing to be a world-famous general.


    She apanied him in battles, rode with him on horseback, shot arrows, and drank with him..


    But in the eyes of the crown prince, Jin Se was a good brother.


    A good brother that could not be reced.


    But Jin Se had long fallen in love with him.


    The crown prince experienced love tribtions. When that woman appeared, Jin Se saw a crown prince he had never seen before.


    Jin Se just silently guarded the crown prince.


    She watched the crown prince apany that woman to go shopping, y the zither for her, and pluck flowers for her..


    Unfortunately, the crown prince failed to experience the tribtion.


    The worst thing was that he met a member of the demon race at a critical moment.


    In order to protect the crown prince, Jinse was heavily injured and took 800 years to recover.


    The first news jinse heard when she woke up 800 yearster was that the crown prince had weed back an apricot flower god.


    Jin Se was in charge of a hundred flowers. When the crown prince heard that she had woken up, he personally brought this apricot flower god to see her.


    Both his words and words were asking her to take care of her.


    Other than that, there was nothing else.


    Jin Se saw that the woman¡¯s features were almost exactly the same as the woman from eight hundred years ago.


    She smiled bitterly and agreed.


    Everyone in the nine heavens knew how well the crown prince treated this apricot flower god.


    Jin Se was already used to it. When she was in the lower realm, he had treated her like this.


    Every time she saw the scene of the crown prince and the god of Apricot Blossoms loving each other, Jin Se¡¯s heart would still ache so much that she could not breathe.


    The god of apricot blossoms seemed to have sensed her feelings for the crown prince and began to guard against her,


    however, Jin Se had never thought ofpeting with her.


    However, the god of apricot blossoms did not seem to think that way. She targeted her everywhere and even made the crown prince misunderstand her.


    Every time Jin se tried to exin, she was blocked by the crown prince¡¯s cold attitude.


    Gradually, she stopped exining.


    This continued for two hundred years. During this period, Jin Se was heartbroken and went into seclusion for more than a hundred years.


    When she came out of seclusion, she was told that she was going to marry the North Sea Dragon King.


    Jin Se was stunned on the spot. The North Sea Dragon King had a bad temper and had not had a partner for so many years. One could imagine how bad his character was.


    She had never thought that she would be chosen to marry the Dragon King of the North Sea.


    But she had no room to resist. She was only a flower god, so no one would listen to her opinion.


    Later, on the eve of her wedding, Jin Se learned from the apricot flower god that it was the crown prince who pushed the apricot flower god to the throne, so he asked her to give up the throne.


    The Apricot Flower God also told her that she knew that she had saved the crown prince when he went through the tribtion, but the crown prince thought that it was the apricot flower god who had saved him.


    Jin Se looked at the Proud Flower God and asked her why she did this.


    The Flower God was proud and arrogant, constantly provoking Jin Se.


    Jin Se was so angry that she attacked the flower god.


    The result was obvious. Jin Se was tied up and pushed onto the sedan chair.


    But on the day of the wedding, the Dragon King of the North Sea died.


    And Jin Se became the only suspect. The North Sea wanted Jin SE to pay with her life.


    So there were the vague words that Ming Shu heard at the beginning.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    How could she be so unlucky!


    She was now a flower, and a flower of... unknown species.


    Ming Shu bent the branches of the flower. The flower was ck. Except for the special color, it didn¡¯t look good and didn¡¯t smell good..


    Where are my snacks!


    I need to calm down!


    The cruel reality told Ming Shu that she could only eat dirt now, so she could forget about snacks.


    Ming Shu looked at the bright red peony that was blooming next to her.


    The peony shook its leaves.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±The peony said coquettishly, ¡°I won¡¯t like you, you¡¯re so ugly.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    I actually understood.


    Ming Shu threw the leaves over. ¡°Say it again.¡±


    The peony immediately started crying. ¡°You Bully Me, you bully me, SOB, SOB, sob.¡±


    ¡°How do you bully sister Peony?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bully the peony.¡±


    ¡°Sister peony, don¡¯t Cry, we will help you!¡±


    All kinds of voices suddenly came from all around.


    I have a headache.


    I want to eat something.


    Are these flowers delicious..


    The flowers that were denouncing Ming Shu were scared by Ming Shu.


    They made more flowers hate her, and Ming Shu was not afraid of them. These flowers were not fully trained yet, and they couldn¡¯t hit her. What was there to be afraid of!


    Maybe because she was a flower now, she could understand what they were saying.


    Ming Shu was like a primary school student who suddenly barged into a kindergarten. She scared a lot of timid flowers.


    Ming Shu basked in the sun and rain every day. She absorbed the essence of the Sun and moon and worked hard to cultivate. When she was bored, she would y with these flowers. Time flew by quickly.


    She wanted to be a human!


    She wanted to eat snacks!


    There was no time for cultivation.


    Ming Shu was in a flower valley. There was plenty of spiritual Qi here. Ming Shu absorbed the Spiritual Qi very quickly. At this moment, Ming Shu could already look down on all living things.


    Her flowers also became bigger.


    They were even bigger than the peony flowers.


    They were just a little darker..


    ¡°Big Red.¡±


    Ming Shu rubbed the peony flower beside her with the leaves.


    The peony flower pushed her away unhappily. ¡°What? Don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t Call Me Big Red!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Big Red. Has No onee to this ce?¡±Ming Shu asked her.


    Peony Flower:¡±...¡±you are the Big Red! Your whole family is Big Red!


    The Peony Flower was a little afraid of Ming Shu. She always felt that this big ck flower was eyeing her covetously and was a little scared.


    So the peony flower said weakly, ¡°Someone wille in once every 300 years.¡±


    ¡°300 years? When was thest time?¡±


    ¡°Just before you came here, it was only a few decades ago. There are still more than 200 years...¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The peony flower snorted. ¡°But I advise you not to cultivate so quickly. Otherwise, if you are chosen, you will be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡±The peony flower was proud.


    Ming Shu was now taller than the peony flower. She whipped her with a leaf. ¡°Tell me quickly, or I will eat you.¡±


    The Peony Flower:¡±...¡±


    ¡°The flowers that are chosen all end up in trouble. I also heard it from other flowers,¡±the peony flower said tearfully.


    She wanted to move!


    She didn¡¯t want to be next to this big ck flower!


    It was too scary!


    *


    Peony Flower: Why are you bullying me? I¡¯m so beautiful!


    Ming Shu: It Looks Delicious.


    Peony Flower: ..

 Chapter 1499

    <h4>Chapter 1499: Chapter 1499 god of Flowers (2)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ming Shu remembered something.


    ¡°How did Ie here?¡±


    ¡°Just... suddenly appeared.¡±The peony flower was still crying.


    ¡°Suddenly appeared?¡±


    The peony flower took it for granted and said in an ignorant tone, ¡°All the flowers here appeared suddenly. What¡¯s so strange about that?¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±sorry to bother you.


    Ming Shu realized that the flowers here really didn¡¯t cultivate much. They just basked in the Sun all day long.


    If they didn¡¯t work hard, Ming Shu had to work hard.


    She wanted to return to her human form!


    Decades passed.


    For those who cultivated, it was just a snap of the fingers.


    Ming Shu was already half the height of a human. The ck petals were like thin gauze,yered and elegant.


    It rained heavily that night.


    ......


    Ming Shu received the love from the rain. The flowers swayed in the wind and rain.


    The peony flowers were chirping beside her. There were also faint soundsing from all around.


    ¡°Someone came in... Ah!¡±


    ¡°Someone came in...¡±


    ¡°AH, he stepped on me. It hurts.¡±


    The ovepping sounds came from the rainy night.


    Ming Shu vaguely saw a tall figure rushing over from afar.


    When he flew past Ming Shu, the hem of his clothes fell on Ming Shu¡¯s leaves, causing her to sway to the side.


    Someone seemed to be chasing after her from behind, roaring through the rain.


    That person had already flown past Ming Shu, but he turned back and pulled Ming Shu up by the roots.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu was carried by him and sped along. The people chasing after him gradually disappeared. It was dark all around, and only raindrops kept falling from the sky.


    Ming Shu felt something was wrong as soon as she came out.


    There was no spiritual Qi here, only demonic qi..


    Is this the Devil World?


    Ming Shu was taken to a cave.


    The man ced her on a rock in the cave.


    The man squatted in front of her and looked at her carefully.


    The Man was handsome and wore a white shirt. He had stayed in the rain for so long, but he didn¡¯t seem to be wet at all.


    His ck hair was casually tied up in half, and the other half was draped behind his head, forming a sharp contrast with the snow-white shirt.


    His peach-shaped eyes were slightly bent, and his eyes shined like a spring breeze, mesmerizing people.


    He smiled wickedly and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Little Flower God, long time no see.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Does he know the host?


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t talk to him, so she could only be as steady as Mount Tai and ¡®look¡¯at the man.


    ¡°Sigh, I forgot you are like this now.¡±The man smiled lightly. His already good-looking eyebrows were now blooming like spring flowers.


    The man got up and left, leaving her in the corner just like that.


    Ming Shu:¡±? ? ?¡±


    Damn!


    Ming Shu watched the man leave the cave. The rain stopped outside, and the light at the entrance of the cave gradually lit up, and the sunlight shone in.


    Without the spiritual essence, Ming Shu felt very hungry..


    It was fine if she couldn¡¯t eat snacks, but now the spiritual essence was gone. was he trying to starve me to death so that he could inherit my snacks?


    It was too depressing!


    Don¡¯t let me cultivate to be a human!


    The man came back around noon. He was still wearing his snow-white clothes, and at first nce, he looked like a god from the nine heavens. However, if you looked carefully, you would realize that there was devil qi lingering around his body.


    This was a damn demon.


    The man carried a pot. It was dark and didn¡¯t look like it was made of anything. It matched her dark flower very well.


    The man ced the pot in front of Ming Shu and nted her.


    ¡°Little Flower God, you have to work hard to cultivate.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s leaf hit him.


    The man was surprised. He reached out and grabbed her leaf. His lips curled into an intoxicating smile. ¡°Are you awake now?¡±


    Ming Shu pulled the leaf back and fanned it again, proving that she knew everything.


    Ming Shu might hurt a little when she hit the other flowers, but to the man, it was just a light pat.


    ¡°Then you have to cultivate well.¡±The man¡¯s Peach Blossom Eyes showed some expectation.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just my imagination.


    His eyes are a bit wrong..


    It was a little like how she looked at Da Hong.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t speak and could only wave her leaves in protest. The man was like a child. He filled the soil for her and told her to cultivate hard so that she could grow up faster.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Cultivate my ass!


    This ce is filled with demonic qi. How can I cultivate? She needs spiritual Qi!


    The man watered Ming Shu every day, but Ming Shu¡¯s leaves were getting stronger every day.


    I¡¯m starving.


    I¡¯m starving.


    The man touched his chin and muttered, ¡°So delicate? It¡¯s so hard to raise...¡±


    ¡°But if I don¡¯t raise her, it won¡¯t work.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s spirit was shaken.


    What effect?


    What does this little devil want to do to me?


    The man sat down cross-legged, and his bright eyes fell on her. ¡°Little Flower God, don¡¯t throw a tantrum. be good and cultivate quickly.¡±


    His voice was clear and had a hint of a smile. It was very seductive.


    Ming Shu¡¯s leaf rolled up the soil in the basin and smashed it directly.


    The soil fell on the man¡¯s face and slid down from his handsome face to the ground.


    The smile on the man¡¯s face seemed to stiffen for a moment.


    He raised his hand to brush his cheek and pinched Ming Shu¡¯s leaf. ¡°Naughty.¡±


    Naughty, full of killing intent.


    Ming Shu also thought that the little devil was Naughty. They ¡®looked¡¯at each other like this. In the end, the man let go of her first.


    He moved Ming Shu to a corner and then left her alone.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    The Man didn¡¯te back for a few days. Ming Shu was hungry for so many days. Maybe because she was a nt, she didn¡¯t have any other symptoms other than a lot of symptoms.


    ¨C


    The third morning.


    The man came in in the morning mist. His white clothes were as white as snow, and his face was as fair as jade. He walked with the wind. He was really a young master.


    He took a lot of things in his hands and put them all on the table.


    He sat for a while and seemed to remember something. Then he left the cave.


    Ming Shu felt some spiritual qi and looked in that direction while shaking her leaves.


    She used all her strength to pull herself out of the soil and jumped out of the flower pot. The time she spent cultivating was still too short. For a nt like her, walking from the corner to the table was the distance between the mountain and the sea.


    For food..


    I Can!


    Imagine the scene of a flower jumping around.


    The key was that Ming Shu couldn¡¯t jump steadily. If she jumped, she would shake.


    Ming Shu finally jumped to the table. Just as the leaves touched the nts on the table, the man came in from outside.


    The air seemed to freeze for a moment.


    Then Ming Shu immediately began to absorb the spiritual qi.


    The man quickly walked over. The things on the table had lost their spiritual qi and were now useless.


    ¡±...¡±


    He looked at the flower leaning on the edge of the table.


    His fingers made cracking sounds.


    A smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Little Flower God, who let you out?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s leafnded on a nt on the edge of the table and the spiritual aura entered her body.


    The man reached out to grab it.


    One person and one flower, each pressing on one end of the nt.


    Ming Shu¡¯s leaf seemed to be pressing down gently, but the man didn¡¯t move it.


    The man exerted strength secretly, and Ming Shu suddenly released her strength. The Man stepped back, and Ming Shu¡¯s leaf reached out and tripped him. The man almost fell.


    He steadied his body, and his bright eyes fell on Ming Shu, sizing and probing.


    Ming Shu¡¯s leaves on both sides made a posture of akimbo.


    Just look!


    I¡¯m afraid of You!

 Chapter 1500

    <h4>Chapter 1500: Chapter 1500 god of Flowers (3)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°Luo Huan,e out!¡±


    Just when Ming Shu thought the man was going to hit her, a loud noise came from outside.


    The man threw away the useless nts and left the cave.


    ¡°How dare you steal the Wuji Cauldron? Are you tired of living? ! Give the Wuji Cauldron Back!¡±


    ¡°Steal? This is what you Hu Yan lost to me, how can it be stealing?¡±The man¡¯s voice was neither fast nor slow.


    ¡°Bullsh * T! You cheated us to protect you! Hurry up and give back the Wuji Cauldron!¡±


    ¡°I lost, so I lost. Hu Yan is really embarrassed to find such a poor excuse.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s something you lost to me, there¡¯s no reason to give it back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with him. Let¡¯s go together and take back the Wuji Cauldron!¡±


    Ming Shu moved to the entrance of the cave and looked outside.


    It was t ground outside. At this time, the man was surrounded in the middle. Everyone was attacking him alone. The man seemed calm andposed. His attacks were neither too fast nor too slow.


    Ming Shu watched those people fall to the ground. She was extremely unwilling to die.


    ......


    The man finished off thest person. He raised his hand and waved it. ck mes spread out from his sleeves and engulfed the corpse on the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, the corpse was burned to ashes.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    This is a bit scary!


    Ming Shu nced outside the cave. Should I run away..


    ¡°Where do you want to go, Flower God?¡±


    Luoluo stood silently in front of Ming Shu with a big smile on her face, as if he wasn¡¯t the one who killed her just now.


    ¡°You all know how to run away... good practice,¡±Luoluo praised. Then she rudely took her back and nted her in the basin. In the end, she even set up an array around the basin.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±damn it, just you wait!


    In the next few days, people came to look for trouble with Luo Ju, but he probably killed them all.


    This day, Luo Ju came back from the outside. He put some spirit stones around the pot and set up a spirit guiding array.


    Ming Shu looked at the Spirit Qi that was gradually filling up. Where did he get the Spirit Qi?


    After these few days of information from those people who wanted to die, this should be the devil world..


    Luo Ju¡¯s face came closer. ¡°Little Flower God, cultivate well.¡±


    Ming Shu pped him with a leaf.


    Luo Ju:¡±...¡±


    ¨C ..


    In the following time, Ming Shu was very sure that this guy wanted to raise her well and then do anything to her.


    But Ming Shu still had to cultivate.


    Only when she was powerful could she beat him up!


    Luoluo kept finding all kinds of things for Ming Shu, and Ming Shu¡¯s cultivation increased.


    In the blink of an eye, she and Luoluo had been together for a hundred years.


    Most of the time, Ming Shu was cultivating, and sometimes Luoluo would go missing, so themunication between them..


    It was probably because Luoluo had a cheap mouth and Ming Shu threw dirt at him.


    Luo Ju had many enemies in the devil world. Every once in a while, people woulde to him to find trouble, and then they would be killed.


    The cycle repeated.


    In the second hundred years, Ming Shu could move freely, but there was still some time before she transformed.


    Luo Ju came back from the outside and saw Ming Shu upying his bed. A cold light shed in her peach blossom eyes, but her face was very gentle. ¡°Little Flower God, you have be more and more naughty recently.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just sleeping in your bed, what are you talking about?¡±


    Luo Ju raised her eyebrows slightly and said in a surprised tone, ¡°Oh, you can talk now.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu sat up suddenly, and the flower above her head shook.


    The direction of the flower was aimed at Luo Ju. ¡°Did you hear what I Said?¡±


    Luo Ju smiled. ¡°If I didn¡¯t hear wrongly, I must have heard it. Congrattions, Little Flower God, you are one step closer to transforming.¡±


    Ming Shu jumped off the bed. ¡°It¡¯s good that you heard it. I wanted to scold you for a long time, but I couldn¡¯t...¡±


    Luoluo:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu ced her hands on her waist and pointed at Luoluo. She scolded her without repeating herself.


    Luoluo¡¯s smile gradually froze.


    When Ming Shu took a breath, Luoluo asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you done scolding me?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Luoluo:¡±...¡±


    Luoluo held her breath in her heart. She couldn¡¯t go up or down. She wanted to p Ming Shu to death, but after thinking for a while, she still held it in.


    I¡¯ll have a good time!


    Luoluo took out some nts with spiritual qi from her sleeve and threw them to Ming Shu. ¡°Little Flower God, do you still have any memories?¡±


    Ming Shu held the nts and absorbed the spiritual qi.


    ¡°Are you abusing my memories? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll remember them well. I Won¡¯t dare to forget them.¡±


    Luo Ju looked at her and her eyes narrowed. She smiled and tried to clear her mind. ¡°I have never raised flowers before. How would I know that you need spiritual qi? You Didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    ¡°How can I tell you?¡±You won¡¯t understand what I said!


    Luo Ju smiled charmingly. ¡°That¡¯s none of my business. If you don¡¯t tell me, how will I know that you need it?¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    My hands are so itchy.


    I want to beat him to death.


    ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t I set up a spirit guiding array for youter? Am I treating you well? I have never treated anyone so well in my life. You are the first one.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Just you wait!


    Ever since Ming Shu could speak, Luo Ju¡¯s mouth became even more bitchy and her behavior was even worse. Ming Shu wanted to chop her up and bury her.


    ¡°Little Flower God, I found a good thing.¡±


    Luo Ju rushed in and ced a nt in front of her.


    ¡°At least 500 years. It can help you increase your cultivation.¡±


    Ming Shu rolled up the nt and slowly absorbed it.


    In the end..


    The next morning.


    Ming Shu looked at the fallen leaves on the ground and her bare branches.


    ¡°Luo Ju!¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahahaha...¡±Luo Juughed so hard that he leaned forward. ¡°You look pretty like this. look.¡±


    Luo Ju created a water mirror for Ming Shu.


    In the water mirror, Ming Shu was only left with a flower. She looked like a pheasant whose feathers had been plucked.


    Don¡¯t Stop Me!


    I will kill this crazy person today!


    ¡°Change your appearance and mood. I think you look pretty like this. You are so unique.¡±


    Ming Shu kept smiling ¡ª although she couldn¡¯t see it.


    At night, Ming Shu waited for Luoluo to fall asleep. Then she sneaked over and took out arge pair of scissors, cutting his hair into pieces.


    Luoluo was not very guarded against her. Maybe it was because she was too weak and didn¡¯t care about her at all.


    So Ming Shu easily seeded.


    The next day, Ming Shu received a shocking gaze from Luoluo.


    She shook the leafless flower branch.


    I¡¯ll let you do it!


    Such a thing was a small matter.


    He even helped her absorb the spirit nt with demonic qi and almost caused her to go crazy. After that, he said innocently that he didn¡¯t notice.


    Damn it!


    If he didn¡¯t do something, how could she not notice?


    Forget it. She could forcefully exin it as ¡ª he wanted to make her be a demonic cultivator like him.


    Of course, Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage. If she was tricked, she would usuallye back that night.


    They tortured each other like this.


    ¡°Little Flower God, do you want to change the soil?¡±Luoluo came over with a smile.


    ¡°No.¡±You want to hurt me again!


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, I¡¯ll help you change.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to change!¡±Ming Shu rolled up the soil and smashed it on Luoluo¡¯s face. ¡°Get away from me!¡±


    Luoluo avoided the dirt and scolded her with a smile. ¡°Ah, Little Flower God, you are so sad. I did it for you out of kindness. Why are you so unreasonable?¡±


    ¡°You are not a human.¡±This guy is a beast!


    ¡°How can you scold me?¡±


    ¡°Are you a human?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Luoluo couldn¡¯t answer this question.


    Because in the real sense, he was no longer a human.

 Chapter 1501

    <h4>Chapter 1501: Chapter 1501 god of flowers falling from the sky (4)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The chaotic days continued. Ming Shu¡¯s cultivation became more and more smooth. She felt that she would be able to ascend to heaven very soon.


    At first, Luo Ju restricted Ming Shu from leaving the cave. But after she gradually realized that she had no intention of leaving, she was allowed to move around outside the cave.


    After that, she couldn¡¯t be bothered with her anymore.


    But today..


    Luo Ju came back and found that the flower was gone.


    He only thought that she had gone out, but she didn¡¯te back until dark in the cave.


    Could she have sneaked away?


    Was it just to let down his guard?


    Luo Ju frowned and was about to go out to look for it when he saw a flower slowly walking back with its roots outside the cave.


    Luo Ju¡¯s expression rxed, and the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°You still know toe back. I thought you were kidnapped by the Demons.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±Ming Shu retorted. ¡°But someone is chasing after us.¡±


    Luo Ju:¡±...¡±


    Almost as soon as Ming Shu finished speaking, a few demons appeared behind them and ran towards the cave.


    ......


    ¡°Luo Ju, why are you here again!¡±The demons looked at Luo Ju with an ugly expression.


    Ming Shu stood between the demons and Luo Ju. The flowers swayed left and right as if she was observing them.


    Luo Ju¡¯s peach eyes were shining brightly. His handsome appearance made people lose their focus.


    From his appearance, Luo Ju didn¡¯t look like a demon at all. He looked more like a god from the nine heavens.


    Luo Ju¡¯s crimson lips opened slightly. Her clear voice carried an invisible pressure. ¡°Since you know it¡¯s me, why don¡¯t you all get lost?¡±


    The demons looked at Ming Shu unwillingly.


    In the end, they gritted their teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s Go!¡±


    The demons retreated. When they were almost out of sight, someone shouted loudly.


    ¡°Luo Ju, the feast of the demons. Come and join if you have the guts!¡±


    Luo Ju didn¡¯t respond to the shout.


    After the demons left, his bright eyes moved to Ming Shu. There seemed to be deep affection in his eyes, but only those who were stared at by him knew.


    It was the gaze that was staring at death.


    ¡°You did it on purpose.¡±


    It was not a question, but an affirmation.


    ¡°No.¡±Ming Shu denied it very frankly. ¡°I met them when I went out, and they wanted to take me back.¡±


    Luo Ju narrowed his eyes.


    His snow-white sleeves were lifted by the wind and swept across the air. There seemed to be a dangerous aura in the wind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go out alone next time.¡±


    Luo Ju threw down these words. With a sh of his body, he disappeared from the spot.


    ¨C


    The few demons were standing not far from the valley.


    ¡°I think that flower just now is not far away from transforming. If we can catch her and force her to transform, we should be able to catch up.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t beat Luo Ju.¡±


    ¡°How about this...¡±


    The demons gathered together and discussed in a low voice.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°This... will this work?¡±


    ¡°We are not a match for Luo Ju at all. He... is not a human at all...¡±


    ¡°Whether it works or not, we have to give it a try, right? Otherwise, where are we going to find him? When the timees for the demon feast, will we be suppressed by Hu Yan and the others again?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    ¡°Luoluo is alone, I don¡¯t believe he can split himself!¡±


    ¡°If you want to discuss me, why don¡¯t you discuss it in front of me?¡±


    The few demons felt a chill down their backs, as if there was a poisonous snake crawling up their backs.


    Luoluo!


    Didn¡¯t he let them off just now?


    The sunset was blooming in the horizon, as if it was soaked in fresh blood, creating a magnificent scene.


    There were a few dead bodies lying at Luo Ju¡¯s feet. He raised his head slightly, and the sunset was reflected in his peach blossom eyes.


    His white clothes were as white as snow, and he looked like an immortal.


    His slender figure was elongated by the twilight, and the man was as beautiful as a painting.


    ¨C


    Luo Ju returned to the cave at night, and Ming Shu took his bed again... it was a little hard to call it a bed, but it was actually a big rock.


    At this time, she was lying on it, with a ck flower hanging on the side.


    Luo Ju threw the thing in his hand over. ¡°Little Flower God, I¡¯ll be away for a few days tomorrow. Don¡¯t run around. If anyone sees you again, no one will be able to save you.¡±


    ¡°Tch.¡±Ming Shu was disdainful.


    Do I need to be saved?


    If Not For..


    Forget it.


    She still had to hold back from scheming against him secretly.


    Ming Shu used a leaf to bring the dinner over and absorbed it.


    Luo Ju watched her enter a state of cultivation. After sitting at the stone table for a long time, he slowly walked to Ming Shu¡¯s side.


    He raised his hand and floated above Ming Shu.


    Luo Ju¡¯s eyes were a little conflicted. He quickly retracted his hand and turned his back.


    He took a deep breath.


    He set up a spirit guiding array around the stone bed again.


    Luo Ju left that night without waiting for Ming Shu to wake up.


    Luo Ju left for almost half a month.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t think that she had been cultivating for long. She just didn¡¯t find anything for herself. She needed to find it herself.


    It was easy to imagine how difficult it was to find something with spiritual Qi in the devil world.


    Ming Shu was so hungry that she wanted to cultivate the devil!


    The light at the entrance of the cave dimmed. Ming Shu turned her head to look.


    A man dressed in white came in from outside the cave.


    Ming Shu jumped out of the Flower Pot and ran all the way. Ye Zi hugged Luo Ju. ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡±


    Luo Ju, who was suddenly hugged by a flower:¡±...¡±


    Luo Ju¡¯s eyes warmed. He smiled and said in a clear voice, ¡°Little Flower God, do you know how important I am now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You are the heaviest. Do you have anything to eat?¡±


    Luo Ju:¡±...¡±


    What¡¯s wrong with that sentence!


    Luo Ju produced a lot of things and fed them to Ming Shu. Ming Shu threw them one after another like a child ying with a toy.


    Ming Shu had been absorbing them at this speed. Luo Ju was already used to it.


    In the end, Luo Ju took out a box and pushed it in front of her. ¡°Little Flower God, you can¡¯t say that I treated you badly again. I picked it for you.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the box for a long time and didn¡¯t move.


    Luoluoughed. ¡°You don¡¯t want it? What a pity. This is a good thing. You Really Don¡¯t want it? Little Flower God, don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    After saying this, Luoluo wanted to take it back.


    Ming Shu patted the box with her leaf and pulled it to her side.


    ¡°Little Flower God, you can¡¯t control your words!¡±


    Luo Ju smiled and let go of the box.


    Ming Shu opened the box with the leaf and there was a purple-red fruit inside.


    The moment the box was opened, an abundant amount of spiritual Qi overflowed. It was even denser than in the valley.


    Although she didn¡¯t know what kind of fruit it was, the spiritual Qi was definitely not ordinary.


    ¡°You¡¯re So Kind?¡±Ming Shu was suspicious.


    ¡°Little Flower God, I¡¯m really looking forward to the time when you transform. I treat you sincerely. Don¡¯t be heartless.¡±


    ¡°Who knows what you expect me to do when I transform.¡±This guy definitely didn¡¯t have good intentions.


    Luo Ju¡¯s eyes moved, like a pool of spring water that was disturbed, drawing people into the beautiful scenery.


    ¡°Little Flower God, it makes me a little sad that you think of me so much.¡±Luo Ju held her chin. ¡°But I¡¯m generous. I Won¡¯t argue with you. Just absorb it quickly, or it won¡¯t work.¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a moment and didn¡¯t bother with what he wanted to do.


    Anyway, she was confident that he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    Ming Shu spent another half a month to absorb the fruit.


    Luo Ju didn¡¯t go anywhere during this half a month.


    Most of the time, he sat in the cave and looked in one direction, lost in thought.


    If there were demons here, they would realize that he was looking in the direction of the Devil Pce.

 Chapter 1502

    <h4>Chapter 1502: Chapter 1502 God of Flowers (5)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    After half a month of absorption, Ming Shu spent another month to fuse the power into her own power.


    When Ming Shu woke up, it was already one and a half monthster.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Luo Ju in front of her.


    Luo Ju blinked his peach blossom eyes. His thin eyshes were like two brushes, casting a shadow under his eyelids.


    ¡°Little Flower God, why haven¡¯t you changed your appearance?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t changed, it¡¯s not the time yet,¡±Ming Shu muttered.


    ¡±...¡±


    Luo Ju burst intoughter.


    He pinched a leaf with his finger. ¡°Little Flower God, I found you are so funny.¡±


    ¡°You will find more in the future.¡±Little Fairy, just you wait! I will remember all the previous ounts!


    ¡°Really?¡±Luo Huan raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Then I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled her leaf back. She walked around the ground. She was not far from transforming. She just needed an opportunity.


    However, this guy was looking forward to her transforming..


    ......


    He definitely didn¡¯t have good intentions.


    Ming Shu reached out her leaf and hugged Luo Huan. ¡°You want me to transform so much. Do you have any quirks?¡±


    Luo Ju:¡±...¡±


    Who Has Weird Habits!


    Luo Ju pushed her away. ¡°I have raised you for so long. If you still can¡¯t transform, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of so many things?¡±


    Ming Shu hugged him again. ¡°Why did you pull me back then? I was growing well there.¡±


    Luo Ju pushed her a few times. Ming Shu hugged him all the time. He could only spread his hands helplessly. ¡°You look... Special.¡±


    There were so many flowers in the valley. She was the tallest. If she didn¡¯t pull her out, who else would she pull out?


    Yes!


    No problem!


    ¡°Then you have a purpose to pull me out.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Aren¡¯t nts all pure varieties?


    Why is this flower so delicate?


    And so Naughty!


    Luo Ju lowered her gaze and fell on the ck flower. The pure ck petals were as thin as gauze.


    Luoluo suddenly reached out her hand.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her flower branch and avoided Luoluo¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You can¡¯t help but attack this delicate flower of mine?¡±


    Luoluo seemed to be shocked by the word ¡°Delicate¡±.


    Even the color has nothing to do with the word ¡°Delicate¡±, okay?


    What exactly did she go through to be like this? !


    Luoluo blinked her eyes and put down her hand resentfully. ¡°Little Flower God, you¡¯re the one hugging me now.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me hugging you?¡±


    Ming Shu said righteously.


    ¡°I¡¯m a flower now. What¡¯s wrong with hugging you? Can I get pregnant or something?¡±


    Luo Ju:¡±...¡±


    You¡¯re right, you¡¯re right.


    A good man doesn¡¯t fight with flowers!


    Luo Ju changed the topic. ¡°Will you go to the Devil¡¯s Banquet in half a month?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the Devil¡¯s Banquet for? Is there anything good to eat?¡±


    Luo Ju held his forehead and his mouth twitched. ¡°Tell me, what else do you know besides eating?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even save your life, what else do you need to know?¡±What else do I know about you.


    Luo Ju:¡±...¡±


    ¡°The Devil¡¯s Feast is apetition of the devil race. There will also be people setting up stalls to exchange things. There should be good things.¡±


    Good Things..


    ¡°Is it lively?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    They were already fighting. How could it not be lively?


    ¡°Then go.¡±Ming Shu¡¯s tone was light.


    Luo Ju¡¯s lips curled up, and a dark light shed in her bright eyes.


    ¨C


    Devil¡¯s Feast.


    The venue was in Shanghai, and it was held once every hundred years.


    It was different from thepetitions in the immortal sect.


    There was only one word in the Devil¡¯s Feast ¡ª Chaos.


    When the participants entered Shanghai, they would receive a small token.


    If they wanted to fight, they could start anywhere. If they won, they would steal the small token. In the end, the top 50 people with the small token wouldpete.


    Those who didn¡¯t participate wouldn¡¯t have such a small token. If they died..


    Then they would consider themselves unlucky.


    After all, this was Shanghai.


    It was a ce where fists came first.


    Ming Shuy on Luoluo¡¯s shoulder. She had shrunk a lot and was now only the size of a palm. She lowered the flower and looked at the small token in Luoluo¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Is it so perfunctory?¡±


    This was just a F * * King broken token!


    She saw that the person who handed out the token had broken it himself.


    ¡°En.¡±Luoluo handed the small token to her.


    Ming Shu held the leaf in her hands. ¡°Is there any special mark here?¡±


    What if someone was pretending to be her?


    ¡°No.¡±Luo Ju denied Ming Shu¡¯s guess.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±so casual?


    Luo Ju continued, ¡°Even if you cheat until the end, it¡¯s useless. In the finalpetition, no one will show mercy and give you a chance to cheat.¡±


    As expected of the demon race.


    How Direct.


    ¡°It¡¯s Luo Ju.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s participating again!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already been elected for three consecutive terms. Is He Done Yet? !¡±


    ¡°Damn it, my legs go soft just looking at him.¡±


    ¡°Useless.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you tremble!¡±


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t know. Someone invited him to participate...¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s so stubborn? Don¡¯t harm yourself and US. How are we supposed to y with Luo Ju Here?¡±


    ¡°Just the people from the Ba Qi.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    As Luoluo passed by, the crowd automatically separated a path for him.


    The people looked at him with either disgust or fear..


    There were also some demon girls who were infatuated with his face.


    Good-looking people nevercked an audience.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the Ba Qi?¡±


    Luoluo rarely had a cheap mouth today, so she introduced him to her in a good mood.


    ¡°Ba Qi and Hu Yan are the two protectors of the demon race. Besides the demon lord, they are the most powerful.¡±


    ¡°The person who chased youst time was Ba Qi.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a grudge against them?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±Luo Ju narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°They treat me as an enemy. I have never treated them as an enemy.¡±


    ¡°What do you treat them as? Lovers?¡±


    Lovers... Lovers?


    Luo Ju almost threw Ming Shu down.


    This Little Flower God really dared to say anything!


    Calm down!


    I Won¡¯t argue with a flower.


    Luo Ju chanted the heart-calming mantra several times in his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you.¡±Ming Shu patted him with the leaf. What did she mean by her sudden silence? Could she really be a lover?


    Ming Shu imagined it..


    The leaf trembled.


    The scene was too beautiful to imagine.


    Luo Ju¡¯s gazended somewhere. ¡°They are not worthy.¡±


    Her words were neither light nor heavy, but her tone was arrogant.


    The man¡¯s white clothes were like snow, and he was extremely handsome.


    His entire person was exuding the aura of a king. The smile on his face was somewhat evil and disdainful. It was as though no one in the world could be his opponent.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    This time, the person that the little fairy whipped was a bit awesome.


    Ming Shu¡¯s leaf touched Luoluo¡¯s cheek, and Luoluo was a bit ufortable. She tilted her head and moved her finger to the side.


    ¡°Little Flower God, do you want to see if there¡¯s anything you like? I¡¯ll snatch it for you...¡±Luoluo stopped in time and changed her tone. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    ¡°So Good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only right to treat little flower god better. You even have feelings for a dog, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    ¡°Hey, Little Flower God... Hey, Hey, hey... Don¡¯t Smoke It...¡±


    Everyone looked at Luo Juan in confusion.


    Had Luo Juan gone crazy? !


    *


    # ask for a ticket with the smell of cabbage #


    # monthly ticket monthly ticket monthly ticket #


    This time, he was really courting death. I Won¡¯t lie to you guys!


    Yes, Luo Juan was the ninth young master. Every time he beat Luo Juan, he would beat him into a Luo banquet..

 Chapter 1503

    <h4>Chapter 1503: Chapter 1503 god of Flowers (6)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    There weren¡¯t so many reasons for the demons to fight.


    Maybe it was because they looked at him in the crowd.


    Ming Shu encountered more than ten fights along the way.


    Two people fighting was nothing. What was scary was that the fight turned into a chaotic battle.


    At this time, almost everyone was blocked and forced to watch.


    For example, now.


    Ming Shuy on Luoluo¡¯s shoulder and asked in boredom, ¡°When will they finish fighting?¡±


    They had been fighting for almost an hour!


    Fighting upied the road. It was very hical!


    And the fight was not good at all!


    Bad Review!


    ¡°Little Flower God has some patience. Such a grand asion can only be seen once in a hundred years.¡±Luoluo stood calmly outside the crowd.


    With him as the center, there was not a single living creature within a five-meter radius.


    ......


    ¡°Boring.¡±She could not fight and had no snacks to eat.


    Luo Ju nced at her from the corner of his eyes. The corners of his lips curled up slightly as he walked over.


    The demons who were fighting in the crowd noticed Luo Juing over. They all stopped and suddenly united their battle lines.


    ¡°Luo Ju, what are you doing?¡±


    Luo Ju¡¯s peach blossom eyes curved into a beautiful arc. ¡°Participating in the demon feast, what can I Do? Aren¡¯t you asking the obvious?¡±


    The demons on the other side were on high alert.


    However, Luoju had only lifted his sleeves when this group of people was sent flying and smashed onto the street.


    A small sign flew out from their bodies and Luoju reached out to catch it. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The Demons:¡±...¡±


    Luoju walked through the crowd.


    Only when Luoju was far away did the crowd start discussing.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±Most of the demons who had participated in the demon feast for the first time didn¡¯t know Luoju.


    ¡°Luo Ju.¡±


    ¡°He is Luo Ju? !¡±


    Although they did not know him, they had heard his name before.


    Who Was Luo Ju?


    More than four hundred years ago, this man suddenly appeared in the demon world and killed the twelve demon kings by himself.


    The twelve demon kings were the twelve demons who ran amok in the demon world andmitted many evil deeds. Even the demons hated them very much.


    Luo Ju became famous in one battle.


    After that, the demon world kept spreading news about him. He either killed someone or made enemies with someone..


    In any case, Luo Ju didn¡¯t have a good reputation in the demon world.


    However, he was good-looking, and he was the dream lover of many female demons.


    The demon race was a bloodthirsty race. Luo Ju killing so many people would only make the demon race think that he was powerful, not cruel.


    The demon race..


    There weren¡¯t many good people.


    It was either you die or I die.


    Luo Ju participated in the demon race banquet three times in total, and he won the championship three times.


    This year, he came again. The demons who participated in the demon race banquet had no desire to win the championship.


    Who couldpete with him?


    Ming Shu listened to him all the way and had a slight understanding of his glorious achievements.


    ¡°You are so powerful?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Little Flower God, you have to listen to me. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    ¡°Hehe...¡±I¡¯ll see what you can do!


    Ming Shu and Luoluo argued and walked all the way to Shanghai. If she saw something good, Luoluo would really ¡®buy¡¯it back.


    The general pattern was as follows:


    Luoluo: ¡°This looks good. How much is it?¡±


    Devil:¡±... No, no, no, it¡¯s free. I¡¯ll give it to you, give it to you.¡±


    Luo Huan: ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, how can I not give you money? It¡¯s not easy for you to get one, how about...¡±


    The devil: ¡°No Need! This is not worth anything! It¡¯s really not worth anything! I just picked it up, you can take it if you like.¡±


    Luo Huan: ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    The devil: ¡°No thanks, no thanks.¡±


    Ming Shu held the thing that Luo Huan ¡®bought¡¯back and didn¡¯t say anything.


    He was stealing it openly.


    And it wasn¡¯t really stealing. Because from the beginning to the end, he had said that he wanted to buy it, but the other party insisted on giving it to him. What could he do?


    This little devil is actually more powerful than me!


    I Can¡¯t forgive her.


    MMM, it smells so good.


    ¡°Luo Ju!¡±


    An angry roar exploded, making Luo Ju stop in his tracks. He looked back.


    Behind him stood a strong man with a big hammer on his shoulder and a group of fierce-looking underlings.


    Luoluo¡¯s handsome face revealed a smile, and there were faint sounds of women eximing.


    ¡°Huyan.¡±Luoluo turned around, and his snow-white clothes fluttered in the wind. He asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    His tone was as if he was meeting an old friend.


    Huyan, who was carrying the big hammer, opened his mouth, revealing a mouthful of yellow teeth. He roared fiercely, ¡°Luoluo, you still dare toe here!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±Luo Ju¡¯s smile was very infuriating. ¡°Protector Ba Qi invited me here, so I have to give him face.¡±


    Hu Yan¡¯s eyes were almost narrowed into slits.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s settle the score today.¡±Hu Yan smashed the hammer on the ground, and a crack appeared on the ground. The crack extended to Luo Ju¡¯s feet.


    Luo Ju¡¯s line of sight was on the crack, and he gave an ambiguous smile.


    ¡°Ah Ah Ah, he looks so good when he smiles!¡±


    ¡°I wonder what he looks like on the bed. He¡¯s just like those immortal lords in the Ninth Heaven. It¡¯s really hard to control him.¡±


    ¡°He really looks good.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I think...¡±


    The female demonic cultivators spoke without restraint. They were shameless and dared to say anything.


    The flower lying on Luo Ju¡¯s shoulder turned around and looked at the crowd.


    ¡°Hand over the Wuji Cauldron!¡±


    Hu Yan¡¯s roar was apanied by a spell.


    Luoluo tapped the ground with the tip of his foot and flew into the air. The spell missed and hit the crowd behind him. The noise was heard.


    The crowd retreated automatically to give them more space.


    Hu Yan waved his hammer and rushed toward Luoluo with a roar.


    As a protector of the demon race, Hu Yan¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated. At least Luoluo didn¡¯t wave his sleeve and sent him flying.


    Instead, they started fighting seriously.


    Ming Shu was enjoying the fight when she was suddenly thrown away. Together with the aftermath of the spell, Ming Shu was thrown far away.


    Ming Shu:¡±? ? ?¡±


    Luo Ju turned around to save her, but was cut off by Hu Yan.


    Ming Shu fell into the crowd.


    Luo Ju looked at her. Seeing that she was fine, she gave up on trying to save her and focused on fighting with Hu Yan.


    Ming Shu moved from the crowd to the edge.


    She sighed like an old woman.


    A man!


    Unreliable!


    Unreliable!


    I¡¯d better eat snacks.


    ... eat dirt or something.


    Ming Shu sat in the corner and made a very human gesture of cupping her face.


    Luo Ju was very eye-catching.


    Most of the demons were dressed in ck, and the girls were dressed more brightly.


    But no one was dressed as white as him.


    As a demon, he didn¡¯t have any awareness of being a demon.


    Ming Shu¡¯s thoughts were in a mess. She suddenly realized that there was an even more eye-catching presence in the crowd.


    Mr. X!


    Ah!


    I can¡¯t find him anywhere!


    But that person was in the depths of the crowd!


    Mr. X, who was blinded by the light, only watched for a while before leaving the crowd.


    Ming Shu looked at the title. This little devil didn¡¯t need her at all.


    So Ming Shu got up and happily followed Mr. X.


    The more Ming Shu looked at the person, the more familiar she felt. Who Is This?


    A figure shed through her mind quickly.


    Ming Shu realized something.


    The Crown Prince of the Nine Heavens, what is he doing here?


    That¡¯s right, the person Ming Shu saw was the crown prince.


    The host liked him for almost a thousand years. In order to save him, he was seriously injured, but in the end, he had to take the position of the Flower God and marry the host to the Prince of the Dragon King of the North Sea.

 Chapter 1504

    <h4>Chapter 1504: Chapter 1504 god of flowers from heaven (7)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ling Wu was alone and didn¡¯t walk fast. He looked around from time to time.


    The Immortal Qi on his body was blocked by something. The demons around didn¡¯t notice it, and a celestial being sneaked in.


    Ming Shu followed him neither too far nor too close.


    Ling Wu seemed to have seen someone. He lowered his head and walked toward a remote alley.


    ¡°Your Highness, I have already found out that the apricot flower god should have been sent to the Demon Pce.¡±


    ¡°Demon Pce?¡±Ling Wu frowned.


    ¡°Yes, I heard that the demon lord is very fond of flower monsters that can transform. Every three hundred years, he will choose a new flower monster to serve him. This year is the perfect time to choose a flower monster. The Apricot Flower God should have been mistaken for a flower monster...¡±


    Ling Wu raised his hand, and the person immediately stopped talking.


    ¡°Find out where Lian ¡®er is and then design a rescue n.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The two quickly separated. No one noticed Ming Shu, who was leaning against the wall.


    Ming Shu shook her leaves and looked in the direction Ling Wu left in deep thought.


    Xing Lian was captured into the Devil Pce. Ling Wu is here to save her?


    ......


    But the flower god of the nine heavens, how could he be treated as a flower monster?


    Unless Xing Lian was injured or had something on her body that blocked out her celestial aura.


    Ming Shu rubbed the leaves.


    It was all because of these two people that the host became like this and she couldn¡¯t eat snacks..


    Ming Shu decided to put on a show for Mr. X.


    ¨C


    Devil Pce.


    The Devil Lord was listening to the people below report about the devil feast.


    ¡°Demon lord, that falling title is here again.¡±


    The demon lord, who was drinking tea, spat it all out with a puff.


    He mmed his teacup down. ¡°Who provoked him? ! Ah! ?¡±


    ¡°This...¡±the reporting demon hesitated for a moment before meeting the demon lord¡¯s furious gaze. He said weakly, ¡°It¡¯s protector Ba Qi...¡±


    ¡°Ba Qi, that Idiot!¡±The demon lord stood up in a sh, his sleeves brushing away the Teacup. The teacup shattered on the ground, and tea sshed all over the ground.


    The demon lord did not move.


    The demon lord paced back and forth on the Teacup with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°I told you long ago that you were not allowed to allow Luo Feng to participate this time. Do you all take my words for granted?¡±


    The demon lord gulped and retreated. The demon lord was furious, but he did not want to be implicated.


    The demon lord cursed angrily and suddenly pointed outside. ¡°Go, Call Protector Ba Qi over.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The demon race seemed to have received a pardon as they ran out to call Protector Ba Qi.


    Protector Ba Qi happened toe over to see the demon lord.


    Ba Qi was a thin man with a shrewd look on his face. He cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Demon Lord.¡±


    The demon lord turned around and grabbed something beside him and threw it at Ba Qi¡¯s body.


    Ba Qi took the hit and knelt down on one knee. ¡°Demon lord, what¡¯s wrong with Ba Qi?¡±


    The demon lord came down from above. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the title? Ah? I warned you before, don¡¯t let hime this time. Can the demon race feast still be held! Ah!¡±


    When Ba Qi entered, he was reminded.


    Facing the furious demon lord, Ba Qi calmly replied, ¡°Demon lord, if the title is not removed, there will be no peace.¡±


    ¡°Heh, if I could get rid of him, I would have gotten rid of him long ago.¡±


    ¡°Ba Qi has a n.¡±


    The demon lord looked at Ba Qi.


    Ba Qi stood up and whispered in the Demon Lord¡¯s ear.


    With that said, Ba Qi took a step back. ¡°Ba Qi is willing to share the demon lord¡¯s worries.¡±


    ¡°This matter...¡±


    ¡°Demon lord, there¡¯s a flower that wishes to see you...¡±the demon race suddenly barged in to report.


    ¡°Flower?¡±The demon lord¡¯s expression was strange. ¡°What flower?¡±


    ¡°A... ck Flower.¡±The demon¡¯s expression was even more strange. ¡°She said that she had something important to report to you. This subordinate was afraid that something might happen, so I came to report to you.¡±


    The Demon Lord had a special fondness for flower demons.


    That was why the demon race hade to report to him. If it had been any other species, they would have long since forked out.


    The demon lord frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say and let it in.¡±


    The first sentence was to order eight Qi, and thest sentence was to order the Devil Race.


    Eight Qi received the order and left the hall.


    When he went out, he met Ming Shu who came in. He looked at a palm-sized flower and jumped over the slightly higher threshold to go inside.


    Ming Shu stood in the empty hall, looking a little small.


    On the high seat, the Devil King sat on it with his legs crossed. He narrowed his eyes and looked at her with interest.


    ¡°Little Flower Monster, you have guts. Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ming Shu went straight to the point as usual and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you want to catch the Crown Prince of the Celestial Race?¡±


    The celestial race and the demon race had always been enemies.


    Hearing this, the demon lord just sneered. ¡°The Crown Prince of the Celestial Race? Little Flower Monster, do you know this is a ce?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m Here?¡±Is this demon lord stupid?


    The demon lord¡¯s tone suddenly became serious. ¡°You still dare to lie to me?¡±


    Ming Shu put her hands on her hips. ¡°How did I lie to You? Are you unreasonable?¡±


    The demon lord snorted. ¡°Why would the celestial princee to the Devil World? Even if he did, how could he be discovered by a little flower monster like you?¡±


    Ming Shu really wanted to roll her eyes at him, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t do it with her flower body.


    She had to maintain a smile even when she was making flowers.


    This was courtesy.


    Ming Shu said, ¡°Ling Wu came here to save the god of apricot flowers. Yes, that¡¯s right, you captured the god of Apricot Flowers of the ninth heaven.¡±


    ¡°God of Apricot Flowers?¡±The Devil King¡¯s tone was a bit strange.


    Where did the god of Apricot Flowerse from?


    Who captured it? !


    The Devil King knew nothing about this.


    But he couldn¡¯t show it.


    He straightened his neck and asked, ¡°Is Ling Wu really in the Devil World?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and see him.¡±Ming Shu was suspicious. ¡°Have You Seen Ling Wu? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t recognize him?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±The Devil Lord pped the armrest.


    After the p, the Devil Lord felt something was wrong.


    As the Devil Lord, even if he didn¡¯t know the Crown Prince of the celestial race, there was nothing wrong with him.


    The Devil Lord stared at Ming Shu and said in a vicious tone, ¡°Little Flower Devil, if you dare to lie to me, I will make your life worse than death!¡±


    ¡°What if I¡¯m not lying to you?¡±


    ¡°What right do you have to negotiate with me?¡±The pressure of the demon lord swept down from above.


    How dare a little flower monstere in front of him without transforming!


    Ming Shu stood still below.


    The demon lord was slightly surprised.


    Even the demons couldn¡¯t withstand his pressure. This little flower monster..


    If the demon lord looked carefully, he would find that there was a very small enchantment around Ming Shu, wrapping her up.


    Just as the demon lord was puzzled, a strange wind swept away, and the whole hall was in chaos.


    The demon lord didn¡¯t notice anything. The wind seemed to be just an ordinary wind, and it didn¡¯t contain any danger.


    However, the throne behind him exploded with a bang, and debris flew everywhere.


    The demon lord took a few steps back, his expression as ugly as if he had eaten a fly.


    Right under his nose, the throne exploded!


    The point was that he didn¡¯t know how he did it!


    He turned around and looked at Ming Shu, who was swaying her little flower leisurely.


    This little flower monster..


    The demon lord calmed himself down and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice was clear and crisp. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s easy to say.¡±


    The Demon King:¡±...¡±

 Chapter 1505

    <h4>Chapter 1505: Chapter 1505 god of Flowers (8)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    After talking to the demon lord, Ming Shu squatted in the corner and high-fived the Little Beastie.


    The Little Beastie snorted. ¡°Remember to give it to me.¡±


    Ming Shu patted it with a leaf to show that she understood.


    The demon lord sent people out to search, and as expected, a celestial was caught very quickly.


    The demon lord flew into a rage and ordered people to search thoroughly. He must catch Ling Wu and strengthen the patrol of the Demon Pce.


    Then he caught a few more celestials.


    But Ling Wu was nowhere to be found.


    Ming Shu volunteered to take the demon out for a walk.


    Ling Wu could use magic to hide his appearance and whereabouts, but the ¡°X¡±word couldn¡¯t be hidden. It was the fragrance from his soul.


    Ling Wu didn¡¯t know what had gone wrong and why the demon suddenly found out.


    But Xing Lian hadn¡¯t been rescued yet, so he couldn¡¯t leave.


    With Ming Shu¡¯s identification, it was as difficult as climbing to the sky for Ling Wu to hide among the demons.


    However, Ling Wu was easy to catch. The demons chased him several times, but they still couldn¡¯t catch him.


    ......


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±Ming Shu sat on the head of a demon. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and call him the demon lord?¡±


    The Demons:¡±...¡±


    They felt that they might not be able to do it.


    This was the crown prince of the celestial race.


    So the demons immediately went back and called him the demon lord.


    The Demon Lord:¡±? ?¡±


    He, a dignified demon lord, needed to personally go out and capture a celestial crown prince?


    He was not going!


    He did not care about face!


    ¡°Go Call Hu Yan!¡±


    ¡°Demon lord... Protector Hu Yan, is... is currently searching the entire city for the crown prince.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    He could not use his left and right protectors, so the demon lord could only angrily attack himself.


    When the demon lord attacked, one would know if there was one.


    Ling Wu was quickly captured.


    The demon lord had someone seal Ling Wu¡¯s life gate.


    ¡°How did you know I Was Here? !¡±Ling Wu¡¯s face was tense. Even if he was captured, it was as if the entire world owed him money.


    The demon lord somewhat disdained to answer this question. He was the demon lord!


    But when he thought of that little ck flower, he said, ¡°Someone told me to tell you.¡±


    Ling Wu frowned.


    ¡°Jinse is back.¡±


    A trace of astonishment appeared on Ling Wu¡¯s tense face.


    The demon world was not very clear about the matters in the ninth heaven, so when the demon lord saw Ling Wu¡¯s sudden expression, he was a little curious.


    He waved his hand over. ¡°Go and find out about this person, Jinse.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¨C


    A few hundred years ago, the matter of the crown prince, the Apricot Flower God, and the Jinse Flower God had spread like wildfire in the ninth heaven.


    As long as one was willing to inquire, they would soon find out.


    ¡°In that case, this jinse should have been reduced to Ashes?¡±


    ¡°Who would still be alive after reaching the soul extinguishing stage...¡±the demon softly replied


    The demon lord narrowed his eyes and rubbed his chin as he muttered, ¡°Who is that Little Flower Goblin? A friend of the Jinse Flower God?¡±


    The demon did not dare to casually reply and hung his head, pretending to be dead.


    ¡°Ling Wu, this crown prince is quite lucky with women.¡±The Devil King suddenly snorted. ¡°Go, teach him a good lesson and ask him why he came to Shanghai!¡±


    The Devil King¡¯s temper was vtile. The Devil King didn¡¯t dare to go against his words and left in a hurry.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Devil King?¡±


    ¡°Where are the Flower Goblins sent this year?¡±


    ¡°Still locked in the same ce.¡±


    The Devil Lord nodded and waved him off.


    The Devil Lord went to see Ming Shu first and kept his promise. He found a lot of good things for Ming Shu and even put them in a storage bag.


    ¡°As expected of the Devil Lord. You Are Rich.¡±


    Ming Shu dragged the storage bag and walked out. ¡°Then I will leave first. We will work together again next time.¡±


    The Devil Lord stood outside the door with his hands behind his back and blocked her way. ¡°Little Flower Monster, do you think the Devil Pce is a ce where you can enter and leave as you wish?¡±


    The ck flower paused slightly.


    The girl¡¯s clear voice rang out. ¡°So when I came in, I deliberately set up a teleportation array outside the demon pce.¡±


    Before the demon lord could react, there was no trace of the little ck flower.


    ¡±...¡±


    ¡°Guards! Guards! !¡±The Demon Lord Roared.


    ¡°Demon lord, Demon Lord, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Go and catch the Little Flower Goblin for me!¡±How dare you trick me! The demon lord was very angry, and the consequences were very serious!


    The demon soldiers answered in disorder.


    However, just as they ran out, a fireball suddenly fell from the sky and hit the pce, causing a big fire.


    The demon lord was protected by the demon race and left this side.


    The big fire only burned that one pce.


    mes were jumping in the demon lord¡¯s eyes. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Little Flower Goblin! Good job!¡±


    ¨C


    Ming Shu ran far away from the Devil Pce and then looked in the direction of the Devil Pce.


    At this time, the fire in the Devil Pce could be seen from the outside. The Devils all looked over and discussed in low voices.


    ¡°Little Flower God.¡±Ming Shu¡¯s body rose into the air and was picked up by someone. ¡°It¡¯s so easy to find. Are you trying to run away? Are you worthy of me raising you for so long?¡±


    Ming Shu red at him... of course, Luo Ju couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°What is this?¡±Luo Ju hooked the smaller storage bag and a dangerous look appeared in Luo Ju¡¯s peach blossom eyes. ¡°Who gave it to you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡±Ming Shu pulled the storage bag back. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Protect our snacks!


    The little fairy actually wanted to steal our snacks. This is unforgivable!


    ¡°You Are My Little Flower God. What do you think it has to do with me?¡±Luo Ju pressed the storage bag. ¡°Who gave it to you?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you!¡±Ming Shu raised the flower. Her height was no match for Luo Ju¡¯s, so she couldn¡¯t lose to her.


    Luo Ju looked at her and suddenly smiled.


    ¡°I was afraid that you would be sold and help others count the money. I don¡¯t want yours.¡±


    ¡°I am not as stupid as you.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Who is stupid?


    Who is stupid?


    You are a flower and you are still showing off. Who gave you the courage!


    Luoluo let go of her hand and pinched her leaf. She said kindly, ¡°This is a storage bag unique to the demon pce. Have you entered the demon pce or met someone from the Demon Pce?


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you!¡±You¡¯ll die of anger!


    Luoluo:¡±...¡±


    Luoluo stared at the flower and wanted to strangle her to death.


    Hold it in!


    Calm down!


    There¡¯s still business to do!


    Don¡¯t let me know who gave it to her!


    ¡°I heard the celestial prince running here just now.¡±Luoluo looked around. ¡°Shanghai is under martialw now. Let¡¯s Find a ce to stay first.¡±


    ¡°Why are you still under martialw now that we¡¯ve caught him?¡±


    ¡±...¡±Luoluo¡¯s meaningful gaze fell on her. ¡°How did you know he was caught?¡±


    Most of the demons didn¡¯t even know who the Devil Pce was catching.


    ¡°I...¡±Ming Shu paused. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    ¡°You pay attention to him?¡±Luoluo raised her in front of him. ¡°Little Flower God?¡±


    Ming Shu threw a leaf at his face. ¡°Even if I pay attention to him, so what?¡±


    Mr. X had to pay attention to her.


    If he didn¡¯t pay attention, how could he be captured?


    Not every Mr. X was as tactful as ya ze and would send himself to her.


    Luoluo¡¯s bright eyes darkened.


    She felt ufortable in her heart.


    But what was he unhappy about?


    She was just..


    Luoluo brainwashed herself in her heart and then put Ming Shu on her shoulder. Her tone was the same as usual. ¡°Little Flower God, I don¡¯t care what you do, but you¡¯d better not run.¡±


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°What will happen if I run?¡±


    Luoluo¡¯s red lips raised a beautiful curve, with a tempting luster.


    ¡°Try it.¡±


    Ming Shu jumped off Luoluo¡¯s shoulder and ran far away.


    Luoluo put her hands on her hips. ¡°I ran away.¡±


    ¡±...¡±crazy!


    # What If My Flower is sick? I¡¯m waiting online, it¡¯s quite urgent #


    *


    Luoluo (Xian)

 Chapter 1506

    <h4>Chapter 1506: Chapter 1506 god of flowers falling from the sky (9)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Luo Ju found an inn to stay in. The feast of the Devil race was not something that could be finished in a day. A Better Inn had already been booked.


    Luo Ju had robbed someone else to get this room.


    The Devil World was actually simr to the human world. It was not as miserable as it was rumored.


    What did she mean by not seeing the sun and drinking blood..


    Ming Shu looked at Luo Huan and took out the flower pot she was in before. She waved at her. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Ming Shu jumped over and hid in the soil.


    ¡°This pot, is it that Wuji Cauldron?¡±


    Luo Huan smiled and raised her beautiful eyebrows. ¡°Little Flower God, do you want to nt it in the Wuji Cauldron?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    At least it has the word ¡®cauldron¡¯. It has to look like a cauldron, right?


    She was just a basin..


    Ming Shu took something out of her storage bag.


    The Devil Lord didn¡¯t know where he found it, but everything was full of spiritual Qi.


    ......


    Luo Ju saw that Ming Shu was ignoring her, so she turned around and stood by the window.


    From this position, she could see the Devil Pce.


    The fire in the Devil Pce had been extinguished, and only the smoke rose up.


    He turned his head to look at Ming Shu, who had already entered the state of cultivation. The dark color hidden between his eyebrows gradually revealed itself.


    His fair fingers held the coffin, and his breathing was slightly uneven.


    Luo Ju closed his eyes, hiding the struggle in his eyes.


    A breeze blew past, and his ck hair rose up, mixing with his snow-white clothes.


    When Luo Ju opened his eyes again, he had already returned to his usual appearance.


    His peach blossom eyes were like spring water, and his smiling appearance made people admire and infatuate him.


    ¨C


    Night fell.


    Luo Ju opened the window and looked outside.


    Shanghai was silent. The dim light was floating.


    He set up a spell in the room and turned around. In just a moment, he had moved dozens of meters away.


    He silently passed by the dim light. The dim light seemed to be attracted by him and followed him leisurely.


    Luo Ju waved his sleeve and the dim light scattered.


    In the blink of an eye, Luo Ju¡¯s figure disappeared in the air. The dim light slowly floated around.


    ¨C


    The next day.


    Ming Shu got up and unlocked a key word, ¡°Devil Lord¡¯s wedding.¡±.


    God knows what kind of stimtion the Devil Lord had gone through in one night.


    Before this, there had been no news that the Devil Lord had someone he liked, let alone that he was going to marry someone.


    Those flower demons sent to him?


    They were sent once every 300 years. This was the usual practice. How could the Devil Lord marry a flower demon.


    ¡°Who is he going to marry?¡±Ming Shu asked the old man, who was drinking tea.


    The Lips of the Flower Devil King were pressed against the Teacup. The porcin white porcin matched his red lips. The water was soaked through, making him look like a cherry in the morning mist.


    He took a sip of the tea and said a name. ¡°Xing Lian.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Is the Devil King going to marry the Crown Prince¡¯s beloved? Is He so angry?


    He¡¯s not so childish, right?


    The wedding of the Devil King was scheduled for three dayster.


    The rush of time made the whole of Shanghai busy.


    Before the wedding of the Devil King, Shanghai forbade all fights and fights, so the Devils gathered on the street to chat idly.


    The Devil Pce was busy preparing.


    The Devil Pce, which was cold and quiet a few days ago, was now brand new.


    Three days passed in a sh.


    On the day of the wedding, the Devils went to the Devil Pce to attend the wedding.


    Those who could enter the Devil Pce were all devils with status and status.


    The rest of the Devils could receive wedding candies outside the devil pce to enjoy the happiness.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and watch the show... Do you want to attend the wedding?¡±Ming Shu asked Luo Jue.


    Luo Jue was very self-aware. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the people of the Devil Pce don¡¯t want me to go.¡±


    Ming Shu wanted to see little rascal, so she jumped out excitedly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go alone.¡±


    Luo Ju pulled her back. ¡°Little Flower God, don¡¯t do anything rash. Today, the Devil Pce is full of devils. If you go in, can youe out with all your hair and tails?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of them!¡±I¡¯ve burned the flowers of the Devil Pce before!


    Luo Ju:¡±...¡±


    What exactly did she think of herself?


    A little flower monster who couldn¡¯t even transform into human form dared to speak so arrogantly!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go, Don¡¯t Stop Me. Let Go!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯ll take you.¡±Luo Ju seemed to be helpless.


    ¡°I can go myself.¡±


    ¡°I raised them with great difficulty. No matter how ugly or stupid they are, they are my own. How can they be taken away by others?¡±


    Ming Shu pped him with her leaf.


    ¡°Hey, Hey, Hey... Little Flower God, why are you losing your temper again...¡±


    Ming Shu not only pped him, but also made it bigger.


    With your method of raising it, if I was not lucky, I would have died many times already.


    Ugly?


    Although I grew a ck flower, I am already very beautiful now!


    Stupid?


    If I am stupid, you are a F * * King Pig!


    ¡°Little Flower God, Stop!¡±


    ¡°No Hands, I Can¡¯t Stop!¡±


    Luo Ju was chased around the room by Ming Shu.


    If someone was here, they would find it amazing.


    This was a killer Luo Ju!


    ¡°Flower God, you will never find someone who treats you so well again. You have to repay me well in the future,¡±Luo Ju said with a smile.


    Ming Shu waved her leaves as if she was smiling.


    ¡°I will definitely repay you well.¡±


    You have umted so many beatings. If you don¡¯t fight back, I will let you down.


    Luo Ju chuckled. She didn¡¯t know if she heard the hidden meaning behind her words and didn¡¯t care, or if she didn¡¯t realize that she was amused by her words.


    ¨C


    Devil Pce.


    Red silk flew in the front door of the Devil Pce. The sound of people was noisy. The Devils who could enter walked in together.


    ¡°Luo Ju...¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s reallying this way! He¡¯s reallying, he¡¯sing! Ah, what should we do!¡±


    ¡°What should we do? What should we do? Should we close the door?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean close the door? Today is the demon lord¡¯s wedding. Closing the door would be bad luck.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? He¡¯s not here to cause trouble, right?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see... Let¡¯s see first. You guys go and call the Guardians. Quickly go!¡±


    The handsome young master¡¯s posture was leisurely and casual. He walked over from the crowd that had automatically opened up a path for him. The moment he stood there, it would be the best picture scroll.


    The demons in front of the demon pce did not even dare to breathe loudly, only hoping that he was passing by.


    However, his wish fell through, because that person was standing in front of him.


    White clothes were as white as snow, and red silk was fluttering in the wind.


    The two colors gave people an extreme visual impact.


    ¡°Luoju... You, you... What are you doing?¡±The demon forced himself to remain calm as he asked, ¡°Today... today is the demon lord¡¯s wedding. Don¡¯t cause trouble!¡±


    Luoju narrowed his peach blossom eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t attend the wedding?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    ¡±? ? ?¡±


    Attend the wedding?


    You?


    Did you go the wrong way?


    Although he was confused, the demon still weed Luoju in.


    Coming to attend the wedding was better than ruining the scene.


    The demon lord had finally gotten married. If the scene was ruined, they would also suffer.


    ¡°Why is Luo Ju Here?¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s here to pick a fight, right? There will be a good show to watch today...¡±


    ¡°Leave him alone.¡±


    ¡°Go, go, go...¡±


    Luo Ju had the effect of clearing the scene.


    ¡°Luo Ju!¡±Hu Yan appeared with a few people, blocking his way. He said in a malicious voice, ¡°What are you doing here!¡±


    Luo Ju: ¡°Attending the wedding.¡±


    Hu Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. He restrained the impulse to make a move and snorted, ¡°The Devil Pce doesn¡¯t wee you. Please leave!¡±


    ¡°I must stay today?¡±

 Chapter 1507

    <h4>Chapter 1507: Chapter 1507 god of Flowers (10)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°You knew that everyone didn¡¯t wee you, yet you still shamelessly stayed behind. Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡±


    ¡°Shame?¡±


    The shadow of the tree was mottled on his white clothes, and his sparkling peach blossom eyes were curved. His voice was gentle, like a spring breeze that couldn¡¯t be dispersed, lingering in his ears.


    He raised his hand and pped. The surroundings were so quiet that it was as if only his apuse was left.


    ¡°The demon race speaks of shame. Protector Hu Yan, you have truly broadened my horizons. As expected of the protector of the Demon Pce.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Hu Yan was furious. He waved the hammer in his hand. ¡°Hurry up and leave, or don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±!


    ¡°Hu Yan!¡±The Lean Man appeared out of nowhere and pressed down Hu Yan¡¯s arm. ¡°Today is the demon lord¡¯s wedding. You must not be rude.¡±


    ¡°Ba Qi, Mind your own business. Today, I have to...¡±


    ¡°Hu Yan!¡±Ba Qi berated. ¡°If you want to anger the demon lord, don¡¯t get involved with everyone!¡±


    When the people behind him heard this, they perked up and went forward to pull Hu Yan back.


    ¡°Protector, calm down.¡±


    ¡°Protector, don¡¯t be rash.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Protector, calm down!¡±


    ¡°Protector...¡±


    Hu Yan was pulled back as he let out an indignant roar.


    Eight Qi turned around, his eyes shining brightly. A smile quickly appeared on his face. ¡°Your excellency Luo Huan, today is the demon lord¡¯s wedding day, and Hu Yan is also very excited. Please forgive me if I have offended you in any way.¡±


    Luo Huan very cooperatively began to put on an act. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not that calctive.¡±


    When eight Qi heard this, the corners of his mouth clearly twitched.


    He did not know who it was before, but because of a single sentence, the person who chased him would not let him go.


    Ba Qi suppressed the anger in his heart and said, ¡°Luo Ju, pleasee in.¡±


    Luo Ju smiled without revealing his teeth. Light flowed in his eyes as he flicked his sleeves and walked inside.


    Ba Qi¡¯s gaze fell on Luo Ju¡¯s shoulder.


    He did not look carefully just now and thought that it was an embroidery. When he turned around, he realized that it was a real flower.


    And it looked a little familiar.


    ck Flowers were rare to begin with. A few images shed through Baqi¡¯s mind, and his eyes suddenly narrowed.


    It was him!


    The Little Flower Monster who had asked to see the demon lord.


    Not only had the demon lord captured Crown Prince Ling Wu, but he had also set fire to a pce in the demon pce, infuriating the demon lord to capture her everywhere.


    He waved at the back, and a demon stepped forward to listen.


    ¡°Protector Ba Qi?¡±


    ¡°Follow him and see what he wants to do.¡±


    The demon nodded and quickly followed.


    Ba Qi went to the back to meet the demon lord.


    The demon lord, dressed in a wedding gown, stood in front of the water mirror and looked around in satisfaction.


    The demon lord¡¯s entire being was filled with joy, and even the demons serving him could feel it.


    Three days ago.


    The demon lord went to the ce where the flower goblin was imprisoned and brought back a flower goblin.


    Without a word, she was about to get married, and there was nothing they could do to stop her.


    In these three days, they could tell that the demon lord seemed to really like that flower demoness..


    ¡°Demon Lord...¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you greet him in front? Why did youe here?¡±The demon lord looked at Ba Qi through the water mirror.


    ¡°Demon lord, Luo Ju is here.¡±


    ¡±...¡±the demon lord gritted his teeth. ¡°Why is he here again! Chase him out for this Lord!¡±


    ¡°Demon Lord, your subordinate was worried that the fight would dy the wedding, so I decided to let him in,¡±said Ba Qi. ¡°Also... I discovered something.¡±


    Just as the demon lord was about to speak, he heard thest sentence and changed his tone. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Your subordinate saw a flower monster on Luoju¡¯s shoulder, very simr to the previous one.¡±


    The demon lord¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°It¡¯s with Luoju?¡±


    Ba Qi: ¡°They¡¯re together.¡±


    If it really was that flower goblin, then it was definitely one of them.


    After all, Luoju was that person..


    Not to mention living people, there wasn¡¯t even a single living fly by his side.


    For him to have a flower goblin on his shoulder meant that their rtionship was definitely not simple.


    ¡°That Little Flower Goblin...¡±


    Ba Qi waited for a while, but he did not hear the demon lord¡¯s next words. He raised his head and asked, ¡°Demon Lord, is there anything wrong?¡±


    The demon lord lowered his head and thought for a moment. Then he shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t make trouble today. After I get married, you will carry out your n. There must be no mistakes today!¡±


    Ba Qi agreed. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¨C


    He took a turn in the demon pce, followed by a small tail.


    ¡°Little Flower God, why don¡¯t You Lure That Demon Away?¡±He discussed with Ming Shu in a low voice.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You are good-looking and more eye-catching.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡±Little Fairy actually dared to order me around. I can¡¯t even remember what you did to me!


    Ming Shu hugged the leaf and said, ¡°You asked me to deal with a devil with a pretty flower. How could you think of that?¡±


    Luo Ju¡¯s mouth twitched. Pretty flower..


    Can you let the Pretty Flower Go!


    You are not a delicate flower at all!


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of me raising you?¡±


    ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Luo Ju held his breath in his chest. Up or down.


    He looked back. Forget it... I¡¯ll talk about it at night.


    The wedding of the devil race was different from that of the celestial race.


    They held formal ceremonies at night. During the day, they ate and drank. It was the most lively time at night.


    Luo Ju randomly chose a path.


    She turned the corner and bumped into a figure. ording to thew, she didn¡¯t fall in love at first sight, but just bumped into the ground and had a romantic encounter.


    In the end, she bumped into Luo Ju..


    Ming Shu looked at the person who flew out like a kite with a broken string. She even forgot to shake her leaves.


    ¡°Over there!¡±


    ¡°Miss...¡±


    A few demons caught up from behind. The person who fell to the ground was dressed in a red wedding gown and had a phoenix crown on her head. Even though she looked a little disheveled, it didn¡¯t affect her beauty.


    This should be our bride, Xing Lian.


    When Xing Lian heard the noise, she didn¡¯t care about the pain and got up from the ground.


    ¡°Stop her...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her run away!¡±


    Xing Lian saw that the road there was blocked, so she turned her head and ran towards Luo Ju.


    When she raised her head, she saw a white-clothed young master standing in the corridor.


    Red silk flew behind him. The man was exceptionally clean, like a banished immortal.


    His beauty waspletely different from Ling Wu¡¯s. This person... seemed to be able to make people fall in love with his beauty, and not Ling Wu¡¯s coldness that kept people away for thousands of miles.


    He shouldn¡¯t be a demon..


    Xing Lian¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, and she ran over here with even more effort.


    ¡°Stop her.¡±Ming Shu urged Luo Ju.


    ¡°Why?¡±Luo Ju¡¯s voice was cold for no reason.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s very beautiful?¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to stop her or not?¡±


    Luo Ju looked sideways, and there was a bit of strangeness in his bright eyes. He raised his hand, and his sleeve moved even though there was no wind.


    Xing Lian cried out at the same time, ¡°Young Master, save me...¡±


    The next second.


    Xing Lian flew out once again, just bumping into the group of demons that were chasing after her.


    Xing Lian was held back by the demons in all directions, unable to move.


    She looked at Luo Ju in disbelief. The first time he had sent her flying, it could be said that he did not know and thought that someone was attacking.


    But the second time..


    He actually sent her flying?


    Xing Lian had been held in Ling Wu¡¯s hands for hundreds of years. In the nine heavens, who would dare to do this to her?


    This man..


    *


    # ask for a ticket with the scent of Osmanthus and jellyfish #


    There were only ten days left in a month. Let¡¯s vote on the monthly vote.


    Quickly vote for Ming Shu to buy Candy!

 Chapter 1508

    <h4>Chapter 1508: Chapter 1508 god of Flowers (11)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Xing Lian was suppressed by someone and looked a little pitiful.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t have time to give a speech before she turned around and left. She walked so fast that she couldn¡¯t see Xing Lian in the blink of an eye.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Let me draw some hatred!


    Why are you leaving!


    After leaving that ce, Luo Ju asked, ¡°Do you really hate seeing her so much?¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s well, I¡¯m not well.¡±If the little girl ran away, wouldn¡¯t she meet with Mr. X? How could she meet with Mr. X.


    Luo Juughed strangely. ¡°Little Flower God...¡±


    Ming Shu shook the leaves. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡±... nothing.¡±


    Luo Ju walked forward and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Ming Shu:¡±? ?¡±


    What¡¯s Wrong Now?


    ......


    The Little Devil¡¯s heart, the needle at the bottom of the sea?


    ¨C


    Night gradually fell.


    The Devil¡¯s pce was brightly lit and full of light. People were talking in groups of twos and threes.


    ¡°Is the wedding about to begin?¡±


    ¡°Soon...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s finally about to begin. I want to see how beautiful the bride is so that the devil lord can marry her.¡±


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s a flower devil...¡±


    Ming Shu listened to the gossip in the crowd. The leaves were ced on Luoluo¡¯s cheek. The Luoluo was pushed away a few times. Ming Shu put it on his cheek again and he gave up.


    The tender green leaves touched his cheek and it was slightly itchy.


    It had the unique fragrance of nts.


    Luoluo was in the front seat. Because no one dared to go with him, the surroundings were empty, forming a perfect spot for the ceremony.


    The people behind him huddled together, making it very lively.


    ¡°The demon lord has arrived!¡±


    Outside the hall, the demon lord dressed in a wedding gown was escorted in by Hu Yan and Ba Qi, two protectors.


    ¡°Long live the demon lord.¡±


    The demons bowed one after another.


    Luoluo stood with his arms crossed in front of his chest, showing no signs of bowing.


    Of course, no one dared to say anything about him. Hu Yan wanted to berate him, but he was stopped by Ba Qi.


    The demon lord could also be considered a talented person. He was handsome and handsome, and in his wedding attire, he looked even more handsome and extraordinary.


    During the worship, the demon lord ascended to a high position. His gaze swept across the area below, pausing for a few seconds before moving away.


    ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need for formalities. Today is this Lord¡¯s wedding day, so there¡¯s no need for formalities.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Demon Lord.¡±


    The demon lord chuckled and said a few words.


    ¡°Demon lord, it¡¯s time,¡±a demon reminded him.


    The demon lord nodded, signaling for the wedding to begin.


    The crowd below was abuzz with emotions, curious about the bride the demon lord was going to marry.


    The sound of bamboo gradually rose as the demon emcee read out the opening words. The sentences were long andplicated, and anyone who heard them would be confused.


    ¡°Please, Bride ¨C¡±


    The Great Hall fell silent at the same time.


    Everyone was looking in one direction.


    Maids dressed in pink came spiraling over. Among them was a girl dressed in grand attire. She was petite and Dainty, beautiful and graceful.


    On both sides of Xing Lian, there were maids supporting her. They said they were supporting her, but in reality, they were holding her hostage.


    ¡°So Beautiful...¡±


    ¡°So the demon lord likes this type, but she¡¯s really beautiful...¡±


    ¡°Is this a flower demon? Why Don¡¯t I feel the Demonic Qi on her body?¡±


    Xing Lian couldn¡¯t move and could only be held by the maid to the side of the demon lord.


    Tears were still on her face. She bit her lower lip. She was so pitiful.


    When the demon lord appeared, his eyes couldn¡¯t move anymore. He was a little excited.


    When Xing Lian was sent to his side, he reached out his hand and held her palm. A smile appeared on his face.


    Ming Shu held her chin. ¡°Do you think the Devil King will attack us if he marries the goddess of flowers from the Nine Heavens?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±Luo Ju¡¯s tone was very confident.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Little goddess of flowers, the war between gods and devils is not that simple.¡±Luo Ju¡¯s lips curved slightly.


    ¡°There is a saying that goes, ¡®when you are angry, you will be angry for your beauty¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Little Flower God, have you read too many small stories?¡±Luo Ju retorted. ¡°Behind every story of ¡®when a man is angry, he is angry for a woman¡¯, there is a hidden ambition.¡±


    ¡°That Ling Wu was also captured. Is this enough to start a fight?¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Emperor has more than one son.¡±


    ¡°You know quite a lot.¡±


    ¡°Little Flower God, do you worship me?¡±Luo Ju looked sideways. Her eyes were sparkling, like ripples in a spring pond. They were leisurely and melodious, stirring up ripples in people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡±...¡±the kind that wanted to beat him to death.


    ¡°Husband and wife kowtow to each other...¡±


    ¡°Bang ¨C¡±


    The emcee¡¯s shout was apanied by the door of the hall that had been kicked away.


    Everyone looked out of the hall.


    A man flew in and stepped on the shoulders of the demons, rushing straight to the front. There were still many people behind the man who rushed in at the same time.


    ¡°The Celestials...¡±


    ¡°The Celestials are attacking!¡±


    ¡°Stop shouting. Take the weapons and kill them!¡±


    ¡°F * * K, these celestialsckeys, how dare theye to the Devil Pce to behave atrociously. All of you, Go!¡±


    The two sides met, and without saying anything more, they started to fight.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Ming Shu eximed in surprise.


    Luoluo¡¯s gaze fell on the man, Ling Wu..


    His bright eyes darkened slightly.


    ¡°Hey, Luoluo, where are you going?¡±


    Luoluo was retreating out of the crowd.


    He didn¡¯t answer Ming Shu¡¯s question and quickly retreated out of the crowd. Ming Shu looked at the chaotic hall and jumped down from Luoluo.


    Luoluo subconsciously grabbed her, but she missed.


    When he looked up again, Ming Shu was already gone.


    ¡±...¡±


    Luoluo frowned slightly. Her eyes moved back and forth between the outside and inside the hall, and finally she left the hall in a sh.


    I Can¡¯t let her affect me.


    I Can¡¯t..


    ¨C


    Inside the hall.


    Ming Shu blended into the crowd and ran to the high tform, relying on her small size.


    Xing Lian was held in the demon lord¡¯s arms. She looked at Ling Wu excitedly. She wanted to go over, but the demon lord held her down tightly.


    Ling Wu cut open a few demons blocking the way andnded on the high tform.


    ¡°Lian Er!¡±


    Xing Lian was very excited. She opened her mouth, but no sound came out.


    Ling Wu pointed his sword at the demon lord. ¡°What did you do to Lian ¡®er? !¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt her,¡±the demon lord said. ¡°How can I bear to hurt her?¡±


    ¡°Let go of Lian ¡®er!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, your highness, how can I let go of someone who is in My Hands?¡±


    Ming Shu moved close to the edge. She stuck her head out, looked at Ling Wu¡¯s position, and slowly moved over.


    The Little Beastie was lying on the other side, motionless.


    Ming Shu waved the leaf, indicating for it to go up.


    The Little Beastie turned over and ignored her.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Last time, we agreed to share the spoils, but she took it all by herself!


    It didn¡¯t want to help her!


    The poop-scooper was a big liar.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±you didn¡¯t think of me when you ate it all by yourself!


    *


    Little Beastie: You Ate Alone!


    Ming Shu: You Ate Alone Too!


    Little Beastie: When you were in trouble, who gave it to you?


    Ming Shu: When you were in trouble, who gave it to you?


    Little Beastie: You¡¯re Heartless, you¡¯re cold-blooded, and you¡¯re unreasonable.


    Ming Shu: (unpacking snacks) oh, then I¡¯ll eat it alone.


    Little Beastie: (hugging) You¡¯re the best.


    [ under normal circumstances, Ming Shu and Little Beastie wouldn¡¯t give anything to each other, so there¡¯s no such thing as who¡¯s bad for who. ]

 Chapter 1509

    <h4>Chapter 1509: Chapter 1509, God of flowers descending from the heavens (12)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ling Wu and the Demon Lord faced off, their swords drawn and their bows drawn. The atmosphere was especially tense.


    Just as the demon lord was about to make a move, Ling Wu suddenly pounced forward, his entire center of gravity pressing down on the demon lord.


    The demon lord¡¯s eyes widened. was this a new type of attack?


    The demon lord pulled Xing Lian aside.


    Ling Wu directly pounced on a demon, and the two of them rolled to the ground.


    The demon lord:¡±...¡±


    What are you doing?


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Catch Him!¡±


    A clear and crisp voice rang out. The demon lord looked down and saw Ming Shu talking to him while waving her leaves.


    Little Flower Monster!


    ¡°Catch him and see if I Can Catch Him?¡±


    The demon lord finally came back to his senses and looked at Ling Wu.


    He waved his hand and asked someone to catch Ling Wu. Ling Wu didn¡¯t resist at all and was easily caught.


    ......


    Ling Wu¡¯s condition was not quite right. He still had a bit of consciousness, but he could not resist at all.


    It was obvious at a nce that he had been drugged.


    This little flower demoness..


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The demon lord snorted.


    The two sides fighting below swept their gazes in his direction. Seeing that Ling Wu had been captured, they all stopped.


    ¡°All of you, capture him.¡±


    The celestials wanted to resist.


    The demon lord drew the sword of a person beside him and ced it on Ling Wu¡¯s neck. ¡°Whoever dares to resist, your crown prince¡¯s head will fall to the ground!¡±


    The celestials looked at each other and didn¡¯tpromise. The situation was at a stalemate.


    The Demon King¡¯s patience was limited. He wrapped his long sword with Devil Qi and cut Ling Wu¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Stop!¡±The celestials shouted and put down their weapons.


    The demons rushed forward and tied them up.


    ¡°Take them away first.¡±The demon king waved his hand decisively.


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    The shouting celestials were dragged away.


    The demon king nced at Ming Shu and thought for a moment. He didn¡¯t ask anyone to catch her.


    This little flower devil was a bit strange. She seemed to be helping him. It was better not to offend her.


    The demon king raised his head and looked at Ling Wu. He smiled coldly. ¡°Since the crown prince is here, let¡¯s watch the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±the crown prince raised his hand, but he couldn¡¯t use any strength. ¡°Despicable.¡±


    He didn¡¯t notice anything just now. He just felt that he was hit by something, and then he couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Crown prince, it was me, I did it.¡±Ming Shu raised her hand to admit her guilt. ¡°It has nothing to do with the Devil King. It was all me. What do you want from me?¡±


    Ling Wu:¡±...¡±


    The Devil King:¡±...¡±


    Ling Wu remembered what the Devil King had told him before. He looked at the flowers on the ground and squeezed out two words after a long time. ¡°Jin Se?¡±


    When Xing Lian heard this name, her expression changed.


    How could it be..


    Jin Se had gone up the god-exterminating tform..


    How could she still be alive?


    ¡°Sigh, the Crown Prince still knows me. Then you have to remember me well. In the future, you¡¯ll want to beat me to death.¡±


    The Demons:¡±...¡±


    Was this Little Flower Goblin Serious?


    ¡°You...¡±Ling Wu¡¯s mind was a little confused. He also didn¡¯t quite understand why she was still alive after going up the god-exterminating tform.


    He had never heard of an immortal being able to survive from the god-destroying tform.


    Not even reincarnating.


    The god-destroying tform was the destruction of one¡¯s primordial spirit.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±The Devil Lord¡¯s face was cold.


    Ming Shu took a step back and spread out the two leaves to show that she was done.


    ¡°If you are done, I will invite Prince Ling Wu to watch the ceremony.¡±


    The Devil Lord didn¡¯t understand what Ming Shu was doing, but it didn¡¯t affect his determination to marry Xing Lian.


    ¡°Continue.¡±The Devil Lord looked at the emcee.


    Under the Devil Lord¡¯s gaze, the emcee didn¡¯t dare to disobey and continued with the ceremony.


    Xing Lian finished her wedding with the Devil Lord in front of Ling Wu. She was a little muddle-headed.


    Jin Se..


    Didn¡¯t die?


    Not only did she not die, she also remembered everything.


    Ling Wu was tied to a pir and watched the wedding of the Devil Lord and Xing Lian. The Devil Lord held Xing Lian and epted the blessings of the devil race.


    ¡°Poor thing.¡±Ming Shu squatted beside Ling Wu and held a small wooden stick. ¡°You lost your wife. Are you angry?¡±


    ¡°You hate me. Are you taking revenge on me?¡±


    ¡°Hate?¡±Ming Shu held the ground with her small wooden stick and looked a little funny.


    Did the host hate Ling Wu?


    She probably didn¡¯t hate him.


    Because from the beginning, she never expected to get a response from Ling Wu. She never thought that if she liked Ling Wu, Ling Wu had to like her.


    Even if Ling Wu treated her like that in the end, she didn¡¯t think of hating her.


    She just hated Xing Lian in the end.


    Ming Shu took over this body and wasn¡¯t responsible for her feelings.


    So..


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. Revenge is not the issue. I just need you to cooperate with me. Sorry, Your Highness, everyone has their own purposes.¡±It was all for work.


    In her eyes, this was a naughty little girl waiting to be taken back!


    Ling Wu:¡±? ? ?¡±


    Ming Shu waved the small wooden stick and imitated Ling Wu¡¯s behavior. She made a noble gesture. ¡°Please Be Angry, Your Highness. Anger makes people handsome.¡±


    Being led by the demon lord, Xing Lian turned her head and saw Ming Shu and Ling Wu standing so close to each other. She didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, and her bad mood immediately fell to the bottom.


    What would she say to Ling Wu?


    Xing Lian¡¯s heart was in a mess.


    She looked at the demon lord and thought of something. She clenched her hands and suddenly said, ¡°Do you really want to marry me that much?¡±


    Xing Lian had never talked to the demon lord before. Now that she spoke, the demon lord¡¯s eyes were filled with joy and he nodded quickly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xing Lian¡¯s eyes were slightly red. She took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Okay, then you kill that Flower Devil.¡±


    Xing Lian was referring to Ming Shu.


    The demon lord:¡±...¡±


    This little flower devil, she..


    Was not so easy to kill.


    ¡°You won¡¯t?¡±Xing Lian mocked. ¡°It seems that the demon lord doesn¡¯t want to marry me that much.¡±


    When the demon lord heard the beauty¡¯s words, how could a man admit defeat.


    ¡°Just watch.¡±


    She was just a little flower devil. He hadn¡¯t settled the score with her for offending him previously.


    He was afraid that the Mighty Devil Lord wouldn¡¯t be able to kill her.


    The Devil Lord¡¯s gaze swept across the main hall. Where did his title go?


    But it was better if he wasn¡¯t here.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu felt a sense of righteousness. A few devils rushed over aggressively and surrounded her.


    Ming Shu held onto the small wooden stick and turned her head.


    ¡°Little Flower Devil.¡±The Devil Lord came over with Xing Lian. ¡°You burned my pce before. How are you going to settle the score?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to catch me, Will I Burn Your Pce?¡±


    ¡°HMPH!¡±The Devil Lord waved his sleeves. ¡°You came to my Devil Pce to behave atrociously. Little Flower Monster, you are too bold. Execute her on the spot!¡±


    ¡°Burn the bridge after crossing the river!¡±Ming Shu jumped up. ¡°You Stupid King!¡±


    The Devil Lord was so angry that he blew his beard and red at her. ¡°Kill her for me!¡±


    As expected, those who were in the same position as the Devil Lord were not good people.


    The demons rushed forward and surrounded Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu waved her small wooden stick and all kinds of spells flew around. She used her small size to jump up and down, making the demons dizzy.


    Boom ¡ª


    The entire hall shook. Everyone in the hall was caught off guard and fell to the ground.


    The demons who were grabbing Ming Shu were also moved to the side and pulled away from Ming Shu.


    Outside the main hall, a certain direction was as bright as day and almost lit up the entire demon pce.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Ba Qi shouted.

 Chapter 1510

    <h4>Chapter 1510: Chapter 1510 God of Flowers (13)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The demon lord¡¯s face was very pale. He didn¡¯t have time to grab Ming Shu. He held Xing Lian and flew toward the ce where the light was shining.


    Since the demon lord had gone, the other demons had to follow.


    The hall suddenly became empty.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Are you looking down on me? !


    Ming Shu nced at Ling Wu, who was also forgotten. She waved her small wooden stick and decided to watch the show.


    The ce where the light was shining was in the northwest corner of the Devil Pce.


    At this time, all three levels were full of devils.


    Ming Shu entered from below and the first thing she saw was a handsome man in white standing in the middle of the array.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Can you pretend that she has never been here before?


    From the surroundings, there should be a pce here. However, after the array appeared, the pce was attacked by the array, leaving only a mess.


    The demon lord and the two protectors stood outside the array, their eyes staring intently at Luoluo.


    ......


    They seemed unable to enter the array, so they could only wait anxiously outside.


    ¡°Luoluo, don¡¯t do anything rash!¡±


    Luoluo stood in the array, his robes fluttering in the wind. His handsome and clear appearance made people infatuated.


    He casually patted his not-at-all-dirty sleeves. ¡°I¡¯ve searched for so long, but it turns out that I¡¯ve hidden it here. How surprising.¡±


    His voice came through the array and his body slightly staggered, revealing a tform behind him. On the tform, there was a lotus flower glowing with golden light.


    The air seemed to be filled with a delicate fragrance.


    ¡°Buddha Lotus... It¡¯s Buddha Lotus!¡±


    Someone in the crowd shouted.


    Xing Lian¡¯s heart jumped.


    Buddha Lotus..


    ording to the legends, it had the effect of reviving the dead. Did an immortal consume a Buddha lotus that had greatly increased his cultivation base?


    There were only three Buddha lotuses in the world. They were formed at the beginning of the primordial era of Heaven and earth and were formed from tens of thousands of spiritual energies.


    One had already been destroyed at the beginning of the primordial era.


    One was nted at the end of the sky. No one knew where the end of the sky was, so it was naturally impossible to find it.


    There was also one that had been left behind in the human world, and no one knew where it was.


    Standing beside the demon lord, Xing Lian¡¯s heart was somewhat hot. If she could consume the Buddha Lotus, not only would her strength greatly increase, but even her main body would also undergo a transformation, upgrading to a precious species and not an ordinary apricot flower.


    The demon lord¡¯s expression was gloomy.


    He had always felt that this pretty boy had ill intentions.


    He actually dared to have designs on the Lotus!


    Luoluo stretched out his hand, intending to take the lotus.


    ¡°Luoluo, you can¡¯t move!¡±The demon lord berated with a sullen expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for it for so long, how can I give up?¡±The corners of Luoluo¡¯s lips curled up. His finger was close to the lotus, and the light passed through it, almost transparent.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    As the demon lord roared, he threw out an attack, but it was already toote. Luoluo had already taken the lotus.


    The attack struck the array and immediately disappeared.


    The demon lord stared wide-eyed as he watched Luoluo take the lotus in his hand.


    He..


    The demon lord¡¯s eyes were about to crack, and there seemed to be mes flickering in his eyes.


    The array under Luoluo¡¯s feet was originally only a few meters wide, but when the Lotus was taken away, it suddenly spread out. In an instant, all the demons were inside the array.


    The array light enveloped the entire demon city and continued to extend outwards as if it had no end.


    The demon lord roared in exasperation, ¡°The Lotus is suppressing the demon extermination array. If you touch the Lotus, the demon extermination array has already been activated. We will all die here!¡±


    Luan Ju was stunned.


    The demon lord was so angry that he did not know how to express his feelings. His eyes were bloodshot. He had not expected Luan Ju¡¯s hand to be so fast!


    The demon extermination array was just a literal interpretation. It was the same principle as the god extermination tform. It wasn¡¯t anything good.


    The demons exploded when they heard this. Some had even begun to run outside, while others were still standing in ce.


    ¡°Demon extermination array? Isn¡¯t this a forbidden array?¡±


    ¡°Why did the demon world appear?¡±


    ¡°Could the locations where the array spread be inside the demon extermination array?¡±


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t the entire demon city be finished?¡±


    ¡°Not only that, the array has already spread out of the Fiend City.¡±


    ¡°Who set this up? Why don¡¯t we know anything about it?¡±


    ¡°Can we put the Buddha Lotus Back?¡±


    This suggestion was immediately agreed upon by everyone. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine as long as they put the Buddha Lotus back?


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±The Demon Lord clenched his fists, he gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°The fiend extermination array was set up by the Celestials. It exists in the entire fiend world. The Buddha Lotus... was also left behind by the Celestials to suppress the fiend extermination array. Lotus did not have any defenses around her. If the demons were greedy and took lotus away, the entire demon world would be finished. No one would be able to escape.¡±


    This was the reason why Luan Ju could obtain lotus so easily.


    ¡°Why did the celestial race set up the demon exterminating array and leave lotus behind to suppress it?¡±


    ¡°Is this the time to be concerned? !¡±


    ¡°Is it really that terrifying?¡±


    Luoju did not speak, but he had no intention of letting go of Lotus.


    ¡°What about the demon lord?¡±


    ¡°How would this Lord Know? !¡±The Demon Lord Roared.


    With this roar, the scene actually quieted down.


    ording to the speed at which the array was spreading, it would not be long before the demon annihtion array was truly activated. The demons inside would all be killed by the array.


    Luo Ju¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much, as if he wasn¡¯t worried that once the demon extermination array was activated, he would also die.


    ¡°Luo Ju! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    A demon rushed forward, but before he could get close to Luo Ju, he was sent flying by a beam of demonic qi and smashed into the ruins.


    ¡°Luo Ju, you¡¯re trying to get us killed!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The demons rushed forward like a swarm of bees.


    Luoluo calmly dealt with them, but more and more demons joined in, all of them killing with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Look!¡±


    Just as they were locked in a stalemate, golden light came down from the sky with oppression.


    This was the power of the Celestials, born to be the nemesis of the demons.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting.¡±


    They seemed to be able to hear the terrifying shoutsing from Shanghai.


    No one dared to touch those golden lights.


    Theynded on the ground, walked close to the ground, and spread far away. They swam to the edge and rose to the sky again, as if it was an endless cycle.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu took advantage of the fact that they were avoiding the golden lights and ran to Luo Ju.


    When Luo Ju saw hering over, her eyes shed and she held him in her hands.


    ¡°Such a good opportunity, Little Flower God, why don¡¯t You Run?¡±


    ¡°When did I say I wanted to run?¡±You¡¯re F * * King here, where can I run to! Ming Shu asked him, ¡°Do you have a hallucination?¡±


    Luo Ju:¡±...¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t know what a hallucination was, it was definitely not a good thing.


    Ming Shu looked at the lotus in his hand and drooled a little. Ye Zi pulled his hand and said softly, ¡°Give me a bite.¡±


    Luo Huan:¡±...¡±


    Luo Huan hesitated. Her logic told him that he should reject her unreasonable request. However, she broke a petal and gave it to her.


    Ming Shu held the petal with the leaf and started to give out the Good Samaritan card. ¡°You are so nice.¡±


    Luo Huan:¡±...¡±


    Your hands are cheap!


    Your hands are cheap!


    If she wants you to give it to me, just give it to me!


    ... forget it, it¡¯s just one petal. It doesn¡¯t matter.


    Be a little more magnanimous and argue with a little flower god who can¡¯t transform.

 Chapter 1511

    <h4>Chapter 1511: Chapter 1511 ¡ª god of flowers falling from the sky (14)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°Lian ¡®er!¡±


    Ling Wu appeared with the few celestials who had been tied up. He took advantage of the demon lord¡¯s distraction to deal with the demon extermination array to snatch Xing Lian back.


    ¡°Go!¡±Ling Wu recognized this array and had no intention of continuing the battle.


    They were celestials, so the demon extermination array was useless against them. They could leave this ce.


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±Xing Lian pulled her back. ¡°I can¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There is Devil Qi in my body...¡±Xing Lian pushed him. ¡°You can¡¯t leave. Your Highness, you can leave.¡±


    Ling Wu was unwilling. He pressed on Xing Lian¡¯s wrist. Xing Lian wasn¡¯t lying. There was indeed Devil Qi in her body.


    Xing Lian couldn¡¯t leave. The Devil King and Ling Wu could still fight for her at this time.


    Ming Shu held the lotus in her hands and watched the show. She took a leaf and poked it out of her mouth. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t this a fight for a Beauty?¡±


    Luo Ju:¡±...¡±


    Luo Ju changed her position and avoided the golden light falling from the sky. She didn¡¯t want to discuss this with Ming Shu.


    There were more and more golden light. Even if the Devils didn¡¯t touch it, they would feel ufortable.


    ......


    Shua ¡ª


    The Sword Qi came from the front, drawing a deep ravine on the ground and rushing toward Ming Shu.


    Luo Ju raised his hand and pushed his palm outward.


    The Sword Qi was blocked and changed its direction, hitting both sides. Some of the demons were affected, and after being hit by the Sword Qi, they were hit by the Golden Light again.


    The skin, flesh, and bones of the demons began to melt, as if they were thrown into a pot of oil.


    ¡°Who are you!¡±Ling Wu stared at Luo Ju.


    This man didn¡¯t look like a demon..


    But he was surrounded by demonic qi.


    ¡°The Crown Prince of the ninth heaven...¡±Luo Ju muttered. Her peach blossom eyes were cold. ¡°What did you want to do just now?¡±


    ¡°Give me the Lotus!¡±


    Luo Ju suddenlyughed. ¡°Hahaha, Little Flower God, did you hear that?¡±


    Ming Shu said, ¡°It¡¯s better to give it to me than to give it to him.¡±


    Luo Ju:¡±...¡±Great! All of you, you all have designs on my lotus!


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t give it to you?¡±


    ¡°We are in the demon-exterminating array now. Your Demon Race¡¯s ability has been weakened. You are no match for me!¡±Ling Wu said, ¡°Give me the Lotus.¡±


    ¡°I also need the Lotus.¡±If he didn¡¯t need it, why would he bother to look for it? How could he give it to them!


    Ling Wu frowned and swung the sword in his hand, drawing two arcs in the air.


    The two figures appeared and disappeared in the Golden Light.


    It was almost impossible to see their moves clearly.


    Last Time, Ming Shu let Little Beastie sneak attack her, so she fell in one move.


    Ling Wu¡¯s strength was not to be underestimated in a head-on fight.


    It was not convenient for Luo Ju to use one hand, so she gave the lotus to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    I¡¯m Rich!


    Ming Shu held the lotus that Luo Ju gave her and swallowed her saliva. The smell was very delicious.


    She really wanted to take a bite.


    Ming Shu held the lotus and couldn¡¯t catch Luolu. Hence, when the sword Qi swept over, Ming Shu was hit by the aftershock and her body suddenly fell down.


    ¡°Little Flower God!¡±


    Luolu grabbed Ming Shu.


    Ling Wu rushed over and waved the sword in his hand at Luolu. Luolu had his back to him and it was toote to defend.


    In a sh, Ming Shu used Luolu¡¯s hand to jump onto his shoulder. Her body suddenly became bigger and blocked the sword.


    Luoluo¡¯s heart was beating fast. She turned around and hugged Ming Shu. At the same time, she stepped back.


    The golden lightnded on his body. He didn¡¯t avoid it and forcefully resisted it.


    ¡°Little Flower God?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s flower drooped down and looked at her chopped leaves. ¡°He chopped off my leaves!¡±


    Hearing that Ming Shu¡¯s voice was fine, Luoluo heaved a sigh of relief andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. They will grow back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to beat him.¡±Ye Zi was just hair! Without hair, wouldn¡¯t she be bald!


    How dare she cut off my hair!


    Unforgivable!


    ¡°Little Flower God...¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly felt a little dizzy. The lotus flower that she had absorbed just now was now rampaging inside her body.


    And the lotus flower that she was still holding was automatically moving into her body.


    What the Hell Is This?


    ¡°Little Flower God!¡±


    Luo Ju¡¯s voice rang out with some anxiety.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t resist the power entering her body.


    ¡°Little Flower God...¡±


    Luo Ju¡¯s voice was blocked, and her consciousness kept falling... falling..


    Then she fell into an unfamiliar space.


    Her mind was dizzy, as if she had returned to a certain ce, a ce that made her feel veryfortable.


    But this feeling soon disappeared.


    The pain swept over her. Her limbs seemed to be pulled hard, and her bones and tendons began to hurt.


    So painful..


    After an unknown amount of time, Ming Shu felt the pain disappear.


    Spiritual Qi came from the outside world and nourished her body.


    Finally, the fatigue disappeared.


    She tried to open her eyes, and light entered her world again.


    ¡°Eh, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    A girl¡¯s face appeared on it with a surprised smile. There were small dimples on her face, making her look very cute.


    Ming Shu blinked her eyes hard.


    What entered her eyes was a shelf covered with purple flowers. She was lying on a soft couch under the shelf. There were gauze hanging around the shelf, and the smoke was rising, making her look like a fairnd.


    Wasn¡¯t she in the Devil World?


    ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    ¡°Ninth heaven,¡±the dimple girl answered crisply. ¡°You are a new flower fairy.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±? ?¡±


    Fly... Ascend?


    ¡°How did I Get Up Here?¡±She remembered that they fought in the end, and then Lotus seemed to insist on letting her absorb it, and then... she ascended?


    ¡°I ascended.¡±The Dimple girl was confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t it always like this?¡±


    Can you fly up like that?


    After a night¡¯s sleep?


    Ming Shu sat up and her gaze fell on her fair hand.


    ... I have a body!


    I finally don¡¯t need to eat dirt!


    ¡°You have food?¡±Ming Shu grabbed the dimple girl and her eyes were full of stars. She hadn¡¯t eaten for a long time.


    The Dimple Girl felt ufortable under Ming Shu¡¯s gaze. ¡°Yes... Yes, wait, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    The little girl with Dimples quickly brought back some things for Ming Shu.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±Ming Shu gave her a bright smile.


    The little girl with Dimples was stunned. When she took care of her before, she found that she was very beautiful. She didn¡¯t expect that her smile would be even more beautiful.


    Her face blushed slightly. ¡°My name is Qing Zhi. What¡¯s Your Name?¡±


    ¡°Jin Se.¡±


    ¡°What kind of flower are you?¡±Qing Zhi was curious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s probably a wild flower.¡±I don¡¯t even know what kind of flower I am. I¡¯m also very desperate.


    ¡°A wild flower can ascend? You¡¯re Amazing!¡±Qing Zhi had a look of admiration on her face.


    Ming ¡¤ Wild Flower ¡¤ Shu:¡±...¡±


    I also think that you¡¯re amazing. You ascended after sleeping for a while.


    Ming Shu asked Qing Zhi while eating to understand what had happened before.


    When a hundred flowers ascended, they would appear in their original form here and transform after being nourished by the immortal spiritual qi.


    Qing Zhi was here to take care of these newly ascended flower immortals who were preparing to transform.


    That¡¯s right, it was not the flower god, it was the flower immortal..


    She was now the flower immortal..


    Something didn¡¯t feel right.


    Ming Shu asked Qing Zhi about the outside world. Qing Zhi had almost never left this ce. She didn¡¯t know anything about the outside world.


    Qing zhi said, ¡°I will bring you to the main hall of the Flower God Hall in a while. After You Register, you will be a flower fairy with status.¡±

 Chapter 1512

    <h4>Chapter 1512: Chapter 1512 god of Flowers (15)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The level of an immortal was lower than that of a god. Usually, they could only be assigned to various pces to manage the immortal nts.


    If they didn¡¯t register, they wouldn¡¯t be able to go out of the Flower God Pce, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to find out what was going on outside.


    Ming Shu could only register first.


    Qing Zhi brought her over and introduced theyout of the Flower God Pce to her.


    The host used to be the owner of this ce, so she was very familiar with it in her memory.


    Qing Zhi brought her to the main hall. ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go knock on the door.¡±


    Qing zhi held the hem of her dress up the steps and knocked on the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Qing Zhi brought the new flower fairy to register.¡±


    ¡±...¡±the voice inside the door said after a few seconds, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Qing Zhi pushed the door open and motioned for Ming Shu to follow.


    Theyout of the room was exactly the same as the host¡¯s memory. Even the person sitting behind the table was the same.


    The Immortal in charge of ascending the throne lowered his head and wrote something. He didn¡¯t even raise his head and asked, ¡°What flower fairy?¡±


    ......


    Qing Zhi was stumped by this question.


    She didn¡¯t know what kind of flower fairy Ming Shu was!


    Even she herself didn¡¯t know.


    Ming Shu took a few steps forward. Coincidentally, the immortal didn¡¯t hear anything. He raised his head and looked over. Qing Zhi wanted to pull Ming Shu, but she couldn¡¯t. A worried expression appeared on her face.


    ng ¡ª


    The Immortal Officer stood up and moved the chair. He looked at Ming Shu in shock.


    ¡°Jin... goddess of flowers...¡±


    ¡°You still know me.¡±Ming Shu supported herself on the table.


    ¡±...¡±the immortal officer¡¯s shock didn¡¯t decrease but increased instead.


    It was really her!


    But how could it be?


    They saw goddess of flowers being pressed onto the god-destroying stage with their own eyes..


    ¡°Goddess of flowers...¡±the immortal officer turned around from the table. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°You... you really came back? Did I really see you?¡±


    ¡°Do you think it was a Dream?¡±


    The immortal official pinched herself, and the pain made her grimace.


    The host had been in the Flower God pce for so many years. Back then, Ling Wu didn¡¯t want to push Xing Lian to the throne, but most of the people in the Flower God Pce didn¡¯t agree.


    But under the power of the crown prince, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    After Xing Lian led the Flower God Pce, they were convinced on the surface, but in their hearts, they were not convinced.


    Seeing Ming Shu at this time, the immortal was more than excited.


    Their jinse flower god was fine!


    Qing Zhi was a little confused.


    Did this new Flower God know the immortal?


    How could it be?


    ¡°Cough, Qing Zhi, you should go back first.¡±The Immortal remembered that Qing Zhi was still there and quickly ordered.


    Qing zhi looked at Ming Shu and lowered her head. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Where is Xing Lian?¡±Ming Shu leaned against the table and asked casually.


    ¡°Xing Lian God of Flowers...¡±the immortal was a little hesitant.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Xing Lian God of flowers is with the crown prince. Xing Lian God of Flowers is injured in the lower realm and needs to recuperate.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and asked, ¡°Have you heard about the Devil World?¡±


    The immortal nodded. ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    The Immortal didn¡¯t know why Ming Shu asked this. He wanted to know how she came back and what happened to the god-destroying tform.


    Of course, she had to answer.


    ¡°What happened in the Devil World...¡±


    The Immortal was only piecing together the truth from hearsay.


    In short, after she fainted, god of apricot blossoms used a method to temporarily seal the devil-destroying array.


    However, god of apricot blossoms was seriously injured. After Ling Wu brought her back, he never left her side.


    There was no news from the devil race, or there was news. His position was too low, so he couldn¡¯t get any information.


    There was nothing about the title.


    Ming Shu thought for a moment. The little fairy should be fine..


    He was so powerful.


    ¡°Goddess Jinse, how... How did youe back?¡±The immortal asked carefully.


    ¡°I flew back,¡±Ming Shu said.


    The Immortal opened his eyes slightly and asked hesitantly, ¡°But... Before, you...¡±


    God-destroying stage!


    Ming Shu blinked and smiled slightly. ¡°Maybe my life is not meant to end.¡±


    The Immortal official quickly agreed. ¡°The god of jinse flower is blessed...¡±


    She paused. ¡°God of Jinse Flower, about the Dragon King of the North Sea?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care much about it. She hooked a fruit on the table and took a bite. ¡°Even if I really killed him, I have already died once. It¡¯s karma.¡±


    ¡°No, no...¡±the immortal waved his hand. ¡°We believe you. The death of the Dragon King of the North Sea has nothing to do with you. I¡¯m just worried that if someone knew that you came back, they would say something bad about you.¡±


    ¡°Thene.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu registered herself with ease. Under the immortal¡¯splicated gaze, she floated out.


    The Immortal didn¡¯te back to his senses for a long time.


    Why did he feel that the goddess of flowers was very different... Her smile was too beautiful.


    In the past, the goddess of flowers always had a sad look in her eyes. Even when she smiled, she would only smile with her lips pursed. It was rare for her to smile as recklessly and mboyantly as before.


    But he would never mistake that face.


    He didn¡¯t know what the goddess of flowers had experienced down there..


    ¨C


    When Ming Shu went out, Qing Zhi was still waiting outside. When she saw hering out, she pulled her and asked her many questions. She was curious about how she knew the immortal official.


    Ming Shu made up a reason.


    ¡°Did the immortal official arrange a ce for You?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°AH... Did the immortal official forget?¡±Qing Zhi scratched her head. ¡°No, since you know the immortal official, the immortal official will definitely arrange a good job for you.¡±


    At this point, Qing Zhi smiled. ¡°It must be difficult to arrange for the time being. Why Don¡¯t you stay at the back with Me First? After I arrange it for you, you can leave. What do you think?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t refuse.


    She followed Qing Zhi back.


    There were all kinds of flowers here. Some were just immortal nts that had to be sent to various pces.


    Some were flower immortals that were about to transform.


    Qing Zhi took good care of them.


    The Immortal knew that Ming Shu was with Qing Zhi and came here from time to time, making Qing Zhi think that she had done something wrong.


    The Immortal didn¡¯t dare to arrange things for Ming Shu.


    Luckily, Xing Lian was not in the Flower God Pce now. The Immortal was in charge and was not afraid of anything happening.


    Ming Shu would go out asionally to ask about the lower realm.


    There shouldn¡¯t be anything happening in the devil world. After all, Xing Lian was already like that. She couldn¡¯t let her efforts go to waste, right?


    As for Xing Lian..


    She had nevere back from the Crown Prince¡¯s ce.


    Ming Shu was lying under a plum tree with a de of grass in her mouth.


    The flowers here were not divided into four seasons. They were always in full bloom.


    The plum flower above her head was in full bloom.


    asionally, petals would fall and spread around Ming Shu.


    ¡°Hey, why are you cking off here, Flower Fairy?¡±A few little immortals turned around on the path beside the plum tree. One of them saw Ming Shu and quickly walked forward, ¡°I couldn¡¯t find her even after searching for a long time. You¡¯re still lying here cking off. Hurry up and take us to get the immortal nts.¡±


    Ming Shu chewed on the grass and remembered what Qing Zhi said to her when she left today.


    She stood up from the ground. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    After taking the group of Little Immortals to the ce, Ming Shu leaned against the flower tree beside them and watched them move their things.


    One of the little immortals couldn¡¯t stand it and pointed at her. ¡°I say, Flower Fairy, why don¡¯t you help us? There are so many of them. Hurry up and send them over. If you dy the time of the pce banquet, you¡¯ll be in trouble!¡±

 Chapter 1513

    <h4>Chapter 1513: Chapter 1513 god of Flowers (16)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ming Shu nced at her and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xiao Xian:¡±? ?¡±


    ¡°I also know that I look good, but you can make me look even better. Then I will definitely thank you.¡±


    Xiao Xian:¡±! !¡±


    She must be crazy!


    Xiao Xian gulped and turned around to carry it herself. From time to time, she would look back at Ming Shu, who was leaning against the tree.


    The ck dress was like gauze fog. It didn¡¯t look dead and heavy. Instead, it was hazy and misty, lingering with a bit of spiritual qi.


    Her ck hair was like a waterfall, her eyebrows were like a painting, and she was smiling faintly. Her whole body was covered in ayer of soft light, giving people a holy and beautiful feeling.


    When did the flower god shrine have such a person?


    And no one in the nine heavens wore clothes of this color..


    Xiao Xian was very strange. In the past, when they came, Qing Zhi was in charge. They had never seen such a person before.


    ¡°Hurry up, we¡¯re going to bete.¡±Xiao Xian urged.


    The few Xiao Xian quickly sped up. After they finished moving the things, they left quickly.


    ......


    Ming Shu watched them leave.


    The pce banquet..


    Everything was good in the immortal pce except for the food.


    The F * * King Immortals didn¡¯t need to eat.


    These days, she could only drink dew and Qing Zhi would help her asionally.


    There must be delicious food at the pce banquet!


    Ming Shu spat out the grass in her mouth and followed the group of Immortals.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu raised her head and looked at the familiar pce. She raised her eyebrows. There was actually no banquet?


    Didn¡¯t they say that Xing Lian was not ready yet?


    Why was she still in the mood to hold a banquet?


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t have an invitation card and couldn¡¯t enter the main door. She went around to the back and was ready to climb in.


    Just as she climbed up the wall, a girl in red jumped out. The two of them stared at each other on the wall.


    The girl in red nced at her. She seemed to see that Ming Shu was not yelling, so she continued to climb out as if nothing had happened.


    Ming Shu pushed herself up and sat on the top of the wall.


    The girl in red opened her mouth slightly and stared at her.


    ¡°You... are very skilled.¡±The girl in red climbed up and sat face to face with Ming Shu. Her Bright Eyes turned twice. ¡°Why did you go in?¡±


    ¡°To look for food.¡±


    ¡°To look for food?¡±The girl in red was a little suspicious. ¡°Are you here to Peek at Ling Wu?¡±


    ¡°Call the crown prince by his name. Miss, be careful that the crown prince will punish you.¡±


    ¡°Tch.¡±The girl in red was full of disdain. ¡°If he dares to punish me, my father will kill him.¡±


    ¡°Wow, your father is so awesome. Can you introduce him?¡±


    The girl in red was alert. ¡°My father loves my mother very much.¡±


    ¡±...¡±what is this little girl thinking.


    Am I that kind of person?


    I have little fairies!


    ¡°The little princess has run away. Quickly find her!¡±A few fairies appeared in the corridor inside.


    ¡°Little Princess...¡±


    ¡°Little Princess...¡±


    The girl in Red¡¯s expression changed greatly. She pulled Ming Shu and jumped off the wall and hid in the flowers outside.


    Two big red flowers on Ming Shu¡¯s head slowly pulled down the leaves on her face.


    ¡°Little Princess, they are looking for you. Why did you pull me down?¡±Is it easy for me to climb up? ?


    ¡°Er...¡±the girl in red blinked. ¡°I wasn¡¯t afraid that they would find you. If they found out that you climbed over the wall, you would die a horrible death. I did it for your own good. For your own good.¡±


    ¡°Then should I thank you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I like helping people.¡±The girl in Red was proud.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu put all the leaves next to her on her face. Then she went out of the flower bush and continued climbing the wall.


    No one can stop me from spoiling snacks!


    Her clothes suddenly tightened.


    The girl in red was holding her down.


    ¡°What are you going in for? Let me tell you, Ling Wu doesn¡¯t have anyone he likes. Even if you climb up the wall and go in, you won¡¯t be able to get his love. Don¡¯t Hang Yourself on a tree. There are still many beautiful men in ninth heaven.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu tugged at her clothes, but she didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°I just want to go in and eat something!¡±


    And say hello to Little Rascal!


    Who likes him!


    The girl in red tugged at her clothes and refused to let go. ¡°You... really went in to eat?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you use the door?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave without an invitation.¡±If I can use the main door, why would I need to climb the wall? Climbing the wall was easy!


    Ming Shu said calmly, ¡°Can you let go now?¡±


    ¡°The little princess must have run out. Go and find her! You must find her before the banquet!¡±


    Footsteps came from both sides. The girl in red looked left and right in panic. She probably found no ce to run.


    She reached out her hand to Ming Shu. ¡°Quick, quick, quick, pull me up.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu pulled her up and the two went back inside.


    ¡°Hehe, my name is Yingluo, What¡¯s Your Name?¡±


    Ming Shu opened her mouth and said, ¡°Linglong.¡±


    ¡°Eh...¡±Yingluo was puzzled. ¡°Why do you have the same name as my maid?¡±


    Ming Shu almost choked on her saliva.


    How can she flip the carriage!


    Is she doing this on purpose?


    Ming Shu corrected her. ¡°My name is Hu Po.¡±


    Ying Luo was stunned. ¡°You just said...¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t change her expression. ¡°I changed my name.¡±


    Ying Luo:¡±...¡±


    Can I change my name as I please?


    ¨C


    After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn.


    Ming Shu and Ying Luo were squatting outside the window of the kitchen, eating two immortal peaches each.


    After a short period of ¡®stealing¡¯the peaches, Ming Shu already knew who this little girl in red was.


    The Little Princess of the Phoenix n.


    She was here to set up a blind date with Ling Wu.


    The female lead of this pce banquet.


    Xing Lian?


    Even though everyone in the Ninth Heaven knew that the crown prince liked Xing Lian, because her status was too low, the Heavenly Emperor never agreed to it, so the two were not married yet.


    ¡°Sigh, if my mother didn¡¯t force me to die, I wouldn¡¯t havee here. I don¡¯t want an ice cube like Ling Wu to be my husband. He has no interest at all.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Kacha Kacha Kacha.


    ¡°The key is that he still has someone he likes. Do you think he¡¯s Angry?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Kacha Kacha Kacha.


    ¡°Stop eating.¡±Yingluo pulled Ming Shu¡¯s hand away. ¡°Talk to me, I¡¯m suffocating.¡±


    ¡°Give me your peach, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Yingluo looked at Ming Shu, then at the peach in her hand, and then stuffed it directly into her mouth.


    ¡°You really came in to eat?¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie to you for no reason? Is there food?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    There were countless little immortals in the nine heavens who liked Ling Wu. When she first saw Ming Shu, she thought she was just like those superficial little immortals.


    But in the end..


    She really came in to eat.


    Ying Luo talked a lot.


    For Tao¡¯s sake, Ming Shu asionally said something.


    ¡°Why am I so unlucky to get married at such a young age...¡±


    Ming Shu interrupted her. ¡°May I ask, how old are you?¡±


    Ying Luo pretended to wipe her nonexistent tears. ¡°I¡¯m still young, only two thousand years old.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±excuse me!


    *


    [ harmony system ]


    Little Fairy: I¡¯m still young, only three years old.


    Little Angel: Are you three years old every year?


    Little Fairy: Can¡¯t I?


    Little Angel: ... Shameless!


    Little Fairy: as long as you have the votes, do you want to vote for one?


    Little Angel: I Won¡¯t vote for a three-year-old brat.


    Little Fairy: Say It Again?


    Little Angel: I Won¡¯t vote for a three-year-old brat!


    Little Fairy: My Daughter, they won¡¯t vote for you to buy food!


    Ming Shu: Huh?


    Little Angel: vote, Vote Now!

 Chapter 1514

    <h4>Chapter 1514: Chapter 1514 god of Flowers (17)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ming Shu and Yingluo were caught in the end.


    Ming Shu could have run away, but she was hugged by Yingluo, saying something about sharing life and death together.


    Ming Shu:¡±? ? ?¡±


    Please, this is our first time meeting, okay?


    Where did you get the idea of sharing life and death together?


    Little Girl, you will be easily fooled like this, okay?


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the banquet to eat!¡±Ying Luo made the final decision.


    So..


    In the end, Ming Shu sat at the banquet and asked Ming Shu to sit next to her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have attended the banquet even if she died.


    A thin veil hung in front of Ying Luo, and she could only vaguely see the figures outside.


    Ying Luo had already arrived, but Ling Wu didn¡¯te for a long time.


    The people below were talking among themselves.


    ¡°Where did the Crown Prince Go?¡±


    ......


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡±


    ¡°The Crown Prince is afraid to be with the goddess of flowers...¡±


    PA ¡ª


    A man pped the table. His face was gloomy, and his whole body was covered with the words ¡°I¡¯m not to be trifled with¡±. The discussion suddenly stopped.


    ¡°That¡¯s my father,¡±ying Luo introduced to Ming Shu in a low voice, her tone full of unconceble pride.


    Ming Shu followed her gaze and looked at him. He looked a little familiar. The host should have seen him before.


    Ying Luo didn¡¯t feel anything about Ling Wu beingte or who he was with. It was obvious that this little girl didn¡¯t like Ling Wu.


    She pulled Ming Shu and said, ¡°Do you know? In the past, there was a flower god in the nine heavens who liked Ling Wu. In the end, Ling Wu liked Xing Lian, and he destroyed the flower god. Ling Wu is a piece of trash! That Flower God is too miserable. I will never marry him!¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because Jin se killed the North Sea Dragon King?¡±


    ¡°Tch, the North Sea Dragon King didn¡¯t want to marry Jin se at all. However, it was not easy to disobey the emperor¡¯s order, so he begged my father to beat him up. My father was a little lenient and didn¡¯t kill him on the spot. He survived until the day of the wedding, but he died that day. He should be reincarnating in the human world now...¡±


    ¡°So... the Jinse Flower God was pushed onto the god-destroying tform, and your father had a share of the credit?¡±Didn¡¯t the Northern Sea Dragon King say that he had a bad temper that even the heavenly emperor didn¡¯t dare to provoke?


    Why would he do such a thing?


    Find someone to beat him to death to resist the wedding? In the end, he even directly beat him to death..


    Were all gods so flirtatious?


    He was really a little scared!


    Yue Luo retorted, ¡°No, when the Northern Sea Dragon King died...¡±


    ¡°The crown prince is here ¨C¡±


    Ling Wu¡¯s appearance broke the weird atmosphere in the hall.


    It also interrupted the conversation between Ming Shu and Yingluo.


    She appeared at the same time as Ling Wu, and so did Xing Lian, who was supported by Xiao Xian and followed behind Ling Wu. She had a graceful figure and a slim waist. Her delicate face was pale and had a weak beauty to it.


    ¡°Why is it her?¡±Yingluo was a bit surprised.


    Ming Shu held her chin and ate grapes. She took one after another. Hearing this, she looked at Ling Wu. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Ling Wu has someone he likes? You Don¡¯t Know Him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of him, but I¡¯ve never met him.¡±Ying Luo¡¯s beautiful eyes widened. ¡°She...¡±


    Who in the nine heavens didn¡¯t know about the Crown Prince Ling Wu and the god of Apricot Flowers?


    Today could be said to be a blind date banquet between Ying Luo and Ling Wu... But Ling Wu came with Xing Lian.


    The meaning was self-evident.


    Ling Wu had personally arranged a seat for Xing Lian.


    Ying Luo¡¯s father¡¯s face was extremely pale, and his wine cup was about to be crushed by him.


    The Phoenix race was an ancient divine race, and even the heavenly emperor had to give face.


    Ling Wu was so arrogant. What did this make him, the chief of the Phoenix race, think?


    The others were also surprised by Ling Wu¡¯s actions today. They looked at each other and saw shock and doubt in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Even if Ling Wu liked the Apricot Flower God, he didn¡¯t have to stand out at this time.


    The Feng n leader was still here!


    Wasn¡¯t this a p to his face?


    Offending an ancient god n wasn¡¯t a wise move.


    ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean?¡±The Feng n leader asked in a low voice, his tone was still calm.


    Ling Wu stood above, ¡°I have something to ask the Feng n princess today.¡±


    The n leader of the Phoenix n frowned, his eyes filled with dissatisfaction. He suppressed his anger and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Has the Princess of the Phoenix n been to Mount Ziyang?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Yingluo¡¯s voice came through the curtain.


    ¡°Have you met lian-er?¡±


    ¡±...¡±yingluo frowned, ¡°I have.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, why are you asking this?¡±The n leader of the Phoenix n stood up and said angrily, ¡°So what if my daughter has met the god of Apricot Blossoms? We are not here today to listen to you!¡±


    ¡°n leader, don¡¯t worry, let me finish.¡±Ling Wu¡¯s tone was cold.


    The n leader of the Phoenix n nced down and then nced at his daughter. He pped the table and said, ¡°Your Highness, if you don¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation today, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    Ling Wu said, ¡°The Princess of the Phoenix n provoked the demons for some reason. When Lian er was passing by, she was identally dragged into it. But the Princess of the Phoenix n pushed Lian er out as a shield and escaped by herself, which led to Lian er being tied up in the demon world...¡±


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°You¡¯ve done this before.¡±


    Ying Luo was so angry that her eyes turned red. She quickly defended herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Ming Shu gave her a thumbs up and praised her with a smile. ¡°Well done!¡±


    Ying Luo:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Your Highness! What nonsense are you talking about!¡±The n leader of the Phoenix n was the first to explode. He protected his daughter unconditionally. ¡°Although Ying Luo is naughty, she would never do such a thing!¡±


    Yingluo also opened the curtain and went out.


    ¡°Father, this is not the case at all...¡±


    ¡°Just now, the Princess of the Phoenix n admitted that she had been to Mount Ziyang and met Lian ¡®Er.¡±


    Yingluo was interrupted, and she red at Ling Wu angrily.


    ¡°I have met her, but I. . .¡±


    Ling Wu didn¡¯t seem to want to give her a chance to prove her innocence, so he interrupted her again.


    ¡°Lian ¡®er still has the burn marks unique to your Phoenix n on her body, how can this be fake?¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Xing Lian rolled up her sleeves, revealing a scar.


    There were only a few members of the Phoenix tribe who possessed special mes, and these mes would leave a special mark after burning people. No one could impersonate them.


    ¡°I did attack her, but that was her first...¡±


    Ling Wu¡¯s gaze that was as sharp as a knifended on Ying Luo. ¡°The Princess of the Phoenix Tribe has admitted it?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you should at least give my daughter a chance to defend herself. Why are you being so aggressive?¡±


    ¡°What the n leader said makes sense. She¡¯s more like the Crown Prince Now, taking the me for the Little Princess.¡±


    A clear voice echoed from behind the curtain.


    This voice made Ling Wu¡¯s expression change slightly. He looked towards the curtain with a whoosh. He raised his hand, and the curtain fluttered even though there was no wind, revealing the person inside.


    The girl in a ck dress was sitting in front of the table. Her slender white hand was holding a ss. She gently turned it on the table, and her fingertips seemed to be dancing with light.


    The moment the girl¡¯s appearance was revealed, there were faint gasps from all around.


    Even the Phoenix tribe leader revealed a surprised expression.


    ¡°Is that the god of the Brocade Flower?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m hallucinating.¡±


    ¡°They look exactly the same...¡±


    ¡°The goddess of flowers...¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t the goddess of flowers...¡±


    Gone?

 Chapter 1515

    <h4>Chapter 1515: Chapter 1515 god of Flowers (18)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    When Xing Lian heard Ming Shu¡¯s voice, she was stunned.


    When she saw Ming Shu¡¯s face, she clenched her hands tightly. She had returned to the ninth heaven!


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze passed through the crowd and fell on Xing Lian.


    When she met those eyes that seemed to be smiling, Xing Lian panicked.


    ¡°Why are you here!¡±


    Ling Wu suppressed the doubt and surprise in his heart and asked in a stern voice.


    When she was in the devil world, she suddenly disappeared, as if she had been crushed by the demon-exterminating array.


    Now she was sitting in the nine heavens!


    How could ling Wu not be surprised.


    Ming Shu withdrew her gaze, holding the ss, took a sip of wine, and answered with a smile, ¡°Of course I flew up. I didn¡¯te back illegally. Don¡¯t Worry, Your Highness, I Won¡¯t Let You Catch Me.¡±


    Ling Wu:¡±...¡±


    Everyone:¡±...¡±


    But how do you exin the god-destroying tform!


    ......


    Everyone saw it with their own eyes. How could it be fake?


    Is the god-destroying tform broken?


    Ying Luo stared at Ming Shu with her mouth agape. She, she, she... She was Jin Se?


    Just now, she told her about Jin Se¡¯s gossip..


    Ascending was recognized by the heavenly axiom. It was a reasonable and legal existence.


    There was proof!


    No one could say anything!


    As for the death of the North Sea Dragon King, just as Ming Shu said, even if she killed the Dragon King, she had already died once. Ashes to Ashes, dust to dust, Karma was over.


    Ming Shu put down the ss and said with a smile, ¡°I know you are impressed by my beauty, but now is not the time to look at me, right?¡±


    Everyone:¡±...¡±


    This is definitely not the goddess of flowers!


    How could the goddess of flowers be so narcissistic!


    However, they had to admit that although her face was still the same, the impression she gave people waspletely different. It was even more beautiful and moving.


    But Ming Shu was right.


    There was still one thing left to be solved.


    The Feng n leader looked at Ming Shu a few times with aplicated gaze. He turned to Ying Luo and said, ¡°Ying Luo, tell me about this. The Crown Prince Won¡¯t give me this chance, right?¡±


    Ling Wu believed in Xing Lian, so after Xing Lian told him about it, he didn¡¯t doubt it at all and almost convicted Ying Luo.


    Now that the n leader of the Feng n said so, he could only nod.


    Ying Luo¡¯s eyes were almost glued to Ming Shu.


    The n leader of the Feng n called her several times before she came back to her senses.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. That day, my father asked me to go down to Mount Ziyang to find my brother...¡±


    Yingluo was ordered to look for her brother, but she couldn¡¯t find him, so she stayed near Mount Ziyang and waited for her brother toe back.


    She waited for a few days.


    But instead of waiting for her brother, she waited for Xing Lian.


    It was the opposite of what Xing Lian said.


    It was Xing Lian who was chased by the demons. She went up to help, but that demon was quite powerful. Xing Lian and she were both captured.


    Luoyue was not a bad person. She had nned to escape with Xing Lian.


    Unfortunately, she had been discovered by the demons when she was escaping. In order to escape, Xing Lian had pushed her towards the demons.


    The mes that Luoyue had thrown out had identallynded on Xing Lian¡¯s arm.


    At that time, Luoyue did not even know that she was Xing Lian. She only thought that she was unlucky and had saved an ingrate.


    She only knew who she was when she saw her just now.


    Ling wuwen asked, ¡°Then how did you escape?¡±


    ¡°My brother saved me,¡±Yingluo said. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call my brother to ask!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your brother. Of course he will speak up for you.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±Yingluo was so angry that her face turned red. ¡°Didn¡¯t you also speak up for her? What evidence does she have? Just based on her words, she wants to convict me?¡±


    ¡°I have evidence!¡±Xing Lian¡¯s voice was weak. ¡°It can prove that what I said is true.¡±


    Ying Luo¡¯s face was full of shock.


    What evidence does she have?


    ¡°Evidence is nothing.¡±Ming Shu got up. Her gauze-like dress fluttered and rippled as she walked.


    ¡°Jin Se, it¡¯s none of your business!¡±Ling Wu scolded.


    Ming Shu patted her chest exaggeratedly. ¡°Why are you so fierce? I¡¯m so scared of you. Do you want to fight?¡±


    Everyone:¡±...¡±


    I didn¡¯t see that you were scared at all.


    You still want to fight!


    The goddess of flowers who has been on the god-destroying stage is really different!


    ¡°I have evidence!¡±Xing Lian¡¯s tone became more determined.


    ¡°Evidence can be faked.¡±Ming Shu looked at her. ¡°Who knows if your evidence is real or fake. You All don¡¯t believe the Little Princess Brother¡¯s testimony. Why should you believe your evidence?¡±


    Ling Wu:¡±...¡±


    Xing Lian:¡±...¡±


    Ying Luo: ¡°Exactly! Why can you believe your evidence and not my brother¡¯s?¡±


    Ming Shu turned around and smiled. She opened her lips slightly, and each word was clear. ¡°Why don¡¯t we swear on the truth-seeking tform? It¡¯s fair and just, and the old and the young are not deceived.¡±


    The god-destroying tform in the god World could destroy the souls of Immortals and gods.


    If the truth-seeking tform swore, once a person lied or vited it, they would be punished.


    ¡°Right!¡±Yingluo immediately agreed. ¡°Don¡¯t look at any evidence. I have a clear conscience. I¡¯m willing to go to the truth cab and swear to prove my innocence!¡±


    With Yingluo¡¯s attitude, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Xing Lian.


    As long as she didn¡¯t lie, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid at this moment.


    Compared to the truth cab, the evidence was much weaker.


    Because sometimes, evidence could be faked, but the truth cab couldn¡¯t.


    Xing Lian clutched her clothes. Her face was pale, and her forehead was covered with fine sweat. Her heart was beating like thunder.


    How could she dare to go to the truth cab.


    ¡°Lian Er?¡±Ling Wu frowned and called out.


    Xing Lian looked around, and her pale lips slightly opened. ¡°I...¡±


    Being stared at by so many people, Xing Lian forced herself to bite her lower lip. Her pale lips showed some color.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to go, but my body is still a bit weak...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just an oath, how much effort can it take?¡±Ming Shu imitated Ling Wu¡¯s gesture of interrupting Ying Luo earlier, ¡°If you can¡¯t leave, you can let your brother Crown Prince hold you. If you don¡¯t go now, it means you have a guilty conscience. A guilty conscience proves that you¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re lying, you¡¯ll be the first toin. That¡¯s not good intentions. To put it mildly, it¡¯s a battle between two women. To put it mildly, you¡¯re trying to sow discord between the celestial emperor and the Phoenix n.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice was neither fast nor slow. Ling Wu tried to interrupt her several times, but he didn¡¯t interrupt her.


    When you want to say something, don¡¯t be influenced by others.


    Otherwise, you will be the passive party.


    Ling Wu¡¯s previous hat was nothing.


    Ming Shu put down several hats in a row, and it rose to the height between the two forces.


    Xing Lian couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.


    ¡°Jin Se, don¡¯t talk nonsense here!¡±


    ¡°Oh, then go to the truth cab. Use Facts to prove it. What¡¯s the use of shouting at me?¡±


    Ling Wu red at Ming Shu, walked to Xing Lian¡¯s side, and held her hand. ¡°Lian ¡®er?¡±


    Xing Lian trembled a little.


    Ling Wu was confused at first, though his eyes darkened.


    He held Xing Lian¡¯s hand slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll Go!¡±


    Xing Lian seemed to have noticed Ling Wu¡¯s change and the suspicious gazes around her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the truth-seeking stage.¡±


    But after saying that, she regretted it.


    But she had already said it and there was no turning back.


    There was still some distance on the way to the truth-seeking stage. She could think of a way toe out.


    ¨C


    At the truth-seeking stage.


    The little immortal guarding the truth-seeking stage was frightened by the sudden arrival of so many people. She knelt on the ground and did not dare to raise her head.


    People might note to the truth-seeking stage even after thousands of years. Why were there so many people all of a sudden?


    The truth-seeking stage was simr to the god-destroying stage. It was just a circr stage.


    Ming Shu found a seat and sat down, holding a te of fruits. ¡°Stop dawdling, let¡¯s begin.¡±

 Chapter 1516

    <h4>Chapter 1516: Chapter 1516 god of Flowers (19)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Yingluo took the lead and directly went up to the truth-seeking stage to swear an oath, and she even took it very seriously.


    The n leader of the Feng n was a little scared.


    But thinking of his own daughter, if she really did it, how could she be so bold.


    Thinking of this, he felt a little relieved.


    After Yingluo took the oath, she stood on the truth-seeking stage for a while, but there was no reaction from the truth-seeking stage.


    Ming Shu ate the fruit happily and didn¡¯t forget to urge the little girl. ¡°Goddess Xing Lian, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Xing Lian was almost in Ling Wu¡¯s arms.


    Hearing Ming Shu¡¯s voice, she broke out in cold sweat.


    Xing Lian opened her mouth. ¡°I. . .¡±


    What should I do..


    The truth cab couldn¡¯t be fake.


    Ling Wu had already seen that there was something wrong with Xing Lian. He was surprised and curious, but more than that, he wanted to find a way to make this matter go away.


    ¡°Could it really be that God of flowers, Xing Lian, is lying?¡±


    ......


    ¡°It can¡¯t be...¡±


    ¡°That might be the case. Today¡¯s matter...¡±


    Everyone understood.


    Today¡¯s banquet was set up for Ling Wu and Ying Luo.


    Naturally, this banquet was not set up just like that. The news had already spread before the matter in the Devil World.


    The crown prince liked Xing Lian now, but if he really wanted to marry Ying Luo, then Xing Lian would be embarrassed.


    After being an immortal for so many years, who still didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Everyone had almost imagined the whole thing.


    Xing Lian didn¡¯t dare to go up. Ming Shu urged her, but she only grabbed Ling Wu and didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Her mind was in a mess.


    What should I do..


    Do I really have to go up?


    ¡°I think...¡±


    Ying Luo was held back by the n leader of the Phoenix n. She looked at her father in confusion. This little devil is ndering your daughter! Aren¡¯t you going to teach her a lesson?


    The Phoenix tribe leaderforted her with his eyes.


    Yingluo curled her lips and stood behind him obediently.


    The Phoenix tribe leader said, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to let down the heavenly emperor¡¯s good intentions today. The matter between you and my daughter will end here.¡±


    Ling Wu¡¯s heart rxed.


    The Phoenix tribe leader was giving him a way out.


    ¡°But I have another matter.¡±


    The n leader of the Phoenix n gave him a way out. Ling Wu was very cooperative. ¡°Please speak, n leader.¡±


    The n leader of the Phoenix n looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu, who was biting the fruit:¡±...¡±


    Why are you looking at me?


    This has nothing to do with me!


    ¡°There is a reason for what happened to the Dragon King of the North Sea. I will report the details to the Heavenly Emperor. However, I will also ask for the position of the flower god of Jinse. I hope that your highness will not interfere.¡±


    Ming Shu almost lost her seat.


    Someone is actually speaking up for me? !


    Although there were many kinds of goddess of flowers, what the n leader of the Phoenix tribe said was clearly the position of the goddess of flowers, who ruled the flower God Pce.


    Ling Wu was also stunned. wasn¡¯t this forcing Xing Lian to abdicate?


    The n leader of the Phoenix tribe said solemnly, ¡°Your Highness, if you agree to this, this matter will be considered over.¡±


    Ling Wu frowned.


    If he didn¡¯t agree, Xing Lian wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid going to the truth-seeking stage.


    Xing Lian¡¯s reaction had already exined everything. She was lying.


    Xing Lian grabbed Ling Wu, her eyes filled with grievance and sincerity.


    Ling Wu saw it, but he had no choice but to agree to the current situation.


    ¡±... Alright.¡±


    The light in Xing Lian¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly.


    The Feng n leader nodded and turned to look at the crowd. ¡°Today¡¯s matter is a misunderstanding between my daughter and the goddess of flowers Xing Lian...¡±


    After a few sentences, the Phoenix tribe leader ssified this matter as a misunderstanding.


    However, everyone was clear in their hearts, and they had to agree on the surface.


    The Phoenix tribe leader had already given the position of Flower God to Xing Lian... it was equivalent to a disguised punishment.


    However..


    What was going on between the North Sea Dragon King and Jin Se? Could it be that the death of the North Sea Dragon King had nothing to do with her?


    ¨C


    Little Xian from the truth cab was also very confused when he saw this group of people rushing over and then leaving for no reason.


    Ming Shu and Ying Luo were left at the back.


    Ming Shu was still sitting on the spot with only an empty te in her hand.


    ¡°n leader Feng, why did you help me? You didn¡¯t hesitate to make your daughter suffer. I don¡¯t have such a deep rtionship with you, right?¡±After the crowd dispersed, Ming Shu asked directly.


    n leader Feng¡¯s gaze was obscure.


    A momentter, he sighed. ¡°I rushed back when I received the news, but I didn¡¯t expect to be one step toote. The death of the North Sea Dragon King has nothing to do with you. I made you suffer.¡±


    Judging from n leader Feng¡¯s attitude, what Yue Luo said should be true.


    The North Sea Dragon King really wanted to escape from the marriage. He asked for death and hid in the lower realm.


    In the end, he was used by someone..


    Then who was the one who used him, Ling Wu or Xing Lian?


    Ling Wu wanted the original owner to give up her position to Xing Lian. Marrying her out had already achieved his goal, so there was no need to set up a trap to kill her.


    Then it would have to be Xing Lian.


    If she hadn¡¯t appeared to disrupt the drama today ande to the truth cab, perhaps the evidence that Xing Lian had brought out would have been enough for Ying Luo to take the me.


    This little cutie was a little formidable.


    ¡°I thought you already...¡±


    The Phoenix tribe leader didn¡¯t say it out loud, but his meaning was perfectly expressed.


    He thought she was already gone.


    So there was no need for him to stir up this matter.


    ¡°It¡¯s a miracle that I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    ¡±? ? ?¡±


    Why did he feel that there was something wrong with the goddess of Flowers?


    ¡°Ahem... I¡¯ll tell the heavenly emperor about this.¡±The Phoenix tribe leader said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The Feng n leader immediately went to see the Heavenly Emperor.


    ¨C


    On the other side, Xing Lian was brought back by Ling Wu, but he sent everyone away. Ling Wu looked at Xing Lian in silence.


    Xing Lian looked at him carefully for a few times before she suddenly knelt down.


    ¡°Lian ¡®er, what are you doing.¡±


    Ling Wu immediately helped her up.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered yet, quickly sit down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Sorry, Your Highness...¡±Xing Lian lowered her head and shed tears. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Why did you...¡±Ling Wu¡¯s tone was full of helplessness.


    Xing Lian held Ling Wu¡¯s hand, she choked and said, ¡°I know she¡¯s Yue Luo. I¡¯ve seen her once before... I admit that I was jealous, so... But Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid of Losing You. I only have you. I Can¡¯t Lose You.¡±


    Xing Lian didn¡¯t deny it, but admitted it openly.


    She was jealous.


    That¡¯s why she treated Yingluo like that.


    Sure enough, when he heard thest few words, Ling Wu¡¯s expression softened slightly.


    ¡°Lian ¡®er, we¡¯ve been together for so many years, you still don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°But... but the heavenly emperor has never agreed, Lian ¡®er knows that she¡¯s not worthy of you... I¡¯m Sorry, Your Highness, it was Lian ¡®er who was obsessed, but I really regretted itter, but I was afraid, I didn¡¯t dare to say...¡±


    Ling Wu carried her to the chair next to him and sat her down. He tidied her messy hair and held her crying face.


    ¡°Okay, I will deal with this matter. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Take good care of your body.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, Have You Forgiven Me?¡±


    Ling Wu patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t do this next time. I Won¡¯t like others. I only like you, understand?¡±


    Xing Lian nodded.


    Ling Wu hugged her andforted her softly.


    Xing Lian sobbed for a moment, looking worried. ¡°Your Highness, Jin Se...¡±


    ¡°Lian-er, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll find a better identity for you.¡±

 Chapter 1517

    <h4>Chapter 1517: Chapter 1517 the god of Flowers (20)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The Flower God shrine.


    Qing Zhi was a little confused. How did this wild flower fairy be the god of flowers of the flower god shrine after going out for a while?


    The Apricot Flower God was deposed?


    What happened in such a short period of time?


    ¡°Lord Flower God, I knew it. You must be innocent. It¡¯s great that the Heavenly Emperor has cleared your name.¡±


    ¡°The Jinse Flower God has returned.¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Emperor is wise.¡±


    Wise?


    Although she did not know what the Phoenix tribe leader had told the heavenly emperor, how could the heavenly emperor ept what the Phoenix tribe leader had said so quickly?


    Even if he did not know what had happened back then, he would have known about itter.


    No matter where it was.


    Those in power would never change.


    They would never take the initiative to admit their mistakes.


    ......


    They would even start a massacre to cover up their mistakes.


    This heavenly emperor was not bad.


    He used the words of the n leader of the Phoenix tribe to help her regain her identity as the Flower God.


    If it was someone darker, they would probably attack her again to cover up their mistakes.


    ¡°Flower God, let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and followed them into the main hall of the Flower God shrine.


    The Flower God shrine didn¡¯t change much.


    Some of the elders in the flower god Shrine weed Ming Shu¡¯s sudden return and were very excited.


    However, some of the neers who were close to Xing Lian were a little cold.


    ¡°She is just a newly ascended flower goddess. How can she rece the flower goddess Xing Lian?¡±


    ¡°This is not fair!¡±


    ¡°What did the flower goddess Xing Lian do wrong? How can she make the flower goddess Xing Lian give up her position?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not convinced! She¡¯s just a flower goddess.¡±


    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became strange.


    ¡°You guys...¡±


    The immortal official pointed at the people who were talking.


    Ming Shu raised her hand and the others kept quiet. She raised her chin and gave off the aura of a queen.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m Pretty.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    So what if you¡¯re Pretty!


    Ming Shu crossed her arms. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the flower goddess Xing Lian won¡¯t be able toe back. If you don¡¯t want to stay here, don¡¯t force her. Hurry up and look for her at the Crown Prince¡¯s ce. Maybe she can take you in. Okay, meeting adjourned. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Everyone:¡±...¡±


    Regardless of whether they were convinced or not, this was an order from the heavenly emperor.


    What could they do?


    Did they really go to find Xing Lian?


    How could that be? This was the ninth heaven, not a market. Did you think that you could go anywhere you wanted?


    After everyone left, Qing Zhi walked at the back. Suddenly, someone called out to her.


    ¡°Qing Zhi.¡±


    Qing zhi turned around and bowed. ¡°Immortal Officer.¡±


    The immortal patted her shoulder. ¡°Master said that you will follow her in the future.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Take good care of master.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Qing zhi was even more confused.


    She scratched her head and didn¡¯t know what she was going to do. She looked at Ming Shu who was already far away and quickly followed.


    Ming Shu was called by the Heavenly Emperor the next day.


    She officially handed over the Flower God shrine to Xing Lian. Xing Lian didn¡¯t show up because she was recovering from her injuries.


    The Heavenly Emperor only asked her how she survived the god-destroying stage.


    Ming Shu used her life to brush it off.


    The Heavenly Emperor might be worried and didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    He just gave her a lot of things. The hidden meaning was ¡ª the matter of the Dragon King of the North Sea was over.


    ¨C


    After that, Ming Shu stayed in the flower god shrine. If she had nothing to do, she would organize people to nt fruit trees and develop her side business.


    Qing zhi prepared food for her every day.


    Ever since that incident, Ying Luo often came to her ce.


    At first, she was a little ufortable.


    But after more times, she also rxed.


    She ate and drank with Ming Shu every day.


    Xing Lian and Ling Wu also stopped. In the ninth heaven, there seemed to be no other news except for the news of her return.


    But gradually, even the news of her return faded away.


    Ming Shu entered the room with a cucumber in her mouth.


    She had to think of a way to make trouble for Mr. X.


    Otherwise, how could she let him die?


    Kacha ¡ª


    Ming Shu¡¯s action of biting the cucumber paused slightly.


    She looked up and scanned the room.


    There seemed to be nothing wrong with it.


    Ming Shu suddenly turned around.


    The man in white leaned against the door and waved at her wickedly. His peach-shaped eyes were very attractive. ¡°Little Flower God, long time no see. You have transformed. You are quite beautiful.¡±


    He bit hisst syble very hard.


    If she listened carefully, she would probably be gnashing her teeth.


    Ming Shu calmly took two bites of the cucumber and stuck her head out to look outside.


    ¡°How did you get up here?¡±


    This guy is a devil!


    It is very difficult to smuggle people!


    ¡°If I want to get up here, I will find a way.¡±Luoluo pressed her finger on the door and slowly pushed it closed.


    ¡°Why did youe up?¡±Ming Shu calmly walked inside.


    Luoluo pulled her back and hugged her waist, pulling her closer.


    He lowered his head and smacked her face with an ambiguous breath.


    ¡°Little Flower God, you ran away with my things. Why do you think I came up here?¡±


    ¡°I am not pregnant with your child.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Luoluo pushed her away and patted her sleeve, as if she disliked it.


    Ming Shu chewed on the cucumber. Very good! Another record!


    Luoluo crossed her arms and leaned against the door. ¡°You have the lotus. Give it back to me.¡±


    ¡°You came here for it?¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡±Luoluo bent down slightly and moved closer to Ming Shu, the tip of her nose almost touching her. ¡°Do you know how long it took me to find it and how long it took me to get it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±Ming Shu took a step back and patted her stomach. ¡°If myst memory is correct, it should have been absorbed by me by now. So, you want Lotus...¡±


    Ming Shu stretched out her fingers. ¡°There are only two ways. First, kill me, and second, kill me.¡±


    Luo Huan:¡±...¡±


    What¡¯s the difference between your two ways.


    ¡°Have you thought about it? How Do You Choose?¡±


    Luo Ju:¡±...¡±


    Is there a choice?


    There is no choice at all!


    I¡¯m so angry!


    Why did he try so hard toe up here?


    Is he trying to make her angry at him?


    Luo Ju narrowed her eyes. ¡°Little Flower God, I raised you for so long. Is this how you treat me?¡±


    Crack..


    Ming Shu took a bite of the cucumber and stepped on the door behind Luo Ju.


    Her posture was handsome and cool. She didn¡¯t have the gentleness and gentleness that a girl should have. She was definitely a domineering female bandit, the kind who was ready to snatch a handsome man.


    Luo Ju was stunned.


    She leaned back,pletely fitting into the door.


    Ming Shu pushed the cucumber over, but halfway through, she took it back and finished it in two bites.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t mention this, I would have forgotten. How did you treat me? Do you need me to help you remember what you did?¡±


    If I don¡¯t pay for this, where is my authority!


    Luo Ju squeezed out a smile. ¡°Little Flower God, you can¡¯t say that. If I didn¡¯t take care of you, would you be able to transform? You even took away my lotus. How disappointing.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile deepened and she revealed a bright smile.


    Luo Ju had goosebumps all over his body.


    He immediately took out a ck toy. ¡°Look, I brought your flower pot. You will never find someone who treats you as well as I do.¡±

 Chapter 1518

    <h4>Chapter 1518: Chapter 1518 god of Flowers (21)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Luo Ju was squatting on the beam with a flower pot in her arms.


    Ming Shu stood below with her arms akimbo. ¡°Come down.¡±


    ¡°Little god of flowers, you are so unfriendly. You Won¡¯t have any friends.¡±


    ¡°No Need!¡±


    Luo Ju continued to court death. ¡°Why are you so fierce? You are a female flower after all. Look at others, how gentle and considerate they are.¡±


    ¡°Then go find someone else.¡±I Won¡¯t break your legs.


    Luo Ju suddenly became silent.


    Ming Shu flew up and grabbed his arm, pulling him down.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? which flower should I find?¡±


    Luo Ju raised his eyes slightly. His usual bright eyes were now only cold. His eyes seemed to have a grudge with Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu held his wrist slightly.


    The next second, Luoluo turned her eyes slightly and returned to her charming smile.


    ¡°Little Flower God, do you know when you are the cutest?¡±


    ......


    ¡°When I whip you?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The corner of Luoluo¡¯s mouth twitched. His fingers covered the back of Ming Shu¡¯s hand and opened slightly, cing the flower pot in her hand.


    ¡°When you nt it in the pot. Here, take it well. This is your flower pot.¡±


    ¡°Luo Ju!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡±


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t help but want to p him.


    Luo Ju¡¯s figure shed and he instantly moved to the window. He ced his finger on his lips and made a kiss gesture.


    ¡°Little Flower God, I¡¯lle to see you next time.¡±


    Ming Shu ced one hand on her waist. If the little fairy has the ability, don¡¯t Run!


    I¡¯ll let you know why the flowers are so ck!


    Why is this little fairy so irritating!


    Where are my snacks!


    I need to calm down!


    Ming Shu put the flower pot aside and went out to get food from Qing Zhi.


    ¨C


    Luo Ju said that she would visit her next time, but in fact, she only came every three or five times. Ming Shu was so angry that she wanted to beat him to death every time.


    Ming Shu really didn¡¯t want to see such an annoying little fairy, so she went into seclusion.


    But when she came out of seclusion, the little fairy showed up on time again.


    It was as if there was a surveince camera on her.


    Why didn¡¯t anyone notice him when he came up so many times?


    Are all the people in the Ninth Heaven working for nothing?


    Ming Shu looked at the person lying on her rocking chair and asked, ¡°Do you have rtives in the South Heaven Gate?¡±


    The beauty on the rocking chair swayed leisurely.


    The beauty opened her eyes slightly, revealing a hint of spring in her eyes. Her red lips curved slightly. ¡°Little Flower God, why do you say that?¡±


    Ming Shu walked over and pressed down on the rocking chair. ¡°How did you get up here? Why didn¡¯t anyone notice?¡±


    ¡°Little Flower God, do you think that I will be found out?¡±Luo Ju looked straight at Ming Shu. ¡°You have a bad heart.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t back down. ¡°When I¡¯m Bad, I¡¯m afraid of myself.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s wrist suddenly tightened, and then the world spun as she was pulled into someone¡¯s arms.


    Luoluo hugged her in an ambiguous position, her chin resting on her shoulder. She breathed out in an intimate tone. ¡°Little Flower God, I like you so bad.¡±


    Ming Shu shivered. She rolled up her sleeves, and Goosebumps appeared on her fair skin.


    It was too scary.


    Luoluo clearly saw it too. ¡°Little Flower God, what¡¯s your reaction?¡±


    Ming Shu kept smiling. ¡°Speak properly, and please let go of me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you properly.¡±Luo Ju held Ming Shu¡¯s hand and ced it on her chest. ¡°Feel it. Is it jumping very fast?¡±


    Luo Ju moved closer to her. She was the only one left in her bright eyes.


    That kind of serious gaze could make anyone do anything for him or die for him.


    Ming Shu¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment.


    Luo Ju was still getting closer. She could even feel his breath on her face.


    He suddenly smiled and said in a clear voice, ¡°I have touched your whole body before. Little Flower God, isn¡¯t it a little toote for me to let go now?¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    I knew he wouldn¡¯t say anything nice!


    Ming Shu stepped on Luoluo¡¯s foot and hit him with her elbow.


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    Luoluo¡¯s face changed slightly due to the pain.


    Little Flower God is really..


    It hurts so much!


    Ming Shu turned over and knelt on his body, pressing on his shoulder. ¡°Have you touched every part of your body?¡±


    Luoluo endured the pain andughed without fear of death. ¡°When you were still a flower, I held you in my hands. Little Flower God, I treated you very well.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and her tone was gentle. ¡°Then I will treat you better too.¡±


    Luo Ju¡¯s smile disappeared.


    She instinctively had a bad feeling.


    ¡°Little Flower God...¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed his wrists and threatened, ¡°If you dare to resist, I will call someone to capture you.¡±


    ¡°You Dare?¡±


    Ming Shu crossed his hands in front of her. She held him with one hand and touched his cheek with the other, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? You are a devil. In the nine heavens, everyone has to kill you. Maybe if I report you, I can get promoted and get rich.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has to kill you...¡±Luo Ju repeated in a strange tone.


    He raised his head. ¡°What About You?¡±


    ¡°Me? I Am the god of flowers in the nine heavens...¡±


    Ming Shu paused.


    She was happy that she got it.


    Luo Ju smiled. It seemed like he was mocking her, but he didn¡¯t care. His tone was deep and meaningful. ¡°Why don¡¯t you report it now? I am willing to be rich for the Flower God.¡±


    ¡°No Rush.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s hand moved down his cheek. Luo Ju could feel the temperature of her fingertips and the trembling feeling caused by her movement.


    F * * K!


    Luoluo cursed in her heart. She straightened her neck and didn¡¯t want to show any abnormalities.


    A few secondster, Luoluo suddenly swallowed. ¡°Little Flower God, what... Are You Doing?¡±


    Ming Shu tugged at his clothes and answered matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to touch her back. How can I be at a disadvantage?¡±


    Luoluo didn¡¯t want to curse anymore.


    He wanted to die.


    Why did he have to provoke her with his dirty mouth!


    Why did hee to see her today!


    Why did he bring her back in the first ce!


    Luoluo saw that his outer robe was torn and his inner robe was in danger. He quickly said, ¡°Flower God, I am a man.¡±


    ¡°I am also a woman.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    ¡°Flower God...¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly pressed her body down. Ming Shu¡¯s lips were almost touching his lips. Luoluo held her breath.


    ¡°You can resist. I didn¡¯t use much strength.¡±


    Luoluo¡¯s gaze fell on Ming Shu¡¯s lips.


    Thetter leaned forward slightly. With a warm softness, she pressed on his lips. It was like a dragonfly skimming the water, leaving him at the touch.


    Luoluo froze on the spot.


    His fingers fell on his corbone, and Luoluo¡¯s body suddenly tensed up.


    He gritted his teeth. ¡°Little Flower God!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. She really took him off and touched him.


    Luo Ju looked skinny, but when she took off her clothes, they were full of material. She had tight ABS and a beautiful and smooth mermaid line that extended downwards. It was half covered by the clothes on her waist.


    At this moment, she was half lying in the rocking chair. Even though she was being pressed down, she couldn¡¯t hide the sexiness on his body. It was another kind of wild beauty that was tempting tomit crimes.


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes darkened. She let go of him and turned around.


    Luoluo¡¯s weight lightened, and her gaze followed her.


    What she said was right.


    He could have resisted.


    But he didn¡¯t..


    He wasn¡¯t scared by her previous threat. If he wanted to run, no one could catch him.


    But why didn¡¯t he resist?


    *


    Ming Shu: Are You Touched?


    Ninth Young Master: I dare not move, I dare not move. Feel free to touch my wife.

 Chapter 1519

    <h4>Chapter 1519: Chapter 1519 god of Flowers (22)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Luo Jian pulled on her messy clothes.


    ¡°We¡¯re even.¡±


    Luo Jian paused and slowly raised her head. Her peach-shaped eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°Little god of flowers, you took advantage of me, and now you want to be even?¡±


    Ming Shu took out a fruit from her sleeve and sat on the table next to her. She stepped on the stool and the god of flowers came online.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to be a good girl after taking advantage of me. It¡¯s my loss, so I touched you. Why Don¡¯t I Touch You Again and call it even?¡±


    Luo Ju:¡±...¡±


    Is she a woman?


    I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless woman!


    Calm down!


    Calm down!


    It hasn¡¯t been a day or two since she was shameless.


    What¡¯s there to make a fuss about!


    Luo Ju suppressed her anger and slowly fastened her clothes.


    ......


    ¡°No one has touched me since I was born. Little Flower God, shouldn¡¯t you be responsible for me?¡±


    ¡°I have touched many people since I was born. If everyone makes me responsible, wouldn¡¯t I have 3,000 concubines?¡±


    Touched many people?


    3,000 concubines?


    She..


    Bastard!


    Luo Ju was so angry that he didn¡¯t know how to express the anger in his heart.


    He looked at Ming Shu and then at his hands. He clenched his fists and left the room.


    Luo Ju left the nine heavens.


    The cold wind made him calm down a little.


    What is he doing? !


    He was supposed to deal with her. Why did it be... that he was about to be dealt with by her?


    No!


    Lotus was still with her.


    You can not fall!


    You can not fall!


    However, she could not help but appear in his mind. Every frown, every smile, her slender white and tender fingers caressed his skin, bringing with them numbness and trembling, as if there was an electric current flowing through his entire body.


    Luoju shook his head.


    He could not think about it anymore.


    She was nothing.


    It was not that..


    He did not miss her.


    Wasn¡¯t it just a flower?


    It was not like he had never seen it before..


    But he had touched his flower before, and he had really never seen it before.


    Ah!


    Luo Ju suddenly waved his sleeve, and an invisible power spread out. With a rumble, the distant mountain peak was cut in half.


    Luo Ju didn¡¯t know where he had flown to, but hended restlessly in a mountain range, intending to be alone and think about his life.


    In the end, when hended, he found a group of demons standing opposite him.


    The Demons:¡±...¡±


    Luo Ju:¡±...¡±


    The demons:¡±...¡±was he the one who cut the mountain peak to warn them?


    Luo Ju:¡±...¡±why was there a group of demons here?


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The demons suddenly shouted and scattered.


    ¡°Luo Ju Is Here!¡±


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Luo Ju:¡±...¡±


    Luo Ju couldn¡¯t be bothered with these weirdos. He was annoyed by the noise. He tapped the ground with the tip of his foot and stepped on the treetops, disappearing from the sight of the demons.


    ¡°He left?¡±


    ¡°Did he pass by?¡±


    ¡°Did he really leave?¡±


    The demons poked their heads out and looked around vigntly. After confirming that Luo Ju had left, they looked at each other awkwardly and walked back calmly. It was as if they were not the ones who shouted and ran away just now.


    The leader of the demons stood out to stabilize the morale of the army.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a Luo Ju. Look at how scared you are. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? We have so many people. How can we be afraid of him alone...¡±


    ¡°Why are you winking?¡±


    ¡°Why are you shaking? ! I¡¯m talking to you, what kind of attitude is this? Do you want to continue living? !¡±


    A demon pointed behind him.


    That Demon¡¯s expression froze.


    Then, he slowly turned around.


    A man dressed in white stood in the air with his hands behind his back. His beautiful face was like that of a banished immortal, making people not dare to profane him.


    But this was a demon..


    Luoju looked down at them from above. ¡°What are you all doing here?¡±


    ¡°This, this, this... we...¡±


    ¡°How are you all?¡±


    ¡°We...¡±


    ¨C ..


    After the time it took to brew a cup of tea.


    Luoju leaned against arge rock while a group of demons stood trembling in front of him. Their hearts were filled with despair. Why would they randomly choose a ce to meet this fiend? !


    ¡°In other words, your demon lord is going to attack the Ninth Heaven?¡±


    ¡°Yes... yes...¡±


    ¡°Is he crazy?¡±


    ¡±... yes... yes... No, no...¡±


    ¡°Is he crazy or not?¡±


    ¡±...¡±how could they answer this? !


    If the demon lord knew that they said he was crazy, would he be able to live to see the Sun Tomorrow?


    But if they didn¡¯t say it..


    They wouldn¡¯t even be able to see the Moon today.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    They all nodded wildly.


    Thew did not punish the masses!


    They also wanted to save their lives. They hoped that the demon lord would understand them.


    Luoluo¡¯s gaze swept over the demons, and he suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    The Demons:¡±...¡±


    I seemed to have misheard.


    I seemed to have misheard as well.


    Did you hear anything that you shouldn¡¯t have heard?


    Luo Ju must have gone crazy.


    ¨C ..


    Ninth Heaven, Ling Xiao Pce.


    ¡°Report ¨C¡±


    The Heavenly Emperor and the immortal officials were discussing something when a small immortal stumbled in and fell to the ground with a thud.


    He got up and said, ¡°Reporting to the Heavenly Emperor, arge number of demons have gathered.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±The Heavenly Emperor stood up in shock. ¡°What are the demons trying to do?¡±


    ¡°They seem to be heading toward the divine realm,¡±little immortal said.


    The immortal officials below immediately began to discuss.


    The demons had not made any noise before. Why did they suddenly gather their troops?


    The demon-exterminating array was only temporarily suppressed. were they not afraid that if they activated the demon-exterminating array again, the entire demon race would be finished?


    The celestial emperor could not understand the demon race¡¯s operation.


    After a long while, he asked, ¡°How many demons are there?¡±


    Xiao Xian shook her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t know.


    The news that the demons were heading to the god World soon spread throughout the entire God world.


    Ming Shu also heard the news.


    ¡°Is the Demon Lord Crazy?¡±Ming Shu took a bite of the fruit. ¡°Hey, you, don¡¯t eat my cucumber!¡±


    The other Xiao Xian from the flower god pce trembled. ¡°Sir, now is not the time to care about the cucumber, right? The demons are going to attack!¡±


    The demons!


    Is the war between gods and demons about to begin again?


    Since the beginning of the chaos, the war between gods and demons had never stopped. It would happen every few thousand years.


    Although the demons had never won, when they fought, the ones who would suffer were the weak fairies!


    Ming Shu crossed her legs and shook them regrly to appease the army.


    ¡°You are thinking too much. Even if the demons reallye, you will not be the ones to face them. What¡¯s the use of a bunch of pretty flowers? So What¡¯s the use of worrying?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also the demon lord who quite likes the Flower Goblin. You guys are the flower fairy and Flower God. If the Celestial Race Really Falls, you guys won¡¯t die either. Rx.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    They weren¡¯t at ease, and they were even more worried. What was going on?


    Was the Flower God being serious?


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the demon race still have a demon extermination array suppressing them? When the demon extermination array is activated, they¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    ¡°Demon-exterminating array... why didn¡¯t the demon race be exterminated in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Child.¡±Ming Shu patted the Little Xian who asked the question, ¡°Do you understand the order of yin and yang? Forget it, you won¡¯t understand even if I tell you. Okay, okay, don¡¯t crowd around and prepare dinner. These things are the concern of the higher-ups, so you don¡¯t have to care so much.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    You still have the mood to eat dinner!

 Chapter 1520

    <h4>Chapter 1520: Chapter 1520 god of Flowers (23)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    There was naturally a reason for the coexistence of the God and demon races.


    If the demon race was annihted and only the god race was left, how would the god race, which was not a threat, develop?


    Without any checks and bnces, everything would go bad.


    The demon race came with a strange momentum.


    When they received the news, the demon race had already brought an army and approached the Ninth Heaven.


    The celestials were not prepared at all. The Heavenly Emperor summoned people to the Lingxiao Pce and made an emergency n.


    Ming Shu took a cucumber and sneaked to the South Heaven Gate to watch the show.


    Outside the South Heaven Gate, it was dark and full of demonic qi.


    The team didn¡¯t see the demon lord.


    The leaders were the guardians, Ba Qi and Hu Yan. The gs of the demons flew silently.


    The celestials were the generals of the Celestials. Both sides were in a stalemate. No one made a move.


    The scene was magnificent.


    But it was strangely quiet.


    ......


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    A bright red light shed in Ming Shu¡¯s peripheral vision. Her left shoulder was patted by someone, but when she turned her head, it was empty.


    Ming Shu turned to her right. Yingluo was winking at her.


    Yingluo copied her and squatted down. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ming Shu was very honest. ¡°Watching the show.¡±


    Yingluo held her face. ¡°They didn¡¯t fight again. What¡¯s there to watch? Hey, how long do you think they will be in a stalemate? Do you want to fight or not?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to fight so much?¡±Ming Shu nced at her.


    ¡°Hehe...¡±ying Luo rubbed her hands. ¡°I was locked up by my father and brother and wasn¡¯t allowed toe out. I¡¯ve wanted to practice for a long time. And that devil fromst time, I have to take revenge! It¡¯s never toote for me to take revenge!¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    She had lived for a long time, yet she could take revenge so casually.


    Ming Shu broke her silence. ¡°Didn¡¯t you not winst time?¡±


    Ying Luo pouted. ¡°Last time, I didn¡¯t dare to use my full strength because I was worried about Xing Lian. Who knew she would trick me like that?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t me Your Father?¡±


    ¡°Why should I me my father?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even help you teach Xing Lian a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean this? My father said that if Ling Wu found a suitable excuse, not only would xing Lian not go to the truth-seeking stage, but she might not even be able to remove Xing Lian. But he gave Ling Wu a way out and conveniently removed Xing Lian from the position of the god of flowers. The position of the god of flowers is not easy to climb up. My father said that this is the best way to teach Xing Lian a lesson. It can also help you regain your identity. Kill two birds with one stone.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    So restoring her identity was simply a way out?


    Ming Shu took two bites of the cucumber. This leader of the Feng n is so cunning.


    Ming Shu and Ying Luo squatted behind and chatted.


    ¡°Are they going to fight or not?¡±Ying Luo was a little impatient. Ming Shu had already gone back to get snacks twice, but they still hadn¡¯t started fighting.


    Ming Shu also felt that they were wasting time.


    Could they kill each other just by looking at each other?


    ¡°Hey, Hey, hey, look, look...¡±ying Luo suddenly patted Ming Shu wildly.


    Ming Shu almost choked on the fruit.


    She looked in the direction that Yingluo was pointing at.


    The demons made a path for her.


    The demon lord flew from behind to the front, and the Celestial Race Team became slightly restless.


    In just a moment, a celestial race member ran to the back, probably to report the news.


    The demon lord wanted to see Ling Wu.


    ¡°Hey... Where are you going?¡±


    While Yingluo was watching with great interest, she suddenly noticed that Ming Shu had slipped to the side.


    Did she finish her snacks again?


    However, Ying Luo found that Ming Shu was not going in the right direction. She seemed... seemed... maybe... she was going to the devil race.


    Ying Luo looked around, gritted her teeth, and followed Ming Shu.


    ¨C ..


    Ling Wu arrived soon.


    Both sides shouted across the air.


    Ming Shu heard it. It probably meant that Ling Wu had to hand over Xing Lian or they would start a war.


    The demon lord dared to chase after the demons to the ninth heaven under the threat of the demon-exterminating array.


    It was clear that the demon lord was deeply in love with her.


    A true beauty was a disaster.


    The little fairy shoulde here to take a look.


    How could ling Wu hand over Xing Lian? But they still didn¡¯t fight. They kept fighting.


    Ming Shu and Yingluo had already sneaked near the demons and used the clouds to hide themselves.


    Just as Ying Luo was puzzled, Ming Shu suddenly attacked the demons.


    Ying Luo opened her eyes wide. She, she, she... What was she doing?


    After the sneak attack, Ming Shu moved to another ce and continued the sneak attack. After a while, she ran away.


    The demons gradually became more and more restless.


    ¡°Those despicable celestials!¡±


    ¡°They actuallyunched a sneak attack. If you have the ability, don¡¯t hide your head and tail!¡±


    ¡°A group of bastards, there is no% & AMP; AMP;@# ...¡±


    When the celestials heard the scolding, they came back to scold each other unwillingly.


    ¡°Who are you calling despicable?¡±


    ¡°Just who came to our territory first?¡±


    The demons were unconvinced. ¡°Youunched a Sneak Attack!¡±


    The celestials mocked, ¡°Whoeverunched a sneak attack, it was you who staged it and framed us!¡±


    The War of words between the two sides grew more and more intense.


    Gradually, the situation was out of control, and the demon lord and Ling Wu could not stop it.


    ¡°Damn it, kill them!¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The demons and the Celestials attacked at the same time.


    The sounds of fighting outside the South Heaven Gate suddenly shook the sky.


    Ming Shu stirred the situation on both sides. The more they fought, the more they couldn¡¯t stop it.


    Yue Luo watched the whole process. Her mind was full of the fact that she actually provoked the demons and the Celestials to fight.


    Although she really wanted to fight, she didn¡¯t think so.


    At least she still remembered her identity.


    She was a celestial.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to fight? Why aren¡¯t you going?¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Ying Luo hesitated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to do something else?¡±


    Ming Shu looked innocent. ¡°What can I Do?¡±


    ¡°You... aren¡¯t you doing anything?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, they will fight sooner orter. I just let them fight in advance. What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    If they don¡¯t fight, how can I Be Naughty? !


    Yingluo was tricked by Ming Shu. She sat in the cloud and ate two cucumbers. Then she got up and went to the center of the Devil Race.


    Ming Shu was wearing a ck dress. As long as she didn¡¯t look at her face carefully, in the chaos, not many people would pay attention to her.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    The outer area was chaotic, but the inner area was very orderly.


    Ming Shu was blocked by the devil race.


    ¡°I want to see your demon lord,¡±Ming Shu said with a smile.


    ¡°You are not a demon!¡±The demon sneered.


    The aura of the demon was very different from that of the celestial race. Even if Ming Shu deliberately restrained her aura and got closer, she would still reveal her true form if she looked carefully.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to surrender.¡±Ming Shu got down from the horse¡¯s back. Her expression was so sincere that no one could tell if it was true or not.


    The Demon:¡±...¡±


    The demon looked at Ming Shu several times.


    At this time, the celestial race suddenly sent someone to surrender?


    Why did it feel like a conspiracy?


    So the demon decided to drag Ming Shu out and kill her.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Why do you, a cannon fodder, have so many scenes? !


    She couldn¡¯t get in, so Ming Shu had to fight her way in.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±The demon lord saw the movement on his side and asked with a frown.


    The demon lord went over to ask a few questions and quickly returned to report, ¡°Demon Lord, there¡¯s a celestial woman who says she wants to surrender.¡±


    Celestial... woman? Surrender?


    What was the celestial doing?


    They weren¡¯t willing to give him Xing Lian, so they changed her?


    Was he that easy to get rid of? !


    The demon lord looked in that direction and saw a figure moving. It waspletely concealed, making it impossible to see who it was.


    Swish ¡ª


    The demon race was sent flying, revealing the person inside.


    The demon lord¡¯s brows jumped wildly.


    How could it be her again!

 Chapter 1521

    <h4>Chapter 1521: Chapter 1521 god of Flowers (24)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ming Shu was brought to the Devil Lord.


    Thest time they met was a flower, but this time it was a person.


    The Devil Lord looked at her from head to toe.


    Strange..


    The Devil Lord frowned slightly.


    ¡°Devil Lord, have you seen enough? Are you impressed by my beauty?¡±


    The Devil Lord suddenly came back to his senses and gritted his teeth. ¡°Jin Se, it¡¯s You Again! What do you want now?¡±


    Ming Shu gave a generous smile. ¡°Devil King, although you betrayed me many times, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m very generous. I Won¡¯t argue with you. I have a deal to talk to you.¡±


    The Devil King:¡±...¡±


    Who betrayed me many times?


    They never had a rtionship, okay?


    And she was so generous and didn¡¯t argue with me. who gave her the face to make her talk like this!


    ¡°What Deal?¡±The demon lord was very alert.


    ......


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous.¡±Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you want Xing Lian?¡±


    ¡±...¡±the demon lord almost looked at Ming Shu through his nose.


    He seemed to think of something and warned with a dark face, ¡°If you dare to do anything to her, I won¡¯t Let You Go!¡±


    Ming Shu maintained a polite smile. ¡°I can help you kidnap Xing Lian.¡±


    ¡±...¡±help him? Did he hear wrong? The demon lord was surprised. ¡°Why Are You So Nice? What¡¯s Your Purpose?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    He didn¡¯t think it was simple.


    ¡°I will help you kidnap Xing Lian and you will help me beat Ling Wu to death. It¡¯s best if you can make him lose his position as the Crown Prince.¡±


    The demon lord:¡±...¡±


    The demon lord thought about what happened between her and Ling Wu. Ling Wu treated her so badly for Xing Lian. It was only right for her to hate Ling Wu.


    The demon lord suddenly looked at Ming Shu with sympathy.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Do people who live long like to imagine things?


    Sympathy my ass!


    Do I need your sympathy? !


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    The demon lord put away his sympathy and continued to stare at Ming Shu with vignce.


    ¡°Are you here to y with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a real man. One Word, are you going to do it or not? !¡±


    The demon lord:¡±...¡±


    The demon lord had brought so many people to the ninth heaven and forced Ling Wu to hand over Xing Lian. He didn¡¯t make a move at first because he had scruples.


    In the past, whenever they fought, the demon race always lost.


    The morale of the demon race was actually not very high, not to mention that there was a time bomb in the demon world this time.


    But he was not willing to ept it..


    Xing Lian..


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Come, let me teach you a method.¡±Ming Shu waved at the Devil King.


    The Devil King was not willing to listen to her. He waited for a while before moving closer.


    After hearing this, the Devil King flew into a rage on the spot. ¡°So despicable?¡±


    Ming Shu blinked. ¡°Devil King, you are a devil race. Why are you telling me that you are despicable?¡±


    The devil king: ¡°So What if you are a devil race? Do Devils have to be despicable?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°You are not despicable?¡±


    The Devil King:¡±... asionally.¡±


    Ming Shu began to educate him. ¡°Fighting is about saving energy. Do you want to see your people die? As a leader, haven¡¯t you thought about how to protect your own people and your own soldiers?¡±


    The Devil King:¡±...¡±are they fighting? This is war! It¡¯spletely different from fighting!


    Ming Shu sighed and shook her head. ¡°So it¡¯s not unreasonable for you to lose every time.¡±


    Lose by ability.


    There¡¯s no other way.


    Devil Lord:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu continued to bluff. ¡°Besides, this is a scheme. How can it be called despicable? There are two countries fighting in the human world. Why do you need a military advisor toe up with a n?¡±


    The number of gods and Devils was actually about the same.


    The celestials would always use a scheme, but the Devils found it troublesome. They usually didn¡¯t think of any scheme. They would just fight with their weapons first.


    The demon lord was a little shaken.


    The next second, he heard Ming Shu say.


    ¡°When you dealt with me before, you weren¡¯t very open and aboveboard. Besides, it¡¯s not a day or two that you demons get scolded. It¡¯s okay to have a little more. Don¡¯t be so heavy on your idol.¡±


    The demon lord:¡±...¡±


    Help!


    Drag this wild flower out and cut it for me!


    After thinking about it again and again, Devil Lord was mainly afraid that Ming Shu would cheat him.


    But thinking about the past few times, she really didn¡¯t cheat him, but him..


    Thinking of this, Devil Lord suddenly felt a bit ashamed.


    Devil Lord finally nodded and agreed with Ming Shu¡¯s idea.


    Ming Shu beamed. ¡°Ling Wu, don¡¯t kill him. Leave me alive, and let me do it!¡±!


    ¡°Do you still have feelings for Ling Wu?¡±The demon lord asked.


    ¡°I have feelings for him...¡±Ming Shu smiled mysteriously. ¡°I like him a lot.¡±I like him so much that I want to kill him. This is probably love.


    [ ... ] it was too miserable to be confessed to by her.


    The harmony system tried to create a sense of presence.


    It also gave Ming Shu a fight between goblins.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    On the other side, the demon lord revealed a look of realization.


    They were all in the same boat, and she suddenly looked much more pleasing to the eye.


    Ming Shu agreed. ¡°Okay, wait for my news.¡±


    ¡±... you¡¯re starting now?¡±


    The girl smiled. Her ck dress entuated her snow-white skin, like white jade. It was soaked in a sparkling luster, making people unable to look away.


    This girl was undoubtedly beautiful.


    But the aura on her body always made people forget her beauty.


    The girl opened her red lips slightly. ¡°Well, if you want to keep me for a meal, that¡¯s fine too.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The demon lord thought of the things that he had been cheated out of, and silently made a gesture of invitation.


    Ming Shu, however, seemed to have been reminded. She said with a smile, ¡°Xing Lian, little cutie, beautiful, beautiful, and devastatingly beautiful...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s series ofpliments made the Devil Lord Dizzy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll add you, I¡¯ll add you. I Promise I¡¯ll make you satisfied. Okay, you¡¯d better leave now!¡±I Can¡¯t afford to offend you.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu returned to the Celestials¡¯side and quietly returned to the Flower God shrine.


    The other celestials of the Flower God shrine gathered together and discussed the battle outside the South Heaven Gate.


    Ming Shu passed them and returned to the room.


    ¡°Luo Ju!¡±


    The moment Ming Shu stepped into the room, she noticed someone.


    Luo Ju¡¯s smiling face appeared behind the screen.


    ¡°Little Flower God, you know it¡¯s me even before you see me. How much do you miss me?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Didn¡¯t you run away quicklyst time?¡±


    Luo Ju¡¯s mouth twitched and he said calmly, ¡°I had something important to do.¡±


    He didn¡¯t run away.


    Definitely Not!


    Ming Shu walked around the screen and asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me at this time?¡±


    Luo Ju went forward and held Ming Shu in front of the table and arms. ¡°I miss you. I came to see you.¡±


    Ming Shu poked Luo Ju¡¯s chest with her finger. ¡°Can you be more careful?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what this little vixen wanted to do.


    Although she knew that he subconsciously liked her, what he was doing now... was not at all.


    He had another purpose.


    From the moment she took him away, he had started to n.


    Luoluo was stunned by Ming Shu¡¯s poking.


    He quickly suppressed the emotions in his eyes and pulled her closer as though he wasining. ¡°Little Flower God, I am sincere to you. You touched mest time, shouldn¡¯t you be responsible for me?¡±


    ¡°Touching me won¡¯t get you pregnant. You¡¯re a man, can you not be so stingy? Besides, you said you touched me first, so I touched you back. We¡¯re even.¡±


    ¡°But you touched my heart.¡±

 Chapter 1522

    <h4>Chapter 1522: Chapter 1522 god of Flowers (25)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect Luo Ju to kiss her all of a sudden.


    Her body waspletely trapped in his arms. He used a little strength and carried her up to sit on the table. His slender figure covered her. He held her waist with one hand and supported the table with the other, supporting their strength.


    Luo Ju¡¯s kiss was hasty and clumsy.


    Ming Shu¡¯s lips were a little tingling.


    She raised her head slightly. Her beautiful neck was stretched, and the lines were beautiful and smooth. Under her fair skin, it was as if small blood vessels could be seen.


    The distance between them increased a little.


    Luolun looked at her red lips, which were so close to her, and her eyes showed a hint of fatigue and confusion. ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±


    ¡°Luolun, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. What do you want? You¡¯re trying to please me so much that you¡¯re willing to sell your looks.¡±


    ¡°Please... Sell Your Looks?¡±Luo Huan repeated these words.


    He suddenlyughed softly and hugged Ming Shu. His chin rested on her shoulder, blocking Ming Shu¡¯s line of sight.


    He wasughing.


    But there was no smile in his charming eyes.


    He used the most beautiful voice and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I like you, Little Flower God. Don¡¯t you like me?¡±


    ......


    This sentence sounded more like she was saying it to herself.


    He couldn¡¯t help liking her.


    When he couldn¡¯t see her, he recalled every detail of their time together.


    At night, she was always in his dreams.


    Those romantic dreams.


    Sometimes he couldn¡¯t tell what he was doing.


    Luo Ju hugged the person in his arms tightly.


    What should he do.


    ¡°Little Flower God, what should I do?¡±


    Ming Shu wanted to break free from him, but when she heard this sentence, she was stunned.


    The helplessness, hesitation, and hesitation in his voice... made the armor that this man usually wore disappearpletely. At this moment, he was as fragile as a newborn baby. Anyone could destroy him.


    Ming Shu wrapped her arms around him and patted his back. She asked gently, ¡°What do you want to Do?¡±


    ¡°I want to...¡±


    Luoluo¡¯s voice suddenly stopped.


    After a long time, he whispered in Ming Shu¡¯s ear, ¡°Flower God, are you willing to die for me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ming Shu rejected him very quickly.


    True.


    Who would be willing to die for someone else.


    Luoluo let go of her, took two steps back, and tidied up her clothes.


    Her handsome face was still full of that seductive smile. Her peach blossom eyes were slightly shiny and intoxicating.


    The sun shone in from the window, outlining the man¡¯s slender figure. His face was even more dazzling and eye-catching.


    The corners of his lips curled up. ¡°Little Flower God, see youter.¡±


    Ming Shu sat on the table and watched him leave.


    Ming Shu took out Little Beastie. ¡°Follow him and see what he wants to do.¡±


    Little Beastie was not happy. ¡°Why me again!¡±


    Ming Shu praised it. ¡°Because you are cute.¡±


    The Little Beastie:¡±...¡±


    HMPH!


    Don¡¯t think that I will help you just because you praise me!


    You have to praise me ten times!


    ¨C


    Ming Shu felt a little strange about his behavior and purpose, but judging from his tone, he probably wouldn¡¯t do anything big for the time being.


    So Ming Shu focused on kidnapping Xing Lian.


    Xing Lian was always with the crown prince. When the Devil King asked for Xing Lian, Ling Wuzeng sent people to guard it. At this time, even a fly wouldn¡¯t be able to fly into the pce.


    She couldn¡¯t go in, but Xing Lian could appear.


    So Ming Shu lied on a big rock outside the pce and wrote a ¡®love letter¡¯to Xing Lian.


    Well..


    The cover was marked like this.


    Ming Shu used a spell to get the letter in.


    Xing Lian appeared very quickly.


    She was stopped at the door and went back.


    Ming Shu sat outside and waited. After a while, the people at the main door were lured away. Xing Lian came out and went in a direction.


    Ming Shu followed her leisurely.


    When Xing Lian arrived, she looked calm. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯m Here!¡±


    No one answered her. In fact, Xing Lian was panicking. She clenched her hands tightly and didn¡¯t dare to rx.


    The secrets she had buried deep in her heart were suddenly revealed.


    She always felt that she had done it wlessly.


    The only mistake was that the night before Jin Se¡¯s wedding, she couldn¡¯t help but feel happy and said those words in front of her.


    Xing Lian took a deep breath.


    The moment she turned around, she caught a touch of pure ck color.


    Xing Lian felt as if a pause button had been pressed.


    Ming Shu walked slowly and elegantly up the steps.


    The light lingered around her, and a smile blossomed on the corner of her lips. It was as soft andfortable as a spring breeze blowing over her heart.


    It was obviously a pure ck color, but it made her wear a holy feeling.


    Jealousy spread in Xing Lian¡¯s eyes.


    In the past, she dressed like the rest of the Celestials, but her beauty was eye-catching. Even if she didn¡¯t do anything, just standing there, she would be the center of attention.


    Now, she looked even more dazzling than before.


    Xing Lian¡¯s nails dug into her palm. ¡°Jin Se... it¡¯s really you. You invited me here to have sex...¡±


    Before Xing Lian could finish her words, Ming Shu shed over. Under her shocked gaze, she raised her hand and shed... not her hand.


    Xing Lian¡¯s vision went dark, and her body went limp.


    Ming Shu was toozy to pick her up, so she let her fall to the ground.


    Then she took out a gunnysack and put her in it.


    I¡¯m a professional at tying people up!


    ¨C


    The nine heavens had been cordoned off.


    It was easy for her to go in and out alone, but it was not so easy to bring someone along.


    Ming Shu waited for the right time to sneak out with Xing Lian and go straight to the location of the Devil Race.


    The Devil King never expected Ming Shu to be so fast.


    ¡°Why did you put her in here?¡±


    The Devil King pushed Ming Shu away and quickly let Xing Lian out.


    Seeing that the person inside only fainted and nothing else, the Devil King was slightly relieved.


    Ming Shu sat down and poured herself a cup of tea.


    She nced at the demon lord¡¯s actions and said with a faint smile, ¡°Let me remind you, this little cutie is very powerful. Watch her closely.¡±


    The demon lord¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡±


    The demon lord carried the person to a temporary bed next to him and gently covered her with the quilt. Finally, he set up an array around her.


    ¡°Hey, I say, what do you like about her?¡±


    The Devil King turned his back to Ming Shu. ¡°As long as it¡¯s her, I like everything.¡±


    Ming Shu was deep in thought. ¡°OH.¡±


    ¨C ..


    ¡°Devil King...¡±


    Xing Lian¡¯s weak voice sounded.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±The Devil King was surprised.


    Xing Lian shrank a little, as if she was very scared.


    What is this ce?


    She..


    Jin Se!


    It was Jin se who brought her here!


    Sure enough, Xing Lian saw Ming Shu behind her and became excited. ¡°Jin Se, you actually colluded with the Devil Race!¡±


    Ming Shu yed with the cup in her hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Little Cutie, you and the Devil King got married and bowed to each other. I just returned you to your husband. How can you collude with the Devil Race?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, he forced me!¡±Xing Lian retorted.


    She would never marry the Devil King.


    The person she wanted to marry was the crown prince, Ling Wu.


    ¡°The crown prince wille to save me!¡±Xing Lian said firmly.


    ¡°Yes, he will.¡±Ming Shu nodded.


    Xing Lian didn¡¯t understand why Ming Shu agreed with her.


    The next second, Ming Shu added with a smile, ¡°After all, you are his treasure.¡±

 Chapter 1523

    <h4>Chapter 1523: Chapter 1523 god of Flowers (26)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Xing Lian didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.


    ¡°Jin Se, do you think you can change the Crown Prince¡¯s mind by capturing me?¡±She must be trying to take Ling Wu back from her.


    This woman was like this.


    She seemed to have no desires, but in fact, she was the most scheming.


    She always wanted to take the crown prince away.


    She had already seen through her!


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know what Xing Lian was thinking. She just smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if hees back or changes his mind. Really, I just want him to hate me. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    I¡¯m not that shallow. What I want is much more powerful!


    ¡±...¡±


    Is she crazy!


    The Devil King also thought that Ming Shu might be crazy.


    Xing Lian thought for a while and suddenly said, ¡°Do you want to tell the crown prince about that so that you can gain his trust and sympathy?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at her. What did this little cutie think again.


    ......


    A trace of mockery appeared on Xing Lian¡¯s face. ¡°Do you think the Prince Will Believe You?¡±


    Ming Shu got up and dragged the chair toward Xing Lian.


    The Devil King reached out to stop her.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯m not going to hit her.¡±Ming Shu sat down on the spot. ¡°I¡¯m very curious. How did you make everyone think that I killed the Dragon King of the North Sea?¡±


    At that time, the host didn¡¯t have the chance to see any evidence.


    Almost immediately after the incident, she was pushed onto the god-destroying stage.


    There was nothing going on here. She didn¡¯t believe it.


    Xing Lian pursed her pale lips. She nced at the Devil Lord and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ming Shu looked at the Devil Lord. ¡°Devil Lord, we girls have something private to talk about. Can you leave us alone?¡±


    The demon lord red at her.


    What if this Little Flower Devil bullied Xing Lian? !


    Ming Shu promised casually, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I beat her up, I¡¯ll tell you first. You Can¡¯t Stop Me Anyway.¡±


    The demon lord almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Arrogant!


    Too arrogant!


    The demon lord put twoyers of protection on Xing Lian and left.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    Xing Lian stared at Ming Shu, as if she wanted to poke holes in her body with her gaze.


    She didn¡¯t answer Ming Shu¡¯s question. Instead, she asked, ¡°Jin Se, why aren¡¯t you dead?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m lucky. I was born with it. You Can¡¯t Envy Me.¡±


    Xing Lian:¡±...¡±


    She was jealous.


    She could stille back even if she was on the god-destroying stage.


    Why!


    ¡°Hehehe...¡±


    Xing Lian suddenlyughed. Her delicate face was slightly distorted, and her eyes hid some madness.


    ¡°So what if you are alive? The crown prince won¡¯t like you. He will never like you and won¡¯t know that you saved him. Jin Se, you are the loser.¡±


    Ming Shu took out some snacks and started eating.


    She watched Xing Lian¡¯s performance indifferently.


    Xing Lian shouted for a while and found that Ming Shu was ignoring her. She was still eating happily and suddenly went crazy.


    ¡°Jin Se! I¡¯m talking to you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡±Ming Shu answered obediently. ¡°Continue.¡±


    Xing Lian felt like she was punching cotton.


    She was shouting at the top of her lungs while Ming Shu was ignoring her and treating her like a joke.


    Why!


    She was the loser!


    The crown prince was hers!


    ¡°You Want to know why you were pushed onto the god-destroying stage so quickly, let me tell you.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her head slightly.


    Xing Lian smiled, proud and happy.


    ¡°Do you think I have such great ability with my ability?¡±


    ¡°Jin Se, it was the crown prince who helped me.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, aren¡¯t you surprised? If it wasn¡¯t for the Crown Prince, how could you, the goddess of flowers, be convicted so quickly and pushed onto the god-destroying stage?¡±


    The Northern Sea Dragon King thought that he was dead for sure, but he found that he was still hanging on.


    Unfortunately, he met Xing Lian.


    When Xing Lian sent him back, she found out about the Northern Sea Dragon King¡¯s n.


    The North Sea Dragon King left something behind to prove that his death had nothing to do with anyone.


    But she hid that thing.


    After the North Sea Dragon King died, she lied to Ling Wu and said that she was there at the time. Would she be mistaken for the murderer.


    Later, there was evidence to prove that it was Jin se who did it.


    So, in order to keep Xing Lian out of this matter,.


    Ling Wu faced his beloved and did not delve into the obvious loopholes. Under the ¡®oppression¡¯of the North Sea, he took the opportunity to push Jin se onto the god-destroying tform.


    ¡°Do you think the Crown Prince Doesn¡¯t know? He¡¯s not stupid. Even if he didn¡¯t suspect anything when the incident happened, what about after?¡±


    Xing Lian¡¯s expression was full of pride.


    ¡°But in order to protect me, the crown prince didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Xing Lian:¡±...¡±isn¡¯t that enough?


    What was the meaning of her expression?


    Xing Lian didn¡¯t know what went wrong. Her reaction waspletely different from what she thought.


    Does she not like the Crown Prince?


    Impossible..


    Ming Shu got up and left with a ¡°Boring¡±expression.


    ¡°Jin Se! Come Back!¡±


    ¡°Come back!¡±


    ¡°Jin Se!¡±


    Xing Lian¡¯s voice came from inside.


    The Devil King was waiting outside. When he heard Xing Lian¡¯s voice, he looked inside nervously.


    When he saw Ming Shue out, he immediately wanted to go in. ¡°Did you hit her?¡±


    Ming Shu reached out to stop him and showed a very friendly smile. ¡°Just in case, Devil Lord, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°I want to go in and see her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s going crazy. What are you looking at? Hurry up, the cucumber I nted will be eaten tomorrow.¡±


    Devil Lord:¡±...¡±


    Cucumber your ass!


    Let Me Go in and see!


    ¨C


    The outside of the South Heaven Gate temporarily stopped.


    For some reason, Ling Wu felt a little flustered in his heart. He asked someone to look this way so that he could take the time to go back.


    He went straight to Xing Lian¡¯s room.


    ¡°Lian ¡®er.¡±


    The room was empty. The person who would greet him when he returned in the past had disappeared.


    ¡°Lian ¡®er?¡±


    ¡°Lian ¡®er!¡±


    Ling Wu searched the room inside and out, but he could not find anyone. He quickly called someone to ask.


    ¡°Where is the goddess of the apricot flower?¡±


    ¡°The goddess of the apricot flower... is in the room.¡±


    Ling Wu¡¯s face was dark as he pointed at the empty room.


    ¡°Where is she? I asked you to look at her. What do you think?¡±


    The group of people trembled. Under Ling Wu¡¯s pressure, they fell to their knees.


    ¡°We really did not see the goddess of the apricot flower leave.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, please spare our lives.¡±


    ¡°The god of Apricot Lotus was still here...¡±


    Ling Wu frowned and his eyes burned with anger. He roared, ¡°Go and find her!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes...¡±


    However, no matter how many times they searched the entire pce, they still couldn¡¯t find Apricot Lotus.


    Just as Ling Wu was feeling anxious, someone sent him a letter.


    ¡°Your Highness, this came from the demon race. It¡¯s for you.¡±


    Ling Wu took the letter and opened the envelope. A familiar token and letter fell out at the same time.


    Ling Wu¡¯s heart thumped wildly as he quickly finished reading the letter.


    After reading thest word, a fierce light shot out of Ling Wu¡¯s eyes.


    He exerted force with his fingers, and the letter turned into powder that scattered down.


    Everyone didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly. They wished they could find a ce to hide.

 Chapter 1524

    <h4>Chapter 1524: Chapter 1524 god of Flowers (27)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Luding Mountain.


    It was located between the three races of gods, demons, and humans.


    This ce was surrounded by fog all year round, and the fog was poisonous. No matter if it was the gods, demons, or humans, they could not resist this fog.


    Therefore, Luding Mountain was a ce that the gods and demons did not care about. Humans also kept this ce a secret and would note here easily.


    At this moment, at the foot of Luding Mountain.


    Ling Wu came alone.


    In the Dark Sky, he could only see the shadows of the trees around him.


    Further ahead was the spiraling fog. The Shadows of the trees were faintly discernible, as if they were hidden in the fog, a monster waiting for an opportunity.


    ¡°Demon Lord!¡±


    Ling Wu¡¯s voice traveled far into the distance, drifting in the fog.


    ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince has great guts!¡±


    The demon lord stepped through the air and arrived. Many demons appeared around him, surrounding him.


    Ling Wu turned and stared intently at the demon lord.


    ......


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lian ¡®er?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry. I said before that I like her and won¡¯t hurt her.¡±The demon lord¡¯s eyes were filled with deep affection.


    ¡°You used her to threaten me!¡±Ling Wu sneered. ¡°You used her, do you think you¡¯re worthy of liking her?¡±


    The demon lord:¡±...¡±


    I knew it would be like this!


    It was all that Little Flower Goblin¡¯s fault!


    The demon lord took a deep breath.


    Things had alreadye to this, he could not lose face.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t like this, how could I have asked the crown prince out?¡±To F * cking lose face, he had to first get rid of his love rival.


    ¡°Hand Lian ¡®er over!¡±Ling Wu¡¯s aura surged.


    ¡°Your Highness, if you want her, it still depends on whether you have the ability or not.¡±


    Ling Wu swept his gaze across the surroundings, wary of their sneak attacks.


    ¡°Demon lord, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so despicable!¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The demon lord creepily squeezed out a smile.


    He raised his hand and waved it down. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Then let your highness see something even more despicable!¡±


    Ling Wu¡¯s heart froze. He thought that the demons surrounding him would attack him.


    But these demons did not attack him.


    Instead, the ground began to glow with array light as the demons set up an array outside.


    Ling Wu¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly rushed in one direction.


    Unfortunately, it was already toote.


    The array light blocked him back.


    This array..


    Ling Wu stood within the array, light and fury alternating in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for me!¡±This array had clearly been set up long ago. Otherwise, it would not have been so fast.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡±


    The demon lord pointed in a certain direction with his chin. ¡°She did it.¡±


    Ling Wu looked in the direction the demon lord indicated.


    The girl was sitting on the rocking chair. The light of the array shone on the corner of her skirt, while the rest was hidden in the darkness.


    ¡°Jin Se...¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand and waved, adding another wave of hatred points. ¡°Your Highness, your little Cutie was also tied up by me.¡±


    Ling Wu¡¯s brain exploded.


    ¡°Jin Se! You are a member of the celestial race, how dare you collude with the Devil Race!¡±


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue and pped her hands for love. ¡°You are indeed an enviable couple in the nine heavens. Your words are the same.¡±


    ¡°So what if I collude with the Devil Race?¡±Ming Shu said in the next second. ¡°What can you do to me?¡±


    Devil King:¡±...¡±Don¡¯t talk nonsense, who colluded with you!


    Ling Wu forced himself to calm down.


    He didn¡¯t expect that she would be involved in this.


    ¡°Jin Se, what¡¯s the matter? Come at me and let Lian er go!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always beening at you.¡±


    My goal is very clear and has never changed.


    It¡¯s my duty to make the little rascal unhappy.


    ¡±...¡±


    Ling Wu suddenly couldn¡¯t continue.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the Devil Lord.


    Your love rival, you go.


    Just don¡¯t kill him.


    The Devil Lord:¡±...¡±


    The Devil Lord gave the Devil Lord a look, and the Devils in the array began to send Devil Qi into the array.


    The array, which was originally shining, was gradually surrounded by Devil Qi, and the shadows became heavier.


    Ling Wu was forced to retreat to the center. No matter what he said, Ming Shu and the Devil Lord pretended not to hear him.


    If I don¡¯t deal with him quickly, will theye to save me?


    Ling Wu seemed to want to break the array, but no matter how he attacked, the array didn¡¯t move at all.


    Ming shu bit on a ginseng and watched Ling Wu being wrapped by the Devil Qi.


    ¡°AH ¨C¡±


    A roar suddenly burst out from the array.


    The fog on the mountain seemed to have been shaken away a little. The cold moonlight broke through the fog and fell on the ground.


    The Shadows of the trees swayed.


    They bared their fangs and brandished their ws like monsters that ate people.


    The cold wind swept down, and the light of the array contracted at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the next moment, it quickly exploded again.


    A figure carrying the Devil Qi rushed out from inside.


    The Devil Lord was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that he coulde out like this.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    He pushed the demon next to him.


    A few demons went up. Ling Wu pinched one with each hand, and with two clicks, the demon lord died.


    Ming Shu¡¯s action of biting the ginseng paused. Ling Wu¡¯s aura was different from before. It seemed that some kind of seal had been opened.


    Sigh, even a little naughty boy had to follow the lead.


    I¡¯m also a cannon fodder viin.


    I just want to be a rich and powerful viin. Why is it so difficult! ?


    Ling Wu was now a Buddha who killed Buddha, and the Devil who blocked him killed the devil.


    ¡°Little Flower Devil, what the F * ck is going on?¡±The Devil King moved to Ming Shu¡¯s side.


    ¡°It¡¯s a typical plot of a desperate situation.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    The Devil King was confused.


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Have you prepared what I asked you to prepare?¡±


    The Devil King¡¯s mouth twitched.¡±... Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    The devil king: ¡°Really?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°Why don¡¯t you go up and fight him? He looks like a good fighter now. If you want to go, go ahead. I¡¯m not going anyway.¡±


    The Devil King:¡±...¡±


    The Devil King felt that his reputation might be ruined by Ming Shu.


    He looked at Ling Wu, who was about to kill many devils and was about to rush toward them. He made up his mind and grabbed the devil beside him and ordered.


    ¡°Go, bring the things that were prepared just now.¡±


    The demon immediately turned around and came out with a fewrge buckets.


    One of the demons carried a bucket. When Ling Wu was restrained, he quickly closed in and poured the contents of the bucket onto his body.


    Ling Wu did not notice. His body suddenly shed and avoided the spilled liquid. He also kicked the demon away.


    ¡°Ssh ¨C¡±


    Liquid flew over from several directions at the same time.


    Ling Wu was hit squarely.


    His body was covered in mucus, and his body suddenly became heavy.


    What the hell was this?


    The demon race was actually so despicable!


    The inexhaustible power in his body was now being pressed down into his body,pletely unable to be released..


    Plop ¡ª


    Ling Wu¡¯s body fell.


    The demons exchanged a few nces, not daring to advance.


    The demon lord:¡±...¡±


    How Can I face people in the future!


    He nced at the young girl who was still sitting on the rocking chair and swaying.


    From this series of events, she clearly had the ability to deal with Ling Wu by herself, so why did she want to cooperate with him?


    She couldn¡¯t be thinking about me, right?


    The demon lord felt it was very possible.


    He silently moved away from Ming Shu.


    ¡°Demon lord, what should we do now?¡±


    The demon lord looked at the person lying on the ground. ¡°Tie him up first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 1525

    <h4>Chapter 1525: Chapter 1525 god of flowers falling from the sky (28)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°Demon lord, this is bad!¡±


    The demon lord was still thinking about how to deal with Ling Wu, his rival in love, when a demon suddenly swooped down from the sky.


    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong Now!¡±


    The Demon Lord took a breath.


    ¡°Luo Huan...¡±


    Hearing this name, the demon lord¡¯s eyebrows couldn¡¯t help twitching.


    Ming Shu also raised her head and looked at the demon.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°Luo Ju... he... he opened a teleportation array in the ninth heaven...¡±


    The demon lord frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? He opened a teleportation array and he told me about it?¡±


    The demon said, ¡°That teleportation array, it seems... it seems to have opened the ce where the beasts were imprisoned.¡±


    The demon lord:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    ......


    My Little Fairy.


    No!


    Why didn¡¯t Little Beastie Tell Her?


    Did It Go AWOL? !


    Just as she was thinking about Little Beastie, she suddenly saw Little Beastie jump out of the darkness and quickly climb on top of her.


    I told you to monitor little fairy, how did you do it?


    Little Beastie:¡±...¡±


    Little Beastie looked around guiltily, unable to admit that it had gone AWOL.


    It covered its mouth with its little paws and yawned. I¡¯m so sleepy, poop-picker. I¡¯ll sleep for a while, don¡¯t wake me up.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Damn!


    ¡°Impossible!¡±The Demon Lord roared in excitement, which made Ming Shu shudder. ¡°That ce has been sealed long ago. That¡¯s the power of the ancient god. How could he open it with his falling title?¡±


    No matter how powerful the falling title was, it was not powerful enough to be on the same level as the ancient god!


    He didn¡¯t believe it!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but... a fierce beast hase out and is now in the Ninth Heaven. Demon Lord, this is real.¡±


    They didn¡¯t know whether it was an illusion or not, but they seemed to be able to hear the roar of the fierce beasting from the Ninth Heaven.


    ¡°We Demons also have a sealing point. Demon Lord, could it have been opened?¡±


    Primordial beasts, literally understood, were products of the primordial era.


    In the current divine realm, there were exalted gods, but there were no ancient gods.


    All the ancient gods had fallen, and the current ancient divine race was only a bloodline that had been passed down.


    Back then, the several ancient gods had worked together to seal all the primordial beasts in an independent space.


    And the sealing point used the three realms as a medium.


    The celestial race, the demon race, and the human world.


    The demon lord¡¯s expression was extremely grim, and he roared in madness, ¡°Luo Huan, are you crazy? !¡±


    The Demon Race:¡±...¡±


    He had previously said that you were crazy.


    So who was the one who was crazy?


    ¨C ..


    Just as the demon lord was going crazy, the mountain at the foot of the mountain began to surge with fog.


    The entire mountain seemed to be sinking.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    The demon lord cried out.


    ¡°Quickly retreat!¡±


    ¡°Mount Lu is also a sealing point.¡±


    In order to ensure the survival of the weak human race, he had chosen Mount Lu, a ce in the middle of the three realms, as the sealing point for the human world.


    The demon lord had chosen this ce because it was rtively close to the demon race. If anything happened, he could quickly return to the demon race, or he could immediately call for reinforcements.


    Who knew that Luo Ju was secretly poking at the back.


    The descent of the mountain was very fast.


    Ming Shu almost didn¡¯t have time to run and fell down.


    Ming Shu:¡±! ! !¡±


    This can¡¯t be!


    She vaguely heard someone screaming.


    However, it was too dark and her body kept falling. She couldn¡¯t see clearly and couldn¡¯t even use spells. This ce..


    Bang ¡ª


    Ming Shu fell to the ground.


    A pile of rocks fell from the surroundings.


    Ming Shu held her head and rolled to the side.


    After a while, the surroundings gradually quieted down.


    At this time, she was buried in a pile of rocks. There was only a small space around her.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Ah!


    Little Vixen!


    I will kill you!


    I finally caught Ling Wu!


    Ming Shu greeted her ancestors in her heart.


    Ming Shu took a deep breath.


    She calmed down very quickly.


    ¨C


    At the entrance of the cave, a pile of rocks was pushed away by someone. A grey person came out.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡±


    Ming Shu used her hands to avoid the dust and climbed out.


    The Little Beast followed behind and rolled out.


    Ming Shu stood up. She was on a slope at the moment. As far as she could see..


    Damn!


    There were a few huge monsters wandering in the distance.


    Ferocious beasts!


    I wonder if they are delicious!


    Ming Shu rubbed her hands and prepared to go down and catch the beasts.


    Halfway down, she suddenly remembered that she couldn¡¯t use spells anymore.


    This ce..


    Forbidden Spells?


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡±Ming Shu poked the tangyuan beside her with her foot.


    The five-colored tangyuan bit on the hem of her clothes. It spun in the air andnded on Ming Shu¡¯s foot.


    It opened its ck eyes andined about Ming Shu¡¯s evil deeds. It looked so cute.


    ¡°Of course I Can!¡±HMPH! It¡¯s a beast, how can I not!


    It was only as weak as a poop-picker.


    Ming Shu bent down and picked it up.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re Great.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±Little Beastie raised its head and looked very proud.


    Ming Shu raised her hand and threw little beastie away.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you now!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh... Poop-picker, you bastard...¡±


    Little Beastie roared and disappeared into the distance.


    Ming Shu went down the slope while little beastie was cursing. By the time she reached the bottom, Little Beastie was already stepping on a fierce beast.


    ¡°Poop-picker, look, this is the world I have conquered for you!¡±


    Little Beastie waved its little ws, as domineering as an emperor descending on the world.


    Ming Shuughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    She looked into the distance. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t see the few wandering beasts anymore.


    The Little Beastie:¡±...¡±HMPH!


    The Little Beastie jumped down and urged Ming Shu to make a fire to roast the meat.


    Cooked meat was better than raw meat.


    Ming Shu and the Little Beastie shared the meat of the beast.


    The meat of the Beast was not bad, and it was not poisonous.


    It was produced in the wilderness.


    It must be of high quality.


    After eating, Ming Shu slowly walked to the outside. How was she going to get out of this ce..


    Whoosh ¡ª


    Ming Shu stopped and looked back. There was something behind her.


    The surrounding grass was lush. She didn¡¯t know where the wind came from. The grass was like the surface of the sea, creating ayer of ripples.


    Ming Shu broke off a branch.


    Whoosh ¡ª


    The shadow passed through her peripheral vision.


    A sense of crisis came from behind. The moment Ming Shu turned around, the branch hit her.


    Her wrist was held by someone. Her body moved forward slightly and she was pulled into someone¡¯s arms.


    A familiar voice with a hot temperature fell beside her ear. ¡°Little Flower God, you said you didn¡¯t like me. You chased me all the way here.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu stepped on the back of Luoluo¡¯s foot. Luoluo let go of her in pain.


    The branch waved at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been tolerating you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I F * * King let you cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Amazing!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t beat you to death!¡±


    Ming Shu scolded as she hit him.


    Luoluo didn¡¯t resist. She just held her head and shouted, ¡°Little Flower God, you¡¯re too much! If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have been attacked. Is this how you treat your Savior?¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would be here!¡±The branch continued to whip, and the leaves danced in the air.


    Ming Shu only stopped when all the leaves on the branch were gone.


    Luo Ju¡¯s slender and fair fingers brushed past his white clothes. His face was pure and beautiful, but still mesmerizing.


    His shimmering eyes were like old wine, rippling with intoxicating ripples. ¡°Little Flower God, beating is kissing, scolding is love. It seems that you like me a lot.¡±


    Ming Shu gave him a smile that he understood by himself.


    She threw away the branch in her hand and her gaze fell behind Luo Ju.


    There was a yellow, fox-like corpse lying there.


    It didn¡¯t move.


    It should be dead.


    ¡°You killed it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Little Flower God, do you want to praise me?¡±Luo Ju asked for credit.

 Chapter 1526

    <h4>Chapter 1526: Chapter 1526 god of Flowers (29)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Luo Huan came in from the ninth heaven.


    He didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu toe in as well.


    Luo Huan asked, ¡°Why did you go to the Lu Ding Mountain for no reason?¡±


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Why did you release a beast for no reason?¡±


    Luo Huan smiled ambiguously. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it to find something different for you.¡±


    Ming Shu stared at him without saying a word.


    Luo Huan was still smiling. He didn¡¯t break the weird atmosphere.


    ¡°Luo Huan, if you don¡¯t say anything, I will leave.¡±


    Ming Shu spoke.


    Her tone was no different from before.


    However, Luo Huan panicked for no reason.


    He bit his tongue and said, ¡°Little Flower God, it¡¯s easy to enter this ce but hard to leave. You Can¡¯t even use your spells now. How do you want to leave?¡±


    ¡°As long as I want to, I have a way to get out.¡±Ming Shu¡¯s tone was casual, as if she was joking.


    ......


    But Luolun felt that what she said was true.


    Ming Shu looked at him a few times. Seeing that Luolun was not going to speak, she turned around and continued walking in the same direction.


    Luolun stood there for a while. His eyes were obscure. He took a deep breath and looked down for a moment.


    Then he followed her.


    He hugged Ming Shu from behind and trapped her in his arms. He sighed beside her ear helplessly. ¡°Little Flower God, I really can¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Luoluo turned her around and lowered her head to give her a kiss.


    Compared to the awkward kissst time, she was much more familiar with it this time.


    After the kiss ended, he hugged Ming Shu as though he wanted to rub her into his bones and blood.


    ¡°Have you heard of the half-moon spring?¡±


    Without waiting for Ming Shu to answer, Luo Ju continued, ¡°In the ancient times, the half-moon fierce beast was immortal.¡±


    ¡°The reason why the half-moon fierce beast was immortal was that after drinking the half-moon spring water, a mark of one and a half months would appear on its body, and its strength would increase greatly. It was said that no one could defeat it, so it was called the half-moon fierce beast.¡±


    He paused. ¡°I want to find the half-moon spring water.¡±


    Ming Shu was curious. ¡°Can it really be immortal?¡±


    Luo Ju suddenlyughed. ¡°Even the ancient gods will fall. There is no such thing as immortal. It is just that you can live longer and be more powerful. Little Flower God, is this what you are concerned about?¡±


    ¡°Immortal, aren¡¯t you concerned about it?¡±


    Luo Ju shook her head. Her lips brushed against Ming Shu¡¯s cheek, and she couldn¡¯t help but kiss her.


    ¡°Then why are you looking for this thing? Is It Good?¡±


    ¡±...¡±Luoluo pressed her head down and pressed it into her arms. ¡°It works, but it doesn¡¯t taste good.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s muffled voice rang out. ¡°You¡¯re looking for a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Luoluo suddenly hugged her tightly. ¡°But... I don¡¯t know what to do now.¡±


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Luo Ju muttered softly.


    He bit Ming Shu¡¯s ear and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Can I kill you, Little Flower God?¡±


    Ming Shu was stunned.


    ¡°Yes.¡±Ming Shu reached out and hugged him. ¡°As long as you dare.¡±


    Yes.


    As long as you dare.


    It was a simple word.


    A huge rock fell on Luo Ju¡¯s heart.


    It was like a huge wave that drowned his world.


    Luo Ju sighed sadly. ¡°Little Flower God, why are you so...¡±


    Annoying.


    This was the first time he hated someone so much.


    It was also the first time he liked someone so much.


    Luo Ju held Ming Shu for a long time. He only let go of her when a beast appeared and led her in a direction.


    Ming Shu stepped on the soft grass and asked him, ¡°Why are you looking for these things?¡±


    ¡°To prolong your life, Little Flower God.¡±Luo Ju tilted his head, his eyes shining brightly. ¡°Little Flower God, do you want to give up some of your life for me?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything.


    Luo Ju smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. I can¡¯t bear to give it up now. But one day when I¡¯m tired of you, maybe I¡¯ll be able to give it up. I¡¯m really looking forward to it when I¡¯m tired of you.¡±


    The yearning in his tone was very sincere.


    Ming Shu pursed her lips and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it too.¡±


    Luo Ju¡¯s expression suddenly darkened, but it returned to normal in a sh.


    ¡°Little Flower God is really heartless. But what if I like you even more?¡±


    Ming Shu pushed his face away. ¡°You¡¯re sick.¡±


    ¡°Lovesickness. Little Flower God, you don¡¯t know. Every time I can¡¯t see you, My Heart Hurts. Only you can ease my pain.¡±Luo Ju held his chest exaggeratedly.


    He didn¡¯t know if he had said it out loud, but he started to be more serious.


    ¡°What do you mean by prolonging your life?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I lied to you.¡±Luolunughed wildly. ¡°Look at me, how do I look like I need to prolong my life? Little Flower God, how can I be so gullible?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him.


    Luolun indeed looked very normal.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know whether what he said about prolonging his life was true or not.


    Every time she asked him, he would reply with a smile.


    In the blink of an eye, they had been in this ce for almost half a month.


    The ce where Luoluo came in to open the teleportation array was closed. Luoluo said that someone might have closed it from the outside.


    He didn¡¯t fully open it, but he coulde in.


    It was not difficult for the people outside to close it.


    ¡°How do we get out?¡±


    ¡°Little Flower God, do you want to get out?¡±Luo Ju raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t get out, are we going to stay here forever?¡±The beasts here didn¡¯t give birth, so there would be nothing left after eating.


    Luo Ju reached out and hugged her. ¡°Little Flower God, don¡¯t you want to stay here forever with me? Look, there is no one else here, only us...¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A beast rushed over from the front.


    Luo Ju:¡±...¡±


    A dangerous glint shed in Luo Ju¡¯s eyes. She let go of Ming Shu and went to deal with the ferocious beast.


    When Luo Ju came back, Ming Shu said with a faint smile, ¡°We are not the only ones here.¡±


    There was also food!


    Luo Ju was obviously unhappy and her emotions were written all over her face.


    Ming Shu looked at the dead ferocious beast.


    ¡°You can¡¯t use magic here. Even if you are a demon, you can¡¯t be so unique, right?¡±


    Luo Ju smiled carelessly. ¡°Little Flower God, worship me, right?¡±


    Ming Shu gritted her teeth. ¡°Speak properly.¡±


    Luo Ju pinched a strand of Ming Shu¡¯s hair and yed with it. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was a demon.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu thought about it carefully.


    I really didn¡¯t say that.


    Because the people of the demon race said that he was a demon, and there was always demonic qi lingering around him, he was subconsciously thought of as a demon.


    But Luolun had never admitted that he was a devil.


    ¡°Then what are you?¡±


    ¡°Little Flower God, you are scolding people.¡±


    ¡°You are not a human.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Luolun didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, but he suddenly leaned on her andughed.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    ¡°Give me a hug.¡±


    Luolun¡¯s tone was gentle. It was rare that Ming Shu didn¡¯t push him away.


    ¡°So what are you?¡±


    Luoluo feltfortable. He leaned on Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder and opened his mouth. His voice was a little bitter. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He was not a god, a human, or a devil.


    He was also not a devil..


    He wandered outside the six realms.


    He didn¡¯t belong to any other world.


    ¡°Little Flower God.¡±Luoluo hugged Ming Shu tightly, as if he was holding onto the only life-saving straw. ¡°You are mine...¡±


    Ming Shu lifted Luoluo¡¯s chin and gently kissed him, blocking his words.


    Luoluo closed his eyes slightly and answered her from the bottom of his heart.


    Luoluo couldn¡¯t help but smile. Kissing could be a wonderful thing.


    ¡°What are youughing at? Kiss me properly.¡±


    ¡°PFFT... hahahaha...¡±luoluoughed even more impudently.


    ¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu let go of him and got up to leave.


    Luolun pulled her back and pressed her down on the soft grass, kissing her passionately.


    The leaves were blown to the sky by the wind and flew far away.

 Chapter 1527

    <h4>Chapter 1527: Chapter 1527 god of Flowers (30)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Another half a month passed.


    Apart from some fierce beasts, Ming Shu and Luo Ju didn¡¯t meet any other living creatures.


    Well... the fierce beasts they met were all eaten by Ming Shu in the end.


    Some were delicious, some were not.


    Some were even poisonous..


    ¡°Little god of flowers, I feel that if you stay in there for a year, you might eat up all the terrifying beasts in the ancient times. I can ask the Celestials to give you a title and save the little delicate flower of the six realms, hahahaha...¡±


    Every time Luo Ju was beaten up, he couldn¡¯t help but say something mean.


    ¡°Luo Ju!¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡±Luo Ju respectfully handed the roasted meat to Ming Shu and smiled. ¡°Little Flower God, I have cut it for you. Please eat.¡±


    Ming Shu red at him.


    Luo Ju¡¯s bright eyes narrowed slightly. He was surrounded by demonic qi and looked charming.


    Ming Shu cursed in her heart and looked away.


    Luoluo got up and went to build a house.


    ......


    Ming Shu sat beside him and looked at him. When he was almost done, Ming Shu asked, ¡°Do you really want to stay here?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that it¡¯s not easy to go out? We can¡¯t always sleep outside. I don¡¯t want to make my little flower god suffer.¡±


    Atst, Luoluo added, ¡°I forgot to bring your flower pot. Little Flower God, you...¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Luo Ju chuckled and continued to build the house.


    The temperature inside was very different and irregr.


    The temperature during the day could be below zero.


    The temperature at night could also be high.


    The temperature depended on the weather.


    After Luo Ju finished building the house, he went out to find some hay and made a bed.


    When Ming Shu entered, he wasying a nket on the hay.


    ¡°You only made a bed?¡±Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and asked.


    Luoluo sat down and smiled. ¡°Little Flower God, you don¡¯t need to sleep on a bed for a flower, right?¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Are You F * * King Serious?


    Is this what you mean by ¡®like¡¯?


    Huh?


    The person you like doesn¡¯t even have a ce to sleep? !


    Who dares to make you like him!


    Obviously, Luoluo was serious. He upied his own bed and had no intention of moving away.


    Ming Shu turned around and walked out.


    She was going to find something to beat him up.


    The Little Vixen was courting death. She just needed to beat him up.


    Just as she reached the door, her clothes became heavy and her warm body covered her. She hugged her from behind.


    ¡°I¡¯m lying to you. How could you not let my Little Flower God Sleep? Why are you still leaving? You should be acting coquettishly now...¡±


    ¡°I was going to find something to beat you up.¡±


    Luo Ju:¡±...¡±


    Is it toote for him to let go of her now?


    A flower. Why is she so violent.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu and Luo Ju stayed here.


    Luo Ju went out to look for the half moon spring asionally. When she came back, she dragged the ferocious beasts that were used as food.


    Time passed quickly.


    However, everyone had a long life. This little time was nothing.


    ¡°You have almost searched the entire ce. Have you found your Half Moon Spring?¡±


    ¡°Half-moon spring is so easy to find. Aren¡¯t all the fierce beasts here half-moon fierce beasts?¡±Luo Huan leaned over. ¡°Little Flower God, be patient.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too quiet here,¡±Ming Shu said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have me to apany you?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes you go out...¡±Ming Shu paused.


    Luo Huan raised his eyebrows, a dazzling smile on his face. He kissed Ming Shu¡¯s face. ¡°Little Flower God doesn¡¯t want to be separated from me. Can I take you with me in the future?¡±


    Luolun kept his word. The next day, he went out and really took Ming Shu with him.


    Spells couldn¡¯t be used here, and neither could fierce beasts.


    Therefore, fierce beasts that relied entirely on brute force were like little sheep in front of Luolun.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Little Flower God?¡±


    Luolun turned back from the front, walked in front of Ming Shu, and helped her up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anymore.¡±


    ¡°How far is it...¡±Luo Huan looked ahead and squatted down in front of her. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t argue and directly leaned over.


    Luo Huan carried her up and weighed her. ¡°Little Flower God, you eat so much every day. Where is your meat?¡±


    ¡°Little Flower God, you are a flower. You should be vegetarian.¡±


    ¡°Little Flower God...¡±


    Luo Ju kept talking, but he didn¡¯t hear the reply from the person behind him.


    He turned his head slightly.


    He saw a sleeping face.


    After so long, he had already remembered this face.


    Luo Ju had actually found the half moon spring a long time ago.


    This ce was only so big.


    But..


    He didn¡¯t want to leave this ce.


    Luo Ju pecked on Ming Shu¡¯s lips and muttered, ¡°Stay with me for a while more, Little Flower God.¡±


    Luoluo walked forward step by step.


    Little Beastie was jumping up and down behind her.


    ¨C


    One afternoon.


    Ming Shu found that Luoluo had carried her out.


    Ever since Luoluo said that she would take her with her, Luoluo had never carried her out.


    This was the first time.


    Ming Shu looked around for people.


    It was almost evening when Little Beastie started shouting in her mind.


    Ming Shu found a ce. It was already night time. The temperature was extremely low and there were ice flowers on the ground.


    Luo Ju was immersed in the crescent-shaped spring water. There was a fierce beast not far away. It was a fierce beast that Ming Shu had never seen before.


    It was not big, but its body was covered with ice-blue scales.


    There was a crescent mark between its eyebrows.


    This was the fierce beast that had drunk the half-moon spring.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t reach Luo Ju by the shore, so she had to go down.


    The spring water was very cold, bone-piercing cold.


    Ming Shu gritted her teeth and walked over. Just as her fingers touched Luolun, Luolun suddenly grabbed her wrist and pushed her into the water.


    Ming Shu swallowed a mouthful of water.


    ¡°Luolun, it¡¯s me...¡±


    The pressure on her loosened.


    Luolun hugged her waist and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Little Flower God, why are you here? Did It hurt you?¡±


    Ming Shu took a breath and said unhappily, ¡°I thought you were finally going to kill me.¡±


    Luoluo¡¯s voice was weak. ¡°How could I? You Are My Little Flower God.¡±


    Luoluo¡¯s body sank a little, but she held her hand steadily. ¡°Little Flower God, go up first.¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed him and brought him to the shore.


    Ming Shu was so cold that she couldn¡¯t use her spiritual Qi to keep him warm.


    After dragging him to the shore, she took a deep breath and white fog immediately spread in the air.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just need to rest for a while.¡±Luo Ju felt a little lucky. ¡°The half-moon beast is more powerful than I thought. Luckily, I didn¡¯t bring you here. Otherwise, you would have been killed with just one p.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    It would be toote to drown!


    Ming Shu looked around. There was a cave nearby. Ming Shu brought her there. There were many bones in the cave.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was their of the half-moon ferocious beast.


    Ming Shu lit a fire and took off Luo Ju¡¯s clothes.


    The temperature in the air was very cold. Ming Shu¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Flower God,e here.¡±Luo Ju waved at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu¡¯s clothes were still wet. She changed her clothes before walking over.


    Luo Ju hugged her. ¡°I won¡¯t be cold if you hug me.¡±


    Luo Ju¡¯s body was very hot, like a furnace. She was much more energetic than before.


    Ming Shu huddled in his arms. ¡°Are you really okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Luo Ju said, ¡°I will be fine tomorrow.¡±


    Luo Ju looked at Ming Shu¡¯s side face and her Adam¡¯s apple moved. ¡°Flower God, give me a kiss.¡±

 Chapter 1528

    <h4>Chapter 1528: Chapter 1528 god of Flowers (31)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°No kiss.¡±


    ¡°Kiss, I feel ufortable.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu gave a perfunctory kiss.


    Luo Ju grabbed her and kissed her fiercely for a long time.


    Ming Shu was pressed under his body, and the hot temperature passed through his body. The suffocating kiss made her dizzy.


    Luo Ju seemed to be unable to control herself. Her palm was already in her clothes, and the hot fingertips lit up clusters of mes on her body to dispel the coldness.


    Ming Shu¡¯s clothes spread apart, revealing her beautiful body.


    Luoluo suddenly closed Ming Shu¡¯s clothes. She panted slightly, and her misty eyes regained her rationality bit by bit.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to do it anymore?¡±


    Luoluo turned around and hugged her, letting her lie in her arms. ¡°Little Flower God, I can¡¯t take you here.¡±


    This ce..


    Was not worthy of her.


    ......


    Luo Ju pinched Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder with his fingers and said ambiguously, ¡°Why, are you disappointed, Little Flower God?¡±


    ¡°I have too many things to do.¡±People who do big things shouldn¡¯t care about small things!


    Luo Ju¡¯s gaze fell on Ming Shu¡¯s chest. Her clothes were messy and unfastened, and he could vaguely see the beauty of the spring.


    Luo Ju closed her eyes.


    She suppressed the heat in her body.


    ¨C


    The next day.


    Luo Ju looked at the person in her arms. Seeing that she was still sleeping, the corner of her lips curled up slightly. She helped her button her clothes carefully and got up to go outside.


    The half-moon beast from yesterday was lying on the ground.


    He walked to the side of the half-moon spring. The cold water reflected his current shadow.


    The half-moon beast might have drunk the spring water. It waspletely different from the other beasts outside. It was very strong and could even use magic.


    However, the spring water did have a miraculous effect.


    He soaked in it for a while and it was all healed today.


    Luo Ju took out a bottle and drank a bottle of spring water.


    He returned to the cave and saw that Ming Shu was still asleep. He frowned slightly.


    Was she sleeping too deeply?


    In the past, when he got up and walked around, she would wake up the second time he didn¡¯t wake up.


    Even if she stayed on him, she would still be awake.


    ¡°Little Flower God?¡±


    Luo Ju called her softly.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t respond.


    Luo Ju called her several times, but Ming Shu didn¡¯t wake up. His heart tightened, and he picked her up and put his finger on her wrist.


    ¡°Little Flower God? Little Flower God, wake up?¡±There was nothing wrong with her body, and her temperature was normal.


    Luo Ju called her a little anxiously.


    His voice was filled with a nervousness that he had never felt before.


    ¡°Um...¡±


    Ming Shu seemed to be disturbed. She pushed his face away and continued to sleep with him in her arms.


    Luo Ju saw her reaction and heaved a sigh of relief, but he was notpletely at ease.


    He had to wake Ming Shu up.


    Ming Shu opened her eyes in a daze and hugged Luo Ju¡¯s neck. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Flower God, What¡¯s Wrong?¡±


    ¡°No... What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Ming Shu yawned. ¡°I¡¯m very sleepy.¡±


    ¡°Flower God, wake up. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just sleepy...¡±Ming Shu¡¯s voice was weak.


    ¡°How are you sleepy? Look at me, Little Flower God. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡±Ming Shu mumbled and rubbed herself against Luoluo. ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy. I want to sleep.¡±


    She was really sleepy.


    Luoluo was even more anxious. She asked if she was hungry, but she said she was fine?


    This was as rare as gold falling from the sky.


    ¡°Little Flower God, don¡¯t Sleep...¡±


    ¡°Little Flower God?¡±


    ¡°Little Flower God?¡±


    Ming Shu fell asleep. No matter what method Luo Ju used, she couldn¡¯t wake her up.


    He brought her back to her ce in a hurry.


    He tried everything to wake Ming Shu up, but he couldn¡¯t.


    However, there was nothing wrong with her body. It was as if she had suddenly fallen into a deep sleep.


    Luoluo was very anxious at first, but she gradually calmed down.


    She seemed to have entered a state of cultivation.


    Luoluo remembered that she had choked on water in the Half Moon Spring. She must have drunk it.


    Luoluo stood beside Ming Shu and med herself.


    The Half Moon spring water could make the half moon beast be powerful, so it could also make people, gods, and demons be powerful.


    But..


    He wasn¡¯t sure what kind of transformation it would be.


    He just hoped that she would be fine.


    Otherwise..


    Luoluo covered her face.


    No matter what she turned into.


    She was still his Little Flower God.


    ¨C OH


    One day in the sky, one year in the human world.


    Nine heavens.


    Three hundred years had passed since Luoluo had opened the teleportation array.


    Although it had closed in time, fierce beasts still escaped.


    The demon race was not spared either. The demon lord retreated with his army, returning to the demon race to encircle and annihte the fierce beasts that had escaped.


    And in closing the teleportation array, god of the apricot flower had put in the most effort.


    As a result, she had gone into seclusion to recuperate for more than three hundred years. The demon lord knew of this matter and did not send any more troops. For a time, the two worlds were at peace.


    ¡°God of the apricot flower hase out of seclusion?¡±


    ¡°It seems so. I saw the crown prince hurriedly go to the ce where God of the apricot flower is in seclusion.¡±


    ¡°It was really all thanks to the god of apricot blossomsst time.¡±


    The Little Immortals in the ninth heaven discussed animatedly.


    Soon, the news of the god of apricot blossomsing out of seclusion spread throughout the ninth heaven.


    ¡°Why do you think the god of apricot blossoms can close the seal?¡±A Little Immortal was curious.


    The god of apricot blossoms was a god of flowers.


    How could she have such power?


    A little immortal said mysteriously, ¡°I heard that the god of apricot blossoms seems to be rted to the exalted goddess.¡±


    ¡°Which exalted goddess? I¡¯ve never heard of any exalted goddess having a rtionship with flowers...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Could she be the reincarnation of the exalted goddess?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very possible. Didn¡¯t she suppress the demon extermination town back in the demon race? This time, she sealed the entrance of the prehistoric beasts. With such power, it might really be true.¡±


    Rumors spread.


    As the person involved, Xing Lian and the crown prince met with the heavenly emperor at this moment.


    ¡°Xing Lian, it was all thanks to youst time. If you have any requests, you can ask.¡±


    Xing Lian¡¯s face was rosy, exuding a delicate charm. She looked shyly at Ling Wu beside her.


    ¡°Xing Lian doesn¡¯t have any other requests. I only hope that the heavenly emperor will let Xing Lian be with the crown prince.¡±


    The heavenly emperor frowned slightly.


    Xing Lian had made such a great contribution to the ninth heaven. If the heavenly emperor refused again, it would be a little unreasonable.


    ¡°This matter...¡±the heavenly emperor pondered for a moment. ¡°Allow me to consider it.¡±


    Xing Lian bit her lower lip slightly, feeling a little wronged. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Heavenly Emperor rewarded them with a lot of things. After exchanging a few pleasantries, he let them leave.


    After leaving the Lingxiao Pce, Ling Wu put his arm around Xing Lian¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡±Xing Lian called out aggrievedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here.¡±Ling Wuforted Xing Lian. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see someone.¡±


    The news that exalted God Yun Yao had epted Xing Lian as his disciple quickly swept through the nine heavens.


    Although there were many exalted gods in the nine heavens, the one with the highest prestige was exalted God Yun Yao. He was the one closest to the ancient gods.


    Even if the heavenly emperor saw him, he had to be polite and respectful.


    Now, this god wanted to take Xing Lian as his disciple.


    Xing Lian¡¯s status in the ninth heaven would rise.


    The heavenly emperor probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stop her marriage with Ling Wu.


    Of course, if she was Yun Yao¡¯s disciple, the heavenly emperor might not stop her.


    Having an exalted God as a master was much more worth it than those big ns.


    For a time, Xing Lian became the most envied person in the ninth heaven.

 Chapter 1529

    <h4>Chapter 1529: Chapter 1529 god of flowers falling from the sky (32)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Cloud Pce.


    The residence of High God Yun Yao.


    At this time, all the immortals were gathered together, and the crowd was bustling.


    Today, High God Yun Yao was holding a master¡¯s ceremony for his disciple, God of flowers Xing Lian.


    Xing Lian followed high god Yun Yao to see the guests.


    In the past, she had to bow to everyone, but now, everyone had topliment her. This kind of treatment made Xing Lian very proud.


    Jin Se fell into a ce full of prehistoric beasts and she could nevere out again.


    No one would know her secret in the future. She would be with Ling Wu.


    Xing Lian looked at the crown prince, her eyes full of adoration and infatuation.


    ¡°Lian-er, this is...¡±


    Xing Lian came back to her senses and quickly recognized Yun Yao.


    The Ninth Heaven was very big. Even if it had been thousands of years, there were many people who had not seen it before.


    No one dared not to attend the banquet hosted by High God Yun Yao, so Xing Lian saw many unfamiliar faces.


    ......


    ¡°Congrattions, Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Fairy Xing Lian is indeed the disciple of high god. I reckon no one canpare to her spiritual energy.¡±


    Xing Lian thanked him humbly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of fairy Xing Lian¡¯s deeds before. She¡¯s really young and promising. I heard that the spells that fairy Xing Lian used were long-lost spells. I wonder if it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°So, fairy Xing Lian is really rted to a certain exalted God?¡±


    As these people spoke, their tone suddenly changed.


    Xing Lian, on the other hand, humbly blessed her body, ¡°Xing Lian was fortunate enough to have served a exalted God before. After reincarnating as a human, she ascended to the Dao once again. She subconsciously remembered some things. Xing Lian only regained her memory not long ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°May I know which exalted God it is?¡±


    Xing Lian¡¯s words piqued everyone¡¯s curiosity.


    Xing Lian smiled. ¡°Xing Lian does not dare to rashly discuss the title of exalted God.¡±


    Xing Lian did not seem to intend to say anything.


    With Yun Yao present, no one dared to interrogate him. They could only discuss it in private.


    There were only a few exalted gods. Now that Xing Lian had acknowledged Yun Yao as her master, the only possibility was that the exalted God had already fallen.


    Dong ¡ª


    The heavy and solemn sound of the bell rang throughout the entire ninth heaven.


    Everyone was stunned.


    A momentter, someone was astonished.


    ¡°Exalted deity Yun Yao is actually ringing the reincarnation bell for fairy Xing Lian?¡±


    If the reincarnation bell was rung by someone, it would be like an announcement to the entire ninth heaven, and even the celestial race.


    Exalted deity Yun Yao had the right to ring the reincarnation bell.


    ¡°Fairy Xing Lian is indeed deeply in love with exalted deity Yun Yao.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, Congrattions, goddess Xing Lian.¡±


    Xing Lian was also slightly surprised, but more than that, she was secretly delighted. The way she looked at exalted goddess Yun Yao was filled with respect.


    Dong ¡ª


    Another sound.


    The loud and long bell chime shook everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions were even more surprised.


    Xing Lian was also a little surprised. It was already a great honor to ring the reincarnation bell for a person.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Yun Yao¡¯s face was solemn as he looked in the direction of the bell.


    Dong ¡ª


    Dong ¡ª


    Everyone was a little dumbfounded.


    That was not right.


    Even if exalted god Yun Yao was ringing the reincarnation bell for fairy Xing Lian, he did not have to ring it so many times, right?


    Dong ¡ª


    The heavy bell sound seemed to wash away all filth, and the world was filled with echoes.


    The bell sound continued without end.


    There was a total of 7749 rings.


    The Reincarnation God¡¯s most frequent one was only 21 chimes. That was the return of an exalted God.


    Other than the human-made chimes, the reincarnation bell was the only one left to chime to wee the return of the gods.


    Most of them were chimes, announcing to the gods of the ninth heaven that theirrades had returned.


    There were a few that were repeated.


    These chimes were all based on the strength of the God who had returned.


    ¡°An ancient God has returned.¡±


    High God Yun Yao said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Everyone, please head to the return hall to wee him.¡±


    The scene was silent.


    What High God Yun Yao said..


    An ancient god?


    Not a high god.


    An ancient god.


    An ancient god who had long fallen?


    ¨C ..


    Return Hall.


    Groups of gods and Immortals rushed over.


    Even if they were not in the ninth heaven, as long as they heard so many bells, they had to rush over as quickly as possible.


    Even the heavenly emperor led everyone to the return hall.


    When the Heavenly Emperor saw God Yun Yao, he walked straight over.


    ¡°God Yun Yao, who is returning? Why are there so many bells?¡±


    Yun Yao stared at the tightly shut door of the return hall. ¡°The ancient gods are returning. I don¡¯t know which one yet.¡±


    The Heavenly Emperor was stunned by the words ¡®ancient gods¡¯and did not react for a long time.


    In the Ninth Heaven, the ancient gods had long be history.


    No one would think that they could still appear.


    Xing Lian stood behind Yun Yao and clenched her fists slightly.


    Why did it have to be today when it was not good to return to her position.


    Just now, those people were congratting her..


    Thinking of this, Xing Lian¡¯s face became a little hot.


    Creak ¡ª


    The door of the return to the Divine Hall opened. The sound seemed to pass through the torrent of time and arrived at the ninth heaven.


    The sky was filled with the sound of a Buddhist chant.


    A figure slowly walked over from the hall filled with immortal qi.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused there, but they couldn¡¯t see it clearly. Some of them were so anxious that they stretched their necks.


    ¡°Wee ancient god nine spirits back to his position.¡±


    The deep voice of the Buddhist chant resounded through the world.


    An invisible pressure swept over, forcing the gods to lower their heads, not daring to look again.


    Nine Spirits... Ancient God?


    Everyone¡¯s heart pounded wildly, their blood boiling. Their excitement was indescribable.


    It really was an ancient god.


    And when Xing Lian heard this name again, her entire body froze.


    ¡°Wee, ancient god.¡±


    An orderly voice sounded.


    ¡°We are all familiar with each other. Why are you giving such a big bow?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Why did this voice sound so familiar?


    Outside the entrance of the returning temple, a girl in a ck dress stood proudly, surrounded by immortal qi. She was extremely beautiful, with a faint smile, like a spring breeze.


    Her body seemed to have a holy light, and no one dared to spheme her


    The door of the returning temple behind her slowly closed.


    She was the returning ancient god.


    She was also the former goddess of the brocade flower.


    Ming Shu walked down the steps, and the crowd automatically made way for her.


    The girl¡¯s every move was noble. She tilted her head slightly and looked at the heavenly emperor. ¡°You came to wee me without any manners?¡±


    All the Gods:¡±...¡±


    I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing.


    No!


    This is an ancient god!


    Where is the cold and noble ancient god I imagined?


    Xing Lian stood behind God Yun Yao, very close to Ming Shu.


    When she heard Ming Shu¡¯s voice, she had an expression of disbelief on her face, which hadn¡¯t disappeared until now.


    How could this be..


    How could she be an ancient god?


    She was just a god of flowers. How could she be an ancient god?


    Or... that person..


    ¡°Little Cutie, we meet again.¡±Ming Shu greeted Xing Lian with a smile.


    Xing Lian:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Lian er, ancient god Jiu Ling is talking to you,¡±Yun Yao reminded Xing Lian.


    Xing Lian bit her lower lip, and the hatred in her eyes grew stronger. She said sullenly, ¡°Greetings, ancient god Jiu Ling.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and looked at Ling Wu on the other side.


    The Devil King is such an idiot!


    Ling Wu was actually still standing here.


    Ling Wu met Ming Shu¡¯s gaze, and for some reason, he felt a chill run down his spine.


    For some reason, some scenes from the past suddenly shed through Ling Wu¡¯s mind.


    ¡°In case you have a long dream and there are many people today, let me tell you something.¡±Ming Shu raised her voice and said, ¡°You-know-who, go prepare some food for me.¡±


    Someone, someone, God:¡±...¡±

 Chapter 1530

    <h4>Chapter 1530: Chapter 1530 God of Flowers (33)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The ancient God who had just returned to his position gathered all the gods and held a meeting outside the hall of gods. He even sat casually.


    He could sit however he wanted.


    But he couldn¡¯t stand.


    Because the ancient god looked up and was very unhappy.


    This ancient god seemed to be different from what they thought.


    Of course, it was already very different for a god of flowers to be an ancient god.


    Who Brought Food for Ming Shu and ced it on the small table.


    Ming Shu sat on the steps.


    Xing Lian was very nervous. She felt that something bad would happen soon.


    But now she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°What does the ancient god Want to say?¡±


    The Heavenly Emperor asked Ming Shu carefully.


    When the ancient God existed, he didn¡¯t know where he was. He didn¡¯t dare to put on airs with Ming Shu.


    ......


    Even if the person in front of him looked familiar..


    He didn¡¯t dare to.


    Thinking of his attitude towards her in the past, the heavenly emperor was even more nervous. Would she settle the scoreter?


    The Reincarnation Bell and the Heavenly Dao both recognized the ancient god. Their identities would definitely be true.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Ming Shu was like a little sister next door, smiling sweetly.


    But this was the freaking ancient god.


    No matter how sweet it was, they didn¡¯t know what she was nning.


    They held their breath and waited.


    Ming Shu smiled and said, ¡°In the future, nt more fruits in the ninth heaven. There are too few varieties that can be eaten.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    After waiting for a long time, she said this?


    You are an ancient god. Do you need to eat?


    You are a God!


    Don¡¯t you have any self-awareness as a god!


    ¡°The ancient god is right, I will urge you to do it immediately,¡±the Heavenly Emperor agreed.


    After Ming Shu finished nning her snacks, she pped her hands. ¡°What are we going to talk about next? There are too many people involved.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Ming Shu said faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s start with the Crown Prince¡¯s Tribtion.¡±


    In the past, she didn¡¯t say it because no one would believe her and it would be a waste of energy.


    Xing Lian¡¯s face turned pale, and her body was on the verge of copse.


    Yun Yao nced at her without much expression.


    He had only epted Xing Lian as his disciple because of the crown prince.


    But..


    Yun Yao looked at the girl on the steps.


    When he had met this person back then, he had only been a youth. In his impression, ancient god nine spirits had a gentle personality, but he was extremely courageous. He was a decisive person.


    But now..


    He felt something was wrong.


    But so much time had passed, and she had returned to her former position. It was understandable that her personality had changed.


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice was light and agile, and she could also change her tone. When she told a story, it was like listening to a book.


    Outsiders didn¡¯t know what happened in the lower realm.


    But Ling Wu knew very well.


    When Ming Shu talked about those things, he knew everything.


    At that time, the person who followed him was her... No, the goddess of flowers.


    But the goddess of flowers never told him.


    Not a word.


    ¡°Your Highness, did you think that Xing Lian saved you in the end?¡±


    Ling Wu raised his head. Didn¡¯t she?


    Ming Shu pointed her chin at Xing Lian. ¡°Little Darling, what do you think?¡±


    Xing Lian shivered and lowered her head, not daring to look at anyone.


    ¡°Lian ¡®er?¡±Ling Wu grabbed Xing Lian¡¯s arm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you save me?¡±


    If the person opposite her was Jin se, she could say so, because Ling Wu would believe her.


    But the person opposite her was an ancient god who had returned to his position. Even if she reversed the truth, the gods who feared her strength would agree.


    Not to mention this, she was the one who had lied.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Ling Wu seemed to want to get a definite answer. He held Xing Lian¡¯s shoulder and forced her to raise her head. ¡°Lian Er, you saved me, right?¡±


    Xing Lian¡¯s eyes were filled with panic, and she didn¡¯t dare to look at him directly.


    She called out hurriedly, ¡°Your Highness, I...¡±


    ¡°The one who saved you was the Jinse Flower God.¡±Ming Shu used the title of the original owner, but it didn¡¯t sound wrong to the gods.


    When she was the god of flowers, she was different from her.


    Ling Wuxin already had the answer.


    At this moment, all the strength in his body seemed to be drained.


    No matter what Xing Lian did, he would help her, because he felt he owed her.


    But suddenly someone told him.


    It wasn¡¯t like that at all.


    He had been wrong all this time.


    Ming Shu ate two mouthfuls of snacks. ¡°Next, let¡¯s talk about the death of the Dragon King of the North Sea.¡±


    When Ming Shu became the flower God again, this matter was discussed by everyone. However, the emperor didn¡¯t mention it. They could only think that it was a life for a life, and the cause and effect was resolved.


    After all, the North Sea Dragon King was not dead.


    He was just reincarnated into the human world.


    ¡°The North Sea Dragon King didn¡¯t want to marry the Jinse Flower God, so he asked his good friend to beat him to death. Of course, I think there is something wrong with the North Sea Dragon King¡¯s brain.¡±Ming Shu didn¡¯t forget toment.


    The Gods:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, the good friend didn¡¯t beat him to death and left him alive.¡±


    ¡°So the wedding was held as usual, but in the end, the god of flowers became the god of flowers and killed the Dragon King of the North Sea.¡±


    ¡°Here, we need little cute Xing Lian to tell us how she framed the god of flowers.¡±


    ¡°Come, let little cute Xing Lian start the speech.¡±


    Xing Lian¡¯s face was as white as a sheet of paper, and her delicate body was trembling non-stop.


    She was like a delicate flower that had been blown by the wind and rain.


    She was pitiful.


    But now, no one dared to speak.


    The incident with Yue Luo had already caused the gods to have a different opinion of Xing Lian.


    They did not even dare to go up to the truth cab.


    It was clear who was right and who was wrong about that incident at a nce.


    Now, they were bringing up the matter of the North Sea Dragon King..


    ¡°Xing Lian!¡±


    The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s voice was low.


    ¡°Does the Northern Sea Dragon King¡¯s matter have anything to do with you?¡±


    Xing Lian looked up at the heavenly emperor in disbelief.


    She seemed to have expected something and struggled to get up.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°How did the Northern Sea Dragon King Die? Xing Lian, tell me clearly!¡±The Heavenly Emperor interrupted her.


    Xing Lian¡¯s lips trembled.


    The Heavenly Emperor must have suspected and even investigated the matter of the North Sea Dragon King after the incident.


    However, Ling Wu, his son, was involved in this matter. That was why he suppressed it and pretended that nothing had happened. It was Jin se who did it.


    The bad thing was that Jin Se had returned.


    The Heavenly Emperor would definitely not hand Ling Wu over.


    That was why she was the only one left.


    She had be the abandoned child this time.


    The heavenly emperor¡¯s emotions were also veryplicated.


    Back then, he had dealt with Jin se too casually. He had thought that it was only a flower god and that it was important to quell the anger of the North Sea.


    Who would have thought that there would be such a day.


    ¡°Xing Lian, did you frame Jin se flower god for the death of the North Sea Dragon King? Tell me in detail how you did it!¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡±Xing Lian retorted in a shrill voice. She did not want to be abandoned.


    ¡°Why did ancient god Nine Spirits say that? Could it be that ancient god ndered you? !¡±The heavenly emperor stared at Xing Lian with a warning look.


    The pressure on Xing Lian multiplied as the heavenly emperor stared at her. The words that reached her throat couldn¡¯t be said no matter how hard she tried. It was as if someone was strangling her throat.


    No..


    Xing Lian shook her head.


    But she heard her own voice speak slowly.


    From how she met the North Sea Dragon King, and how she hid the token that the North Sea Dragon King used to prove her death, it had nothing to do with anyone else.


    Finally framed jinse.

 Chapter 1531

    <h4>Chapter 1531: Chapter 1531 god of Flowers (34)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Xing Lian exined everything clearly.


    But she didn¡¯t mention Ling Wu, as if she was deliberately hiding him.


    The Heavenly Emperor asked someone to take her away. He said that he would give Ming Shu a reasonable exnation.


    Ling Wu seemed to be shocked and didn¡¯te back to his senses for a long time.


    Ming Shu asked them to leave first. Ling Wu stayed.


    The Heavenly Emperor hesitated.


    He was his son after all.


    Before he left, he could only Pat Ling Wu on the shoulder.


    It was empty outside the Gui Shen Hall.


    Ling Wu was still sitting on the ground. Ming Shu got up and walked towards him.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Ling Wu raised his head and looked at Ming Shu. There was hatred in his eyes.


    Ming Shu smiled and took out a stone and ced it between his eyebrows.


    ......


    There was no reaction.


    Not yet.


    It seemed that the hatred was not real enough.


    Ming Shu rolled up her sleeves.


    It was better to give him a beating.


    Maybe a beating would be enough!


    ¨C


    The Heavenly Emperor thought that Ming Shu was going to do something to Ling Wu. In the end, she only gave him a beating.


    He didn¡¯t know whether to let out a sigh of relief or what to do.


    The heavenly emperor waved everyone away.


    ¡°Ling ¡®er, I didn¡¯t agree to let you be with that Xing Lian. Why didn¡¯t You Listen?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for that Xing Lian, how could today¡¯s matter have happened.


    Ling Wuy on the bed with a dim light in his eyes. He did not respond to the heavenly emperor.


    The Heavenly Emperor spoke for a long time.


    When he received no response, he sighed and left with his hands behind his back.


    After leaving the pce, the Heavenly Emperor gave the order to look at Ling Wu. This meant that he was being imprisoned in disguise.


    ¡°Jin Se... Where did ancient god nine spirits go?¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Emperor, she seems to have gone to the lower realm.¡±


    ¡±...¡±the heavenly emperor couldn¡¯t care less about an ancient god. ¡°Ancient god Jiu Ling¡¯s old residence is still there. Send someone to tidy it up for her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    At this time, Ming Shu was in the human world.


    The crowd was bustling with noise and shouts.


    Ming Shu stood in front of the candy stand and bought a big bag of candy.


    As she ate, she asked if there was any strange phenomenon. The time could be calcted for several years.


    After all, Ming Shu didn¡¯t know whether there would be any difference in time aftering out of that ce.


    It was indeed not easy toe out of that ce. Luo Ju was squeezed into the space crack to let her out.


    Ming Shu calcted that she must have left it in the human world.


    Ming Shu soon heard about some strange phenomenon, but it was all exaggerated by themon people, and she got nothing.


    She heard a lot of strange things along the way.


    But she couldn¡¯t find any titles.


    Ming Shu arrived at the imperial city. The scene in the city was strange. All the shops had lights on outside. They had lights in broad daylight. weren¡¯t they burning with money?


    While Ming Shu was eating, she asked the waiter, ¡°Why are you lighting the lights?¡±


    ¡°The girl just came to the Imperial City?¡±The waiter said in an almost affirmative tone, not waiting for Ming Shu to answer, he continued, ¡°This evesting light has been lit for several years. It is to pray for the third Prince¡¯s blessing. It can not be broken for even a day.¡±


    Six years ago, the Emperor¡¯s favorite concubine was pregnant with a dragon child. The emperor was very happy and wanted to make a decree to be the crown prince before he was born.


    The matter of the crown prince was stopped by the ministers.


    When the third Prince was born, it was a natural phenomenon. The whole sky seemed to be covered with a ck cloth and the sun couldn¡¯t be seen.


    However, after the third Prince was born, he returned to normal.


    There were people who said that the third prince was the reincarnation of a demon and asked the emperor to execute him.


    The emperor refused and raised the third prince under the pressure of the ministers. However, the matter of him bing the crown prince was definitely blown.


    Unfortunately, the third Prince¡¯s health was very bad. Every three days, there would be a minor illness, and every five days, there would be a major illness.


    He had seen all kinds of godly doctors.


    No one was able to look after the third Prince¡¯s health.


    Hence, there was an order for the whole city to lightnterns and pray for blessings.


    Every family in the imperial city had to lightnterns. If they found anyone who didn¡¯t light them, they would be punished.


    Ming Shu flew over the brightly lit imperial city. Thenterns that gathered on every street were like a long dragon, entrenched in the imperial city. The Dragon¡¯s head pointed directly at the imperial city.


    This was a formation.


    Ming Shu avoided the guards of the imperial pce. She first went to the imperial kitchen and touched some food. Then she slowly found the pce of the third prince.


    At this time, the pce was brightly lit.


    There were many pce maids and eunuchs.


    Ming Shu waved her hand and stopped them. Then she went in through the window.


    On the huge bed, a small person was lying on it.


    It was a snow-white ball and was extremely cute.


    As if he sensed something was wrong in the pce, he got up and stared at her with his dark eyes. He didn¡¯t recognize her and asked crisply, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    This energy didn¡¯t seem to be bad for her body.


    Ming Shu thought of thenterns outside..


    The emperor really cared for him.


    Ming Shu looked at him and smiled. ¡°Little child, I see that your bones are amazing. You must be a genius in immortal cultivation. Are you willing to cultivate with me?¡±


    ¡°Immortal cultivation?¡±The child looked around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the use of cultivating?¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°Immortality.¡±


    The child tilted his head. ¡°Why do you want to Live Forever?¡±


    ¡°I can eat...¡±Ming Shu coughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t immortality what people seek? Don¡¯t you want to?¡±


    The child looked at her disdainfully. ¡°I¡¯m not a person.¡±


    He puffed out his small chest slightly. ¡°My father said that I¡¯m a dragon and Phoenix among people. I can have whatever I want. I¡¯m not going to cultivate with you. You must be trying to lie to me!¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Even bing a child is so annoying!


    Ming Shu turned around and left.


    I Don¡¯t care!


    Whoever wants it will want it!


    I¡¯m going to find snacks!


    Bang ¡ª


    The child sat on the broken bed, his dark eyes unmoving.


    Ming Shu withdrew her hand and smiled. ¡°Cultivating immortality?¡±


    The child seemed to be frightened. His eyes were a little wet, and he pouted his lips and cried with grievance. ¡°Can... can I not cultivate immortality?¡±


    Then he added, ¡°I¡¯ll tell my father to chop off your head!¡±


    ¨C


    Ming Shu went to the Emperor to fool him and took away the emperor¡¯s precious baby.


    The child hugged her neck. He was very unhappy when he was separated from his parents.


    But when Ming Shu flew into the air, the child¡¯s emotions disappeared.


    Looking at the long line ofnterns in the imperial city, his eyes were full of curiosity.


    ¡°I¡¯m flying, you can fly higher...¡±he patted Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder excitedly. ¡°Higher, higher...¡±


    If the emperor didn¡¯t say that this brat couldn¡¯t be scared, she would have thrown herself into the air.


    The child asked curiously, ¡°How High Can You Fly?¡±


    ¡°Take a guess.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to guess.¡±The child pouted with an expression of ¡®I¡¯m the biggest¡¯. ¡°Let me ask you, you have to answer my question!¡±


    In the pce, no one dared not answer his question!


    Ming Shuughed. ¡°Let me tell you, we are not in the pce now. In the future, I will say whatever I say. If you dare to object, I will kill you.¡±


    The child opened his eyes wide.


    His watery eyes were full of shock, grievance, and a trace of fear.


    He looked back and saw that the pce was gradually getting farther and smaller.


    At this moment, he seemed to understand that he was about to leave that ce.


    The child suddenly began to cry, and his voice spread throughout the entire Imperial City at night.


    A long timeter, in the night sky above the Imperial City, the cry that rang out became an unsolved mystery.

 Chapter 1532

    <h4>Chapter 1532: Chapter 1532 ¡ª god of flowers descending from the heavens (35)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Luo Que was now a mortal. Although she did not know why this was the case, she definitely could not bring her back to the ninth heaven like this.


    Thus, she could only find a ce to stay.


    As for this ce..


    The demon lord looked at the person who had suddenly appeared and was holding a baby in his arms.


    The entire demon birth was in bad shape.


    ¡°What are you doing here again!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Borrowing Your Land.¡±


    ¡±...¡±No!


    We Gods and devils are enemies, okay?


    ¡°He looks so fierce.¡±The child hugged Ming Shu¡¯s neck and said crisply, ¡°My father said that such a person wouldn¡¯t be able to find a wife.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    The Devil King began to grind his teeth.


    Where did this childe from.


    ......


    Then he made an even fiercer expression.


    The child hugged Ming Shu tightly. ¡°Does he not have a wife?¡±


    ¡°Yes, his wife ran away with someone,¡±Ming Shu answered.


    The demon lord:¡±...¡±


    Damn Child!


    How dare you make fun of me!


    Drag him out and kill him!


    The demon lord suddenly remembered something. He looked at Ming Shu and asked, ¡°An ancient god from the nine heavens has returned, right?¡±


    The news that an ancient god had returned had already spread to the devil world.


    Since thest fight, the control of the God and devil race had be much stricter.


    Therefore, the Devil World didn¡¯t know who had returned. They only knew that it was a woman.


    Ming Shu nced at him. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°Jiu Ling.¡±


    ¡°Jiu Ling... Jiu Ling? is her name really Jiu Ling?¡±The demon lord suddenly became excited. If Ming Shu wasn¡¯t carrying a child, he would have grabbed Ming Shu.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The demon lord was stunned for a while, then his eyes lit up.


    ¡±... What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Jiuling, Jiuling...¡±the demon lord murmured. ¡°Hahahaha...¡±


    The demon lordughed and ran away.


    He ran away.


    Ming Shu:¡±? ?¡±


    So are you going to borrow it or not?


    Is the demon lord crazy?


    Protector Ba Qi:¡±...¡±


    Probably.


    The demon lord ran fast and didn¡¯t give the order, so Ming Shu took over the valley where the flowers grew. The valley was full of spiritual Qi and was suitable for children to live in.


    ¡°Ah, Big ck Flower, why are you back!¡±


    The peony flower waved her red flower and cried out excitedly.


    ¡°How did you know it was me?¡±Ming Shu raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°I have lived with you for so long. I Won¡¯t mistake your aura.¡±The peony flower was proud.


    Maybe there was a special way to distinguish between nts.


    Ming Shu nced at her from head to toe. ¡°You haven¡¯t transformed yet?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡±The peony flower shook the flower into a rattle and said in a delicate voice, ¡°If I transform, I¡¯ll die.¡±


    Ming Shu thought of the Devil King who suddenly ran away.


    He seemed to have always liked the flower devil.


    And he seemed to know the nine spirits... isn¡¯t that me?


    Could it be that he had a grudge and went to look for me?


    Ming Shu shivered and quickly set up a new array around the flower valley to prevent him froming to look for her.


    Ming Shu changed her house in the Flower Valley and came out.


    She put the child on the ground.


    The child tilted his head and looked at her. His clear ck eyes were full of curiosity.


    ¡°From now on, you will be called the falling title. The falling leaves, the connecting title.¡±


    The child was not convinced. ¡°Why? Father gave me the name. Why did you change my name?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and smashed the chair next to her.


    ¡±... Luo Ju, my name is Luo Ju.¡±


    Ming Shu rubbed his head. The child shrank his neck as though he was resisting her touch.


    Ming Shu forcefully rubbed his head. The child looked at her with the wronged but stubborn eyes of the female lead in the drama.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    ¨C ..


    Luo Ju looked cute and cute. She quickly got the love of all the flowers in flower valley.


    Because Luo Ju was not in good health, Ming Shu had to help him recover first.


    Ming Shu felt that taking care of a child was the most painful thing in the world.


    Why would there be such a thing as a naughty child.


    Harmony system, do you have that kind of quick-acting medicine that can help you grow up overnight?


    [ host, even if you do, you will only grow up physically. It has nothing to do with your mind. ] The harmony system calmly stated the facts.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±shut up!


    [ ... ] even if I tell the truth, I have to shut up?


    The harmony system expressed that it didn¡¯t understand and sent the little goblin to attack Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    ¡°AH ¨C¡±


    The sound of the falling title resounded throughout the entire valley.


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyebrows jumped wildly. She stood up and went out, looking in the direction of the voiceing from the door.


    The child was running toward her and suddenly pounced on her.


    ¡°What are you doing? Practicing Your Voice?¡±


    Luo Ju hugged her and didn¡¯t let go. She pointed to the outside of the valley. ¡°There... There is a very fierce man squatting outside. He scared me. Go and help me kill him!¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    What did the Emperor teach him?


    Ming Shu carried him and walked towards the entrance of the valley.


    Outside the valley, the Devil King was squatting outside. His expression was terrible. Ming Shu came out and his eyes met hers. He immediately got up and ran away.


    Ming Shu:¡±? ?¡±


    Luoluo hugged Ming Shu¡¯s neck andined softly, ¡°He scared me. Help me kill him!¡±


    Ming Shu pulled his hand down. ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±


    Luoluo pouted. Her eyes were full of dissatisfaction.


    But he didn¡¯t continue fooling around. He nestled in her arms and looked in the direction of the entrance of the valley.


    ¨C


    The Devil Lord didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. He kept squatting outside.


    As soon as Ming Shu went over, he ran away.


    Ming Shu squatted and caught him. It wasn¡¯t easy to catch the Devil Lord.


    The Devil Lord who was caught ¡®don¡¯te over, I¡¯ll scream if youe over¡¯was a strange behavior.


    This is crazy!


    ¡°Devil King, what are you doing?¡±


    The Devil King ced his hands in front of his chest and stuttered, ¡°You... you are the nine spirits?¡±


    Ming Shu added, ¡°The nine spirits?¡±


    The Devil King:¡±? ?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, I am.¡±Ming Shu remembered her new identity. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    The demon lord showed an expression as if he had been struck by lightning.


    ¡°How... How is this possible?¡±


    He stepped back step by step.


    As he stepped back, he shook his head and muttered, ¡°You... You¡¯re not... you¡¯re not jiuling.¡±


    How could jiuling be like her!


    Impossible!


    ¡°If I¡¯m not, then are you?¡±He didn¡¯t ask this question himself. She admitted it, but he didn¡¯t believe it.


    Are all demons so hard to please?


    The Devil King muttered and suddenly turned around and ran away. ¡°Hey!¡±


    Don¡¯t You F * * King squat outside the Flower Valley!


    The little fairy practiced her voice all day long!


    ¨C


    Ever since that day, the Devil King still went to the flower valley every day to squat. The way he looked at Ming Shu was veryplicated.


    It was like his good cabbage had been eaten by a pig, and that pig was raised by his crush. He wanted to kill it but didn¡¯t dare to.


    After about half a month, the Devil Lord disappeared.


    Ming Shu asked around and found out that he had led the Devil Army to the Ninth Heaven again.


    Ming Shu grabbed a devil. ¡°Why is he going to the Ninth Heaven Again?¡±


    The Devil Lord scratched his head. ¡°The Devil Lord said that he wants the goddess of apricot blossoms.¡±


    *


    # please burn a ticket with the smell of vegetables and flowers #


    It¡¯s the end of the month, my friends. Let¡¯s see if you have any monthly votes in your pockets that you haven¡¯t voted on yet!


    Vote for Ming Shu to buy candy!


    Monthly votes monthly votes monthly votes monthly votes monthly votes!

 Chapter 1533

    <h4>Chapter 1533: Chapter 1533 the god of Flowers (36)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The Devil Lord didn¡¯t go very well to ask for the god of flowers. Ming Shu heard that there was a fight again.


    The nine heavens wouldn¡¯t dare to give people to the Devil Lord. After all, this was someone who offended the ancient god of nine spirits.


    But they couldn¡¯t contact the ancient god.


    The Devil Lord was always making trouble outside the South Heaven Gate, causing everyone in the Nine Heavens to be restless.


    Fight?


    When the demon lord saw that people were fighting, he ran off with them.


    How the F * CK was he going to fight?


    The demon race was shameless. who could contend with them.


    In the end, no one knew who came out to mediate, but the demon lord really did bring back the apricot flower god.


    ¡°Lock her up.¡±The demon lord threw her to the demon race.


    ¡°Demon... Demon Lord?¡±The demon holding the Apricot Flower God had a puzzled look on his face. Didn¡¯t the demon lord like this flower God very much before?


    Why did he lock her up?


    Did he need to do something... HMM... that..


    ......


    The demon lord nced at her coldly.


    The demon shrunk his neck and answered quickly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xing Lian was taken away and locked up.


    The demon lord went to Flower Valley and stood outside to look inside.


    Ming Shu sat in the flowers and seemed to be teaching that stupid child. But the child was ying too much... where did this naughty childe from!


    The demon lord watched for a while outside and left gloomily.


    After leaving the Flower Valley, the demon lord went to the ce where Xing Lian was imprisoned.


    ¡°You... What do you want to do...¡±Xing Lian¡¯s body was a little dirty and messy. She looked disheveled, but she still had the right to be loved.


    The demon lord stared at her coldly.


    Xing Lian clutched the hem of her clothes. What kind of look was that? He didn¡¯t look at her like that in the past.


    Now, the Ninth Heaven simply did not care whether she lived or died.


    Ling Wu also never showed up.


    Xing Lian nced at the demon lord, her thoughts flying through her mind.


    She bit down on her lips to make herself look even more delicate. She cautiously asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to marry me?¡±


    The demon lord sneered.


    Xing Lian¡¯s heart thumped.


    She gritted her teeth and took a few steps forward. She stretched out her hand and held onto the demon lord¡¯s shoulder, her soft body pressing against it.


    ¡°Demon lord... Ah...¡±


    Xing Lian fell against the wall and slid to the ground, clutching her shoulder as she cried out in pain.


    How could this be!


    Didn¡¯t he like her?


    Didn¡¯t he always want her?


    ¡°Come!¡±


    The demons waiting outside came in. ¡°Demon Lord?¡±


    ¡°Destroy her face for this lord,¡±the demon lord ordered coldly.


    Xing Lian¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Why... Why? No, don¡¯te over. Don¡¯t you like me? I¡¯m willing to be with you, don¡¯t treat me like this... Let Go of me! !¡±


    Xing Lian was pressed down by the demons as she screamed.


    The demon lord took a few steps forward and pinched her chin. He bent down slightly, allowing her pupils to reflect his figure.


    His cold voice fell into Xing Lian¡¯s ears. ¡°Why are you being treated like this? Who allowed you to use a face simr to hers?¡±


    She..


    A figure immediately appeared in Xing Lian¡¯s mind.


    She was just an ordinary apricot flower. That person had brought her back to nt it, so she gradually gained intelligence.


    She then taught her immortal cultivation.


    But she only wanted someone to serve her.


    That person who served her wholeheartedly, but she told herself that her aptitude was average and that it would be difficult for her to advance further.


    She could change her aptitude with just a thought, but she refused.


    Why..


    ¡°Are you worthy?¡±


    Xing Lian was stunned, but what she saw was the demon lord¡¯s extremely cold face.


    The demon lord flung her away in disgust and turned to leave. ¡°Do it.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¨C¡±


    Xing Lian¡¯s miserable cries rang out behind the demon lord. He walked unhurriedly, stepping on the torrent of time, returning to the past.


    The first time he had seen that person was on the battlefield of the God and Demon races.


    At that time, he was still a youth. Because of the fierceness of that battle, the demon races, who should not have gone up, had also been sent to the battlefield.


    She stood in the camp of the god race, noble and elegant, a stance that the god race was ustomed to.


    It was clearly a stance that the demon race disliked, but he could not find the slightest bit of disliking.


    That battle ended with the demon-exterminating array covering the entire demon race.


    The celestial race wanted to activate the demon-exterminating array andpletely exterminate the demon race.


    But after the demon-exterminating array was activated, she suddenly appeared and suppressed the demon-exterminating array with the Buddha Lotus¡¯absolutely pure heaven and earth spiritual energy.


    The demon race couldn¡¯t be exterminated.


    If the demon race was exterminated, the sealed prehistoric beasts would run out, and at that time, the demon race wouldn¡¯t be the one to be destroyed.


    Later on..


    Later on, she fell.


    She was thest ancient God to fall.


    He had toiled in the demon race for many years before finally bing the demon lord.


    But day and night, he still thought of that elegant and noble goddess.


    He knew that her true form was the nine star spirit flower, living with the world and coexisting with the Buddha Lotus.


    So he always looked for the flower goblin, trying to find that person.


    But after so many years, not a single flower goblin had her shadow.


    Until Xing Lian appeared.


    She had a face somewhat simr to hers.


    Even her asional demeanor was simr to hers.


    He knew in his heart that that person would never appear again, and that Xing Lian was not her.


    But..


    The demon lord¡¯s steps paused, and the torrent of time instantly dissipated. The screams behind him could no longer be heard.


    When he heard what Xing Lian did at the celestial race¡¯s side, he almost couldn¡¯t help but kill her in anger.


    How could she do such a thing to her.


    If not, he might have let her live.


    ¡°Demon lord, what should we do with her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me see her again.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¨C


    Ming Shu taught the Brat to cultivate in flower valley every day. The demon lord always wandered outside and ran away whenever he saw Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu was quite annoyed at first.


    After that, she stopped caring about him.


    She taught the little brat to cultivate properly every day.


    ¡°Stay down!¡±Ming Shu held the vine and taught the little brat.


    The Little Brat¡¯s face was red and full of anger. ¡°You are not teaching me to cultivate. You are bullying me!¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Hong said it. This is not how you cultivate! You are deliberately bullying me!¡±Luoluo straightened her body and puffed out her chest.


    Ming Shu swung her cane at Luo Ju. Luo Ju cried out and squatted back down in a hurry.


    ¡°I am doing this for your own good. You are so weak and you get sick all the time because you don¡¯t exercise.¡±Ming Shu lied.


    Luo Ju didn¡¯t believe her. Her red face was full of grievances.


    She is bullying me!


    Wow!


    I want to go home!


    I don¡¯t want to cultivate immortality!


    Luoluo¡¯s arms and legs were sore. She couldn¡¯t sleep at night and tossed and turned on the bed.


    ¡°Where are your pancakes?¡±Ming Shu chewed on the fruit and came in from outside.


    ¡°It hurts...¡±the child looked wronged. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    ¡°It hurts. If it doesn¡¯t hurt, then it¡¯s a dead person.¡±


    ¡°Let me die!¡±The child broke the jar and threw it away.


    Ming Shu leaned over. The sweet smell of the fruit invaded her body. The child looked at her nkly and grabbed the nket with both hands. She, she, she... What did she want to do?


    ¡°Do you want to die? The underworld is so crowded. Even if you reincarnate, you still have to queue. You might not be able to choose someone. Do you still want to die?¡±


    ¡±...¡±Wow! Bully!


    Ming Shu bit the fruit and reached out to pinch his arms and legs. The soreness gradually disappeared and she felt sleepy. In a daze, he seemed to see her gentle smile.

 Chapter 1534

    <h4>Chapter 1534: Chapter 1534 god of Flowers (37)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Luo Ju grew up day by day.


    If I don¡¯t make use of this time, will I have to wait for him to grow up or recover his memory?


    If I can bully him, I will bully him.


    There aren¡¯t many opportunities like this!


    I Can¡¯t miss it!


    However, Ming Shu found that Luo Ju seemed to reject the spiritual qi. The bigger it was, the more obvious it was. In the end, she was not used to it.


    Ming Shu could only take him away from Flower Valley and return to the cave where he lived before.


    He was more suitable to live in a ce surrounded by demonic qi.


    In the beginning, Ming Shu could teach him a few things.


    But in the end, it was all his own instinctive cultivation. He didn¡¯t need her at all.


    Shua ¡ª


    The young man¡¯s white clothes were as white as snow. His facial features were exquisite, like a work of art carefully carved by God. His Peach Blossom Eyes had a shimmering light, making people intoxicated.


    Luo Ju¡¯s appearance was no different from before.


    ......


    It was just that he was a lot younger and was still in his youth.


    The young man¡¯s body was graceful, and his sword moves were sharp. His speed was so fast that the shadow of the sword was left in the air.


    The sword de with a cold light pointed at the woman on the rocking chair next to him.


    In a sh, the woman reached out her hand and blocked the sword lightly. ¡°Luo Ju!¡±


    Luo Ju drew back her sword and squatted down beside her. ¡°Is my swordsmanship good?¡±


    ¡°SO CHEAP!¡±


    Luoluo snorted. ¡°You scolded me!¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°You can even tell that?¡±


    ¡°You emphasized it.¡±


    ¡°I will pay attention next time.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Luoluo got up and walked away. She had just taken a few steps when she saw the Devil King squatting furtively not far away.


    He turned around and looked at the woman eating in the rocking chair. His expression was a little gloomy.


    He looked at the sword in his hand and then looked at the Devil Lord in the distance.


    He walked over with the sword in his hand.


    The Devil Lord looked at the young man and felt hatred in his heart. It was actually this gigolo, Luo Ju!


    However, the gigolo, Luo Ju, didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. He waved his sword and shed at Ming Shu.


    The two started fighting over here.


    Ming Shu looked up. Such situations often happened recently. Ming Shu just treated it as a show.


    After fighting with the Devil Lord, Luo Huan found that Ming Shu was long gone. She cut down a pile of grass outside gloomily.


    ¨C


    The devil aura on Luo Huan became stronger and stronger. It was almost the same as before.


    And her personality also gradually returned to normal... she deserved a beating.


    Ming Shu felt that the pill.


    Now she could consider the problem of running away.


    ¡°Jiu Ling...¡±the Devil Lord called her from afar.


    Although the demon lord kept waving in front of her, he rarely talked to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The demon lord seemed to be afraid to go forward and just stood there. ¡°Ling Wu has be a demon.¡±


    A demon?


    Ming Shu stood up and walked toward him.


    The demon lord took a few steps back and kept a certain distance from Ming Shu.


    ¡°How did you be a Demon?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just received the news.¡±The Demon Lord¡¯s eyes moved, not daring to look at Ming Shu, ¡°I. . . You should want to know... I just came to tell you... that... if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    The Devil Lord turned around and was about to run away.


    Ming Shu grabbed him and pulled him back. ¡°Devil Lord, why did you run away when you saw me? You still look like a man and a woman. Do I owe you something?¡±


    The Devil Lord looked at Ming Shu, his eyes a little sad.


    ¡°No... nothing.¡±The demon lord forced a smile, but it was even uglier than crying.


    The demon lord broke away from Ming Shu and ran away quickly.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Ling Wu was possessed... then it shouldn¡¯t be far from her taking back the Little Naughty Girl.


    At night.


    Ming Shuy on the bed and was ready to sleep. She suddenly remembered that she didn¡¯t see Ling Wu today.


    Forget it.


    She was such a big person, how could she lose him?


    Hence, Ming Shu slept peacefully for the whole night.


    The next day, Luo Ju still didn¡¯te back.


    Ming Shu asked Little Beastie.


    Little Beastie said that Luo Ju was cultivating in the forest behind and didn¡¯t go far.


    This was normal, so Ming Shu didn¡¯t care about him anymore.


    ¨C


    Night fell.


    Ming Shu was lying on a big rock in the cave. Her fingers were hooked and held in her palm. She instantly woke up.


    However, the next second, her body sank and she couldn¡¯t move under the pressure.


    A hot kiss fell, blocking the words that she couldn¡¯t shout out in time.


    Luo Ju¡¯s kiss was urgent and overbearing, as if it was going to exhaust the oxygen in her abdomen, forcing her to have no chance to breathe.


    Her body seemed to have an electric current flowing through it, and she felt numb.


    Luo Ju¡¯s hot kiss, like a Prairie Fire, flowed to her four limbs, and her body felt a little weak.


    Just when Ming Shu was about to be out of breath, Luoluo became gentle.


    The tip of her soft tongue swept across her lips. She seemed to have not finished yet and reached into her lips. She hooked her tongue and sucked on it.


    After a long time, Luoluo let go of him and pressed his forehead against hers. The tip of his nose touched the tip of her nose.


    A hot breath blew into her face. It carried the hormones unique to males.


    The Man¡¯s voice was deep and seductive. ¡°Little Flower God, you were talking andughing with the Devil Lord Yesterday. What were you talking about? Why Don¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    ¡°You recovered?¡±Oh, no, no, no!


    ¡°Are you unhappy?¡±The Man moved his palm down and held Ming Shu¡¯s waist. ¡°Little Flower God, Huh?¡±


    ¡°Whether you recover or not has nothing to do with whether I¡¯m happy or not.¡±Ming Shu looked indifferent.


    ¡°You¡¯re so heartless.¡±Luoluo dug her fingers into Ming Shu¡¯s clothes. Her warm palm held her slender waist and gently pinched it a few times.


    The smooth feeling made Luoluo¡¯s eyes darken.


    His kiss fell again. He only pecked lightly and moved his fingers upward.


    ¡°Little Flower God, I miss you so much.¡±


    ¡°Luoluo...¡±Ming Shu raised her hand and pressed it against his chest.


    ¡°Huh?¡±Luoluo stopped. His eyes were full of confusion. He said in a low voice, ¡°I want you, very much, Little Flower God...¡±


    Seeing her standing together with the Devil Lord, he felt like he was going to explode.


    How could she..


    She was his.


    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±


    He pulled Ming Shu¡¯s hand down, kissed her neck, and opened her clothes. Every action was carefully probing and gentle.


    At thest moment, Luoluo promised in a low voice in her ear, ¡°I have thought it through. In the future, I only want you. I don¡¯t want anything else, just you, okay?¡±


    Ming Shu pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Luoluo nudged her. ¡°Little Flower God, okay?¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly turned around and pressed her down. Luoluo was a little surprised, but soon she was overwhelmed by an indescribable pleasure.


    It was a crazy night.


    The ground was a mess.


    Luoluo¡¯s hand fell to the ground. His fingertips moved slightly, and he opened his eyes slightly. In his bright eyes, the morning light shining from the entrance of the cave was reflected.


    The events ofst night gradually reyed in his mind.


    The corners of his lips curled slightly. He turned his body to the side, but he touched nothing.


    Luoluo:¡±...¡±


    He sat up abruptly.


    There were only his clothes on the ground, but not a single piece of her clothes could be seen.


    The entire cave was eerily silent.


    It was as if her aura had been sucked away.


    Luoluo was stunned. After a long while, she called out to the void, ¡°Little Flower God?¡±


    No one answered him.


    Luoluo sat for a long time.


    He picked up his clothes and put them on slowly.


    ¡°Little Flower God! Good job!¡±


    *


    Hahahaha, Ming Shu was just a normal person

 Chapter 1535

    <h4>Chapter 1535: Chapter 1535 the god of Flowers (38)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ling Wu was possessed by the Devil and injured several people in the nine heavens. In the end, he escaped.


    The Heavenly Emperor wanted to give everyone an exnation for this.


    That was his son.


    Why was he possessed by the devil?


    However, the Heavenly Emperor did not know why. He was afraid that Ling Wu would take things too far because of Xing Lian¡¯s matter, so he let Ling Wu stay in the pce.


    He would asionally visit him, but he did not notice anything unusual.


    However, he had suddenly fallen into the devil.


    A celestial who had fallen into the devil race, the celestial race would not let him go. They had to capture him.


    Even if the heavenly emperor wanted to protect his son, he could not be biased at this time.


    They had received news that Ling Wu had appeared in a small town in the human world.


    However, when they arrived, there was not a single person alive in the entire small town. Corpsesy on the side of the road.


    Everyone walked into the town in fear and trepidation.


    On the messy streets, it was as if they could see the people fighting for their lives.


    ......


    ¡°Crown Prince!¡±


    Someone eximed.


    In front of them was the open area of the town. There was a wooden stake. The person tied to the wooden stake was the person they were looking for.


    ¡°Crown Prince!¡±


    Everyone ran over in unison.


    Ling Wu¡¯s body was stained with blood that had already solidified. He lowered his head and did not move. It was unknown whether he was dead or alive.


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°Who did it?¡±


    ¡°Were these people killed by the Crown Prince?¡±


    Everyone spoke in low voices. It was as if no one dared to go up and put Ling Wu Down.


    ¡°Yo, everyone came quite quickly.¡±


    A voice suddenly sounded, causing everyone to cast their gazes over.


    In a noodle shop nearby, a young girl in a ck dress slowly walked out. She held a bowl of noodles in her hand and was eating it.


    Behind her was a half-grown child. He seemed to be very scared.


    The immortals were also very scared.


    This ancient god who disappeared after returning to his position actually appeared here.


    ¡°Ancient god Jiu Ling...¡±


    ¡°Greetings, ancient god Jiu Ling.¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te to catch him.¡±


    ¡°The crown prince was caught by ancient god Jiu Ling?¡±


    ¡°It took a lot of effort. When we go back, you have topensate me.¡±


    ¡±...pensate for what? !


    After Ling Wu became a devil, his strength increased greatly. In the nine heavens, they couldn¡¯t catch him. Later, they surrounded him twice, but he escaped.


    Unexpectedly..


    As expected of an ancient god!


    ¡°This child, think of a way to arrange it.¡±Ming Shu pointed at the child who had just cooked for her.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The immortals discussed taking Ling Wu back first.


    How to deal with this matter, they had to go back to discuss before making a decision.


    No one had any objections. The next step was how to take Ling Wu back.


    Ming Shu sat on the chair and ate noodles. One person carefully went up.


    ¡°Exalted goddess Jiu Ling...¡±


    Ming Shu slightly raised her eyes and signaled him with her eyes.


    ¡°Will the Crown Prince Wake Up?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him, why didn¡¯t he wake up?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes...¡±the man immediately agreed. ¡°What I mean is, when will the Crown Prince Wake Up? I¡¯m worried that the crown prince will wake up suddenly on the way back...¡±


    ¡°Sizzle...¡±Ming Shu ate her noodles with her chopsticks.


    The corner of Xiao Xian¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help twitching. Is this an ancient god? Is this the highest state of returning to the natural state?


    ¡°When he wakes up, it depends on him. Everyone has different resistance abilities, so naturally, the time he falls asleep is also different...¡±


    ¡°Ancient god Jiu, may i ask... how, how did you make the Prince Fall Asleep?¡±Isn¡¯t it a spell? Doesn¡¯t a spell have a time?


    Ming Shu held the chopsticks and gestured from top to bottom.


    ¡°Just like that.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    As expected of an ancient god!


    We can¡¯t afford to offend him!


    ¡°If you are afraid that he will wake up, just hit him a few more times,¡±Ming Shu suggested.


    ¡±...¡±


    Even if he was possessed, he was still the crown prince!


    If they attacked him without him, what if the heavenly emperor bore a grudge and gave them a hard time?


    Xiao Xian forced a smile and agreed.


    ¡°Do you want me to help you fight?¡±Ming Shu smiled and said, ¡°But you have to give me some snacks.¡±


    Xiao Xian:¡±...¡±


    Although Xiao Xian felt that this request was a bit strange, she remembered that she had asked the ninth heaven to nt many fruit trees, so she epted it calmly.


    With Ming Shu¡¯s help, they wouldn¡¯t have to suffer anymore.


    ¡°Ancient god Jiu Ling... will you...e back with us?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±Ming Shu said matter-of-factly. ¡°My Flower God Pce also nted a lot of cucumbers.¡±


    All the Immortals:¡±...¡±


    Don¡¯t you want to go back if you don¡¯t have the guts?


    ¨C ..


    Ling Wu was caught and brought back. The Heavenly Emperor acted in a business-like manner and first locked Ling Wu up. He made sure that Ling Wu couldn¡¯t escape.


    Of course, the Immortals thought that there was an ancient god eating cucumbers next to him.


    Otherwise, the heavenly emperor wouldn¡¯t be so straightforward.


    Seeing that the heavenly emperor still didn¡¯t remove Ling Wu from the position of crown prince, it was clear that he was favoring his son.


    Of course, as a father, it was understandable for him to do so.


    If he really didn¡¯t talk about family ties, it would be another cold-blooded story of the emperor.


    The Heavenly Emperor asked people to investigate the matter of Ling Wu being possessed by the devil.


    Ming Shu returned to the flower god Hall and cooked a cucumber banquet with Qing Zhi.


    ¡°Goddess of flowers... no, ancient god of nine spirits, are... Are You Satisfied?¡±Qing Zhi was so scared that her legs were trembling.


    What was going on!


    She was just a flower fairy who had just advanced, and now she was the goddess of flowers. Now..


    ¡°Why are you shaking?¡±


    Qing zhi froze and didn¡¯t dare to shake anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat you.¡±


    ¡±...¡±even so, she was still afraid!


    ¡°Jin Se! Jin Se!¡±Ying Luo rushed in from outside.


    When Qing Zhi heard this name, she almost knelt down to this little princess.


    How dare you call her by her name? You Don¡¯t want to live anymore.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±However, Ming Shu only looked up and continued eating without any reaction.


    The little girl in the red dress blinked and said angrily, ¡°Can¡¯t Ie? You became an ancient god, so you don¡¯t recognize me as a friend?¡±


    ¡±...¡±I don¡¯t know when we became friends.


    ¡°Are you really an ancient god?¡±Ying Luo came close to Ming Shu and whispered.


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, why is it probably?¡±Ying Luo muttered. She sat next to Ming Shu. ¡°I heard that Ling Wu was captured. Is It True?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°TSK, I don¡¯t know why he went crazy...¡±


    Ying Luo was chattering like a chatterbox for a long time.


    Qing Zhi took the opportunity to slip away. It scared her to death. Princess Ying Luo Could Talk to Ming Shu like that. She was really impressed.


    She wanted to nt flowers properly now.


    However, Ming Shu still took her away before she left. All the immortals of the flower god shrine were envious.


    Qing Zhi:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s residence was where Jiu Ling used to live.


    ¡°You will be in charge of this ce from now on. If you need anything, just tell me. nt more trees! nt fewer flowers. You Can¡¯t eat flowers.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    But..


    She was just a flower grower!


    Qing Zhi became the butler of Ming Shu¡¯s pce. At first, no one knew about it, but soon Qing Zhi found that the immortals all showed friendly smiles when they saw her.


    This scared Qing Zhi so much that she didn¡¯t dare to go out for a few days.


    Ying Luo had been running here for the past few days. She knew that Ming Shu liked to eat snacks, so she brought all the delicious food from the Feng n here.


    ¡°My Brother¡¯s food is so delicious. Does jinse need a bed warmer?¡±


    Qing Zhi¡¯s legs went weak and she couldn¡¯t hold the thing in her hand properly. She tried to catch it in a hurry, but she got herself into trouble and was about to fall.


    Seeing that she was about to fall, a hand suddenly appeared at her waist and stabilized her body. The thing was also caught.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Qing zhi blushed and stammered, ¡°Thank you, ancient god.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste food.¡±


    Qing Zhi:¡±...¡±

 Chapter 1536

    <h4>Chapter 1536: Chapter 1536 god of Flowers (39)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°Hey, Jin Se, I¡¯m talking to you.¡±


    Ming Shu let Qing Zhi go down first.


    ¡°I have a bed warmer.¡±The scumbag girl Shu said with certainty.


    ¡°You Do?¡±Ying Luo was suspicious. ¡°Who is it? Why don¡¯t I see you getting close to anyone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    ¡±...¡±still a secret? Ying Luo curled her lips and turned around excitedly. ¡°Are you really not going to consider my brother? My Brother is very handsome, a famous handsome man.¡±


    ¡°Does your brother know that you are selling him like this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Hehe.¡±


    ¡°My biological sister.¡±


    ¡°Then who is the one warming your bed? !¡±


    Ying Luo chased after Ming Shu and asked.


    But she didn¡¯t get the answer.


    She didn¡¯t believe it and went to ask Qing Zhi again.


    ......


    Qing zhi expressed that she didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t see her ancient god interacting with anyone.


    Other than food, did her ancient god have anything else that could move her?


    If he wanted to see her now, he had to give her food.


    If he didn¡¯t have food, he couldn¡¯t make an appointment.


    A few dayster.


    Ming Shu received news that Ling Wu¡¯s matter hade to an end.


    Didn¡¯t Ling Wu meet the Demons in thest tribtion?


    Although Jin se saved him at that time, she still asked the demons to cast a spell on Ling Wu.


    Because of Xing Lian, Ling Wu couldn¡¯t control himself. He was attracted by the spell and directly became a demon.


    This was not because Ling Wu was willing. The Heavenly Emperor tried everything to Cure Ling Wu.


    Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t work. Instead, Ling Wu¡¯s Devil Qi became deeper and deeper. At first, he knew some people, butter, he didn¡¯t know anyone.


    He went crazy and roared all day long.


    Under all kinds of pressure, the heavenly emperor dismissed Ling Wu¡¯s position as the crown prince and locked him in the demon suppression tower.


    Ming Shu went to the demon suppression tower to see him.


    ¡°Ancient god Jiu Ling...¡±


    The gatekeeper carefully led her to the floor where Ling Wu was locked up.


    Ling Wu squatted in a corner, his whole body emitting a gloomy aura.


    ¡°Open it.¡±


    ¡°This... is...¡±this was an ancient god. She had captured him, so there would be no problem.


    Ming Shu walked in, but Ling Wu still didn¡¯t respond, his back facing her.


    She took out a golden stone and approached Ling Wu¡¯s forehead.


    The stone flickered, but it only flickered for a moment and then stopped moving.


    Still not working?


    Is it because of the ne?


    Ming Shu¡¯s wrist was suddenly grasped.


    A cold feeling passed through his palm.


    ¡°He¡¯s dying.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dying...¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dying, hahahaha!¡±


    Ling Wu pushed Ming Shu against the wall and turned his fingers into ws. His red eyes were full of hatred as he stared at her.


    Ming Shu raised her foot and kicked him. She threw a spell.


    The light of the spell shed. Ling Wu was sent flying and hit the wall.


    She tidied her clothes and looked down at Ling Wu who was lying on the ground. ¡°Who¡¯s going to die?¡±


    Ling Wu wriggled on the ground and slowly got up.


    He looked crazy and muttered to himself, ¡°He... that person... hahahaha, he¡¯s dead, he¡¯s dying...¡±


    ¡°Who is that person?¡±


    Ling Wu suddenly stopped talking.


    The space became quiet.


    Ling Wu looked at Ming Shu.


    His evil eyes stared at Ming Shu. He opened his mouth andughed strangely. His voice was like that of a devil who had climbed out of hell. It was eerie and sharp.


    ¡°Luolun!¡±


    ¨C


    Luolun was going to die.


    Ming Shu felt that this was a little ridiculous. That Little Vixen was alive and kicking no matter how she looked at it.


    But..


    How should she exin what he was looking for?


    He said that it was to prolong his life.


    Maybe..


    It was true.


    Ming Shu ced the tip of her tongue against her upper jaw and walked down the stairs thoughtfully.


    She left that day without leaving anything behind. The Little Vixen didn¡¯te to find her.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt something was wrong. Ming Shu didn¡¯t go back, but directly went to find Luolun.


    Luolun didn¡¯t deliberately hide his whereabouts, and Ming Shu soon found him.


    But this ce?


    ¡°Master, Come and y!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go...¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s y together!¡±


    ¡°Little Flower God, you came to find me?¡±Luolun leaned against the railing of the flower tower and waved at her with a smile.


    There were many people around him, but there was a vacuum, so no one dared to get close to him.


    Ming Shu pushed away the pretty girls and went upstairs to drag Luo Ju. Under his surprised gaze, she pushed him into the room behind.


    Ming Shu pressed him down on the table in the room, feeling a little annoyed. She pressed her palm on his chest and pressed him down. ¡°Luo Ju, you are very good. You have learned to visit the flower house?¡±


    Luoluo put her finger on Ming Shu¡¯s waist and rubbed it ambiguously. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Didn¡¯t you abandon me? Can¡¯t I Have Fun By Myself?¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Luoluo¡¯s fingers had already begun to untie her belt.


    ¡°Luoluo, I miss you very much.¡±He looked up at her, his tone frivolous, but his eyes were serious.


    The scenery in front of Ming Shu shook, and their positions changed.


    ¡°Little Flower God, I¡¯ll run away after sleeping with you, Huh?¡±Luoluo pressed down on Ming Shu¡¯s legs, held her hands, and cut them behind her.


    Their positions were ambiguous.


    His breath came close, and his lips were bitten lightly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to find me?¡±


    ¡°Why should I find you?¡±Luoluo stretched out a hand and slowly untied her clothes. ¡°Look, didn¡¯t youe to find me now?¡±


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes.


    Luoluo paused.


    A Little Square.


    What should I do..


    Her eyes were a little scary.


    He was a man!


    How could he be afraid!


    Not Afraid!


    His dignity as a man forced him not to let go of Ming Shu and continued.


    Her clothes fell down, revealing the girl¡¯s beautiful curves.


    Luoluo let go of her hand slightly. Seeing that she didn¡¯t resist, he let go of herpletely and carried her to the bed.


    He put Ming Shu down and put her on top of him.


    ¡°Bang ¨C¡±


    ¡°Dong ¨C¡±


    The man fell to the ground and held his forehead in a sorry state.


    ¡°Little Flower God, did you do this to me?¡±


    Ming Shu gathered her clothes and smiled. ¡°It seems that I came to the wrong ce today.¡±


    She was so lively and lively, and she could make people angry. She didn¡¯t look like she was going to die!


    Luo Juy on the side of the bed. ¡°There is a bump on my forehead. Look, blow on it for me. It hurts.¡±


    Ming Shu lifted her leg and kicked him.


    Luo Ju avoided her. She supported herself on the edge of the bed and pushed Ming Shu down.


    ¡°Stop fooling around. I really miss you,¡±Luo Ju said in a low voice. ¡°I really miss you.¡±


    Ming Shu still remembered her purpose foring here. She was unmoved. ¡°Let me ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Can you ask meter?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him.


    Luo Ju:¡±...¡±


    It was a little... square to be looked at like that by her.


    Luo Ju let go of Ming Shu andy down on the outside. She pulled her into her arms. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Last time you said you were looking for those things to prolong your life?¡±


    ¡°I lied.¡±Luo Ju connected naturally. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to die?¡±


    ¡°Little Flower God, you don¡¯t have to curse me like that, right?¡±


    Luo Ju¡¯s tone and expression were not strange at all.


    Luo Ju seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Or do you want to find another one behind my back? Let me tell you, Little Flower God, this won¡¯t do. You¡¯re Mine.¡±


    ¡°Tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m talking about is... hmm...¡±


    Luo Ju¡¯s eyes widened slightly. His long eyshes trembled slightly, and the bottom of his shimmering eyes gradually became blurred.

 Chapter 1537

    <h4>Chapter 1537: Chapter 1537 god of Flowers (40)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Luo Ju was lying on the bed, biting the quilt with hatred. His face was abnormally red.


    Bastard!


    Beast!


    Ming Shu was sitting at the side in neat clothes.


    Luo Ju reached out his ws and wanted to touch Ming Shu¡¯s little hand. ¡°Little god of flowers...¡±


    Ming Shu pushed him away. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. If you don¡¯t say it... try what you felt just now again?¡±


    ¡°Little Flower God, don¡¯t Go Too Far!¡±Luo Ju patted the bed and got up. ¡°Just because I don¡¯t want to fight you doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t Beat You!¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh, you want to fight me?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I fight?¡±Luo Ju blurted out.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you fight?¡±Ming Shu encouraged him with a smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to fight, then you¡¯re a dog.¡±.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    How would I dare.


    Little ancestor.


    ......


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu was impatient. She pressed him down and wanted to do it again. Luo Ju didn¡¯t want to experience the feeling of being seen, eaten, and tortured again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk, Okay?¡±


    Ming Shu patted his chest. ¡°Speak.¡±


    Luo Ju hugged the nket and sat up. ¡°Have You Seen the demonic aura on me?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded.


    ¡°Do you know where this demonic Qi came from?¡±


    ¡°You gave it to me.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±? ?¡±


    Luo Ju lowered his eyes. ¡°At the end of Ling Wu¡¯s tribtion, didn¡¯t the demons appear? At that time, the demons wanted to kill Ling Wu. You saved him and found the immortal medicine for him...¡±


    Luo Ju gritted his teeth.


    ¡°When you were looking for the medicine, you met me. I also needed that thing. If you didn¡¯t snatch it from me at that time and took it to save Ling Wu, I wouldn¡¯t be like this now.¡±


    The immortal medicine could purify demonic qi.


    If he had gotten the immortal medicine at that time, he wouldn¡¯t be like this now.


    But..


    At that time, Jin Se fought with all her might. He wasn¡¯t in a good condition and didn¡¯t get it.


    Ming Shu reached out and hugged him.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    That was Jin Se.


    Luo Huan felt it was a bit ridiculous, but he actually believed her.


    She couldn¡¯t exin why.


    It was because he trusted her from the bottom of his heart.


    But this logic didn¡¯t support it..


    Luoluo took a deep breath. Forget it, I won¡¯t argue with her about this.


    He continued, ¡°If the demonic Qi in my body isn¡¯t removed, I don¡¯t know how long I can live... so I need the demon-destroying pill.¡±


    Because the demonic qi had already entered his body, it couldn¡¯t be purified by ordinary things.


    Only the devil-breaking pill..


    But this kind of pill was only recorded in the ancient times.


    He hadn¡¯t even found all the ingredients yet.


    And Lotus..


    Ming Shu said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very powerful?¡±


    Luo Ju hugged Ming Shu and smiled.


    At first, it was a dull smile, but then it was a big smile.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±Crazy!


    What are youughing at!


    Luo Juughed enough, and then he leaned on Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Little Flower God, although I don¡¯t belong to the six realms, I will still die, and... I won¡¯t enter reincarnation.¡±


    His fingertips touched Ming Shu¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°If I die, you will never see me again.¡±


    Ming Shu was stunned for a moment. Then she grabbed his hand and said with great certainty, ¡°No.¡±


    This was just a world.


    They would have many chances to meet again.


    So even if this world died, it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    The straight man was very optimistic.


    ¡°Can¡¯t be a Devil?¡±


    Luo Jue shook his head. If he could, he would have been a devil long ago.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    ¡°So you dragged me away before to take revenge on me?¡±Ming Shu suddenly thought of this.


    At that time, he called her little flower god directly.


    ¡±...¡±


    Luo Jueughed andughed. ¡°I like you now. If I didn¡¯t drag you away, how would I have the chance to meet you and like you? Little Flower God, this is fate!¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    ¡°Little Flower God, don¡¯t touch me... My Hair... Hey, hey, hey, clothes, do you want to see? Okay, let me show you... Ah... Little Flower God!¡±


    The two made fun of each other on the bed for a while. Ming Shuy on his body. ¡°What else do you need for the demon-destroying pill?¡±


    ¡°Wuji Cauldron, Buddha Lotus, purple fog ck bamboo, half moon spring water, Dragon Horn, Phoenix Feather...¡±


    Luo Ju gave a long list of names.


    Apart from the ones Ming Shu was familiar with, there were many things that she had never heard of. Some were even extinct.


    ¡°Buddha Lotus...¡±Buddha Lotus was gone.


    Luo Ju looked at her and smiled. She said in a rxed tone, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not look for it. With the support of Half Moon spring water, I should be able to live for a long time. It¡¯s enough to keep youpany.¡±


    The straight male shu said honestly, ¡°I will definitely live longer than you.¡±


    ¡±...¡±can we still have a good rtionship!


    ¡°Little Flower God, the night is short. Why not enjoy it while itsts?¡±


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡±... Little Flower God, you need to be taught a lesson!¡±


    ¨C ..


    Ming Shu felt that Luoluo was telling the truth. She definitely couldn¡¯t find all those things.


    She didn¡¯t know what Luoluo used to rely on to make him look for these things.


    However..


    Ming Shu searched the entire celestial race and finally saw some records at her father¡¯s ce.


    A spirit body formed by innate spiritual qi.


    Everything in the world had a spirit.


    Naturally, there was also spiritual Qi.


    One might be born in tens of thousands of years.


    Luo Ju was such an existence.


    Spiritual Qi and Devil Qi were opposites.


    He had Devil Qi in his body. One could imagine how torturous it was.


    Ming Shu brought Luo Ju back to the Devil n. He was ufortable in the nine heavens and could only stay in the devil n.


    ¡°Little Flower God?¡±


    Luo Ju floated in from outside.


    She didn¡¯t see Ming Shu and felt strange. She had been appearing and disappearing these few days. She didn¡¯t know what she was doing.


    ¡°Little Flower God?¡±


    Luo Ju heard footsteps and turned around immediately.


    Ming Shu came in from outside and was hugged by Luo Ju.


    Ming Shu took a step back weakly, but being hugged by Luolun, she quickly stabilized her body.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I want to Hug You.¡±Luolun took it for granted.


    ¡°Let go first.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Let Go!¡±


    ¡±...¡±Luolun let go of Ming Shu from the bottom of his heart. He was about to express his dissatisfaction, but Ming Shu kissed him.


    That dissatisfaction immediately disappeared.


    Luoluo found that Ming Shu liked to kiss him more and more. Once a day, twice a day.


    At first, Luoluo was quite happy, but he gradually realized that something was wrong.


    The Devil Qi in his body seemed to be under control.


    ¡°Little Flower God, what did you do to me?¡±


    ¡°I did sex.¡±Ming Shu shook her head and chewed on the newly picked fruit, feeling very satisfied.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you seriously.¡±Luo Ju grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s arm and asked her to turn around and face herself. ¡°Why do I feel... My body seems to be better?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Oh, God pitied you?¡±


    ¡°Little Flower God.¡±


    ¡°How do I Know About Your Body? Isn¡¯t it better now? Do you want to Die Young?¡±Ming Shu pushed him away.


    ¡°It¡¯s very strange...¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you drink the Half Moon spring water before? Maybe it was suppressed by the half moon spring water,¡±Ming Shu said casually. ¡°There are times when you die. It doesn¡¯t matter if you die sooner orter. If you die, I can find another gigolo.¡±


    Luo Huan:¡±? ? ?¡±


    Another gigolo? !


    *


    She wanted to end it today, but the expected chapters and the actual chapters were different each time.


    Hey!


    Vote for a monthly ticket! ! !


    Monthly ticket! !

 Chapter 1538

    <h4>Chapter 1538: Chapter 1538 god of Flowers (end)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Luo Ju felt that Ming Shu was lying to him.


    But he couldn¡¯t find any evidence to prove it.


    So he began to observe Ming Shu every day.


    However, his little god of flowers didn¡¯t have any other hobbies other than eating..


    Was he wrong?


    Was it really just luck that the Half Moon spring water worked?


    No!


    Impossible!


    He didn¡¯t believe that there would be such good luck in this world.


    Luolun followed Ming Shu like a follower. If it wasn¡¯t for Ming Shu¡¯s strength, he would probably follow Ming Shu when she was dealing with important matters in her life.


    ¡°Luolun, are you sick recently?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If you are sick, take your medicine.¡±


    ......


    Luolun was deep in thought.


    Ming Shu was about to tell him not to bother her when thetter suddenly hugged Ming Shu and carried her directly onto the bed.


    Ming Shu:¡±? ?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing! It¡¯s broad daylight!¡±


    ¡°If you are sick, take the medicine. Didn¡¯t the Little Flower God Say So?¡±Luoluo pressed her waist with her fingers and rubbed her waist with a flirtatious tone. ¡°I am carrying out the Little Flower God¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°Luoluo... you... F * ck!¡±


    Ming Shu felt that she had cured luoluo. She had such good physical strength.


    If she was a woman, she couldn¡¯t admit defeat!


    Ming Shu used her actions to prove that she was the king.


    Luo Huan:¡±? ?¡±


    What was there to argue about?


    Anyway, he could sleep with his wife. If he was happy, he could sleep for a while more.


    Ming Shu found out about this and refused to kiss and hug him again.


    Luo Huan:¡±? ?¡±


    Being rejected every day, Luo Huan, who couldn¡¯t win, was very confused.


    How could this be!


    He was going to die!


    How could he not enjoy himself in time!


    Luo Ju could still go to bed at first. Later, Ming Shu annoyed him and rushed down to sleep on the floor.


    But when he woke up in the morning, he was always in bed.


    Little Flower God always said that he had to climb up at night.


    Luo Ju didn¡¯t believe it at all. He didn¡¯t have the habit of traveling at night.


    His Little Flower God was stubborn but soft-hearted.


    ¡°Little Flower God, have we not seen each other for a long time...¡±Luo Ju hinted to Ming Shu.


    ¡°What?¡±Ming Shu looked up from the pile of fruits.


    ¡°That.¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°That one.¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡±...¡±Luo Ju moved closer to Ming Shu and whispered.


    Ming Shu put down her snacks, she said earnestly, ¡°Luo Ju, the Demonic Qi in your body is still there. You have to take good care of your body and train more when you have nothing to do. You Can¡¯t think about these things all day long. You should work hard at a young age...¡±


    ¡°But I only want to be with you.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Very good, the skill of confessing at any time and ce was still there.


    ¡°Little Flower God.¡±Luo Huan¡¯s eyes were full of smiles. His slender and fair fingers fastened his belt, and with a light pull, his snow-white clothes scattered.


    He walked toward Ming Shu, and one by one, his clothes fell to the ground. ¡°Do you really not miss me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±Ming Shu calmly bit the fruit, and her gaze fell on his half-open chest.


    ¡°But I miss you.¡±His clothes were unbuttoned, and his muscles were smooth. His beautiful mermaid was sexy and alluring.


    He half-knelt in front of Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu¡¯s calm face.


    Don¡¯t think that I will yield to you just because you seduced me!


    Impossible!


    She picked up a fruit in her mouth. Ming Shu narrowed her eyes. He smiled and put it in his mouth. Before Ming Shu moved, he raised his head and kissed it.


    He pushed the fruit with the tip of his tongue.


    The sweet and sour fruit juice flowed between their lips.


    ¨C


    Time flew by.


    Another devil feast.


    Luo Ju and Ming Shu went to Shanghai. Shanghai didn¡¯t change much.


    ¡°Luo Ju? He¡¯s here again?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, he always participates. Is there something wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he fail to participatest time?¡±


    ¡°Is that the ancient god of the celestial race beside her?¡±Someone from the demon race muttered.


    ¡°Why did the celestial racee to the demon race?¡±


    The news that Ming Shu was an ancient god spread out. Anyway, everyone in the demon race knew about it.


    However, with the demon lord¡¯s suppression, no one dared to cause trouble.


    Of course, even without the demon lord, no one would dare to cause trouble. After all, this was an ancient god, not an ordinary celestial race.


    Go Up and cause trouble?


    More like seeking death.


    ¡°Why do you think the Celestials want to be together with Luoluo?¡±


    ¡°They are blind.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t you think Luoluo is actually very good-looking?¡±


    ¡°That is to use sex to serve the Lord!¡±


    There was no need to clear the area. A vacuum was automatically created around the two.


    But the conversation of the surrounding demons was heard by the two.


    Luo Ju¡¯s finger hooked in Ming Shu¡¯s palm. ¡°Little Flower God, did you hear that? They said that I use sex to serve you.¡±


    ¡°You are quite proud of yourself?¡±


    Luo Ju¡¯s lips curved into a beautiful arc. His eyes were shining and his tone was full of pride. ¡°Little Flower God, not everyone can use sex to serve you. I have the right to do so.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Little Fairy never knew how to write the word ¡®humble¡¯.


    ¡°Luo Ju, why are you here again!¡±Hu Yan held his big hammer and bumped into them. He immediately roared angrily.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I Come? You wrote outside that Luo Ju Can¡¯t participate?¡±


    ¡°Are You Shameless!¡±He knew that all the demons didn¡¯t wee him, yet he still dared to appear here.


    ¡°My face is all given to my little flower god.¡±


    ¡°Luo Ju, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡±


    Hu Yan dragged the Big Hammer and roared as he smashed it at Luo Ju.


    Luo Ju let go of Ming Shu to fight, and Ming Shu immediately ran away.


    When Luo Ju finished the fight and looked for Ming Shu, he couldn¡¯t even see her shadow.


    Little Flower God!


    He ran away again!


    He didn¡¯t even cheer for him in the fight!


    Huh... Huh? Huh Huh Huh Huh?


    Luo Ju looked at the person who was standing with the Devil Lord, and his eyes were filled with a dangerous dark light.


    He walked over aggressively.


    ¡°You... If you continue to waste your energy like this, sooner orter... something will happen.¡±The demon lord¡¯s voice was intermittent.


    Luo Ju paused and moved to the side.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that... He is worth it?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not worth it?¡±Ming Shu said in a low voice. Luo Ju was too far away to hear her clearly, but the demon lord¡¯s expression was very ugly.


    ¡°Even if... you use the power of your real body... you can¡¯tpletely remove the demonic qi in his body.¡±


    ¡°At least he feels better.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The demon lord took a step back, looking embarrassed. He said a few words in a hurry and then ran away.


    Luo Ju had noticed it before, but he couldn¡¯t prove it.


    Seeing the two separated, he immediately turned around and left. He walked over from the other side and pretended to meet Ming Shu by chance.


    ¡°Little Flower God, where did you go?¡±If she didn¡¯t tell him, he would just pretend that he didn¡¯t know.


    But Little Flower God definitely liked him.


    Happy.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you? Are you done fighting?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m very good.¡±Luo Ju leaned over and whispered in her ear, ¡°Little Flower God knows best, right?¡±


    ¡°Who was itst time...¡±


    ¡°Little Flower God, you cheated mest time!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Did I?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did. You ate it for me...¡±


    ¡°But...¡±Ming Shu smiled and said, ¡°I think you look good like that. You have the potential to be a troublemaker.¡±


    Luo Ju:¡±...¡±


    Bullsh * T!


    ¡°A troublemaker for Little Flower God?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    ¡±... I have to.¡±Luo Ju changed her tone. ¡°Little Flower God, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to participate?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±There was a devil Lord in Shanghai who was eyeing his Little Flower God.


    Since they didn¡¯t have much time, they could just stay together.


    It was just him and her.


    Ming Shu was carried by Luo Ju as they walked out of Shanghai.


    When they left, there was a devil holding a sign outside the city gate.


    ¡ª Luo Ju and dogs are not allowed to enter.

 Chapter 1539

    <h4>Chapter 1539: Chapter 1539-meeting Zhi Ye (1)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    # design headline: Ai Ye snitches on every disagreement #


    Ming Shu woke up from the scene of the car ident. Shey in the smoking car, her nose filled with the smell of gasoline.


    The car flipped over and she was stuck in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Her vision was a little blurry and her brain was short of oxygen. Warm and sticky liquid flowed down from the corner of her eyes.


    She tried to push the thing that was pressing down on her.


    It didn¡¯t move at all.


    It¡¯s over!


    I¡¯m so hungry!


    Did My body not eat anything?


    It was quiet outside. There wasn¡¯t even a passing car.


    She couldn¡¯t find her cell phone anywhere..


    Ming Shu asked the harmony system for some snacks to fill her stomach and started to save herself.


    Ming Shu climbed out of the car with much effort. Her cell phone was lying on the road not far away. Her legs might have gotten sick from the pressure. She limped over to call the police and call the ambnce.


    ......


    She didn¡¯t know where she was either. She remembered that the navigation in the car was still on, so she climbed back to check the navigation.


    This ce was very remote. When Ming Shu sat on the road and waited for the ambnce, not a single car passed by.


    She didn¡¯t know how long it would take for the ambnce to arrive, so Ming Shu decided to collect her memories first.


    The host¡¯s name was Ai Ye.


    She was a small employee who had just graduated and entered a jewelrypany.


    As a junior employee, she was naturally bullied and ordered around by the older employees.


    The host was no exception. In the office, she was treated like a servant girl all day long.


    However, the host had a dream. For the sake of her dream, she endured it.


    She wanted to be a very powerful jewelry designer.


    There was a girl named Qin Yi in the office. She treated the host quite well and always took care of her. The two of them gradually became friends.


    However, there was once when the original owner drew her own design and it suddenly became the theme money for that season of thepany.


    The original owner only drew her own design and did not submit it to thepany.


    Because she was only an assistant, she was not qualified to draw a design.


    Moreover, the signature was not hers, but Qin Yi¡¯s.


    Qin Yi took the initiative to find her and said that she could not bear to see such a good work of hers be buried, so she made the decision to help her submit it. She did not expect it to be approved.


    However, thepany couldn¡¯t possibly use a designer without any reputation as a theme.


    Hence, they used Qin Yi¡¯s name.


    Qin Yi promised the host that once she had a certain amount of experience, she would exin this matter to thepany and would definitely not take away her work.


    Qin Yi¡¯s methods were also considered superb. If she directly used it and didn¡¯t say anything to the host, the host might think that she was embezzling and giarizing her work. In the end, she would definitely look for her to cause trouble.


    However, she acted as if she was doing it for her own good.


    The original owner was a young girl who had just entered and left school and had not been infected by theplexities of society. Yet, she believed in Qin Yi just like that.


    Qin Yi coaxed the original owner around. After that, she used several of the original owner¡¯s ideas. Moreover, every one of them sold very well. Qin Yi was doing very well in thepany. She received a promotion and a raise. She was even noticed by the upper management of thepany. She received both fame and love.


    Qin Yi deliberately promoted the original owner to her assistant.


    The reason was grand, saying that it was to let her learn more.


    The original owner had hoped that one day, Qin Yi would tell thepany about this and let thepany discover her talent.


    However, this time it was just the original owner¡¯s delusion.


    How Could Qin Yi let her be discovered.


    Qin Yi might also know that if this went on, it definitely wouldn¡¯tst long.


    In order to control the original owner, Qin Yi designed a n to get the original owner drunk.


    The original owner woke up in the same bed with a man the next day.


    Qin Yi received a call from her and rushed over, saying that in order to prevent this matter from being discovered, the original owner had to not say anything.


    At that time, the original owner was scared silly, and everything was done ording to Qin Yi¡¯s instructions.


    But gradually, Qin Yi began to reveal her true colors, and she no longer had the good temper she had in the past.


    She would always ask her to draw designs, then take her designs and enjoy the glory of thepany.


    The original owner must have sensed that something was wrong, but Qin Yi had those photos in her hands, so she directly fell out with the original owner.


    If she didn¡¯t listen to her, those photos would be sent to everyone in thepany.


    Not only that, they would also be posted on the Inte.


    Even if the original owner reacted after the incident, other than feeling a little dizzy that day, she didn¡¯t feel anything else. Those photos might have just been staged, and it was already toote.


    Who would believe her?


    No one would believe her!


    She didn¡¯t understand why a person who had previously said that he would help her would turn out like this.


    Hatred gradually umted in the host¡¯s heart.


    The host had leaked her design once, allowing the other party¡¯spany to take the lead.


    This matter caused Qin Yi to receive quite a bit of criticism.


    But Qin Yi quickly found a scapegoat and nced at herself cleanly.


    The host¡¯s behavior this time angered Qin Yi, and she was taught a lesson.


    And then today..


    She drove Qin Yi to deliver something in the middle of the night, and then she got into a car ident.


    Ming Shu finished receiving the memory and sighed slightly.


    Sigh.


    Poor little girl who just entered society.


    She covered her forehead and looked at both sides of the road. Why isn¡¯t the ambnce here yet!


    I¡¯m going to die!


    After Ming Shu finished several bags of snacks, the ambnce arrivedte and sent her to the hospital.


    Her injuries were still serious.


    It made sense. Otherwise, why would the host die?


    After all kinds of examinations and treatment, Ming Shu still had to face the police¡¯s questioning.


    Ming Shu told the story ording to the host¡¯s memory.


    At that time, the host was driving the car and was about to turn, but a car suddenly rushed in front of her. She couldn¡¯t Dodge in time and crashed into it.


    It waste at night. She only remembered that it should be a van. She didn¡¯t see the license te clearly.


    There were no surveince cameras on that road, so the police couldn¡¯t find the car.


    If they couldn¡¯t find the car, Ming Shu would probably have to admit that she was unlucky.


    The next day.


    Qin Yi rushed to the hospital.


    Qin Yi had a sweet appearance. She had curly chestnut-colored hair and was dressed fashionably. She had a dignified aura, which made people like her at first sight.


    ¡°Xiao Ye, what happened to you?¡±Qin Yi¡¯s face was full of anxiety and concern as soon as she entered the room. ¡°How did you get hurt like this?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Qin Yi silently.


    There seemed to be a hint of a smile in her eyes, which made Qin Yi a little ufortable.


    But she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She just thought that she was in a car ident and was frightened.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all in the past...¡±


    ¡°Are You Ms. Qin Yi?¡±The police officer who was still waiting in the room asked.


    ¡°AH, yes, I am, I am Qin Yi.¡±Qin Yi quickly turned around, still looking anxious. ¡°Have you caught the culprit?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡±the police officer replied. ¡°Because that section of the road is remote, there are no surveince cameras, and there aren¡¯t many cars passing by at that time, so it¡¯s a little difficult to investigate. ¡°It¡¯s like this, we have a few questions that we still need to verify with Ms. Qin.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±Qin Yi was very cooperative.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk outside?¡±


    Qin Yi nodded. ¡°Xiao Ye, I¡¯ll go out and talk to the police first. I¡¯lle backter.¡±


    Ming Shu pursed her lips.


    You have to be polite to a cute little girl who can fight like this.


    You have to smile.


    *


    The photo was staged, nothing happened! Please don¡¯t make it up in your mind!

 Chapter 1540

    <h4>Chapter 1540: Chapter 1540 meeting Zhi Ye (2)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Qin Yi didn¡¯te back for a while.


    The police didn¡¯t follow her in.


    Qin Yi came in and locked the door behind her.


    She was different from the anxious and concerned Qin Yi. At this moment, she looked a little gloomy, and her sweet face also looked mean.


    ¡°I asked you to do something, but you couldn¡¯t do it well. Why did you get into a car ident? Why didn¡¯t You Die?¡±


    Qin Yi walked to the side of the bed and looked at Ming Shu. She scolded her in a sharp tone.


    ¡°If I die, who will draw the design for you?¡±


    Qin Yi choked for a moment.


    However, she recovered very quickly. She crossed her arms and sneered. ¡°You didn¡¯t hit your brain in the car ident. Instead, you hit your guts, right? How dare you talk to Me Like That?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, Ai Ye, you have to pay for what you did to my car.¡±


    ¡°The insurancepany will pay for it,¡±Ming Shu said faintly. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m a Fool?¡±


    The driver of the ident was not found, and the police said that the other party was fully responsible.


    Even if she paid for it, she couldn¡¯t pay for it all..


    ......


    Qin Yi was about to explode, but she realized that something was wrong.


    How dare AI ye speak in such a tone?


    She reached out to touch Ming Shu¡¯s head and asked curiously, ¡°Ai Ye, is there something wrong with your brain?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand and waved it away.


    Her palm hit the back of Qin Yi¡¯s hand, and there was a crisp sound.


    Qin Yi¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and the back of her hand instantly turned red.


    ¡°Ai Ye!¡±She shouted sharply. ¡°Are you crazy!¡±


    ¡°If you think I¡¯m Crazy, then I¡¯m Crazy.¡±Anyway, you¡¯re not the first one to say this to me, so it doesn¡¯t matter.


    It¡¯s just a title.


    It¡¯s not illegal for a crazy person to hit someone!


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it¡¯s not convenient for me to do it now, I would have let you do it here!


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to do it anymore!¡±Qin Yi said without thinking.


    ¡°Then just fire me.¡±Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    Qin Yi realized that she had said something wrong. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Ai Ye, I still have something on you.¡±


    ¡°En, I¡¯m so scared.¡±Ming Shu reached out to the side.


    Qin Yi didn¡¯t seem to notice her actions. She sneered and threatened, ¡°Ai Ye, I don¡¯t care what kind of crazy you are, but remember this. If you don¡¯t listen to me, you won¡¯t have a good life.¡±


    Ming Shu agreed. ¡°What a coincidence, I also have the same idea.¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Do you still want to go against me? Ai Ye, why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? Do you really think you are so great just because you have some talent?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled before she could say anything. ¡°It¡¯s okay. After all, I¡¯m not like you, Little Cutie. You need to giarize other people¡¯s works to pretend to be very talented.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Being stepped on by Ming Shu, Qin Yi was so angry that she trembled. Her beautiful eyes were full of anger.


    How dare she..


    The more Qin Yi thought about it, the angrier she got. She raised her hand and wanted to hit Ming Shu.


    At this moment, the door that was locked by Qin Yi was pushed open by the nurse. Qin Yi didn¡¯t have time to hide the emotions on her face and her hand froze in the air.


    ¡°Nurse, which psychiatrist¡¯s patient came here? Look, she wants to hit me.¡±


    Ming Shuined to the nurse.


    The nurse frowned and looked at Qin Yi. She saw that she was well-dressed and didn¡¯t look like a patient, so she just went up and pulled her away.


    ¡°Thisdy, the patient needs to rest. If you have nothing to do, please leave. Don¡¯t disturb the patient.¡±


    Qin Yi gritted her teeth. ¡°I am her...¡±


    Ming Shu cut her off. ¡°I don¡¯t know her, Sister Nurse.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please leave.¡±The nurse was, of course, taking care of the patient¡¯s emotions.


    Qin Yi looked at the nurse and then at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Ai Ye, okay, okay, just you wait!¡±


    Qin Yi left angrily in her high heels.


    She was in a car ident, and this stupid girl dared to talk to her like that.


    I¡¯m so angry.


    Qin Yi left the hospital and hailed a cab to thepany.


    Her anger gradually subsided on the way to thepany.


    She couldn¡¯t kick this wretched girl away now. She was still useful.


    I have to say that this wretched girl has talent..


    The way she is now, it should only be a side effect of the car ident. She didn¡¯t believe that she would dare to go against her like this.


    Qin Yi opened her phone and prepared to send something to shock Ming Shu.


    However, she didn¡¯t find the photo she was looking for in the photo album.


    Strange..


    She remembered that she saved a few photos in her phone. Did she identally delete them?


    ¡°AH ~ AH ~¡±


    A strange sound suddenly came from Qin Yi¡¯s phone.


    The driver in front turned around and looked at her.


    Qin Yi¡¯s face was red as she pressed the phone down. However, the sound had not stopped yet. The car was filled with the sound that made people daydream.


    Qin Yi could not find out which app the sound came from, so she could only turn off the sound in a hurry.


    The driver¡¯s gaze fell on Qin Yi¡¯s face and her chest.


    Qin Yi noticed the driver¡¯s gaze and became angry out of embarrassment. She shouted, ¡°Stop the car! Stop the car!¡±


    The driver gave a strangeugh. ¡°I haven¡¯t reached my destination yet.¡±


    ¡°Stop the car!¡±


    The driver shrugged and stopped the car. After Qin Yi paid to get out of the car, he didn¡¯t forget to whistle at her maliciously. ¡°Little sister, how much is it once?¡±


    When Qin Yi heard this, she almost swore.


    However, her rationality told her to leave quickly.


    Qin Yi rushed to thepany. She checked her phone and didn¡¯t find any strange software or traces of poisoning.


    Could it be a prank?


    Qin Yi thought of something important and quickly turned on herputer. She logged into a website that was full of English, entered her password, and opened the photo album.


    Seeing that the photo was still there, Qin Yi let out a sigh of relief.


    She must have identally deleted the photo on her phone.


    ¡°Little girl, you still dare to be stubborn with me.¡±Qin Yi was about to send the photo to intimidate Ming Shu.


    However, at this time, a call came in.


    It was from the higher-ups of thepany. Qin Yi could only close the website and answer the call first.


    ¡°Director Zhou... I haven¡¯t fixed that yet. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s perfect, so please give me a few more days. I will definitely give it to you within the stipted time.¡±


    Qin Yi finished her sentence in one breath, but there was no response.


    ¡±... Director Zhou?¡±


    Qin Yi frowned strangely. The next second, she heard director Zhou¡¯s furious voice, ¡°Qin Yi,e to my office!¡±


    Du Du du..


    Qin Yi only found out after she left that director Zhou had heard Jiaojiao gasping on the phone. Qin Yi had been severely scolded. Qin Yi exined that it was probably because her phone had been poisoned that director Zhou had let her go.


    But then, no matter who called her, it was always the same voice. In the end, they even changed the ringtone.


    Thepany was immediately in a heated discussion.


    Qin Yi had climbed to the top, and there were actually many people in thepany who were dissatisfied with her.


    Today¡¯s incident had made these peopleugh enough.


    Qin Yi did not even dare to turn on her phone. She was so angry in the office that she was about to explode.


    Who did this to her.


    *


    [ harmony system ]


    Little Fairy: Harmony!


    Little Angel: Don¡¯t type anything!


    Ming Shu: Don¡¯t type anything!


    Harmony system: ... You People?


    Buttface: just get used to it.

 Chapter 1541

    <h4>Chapter 1541: Chapter 1541 meeting Zhi Ye (3)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Qin Yi¡¯s side was in chaos while Ming Shu was recuperating in the hospital.


    There were police witnesses at thepany, so it was not a problem to ask for leave.


    While Ming Shu was recuperating, the police came to ask a few more times, wanting her to recall the details.


    But at that time, the car rushed out from the front, not following her all the way.


    Therefore, Ming Shu couldn¡¯t recall any clues.


    There was no clue at all about the car that caused the ident.


    This matter became an unsolved case.


    The host¡¯s family was not from this city, so naturally, no one took care of her. Ming Shu felt that she was almost better, so she went through the discharge procedures.


    ording to her memory, she found the host¡¯s ce. It was not bad. It was an old neighborhood, but she could see that the management here was very good.


    Ming Shu carried the snacks she bought on the way and limped upstairs.


    When she opened the door, she was scared by the deafening music.


    I am still a patient.


    Who is so immoral!


    ......


    No..


    Isn¡¯t this the host¡¯s ce?


    Why is there such a loud music?


    Ming Shu looked inside.


    There was a male animal in big shorts standing in the living room.


    The man stood sideways. There seemed to be a tattoo on his chest. His hair was dripping with water and there were earrings on his ears.


    He held his forehead with one hand and his gaze fell outside the window. Ming Shu opened the door and came in, but he didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Did Ie to the wrong door?


    Ming Shu stepped out to take a look.


    I didn¡¯t go wrong!


    The man inside noticed that someone hade in and quickly put on a towel. His cold gaze swept over, apanied by the deafening music. It was a little scary.


    But the man was very good-looking.


    He was wild and sexy.


    Ming Shu put down her things and went in to turn off the music.


    She nced at him. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    This is the host¡¯s ce. A man dressed like this standing in the living room?


    What¡¯s wrong with him!


    The man¡¯s gaze was indifferent. He held the towel and looked at it inch by inch as if he was looking at some precious object.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    What¡¯s there to look at?


    Even if I am good-looking, you don¡¯t have to look so carefully, right?


    The man retracted his gaze and turned around to get his phone. He swiped his finger on the screen a few times and then turned the phone to Ming Shu.


    It was a document taken.


    The man seemed to wait for Ming Shu to finish reading it and swiped the next one.


    There were six pictures in total.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    It changed owners? !


    Damn!


    How did it change owners?


    The man lowered his head and typed.


    Then he turned to Ming Shu.


    ¡°You can continue living here. My sister said that you can stay here as long as you want.¡±


    ¡°Your sister?¡±


    The man continued typing, and then he showed her the phone screen.


    ¡°The rent is the same, but there are three things you have to abide by.¡±


    ¡°One: you are not allowed to go to the second floor.¡±


    ¡°Two: you are not allowed to bring strangers back.¡±


    ¡°Three: I haven¡¯t thought about it yet, I¡¯ll fill inter.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±she even left a nk note!


    The host could rent a house here thanks to the fact that when she was studying, she helped a youngdy pick up a very important document.


    The two of them were like old friends at first sight. After a while, they became friends.


    After graduation, the youngdy knew that she didn¡¯t have a ce to live, so she rented the house in this neighborhood to her.


    The house was a loft, and it was very spacious.


    The youngdy changed houses, so the house was no longer avable. However, it was not good for the house to be unupied for a long time, and she didn¡¯t want to rent it to an unfamiliar person, so it was just right for her to live in.


    Now the house seemed to have be the younger brother of the youngdy?


    And..


    ¡°How do I Know What You Said is true?¡±


    The man frowned slightly. He flipped through his phone and found a video for her.


    The woman in the video had an impression of Ming Shu¡¯s inherited memory.


    It was the little sister she met.


    The man gave her the phone and signaled for her to see for herself.


    Ming Shu opened it.


    ¡°Xiao Ye, long time no see. I haven¡¯t contacted you recently. I wonder how you are doing? I heard from You That You entered thepany you like and did the job you like. It¡¯s great. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t reply to you at that time...¡±


    The woman in the video was pale.


    Shey on the hospital bed, barely maintaining a smile.


    ¡°I might not be able to make it. Don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still young. You still have many possibilities. In life, you have to work hard for your dreams. Even if you fail, you won¡¯t have any regrets. Xiao Ye, you have to work hard.¡±


    ¡°You can live in this house however you want. Xiao Yu is my brother, not a bad person...¡±


    Ming Shu watched the video and returned the phone to him.


    ¡°She...¡±


    The man lowered his head and typed.


    ¡°She died.¡±


    Ming Shu was silent for a few seconds. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡±


    The host hadn¡¯t contacted the little sister for a long time. Because the little sister said that she was going abroad, the host didn¡¯t find it strange.


    But she habitually told the little sister about her life.


    She didn¡¯t expect that when she died, she could arrange for a stranger like this.


    Ming Shu sighed slightly.


    What a pity.


    Ai Ye is also dead.


    The man showed her his phone again.


    ¡°Zong Yu.¡±


    ¡°Your Name?¡±It¡¯s quite nice.


    The man nodded, indicating his acquiescence.


    ¡°Ai Ye.¡±


    The man nodded, indicating that he knew and continued typing.


    ¡°Any other questions?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The man turned off his phone and went upstairs with a towel.


    When he came down again, he was already dressed, his shirt buttoned up meticulously, like an old cadre.


    But he had tattoos!


    He was a socialite!


    Ming Shu sat on the sofa and looked at him.


    Thetter was minding his own business andpletely ignored Ming Shu¡¯s gaze, as if she was invisible.


    Buzz, Buzz, Buzz ¡ª


    The man¡¯s phone vibrated. He picked it up, took a look, pressed the button, and then replied to the message.


    He doesn¡¯t seem to know how to speak..


    Such a good-looking man is actually a mute.


    If God opens a door for you, he will close a window for you.


    Sigh.


    Ming Shu chewed on the potato chips. The sound of crunching was very clear.


    Zong Yu..


    Finally.


    Ming Shu smiled and turned to watch TV.


    The man fiddled with the chips for a while and then went upstairs. During this time, he didn¡¯t make any sound.


    Ming Shu used to live below. She didn¡¯t actually use the room above.


    So she didn¡¯t need to move anything.


    In the next few days, Ming Shu didn¡¯tmunicate with Zong Yu.


    He treated Ming Shu as an invisible person. If Ming Shu was in the living room, he wouldn¡¯t step into the living room. If Ming Shu was in the dining room, he wouldn¡¯t step into the dining room.


    He also ordered people to reorganize the house and moved in a lot of furniture.


    The second floor had a new door. Even the key to the main door had been changed.


    Ming Shu got the new key and was asked by the workers to set the fingerprint.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    What kind of big shot is she living with!


    Are all the people in society so crazy?


    And this big shot seems to have a mysophobia. He showers twice a day and changes his clothes twice a day.


    His clothes were buttoned up meticulously and were very stable. It waspletely different from when he was naked.


    Is this a man relying on clothes and saddle?


    *


    Master Jiu: How Can I confess if I Can¡¯t Talk?


    Little Fairy: Use Your Heart!


    Master Jiu: ... Bullsh * t! You have to say your love!


    Ming Shu: I can do it.


    Harmony system: Harmony, harmony, harmony.

 Chapter 1542

    <h4>Chapter 1542: Chapter 1542-meeting Zhiye (4)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ming Shu had almost recovered from her injury and was going to work at thepany.


    Qin Yi had sent her many messages before, asking her to go back to work quickly, or else she would have to change the design and give it to her.


    Because of Qin Yi¡¯s influence, the host was affected.


    Hence, the design was rejected.


    Qin Yi asked the host to change it quickly, but because of the car ident, it was dyed for a long time.


    ¡°Xiao Ye, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, our patient is finally here. She has been resting for so long, I thought she wouldn¡¯te to work.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. If we had taken such a long time off, we would have been fired long ago.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just because she has Qin Yi¡¯s support?¡±


    ¡°TSK TSK...¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the chief designer. How can wepare to her?¡±


    As soon as she entered the design department, she was attacked by the goblins.


    From the fact that she had been in the hospital for so long and not a single colleague came to see her, she knew how bad the host was.


    ......


    Qin Yi had made enemies for her, intentionally or not, so she didn¡¯t have any friends for so long.


    A person beside her interrupted and said directly, ¡°Ai Ye, do me a favor. I Can¡¯t make it in time. Help me do this first...¡±


    Ming Shu bypassed her and said with a smile, ¡°Little Princess, do your own thing and take your sry as a joke. If the boss knows, he will fire you, okay?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Everyone looked at Ming Shu walking to her seat in confusion.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    ¡°Sequ from the car ident?¡±


    The woman who was rejected snorted coldly. ¡°Her brain was hit. If she goes crazy, she will get us scolded. I should do it myself.¡±


    Everyone discussed for a while, then dispersed and started working.


    Qin Yi came in and saw Ming Shu sitting in her seat. She heaved a sigh of relief and immediately went over. ¡°Xiao Ye, follow me into the office.¡±


    Qin Yi was now the chief designer and had her own office.


    ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it here. I still have work to do.¡±Ming Shu sat in her own seat and looked at the things that had been piled up recently.


    Qin Yi¡¯s eyes widened slightly, as if she didn¡¯t believe that these were her words.


    The people around her looked over. Her expression was ugly, but she could only lower her voice.


    ¡°Ai Ye, you are my assistant now!¡±Ever since she came back from the hospital that day, she had been unlucky.


    The phone incident made her make a fool of herself in thepany.


    Now, the storm had finally passed.


    But the design draft was like a knife hanging over her head.


    Director Zhou had urged her several times.


    She went to the hospital to look for her, but she was told that she was discharged.


    She called but no one answered..


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±Ming Shu seemed to have remembered something. She put down the document in her hand and stood up.


    Qin Yi saw this and walked toward the office with anger.


    This wretched girl actually dared to give me a hard time.


    As soon as she entered the office, Qin Yi couldn¡¯t help but get angry. ¡°Ai Ye, you¡¯ve grown wings, haven¡¯t you? Where¡¯s the design draft? Give it to me quickly!¡±


    ¡°What design draft?¡±Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just an assistant. Why would the chief designer ask me for a design draft?¡±


    ¡°Ai Ye, stop pretending to be ignorant. The higher-ups are about to ask for a design draft, give it to me quickly.¡±


    Qin Yi reached out to Ming Shu.


    ¡°Why should I give you my design draft?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±Qin Yi seemed to be amused. ¡°Ai Ye, is your brain really damaged? Tell Me, why did you give me the design draft? If it weren¡¯t for me, would you be like this now?¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I might be the chief designer now.¡±


    Qin Yiughed out loud, her eyes full of sarcasm. ¡°You, a fresh graduate with no background, can be the chief designer?¡±


    ¡°You, a designer who giarizes other people¡¯s works, can be the chief designer, why can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Speaking of giarism, Qin Yi¡¯s face turned extremely ugly.


    She also wanted to design it herself.


    But every time she handed it in, the one who was chosen in the end was Ai Ye.


    Qin Yi took a deep breath.


    She suppressed the anger in her heart and said, ¡°It¡¯s your luck that I like your work. Stop talking nonsense and hand over the manuscript to me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sick. I don¡¯t have time to draw a design manuscript,¡±Ming Shu said innocently. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m really an assistant. You¡¯re the chief designer.¡±


    ¡°Ai Ye, you...¡±


    Ming Shu turned around and ran out.


    Before Qin Yi caught her, she opened the office door.


    The voice outside the office immediately entered the office.


    Qin Yi stopped with an ashen face.


    ¡°Ai Ye,e back here!¡±Qin Yi lowered her voice and scolded. ¡°You don¡¯t want to work anymore? Or do you want everyone in thepany to know about you...¡±


    Ming Shu raised her finger and made a shushing gesture.


    She pointed at Qin Yi¡¯s bag on the desk.


    In a very low voice, she said, ¡°Your boss might have something to say to you. Good luck! Keep Your Eyes on you!¡±


    Ming Shu showed her sincerity to Qin Yi.


    Then she closed the door.


    Qin Yi was stunned at first.


    Why did she show her sincerity?


    What¡¯s wrong with her!


    Wait!


    She just said..


    The boss might have something to say to her?


    Qin Yi thought of the direction Ming Shu was pointing at and looked at her desk. She quickly took out her phone from her bag.


    The phone screen was actually lit up... the person she was talking to... Director Zhou..


    Seeing the length of the call, cold sweat dripped down Qin Yi¡¯s forehead.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu returned to her seat and ate her snacks. She slowly finished the backlog of documents.


    If these things could be stored here, it meant that they weren¡¯t important.


    An hourter.


    Someone came to call her and asked her to meet director Zhou.


    ¡°Did shemit a crime?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I saw Qin Yi go up in a panic earlier. She hasn¡¯te down yet...¡±


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Who Knows?¡±


    Ming Shu met director Zhou amidst the discussion.


    Director Zhou was a woman in her forties. She was one of those strong and decisive women. She wanted everything to be perfect and was called an old hag by the entire department.


    Ming Shu knocked on the door and entered.


    Qin Yi stood there with her head lowered. She didn¡¯t know what she was talking about with director Zhou, and the atmosphere wasn¡¯t very good.


    ording to the host¡¯s memory, director Zhou actually didn¡¯t like Qin Yi very much.


    It wasn¡¯t because Qin Yi had been doing well in thepany recently. In the past, when Qin Yi didn¡¯t meet the host, she just came in through the back door.


    After being pushed into the design department, Director Zhou, who wanted perfection, naturally didn¡¯t like Qin Yi.


    ¡°Director Zhou,¡±Ming Shu called out.


    Director Zhou nodded and said seriously, ¡°Do you know why I called you here?¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged innocently.


    Director Zhou looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s about the design drafts. Did Qin Yi giarize your design drafts?¡±


    Qin Yi nced at Ming Shu.


    Was the phone call a coincidence or was it her doing?


    But the phone was always in her bag. She didn¡¯t touch it at all. Why..


    Qin Yi thought about her phonest time. She could obviously do it.


    Now was not the time to think about this.


    She threatened Ming Shu with her eyes, telling her not to talk nonsense.


    However, Ming Shu didn¡¯t even look at her. She smiled. ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 1543

    <h4>Chapter 1543: Chapter 1543: Finally Meeting Zhiye (5)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Qin Yi suddenly raised her head and looked straight at Ming Shu.


    How dare she..


    Director Zhou asked again, ¡°Were you in Qin Yi¡¯s office just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You told Qin Yi that she stole your work?¡±


    Ming Shu continued nodding.


    Qin Yi¡¯s eyes were about to cramp up, but Ming Shu ignored her.


    Ming Shu continued speaking at a steady pace, ¡°Qin Yi asked me to help her draw the design drafts. The previous works all belong to me, and she stole my work!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    Qin Yi retorted subconsciously.


    If she didn¡¯t retort now, she would be finished by the time she finished speaking.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m talking nonsense.¡±Ming Shu smiled gently, like a little girl next door who was obedient and docile, but her words were not very friendly, ¡°Then let¡¯s ask the director toe up with a theme in front of the director. How about drawing on the spot?¡±


    Qin Yi:¡±...¡±


    ......


    This was different from what she had expected.


    Why did she start painting immediately?


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°No, director...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time. Let¡¯s use the theme of this season.¡±Director Zhou decided.


    Ming Shu smiled at Qin Yi.


    Director Zhou asked someone to bring in what she needed. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Qin Yi stared at Ming Shu and froze.


    ¡°Director... I. . .¡±


    Director Zhou looked at her.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if what she heard on the phone was true or not, so she called someone in to ask.


    Just now, Qin Yi kept refuting.


    She said that it was a prank.


    ¡°Qin Yi, since you want to prove your innocence, let¡¯s begin.¡±When Qin Yi joined thepany, her abilities weren¡¯t that great. In the past few seasons, she suddenly rose to fame and was even recognized by the higher-ups, i thought that she was hiding her abilities.


    I didn¡¯t expect..


    Qin Yi was so anxious that she was covered in sweat. Her fingers dug into her flesh and she didn¡¯t even know it.


    Ming Shu had already taken something and sat down beside her. She looked at the nk paper and fell into deep thought.


    The host still had a few ideas that she had yet to draw.


    Ming Shu thought for a while and decided to use her own.


    Although she was using Ai Ye¡¯s body now, Ai Ye¡¯s work was Ai Ye¡¯s work.


    She could inherit Ai Ye¡¯s skills.


    But she couldn¡¯t inherit Ai Ye¡¯s thoughts.


    Isn¡¯t it just a jewelry design?


    How can it be difficult for me!


    I Can!


    ¨C


    The office was silent.


    Director Zhou wasn¡¯t working either. He just watched the two of them draw.


    Ming Shu was almost done drawing, but Qin Yi had just started.


    Ming Shu put down her pen and looked at the effect. She looked up and said, ¡°Director Zhou, it¡¯s done.¡±


    Qin Yi¡¯s hand trembled and she almost ruined her work.


    Director Zhou asked Ming Shu to hand the work to her.


    This time, the theme was the ice and Snow Elves. Ming Shu designed a ne. For a person who had seen real elves, the work she drew was much more shocking than imagining it out of thin air.


    Director Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the work.


    To be honest, she had never been satisfied with the theme of this season.


    The design drafts she submitted looked gorgeous and not bad.


    But it didn¡¯t have the feeling she wanted at all.


    But now seeing this, director Zhou felt that he had found that feeling..


    And this style was obviously the same as before, but it seemed to be more spiritual than before.


    Qin Yi¡¯s heart sank when she saw director Zhou¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Have a seat.¡±Director Zhou¡¯s stern face eased up a little.


    ¡°Thank you, Director.¡±


    Qin Yi hadn¡¯t finished drawing yet, so director Zhou continued to wait with the principle of fairness.


    When the time came, Qin Yi¡¯s work would be different from the previous works.


    Then the result was self-evident.


    Qin Yi¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat as she gritted her teeth and finished her work.


    She handed the work to director Zhou.


    She looked at director Zhou with her heart beating like thunder. Director Zhou didn¡¯t have any expression on his face. No one could tell what she was thinking.


    Every designer had their own style. Even if they tried to imitate, it was impossible to be 100% the same.


    Qin Yi herself didn¡¯t have that much ability.


    Even if she tried to imitate, it would only be a stiff work that didn¡¯t have any spirit.


    Director Zhou showed the two works to Ming Shu and Qin Yi.


    ¡°Qin Yi, do you think the style of your paintings is the same as the previous ones?¡±


    ¡°Director, I. . . I didn¡¯t perform well...¡±


    PA


    Qin Yi¡¯s body trembled.


    Director Zhou supported himself on the table and stood up. ¡°Ai Ye, you go back first. Qin Yi,e with me to see the President.¡±


    This was a big deal.


    ¡°Director Zhou...¡±


    ¨C


    The atmosphere in the office was tense.


    Ming Shu acted as though nothing had happened and did what she had to do.


    ¡°Hey, Hey, Hey,e here. Let me tell you something.¡±


    The design department was mostly female. When they heard that there was gossip, they surrounded her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What Happened?¡±


    The female employee who called everyone over said, ¡°Guess what I heard just now?¡±


    Female employee b: ¡°What?¡±


    Female employee c: ¡°Don¡¯t keep us in suspense. Hurry up and tell us what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Female employee a looked around mysteriously and purposely lowered her voice. ¡°Just now, when I went up to deliver something, I saw Qin Yi and director Zhou in the President¡¯s office.¡±


    Female employee c: ¡°What¡¯s So Strange about that?¡±


    Female employee a was interrupted and was a little displeased. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    Female employee b: ¡°Tell Me, tell me quickly.¡±


    Female employee a: ¡°I was just asking the president¡¯s office¡¯s assistant. Guess what? Qin Yi seems to havemitted a crime and it¡¯s very serious. She might be fired.¡±


    When she said this, there was a moment of silence.


    They were probably shocked by this news.


    Qin Yi was now the darling of the design department. How could she be fired?


    One of the employees pointed her chin in Ming Shu¡¯s direction.


    A group of people ran to Ming Shu¡¯s side and surrounded her.


    The air in front of Ming Shu was not circting. She looked up. ¡°What are you doing, giving me snacks?¡±


    ¡°You and Qin Yi went to see director Zhou earlier. What Happened?¡±


    ¡°You Want to know?¡±Ming Shu raised her eyebrows.


    The group of women¡¯s eyes lit up. She really knew.


    ¡°Why would I ask you if I don¡¯t want to know? What do you know?¡±


    Ming Shu leaned back slightly and smiled. ¡°This Qin Yi, she...¡±


    The women¡¯s eyes were like a pack of wolves looking at meat.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    ¡°Ai Ye!¡±A female employee pped the documents on her desk. ¡°I gave you face, but you still refused?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do? You already gave it to me. If I don¡¯t ept it, wouldn¡¯t I Be Rude? I¡¯m a polite citizen.¡±


    ¡°Ai Ye, you...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled at the employee.


    The women looked at each other.


    One of them said in a strange tone, ¡°Ai Ye, if something happens to Qin Yi, I¡¯m afraid you will suffer too. If you fight with us now, Don¡¯t cry with us then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    ¡°Hey, Qin Yi ising down...¡±an employee whispered.


    Qin Yi ran down with her head lowered and went straight to her office.


    The office was made of transparent ss, and the situation inside could be seen.


    Qin Yi was packing up her things.


    Was she really fired? !


    *


    She wasn¡¯t familiar with the design and was afraid of making mistakes, so she skipped over the details

 Chapter 1544

    <h4>Chapter 1544: Chapter 1544-meeting Zhiye (6)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Qin Yi came out of the office with something in her arms. Her eyes were a little red and her makeup was ruined. She looked a little embarrassed.


    ¡°What are you looking at!¡±


    Qin Yi scolded.


    ¡°Aiyo, is our chief designer quitting?¡±An employee who usually didn¡¯t get along with Qin Yi said directly.


    Qin Yi red at that person and walked out with the thing in her arms.


    When she passed by Ming Shu, the hatred in Qin Yi¡¯s eyes was almost overflowing.


    ¡°Ai Ye, you hurt me.¡±


    ¡°When did I hurt you?¡±Ming Shu held her chin. ¡°I just said the truth. If you didn¡¯t do it, how could I hurt you?¡±


    ¡°The phone and the phone call today, do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t do it?¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t know how she did it, the photos she saw on the Inte were all gone..


    ¡°I did it.¡±


    Ming Shu admitted it openly.


    Qin Yi was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to admit it so easily.


    ......


    In an instant, Qin Yi gritted her teeth. ¡°Do you think that I only kept those photos on the inte? Ai Ye, just you wait!¡±


    After saying that, Qin Yi left.


    Ai Ye!


    I Won¡¯t let her off!


    She wanted everyone in thepany to know what kind of person she was. If she lost her job, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in thepany.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Then I have to thank you for your reminder. I will visit youter, Little Cutie.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the people who were discussing and continued thinking about her own matters.


    What should I eat tonight!


    I must eat until I am full so that I have the strength to visit Little Cutie!


    ¡°How did Qin Yi get fired?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    ¡°Ask someone else.¡±


    The news of Qin Yi getting fired quickly spread throughout thepany.


    However, no one knew why she was fired, and thepany didn¡¯t give a specific exnation.


    Director Zhou called Ming Shu in.


    ¡°Ai Ye, this is not a good thing. We are afraid that it will affect thepany, so the higher-ups decided not to publicize it. Your Compensation Company will give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Is it because Qin Yi has someone backing her up?¡±


    Director Zhou looked embarrassed.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this matter was too bad, director Zhou would have directly gone to the board of directors and fired Qin Yi. The higher-ups would probably still have to protect Qin Yi.


    ¡°Ai Ye, sometimes you just can¡¯t help yourself. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely get what you deserve.¡±Director Zhou valued talent very much.


    ¡°Then won¡¯t the people above give me a hard time?¡±


    ¡°PFFT...¡±director Zhou¡¯s cold face suddenly smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not as serious as you say. Our design department is different from other ces. Do you know how rare a good designer is? For Qin Yi, it affects the interests of the entirepany? ¡°Ai Ye, this society is very realistic.¡±


    A designer¡¯s work directly affected the sales situation.


    Why did Qin Yi get the attention of the higher-ups in the first ce?


    Wasn¡¯t the first condition because of her work?


    There were many beautiful people in thepany.


    She didn¡¯t have any outstanding work, so how could the higher-ups like her?


    ¡°Okay, quickly hand over the design drafts for this season to me.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him suspiciously.


    Director Zhou had already returned to her strong female appearance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sign your name.¡±


    ¨C


    Why Qin Yi was fired? There were many different reasons.


    At this time, it was up to the person with the most imagination.


    The more urate the person was, the more versions would be circted in thepany.


    Ming Shu and director Zhou seemed to be insiders.


    The old witch and the others didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    However, Ming Shu refused to cooperate and told them what happened. This caused Ming Shu¡¯s impression in the hearts of these women to drop again.


    Of course, it had never been high before.


    She used to instruct the host to do the work.


    Later, she became Qin Yi¡¯s assistant. Qin Yi made enemies for the host, intentionally or unintentionally. As a result, she didn¡¯t have any friends and was still isted.


    Therefore, the situation now.


    The biggest difference from before was that Ming Shu would refuse their unreasonable requests, making them so angry that they stomped their feet.


    Ming Shu was stopped by a policeman when she left work.


    The policeman came to tell her about the car.


    They found the car, but the owner of the car was out of town that day. He didn¡¯t know who drove his own car.


    The culprit was still nowhere to be found.


    The policeman handed a bag to Ming Shu, saying that she had forgotten to take some things from the car.


    He wanted her to see if it was hers or Qin Yi¡¯s. If it was Qin Yi¡¯s, he would pass it to her.


    Ming Shu separated from the policeman and went to eat.


    She looked through the things. They should all belong to the host. Qin Yi¡¯s things should have been taken back by her.


    Sometimes the host would drive Qin Yi¡¯s car to pick her up. It was not strange that her things were on it.


    ¡°Madam, your dishes are all here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±Ming Shu put the bag aside and started eating.


    The modern world is so good!


    There are so many delicious dishes!


    ¡°Brother Yu, where did you move to?¡±


    ¡°Brother Yu... I really don¡¯t care. Tell me, where did you move to? I promise I Won¡¯t disturb you for no reason. I¡¯m just worried about you...¡±


    Ming Shu heard the voice and looked over casually. She quickly moved away and moved back the next second.


    Isn¡¯t this her newndlord?


    Zong Yu stood in the corridor. There was a girl standing in front of him. The girl was looking at him with a sad face. She was extremely sad.


    Zong Yu was cold and indifferent. He didn¡¯t seem to be impatient. He didn¡¯t seem to want tofort the girl and let her cry.


    He just stood there. The light shone on him and coated him with ayer of light.


    It was a custom-made pure ck suit. Every button was buttoned very carefully. It was elegant and elegant, like an ancient and noble noble.


    ¡°Brother Yu...¡±the girl reached out to pull Zong Yu.


    Zong Yu finally reacted. He looked at the girl and took a step back at the same time.


    The girl grabbed nothing and the expression on her face became even more sorrowful.


    Ming Shu held her chopsticks and thought, this man will be single for the rest of his life!


    After thinking about it, she felt that something was wrong.


    This seems to be her little vixen!


    Ming Shu looked at the food that she hadn¡¯t finished yet..


    Forget it.


    Anyway, he won¡¯t flirt with women. Let¡¯s eat first.


    How can a little vixenpare to food!


    Ming Shu had a good idea.


    But she didn¡¯t expect Zong Yu to act so irrationally.


    Zong Yu actually stood in front of her.


    Ming Shu killed the meatball in one bite.


    ¡°Mr. Landlord, I¡¯m not treating!¡±


    Zong Yu typed a few words for her to see.


    ¡°Help me get rid of the woman behind me.¡±


    Ming Shu said seriously, ¡°Mr. Landlord, I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I don¡¯t kill people or set fires. How much do you want to pay?¡±


    ¡°Brother Yu, do you know her?¡±The girl had already walked past him. She sounded delicate and a little guarded.


    Zong Yu wrote a series of numbers on his phone.


    The girl saw that the two of them were not interacting with each other, and she was a little dissatisfied.


    ¡°Brother Yu, who is she?¡±


    After asking the girl, she turned to look at Ming Shu and warned, ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t think that brother Yu is gullible. Brother Yu will not like women like you.¡±


    ¡°He likes men.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    *


    Snacks: Yay! One round back.


    Zong Yu: Heh.


    Snacks: ..

 Chapter 1545

    <h4>Chapter 1545: Chapter 1545 meeting Zhiye (7)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The girl seemed to be shocked.


    ¡°Impossible... What are you talking about? Why would brother Yu Like Me...¡±


    The girl retorted and red at her fiercely.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a man. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can touch me.¡±


    She reached out and grabbed the girl¡¯s hand, as if she really wanted to be touched.


    ¡°Ah!¡±The girl screamed and shook Ming Shu off. ¡°Pervert!¡±


    There were already many people paying attention to them when they stood in the corridor.


    When the girl shouted, almost everyone looked over.


    ¡°Touch me to prove that I am a man. Don¡¯t be afraid. Come, let me touch my big baby...¡±Ming Shu was calm and used a tone to coax the Little Loli.


    The girl wanted to hide behind Zong Yu, but Zong Yu avoided her.


    ¡°Pervert!¡±The girl blushed and stomped her feet. She didn¡¯t even want her brother Yu and ran away.


    Ming Pervert Shu:¡±...¡±


    She looked at Zong Yu.


    ......


    Thetter was typing with his head down.


    When she looked over, Zong Yu handed her his phone.


    ¡°Do you want cash or your bank card? Bank card, What¡¯s Your Card Number?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thank me?¡±


    Zong Yu thought for a moment and typed out four very honest words.


    ¡°Fair trade.¡±


    ¡°TSK.¡±You deserve to be single.


    Ming Shu took his phone and typed out a series of card numbers. ¡°Transfer this number.¡±


    Zong Yu really transferred the money for her and turned around to leave.


    Ming Shu:¡±? ? ?¡±


    What is this?


    Did he especially send money to me?


    Even if he didn¡¯t need her, he could have handled that little girl on his own just now, right?


    ¨C


    Outside the shop.


    The girl stood under the Billboard, deep in thought.


    That¡¯s not right!


    She is a man. What does it have to do with him meeting his brother? How can brother Yu Like a man?


    And even if she is a man, she didn¡¯t say that brother Yu likes her..


    I¡¯ve been cheated!


    She was scared by her perverted look just now.


    The girl ran back, but Ming Shu had already left.


    The girl gritted her teeth and kicked the table beside her angrily. ¡°I¡¯m so angry! Ah...¡±


    The girl covered her feet with tears in her eyes.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu finished her meal and went shopping again. She mainly went to the food street. She had just earned some money, so if she didn¡¯t spend it, it would be a waste of her performance.


    Ming Shu held the food and looked back from time to time.


    The Food Street was bustling with people.


    Her eyes swept across the crowd. Students chatting andughing, lovers together, white-cor workers drinking and cursing..


    Ming Shu turned back and continued walking into the crowd.


    Just as she turned her head, two men in the crowd behind her looked at each other and quickly followed her.


    However, when they passed through the crowd, Ming Shu was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She was still here just now...¡±


    One of them took out his phone. ¡°I lost her...¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what to say, but the man hung up the phone. ¡°Let¡¯s look for her.¡±


    The two quickly separated.


    Just as they were looking for her everywhere, Ming Shu had already hailed a car and went home.


    Someone was following her..


    No.


    It should be the original owner.


    From the looks of it, the car identst time didn¡¯t seem to be an ident. It was more like a man-made ident.


    Ming Shu dialed the host¡¯s home number.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡±... Xiao Ye, What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Father Ai was not surprised to receive his daughter¡¯s call, he said calmly, ¡°No money? Ai, I told you, it¡¯s not so easy to survive in a big city. If you have no money,e back quickly. Although your father doesn¡¯t have tens of millions of family assets, he still has a shop for you to inherit.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Dad, I want to ask you, are you in debt to a loan shark?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? is your father that kind of person?¡±Father Ai roared, then lowered his voice. ¡°I just yed chess with someone and lost 200 yuan. Did your mother ask you to inquire about it? My daughter, you are my biological daughter!¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    She was indeed my biological daughter.


    Ming Shu continued talking nonsense and confirmed that everything was normal in the AI family.


    Ming Shu hung up the phone.


    The teacher in front of her took the initiative to speak. ¡°The little girl is alone outside. is everyone in the family worried?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±I don¡¯t think so?


    ¡°My child is also outside. Sigh... this big city is not easy to live in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, if I don¡¯t work hard, I will have to go back and inherit my family¡¯s shop.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    The master was very talkative. He didn¡¯t even finish his sentence.


    After getting out of the car, Ming Shu stood outside the neighborhood and looked at the neighborhood in deep thought.


    It¡¯s not my family¡¯s problem. Could it be that Qin Yi found someone to mess with me?


    No Way.


    She shouldn¡¯t be so fast..


    I should go find little cutie and get rid of the photo first.


    Although it¡¯s not hers..


    Ming Shu got Qin Yi¡¯s address from the harmony system. It was a high-end residential area.


    However, based on the host¡¯s understanding of Qin Yi, she probably didn¡¯t buy this house. She probably rented it.


    Qin Yi was at home right now, calling her superior.


    ¡°Young Master Lei, I know. What? This... i. . . Okay... Okay, I will be there on time.¡±


    Qin Yi hung up the phone, her face contorted unsightly.


    Ai Ye..


    It¡¯s all because of that B * Tch!


    She actually dared to harm me like this!


    Qin Yi got up and went to the bedroom. She rummaged through the closet in the bedroom and found a box.


    ¡°Ai Ye, don¡¯t even think about staying in thepany when I leave. I¡¯ll see how you face the people in thepany tomorrow.¡±


    Qin Yi turned on her phone and took out the photos from the box, taking them one by one.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let you off so easily back then...¡±


    If she had to do it again, she definitely wouldn¡¯t just set up a photo shoot.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity. There¡¯s no medicine for regret.¡±


    ng ¡ª


    The box fell to the ground, along with the photos, all scattered on the ground.


    Qin Yi leaned against the wardrobe and looked at the things lying on the windowsill. Her beautiful eyes were full of fear.


    The things on the windowsill had messy hair in front of them. A head popped out and pulled on the window with both hands.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Qin Yi shouted.


    ¡°Ghost!¡±


    ¡°What Ghost?¡±Ming Shu pulled her hair down, revealing her face. ¡°I climbed out of the window and almost fell.¡±


    Qin Yi¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Her fear gradually turned into shock, followed by anger.


    ¡°Ai Ye!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, don¡¯t shout so loudly. I can hear you.¡±Ming Shu grabbed the windowsill and climbed in.


    She pped her hands and tidied her clothes. She looked at Qin Yi and greeted her in a tone that she felt was very gentle. ¡°Good evening, Little Cutie.¡±


    ¡°Ai Ye, you...¡±


    Qin Yi¡¯s fingers moved back and forth between her and the window.


    She lived on more than ten floors!


    How did she climb up?


    ¡°Why did youe to my house? What do you want?¡±


    Ming Shu replied with an ¡°OH¡±and said in a nice tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that you still have my photos in Your House?¡±


    Qin Yi:¡±...¡±wasn¡¯t she threatening her?


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t send it to me, so I had toe and get it myself.¡±Ming Shu spread her hands.


    ¡±...¡±


    She was threatening me!


    Who asked you toe and get it!


    Don¡¯t you understand threatening me? !

 Chapter 1546

    <h4>Chapter 1546: Chapter 1546 meeting Zhi Ye (8)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°Ai Ye, this is my home. Get out of here or I will call the police!¡±


    Qin Yi roared.


    Ming Shu walked two steps inside and her eyes met the photo on the ground.


    ¡°If you can call the police, I will lose.¡±


    The person on the other side smiled and said in a nonchnt tone.


    Qin Yi felt a chill in her heart. She still had her phone in her hand. She hurriedly turned on her phone to call the police.


    However, her phone couldn¡¯t be dialed.


    How did this happen?


    Cold Sweat broke out on Qin Yi¡¯s forehead.


    This Ai Ye..


    She looked at thendline in the room, nced at Ming Shu from the corner of her eyes, and pounced on thendline.


    However, the result disappointed her. Thendline couldn¡¯t be used.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±Qin Yi leaned against the wall and said in a very confident tone, ¡°You are not Ai Ye!¡±


    ......


    How could mui ye have such a trick.


    Wasn¡¯t she just a little girl who didn¡¯t know anything after being threatened by Qin Yi.


    This was definitely not Mui Ye!


    The drama queen instantly went online. ¡°I¡¯m a Ghost! Don¡¯t you remember? I died on the way to deliver something to you. It¡¯s the middle of the night, and you still want me to deliver something. Aren¡¯t you deliberately letting me die?¡±


    In order to keep up with the atmosphere, the lights in the room were suddenly turned off.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Qin Yi held her head and screamed.


    Maybe it was because Ming Shu had climbed up from more than ten floors and could control her electronic equipment, which made Qin Yi panic.


    She didn¡¯t think about the loopholes in Ming Shu¡¯s words at all and was scared out of her wits.


    She held her head and hid in a corner.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me... It¡¯s none of my business... you drove yourself. It¡¯s not my business to be killed by someone!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t find someone to hurt me?¡±


    ¡°Why should I find you to hurt you?¡±Qin Yi was so scared that she almost peed her pants, ¡°I want you to give me the design drafts. How can I Hurt You? I didn¡¯t find someone to hurt you. Don¡¯t look for me. SOB, SOB, sob. I have let you down in the past. I apologize to you. I know I was wrong. Please let me go.¡±


    Ming Shu was just asking casually.


    ¡°Come here and burn these things.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Seeing that Qin Yi didn¡¯t move, Ming Shu asked again, ¡°Do you want me to look for you every night?¡±It was very tiring to climb the stairs!


    Qin Yi trembled. She crawled over while trembling.


    In the darkness, only an outline could be seen.


    The wind outside blew against the curtains. There was a shadow on the ground... a Shadow?


    How could a ghost have a shadow?


    She was not a ghost!


    In a split second, Qin Yi seemed to understand why the universe existed. She touched the tablemp next to her and took a deep breath. She jumped up and pounced on Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu leaned to the side, but Qin Yi missed.


    Ming Shu raised her leg from behind and kicked Qin Yi¡¯s butt.


    Qin Yi pounced on the windowsill. The tablemp hit the windowsill and broke with a crash, Piercing Qin Yi¡¯s finger.


    Qin Yi was about to turn around, but half of her body was pushed out of the window.


    ¡°Shhh, don¡¯t scream, or I¡¯ll strip you naked and let the people around watch.¡±


    Qin Yi¡¯s scream was stuck in her throat.


    Ming Shu finished scaring her and pulled her back.


    Qin Yi fell limply to the ground. Her whole body was covered in cold sweat, and she couldn¡¯t exert any strength at all.


    ¡°Go and burn those photos.¡±


    Qin Yi swallowed her saliva and almost crawled over to find something to burn the photos.


    [ host, you¡¯ve gone bad. ] There was nothing more torturous than personally destroying something that she thought could threaten others.


    Ming Shu rolled her eyes in her heart.


    When have I ever been better?


    Do you have any misunderstanding about me?


    [ ... ] it seemed to make sense.


    Ming Shu chatted with the harmony system for a while and urged Qin Yi to burn all the photos. She made sure that there wasn¡¯t a single one left.


    ¡°Did you hide them somewhere else?¡±


    Qin Yi shook her head with a pale face. ¡°No... No.¡±


    Just in case, Ming Shu beat Qin Yi up.


    She wanted to make sure she wasn¡¯t lying.


    Ming Shu climbed out of the window.


    ¡°Who... Who Are You!¡±Qin Yi raised her head with difficulty.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Drama Queen Shu raised her hand to perform the exit scene. However, a gust of wind blew over and her hair was all over her face. She lost her desire to perform and disappeared in front of Qin Yi.


    However, that one word scared Qin Yi.


    ¨C


    ¡°Chase!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her run away!¡±


    On the Empty Street, a group of people were chasing a little girl.


    This person was none other than Ming Shu.


    This matter had to start from the moment Ming Shu left Qin Yi¡¯s house.


    She originally nned to take a taxi back. However, climbing the wall just now consumed her energy, so she decided to make up for it.


    Unexpectedly, after eating, she met a man.


    The man saw her and pounced on her without saying anything.


    In such a situation, Ming Shu could only defend herself.


    But..


    Ming Shu shouted to the back, ¡°You guys are too much! One person can¡¯t beat me, why did you call so many people! !¡±


    ¡°Damn girl, Stop!¡±


    ¡°If you stop, it¡¯ll be cold!¡±I¡¯m just eating, why are you chasing me! Why are you bringing so many people!


    ¡°Damn it, take a shortcut from that side and stop her!¡±


    Ming Shu was a little tired. She hadn¡¯t practiced her body before and had been injured before.


    She felt great that she could run so far.


    Just as she was about to use the manchu-han feast to release the Little Beast, a car suddenly flew out from the side road.


    The roar of the motorcycle was very loud, especially in the night.


    The car stopped in front of Ming Shu and blocked her way.


    Damn!


    There is an aplice!


    I don¡¯t even have an aplice!


    This is too much!


    The person on the motorcycle was wearing a helmet. He raised his head at Ming Shu and signaled her to get on the motorcycle.


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze fell on the clothes of the person on the motorcycle..


    To be able to wear a suit and tie while riding a motorcycle and dress so meticulously, other than that mute, there was probably no one else.


    Ming Shu quickly got on the motorcycle.


    Ming Shu just grabbed Zong Yu¡¯s clothes, and Zong Yu turned around to look at her.


    He probably had difficulty in expressing himself, so he directly took her hand and put it around his waist.


    When the group of people was about to catch up, the motorcycle dashed out in a sh.


    The people who took the shortcut missed and took a mouthful of exhaust.


    Ming Shu almost flew up. She hugged Zong Yu with both hands so that she didn¡¯t fall down.


    After getting rid of those people, the speed of the car gradually decreased.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±Ming Shu asked him. But after asking, she didn¡¯t get an answer. After all, herndlord was a mute.


    This time, he was really mute!


    She had already confirmed it when she was recuperating.


    The car finally stopped at the seaside.


    Zong Yu pushed Ming Shu¡¯s hand away and signaled her to get out of the car.


    Ming Shu covered her face. The wind had been blowing for so long, and it hurt a little.


    Zong Yu sat on the motorcycle with one foot on the ground. His posture was indescribably handsome.


    He took off his helmet, revealing his handsome face that made peoplemit crimes.


    Ming Shu was still covering her face. She looked a little soft and cute.


    Zong Yu pursed his lips and got out of the car. He tidied up his clothes and returned to his noble and elegant self.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that Mr. Landlord had such a unique skill. I thought you would at least drive a rolls-royce.¡±


    Zong Yu walked past her indifferently and walked towards the beach.


    It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over.


    The little fairy was a person who ignored others.


    How am I supposed to fight against this!


    I Can¡¯t perform by myself! !

 Chapter 1547

    <h4>Chapter 1547: Chapter 1547 meeting Zhi Ye (9)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect there would be arge group of people camping here by the sea. They were having fun.


    Before Zong Yu got close, someone ran over.


    ¡°Ah Yu, what did you do just now?¡±The man hugged Zong Yu¡¯s neck and was thrown off by Zong Yu before he could stabilize himself.


    The Man didn¡¯t care. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you have toe out to rx. Look... eh... A Girl?¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze fell on Ming Shu.


    ¡°Ah Yu, did you bring this?¡±


    The man stared at Zong Yu. Thetter didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°Brothers, something big has happened!¡±The man suddenly shouted.


    The people on the other side ran over.


    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ah Yu brought a Woman!¡±The man pointed at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    What¡¯s wrong with a woman? Have you never seen a woman before?


    ......


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? A man disguised as a woman?¡±


    ¡°How Could Ah Yu bring a woman here? Don¡¯t joke around. Liu Zhihan, don¡¯t y with us. You must have found her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s quite good-looking.¡±


    Liu zhihan shouted, ¡°Nonsense, what does it have to do with me? Ah Yu really brought this person here. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Ah Yu.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and looked at Zong Yu.


    Thetter¡¯s eyes were in the air. He didn¡¯t look at anyone, but he didn¡¯t refute.


    He suddenly reached out and grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s wrist, bringing her into the camp.


    Everyone:¡±...¡±


    Oh My God!


    Ming Shu was thrown in front of a table.


    Liu Zhihan brought his brothers and surrounded her. ¡°Sister, what is your rtionship with him?¡±


    ¡±... nothing.¡±


    ¡°Nothing? He¡¯s taking you with him? Don¡¯t lie to me. What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡±Liu Zhihan Winked at Ming Shu.


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing.¡±Not yet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Zong Yu is a female instor. Besides Jiang Xiaocai and his sister, I haven¡¯t seen any other females around him. Jiang Xiaocai is still hot-headed. Ah Yu doesn¡¯t even care about her.¡±


    Jiang Xiaocai?


    The girl who called me a pervert?


    ¡°Sister.¡±Liu Zhihan Winked at Ming Shu, his eyes full of gossip. ¡°Tell me quickly, what¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at Zong Yu and said, ¡°I¡¯m renting his house... Count me as thendlord.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re living together!¡±


    Liu Zhihan shouted.


    For a time, many people followed suit.


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Renting and living together are two different words.¡±


    ¡°More or less the same.¡±


    ¡±...¡±more or less the same, okay?


    When Liu Zhihan and Ming Shu were talking, Zong Yu just looked at them. He didn¡¯t stop them or express his opinion.


    Ming Shu had a simple understanding of this group of people.


    They were all Zong Yu¡¯s friends.


    Of course, friends were also divided into familiar and unfamiliar ones.


    Liu Zhihan, who had been talking to her, was obviously a close friend. He might even be a good friend.


    ¡°Since you are brought here by our Ah Yu, you can y as you like. If you need anything, just tell me. I promise I will help you solve it.¡±


    Liu Zhihan patted his chest and promised.


    He looked at the curious people around him. ¡°Okay, okay, everyone, spread out. Don¡¯t scare her little sister.¡±


    ¡°Zhihan.¡±


    The person next to him dragged Liu Zhihan to the outskirts.


    ¡°This woman¡¯s background is unknown. Do you think Ah Yu was tricked?¡±


    ¡°Do you think so too?¡±


    ¡°Women nowadays only care about money. I think we need to investigate properly.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense,¡±Liu Zhihan agreed. ¡°But, she lives with Ah Yu. I¡¯ll try to get some information out of herter.¡±


    ¡°Ah Yu... I¡¯m worried. You said that his sister left and he sold everything, leaving only...¡±


    Liu Zhihan patted his shoulder and returned to Ming Shu¡¯s side.


    ¡°Sister.¡±Liu Zhihan moved closer to Ming Shu. ¡°Tell me, where is he living now?¡±


    Zong Yu suddenly handed the phone to Ming Shu.


    Liu Zhihan craned his neck to look.


    But he didn¡¯t see anything. Zong Yu put the phone back.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t want me to tell you.¡±Ming Shu shrugged.


    Zong Yu looked at her.


    Liu Zhihan almost mmed the table.


    Are they friends or not!


    No one knew where he lived now.


    Usually, he woulde out once every ten times when he was in a good mood.


    Liu Zhihan told himself to calm down. ¡°Little sister, let¡¯s add each other on wechat.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at Zong Yu. Thetter lowered his head and fiddled with his phone. He didn¡¯t stop her.


    Ming Shu and Liu Zhihan happily added each other on wechat. The others also crowded up to add.


    After all, this was a rare animal brought by Zong Yu!


    In the end, Liu Zhihan drove him away.


    Someone brought them a barbecue. Ming Shu was even more pleasant than before.


    Zong Yu suddenly stood up and knocked on the table beside Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked up and looked at him nkly.


    What are you doing?


    Zong Yu¡¯s phone screen had the word ¡°Go¡±written on it.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet...¡±


    Zong Yu didn¡¯t care what she said and just walked away.


    Liu zhihan shouted, ¡°Hey, Ah Yu, you¡¯re leaving already?¡±


    Zong Yu raised his hand and waved.


    Ming Shu quickly greeted them and chased after him with two skewers of roasted meat.


    ¡°Zhihan, what¡¯s the background of this woman?¡±


    Liu Zhihan scratched his hair impatiently. ¡°I don¡¯t know, go check it out.¡±


    ¡°She seems to have a good personality. She¡¯s always smiling. She shouldn¡¯t be a bad person, right? It¡¯s good that Ah Yu has someone to apany him...¡±


    ¡°A bad person¡¯s face says that I¡¯m a bad person! How many years has Jiang Xiaocai been pestering Ah Yu? Has he taken a second look at her? I¡¯ve never seen this woman before, but she suddenly appeared. It¡¯s Too Strange.¡±Liu Zhihan pped him, ¡°You should stop indulging in women. Check!¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    ¨C ..


    Zong Yu walked quickly with his long legs. Ming Shu caught up with him. He was already in the car, the one with two wheels.


    Ming Shu silently took two bites of the roast meat.


    This didn¡¯t match his temperament at all!


    But thinking about his tattoo, it seemed... quite social.


    Zong Yu saw Ming Shu standing there and honked the horn.


    Ming Shu quickly got into the car, and Zong Yu handed her the helmet.


    ¡°No need...¡±


    Zong Yu directly covered her head.


    The helmet was a little big, like a basin on her head.


    Ming Shu pushed the helmet up and finished the barbecue in one bite. She fastened the helmet and hugged Zong Yu¡¯s waist.


    Zong Yu lowered his eyes slightly and looked at the white hand on his waist. His eyes changed a little, and then he started the car.


    The seaside was quite far from where they lived. Ming Shu was a little sleepy in the middle of the night.


    Zong Yu also controlled the speed of the car very slowly. The wind blew on his body and he felt even more sleepy.


    She urged Zong Yu. ¡°Mr. Landlord, can you drive faster?¡±


    Zong Yu was unmoved.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good time to race at night. Where is your passion?¡±What are you waiting for? !


    Zong Yu suddenly stopped the car and took out his phone to type.


    ¡°If you talk again, get out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very sleepy.¡±Ming Shu suddenly got out of the car and chased Zong Yu to the back. ¡°I¡¯ll drive, you big man, Why Are You Waiting? A big girl is getting married and you can¡¯t bear to leave?¡±


    Zong Yu, who was suddenly dragged to the back:¡±...¡±


    *


    Is Ming Shu a straight man today?


    # ask for a double ticket #


    Monthly ticket, Dear!


    Vote for the monthly ticket!


    It¡¯s the end of the month!


    Monthly ticket!

 Chapter 1548

    <h4>Chapter 1548: Chapter 1548 meeting Zhiye (10)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ming Shu¡¯s driving skills were not bad.


    She was just a little dizzy sometimes.


    Zong Yu had never been taken care of like this before, not even by someone he knew.


    He lowered his eyes and hugged the slim waist of the girl in front of him. The pleasant smell of the girl kept invading him.


    Zong Yu probably didn¡¯t expect that one day, he would be taken back like this.


    When he got out of the car, Zong Yu was obviously angry.


    He turned up the font on his phone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make decisions on your own again!¡±


    The erged font showed the anger of the owner. The exmation marks reflected the main idea of the owner.


    Ming Shu took off her helmet. ¡°Why are you so busy?¡±


    Zong Yu pulled her out of the car, parked the car again, and went upstairs.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    This little devil is really hard to please.


    ......


    Ming Shu went upstairs, and Zong Yu had already gone back upstairs.


    Sigh, I¡¯m so sleepy.


    Let¡¯s sleep.


    We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.


    Ming Shu took something to take a shower. When she came out, she was shocked by Zong Yu who was standing outside.


    ¡°Mr. Landlord, what are you doing?¡±Ming Shu covered her bathrobe and stood in front of the girl¡¯s bathroom in the middle of the night!


    Zong Yu didn¡¯t look around. He had also changed his clothes. It was obvious that he had taken a shower.


    He showed his phone to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu nced at it.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell anyone that I live here? Why?¡±


    Zong Yu typed quickly. ¡°No means No.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°Is this the third rule?¡±


    Zong Yu: ¡°No.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°Aren¡¯t you being Shameless?¡±


    Zong Yu: ¡°You can move out.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    You are thendlord, you win!


    I Won¡¯t argue with a mute. Go to sleep!


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I got it.¡±Ming Shu pushed him away and went into her room, locking Zong Yu¡¯s sight outside.


    Zong Yu put away his phone and looked in the direction of the bathroom.


    Just now, the girl came out of the bathroom with water vapor. Her whole body was white and red, like a ripe peach waiting to be picked, tempting and delicious.


    Zong Yu slightly lowered his head, and the light on his phone gradually dimmed.


    About a minuteter, he reached out to turn off the bathroom light and went back to the living room to write a note and paste it on the bathroom door.


    When Ming Shu got up the next day, she saw the note on the bathroom door ¡ª


    Turn off the light casually, don¡¯t waste it.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Holy crap!


    Which God takes two baths a day?


    Who was the one who wasted it? !


    Ming Shu held the note and muttered, ¡°The handwriting is pretty good.¡±


    Ming Shu went out for breakfast and came back. Zong Yu hadn¡¯te downstairs yet.


    She didn¡¯t have to work this weekend.


    Ming Shu sat on the sofa and recalled what happenedst night.


    What did those people want to do?


    Last night, she nned to walk around them and find a ce to beat them up.


    But Zong Yu suddenly appeared and disrupted her n.


    Next time, they won¡¯t be so lucky.


    Ming Shu stayed at home for a whole day, but in the end, Zong Yu came back at night.


    Ming Shu looked upstairs in confusion. Didn¡¯t he not go downstairs?


    When did he go out?


    Zong Yu nced at him and went straight upstairs.


    ¡°Mr. Landlord,¡±Ming Shu called out to him.


    Zong Yu stopped. He held the handrail with his slender fingers and looked at Ming Shu.


    ¡°When did you go out?¡±


    Zong Yu probably didn¡¯t want to answer this question, so he continued to walk upstairs.


    Ming Shu jumped up from the sofa and walked to the stairs. She leaned on the handrail and looked at him. ¡°Are you still angry?¡±


    Zong Yu stopped and took out his phone. He typed a few words. Ming Shu saw that he finished typing and then deleted it. Finally, this sentence appeared in front of Ming Shu.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like others to make decisions on their own.¡±


    Then he typed another sentence.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    After showing it to Ming Shu, Zong Yu put away his phone and walked up the stairs. It was not until his figure disappeared on the stairs that Ming Shu touched her chin thoughtfully.


    I don¡¯t like others to make decisions on their own..


    Then can I anger him properly?


    The previous ne really pissed me off.


    This ne has to get back at me, right?


    Otherwise, where would I put my face?


    On the weekend.


    Zong Yu didn¡¯t show up for the whole day.


    On Monday, when Ming Shu got up, she saw Zong Yu sitting on the sofa watching the news. She was a little surprised.


    ¡°Mr. Landlord, you¡¯re up so early today?¡±


    Zong Yu pretended not to hear her. He sat up straight and looked at the TV.


    That posture, that attitude..


    Those who didn¡¯t know would think that he was attending a national conference.


    ¡±...¡±the little fairy actually ignored me!


    Ming Shu nced at the TV, which was broadcasting a piece of news.


    ¡°Recently, the new president of Ruijin Group, Wen Yun, has appeared at the airport. ording to reliable information, President Wen will hold a press conference...¡±


    Seeing this, Zong Yu was ready to turn off the TV.


    Suddenly, a hand reached out from behind and grabbed the remote control.


    A finger with a little warmth was also ced on his hand.


    The touch of skin made Zong Yu feel as if he had been electrocuted. He quickly let go of the hand and the remote control fell into Ming Shu¡¯s hand.


    Zong Yu turned his head and met a pair of clear eyes.


    The two were so close that they could feel each other¡¯s breathing.


    However, Ming Shu¡¯s eyes were fixed on the TV, and she didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    Ming Shu smiled slightly. ¡°Mr. Landlord, do you think this Wen Yun is very handsome?¡±


    She lowered her eyes slightly. When their eyes met, their positions seemed even more ambiguous.


    Zong Yu didn¡¯t move either, as if he was frozen.


    He wanted to move, but for some reason, his body didn¡¯t listen to him.


    His heartbeat also became irregr.


    Thump, thump, thump ¡ª


    He was suddenly a little afraid that she would hear his abnormal heartbeat, and his body tensed up.


    Ming Shu blinked and kissed him.


    Zong Yu suddenly moved to the side, and Ming Shu only kissed the air.


    Zong Yu supported himself on the sofa and quickly got up, quickly walking upstairs.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Very good!


    Little Vixen!


    There will be a time for you to beg me!


    Ming Shu continued to look at the people on the television. The man who was escorted out of the airport was wearing a very bright X on his head.


    Little Naughty.


    Wee.


    ¨C


    As soon as Ming Shu arrived at thepany, she was caught by director Zhou and asked her to hand in the design draft quickly.


    This time, because of Qin Yi, it had been dyed for a long time. If this continued, it would be toote.


    Ming Shu handed the design draft and the USB to director Zhou.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad...¡±


    Director Zhou was very satisfied after reading it.


    ¡°Xiao Ye, do your best. If thepany is satisfied, you will be the chief designer in the future.¡±


    Ming Shu was not interested in this chief designer. However, it was good to earn more money and buy more snacks.


    Ming Shu spoke to director Zhou and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±Director Zhou stopped Ming Shu and took out a letter from the drawer. ¡°This is the invitation to the Asian new jewelrypetition. Work hard and try to get into the top three.¡±


    Ming Shu was stunned.


    Jewelrypetition..


    The host wanted to participate, but Qin Yi also wanted to participate. Under Qin Yi¡¯s coercion and enticement, she could only give up in the end.


    And at this time, the registration had already ended, right?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the registration already end?¡±


    ¡°My Friend has an invitation slot in her hands. It just so happens that she¡¯s useless, so I brought it for you.¡±


    ¡°Director Zhou... You¡¯re So Good to me. Could it be that you have some ulterior motives?¡±

 Chapter 1549

    <h4>Chapter 1549: Chapter 1549 meeting Zhiye (11)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°You Child.¡±Director Zhou handed the invitation to her. ¡°I like talented young people. At this time, you should try your best. Like US before, we were too timid...¡±


    Director Zhou sighed and waved her away.


    ¡°Okay, go.¡±


    This is a director with a story!


    Ming Shu came out of the office in a daze.


    There was a website address and an invitation code in the invitation letter.


    The host had checked before. Thispetitionwork and other registration channels required people to submit their works first. Only after making sure that they were not fooling around would they sign up. This meant that the person who signed up had already participated in the preliminarypetition.


    But those who received this kind of invitation letter could directly participate in the officialpetition.


    This kind of invitation was usually sent to the major jewelrypanies or famous designers, asking them to rmend their students or young people they valued.


    The previouspany¡¯s quota was taken away by Qin Yi.


    Ming Shu logged into the website, entered the invitation number, and filled in her own information. Then the website jumped to the theme page.


    The theme was eternal.


    There were still two months left before the deadline.


    ......


    ¨C


    Ming Shu was busy with work andpetition, so she didn¡¯t have much time to meet Zong Yu.


    On wechat, Liu Zhihan would ask her questions from time to time, either asking about her or asking Zong Yu where he lived.


    Of course, Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t tell him.


    Although she really wanted to anger him, sometimes she had to weigh the situation.


    If she really got angry, wouldn¡¯t she have to coax him herself?


    Since I have the time, I might as well eat more snacks.


    ¡°Ai Ye,e with me to a dinner party tonight.¡±


    When Ming Shu was about to get off work, director Zhou suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Dinner Party?¡±Ming Shu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is there anything delicious?¡±


    ¡°Why do you only know how to eat?¡±


    ¡°Food is the most important thing to the people. If you don¡¯t eat, you¡¯ll die, director Zhou.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±Director Zhou asked, ¡°Do you have a dress?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±In the past, Qin Yi always attended these kinds of activities, so the host could only drive her.


    ¡°I want to buy one too. Come with me.¡±


    Director Zhou left early with Ming Shu. The people in the office immediately gathered together to discuss.


    ¡°Ai ye is now a popr person beside director Zhou. She even brought her to the dinner party.¡±


    ¡°TSK, now director Zhou even wants her to be a designer. She¡¯s just a small assistant. I wonder what she can draw.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what method she used to climb up so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Young people nowadays also have their own ways of coaxing people. We should just work honestly.¡±


    ¨C


    The banquet was held in a hotel. When Ming Shu and director Zhou arrived, there were many reporters and fans outside.


    Director Zhou said, ¡°I heard that the famous jewelry designer, Mr. Kai de, will alsoe to this banquet. He will also share some things and bring you to see the Master.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Director Zhou, I thought you were going to bring me to see the master. In the end, you just brought me to see him?¡±


    Director Zhou poked her forehead with his finger. ¡°What are you thinking about? It¡¯s already good enough that you can take a look. Get out of the car.¡±


    Ming Shu opened the car door and got out.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah... Yueyue, Yueyue!¡±


    ¡°Yueyue, look at me!¡±


    ¡°Yueyue, I love you!¡±


    A group of fans shouted in the distance. There was a car in the middle that was slowly moving toward the entrance of the hotel.


    ¡°Wen Yueyue.¡±Seeing Ming Shu looking over there, director Zhou exined, ¡°She became popr as soon as she entered the entertainment circle.¡±


    ¡°Her surname is also Wen?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±Director Zhou nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°She has the same surname as Wen Yun.¡±Ming Shu closed the car door.


    ¡°Wen Yun? The new CEO of Ruijin Group?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡±My little mischievous one.


    ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence. I haven¡¯t heard of any rtionship between them.¡±Director Zhou was also a little suspicious, but he quickly let it go. ¡°Okay, these things in the entertainment circle have nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ming Shu and director Zhou were about to walk inside.


    A few bodyguards suddenly came forward and blocked them on both sides. ¡°Make Way... Make Way...¡±


    Director Zhou didn¡¯t have any expression. He had seen this kind of situation many times, so there was nothing to fuss about.


    Ming Shu looked at the girl who was surrounded by people. Not only was she beautiful, but she also had a very elegant temperament.


    ¡°This ce is owned by your family? You want me to give it up?¡±A delicate voice suddenly came from beside Ming Shu.


    She turned her head and saw the girl standing in front of a car with her hands on her waist, arguing with a bodyguard.


    There was no red carpet in the hotel today, and there were many cars. Many people could only park outside and walk in on their own.


    The parking position of this girl was a bit tricky. She was probably blocking the road. As a public figure, she naturally couldn¡¯t take a detour.


    So the bodyguard went over and asked her to move.


    But unexpectedly, the people inside went crazy.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry, we...¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the Miss? Who¡¯s the Miss? You¡¯re the Miss!¡±


    The little girl directly argued with the bodyguard.


    Ming Shu felt that the little girl looked a bit familiar.


    After a while, she remembered that this was the little girl who called her a pervert.


    Wen Yueyue was already in front of them, and the bodyguard was a little anxious.


    ¡°Wen Yueyue.¡±Jiang Xiaocai mmed the car door and put her hands on her waist. Her face was full of disdain. ¡°I know who it is. Such a Big Show.¡±


    Wen Yueyue¡¯s attitude was gentle and polite. ¡°Miss Jiang.¡±


    ¡°Your bodyguard asked me to give way?¡±


    Wen Yueyue looked at the bodyguard and said gently, ¡°It must be a misunderstanding.¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head and spoke to director Zhou. ¡°Today is not about the designer circle. How did it involve the entertainment circle?¡±


    ¡°This banquet was invited by several jewelrypanies. It can be considered a big banquet in the circle. Wen Yueyue has a jewelry endorsement. Other than her, many other artists will alsoe.¡±


    People from theirpany would alsoe. People like director Zhou naturally didn¡¯t have the right to be with the higher-ups. He could onlye by himself.


    While Ming Shu was talking to director Zhou, Jiang Xiaocai was almost quarreling with Wen Yueyue.


    Of course, it was just a one-sided quarrel.


    Wen Yueyue had always been very polite. It seemed that Jiang Xiaocai was making trouble without reason.


    However, Jiang Xiaocai was not from the entertainment circle. She was unruly and willful in the circle for a long time, so she didn¡¯t care about her image at all.


    Jiang Xiaocai kept blocking Wen Yueyue.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the CEO of Ruijin Group!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! It¡¯s really him! I heard that he closed a big deal right after he took over the group.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s young, promising, handsome, and doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend. He¡¯s a diamond bachelor!¡±


    The Man in a suit was surrounded by his bodyguards. Perhaps it was because his aura was too strong, everyone took the initiative to step aside.


    Wen Yueyue turned around to look.


    The man walked forward without looking away. When he passed Wen Yueyue, he didn¡¯t show any expression.


    Instead, he walked to Jiang Xiaocai¡¯s side and paused slightly. ¡°Jiang Xiaocai, didn¡¯t your father teach you the rules?¡±


    Jiang Xiaocai¡¯s face instantly turned green.

 Chapter 1550

    <h4>Chapter 1550: Chapter 1550-meeting Zhiye (12)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Jiang Xiaocai¡¯s expression was ugly, but she did not meet Wen Yun. She probably knew that she was no match for Wen Yun.


    She got in the car and moved the car away.


    Wen Yun did not stay any longer and walked straight into the hotel.


    Not long after he entered, someone from the hotel started to spread the red carpet from the entrance of the hotel all the way to Wen Yueyue.


    ¡°Miss Wen, please.¡±


    Wen Yueyue¡¯s expression froze for a moment, then she stepped on the red carpet and entered the hotel with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Is this the red carpet that the president speciallyid out for Yueyue?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°Yueyue has the same surname as the President...¡±


    The fans behind started discussing more and more enthusiastically. Ming Shu let director Zhou enter first and she went around to Jiang Xiaocai¡¯s car.


    Jiang Xiaocai opened the car door and saw Ming Shu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Jiang Xiaocai gave a short cry and mmed the car door.


    ......


    Three secondster, the car window rolled down.


    ¡°Pervert, it¡¯s You!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and said, ¡°Do you want to Touch My Big Baby?¡±


    Jiang Xiaocai pointed at Ming Shu. ¡°Pervert, you lied to mest time!¡±


    How dare she appear in front of me!


    Damn it!


    Ming Shu approached her. Jiang Xiaocai was afraid that Ming Shu would touch her, so she withdrew her hand and hugged her seatbelt. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Ming Shu put her elbow on the window. ¡°Wen Yun talked to you just now. Do you want to mess with him?¡±


    Jiang Xiaocai frowned. ¡°Do you have a grudge against Wen Yun?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No, why do you want to Mess with him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡±Who asked him to be my cute little naughty boy.


    ¡±...¡±


    After almost a minute, Jiang Xiaocai asked, ¡°How do we mess with him?¡±


    Ming Shu hooked her finger at Jiang Xiaocai. Jiang Xiaocai looked at her for a while and slowly moved over.


    ¡°Do you know why Wen Yun is here today?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do? Support Wen Yueyue.¡±Jiang Xiaocai gritted her teeth.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s his rtionship with Wen Yueyue?¡±


    ¡°Unclear.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    What the hell is unclear?


    Jiang Xiaocai nced at Ming Shu and eximed, ¡°Wen Yueyue is the adopted daughter of the Wen family. Wen Yueyue used to like Wen Yun, but now she must be ambiguous.¡±


    Why is this rtionship soplicated?


    Adopted daughter likes Wen Yun?


    ¡°Does Wen Yun like Wen Yueyue?¡±


    ¡°For her, even...¡±Jiang Xiaocai suddenly thought of something and changed her tone. ¡°Wen Yun definitely likes Wen Yueyue.¡±


    ¡°Oh... then why don¡¯t we think of a way to seduce Wen Yueyue and anger Wen Yun to death?¡±


    Jiang Xiaocai:¡±...¡±


    She shouldn¡¯t have thought that this damn pervert had any good ideas!


    ¨C ..


    Ming Shu and Jiang Xiaocai went in together.


    Jiang Xiaocai kept a certain distance from Ming Shu. Her face was full of words: ¡°Damn Pervert, stay away from me. Don¡¯t think that I will give you a good look just because we formed an alliance temporarily.¡±.


    ¡°That day...¡±Jiang Xiaocai asked awkwardly, ¡°Why were you with brother Yu? What¡¯s your rtionship with brother Yu?¡±


    ¡°Your brother Yu, right? He really likes men, and I¡¯m really a man. Touch me if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°Pervert!¡±Jiang Xiaocai was so angry that she was hopping.


    Her brother Yu would never like a man!


    No!


    Jiang Xiaocai looked at Ming Shu.


    She was so good-looking. No matter how she looked at her, she was not a man. She must be lying to her.


    Ming Shu suddenly moved closer. Jiang Xiaocai was shocked and quickly looked away.


    The girl¡¯s pleasant voice rang out. ¡°Later, you go and trick Wen Yun to a ce where no one is around.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to trick me?¡±


    Jiang Xiaocai felt something was wrong after asking. Trick?


    Ming Shu winked at Jiang Xiaocai. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you trick me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know Wen Yun now, so it would be impossible for her to call him away.


    But Jiang Xiaocai should be able to.


    ¡°What do you do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a jewelry designer.¡±


    ¡°Oh, whichpany would dare to hire a pervert like you?¡±


    ¡°I forgot.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Jiang Xiaocai and Ming Shu chatted until they were dead in minutes.


    Ming Shu found a ce to eat, and director Zhou called her to recognize her.


    Ming Shu and Jiang Xiaocai exchanged wechat messages and then went to look for director Zhou.


    Director Zhou brought the people around him. Ming Shu looked at the food on the side.


    Is there anything that you can¡¯t sit down and talk about while eating?


    ¡°Ahem...¡±


    The surrounding lights suddenly dimmed. All the lights were focused on the stage.


    ¡°Wee to today¡¯s dinner...¡±


    After a bunch of nonsense, the host moved on to today¡¯s topic. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone has heard about it today. We have the honor of inviting the famous jewelry designer, Mr. Kai de...¡±


    In the circle of wealthy families, they were familiar with this kind of famous designer.


    Because this kind of person¡¯s work couldn¡¯t be bought even with money.


    The rarer something was, the more valuable it was.


    Naturally, the more famous it would be.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give a warm apuse to Mr. Kai de!¡±


    Ming Shu stood below, holding a te of pastries and eating happily. Director Zhou rubbed his eyebrows at the side.


    In the past, when Qin Yi attended such an asion, she always acted appropriately. She was not as casual as she was.


    Director Zhou didn¡¯t pay attention to this assistant beside Qin Yi before, but..


    He felt that something was strange.


    Mr. Kai de spoke humorously and wittily. Because he didn¡¯t speak Chinese very well, he would asionally make mistakes. After being reminded, he could immediately defuse the awkwardness and make the people belowugh kindly.


    Ming Shu looked around the crowd.


    She saw Mr. X standing in the corner.


    The direction he was looking at..


    Wen Yueyue.


    Wen Yueyue was standing together with a man. They were talking in a low voice and their posture was a little intimate.


    Ming Shu stuffed a mouthful of pastry into her mouth and ate until she was full. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hit himter.


    After Mr. Kai de finished his speech, soft music sounded on the stage again.


    Wen Yun lowered his head and fiddled with his phone for a while, then left in a direction.


    Ming Shu saw Wen Yueyue¡¯s expression was a bit ugly. She said something to the person next to her and left in Wen Yun¡¯s direction.


    Jiang Xiaocai didn¡¯t even need to lie to her!


    Ming Shu put down the te and followed behind.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me go? I have my own life now. Do you want to ruin my life now?¡±


    ¡°Wen Yun, let me go!¡±


    ¡°Wen Yun, you¡¯re drunk!¡±


    Wen Yueyue¡¯s panicked voice came from the safe passage. Ming Shu looked over there. It was time for the hero to save the damsel in distress!


    Ming Shu pushed the door open. The light inside was a little dim. Ming Shu only saw Wen Yueyue pressed against the wall by Wen Yun.


    ¡°How dare you molest a girl in broad daylight!¡±


    Ming Shu roared and kicked him.


    The man grunted. Wen Yueyue took the opportunity to push him away and hid behind the door with her arms crossed.


    Wen Yun held the handrail and looked up.


    Before he could see who it was, another kick came from the other side. Wen Yun quickly dodged and retreated to the bottom of the stairs.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    It was his fist that answered him.


    Wen Yun had practiced it before, so he directly fought with Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu regretted eating less. This body was weak and couldn¡¯t withstand the wind. She would probably run out of health soon.


    Don¡¯t let the Boss Miss and ruin your reputation.


    I have to finish this battle quickly.


    So ¡ª


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Wen Yun¡¯s fist stopped in the air, and his eyes met the ck muzzle of the gun.

 Chapter 1551

    <h4>Chapter 1551: Chapter 1551-meeting Zhi Ye (13)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    Wen Yun asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Monkey.¡±


    Wen Yun:¡±...¡±who is monkey? Is there such a person among his enemies?


    ¡°It seems you have a lot of enemies.¡±Ming Shu smiled and said, ¡°Then you don¡¯t mind having one more.¡±


    Wen Yun looked at her expressionlessly and nced at Wen Yueyue in the corner from the corner.


    He gave Wen Yueyue a look and told her to go out and call for help first.


    Wen Yueyue did not know if she was frightened by the gun. She was trembling badly and had no reaction.


    ¡°But I hope that you will remember my name in the future and hate me every day. I will be very happy.¡±


    Wen Yun:¡±...¡±she must be crazy!


    ¡°By the way, my name is Ai Ye.¡±


    Wen Yun:¡±...¡±


    Who sent this?


    ......


    A Monkey... A Clown?


    Wen Yun suddenly thought of this word, and his anger rose.


    She is ying with me!


    Wen Yun looked at the distance between him and Ming Shu and thought about his actions.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Wen Yun wanted to wait for Ming Shu to rx a little and grab the gun first, then he could deal with her.


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t give him the chance. When he asked this question, Ming Shu used her actions to tell him what she wanted to do.


    Of course, she wanted to hit him!


    ¨C


    In the quiet stairwell.


    The man was tied to the handrail of the stairs in a sorry state. Ming Shu was taking photos of him with her phone.


    Wen Yun felt wronged. He couldn¡¯t beat a woman.


    And it was in front of Wen Yueyue.


    Thinking of this, Wen Yun felt very wronged. He shouted in a low voice, ¡°In the end, I will let youe!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not important that Ie. What¡¯s important is, Mr. Wen Yun, do you remember me? If you don¡¯t remember,e and take a look at me. I¡¯m not bad looking. It¡¯s easy to remember.¡±


    Wen Yun looked at the face in front of him and was so angry that he wanted to tear her apart.


    ¡°Ai Ye...¡±


    ¡°Aye, just remember it,¡±Ming Shu replied crisply. ¡°Don¡¯t bully girls like this next time. They already said they don¡¯t want it, but you still want to continue. This is a strong woman.¡±


    Wen Yun was so angry that he was panting.


    It had been a long time since he had met someone who made him so angry.


    DAMN WOMAN!


    Who sent her here!


    Ming Shu finished gaining hatred points and turned around.


    Wen Yueyue hugged herself tightly, her eyes full of fear and vignce.


    She had a gun in her hand..


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving? Do you want to save him?¡±


    Wen Yueyue nced at Wen Yun and shook her head slowly. She tried to open the door, but when Ming Shu didn¡¯t object, she ran away.


    Ming Shu chuckled and followed her out.


    She returned to the banquet hall as if nothing had happened.


    Jiang Xiaocai dragged her to a corner. ¡°Where did you go? I didn¡¯t see Wen Yun just now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Jiang Xiaocai:¡±? ? ?¡±Didn¡¯t I tell you to lie to Wen Yun?


    Ming Shu sent the photo to her through wechat.


    Jiang Xiaocai¡¯s phone rang several times. Then she took out her phone suspiciously.


    ¡°This... This is Wen Yun?¡±


    No matter what the situation was, Mr. X was always an X, and the only changes were dynamic and static.


    Therefore, what Ming Shu saw now was still a man with an X on his head.


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jiang Xiaocai¡¯s expression changed very quickly.


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡±


    Jiang Xiaocai suddenly burst intoughter. Those who were close to her looked over and didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    Being stared at, Jiang Xiaocai restrained herself.


    Jiang Xiaocai held back herughter. ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    She had known Wen Yun for a long time, but she had never seen him in such a sorry state.


    This photo will definitely be popr!


    Wen Yun will have this day too!


    I must spread it well!


    ¡°There is nothing that can¡¯t be solved by force.¡±Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Wen Yun will find trouble with you?¡±Jiang Xiaocai thought of this.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that he won¡¯t find trouble with me.¡±It wasn¡¯t easy for me to bring little rascal home.


    Jiang Xiaocai:¡±...¡±


    Pervert is indeed a pervert.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to send it like that?¡±


    Jiang Xiaocai¡¯s hand had already moved to the sender. Ming Shu suddenly said this.


    ¡°What else? Should I give him a p?¡±


    ¡±...¡±he¡¯s also a talent. Ming Shu said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Wen Yun will find out that it was you who sent it and give you trouble? You seemed to be afraid of him before, right?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s afraid of him!¡±Jiang Xiaocai straightened her small chest.


    But she closed the page very carefully and took out a new phone card to change into. She logged in and sent it to a person.


    After sending it, she threw the card away.


    Ming Shu leaned against the table and drank a drink. She smacked her lips and asked, ¡°Is everyone in your circle so powerful?¡±


    ¡°No, my dad always calls me whenever he has nothing to do, so I have a spare card,¡±Jiang Xiaocai exined.


    ¡±...¡±


    The photo quickly spread through the wechat moments.


    Jiang Xiaocai only looked at it for a moment and endured the urge not to forward it.


    [ this is Wen Yun? ]


    [ I¡¯m dying ofughter. What is great CEO Wen Doing? ]? [ ying in the stairwell ]


    [ hahaha, this is enough for me tough for a year. Save it. ]


    [ save it? Aren¡¯t you afraid that great CEO Wen will settle the scoreter? ]


    [ I just want to know who is so amazing. ]


    [ it can¡¯t be a p, right? ]


    [ even if it¡¯s a P, it¡¯s still powerful. Let¡¯s burn some incense for this awesome person first. ]. ]


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t have these people, so she could only take a nce through Jiang Xiaocai¡¯s phone.


    The picture was quite good.


    But she couldn¡¯t see the expression on Wen Yun¡¯s face. It was a bit regretful.


    Wen Yun had already been saved by someone at this time, and he also saw the photo posted on his wechat moments.


    The photo was taken by Ming Shu, so he didn¡¯t suspect that it was posted by someone else.


    Wen Yun looked at some of thements and his face turned pale.


    ¡°Get rid of this thing for me, and check that person called Ai Ye for me!¡±


    ¡°Yes... Sir, do you want to continue?¡±


    ¡°Continue what?¡±Should I go back and let those peopleugh at me?


    ¨C


    After the dinner ended, Ming Shu and director Zhou went out.


    ¡°Mr. Cade will be the judge of the jewelrypetition this time. Where did you go just now? Why didn¡¯t you show your face?¡±


    ¡°Director, you should rely on your ability.¡±


    Director Zhou was stunned for a moment. A rare smile of relief appeared on her face. ¡°It¡¯s good that you have such a thought. Only with real ability can you go further.¡±


    She was right about the person.


    ¡°Do you want me to send you?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not on the same way. I will take a taxiter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, be careful.¡±


    Director Zhou drove away himself while Ming Shu stood at the door and waited for the car.


    Ming Shu had just stopped the car when she saw Zong Yuing out of the main entrance of the hotel with Jiang Xiaocai by his side.


    Jiang Xiaocai looked wronged and opened and closed her mouth, not knowing what she was saying.


    Zong Yu walked fast, and Jiang Xiaocai almost had to jog to keep up.


    Ming Shu found it a bit funny.


    But then she thought it was not right. This was her little vixen!


    Ming Shu turned around and walked toward them, holding Zong Yu¡¯s arm.


    Zong Yu obviously froze.


    Jiang Xiaocai opened her eyes wide and pointed at Ming Shu. ¡°You, you, you... Pervert, let go of brother Yu!¡±


    ¡°You already scolded me, Why Should I let go?¡±


    The two women had obviously forgotten that they had been chatting happily just now.


    Zong Yu pulled out his arm.


    Jiang Xiaocai patted her chest. She knew that brother Yu wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with this pervert.


    However, before Jiang Xiaocai could rx, Zong Yu put his arm around Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder.


    Jiang Xiaocai:¡±! !¡±


    *


    Female lead: Why do all of you want to make trouble for me!


    Ming Shu: if anyone doesn¡¯t want to make trouble for me, I¡¯ll punish them!

 Chapter 1552

    <h4>Chapter 1552: Chapter 1552 meeting Zhi Ye (14)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Jiang Xiaocai ran away again in anger.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°She wants to chase someone like this?¡±


    If she ran away in anger, she would never be able to catch up with him.


    Zong Yu responded in silence.


    Ming Shu tilted her head and looked at him. She followed his fair and smooth chin andnded on his eyshes. ¡°What a coincidence, why are you here?¡±


    Zong Yu¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly and he lowered his gaze.


    When his gaze met Ming Shu¡¯s, a strange emotion shed through his indifferent and distant eyes.


    Zong Yu quickly retracted his gaze and walked out with her in his arms.


    Ming Shu was forced to follow him.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Landlord, the peach blossoms have already been chased away. Why are you still hugging me?¡±


    Zong Yu acted as though he didn¡¯t hear her until he brought her out of the hotel area.


    The neon lights were shining brightly. Zong Yu held her and walked on the road slowly.


    Their figures ovepped on the side of the road and were run over by the passing cars.


    ......


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze swept over the shadow. The temperature on his body was constantly passing over.


    She looked at him. ¡°Mr. Landlord, where are you taking me?¡±


    Hearing this, Zong Yu finally took out his phone and typed a few words for her to see.


    ¡°I¡¯m just walking around.¡±


    ¡°You can let go of me first. Men and women can¡¯t be intimate!¡±


    While Zong Yu was typing, a passerby covered his face and brushed past them.


    ¡°Look, look, this guy is so handsome!¡±


    ¡°Really? Oh My God, I actually met such a good-looking little brother today! !¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he has a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°SOB, SOB, sob, it¡¯s so lucky to be his girlfriend...¡±


    ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t think about it. Nowadays, boys not only have girls fighting over them, but also boys fighting over them. How can people like US fight over them? Let¡¯s stay single forever!¡±


    Zong Yu just finished typing.


    ¡°Please, give me the money.¡±It was tranted as: there were too many people watching, and she was afraid that some passersby woulde forward to kill her, so she gave her the money to help block them.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Am I the kind of person who can be bought with money?


    ¡°Treat me to something.¡±


    Zong Yu lowered his eyes and his eyshes cast a shadow on his lower eyelids.


    He typed a word with his fingertips. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zong Yu walked Ming Shu to a shop.


    The shop was not big and the environment was good. At night, it was even quieter and only a few seats were upied.


    Zong Yu was obviously a regr customer. As soon as he entered, the waiter didn¡¯t ask anything and directly brought him in.


    ¡°Sir, are you still the same?¡±


    Zong Yu shook his head and gestured for the waiter to ask Ming Shu.


    The waiter handed the menu to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu ordered a few dishes that looked very delicious.


    ¡°Do you need anything else?¡±


    Zong Yu took a pen and wrote a string of English, then handed it to the waiter.


    The waiter politely said, ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±


    The first thing that was served was wine. Zong Yu skillfully poured the wine ¡ª he didn¡¯t intend to share it with Ming Shu.


    ¡°Zong Yu?¡±


    Zong Yu raised his head. Under the dim light, his eyes were even more profound.


    Ming Shu held her chin. ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡±


    Zong Yu tightened his grip on the wine ss. He opened his phone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me. Eat by yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink with you.¡±


    Zong Yu put his phone away. There was no response for a long time. After a long time, he took a new wine ss and poured some wine for Ming Shu. He pushed it in front of her.


    He stared at her as if he was waiting for something.


    Ming Shu picked up the wine ss and took a sip.


    ¡°Cough, cough...¡±Ming Shu choked and the burning sensation burned all the way to her stomach.


    What kind of wine is this?


    Is it white wine?


    Zong Yu looked away, his lips curving into a slight smile.


    Ming Shu watched as Zong Yu drank the wine like it was white water. Her expression didn¡¯t change at all.


    I admire you.


    Ming Shu ate while drinking. Zong Yu asionally poured her wine, but he refused to make any eye contact ormunicate with her.


    Ming Shu bit her chopsticks and took out her phone to send a message to Liu Zhihan.


    [ Ai Ye: Is There Something Wrong with Zong Yu? ]


    [ Liu Zhihan: he has a lot of problems. Which one do you want to ask? ]


    [ ai ye: he seems to be in a bad mood. ]


    [ Liu Zhihan: he is in a bad mood every day. ]


    [ ai ye: ... ]


    He is my brother!


    [ Liu Zhihan: Are You with him? Where are you guys? ]


    Ming Shu sent a location.


    [ Liu Zhihan: Don¡¯t let him drink! ]


    Ming Shu looked at the empty bottle.


    This..


    Is there still time?


    [ Ai Ye: picture ]


    [ Liu Zhihan: Hero, take care. ]


    [ Ai Ye: ? ? ? ]


    Liu Zhihan didn¡¯t reply.


    Ming Shu was a little nervous. This person wouldn¡¯t go crazy from drinking, right?


    However, she observed for a while.


    Zong Yu always maintained the same frequency and actions. He drank calmly. It was impossible to tell that he was drunk or about to go crazy.


    ¡°Zong Yu?¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hand.


    Thetter nced at her coldly.


    The words ¡°Don¡¯t bother me¡±were written in bold on his face.


    So was he drunk or not?


    Ming Shu finished eating and Zong Yu Rang the bell to pay the bill. Everything was very normal and he didn¡¯t look like a person who drank a lot.


    What did Liu Zhihan mean by that?


    On the way back, Zong Yu walked alone with his hands in his trouser pockets. He looked more wild than his usual self.


    When she returned to the apartment and the door closed, Ming Shu felt that Zong Yu¡¯s aura had changed.


    Before she had time to look, the decorations at the entrance were the first to suffer.


    They were thrown to the ground by Zong Yu.


    The sound of them breaking scared Ming Shu.


    This was only the beginning.


    Zong Yu suddenly started to destroy everything. Everything fell to the ground, but he didn¡¯t make any sound. Only the sound of smashing things could be heard.


    It was like his usual suppressed emotions suddenly burst out.


    Ming Shu stood at the entrance and watched Zong Yu smashing things.


    Luckily, this house was soundproof.


    Just smash it. It¡¯s not mine anyway.


    A little snack would be even better.


    Just as Ming Shu was thinking about it, the person who smashed the thing seemed to notice someone suddenly walking toward her.


    The tall figure turned over and blocked her in the narrow space between the door and the wall.


    The man¡¯s deep eyes stared at her.


    At that moment, it was as if he was being stared at by some big fierce beast.


    It made people¡¯s scalp go numb.


    Ming Shu leaned back. ¡°Zong Yu... I¡¯m a human, I can¡¯t hit you.¡±


    Zong Yu held her shoulder with his right hand and wrapped his other hand around her waist. He pulled Ming Shu into his arms and kissed her without any warning.


    Zong Yu wasn¡¯t kissing her, he was biting her.


    Ming Shu felt the pain and opened her lips slightly. Zong Yu took the opportunity to enter and started to attack her aggressively, taking over her everything.


    The air became thinner and thinner. Ming Shu¡¯s body gradually became soft and she leaned against Zong Yu¡¯s strong and spacious chest.


    Zong Yu suddenly carried Ming Shu horizontally and ced her on the sofa, continuing the next step.


    Ming Shu only then remembered to resist.


    The Little Vixen actually dared to go crazy with alcohol!


    She was tired of living!


    However, the man¡¯s tall body pressed down and directly trapped her under his body. The kiss fell again. Ming Shu pushed his hand and gradually lost strength.


    The smell of alcohol that was tainted with his taste seemed to be mellow.

 Chapter 1553

    <h4>Chapter 1553: Chapter 1553 meeting Zhi Ye (15)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ming Shu pushed him down and looked at the mess on the ground. She held her forehead with a slight headache.


    Damn, my waist is about to break.


    What¡¯s going on.


    She looked at the sleeping man and sighed. She cleaned him up and covered him with a nket.


    She sat on the ground and looked at Zong Yu from the side.


    She touched Zong Yu¡¯s cheek and rubbed her index finger against his lips.


    After a long time, Ming Shu leaned over and gently pecked his lips.


    The tattoo on Zong Yu¡¯s chest was also exposed.


    Is that a... Fish?


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Is this a forwarded koi fish? Is it lucky?


    Ming Shu studied it carefully. It should be a koi fish... its head was facing its chest and its tail extended to its shoulder.


    She had seen the left Green Dragon and the right white tiger, but she had never seen a striped fish on its body.


    ......


    What a strange way of thinking.


    After sitting on the ground for a while, Ming Shu cleaned up the things on the ground and went back to her room.


    ¨C


    A Ray of morning light slipped into the room through the window, dyeing the whole room with ayer of light gold.


    The man¡¯s hand on his forehead slowly moved away.


    His eyes quietly stared at the ceiling.


    Last Night..


    He sat up on the sofa. The sunlight fell on his chest and the tattoo became more three-dimensional. It was lifelike, as if it wasing to life.


    He lifted the nket and took a look. His calm eyes narrowed slightly.


    Last Night was not a dream?


    Zong Yuy back down and closed his eyes.


    A minuteter, he sat up suddenly and his breathing was slightly hurried.


    Zong Yu looked at the messy room on the floor. He didn¡¯t know where his clothes were.


    The person fromst night..


    Zong Yu¡¯s gaze followed the messy floor to the tightly shut door.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but if it was her, he actually felt that he could ept it.


    Zong Yu calmed down a little, wrapped himself in a nket and went upstairs. He quickly stuffed himself into the bathroom to wash up and change into clean clothes.


    He sat by the bed with his wet hair.


    [ Zong Yu: Liu Zhihan. ]


    [ Zong Yu: Liu Zhihan. ]


    [ Zong Yu: Liu Zhihan. ]


    Zong Yu flooded Liu Zhihan¡¯s screen early in the morning. He reached for his phone and took a look before going back to sleep.


    A few minutester, he suddenly woke up.


    He sat up from the bed and looked at his phone.


    [ Liu Zhihan: Ah Yu? ]? You Don¡¯t have to do this. It¡¯s not murder or arson. We Can Fix This! An album


    [ Zong Yu: Let Me Ask You Something. ]


    Liu Zhihan: ? ?


    [ Zong Yu: If... ]


    [ Zong Yu: do not hate a person and their intimate contact, is why? An album


    Liu Zhihan: ! !


    Liu Zhihan: Ah Yu, do you have someone you like? Oh, my God! Are you kidding me? The Rock is gonna burst? ! Finally, I don¡¯t have to be called a gay! ]


    [ Zong Yu: Why? ]


    [ Liu Zhihan: Why Else? You like her. Tell me, who is that person? ]


    Wait! Last Night..


    Liu Zhihan suddenly had a bad feeling.


    It couldn¡¯t be that woman, right?


    He looked up the woman¡¯s information. There was nothing special about her.


    She was just an ordinary employee of a jewelrypany. Her background was notplicated and her family environment was harmonious. However, he did not know why she was rted to Ah Yu.


    [ Zong Yu: Ai Ye. ]


    Zong Yu¡¯s answer confirmed Liu Zhihan¡¯s guess.


    He hugged his phone and howled.


    It was really her!


    From the moment she appeared, she felt that it was not simple.


    In such a short time, Ah Yu had be like this!


    A Vixen!


    It must be a vixen!


    [ Zong Yu: What Should I do now? ]


    [ Liu Zhihan: women only like clothes, bags, and jewelry. ]


    [ Liu Zhihan: Ah Yu, although I really want you to have a normal rtionship, I still have to remind you that this woman seems to have a shady background. Why Don¡¯t you consider Jiang Xiaocai? She knows everything and ispletely devoted to you! ]


    [ Zong Yu: I don¡¯t feel anything. ]


    [ Liu Zhihan: ... ]


    Zong Yu put down his phone and opened the door to go out. He hesitated for almost a minute at the stairs before stepping out.


    It was very quiet downstairs. It was still a mess.


    He looked in the direction of Ming Shu¡¯s door and saw that it was already open..


    Zong Yu¡¯s heart was beating wildly. It was almost out of his control.


    He held the handrail and slowly walked downstairs.


    The girl was well-dressed and sitting in front of the dining table. She was eating a sandwich and her legs were unruly on the chair beside her.


    She seemed to hear himing downstairs and looked up.


    ¡°Mr. Landlord, Good Morning.¡±


    Zong Yu suddenly gripped the handrail and stopped.


    However, the girl only called him and then lowered her head to continue eating.


    What kind of reaction is this?


    Zong Yu walked to the opposite side of her.


    There was still no reaction.


    Zong Yu walked around the table and stood beside her.


    The light dimmed and the girl finally raised her head. Her voice was clear and crisp. ¡°Mr. Landlord, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Zong Yu¡¯s gaze went straight into Ming Shu¡¯s pupils, as if he wanted to analyze and extract something from it.


    ¡°Last night...¡±Zong Yu typed a few words and some images repeatedly appeared in his mind.


    ¡°What Happened Last Night?¡±Ming Shu looked innocent. ¡°You mean these things? You smashed them yourself. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Zong Yu was a little overwhelmed by Ming Shu¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°I have to go to work. Mr. Landlord, you can find someone to clean it up.¡±Ming Shu got up and was ready to leave.


    Zong Yu reached out and grabbed her wrist,


    he typed slowly as if it was very difficult. ¡°Last night, did we...¡±


    He paused slightly.


    He took a deep breath.


    He finished typing thest few words. ¡°Did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Landlord, Are You Drunk?¡±Ming Shu pushed his hand away. ¡°I still have to go to work. I Won¡¯t Mess with you anymore.¡±


    Drunk?


    No..


    Impossible.


    Why didn¡¯t she admit it? Did she want to deny it?


    Zong Yu¡¯s eyes darkened. He pulled her back again and edited her again. ¡°I remember, it¡¯s you.¡±


    He stared at Ming Shu with absolute certainty.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    He still has such a good memory even when he was drunk.


    Didn¡¯t he say that he forgot everything after he woke up?


    The TV series misled people again!


    Ming Shu said, ¡°So what if it is?¡±


    Zong Yu typed much faster this time. ¡°You admit it?¡±


    Zong Yu¡¯s fingers loosened slightly, and Ming Shu pulled back her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember everything? What¡¯s the use of denying it?¡±


    Zong Yu¡¯s palm lost its temperature, and he was actually a bit disappointed.


    She seems to... hate me a little?


    Zong Yu took out a card from his pocket and handed it to Ming Shu. He had just typed ¡°I¡±when Ming Shu¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°Mr. Landlord, are you using money to silence me?¡±


    Zong Yu¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. He squatted on the screen of the phone and opened and closed his lips..


    ¡°Thank you very much, then. I Won¡¯t say anything. We are all adults, I understand.¡±Ming Shu smiled brightly. She picked up the bag beside her and left quickly.


    Zong Yu reached out and pulled only the corner of Ming Shu¡¯s clothes.


    Bang ¡ª


    The door closed.


    Zong Yu looked at the door in a daze.


    He didn¡¯t mean that.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu went downstairs and patted her chest.


    She was scared to death.


    Luckily, she ran quickly.


    Otherwise, that Little Vixen would have let me take responsibility again.


    *


    Daily tasks are useless

 Chapter 1554

    <h4>Chapter 1554: Chapter 1554-meeting Zhiye (16)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Since that morning, Ming Shu hadn¡¯t seen Zong Yu for several days.


    Every time he came in and out, he avoided her. If she hadn¡¯t seen traces of his activities, Ming Shu would have thought that he had moved out.


    Ming Shu went to and from work every day from 9 to 5.


    She ate and drank.


    She would pretend that nothing had happened.


    Being a scumbag also required a strong mentality.


    However, what made Ming Shu feel strange was that the group of people who were chasing her didn¡¯t appear again.


    She didn¡¯t know if they had given up or were plotting something else.


    ¨C


    Thepany had recently invited Mr. Kai de to thepany. The entire design department had to hand in a piece of work.


    Ming Shu was a little confused. If they didn¡¯t give him snacks, who would draw for him?


    Ming Shu refused, but director Zhou called her in and scolded her. He even asked her to draw in the office.


    Everyone in the office was very jealous of this treatment.


    ......


    She used to be an assistant, but now she was a popr person around the director.


    Some people even said that she might have gotten rid of Qin Yi.


    These words were right. If director Zhou didn¡¯t find out that she had the potential to cause trouble and kept a close watch on her, she might have already announced it to the world.


    This time, because the design was created on a whim, there were only three days left. The people in the design department submitted their drafts one after another.


    Although they didn¡¯t know why, as a designer, everyone was a little excited to be able to let a famous jewelry designer see their work.


    Under the urging of director Zhou, Ming Shu stepped on thest timeline to submit her drafts.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Director Zhou shook his head.


    ¡°There is no reward for this work. I have done it for nothing!¡±


    Director Zhou snorted. ¡°Do you know how many people want to let others see their work? Now there is such an opportunity, and you don¡¯t cherish it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    Director Zhou:¡±...¡±


    Why did she choose such a talent?


    This F * * King Talent!


    Director Zhou angrily chased Ming Shu out.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Didn¡¯t I hand it in?


    Are women and Little Vixens So Hard to please?


    ... there seems to be braised pork in red sauce in the cafeteria today!


    Ming Shu thought quickly and forgot about this matter in the blink of an eye. She went to pamper her snacks.


    Working hours were very boring. When Ming Shu got off work, she was the first to clock out.


    Just as she pressed the button for the elevator, director Zhou came over from the other side. ¡°Xiao Ye...¡±


    Ming Shu was shocked. The elevator just opened and she quickly got into the elevator.


    She mmed the door shut. Close the door, close the door, close the door!


    No matter how urgent you were, the elevator closed at its leisurely pace.


    ¡°Why are you running?¡±Director Zhou blocked the elevator with one hand. When the elevator door opened, director Zhou pulled her out. ¡°Let me tell you something, I need to work overtime.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡±Ming Shu grabbed the elevator door. ¡°I¡¯m off work, director Zhou! You Can¡¯t take away my rest time!¡±


    I want to eat!


    ¡°I¡¯ve ordered something from Fu Ji. Let¡¯s talk while we eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Ming Shu immediately let go and smiled.


    ¡±...¡±


    After such a dy with director Zhou, most of the people in thepany had left,


    ming Shu almost got hit by someone as soon as she walked out of the door of thepany. The person who hit her was none other than Jiang Xiaocai.


    Jiang Xiaocai gave a middle finger in the car. ¡°You Pervert!¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the car that was one centimeter away from her and suddenly lowered her body.


    She hit the nail right on the head.


    Jiang Xiaocai:¡±! !¡±


    Jiang Xiaocai opened the door and got out. ¡°You pervert, don¡¯t ckmail me! I didn¡¯t hit you just now!¡±


    ¡°You scared me.¡±Ming Shu leaned on her car. ¡°Pay for the mental damage.¡±


    ¡°You, you, you...¡±


    Jiang Xiaocai wanted to scare her, but she didn¡¯t want to do anything to her.


    Who knew that Ming Shu would be so shameless and directly cheat her.


    Jiang Xiaocai was so angry that her little face turned red. She paced back and forth with her hands on her waist. ¡°Pervert, get out of the way, I Won¡¯t give you money! You actually seduced brother Yu!¡±


    ¡°How could I seduce him? It was your brother Yu who seduced me first!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s impossible?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! My brother Yu is not that kind of person!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t meet the right person.¡±


    ¡±... you¡¯re talking nonsense, pervert!¡±Jiang Xiaocai stomped her feet. ¡°Get out of my way, Are You Shameless? !¡±


    ¡°Pervert, you¡¯re Shameless.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh...¡±Jiang Xiaocai was so angry that she was going crazy.


    Why is this little girl so funny.


    She must be trying tough me to death so that she can inherit my snacks.


    ¨C


    In a high-end club.


    Ming Shu defeated Jiang Xiaocai with shamelessness and asked Jiang Xiaocai to treat her to food aspensation for scaring her.


    Jiang Xiaocai was originally nning to scare Ming Shu, but she felt guilty. Ming Shu¡¯s words shocked her.


    Jiang Xiaocai really didn¡¯t have any bad intentions. She was delicate and delicate. She was probably a little princess who grew up in the family.


    ¡°Why do you like Zong Yu so much? He doesn¡¯t know how to talk and doesn¡¯t know how to Flirt. Do you like his face?¡±


    ¡°No, what do you know?¡±Jiang Xiaocai stirred the coffee and red at Ming Shu fiercely.


    Ming Shu shrugged.


    Jiang Xiaocai put down the spoon.


    ¡°Brother Yu wasn¡¯t like this in the past,¡±Jiang Xiaocai said. ¡°He had a very nice voice.¡±


    ¡°He could talk in the past?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±Jiang Xiaocai nced at Ming Shu. ¡°Brother Yu just had an ident and his throat was damaged, so he couldn¡¯t speak.¡±


    ident..


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°What ident?¡±


    Jiang Xiaocai: ¡°Why should I tell you? You¡¯re a pervert. You must want to have an affair with brother Yu! HMPH!¡±


    Ming... Pervert Shu:¡±...¡±


    Who was cheating on whom!


    He was the one who attacked her that night!


    ¡°Do you like him that much?¡±Ming Shu raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Of course. I have said since I was young that I want to marry brother Yu.¡±


    Speaking of the person she liked, Jiang Xiaocai¡¯s eyes sparkled like stars.


    ¡°No matter what he looks like, I like him.¡±


    Ming Shu nced at her and reminded her, ¡°But he doesn¡¯t like you.¡±


    Jiang Xiaocai¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    She crossed her hands and clenched them tightly. She bit her lower lip lightly, her little face full of grievance and sadness.


    ¡°But I just like him.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±! ! !¡±


    Why are you still crying!


    Don¡¯t think that I will be soft-hearted just because you cry!


    Impossible!


    That¡¯s her little vixen!


    Jiang Xiaocai cried sadly. In a quiet environment, people would look at her from time to time. Some staff even went up to ask if she needed help.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    What are you looking at! It¡¯s not me who made her cry!


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±I¡¯m bored enough tofort my love rival.


    This reminded Ming Shu of the girl called Xuan Zhi she met at the Little Vixen¡¯s ce.


    The difference was that Xuan Zhi liked Qi Yu himself.


    And Jiang Xiaocai liked Zong Yu.


    But their personalities were exactly the same!


    ¡°What is your rtionship with brother Yu?¡±Jiang Xiaocai suddenly raised her head and questioned.


    She had never seen brother Yu let a person get so close to him.


    But no matter how she looked at this pervert, he was just an ordinary person. There was nothing special about him.

 Chapter 1555

    <h4>Chapter 1555: Chapter 1555 meeting Zhi Ye (17)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°What rtionship...¡±Ming Shu thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll scare you if I tell you.¡±


    Jiang Xiaocai wiped her tears. ¡°Tell me!¡±


    ¡°We, actually...¡±


    Before Ming Shu could finish, a voice suddenly interrupted her. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Ai Ye?¡±


    Qin Yi was wearing a brand new dress. Her previous sweet style had be mature and charming.


    She looked at Jiang Xiaocai, who seemed to have just cried, and pulled her red lips. ¡°Ai Ye, are you bullying me again?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at her. This woman... how did she have the courage to talk to me?


    Was it because they didn¡¯t hit each other hard enoughst time?


    ¡°Do you know each other?¡±Jiang Xiaocai sniffed and looked at Qin Yi with her wet eyes.


    ¡°Former colleagues,¡±Ming Shu said.


    Qin Yi listened to their conversation and roughly understood that the rtionship between them might not be what she thought.


    She looked away and puffed out her chest slightly.


    The V-neck clothes exposed a lot of skin on her chest.


    ......


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze fell on her body and Qin Yi was slightly pleased.


    ¡°Collect your cleavage. No one here will pay for your cleavage.¡±


    ¡°PFFT...¡±the next tableughed.


    Qin Yi:¡±...¡±


    Qin Yi was furious. who asked her to look at her breasts!


    She was showing her clothes and jewelry!


    ¡°Ai Ye, you chased me out of thepany. You must be doing well now, right?¡±Qin Yi suppressed her anger and sneered. ¡°But I still have to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have be the director of Baiya now.¡±


    Qin Yi was obviously here to show off.


    Even if she wasn¡¯t as powerful as Ming Shu, she would still be able to be a superior.


    Moreover, Qin Yi was sure that this was a public ce. She didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her.


    ¡°Then the people in thispany are so unlucky.¡±Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°I have to worry every day whether my child will take my surname after waking up.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±at the mention of this, Qin Yi couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. After a while, Qin Yi smiled appropriately. ¡°Ai Ye, just you wait!¡±


    Qin Yi seemed to see someone and left after saying that.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    So what did this little cutiee here for?


    To show me her career line?


    ¨C


    Jiang Xiaocai continued asking the question.


    What is the rtionship between her and her brother Yu? !


    Ming Shu made some nonsense and scared Jiang Xiaocai to call him a pervert.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    What did she misunderstand about perverts?


    When she left, Jiang Xiaocai was on guard, afraid that Ming Shu would pull her along and have an indescribable sport.


    ¡°We¡¯re even! Don¡¯t touch my porcin again!¡±Jiang Xiaocai said angrily, ¡°And stay away from brother Yu!¡±


    ¡°Brother Yu and I are in love and have a gay rtionship. Can¡¯t You Give Me Your Blessing?¡±


    ¡°Bullsh * T!¡±Jiang Xiaocai cursed. ¡°Brother Yu doesn¡¯t like men. I don¡¯t believe that you are a man!¡±


    ¡°Touch Me!¡±Ming Shu acted like a hooligan.


    Jiang Xiaocai jumped and rushed out of the door.


    When Ming Shu went out, Jiang Xiaocai was already gone.


    It started raining heavily outside. The doorman called a car for Ming Shu.


    While waiting for the car, Qin Yi also came out. She walked with a swaying posture.


    A ck car stopped. A man came out of the car with a bunch of roses and walked straight to Qin Yi.


    Qin Yi took the flowers shyly, but she looked at Ming Shu provocatively from the corner of her eyes.


    Thetter ignored her and didn¡¯t waste any time with an unimportant person.


    The car stopped beside her. Ming Shu opened the door, got in, and closed the door. Her movements were smooth and elegant.


    Qin Yi, who had an ugly expression, was left behind.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect that her fate with Qin Yi was so deep.


    It was only the second day, and they met again.


    If this was in a TV series, it would be like a male and female lead!


    Ming Shu was here on director Zhou¡¯s orders to give something to the famous jewelry master, Mr. Kai de.


    As for Qin Yi..


    She seemed to be here to see Mr. Kai de as well.


    The two of them met on such a narrow path in Mr. Kai de¡¯s Hotel.


    ¡°You are also here to see Mr. Kai de?¡±Qin Yi¡¯s tone was a little strange, and her eyes were fixed on Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu pressed the elevator button and raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Qin Yi hesitated and didn¡¯t follow Ming Shu into the elevator. The two of them were in a sealed environment, and she was still a little scared.


    The more it was like this, the more Qin Yi hated Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu went upstairs and knocked on Mr. Kai De¡¯s door.


    What was the saying?


    ¡ª surprises alwayse one after another.


    In Mr. Kai De¡¯s room.


    Wen Yun and Wen Yueyue were both there.


    Wen Yueyue¡¯s eyes met Ming Shu¡¯s and she suddenly shivered. She covered her mouth and didn¡¯t scream.


    When Ming Shu came in, Wen Yun¡¯s rxed posture instantly turned into a defensive posture.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the woman who attacked him back then was really just an ordinary person.


    He could still see her here today.


    What a surprise.


    However, there was a Mr. Kai de here. Wen Yun suppressed the anger in his heart and didn¡¯t re up.


    Wen Yun stood up. ¡°Mr. Kai de, I hope you can think about it carefully. The rest is not a problem. We¡¯ll take our leave first.¡±


    Mr. Kai de frowned and didn¡¯t answer.


    Wen Yun reached out and pulled Wen Yueyue up. Wen Yueyue hurriedly put on her mask, lowered her head, and left the room with Wen Yun.


    When she passed by Ming Shu, Wen Yun gave Ming Shu a cold look.


    Unfortunately..


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t see it.


    Ming Shu handed the things to Mr. Kai de. ¡°Mr. Kai de, this is the information our director asked me to send you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±Mr. Kai de politely invited Ming Shu in and poured the water again.


    He opened the document and flipped through it.


    Ming Shu looked around. There was only the sound of document flipping in the room.


    Ming Shu considered her words. ¡°Mr. Kai de, can I ask you a question?¡±


    Mr. Kai de nodded. ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Why did Wen Yun look for you just now?¡±


    Mr. Kai de closed the document and smiled at Ming Shu like a kind old man. ¡°Mr. Wen wants me to design a ne for Miss Wen.¡±


    It seemed that Wen Yueyue was Wen Yun¡¯s treasure.


    However, the gifts given by other presidents were all very private. Why did Wen Yun bring Wen Yueyue to her house so openly?


    Ming Shu asked with a smile, ¡°You didn¡¯t agree?¡±


    Mr. Kai de shook his head and said in Chinese, ¡°A few years ago, I already announced that there would be no new works.¡±


    Seeing that Ming Shu didn¡¯t respond, Mr. Kai de became curious. ¡°You don¡¯t ask why?¡±


    Every time this question was mentioned, someone would keep asking why.


    Ming Shu blinked. ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡±What she wanted to know was what this naughty Wen Yun wanted to do.


    ¡°You...¡±Mr. Kai de scraped the words in his mind. ¡°A little... strange... Strange.¡±


    It was different from the people he met who always wanted to know why.


    Ming Shu smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Kai de, everyone has their own choice. If I want to know what everyone¡¯s choice is, won¡¯t it be very tiring?¡±


    Kai De was stunned.


    After a long while, he sighed. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

 Chapter 1556

    <h4>Chapter 1556: Chapter 1556 meeting Zhi Ye (18)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Qin Yi was waiting outside. When she saw Ming Shu leave the room, she went out from the corner and knocked on the door.


    But she didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu toe back. She forgot to take something.


    Qin Yi was a little stiff.


    Ming Shu nced at the manuscript that Mr. Kai de had just opened and immediately understood what was wrong with Qin Yi¡¯s strange tone.


    Ming Shu called her with a smile, ¡°Miss Qin Yi.¡±


    ¡°HMM?¡±Mr. Kai de had been visited by many people recently. Most of them were talented young people who brought their works to his house and wanted him to give them some pointers.


    Or maybe they could catch his eye and be his disciple.


    Although he wouldn¡¯t have any new works, he was happy to give pointers to his juniors.


    ¡°Do you know each other?¡±


    The rm rang in Qin Yi¡¯s mind.


    She had waited for her to leave beforeing in. Who knew that she woulde back.


    Ming Shu¡¯s soft voice fell into their ears. ¡°Miss Qin Yi, please bring the design drafts to my door. How can I be embarrassed?¡±


    The host had given many designs to Qin Yi in the past, but none of them appeared in thepany¡¯s new designs.


    ......


    Qin Yi always said that she didn¡¯t pass.


    Now it seemed that she had kept them for herself.


    But was she stupid to bring them to this master?


    Mr. Kai de was old, but he was not stupid. He could understand what Ming Shu was trying to say.


    giarizing others¡¯works was not a rare thing in their circle.


    Mr. Kai de looked at Qin Yi and Ai Ye in confusion.


    ¡°Whose manuscript is this?¡±As a senior, he didn¡¯t doubt it. He was just confused and hoped that the two could give an exnation.


    ¡°It¡¯s mine,¡±Ming Shu answered casually.


    ¡°Ai Ye, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±Qin Yi reacted and immediately said, ¡°This is obviously my work.¡±


    If she messed up today..


    She definitely couldn¡¯t admit that this manuscript was not hers.


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile deepened, but her tone was still gentle. ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense? Should I call director Zhou toe over and testify?¡±


    Qin Yi¡¯s brain... was it made of tofu pudding?


    Why was she fired from thepany? Didn¡¯t she know?


    How dare she bring the host¡¯s things to the Big Boss?


    Qin Yi knew this. She was only using this to get close to Mr. Kai de in order toplete the mission.


    Who would have thought that she would be exposed.


    Qin Yi was also feeling aggrieved!


    Mr. Cade put down the manuscript, and the old man¡¯s face showed some anger. ¡°In my life, I hate people who giarize the most.¡±


    ¡°No... Mr. Cade, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense.¡±At this point, Qin Yi could only bite the bullet and continue acting.


    Mr. Cade was not proficient in Chinese, so he spoke slowly. ¡°Ye said this is her work, and Qin said it¡¯s Yours?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kai de...¡±


    Mr. Kai de raised his hand and stopped Qin Yi from speaking.


    Qin Yi gritted her teeth and red at Ming Shu. This woman ruined her ns again.


    Ming Shu had a clear conscience, so she gave Qin Yi a sweet smile. Damn you!


    Mr. Kai de took out his phone and took a photo of the manuscript and sent it to someone else.


    The atmosphere in the room was heavy.


    Qin Yi¡¯s heart sank bit by bit.


    Ever since she saw this woman, she had a bad feeling.


    She didn¡¯t intend to use her work for anything. She was just borrowing it temporarily to get close to Mr. Kai de. Why would she ruin her own business.


    Ding ¡ª


    Mr. Kai de picked up his phone and nced at Qin Yi. His sharp eyes swept across Qin Yi.


    Ming Shu¡¯spany had signed her name for the new season. As long as she sent it to the higher-ups, they would know immediately.


    Not to mention, Qin Yi had made such a scene in thepany just now.


    Qin Yi¡¯s face suddenly turned pale.


    ¡°Mr. Kai de...¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±Mr. Kai de pointed directly at the door.


    ¡°Mr. Kai de, Listen to me. Today... I was in a hurry when I went out. I took the wrong one. We were colleagues before. Yes, I took the wrong one!¡±


    Qin Yi found an excuse for herself.


    Mr. Kai de¡¯s expression was very bad. He pressed the bell beside him. A few bodyguards came in from outside and dragged Qin Yi out.


    Qin Yi was a woman. How could she be a match for a burly man.


    Mr. Kai de raised his hand and pinched the space between his eyebrows. His face was full of disappointment.


    Since it was settled, Ming Shu also nned to leave.


    ¡°Wait, Ye.¡±


    Mr. Kai de suddenly stopped her.


    He picked up the manuscript again. ¡°Is this your work?¡±


    ¡°Sort of.¡±


    Mr. Kai de nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. He used the tone of an elder to encourage the younger generation. ¡°You are still young and have a lot of potential. Good luck.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    But my ambition is not here!


    My Dream is to have a snack empire!


    ¨C


    Ming Shu left the room. There were no bodyguards in the corridor, and she didn¡¯t know where those people were staying.


    She pressed the elevator button and went downstairs.


    She was thinking about what happened just now.


    The elevator suddenly stopped halfway down. Ming Shu was shocked, and then the elevator suddenly fell rapidly.


    Ming Shu leaned against the elevator to maintain her bnce.


    Bang ¡ª


    The elevatornded.


    A loud sound spread in the hotel.


    ¨C


    In a room on one floor of the hotel.


    ¡°An elevator ident?¡±Wen Yun held his phone and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. ¡°An ident?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it...¡±the person on the other side hesitated. ¡°It seems like someone is dealing with her.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±Wen Yun chuckled. ¡°It seems like she has quite a number of enemies.¡±


    After a pause, Wen Yun asked, ¡°Are you sure that the elevator has fallen to the bottom?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. If it fell from that height, I don¡¯t think she would survive.¡±With such a loud voice, it must have fallen to the bottom.


    ¡°Let me know when you¡¯re sure.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wen Yun hung up the phone and looked at the other side of the room.


    Wen Yueyue sat on the bed and tugged at her clothes. ¡°Wen Yun, can¡¯t you just let me go?¡±


    Wen Yun walked towards her and tugged at his tie. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that if you stay by my side for a year, I¡¯ll let you go after a year.¡±


    Wen Yueyue gritted her teeth. ¡°You were the one who rejected me first. Why are you... ugh...¡±


    Wen Yueyue was kissed so hard that she was about to die.


    Wen Yun pressed her struggling hands against her sides and pressed his entire body against hers.


    ¡°Your body is very honest...¡±


    ¡°Wen Yun, you bastard!¡±Wen Yueyue was so angry that she cursed.


    What responded to Wen Yueyue was an even more violent kiss.


    ¨C


    In the elevator.


    Ming Shu sat on the ground, touching the only two candies on her body. She peeled one and put it into her mouth.


    How could this unlucky thing happen to her..


    It didn¡¯t seem right.


    Did Wen Yun want to kill her to silence her? Oh, no, he wanted to kill her for revenge.


    The elevator ident seemed to be perfect.


    [ host, Wen Yun wanted to deal with you, but he didn¡¯t have time to do it. ] The harmony system reminded Ming Shu.


    ¡±... it¡¯s not him.¡±Mr. X is so slow, what a badment!


    ¡°Then who is it?¡±


    [ ... ] the harmony system threw two surveince photos at Ming Shu. It must have taken them from somewhere.


    But the person in the screenshot was wearing a hat and a mask, so her face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.


    Ming Shu thought of the person who chased herst time.


    What did Ai ye Do!


    Someone wants to deal with me like this?

 Chapter 1557

    <h4>Chapter 1557: Chapter 1557 meeting Zhi Ye (19)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ming Shu was trapped in the elevator for more than an hour before she was rescued.


    From such a high altitude, Ming Shu was still able to escape death. The only thing missing was an exclusive interview with her on how to fall from such a high altitude and not die.


    This news became a hot topic within minutes.


    In the end, she even became a koi.


    The kind with good luck.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    How can I be so unlucky!


    I need to eat snacks to calm myself down!


    Ming Shu called the police and said that it wasn¡¯t an ident.


    It was a premeditated n.


    The hotel also said that the elevator was maintained very frequently, so it was impossible to have such a failure.


    But after investigation, it was revealed that it was the elevator¡¯s fault. There were no traces of human activity.


    The surveince video that the harmony system showed Ming Shu earlier seemed to have been deleted.


    ......


    This is a F * * King Gang!


    We have to catch them and get their snacks!


    No, it¡¯s my duty as a citizen to eliminate evil for the people.


    So Ming Shu let the harmony system restore the surveince.


    But even if there were surveince cameras, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to find them among so many people with hats and masks.


    The police could only find a way to break through from Ming Shu¡¯s side.


    Ming Shu felt that she was very innocent, so she told them everything that had happened.


    ¡°Why are you being chased after?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡±Ming Shu said, ¡°If I knew why you were chasing after me, why would I need the police?¡±I will solve it myself!


    ¡±...¡±


    The police were so angry that they doubted their own lives. weren¡¯t they just doing their job? Was there a need to be so angry!


    After the policeman finished his interrogation, he made sure that there was nothing else to ask and asked Ming Shu to leave.


    ¡°If someone really does harm to you, you have to be careful. Call us if anything happens.¡±There were only so many clues now. Even if they investigated, they didn¡¯t know where to start.


    ¡°By the time you guys arrived, I was already cold.¡±


    ¡°Hey...¡±


    Ming Shu ran out of the police station.


    As soon as she walked out of the police station, she fell into a cold embrace. Male hormones attacked her.


    Ming Shu raised her head and met a pair of deep eyes.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t shown up for so long. Her sudden appearance was a bit scary.


    Zong Yu hugged her with one hand and took out his phone to type.


    ¡°I saw the news.¡±


    ¡°You saw the news and came to pick me up?¡±


    Zong Yu didn¡¯t say anything and agreed.


    He rushed to the hotel when he saw the news. When he arrived, he was told that the person had been taken away by the police. He rushed over again.


    On the way here, he thought of something.


    Ming Shu rolled her eyes and asked with a smile, ¡°So, Mr. Landlord, do you have a crush on me?¡±


    Zong yu typed calmly, ¡°We slept together.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    ¡°I will be responsible for you.¡±Zong Yu continued typing. ¡°I will try to like you.¡±


    ¡°No, no... no need, no need to be responsible.¡±Ming Shu quickly said, ¡°Actually, we are both adults. This is nothing. It¡¯s just a physiological need, right?¡±


    Zong Yu tightened his arms. Ming Shu was pressed against his chest. Under his palm, his steady and strong heartbeat could be heard.


    Ming Shu looked at the Screen Zong Yu raised in front of her.


    ¡°I will be responsible for you!¡±


    It was exactly the same as the previous sentence. The only difference was that the punctuation mark had changed.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    I don¡¯t have to be responsible.


    Obviously, Ming Shu¡¯s rejection didn¡¯t work. Zong Yu used his actions to prove that he would really be responsible for her.


    Who asked you to be responsible!


    Isn¡¯t it good to act on the spot?


    I Don¡¯t want to give you snacks!


    ¨C


    The next morning, Ming Shu left.


    When the Little Vixen went crazy, I was afraid that I couldn¡¯t help hitting him.


    ¡°Xiao Ye.¡±


    As soon as she entered thepany, she was called into director Zhou¡¯s office.


    ¡°Thepany wants to fire you.¡±Ming Shu thought that she was going to ask about how she was crazily forwarded as a koi, but director Zhou only said this.


    Director Zhou said with a straight face, ¡°I asked around. It was an order from the higher-ups. I don¡¯t know if it was Qin Yi.¡±


    ¡°Wen Yun did it.¡±She just met Mr. X yesterday. If it wasn¡¯t for the elevator, she would havee to greet him.


    ¡°Wen Yun?¡±Director Zhou was a little confused. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Qin Yi...¡±


    ¡°Her?¡±Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Director Zhou, if she had such great ability, why did she wait until now?¡±


    Director Zhou thought about it and agreed. Everyone in thepany knew that Qin Yi¡¯s previous works were all from Ai Ye.


    ¡°Why Does Wen Yun want to target you?¡±Theirpany didn¡¯t have much interaction with Ruijin group. If they wanted to fire their employees, they had to use favors.


    Ming Shu said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I hit him.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Director Zhou almost couldn¡¯t maintain her elegant and cold image.


    What do you mean ¡®maybe it¡¯s because I hit him¡¯? When did you hit him? Why did you hit him?


    ¡°Xiao Ye, you¡¯re about to be fired. Why do you still look like you don¡¯t Care?¡±Director Zhou was worried for her.


    ¡°Director Zhou, gold will always... always shine.¡±


    Ming Shu was full of confidence.


    ¡°It¡¯s thepany¡¯s loss to fire me.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Director Zhou didn¡¯t want to lose a talent like this. However, Ming Shu didn¡¯t care. She didn¡¯t like working from 9 to 5.


    If she was really fired, she would have to thank Mr. X.


    She had already thought of how to thank Mr. X.


    Ming Shu left the office under director Zhou¡¯s worried gaze.


    ¡°Is it her?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    Ming Shu came out and someone pointed her phone at her.


    They must have seen the shocking news about the elevator.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s me. Do you want to touch me and get some good luck?¡±


    The employee was shocked and quickly ran away.


    Ming Shu returned to her seat while pointing.


    The female employee opposite Ming Shu said in a weird tone, ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t this director Zhou¡¯s favorite person? How could he be fired aftermitting a crime...¡±


    This matter spread so fast?


    Don¡¯t you pay attention to forwarding me, this koi carp?


    Ming Shu sighed. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m beautiful, so people are jealous of me.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±the employee choked for a moment. She couldn¡¯t deny that she was really beautiful.


    Another employee beside her chimed in, ¡°Ai Ye, you¡¯re about to be fired, but you¡¯re still so arrogant?¡±


    Ming Shu looked sideways and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s exactly because I was fired that I¡¯m arrogant. Otherwise, you won¡¯t see how Lonely I am in the future?¡±


    The employee:¡±...¡±


    That¡¯s so reasonable. She didn¡¯t say anything to refute it.


    Ptui!


    Who would be lonely!


    It would be better if they couldn¡¯t see her!


    ¡°You¡¯re Shameless. You¡¯re fired and you still don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. I really don¡¯t know who will dare to hire you in the future. Do you really think that you¡¯re the reincarnation of a koi carp? Are You That Lucky?¡±


    ¡°Maybe the news is exaggerating. If she really fell from such a height, would she survive? I don¡¯t believe it. Reporters nowadays dare to write anything.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why she was fired. Did she do something shameful and was discovered by thepany?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, why would thepany fire her?¡±


    ¡°Look, the personnel department is here.¡±


    Ming Shu looked up. The personnel department came over with a notice. ¡°Ai Ye, Pack Your Things and leave thepany immediately. Your sry has been settled.¡±


    *


    Gold will always be spent.

 Chapter 1558

    <h4>Chapter 1558: Chapter 1558 meeting Zhiye (20)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Under everyone¡¯s gloating gaze, Ming Shu dly epted the notice.


    Finally, I don¡¯t have to go to work anymore!


    I¡¯m going to be a salted fish!


    ¡°I was really fired...¡±


    ¡°You deserve it.¡±


    ¡°She left, and the air here is better.¡±


    Ming Shu quickly packed her things.


    The discussion around her waspletely out of her consideration.


    Going to work..


    Who would be willing to do that?


    She had the ability to feed and clothe herself. Why did she have to go to work and torture herself?


    Hahaha!


    Thank you, Mr. X.


    ......


    Ming Shu asked the harmony system for Wen Yun¡¯s phone number and sent him a thank-you note. She also expressed that she would pay him a visit to express her gratitude.


    Wen Yun, who received the text message:¡±...¡±


    What a lunatic!


    You are still so happy after being fired?


    Just as Ming Shu was about to leave, the personnel department suddenly came back and took away the notice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ai Ye, I sent the wrong notice. Sorry, Sorry, you continue to work.¡±


    Ming salted Fish Shu:¡±? ? ?¡±


    Are you ying with me!


    I¡¯ve already thought of my exit speech. You said you sent the wrong notice? !


    Ming Shu took back the notice and smiled. ¡°The notice that was sent was sshed with water. How can I take it back? Goodbye, I won¡¯t serve you anymore!¡±


    Ming Shu stuffed the notice into the box and immediately walked out of the office.


    The personnel department was dumbfounded.


    When she reached the door, she turned around and looked at the dumbfounded employees in the office.


    ¡°You guys can continue to be tortured by your work. If you forward it to me, I will be lucky.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Was she scared out of her mind in the elevator?


    When director Zhou heard the news, Ming Shu had already left thepany.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu left thepany. Suddenly, someone in thepany called her.


    At first, director Zhou, then the personnel department, and finally, even the higher-ups called her personally.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    This group of people must have gone crazy.


    In the end, director Zhou told Ming Shu that because Mr. Kai de liked her work, thepany needed her to go back now.


    Ming Shu was confused. What did that master want?


    Even if he was very famous, there was no need for the wholepany to revolve around him, right?


    This didn¡¯t make sense!


    Ming Shu refused to go back. She had nothing to do with thepany now.


    Ming Shu turned off her phone andy on the sofa, eating snacks and thinking about the big events in her life ¡ª what should she eatter.


    Just as she was thinking hard, there was a sudden darkness in front of her.


    The shadow came over, and the handsome face of the man appeared above her.


    Ming Shu hugged the snacks tightly. ¡°Mr. Landlord, what are you doing?¡±


    The Man took out the phone behind him, and there was a row of words on the screen.


    ¡°Come out and eat with me.¡±


    ¡°No...¡±Eat?


    I¡¯m not that kind of person!


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    Zong Yu reached out his hand toward her. Ming Shu hesitated and put her hand in his palm. Zong Yu slightly exerted force and pulled her up, leaning over and kissing her between the eyebrows.


    Ming Shu stepped back, but Zong Yu stopped her and trapped her in his arms.


    ¡°I can support you.¡±


    Zong Yu showed these words to Ming Shu and then typed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to work. Don¡¯t think so much.¡±


    Ming Shuughed. ¡°You don¡¯t think that I¡¯m angry at the world because I was fired, do you?¡±


    The man¡¯s cold eyes showed a trace of doubt. Isn¡¯t it true?


    ¡°I¡¯m not that free.¡±Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°But can you afford to feed me? Look at me, I eat a lot.¡±


    Zong Yu nodded.


    He took out a card and gave it to her. He typed: ¡°Rich, I¡¯m very rich, enough for you to spend.¡±


    ¡°Do you like me so much?¡±


    Zong Yu blinked and lowered his head to touch Ming Shu¡¯s lips. He stopped.


    He typed seriously: ¡°Try your best to like you.¡±


    Ming Shu teased him with a smile, ¡°But what if I don¡¯t Like You?¡±


    Zong Yu: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows.


    So Generous?


    Zong Yu typed quickly with his fingers, ¡°If I can¡¯t get your heart, I¡¯ll get your man. If I can¡¯t get your man, I¡¯ll destroy you, and no one can get it.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Very good!


    Still the same Crazy Little Vixen.


    Zong Yu continued typing. ¡°So, you have to try to like me.¡±


    He raised his hand and pinched Ming Shu¡¯s face, silently indicating ¡ª do you understand?


    Ming Shu pped his hand away and staggered out of his way.


    The drama queen shouted from afar, ¡°Mr. Landlord, I Won¡¯t like you! Even if you get my man, you can¡¯t Get My Heart!¡±


    Zong Yu¡¯s cold and indifferent eyes looked at her quietly.


    His fingers typed two words on the screen.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¨C


    Zong Yu brought Ming Shu to a dinner party.


    She saw Jiang Xiaocai and knew why he brought her.


    ¡°Ah Yu, you...¡±Liu Zhihan couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Ah Yu really brought her here.


    ¡°Brother Yu.¡±Jiang Xiaocai also looked wronged. ¡°Why did you bring this pervert here?¡±


    Jiang Xiaocai red at Ming Shu fiercely.


    This pervert seduced her brother Yu again!


    Faced with all kinds of curious, sizing up, and inquiring gazes, Zong Yu calmly pulled out a chair and let Ming Shu sit down.


    Then he started typing.


    ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend.¡±


    His phone circled in front of everyone.


    The curious and sizing gazes just now turned into surprise and shock.


    Who Was Zong Yu?


    Jiang Xiaocai had been wandering around him for so many years, but she hadn¡¯t made any progress. It was said that Jiang Xiaocai hadn¡¯t even touched a single finger of his.


    Maybe Zong Yu didn¡¯t like Jiang Xiaocai like this.


    But had there been fewer women who had courted Zong Yu in the past?


    She was plump and slim, pure and charming, and had everything. He had never been moved by anything.


    He suddenly had a girlfriend..


    This girl was pretty, but she wasn¡¯t so beautiful that he couldn¡¯t move his legs, right?


    Jiang Xiaocai¡¯s face turned pale. She pointed at Ming Shu with her little finger. ¡°You... you...¡±


    ¡°Xiaocai, cough, cough, don¡¯t be so excited.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±Jiang Xiaocai struggled away from Liu Zhihan, tears welling up in her eyes. She walked to Zong Yu¡¯s side. ¡°Brother Yu, do you really like her?¡±


    Zong Yu nodded.


    He didn¡¯t know.


    But they had sex before, so he had to be responsible. He would try his best to like her.


    ¡°But she...¡±Jiang Xiaocai sobbed. ¡°She¡¯s a pervert! How can you like her?¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±didn¡¯t I just let You Touch My Big Baby? How is she a pervert? ! ? At most, she¡¯s just a hooligan!


    Zong Yu lowered his head and typed: ¡°I like you for no reason.¡±


    Those few words seemed to break Jiang Xiaocai¡¯s persistence.


    She murmured: ¡°After so many years, brother Yu, don¡¯t you like me at all?¡±


    The word ¡°Yes¡±on the phone screen was cold and emotionless.


    ¡°Xiaocai...¡±


    Jiang Xiaocai refused Liu Zhihan¡¯s help, and her tears fell silently.


    ¡°I... I...¡±


    Jiang Xiaocai wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t find the words.


    Everyone present felt a little ufortable.


    They saw how much Jiang Xiaocai liked Zong Yu.


    But, Zong Yu just didn¡¯t like her.


    Rtionships were something that couldn¡¯t be measured.


    Jiang Xiaocai suddenly pushed Liu Zhihan aside and ran out of the room.


    ¡°Ahem... I¡¯ll go take a look. Don¡¯t let her do anything stupid. You guys continue.¡±Liu Zhihan chased after Jiang Xiaocai and left.

 Chapter 1559

    <h4>Chapter 1559: Chapter 1559 meeting Zhiye (21)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°Why did you bring me here today?¡±Ming Shu moved closer to Zong Yu and asked.


    Zong Yu pushed his phone to her side.


    ¡°Solve these problems thoroughly, so you won¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    In the past, he didn¡¯t have anyone by his side. After he repeatedly refused, Jiang Xiaocai persevered. He was toozy to say anything, hoping that she would find someone else to like when she got bored.


    But now, she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Well, sister-inw...e, let me toast to you.¡±A man next to her stood up. ¡°Brother Yu will be in your hands from now on.¡±


    Ming Shu had just picked up her ss when Zong Yu snatched it away.


    He drank for her.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not drink in the future. I don¡¯t want to be responsible.¡±Ming Shu snatched the wine back.


    Zong Yu:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, sister-inw is wise. Don¡¯t let brother Yu drink in the future.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yu drinking, that¡¯s a disaster. It¡¯s too scary.¡±


    Everyone was talking at once. Zong Yu¡¯s expression turned cold and the air seemed to freeze.


    ......


    ¡°Hahahaha,e sister-inw, I¡¯ll drink to you.¡±The smart person immediately changed the topic.


    ¡°Our brother Yu is not bad. Sister-inw has good taste.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean not bad? He¡¯s the best. Can he talk?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Brother Yu is the best.¡±


    Everyone raised a toast. Zong Yu frowned. He tried to help her drink a few times, but Ming Shu stopped him.


    Liu Zhihan came back halfway. He had already sent Jiang Xiaocai back. If anything happened to this child, the Jiang family would fight them to the death.


    Liu Zhihan sat next to Zong Yu.


    ¡°Ah Yu.¡±


    Zong Yu looked at him expressionlessly.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±He looked at Ming Shu.


    Zong yu typed: ¡°When have I ever made a joke?¡±


    ¡±... What do you like about her?¡±Liu Zhihan couldn¡¯t understand why he liked such a girl.


    Although this girl was always smiling, he always felt that it was a little scary.


    ¡°Her.¡±


    Zong Yu only typed one word.


    Liu Zhihan waited for Zong Yu to continue, but thetter didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of continuing.


    The answer to that question ¡ª he liked her.


    Liu Zhihan had a strange expression on his face. A momentter, he patted Zong Yu on the shoulder, ¡°Although I feel that this girl is a little strange, if you can be happy, I will support you as well.¡±


    Zong Yu nced at him.


    Liu Zhihan smiled and joined the chaotic battle.


    Zong Yu sat at the side and looked at the lively environment. There was a hint of loneliness in his expression.


    ¡°Zong Yu.¡±His warm body leaned over and the girl¡¯s clear voice fell into his ears, rolling all the way to the bottom of his heart.


    The coldness between Zong Yu¡¯s eyes melted unconsciously, revealing some gentleness. He held Ming Shu¡¯s wrist and finally pressed it against her palm, interlocking his fingers.


    She would like him.


    Definitely.


    ¡°Why are you holding my hand? How can I eat...¡±Ming Shu waved her hand.


    Zong Yu held her hand and put food in her bowl.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    If there was food, she wouldn¡¯t bother with him.


    Zong Yu carefully picked out the bones and fish bones,


    ¡°Hey, look...¡±


    Liu Zhihan looked over. The two were sitting very close to each other. The girl was eating elegantly while the man picked out the fish bones for her. The scene was indescribably warm.


    Liu Zhihan frowned slightly and took a sip of wine. ¡°I just hope she doesn¡¯t have any ulterior motives.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other.


    ¨C


    Zong Yu brought her here today. Apart from getting rid of Jiang Xiaocai, he also wanted her to recognize him.


    After the show ended, Liu Zhihan walked at the back.


    He called Ming Shu to the side.


    ¡°Miss AI, there is something that I shouldn¡¯t say. But Ah Yu doesn¡¯t have any family anymore, so as his friend, I still have to say it.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Liu Zhihan: ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t have any other motives when you are with Ah Yu. If I find out that you have other motives, then don¡¯t me me for being rude. Of course, if you and Ah Yu are really together, I will give you my blessing and ask you to take good care of Ah Yu.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Do you like him?¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡±


    Liu Zhihan choked on his saliva.


    He was talking to her seriously, and she said this to him?


    Liu Zhihan said, ¡°Ah Yu and I grew up together. Do You Understand Brotherhood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s All About Brotherhood now.¡±


    ¡±...¡±F * * K your brotherhood! He was a straight man!


    ¡°Ah Yu.¡±Liu Zhihan quickly called Zong Yu over. ¡°Be careful on the way. Take Care.¡±


    Liu Zhihan quickly ran away.


    Zong Yu walked over and naturally held Ming Shu¡¯s hand.


    On the way back, Zong Yu didn¡¯tmunicate with her.


    When they reached themunity building, Ming Shu asked, ¡°Your Voice...¡±


    Zong Yu was stunned. He probably didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to suddenly ask this.


    The street lights in themunity were dim, dragging their shadows.


    Zong Yu took out his phone and typed.


    ¡°An ident, damaged vocal cords.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t be cured?¡±


    Zong Yu nced at Ming Shu, and his typing speed slowed down a lot. ¡°Do you dislike it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you, why should I dislike it?¡±Ming Shu strode into the neighborhood. ¡°I¡¯m just asking, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    Zong Yu:¡±...¡±


    ¨C ..


    Ming Shu went back home and took a shower in the bathroom. Maybe she had drunk too much alcohol, but she felt a bit dizzy after taking a shower.


    She went back to her room, but she didn¡¯t even bother to turn on the light and directly jumped onto the bed.


    In the end, she fell onto a warm body.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    She reached out to touch the light at the bedside, but before she could touch it, her hand was pulled back by someone. Her head became dizzy, and she rolled around on the bed and was pressed down by someone.


    ¡°Zong Yu?¡±


    What responded to her was Zong Yu¡¯s impatient kiss.


    This was the first time they had such intimate contact since that day.


    Previously, Zong Yu only kissed her forehead and held her hand.


    Zong Yu didn¡¯t drink today!


    Why did he go crazy again?


    Ming Shu touched his hot skin and felt more dizzy. The oxygen in her chest became less and less. The ces he touched also became hot..


    ¨C


    The next day.


    Zong Yu woke up first. The soft person in his arms made him smile slightly.


    She didn¡¯t reject me.


    It was impossible to do this kind of thing with someone she didn¡¯t like. She must like me.


    Zong Yu first brainwashed himself and then looked down at the person in his arms.


    No matter how he looked at it, he felt happy.


    Zong Yu hugged Ming Shu tightly and turned to look at the sunlight outside the window.


    When he woke up the first morning, he felt that the world was beautiful.


    Ming Shu was woken up by a kiss. She pushed away the person on top of her and fell asleep by herself, touching her snacks.


    However, the person beside her didn¡¯t stop.


    Ming Shu went crazy. ¡°Zong Yu, can you stop?¡±


    Zong Yu couldn¡¯t speak, so he naturally couldn¡¯t answer her. He could only use his own actions to show that he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Zong Yu!¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice was like a catalyst, making Zong Yu even more excited.


    It was early in the morning. It was supposed to be breakfast, but why did it be like this.


    ¡°Zong Yu, you bastard...¡±


    *


    Master Jiu: You Are My Breakfast.


    Ming Shu: Say It Again?


    Master Jiu: (cowardly) wife, I bought you your favorite food.


    [ pull themp at the critical moment, harmony. ]

 Chapter 1560

    <h4>Chapter 1560: Chapter 1560 meeting Zhi Ye (22)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ming Shu walked out of the restaurant with a piece of bread in her mouth. She bumped into the person who was moving things from her room.


    Zong Yu raised his chin and gestured upstairs.


    Upstairs?


    What a joke!


    Ming Shu snatched the thing from his hand and smiled. ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good down there.¡±


    Zong Yu¡¯s hand was empty. He didn¡¯t get angry. He just nodded and went upstairs.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    This Little Devil Is Strange.


    He can¡¯t talk and is not easy to deal with.


    He ate two more mouthfuls of bread to calm himself down.


    Ming Shu thought he had stopped, but that night, Zong Yu brought her down with a pillow.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    ......


    Ming Shu blocked him out of the door. ¡°Mr. Landlord, is it necessary for us to stay in the same room?¡±


    Zong Yu hugged the pillow and nodded.


    It¡¯s necessary.


    It¡¯s very necessary.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary,¡±Ming Shu said. ¡°You see, we are just...¡±


    Zong Yu suddenly bent down and went under her arm.


    Ming Shu:¡±! !¡±


    How could a man bend down!


    Ming Shu turned around and roared, ¡°Zong Yu!¡±


    Zong Yu sat on the side of the bed and looked at her quietly with his cold eyes. His phone screen turned to her side. ¡°Sleeping once is sleeping, sleeping twice is also sleeping.¡±


    Hey!


    This Little Devil Is Amazing!


    Ming Shu put her hands on her hips. ¡°Give me the money!¡±


    Zong Yu got up and left. He came back very quickly and stuffed several cards into Ming Shu¡¯s hands.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu kept the cards and smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you have the room. I¡¯ll sleep on top. Good night, Mr. Landlord.¡±


    You are still too young to fight with me, Little Devil.


    Zong Yu:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu left the room and closed the door.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu fought with Zong Yu every day, but the result was not good. The Little Vixen could always climb her dragon bed in the middle of the night.


    After a few times, Ming Shu didn¡¯t bother to chase him away.


    Ding Dong ¡ª


    ¡°Open the door.¡±Ming Shu kicked the person sitting next to her.


    Zong Yu put down the pillow, picked up the nket that had fallen on the ground, and put it on Ming Shu¡¯sp. Then he went to open the door.


    Zong Yu came back a momentter and showed her his phone. ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Zong Yu shook his head.


    Director Zhou was outside the door.


    ¡°Director Zhou, why are you here?¡±Did the host tell anyone that she lived here?


    Director Zhou said with a straight face, ¡°It¡¯s harder to find you than to find the President.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already fired. Director Zhou, why are you still looking for me?¡±Ming Shu asked director Zhou toe in.


    Director Zhou nced at Zong Yu. He was surprised by the man¡¯s appearance and temperament. He didn¡¯t look like an ordinary person.


    He was even more surprised that Ming Shu could be with such a man.


    Zong Yu took his things and signaled for him to go up.


    When Zong Yu went up, director Zhou said, ¡°Haven¡¯t I already told you about this? Thepany has already withdrawn the notice of dismissal.¡±


    Ming Shu poured a ss of water for her and sat on the sofa next to her. ¡°Director Zhou, I am not someone who can be fired or stay as long as thepany wants.¡±


    Director Zhou knew that young people were arrogant, and she could understand that feeling.


    But..


    ¡°Thepany is looking for you so urgently because of Mr. Kai de.¡±Director Zhou told her the truth. ¡°Do you know what Mr. Kai de is here for?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. How would she know.


    ¡°When Mr. Kai de was young, he had a good friend, but that friend died young. Mr. Kai de knew that he didn¡¯t have much time, so he came back to look for the manuscript of that good friend...¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to look for the manuscript? And after so many years, you can still find it?¡±


    ¡±...¡±director Zhou red at Ming Shu. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me.¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°Please continue.¡±


    ¡°Only he knows about Mr. Kai de and his best friend. I heard that the manuscript has been found, but it is iplete. Now Mr. Kai de wants to find a designer toplete the iplete manuscript.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kai de has no children in his life, so he promised that whoeverpletes the work that meets his requirements will inherit everything from him.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    What kind of setting is this?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a designer himself? Why does he need to find someone else?¡±Is he here to give gold fingers to people who have the protagonist¡¯s Halo?


    Director Zhou shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. The previous batch of works that were sent to you were left behind. That¡¯s why thepany is so anxious to find you.¡±


    If they hadn¡¯t been unable to contact her, thepany probably wouldn¡¯t have told her about this.


    Everything about Mr. Kai de, besides his wealth, he also had all kinds of connections.


    These things were priceless treasures. They couldn¡¯t be measured with money.


    ¡°Thepany wants me to help them make money? Why? I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Director Zhou was stunned.


    She had just heard about this news. She only wanted this girl toe back. She hadn¡¯t thought of this yet.


    But she suddenly thought of the key..


    Director Zhou hadn¡¯t thought of this just now. Now that he realized it, he didn¡¯t dare to persuade Ming Shu.


    ¡°Are you really not going back?¡±


    ¡°Director Zhou, I¡¯m not cut out for work,¡±Ming Shu said with a smile.


    Ming Shu talked to director Zhou for a while, but director Zhou gave up trying to persuade her.


    ¡°That gentleman just now...¡±


    ¡°Boyfriend,¡±Ming Shu said with a smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t he very handsome?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is. I wish you happiness.¡±Since he was her boyfriend, she had nothing to say. Director Zhou patted her shoulder. ¡°I hope I can see your work again.¡±


    Ming Shu sent director Zhou to the door.


    Mr. Kai de..


    Ming Shu thought of the old gentleman she saw earlier.


    After a moment, she shook her head.


    This has nothing to do with me.


    ¨C


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect that two dayster, this old gentleman woulde to visit her personally.


    Let¡¯s not talk about how he came to visit her. It was definitely not some serious method.


    Would thepany let her contact this person by herself?


    Impossible!


    Ming Shu received him at home.


    Mr. Kai de stillmunicated with Ming Shu in Chinese, exining his purpose ofing.


    He asked Ming Shu to finish the iplete manuscript.


    ¡°Mr. Kai De, you are also a designer.¡±


    ¡°I. . . Don¡¯t have the right.¡±Mr. Kai de¡¯s voice was full of guilt and pain. ¡°Ye, please help me. I have seen many works and many designers with spiritual qi, but they all ended in disappointment.¡±


    ¡°I always thought that there was someone who could finish this work.¡±


    Ming Shu looked up. Mr. Kai de seemed to be immersed in some kind of memory.


    Did he mean that the iplete manuscript had always been in his hands?


    Mr. Kai de said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯ve seen your work. It¡¯s very spiritual. Although I don¡¯t know if you can finish it, I still ask you to try it.¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°I¡¯m just a designer who graduated less than two years ago. Mr. Kai de, you can find a more experienced designer.¡±


    Mr. Kai de: ¡°This work is also the product of my best friend when she was young. You are just the right age.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Mr. Kai de said, ¡°I¡¯m old. I don¡¯t have the feeling of being young. I Can¡¯t finish it.¡±


    *


    The above content is nonsense! Please don¡¯t take it seriously!

 Chapter 1561

    <h4>Chapter 1561: Chapter 1561 meeting Zhi Ye (23)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to agree. It was obvious that this was a trap.


    But Mr. Kai de kept asking her.


    She was a bad person, but she wasn¡¯t bad enough to hit an old man.


    She couldn¡¯t hit him or scold him. Mr. Kai de just stayed here. What could she do?


    Ming Shu finally agreed to consider it.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the words on the screen. She hugged Zong Yu¡¯s neck and snuggled into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s troublesome. If I have the time, how much delicious food can I eat?¡±


    Zong Yu found it funny.


    He reached out and touched her head.


    ¡°But if he asks me to eat, I can reluctantly agree.¡±


    ¨C


    Ming Shu talked to Mr. Kai de with such conditions. Of course, he agreed without thinking.


    In order to protect the original manuscript, Mr. Kai de only gave Ming Shu a copy.


    ......


    If he was satisfied, he would give her the original manuscript andplete itpletely.


    But since Ming Shu took the job, she hadn¡¯t had a peaceful day.


    If she didn¡¯t break into the house in the middle of the night, she would be out of luck.


    How many people are watching this person?


    Isn¡¯t it just a manuscript?


    Is there a need to do this?


    In a fit of anger, Ming Shu found Mr. Kai de and talked to him in secret for two hours. The next day, Mr. Kai de published the iplete manuscript on the Inte and asked for it online.


    Everyone:¡±...¡±


    How could he do that!


    Now everyone knew. Those who were staring at Ming Shu could only disperse.


    This matter became a hot topic. Ming Shu spent a few days thinking about it and finally returned the manuscript to Mr. Kai de.


    Mr. Kai de looked at the manuscript in a daze.


    He was immersed in some strange memories.


    Ming Shu could only leave by herself.


    After walking out of a street, she stretched her waist.


    Just as she put down her hand, a van suddenly stopped in front of her. The door was opened and a well-trained person came out. He dragged her and threw her into the van.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    I¡¯ll go to a human trafficker!


    As a kidnapped person, Ming Shu was very sensible and didn¡¯t struggle.


    This group of people hadn¡¯t moved for a long time, and now they finally showed up.


    When she saw the person who kidnapped herter, she would beat him until his parents didn¡¯t recognize him!


    ¡°Brother, I Won¡¯t run. Can you let me go?¡±


    The brother next to her nced at her and coldly moved his gaze away.


    ¡°Brother, you are also following orders, and I¡¯m also cooperating. Can¡¯t you take care of a little girl like me?¡±


    ¡°As a man, don¡¯t you feel a pain in your conscience to treat a weak little girl like this?¡±


    ¡°Brother...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±The brother finally couldn¡¯t help but scold her.


    This woman was not afraid at all, but she still talked so much!


    ¡°Brother, do you have anything to eat?¡±


    ¡±... No!¡±


    In the end, Ming Shu still got a bowl of instant noodles with stewed eggs.


    The hostage didn¡¯t ask to run away, but only asked for a bowl of instant noodles. How convenient for them.


    The car sped along.


    ¡°We¡¯re not here yet?¡±Ming Shu was getting impatient. ¡°Can we still have a bowl of instant noodles?¡±


    I don¡¯t even have the strength to hit people here.


    ¡±...¡±


    This woman was not only lucky, but also brave!


    ¨C ..


    ¡°We¡¯re here, Get Out!¡±


    The door opened and the people outside scolded her with sticks.


    ¡°Why Are You So Fierce?¡±Ming Shu got out of the car with the bowl of instant noodles in her hands. ¡°Let me tell you, as a human being, you have to...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged and continued eating her instant noodles. She wanted to be a beautiful hostage.


    ¡±...¡±


    You Don¡¯t eat instant noodles? You¡¯re quite qualified.


    If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought that you were their invited guest!


    Ming Shu was led inside. It was a courtyard house. Ming Shu walked through the courtyard and passed by another room before arriving at the backyard.


    There was a man doing yoga in the backyard.


    Ming Shu, who was eating instant noodles, met the eyes of the man who was doing yoga.


    Sizzle..


    Ming Shu took a sip of the noodles.


    The man kept his hands together above his head and stood on one leg.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who screwed me over and over again?¡±Ming Shu spoke first. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    The Man:¡±? ?¡±


    He had never seen such an arrogant hostage.


    ¡°How did she get here?¡±The man put down his hand and asked the people behind Ming Shu.


    ¡°She... that...¡±the group of brothers stuttered. ¡°She didn¡¯t resist.¡±


    They had all thought of a n before. First, they would drag her into the car. If she resisted, they would knock her out first.


    The man pointed his finger between them. He didn¡¯t know how to describe them.


    The Man took the handkerchief from the person beside him and wiped his sweat. ¡°Ai Ye, you graduated from G University. Your parents are healthy...¡±


    The manpletely exposed Ming Shu¡¯s family background.


    He sat down on the chair moved by his younger brother and assumed the position of a boss.


    Ming Shu took two sips of noodles. ¡°So?¡±


    The Man:¡±...¡±


    At this time, you should be afraid of fear, not calmly eating noodles!


    Who gave her the noodles!


    ¡°Why are you messing with me? Did I steal your rice, or did I steal your jerky?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    What the hell is this.


    Crazy!


    The man calmed himself down and said, ¡°Ai Ye, we have investigated your background very well. If you don¡¯t want your family to have any idents, you¡¯d better cooperate.¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly revealed a sinister smile. ¡°Then do you know how many people I killed when I was young?¡±


    The man was shocked.


    Then he realized that he must have been fooled.


    ¡°Ai Ye, you are quite brave.¡±


    ¡°I am Lucky.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    I really can¡¯t talk to you anymore!


    The Man decided not to waste time with Ming Shu. ¡°Okay, I will say it directly.¡±


    Ming Shu handed the instant noodles to her brother who was standing behind her.


    Brother:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Hand over the thing in your hand.¡±


    ¡°What Thing?¡±I don¡¯t even know you, when did I take your thing! ! Are you trying to extort me again? !


    The Man took out a photo from the side.


    ¡°This.¡±


    He pointed at the thing in the photo. ¡°Ai Ye, stop pretending. I don¡¯t believe that you haven¡¯t seen it before. You must have seen the thing inside too?¡±


    There was a USB in the photo.


    Why is it this thing again!


    Can¡¯t we change the prop?


    ¡°I really haven¡¯t seen it before,¡±Ming Shu said. ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡±


    The man frowned and didn¡¯t believe Ming Shu¡¯s words. ¡°We have investigated it thoroughly. The thing is with you, and you are pretending to be me!¡±


    ¡°I really haven¡¯t seen it...¡±


    Ming Shu paused, as if she thought of something.


    In the bag the police gave her in the car ident, there seemed to be a USB drive like this.


    She took it back and never used it again.


    ¡°You Remember Now?¡±The man said, ¡°Hand over the thing, and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Then can you make me a meteoric rise?¡±


    The Man:¡±...¡±


    Your Life is at stake now, and you still want to make a meteoric rise?


    ¡°Ai Ye, you know that if we kill you, we can still find the thing,¡±the man threatened Ming Shu. ¡°And no one will know that you were murdered. They will only think that you were in an ident.¡±


    ¡°So powerful. Why didn¡¯t you kill me a few times before?¡±


    The face-pping came too quickly, and the man was a little speechless.

 Chapter 1562

    <h4>Chapter 1562: Chapter 1562 meeting Zhi Ye (24)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll give you a condition. See if you can agree to it, I think we can work together.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The man thought Ming Shu was really crazy.


    Did he bring her here so that she could talk about conditions?


    He wanted her to hand over the thing!


    Because the man refused to cooperate, Ming Shu beat him up.


    She also greeted those brothers.


    Finally, she ate the fruit from his house and sat on the yoga mat. She asked him, ¡°How about it? Do you want to consider it?¡±


    The man covered his chest and knelt on the ground. His mind was full of fantasy.


    This is so different from what we agreed on!


    How can she be so good at fighting!


    ¡°Cooperate with what?¡±The man gritted his teeth and asked.


    ¡°Do You Know Wen Yun?¡±


    ......


    ¡±...¡±Wen Yun, the CEO of Ruijin Group. He was all over the news recently. Who Didn¡¯t know him?


    ¡°Help me mess with him.¡±Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I will return that USB drive to you. Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t seen what¡¯s on it at all.¡±


    ¡°How can I trust you?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I have to lie to You?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    ¡°Wen Yun is the CEO of a listedpany. How can I mess with him?¡±The man was a little angry.


    ¡°How can you mess with me?¡±


    The man blurted out, ¡°Can youpete with him? You are not on the same level...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes swept over. There was clearly a smile in her eyes, but it made the man feel a chill down his spine.


    The man kept quiet.


    The man changed his words. ¡°Wen Yun has bodyguards by his side. As the CEO, how can he not have some ability?¡±How can he be as easy to mess with as you?


    Ming Shu¡¯s face was full of certainty. ¡°I believe you are professionals.¡±


    The Man:¡±...¡±thank you!


    The man wanted to stall for time and call for reinforcements, but Ming Shu wouldn¡¯t give him this chance. All the information here couldn¡¯t be sent out.


    The man¡¯s eyes gradually filled with fear.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu had just stepped into the residential area when Zong Yu caught her.


    Even without him typing, Ming Shu could read what he wanted to say from his eyes.


    ¡ª where did she go.


    She said she would be back in two hours, but she only came back now.


    ¡°I took care of some things,¡±Ming Shu said casually. ¡°I¡¯m such a big person, how can I get lost? Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡±


    Zong Yu¡¯s eyes showed disapproval.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, I¡¯m very powerful.¡±She had done something recently, and her skills were not wasted.


    At the very least, I still have a gun!


    ¡°Worry¡±


    Zong Yu typed two words without any punctuation marks.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this next time.¡±Zong Yu continued typing.


    ¡°Why do you care so much?¡±Ming Shu walked around him.


    ¡°I only care about you.¡±If it wasn¡¯t for her, he wouldn¡¯t care.


    Ming Shu looked at the four words on the screen and was silent for a moment. Then she grabbed his wrist. ¡°I¡¯m so annoyed. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Zong Yu¡¯s gaze moved down to Ming Shu¡¯s hand.


    His eyshes fluttered and a trace of joy appeared. He held Ming Shu¡¯s hand back.


    Thetter nced at him and turned her head.


    Zong Yu didn¡¯t hear what she said, but it was probably not good, so he didn¡¯t listen.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu went home and found the bag in the corner. She found the USB inside.


    ording to her brothers, they took the wrong one from Qin Yi when they were handing it over underground.


    They checked for a long time and found it was Qin Yi. The host was driving Qin Yi¡¯s car that day, so they thought it was Qin Yi, so they took action.


    In the end, the host, this unlucky child, died just like that.


    Ming Shu pulled Zong Yu away from theputer.


    Zong Yu was watching the news, but Ming Shu pulled him away. He didn¡¯t have any temper and just stood by the side and looked at her.


    The things on the USB..


    Is this a bloody murder scene?


    There were not only photos on the USB, but also recordings.


    ¡°How many things have I done for you all these years? You can get to where you are today. Do you think you can do it without me?¡±


    ¡°You are too greedy.¡±


    ¡°I am greedy? How is it that I am greedy? You have given so many benefits to those people. Can¡¯t I ask you to pull some strings for me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how strict the investigation is now?¡±


    ¡°You have everything under control here. What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡±... You!¡±


    Ming Shu was listening carefully when Zong Yu suddenly reached out his phone.


    ¡°Are you trying to scare me to Death?¡±Ming Shu looked at his phone.


    ¡°This is the Blue Mountain Vi murder case.¡±


    ¡°Blue Mountain Vi... murder case?¡±Ming Shu read it again and opened the web page to search.


    This case had happened for three years, and the case had been solved. Then what were these things?


    The things inside could obviously threaten someone, but Ming Shu saw them in the middle and didn¡¯t know the beginning or end. She had no idea who they could threaten.


    ¡°Where did you get these things?¡±Zong Yu asked again.


    ¡°I picked them up,¡±Ming Shu said. ¡°Do you know who this evidence refers to?¡±


    Zong Yu looked down at her, took his phone, and slowly typed out a name.


    Ming Shu was slightly shocked. ¡°Him?¡±


    Zong Yu bent down, wrapped his arms around her from behind, and opened a web page.


    The web page was a website that required support and password login to ess.


    After Zong Yu logged in, he opened a search. It was a keyword and a few posts popped up.


    He opened it and showed it to Ming Shu.


    They were all about the Blue Mountain Vi murder case.


    The murderer was a serial killer. When he was caught, he admitted what he had done. Even the details were very clear.


    Therefore, the public security bureau solved the case very quickly.


    But here, regarding this case, these anonymous users all felt that it was a case of silence. The murderer was the scapegoat.


    And the person who was really behind the scenes was the mayor of this city.


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    ¡°I really picked it up.¡±


    ¡°The people who chased you before, was it for this?¡±


    ¡°Probably...¡±


    Zong Yu turned the chair around and let Ming Shu face him. His eyes stared at her.


    He even used a lot of strength to type. ¡°Do you know how dangerous it is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. They can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±Ming Shu hugged his neck and kissed his lips. ¡°Alright, I can handle this myself. Be Good, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The host waspletely innocent.


    She was also innocent!


    Zong Yu still wanted to type, but Ming Shu snatched his phone away. He could only stare at her.


    For the first time since Zong Yu lost his voice, he felt that it was inconvenient.


    Ming Shu reached out and unbuttoned his tightly buttoned buttons. ¡°Mr. Landlord, it¡¯s such a beautiful day. Why Don¡¯t you do something else?¡±


    ¨C ..


    For this matter, Zong Yu gave Ming Shu a dirty look. Ming Shu knew that he was worried about her, so she patiently coaxed him for a while and said that she wouldn¡¯t be in danger.


    The next scene was calm, as if to prove what Ming Shu said.


    Zong Yu asked Ming Shu to hand the thing over to the police station and not to get involved in this matter.


    Ming Shu agreed perfunctorily.


    If it was really a one-handedness, it would be useless in the end if this thing was handed over.


    Let those big brothers do something for Little Rascal First and express my concern for him.

 Chapter 1563

    <h4>Chapter 1563: Chapter 1563: meeting Zhi Ye (25)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Mr. Kai De¡¯s draft was still going on. Ming Shu looked at it and saw many experts.


    There were even some people who came up with small jokes.


    These drafts finally went to Mr. Kai de.


    It was about half a monthter that Ming Shu received a call from Mr. Kai de. Mr. Kai de liked her work very much.


    ¡°Mr. Kai De, you can wait a little longer. Maybe there will be someone you like better.¡±She was not the main character!


    How could she have the aura of the main character?


    ¡°No...¡±Mr. Kai de¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. ¡°I can¡¯t Wait.¡±


    Ming Shu heard Mr. Kai De¡¯s weak voice and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    A few dayster, she received a call from thewyer, asking her to sign it.


    Mr. Kai de fulfilled the agreement and wanted to transfer everything to her.


    Ming Shu refused.


    Mr. Kai de called her personally and asked her why.


    Ming Shu wanted to say that it was too troublesome and there were so many people staring at her. Something bad would definitely happen. She refused.


    ......


    But she thought that the other party was an old man and she had to respect the elderly and love the young.


    So she tried her best toe up with a reason. ¡°I want to stand on that stage by myself!¡±


    This reason was very encouraging!


    As expected, Mr. Kai de thought highly of her.


    However, Mr. Kai de didn¡¯t give up. ¡°But this is my promise.¡±


    ¡±...¡±why do you have to give it to me? If the main character doesn¡¯t get it, there must be a conspiracy!


    ¡°Then Mr. Kai de donate it for me.¡±


    Mr. Kai de was amused by Ming Shu. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people like you.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    ¡±... Hahaha.¡±


    Mr. Kai de didn¡¯t try to persuade Ming Shu anymore.


    He would only asionally talk to Ming Shu on the phone or chat with her.


    ¨C


    These days continued until the deadline of the new jewelry designpetition was approaching.


    Ming Shu was reminded by director Zhou and remembered that she also participated in thispetition.


    Ming Shu spent a few days to finish the manuscript, which was just in time to hand it in.


    The list of the top 20 was soon announced, and Ming Shu was among them.


    The top 20 still had to submit a new design draft. Because it was the same theme, time was actually very tight.


    Just for the final prize money of thepetition, Ming Shu also had to work hard to participate.


    A foodie who didn¡¯t fight for snacks was not a good foodie!


    Everything was for snacks!


    The final ranking was announced and held on the spot.


    Ming Shu brought Zong Yu along. She didn¡¯t want to bring him, but Zong Yu insisted on following her, so she had to bring him along.


    When they arrived at the venue, Ming Shu saw Wen Yueyue, who was surrounded by many stars.


    Wen Yueyue was very popr recently. Wen Yun spent a lot of money to support her and threw all his resources at her.


    In addition to her ambiguous rtionship with Wen Yun, she became the hot topic of discussion.


    But this was not an event for the designpetition. Why would an artist like her participate in it?


    Could she be a part-time designer?


    Only after entering the venue did Ming Shu know that she was not here to be a part-time designer, but to be a judge.


    Qin Yi had participated in it before, but after what happened with Mr. Kai de, her name didn¡¯t appear in the top 20.


    It was said that Qin Yi had been fired by thatpany. When she was scrolling through her wechat moments, some people even saw Qin Yi getting drunk in a bar or something.


    She probably wasn¡¯t having a good time.


    ¡°Miss Ai Ye, can I have a word with you?¡±


    A woman suddenly walked to Ming Shu¡¯s side and said in a low voice.


    Ming Shu nced at her. Her face was a bit familiar. She seemed to be... Wen Yueyue¡¯s assistant?


    Wen Yueyue was looking for her?


    ¨C


    Wen Yueyue was in the makeup room backstage. Ming Shu was brought in by her assistant and she looked over in panic.


    Wen Yueyue had too much makeup on her face, but it couldn¡¯t cover the Haggard and dark circles under her eyes.


    ¡°Miss Wen, what can I do for You?¡±


    Wen Yueyue gave her assistant a look, and the assistant immediately pushed her out.


    She got up and repeatedly pinched her palm. Her expression was a little anxious.


    ¡°Miss Wen?¡±


    ¡°I heard...¡±Wen Yueyue¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°I heard that Wen Yun wants to deal with you.¡±


    It was normal for Wen Yun to deal with her.


    But..


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°I want you to help me...¡±Wen yueyue said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be controlled by him anymore. He is crazy.¡±


    ¡°How can I help you?¡±Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°I am just a girl.¡±


    Wen Yueyue¡¯s nails dug into her palm. ¡°I know you are capable.¡±


    When she was in the stairwell, she could take out a gun easily.


    Maybe only she could help her and escape from Wen Yun¡¯s control.


    Ming Shu: ¡°So?¡±


    Wen yueyue asked carefully, ¡°Are you going to deal with him?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at her. ¡°Guess.¡±


    Wen Yueyue was so nervous. She was taking the opportunity to see her today. Normally, she couldn¡¯t find the opportunity.


    But now she was still in the mood to joke with herself.


    Wen Yueyue gritted her teeth. ¡°I can give you some information about him...¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will know?¡±


    Yes, why wouldn¡¯t I be afraid.


    But..


    If she didn¡¯t resist, what else would he do?


    The Wen Yun she liked was already dead.


    ¡°You will help me...¡±


    Ming Shu interrupted Wen Yueyue and smiled. ¡°I want to deal with Wen Yun, but I don¡¯t need you.¡±


    Ming Shu opened the door and went out.


    ¡°Ai Ye!¡±


    Wen Yueyue¡¯s voice was blocked by the door.


    Ming Shu saw peopleing and going backstage. She lowered her eyebrows and returned to the audience stand outside.


    Zong Yu held Ming Shu¡¯s palm and asked silently.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Ming Shu replied.


    Zong Yu took out his phone. ¡°Don¡¯t stay too far away from me.¡±


    Ever since he saw those things, Zong Yu always felt threatened.


    He was not afraid that he would be in danger, but he was afraid that something bad would happen to her.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Mr. Landlord, Are You So Clingy?¡±Ming Shu¡¯s tone was both doting and helpless.


    ¡±...¡±he was thinking of her safety. What does it have to do with being clingy?


    ¨C


    When it was almost time to start, Wen Yueyue came out from backstage. Her appearance caused a lot of discussion in the audience.


    For this selection, the designer had to go on stage to exin his design concept. In the end, the audience and the judges would give their scores.


    When the two were added together, the winner would be the winner.


    Of course, the judges had a higher score.


    Before, Mr. Kai de was on the judging panel. But now that it had started, Mr. Kai de was nowhere to be seen in the judging panel.


    Ming Shu was in the middle, neither in the front nor the back.


    When it was time for her to go on stage, Zong Yu wrote two cheers for her.


    Ming Shu reached out and touched his head.


    Coincidentally, the camera swept by, and the big screen showed a gentle scene of a girl standing up and cing her hand on the top of the man¡¯s head.


    The man¡¯s hair was messed up, but he was not angry at all. His eyes followed the girl closely.


    The man¡¯s looks instantly caused amotion.


    ¡°So handsome...¡±


    ¡°The screen is filled with doting! Watching a bigpetition can also be fed dog food, sob SOB SOB...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for dog abuse.¡±


    ¡°The boy is really handsome. He was actually touched on the head. Brother photographer, please do it again. I haven¡¯t seen enough yet!¡±


    ¡°I still want to see Glory World¡¯s beauty. where is little brother?¡±


    ¡°Brother photographer, do it again! !¡±

 Chapter 1564

    <h4>Chapter 1564: Chapter 1564-meeting Zhiye (26)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The discussion below didn¡¯t stop until Ming Shu stood on the stage.


    Ming Shu calmly finished her self-introduction. Compared to the previous ones, which were either overdone or iplete due to nervousness, Ming Shu seemed much more normal.


    It made people feel that this was a normal designer exining his design philosophy.


    ¡±... What is eternal? Diamond? In my opinion, time and the universe are eternal, so my design philosophyes from time and the universe.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand, and her design appeared on the big screen behind her.


    Zong Yu looked at the design on the screen and raised his hand to support his forehead..


    Her voice suddenly faded away, and the surroundings became silent.


    He seemed to fall into a silent space.


    There was nothing.


    A vague voice came from afar.


    What was it saying?


    Zong Yu tried hard to hear it clearly..


    But no matter how hard he listened, he couldn¡¯t hear what it was saying.


    ......


    ¡°Zong Yu?¡±


    ¡°Zong Yu... Zong Yu...¡±


    Zong Yu suddenly woke up and focused on a pair of slightly nervous eyes. It was as if he stepped on the ground in that instant and returned to the human world.


    Everyone looked at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±Ming Shu helped him up. ¡°Let me take you out first.¡±


    Zong Yu nodded instinctively.


    The audience, the host, and the cameraman all looked over. Ming Shu was in the middle of exining when she suddenly came down from the stage and rushed over.


    Before they could react, the girl had already left the audience with her people.


    ¨C


    Zong Yu sat on a chair outside the arena. Ming Shu bought him some water.


    Zong Yu took a sip and leaned against the back of the Chair in silence.


    ¡°What happened just now?¡±


    Zong Yu followed Ming Shu¡¯s voice and looked at her. His eyes were filled with confusion.


    He suddenly reached out and hugged Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu was confused. What was he doing?


    Ming Shu patted his back. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Zong Yu didn¡¯t know what happened just now, but when he saw her again, he suddenly felt a lot more familiar and ambiguous feelings.


    Towards her.


    He seemed to..


    Know her from a long, long time ago.


    ¡°Competition...¡±Zong Yu remembered that Ming Shu was still in thepetition.


    ¡°Thepetition is not as important as you.¡±Maybe because she was afraid that Zong Yu would be provoked again, Ming Shu was toozy to refute him.


    Zong Yu was stunned.


    After a long time, he hugged Ming Shu again.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    In her heart, he was the most important person.


    He knew it.


    She would definitely like him.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu left the stage. Although she got high marks for her work, her actions couldn¡¯t let her get first ce.


    Although she didn¡¯t get first ce, she still got the top three.


    Ming Shu felt her heart ache.


    So many snacks flew away just like that.


    It¡¯s all because of this little devil!


    I¡¯m so angry!


    The final award ceremony ended. Everyone thought it was over, but the host became mysterious.


    ¡°There is a special guest today. I believe everyone is familiar with him.¡±


    The host deliberately kept everyone in suspense.


    ¡°This guest is our jewelry master, Mr. Kai de! Everyone, give him a warm wee!¡±


    Mr. Cade was sitting in his wheelchair. He was pushed up to the stage amidst the warm apuse.


    His face was older than before.


    ¡°Thank you...¡±


    Mr. Cade¡¯s voice spread, and the apuse gradually stopped.


    ¡°I¡¯m here today to tell you a story...¡±Mr. Cade spoke in English, but even in English, he spoke slowly.


    He paused for a long time when he spoke.


    It was very heart-wrenching to watch.


    The story Mr. Cade told was the story of him and his best friend.


    At that time, Mr. Cade was still a student. He had ambitions but no courage to practice.


    He always felt that the world had buried his talent.


    No one could appreciate him.


    Until he met his best friend from China.


    He taught him courage.


    Let him find the right direction.


    Mr. Cade said that without his best friend, he would not be where he is today.


    Unfortunately, he betrayed his best friend.


    When they were about to graduate, he and his best friend applied to thergest jewelrypany at the same time.


    During the application period, he and his best friend identally took the wrong piece.


    Because they were always together, sometimes they even designed a piece together.


    So in terms of style, if you don¡¯t know them very well, you will be mistaken.


    In the end, thepany chose him because of his best friend¡¯s design manuscript.


    When he heard the news, he also received the disappearance of his best friend back home.


    When he submitted the work, he saw that the work was not his, but at that moment, he chose to submit it.


    Although he did not go in the end.


    But after that, he never heard from his best friend again.


    He med himself.


    But he did not dare to look for his best friend.


    Just like that, so many years passed.


    If he had chosen to say it at that time, perhaps the situation would not have been like that.


    He did not even dare to look for his best friend.


    Until now, his life was about toe to an end, so he came back to look for it.


    Unfortunately, his best friend passed away the second year after he returned to China.


    He told this story today because he hoped that no one would do anything wrong.


    ¨C


    Mr. Cade turned his head and looked at the big screen. ¡°This is thest piece of work that my best friend didn¡¯t finish.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not qualified to finish it. So... I asked a child to help me finish it. Although it¡¯s not the most perfect, it¡¯s the one I¡¯m most satisfied with.¡±


    After Mr. Kai de finished speaking, he paused for a long time and waited for the people below to discuss.


    After a long time, he said, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give it to this child.¡±


    The light suddenly fell on Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Can it be sold for money?


    Ming Shu let go of Zong Yu and got up to walk onto the stage.


    This incident in the design circle had spread like wildfire.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see such a young girl in the end.


    Ming Shu knew why Mr. Kai de chose to give this to her at this time. She didn¡¯t get first ce, but she was favored by a master of a generation. This was much more awesome than winning an award.


    Even if she didn¡¯t want this good intention, she had to ept it.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that such a young girl like us would finish this work and get Mr. Kai De¡¯s favor.¡±The host¡¯s tone was slowly filled with surprise. ¡°There really are talented people from all over the world...¡±


    Ming Shu maintained her smile and finished interacting with the host on the stage.


    After the program was finished, she immediately left.


    ¡°Mr. Kai de, are you helping me or harming me?¡±Ming Shu walked beside Mr. Kai de with mixed feelings.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m helping you,¡±Mr. Kai de said. ¡°You can¡¯t hide your talent. You have to make good use of your talent. You will also be a famous jewelry design master in the future.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    I just want to be a salted fish quietly.


    Ming Shu watched Mr. Kai de leave and sighed slightly.


    Some people might miss it for the rest of their lives.


    Ming Shu looked in a certain direction.


    Zong Yu walked in the light. He looked elegant and elegant.


    Ming Shu smiled slightly.

 Chapter 1565

    <h4>Chapter 1565: Chapter 1565 meeting Zhi Ye (27)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Mr. Kai de passed away on the second day of the jewelrypetition.


    This news and the news that Ming Shu had finished Mr. Kai de¡¯s iplete manuscript became popr at the same time.


    Ming Shu received several calls on the same day, inviting her to work in thepany.


    In less than two days, Ming Shu¡¯s previous jewelrypany held a new season of jewelry press conference. Of course, they didn¡¯t forget to take advantage of Ming Shu¡¯s recent poprity.


    Thepany even used the high price and the position of chief designer to invite her back.


    Ming Shu was not willing to do that.


    It was not easy for her to jump out of the fire pit, so she didn¡¯t want to go into the fire pit.


    Ming Shu picked one of the otherpanies and negotiated the terms. She was only responsible for the design, not the others. She didn¡¯t have to stay in thepany when she had nothing to do.


    ¨C


    ¡°Miss AI, recently Wen Yun has a big deal to talk about.¡±


    Ming Shu received a call from her brothers. They told her that Wen Yun had a big deal to discuss.


    This was the result of their long-term work.


    ¡°Okay, send me the information.¡±


    ......


    The other party said a few words sullenly and sent the information to her email.


    Ming Shu nced at it a few times. It was really a big deal.


    She didn¡¯t know how these people got such detailed information. They were so talented!


    Hurry up and take the naughty girl back and give her to the country!


    Ming Shu waited for the time written on the information to go out.


    ¡°Are you going out again?¡±When Ming Shu went out, Zong Yu stopped her.


    ¡°I have something to do,¡±Ming Shu said. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Zong Yu stared at her as if he wanted to see a flower on her face.


    He typed a few words slowly. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Landlord.¡±


    Ming Shu left quickly.


    She knew that Wen Yun was going to meet him today to discuss the contract.


    So Ming Shu deliberately blocked Wen Yun.


    Wen Yun looked at the person standing in front of the car, his face ashen. He opened the door and got out. ¡°Ai Ye, you still dare to appear in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I dare. Otherwise, how could Mr. Wen Remember Me?¡±


    ¡°Arrest her for me.¡±Wen Yun ordered the bodyguards beside him.


    Ming Shu raised her chin slightly, looking like a man who could hold the fort.


    ¨C


    Five minutester.


    The bodyguards were all lying on the ground. Ming Shu dragged Wen Yun and threw him into the car. She said to the driver in front, scaring him, ¡°Drive.¡±


    ¡°Ai Ye!¡±Wen Yun struggled. ¡°What do you want!¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Please chat with me. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Wen Yun¡¯s face was a little twisted. His meeting today was very important..


    ¡°Hey, are you thinking about your meeting?¡±


    Wen Yun stared at the person next to him.


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°I came here to stop you from attending this meeting.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean!¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to make this deal,¡±Ming Shu said.


    Not only did Ming Shu not let Wen Yun attend the meeting, but she also used Wen Yun¡¯s phone to scold the other party.


    Even if Wen Yun exined it to her, it would still make people ufortable.


    Such a big deal couldn¡¯t be ruined in one go.


    So Ming Shu tied Wen Yun up a few more times.


    No matter how many people Wen Yun brought with him, they would be taken away by Ming Shu in the end. The scariest thing was that she would always know where she was.


    When Wen Yun took revenge on Ming Shu, it didn¡¯t work at all.


    If he couldn¡¯t win in a fight with force, his plots and tricks would be useless.


    She didn¡¯t seem to like thinking, but in fact, she didn¡¯t notice the slightest abnormality and reacted quickly.


    It was not until this deal waspletely gone that Wen Yun got a chance to catch his breath.


    However, Ming Shu gave him more and more surprises.


    After a few consecutive failures, the people of thepany gradually began to have an opinion of Wen Yun.


    Those who were dissatisfied with Wen Yun began to act secretly and form cliques.


    Thepany split up very quickly.


    And Ming Shu always intercepted people at the critical moment.


    This caused Wen Yun¡¯s supporters to gradually lose confidence.


    They didn¡¯t know what Wen Yun was doing.


    Wen Yun couldn¡¯t exin, but he couldn¡¯t say why.


    President Wen Yun couldn¡¯t say that he was taken away by a single person, right? The other party was just chatting with him, right?


    This woman must have been found by the other party¡¯spany to bring him down!


    He couldn¡¯t admit defeat!


    ¡°President Wen, we can set off now.¡±


    ¡°Is everything ready?¡±Wen Yun asked a little nervously.


    ¡°Yes, President Wen.¡±


    Wen Yun nodded and followed everyone downstairs, going straight to the underground garage.


    He looked left and right, afraid that the woman would suddenly jump out.


    Fortunately, he got into the car safely this time and left the underground garage.


    The car was very calm and there were no idents.


    But when he arrived at the event venue, Wen Yun saw the people standing outside.


    ¡°Go... Go Back!¡±Wen Yun sat back in the car.


    ¡°President Wen, this...¡±this event was very important.


    ¡°Go Back!¡±


    Wen Yun¡¯s absence from this event made the board of directors furious. Wen Yun had no words to say.


    He wanted to kill Ming Shu right now.


    How did she know his schedule so clearly.


    There must be a mole!


    Wen Yun started to investigate the mole again. This time, the people around Wen Yun started to get nervous.


    ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t we ask her out and see what she wants?¡±Someone suggested.


    What does that woman want?


    God knows what she wants.


    After such a long time, she had already told him what she wanted!


    But..


    Wen Yun waved at the man and whispered something in his ear.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    ¡±... Yes, sir.¡±The man immediately left the office.


    Wen Yun stared at the photo on the table and punched it.


    ¡°Ai Ye!¡±


    ¨C


    The weekend.


    Ming Shu stayed outside for a while. When she came back, it was already night time.


    She thought that Zong Yu would have to reason with her again, but when she went back, Zong Yu was not there.


    The room was empty.


    Zong Yu didn¡¯t say that he was going out today..


    Ming Shu felt that something was wrong. She called Zong Yu and told him to turn off his phone.


    Ming Shu held her phone and frowned slightly.


    She had been with Zong Yu for so long, and there had never been a situation where she couldn¡¯t get in touch with him.


    Did Something Happen?


    Just as Ming Shu was guessing, Wen Yun¡¯s call came in.


    ¡°Ai Ye, if you want him to be fine,e to the address I sent you.¡±


    Wen Yun only said this one sentence, and then he hung up.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Little Devil, this idiot!


    Ming Shu opened wechat.


    She sent a message to Liu Zhihan.


    [ Ai Ye: Your Brother was kidnapped! ]


    [ Liu Zhihan: ? ? ? ]


    What do you mean his brother was kidnapped?


    Ming Shu sent a screenshot. It was the location that Wen Yun sent her.


    [ Liu Zhihan: Ah Yu? ]


    [ Liu Zhihan: Who Did It? ]


    [ Liu Zhihan: Ah Yu was kidnapped. Why are you okay? ]


    Three messages from Liu Zhihan came almost at the same time.


    [ ai ye: If I was kidnapped, who would inform you? ]


    [ Liu Zhihan: ... ]


    Liu Zhihan didn¡¯t respond. Ming Shu sent a message and turned around to leave.


    Ming Shu went downstairs and hailed a car.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Haitang apartment.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    *


    [ harmony system ]


    Liu Zhihan: Look at you, you lost my brother!


    Ming Shu: That¡¯s why I asked you to save him, to let you perform!


    Liu Zhihan: ... No need to thank me!


    Ming Shu: you¡¯re wee, I know you¡¯re very happy.


    Liu Zhihan: Is That your girlfriend?


    Ming Shu: I think so..


    Liu Zhihan: ... Forgetfulness is a disease, quickly ask your little fans to vote for treatment!

 Chapter 1566

    <h4>Chapter 1566: Chapter 1566: Meeting Zhiye (28)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Liu Zhihan and his men rushed to the address. It was a dpidated house that was about to be demolished. Most of the surrounding houses had been demolished, leaving only one undemolished house standing there alone.


    ¡°Zhihan, is brother Yu Alright?¡±Someone asked.


    ¡°He should be fine.¡±Liu Zhihan looked at his phone. ¡°You guys should split up and wait for My News.¡±


    The group of people dispersed.


    Liu Zhihan found a spot to observe.


    There wasn¡¯t much light in the building, so he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly.


    Liu Zhihan¡¯s phone vibrated.


    [ ai ye: someone wille over in a while. Don¡¯t fight, we¡¯re on the same side. ]. []


    [ Liu Zhihan: ... ]


    Why did he listen to this woman! !


    Soon, Liu Zhihan saw a group of people sneaking over. The two parties met face to face, but the other party swept a cold nce over and went straight to the other side.


    Liu Zhihan:¡±? ?¡±


    Are you looking down on them?


    ......


    Don¡¯t say..


    The other side brought quite a lot of people.


    But his people were all experienced in battles!


    Liu Zhihan guessed that Ming Shu gave the order to the other side. After they came, they immediately surrounded the entire dangerous building.


    They blocked all the ces that they could leave.


    Another hour passed.


    Ming Shu just arrived, and she brought another person. Liu Zhihan opened his eyes wide, and it took him a long time to see that it seemed to be Wen Yueyue.


    Ming Shu showed up with Wen Yueyue, but there was still no movement in the dangerous building.


    Wen Yun kept calm.


    Ming Shu brought Wen Yueyue in.


    She was very familiar with this kind of scene, and soon she saw Wen Yun.


    ¡°Ai Ye, you...¡±under the dim light, the expression on Wen Yun¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.


    ¡°A gift is a gift. If I didn¡¯t bring a gift, I would be embarrassed to go to an appointment.¡±Ming Shu¡¯s tone was light. ¡°Mr. Wen, are you satisfied with this gift?¡±


    Wen Yueyue was only wearing a thin nightgown. It was obvious that she was already asleep.


    She was dragged here from under the nket by Ming Shu.


    Wen Yun sneered. ¡°Do you think I wouldpromise for a woman?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°Then guess, do I dare toy my hands on her?¡±


    Wen Yun:¡±...¡±


    Wen Yueyue crossed her arms. Even from so far away, she could see that she was shaking badly.


    Wen Yun looked at Wen Yueyue with some worry in his eyes.


    But he didn¡¯t show it.


    Instead, he asked Ming Shu, ¡°I want to know why you¡¯re targeting me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to target you,¡±Ming Shu said. ¡°It¡¯s that you should go back to where you belong.¡±


    ¡°Where I Belong?¡±What is this woman talking about?


    Ming Shu grabbed Wen Yueyue¡¯s arm and a knife appeared in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk nonsense with you. Hand over Little... Zong Yu, pay with one hand and hand over snacks... no, hand him over.¡±


    Wen Yun¡¯s heart suddenly tightened.


    Wen yueyue trembled even more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a minute to think about it. If you don¡¯t exchange, I¡¯ll have to do it. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill her. After all, it¡¯s against thew to kill someone.¡±


    Wen Yun clenched his hands. He wanted to tear Ming Shu into pieces.


    The power should be in his hands.


    Why did she be the one in charge in the end!


    Wen Yueyue..


    How did she bring her out? !


    He obviously..


    Wen Yun seemed to have thought of something.


    ¡°Wen Yueyue, do you really want to kill me so badly?¡±If she didn¡¯t take the initiative to leave with her, she wouldn¡¯t have brought him here so easily.


    Wen Yueyue shook her head and shivered even more.


    ¡°Mr. Wen, you still have 30 seconds.¡±


    Ming Shu reminded him as if she didn¡¯t hear what Wen Yun said.


    This was a test of whose psychological quality was better.


    Obviously, Ming Shu was not worried.


    If the little fairy died, so be it. After all, if she died, she could take back her soul fragment. We¡¯ll see each other in the next ne.


    One should be more optimistic.


    Optimistic... kill the person who attacked the little fairy.


    Wen Yun looked at Wen Yueyue. There was tension in the air.


    In thest five seconds, Wen Yun waved his hand and asked someone to bring Zong Yu out.


    Zong Yu was blindfolded, and his clothes were stained with some stains, but he stood straight so that people could ignore the stains.


    ¡°Mr. Wen, do you want to change?¡±


    Wen Yun:¡±...¡±


    Did he invite her here today to do this? !


    Wen Yun was about to explode with anger.


    But Wen Yueyue..


    If he didn¡¯t change, that woman would probably do something.


    This woman seemed to be smiling, but in fact, she was more cold-blooded and decisive than anyone else.


    ¡°Change!¡±


    Wen Yun gritted his teeth and said.


    Ming Shu chuckled and raised her chin. ¡°Step back. Let Go of them together.¡±


    Wen Yun narrowed his eyes and raised his hand to make his men step back. At the same time, he pushed Zong Yu out.


    Ming Shu let go of Wen Yueyue.


    Wen Yueyue walked forward weakly.


    Zong Yu couldn¡¯t see her and walked slowly. Their speed was almost the same.


    It took them a long time to reach the intersection point.


    At this moment, two people jumped out from Wen Yun¡¯s side ¡ª


    Bang! Bang!


    The bullets grazed the two people¡¯s feet and hit the ground, sending dust flying,


    there was a smell of gunpowder in the air.


    Ming Shu went up and pulled Zong Yu to her. She stretched out her hand and pointed the muzzle at them.


    ¡°Mr. Wen, did you forget that I have a gun?¡±


    Wen Yun:¡±...¡±


    You came up in such cool clothes. You could see whether you had a gun hidden at a nce. Who knew that you could suddenly take it out!


    This is against the rules!


    Yes.


    Where did shee from?


    ¡°Sir...¡±


    Wen Yun heard the voice and pulled Wen Yueyue over. ¡°Ai Ye, I don¡¯t know why you are targeting me, but there is room for negotiation...¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ming Shu refused.


    ¡°We can¡¯t talk, really.¡±


    Ming Shu took off the ck cloth from Zong Yu¡¯s eyes and pulled him back. ¡°I only hope that Mr. Wen can be good, serious, and hate me carefully.¡±


    Ming Shu had a gun in her hand, so they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.


    They could only watch Ming Shu retreat.


    ¡°See you next time, Mr. Wen.¡±


    Ming Shu disappeared on the stairs.


    Wen Yun kicked the debris next to her.


    ¡°Is she sick!¡±


    Everyone:¡±...¡±


    Maybe.


    I¡¯ve seen people who want to die and live, and want people to love me.


    I¡¯ve never seen someone like this, who makes people hate me.


    ¡°Sir...¡±the other side reminded him anxiously.


    Wen Yun¡¯s expression changed slightly. He grabbed Wen Yueyue and ran downstairs. ¡°Retreat.¡±


    Just as Wen Yun ran out of the dangerous building, the dangerous building behind him exploded with a bang. Fortunately, it was only on the first floor and didn¡¯t pose too much of a threat to the surroundings.


    Ming Shu came out first.


    She turned around when she heard the sound.


    ¡°I knew he didn¡¯t have good intentions.¡±


    He actually wanted to blow me up.


    Zong Yu held Ming Shu¡¯s hand tightly.


    Ming Shu patted the back of his hand and took out her phone, asking those people toe over.


    Ming Shu ordered, ¡°Beat them properly, just leave them alive.¡±


    The brothers:¡±...¡±


    You want them toe here in such a hurry just to beat me up?


    Don¡¯t you know how to F * * King beat me up!


    They came here for more than half a month!


    I¡¯m so angry!


    So the brothers vented their anger on Wen Yun and the others.


    Liu Zhihan also rushed over. ¡°Ah Yu, are you okay?¡±


    Zong Yu shook his head.


    ¡°How could he be kidnapped? Is that Wen Yun? When did you offend him?¡±


    Zong Yu nced at Ming Shu and used the phone that Liu Zhihan handed him to type.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t ask.¡±

 Chapter 1567

    <h4>Chapter 1567: Chapter 1567 meeting Zhiye (29)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Wen Yun brought a lot of people with him, but Ming Shu had even more people. Together with Liu Zhihan, they could take turns to exhaust them.


    Wen Yueyue was a girl. No one touched her.


    Ming Shu called them here to beat them up.


    It was a waste not to use freebor.


    After beating them up, Ming Shu called her brothers.


    ¡°Here, the things you want are notplete. I gave them to you to show my sincerity. Next, you have to help me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±The Big Brother was a little scared.


    What else did she want!


    ¡°Just say that the things are in Wen Yun¡¯s hands. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Using someone else to kill someone!¡±The Big Brother reacted quickly.


    ¡°How is this called using someone else to kill someone? This is called saving effort!¡±


    ¡±...¡±Hehe.


    Save Energy your ass!


    ......


    This was obviously borrowing someone¡¯s knife to kill someone.


    But how did this big CEO offend her?


    It was too scary..


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Saving energy, saving energy, it¡¯s saving energy...¡±the big brother was terrified.


    Everything You Said was right.


    Ming Shu suddenly patted him. ¡°Did you bring food?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The Big Brother touched his body and took out a bar of chocte.


    Ming Shu took the chocte away. ¡°Practice yoga well. Don¡¯t eat the chocte.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    ¨C ..


    Liu Zhihan dragged Zong Yu and asked him for a long time.


    Zong Yu didn¡¯t tell him the reason why he was brought here by Wen Yun because of Ming Shu.


    He only said that he had nothing to worry about other than the money in his card.


    Liu Zhihan was only worried because the emperor was not anxious. He was going crazy.


    In the end, he even scolded Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Okay.


    It¡¯s my fault.


    Zong Yu looked at Liu Zhihan and told him to shut up.


    Liu Zhihan was so angry that he jumped. ¡°I am doing this for your own good! Ah Yu, you have changed!¡±


    Zong Yu:¡±...¡±


    What¡¯s So Strange about that?


    Changing for her was something he was willing to do.


    ¡°You are no longer the old Ah Yu! You are angry at me for a Woman! re at me!¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu scratched her head. ¡°He doesn¡¯t really like you, does he?¡±


    ¡°Bullsh * T!¡±Liu Zhihan roared. ¡°Ai Ye, if you continue to spread rumors, even if Zong Yu stops me, I will beat you!¡±


    He and Zong Yu were brothers!


    Ah!


    That was friendship!


    Friendship, you know!


    There was no such messy rtionship!


    Ming Shu made an OK sign. ¡°Young Master Liu, are you done? If you are done, I will take him back to bed.¡±


    Liu Zhihan:¡±...¡±


    Liu Zhihan looked over. ¡°What about Wen Yun and the others? Will they call the police?¡±


    ¡°He kidnapped someone first. Do you think he dares to call the police?¡±Not only did he kidnap someone, but he also wanted to blow someone up. It would be strange if Wen Yun dared to call the police.


    ¡±...¡±


    Liu Zhihan red at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Why are you ring at me again!


    Ming Shu and Zong Yu left the scene.


    Zong Yu held Ming Shu¡¯s hand tightly the whole time.


    When they returned home, he took out a pen and paper. ¡°Where did you get your gun?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to ask me these things?¡±Ming Shu raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Dangerous...¡±Zong Yu crossed it off. The tip of the pen paused for a few seconds. ¡°I¡¯m worried...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s hand was still on the paper.


    ¡°Zong Yu.¡±


    Zong Yu looked up at her.


    Ming Shu pinched his chin and bent down to kiss him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. As long as you are alive, I will never leave you.¡±


    Every word seemed to fall on Zong Yu¡¯s heart.


    It made him feel dizzy.


    Ming Shu kissed him again. ¡°Go to sleep. It¡¯ste. If you have anything to say, we can talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    Ming Shu took the pen from his hand.


    Zong Yu, who couldn¡¯t express himself, could only let Ming Shu lead him by the nose.


    She did it on purpose!


    As expected, Ming Shu didn¡¯t give him another chance to ask aboutst night¡¯s matter the next day.


    And every time, he couldn¡¯t find any reason to refute.


    ¨C


    What Ming Shu asked the big brother to do was effective very quickly.


    Wen Yun¡¯spany faced all kinds of inspections. Not only that, but everything suddenly became difficult.


    Wen Yun didn¡¯t know why, but he was very troubled.


    For a time, Wen Yun didn¡¯t have time to take revenge on Ming Shu.


    His big brother was quite careful. He even got some evidence to make people believe that Wen Yun really had something in his hands.


    Maybe it was because his big brother took back half of the evidence, which made the other party feel that the remaining half of the evidence couldn¡¯t form a chain of evidence and was no longer a threat.


    So he directly dealt with Wen Yun.


    In such a situation, the board of directors decided to remove him as the president and let another member of the Wen family take over.


    Wen Yun couldn¡¯t do anything convincing.


    Although the Wen family was partial to him, it was still apany, not a child¡¯s y. They didn¡¯t dare to continue like this.


    The strange thing was, as soon as Wen Yun left thepany, everything returned to normal.


    But with the Wen family around, Wen Yun was not in a bad situation for the time being, and his fate was probably not over.


    But there was still one person who wanted to deal with him, so Ming Shu was not in a hurry.


    Wen Yun found Wen Yueyue.


    Wen yueyue wrapped her shawl around her shoulders, still a little scared. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Do you dislike me so much?¡±


    Wen Yueyue pursed her lips and said in a pleading tone, ¡°Wen Yun, please let me go.¡±


    Wen Yun grabbed Wen Yueyue¡¯s wrist. ¡°You used to like me so much. Is it just a saying?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±Wen Yueyue was frightened. Her shawl fell to the ground, revealing her white shoulders. ¡°Wen Yun, let me go.¡±


    ¡°You still like me, right?¡±He lost thepany, so he could not lose her again.


    ¡°No...¡±Wen Yueyue shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t like you anymore, Wen Yun, I don¡¯t like you anymore! ! Let Me Go!¡±


    ¡°You lied to me.¡±


    Wen Yueyue suddenly stopped struggling.


    ¡°Wen Yun, I did like you in the past, but... When you left back then, I gave up.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how I got here at that time?¡±


    Wen Yueyue had already broken off rtions with the Wen family when Wen Yun left.


    Back then, the Wen family forced her and almost married her to someone she didn¡¯t like at all, but what about him?


    He went abroad under the arrangements of the Wen family.


    He just left her in the country and let the Wen family manipte her.


    If she wasn¡¯t Lucky and had someone to help her,.


    She might have been forced to marry someone and have children by now.


    After hearing Wen Yueyue¡¯sint, Wen Yun said anxiously, ¡°Yueyue, I didn¡¯t understand at that time. I regret it now... I really regret it. I¡¯ll treat you well in the future.¡±


    Wen Yueyue¡¯s eyes were full of tears. ¡°Wen Yun, it¡¯s useless to regret. We Can¡¯t go back to that time, and you won¡¯t be able to make up for the harm you¡¯ve caused me.¡±


    She was in despair at that time.


    How could he understand that.


    She just liked him..


    And she had to face such an ending.


    How could he bear to do that..


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that they would treat you this way. Yueyue, I really didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°The damage that I¡¯ve suffered is not something that I can ept as if it didn¡¯t happen just because you didn¡¯t know.¡±Wen Yueyue shook her head. ¡°Wen Yun, I don¡¯t like you anymore.¡±


    She pulled her hand out.


    ¡°Let me go, and let yourself go too.¡±


    ¡°Yueyue...¡±


    ¡°Yueyue! !¡±


    *


    I¡¯m begging for a monthly vote! ! One vote for the monthly vote at the beginning of the month ! ! ! I love you both more than me!


    Monthly vote monthly vote!


    Monthly vote! !

 Chapter 1568

    <h4>Chapter 1568: Chapter 1568 meeting Zhi ye atst (end)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The first heavy snow came so suddenly that no one was prepared.


    The cold wind whistled in the sky above the city.


    Ming Shu held her cor and walked into the inpatient department.


    On the hospital bed, Wen Yun was lying down with a very pale face.


    Three days ago, Wen Yun had a car ident.


    At that time, Wen Yun had avoided it in time.


    Although he was hit, his life was not in danger.


    Ming Shu went in, and he nced at her fiercely like a knife.


    ¡°Devil!¡±


    ¡°Ouch.¡±Ming Shu put down her hand that was covering her cor. ¡°Your recovery is quite fast!¡±


    Wen Yun sat up abruptly. Since his injury was involved, he took a deep breath and went back.


    ¡°You Brought Me Back, do you need to deal with me like this! ?¡±What a great hatred! What a great hatred!


    ¡°Sigh, I have no choice.¡±Ming Shu was helpless. ¡°You have a long life, and I can¡¯t take you away.¡±


    ......


    ¡±...¡±which bastard made this rule!


    Wen Yun stared at Ming Shu. ¡°The forces that targeted me in the end, were they your doing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wen Yun gritted his teeth. ¡°Despicable!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°Devil, if you¡¯re not despicable, how can you be a devil? I¡¯m despicable, I¡¯m proud!¡±


    Wen Yun:¡±...¡±


    What¡¯s wrong with being unable to refute and feeling that it made sense?


    It must be the Devil¡¯s fault!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back yet.¡±Wen Yun suddenly started acting. ¡°If you let me stay here for a while longer, it will be dark when I go back. Since we are so familiar with each other, please do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°You called me a devil just now.¡±


    ¡°Did I? No, I didn¡¯t! It¡¯s Definitely Not Me!¡±


    ¡°What If You Run Away?¡±


    ¡°Can I run faster than you?¡±


    Ming Shu took out a golden stone and smiled. ¡°No, I¡¯m a devil. I Can¡¯t be soft-hearted.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    ¨C ..


    The news that Wen Yun, the former CEO of Ruijin Group, had fallen into aa and might never wake up again in his lifetime circted on the news, but it was suppressed by another matter.


    A corrupt official in this city hired someone to kill someone. He had the power to cover up the sky and had no respect for thew.


    Now that he was reported, the evidence was conclusive.


    There were too many people involved, and the higher-ups demanded a thorough investigation.


    For a time, the whole city was in a state of panic.


    ¡°You said you would give the thing to us!¡±The Big Brother was now arguing with Ming Shu.


    ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t I give it to you?¡±Ming Shu said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°You...¡±the Big Brother was furious. ¡°What¡¯s going on outside now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t report it.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    You Win!


    ¡°Run, or someone wille to arrest you soon.¡±


    The Big Brother looked around nervously. ¡°You¡¯re involved too, do you think you can run away?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and asked, ¡°What did I do?¡±


    The Big Brother roared, ¡°You have a gun!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled even more brightly. ¡°Do you have evidence?¡±


    The Big Brother:¡±...¡±


    I don¡¯t think so.


    He had only seen it before. There was a saying that went, ¡°You can¡¯t prove it.¡±.


    Even if he told the police, if he didn¡¯t have evidence, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    The Big Brother pointed at Ming Shu. His fingers trembled for a while before he turned around and ran away.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu turned around and went upstairs. She bumped into Zong Yu, who was only wearing a sweater, on the stairs.


    Ming Shu went up and put a scarf on his neck. ¡°You just came out like this. Do you want to go to the hospital to experience the deluxe set meal?¡±


    The scarf still retained her body temperature. Zong Yu¡¯s cold neck immediately warmed up.


    Zong Yu looked outside. It was snowing heavily and it was a vast expanse of white.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Zong Yu was dragged upstairs by Ming Shu. He was pressed into the sofa and wrapped in a nket.


    She hugged him. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Zong Yu¡¯s hands and feet were wrapped. He couldn¡¯t type and could only look at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Do you think that I did something bad?¡±Ming Shu met his gaze and raised her eyebrows.


    Zong Yu shook his head.


    No matter what she did, he could ept it.


    Ming Shu suddenly threw him onto the sofa. Zong Yu blinked and Ming Shu¡¯s face was magnified in front of him.


    She gently touched his lips.


    It was like a dragonfly skimming the water.


    Zong Yu¡¯s breathing slowed down and his heart rate increased. The blood in his body started to boil.


    Ming Shu supported herself on the sofa and pulled the nket off his body. She wrapped herself in it.


    Their bodies ovepped. Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    Zong Yu nodded.


    Ming Shu covered his eyes with her hand, and a warm and moist kiss fell on her lips.


    ¨C ..


    The sound of Xueluo¡¯s voice rang in Zong Yu¡¯s ears.


    He moved his arm slightly. He was the only one in the room. The temperature around him was already cold, and he didn¡¯t know how long she had been gone.


    Zong Yu reached for his phone to check the time.


    But his gaze fell on his wrist.


    There was a bracelet on his white wrist. Every bead was so beautiful that it couldn¡¯t be picked out. It was like a shining star.


    What is this?


    Zong Yu opened his phone and sent a message to Ming Shu.


    It took him a while to reply.


    ¡°It¡¯s thepany annual meeting¡¯s Lucky Draw.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    He remembered that she did attend thepany annual meeting before, but was it a lucky draw?


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m having breakfast. The road is closed today. Don¡¯te out. I¡¯ll bring you a bunter.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Zong Yu¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He should be thankful that she gave him a bun. At least he didn¡¯t forget that his boyfriend still needed to eat.


    Zong Yu got out of bed and washed up. Half an hour after he finished cleaning up.


    The doorbell rang.


    Zong Yu thought that Ming Shu didn¡¯t have her keys with her and went to open the door. However, he found it was Liu Zhihan.


    Zong Yu closed the door without thinking.


    ¡°Ah Yu, Ah Yu! Don¡¯t!¡±Liu Zhihan pulled on the door frame. When he saw that he was about to get his hands on it, Zong Yu loosened his grip.


    Zong Yu took out his phone and typed. ¡°How did you know that I Live Here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been following Ai Ye for a few months. That girl is cunning. Hehe.¡±Liu Zhihan squeezed in and looked around the room. ¡°She¡¯s not here?¡±


    Zong Yu¡¯s parents had died early and he had been living with his sister.


    His sister was also a strong woman and she quickly built up a family business.


    Unfortunately..


    She didn¡¯t have a good life.


    After his sister died, Zong Yu sold those things and moved house by himself. No one knew where he moved to.


    ¡°Ah Yu, do you really like that Ai Ye?¡±


    Zong Yu nodded his head silently.


    ¡°Although I think she¡¯s a little...¡±Liu Zhihan couldn¡¯t find an adjective to describe him. ¡°Sigh, forget it. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    Zong Yu just came over to visit his brother and express his brotherly feelings.


    After seeing him, he was ready to leave. Otherwise, when that woman returned, he would bebeled as gay again.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving...¡±


    Liu Zhihan¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on Zong Yu¡¯s wrist.


    The white sweater made the beads on his wrist look even more eye-catching.


    ¡°This...¡±


    Zong Yu looked down.


    He used his phone to type a few words, ¡°She gave it to me.¡±


    Liu Zhihan had a strange expression on his face as heughed dryly, ¡°Oh, OH, then I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Liu Zhihan went downstairs and sat in a car.


    ¡°How¡¯s brother Yu?¡±Jiang Xiaocai asked in the passenger seat with red eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯s pretty good,¡±Liu Zhihan said. ¡°Don¡¯t think about him in the future.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t Cry!¡±Liu Zhihan was speechless. ¡°Little grandaunt, I thought I was bullying you!¡±


    ¡°Will brother Yu Be Happy?¡±Jiang Xiaocai sobbed.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes...¡±


    The bracelet was released on Qixi. It was said that money couldn¡¯t buy it, and the meaning of the bracelet was very good ¡ª you are my sun.


    *


    Note: You Are My Sun... The idea came from a bracelet on Taobao, hahaha.


    The 44th dimension.


    This dimension... is actually broken! Skip it!

 Chapter 1569

    <h4>Chapter 1569: Chapter 1569 killing City (1)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°Just leave it here.¡±


    ¡°Will she be discovered?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. No one saw her when she came out. She was just unlucky and got killed.¡±


    The conversation stopped for a while.


    Then a woman¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The sound of the door closing and the footsteps gradually faded away.


    Ming Shuy on the cold marble for a long time before she turned over. Blood kept oozing out of her chest.


    She opened her eyes reluctantly.


    The room was small and messy, and the light was dim.


    There were marks on her chest from being stabbed by a sharp knife. There were also many wounds on her body, and they were all bleeding.


    If this continued, she would lose too much blood and die.


    So Hungry!


    So Hungry!


    ......


    Ming Shu searched the ground and found a tool that could be used tomit suicide.


    With her body like this, she couldn¡¯t survive.


    Creak..


    The door in front of her was suddenly pushed open, and a head came in from the outside.


    The person outside met Ming Shu¡¯s gaze, and his eyes lit up. ¡°You... You Didn¡¯t die?¡±


    Ming Shu, who was about tomit suicide:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Get Out!¡±


    The person who had just stepped in suddenly retracted his foot.


    ¡°I. . . I don¡¯t mean any harm. I just...¡±


    ¡°Get Out!¡±


    Don¡¯t dy my suicide!


    The person was very scared. He left the room and closed the door.


    Ming Shu took out the Little Beastie and let it watch ¡ª then shemitted suicide without worry.


    ¨C


    The host¡¯s name was Yuan Miao.


    A third-year student woke up one day and suddenly found that the city he was in had changed.


    Time in the whole world stopped and people fell into panic.


    At this time, all the visible electronic devices announced the rules.


    If you wanted to survive here, you had to kill one person every day to ensure your survival.


    Yes.


    A person was equal to a survival point.


    If you didn¡¯t have a survival point, you would automatically die here.


    On the first day, no one dared to kill anyone. Almost 90% of the people died.


    However, in order to ensure that the game could continue, everyone went back to the beginning.


    With the previous experience and the thought of surviving, one person could pick up a knife and stab their loved ones.


    The people fell into a state of cannibalism.


    The original owner didn¡¯t want to kill anyone, but someone wanted to kill her. She killed that person in self-defense, so she survived the first day.


    At the end of the first day, less than half of the people survived.


    The whole city was filled with blood.


    But soon, the bodies disappeared.


    If the blood was not still there, they would have suspected that this was all a dream.


    They really killed someone.


    The original owner spent the next two days in such an environment.


    She did not want to die.


    She wanted to live.


    Therefore, she could only be stronger and adapt to such rules.


    Initially, she also thought of finding a way to go back. As time passed, no one had any clues.


    No one knew how to go back.


    Then, someone discovered that there were actually new people joining the city because they had to kill someone every day to ensure their survival.


    But after such a long time, the number of people in the city was still sufficient.


    Until a woman named Zhuang Jing appeared.


    Zhuang Jing had joined the original owner¡¯s faction. After such a long time, it was enough for the survivors to establish their faction.


    And the original owner was also considered a figure in this faction.


    But after Zhuang Jing appeared, the situation began to reverse.


    Those people always revolved around Zhuang Jing. The original owner did not like Zhuang Jing and always felt that her appearance was too sudden. However, her doubts became petty in the faction.


    The original owner secretly monitored Zhuang Jing.


    After Zhuang Jing found out, she framed her several times.


    She had no evidence and in the end, people thought that she was unreasonable. The original owner had nothing to say.


    Just like that, the original owner¡¯s authority in the organization became lower and lower.


    The enmity between the original owner and Zhuang Jing also became deeper and deeper.


    Until this time, Zhuang Jing brought people out suspiciously. The original owner followed her but found out that Zhuang Jing deliberately lured her out, wanting to get rid of her.


    In the end..


    So the host was eliminated.


    If Zhuang Jing had the aura of the protagonist, then the host was a viin who died halfway.


    What a pity.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu finished receiving the memories and got up to move her body.


    This World Is... a world that needs to steal snacks again!


    Why do you have to be so cruel to me!


    I have to find a ce to check my survival points first..


    Survival points were easy to check. Any electronic device that could be entered would be able to check his survival point by entering his name on it.


    Survival points could be stored. You didn¡¯t have to kill every day.


    Therefore, the more people you killed, the higher the survival point.


    And survival points could now be used to exchange for food and some things that were needed.


    But the survival points couldn¡¯t be taken away.


    In other words, even if the person you killed had many survival points, if you killed him, you could only have a little survival point.


    Of course, the devil was stronger than you.


    If you wanted to snatch the survival points, you only needed to capture the person and force them to trade.


    Ming Shu picked up the Little Beastie, opened the door, and went out.


    The person who was hiding behind a pile of cardboard boxes outside the door just now heard the sound and carefully popped his head out.


    He was young and had short hair. He was wearing a school uniform and the name of a middle school was printed on his chest. His clothes were still very clean.


    His eyes were filled with confusion and fear, as if he didn¡¯t know where he was and what had happened.


    Ming Shu nced at him.


    Thetter shivered slightly, as if he was puzzled. Just now, Ming Shu was about to die, but now she was fine all of a sudden.


    This was apany. The ce where she was locked up just now was a room in the hall.


    Ming Shu saw aputer at the front desk of the hall, so she went over directly.


    Theputer screen stopped at a ck screen, on which was a symbol of the grim reaper.


    All the electronic devices in this world were like this.


    Usually, onlyputers, mobile phones, tablets, and other devices could be entered. The rest was just a decoration.


    The power in this world had been cut off long ago, but theputers and mobile phones could still run.


    They didn¡¯t need electricity, but they were just that awesome.


    No one knew how it worked.


    There were also people who studied this symbol, but unfortunately, they didn¡¯t find any useful clues.


    Maybe this game was called death?


    There was nothing wrong with the death scythe.


    Ming Shu moved the mouse and the screen jumped.


    Search.


    Trade.


    There were only two options on the interface.


    Ming Shu chose to search.


    She entered the host¡¯s name.


    Ming Shu looked at her survival point ¡ª zero.


    Zero?


    Was it cleared because she had died once?


    Holy crap!


    She was going to die!


    Ming Shu looked at the young man who wanted toe over but was afraid to hold a stick tightly. She narrowed her eyes and the curve of her lips was a little scary..


    The young man suddenly ran back to the back of the cardboard box.


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°Coward.¡±


    Ming Shu walked around the front desk and touched her stomach as she walked outside.


    Outside was a street. There were blood stains everywhere. Some of the ss had broken and was in a mess. The sunlight was a little strong and it was hot on her skin.


    Ming Shu tried to figure out the direction and chose to go left.

 Chapter 1570

    <h4>Chapter 1570: Chapter 1570 killing the city (2)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    No one knew why the city had be like this.


    It was not easy for them to survive. How could they have time to think about other things.


    Now, it was actually more difficult to find food.


    Since those people started forming groups, the food had basically been divided up.


    Ming Shu found a few shops and finally found some food.


    But this little bit of food..


    Ming Shu sat on the table and sighed. It seemed that she had to think of other ways.


    This little bit of snacks is not enough for me to eat!


    Outside the broken ss door, the young man poked his head out.


    Just as he was about to enter, the young man suddenly froze. He slowly raised his hands and tried to signal Ming Shu with his eyes.


    A man came out from behind the young man.


    ¡°Yo, there¡¯s a woman.¡±The man looked inside. ¡°Little Brat, don¡¯t move. It¡¯s safe here!¡±


    The man shouted at the back.


    ......


    Footsteps could be heard on the Empty Street. Then, three men came from different directions and blocked the ss door.


    The young man was held hostage by them.


    ¡°A woman?¡±


    Ming Shu sat on the counter and watched the four men push the young man in.


    ¡°My Luck is pretty good today. I actually met a woman.¡±


    No matter what kind of disaster they faced, the elderly, children, women, and children were all vulnerable groups, and they were the first to die.


    In the city, except for the new arrivals, it was hard to see women again.


    Not all of them were dead.


    But these women relied on powerful forces or organizations. They were not people you could meet easily.


    Otherwise, even if they were capable, they couldn¡¯t be touched casually.


    These four people didn¡¯t seem to be neers.


    They looked at Ming Shu unscrupulously.


    ¡°Boss, why do I look a little familiar?¡±One of them looked a little timid and said cautiously.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a girl, do you think she looks familiar now?¡±The man on the leftughed. ¡°Boss, you go first.¡±


    ¡°Boss, I really think she...¡±


    The Man Called Boss pushed the man away with a cap and walked toward Ming Shu while rubbing his hands.


    ¡°Damn, I haven¡¯t seen a girl for a long time since I came to this damn ce.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, let me feel good.¡±


    ¡°Run!¡±The young man suddenly broke free from the grip and hugged the boss¡¯s waist. He shouted at Ming Shu.


    ¡°You Little Brat!¡±The boss punched the young man¡¯s head.


    The young man was pulled away by the people behind him. The boss turned around and kicked him. The young man spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Bah, I¡¯ll deal with You Later!¡±


    The boss turned around and walked towards Ming Shu with a dirty look on his face. ¡°Come, Little Beauty.¡±


    Ming Shu finished thest mouthful of food silently.


    She moved her wrist.


    ¨C


    Half an hourter.


    The four of them held their heads and squatted in a row.


    Ming Shu sat cross-legged on the counter with a wooden stick in her hand. She knocked on the edge of the counter.


    The girl¡¯s voice sounded with a hint of a smile. ¡°Little beauty, are you stilling?¡±


    ¡°No, no... not anymore.¡±The little beauty boss hugged her head, shivering.


    ¡°Little Lady, we were wrong. We didn¡¯t know what was good for us. Please be magnanimous and let us go.¡±I knew they wouldn¡¯t be so lucky.


    The man who thought Ming Shu looked familiar earlier hugged his head and squatted by the side, muttering to himself. He said she looked familiar, but the boss didn¡¯t listen.


    What a disaster!


    ¡°You guys...¡±


    ¡°Little Grandaunt, please spare us!¡±The boss knelt down with a thud. The other three followed suit and knelt very quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking...¡±


    ¡°Little grandaunt, as long as you don¡¯t Kill Us, we will be your ves!¡±


    ¡°We promise to be obedient. If you tell us to go east, we will never go west. Let Us Go!¡±


    Ming Shu knocked on the counter. The few of them didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    ¡°Is there anything to eat?¡±Ming Shu finally finished her lines.


    The boss and the underling next to her looked at each other. They immediately took some food from their bodies and gave it to Ming Shu with their hands.


    Nothing was more important than living.


    These few people might have just cleaned out a ce and had a lot of food.


    Ming Shu picked up a bag of biscuits and threw it to the young man standing in the corner.


    The young man took it in a hurry. There were also marks on his face from being hit. He looked a little pitiful.


    ¡°Thank you... Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Did you juste in?¡±Ming Shu asked him.


    The young man nodded and answered honestly, ¡°I came here for no reason... Then I saw a few people throw you there.¡±


    This was a pure neer.


    He had juste in and hadn¡¯t killed anyone yet.


    ¡°What¡¯s Your Name?¡±


    ¡°Man Man.¡±


    Ming Shu looked up. ¡°A girl?¡±


    The young man looked at himself and nodded. ¡°Yes...¡±


    Ming Shu focused her attention on man man¡¯s moon.


    Man Man was a little embarrassed. She was a little t, but she was still a girl!


    Did she think of herself as a boy just now?


    She couldn¡¯t remember how man man came in. This was themon point of all the people who came here. She couldn¡¯t remember how she came.


    Even where they came from, her memory was very blurry.


    The other four people didn¡¯te for long. They were the type who bullied the weak and feared the strong. In reality, they only had a little bit of kung fu.


    Ming Shu thought for a while. She didn¡¯t want to go back and suffer because of the host¡¯s influence.


    So..


    She had to have her own people.


    Fighting in groups was more advantageous!


    She could find more resources!


    Ming Shu decided to bring these four people first.


    On the surface, they looked quite intimidating.


    The four people didn¡¯t know that the girl they thought was easy to bully was actually a tough bully.


    Facing Ming Shu¡¯s conditions, they agreed without thinking.


    As for that tomboy..


    Ming Shu was not willing to take him with her.


    In this world, it was already very difficult to take care of her alone. If she brought another burden, it would be difficult!


    No, no, no.


    ¡°I will be obedient.¡±Man Man followed Ming Shu closely. ¡°I promise, really. And I have learned taekwondo.¡±


    She was in such a strange ce.


    She had no idea what was going on. She had to find someone to follow her to survive.


    The people she met were the four people, Ming Shu, and the people who threw Ming Shu away.


    She had no choice at all.


    Ming Shu nced sideways and smiled faintly. ¡°Why should I take you with me?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±Man Man looked at the people in front of her. ¡°You are willing to take them...¡±


    These people had thought..


    She was willing to take them with her.


    ¡°They are useful.¡±


    Man Man straightened her back, as if she could prove her worth. ¡°I am also useful.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have breasts. What use are you?¡±


    Man Man immediately crossed her arms and was so anxious that she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I... I¡¯m really useful. Just bring me along. I can help you with your work. I know how to doundry and cook. I can do anything. I don¡¯t want to die. I want to live.¡±


    She wanted to live.


    The girl opposite her suddenlyughed. ¡°You know how to Cook?¡±


    Man Man nodded crazily.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°As long as you bring me along, you won¡¯t... Do you agree?¡±


    Man Man was ecstatic and jogged to follow Ming Shu.

 Chapter 1571

    <h4>Chapter 1571: Chapter 1571 killing City (3)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The time calction here was based on the Dark Sky.


    When thest ray of light disappeared, it would be the next day.


    Ming Shu had to find someone to kill before dark and get a survival point. Otherwise, she would die today.


    Killing people..


    She didn¡¯t need to do it herself.


    These four people were very familiar with this area. They quickly found two people who were alone.


    ¡°F * * K! We only got so little today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s All That Bitch¡¯s fault. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so little.¡±


    ¡°TCH, I don¡¯t know what drug brother Hu was drugged with. Everything is so close to her.¡±


    The two people leaned against the wall and cursed. They didn¡¯t notice anyone approaching.


    By the time they realized it, it was toote. The moment they fell to the ground, they only saw the figure slowly walking out from the corner and the panicked young man behind them.


    ¡°Damn, this thing is so easy to use.¡±


    ¡°This is what I call a weapon. The one I used before was rubbish.¡±


    ......


    The boss turned to Ming Shu with the gun, and the muzzle was aimed at her.


    Ming Shu crossed her arms in front of her chest, and the corners of her mouth curved slightly. There seemed to be ripples in her eyes.


    But the atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    ¡°Hehe, great aunt...¡±the boss moved the muzzle away. ¡°We¡¯re done. It¡¯s different with this weapon.¡±


    The people next to him hit the boss in confusion. ¡°Boss, we...¡±we have a gun! Are We still afraid of her? This woman was so stupid to give them such a thing.


    The Boss red at him and scolded in a low voice, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Where did this gune from? He did not see it at all.


    This woman was not a simple character.


    If she dared to give them the gun, she must have confidence and could control them.


    If she really shot them just now, they might be the ones who died now.


    ¡°Listen to her from now on,¡±the boss ordered.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu turned around and walked out of the alley. Man Man was holding a backpack. She followed Ming Shu and voiced her guess. ¡°Did they want to kill you just now?¡±


    ¡°If you know too much, you will be silenced.¡±Ming Shu made a gesture to silence her.


    Man Man hugged her backpack tightly and shrank her neck. She didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore.


    She turned around and saw that the four men were collecting the two people who died. Then they quickly caught up.


    Ming Shu found a shop with aputer and went in.


    She asked the person who killed her to trade with her.


    ¡°Her name is Yuan Miao!¡±The person who traded left and grabbed the boss¡¯arm. ¡°Her name is Yuan Miao, the Yuan Miao from the wind cloud sect. I knew she looked familiar.¡±


    The boss was shocked. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes.¡±


    The name wind and cloud sect was because that group of people had taken over a hotel called the wind and Cloud Hotel. It would be a little demeaning to say that they were the wind and cloud hotel, so they had casually changed the name of the hotel.


    In this city, the wind and cloud sect was a big force that could not be provoked.


    The boss swallowed his saliva. ¡°Don¡¯t offend her, do you hear me?¡±


    The other three trembled.


    Who Dared to offend her!


    In the wind and cloud sect, how could a woman like her get to that position? was she a good person?


    ¨C


    Ming Shu logged out of the trading interface and clicked on the query.


    Yuan Miao ¡ª Survival Point ¡ª zero.


    Zero!


    Or zero? !


    Ming Shu asked that person to give her another point. It was still zero.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    ying with the ball.


    I¡¯m going to die.


    ¡°Great-aunt, is there a problem?¡±The person outside asked.


    Ming Shu exited the interface and took a bite of the biscuit. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Find another person. She doesn¡¯t have a survival point yet.¡±


    Ming Shu was referring to man man.


    Man Man had just learned something. She knew that if she wanted to survive, she had to have a survival point.


    Survival points were obtained by killing people.


    She had guessed that it was the end of the world, but she did not expect it to be like this.


    The other four did not dare toin. They could only envy this tomboy¡¯s good luck.


    When they entered, which one of them did not rely on themselves?


    All kinds of despicable methods had been used.


    It was not easy for them to survive until now.


    The sky became darker and darker.


    They walked for two streets and finally saw a flustered figure.


    ¡°Great-aunt, that person.¡±The boss pointed at the person who was alone.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t look at that person and continued walking.


    The boss was a little confused, but Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t dare to make a decision and could only follow Ming Shu.


    Half an hourter.


    They met two men who were surrounding a young man.


    Ming Shu leaned against the wall and looked at them for almost a minute. Then she lifted her chin slightly and gave an order like a noble queen. ¡°Let them do it.¡±


    The boss gave the three people behind him a look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill her. Let Her do it herself in the end.¡±


    Man Man opened her eyes wide in disbelief.


    ¡°Survival points are necessary to survive here. I Can¡¯t always let people help you kill people. You have to learn to adapt yourself.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice was faint and there was no emotion in it.


    Man Man swallowed her saliva. Her hands were already trembling.


    When the boss and the others finished off the two people and the other young man was hiding in the corner, the boss asked Ming Shu what to do.


    ¡°Let him go.¡±


    The young man heard her and ran away.


    Ming Shu took out a gun and handed it to man man. ¡°Teach her.¡±


    Man Man held the gun and it was as heavy as a huge rock.


    The Boss¡¯s eyes shed with a dirty look. However, when he met Ming Shu¡¯s gaze, he immediately gave up. He put on a ¡®uncle, I¡¯m fine¡¯expression and said, ¡°Man Man,e on.¡±


    ¨C


    Thest ray of light in the sky disappeared.


    The entire city fell into endless darkness, as if it was swallowed by a monster.


    They were trapped in the city and couldn¡¯t get out.


    They struggled like trapped beasts.


    Ming Shu found that she was not dead and was still alive.


    Man Man hugged her knees and hid in a corner. There were faint sobbing soundsing from her. It was very scary in the darkness.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong with her. She could only stand up and walk to man man¡¯s side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Man Man bit her lip, afraid that she would annoy her and get chased away.


    But in a short time, she already knew what kind of ce she was in.


    The boss¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted. ¡°Sister, when I first came in, I actually didn¡¯t kill anyone. The worst thing is to collect some protection fees. Dead people are scared to run away, but now, look...¡±


    ¡°Little Beauty, do you talk a lot?¡±


    The boss was so scared by the word ¡°Little beauty¡±that he trembled. ¡°Hehe, no, no. You tell me.¡±


    Ming Shu sat next to man man. ¡°Every world has rules. This is the rule of this ce. If you don¡¯t kill people, people will kill you. If you die, they will live. If you live, they will die.¡±


    Man Man hugged herself tightly and her voice broke. ¡°But... what is the meaning of this world?¡±


    Why did they have toe here to kill each other?


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You should live first before you think about this.¡±


    *


    This was the setting of this ne. If you feel ufortable, please don¡¯t look at it.

 Chapter 1572

    <h4>Chapter 1572: Chapter 1572 killing the city (4)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The wind and cloud sect was mentioned earlier.


    This was one of the big forces in this ce.


    And the ce where Ming Shu and the others were now was the territory of another force ¡ª the Azure Dragon Association.


    It was said that this force used to be the underground force of this city.


    After the city changed, this force changed from underground to above ground.


    This city had long been clearly divided. Which Street did that force upy.


    The new forces either rose up and destroyed the previous forces, or they were annexed.


    There were also conflicts between the major forces.


    At this time, Ming Shu and the others were surrounded by this group of people.


    At dawn, this group of people appeared outside and blocked them.


    The leader of the group, a man with a big belly, touched his bald head and looked Ming Shu up and down with his small eyes.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Yuan Miao of the wind and cloud sect? Why did hee here? If someone didn¡¯t tell me that he saw someone who looked like you, I wouldn¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°He ran with his feet. Can I still fly?¡±Ming Shu smiled.


    ......


    ¡±...¡±the man with a big belly choked and then became angry. ¡°Yuan Miao, we always stay out of each other¡¯s way. Today, you crossed the line!¡±


    ¡°The scenery here is not bad. Let me take a look.¡±Ming Shu was very calm.


    The big-bellied man didn¡¯t listen to Ming Shu¡¯s nonsense and snorted. ¡°Yuan Miao, tell me what you want to do.¡±


    ¡°If I Say I¡¯m lost, Will You Believe Me?¡±


    ¡°Yuan Miao!¡±The big-bellied man was angry and thought that Ming Shu was ying with him.


    ¡°Calm down, be careful of high blood pressure,¡±Ming Shu reminded him.


    ¡±...¡±the man grabbed his bald head and said fiercely, ¡°You... Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Kill her!¡±


    The man was about to step forward when he heard a shout.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    A car stopped behind them.


    The burly man got out of the car. He was wearing a flowery shirt that revealed half of his chest. He had sunsses, a gold ne, and a cigar. He looked like a boss.


    ¡°Brother Hu.¡±The big-bellied man immediately bowed. ¡°This little girl came to our territory. I was about to teach her a lesson.¡±


    Brother Hu took off his sunsses and hung them on his chest. He took a puff with the cigar and blew out smoke rings.


    ¡°Take her back first.¡±


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes. She thought of something and didn¡¯t object.


    The azure dragon gang must have stored a lot of snacks!


    If I don¡¯t rob them, who will I Rob?


    The big-bellied man was a little confused. ¡°Brother Hu, this little girl is from the wind and cloud sect...¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard the news from the wind and cloud sect?¡±Brother Hu¡¯s voice was rough. He squinted his eyes and took a puff of his cigar.


    The big-bellied man shook his head and replied in a low voice, ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°They said she died,¡±brother Hu said. ¡°That woman named Zhuang Jing has already taken her ce.¡±


    Brother Hu then looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Miss Yuan Miao, you should know how to choose, right?¡±


    She was reced.


    The news of her death was released.


    It was enough to show that she had been abandoned by the wind and cloud sect.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and nodded.


    You invited me to rob her. How can I let go of such a good deal?


    Brother Hu looked at her with a strange gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    The pregnant man wanted to say something else, but brother Hu had already turned around and left. His words could only be stuck in his throat.


    Someone opened the car door for Brother Hu.


    The moment the car door opened, a snow-white figure seemed to be curled up in the car. Brother Hu¡¯s tall figure blocked it, and it could no longer be seen.


    The car started and sped off in one direction.


    The pregnant man¡¯s expression was extremely ugly as he said, ¡°He actually brought that little slut out again.¡±


    ¡°Shh, if brother Hu hears this, he won¡¯t be happy,¡±someone reminded him.


    The big-bellied man was obviously sullen. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what brother Hu is thinking, that little B * tch...¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t talk about it. Did you forget what happenedst time? Brother Hu is very nervous about that one. Don¡¯t talk nonsense anymore.¡±


    The big-bellied man was very sullen. He looked at Ming Shu with a fierce look, as if he wanted to skin her and pull out her tendons.


    Ming Shu smiled calmly.


    ¨C


    The ce where the Azure Dragon Society was located was much grander than the wind and cloud sect.


    There were patches of green nts, and the tip of the iceberg of some buildings could be vaguely seen. There were people cleaning the forest path. Walking in, it gave people the illusion that they were living in a normal world.


    This ce used to be a high-end vi area, but it waster upied by the Azure Dragon Society.


    Such an environment would do more harm than good, but the Azure Dragon Society still chose this ce.


    ¡°Gentlemen, you can rest here.¡±


    The person who brought them here brought them into a vi, his tone full of disdain and contempt.


    Manman stuck close to Ming Shu, her voice trembling. ¡°Are they going to kill us?¡±


    Ming Shu was looking at the vi. Hearing this, she smiled. ¡°Are you very afraid?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    How could she not be afraid?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s tone was gentle. ¡°Can being afraid solve the problem?¡±


    Man Man bit her lip and didn¡¯t know how to answer Ming Shu.


    The other four people were much calmer.


    But when they looked carefully, they were still a little scared.


    They only dared to be arrogant in front of weak people.


    Facing an organized and disciplined organization like the Azure Dragon Society, they could only admit defeat.


    Ming Shu looked at the vi and walked to the door. She was immediately stopped by someone.


    ¡°Is there anything to eat?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t n to go out and only asked this question.


    The other party frowned, but since brother Hu brought her back, he asked her to wait for a while.


    The food here was obviously much more abundant. Not only were there fresh fruits, there was also meat ¡ª she could snatch it!


    ¨C


    At night.


    The pregnant man came over personally and invited Ming Shu to the dinner party. However, his expression was more like inviting Ming Shu to die.


    He only invited Ming Shu alone, and the rest could only stay in the vi.


    Ming Shu followed the pregnant man. She was a little bored on the way, so she asked casually, ¡°Are you still so particr?¡±


    They were all working hard for their lives, and they still had the mood to attend the dinner party?


    The Pregnant Man didn¡¯t know what bad memories he was reminded of. He spat, ¡°It¡¯s still that Little Bitch.¡±


    ¡°Which Little Bitch?¡±


    The pregnant man suddenly turned around and red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you saying the same thing?¡±


    ¡°Can I be the same as you?¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have breasts.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Can you have... ?


    The big-bellied man rubbed his bald head irritably. ¡°Hurry up and leave, really, it¡¯s just a woman, and brother Hu still thinks so highly of her, HMPH!¡±


    ¡°You seem to hate me very much?¡±


    ¡°Women should have sex with men, why steal the limelight in public?¡±The big-bellied man¡¯s tone was a bit vicious. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can do the same in the wind and cloud sect even if brother Hu keeps you now. Let me tell you, this is the Azure Dragon Gang. You better be careful, don¡¯t fall into my hands.¡±


    Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°Then I have to be careful.¡±


    The big-bellied man snorted.


    A bright vi gradually appeared in front of them.


    When Ming Shu stepped into the vi, thest ray of light in the sky disappeared, and the world fell into a silent darkness.


    Today.


    She didn¡¯t die.


    *


    Today.


    Did you vote? !


    Let¡¯s swing the two oars of the monthly vote. When it¡¯s time to vote, Vote!


    You Vote for me, and the fairyughs!

 Chapter 1573

    <h4>Chapter 1573: Chapter 1573 killing the city (5)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The vi might have a generator that was as bright as day.


    The Pregnant Man took her through the living room and arrived at the dining room.


    There were bodyguards standing on both sides of the dining room. Although they were not in suits, they were all dressed in ck and wore sunsses. It looked like a real thing.


    In the middle was a long dining table with cutlery, candles, and flowers ced on it.


    Under the Crystal Lamp, there was a cold and romantic feeling.


    ¡°Brother Hu, I¡¯ve brought the person,¡±the man with a big belly said to the man in the lead seat, nodding and bowing.


    Brother Hu was holding a cigar in his mouth and sitting there in the position of a big shot.


    There was a youth on his right. He was wrapped in a snow-white nket and only his head was exposed. He was curled up on the chair, and his hands were hugging his knees. He seemed to be very afraid of this scene.


    Maybe he heard the voice, but the young man looked up slightly.


    His dark and bright eyes reflected the light from the crystalmp. His facial features were exquisite and his short hair stuck to his forehead. It made his skin look even fairer.


    The young man¡¯s eyes met Ming Shu¡¯s. As if he was frightened, he quickly lowered his head and hugged his knees.


    ¡°Please sit.¡±Brother Hu raised his chin at Ming Shu.


    Someone came forward and pulled out a chair for Ming Shu. They arranged her to sit directly opposite brother Hu, thousands of miles away from him.


    ......


    The big-bellied man stood at the side, obviously not qualified to sit.


    ¡°Miss Yuan Miao is a hero among women. I admire you, brother Hu. Let Me Drink to you first.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and raised her wine ss in the air. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    Brother Hu:¡±...¡±


    He said it himself. What could he do if the other party was so Shameless?


    After a few pleasantries, brother Hu asked someone to serve the dishes.


    The first dish was the young man¡¯s.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat anything before. You should eat a little.¡±Brother Hu suddenly lowered his voice. ¡°Look, this is your favorite.¡±


    The young man hugged his knees and stared at brother Hu warily.


    Thetter didn¡¯t feel half of it. He cut the food on the te and pushed it in front of the young man.


    ¡°Do you want me to feed you?¡±Brother Hu¡¯s face suddenly turned cold.


    The young man shivered. He nervously reached out his hand from under the snow-white nket, took a fork, and started eating.


    ¡°Sorry for making a fool of myself, Miss Yuan Meng.¡±Brother Hu looked up at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°Brother Hu, you are very lucky in love.¡±


    Brother Hu didn¡¯t deny it.


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes narrowed. She took a knife and fork and started eating her share.


    Maybe it was because they didn¡¯t talk about business after eating, but brother Hu didn¡¯t say anything else. There was only the sound of the knife and fork touching the te on the table.


    After Ming Shu finished eating, brother Hu said in a deep voice, ¡°Miss Yuan Meng, if you are capable, it is their loss that you are not valued in the wind and cloud sect. Miss Yuan Meng, Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°You want to rope me in?¡±Ming Shu wiped her mouth and threw the handkerchief on the table. Her eyes swept over the young man who was still eating.


    ¡°Hahahaha, Miss Yuan Wei, there is a saying that a bird chooses a good tree to perch on, but a man chooses a wise King and a minister, Right?¡±? Since the wind and cloud sect treats you so well, why don¡¯t You Come to me? I like capable people. There is no difference between men and women. As long as you are capable, you can get good treatment from me.¡±


    Brother Hu¡¯s words were very generous.


    Ming Shu crossed her arms and leaned back against the chair.


    ¡°But your subordinates don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the pregnant man standing next to her.


    The Pregnant Man¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Sure enough, the next second, he heard Ming Shu say slowly, ¡°He looks down on women. He said that women should have sex with men.¡±


    The big-bellied man was stunned.


    He didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu toin directly.


    Even if brother Hu liked her, she was not a member of the Azure Dragon Association now, and she actuallyined!


    The smile on brother Hu¡¯s face disappeared, and his sharp eyes swept over the big-bellied man.


    ¡°Brother Hu... i...¡±


    Brother Hu raised his hand. ¡°Miss Yuan Miao, this brother has been with me for a long time. For my sake, forgive him for this offense. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask him to apologize to you.¡±


    Brother Hu looked at the pregnant man.


    The pregnant man felt wronged!


    If he let here, would he still have a good life?


    ¡°There is one more thing.¡±Ming Shu didn¡¯t wait for the pregnant man to finish his sentence and continued, ¡°He called him a little bitch just now.¡±


    The direction Ming Shu pointed at was the direction of the young man.


    The young man paused for a few seconds and looked at brother Hu helplessly.


    Brother Hu¡¯s face darkenedpletely.


    The pregnant man was shocked and shouted, ¡°Yuan Miao, what nonsense are you talking about! Brother Hu, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. I didn¡¯t say that she framed me. This woman has bad intentions and is trying to sow discord.¡±


    Everyone in the Azure Dragon sect knew that brother Hu had been holding this young man in his hands ever since he appeared. Even if the other party didn¡¯t appreciate his kindness, brother Hu would still follow the young man around.


    If anyone said anything bad, they would be severely punished.


    If it was serious, they might even lose their lives.


    However, they were very dissatisfied with this young man in private, so what everyone said in private wouldn¡¯t be spread to the higher-ups.


    Brother Hu narrowed his eyes slightly and said with doubt, ¡°Miss Yuan Miao, you shouldn¡¯t have seen Ah Yin. How did you know that he was talking about Ah Yin?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and said frankly, ¡°Oh, I just guessed. I didn¡¯t expect it to be him.¡±


    ¡°Brother Hu.¡±The big-bellied man panicked. ¡°Brother Hu, I didn¡¯t scold her. It¡¯s this woman who has bad intentions. She is from the wind and cloud sect. Brother Hu, it must be a trick of the wind and cloud sect. Brother Hu, don¡¯t fall for it!¡±


    Brother Hu listened to the big-bellied man¡¯s exnation and fell into deep thought.


    Ming Shu said faintly, ¡°Brother Hu, you don¡¯t have to guess. I just want to mess with him and let her know what it means to offend a viin rather than a woman.¡±


    As soon as Ming Shu said this, the corner of Brother Hu¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Miss Yuan Miao, do you have any evidence?¡±


    ¡°The people who were with him before, why don¡¯t you ask them?¡±Ming Shu smiled.


    Brother Hu looked at the pregnant man with an obscure gaze. ¡°Go and call them over.¡±


    He looked like he was going to be held ountable for just one sentence.


    The pregnant man was sweating profusely.


    Brother Hu didn¡¯t allow anyone to say anything bad about the young man, and he still dared to do that..


    It was all because of that B * Tch!


    Very soon, those people were brought over.


    ¡°Did any of you hear him scold Ah Yin before?¡±


    Everyone who was still confused looked at each other.


    At that time, the pregnant man¡¯s voice was not soft. In fact, quite a few people had heard it..


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    Brother Hu suddenly mmed the table.


    The Fork in the young man¡¯s hand fell onto the te. His voice was clear and bright. The restaurant suddenly became quiet. No one dared to breathe loudly.


    Brother Hu quickly restrained his imposing manner andforted the youth, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t Yell at you.¡±


    The youth retreated back into the chair, hugged his knees, and buried his face into the crook of his arms.


    No matter what brother Hu said, he did not respond.


    Brother Hu held back his anger, and his gaze swept across the crowd like a knife. ¡°Speak!¡±

 Chapter 1574

    <h4>Chapter 1574: Chapter 1574 City of Massacre (6)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ten minutester.


    The pregnant man knelt on the ground, his sweat dripping onto the ground and soaking the ground.


    ¡°Ah Yin, what do you think we should do?¡±Brother Hu propped himself on the table and asked the youth next to him.


    The youth did not raise his head. He only shook his head slightly, indicating that he did not know. He even covered his ears with his hand.


    Brother Hu got up and walked to the man with a big belly.


    ¡°Brother Hu...¡±


    Brother Hu kicked him. His leather shoes stepped on the man¡¯s belly and crushed it.


    The man with a big belly screamed in pain. His face was twisted.


    Brother Hu took back his foot. ¡°Take him away first.¡±


    The people beside him rushed forward and dragged the man out.


    ¡°B * Tch... you hurt me.¡±The man with a big belly stared at Ming Shu fiercely.


    Ming Shu took a sip of wine slowly. ¡°So, don¡¯t offend women.¡±


    ¡°Brother Hu! I¡¯ve been with you for so long, I¡¯m your brother!¡±


    ......


    ¡°Brother Hu...¡±


    The Pregnant Man¡¯s voice gradually disappeared.


    The rest of the people were also taken away, and the restaurant became quiet again.


    The young man then raised his head carefully. His misty eyes entered Ming Shu¡¯s pupils. Like a frightened deer, he looked away in panic.


    ¡°Smoke?¡±Brother Hu lit a cigar at some point and handed it to the young man.


    The young man didn¡¯t seem to like it, but being stared at by Brother Hu, he held the cigar with his pink lips and inhaled slightly.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡±


    The young man choked and coughed. His eyes were slightly red. He looked like he was being bullied, making people want to press him under their bodies and ravage him.


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡±brother Hu was in a good mood. He waved his hand and asked someone to take the young man away.


    The young man wrapped himself in a nket and nced at Ming Shu with red eyes. Then he left the restaurant with the others.


    ¡°Miss Yuan Miao, what do you think of my suggestion?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±I just want to rob your snack bar, I don¡¯t want to work for you.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you time.¡±Brother Hu was generous. ¡°Before you think about it, stay in the vi. If you need anything, tell the people outside. Someone will help you.¡±


    This was undoubtedly a disguised imprisonment.


    After Ming Shu left, brother Hu put out the cigar in his hand.


    ¡°Brother Hu, why did you...¡±someone went up and asked.


    ¡°That kid had two minds long ago. I couldn¡¯t find a chance to punish him. Today, Yuan Miao gave me a good opportunity,¡±brother Hu said.


    The person who asked was shocked.


    He didn¡¯t expect brother Hu to think this way.


    As expected, apanying a king is like apanying a tiger.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu returned to the vi. Man Man immediately surrounded her. ¡°How is it? Are You Okay?¡±


    Ming Shu pushed her away and smiled confidently. ¡°What can be wrong? Why Don¡¯t you see who I am?¡±


    MAN MAN heaved a sigh of relief.


    The other four were squatting on the coffee table in the living room, eating a te of fruit enthusiastically.


    They didn¡¯t react when Ming Shu came in.


    Delicious!


    So Delicious!


    They hadn¡¯t eaten fresh fruit for a long time, so they were moved to tears.


    Just when they were moved, a hand came in and took the whole te of fruit away... away..


    ¡°What are you doing... great aunt, Hehe, you¡¯re back?¡±The boss put away his harsh words in time.


    ¡°You Little Beauties, think of a way to find out where they keep their supplies.¡±Ming Shu held the fruit te and criticized seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t eat so much at night, I¡¯ll help you solve it.¡±


    Si Mei:¡±...¡±


    She was moved to tears again.


    Ming Shu carried the fruit te upstairs. The four little beauties hugged their heads and cried. Manman was a little scared and chased after Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu asked her to pick a room and lock the doors and windows.


    Ming Shu used the fact that this was a serious matter and she needed to consider it carefully, but she didn¡¯t reply brother Hu.


    But every day, she would ask for food on time.


    Brother Hu even suspected that she was here to eat.


    And for so many days, Ming Shu didn¡¯t obtain any survival points, and there were no problems.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was because the host was already dead.


    That day, Ming Shu went downstairs and asked Si Mei, who was standing around the sofa, ¡°Have you heard anything?¡±


    Si Mei shook her head. ¡°The people outside are very strict. They won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    The boss said, ¡°Last night, I snuck out to take a look. There are a lot of vis here, and many of them are guarded. But I saw a vegetable garden and some fruits in the back.¡±


    The supplies were gone after they were eaten.


    But the nts would continue to grow.


    Ming Shu¡¯s first reaction was, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick some?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    He was scared to death at night, so how could he be in the mood to pick fruits.


    ¡°I... I¡¯ll think of a way to get some for You Tonight?¡±The boss was very timid.


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t find out the whereabouts of the supplies, Ming Shu knew some things about the young man.


    The young man was called Nan Yin. He appeared about three months ago, which was thest batch of new people ¡ª the new people came in every three months.


    At that time, he was brought back by Brother Hu, and he was almost dead.


    Everyone thought that he couldn¡¯t live.


    The amazing thing was that he survived.


    The young man was good-looking, and brother Hu took a fancy to him. After that, brother Hu treated him as his property.


    In this world, no matter if you were a man or a woman, even if you were a man, you could still be raised in captivity.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect to see the young man again so soon.


    And it was in the room she was temporarily staying in.


    Ming Shu came in only because she felt someone was there, so she subconsciously threw the thing in her hand at him.


    The figure on the other side fell to the floor with a bang and let out a low cry. Only when she heard the sound did she know it was him.


    Ming Shu walked around the bed. The light in Ming Shu¡¯s hand shone on the person lying on the floor.


    He raised his head. His eyes were filled with fog. He looked pitiful and helpless.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    The Little Vixen broke the rule!


    Director!


    p his drumstick!


    There is no way to argue with him like this!


    It will affect my performance!


    Ming Shu took a deep breath. After repeating ¡®it is my responsibility to care for the sick person¡¯several times in her heart, she fixed the shlight and bent down to carry the person on the bed. ¡°How did you get in?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s... a back door.¡±The young man¡¯s voice was low, but very pleasant. ¡°I sneaked in.¡±


    ¡°You came to find me?¡±


    The young man nodded. The next second, he took a deep breath and covered his arm with his hand.


    Ming Shu frowned and lifted his slightly wide sleeve.


    There were obvious wounds on his arm, as if he had been hit by someone.


    And the wounds were very new. They should have just been hit.


    The young man hurriedly put down his sleeve and subconsciously shrank his body.


    ¡°Who hit him?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    ¡°Be Good, tell me, who hit him?¡±


    ¡±...¡±the young man looked at her carefully. ¡°Brother... Brother Hu... he... I¡¯m not willing... He just...¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice was soft, and there was a slight tremor in it.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    The young man hesitated for a while and nodded.


    He put his finger on his shoulder and pointed at his back.


    Ming Shu lifted his shirt and the young man pulled on his shirt. The two of them were in a stalemate for a while before he slowly let go.


    However, his shirt was lifted and it seemed to make the young man feel even more insecure.


    There were two wounds on his back and there were beads of blood seeping out. He didn¡¯t know what he used to hit them. Under his white skin, the wounds looked ferocious.


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes were deep and she took out the medicine silently.


    *


    The ninth young master is a milk king again


    After courting death, you still have to be sweet.

 Chapter 1575

    <h4>Chapter 1575: Chapter 1575 Killing City (7)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°Hiss...¡±


    The moment Ming Shu touched his wound, the young man took a deep breath in pain.


    ¡°Bear with it.¡±


    Even I don¡¯t dare to touch this skin.


    Ming Shu tried to be gentle.


    The young man didn¡¯t make any more sounds. He buried his head in his arms and only raised his head slightly after Ming Shu finished applying the medicine.


    Ming Shu put down his clothes and applied the medicine to his arm. She asked him, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    The young man looked at her carefully. ¡°Bring... Me Out of here.¡±


    ¡°How did you know that I could leave?¡±Ming Shuughed. ¡°Look at me now. It¡¯s like I¡¯m under house arrest.¡±


    ¡±... i. . . I don¡¯t know who I can look for.¡±


    The young man lowered his head, as if he could make people feel his helplessness and sadness.


    Ming Shu put down his sleeve. ¡°If I take you out of here, what benefits can you give me?¡±


    ¡°Benefits?¡±The young man was at a loss for a moment. ¡°I... Have Nothing.¡±


    ......


    Ming Shu smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The young man seemed to understand. He tightened the hem of his shirt. ¡°Can... can I use myself?¡±


    ¡°Find Them! They must not have gone far. Brother Hu said that if you can¡¯t find them, you will all be in big trouble!¡±


    ¡°A bunch of trash. You Can¡¯t even look at a person.¡±


    ¡°Why are you standing there? Why aren¡¯t you looking for them? Do You Want to Die?¡±


    Light shed through the window, followed by footsteps and all kinds of noises.


    The young man¡¯s body trembled slightly.


    Ming Shu went down and walked to the window to take a look.


    Her vi was not far from the one brother Hu lived in. At this moment, there were many people outside looking for her.


    The person she was looking for... was obviously the person sitting on her bed.


    Ming Shu frowned slightly.


    She closed the curtains.


    The Young Man was restless. ¡°If he finds me, he won¡¯t let me go.¡±


    ¡°If I take you out, are you really going to give yourself to him?¡±


    There was a struggle between the young man¡¯s brows. The noise outside was like a death warrant. The young man nodded with a pale face. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ming Shu stuffed him into the nket. ¡°Sleep for a while. I will take you out in a while.¡±


    The young man was stunned. He grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s sleeve tightly.


    ¡°Will you leave me behind?¡±


    Ming Shu rubbed the hair on his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will do what I promised you.¡±


    The young man seemed to be relieved. He let go of Ming Shu¡¯s hand andy down obediently.


    Ming Shu turned off the shlight and opened the door.


    She happened toe in to search.


    The young man heard footsteps outside, but no one entered the room.


    When the footsteps faded away, the corridor returned to silence.


    ¡°Great aunt... What are they looking for?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re looking for someone.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s lost and so nervous?¡±


    ¡°You want to help look for them?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s pack up. We¡¯ll leave this ce tonight.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    The youth couldn¡¯t hear the soundsing from behind, and there was no sounding from outside.


    ¨C


    In the vi.


    Brother Hu walked around the room, seemingly very agitated. There were some things on the floor that were overturned when brother Hu suddenly kicked the overturned table.


    He walked towards the door.


    ¡°You guys are looking for...¡±


    Brother Hu¡¯s voice suddenly stopped.


    The person also retreated back.


    The person who fell outside the door made brother Hu tensed up as he looked at the girl who walked in.


    ¡°Yuan Miao, what do you mean?¡±Brother Hu focused on the muzzle of the gun. He didn¡¯t dare to move his hands and stepped back into the room.


    The girl smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hu, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Where are your supplies?¡±


    Brother Hu blurted out, ¡°Are you still working for the wind and Cloud Sect?¡±


    Was the news from the wind and cloud sect fake?


    Was it done on purpose for him to see?


    ¡°No.¡±Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°I just want to steal some supplies.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    You Are So Damn Righteous about stealing things?


    Obviously, Ming Shu wanted to steal them openly.


    I¡¯m not afraid that you will know that she stole them, but I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t know.


    Brother Hu wanted to resist and protect his supplies, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t win against Ming Shu in the end.


    At this time, most of them were called out by him to look for Ming Shu, so brother Hu had almost no chance to call for reinforcements.


    In the end, he could only bring Ming Shu to get supplies.


    ¨C


    A truck and an SUV with many things in it stopped in front of Ming Shu¡¯s vi.


    When the people guarding the vi saw this, they immediately ran over.


    When they saw who was driving, they were stunned. ¡°Brother Hu?¡±


    Brother Hu¡¯s expression was ugly. He held his waist and got out of the car. ¡°You guys go down first.¡±


    ¡°Brother Hu?¡±


    ¡°Go Down!¡±


    The few of them turned around and left in confusion.


    Ming Shu let man man go up. In the end, she went upstairs to Wake Nan Yin up and brought him downstairs.


    ¡°Strange, who is he?¡±


    ¡°Eh, where did this persone from?¡±


    ¡°He is so pretty. Is He a girl?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, look at his figure. He¡¯s obviously a boy.¡±


    As soon as Nan Yin stepped out of the vi, the four beauties started discussing, indicating that they had never seen this person before.


    Brother Hu was standing outside, his expression uncertain.


    Hearing the discussion, he went to the door. Seeing this, brother Hu suddenly opened his eyes wide. ¡°Ah Yin!¡±


    Seeing the person, brother Hu ignored the pain on his body and rushed forward.


    The young man seemed to be afraid of him and hid behind Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu protected Nan Yin. ¡°Brother Hu, I will take this person with me. Do you have any objections?¡±


    Brother Hu:¡±! !¡±


    You stole my resources and my people!


    Ming Shu smiled and asked, ¡°Brother Hu, do you have any objections?¡±


    The pain in brother Hu¡¯s body reminded him that this woman was very scary.


    He struggled and was a little unwilling.


    But before he could do anything, he was stopped by the gun in Ming Shu¡¯s hand.


    He gritted his teeth. ¡°No!¡±


    Ming Shu helped the young man down and let him sit in the passenger seat of the SUV.


    Brother Hu followed closely behind. If his expression wasn¡¯t too scary, he looked more like a resentful woman who had been abandoned.


    ¡°Ah Yin has been eating the best food these few months. Can you give him such a life?¡±Brother Hu finally couldn¡¯t help but speak. His gaze fell on the young man and he was a little worried.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, brother Hu.¡±


    ¡°Yuan Miao, if anything happens to Ah Yin, I won¡¯t Let You Go!¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which...¡±


    Ming Shu threw the gun into the car and closed the window. She rolled up her sleeves and asked, ¡°Did you hit him before?¡±


    The girl still had a smile on her face. She looked gentle and harmless, but brother Hu felt a chill down his spine and subconsciously stepped back.


    ¡°I just...¡±


    Bang ¡ª


    The fist hit brother Hu¡¯s face.


    Brother Hu staggered and covered his face that had been hit. His anger had just risen when he was immediately suppressed by the consecutive punches.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even hit him here, and you actually dare to hit him?¡±


    ¡°I F * cking let you hit him.¡±


    ¡°You Still Dare to covet his Beauty?¡±


    ¡°Very capable!¡±


    Brother Hu had been beaten up before, and now he had no ability to fight back.


    He was beaten up by Ming Shu.


    After Ming Shu finished beating him up, she shook her hand, smiled at Brother Hu on the ground, and got in the car to start the car.


    Brother Hu roared, ¡°Yuan Miao, the antidote!¡±


    When she went to get the supplies, she had eaten something, and she said it was poisonous..


    Ming Shu rolled down the window and said lightly, ¡°After I leave safely, I will leave the antidote in the Central Park. You better not send anyone to follow me, or you will die.¡±

 Chapter 1576

    <h4>Chapter 1576: Chapter 1576 Killing City (8)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    It was not until the car drove out of this area that man man, who was sitting in the back seat, dared to make a sound.


    ¡°Sister Yuan Miao, is it okay to offend that person like this?¡±


    That person seems to be very powerful.


    The young man in the passenger seat heard this and curled up his legs, hugging himself tightly.


    ¡°I have offended too many people, what is he?¡±Ming Shu didn¡¯t care. ¡°He is just a paper tiger, he can¡¯t take a hit at all.¡±


    Man Man was dumbfounded.


    The car quieted down, and man man couldn¡¯t help looking at the young man in the passenger seat.


    He¡¯s so pretty..


    Brother Hu sent people to follow them, but after they arrived at Central Park, those people left.


    Ming Shu found a hotel.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for the day.¡±


    Si Mei drove the car to a corner and parked it. There were so many supplies, so they had to let people guard it. So they agreed on a time, and they each took a shift.


    Ming Shu opened the car door. The young man looked outside and got off with Ming Shu¡¯s hand.


    ......


    Maybe he was afraid, but he held Ming Shu¡¯s hand tightly and didn¡¯t let go again.


    ¨C


    The hotel lobby was in a mess. The ground was covered in blood. It was obvious that there had been a battle here before.


    Nan Yin stuck close to Ming Shu and tried to avoid the blood.


    ¡°Are You Afraid?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±Nan Yin answered in a low voice. Then he shook his head. ¡°No... I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled her hand out forcefully, and Nan Yin grabbed it in a panic. Ming Shu had no choice but to turn around and hold his waist. ¡°Can you let go now?¡±


    Nan Yin loosened her fingers slightly. Ming Shu stretched out her hand and shone the shlight behind her. ¡°Manman.¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡±Manman huddled beside her boss and was quite afraid.


    The environment here was really gloomy.


    ¡°Man Man.¡±Boss asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you know the person next to me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡±Man Man also lowered her voice. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him before. When did he enter the Vi?¡±


    Boss also felt strange. ¡°Why do I feel that they have known each other for a long time...¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s sister Yuan Miao¡¯s old friend?¡±Man Man guessed.


    ¡±... it¡¯s possible.¡±


    The two looked at each other and kept quiet at the same time, following Ming Shu.


    ¨C


    There was nothing suspicious about the hotel. Ming Shu chose the third floor. The window was right where the car was parked. If something happened, she could jump down.


    Ming Shu arranged the rest of the people and finally brought Nan Yin into a room. The room was quite clean. Even the quilt had just been changed and no one was staying in it.


    But it was empty for a long time, and there was ayer of dust on it.


    Ming Shu changed the quilt. ¡°You can sleep in this room today.¡±


    Nan Yin stammered, ¡°Me... Alone?¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡±


    Nan Yin grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Can I go with you?¡±


    ¡°Men and women shouldn¡¯t be intimate.¡±Ming Shu put on a serious face.


    ¡°But... I promised you to bring me out, so I¡¯ll give myself to you. Now... I can be considered as one of your people,¡±Nan Yin said.


    Ming Shuughed. ¡°Are You So Afraid?¡±


    Nan Yin didn¡¯t care about anything else and nodded her head.


    Ming Shu¡¯s words spun on the tip of her tongue and she swallowed them back.


    The little fairy was so angry before.


    She was finally so obedient, but she was not angry anymore.


    ¡°I will go out and take a look. I will be back in a while.¡±


    Nan Yin nodded her head obediently this time.


    Ming Shu left the shlight behind, opened the door, and went out.


    Nan Yin stood there for a full minute. The Shadow on the ground moved slowly. Finally, the shadow sat by the bed and slowly curled up into a ball.


    Ming Shu locked all the safe passages leading to the upper floor. The elevator had long been disabled, so she left it alone.


    After making sure that there was no ce left behind, Ming Shu was ready to go back. She walked to the door, turned around, and went downstairs.


    Ten minutester, Ming Shu went back upstairs again.


    She pushed the door open and went in.


    The shlight might be out of battery, so the light was a little weak. The young man was curled up at the head of the bed, looking a little pitiful.


    Ming Shu put down the things in her hands and picked up a dry handkerchief. The cold towel touched the young man, and the young man shivered and fell to the side in shock.


    Ming Shu reached out to catch him. ¡°Wipe your face.¡±


    The young man was still in shock, and he focused on Ming Shu anxiously. After a moment, he came back to his senses and took the towel to wipe himself.


    His broken hair was blown up by him.


    He was strangely cute and well-behaved.


    ¡°Did brother Hu do anything to you?¡±Ming Shu wiped his hands and asked casually.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±The young man looked at her and said firmly, ¡°He didn¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Ming Shu put his hands down and took off her shoes. She put his white feet into cold water and washed them. Finally, she dried them and stuffed them into the nket.


    Ming Shu tidied up and sat beside him without any intention of going up.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡±The young man pulled the quilt, revealing half of his face. His dark eyes stared at her.


    ¡°You go to sleep first.¡±


    The young man didn¡¯t move for a long time, but he didn¡¯t close his eyes to sleep either. He just stared at her. Ming Shu looked sideways. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you sleepy?¡±


    The young man blinked his eyes and asked sullenly, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s something between him and me?¡±


    Ming Shu asked back, ¡°Then do you have something with him?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±Nan Yin¡¯s tone was a little anxious. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can...¡±


    Nan Yin suddenly stopped talking.


    She pulled the quilt over her head with some frustration.


    He was not a girl, so there was no way to test it.


    If he felt that he was... would he be abandoned?


    Nan Yin thought of this result and found it hard to ept..


    The nket was slightly pulled apart and fresh air poured in. Nan Yin felt the side of the nket sink in, and then her warm bodyy down on the side.


    ¡°Do you want a hug?¡±


    The girl¡¯s pleasant voice sounded in her ear.


    Nan Yin turned around and reached out to hug her.


    ¡°Can you sleep now?¡±


    Nan Yin said sullenly, ¡°You Trust Me.¡±


    Ming Shu patted his head. ¡°I trust you. Go to sleep.¡±


    ¨C


    It was dark outside the hotel.


    A figure passed through the darkness and stopped at a corner. He looked in the direction of the hotel, but it was too dark to see anything.


    ¡°The car is parked over there. There are a lot of things in the car.¡±


    Someone spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°How many people?¡±


    ¡°Seven people. Only four men seem to be good fighters. The remaining three are nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    ¡°The car is parked over there...¡±


    These people quickly came up with a n of action.


    They sent people to observe for a while and found that there were people in the car. The hotel door was also locked from the inside and the main door couldn¡¯t be entered.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu was woken up.


    Man Man¡¯s panicked voice was mixed with the boss¡¯voice and was transmitted directly into the room.


    Nan Yin also opened her eyes slightly. The shlight in the room had been turned off. At this time, the two could only feel each other¡¯s presence in the darkness, but they couldn¡¯t see anything clearly.


    Nan Yin looked up. He wanted to ask what happened, but his lips felt warm and soft.


    His body stiffened slightly.


    Although he couldn¡¯t see, he was not stupid. He could feel what it was.


    Ming Shu took the opportunity to kiss him. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±


    Nan Yin didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She let go of Ming Shu and wrapped herself tightly in the nket.


    She kissed me just now..


    Nan Yin reached out and touched her lower lip. The corner of her mouth rose slightly.

 Chapter 1577

    <h4>Chapter 1577: Chapter 1577 Killing City (9)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    In the corridor, man man was holding a shlight and standing in a corner.


    The boss was pouncing on a person, and the knife in his hand was being pulled out of that person¡¯s body.


    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±


    Man Man ran over and hugged Ming Shu¡¯s arm. ¡°I got up to go to the bathroom just now and heard a sound next door.¡±


    Man Man¡¯s room was right next to the safe passage of the stairs.


    The sound instion was not very good to begin with. At first, she thought that the boss and the others were doing something, but when she touched the bathroom, the more she thought about it, the more she felt something was wrong.


    The sound was intermittent, like the sound of a lock being unlocked.


    Because she was afraid, she didn¡¯t dare to go out, but the sound continued. In the end, she could only grit her teeth and go out. She was lucky. The boss¡¯s door was not locked, so she directly went in to wake him up.


    When they came out, they met the person who had already unlocked the door.


    Then Ming Shu saw this.


    That person was already dead. Ming Shu shone her shlight on them. ¡°They are from the wind and cloud sect.¡±


    ¡°Do you know them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve met them twice,¡±Ming Shu said. ¡°The wind and cloud sect rarely acts alone. There must be someone else. Man Man, you stay here. The two of youe with me.¡±


    ......


    ¨C


    The host was the backbone of the wind and cloud sect after all. She knew the style of the wind and cloud sect.


    Even if some people had their own style of doing things, they would still be affected in an organization.


    Ming Shu quickly found the rest of the people.


    Some of them had already been killed by the boss and the others when they fought.


    Ming Shu left two people alive.


    She brought them into the hotel lobby and the piercing light hit them directly.


    ¡°Yuan... Yuan Miao! ?¡±


    When they saw who they were, the two people were so scared that their faces turned pale.


    ¡°Are you a human or a ghost!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you dead? Am I dead too?¡±


    Boss kicked one of them. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! I¡¯m still alive and I Wish I was dead. I Don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±


    Not Dead?


    The two looked at each other and saw shock and fear in each other¡¯s eyes.


    The wind and cloud sect had spread the news. She was already dead.


    How could she not be dead?


    They saw Ming Shu¡¯s shadow on the ground. It was as though they were sure that this person was really alive.


    One of them asked, ¡°Sister Yuan Miao... Since you are not dead, why don¡¯t you return to the wind and Cloud Sect?¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Zhuang Jing already reced me? What¡¯s wrong with me going back?¡±


    Their expressions froze.


    Now that everyone in the wind and cloud sect knew that she was dead, Zhuang Jing was doing well.


    ¡°Sister Yuan Miao, we didn¡¯t know it was you. If we had known it was you, we definitely wouldn¡¯t have dared to make a move.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Sister Yuan Miao, we really didn¡¯t know it was you.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right. We wouldn¡¯t dare even if you gave us ten guts.¡±


    The two of them quickly hugged each other.


    ¡°Then I will give you a hundred guts and you will dare to do it.¡±


    The Two:¡±...¡±


    This, this, this..


    Why didn¡¯t they answer ording to the rules?


    How were they supposed to answer?


    Ming Shu reached out to the boss.


    The boss was at a loss.¡±...¡±


    What does this mean?


    The boss suddenly felt blessed. He quickly took out a bag of snacks and ced it respectfully.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu put the snacks back into her pocket.


    The Boss:¡±...¡±


    More?


    The Boss took another bag.


    Ming Shu looked at the boss.


    ¡°Great-aunt, I only have this much in my pocket!¡±The boss looked sad. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go out and get it for you?¡±


    ¡°The gun!¡±If I knew this, I would have touched it myself. Why are you acting so pretentious! Why are you acting so pretentious! The car rolled over!


    Boss:¡±...¡±


    If you wanted a gun, you should have said so earlier!


    Boss quickly handed the gun to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu took out the bullet and threw thest one on the ground. ¡°You two only have one chance to live.¡±


    The two of them were shivering.


    ¡°Sister Yuan Miao, we are...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not a member of Your Wind Cloud sect anymore. This world doesn¡¯t have any mercy.¡±


    Ming Shu was speechless.


    Today, they were here to steal something. They were here to collect their heads and take their survival points.


    If she lost...


    The consequences would be obvious.


    The two of them looked at the ground and the atmosphere suddenly became serious. Both of them froze and didn¡¯t move.


    Only one of them could live..


    Who wanted to die!


    They didn¡¯t want to die.


    One of them gritted his teeth and pounced on the gun on the ground. The other one wasn¡¯t willing to be outdone either. Both of them grabbed one of the guns and neither of them gave way.


    Ming Shu stepped back and opened the snacks that the boss gave her.


    Bang ¡ª


    One of them slowly fell to the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother...¡±


    The survivors held the gun. There was only joy on their faces, not sadness.


    Ming Shu¡¯s gentle voice pulled his thoughts back. ¡°You can go now. When you go back, remember to tell Zhuang Jing everything that happened here, word by word.¡±


    That person was stunned.


    Shouldn¡¯t she not tell outsiders what happened here?


    Why did she..


    Of course, that person didn¡¯t dare to ask. If he could survive, he immediately got up and left.


    ¡°Great Aunt, why didn¡¯t you kill him?¡±


    ¡°I need him to go back and help me tell them that I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°To scare them.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Throw the body out and clean up the blood. Don¡¯t let Nan Yin see it.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    This body would disappear in a few hours. What was there to clean up.


    Nan Yin... was that youth¡¯s name?


    Where did ite from! !


    Even though he was cursing in his heart, the boss still carried the body out with someone and covered the blood stains with something.


    ¨C


    When they returned to the room, the young man had already sat up. He was wrapped in a nket and holding a pillow. He looked pitiful.


    ¡°There was a gunshot just now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±The young man asked again. He looked at her as though he was afraid that she would lose an arm or leg.


    ¡°How can I get into trouble so easily?¡±


    Ming Shu pulled the nket away from him. ¡°Why are you wrapped in it?¡±


    When they met before, he was also wrapped in a white nket.


    ¡°I...¡±Without the protection of the nket, the young man was at a loss. ¡°I...¡±


    I tried for a long time, but I still couldn¡¯t find a reason.


    Ming Shu took the pillow from his hand and ced it behind him. She lifted her hand and pressed it on his shoulder.


    Ming Shu alsoid down. The nket covered both of them.


    The young man immediately came over.


    Ming Shu patted his back. ¡°What did you do in the past?¡±


    The young man rubbed her neck. ¡°Oh... nothing.¡±


    ¡°What is nothing?¡±


    ¡°Just... being rich... doing nothing. studying... ying.¡±The young man said weakly.


    A child from a rich family. No wonder he was so delicate.


    ¡°Are your grades good?¡±


    ¡°Yes, first ce.¡±The young man nodded, and then he was very depressed. His voice was full of grievance. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t seem to be of much use here.¡±


    Ming Shu touched his hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can be more delicate.¡±


    If you have some ability, you can raise your tail to the sky and make me so angry... if I meet those death-seeking people next time, can I beat them up first?


    Ming Shu felt that she could think about this for a while.


    It was tailor-made for Little Goblin.

 Chapter 1578

    <h4>Chapter 1578: Chapter 1578 killing the city (10)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Feng Yun Hotel.


    Zhuang Jing was discussing something important when someone knocked on the door and interrupted them.


    ¡°Sister jing, something happened.¡±


    Zhuang Jing went out with someone and saw a man drinking water on the sofa. She frowned and asked, ¡°What happened? Why are you the only one back? Where are the others?¡±


    The man drinking water was the one Ming Shu let back.


    Hearing Zhuang Jing¡¯s voice, he immediately put down his ss.


    ¡°Sister Jing...¡±his voice was hoarse. ¡°We Met... Yuan Miao...¡±


    The word Yuan Miao silenced the room for a few seconds.


    Zhuang Jing revealed a look of disbelief.


    She quickly turned around and closed the door. ¡°What did you say? Yuan Miao is already dead. How did you see her? Are you sure you saw her?¡±


    The man nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure. The rest of them... are all dead.¡±


    Zhuang Jing:¡±...¡±


    She was still alive?


    ......


    ¡°Where did you meet her?¡±


    The man told Zhuang Jing everything that had happened.


    Zhuang Jing¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°Did she ask you to tell me?¡±


    The man nodded. If not for that, he might not have survived.


    Zhuang Jing sneered. ¡°Since I can kill her once, I can kill her a second time. Go and get a few people to bring me to take a look.¡±


    The man was a little scared.


    He had just escaped death.


    However, Zhuang Jing was staring at him. He could not refuse and went out to get some people.


    Zhuang Jing left with her people and ran into the boss of the wind and cloud sect in the hotel lobby ¡ª Qiu Fu.


    It was not that he was Qiu Fu, but that was his name. His parents probably hated the rich.


    ¡°Sister Jing, where are you going so aggressively?¡±Qiu Fu greeted Zhuang Jing.


    ¡°Big Brother, they said they found some supplies. I¡¯m going to take a look.¡±Zhuang Jing made up an excuse.


    ¡°Just let the people below go. Why are you interfering? Come here, let me tell you something.¡±Qiu Fu put his hand on Zhuang Jing¡¯s shoulder and brought her back.


    Zhuang jing frowned and ordered her people, ¡°You guys go first.¡±


    The rest of them looked at each other.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu wanted to find a suitable ce to live.


    This city was actually quite big. All the big and small areas were divided into territories. Ming Shu took Simei and chose a ce that was easy to fight and had a good environment. She cleaned up the people and upied thend.


    This was a school. It was surrounded by walls and was connected to the inte. There was a generator that provided electricity.


    Ming Shu asked them to block all the unnecessary ces to prevent anyone from entering.


    At first, some people didn¡¯t care about it, but thinking about what happened in the hotel, if she hadn¡¯t locked all the safe passages in advance, something might have happened.


    They settled down temporarily.


    Ming Shu brought back aputer. Si Mei didn¡¯t have many survival points, let alone man man.


    What surprised Ming Shu was Nan Yin.


    There were more than 200.


    Nan Yin exined innocently, ¡°Brother Hu gave it to me.¡±


    More than 200 survival points!


    This made people jealous.


    Being good-looking was different. She didn¡¯t even need to do it herself, but she already had so many survival points.


    Ming Shu still had zero. No matter if she asked someone to give it to her or not, she wouldn¡¯t die.


    Nan Yin didn¡¯t need to worry about her survival points, but the others still had to fight to survive.


    ¡°Little girl, is the food ready?¡±


    ¡°Soon...¡±man man was busy in the kitchen.


    The aroma of the food had already drifted over, and Si Mei could not help but call out.


    Man Man brought thest dish to the table. ¡°Where¡¯s sister Yuan Miao?¡±


    ¡°She went out with that person...¡±one of the four beauties gestured with her chin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go call them,¡±man man said.


    Si Mei had no objections. If she didn¡¯te back, they wouldn¡¯t dare to move. They could only drool at the food.


    Man Man ran out and saw Ming Shu and Nan Yin on the yground from afar.


    ¡°Sister Yuan Miao, it¡¯s time to eat,¡±man man shouted.


    Ming Shu waved at her to show that she heard it.


    Man Man¡¯s food was not bad. It was good in color, smell, and taste. Ming Shu was very satisfiedpared to eating the tastelesspressed biscuits.


    Nan Yin didn¡¯t eat much and only ate half a bowl.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat anymore?¡±


    Nan Yin shook her head.


    ¡°Sister Yuan Miao, can you get some seeds back? We can nt them ourselves. I heard that it¡¯s hard to find supplies now.¡±


    ¡°No rush, we¡¯re just staying here temporarily.¡±Ming Shu¡¯s attention was diverted by man man.


    ¡°Eh, this ce is quite good?¡±Man Man didn¡¯t understand.


    This ce was not the end of the world. Whether it was the weather or the water source, it was very normal. There was a lot of empty space in the school, and everything could be used to grow things.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t exin anything. She just said that she was staying here temporarily.


    By the time Ming Shu and Man Man finished discussing, Si Mei had almost finished the dishes.


    Ming Shu took a chopstick each.


    Si Mei:¡±...¡±


    Si Mei silently put down her bowl and chopsticks.


    After eating, Si Mei went out to check the surroundings. Man Man cleared the table and Ming Shu brought Nan Yin upstairs.


    ¡°The food is not to your liking?¡±


    The food brother Hu gave him was indeed very exquisite. It seemed that she had to think of a way.


    If she had known earlier, she would have taken brother Hu¡¯s chef with her.


    ¡°No.¡±Nan Yin shook her head. ¡°I just can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    ¡°Is it a cat¡¯s?¡±It was so little.


    Nan Yin was confused. ¡°AH... There¡¯s no such thing, right?¡±


    The room was the student dormitory. Ming Shu took the two beds apart and made them into one big bed.


    Nan Yin sat beside the bed and looked through the window into the distance.


    ¡°Do you want to take a Bath?¡±Ming Shu asked him.


    Nan Yin turned around and blinked. ¡°Can I?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The environment of the school was not as good as the vi, so Ming Shu didn¡¯t n to stay here. She had to find a better ce.


    She couldn¡¯t let her little vixen suffer.


    There was a stream behind the school. The water was clear. Ming Shu fetched some water and asked Manman to heat it up and send it upstairs.


    Nan Yin sat by the bed, hugging his knees and watching the sunset.


    ¡°Go take a bath.¡±Ming Shu handed him a clean towel.


    ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t?¡±


    Ming Shu rubbed his head in amusement. ¡°You can now.¡±


    ¡°OH.¡±


    Nan Yin took a towel into the bathroom. He didn¡¯t close the door and just started taking off his clothes.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Did the little devil do this on purpose?


    Ming Shu went over and locked the door. When she turned around, she saw the scar on Nan Yin¡¯s back. It was a little ring.


    Ming Shu closed the bathroom door and waited for him outside.


    ¨C


    The bathroom door was opened and a young man with hot air came out. His clothes were a little wet and his cor was open, revealing his delicate corbone.


    His wet hair was sticking to his face, dripping with water.


    His eyes seemed to be full of moisture.


    ¡°I¡¯m done washing...¡±the young man looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu dried his hair and let him lie on the bed.


    Nan Yin turned her head and looked at her in confusion.


    Ming Shu lifted his clothes and Nan Yin subconsciously covered the hem of his clothes.


    ¡°Let me look at the wound on your back.¡±


    Nan Yin blinked and slowly let go of her hand.


    Ming Shu¡¯s finger brushed past the wound. Nan Yin¡¯s face was buried in the pillow and his expression couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. However, he made a soft sound.


    He only raised his head slightly when he felt the heating from his back.


    His voice was helpless and alert. ¡°You... What are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 1579

    <h4>Chapter 1579: Chapter 1579 Killing City (11)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ming Shu kissed the wound on his back. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Nan Yin felt the heat on his back and felt a little stiff. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    Ming Shu poked him with her finger.


    ¡°Hiss...¡±


    ¡°I thought it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?¡±


    ¡±...¡±if you poke me, it will definitely hurt!


    Nan Yin red at Ming Shu, feeling wronged.


    Ming Shu smiled and lowered her head. She kissed the wound. Nan Yin didn¡¯t dare to say anything and held her breath.


    However, Ming Shu didn¡¯t do anything else. The cool ointment melted under her fingertips and spread evenly.


    Finally, it was the wound on her arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Nan Yin pulled her clothes down and wrapped herself in the quilt.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    ......


    It¡¯s like I want to do something to you.


    ¨C


    Night fell.


    Nan Yin tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. He touched Ming Shu¡¯s waist and carefully wrapped his arms around her.


    His head was next to hers, and he could hear her shallow breathing.


    In the room, he couldn¡¯t see his fingers. Nan Yin carefully moved forward and pressed his lips against Ming Shu¡¯s lips. He shifted his position and perfectly ovepped them.


    Nan Yin¡¯s heart was beating very fast.


    He waited for a moment, then carefully stuck out the tip of his tongue.


    Just as he touched the softness, he suddenly heard a voice.


    ¡°Nan Yin?¡±


    The young man who was caught froze and forgot to move. Even his heartbeat seemed to have stopped.


    Their lips were still touching. He could feel the asional friction when she spoke.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping in the middle of the night? What are you doing?¡±


    The young man simply closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    ¡°Gulu...¡±


    In the darkness, the rumbling sound of his stomach was very loud.


    Nan Yin was in a bad mood.


    His warm hands covered his stomach. ¡°Are You Hungry?¡±


    Nan Yin opened his eyes in defeat, but his mouth said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry...¡±


    ¡°What are you shouting for if you¡¯re not hungry?¡±


    ¡±...¡±he shouted himself, it had nothing to do with him.


    Ming Shu got up, turned on the light, and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re hungry, and you still want to bite me? I told you to eat more before, but you said you couldn¡¯t eat. You were hungry in the middle of the night, did you do it on Purpose?¡±


    Nan Yin:¡±...¡±


    The young man buried his head in the pillow and didn¡¯t want to see anyone.


    He heard Ming Shu get off the bed, opened the door, and left.


    Was she angry?


    Nan Yin looked down at her stomach, a little annoyed.


    ¡°I told you not to live up to your expectations!¡±He pointed at her stomach and whispered.


    Nan Yiny on the bed, her face full of frustration.


    What should I do!


    She was angry..


    What If I chase him away?


    ¨C


    Half an hourter, Ming Shu came back and handed nan Yin a bowl of noodles.


    Nan Yin heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. She didn¡¯t want to chase her away.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat your fill before?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I was afraid that if I ate too much, you would despise me,¡±nan Yin said weakly, holding the bowl of noodles in her hands.


    Those few people who had done something were still despised by her.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Do you regret it? At Brother Hu¡¯s ce, you lived a luxurious life.¡±


    Nan Yin shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t like that kind of life. I, I just want to follow you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡±... I don¡¯t know. I just want to follow you,¡±Nan Yin answered obediently.


    Ming Shu was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Eat, it¡¯s cold.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Nan Yin looked at the noodles and then at Ming Shu. ¡°Do you want to eat?¡±


    Five minutester.


    Nan Yin looked at the bottom of the bowl in confusion.


    He only ate a few mouthfuls.


    Nan Yin looked at Ming Shu innocently and nkly like a child whose snacks had been stolen.


    ¡°Cough, cough...¡±Ming Shu got up and went out. She picked up man man who had just returned to the room and continued to eat.


    Man Man yawned. ¡°Sister Yuan Miao, I¡¯m so Sleepy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to sleep after I finish.¡±


    Man Man tried her best to stay awake and put down the noodles. In the end, she directly fell asleep on the table.


    Ming Shu picked her up and put her back into her room. Then she went downstairs and served the noodles again.


    Nan Yin was full. She didn¡¯t struggle anymore and slept peacefully until dawn.


    ¨C


    In the next few days, Ming Shu took si mei around and didn¡¯t find a better ce.


    On this day, it was just dark.


    The school gate was knocked loudly.


    ¡°Is anyone there?¡±


    ¡°Is anyone there? !¡±


    Ming Shu held Nan Yin¡¯s hand and went downstairs. She looked at man man who was standing at the gate. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Man Man hugged the door frame. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Someone suddenly knocked on the gate. They went out to take a look.¡±


    They were not far from the main gate of the school. The boss came back soon.


    ¡°Great-aunt, there are a few people outside. They seem to be neers who just came in. They brought supplies and asked us to take them in.¡±


    ¡°Supplies?¡±


    ¡°Quite a lot,¡±the boss said. ¡°I don¡¯t know where they found them.¡±


    This group of people indeed looked like they had juste in. Their clothes, expressions, and tone of voice..


    The leader was a young man with sses.


    There were men and women, and even half-grown students. There were more than a dozen people in total.


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze swept over the youngest person. Thetter shrank back slightly, looking scared.


    ¡°You are the leader here?¡±The young man with sses was surprised for a moment when he saw Ming Shuing over.


    Maybe it was strange, but why did Simei look stronger.


    The leader was a little girl.


    Beside the little girl stood a very good-looking young man. Why did this group feel strange.


    ¡°What do you want to Do?¡±Ming Shu stood inside the gate and nced at them.


    The bespectacled young man looked at the people around him. ¡°We have supplies. We can give you supplies. Can you let us go in and hide?¡±


    Someone from behind said, ¡°There are people outside who want to kill us.¡±


    ¡°What kind of ce is this? I want to go back!¡±A girl next to the young man started crying. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared too.¡±


    ¡°Stop crying!¡±The young man shouted. ¡°Miss, look...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and said gently, ¡°You just came in and you found so many supplies?¡±


    ¡°These are...¡±the young man looked at Ming Shu and stammered, ¡°We stole these from a group of people.¡±


    ¡°Steal?¡±Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Then you are quite capable. Why Do You Need Our Help?¡±


    ¡°This... This is just our good luck.¡±


    The young man said that they saw two groups of people fighting.


    This kind of situation was indeed verymon. Fighting for territory and resources wasmon.


    At that time, the two groups of people were already jealous and were a little far away from the supplies.


    They stole thest cart of supplies.


    ¡°We just arrived here. When we came in, we were either students or white-cor workers. We didn¡¯t do anything like this. Now it¡¯s night time, and there is no suitable ce to live nearby. We saw the light here, so we came here.¡±


    The young man was very sincere.


    Ming Shu pinched Nan Yin¡¯s palm and turned to ask si mei, ¡°What do you think, Little Beauty?¡±


    Little Beauty, Boss:¡±...¡±


    Can you not call me that?


    Can We move on from this dark history!


    ¡°Great-aunt, I think it¡¯s a bit strange...¡±the boss lowered his voice.


    ¡°Yes, so?¡±


    ¡°How about...¡±The Boss and Ming Shu came up with a bad idea.


    The group of people outside was a bit strange, but they did have a lot of supplies.


    This great aunt is very good at fighting!


    There are supplies delivered to my door, don¡¯t waste them.


    ¡°Make the arrangements.¡±Ming Shu nodded and led Nan Yin back.


    ¡°Hey, why is she leaving...¡±


    ¡°Are you going to let us in or not? !¡±

 Chapter 1580

    <h4>Chapter 1580: Chapter 1580 City of Massacre (12)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    There were more than ten people in this group.


    Si Mei arranged for them to stay in the building next door and even kindly wired them up.


    The group of people surrounded Si Mei and thanked her.


    Si Mei finally came back after much difficulty.


    ¡°Brother, are you really going to let them stay?¡±Man Man was still hugging the door and looking outside. The light of the building next door was like a beacon in the darkness.


    ¡°You little girl, what do you know?¡±The boss dragged man man back inside.


    ¡±...¡±


    The Boss moved closer to Ming Shu. ¡°Great-aunt, I counted just now. There are fifteen people in total. The one with the sses has the most right to speak. The rest will listen to him.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    ¨C


    Nothing happened that night.


    That group of people got up very early. When Man Man was preparing to make breakfast, the other side had already sent the breakfast over enthusiastically, saying that they were grateful for taking them in.


    Man Man Couldn¡¯t resist the other side¡¯s enthusiasm and took the food in a daze.


    ......


    After breakfast, the young man came over with a person.


    ¡°Thank you for taking us in, miss. May I know your name?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±Ming Shu asked instead of answering.


    ¡°I want to ask about the survival point,¡±the young man said. ¡°We don¡¯t know much about it. We only know about the survival point. Before, a person was chasing us. We caught him with more people and knew that the survival point could be traded to others.¡±


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°That¡¯s what you know.¡±


    ¡°Um...¡±the young man looked at the smiling girl and choked.


    The young man hesitated for a moment. ¡°There is one more thing. We want to stay here for a while to understand the current situation. It is too dangerous outside.¡±


    ¡°How much resources do you give?¡±


    ¡°This...¡±the young man looked at his people and asked, ¡°How much do you think is suitable?¡±


    Ming Shu threw the things in her hands to the boss who was sitting not far away.


    The boss covered his head and stood up. ¡°Brother,e, let me talk to you.¡±


    In the end, the boss brought back a lot of things.


    This group of people just stayed here.


    They sent the breakfast over as if they were afraid of being chased out.


    Man Man didn¡¯t understand why Ming Shu wanted to keep such a person here.


    There were so many people. What if there were bad people?


    She had already seen that in this city, no matter how harmless a person looked, they could show their fangs and bite you.


    ¡°Your name is Manman?¡±


    Manman was drying her clothes. When she heard the voice, she turned around and saw a woman walking towards her.


    ¡±... Yes,¡±Manman replied. She was not willing tomunicate with her and continued to dry her clothes.


    ¡°You were still a student when you came in, right?¡±The woman did not seem to notice Manman¡¯s displeasure. ¡°You came here all of a sudden. Are you very afraid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m... Okay.¡±


    ¡°I was also very scared when I came in.¡±The woman took the initiative to help manman and said, ¡°But since we¡¯re all here, we still have to survive.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The woman chatted with Manman casually.


    ¡°Oh right, I saw that girl in your team. Why is she in charge?¡±The woman suddenly asked, ¡°Is she very powerful?¡±


    Man Man nced at her but did not answer.


    The woman smiled sheepishly. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. I¡¯m just curious. I saw a boy beside her. What¡¯s His Name?¡±


    Man Man picked up the basin on the ground and ran back in a sh.


    The boss was justing out when the two of them bumped into each other.


    ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re panicking.¡±


    Man Man puffed up her cheeks andined, ¡°That woman over there is asking about sister Yuan Miao.¡±


    The boss looked at the field and saw that the woman had already walked back.


    ¨C ..


    That group of people kept asking around, but they were few in number and basically wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of them.


    ¡°Have You Seen Nan Yin?¡±


    ¡°I saw him go out just now,¡±man man replied.


    ¡°He went out?¡±Nan Yin could only stand outside for a while before. Without her, he wouldn¡¯t have left this building.


    ¡°Yes, he said it was a bit boring, so he went out for a walk.¡±Man Man nodded.


    Ming Shu walked outside. There were two people on the field who seemed to be practicing their skills. There were a few people sitting outside the other building.


    There didn¡¯t seem to be anything unusual.


    Where did the little vixen go?


    The boss was holding a box. Ming Shu asked him, ¡°Little beauty, have you seen Nan Yin?¡±


    Little Beauty, Boss:¡±...¡±


    I told you not to call me that!


    ¡°No.¡±Can that pretty boy still run? He looks so weak..


    She asked around, but no one saw him.


    There were only a few buildings in the school. Ming Shu went to the building where they lived.


    ¡°What do you think I can¡¯tpare to that little girl?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I have to go back.¡±


    ¡°Hey, we haven¡¯t finished talking...¡±


    The voice came from the back of the school building. Ming Shu turned around and saw a woman blocking Nan Yin. There were flowers on the ground beside Nan Yin¡¯s feet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡±The young man wanted to leave several times, but was blocked by the woman.


    ¡°I say you...¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±Ming Shu asked.


    The young man looked up. When the woman was distracted, he immediately ran out from the side and hid behind Ming Shu.


    The woman was also flustered, but she quickly calmed down.


    Ming Shu looked sideways and met Nan Yin¡¯s helpless gaze. ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±


    ¡°She...¡±Nan Yin whispered the story.


    Yesterday, he heard her and man man talking. Man Man said there was a flower at the back, and she picked it for Ming Shu to see. Ming Shu said she liked it, so..


    But this woman suddenly appeared and said something strange.


    Ming Shu looked at the woman over there. ¡°You Like Him?¡±


    ¡°I just saw him here and talked to him a little. Maybe my little brother was scared,¡±the woman exined. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes shed with a faint smile. ¡°I heard everything just now.¡±


    ¨C


    Ming Shu dragged the woman back. The woman saw that something was wrong and rushed over.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong...¡±


    Ming Shu threw the woman over and the woman quickly helped her up.


    The woman was trembling all over and her face was full of pain.


    The others seemed to be able to feel her pain at this moment.


    But she only looked a little miserable, and there was no blood on her wounds.


    They didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    ¡°Miss, What¡¯s Wrong?¡±The young man heard the noise and hurried forward.


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes swept over them, and the corners of her lips rose slightly. She warned softly, ¡°If you dare toy your hands on my people again, it won¡¯t be as simple as getting beaten up.¡±


    The young man looked at the woman. His gaze was cold and fierce for a moment.


    The woman couldn¡¯t stand steadily and could only be supported by someone. At this time, she was hugging her arms and didn¡¯t dare to raise her head. Her breathing was rapid, but every breath affected her nerves, making her feel even more pain. She was tortured repeatedly.


    That person was a devil!


    The young man apologized obediently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss. If I have offended you in any way, please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    Ming Shu left after saying that.

 Chapter 1581

    <h4>Chapter 1581: Chapter 1581 Killing City (13)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    When Ming Shu¡¯s figure disappeared, the young man shouted with a sullen face, ¡°Bring her in.¡±


    When they were inside, the young man raised his hand and pped the woman¡¯s face.


    The others didn¡¯t dare to help her. The woman fell to the ground. The others stepped back and watched silently.


    ¡°I warned you not to cause any trouble when you were doing things. Who told you to provoke them?¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice lost its gentleness and was like a poisonous snake, each and every word lingering in everyone¡¯s heart.


    They could not help but take a step back.


    The woman on the ground struggled and knelt down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Speak, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The woman did not dare to hide anything and recounted everything that had happened previously.


    As soon as thest word fell, the young man raised his leg and kicked her. The woman¡¯s body flew out and crashed into the table behind her.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a man. After the deed is done, won¡¯t you be able to y with him? Do you want to lose your cool at this time?¡±


    The young man waved his hand. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, you¡¯ll only ruin the deed. Take her away.¡±


    ......


    The woman was taken away while trembling. The rest of the people still did not dare to breathe loudly.


    The young man suddenly asked, ¡°After so many days, have you all figured it out?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve confirmed it. The four men take turns to keep watch every night, but they¡¯re all in that building. They won¡¯te out if there¡¯s nothing wrong.¡±


    The young man called the men over and discussed the next steps.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand.¡±One of them suddenly raised his hand and asked.


    The young man pushed up his sses. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°These people don¡¯t seem to have any benefits to gain. Why should we waste our energy on them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you should be asking.¡±The gaze under the young man¡¯s sses became fierce. ¡°Go and get ready.¡±


    The rest of them looked at each other and dispersed.


    ¨C


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Screams pierced through the night.


    Ming Shu reached out and touched the side. She didn¡¯t touch anyone and was hugged by someone in the next second.


    Ming Shu hugged the person and turned on the lights.


    The young man hugged her with a nket. Ming Shu nced at the position and patted his back silently.


    There was already amotion outside.


    ¡°I will go out and take a look. You stay here.¡±


    Nan Yin shook her head and pulled her tightly.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t do anything but bring him down.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The Four Beauties were all there. Manman was drowsy and went downstairs behind her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±the boss said. ¡°I was on night duty just now. There was a sudden sound and then there was an argument.¡±


    Before they could go over and ask for more information, someone knocked on the door.


    The boss gave the other three a look and got up to open the door.


    The one who knocked on the door was a girl from the team. She said with a pale face, ¡°Dead... dead.¡±


    The dead was the woman who was beaten up by Ming Shu earlier today.


    The person who was on night duty in their team found her dead in the corridor.


    When Ming Shu went over, the woman was still lying on the ground, facing the ground. There were no wounds or blood stains, and there were no obvious marks on her body.


    The others stood not far away. They either hugged each other and trembled, or closed their eyes, not daring to look.


    ¡°She was killed by someone.¡±


    ¡°Who did it?¡±


    ¡°Today, she and...¡±


    Someone looked at Ming Shu, who had juste over.


    She had just had a conflict with the woman, and she died tonight. It was normal for people to feel that something was wrong.


    Nan Yin hugged Ming Shu¡¯s arm and leaned against him. She seemed to be a little scared.


    ¡°Maybe she died suddenly?¡±The voice on the other side became louder and louder. The boss couldn¡¯t listen anymore. ¡°There are no fatal wounds on her body. How can you me our great-aunt!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I didn¡¯t leave tonight...¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand and the person who spoke suddenly stopped talking.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a person who died. What¡¯s there to be surprised about? Haven¡¯t you seen a dead person before?¡±


    Everyone took a deep breath.


    These words..


    They couldn¡¯t refute it at all.


    They were not in a society ruled byw.


    They were in a world where they couldn¡¯t live without killing people.


    ¡°You... This is a human life!¡±A boy stood up and scolded.


    ¡°Human lives are not valuable here.¡±Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    The young man stopped the person who was angered by Ming Shu. ¡°Miss, she is with us. How can she die without knowing why...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him. There seemed to be ripples in her eyes. ¡°Do you still want to seek justice for her?¡±


    The person behind the young man said angrily, ¡°So you killed her?¡±


    ¡°So what if I did?¡±


    The crowd suddenly quieted down.


    Si Mei was a little confused.


    This..


    It can¡¯t be that she killed her!


    She never left. Moreover, when she wanted to kill someone, she always asked them to do it for her. She never did it herself. At most, she couldn¡¯t beat them up.


    Why did she suddenly start killing?


    Ming Shu smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s her fault for not knowing what¡¯s good for her and touching my people.¡±


    Her people..


    Everyone looked at the young man who looked gentle and weak, but was so beautiful that it made people¡¯s hearts tremble. For a moment, they were silent.


    ¨C


    Aftering out of the building, the boss couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Great Aunt, why are you taking the me?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you suspect that I killed her?¡±


    ¡°Do you need to beat around the bush to kill her?¡±The Boss said subconsciously. ¡°If you wanted to kill her, you would have done it before.¡±


    ¡°You know me so well?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare...¡±the boss quickly denied.


    ¡°Keep an eye on them.¡±Ming Shu turned around and looked at the building behind her. ¡°If there¡¯s any movement, attack first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu brought Nan Yin upstairs. She closed the door silently and turned her back to him. The atmosphere was somewhat depressing.


    Nan Yin was a little helpless. ¡°I...¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly turned around and pulled him to the bedside. She pressed him on the bed. ¡°Nan Yin, you killed him, right?¡±


    Nan Yin met Ming Shu¡¯s gaze. Her eyes were still clear and innocent.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡±


    Ming Shu lowered her head and kissed his lips. ¡°Think about it carefully. Did you kill him?¡±


    Ming Shu pried open his lips and put the tip of her tongue in.


    Nan Yin¡¯s hands were pressed to the sides by Ming Shu. His eyes were slightly misty and his breathing was rapid.


    Ming Shu followed the corner of his lips and kissed his chin and neck. There was a tingling sensation as though electricity was flowing through his entire body.


    Nan Yin¡¯s breathing became faster and faster.


    He clenched his teeth slightly.


    When Ming Shu untied his third button, he said aggrievedly, ¡°It was me.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve been lying to me from the beginning to the end?¡±Ming Shu stared at him from top to bottom. ¡°Are you very good?¡±


    Nan Yin pursed his lips and didn¡¯t answer.


    The room was quiet.


    Only the sound of their breathing could be heard through their chests. Their heartbeats gradually synchronized.


    ¡°How... Did you find out?¡±Nan Yin finally spoke.


    ¡°You never left the bed at night. Even if you woke up, you would call me. When you pounced on me today, your position was wrong. You weren¡¯t on the bed at that time,¡±Ming Shu answered.


    If the other person who died was not that woman, she might not have suspected anything.


    But there were so many coincidences..


    That might not be a coincidence.

 Chapter 1582

    <h4>Chapter 1582: Chapter 1582, City of Massacre (14)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡±...¡±nan Yin looked aggrieved. ¡°Why did you observe so carefully?¡±


    ¡°So why did you lie to me?¡±He clearly had the ability to protect himself, but he pretended to be someone who could be bullied by anyone.


    Damn it!


    The little fairy was indeed a drama queen!


    Even if she had no memory, her acting skills were still as good as ever.


    She thought it was a harmless puppy.


    She didn¡¯t expect it to be a well-disguised beast.


    Nan Yin said in a low voice, ¡°I just want to... follow you.¡±He didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    ¡°So you also hurt yourself?¡±Judging from brother Hu¡¯s appearance, he probably didn¡¯t want to hurt him.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t Take Me Away...¡±Nan Yin didn¡¯t dare to hide it. ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡±


    Ming Shu held his wrist tightly. ¡°So you¡¯re going to hurt yourself like this?¡±


    ¡°It hurts...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry out in pain.¡±


    ......


    Nan Yin felt wronged and held his breath, not saying a word.


    If I don¡¯t scream, I won¡¯t scream.


    The two were in a stalemate for a while. Ming Shu gritted her teeth and finally loosened her grip.


    She turned over and fell down. ¡°You¡¯ll sleep alone tonight.¡±


    Nan Yin immediately objected. ¡°No...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be wronged. You can even kill people. Are you still afraid?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The door closed with a bang.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu stood outside until dawn. There were many snacks on the ground. The next day, when man man saw her standing at the door, she was shocked.


    Man Man carefully approached her. ¡°Sister Yuan Miao, you...¡±


    Ming Shu raised her index finger.


    Man Man immediately kept quiet.


    ¡°Go down first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Man Man looked at the door and then at Ming Shu, scratching her head in puzzlement.


    Was sister Yuan Miao chased out by that little brother?


    Was that little brother so fierce?


    He looked so miserable..


    The others got up and saw Ming Shu standing outside the room, their faces full of surprise.


    But no one dared to go up and ask for a beating, so they all sneaked downstairs.


    Ming Shu waited for everyone to go down before she pushed the door open and went in.


    Nan Yin was wrapped in the quilt and curled up at the head of the bed. When she heard the sound, she immediately looked up.


    Her eyes were red, as if she hadn¡¯t slept all night.


    He got up and jumped off the bed. He ran straight to Ming Shu and hugged her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me behind.¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice was hoarse, with panic and helplessness.


    She was not angry. Hearing his voice, her heart softened and she hugged him back.


    After a while, Ming Shu pushed him away and looked at his face carefully. ¡°Didn¡¯t Sleep Last Night?¡±


    Nan Yin¡¯s face was Haggard, and there was a dark color under his eyelids. ¡°You¡¯re not here... I don¡¯t dare to sleep.¡±


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Are you really afraid or are you pretending to be afraid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t want me,¡±Nan Yin said.


    ¡°Now You Know You¡¯re Afraid?¡±Ming Shu pushed him back onto the bed. ¡°What did you do earlier? Weren¡¯t you brave enough to lie to me?¡±


    ¡°I was wrong.¡±Nan Yin held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Ming Shu shook him off angrily. ¡°Why did you kill her?¡±


    Nan Yin blinked. ¡°She broke the flower that I prepared for you.¡±


    She still wanted to do that to him..


    And even attacked her.


    Everything was unforgivable.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know whether tough or scold him.


    Under this pure and innocent skin was a crazy person!


    I knew she wouldn¡¯t be so lucky to draw such a harmless little vixen!


    Nan Yin held Ming Shu¡¯s wrist and his fingers slowly climbed up. ¡°I told you to take me out of there. I will... give myself to you.¡±


    He hooked his arm around Ming Shu¡¯s neck. ¡°Can I give it to you now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my ass.¡±Ming Shu held his head and pressed him down. ¡°Go to sleep!¡±


    Nan Yin:¡±...¡±


    ¨C ..


    A person died over there. The atmosphere was a little sad, as if it was really sad. There was even a tombstone at the back.


    Ming Shu threw peanuts into her mouth. ¡°Little Beauty, learn from him and act the whole way.¡±


    The Boss, who was sitting on the steps below, was speechless. ¡°Great-aunt, can you change the way you address them?¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a moment. ¡°Great beauty¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    What¡¯s the difference!


    What¡¯s the difference?


    He has a name!


    ¡°Great-aunt.¡±The boss got up and squatted beside Ming Shu. ¡°What do you think they want?¡±


    His original intention was to rob them of their supplies, but after observing for a few days, he felt that it was more and more strange.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble to kill them, do you?¡±


    ¡°Why did you feel that something was wrong with them in the first ce?¡±Ming Shu asked him.


    ¡°They said that they just came in. The resources were stolen, but they survived...¡±the boss gave a knowing look.


    How could it be so easy to get.


    And there were still so many people?


    Although the young man came over the next day specifically to say it, the more it was like this, the more he felt that something was wrong.


    And that woman, she was so bold that she dared to flirt with my boy toy. How could someone who just came in have the guts to do that?


    The Boss¡¯eyes lit up. ¡°So you mean I also felt that they were wrong in the beginning? Where did you find that out?¡±


    ¡°I just saw that they had a lot of resources.¡±Ming Shu smiled and said honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t think as much as you think.¡±


    ¡±...¡±his original intention was also supplies!


    The two people who wanted supplies looked at each other silently.


    After that, the boss realized that something was wrong.


    She wouldn¡¯t kill people, and she wouldn¡¯t kill people who looked innocent. Previously, she had let the newbies who just came in go.


    At that time, those people were outside the door, and they looked like the newbies who just came in.


    How could she steal their supplies?


    So she must have seen something!


    Your Great-aunt or your great-aunt!


    ¨C


    The other party was deliberately monitoring them and didn¡¯t want them to see through it. However, Ming Shu was also well aware of this.


    They stayed for another two days with ulterior motives.


    One of the four beauties rushed in. ¡°Great-aunt, they seem to be moving.¡±


    ¡°Oh? They waited for so long to make a move. They are very patient,¡±Ming Shu said.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Just wait.¡±Ming Shu held her chin and smiled. ¡°Wait for them toe to us.¡±


    ¡±...¡±great-aunt¡¯s smile was too scary. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that she was going to eat people.


    As expected, not long after night fell, there was movement outside.


    Ming Shu sat in the hall. As usual, only one light was left.


    The boss and the other three stood in the corners.


    They waited for the people outside to move.


    The door was pushed open slightly. To make it convenient for them, Ming Shu specially asked them not to lock the door today. A good viin like her couldn¡¯t be found anymore.


    After the door was pushed open, it was quiet for a while. They were probably waiting for the movement inside.


    Ming Shu and the others stood where the door couldn¡¯t be seen.


    Soon, something was thrown in through the gap.


    The boss moved like lightning and kicked the thing.


    ng ¡ª


    The thing hit the door and bounced back.


    Ming Shu and the other three beauties looked at the boss.


    The Boss:¡±...¡±


    It was a mistake!


    Ming Shu pinched her nose and kicked the smoking thing out. The air was full of smoke. The others immediately held their breath like Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu turned around the corner and the shlight shone over there. The people outside hadn¡¯t seen what was going on, but they had already fainted.


    *


    # vote for the Phoenix Breast and Pearl vor #


    Little Cuties! Come on!


    Let¡¯s Vote!

 Chapter 1583

    <h4>Chapter 1583: Chapter 1583 killing the city (15)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    There seemed to be ghost cries and wolf howls in the dark night, which made people¡¯s hair stand on end.


    The light in the school was flickering. After an unknown amount of time, it finally became quiet again.


    Ming Shu asked Simei to drag all the living people in.


    The young man¡¯s sses were gone. Blood was pouring out of his forehead, and he was tied to another person with his back to the other person.


    Ming Shu sat on a stool and peeled peanuts with her legs crossed.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote at night. Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? Why Are You So Energetic?¡±


    The young man didn¡¯t have sses and couldn¡¯t see clearly. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°You knew?¡±


    If she didn¡¯t know, how could the operation fail today?


    The young man gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged and threw away the peanut shell in her hand. She smiled and said, ¡°I just wanted to steal your supplies. Who knew that you had other intentions?¡±


    The young man:¡±...¡±


    Steal their supplies?


    So from the beginning, they had already startedpeting?


    ......


    That¡¯s right. In this world, everyone had other intentions.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    The Young Man¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He answered calmly, ¡°No one sent us. Just like you, we only wanted to steal your supplies and this ce.¡±


    ¡°OH.¡±


    The young man looked at the girl in front of him, not knowing what she meant.


    Ming Shu continued peeling peanuts, and the only sound in the room was the sound of her peeling peanuts.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    The sky outside was getting brighter.


    It was not until this time that Ming Shu sent someone to get theputer and let these people trade survival points one by one.


    ¡°Great-aunt, they have a lot of survival points. They do this kind of thing a lot, don¡¯t They?¡±


    They pretended to be newbies who had just entered and brought their supplies with them. For the sake of the supplies, most of them would agree to take them in.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you a day¡¯s survival point. You only have one day left to consider.¡±


    The young man didn¡¯t say anything.


    The person beside him was a little anxious. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The young man berated.


    That person wanted to say something, but due to the young man¡¯s gaze, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    ¡°Great-aunt, why do you think that someone is behind this?¡±The boss couldn¡¯t understand.


    Maybe these people came for the supplies?


    Ming Shu said, ¡°If it was just for the supplies, they wouldn¡¯t have to wait so long to make a move. He obviously knows that I¡¯m not easy to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Then maybe he knows you?¡±He used to be the second-inmand of the wind and cloud sect.


    He was still famous!


    ¡°He knows me and dares to scheme against me. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s more suspicious?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    It seemed so.


    ¨C


    One day passed. It was neither long nor short. The sky was about to turn dark. The people who were tied up started crying one after another.


    They begged the young man to tell them.


    They really didn¡¯t know. If they knew, they would have told them already.


    But the young man kept silent.


    ¡°What did they give you?¡±Ming Shu dragged the stool and sat opposite the young man. ¡°You are going to die now. You only have one life. If you die, what will they give you? A monument?¡±


    The young man turned his head and didn¡¯t look at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu got up and walked to the young man. ¡°Are you really not going to sell out the people behind you in exchange for a chance to live?¡±


    The young man didn¡¯t respond.


    Ming Shu raised her hand and pressed it on the young man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. Who Is It?¡±


    Cold Sweat instantly broke out on the young man¡¯s forehead.


    His body fell to the ground, along with the person who was tied to him.


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    The person was trembling with fear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. Don¡¯t Kill Us All. Tell her!¡±


    ¡°Do you think... If I tell her, she will... Let Us Go?¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice was filled with pain.


    It was as if there were countless little people in his body, cutting his flesh and scraping his bones.


    The young man held on for a few minutes. In the end, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted loudly.


    That voice made the four beauties shudder with Goosebumps.


    They were d that they didn¡¯t get this treatment back then.


    This great-aunt is too scary.


    The young man was already in so much pain that he was delirious.


    ¡°I say...¡±the young man was in so much pain that he didn¡¯t even have the strength to die. ¡°I say... It¡¯s Zhuang Jing, Zhuang Jing from the wind and Cloud Sect.¡±


    Ming Shu was not surprised at all. She smiled and took back her hand. ¡°In this world, she is the only one who doesn¡¯t want me to appear and knows that I am not easy to deal with.¡±


    The young man crouched on the ground and panted.


    How could there be such a terrifying person.


    He really felt like he had walked through the gates of Hell.


    The young man¡¯s organization was not a big one. There were only so many of them. They just pretended to be new members and used those small groups to take advantage of them or to take advantage of women to obtain resources.


    Zhuang Jing found him and asked him to help get rid of her, the former second-inmand of the wind and cloud sect.


    Because Zhuang Jing had said that she was not easy to deal with.


    Therefore, the young man didn¡¯t dare to act Rashly. He wanted to know everything before he acted.


    As for why the young man didn¡¯t say anything, it was because Zhuang Jing took his brother away as a hostage.


    ¡°Zhuang Jing...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Take them out.¡±


    ¡°How should I deal with them?¡±


    ¡°How should I deal with them? Do you still need me to teach you?¡±Ming Shu nced at the boss.


    The boss chuckled. ¡°I understand, I understand. Drag them out.¡±


    ¨C


    ¡°Great Aunt, there is a fight in front.¡±


    The Boss who was driving turned around and said to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked ahead. On the deste street, two groups of people were fighting.


    ¡°Take a detour.¡±There were so many people. It was not easy to pick up heads.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Maybe it was bad luck today. After taking a detour, they met these two groups of people. They might havee from the alley and fought as they ran.


    It was obvious that one of them was going to lose.


    ¡°Boss, should we wait?¡±Maybe we can get a head?


    Ming Shu stared at the group that caught up. There seemed to be a familiar figure at the back.


    It was really easy to find someone.


    ¡°Go Down and help,¡±Ming Shu said.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Boss was a little confused.


    Didn¡¯t I teach you to mind your own business?


    Why today..


    ¡°Get out of the car, get out of the car.¡±The boss quickly opened the door and shouted at the people in the car behind him.


    The defeated party suddenly saw someone rushing over and thought that it was reinforcements from the other side.


    In the end, the person took out a gun and fired at the other side.


    This group of people was a little confused.¡±...¡±


    What¡¯s going on?


    Whose friend?


    In the car.


    Nan Yin hugged Ming Shu and rested her head on her shoulder. She quietly watched the battle from the windshield.


    With the help of Si Mei and the support of guns, the other party quickly retreated a distance.


    Si Mei hid the group of people and retreated to the front of Ming Shu¡¯s car.


    The leader panted and said, ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡±


    The boss nced at him and snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to save you.¡±


    The Man:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Great-aunt, what do we do now?¡±The boss walked to Ming Shu¡¯s side and knocked on the ss.


    The people on the other side didn¡¯t retreat. They might attack againter.

 Chapter 1584

    <h4>Chapter 1584: Chapter 1584 killing City (16)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The car window rolled down, and everyone saw the girl in the car.


    And the young man holding the girl.


    The young man was very good-looking. He curled up in the seat and almost buried himself in the girl¡¯s arms.


    Is this F * * King horse a demon?


    He is so good-looking..


    ¡°Why is Zhuang Jing chasing you?¡±Ming Shu asked the man who was a little lost in thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question! What are you looking at!¡±The boss poked the man.


    The man immediately came back to his senses. ¡°Ahem... What else can it be?¡±


    It was just a survival point.


    Ming Shu looked over. The man didn¡¯t seem to have a gun with him, so he didn¡¯t dare to go forward.


    Ming Shu pushed the Boneless Nan Yin away. Nan Yin grabbed her and refused to let go.


    Ming Shuforted him in a low voice. ¡°Be Good.¡±


    Nan Yin then let go of her hand and watched Ming Shu get out of the car. The window was slowly closed. He pulled the nket over and wrapped it around himself. He hugged his knees and stared out of the window.


    ......


    Ming Shu walked over.


    The person on the other side obviously saw her too, revealing half of her body.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Ming Shu waved at her and gave her a standard smile.


    ¡°Yuan Miao, why are you here?¡±Zhuang Jing¡¯s expression was cold, and her tone sounded like it was filled with ice.


    The people she sent hadn¡¯t finished her off yet?


    What a bunch of trash.


    ¡°Are you happy to see me?¡±The girl¡¯s clear voice reached Zhuang Jing¡¯s ears.


    ¡±...¡±


    Happy my ass!


    ¡°I am curious why you are not dead,¡±Zhuang Jing said coldly. ¡°I stabbed you in the heart. I am sure that you are dead.¡±


    At that time, she was 100% sure that she was dead.


    But why was she still alive!


    Ming Shu smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re missing a step.¡±


    Zhuang Jing was shocked and asked, ¡°What? !¡±


    Ming Shu replied, ¡°Cut me into pieces.¡±


    Zhuang Jing:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Oh right, I have another piece of news for you. Don¡¯t count on those people you sent.¡±


    Zhuang Jing¡¯s expression was a little ugly.


    What a bunch of trash.


    ¡°We met here today. It¡¯s fate. Then we...¡±


    Bang


    The bullet grazed Zhuang Jing¡¯s cheek, leaving a trail of blood. If she didn¡¯t retreat quickly, she would have been hit by now.


    ¡°Yuan Miao, you are despicable!¡±As she spoke, she fired. If she wasn¡¯t despicable, then what was?


    ¡°Same here.¡±Ming Shu aimed at Zhuang Jing and opened fire again.


    Zhuang Jing quickly dodged to the side and the bullets hit the pir. Zhuang Jing brought her gun and fired back from behind the pir.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Shoot!¡±


    The Boss roared.


    Following that, there was a series of gunshots.


    ¨C


    ¡°Sister Jing, what should we do? Their firepower is too strong.¡±


    Zhuang Jing leaned against the pir and the bullets kept shooting at her. Dust flew everywhere and blocked her vision.


    They didn¡¯t bring enough bullets today. Most of them had been used up in the fight with those people.


    She looked back and gritted her teeth. ¡°Retreat.¡±


    Yuan Miao!


    No matter how she survived, if I can kill her once, I can kill her a second time.


    ¡°Cover!¡±


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Zhuang Jing led her people and retreated.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t chase after them.


    The battle area gradually quieted down.


    Ming Shu dusted herself off and threw the gun to the boss.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡±The Big Man thanked her quickly, but he was still a little wary.


    Ming Shu nced at them. ¡°You are wee. The person you met today was not zhuang jing, and I will not save you.¡±


    The Big Man:¡±...¡±


    ¡°I heard her call you Yuan Miao?¡±The Big Man asked tentatively. ¡°Is it that Yuan Miao from the Wind Cloud Sect?¡±


    ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯ve heard of her, I¡¯ve heard of her,¡±the big man said. ¡°But I heard that you...¡±are dead.


    Looking at the living person in front of him and recalling the fight with Zhuang Jing just now, the big man seemed to understand something.


    If that was really the case, then it would make sense if she helped Zhuang Jing when she met her.


    ¡°Miss Yuan Miao, where are you going?¡±The Big Man asked.


    Ming Shu looked at him from the corner of her eyes and didn¡¯t answer.


    The burly man quickly said, ¡°No other meaning. The enemy of my enemy is my friend.¡±


    The smile on Ming Shu¡¯s lips deepened. ¡°It¡¯s a bit funny to talk about friends here.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, if there are benefits, there will be friends. What do you think, Miss Yuan Meng?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at the burly man. He was big and muscr, but he was not stupid at all.


    ¡°No matter what, Miss Yuan Meng will be saved next time. How about this, I will treat you to something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Ming Shu¡¯s smile suddenly became brighter.


    The burly man was slightly stunned.


    He thought that the young man in her car was good-looking, but now he realized that this girl was also very good-looking.


    ¨C


    He didn¡¯t know the burly man¡¯s real name, but they all called him brother Dajiang.


    Brother Dajiang brought Ming Shu and the others to the temporary camp.


    ¡°The environment is a bit shabby, Miss Yuan Meng. Don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Ming Shu held Nan Yin¡¯s hand and let him sit on the sofa.


    Nan Yin didn¡¯t get out of the car before, and most people didn¡¯t see him. Now that she came out, she immediately attracted the attention of the crowd.


    Nan Yin was dressed cleanly, and she didn¡¯t look like a person who lived in this bloody and violent world.


    She looked more like a noble and elegant young master in a normal world.


    ¡°He¡¯s really good-looking.¡±


    ¡°He looks so weak. How did he survive?¡±


    ¡°This person might have been a star in the past...¡±


    Brother River nced at the people who were discussing and scolded them in a low voice, ¡°Alright, you guys, what are you looking at? Hurry up and prepare some food.¡±


    After being scolded by Brother River, the onlookers reluctantly left.


    Brother Big Jiang used to be the leader of a small force, but recently, the wind and cloud sect had been cleaning up the small forces around them.


    Almost all the people from the small forces had died, so he and his remaining brothers put up a resistance.


    If they hadn¡¯t met Ming Shu today, they would have all been wiped out.


    ¡°The wind and cloud sect is cleaning up the small forces around them? Why?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, how would I know? The wind and cloud sect is a big force, so it¡¯s not strange that he wants to annex small forces like us.¡±


    Brother River was right.


    The wind and cloud sect didn¡¯t need any reason to annex small forces around them.


    ¡°But there is something strange,¡±brother River said. ¡°I think they are trying to capture people.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Capture people? They can¡¯t find any resources and use them as reserves?¡±


    Brother River:¡±...¡±


    Other people must be thinking of a conspiracy. Why did they use them as reserves when they were with her.


    Coincidentally, the people below sent food up.


    The conversation between the two stopped temporarily.


    It was all dry food, but there was bacon. They must have found it somewhere.


    Ming Shu tried it, then picked some and handed it to Nan Yin.


    Brother Jiang asked tentatively, ¡°Miss Yuan Meng, you used to be a member of the wind and cloud sect, so you don¡¯t know anything about it?¡±


    ¡°I have been away from the wind and cloud sect for so long, how would I know?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±The big man sighed. ¡°In the past, there were still many resources, so everyone lived morefortably. Now that there are fewer and fewer resources, I¡¯m afraid it will only be more and more difficult in the future.¡±


    Right now, there were only rookies filling in, but there were no resources.


    And those who were tired of running for their lives, how would they have the time to nt things.


    In the end, the only ones who would be stable would be thoserge factions.

 Chapter 1585

    <h4>Chapter 1585: Chapter 1585 killing the city (17)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Brother Dajiang was a real man. When Ming Shu left, he even brought them some food to thank her for saving their lives.


    Ming Shu took it as a matter of course.


    After getting into the car, the boss finally asked the question that he had been holding back for a long time. ¡°Great Aunt, what is the wind cloud sect trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Probably...¡±Ming Shu held her chin and pondered. ¡°Unify the world.¡±


    Boss:¡±...¡±


    You only thought of such a stupid thing?


    Unify the world, my ass!


    Do you think the Green Dragon is dead?


    ¡°Okay, this is none of our business. Didn¡¯t brother Dajiang say that there is a nice ce in the east? Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Great Aunt.¡±


    Boss started the car and headed towards the ce brother Dajiang mentioned.


    This area was also a vi area, the kind that had just been built.


    The greenery was not as good as the Green Dragon, but it was also much better than other ces. However, because no one lived here for a long time, a lot of wild grass grew.


    ......


    Ming Shu walked around and found that the vi was also well-equipped.


    ¡°This ce is not bad, let¡¯s go here.¡±


    ¡°Great-aunt, isn¡¯t this ce too unsafe?¡±The Boss was a little hesitant.


    They didn¡¯t have as many people as the Azure Dragon Society.


    However, the boss¡¯objection didn¡¯t help much. In the end, they decided on this ce.


    The Boss went back to pick up man man and the rest of his brothers and took the things over.


    ¡°Do you like this ce?¡±Ming Shu took Nan Yin upstairs.


    Nan Yin¡¯s smile was soft. ¡°Yes, I like it when I¡¯m with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re full of lies.¡±


    Nan Yin nervously held Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sincere to you.¡±


    ¡°Can you really eat it?¡±


    ¡±... Yes.¡±Nan Yin¡¯s voice was low and full of expectation. ¡°Do you want to try it?¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±forget it, forget it, I can¡¯t afford to offend you.


    Ming Shu looked away. ¡°Choose a room.¡±


    Nan Yin¡¯s eyes were slightly disappointed. Then he cheered himself on. Failure was the mother of sess. He would eventually seed!


    Nan Yin picked a room and Ming Shu cleaned it up. It just so happened that the boss also took man man and the others over.


    Everything in the vi had to be relocated. The previous few days were chaotic and everyone was very busy.


    Only Nan Yin followed Ming Shu around all day.


    It made people jealous and envious.


    If they had to be med, it was because they were not as good-looking as the others.


    After finally finishing her work, man man was ready to turn over the hotpot in the vi and cook a big pot of Hotpot.


    The Boss had gotten two bottles of white wine from God knows where.


    ¡°Ah! Awesome!¡±


    The boss drank the big ss of wine in one gulp and exhaled happily.


    ¡°Great Aunt, do you want to drink some?¡±The boss raised the wine bottle to Ming Shu.


    ¡°No.¡±Ming Shu shook her head and ate the dishes seriously.


    ¡°Drink some. At least today is a safe ce for us.¡±The boss poured the wine for Ming Shu himself. ¡°Just take it as a toast. If I didn¡¯t meet you, who knows what we would be doing now. Man Man, youe too.¡±


    ¡°Ah... I don¡¯t know how to do that.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to do it, then just learn. How Old Are You? You look like a tomboy. Why Are You So Slow?¡±


    Man Man held her wine ss and looked at Ming Shu with a wronged expression.


    ¡°To our better life in the future. Come, Cheers!¡±


    The boss raised his wine ss, and the other three immediately echoed.


    Man Man raised her hand while trembling. Ming Shu put down her chopsticks and sighed slightly.


    The boss looked at Nan Yin who was eating obediently and didn¡¯t dare to call him. But Nan Yin suddenly raised her head and said, ¡°I want to drink too.¡±


    The atmosphere on the table suddenly became weird.


    It was not up to them whether to drink or not.


    It was up to them.


    ¡°Drink.¡±Ming Shu poured a ss of water for him.


    Nan Yin:¡±...¡±


    Nan Yin lowered her head and used her chopsticks to poke at the food in the bowl.


    The boss was embarrassed and braced himself. ¡°Come,e,e...¡±


    After the meal, the boss drank too much and asked someone to help him walk away. The other two only drank a little and went to prepare for the vigil.


    Man Man quietly walked away.


    Ming Shu got up and sat on the sofa to rest.


    Nan Yin went upstairs for a while and changed into a new set of clothes. She leaned over and hugged her neck.


    ¡°Nan Yin.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so clingy. Are You a child?¡±


    Nan Yin raised her head slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    ¡±... not really.¡±


    Nan Yin smacked Ming Shu¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I let go, you¡¯ll disappear.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled Nan Yin into her arms. ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    Sometimes he felt that he was so far away from her.


    And she didn¡¯t want to..


    Shouldn¡¯t liking someone take everything from her?


    But she didn¡¯t want him.


    Ming Shu touched his hair. ¡°Why do you think so much?¡±


    ¡°No, I just want you.¡±From the moment he saw her, he wanted to have her, no matter what method he used.


    If he couldn¡¯t have her heart, he had to have her.


    ¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu tightened her arms slightly and hugged him tightly, looking at the darkness outside the window.


    Nan Yin¡¯s breathing gradually calmed down. Ming Shu sat for a long time untilte at night before she carefully carried him back upstairs.


    After putting him under the nket, Ming Shu sat by the bed and stared at the young man¡¯s clean and beautiful face.


    Her fingers brushed against his lips, and her index finger pressed gently.


    The young man suddenly opened his mouth and held her index finger. The tip of his tongue circled around the tip of his finger and sucked gently.


    Ming Shu¡¯s mind went nk for a moment.


    ¡°Little Vixen!¡±


    She cursed in a low voice. She moved her finger away and used her lips to cover his lips.


    The young man was startled awake. He looked at the person who kissed him in shock and only rxed after a long while.


    ¡°Why is it so easy to wake up?¡±She had only nned to kiss him secretly for a while.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to?¡±


    Nan Yin asked in a low voice. On her fair, jade-like cheeks, a blush climbed up, making the young man look even more delicious and alluring.


    Ming Shu rubbed her lips against his and kissed him for a while. ¡°Maybe next time.¡±


    Nan Yin nodded in disappointment, looking very obedient.


    This made Ming Shu feel like she was bullying him.


    She took off her shoes and got on the bed, pressing him under her body and kissing him for a long time.


    ¡°You... Stop kissing me.¡±


    ¡°You said it.¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡±if she kissed him again, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold himself back.


    Ming Shuy down beside him. Nan Yin took the initiative to rub against her. He took her hand and ced it on his waist. He slowly lowered it. ¡°Can you help me? I¡¯m ufortable.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really ufortable.¡±Nan Yin sounded wronged. There seemed to be a sobbing tone in his voice.


    Even through the cloth, she could feel the heating from it.


    Ming Shu knew that she shouldn¡¯t trust this little vixen.


    Ptui!


    I have to hold back next time!


    I will never steal kisses again!


    *


    [ harmony system ]


    Ninth Young Master: Wife, Kiss Me!


    Ming Shu: I dare not, I dare not, I can¡¯t afford to offend you.


    Ninth Young Master: I Have Delicious Food.


    Ming Shu: ... No! I am not such a shallow person!


    Master Jiu: Really? I bought it for you. It¡¯s delicious. Smell it..


    Ming Shu: ... A Kiss?


    Master Jiu: (thinking) Yes, a kiss.


    Ten minutester.


    Ming Shu: What Happened to a Kiss?


    Master Jiu: it was a kiss, but it took too long.


    Ming Shu: (touching the knife)


    Master Jiu: wife, eat snacks. Come, let me feed you, ah..

 Chapter 1586

    <h4>Chapter 1586: Chapter 1586 killing the city (18)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Everyone in the vi could see that Nan Yin was in a good mood today because she ate two bowls of porridge for breakfast... and then was scolded by Ming Shu.


    Everyone:¡±...¡±


    Pitiful.


    Too Pitiful.


    In the following days, news of the wind and cloud sect cleaning up the small forces around them came from time to time.


    Zhuang Jing seemed to be busy with this matter and didn¡¯t have time to find trouble with her.


    However, there was not much evidence to prove that the wind and cloud sect had captured someone.


    With the wind and cloud sect making such a big move, the Azure Dragon Society would naturally react.


    Both sides had tried to fight twice.


    The Azure Dragon Sect¡¯s strength was about the same as the wind and Cloud Sect¡¯s. After fighting a few times and realizing that the wind and cloud sect was uninterested in them, they also stopped.


    They probably wanted to see what the wind and cloud sect wanted to do.


    After that, the wind and cloud sect began to expand their territory even more unscrupulously.


    The location Ming Shu chose was far away from the wind and cloud sect¡¯s territory and closer to the Green Dragon Association¡¯s side. However, it was also not under the control of the Green Dragon Association.


    ......


    She asked Si Mei to look for those small forces that had nowhere to go and ask them to submit to her.


    There were too few people on her side.


    It was a disadvantage to fight in a group.


    Fight alone?


    Wouldn¡¯t that be too much of a waste of energy!


    These people who could survive were either capable or had resources. She didn¡¯t lose out.


    Therefore, it was the most suitable time to gather a team.


    Hence, the wind and cloud sect rushed ahead.


    Ming Shu gathered all the people at the back.


    By the time the wind and cloud sect reacted, Ming Shu¡¯s side had already started to expand. They were all elites from small forces and hated the wind and cloud sect to the bone.


    Maybe Ming Shu¡¯s side made too much noise, and the wind and cloud sect couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.


    ¡°Miss Yuan Miao, Qiu Fu is here.¡±


    A certain underling came to report.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°What is he doing here?¡±


    ¡°Miss Yuan Miao, why don¡¯t we...¡±the underling made a clicking gesture.


    It was this person who caused them to be like this.


    ¡°Fighting and killing are not civilized at all.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    You Didn¡¯t behave yourself before, didn¡¯t you? !


    Oh..


    If taking away all the resources was considered civilized.


    ¨C


    Qiu Fu didn¡¯te alone.


    He even brought Zhuang Jing.


    Zhuang Jing looked at Ming Shu coldly, as though she was nothing to her. It was as though it was her honor to be here.


    Ming Shu touched her chin. This Zhuang Jing seemed a little different from thest time they met..


    ¡°Mengmeng, long time no see.¡±Qiu Fu¡¯s expression was natural, as if he was here to see an old friend.


    Ming Shu rubbed her arms and felt a chill. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡±


    The young man sitting on the other side raised his head slightly and looked at Qiu Fu. In an instant, he lowered his head and continued flipping through the book in his hand.


    Zhuang Jing¡¯s gaze was attracted by the moment the young man raised his head.


    There was a hint of surprise and infatuation in his eyes.


    How could such a good-looking young man be?


    But..


    Thinking about this person being together with Ming Shu, Zhuang Jing felt a little unbnced.


    ¡°You go up first.¡±


    Ming Shu said to Nan Yin.


    Nan Yin¡¯s cheeks puffed up slightly. He nced at the crowd, then slowly got up and went upstairs.


    Zhuang Jing¡¯s gaze followed the young man until hepletely disappeared from her sight.


    Qiu Fu did not pay much attention to Nan Yin and sighed.¡±... This means that you are estranged from me. I did not know that you were still alive. If I knew that you were alive, why would I not bring people to look for you?¡±


    ¡°Who told you that I was dead?¡±


    Qiu Fu subconsciously looked at Zhuang Jing.


    Zhuang Jing said, ¡°We saw with our own eyes that you were stabbed in the heart and fell down the stairs. In the end, the ce copsed, so we thought that you were dead.¡±


    ¡°So this is a misunderstanding. You Don¡¯t have to go against me. We have been through life and death together before,¡±Qiu Fu continued.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go against you.¡±


    Zhuang Jing¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going against the wind and cloud sect by taking in those people?¡±


    Ming Shu said, ¡°Those people arebeled with the heads of your wind and Cloud Sect? They don¡¯t allow me to take them in? If I take them in, I¡¯m going against you? is the wind and cloud sect in charge of this city?¡±


    Qiu Fuughed and said, ¡°Of course not. Mengmeng, listen to me. If there¡¯s a misunderstanding, we can talk it out. As long as the misunderstanding is resolved, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t make a scene like this and let outsiders have a chance. The Feng Yun sect will wee you back at any time. The treatment will be the same as before. They won¡¯t mistreat you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a misunderstanding,¡±Ming Shu said. ¡°Isn¡¯t the person who killed me little Cutie Zhuang Jing?¡±


    Zhuang jing frowned slightly.


    Then she said coldly, ¡°Yuan Miao, you are ndering me. So many people saw it at that time, and now you want to nder me?¡±


    That Aura was as if Ming Shu had really ndered her.


    Qiu Fu looked at Zhuang Jing and Ming Shu and asked, ¡°Sister Jing, what¡¯s Going On?¡±


    Zhuang Jing was very calm. ¡°Yuan Miao was unhappy with me before, and now I¡¯m taking her ce. I can understand her resentment.¡±


    She paused and said, ¡°Since you want her toe back, I have nothing to say. Just give her this position.¡±


    Zhuang Jing spoke very generously. She took a step back to advance. The bnce in her hatred towards the rich leaned towards Zhuang Jing.


    Ming Shu looked at Zhuang Jing with interest.


    Ming Shu suddenly said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do as little cutie says.¡±


    A sh of surprise appeared in Zhuang Jing¡¯s eyes. She clenched her fists.


    This woman..


    She had predicted that she wouldn¡¯t agree, so she said so.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that she would take the opportunity.


    If Qiu Fu agreed... but it was okay. Now in the wind and cloud sect, even if she went back, no one would listen to her.


    Thinking of this, Zhuang Jing calmed down.


    But Qiu Fu hesitated.


    ¡°How about this, I let you and sister Jing sit on equal footing?¡±Qiu Fu thought of a very fair way.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have the habit of being equal to others.¡±


    Zhuang Jing secretly red at Ming Shu.


    She didn¡¯t. Did she think that she did?


    Being rejected, Qiu Fu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°So, you must go against me?¡±


    Ming Shu held her chin. ¡°Yuan Miao is dead. The one sitting here now is not the old Yuan Miao.¡±


    ¡°Yuan Miao, think carefully.¡±


    Qiu Fu felt that he had already given her a lot of face bying here personally. He even asked her toe back and enjoy all the treatment he had received before.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her, he wouldn¡¯t be here today.


    He didn¡¯t want to give her face.


    In the past, she liked her because of her ability. Now she had Zhuang Jing. He wanted to call her back because he wanted one more person to help.


    ¡°You¡¯ve thought it through very clearly.¡±I can be the boss, so why should I be someone else¡¯s underling? Am I sick?


    Qiu Fu stared at her for a long while before he stood up. ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t me me for being the Big Brother and turning my back on you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°HMPH!¡±


    Qiu Fu flung his sleeves and left. There were people standing in twos and threes outside the vi, staring at Qiu Fu and Zhuang Jing with unfriendly gazes.


    It was them who had caused everything that they had worked so hard to build to be gone.


    But no one made a move.


    Just as Qiu Fu got into the car, someone rushed out from the other side of the vi and directly threw a bomb at the car that Qiu Fu and Zhuang Jing were sitting in.


    ¡°Bang ¨C¡±

 Chapter 1587

    <h4>Chapter 1587: Chapter 1587 Killing City (19)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Smoke and dust billowed. Qiu Fu and Zhuang Jing fell to the side of the car. Both of them were badly injured, but they were not injured.


    ¡°Big Brother.¡±


    Zhuang Jing quickly helped them up.


    Qiu Fu turned around and looked at the vi. Ming Shu was standing at the front door. There were some people beside her with weapons in their hands.


    Qiu Fu naturally brought people with him. After the explosion, the bomber was killed. Everyone surrounded him.


    The two sides were in a stalemate.


    ¡°Yuan Miao!¡±Qiu Fu¡¯s face was dark. ¡°Do you want to kill me?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You really... guessed wrong. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t make the mistake of letting you live.¡±


    ¡°This is your territory. Who else could it be but you? Yuan Miao, you really can do it!¡±He came today with sincerity and asked her to go back. was this how she treated him?


    ¡°The outside of the vi is not under my control...¡±Ming Shu smiled and suddenly admitted. ¡°It was me who did it, right?¡±


    The scapegoat Ming Shu went online.


    The people behind Qiu Fu immediately loaded their guns.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ......


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±The boss pointed his gun at them.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    People started appearing around the vi. The people that Qiu Fu brought today obviously didn¡¯t have an advantage over Ming Shu.


    Qiu Fu said sternly, ¡°Yuan Miao, remember this.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded with a smile. ¡°I will remember it well.¡±


    Qiu Fu:¡±...¡±


    Qiu Fu got into the car and left. Zhuang Jing nced at Ming Shu and also got into the car.


    ¡°Big Brother, are we just going to let it go?¡±


    Qiu Fu looked at the crowd on the side of the road and said with an ashen face, ¡°She has so many people here. If we fight with her, we won¡¯t be able to win.¡±


    ¡°But I...¡±


    Qiu Fu raised his hand and signaled her to stop talking with his eyes.


    ¨C ..


    In less than an hour, Ming Shu heard that Qiu Fu¡¯s motorcade was ambushed by the Green Dragon Society.


    The two sides fought for more than two hours.


    Qiu Fu was injured, although the Green Dragon Society didn¡¯t gain anything in the end.


    But this matter had already caused a war between the two forces.


    ¡°Great-aunt, did you do it?¡±The boss ran over excitedly and asked Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu ate the walnut kernel with a nk expression. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you do it?¡±The boss almost danced with joy. ¡°Did you just let them fight?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡±I really didn¡¯t do this.


    ¡°Then how did the people of the Azure Dragon Association know the location of the Chou Fu Che?¡±The ambush was so urate. It was obvious that someone leaked the information.


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Who was the person who blew up Chou Fu¡¯s car?¡±


    The boss choked.¡±... wasn¡¯t it someone you arranged?¡±


    ¡°I lied to them. How can I arrange someone?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    How can you lie about this!


    Isn¡¯t this just gaining hatred points?


    ¡°That person was killed. I have never seen him before.¡±The boss was suspicious. ¡°If you didn¡¯t arrange it, then who did?¡±


    Ming Shu said casually, ¡°Maybe they have a mole?¡±


    Qiu Fu came to her. If it wasn¡¯t a mole, how would anyone know?


    The boss thought about it and it made sense. Qiu Fu was the boss of the Feng Yun n, so he wouldn¡¯t tell everyone ¡ª I¡¯m going out today.


    Someone must have leaked his whereabouts.


    ¡°Are they going to fight?¡±The boss rubbed his hands, looking forward to it.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±Ming Shu threw down the snack bag in her hand. ¡°It depends on what the Green Dragon Association wants.¡±


    ¡°They have hurt their enemies. Can this be solved?¡±The boss was surprised.


    ¡°Little beauty, with enough benefits, anything can be solved.¡±Ming Shu smiled.


    The Boss:¡±...¡±


    The Boss felt that it was a bit surreal. He thought that the Green Dragon Association and the wind and cloud sect would definitely fight. Who knew that after a few days, there was no movement at all.


    Was it really like what the Great Aunt Said?


    But what kind of benefits could bring peace between the two forces?


    Ming Shu asked the boss to build a team, so he didn¡¯t have time to think too much.


    Ming Shu¡¯s space was a mess of weapons. She didn¡¯t even know when Little Beastie stuffed them in. She was just a moving arsenal.


    So she had enough hardware.


    The boss only needed to train ¡ª although he was also curious about where these things came from.


    However, since she was so powerful, this was not a problem!


    When these people first came, they were shocked by Ming Shu¡¯s methods. They didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble and listened to the arrangements.


    The group of people started training.


    The wind and cloud sect found trouble twice. They were scared by Ming Shu¡¯s equipment and didn¡¯te back again.


    But the wind and cloud sect didn¡¯t stop.


    With the wind and cloud sect as the center, the surrounding areas were all nned to be the territory of the wind and cloud sect.


    There were screams and gunshots from time to time in the city, but they disappeared in a sh.


    ¨C ..


    ¡°Great-aunt, it will be three months in a few days.¡±


    The boss started shouting as soon as he entered the door.


    ¡°Okay.¡±Ming Shu cut Nan Yin¡¯s nails. ¡°This batch of newbies came in, and they want to steal supplies again.¡±


    ¡±...¡±the boss nced at the two who were showing off their affection and felt very frustrated. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. At least they have a survival point.¡±


    ¡°The survival point is faster to steal from the Azure Dragon gathering or the wind cloud sect.¡±


    ¡±...¡±that makes sense!


    The survivors all had more than a survival point.


    But the newbies..


    ¡°Then when do we go and steal them?¡±The boss was eager to try. They already had so many people and weapons, so there was no need to be afraid.


    Ming Shu nced at the boss. She pinched Nan Yin¡¯s finger and blew on it. Then she sped her fingers together. ¡°Have you finished training?¡±


    ¡°Almost. As long as you can shoot, it¡¯s good enough. You can¡¯t expect everyone to be a sharpshooter, right?¡±


    ¡°Practice more. Don¡¯t let others take your heads.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The boss scratched his head. Those people seemed like small soldiers to him. If they were gone, he could just take them again. There was no need to bother so much.


    After the boss left in confusion, Nan Yin opened his mouth. ¡°You¡¯ve been asking about the wind and cloud sect recently. Why?¡±


    Ming Shu gave him a sniff. ¡°You¡¯re eavesdropping on me again.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not avoiding me...¡±Nan Yin touched his nose.


    Even if he didn¡¯t want to listen, sometimes he could hear it. It was not his fault.


    ¡°I think the wind and cloud sect is doing something big,¡±Ming Shu exined. ¡°After the fight between the Azure Dragon Association and the wind and cloud sect, it became a little strange.¡±


    ¡°What big thing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think there are fewer and fewer people these days?¡±


    Before, they could still hear gunshots, but now they could hardly hear them.


    In the past, they could still asionally see people on the street outside, but now, when they went out, they couldn¡¯t see anyone even after walking a few streets.


    ¡°Well...¡±Nan Yin murmured and asked confusedly, ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know, that¡¯s why I checked.¡±


    Nan Yin blinked and slowly replied with an ¡°OH.¡±.


    *


    # please return the nest-like ticket #


    Monthly ticket, Girls, please vote for the monthly ticket!


    You insist on asking for the monthly ticket every day! SOB, sob, SOB, I¡¯ll show you how cute I am


    Please dote on the poor fairy!


    Please dote on the Handsome Fairy!


    Be careful! !

 Chapter 1588

    <h4>Chapter 1588: Chapter 1588 killing cities (20)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ming Shu asked people to keep an eye on the wind and cloud sect.


    But the wind and cloud sect didn¡¯t do anything except clean up their territory.


    It seemed that they were preparing for the unification of the world.


    Ming Shu sent people to capture people and ask them, but there were no clues. They only knew that the forces they cleaned up were all alive, and those who resisted were all dead.


    The true portrayal of those who submitted to me would prosper, and those who opposed me would die.


    Ming Shu felt that she should capture Zhuang Jing to ask.


    However, she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Zhuang Jing. She didn¡¯te out of the Feng Yun Hotel anymore.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t just call in directly, right?


    There were so many people in the Feng Yun Hotel. How Long would it take for her to kill them all.


    Forget it..


    It was good to remain mysterious.


    This was more exciting.


    It was better to continue eating snacks.


    ......


    As long as they didn¡¯t disturb me eating snacks, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    ¨C


    Three dayster, a new batch of people entered.


    Most of these people would appear in hidden spaces, and only a few unlucky ones would appear on the streets.


    This day was a big day for the variousrge factions to harvest heads.


    However, this time, it seemed to be different. The people who entered..


    Were armed from head to toe, and their weapons were even more advanced.


    If they encountered the people here, it was most likely that the people here would suffer.


    Unless they had an advantage in numbers..


    For a time, all the factions were anxious and didn¡¯t dare to go out again.


    ¡°Great aunt, look...¡±


    The boss pointed at the two people wandering on the street in the distance.


    On the other side, there were a few people who seemed to be nning to ambush them.


    The people on the other side looked down at their wrists and gestured a few times. Then the two people dispersed.


    In the blink of an eye, the people who were nning to ambush them were killed.


    ¡°A maxed-level God has arrived in the novice vige.¡±Ming Shu touched the snacks and ate. ¡°Interesting.¡±


    ¡±...¡±the boss was almost going crazy.


    Is this interesting?


    These people don¡¯t know who they are. They are already super gods. How are they going to y!


    Ptui!


    y my ass!


    They were trying to save their lives!


    Ming Shu suddenly pressed the boss down. Someone Below was looking in their direction. Ming Shu looked carefully and saw that the two people wereing their way.


    ¡°Let¡¯s Go!¡±Ming Shu stepped back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°They have equipment. They should be able to find our position. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Oh, OH, OH...¡±


    The boss quickly followed Ming Shu and retreated. After leaving the rooftop, he quickly jumped from the rooftop to another building and left.


    ¡°Huff, Huff, Huff... Great-aunt, they didn¡¯t chase us, right?¡±


    Ming Shu stopped and waited for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Be careful.¡±


    The boss took a deep breath. ¡°Who are these people? They even have equipment. Are they trying to kill us?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you are right.¡±Ming Shu pushed open the door and entered the room.


    The room was a little dark, but theputer screen was still on.


    A few lines of words were slowly disyed on the screen.


    Hint 1: Please kill the intruder. Kill an intruder and you will get 100 survival points.


    Hint 2: Survival points will be used to exchange for skills.


    ¡°What are skills?¡±The boss was confused. ¡°How do I exchange for them? Where do I exchange for them?¡±


    The boss saw that Ming Shu didn¡¯t respond and controlled theputer.


    However, theputer didn¡¯t respond at all. It just stayed on the prompt screen.


    Ming Shu tapped on the table with her fingertips. ¡°The wind and cloud sect should know about this.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±The boss was stunned for a moment. Then he reacted. ¡°They knew that there would be an intruder?¡±


    The intruder should be referring to those fully armed people outside.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why we still need to use cheats in life.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    He also wanted to use cheats!


    But he had to have cheats for him to use!


    He wasn¡¯t holding the main character¡¯s script! What could he do? He was also desperate!


    There were only two prompts on theputer.


    If you killed one, you would get 100 survival points, which was more valuable than those newbies in the past ¡ª but the difficulty level also increased!


    Before, they were all small monsters, but now they were directly upgraded to bosses.


    And they were a bunch of bosses.


    ¡°Little Beauty, you go and kill er.¡±Ming Shu patted the boss¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Me... Me?¡±The boss pointed at himself.


    Seeing Ming Shu nodding with a smile, the boss shook his head wildly. ¡°Boss, you didn¡¯t see what those people did just now. There were only a few of them, and they were killed in just two or three moves. How can I do it? I Can¡¯t, I can¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re a man, don¡¯t say you can¡¯t.¡±


    The boss shook his head very quickly. ¡°I¡¯m not, I can¡¯t.¡±Survival was more important. Who cared whether you were a man or not? If you could survive, you were an awesome man!


    ¡±...¡±Ming Shu thought for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll provide you with equipment.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    ¨C ..


    An hourter.


    The boss dragged a man back with a snort. His clothes were torn several times, but fortunately there was no blood.


    ¡°This is too hard to kill.¡±The boss sat on the ground and panted. ¡°It¡¯s like a cockroach that can¡¯t be killed.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, do you think 100 survival points are for Nothing?¡±


    The Boss:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu first looked at the equipment on the man. It was indeed very advanced. At least, it was much more advanced than the technology in the host¡¯s memory.


    Ming Shu held the man¡¯s wrist. There was a watch on his wrist that was still running. There was a red dot, a Green Dot, and two yellow dots on the watch.


    Ming Shu asked the boss to go further away. The Red Dot moved with the boss.


    The red dot represented them, the green dot represented herself, and the yellow dot... represented herpanions.


    But she was not on it.


    Ming Shu thought of her zero survival point and fell silent. She took off the watch and threw it to the boss.


    Ming Shu stripped the man. He looked like an ordinary person, but his muscles were very strong.


    These equipment were very strange. Ming Shu couldn¡¯t understand them all at once, so she decided to go back first.


    Everyone in the vi should have seen the notification and discussed enthusiastically.


    Ming Shu was surrounded the moment she came back.


    Ming Shu could only say that she had to study it again and ask them not to be anxious.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±Once Ming Shu entered, Nan Yin pounced on her and hugged her tightly.


    The boss clicked his tongue behind her.


    She only knew how to bully single people.


    ¡°Enough.¡±Ming Shu pulled Nan Yin away.


    ¡°You went out for so long.¡±Nan Yin said pitifully, ¡°I was scared.¡±


    She even took another man out for so long!


    ¡°Pretend.¡±


    Nan Yin sniffed and pretended to be even more pitiful.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    The Little Vixen cried the moment she fought. She couldn¡¯t fight and would cry endlessly.


    Then she would just ignore him.


    Anyway, it was meaningless for him to pretend, so he wouldn¡¯t pretend anymore.


    The straight man Shu carried the man to the sofa and called for people to study the equipment.


    Nan Yin didn¡¯t get any constion. She hugged her knees and looked at them pitifully.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen these things before...¡±


    ¡°What is this, a gun? Why is there no reaction...¡±


    Ming Shu reached out and pressed down. ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    That person put down the gun-like thing in his hand resentfully.


    Ming Shu took all the equipment apart with them. There were some things that they didn¡¯t recognize, but after taking them apart, there were no less than 200 items that could be used as ¡®props¡¯on this person.


    And this was only what they found. Maybe there was something hidden that they didn¡¯t find?


    Everyone looked at each other for a while.


    They were really armed.


    Oh, no.


    How could they y with such a maxed-out God?

 Chapter 1589

    <h4>Chapter 1589: Chapter 1589 killing cities (21)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Everyone discussed the use of these things.


    Nan Yiny on Ming Shu¡¯sp, holding the gun-like thing in her hand. The whole thing was silver-white and smooth.


    Boom ¡ª


    A violent explosion sounded.


    The young man hugged Ming Shu tightly.


    The moment the explosion sounded, Ming Shu turned sideways to block the flying ss.


    The room was in a mess from the explosion.


    The people on the sofa who were holding their heads slowly raised their heads.


    ¡°What happened? was there an attack?¡±


    ¡°Damn...¡±


    The people outside were standing in front of the broken ss and looking around. There were also people looking around vigntly.


    However, they didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.


    This couldn¡¯t have been self-inflicted, right?


    ......


    Ming Shu lowered her head and looked at the young man who was trembling slightly. ¡°What did you do just now?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±the young man¡¯s voice was weak.


    Everyone looked at Nan Yin.


    He did it?


    Ming Shu gritted her teeth and resisted the urge to beat him up. ¡°It¡¯s okay. What did you do just now?¡±


    Nan Yin raised his head. His eyes were filled with mist and he seemed to be very scared.


    But he could kill people!


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t sympathize at all. She lowered her voice and whispered in his ear, ¡°If you keep pretending, you can sleep by yourself tonight.¡±


    Nan Yin:¡±...¡±hmph!


    She didn¡¯t have any sympathy at all.


    Nan Yin picked up the gun that had fallen to the ground and showed it to her. ¡°This is it.¡±


    He took out something the size of a candy bean from the table, opened the tip of the gun, and put it in. ¡°Just... Just like this...¡±


    Bang ¡ª


    Nan Yin was so scared that she threw the gun away again, holding Ming Shu and trembling.


    Because it exploded in the air, the air wave was very strong, and many people outside were sent flying, but no one was hurt.


    ¡°DAMN!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Nan Yin, can you give me a warning!¡±


    ¡°I almost peed my pants.¡±


    ¡°I thought it was food just now, but I didn¡¯t know it was so powerful. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t taste it...¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know whether this guy was really afraid or just pretending.


    Ming Shu pulled him up. ¡°How did you know to do this?¡±


    Nan Yin hugged her neck and pressed her face against her neck. Her innocent face was full of grievance. ¡°It¡¯s written on it.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu picked up the gun. She looked at the top that he opened just now. There were indeed a few words carved there and there was a circr pattern.


    The lethality of the weapon made everyone afraid to touch these equipment again.


    ¨C


    ¡°Great-aunt, what do you think the exchange skill is?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡±Ming Shu bit on a piece of jerky. ¡°I haven¡¯t exchanged for it before.¡±


    She might not be able to exchange for it in this lifetime.


    A woman with zero survival points!


    I must not admit defeat!


    I am the viin who wants to live until the end!


    ¡°Then... What should we do with these things?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the things on the table, then looked at Nan Yin, who was holding her, and finally said, ¡°Let¡¯s clean up this ce first.¡±


    Ming Shu took Nan Yin upstairs.


    Because of the intruders, the whole city was in an unprecedented tension.


    These intruders were like ghosts, always appearing and disappearing suddenly, making it hard to guard against them.


    Ming Shu had a watch in her hand, so she could avoid some of them. However, the range of the watch was limited, and it couldn¡¯t be disyed beyond the range.


    Three dayster, the intrudersunched an attack on some small forces.


    This was a destructive attack. The other side wouldn¡¯t say a word. No matter what you said, they would only be attacked in the end.


    As time passed, Ming Shu asionally took them out to kill the intruders. The equipment they got back gradually became clear about some ways to use it.


    But even so, Ming Shu¡¯s people were still very anxious.


    They still hadn¡¯t figured out what the skill was and where to exchange it.


    Half a month passed just like that.


    ¡°The Azure Dragon Society is besieged!¡±


    One day, someone brought back a message.


    ¡°Has it fallen?¡±Ming Shu raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just attacked. But with the ability of those intruders, they should be able to break in soon...¡±


    Upstairs, Nan Yin stood in a corner and listened to the conversation below. A momentter, he turned around and returned to his room.


    ¨C


    Azure Dragon Meeting Vi area.


    Brother Hu walked around the vi with his hands on his hips. The sound of explosions outside was mixed with the sound of gunshots.


    ¡°Brother Hu, we can¡¯t hold them off any longer.¡±


    Brother Hu scratched his hair. ¡°Even if we can¡¯t hold them off, we have to stop them. Otherwise, everyone will die!¡±


    ¡°Brother Hu, let¡¯s Retreat!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t retreat!¡±Brother Hu berated.


    ¡°Why? The intruders have advanced weapons. We are not their match at all. Brother Hu, if there¡¯s a green mountain, there¡¯s no need to worry about firewood. Let¡¯s retreat first.¡±


    Recently, they had fought with this group of people. They had witnessed what a true expert was.


    In the past, they had only fought small fights.


    ¡°If I say we can¡¯t retreat, then we can¡¯t retreat!¡±Brother Hu roared angrily. ¡°All of you, get out and block me.¡±


    When Brother Hu flew into a rage, no one dared to object. They all ran out.


    Just as they reached the door, they saw a person walking up the stairs. That person was wrapped in a ck robe, so their faces couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.


    ¡°Who are you!¡±


    Someone berated.


    However, that person seemed to not hear it and walked up unhurriedly.


    Brother Hu came out from inside, and a trace of joy appeared in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re here. Scram, scram, scram, all of you, Scram.¡±


    Everyone:¡±...¡±


    Who Was This?


    Who the F * CK was this! !


    ¨C ..


    Brother Hu invited the person inside. That person stretched out his hand to pull on the hood of his head, revealing an exquisite and beautiful face.


    ¡°Young master Ah Yin.¡±Brother Hu¡¯s expression was respectful, even carrying a hint of reverence.


    This person was none other than Nan Yin.


    It was Nan Yin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time,¡±nan Yin said. ¡°Have you found him?¡±


    Brother Hu nodded. ¡°He should be at the wind and cloud sect. Last time, I discovered that Zhuang Jing had a special ability, and their previous behavior was abnormal. There¡¯s a 90% chance.¡±


    Nan Yin nodded and walked towards the vi¡¯s basement.


    Brother Hu quickly followed. ¡°Young master Ah Yin, I have a question that I don¡¯t know if I should ask?¡±


    ¡°You want to ask Yuan Miao.¡±


    Nan Yin used an affirmative sentence.


    ¡°Yes...¡±brother Hu was slightly embarrassed. He was also sweating for himself. This young man was not an ordinary person.


    The young man pushed open the basement door and walked down the stairs.


    Only when he reached the bottom did he say, ¡°Ask.¡±


    ¡°Why did you choose her?¡±


    The youth walked to the middle of the basement. There was a box on the table, and the youth slowly opened the box.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t choose her.¡±He pressed on the box, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. ¡°If it¡¯s her, then she belongs to me.¡±


    Brother Hu:¡±? ?¡±


    He didn¡¯t quite understand.


    Nan Yin took out a watch from the box and handed it to brother Hu. Finally, she locked the box again and handed it to brother Hu. ¡°Take it and leave. I¡¯ll contact you.¡±


    Brother Hu hugged the box like it was a treasure.


    ¡°What about you, Young Master Ah Yin?¡±


    ¡°Go back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going back?¡±


    Nan Yin put on his hat. ¡°If I don¡¯t go back, she¡¯ll get angry.¡±


    He turned his head slightly, and the corners of his lips curled up under the hat. ¡°You don¡¯t know how scary it is when she gets angry.¡±


    Brother Hu:¡±...¡±


    He knew!

 Chapter 1590

    <h4>Chapter 1590: Chapter 1590 ughtering City (22)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    In the bushes of Nanyin, he could see the battlefield outside.


    A ck shadow shed in the bushes, and Nanyin disappeared.


    Miserable screams soon rang out on the battlefield, and the gunshots gradually stopped.


    The Intruders looked around vigntly, then waved their hands and began to retreat.


    Nanyin stood on the rooftop and looked at the retreating intruders. His fair fingers under the ck robe were dripping with blood.


    He raised his hand and took off the ck robe. He used the ck robe to wipe the blood off his fingers bit by bit and threw the ck robe off the rooftop.


    The moment he turned around, he revealed an innocent look on his face, as if he didn¡¯t know why he was here.


    The ck robe behind him was falling slowly.


    ¨C


    Nan Yin went back. When he found out that Ming Shu was not here, he was slightly relieved.


    However, before he could rx, he heard that Ming Shu had brought people to the wind and Cloud Hotel.


    Nan Yin couldn¡¯t maintain the expression on his face. Under Manman¡¯s puzzled gaze, he quickly went upstairs.


    Why did she go to the wind and Cloud Gate?


    ......


    Nan Yin was pacing around the room. If he went over now, she would definitely suspect..


    What should I do?


    What if she gets angry?


    Nan Yin gritted his teeth and decided to go over.


    Nan Yin avoided the people in the vi and rushed to the wind and cloud hotel.


    He heard gunshots near the wind and cloud hotel and immediately sped up.


    He could already see the words ¡°Wind and Cloud Hotel¡±. There were a lot of things piled at the front door. Both parties were fighting outside the wind and cloud hotel.


    Nan Yin stood in the alley, looking for Ming Shu.


    However, he didn¡¯t see her.


    Just as Nan Yin was puzzled, he suddenly saw the intruder.


    He quickly looked around. Feng Yun Hotel was very high, but the surrounding buildings were not high. At this time, there were intruders faintly appearing.


    Nan Yin¡¯s heart sank.


    The azure dragon would be attacked, and Feng Yun Gate would naturally be attacked as well.


    Crash ¡ª


    More than ten stories high in Feng Yun Hotel, the ss suddenly broke and someone smashed it out.


    The ss fell from the sky, refracting a colorful light like a rainbow.


    Whoosh ¡ª


    A soft sound rang in Nan Yin¡¯s ears, and in his eyes, the tall building of the wind and cloud hotel copsed in an instant.


    All of this happened in an instant, without giving anyone a chance to react.


    His breathing paused slightly, and he didn¡¯t care about whether he was exposed or not. He directly rushed over and grabbed his boss, who was lying on the ground. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    His boss was suddenly grabbed and instinctively retaliated.


    He saw who it was from the corner of his eye, but the attack could not be stopped.


    ¡°Kacha.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    His boss cried out. His wrist was pinched by Nan Yin. His hands, which did not seem to have any strength, were able to receive his attack without any difficulty.


    ¡°You...¡±


    His boss was stunned.


    Is this the sick young master he knew?


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Nan Yin repeated.


    The boss came back to his senses and looked at the copsed building. ¡°I¡¯m in!¡±


    Nan Yin let go and ran in that direction.


    ¡°Eh...¡±


    The Boss¡¯s voice was left behind by Nan Yin.


    ¨C ..


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand and fanned the dust in front of her. Little Beastie was squatting on her shoulder. Not far away were Zhuang Jing and Qiu Fu, as well as a young boy.


    Qiu Fu¡¯s leg was pressed down. Zhuang Jing wanted to get Qiu Fu out.


    The boy just looked at her. He looked at the source of light on Ming Shu¡¯s side and looked over with interest.


    Ming Shu supported herself with the thing beside her and stood up.


    Because she was using force, there was a sudden noise above her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±Zhuang Jing was scared.


    Ming Shu pped her again. The noise was even more obvious, as if it could be pressed down at any time.


    ¡°Yuan Miao!¡±


    Zhuang Jing was so angry that she red at Ming Shu fiercely.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    The more Zhuang Jing red at Ming Shu, the more Ming Shu pped her. ¡°Your Hand is on me. I can do whatever I want. If you don¡¯t like it, hit me!¡±


    There were rustling sounds all around, and the cracking sounds made Zhuang Jing¡¯s eyebrows jump.


    That boy was the calmest, and there was even a smile on his face.


    ¡°Yuan Miao, you...¡±


    Zhuang Jing was about to get angry, but was stopped by the boy. He looked at Qiu Fu and said, ¡°Get him out first.¡±


    ¡°It hurts... quickly pull me out!¡±


    Qiu Fu also urged Zhuang Jing.


    Zhuang Jing red at Ming Shu again and pulled Qiu Fu out.


    Qiu Fu¡¯s knee was bleeding, but it shouldn¡¯t have hurt his bones. It just looked a little bloody.


    Zhuang Jing quickly stopped the bleeding.


    ¡°Now we should think of a way to get out of here, not fight among ourselves. What do you think, Miss Yuan Miao?¡±


    The boy¡¯s voice was very pleasant, with a schrly air.


    Ming Shu sat on the protruding cement pir next to him and took out a bag of biscuits to replenish her strength. ¡°No Rush, we haven¡¯t finished talking before.¡±


    Zhuang Jing sneered, but before he could say anything nice, he was cut off by the boy.


    ¡°Miss Yuan Miao was right. The wind and cloud sect knew that there would be intruders from the beginning. As you can see, the intruders are well-equipped, so we can use our survival points to exchange for skills.¡±


    The boy exined calmly.


    ¡°Then what are you?¡±Ming Shu stared at him. This boy didn¡¯t seem to be a threat, but he knew so much and could make Qiu Fu and Zhuang Jing treat him with respect. He was not a simple character.


    She also guessed at first that there was a Mr. X in the wind and cloud sect.


    Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t one.


    ¡°I...¡±


    The boy smiled. ¡°I am a Skill Redeemer.¡±


    ¡°Skill Redeemer?¡±No wonder there were no hints on theputer screen. It seemed that this skill redeemer was alive.


    If he could talk and jump, he could naturally spread the news.


    The boy raised his hand. A faint light shed in the air and many small boxes appeared out of thin air.


    The small squares were filled with question marks, and nothing could be seen.


    But this one move was enough to make people believe.


    ¡°Do you want to go out?¡±The boy asked.


    ¡°No.¡±Ming Shu refused without hesitation.


    ¡±...¡±


    The boy was obviously choked.


    How could anyone not want to go out?


    This ce was not a good ce.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Miss Yuan Miao want to go out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have food and drink here and to be the king. Why do you want to go out?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what happened to those intruders?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    The good-natured boy continued, ¡°Then don¡¯t you want to know why you are here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to. No matter how good-natured the boy was, he couldn¡¯t help it now.


    ¡°Then may I ask why you are here, Miss Yuan Miao? Didn¡¯t youe here to seek this answer?¡±


    Ming Shu said lightly, ¡°I just want to know if there is someone I¡¯m looking for here, and I Can Rob... No, I want to ask what you are doing.¡±


    The Boy:¡±...¡±


    The boy tried his best to hold back. ¡°Who is Miss Yuan Miao looking for?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him. ¡°It¡¯s not you.¡±


    The boy continued, ¡°Maybe I know him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity. I don¡¯t know his name either.¡±The little rascal could have any identity. If only I knew.


    ¡±...¡±

 Chapter 1591

    <h4>Chapter 1591: Chapter 1591 Massacre City (23)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The air was a little stuffy.


    The two of them looked at each other for a while. In the end, it was the boy who averted his gaze and asked Zhuang Jing in a low voice, ¡°How is he?¡±


    Zhuang jing replied, ¡°He¡¯s fine, but we have to get out of here quickly.¡±


    The boy looked around. At this moment, their range of movement was limited, and he did not know how many things were buried on top of it.


    Although he was a skill redeemer, he didn¡¯t have any skills.


    Zhuang Jing¡¯s skills were rted to her spiritual power, so she couldn¡¯t help him at this moment.


    ¡°Kacha Kacha...¡±


    Ming Shu was like a hamster, sitting beside him and eating biscuits.


    The boy¡¯s mouth twitched. His understanding of the person in front of him needed to be reorganized.


    ¡°Miss Yuan Miao, do you have a way to get out?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you in a hurry?¡±


    Ming Shuughed. ¡°What can I do if I¡¯m in a hurry? If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no need for smart people in this world. If something happens, everyone can just be in a hurry.¡±


    ......


    ¡±...¡±


    The boy gave upmunicating with Ming Shu.


    Qiu Fu was probably in so much pain that he didn¡¯t speak. After he quieted down, only his heavy breathing was left.


    Zhuang Jing checked Qiu Fu¡¯s injuries, afraid that he would lose too much blood.


    Ming Shu held the glowing little beastie and leaned against it.


    It was only then that the boy realized that the glowing thing in Ming Shu¡¯s hand was alive.


    The Little Beastie was hugging Ming Shu¡¯s wrist.


    Give me a bite, give me a bite!


    Ming Shu pulled it down and ate the biscuit in one bite.


    The light on the Little Beastie dimmed and the bag in Ming Shu¡¯s hand was snatched away.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t catch it. The Little Beastie climbed into a slightly higher crack and looked at Ming Shu proudly.


    Thud thud thud ¡ª


    The sound of gunshots exploded above without any warning.


    The boy and Zhuang Jing looked up at the same time, but unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t see anything.


    The gunshots rang one after another, and they were already connected.


    ¡°It¡¯s them,¡±the boy said. ¡°We have to get out quickly.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±Zhuang jing frowned. ¡°The surroundings are all crushed.¡±


    Unless they turned into flies.


    ¡°Miss Yuan Meng, do you have a way?¡±The boy looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu was catching the Little Beastie. When she heard this, she pped her hands and smiled. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Miss Yuan Meng, your men are outside too. The intruders are up there now. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s their bad luck.¡±Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°Everyone has a time to die. It doesn¡¯t matter if they die sooner orter.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The gunshots were like Death Talismans, making people¡¯s hearts jump.


    The boy retreated to Zhuang Jing¡¯s side and whispered something to her. Zhuang Jing nodded.


    Ming Shu shook her legs and looked at them. Zhuang Jing closed her eyes. Ming Shu soon felt an unfamiliar force pressing toward her.


    As it pressed down, countless thin lines appeared, trying to seep into her head.


    This is Zhuang Jing¡¯s skill?


    Mental Strength?


    It¡¯s quite powerful.


    Ming Shu smiled sweetly at the boy. The boy felt a chill on his back.


    ¡°PFFT ¨C¡±


    Zhuang Jing spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Zhuang Jing!¡±


    The boy reached out to support her.


    Zhuang Jing raised her hand to wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth. Her bloodshot eyes looked at Ming Shu with hatred.


    However, after staring for a long time, she felt dizzy.


    ¡°She has skills too!¡±Zhuang Jing grabbed the boy¡¯s hand and stabilized her body.


    ¡°Impossible,¡±the boy retorted. ¡°I have never exchanged skills for her.¡±


    If she wanted to exchange skills, she could only do so through him. He remembered clearly that he had never seen this person before today.


    ¡°How can she resist without skills?¡±Zhuang Jing didn¡¯t believe it.


    Mental strength was a very powerful skill. She had never failed to use it before.


    But today, she was hit by a bacsh.


    She must have skills!


    Damn it!


    Yuan Miao, this B * tch, why does she have skills too!


    It hurts..


    Zhuang Jing leaned against the edge and sat down. She held her head and didn¡¯t have the strength to argue with Ming Shu.


    ¡°How can you guarantee that you are the only skill-redeemer?¡±Ming Shu opened her mouth and said nonsense.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one!¡±The boy¡¯s tone was firm.


    ¡°Are you so sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure, i...¡±


    The boy¡¯s voice suddenly stopped.


    He nced at Ming Shu and didn¡¯t speak again.


    The gunshots were still going on outside, but they were much farther away from them.


    The boy leaned against the wall. If he had been calm and confident before, then he was now suspicious and vignt.


    Zhuang Jing had a terrible headache due to the bacsh, so she sat next to the Hater and recovered.


    For a moment, the space became quiet again.


    ¨C


    Little Beastie, who had jumped on the wall just now, suddenly jumped back.


    Itnded urately in Ming Shu¡¯s palm andined to her.


    That ugly monster is here.


    Ugly Monster? Which Ugly Monster?


    Ming Shu only reacted three secondster.


    Little Fairy!


    Where is it?


    Little Beastie scratched her palm with its little ws. You have never been so nervous about me! HMPH!


    Where is it!


    Little Beastie reluctantly pointed in a direction. There were only cement and steel bars that had copsed. Nothing could be seen.


    Ming Shu walked over. There were some cracks, but she couldn¡¯t see anything.


    This ce should bepletely copsed. How did he get in?


    Click ¡ª


    A faint sound came from afar.


    Ming Shu saw light pouring in.


    Zhuang Jing¡¯s eyes lit up. She supported herself and stood up. ¡°Someone is there? Who Is There?¡±


    ¡°Misty?¡±


    Nan Yin¡¯s voice was a little muffled. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the environment.


    ¡°Are you inside?¡±


    Ming Shu sighed slightly. He really came.


    ¡°Yes,¡±Ming Shu answered.


    ¡°Are you okay? You must be okay,¡±nan Yin answered herself and said happily, ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll save you right away.¡±


    Zhuang Jing heard that she was here to find Ming Shu, and she red at her fiercely.


    Ming Shu gave her a smile.


    Zhuang Jing:¡±...¡±


    Nan Yin was quite far away from her. There was a rustling sound on the other side, and asionally, she could hear the sound of something falling.


    Ming Shu let Little Beastie go over to watch.


    Time passed by slowly. The gunshots outside couldn¡¯t be heard at all.


    Zhuang Jing stared at Ming Shu like a poisonous snake.


    Ming Shu asked very considerately, ¡°Do you want to fight?¡±


    Zhuang Jing:¡±...¡±


    Even if she wanted to fight now, she didn¡¯t have the strength to do so.


    The bacsh from the skill was very strong. She still felt weak all over and her head was swelling.


    Time passed slowly.


    Rustling..


    The broken stones fell down, and Ming Shu¡¯s front was showing signs of loosening again.


    Zhuang Jing looked around, seemingly worried about the copse. However, there were only broken cement and stones falling down, and the structure was stable.


    ¡°Faint?¡±


    Nan Yin called out.


    Ming Shu got up and helped clear out a space. She saw the person over there with a stain on his face. However, when she saw that she was fine, something seemed to melt in her eyes, and she revealed an obedient smile.


    *


    [ harmony system ]


    Ninth Young Master: I am still very obedient. Real wife, look at me.


    Ming Shu: Hehe.


    Ninth Young Master: wife, Look at me!


    Ming Shu: I Won¡¯t See You Again!


    Ninth Young Master: quickly vote and buy snacks for my wife.


    Little Angel: ... Ninth Young Master, are you threatened by the Little Fairy?


    Ninth Young Master: Nonsense! The Little Fairy wants me and my wife to love each other. Do you vote or not?


    Little Angel: ... vote.

 Chapter 1592

    <h4>Chapter 1592: Chapter 1592 killing City (24)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    There was still a passage outside the copsed city that was notpletely sealed. It could be seen from Nan Yin¡¯s passage.


    Nan Yin jumped down first and reached out to catch Ming Shu.


    Nan Yin hugged Ming Shu. ¡°I thought something happened to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±Ming Shu patted his back. ¡°I¡¯m lucky. How did you know I Was Here?¡±


    Nan Yin:¡±...¡±


    Nan Yin let go of Ming Shu and said obediently, ¡°Let¡¯s go out first.¡±


    ¡°Nan Yin.¡±


    Nan Yin¡¯s face fell. How can I make up an excuse to make her believe me?


    ¡°I...¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly pulled Ming Shu back and looked at the personing out of the tunnel cautiously.


    ¡°Nan Yin?¡±The boy was a little surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The boy jumped down and looked at Nan Yin and Ming Shu. He seemed to understand something and smiled ambiguously.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t care about this ce?¡±The boy asked. ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    ......


    Nan Yin held Ming Shu¡¯s hand tightly and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Zhuang Jing and Qiu Fu came out one after the other. Qiu Fu was sweating from the pain. ¡°Get out, get out quickly...¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Nan Yin pulled Ming Shu and walked out.


    There were also copsed things in the tunnel. Nan Yin protected Ming Shu and walked out.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±Zhuang Jing held Qiu Fu and asked the boy inquisitively.


    ¡°Him?¡±The boy smiled. ¡°You will know in the future. Don¡¯t provoke him.¡±


    ¨C ..


    Ming Shu leaned against Nan Yin. ¡°He knows you.¡±


    ¡±... Okay.¡±Nan Yin probably knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it from her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell me what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Nan Yin was silent. The footsteps of the two echoed in the narrow space.


    When they returned to the ground, Nan Yin said, ¡°It¡¯s just an experiment...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave here first.¡±Nan Yin looked around and begged, ¡°It¡¯s not safe here. I¡¯ll tell you when we get back.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him and didn¡¯t refute him.


    There was a pile of ruins outside. The people fighting had disappeared.


    There were only blood stains on the ground. There were no corpses.


    Ming Shu looked back. At the top of the ruins, she could still see the words ¡®Feng Yun¡¯.


    If I can¡¯t find Mr. X, I wasted my trip.


    What a waste of my snacks!


    Nan Yin quickly brought Ming Shu back to the vi.


    The boss was sitting outside the vi. Everyone looked like they came out of a refugee camp.


    There were also a few dead bodies of the intruders.


    ¡°See, I told you, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±The Boss saw Ming Shu and jumped up.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±Ming Shu asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. We have equipment.¡±The bossughed and looked at Nan Yin.


    Nan Yin stood beside Ming Shu obediently. She didn¡¯t seem abnormal at all.


    He scratched his head suspiciously. was the Nan Yin he saw earlier an illusion?


    Ming Shu asked Nan Yin to go up first and stay behind to make arrangements.


    By the time she went up, it was already half an hourter.


    Nan Yin changed into clean clothes and sat by the bed, looking like he was waiting to be interrogated.


    Seeing him like this, Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to lose her temper. She could only drag the chair and sit opposite him. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡±


    Nan Yin looked at Ming Shu, then lowered his head and pinched his fingers.


    His thumb was already red from pinching. He slowly said, ¡°Symbiotic space, this is the name of the experiment.¡±


    Ming Shu supported her chin and signaled him to continue.


    Nan Yin exined the symbiotic space to Ming Shu.


    It was simr to a parallel space.


    But it was also different.


    A parallel space was two parallel lines, and the symbiotic space was two intersecting lines. At the intersection point, that was the symbiotic space, also known as the eternal space.


    This space could be controlled by people, and they could build a world ording to their own ideas.


    ¡°You can understand it as... a holographic game,¡±Nan Yin said. ¡°This city is equivalent to a game world. It¡¯s just an analogy. This is not a virtual world. This ce does exist.¡±


    ¡°But because of some uncertain factors, this experiment stopped three years ago,¡±Nan Yin said. ¡°More than a year ago, I received news that someone restarted the experiment and recruited many volunteers to enter this ce.¡±


    ¡±... wait a minute.¡±


    Ming Shu shouted to stop, and Nan Yin immediately stopped. His dark eyes were full of ¡°I¡¯m very obedient.¡±If you tell me to stop, I¡¯ll stop.


    Ming Shu pretended not to see him. ¡°Recruiting volunteers toe here, I¡¯m also a volunteer? Why don¡¯t I have a Memory?¡±


    ¡°This is why the experiment stopped.¡±


    Nan Yin said, ¡°When the experiment was first started, when the world was constructed, everyone would reconstruct a memory and think that they were living here.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Even her own memories were reconstructed?


    Nan Yin continued, ¡°When you enterter, your memories will also be affected, but not as severely as when the world was activated.¡±


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°How do you get in? Do you teleport directly? Or do you enter with your consciousness?¡±


    Nan Yin replied, ¡°Consciousness.¡±


    Nan Yin took a deep breath.


    The symbiotic space was a ce where consciousness could exist forever and achieve a different kind of immortality.


    After humans entered this ce, their bodies would enter a state of hibernation.


    However, if they didn¡¯t go out for a long time, their bodies in the real world would gradually weaken and die. In the end, only consciousness would live in this world.


    Consciousness would change with the change of the symbiotic space.


    For example, if this world became a sea world, then you would also reconstruct your memory and be a sea creature.


    Ming Shu continued asking, ¡°Then what is a Skill Redeemer?¡±


    ¡°Skill Redeemer?¡±Nan Yin quickly understood who Ming Shu was talking about. ¡°That should be the skill they added to fight against what will happen next.¡±


    ¡°Then that person just now?¡±


    Nan Yin shook her head. ¡°He... We worked together before, but I don¡¯t like him, and he doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°What about the people who died?¡±


    Nan Yin¡¯s gaze became slightly nervous. ¡°They... fell into aa.¡±


    Under normal circumstances, after death in this world, they would return to the real world.


    Although there would be some damage, it wasn¡¯t serious. They would recover after resting.


    It was precisely because of the death caused by such arge area ofa that they discovered that the experiment had been restarted.


    They spent almost half a year to find a way toe in again.


    Ming Shu frowned slightly. ¡°So, who is controlling this world now?¡±


    Making this world be like this, making people kill each other?


    Could it be..


    That Idiot Ye Ying?


    Ye Ying wanted the energy of the world, so he could only do it by destroying the world. It really... could be that idiot.


    Nan Yin said word by word, ¡°The purpose of USing in is to find that person.¡±


    *


    # looking for an Oolong ticket #


    The monthly ticket was about to break through 3,000.3,000 was waiting for you in front. All you had to do was to move your little hands and it would be over!


    Everyone, work hard to vote!


    Monthly ticket monthly ticket monthly ticket!


    Monthly ticket monthly ticket monthly ticket!

 Chapter 1593

    <h4>Chapter 1593: Chapter 1593 killing cities (25)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    After nan Yin finished speaking, she looked at Ming Shu nervously.


    Will she get angry?


    Will she get angry?


    Nan Yin¡¯s mind was full of this.


    I¡¯m so afraid that she will get angry.


    What if she gets angry at me... is it useful to act cute and pitiful?


    Ming Shu sat there in deep thought. Nan Yin didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. The atmosphere was quiet and depressing.


    After a long time, Nan Yin stood up and walked to Ming Shu. She held her wrist. ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    Ming Shu came back to her senses and smiled. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was afraid that if I exposed too much, people would find out.¡±Since the beginning, he had always been like this. It wasn¡¯t because he met her that he became like this.


    But he couldn¡¯t say it.


    He felt so wronged.


    ¡°But you lied to me.¡±


    ......


    ¡°I... I...¡±Nan Yin¡¯s fingers tightened slightly. ¡°What do you want then?¡±


    That little expression was so wronged that it seemed like she had bullied him.


    Ming Shu was helpless and pulled him into her arms.


    Nan Yin sat on her and hugged her neck. Her dark and bright eyes stared at her without blinking.


    ¡°Do You Trust Me?¡±


    Nan Yin nodded.


    ¡°Do you still dare to hide it from me in the future?¡±


    Nan Yin shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    He approached Ming Shu carefully and tried to kiss her. Seeing that she didn¡¯t object, he pressed his body against hers and deepened the kiss.


    Nan Yin tried to seduce him, but Ming Shu pressed him down and didn¡¯t let him move.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like me?¡±


    The Scumbag Shuughed. ¡°When have I ever liked you?¡±


    Nan Yin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Then you...¡±How can you treat me like this?


    If you don¡¯t like me, then what is it?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, why are you treating me so well, and...¡±why are you doing such intimate things with me.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I like you or not.¡±Ming Shu shrugged.


    Nan Yin was stunned. After a long time, she lowered her eyes. ¡°You have never liked me, so you don¡¯t want to be with me... Really?¡±


    Ming Shu hugged him and rested her chin on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m already giving you face by being with you.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±Nan Yin said in a low voice, ¡°I think you like me, just like I like you. You only have me in your eyes.¡±


    He pointed at Ming Shu¡¯s heart. ¡°This ce belongs to me too.¡±


    Ming Shu held his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are too greedy?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it either.¡±


    Nan Yin¡¯s voice trembled. That kind of usation and sadness rushed to her face.


    Ming Shu lowered her head to look at him. Under nan Yin¡¯s lowered eyes, mist filled the air.


    ¡°Why are you still crying?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like me...¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    If you don¡¯t Like Me, you will cry?


    If she doesn¡¯t like me, Will she cry all the time?


    Obviously, Nan Yin nned to cry like this.


    He didn¡¯t cry out loud and just cried silently.


    He cried so artistically that it made people feel sorry for him.


    Good-looking people were willful.


    The tears fell on the back of Ming Shu¡¯s hand and seemed to still have some warmth.


    So annoying..


    ¡°Stop crying.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°Even if you cry, I won¡¯t like you.¡±


    Nan Yin continued.


    He didn¡¯t believe it!


    He would cry until she liked him!


    HMPH!


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    A minuteter, Ming Shu covered Nan Yin¡¯s lips.


    As they moved around, there was a silent ambiguity. The temperature seemed to be rising.


    Nan Yin felt hot all over.


    Nan Yin couldn¡¯t remember what happened after that.


    ¨C


    Knock, Knock. Sister Yuan Miao, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    There was a knock on the door. Ming Shu looked up from Nan Yin¡¯s arms and answered weakly.


    She struggled to get up, but Nan Yin pulled her back.


    ¡°Stop it.¡±Ming Shu pushed him. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Nan Yin was slightly dissatisfied. ¡°I still want to Hug You.¡±


    ¡°You hug me every day. Aren¡¯t you hugging enough?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hugging enough,¡±nan Yin answered honestly.


    ¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She forced herself to sit up and started putting on her clothes. Nan Yin looked at her and showed her unhappiness on her face.


    Ming Shu put on her clothes and bent down to kiss him. ¡°Are you going to eat?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going.¡±


    ¡±...¡±Nan Yin grabbed her. ¡°Wait.¡±


    He got up and tidied up Ming Shu¡¯s cor. He covered the ambiguous marks on her neck. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t show his wife to others.


    ¨C ..


    ording to Nan Yin, they could only go back after they found the mastermind.


    However, they had no clue where the other party was hiding.


    ¡°Whose people are the intruders?¡±


    ¡°His,¡±Nan Yin said. ¡°Are these intruders here because they found us?¡±


    This was like a game. Both sides wanted to control the game world.


    The Intruders attacked the Azure Dragon Society and the wind and cloud sect, probably because they knew that he and the boy were in these two ces respectively.


    Nan Yin told Ming Shu everything, so she didn¡¯t avoid Ming Shu anymore.


    There were actually quite a lot of people who came in, but because of their memories, they couldn¡¯t contact many of them.


    Brother Hu was one of them.


    ¡°I thought you were really kept by brother Hu?¡±


    Nan Yin turned her head and confessed, ¡°Only for you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to keep you.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pay you back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re depending on me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Nan Yin nodded with pride. I¡¯m depending on you.


    ¡°Get out of here.¡±


    Nan Yin pretended to be shy. ¡°Are you having sex? It¡¯s daytime now, isn¡¯t it not good? But if my wife likes it, I can also...¡±


    Ming Shu pretended to beat him up, and Nan Yin left the room with a smile.


    Ming Shu pushed open the window and looked at the people training below, then looked into the distance.


    Could it be that pervert ye Ying?


    Where could he be hiding?


    Ming Shu decided to go out for a walk. She could see them from far away anyway. Maybe she would run into them if she was lucky?


    Nan Yin had her own things to do. After the two talked it out, they didn¡¯t stick together anymore and went about their own business.


    This situation made the others think that they were fighting.


    However, every time they were together, it was especially sticky.


    Dog food was spilled one after another.


    ¡°Little beauty, let¡¯s go for a ride.¡±Ming Shu grabbed the boss and walked out.


    ¡°Again?¡±The boss was speechless. ¡°There are so many intruders outside now. Can¡¯t we show off?¡±


    ¡°We have to show off.¡±Otherwise, how can we let the other party find out about us?


    ¡±...¡±


    But he didn¡¯t want to Go!


    He was always the one who killed people.


    He was also very tired!


    How could he not call him a little beauty?


    After all, he was the leader of so many people now. What was with the title of Little Beauty.


    ¡°Great-aunt, can I discuss something with you?¡±


    ¡°No extra meals.¡±


    ¡±...¡±the boss¡¯s mouth twitched. Who wanted extra meals! ¡°Can you not call me little beauty in the future? Look at this tarnished image.¡±


    He kept reminding him of the stupid things he had done previously.


    ¡°Alright, Little Beauty.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Little Beauty Boss:¡±...¡±


    Can I change a grandaunt? I want to change a grandaunt!


    Ahhhh!


    Little beauty what? It¡¯s too shameful!


    Someone beside him snickered, and the boss immediately shouted, ¡°What are you looking at? You¡¯ve never seen a beauty before... Bah! All of you, Go Train!¡±

 Chapter 1594

    <h4>Chapter 1594: Chapter 1594 ughtering cities (26)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    As they learned more about the intruders, they gained more and more equipment.


    Although the intruders were a little difficult to kill now, they were not as difficult to deal with as before.


    The boss could deal with them alone.


    But if there were a group of them ¡ª


    ¡°Aunt, help! !¡±


    The boss rushed back from the front and jumped into the car in a panic. ¡°Drive, drive, aunt, Drive.¡±


    Ming Shu crossed her legs on the steering wheel and rested her hands on the back of her head. She tilted her head and looked at the intruders who were chasing after her.


    ¡°Aunt, drive, what are you looking at!¡±


    ¡°What are you panicking for? We haven¡¯t caught up yet, have we?¡±


    ¡°They are a group of them!¡±The Boss was mad. He looked back and saw that the group of people was already very close to them.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to aplish anything.¡±Ming Shu began to teach the boss a lesson.


    Boss:¡±...¡±


    Please, can you leave this ce first before teaching me a lesson!


    ......


    They¡¯reing!


    Ming Shu started the car slowly and continued to teach him a lesson. ¡°You have to be prudent.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do it again! Hurry up and start the car!¡±


    The intruder behind them was almost at the back of the car.


    Ming Shu stepped on the elerator, and the car finally moved.


    Rumble ¡ª


    The car was shaken by the loud noise. The Boss grabbed the car, his face full of horror.


    In the rearview mirror, thick smoke was billowing, and the intruders who were chasing after them were all swallowed by the thick smoke and couldn¡¯t be seen anymore.


    ¡°I told you to be steady.¡±Ming Shu stopped the car. ¡°See, it¡¯s karma.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Screw Your Karma.


    ¡°I ran over from there just now.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    The boss took a deep breath. ¡°You nted explosives. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will blow me up too?¡±


    Ming Shu grunted. ¡°I am confident about this. Don¡¯t worry, if I blow you up, I will ask Manman to build a monument for you.¡±


    Boss:¡±...¡±


    Calm down.


    You Can¡¯t beat me.


    Ming Shu opened the car door and got out. The thick smoke gradually dispersed and the intruders were lying on the ground.


    Boss ran over to take a look. None of them died.


    But in this way, it was probably worse than death.


    ¡°Great-aunt, how do we do it?¡±


    ¡°Take one and leave. The rest is up to you.¡±


    ¨C


    In a building at the edge of the city.


    The man was sitting on a leather sofa with a wine ss in his hand. He shook it a few times, and the red liquid looked like fresh blood.


    There were intruders standing around him, looking like knights waiting for a Lord.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    An intruder came in and knelt down on one knee.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°The wind and Cloud Gate has started to take action.¡±


    The man chuckled. ¡°It won¡¯t be that easy for them to deal with me.¡±


    The intruder lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to reply.


    The man put down his wine ss and smiled. ¡°Go and prepare. I wanted to give them some time to y. If they don¡¯t know how to cherish it, then don¡¯t me me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The intruder stood up and left.


    If Ming Shu was here, she would definitely see the big and shining x on the man¡¯s face.


    Ming Shu did see it too.


    The power of the ¡°X¡±was more powerful than she had imagined, especially the ¡°Night Shade¡±. It was a strengthened version of Mr. X.


    The light in the dark.


    The spotlight in the light.


    She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see it.


    ¡°Great-aunt, is this ce upied?¡±The boss looked around. It was dpidated and looked like no one had moved in a long time.


    ¡°Great-aunt, look...¡±the boss suddenly pulled Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked in that direction. Zhuang Jing was quickly walking into the building. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared.


    Zhuang Jing.


    The host had always felt that something was wrong with Zhuang Jing. If Zhuang Jing colluded with someone and entered a big organization..


    It seemed that the host¡¯s intuition was right.


    Zhuang Jing came out after a short while. She looked around vigntly and lowered her head to leave in one direction.


    ¡°Follow her.¡±


    ¡°AH? Oh Oh Oh...¡±


    Zhuang Jing seemed to want to return to the wind and cloud gate. After the destruction of the wind and Cloud Hotel, they had upied another nest nearby.


    But as they walked, the boss felt that the route was a little wrong.


    ¡°Great-aunt, this isn¡¯t the way back to the wind and Cloud Gate, right?¡±


    The general direction was right, but this route was wrong.


    ¨C


    Zhuang Jing pushed open the basement door with great effort. Because it was rusty and old, it made a creaking sound.


    In such an environment, it seemed a little eerie.


    The basement was not well lit. Zhuang jing shone a light inside and shed into the room.


    In this room, there was some kind ofrge machine. At this time, the machine was in operation, and all kinds of lights were on and off.


    Zhuang Jing went around to the back.


    She looked at the various buttons on the tform, and finally locked onto a red button.


    This is it.


    She reached out and pressed it.


    However, what she touched was not a cold button, but warm skin. She pressed it on a pair of hands.


    Zhuang Jing was shocked. She looked at the hands and her pupils constricted.


    ¡°Yuan Miao!¡±


    It¡¯s her again!


    ¡°Little Cutie, long time no see. Did You Miss Me?¡±


    A strong hatred shed in Zhuang Jing¡¯s eyes. She pressed the button again in the next second.


    Ming Shu grabbed her wrist and pushed her back.


    Zhuang Jing¡¯s gaze became fierce. She swung her palm toward Ming Shu, and her spiritual power poured out and wrapped around Ming Shu.


    Since she was injuredst time, her spiritual power had be much stronger. With the recent practice, Zhuang Jing felt that she could deal with Ming Shu.


    When her spiritual power wrapped around Ming Shu and was not blocked at all, Zhuang Jing¡¯s face showed some joy.


    She knew it.


    She would definitely be able to step on this woman.


    However, at this moment, Zhuang Jing felt a sharp pain in her head.


    The spiritual power wrapped around Ming Shu couldn¡¯t be retracted. It was as though it was trapped.


    Zhuang Jing panicked and was distracted.


    ¡°PFFT...¡±


    Blood sttered on the machine. Zhuang Jing covered her head and screamed. It hurts..


    Why does it hurt so much!


    It hurts so much!


    She grabbed her hair and was about to rip her scalp off.


    Ming Shu pretended to Pat the corner of her shirt. ¡°Little Cutie, aren¡¯t you asking for trouble byparing your spiritual power with mine?¡±


    ¡°You... Yuan Miao, you...¡±Zhuang Jing was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. ¡°AH...¡±


    Zhuang Jing leaned against the machine and pounced on it.


    She reached for the button and pressed it.


    PA ¡ª


    Her fingertips brushed past the button. Her body was pulled back and she fell onto the machine behind her.


    Ming Shu stood in front of her and asked with a smile, ¡°What is this? Do you have to press it?¡±


    Zhuang Jing leaned against the machine and panted. Her bloodshot eyes were filled with hatred.


    Her face was distorted and she lost her beautypletely,


    ¡°Yuan Miao, you B * Tch!¡±


    ¡°HMM, you still have the strength to scold me. It seems that I was too lenient.¡±Ming Shu rolled up her sleeves and walked over. ¡°Come, Little Cutie, I will treat you well.¡±


    The smile on her face was even more hooligan than a hooligan.


    Zhuang Jing:¡±...¡±


    Crazy!


    Zhuang jing shrank back and her gaze fell on the button behind her.


    No, I have to think of a way.


    She couldn¡¯t let her ruin her own business.


    What to do..

 Chapter 1595

    <h4>Chapter 1595: Chapter 1595 killing the city (27)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Zhuang Jing¡¯s thoughts were beautiful, but when she was really beaten by Ming Shu, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up.


    Moreover, she was getting farther and farther away from the button.


    Ming Shu squatted on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s that button?¡±


    Zhuang Jing stared at Ming Shu with hatred like a poisonous snake. He wanted to bite her.


    ¡°Do you think... huff... I Will... Tell You?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t tell me. I Won¡¯t let you press it.¡±Ming Shu smiled.


    ¡±...¡±


    This bastard!


    Zhuang Jing felt Dizzy. Her vision went ck and she fainted.


    ¨C ..


    When Zhuang Jing woke up again, she was still in the basement. She was tied to a machine and only the sound of the machine could be heard.


    Zhuang Jing struggled for a while. The rope that was tied to her was very thick, and it was painful and itchy when it was stuck in her skin.


    How long had she been unconscious for?


    ......


    Her task had not beenpleted yet. Thinking of this, Zhuang Jing continued to struggle.


    However, the more she struggled, the deeper the rope got. was there any tool in her hand that she could use.


    Just as Zhuang Jing was struggling, footsteps sounded, and a man appeared beside her.


    Zhuang Jing was shocked and looked at him warily.


    The man untied her rope, picked her up, and dragged her out.


    Zhuang Jing¡¯s gazended on the button and she quickly thought of a countermeasure.


    ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother, it hurts if you gently touch me...¡±Zhuang Jing¡¯s voice sounded aggrieved.


    Zhuang Jing leaned against the man. She had a very good figure and she did not believe that the man would not be tempted.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Yes... brother, slow down.¡±


    The man showed a wretched expression.


    Zhuang Jing sneered in her heart, but her body leaned over very passionately. ¡°Brother...¡±


    Just when Zhuang Jing thought that she was about to seed, the man suddenly raised his hand and directly chopped down.


    Zhuang Jing rolled her eyes and fainted again.


    ¡°Hmph, I have long given up.¡±The boss snorted coldly and carried her out.


    The boss carried her out and stuffed her into the trunk of the car.


    ¡°Great-aunt, what about those things down there?¡±


    ¡°Wait for me.¡±Ming Shu went into the basement again and stayed there for a while beforeing out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°To find our little naughty girl.¡±


    Little mischievous?


    Who Is It?


    Why is the way I address you so strange?


    ¡°Great Aunt, can you change the way you address me?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Little Beauty.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu returned to the previous building.


    Under the boss¡¯s strange gaze, she stopped the car at the entrance.


    ¡°Go, shout a few times.¡±


    ¡±... What are you shouting for?¡±The boss shivered.


    ¡°You can do whatever you want. Just call the person out.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The Boss didn¡¯t want to go.


    Under Ming Shu¡¯s smiling gaze, he got out of the car, trembling.


    The scariest moment was when the great aunt was smiling brightly.


    The boss walked to the front door and thought of all kinds of lines.


    ¡°Trash collection... Color TV, refrigerator, washing machine... books, newspapers... beer bottles...¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡±Ming Shu almost choked on the biscuit.


    She took a sip of water and took a breath.


    I told him to shout at will, why did he pick up trash!


    The boss was also very embarrassed after shouting. Before he came in, he often heard this voice on the street where he lived. Just now, his brain twitched and he shouted.


    When the boss was considering whether to shout again, the door opened and someone came out.


    The boss retreated to the side of the car.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    The boss asked Ming Shu secretly.


    Ming Shu put her elbow on the window and shouted to the person over there, ¡°I want to see your master.¡±


    ¡°Is master someone you can see as you wish?¡±


    They had never heard an intruder speak outside. The boss muttered, ¡°So he can talk, not a mute.¡±


    ¡°Just tell him that he wille out to see me.¡±


    Intruder:¡±...¡±


    Boss:¡±...¡±


    Why is this great-aunt so confident?


    He didn¡¯t know either!


    It was probably because this great-aunt was good-looking.


    The intruder didn¡¯t seem to be willing to go in to report the news and wanted to make a move.


    The boss let out an ¡°Ow¡±sound and quickly returned to the car.


    ¨C


    Five minutester, the intruder obediently went in to report the news.


    Ming Shu pped her hands and kicked the person who was stepping on the ground. ¡°You have to force me to be reasonable.¡±


    Intruder:¡±...¡±


    The boss hugged the car door and shivered. It was too scary for me to be reasonable.


    No!


    He couldn¡¯t be afraid.


    He was now the face of the great aunt.


    The great aunt only took him out because she liked him! I Can¡¯t lose face for the Great Aunt!


    The boss immediately got out of the car and stood behind Ming Shu.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±Ming Shu was confused.


    ¡°Great aunt, protect you!¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu handed the nuts to him. ¡°Peel them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Intruders:¡±...¡±


    Very soon, intruders came out of the car and stood in two rows. It was obvious that there was a big shot behind them.


    The man with his own lighting effect walked out, surrounded by tall, strong, and well-equipped intruders.


    ¡°Ming Shu!¡±


    The Man gnashed his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s You Again!¡±


    ¡°Yes, are you happy to see me?¡±


    Ye Ying was so angry that he took two steps forward. ¡°Can¡¯t you let me go?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so Naughty, I can¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Ye Ying was just irritable at the beginning.


    After all, seeing that his n was about to seed, he couldn¡¯t help but go crazy.


    But he felt that he was a big shot who could control his emotions.


    So he had to calm down.


    He raised his hand and wiped his hair. Then he exhaled and rxed.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to find me now. This ce ¡ª OH, including you, will soon... bang...¡±


    Ye Ying¡¯s hands made an explosive gesture in the air.


    Ming Shu turned to the back of the car, dragged Zhuang Jing out, and threw her in front of Ye Ying.


    Ye Ying didn¡¯t care at first, but when he saw who it was, his breathing became heavier.


    ¡°If you want her to press that...¡±Ming Shu poked her finger in the air. ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry to inform you that she was caught by me before she could press it.¡±


    ¡±... despicable!¡±Ye Ying only managed to squeeze out two words after a long time.


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You have the right to scold me?¡±


    Ye Ying:¡±...¡±


    Zhuang Jing happened to wake up at this moment. Her blurry vision met Ye Ying¡¯s cold gaze and she instantly woke up.


    She struggled to sit up. ¡°I...¡±


    Ye Ying raised his leg and kicked her. ¡°Trash, you can¡¯t even do a small thing well.¡±.


    Zhuang Jing slid to the side for some distance.


    Zhuang Jing was beaten before, and now she was kicked again. She felt that all the bones in her body were about to fall apart.


    ¡°No, listen to me, it¡¯s her...¡±


    Zhuang Jing red at Ming Shu with hatred. ¡°It¡¯s all because she stopped me. Otherwise, I would havepleted the task you gave me! It¡¯s all because of her...¡±

 Chapter 1596

    <h4>Chapter 1596: Chapter 1596 killing the city (28)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ye Ying Winked at the people around him, which probably meant that they should go.


    He was giving Zhuang Jing a chance, but who knew that he couldn¡¯t even do such a small thing well.


    In that case, he didn¡¯t need to waste time to help her.


    Anyway, it was just a chess piece that he had chosen.


    One chess piece was gone, but he still had many more.


    ¡°I advise you not to go.¡±Ming Shu leaned against the front of the car and ate the nuts that her boss handed to her.


    When Ye Ying looked over, she imitated his previous actions. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what you want to do, I have ced a bomb there. As long as you touch it, it will explode.¡±


    Ye Ying:¡±...¡±


    Crazy!


    ¡°Is it a surprise?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Not at all!


    She was always shocked when she saw her!


    ......


    Night Shade sneered. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s all I have prepared? This isn¡¯t as simple as a meal. Of course, I¡¯ll make a lot of preparations.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. A meal isn¡¯t simple.¡±


    ¡±...¡±this lunatic! He took a deep breath, exhaled, and took a deep breath..


    ¡°You can¡¯t Stop Me, hahahaha...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here now.¡±


    Ye Ying felt a chill in his heart and quickly retreated to the back.


    What does she mean?


    She wants to attack me here? !


    Ye Ying quickly took out something. Before he could hold it firmly, he felt a chill on the back of his hand. The furry thing swept over, and then the thing disappeared.


    The Little Beastie rolled to Ming Shu¡¯s feet.


    Ming Shu bent down and picked up the thing. It was something like a remote control. There was a row of buttons on it, but it was not marked. No one knew what it was.


    Ye Ying¡¯s entire face turned green.


    Of course, Ming Shu couldn¡¯t see it.


    Ye Ying clenched his fists and suddenly pushed the intruder. ¡°Go, Go!¡±


    ¡°Great aunt, there are so many of them... Ah...¡±


    The boss shouted and dodged the attack of an intruder. There was no time for him toin.


    Ming Shu handed the others to Little Beastie and went straight to Ye Ying.


    Ye Ying ran inside and quickly closed the door.


    Bang ¡ª


    Ye Ying gritted his teeth and gave up resisting. He ran into the building.


    After Ming Shu entered, there was no trace of Ye Ying. She slowly went upstairs, only the sound of his footsteps.


    Ming Shu took out a watch.


    Just as she lowered her head, the sound of wind came from the side, followed by the sound of gunshots. The bullet brushed past her and shot into the painting hanging on the wall behind her, right between the eyebrows of the character.


    ¡°Your marksmanship is pretty good,¡±Ming Shu praised.


    Ye Ying cursed in his heart and continued to shoot. The next few shots didn¡¯t hit Ming Shu at all.


    The two went back and forth. Ye Ying relied on his familiarity with the environment andunched sneak attacks from time to time.


    ¨C


    ¡°Young master Ah Yin.¡±


    Brother Hu rushed to a bell tower. The big golden chain made his face look fierce.


    The youth stood under the bell tower and looked into the distance with an indifferent expression. The cute and soft aura on his body was reced by the youth¡¯s coldness and calmness.


    He nced at brother Hu. ¡°Where are the things?¡±


    Brother Hu patted the box he was carrying. ¡°They¡¯re all here. I¡¯ve kept them very well.¡±


    Nan Yin nodded and turned around to push open the bell tower¡¯s door.


    Brother Hu found a corpse lying in the corner of the bell tower. His heart was slightly focused and he quickly followed.


    The environment inside the bell tower was a little gloomy. Brother Hu, who was almost 1.9 meters tall, felt terrified at this moment.


    However, the youth in front of him walked very steadily, as if he could not feel the changes here.


    Brother Hu gritted his teeth and quickly followed.


    When he reached the highest floor of the bell tower, there was a round clock in the middle.


    Brother Hu was wondering in his heart, why was this bell tower strange?


    Nan Yin opened the box. Other than some equipment that the intruders had seen before, there was only one clock.


    It was almost a miniature version of the clock in the bell tower.


    ¡°Are You Ready?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±Brother Hu was a little confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±The voice came from the thing in Nan Yin¡¯s hand. Only then did brother Hu realize that he was not talking to him.


    ¡°You can go down first.¡±


    Nan Yin took out the clock and turned to brother Hu.


    ¡°Then you...¡±


    The young man looked at him coldly.


    That gaze was exactly the same as when he first met him here.


    But at that time..


    There were corpses everywhere around him, and fresh blood gathered into a river.


    He seemed to hear the sound of death raising its sickle.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for You Downstairs.¡±


    Brother Hu turned around and ran downstairs.


    It was not until he ran out of the bell tower that brother Hu took a breath.


    The bell tower behind him stood still.


    He raised his head to look, and naturally, he could not see anything below.


    The moment he turned his head, he suddenly shifted his gaze to a corner... No, where was the corpse?


    The corpse refresh time in this world was three hours. When young master Ah Yin contacted him, he said that he was not in the bell tower. That person must have diedter, and it had been less than three hours since then.


    But now, the corpse was gone!


    Someone was there!


    Brother Hu reached out and touched his gun.


    Bang ¡ª


    Thump, thump, thump ¡ª


    Brother Hu was not able to dodge in time. He was shot in the arm. People appeared in the dark around him one after another, approaching the bell tower.


    Brother Hu covered his arm and leaned against the bell tower¡¯s door, staring at the intruder who was walking over.


    Just as he was about to give it his all, the door behind him suddenly opened. He was pushed by someone, and then white fog filled the air in front of him. He could not see anything clearly.


    A cold hand grabbed his arm and passed through the white fog. Brother Hu could feel the bullet brush past him.


    Rumble ¡ª


    The ground shook, and they also rushed out of the white fog. The bell tower behind them was copsing.


    Nan Yin brought brother Hu into the mobile building. He stared at the watch on his wrist and frowned. Brother Hu saw that the watch was rapidly reversing.


    Reversing..


    Nan Yin opened the watch on his wrist and said to the other side at an extremely fast speed, ¡°Don¡¯t do it! There¡¯s a question...¡±


    ¡°Rumble ¨C¡±


    Nan Yin¡¯s voice was drowned out by the sound of an explosion.


    In a certain direction of the city, thick smoke was slowly rising.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Nan Yin¡¯s expression was unsightly. He immediately stood up and rushed out.


    ¡°Young Master Ah Yin?¡±Brother Hu shouted.


    Why did he run away so quickly?


    There were still intruders outside.


    ¨C


    Crash ¨C


    Ye Ying fell down the stairs and was facing the clock on the wall.


    The clock had stopped moving, but now it was going into reverse.


    At this moment, all the clocks in the city were going into reverse.


    The brightputer screens went out.


    Ming Shu came down and Ye Ying was still staring at the clock.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±Ming Shu looked in his direction.


    Reverse..


    ¡°Which idiot!¡±


    Ye Ying suddenly cursed and jumped up from the ground.


    Ming Shu pped him back.


    ¡°Ming Shu, get out of the way. If you stop me again, we will all die here!¡±Ye Ying was furious.


    It¡¯s all because of this woman!


    If she didn¡¯t ruin my n, how could this situation happen now!


    She even stopped him!


    Ah!


    Kill her!


    Ye Ying was so anxious that his eyes turned red. His whole body was full of killing intent, and his attacks seemed to be desperate.


    Ming Shu knocked him down in two moves and pressed down on his neck. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll just die, but you can¡¯t run away.¡±


    ¡°You lunatic, I don¡¯t want to die. If you want to die, die yourself!¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡±


    ¡°Ming Shu, you...¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand and used a knife to knock Ye Ying out.

 Chapter 1597

    <h4>Chapter 1597: Chapter 1597 killing City (29)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ming Shu took Ye Ying out. Little Beastie had taken care of all the intruders. The boss crossed his arms and looked at Little Beastie, who was squatting on top of the intruders and eating.


    What is this thing?


    Did the rainbow glutinous rice ball be a spirit?


    He would never forget that scene in his life!


    ¡°Little beauty¡±


    ¡°Great Aunt!¡±The boss ran over as if he had seen his backbone.


    ¡°Kill this person.¡±Zhuang Jing disappeared. He did not know if she had run away.


    ¡±... now... Now?¡±


    ¡°How about we wait for the New Year?¡±


    ¡°Oh, OH, oh...¡±the boss skillfully took out the knife that was used to kill people.


    The boss aimed at Ye Ying¡¯s neck. When he dropped the knife, he suddenly tilted it and the knife stabbed into the ground beside him.


    Then, his entire bodyy on Ye Ying¡¯s body.


    The whole world seemed to be shaking.


    ......


    What happened?


    An earthquake?


    The boss looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Great Aunt...¡±


    ¡°Hurry Up!¡±Ming Shu steadied herself and urged him.


    ¡°Oh, OH, OH...¡±


    The boss got up and quickly killed Ye Ying. He saw what Ming Shu was doing in the air, but he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    The ground shook even more, and the building next to it seemed to be sinking.


    It didn¡¯t seem to be..


    It was sinking.


    What happened!


    Ahhhh! ! !


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Ming Shu picked up the Little Beastie and quickly jumped into the car.


    The boss was slow for half a beat. Ming Shu started the car and only jumped into it at thest moment.


    The surrounding buildings were sinking very quickly. The magnificent scene made the boss swallow his saliva.


    Fortunately, it was only the buildings that were sinking. The road was not damaged, and the car sped through the road.


    The people hiding in the surrounding buildings were running out frantically.


    They were all gathered around the road.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that there were so many people...¡±


    The Boss looked at the panicked and confused people around the road.


    ¡°There are many things that you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Perhaps seeing that the cars could drive on the road, Ming Shu immediately had cars following behind her.


    However, most of them didn¡¯t have any cars. Even if they did, they had run out of gas.


    Therefore, most of them followed on foot.


    Ming Shu drove to the vi. The short buildings couldn¡¯t be seen anymore. She could only see the tall buildings that were sinking at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Great-aunt, what is that?¡±


    The boss pointed in a direction in fear.


    At that moment, they could only see the horizon, and the horizon was slowly turning green.


    It was trees.


    One after another, trees emerged from the ground.


    ¡°Hold on tight.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh...¡±


    ¨C ..


    The Vi District also sank.


    Everyone stood on the small path outside at a loss, only this ce did not sink.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Are we going to die? !¡±


    ¡°Who knows what happened?¡±


    The car approached from afar. Si Mei thought that Ming Shu and her boss hade back. In the end, it was Nan Yin who came down.


    Nan Yin went straight to man man and the others. ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    The aura of the young man made man man feel a little scared.


    It waspletely different from when he was beside Ming Shu.


    It was as though he had changed.


    Man Man¡¯s eyes were filled with fear towards the unknown. She said, ¡°Sister Yuan Miao took brother out earlier.¡±


    ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    ¡°No... I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Nan Yin turned his head and looked around. He was ready to go out and look for her.


    Just as he opened the car door, another car drove in. He recognized the car and immediately ran towards it.


    The tires screeched against the ground.


    ¡°Nan Yin, are you crazy!¡±Ming Shu stuck her head out and shouted at Nan Yin. ¡°I almost hit you!¡±


    Nan Yin didn¡¯t care about that and ran to the car. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±Ming Shu got out of the car.


    Nan Yin heaved a sigh of relief and pulled her anxiously. ¡°This world is reorganizing. We have to leave this ce. Otherwise, we will be part of the New World and we will never be able to leave.¡±


    They nned to stop this world from moving and take the opportunity to get everyone offline. This way, they could find out who was behind this.


    However, they forgot about the rules of this world.


    Their actions caused the entire world to break free from Ye Ying¡¯s control and start to reorganize.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Leave?¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the people behind her.


    ¡°I can only take you with me,¡±Nan Yin said.


    ¡°The ground is cracking!¡±


    Suddenly, someone shouted.


    The ground cracked like a spider web. The cracks expanded in an instant. Someone couldn¡¯t stand properly and fell down.


    In the cracks, lush branches emerged from the ground.


    Ming Shu pulled Nan Yin back and avoided the cracks. She said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this world can be built ording to one¡¯s own will?¡±


    Nan Yin was stunned. ¡°Yes, but we need equipment. We can¡¯t do it inside.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±Nan Yin grabbed Ming Shu. ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous...¡±


    Suddenly, branches and leaves wrapped around Nan Yin¡¯s waist and pulled him back.


    Ming Shu was shocked and grabbed Nan Yin¡¯s wrist.


    However, branches and leaves kept sweeping past them, trying to entangle them.


    ¡°AH...¡±


    Someone was dragged down by the branches and leaves.


    ¡°Hold on tight!¡±Ming Shu took out her sword and cut off the branches and leaves. She stepped on the branches and jumped to the other side. She cut off the branches and leaves that were entwining nan Yin¡¯s body and carried him to the ground.


    Just as she stepped on the ground, branches and leaves suddenly grew from the ground and entwined them. The ground separated at the same time and dragged them underground.


    Darkness came and passed through the countless branches and leaves. When Ming Shu stood in the darkness, Nan Yin had already disappeared.


    She clearly held onto Nan Yin tightly. How could she not see?


    She couldn¡¯t see anything around her, but she could hear the rustling of the branches and leaves.


    They moved around her like snakes.


    ¨C ..


    Di... Di... Di..


    There were many people gathered in the room. There were a few circr machines in the middle, and there were people standing in the machines.


    The slow and long voice indicated that the people in the machines were still alive.


    ¡°The symbiotic space is extremely unstable. Has He note out yet?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°Forcefully pull them out.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°No buts, Hurry Up!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The room immediately became chaotic, and the beeping sound became more and more urgent.


    It seemed to be reminding them that there wasn¡¯t much time.


    They had to hurry.


    ¡°Hurry Up!¡±


    Beep ¡ª


    The beeping sound connected together, and everyone in the room stopped at the same time and looked at the machines.


    Crack ¡ª


    The machine door slowly opened, and the people inside fell out. Everyone was in a deadlock for a few seconds before they went forward to test them.


    ¡°Dead... dead.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s breathing stopped.


    The sound of the machine door opening one after another made everyone¡¯s heart jump to their throats.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s alive, he¡¯s still alive. Hurry, Hurry, Hurry... send him out for inspection!¡±


    The remaining few were still alive, including the boy from before.


    And thest one..


    Everyone gathered in front of the machine. The door slowly opened, and the people inside opened their eyes.


    Their dark eyes were like gems soaked in ice water, making people shudder.


    His slightly pale fingers held onto the cabin door. His gaze swept across the people outside and said word by word, ¡°Who told you to pull me back?¡±

 Chapter 1598

    <h4>Chapter 1598: Chapter 1598, City of Massacre (30)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Nan Yin was forced to undergo an examination. His nerves had suffered quite a blow, and he would asionally have a headache.


    ¡°Let me out!¡±


    Nan Yin pped the ss. He knew that there was someone outside, but no one answered him.


    He raised his hand and rubbed the space between his eyebrows to ease the pain.


    Crack ¡ª


    Nan Yin looked up. The elderly professor pushed the door open and entered. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Nan Yin put down her hand. ¡°When will you let me out?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered yet. We Can¡¯t let you out now,¡±the professor said. ¡°We¡¯re thinking of your body.¡±


    Nan Yin tried hard to suppress her anger. ¡°I¡¯m Fine!¡±


    The professor knocked on the report in his hand. ¡°This isn¡¯t up to you.¡±


    His body, why wasn¡¯t it up to him?


    ¡°How¡¯s the symbiotic world?¡±


    The professor gestured for Nan Yin to sit down.


    ......


    But how could he sit still? He wanted to know if she would be okay now.


    The professor saw him like that and did not force him. He said, ¡°The passage of the symbiotic world has been closed and is in apletely closed state. ording to what you said, the symbiotic world should havepleted its reorganization by now. The consciousness inside...¡±


    The professor shook his head.


    He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to return.


    After the reorganization of the symbiotic world, all the memories of the consciousness inside would be erased, making them think that they were a part of that world.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it...¡±


    Since they could find a way to enter the symbiotic world back then, they could definitely do it now.


    After nan Yin was determined to be able toe out, the first thing he did was to check the passage entrance to the symbiotic world.


    However, the truth was the same as what he had heard.


    There was no way to go in anymore.


    ¡°There must be a way!¡±


    ¡°Nanyin, it¡¯s good that this ce is closed. Don¡¯t study this again in the future...¡±the professor pulled Nanyin and kindly advised him.


    ¡°No...¡±Nanyin shook his head, his expression was filled with determination. ¡°I will definitely go in again.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±The professor was puzzled.


    ¡°I. . . Lost something very important inside,¡±nan Yin said. ¡°I want to go in and find it.¡±


    ¡±... What is it? Sigh, that world haspletely changed. Even if you go in, it¡¯s useless,¡±the professor said. ¡°And now you can¡¯t go in at all.¡±


    ¡°Something very important.¡±Nan Yin pushed the professor¡¯s hand away. ¡°Without her, I won¡¯t be able to live.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The professor looked at Nan Yin and left with a sigh.


    He found the boy who had entered with Nan Yin. The boy sat leisurely on the windowsill and listened to the professor¡¯s question, the boy smiled. ¡°Professor, what¡¯s the use of stopping him? When will outsiders be able to persuade him to change his mind?¡±


    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m a little worried about him.¡±


    The boy shrugged. ¡°What¡¯s the use of the Professor telling me?¡±


    The professor stared at the boy. ¡°What exactly is it?¡±


    The boy jumped down from the windowsill. ¡°It¡¯s not a thing, it¡¯s a person.¡±


    ¡°A person?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±The wind blew in from outside the window. The white curtains fluttered behind the boy, blowing away his voice. ¡°A woman.¡±


    ¨C


    Nan Yin immersed himself in theboratory day and night. No one could persuade him. There were a few times when his body could not hold on. Everyone thought that he could not do it. In the end, he rested for one night and stayed in theboratory the next day.


    Most people did not know why he was so persistent.


    He was the one who suggested to end the experiment.


    Later, there was an ident. Everyone came to his door several times before he agreed to go in and take a look.


    Why did it seem like he was possessed now.


    Hu ¡ª


    A loud noise came from theboratory.


    The people outside were silent as cicadas in winter. They quickly left and did not dare to go near theboratory again.


    Amidst the mess on the ground, the youth was panting on the table.


    Why not..


    ¡°Aiya, why are you so angry?¡±


    The boy pushed the door open and entered. It was unknown whether his tone was gloating or mocking.


    Nan Yin turned to look at him. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The boy smiled. ¡°Nan Yin, you¡¯re always like this. You¡¯re annoying.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to like me.¡±


    ¡°AH...¡±the boy was slightly surprised. ¡°I originally wanted to tell you an idea, but it seems like you don¡¯t need it. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The boy did not move. He smiled and met Nan Yin¡¯s gaze.


    Nan Yin walked over from the other side. ¡°What method?¡±


    ¡°Is this your begging attitude?¡±The boy raised his eyebrows.


    Nan Yin lowered his head and took a deep breath. ¡°Please tell me what method.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you kneel.¡±


    Nan Yin¡¯s sharp gaze shot towards the boy. The boy hugged his chest and did not care about his gaze at all.


    The air in theboratory seemed to have frozen.


    It was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    Nan Yin took a step back and slowly bent his knees.


    The boy narrowed his eyes slightly. Just as Nan Yin was about to kneel down, he reached out and pulled him back.


    ¡°A man has gold under his knees. You have done so much for one person. Nan Yin, where is your pride?¡±


    The boy¡¯s voice was filled with questions and mockery.


    Nan Yin¡¯s expression was calm. After a long while, he said softly, ¡°I am willing to give up everything for her.¡±


    ¡°Ha...¡±


    The male student retracted his hand and wiped it with disdain. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you had such a side to you. It¡¯s really surprising.¡±


    Nan Yin was silent. He had never thought about it before.


    But what was pride?


    ¡°You have to think carefully. Even if you go in, you might not be able to see her again.¡±The male student rolled up his sleeves and walked towards the test tform.


    Standing in front of the test stand, the boy turned around with a strange smile. ¡°And you... will never be able toe out again.¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t find her, I¡¯m willing to die.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, it¡¯s quite touching.¡±The boy turned around. ¡°Do you still remember the theory that I put forward previously?¡±


    ¡°Ah Yes, the one that you denied.¡±The boy looked at him with a vengeful look. ¡°But our previous experience proved that the symbiotic space has a reversal.¡±


    Nan Yin seemed to have thought of something. A momentter, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t deny you.¡±


    The boy was a little irritated. ¡°Isn¡¯t that your attitude of denying it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you think.¡±


    The Boy:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±


    ¡°Helping?¡±The boy sneered. ¡°If you leave, I won¡¯t have to be called the number two in ten thousand years. To be more precise, I¡¯m openly murdering you now.¡±


    Nan Yin:¡±...¡±


    The two of them had stayed in theboratory for nearly one person. Although they were not on good terms, the strange tacit understanding between them had appeared before.


    That was why the boy especially hated him.


    They had clearlypleted the experiment together, but in the end, in everyone¡¯s eyes, he was second in a million years.


    Nan Yin stood in front of the machine, and the boy came over with a set of equipment. ¡°Have you really thought it through?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°No regrets?¡±


    ¡°No Regrets.¡±Nan Yin put the equipment away and walked into the machine. When he entered the machine, he asked the same question again, ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±


    He did not believe any of the reasons he had said before.


    The boy, who was operating the machine outside, paused slightly when he heard that. ¡°I want to test my theory. is this answer satisfactory?¡±


    Nan Yin stared at him for a few seconds. ¡°I haven¡¯te out after a year. You can get rid of this body.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you contact the cemetery when you go in.¡±


    ¡±...¡±

 Chapter 1599

    <h4>Chapter 1599: Chapter 1599 Killing City (end)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    All kinds of strange flowers and nts grew in the dense jungle, and the fragrance of flowers floated in the air.


    The young man walked out from the waist-high grass and stood under a tree. Morning Dew dripped from the leaves and fell on the tip of the young man¡¯s nose, sparkling and translucent.


    The young man touched the tip of his nose and looked into the distance.


    This world..


    Had be bigger.


    But there were no other creatures here other than these nts.


    It was empty and distant.


    He stood in this world, as if he could not find his way back.


    The young man hugged his arms slightly and continued to walk forward. A gentle breeze brushed past his body, bringing with it an endless chill.


    His heart also became colder bit by bit.


    The Sun Rose and the Moon set. After walking for an unknown amount of time, the young man leaned on the tree trunk to rest, somewhat tired.


    ¡°I. . . might not be able to find you.¡±


    He fell asleep in a daze.


    ......


    He could vaguely see someone walking towards him.


    But he was too tired and could not hold on any longer.


    ¨C


    Rustle, Rustle, rustle ¨C


    The sound of the leaves rubbing against each other was like a symphony in the wind. It fell into the bottom of his heart and lingered around his heart.


    The youth opened his eyes slightly. In front of him was a pink flower that was blooming just right. He did not recognize this species, but it was extremely beautiful.


    The petals fell on his face.


    He was lying under a tree.


    The youth supported his body and sat up. There was no one around him. There was only a pink flower tree that was connected together.


    The petals danced and spun in the air like an elf.


    What was this ce?


    How did he get here?


    No..


    There was someone here.


    Who was thest person he saw?


    Whoosh ¡ª


    The branches above his head swayed. Amidst the sea of pink flowers, a person jumped down andnded in front of him, causing the petals to dance in the air.


    The youth looked at her without blinking.


    He carefully extended his hand and touched her cheek. The real touch made the youth slowly smile.


    ¡°I knew it. You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    The youth hugged her.


    The rain of flowers fell from the sky, and their figures became blurry.


    ¡°I miss you so much.¡±


    His voice was choked with emotion, filled with tenderness and longing.


    ¡°I thought I would never see you again.¡±


    He had been gone for so long. He really thought he would never see her again.


    But until thest moment, he didn¡¯t want to give up.


    Ming Shu raised her hand and touched the back of his head, gently brushing his back. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see her now?¡±


    She held the young man¡¯s face, the tip of her nose held the tip of her nose, and her lips lightly touched him. But the young man was like a very thirsty fish, greedily beginning to absorb her fragrance.


    ¨C


    Nan Yin wrapped Ming Shu up, her face a little red. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I...¡±


    Ming Shu put on her clothes. Her body was very sticky and ufortable, but she couldn¡¯t find a ce to wash it, so she could only endure it.


    She nced at the young man next to her. ¡°How did you get in?¡±


    ¡°Just... just like that.¡±


    ¡°Just like that?¡±


    ¡°Even if I exin to you, you won¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t exin, how will you know that I don¡¯t understand?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Nan Yin began to say a bunch of professional terms obediently. Ming Shu raised her hand and stopped her. ¡°No need to say it.¡±


    She picked up the clothes on the ground and gave them to Nan Yin. ¡°Get up.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think that I live in the Wilderness, do you?¡±Ming Shuughed. ¡°Get up quickly.¡±


    Nan Yin put her hand into Ming Shu¡¯s palm and used her strength to get up. In the next second, she hugged Ming Shu and gave her a gentle and lingering kiss in the rain of flowers.


    On the way back, Nan Yin looked like a curious baby. ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    ¡°I was passing by.¡±


    ¡°Even the heavens are destined to meet us.¡±


    ¡±...¡±idiot.


    After walking out of the Sea of flowers, Nan Yin soon saw buildings.


    The city was not big. It was surrounded by greenery, like a paradise.


    Ming Shu brought Nan Yin back and was immediately surrounded by many people. Most of them were familiar faces.


    ¡°Great Aunt, isn¡¯t he...¡±


    ¡°Little Beauty, go do your job.¡±


    Boss:¡±...¡±


    Man Man dragged boss away. ¡°Why are you asking at this time? You Don¡¯t have a good eye.¡±


    ¡°Hey! You Little Girl, you are teaching me a lesson now!¡±Boss raised his hand and knocked on man man¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ouch.¡±Man Man hugged her head and groaned in pain. ¡°I want to tell sister Yuan Miao, sob sob sob...¡±


    Ming Shu took Nan Yin upstairs.


    The boss who had just quarreled with man man quietly followed her and waved at Ming Shu like a thief.


    ¡°Great-aunt, do we still need to continue what we prepared before?¡±


    ¡°No need, let them take the things away. Hurry up and don¡¯t let him see.¡±


    ¡±... Okay.¡±Why not let him see? In such a situation, shouldn¡¯t he let the other party see how much he had sacrificed for him?


    Forget it!


    How could a mortal like him understand his grandaunt¡¯s thoughts.


    The boss rushed downstairs and ordered his men to remove the items.


    ¡°Why?¡±The person on the other side was confused. ¡°We¡¯ve been here for so long and are about toplete it. Isn¡¯t this a waste of effort?¡±


    ¡°Everyone is back. Why Don¡¯t You Leave?¡±The boss scolded. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I¡¯ll give you one day to leave!¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    You¡¯re back?


    ¨C ..


    In the room, Nan Yin stood in front of the window and looked down. The streets were crowded and noisy.


    He turned around and asked, ¡°What happened next?¡±


    Ming Shu hugged him from behind and waved her hand in the air.


    It was still spring just now, but now it suddenly started snowing. In the blink of an eye, the whole world was covered in snow.


    The streets were noisy.


    ¡°You...¡±


    The person he mentioned before could construct this world ording to his own wishes, but he couldn¡¯t control the weather as he pleased.


    The boss¡¯s exasperated voice came from downstairs. ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t you want more food? The food is frozen to death by you! You Don¡¯t have to snow even if you¡¯re excited!¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu quickly let go of Nan Yin and restored the environment.


    Nan Yin turned around. She leaned slightly and ced her hand on the windowsill, encircling Nan Yin between her arms and the windowsill.


    She raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°This world is now under my control.¡±


    The young man blinked and handed his hand over. ¡°Then are you willing to Rule My World?¡±


    Ming Shu looked at his hand and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Nan Yin¡¯s breathing slowed down and she held her breath in anticipation.


    When her fingers were grasped, someone grabbed her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°You agreed?¡±The young man smiled happily.


    ¡°Did you give me a second choice?¡±Ming Shu asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it if you refuse...¡±the young man muttered.


    ¡°Then I refuse...¡±


    ¡°No.¡±The young man immediately interlocked his fingers with Ming Shu¡¯s and raised them in front of him. His eyes were full of cunning. ¡°How can you refuse what you promised me, my wife?¡±


    I have paved a path for you in my heart. I hope that after you walk past me, you can ascend to your throne and dominate my world.

 Chapter 1600

    <h4>Chapter 1600: Chapter 1600 pampering of Her Highness (1)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    When Ming Shu woke up, she was lying in a mass grave. The cries of some kind of bird lingered in the mass grave.


    There was an unpleasant smell in the air. Not far away, there was a rotting corpse with a few crows standing on it.


    She got up. The crows were frightened and fluttered away.


    ¡°Ah! Ghosts!¡±


    Not far away, two servants who were dressed like servants threw down a corpse and ran away in a panic. They could still be heard shouting that there was a ghost in the distance.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    She looked at the ce where she was lying and then looked at the ce where the two servants threw the corpse.


    There were weeds in the middle. She suddenly stood up, probably because she scared the two people.


    The mass graves were ufortable, so Ming Shu decided to leave first and then ept the memories.


    ¨C


    The host¡¯s name was Shen Yue, an assassin from the Immortal Moon Restaurant.


    She was adopted by the Immortal Moon restaurant since she was a child and went through the harshest training. In the end, she stood out among the many assassins.


    Seeing that the host was old, Ming Shu wanted to find an assassin in the building to inherit the position of the host.


    ......


    There were many assassins in the building. ording to the division of Heaven, earth, ck, and yellow, the one who could fight for the position of the host must be a heaven-ranked assassin.


    And the ones who were most likely topete with the original owner were Wan Luo and Suifeng.


    Wan Luo was a woman like the original owner, but Suifeng was a man.


    The original owner had fallen in love with Suifeng, but it was a pity that Suifeng liked Wan Luo.


    When he learned that he was going to participate, he had already nned to give up.


    But Wan Luo had provoked her. In the end, the original owner still participated. Even if he didn¡¯t take the position of the Tower Lord, he had to clear the obstacles for Suifeng.


    This was what the original owner was thinking.


    However, she did not know that Wan Luo intended to get rid of her as an eyesore in this incident.


    The content of theirpetition was very simple. Whoever killed Yang Jizhong first would be the next owner.


    Yang Jizhong was a righteous martial arts hero. His status in the martial arts world was extremely high, so his martial arts were naturally powerful.


    It was not so easy to kill him.


    The others who tried to assassinate Yang Jinzhong failed one after another. The host snuck into the Yang residence and waited for an opportunity.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that Wan Luo had already sold her out to Yang Jinzhong.


    In the end, the host failed and her meridians were broken by Yang Jinzhong. The host tried her best to escape and met Wan Luo who had been waiting for her for a long time.


    At that time, she was no match for Wan Luo. She was fed with poison and thrown into the mass grave.


    Ming Shu finished receiving the memories and sighed.


    Her meridians were damaged. Even if she came now, it would take time for her to recover..


    Ming Shu looked at her body. She was still wearing the clothes of the servant girl of the Yang family. However, her body was covered in blood. It was no wonder that the two servants shouted that there was a ghost.


    Ming Shu went around to the mass grave and changed her clothes.


    Just as she took off her coat, there was a sound from the side, and a disheveled figure rushed out from the bushes.


    Their eyes met in the air.


    ¡°Hurry Up!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going that way...¡±


    The footsteps behind gradually increased. The man avoided Ming Shu and ran to the other side.


    Unfortunately, a few people quickly jumped out from the other side and blocked his way.


    Seeing Ming Shu there, those people became more alert.


    ¡°Your Highness, if you don¡¯t want to suffer, you¡¯d bettere with us.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. Your Highness?


    You met the crown prince in the mass grave?


    What a fortuitous encounter!


    The encirclement shrank, and the man was forced to retreat to a ce not far from Ming Shu.


    He nced at the woman holding the blood-stained coat and asked, ¡°Do you know Kung Fu?¡±


    ¡°I used to.¡±Ming Shu threw away the coat. When the crown prince was about to say something, she smiled. ¡°I was just disabled.¡±


    The Crown Prince:¡±...¡±


    Useless!


    This word was written all over the crown prince¡¯s face.


    ¡°Arrest him.¡±


    The group of people gave the order.


    The crown prince didn¡¯t seem to have any martial arts skills. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the other party didn¡¯t kill him, he would have died long ago.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu and the crown prince were stuffed into a carriage. The carriage swayed as it traveled along the rugged mountain path.


    The crown prince couldn¡¯t stand such a bumpy ride and his expression was very ugly.


    Hemunicated with the people outside several times and was shouted back by them.


    The crown prince squatted in the corner and looked at Ming Shu with disdain.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for this prince, you would be a weakling yourself. Why would you despise me!


    ¡°What do you do?¡±The crown prince might want to find something to say and asked stiffly.


    ¡°An assassin.¡±


    ¡°Hehe...¡±the crown princeughed strangely. ¡°An assassin whose kung fu has been crippled?¡±


    ¡°A horse has its hoof, a man has its hoof. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°It proves that you are not very good.¡±The crown prince said with disdain.


    Ming Shu squeezed out a standard smile. ¡°The crown prince is so free to care about whether I am good or not. It seems that you are not too worried about your own safety.¡±


    ¡±... you are also caught now. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±


    ¡°I was implicated by Your Highness.¡±Ming Shu blinked innocently. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to save me?¡±


    The crown prince choked.


    After a long while, he snorted. ¡°Who knows if you were there for a long time.¡±


    After that, the crown prince turned his head away and didn¡¯t want to bother with Ming Shu anymore.


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Why did they catch you?¡±


    The crown prince answered her with the back of his head.


    Ming Shu looked at him carefully for a moment.


    The luxurious clothes he was wearing were a little dirty and a lot of them were torn. His hair was also crooked.


    There was some dirt on his face. It was clear that he was a handsome man.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect to meet this little vixen so soon.


    Your Highness..


    The current emperor was ipetent, and the empress dowager was in charge of the government.


    And the empress dowager doted on evil officials, causing the Orthodox crown prince to have a hard time.


    ¨C


    It seemed to be dark outside. The carriage stopped, and someone threw food at them.


    The crown prince showed a ¡®don¡¯t eat¡¯expression.


    ¡°Really don¡¯t Eat?¡±Ming Shu asked him.


    ¡°No.¡±The crown prince snorted.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat,¡±Ming Shu said immediately.


    ¡±...¡±


    The crown prince nced at her several times. Ming Shu quickly finished the food, spread her hands, and smiled at him.


    ¡±...¡±this wicked man!


    The carriage traveled through the night, and they didn¡¯t know where to take them.


    The carriage shook so much that the pampered crown prince couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all. He kept moving around.


    Ming Shu opened her eyes and asked, ¡°No one saved you?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask so many questions?¡±The crown prince crossed his arms.


    ¡°I wanted to save an innocent person like me when the Crown Prince¡¯s people saved you.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a killer? Save yourself.¡±The crown prince was a little harsh.


    ¡°Your Highness, you have a good memory. Didn¡¯t I say before that I was crippled?¡±


    ¡°OH.¡±The crown prince added slowly, ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    ¡±...¡±this little vixen!


    Ming Shu decided not to talk to him anymore.


    This little vixen seemed to be unguarded, but in fact, she was very guarded.


    Thinking about it, it made sense. With a father who couldn¡¯t be relied on, and a empress dowager and treacherous officials who were eyeing him like a tiger, if he believed everyone, would he still be alive?


    Ming Shu thought to herself that he was very pitiful.


    She suddenly felt calm.

 Chapter 1601

    <h4>Chapter 1601: Chapter 1601 Prince¡¯s Pampering (2)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ming Shu and the crown prince were both locked in the same room. The other party seemed to be waiting for someone toe and wouldn¡¯t attack them for the time being.


    There wasn¡¯t even a bed in the room. There was only a pile of hay.


    There was no other exit except for that door.


    The group of people didn¡¯t even tie up the crown prince because they didn¡¯t know that he didn¡¯t know kung fu.


    As for Ming Shu..


    She had just lost her kung fu, and now she looked a little weak and pale, not threatening at all.


    Therefore, she was not tied up and just locked them in this room.


    It was not that Ming Shu couldn¡¯t run. She wanted to see what kind of tricks her little vixen could y.


    ¡°Ah Chi...¡±


    The crown prince sat in a corner of the hay and rubbed his nose, the tip of his nose red.


    He hugged his body slightly. The damp air in the room kept seeping into his body.


    It was early autumn now. The temperature during the day was eptable, but at night, the temperature dropped drastically. Without warm clothes, he couldn¡¯t stand it.


    ¡°Ah Chi... Ah Chi...¡±


    ......


    ¡°Your Highness, you are indeed delicate.¡±Ming Shuy on the Hay and bit on a de of grass.


    The room was pitch-ck. The crown prince could only hear Ming Shu¡¯s voice, but he couldn¡¯t see her expression.


    However, from her tone, he could imagine how angry her expression was right now.


    Naughty!


    The crown prince didn¡¯t say anything. He hugged himself tightly and rubbed his arms to keep warm.


    His body was getting colder and colder, and his head seemed to be dizzy.


    When he fell down, he fell into a warm embrace.


    In the room, other than him, there was only the killer who imed that his martial arts had been crippled..


    ¡°Let Go!¡±


    He shouted hoarsely.


    His body wanted to struggle, but he didn¡¯t have much strength.


    The woman¡¯s delicate voice rang in his ear, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you know what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    The hot air sprinkled in his ear, making his highness the Crown Prince Scream in displeasure.


    A soft cloth suddenly appeared on his body, enveloping his entire body.


    His cheeks were pressed against the soft area, and the fragrance of the woman assaulted his face, causing him to feel even more dizzy. He had already lost the ability to think in his mind.


    ¨C


    ¡°How are the people inside?¡±


    ¡°What can we do? It¡¯s just like that. When exactly will they arrive?¡±


    ¡°How can we be clear about the matters of the higher-ups? Keep an eye on them and don¡¯t run away, or else we¡¯ll all lose our heads. Also, send some food, don¡¯t let anything happen.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that woman asked me for food just now.¡±


    The conversation outside was intermittent. The crown prince raised his hand to cover his forehead. The soft fabric on his body made him slightly absent-minded.


    What was this?


    Last Night..


    He sat up abruptly. He got up too quickly and felt dizzy. He felt weak all over.


    He was wearing a loose cloak. It was soft andfortable. The workmanship on it was exquisite and luxurious. He had never seen such a cloak in the pce.


    The crown prince grabbed the cloak and looked in the direction of the door.


    The woman was standing at the door, leaning against the door and eating a steamed bun.


    Her gaze was fixed on him. There was a faint smile on her face. She was harmless and made people feel veryfortable at first nce.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s heart was slightly restrained, and he asked her, ¡°Where did you get this cloak?¡±


    ¡°Guess.¡±


    ¡±...¡±when she was captured previously, she did not even have a coat. Now, she was only wearing a thin middle-sized coat. Where did this cloake from?


    The crown prince wanted to take off the cloak. Just as he moved, he heard someone say, ¡°I was counting on you to get out. Don¡¯t die.¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s hand froze.


    Gulp..


    The crown prince suddenly covered his stomach and looked at Ming Shu.


    Thetter smiled. ¡°Your Highness, you are really hungry. I admire you.¡±


    The crown prince gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s better than being poisoned. I don¡¯t have such a big heart.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? They don¡¯t n to kill you, so they won¡¯t poison you.¡±


    He looked at her deeply and said dryly, ¡°You¡¯re not a member of the pce, so you won¡¯t understand.¡±


    After saying that, hey back down and turned his back to her.


    Killing in the pce was moremonly seen as killing without a trace.


    The slow poison would let you die without a sound, and even the imperial physician wouldn¡¯t be able to find out.


    He had seen too many things.


    From the time they were captured until now, the crown prince hadn¡¯t eaten anything. Last night, she forced herself to drink some water. Otherwise, who knows what would have happened now.


    Ming Shu looked at the steamed buns in her hands.


    She was a little reluctant..


    The people outside were too stingy. They only gave two steamed buns.


    They were just sending away beggars!


    Ming Shu squatted beside the crown prince and poked him. ¡°I say, are your peopleing to save you or not?¡±


    ¡°No,¡±the crown prince replied angrily.


    ¡°Then are you waiting to die?¡±


    The crown prince pulled his cape and covered his neck. ¡°It¡¯s your fortune to die with me. Maybe you can be reincarnated into a better life in your next life.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I don¡¯t know what I will be in my next life.¡±Ming Shu didn¡¯t dare topliment him.


    ¡°Ha...¡±


    The crown prince gave her a cold smile.


    What a great character.


    Ming Shu squatted there and thought..


    This is your little fairy!


    What if she dies of hunger?


    What if she dies of hunger?


    Snacks are important!


    I Don¡¯t care!


    My snacks are the most important!


    Little Fairy! Snacks! Little Fairy! Snacks!


    The crown prince didn¡¯t know what Ming Shu was doing next to him. Just as he was about to turn around, he heard a soft sound from behind.


    He turned around and saw the woman kicking the wooden board beside him.


    ¡±...¡±


    What are you doing? !


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    The crown prince immediately turned around. ¡°Who is happy to look at you? You are not good-looking.¡±


    ¡°Who are you saying is not good-looking?¡±


    ¡°Who am I talking about?¡±


    ¡±...¡±I will give you snacks to eat. I Am a pig!


    ¨C


    Four hourster.


    Ming Shu grabbed the Hay in silence and broke it one by one. Then she threw it onto the ground. It was like a little fairy had fallen.


    Beside her was the crown prince, who was holding something and thinking whether he should eat it or not.


    ¡°Why? is the crown prince afraid that I will poison you?¡±Ming Shu looked over.


    ¡°Where did you put it before?¡±The clothes on her body were very close to her body. There was almost no ce to hide anything.


    This cloak that appeared out of nowhere and the food in his hand.


    They all seemed to appear out of thin air.


    ¡°Do you believe me when I say that I¡¯m a Fairy?¡±Ming Shu threw away the hay in her hand.


    ¡±...¡±nonsense!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat it, give it back to me!¡±


    The crown prince moved to the side and avoided Ming Shu¡¯s hand. He quickly picked up a piece of cake and put it into his mouth.


    The cake melted in his mouth and the sweetness instantly filled his mouth.


    This taste..


    Was actually better than the ones in the pce.


    Ming Shu pinched two more pieces of dry grass.


    I¡¯m so angry!


    The Crown Prince finished the pastry quickly.


    Ming Shu smiled and asked, ¡°Your Highness, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will poison you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you,¡±the crown prince, who had been reluctant to die, suddenly said in a superior tone.


    ¡°Really? Then Your Highness, you have to be careful of the poison. Just now, I poisoned the pastry inside. Think about it, if it weren¡¯t for the help of someone outside, how could I have these things?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly, as if she was talking about a very happy thing.


    The crown prince¡¯s fingers suddenly tightened, and the paper bag in his hand changed shape.


    Ten secondster, the crown prince threw away the paper bag andy back down. ¡°Then let¡¯s see if I¡¯m Lucky.¡±

 Chapter 1602

    <h4>Chapter 1602: Chapter 1602 His Highness¡¯Pampering (3)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    His Highness the Crown Prince also felt that something was strange.


    It seemed that he..


    Had never doubted her.


    From the moment she appeared to the moment he epted her things, although he was skeptical on the surface, he had never had that thought in his heart.


    His Highness the Crown Prince clenched the cloak on his body tightly. This unruly person..


    They had been locked up here for two days.


    Neither of them gave the other a good look. If you were to argue with me, I would argue with you.


    If you don¡¯t treat me badly, I will do everything I can to treat you badly.


    It was as if I would feel ufortable if I didn¡¯t treat you badly.


    On the morning of the third day.


    Ming Shu heard the sound of horse hooves and the sound of wheels rolling on the ground.


    The crown prince looked at her as if he had already guessed what was going to happen next. ¡°You can find a chance to runter.¡±


    As soon as the Crown Prince finished speaking, the door was opened. Light poured in, and dust flew in the air.


    ......


    ¡°Your Highness,e out.¡±


    The crown prince stood up. His cape fell to the ground, and he walked out of the door without fear.


    A horse carriage was parked in the courtyard outside.


    There were many people standing around the carriage.


    The curtain of the carriage was lifted, and a man in embroidered clothes came out with a smile on his face. ¡°Hahahaha, Your Highness, Don¡¯t me me. There was a small ident, and it took me so many days to get here.¡±


    The man got off the carriage with the help of a servant.


    A heartyughter spread throughout the courtyard.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you.¡±


    The man cupped his hands. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Lord Lu, it¡¯s already so important, why are you still pretending?¡±The crown prince snorted. ¡°You¡¯re not tired. I¡¯m tired just by looking at you, especially since you¡¯re so ugly. I¡¯m sick of looking at you.¡±


    Lord Lu retracted his hand. Although he was still smiling, it was obvious that he was colder than before. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve offended someone.¡±


    He was now his prisoner, yet he still dared to speak to him like this.


    Did he really think that he was still the crown prince.


    ¡°Offending Lord Lu won¡¯t have a good ending, right?¡±The crown prince continued, ¡°Then I really want to see what will happen if I offend Lord Lu. I¡¯ll be soaked in iron water, or I¡¯ll be cut into a thousand pieces.¡±


    Lord Lu was confident and did not care about the crown prince¡¯s provocation. Instead, he said, ¡°If your highness likes it, I am naturally willing to serve you in every way.¡±


    ¡°I have carefully lured away the people around you. Sigh, speaking of which, I am lucky. It just so happens that your highness does not know martial arts, so I picked up a loophole. Otherwise, this matter...¡±


    Lord Lu spread his hands and revealed a helpless expression.


    His Highness the Crown Prince was here to investigate a case this time. Because it involved too much, Lord Lu¡¯s party wanted to silence him.


    ¡°Back then, this humble subject told your highness not to investigate this matter.¡±Lord Lu Sighed. ¡°But Your Highness didn¡¯t listen and didn¡¯t want to make a fortune with this humble subject. Then this humble subject had no choice. Your Highness, this is what you forced this humble subject to do.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Although the man in front of him was in a sorry state, his aura was not weak at all.


    He was the Crown Prince of the Eastern Pce.


    The empress dowager and her party were eyeing him covetously, but he was not as easy to control as the emperor.


    ¡°Lord Lu, do you know what you did wrong?¡±


    Lord Lu¡¯s heart became slightly vignt.


    He nced around and saw that everyone was his own people. He did not find anything unusual.


    ¡°I wonder what I have done wrong?¡±


    The Crown Prince¡¯s lips curled up, revealing a cold and sarcastic arc. ¡°You didn¡¯t kill me at the first moment.¡±


    The uneasiness in Lord Lu¡¯s heart expanded endlessly.


    A voice sounded in the air. Lord Lu turned his head and saw countless people rushing over from the sky.


    ¡°Lord Lu has offended your superiors. Kill him without mercy!¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s voice spread throughout the entire courtyard.


    The people who rushed over from the sky did not give Lord Lu¡¯s people any chance to kill them.


    ¡°Your Highness, I have really underestimated you!¡±


    ¡°You tter me.¡±The crown prince stood with his hands behind his back. ¡°After all, I am the Crown Prince, and you are not.¡±


    Lord Lu gritted his teeth.


    There was no use regretting now. The only way was to kill them all here.


    Fortunately..


    Just in case, he didn¡¯t bring so few people today.


    Lord Lu took out a signal re from his sleeve.


    ¡°All of you, Attack!¡±


    The crown prince frowned as he looked at the signal re that exploded in the sky. ¡°Let¡¯s end this quickly! Take down the rebels who have offended their superiors!¡±


    The battle in the courtyard became even more intense. Lord Lu was protected in the middle. If his men died, there would be others to rece them.


    For a moment, there was nothing he could do.


    ¡°Your Highness, be careful!¡±


    No matter how powerful the Crown Prince¡¯s aura was, it could not change the fact that he was a weakling.


    When someone stabbed at him, he could only retreat.


    His back was suddenly blocked by someone. His heart skipped a beat and his front blurred. His cape caught the sharp weapon that wasing at him and he flung it to the side. Together with the person, he flung it onto the ground, sending up a cloud of dust.


    The next second, the cloak fell on his body.


    The crown prince looked down at the cloak and turned to the side.


    ¡°You... Don¡¯t have any martial arts skills?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Ming Shu smiled and said gently, ¡°But I didn¡¯t say that I can¡¯t fight.¡±


    The crown prince:¡±...¡±How dare you lie to me!


    ¨C


    Lord Lu¡¯s people arrived very quickly. There were more than half of the people on the crown prince¡¯s side.


    The crown prince¡¯s side seemed to be unable to handle it. Many people retreated to the crown prince¡¯s side and asked him to retreat first.


    After weighing the pros and cons, the crown prince decided to listen to his subordinates.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±The crown prince grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s hand and pulled her back.


    ¡°Your Highness, where do you want to go?¡±Lord Lu led his men and cut off his retreat. ¡°I still have a lot to say to Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Take good care of our Prince!¡±Lord Lu ordered the people behind him with a gloomy face.


    ¡°Your Highness, You Go First!¡±


    The prince didn¡¯t hesitate. Under the cover of his subordinates, he pulled Ming Shu back.


    However, Lord Lu was determined to kill him here, no matter the cost.


    Before the Prince and Ming Shu could run out of the courtyard, they were stopped by someone.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Ming Shu pulled them back. The crown prince staggered and fell behind Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu raised her foot and kicked the person who was rushing over.


    She took a deep breath. Her meridians were severely damaged. With this kind of force, her whole body was in pain.


    Ming Shu blocked the attacks of the two people in a row.


    A person suddenly rushed in from the side. The cold light reflected by the sharp de shed in the eyes of the crown prince.


    He instinctively pounced toward Ming Shu.


    The sharp de pierced the Cape and left a bloody mark on the Crown Prince¡¯s arm.


    When the pain on his arm came, the crown prince finally reacted.


    Why did he save her?


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Since I have implicated you, I will protect you.¡±


    ¡±... Your Highness, don¡¯t make trouble, Okay?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu struggled away from him and threw a punch to the side to block an attack.


    Bang!


    The smoke exploded in front of Ming Shu and the crown prince.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly felt someone grab her wrist, and then her body rose into the air. The small courtyard was instantly thrown to the back.

 Chapter 1603

    <h4>Chapter 1603: Chapter 1603: Her Highness¡¯pampering (4)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°Who are you!¡±


    Ming Shu was dragged far away before she asked in confusion.


    The person who was pulling her stopped and the twonded in a forest.


    The person turned around and pulled down the ck cloth. ¡°Sister Yue, it¡¯s me!¡±


    Under the ck cloth was a baby face and a pair of bright eyes were looking at her.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Dong Shi.


    An earth-level assassin from Xianyue brothel.


    His rtionship with the host... was a little good.


    Of course, Dong Shi thought it was good.


    The host didn¡¯t pay much attention to him.


    ¡°Why did you pull me out?¡±Who asked you to pull me out!


    ¡°I. . . Saw sister Yue being besieged, so i. . .¡±Dong Shi exined, ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±


    ......


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Dong Shi pointed. ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    ¡°Take me back.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    When Ming Shu returned, there was no one in the small courtyard. Only the blood stains on the ground showed that there had been a fight here.


    Dong Shi followed behind Ming Shu. ¡°Sister Yue, who were those people just now?¡±


    There were so many people protecting little vixen. She should be fine.


    After all, she was the crown prince. How could she die so easily.


    Ming Shu came out of the courtyard. Dong Shi immediately followed her. ¡°Sister Yue?¡±Why didn¡¯t she answer him?


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I just finished my task.¡±Dong Shi immediately smiled, revealing two cute little canines. ¡°I happened to pass by here. I didn¡¯t expect to meet sister Yue.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go back to the building?¡±


    ¡°No, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Dong Shi scratched his head. ¡°Sister Yue, you haven¡¯t told me who those people were.¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s Find a ce to eat first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Dong Shi agreed readily. ¡°I know a restaurant in the city ahead that has very good food.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Oh No!


    I¡¯ve Met My Love Rival!


    Ming Shu nced at him. ¡°You should change your clothes first. Are you afraid that others won¡¯t know that you¡¯re a Killer?¡±


    ¨C


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t go back to Xianyue brothel immediately. She had to recover her kung fu first.


    Normal people would find it hard to recover after their meridians were broken.


    But Ming Shu could use the spiritual Qi to repair them. It wasn¡¯t too difficult.


    Dong Shi didn¡¯t know what Ming Shu was doing outside, but he was sister Yue¡¯s braggart, so Ming Shu stayed behind, and he stayed behind.


    ¡°Sister Yue, should we go back?¡±


    It had been too long, and Dong Shi was also a bit worried.


    Although the building wouldn¡¯t ask too much about their whereabouts as long as theypleted the mission, it was inevitable that something would happen if they didn¡¯t go back after a long time.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    So sister Yue, let go of the drumstick first!


    Each of them held half of the te, and there was only one drumstick left on the te.


    ¡°Sister Yue, I paid for it!¡±


    ¡°You call me sister, but you don¡¯t even want to give me a Drumstick?¡±


    ¡°Sister Yue, I¡¯m your junior, you should give in to me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me sister Yue, there is no loyalty in front of drumsticks.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled hard, and the te was immediately in front of Ming Shu. She picked it up with her chopsticks and quickly put the drumstick into her bowl.


    Dong Shi¡¯s baby face became angry. He mmed the table and shouted, ¡°Boss, give me ten more drumsticks!¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    After eating the drumsticks, Ming Shu also felt it was time to go back.


    ¡°I have to go somewhere. You can go back first.¡±


    ¡±... Sister Yue, are you going to eat delicious food behind my back? Why don¡¯t we go back to Xianyue Restaurant? I haven¡¯t eaten the food in the restaurant for a long time. I really want to. I wonder if the chef has developed any new dishes.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±my love rival, Scram!


    In the end, Ming Shu still didn¡¯t get rid of Dong Shi.


    ¨C


    It was already half a monthter when Ming Shu and Dong Shi returned to Xianyue restaurant.


    ¡°Sister Yue, why are they looking at us like that?¡±Dong Shi felt around and didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong.


    Dong Shi was on a mission outside, so he naturally didn¡¯t know what happened to her. But now, the news had probably spread all over Xianyue restaurant.


    Maybe Wan Luo still had some tricks up her sleeve.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shen Yue, the owner wants to see you.¡±


    Ming Shu was stopped by the owner¡¯s men before she could reach her courtyard.


    ¡°Sister Yue...¡±Dong Shi called out, his baby face showing a bit of worry.


    He felt something was wrong from the moment he entered.


    Ming Shu indicated that he was fine and followed him to see the owner.


    ¡°Miss Shen Yue, Please...¡±


    Ming Shu entered the room. There was a faint smell of blood in the room, mixed with the scent of sandalwood. It was indescribably strange.


    Layers of gauze draped over the room.


    The gauze curtain in front was lifted. Two people dragged out a badly mutted person. That person tilted his head and was obviously dead.


    The gauze curtain was lifted again. Ming Shu walked through the gauze curtain.


    The leader sat on the high seat. Although he was old, he was still energetic, and his eagle eyes were sharp and sharp.


    ¡°Greetings, leader.¡±Ming Shu bowed very politely.


    ¡°Shen Yue, you still dare toe back?¡±The leader¡¯s voice was a bit deep, with a hint of vicissitudes.


    Ming Shu smiled faintly. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why didn¡¯t I dare toe back?¡±


    ¡°To run away without permission, right?¡±


    ¡°Leader, since I dared to stand here, why did I run away without permission?¡±


    ¨C


    ¡°Miss Wan Luo, Miss Wan Luo.¡±


    A woman in a light purple dress opened the door and came out. Her beautiful face was slightly dissatisfied. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The person gasped. ¡°Miss Wan Luo, Shen Yue is back.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Shen Yue is back.¡±


    Wan Luo frowned. wasn¡¯t she already..


    Why was she back?


    Wan Luo walked to the person and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    The person shook his head. ¡°How can I Be Wrong? Many people in the building saw it. Dong Shi came back with her...¡±


    As the person spoke, Wan Luo saw Dong Shi walk past her courtyard door with another person behind him.


    ¡°Dong Shi!¡±


    She called out to Dong Shi.


    ¡°Miss Wan Luo,¡±Dong Shi called out indifferently,pletely missing Ming Shu¡¯s enthusiasm.


    The person behind him lowered his head, seeming to be a little scared.


    Wan Luo nced at the person and didn¡¯t care much. She walked to the courtyard door and asked, ¡°Did youe back with Shen Yue?¡±


    Dong Shi was an earth-grade assassin, and his status was not as high as a heaven-grade assassin, so he had to answer.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Wan Luo¡¯s breathing froze. With Dong Shi as a witness, Shen Yue was definitely not dead, but how did she survive?


    That¡¯s impossible..


    Wan Luo¡¯s thoughts flew all over the ce.


    Dong Shi stood there for a while. Seeing that she had no reaction, he quickly took that person and fled.


    This person was not on good terms with sister Yue.


    She had to make sure that she did not use anything against sister Yue.


    ¡°Miss Wan Luo, the leader invites you.¡±


    Wan Luo suppressed the doubts in her heart and went to see the leader.


    ¡°Wan Luo greets the leader.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wan Luo nced at the person beside her. That familiar face made Wan Luo¡¯s heart sink.


    She was really still alive.


    Ming Shu smiled at Wan Luo.


    Wan Luo:¡±...¡±


    She actually smiled at me?


    Wan Luo forgot to react for a moment. She didn¡¯te back to her senses until the owner called her twice.


    ¡°Wan Luo, you were the one who said that Shen Yue defected, right?¡±


    ¡±... Yes.¡±She reported this herself and couldn¡¯t deny it.

 Chapter 1604

    <h4>Chapter 1604: Chapter 1604, Her Highness¡¯pampering (5)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    She had personally killed someone, but who knew that she would be standing right in front of her now.


    If she knew that such a day woulde, why would she leave such a huge piece of evidence.


    She only regretted that she did not dismember her back then.


    ¡°But now, Divine Moon says that she did not defect. She is only injured and recuperating outside.¡±


    The tower Lord¡¯s voice was hard to distinguish between joy and anger. Wan Luo felt uneasy. She did not know how much she had said and how much she had kept.


    Wan Luo immediately thought of a countermeasure. ¡°Tower Lord, at that time, we were in the Yang residence together, but Shen Yue suddenly disappeared. After that, there was no news. Later, I received news saying that I saw Shen Yue leaving with someone. I waited for a long time, but she did not return. Only then did I report to Tower Lord Truthfully.¡±


    ¡°But Shen Yue said that you exposed her to Yang Jinzhong and even chased after her.¡±


    Wan Luo¡¯s heart was beating fast.


    The psychological quality of an assassin was well-documented.


    Even though her heart was in a mess, her expression didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Leader, I didn¡¯t do it, please understand.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do it, why did Shen Yue say that?¡±


    ¡°Leader, I don¡¯t know why Shen Yue said that, but what I didn¡¯t do, I didn¡¯t do.¡±


    ......


    Wan Luo straightened her back, as if she didn¡¯t want to ept such a false usation.


    She looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Since Shen Yue said that I did it, what¡¯s the evidence?¡±


    Leader, how could you not know about the grudges and grudges of these people in the building.


    Everyone was just acting. Let¡¯s see who had better acting skills.


    Leader nced at Ming Shu. ¡°Shen Yue, do you have evidence?¡±


    ¡°Then... I really don¡¯t.¡±


    Leader:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Shen Yue, if you don¡¯t have evidence, you are using me!¡±Wan Luo felt more confident. So what if she said it? There wasn¡¯t a third person present.


    Moreover, Yang Jinzhong was already dead.


    Who could prove that she was hurt by Yang Jinzhong?


    ¡°Then didn¡¯t you use me?¡±


    ¡°Someone saw you leaving with someone, or during the mission. What did I say wrong?¡±


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Who saw it?¡±


    Wan Luo said, ¡°A servant of the Yang residence. I sneaked into the Yang residence and had a good rtionship with a servant girl. She saw it with her own eyes.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence. I also have a witness.¡±


    Wan Luo¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Leader, can I call a witness?¡±


    The leader nced at Ming Shu and Wan Luo and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    This witness was none other than the one that Dong Shi had brought with him. Ming Shu went to the Yang residence to bring him here.


    The moment the man came in, he knelt on the ground and shivered.


    ¡°Leader, let me ask.¡±


    The leader signaled Ming Shu to ask herself.


    Ming Shu took out a human skin mask and put it on. She asked the man, ¡°Do you know this person?¡±


    The Man took a look and nodded in panic. ¡°Yes, I know him.¡±


    Ming Shu took off the human skin mask. ¡°This is my appearance at that time. Did you see Yang Jinzhong attack me?¡±


    ¡°Yes... I saw him.¡±


    ¡°Did I escape from the Yang residence after Yang Jinzhong seriously injured me?¡±


    ¡°Yes... Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Wan Luo.


    ¡°This person was found by her. The credibility is not high.¡±Wan Luo questioned.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. What I said is true. I don¡¯t dare to lie to you. Please let me go.¡±


    The leader looked at that person silently.


    Wan Luo clenched her fists. Her heart was beating fast.


    Ming Shu asked someone to bring that person away first.


    Then she turned around and asked Wan Luo with a smile, ¡°What about your witness?¡±


    ¡°She... she is in the Yang residence. I can ask someone to bring her here!¡±


    Ming Shu looked at thendlord. ¡°Landlord, it seems that there will be no conclusion today.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t have any evidence to prove that Wan Luo attacked the original owner.


    But the crime of defecting could almost be washed away.


    Thendlord was not stupid. Wan Luo was just a little girl who started working. How could she y with a boss who had been working for decades?


    She had to stay in the Immortal Moon restaurant for the time being..


    The chefs in Xianyue restaurant were very good.


    The owner thought for a moment. ¡°You two go back first. I will investigate this matter.¡±


    ¡°Owner...¡±Wan Luo still wanted to say something.


    ¡°Go Down.¡±The owner waved his hand.


    She left reluctantly. Ming Shu walked slowly beside her.


    Wan Luo Stared at Ming Shu. She was so lucky.


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°Miss Wan Luo, see you tonight.¡±


    Wan Luo:¡±...¡±


    See You Tonight?


    Ming Shu left the courtyard and bumped into suifeng outside.


    Suifeng was indeed handsome.


    But his eyes were cold and even a little disgusted.


    Ming Shu smiled.


    Suifeng frowned slightly. The expression of the woman opposite him made him ufortable. Also... why did she show such an expression to him?


    ¡°Brother Suifeng.¡±Wan Luo came out of the courtyard and walked over quickly.


    Suifeng¡¯s gaze went around Ming Shu and looked at Xiang Wan Luo. ¡°I heard that the leader called you here. Are You Okay?¡±


    Wan Luo shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Shen Yue is back now. It must be a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Because of what happened before?¡±Although Yang Jinzhong was dead, they didn¡¯t do it. This mission was a failure.


    Therefore, they needed to do the test again.


    ¡°Well...¡±wan luo said, ¡°Brother Suifeng, let¡¯s go first.¡±


    Suifeng nced at Ming Shu and nodded.


    ¡°Miss Wan Luo, I¡¯lle to see you tonight!¡±Ming Shu shouted from behind. Her tone sounded like they were very familiar with each other.


    Wan Luo:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Why is she looking for you?¡±


    ¡±...¡±who knows why she was looking for me!


    Wan Luo thought about what she had done and became slightly alert.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Maybe there¡¯s something you want to tell me. If Brother Suifenges with me and she asks about what happened before, Brother Suifeng can be my witness.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¨C


    Night fell.


    Wan Luo and Suifeng talked for a long time, but Ming Shu didn¡¯te.


    It waste at night. Suifeng said that she might note, so he got up and left.


    Wan Luo sent Suifeng away. She waited for a while, but no one came.


    Is she trying to scare me?


    Wan Luo thought as she went back to her room. She went around the screen and saw a person sitting at the table, eating a te of cakes happily.


    Her pupils constricted. She took a step back and only stopped when she hit the edge of the screen.


    ¡°Miss Wan Luo, are you surprised to see me?¡±


    ¡°How did youe in!¡±She was just outside, but she didn¡¯t hear anything?


    Ming Shu pointed at the open window. ¡°Climbing the window.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to Do?¡±Wan Luo quickly calmed down. ¡°If it¡¯s about Yang Jinzhong¡¯s matter, the host said he would investigate it. We¡¯ll wait for the news.¡±


    Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious when you see me?¡±


    ¡°What are you curious about?¡±


    ¡°Why am I so Beautiful?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Wan Luo looked at her like she was looking at a lunatic.


    ¡°Ahem, that¡¯s wrong. It should be why I¡¯m not dead.¡±


    Wan Luo quickly asked, ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡±


    Ming Shu ate thest piece of cake. She stood up and smiled. ¡°Soon... it will.¡±

 Chapter 1605

    <h4>Chapter 1605: Chapter 1605: Her Highness¡¯pampering (6)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°Shen Yue, this is Xianyue brothel, how dare you... Let Go of me!¡±


    Wan Luo was lying on the table in a sorry state. Her head was pressed down by Ming Shu, and her body couldn¡¯t move.


    Ming Shu moved closer to her. ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite proud when you killed me?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Wan Luo panted heavily and didn¡¯t respond to Ming Shu. Instead, she was thinking quickly about how to break free from her hand.


    However, Ming Shu didn¡¯t give her the chance and beat her again.


    ¡°Shen Yue!¡±


    Wan Luoy on the cold ground. Her fingers dug into her flesh and blood seeped out.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Ming Shu answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy when you see that I¡¯m unhappy,¡±Ming Shu said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re so angry. Anger makes people beautiful.¡±


    Wan Luo couldn¡¯t hold back the anger and hatred in her heart anymore.¡±... Why Don¡¯t You Die!¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of beauty.¡±Narcissistic Shu touched her chin. ¡°Or maybe you bought fake medicine.¡±


    ......


    Fake medicine..


    How could it be fake medicine!


    It was the most poisonous poison in the building.


    It died in an instant.


    How could it be fake medicine!


    Wan Luo¡¯s face was dark. She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°How did you survive?¡±


    Ming Shu asked her, ¡°Do you know what they say?¡±


    ¡±... What?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and said softly, ¡°The Scourgests for a thousand years.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Wan Luo wanted to jump up and hit her.


    This woman was even more hateful than before!


    ¡°I really regret that I didn¡¯t cut you into pieces!¡±Wan Luo gritted her teeth.


    If she had been more careful, the situation today would not have happened.


    ¡°What a pity.¡±Ming Shu let go of her and sat beside her. ¡°There is no medicine for regret in this world. Leader, am I Right?¡±


    Wan Luo Froze.


    The door was pushed open and the leader slowly walked in.


    ¡°Leader...¡±


    Wan Luo called out, but she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Leader, I didn¡¯t lie to you, right? She said it herself.¡±


    The leader¡¯s sharp eyes fell on Wan Luo.


    Wan Luo came back to her senses and rushed to the leader¡¯s feet. ¡°Leader, she forced me to say it. She forced me to say it.¡±


    Wan Luo pointed at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Be reasonable, miss. Although I hit you, you said it yourself.¡±


    ¡°You tortured me to get a confession!¡±


    ¡°PFFT...¡±Ming Shuughed. ¡°Leader, when can we be the spokesperson for the Government?¡±


    These two words were pinned on the heads of the officials. In a ce like theirs, life was like grass outside. It was inappropriate to use these two words.


    The leader didn¡¯t quite understand what a spokesperson was.


    But he couldn¡¯t tell them that he didn¡¯t understand.


    After barely understanding it, the tower Lord felt that he had roughly understood the essence.


    Thinking back to how this guy had pushed his window and asked him if he was interested in listening to the corner..


    The tower lord had probably wanted to strangle her to death at that time.


    ¨C


    Wan Luo had been demoted to a yellow-ranked assassin and had even been tortured.


    This matter instantly spread throughout the tower. Most people did not know what was going on and only knew that Wan Luo hadmitted a crime.


    However, a smart person would contact the rumors that Shen Yue had defected. Now that she had returned safely, she was still a heaven-ranked assassin. These two matters were definitely rted.


    Wan Luoy on her bed and moved from the heaven-ranked Assassin¡¯s small courtyard to the courtyard where these people shared.


    The room was crowded and humid. How could itpare to the ce where she used to live.


    It was almost impossible for her to be demoted to a yellow-ranked assassin.


    Hence, those yellow-ranked assassins treated her coldly. In addition to the heaven-ranked assassins, they were always high and mighty. Now that they were in trouble, these people at the bottom could not help but feel like venting their anger.


    This made Wan Luo feel very ufortable.


    Heaven-ranked assassins had always been an existence that these people looked up to. Now, she had fallen to such a state.


    She hated it so much!


    Why didn¡¯t she tear that woman into pieces at that time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    A steamed bun and a bowl of vegetables.


    The person ced the food in front of her and left.


    ¡°Seriously, she still wants me to serve her.¡±


    The person muttered as he walked. His voice was not soft, and it was obvious that he had deliberately let Wan Luo hear him.


    Wan Luo was tortured, and her wounds were painful and itchy.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    She threw the food on the ground.


    The person who had not walked out of the room took a step back and looked at the dusty steamed bun on the ground. ¡°This is the food for the whole day. Eat It or not.¡±


    Bang!


    The door was closed mercilessly.


    Wan Luo was so angry that she was panting. Shen Yue... she would not go back like this. She would definitely go back. If she wanted to go back, all of you would have to wait for her.


    Creak ¡ª


    ¡°Get Out! All of you, Get Out!¡±


    Wan Luo shouted at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°Wan Luo?¡±


    Wan Luo was stunned when she heard the familiar voice. She quickly lowered her head and retracted the ferocious expression on her face.


    She sobbed and called out, ¡°Brother Suifeng.¡±


    Suifeng quickly went forward and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°How are you? The tower Lord has ordered for me toe and see you now.¡±


    ¡°Brother Suifeng...¡±Wan Luo sobbed. ¡°It¡¯s all Shen Yue. Shen Yue framed me. She framed me. Brother Suifeng, you have to believe me.¡±


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Suifeng, do you really believe me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Suifengforted her for a while. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. The tower Lord is on top of it now. When the tower Lord¡¯s anger has subsided, I will plead with the Tower Lord.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Suifeng.¡±


    ¡°Silly Girl.¡±Suifeng patted her head. ¡°I brought some medicine. It will help you recover faster.¡±


    Wan Luo took the medicine and said awkwardly, ¡°But I have an injury on my back...¡±


    ¡°I will call for help...¡±


    ¡°Brother Suifeng, I don¡¯t want them to see me like this.¡±Wan Luo pulled him. ¡°You... help me.¡±


    ¨C


    Ming Shu was discussing the braised meat cooked by the chef with Dong Shi in the courtyard. Suifeng suddenly barged in and the servant girl outside didn¡¯t stop him.


    Although the Immortal Moon Restaurant was an assassin organization, as long as there were capable assassins here, they would live like young masters and Young Ladies.


    The servant girl and servant boy were both worthy.


    The servant girl stumbled behind. ¡°Miss Shen Yue, I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry, Suifeng, I. . . I Can¡¯t Stop You.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can go now.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    Dong Shi got up and called out with a cold face, ¡°Master Suifeng.¡±


    Suifeng¡¯s face was gloomy. The way he looked at Ming Shu was as if there was a knife in his eyes.


    ¡°Did you hurt Wan Luo Like That?¡±


    ¡°Compared to her taking my life, this lesson is already considered light.¡±Ming Shu¡¯s tone was neither light nor heavy, and there was even a hint of a smile. ¡°I think I¡¯m very kind.¡±


    Dong Shi:¡±...¡±


    Who said they were kind.


    And they were assassins.


    Assassins were not kind!


    ¡°Impossible!¡±Suifeng didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Wan Luo wouldn¡¯t do something like this.¡±


    ¡°So you mean that the leader can¡¯t tell right from wrong?¡±


    ¡±...¡±Suifeng¡¯s eyebrows jumped. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°The order was given by the leader. Since the leader has already confirmed it, why did youe to me? To Fight?¡±

 Chapter 1606

    <h4>Chapter 1606: Chapter 1606: Prince Suifeng¡¯s pampering (7)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Suifeng was not good with words and couldn¡¯t win against Ming Shu.


    After a few sentences, he was confused by Ming Shu.


    He almost forgot why he came to find her.


    ¡°There might be something hidden in this matter. Wan Luo is not that kind of person. Ask the leader to withdraw the order first...¡±


    Ming Shu interrupted him. ¡°Dong Shi, did you hear what he said?¡±


    Dong Shi red at Suifeng. ¡°Sister Yue, Suifeng asked you to withdraw the order.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think I am? Can the leader listen to My Words? What do you think the leader is doing? Suifeng, you can¡¯t eat and talk. Be careful that the leader will talk to you.¡±


    Finally, Ming Shu rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Suifeng, let¡¯s fight.¡±


    Suifeng:¡±...¡±


    What¡¯s wrong with this Shen Yue?


    In the past, no matter what he said, she would agree.


    Why today..


    Suifeng didn¡¯t find a sense of superiority from Ming Shu, so he naturally felt a little strange.


    ......


    He looked at Ming Shu with a strange expression.


    ¡°Do you want to fight? If not, Don¡¯t disturb us.¡±Ming Shu urged him.


    For some reason, Suifeng turned around and left.


    When he left the courtyard, he turned back to look at the que on the door.


    He didn¡¯t like this woman, probably because she didn¡¯t talk much. But Wan Luo was different. People like them had a very depressing life. Wan Luo was always mischievous and seemed to be able to dispel the haze.


    So he liked Wan Luo more.


    Following the wind, he withdrew his gaze and decided to go to the Tower Lord.


    ¨C


    Eastern Pce.


    The man stood in the courtyard and raised his head to look at the Bright Moon.


    He was wearing a cape with exquisite workmanship. The moonlight shone on it and seemed to flow with brilliance.


    The young eunuch carried a pcemp and walked quickly from the corridor. ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty has summoned you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The crown prince adjusted his cloak. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After walking out of the Eastern Pce, the Crown Prince¡¯s Guard, Xie An, came forward. ¡°Your Highness, I heard that the Prime Minister had entered the pce in the evening. The reason why His Majesty has summoned you is probably because of the corruption case in Ningzhou.¡±


    The crown prince said, ¡°I have been back for so long, and they only attacked me. It seems that they are prepared.¡±


    Xie An was worried. ¡°His Majesty is unable to protect you. Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid that tonight will be a tough battle.¡±


    The crown prince clenched the edge of his cape slightly. ¡°Mm.¡±


    Xie An was deeply worried.


    The prime minister and the Empress Dowager were one of his allies. This time, the crown prince had thoroughly investigated the corruption case and had touched their people. No matter what, it would not end well.


    He only hoped that..


    Even if His Majesty did not do anything, he would not drag his highness down.


    ¡°Oh right, how¡¯s the investigation of the people I asked you to investigate going?¡±


    Xie An turned around and reacted for a few seconds before saying, ¡°There is still no news for the time being...¡±


    ¡°Continue to investigate.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The night was boundless.


    The man slowly walked towards the pce door that led to the unknown.


    ¨C


    Suifeng pleaded for mercy for Wan Luo, and the tower lord directly sent Suifeng a mission and sent him away.


    Although the Immortal Moon Tower did not have many rules, if one disobeyed an order, the oue would be extremely miserable.


    Without the protection of suifeng, Wan Luo didn¡¯t have a good life.


    Ming Shu had been idle in the Immortal Moon restaurant for more than half a month. The chefs of the Immortal Moon restaurant almostined to the leader and asked the leader to send her a job.


    Ming Shu was just waiting for death, but the leader didn¡¯t allow it.


    ¡°This is the mission.¡±


    The leader handed a note to her.


    Ming Shu opened it and looked at it. ¡°Assassinate... The Crown Prince?¡±


    The leader nodded. ¡°The eastern pce is heavily guarded. Be careful.¡±


    He paused. ¡°If youplete this mission, you will be the next leader.¡±


    Ming Shu burned the paper. ¡°Leader, how many people have you told this to?¡±


    If the leader had a beard, he would probably be angry.


    ¡°Why would I hand over the assassination of the crown prince to someone else?¡±


    Ming Shu was suspicious.


    ¡°Get Out!¡±The leader said angrily.


    Since when was it her turn to guess what he meant.


    Ming Shu left the room and went back to her yard to pack her things.


    Dong Shi came over with a roasted sweet potato. The fragrance immediately attracted Ming Shu¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Dong Shi,¡±Ming Shu called him with a smile.


    ¡°Here, I baked it especially for sister Yue. It smells so good... sigh, leave two for me!¡±


    Dong Shi took back two and saw Ming Shu packing her things. ¡°Sister Yue has a mission?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±Ming Shu said. ¡°Have you been very free recently?¡±


    Dong Shi shrugged. ¡°Didn¡¯t Wan Luo go down? We¡¯re going to take the test to be a heaven-grade assassin.¡±


    ¡°Is this mission dangerous?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so-so.¡±If little fairy knew that I was going to assassinate him, she would be very happy.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t see sister Yue for a long time, right?¡±Sometimes a difficult task could take months or even half a year.


    The heaven-ranked assassins would take on difficult tasks.


    The baby-faced man was very unhappy.


    Without sister Yue, no one would help him trick the cook into making more delicious food.


    Dong Shi insisted on sending Ming Shu out.


    The two walked out of Xianyue restaurant.


    ¡°Wan Luo, it was just a simple mission, and you failed! You¡¯re not in a good state? You¡¯re not in a good state every day. What kind of ce is xianyue brothel? Do you think it¡¯s Your Home?¡±


    Dong Shi tugged on Ming Shu¡¯s sleeve and asked her to look over there.


    They were standing on a slightly higher walkway, and below them was a training field.


    Most of the people were standing on one side, and there were only two people in the middle.


    It was Wan Luo, whom they had not seen for a long time.


    ¡°Let me tell you, the next time you fail toplete a mission, you will be my servant!¡±


    ¡°Why are you ring at me?¡±


    ¡°You still dare to Stare!¡±


    PA!


    The person who had taught Wan Luo a lessonshed out.


    Wan Luo screamed in pain, ¡°My injuries have not fully healed yet, and you want me toplete a mission? Can you me me if I fail?¡±


    ¡°You still dare to Talk Back? Did the immortal Moon brothel spend money to support you for Nothing?¡±


    As she spoke, a fewshesnded on Wan Luo¡¯s body.


    Wan Luo couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so she got up and ran away.


    This caused the people below to go into a frenzy to capture her.


    ¡°Serves her right.¡±


    Dong Shi snorted coldly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if she still dares to bully sister Yue.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two of them walked down the walkway and were about to pass by the training field when Wan Luo, who was caught by them, saw the two of them.


    Wan Luo¡¯s eyes instantly burst out with intense hatred.


    Shen Yue!


    It was her.


    It was this woman!


    ¡°Watch carefully. If anyone disobeys, this will be their end.¡±


    Pa..


    The whip had barbs on it, and when it hit a person¡¯s body, it was extremely painful.


    ¡°You are just a small yellow-ranked assassin. If you want to climb up, then work hard. Don¡¯t fall down, or else your end will be even worse.¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many rules in the Immortal Moon restaurant, but there are rules! Remember them all!¡±


    The scolding and screams blended into one.


    Walking out of the territory of the Immortal Moon restaurant, Dong Shi looked at Ming Shu. ¡°Sister Yue, you have toe back alive.¡±


    Who knew if they coulde back alive after walking out today.


    Their biggest wish was toe back alive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, tell the chef that I wille back.¡±


    ¡°PFFT, Hahaha...¡±Dong Shiughed. ¡°The chef will cut you with a knife.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Dong Shi watched Ming Shu leave. When Ming Shu disappeared, he said, ¡°Sister Yue... Goodbye.¡±

 Chapter 1607

    <h4>Chapter 1607: Chapter 1607 the pampering of Her Highness (8)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s so bad, a whole family was raided!¡±


    ¡°The soundst night was too scary...¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, so many people, so pitiful.¡±


    Ming Shu sat by the window. Outside, there were several beggars squatting, discussing the major events that had happened in the capital.


    A certain official¡¯s family of 127 people was executedst night by the Emperor¡¯s order.


    Last night, the imperial guards killed people. People could hear the cries of injustice on the street. In the end, they called the emperor weak and ipetent, and the demon queen had misled the country.


    In the end, they ordered a family of corpses to be directly taken to the mass graves and thrown away. Even the graves were not allowed to be erected.


    ¡°They¡¯reing, they¡¯reing. Look, those are the carriages carrying the corpses.¡±


    Ming Shu looked in the direction of the voice. Several carriages pulled the corpses covered with white cloth and headed out of the city.


    The white cloth didn¡¯t cover all the corpses. Some people¡¯s hands, feet, and even their heads were exposed.


    The surrounding people all stepped back and covered their noses.


    Some of the cowards were scared to tears.


    ¡°What a sin.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Lord Luo is honest and upright. He did a lot of things for us. I didn¡¯t expect him to end up like this.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even let the children go...¡±


    Everyone only dared to discuss in secret, afraid that they would be heard by others.


    There were five cars in total. It took a while before they walked over.


    There were bloodstains on the ground. Even if the cars left, no one dared to walk over. They all avoided them.


    Ming Shu leaned against the window. ¡°Hey, why was that person exterminated?¡±


    The beggars were shocked. When they heard Ming Shu asking about this, they looked at each other and prepared to leave.


    Ming Shu put a tael of silver on the windowsill.


    The beggars immediately squatted back.


    They said to Ming Shu obsequiously, ¡°Lord Luo is taking bribes because his highness the crown prince investigated the case of corruption in Ningzhou. Recently, the news is spreading. If Lord Luo is involved, that person will make an example out of him.¡±


    These words were very official and didn¡¯t match those people just now.


    Ming Shu added another tael.


    The beggar chuckled. ¡°Lord Luo has always been honest and upright. Naturally, he won¡¯t take bribes. This matter...¡±


    The beggar lowered his voice. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s all rted to the Prime Minister.¡±


    ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince investigated the Ningzhou case and angered the Prime Minister. Lord Luo is His Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s Man. The prime minister used Lord Luo to take revenge on his highness the Crown Prince.¡±


    The Beggars¡¯gang had always been full of gossip. Ming Shu learned a lot from them.


    Last time, the crown prince investigated a corruption case in Ningzhou. The person involved in the case had a close rtionship with the prime minister.


    The Prime Minister must be unhappy with the person who touched the prime minister.


    So he set up a trap to get rid of one of the people around the crown prince.


    And he used such a cruel method.


    This was undoubtedly a warning to the crown prince.


    He was the crown prince, but he was still a crown prince.


    The rumbling of the wheels came from the noise. A carriage ran over the road that the convoy had just passed.


    The carriage turned and when the curtain was lifted by the Wind, Ming Shu saw the side profile of the person sitting in the carriage.


    In the blink of an eye, the curtain fell and the carriage disappeared from Ming Shu¡¯s sight.


    She threw the silver to the beggar and paid the bill before leaving the shop.


    The carriage was heading out of the city.


    ¡°Giddy Up...¡±


    ¡°Giddy up... Get Out of the way!¡±


    A group of people rode over at an extremely fast speed. The blood on the ground was trampled to spots.


    ¨C


    The crown prince¡¯s carriage was stopped outside the city by Xie An.


    ¡°Move aside!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go back.¡±Xie An knelt in front of the carriage. ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to go. Instead, you will leave a message for the prime minister. Your Highness, Please Calm Down.¡±


    The crown prince heavily lowered the curtain of the carriage.


    Xie An thought that he had stopped him. Who would have thought that he would suddenly get off the carriage and get on the horse.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±Xie An opened his hand and blocked in front of him. ¡°Please bear with it.¡±


    The crown prince held the reins tightly. ¡°Lord Luo has been honest all his life. He worked hard for the people. It was me who killed him. I Can¡¯t let him be dumped in the wilderness. There isn¡¯t even a Tombstone!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t go!¡±


    The crown prince whipped the horse and hit its butt. The horse was in pain and immediately rushed over.


    Xie An was forced to move aside.


    ¡°Chase!¡±


    Xie An quickly grabbed the horse of someone else and led his men to chase after him.


    His Highness was mad!


    It didn¡¯t matter how the Prime Minister dealt with him. His Highness could endure it.


    But this time, the prime minister suddenly dealt with the people around His Highness and even forced His Majesty to give an order. More than a hundred people, including the elderly, women and children, were not spared.


    Xie An was very worried that his highness wouldn¡¯t be able to pass this round..


    ¨C


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect that she would arrive at the mass grave so soon.


    Although it wasn¡¯t the same as before, the environment was almost the same.


    Ming Shu saw that the carriage carrying the bodies had left. She followed the blood trail and soon found the ce where the bodies were thrown.


    They were really thrown here. There wasn¡¯t even a hasty burial.


    Since the Emperor had given the order, no one dared to disobey.


    At this time, a figure stood in front of the group of people. He just stood there quietly.


    Ming Shu heard someoneing, so she hid in the dark.


    ¡°Your Highness, go back.¡±Xie An saw the crown prince and quickly advised him.


    ¡°Bury them.¡±


    Xie An was even more anxious. ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t do this.¡±


    If they buried these people, it would be against the edict.


    What would the Prime Minister say then?


    The one who would suffer would be your highness.


    ¡°Bury them,¡±the crown prince said word by word.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Xie An knelt down with a plop, and the people behind him also knelt down.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you want to kill more people?¡±


    Xie An didn¡¯t want to say this, but now he could only stop him.


    Sure enough, the crown prince was stunned for a moment.


    He slowly raised his hand and held his forehead.


    ¡°As the crown prince... What¡¯s the point of doing this in front of me?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t even protect his own subject.


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    Xie An¡¯s voice was a little choked up, but he couldn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you bury him.¡±


    A crisp voice sounded from the side. A pretty woman walked out from the weeds, carrying a shovel on her shoulder.


    Xie An stood up immediately and guarded the crown prince behind her.


    The crown prince looked at the person on the other side between his fingers.


    The person on the other side poked the shovel on the ground and tilted his head. He smiled and said, ¡°Crown prince, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Who are you!¡±


    ¡°Xie An.¡±The crown prince held Xie An¡¯s shoulder.


    Xie An looked at the crown prince in shock.


    ¡°How is it?¡±Ming Shu raised her chin.


    The crown prince asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being killed?¡±


    Burying these people was defying the imperial edict.


    He knew very well.


    He also knew that he was being willful.


    But..


    He really couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    The woman opposite him smiled sweetly. ¡°People in the jianghu don¡¯t listen to your government. The imperial edict is Useless to me.¡±


    The crown prince was silent for a few seconds and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±Ming Shu held her chin. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. Let¡¯s think about it first. Just take it that your highness owes me.¡±


    I want your life!


    There are so many people here, but I don¡¯t dare to say it out loud. I¡¯m afraid of being beaten!


    ¡°No need. Leave this ce quickly.¡±


    The crown prince suddenly turned around and rejected her coldly.

 Chapter 1608

    <h4>Chapter 1608: Chapter 1608 Her Highness¡¯pampering (9)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    On the mass grave, only the sound of digging could be heard. The soundsted for a long time.


    It was impossible to erect the monuments one by one, so Ming Shu dug a big pit and let everyone in.


    The crown prince stood at the side and watched calmly.


    Ming Shu ate three times during the burial.


    Everyone:¡±...¡±


    They couldn¡¯t understand how she could still eat at such a time.


    But they couldn¡¯t refute this theory. How could she dig a hole when she was hungry.


    After the burial, a wordless monument was erected. The sky was filled with stars. She dragged the shovel over. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s done.¡±


    The crown prince took the wine from Xie An and stood in front of the wordless monument. ¡°Lord Luo, I will bury you in the future.¡±


    The wine poured on the ground.


    Ming Shu held the shovel and chewed on a bun. She nced at the worried Xie An.


    ¡°Um... there are still a few people over there. Do you want to deal with them?¡±


    Xie An:¡±? ?¡±


    ......


    Xie An asked someone to look at the ce Ming Shu pointed at. As expected, a few people were still alive.


    They checked and reported, ¡°Lord Xie, they seem to be the prime minister¡¯s people.¡±


    Xie An looked at Ming Shu.


    ¡°No need to thank me. Ten drumsticks.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The crown prince walked back and looked at the corpse on the ground. He then looked at Ming Shu. ¡°You guys go down first.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±This woman¡¯s background was unknown. How could he let her stay alone with His Highness.


    Xie An didn¡¯t believe that someone would risk their lives to do this.


    She must have a motive.


    ¡°Go Down.¡±


    ¡±... Yes.¡±


    Xie An turned around and left.


    The mass grave looked even more eerie at night. The crown prince approached Ming Shu. ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±


    Ming Shu took a bite of the bun. ¡°I told you that I am an assassin.¡±


    The crown prince: ¡°So?¡±


    Ming Shu: ¡°Our Leader asked me to kill you. I am trying to get close to you. Look, I helped you so much. You should be grateful to me. Then I will... Hey, don¡¯t go!¡±


    The crown prince sneered. ¡°A killer whose kung fu has been crippled. Why hasn¡¯t he been abandoned?¡±


    Ming Shu praised the leader. ¡°Our leader is not that kind of vulgar person. Besides, you don¡¯t have to use kung fu to kill people.¡±


    The crown prince walked faster. ¡°No Kung Fu? Use steamed buns?¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    The little devil actually didn¡¯t like steamed buns!


    What¡¯s wrong with steamed buns!


    I¡¯m not ying with you anymore!


    The crown prince was walking when he suddenly heard no sound.


    He suddenly turned around, but there was no one behind him.


    He quickly turned back.


    There was only the rustling of the wild grass as the wind blew.


    The crown prince slightly clenched his fists. Did he go too far just now?


    It was not easy to see her.


    Didn¡¯t she say that she was going to assassinate him?


    So she would definitely appear again.


    This was probably the first time the crown prince expected someone to assassinate him.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±Xie An, who was waiting below, saw the crown princeing and hurriedly went up to greet him.


    ¡°Return to the pce.¡±


    Xie An looked behind the crown prince but didn¡¯t see a single shadow.


    He felt a little strange, but seeing that the crown prince¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good, he didn¡¯t dare to ask further.


    ¨C


    ¡°Entering the pce is different from outside. Every word and action has rules. Here, if you don¡¯t do well, you¡¯ll lose your head.¡±


    The old nanny was teaching the new pce maid a lesson.


    Ming Shu stood at the back. She had no choice but toe in. The crown prince was in the East Pce.


    Of course, she could sneak in directly, but without a reasonable and legal identity, she couldn¡¯t hide forever, right?


    Looking for the Crown Prince?


    He couldn¡¯t protect himself. There were a few ants in the East Pce, and everyone knew very well that if she suddenly appeared, she might cause trouble.


    The Little Devil was already having a hard time.


    She didn¡¯t want to give him any more trouble.


    After learning the rules for a day, Ming Shu went back to her ce and suddenly heard an argument inside.


    ¡°Chu Ling ¡®er, you actuallyined to the nanny just now!¡±


    Ming Shu stood at the door and looked at the scene inside. A little pce maid was surrounded by a few pce maids, while the others were standing beside her.


    Chu Ling ¡®er: ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, then who was it? I saw you talking to the old nanny, and I was hit by the old nanny several times!¡±


    ¡°I told you, it wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you admit it? Teach her a lesson!¡±


    It was verymon for pce maids to bully people. Ming Shu stood at the door and waited for them to finish their lesson before she went in.


    As soon as she went in, everyone quieted down. Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, everyone dispersed and did their own thing.


    When Ming Shu came in, she left a deep impression on these people. No one dared to provoke her.


    Chu Ling ¡®er¡¯s clothes were torn and her hair was in a mess. She raised her hand to wipe away her tears and quickly got up.


    This was not the first time Ming Shu saw this Chu Ling ¡®er being bullied.


    Based on her name and the treatment she received, Ming Shu felt that she might be a female protagonist.


    I wonder if she knows how to cook..


    Wait!


    If she is the female protagonist, then who is the male protagonist?


    It Can¡¯t be a little fairy, right?


    He is the crown prince. In the future, he will inherit the throne... impossible, impossible. Maybe he will die before he inherits the throne?


    Besides, not all the female leads came here to be concubines.


    ¡°There is a banquet in the pce today. You have to go over and help. When you get there, listen to me. If anyone dares to cause trouble, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    After the old woman finished her words, she asked everyone to follow the eunuchs.


    Ming Shu was always thest one to leave. The old woman stopped her.


    ¡°Old Woman.¡±Ming Shu smiled.


    The old woman nodded. ¡°I know you are the most stable and don¡¯t cause any trouble. When we get there, you have to take care of them. We are one. If we make a mistake, we will all be implicated.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±do you have a misunderstanding about me?


    ¨C ..


    The banquet was Princess Ruxin¡¯sing of age ceremony.


    Princess Ruxin was born from the concubines of the empress dowager. Because her mother passed away early, Princess Ruxin was raised by the empress dowager.


    With the Empress Dowager¡¯s support, Princess Ruxin was the most favored princess in the pce.


    There were even rumors that if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Princess Ruxin was a woman, the empress dowager would have already deposed the crown prince and made Princess Ruxin the Crown Prince¡¯s heir.


    In any case, they couldn¡¯t offend Princess Ruxin in the pce.


    ¡°Chu Ling ¡®er, send this to Princess Ruxin.¡±


    The pce maids handed the tray to Chu Ling ¡®er.


    Chu Ling ¡®er took it without saying a word and walked to the back hall.


    After Chu Ling ¡®er left, the pce maids gathered together. ¡°Wait for a good show.¡±


    ¡°If we anger Princess Ruxin, she will be in big trouble.¡±


    The pce maids already had a victorious smile on their faces.


    Ming Shu walked past them, and the pce maids instantly stopped talking.


    When Ming Shu walked out, they lowered their voices. ¡°I always feel that she is strange.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke her. It Won¡¯t end well if you provoke her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Last Time, a pce maid provoked her. Guess what? She beat her up and the pce maidined to the nanny. However, nothing happened to the pce maid. She used the pce maid of framing her. As a result, the pce maid was sent out of the pce the next day.¡±


    ¡°She really beat her up?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Many people saw it with their own eyes, but no one dared to say it. Moreover, the pce maid was not injured...¡±

 Chapter 1609

    <h4>Chapter 1609: Chapter 1609: Your Highness¡¯Pampering (10)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    When Ming Shu found Chu Ling ¡®er, she was kneeling on the ground. Her face was swollen, but she didn¡¯t see anyone else. She guessed that she had already left.


    Ming Shu walked around a few corridors and saw many people not far away.


    ¡°Brother Crown Prince, your cape is really nice, but why does it look like it¡¯s broken?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness Crown Prince, if you are short of money, you can tell this humble subject. This humble subject will give you one.¡±


    ¡°This cape is already broken, so I don¡¯t want it. Brother crown prince, throw it away.¡±


    The person who said this was a girl, her voice sweet but arrogant.


    The moment she opened her mouth, the young men and women around her immediately echoed, not afraid of offending the Crown Prince at all.


    Thinking about it, it made sense. The crown prince was now almostpletely suppressed by the Prime Minister¡¯s Party, and the Emperor could not provide him with any help. Of course, they would dare to tease the crown prince.


    Perhaps if they did well, they might even receive the recognition of the prime minister and the Empress Dowager and be promoted.


    ¡°Brother Crown Prince can¡¯t bear to part with it. Why Don¡¯t you help brother Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°Princess Ruxin!¡±Xie An stood in front of the crown prince. ¡°Your Highness is the Crown Prince, don¡¯t go overboard!¡±


    ¡°Since when is it your turn to speak when I¡¯m speaking!¡±Princess Ruxin suddenly flew into a rage. ¡°p your mouth!¡±


    Xie An frowned.


    ......


    The eunuchs beside Princess Ruxin stepped forward. These eunuchs were all martial artists. Xie An was afraid of implicating the crown prince, so he didn¡¯t dare to resist.


    ¡°Brother crown prince, if you throw away that cloak, I won¡¯t hit him, okay?¡±The anger on Princess Ruxin¡¯s face disappeared, leaving only a charming smile.


    Ming Shu took out Little Beastie. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep, there¡¯s a feast for all.¡±


    Little Beastie:¡±...¡±I don¡¯t believe you!


    Little Beastie continued pretending to be dead.


    Ming Shu shook it a few times, and Little Beastie opened its eyes reluctantly. ¡°Poop-picker!¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡±


    Little Beastie put its little paw on her palm and said angrily, ¡°You only know how to lie to me!¡±


    ¡°Go quickly.¡±


    Little Beastie:¡±...¡±


    Poop-picker, you bastard!


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m a bastard.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Little Beastie red at Ming Shu, then jumped off her palm and rolled into the grass.


    ¨C ..


    The crown prince calmly faced Princess Ruxin¡¯s provocation. However, at this time, Princess Ruxin suddenly took a step back.


    Her face turned pale.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over... Don¡¯te over! !¡±


    Princess Ruxin shouted without any warning.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment.


    What was going on?


    Princess Ruxin¡¯s face was filled with fear. She waved her hand in the air as if there was something terrifying.


    ¡°Princess...¡±


    ¡°Princess, What¡¯s Wrong?¡±


    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t scare me. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te over. Don¡¯te over. Go Away!¡±Princess Ruxin shouted. She didn¡¯t allow anyone to get close to her.


    She pushed the people away and ran into the distance, screaming.


    This group of people was probably scared too, so they quickly chased after her.


    The surroundings quickly became quiet.


    Ming Shu looked in the direction Princess Ruxin left. The corners of her mouth curled up, and she jumped down from the corridor.


    ¡°Who...¡±


    Xie An heard the voice and said cautiously.


    Ming Shu pushed aside the leaves and walked out. ¡°Your Highness, we meet again.¡±


    Your Highness:¡±...¡±


    Why is she here!


    ¡°It¡¯s You Again!¡±Xie An was a little speechless. How can I meet her everywhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me. Now Your Highness is still being bullied.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Xie An looked in the direction where Princess Ruxin disappeared and swallowed. ¡°Did you do it just now?¡±


    Ming Shu bowed elegantly. ¡°Yes, it was me.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the Crown Prince and smiled. ¡°Your Highness, this cloak...¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s expression changed slightly. He suddenly took off the cloak and threw it to Xie An. ¡°How did you do it? I have so many capes. Why did you choose this shabby one?¡±


    Xie An held the cloak.¡±...¡±


    Didn¡¯t you want to use this cloak no matter what?


    ¡°Your Highness, I know my mistake.¡±


    Xie An was very tactful.


    If your Highness said so, then it must be the case.


    ¡°Why are you here!¡±The crown prince asked Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu pointed at her pce maid uniform. ¡°Experience the life of a pce maid.¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to assassinate me?¡±


    This rascal!


    He was waiting for her to assassinate him in the East Pce, and she came here to be a pce maid!


    Xie An was stunned.


    What did the Crown Prince Say?


    Assassinate?


    This woman is an assassin!


    Ming assassin Shu: ¡°Your Highness, if I don¡¯t go to the Eastern Pce, how can I assassinate you?¡±


    The crown prince sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t you assassins know how to jump over roofs and walls?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m crippled.¡±Ming Shu started talking nonsense. ¡°How can I jump over roofs and walls?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re useless.¡±


    ¡±... Your Highness, you¡¯re going a bit too far.¡±


    ¡°Ha, you¡¯re useless even if you¡¯re ugly. What kind of killer are you?¡±


    ¡°Ha, Your Highness was bullied by a woman. What kind of Crown Prince are you?¡±Ming Shu retorted.


    The crown prince¡¯s gaze suddenly turned to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu raised her head without fear and met his gaze.


    The two trash looked at each other for a while and looked away at the same time.


    The crown prince flicked his sleeves and left.


    I Won¡¯t argue with the wicked people!


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±this little devil has a bad temper!


    Xie An:¡±...¡±Not Your Highness, are you talking about the assassination?


    This is an assassin!


    Why Can Your Highness discuss this kind of thing with an assassin without any change in expression.


    Xie An didn¡¯t know what to do with Ming Shu, and the Crown Prince didn¡¯t say anything. In the end, Xie An chased after her with his cape.


    ¡°Your Highness, that just now...¡±


    The Crown Prince red at Xie An. ¡°Ruxin has been getting more and more impudent recently. She must think that I¡¯m easier to bully because of Lord Luo¡¯s matter. Find something for her to do and let her be a good princess.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xie An agreed and continued the topic: ¡°Your Highness, that Assassin...¡±


    The crown prince was silent and did not reply.


    Xie An:¡±...¡±


    So, should she be arrested or not?


    Xie An did not have the time to find something for Princess Ruxin to do. That day, as if she had gone crazy, she burst into the banquet and caused a huge ruckus.


    She was mumbling about ghosts and saying things like don¡¯te over.


    With the main character of the banquet in such a state, the banquet ended just like that.


    Princess Ruxin had gone mad. This made the empress dowager extremely anxious.


    The imperial physicians of the imperial hospital came to check all over, but no one had a solution.


    They could only tie princess ruxin to the bed to prevent her from hurting themselves.


    The Empress Dowager was furious. She got people to investigate what was going on.


    After investigating, they didn¡¯t find out about the crown prince. Instead, they found out about Chu Ling ¡®er.


    The viin who cursed Princess Ruxin was found in Chu Ling ¡®er.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me... It¡¯s not mine!¡±Chu Ling ¡®er straightened her neck, unwilling to admit it.


    ¡°I found it from you, but it¡¯s still not yours?¡±The eunuch said in a high-pitched voice. ¡°Caught red-handed!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not mine, I was framed,¡±Chu Ling ¡®er repeated.


    ¡°You won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin. Take her to the Empress Dowager!¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly stood out from the crowd. ¡°I have a way to cure the princess.¡±

 Chapter 1610

    <h4>Chapter 1610: Chapter 1610 Her Highness¡¯s pampering (11)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Chu Ling ¡®er and Ming Shu were taken to the Empress Dowager¡¯s ce.


    The Empress Dowager was well-taken care of and looked much younger than her actual age.


    ¡°You said you have a way to cure Princess Ruxin?¡±The Empress Dowager sat on the high seat and looked at Ming Shu¡¯s eyes as if she was looking at an object.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Empress Dowager was worried about Princess Ruxin. Now she was desperate.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t be cured, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡±


    Ming Shu was taken to Princess Ruxin¡¯s side. The Empress Dowager was worried and followed her.


    ¡°I need a quiet environment.¡±Ming Shu blocked them at the door.


    The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t say anything. The pce maid next to her shouted, ¡°How dare you! How can I let you be alone with the Princess?¡±


    The pce maid¡¯s words clearly represented the empress dowager¡¯s attitude.


    How could they let a pce maid be alone with Princess Ruxin.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care. ¡°If you want anything to do with Princess Ruxin, I don¡¯t have a problem with it. At most, I¡¯ll just die.¡±


    The Empress Dowager:¡±...¡±


    ......


    If Ming Shu was a coward, the empress dowager could still scare her.


    But Ming Shu put on an expression: you either kill me or wait outside. The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t have any policy for a moment.


    ¡°The Empress Dowager Won¡¯t harm Princess Ruxin by letting her in like this, right?¡±


    The empress dowager stared at the door. ¡°Hmph, if she dares to hurt Ruxin, I¡¯ll skin her alive.¡±


    After saying that, the empress dowager¡¯s face changed. ¡°My poor ruxin, how could she suffer like this?¡±


    ¡°Empress dowager, don¡¯t worry. The princess will be fine.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The empress dowager nodded her head worriedly.


    Ruxin was brought up by Ming Shu alone. How could she bear to see her suffer.


    The empress dowager stood outside for as long as Ming Shu stayed inside.


    Creak ¡ª


    The door opened.


    ¡°Ruxin, my ruxin...¡±


    The empress dowager quickly looked toward the door. Ming Shu came out first, followed by the slightly pale ruxin.


    ¡°Ruxin.¡±The Empress Dowager stepped forward. ¡°How are you? Why did you get out of bed? Are You Okay?¡±


    Princess Ruxin looked at Ming Shu with some fear. She couldn¡¯t help looking to the side and shook her head with a pale face. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m Okay Now.¡±


    ¡°Are you really okay now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine now, right?¡±Princess Ruxin forced a smile. ¡°Thank you... Miss Shen Yue, I must reward Miss Shen Yue well.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡±The Empress Dowager quickly agreed. ¡°Reward me, treat my baby Ruxin, you must reward me.¡±


    ¡°Princess, take good care of yourself and you will recover soon.¡±Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Remember not to get angry.¡±


    Ruxin princess slightly trembled: ¡°Remember... Remember.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it, it¡¯s shaking?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit cold...¡±


    ¡°Oh, get in, get in.¡±


    A group of people surrounded princess ru Xin back to the room.


    Ruxin princess lying in bed, that woman has been invisible, in front of her familiar grandmother.


    She opened her mouth toin, but out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of an illusory figure floating in the air beside her. She immediately shivered, closed her eyes, and didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    That woman was too terrifying.


    ¨C


    In the prison.


    Chu Ling ¡®er was tied to a pir and whipped on her body. Her clothes were already bleeding.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me or not? Who ordered you to do this? !¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me, are you? I¡¯ll make you stubborn. Are you going to tell me or not? Are you going to tell me or not...¡±


    ¡°Quick, tell me who ordered you to do this!¡±


    Chu Ling ¡®er gritted her teeth. She did not even let out a painful groan as she forcefully withstood the attack.


    Just as Chu Ling ¡®er was about to faint, a person dressed as a eunuch rushed over and pinched his orchid-shaped fingers. ¡°Aiyo, why did you beat him up so badly? Quickly put him down.¡±


    ¡°Eunuch, this...¡±


    Weren¡¯t they supposed to interrogate him properly?


    ¡°What is this? Quickly put her down!¡±The eunuch said.


    ¡°Oh, OH, OH...¡±


    A few of them put Chu Ling ¡®er down in a flurry.


    The steward looked at Chu Ling ¡®er a few times and said anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t let her die. Hurry up and call someone to take a look.¡±


    The others did not know what was going on, but they just followed the orders of the higher-ups.


    Chu Ling ¡®er was treated in the end. She even took a lot of silver and was sent back in the end.


    ¡°She¡¯s beaten up like this. She can¡¯t live, right?¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s breathing less and breathing more. She Won¡¯t die here, right?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, can we change rooms?¡±


    Those who stayed with Chu Ling ¡®er requested to change rooms, and they were scolded by the Grandma.


    That night, Chu Ling ¡®Er had a high fever, and the pce maids didn¡¯t care about her.


    When Chu Ling ¡®er was in a daze from the fever, she felt someone reach out to her forehead, then pinch her chin and feed her something.


    She didn¡¯t have the strength, so she had to swallow the food.


    She tried to open her eyes to see who it was.


    Her vision was blurry, and a shadow gradually appeared.


    Ming Shu stood next to her, holding a small bottle in her hand. She poured it out and forced it into her mouth.


    This person... always acted alone, but no one provoked her.


    Chu Ling ¡®er opened her mouth, and a hoarse and unpleasant voice came out of her throat. ¡°What... What did you give me?¡±


    ¡°Poison.¡±Ming Shu threw the small bottle to her and said with a smile, ¡°Take two more at night. I guarantee you will die a beautiful death.¡±


    Chu Ling ¡®er:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu turned around and left. Just as she reached the door, she heard a muffled sound.


    She turned around.


    Chu Ling ¡®er fell off the bed.


    Chu Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t look at her. She used both hands to support her body and tried to get up.


    She tried several times, but in the end, she fell back.


    Chu Ling ¡®ER¡¯s face darkened. She heard a clear female voice asking her, ¡°Do you want to die so badly?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Chu Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t emphasize her voice, but it made people feel her strong desire to live.


    ¡°Then what are you doing? Are you worshiping?¡±


    ¡°I want to drink water.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu took her back and poured her a ss of water.


    Chu Ling ¡®Er¡¯s throat was burning. She finished the water in one go and Ming Shu poured her another ss.


    ¡°Thank... Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±Ming Shu sat beside her. ¡°Do you know how to Cook?¡±


    After Chu Ling ¡®ER finished drinking the water, her consciousness started to be dizzy again. She didn¡¯t hear what Ming Shu said clearly.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Chu Ling ¡®er felt much better at night. Her high fever had subsided and even her body didn¡¯t hurt as much.


    But the wound was still bloody and didn¡¯t change much.


    Chu Ling ¡®er touched the small porcin bottle on the bed.


    She looked at Ming Shu¡¯s bed. At this time, most of the pce maids hade back, but the other side was empty.


    ¡°Chu Ling ¡®er, you¡¯re so lucky. You cursed Princess Ruxin, but only got a fewshes.¡±


    Chu Ling ¡®er nced at the pce maid who spoke. ¡°I said... It wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    ¡°Everyone saw it with their own eyes. Isn¡¯t it you? Don¡¯t drag us into this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Granny is too much. She actually let her stay here.¡±


    The mocking voices of the serving girls stopped abruptly when Ming Shu entered.


    Today, the Empress Dowager¡¯s people came to reward Ming Shu with many things. Princess Ruxin was also cured. She must have cured her.


    Who would go against her.


    Ming Shu came in with some snacks. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep? Grandma will be here soon.¡±


    Everyone immediately went to their beds andy down.


    Ming Shu stuffed a small bag into Chu Ling ¡®ER¡¯s hands.


    Before Chu Ling ¡®er could react, she had already turned around and left.


    Ming Shu stuffed the bag into a corner. Those who were paying attention only saw Ming Shu standing by the side for a moment and then leaving.

 Chapter 1611

    <h4>Chapter 1611: Chapter 1611 Her Highness¡¯pampering (12)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Chu Ling ¡®ER¡¯s injury healed quickly. Ming Shu came back from the kitchen that day and heard a pce maid being taken away. She was the one who framed Chu Ling ¡®er to curse Princess Ruxin.


    That Pce maid was the one who usually didn¡¯t get along with Chu Ling ¡®er.


    Chu Ling ¡®er found her at noon and returned the bag she had given to her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take these things.¡±


    ¡°Why? You can buy a lot of delicious food here.¡±


    ¡°The Empress Dowager gave this to you.¡±


    ¡°I was implicated in this. It¡¯s my duty to give it to you.¡±


    Chu Ling ¡®er frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You understand.¡±


    ¡±...¡±Chu Ling ¡®ER¡¯s gaze becameplicated. If it was really what she thought, wasn¡¯t she afraid of snitching on herself?


    After a while, she said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to get Princess Ruxin¡¯s birthday and make those things in a short time. The person who wanted to frame me was already prepared.¡±


    ¡°Even if this didn¡¯t happen, I would have been reported sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°This time, it¡¯s just giving the other party a chance.¡±


    ......


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect this person to be so clear-minded.


    Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°If I give it to you, it¡¯s yours. If you don¡¯t want it, just throw it away.¡±


    Chu Ling ¡®er wanted to catch up, but someone came over. She could only take the things back and watch Ming Shu leave.


    In the following period of time, Chu Ling ¡®er did things for Ming Shu, whether intentionally or not. She found that Ming Shu liked to run to the nanny to exchange for food.


    At first, she thought that she had kept something, but in the end, she found that it was all eaten by her.


    Chu Ling ¡®ER once received a reward in a pce. It was a few pieces of osmanthus cake. She brought the osmanthus cake back to her, and as expected, she was easier to talk to than before.


    Chu Ling ¡®er:¡±...¡±


    What kind of person was this!


    ¨C ..


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be assigned to the various pces tomorrow. I really hope that I can be assigned to a good ce.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t let it be Princess Ruxin¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that the pce maids there often go missing...¡±


    Everyone understood what missing meant.


    Chu Ling ¡®er sat next to Ming Shu. ¡°Which pce do you want to be assigned to?¡±


    ¡°Someone wille to pick me up.¡±Ming Shu¡¯s tone was very confident.


    ¡±... Who?¡±


    ¡°Guess.¡±


    How could Chu Ling ¡®er guess? However, she always did things right. The nanny was very optimistic about her, so it was possible to find a good ce in advance.


    Ming Shu had nothing to do and asked, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    Chu Ling¡¯er shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ming shu gossiped, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any blood feud to avenge?¡±


    It was always written like this in novels.


    Chu Ling¡¯er was puzzled. ¡°No.¡±


    Her expression was calm, and she didn¡¯t seem to be lying.


    ¡±... Then why did you enter the Pce?¡±Why didn¡¯t you follow the plot!


    ¡°Live on.¡±


    ¡±... it¡¯s easier to die in the pce, right?¡±Killing a pce maid was as easy as stepping on an ant.


    ¡°It¡¯s better than outside.¡±Chu Ling ¡®er looked outside the pce wall. ¡°Outside... I might have died a long time ago.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    This plot was too chaotic!


    The next day, all the pce maids stood in a row, and the wet nurse gave her a final lecture.


    It was nothing more than going to the various pces and doing more with less. Whatever the master said, it would be done.


    The old woman read the names on the list. Some people were assigned to better pces, so naturally, they were happy.


    There were also some people who were assigned to worse pces, and instantly, it was as if a mother had died.


    Especially those assigned to Princess Ruxin¡¯s side.


    ¡°Chu Ling ¡®er, Eastern Pce.¡±


    After the old woman finished reading, the scene was somewhat silent.


    Everyone knew what was going on in the Eastern Pce. Although the crown prince still had some people supporting him, the prime minister was on his side..


    All the women knew that the situation was not biased in favor of the Eastern Pce. It was better to be on princess ru Xin¡¯s side.


    ¡°Divine Moon, Eastern Pce.¡±


    Everyone:¡±...¡±


    Wasn¡¯t thisdy very favored by the old woman?


    Why was she also assigned to the Eastern Pce?


    The olddy closed the booklet. ¡°Alright, those who haven¡¯t read their names, go back to work. Those who have read their names, pack your things and gather outside.¡±


    Ming Shu had nothing to pack. She didn¡¯t bring many things with her.


    When Chu Ling ¡®er was packing, she always looked at Ming Shu with a strange expression.


    She said someone would pick her up. Is that the East Pce?


    When they were gathering outside, someone suddenly came to call Ming Shu and Chu Ling ¡®er away.


    The person was a steward eunuch and brought several eunuchs with him. He looked a little hostile.


    ¡°What do they want?¡±Chu Ling ¡®er asked Ming Shu in a low voice.


    ¡°What do they want to sayter? Just agree.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The steward eunuch looked at Ming Shu and Chu Ling ¡®er. ¡°They are quite good-looking. You two will go to the East Pce. Do you know what to do?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, Eunuch.¡±Ming Shu smiled and continued.


    Seeing that Ming Shu was sensible, the eunuch¡¯s expression softened.


    He told her and Chu Ling ¡®er a few things.


    ¡°Okay, remember what you said today. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have a good ending. Do you understand?¡±


    The eunuch signaled them to leave.


    When they were far away, Chu Ling ¡®er asked, ¡°What do they mean?¡±


    ¡°They want to be spies.¡±


    ¡±... you agree?¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡±Ming Shu asked, ¡°Do you want to be killed here by them?¡±


    ¡±...¡±Chu Ling ¡®er squeezed out a few words. ¡°I can¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t really ask you to be a spy.¡±


    Chu Ling ¡®er hesitated for a while. ¡°The Eastern Pce is the crown prince of a country. How can they be so brazen?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled mysteriously. ¡°Only you can not think of it. There is nothing they can¡¯t do.¡±


    Chu Ling ¡®ER:¡±...¡±


    Chu Ling ¡®er suddenly remembered something. ¡°Did you ask me to go to the Eastern Pce with you?¡±


    ¡°How can I be so capable?¡±


    ¡±...¡±Chu Ling ¡®er was a little suspicious.


    If it wasn¡¯t her, then it was just randomly assigned?


    ¡°You said that someone picked up. Is it the Eastern Pce?¡±She asked again.


    ¡°Guess.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    How could she guess!


    ¨C


    Ming Shu and Chu Ling ¡®er dyed for a while. When they arrived at the Eastern Pce, it was already night time.


    ¡°Shen Yue, Chu Ling ¡®er?¡±


    The pce maids looked at them up and down. Their eyes looked like they wanted to tear off their clothes and examine them.


    This was the Great Pce Maid of the Eastern Pce, Qiao Qing. She was in charge of them now.


    ¡°When you arrive at the Eastern Pce, you have to follow the rules of the Eastern Pce...¡±


    Qiaoqing first threatened Ming Shu and Chu Ling ¡®er. Ming Shu yawned as she listened.


    ¡°This is your room. There are clothes on the bed. You have changed. Forget about today. I will teach you tomorrow morning.¡±


    The room was a four-person room. However, other than Ming Shu and Chu Ling ¡®er, there seemed to be no one else in the room.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not have any other thoughts, or else...¡±


    Qiao Qing threatened them and left the room with a cold snort.


    Chu Ling ¡®er:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu felt no psychological pressure and fell asleep immediately.


    Chu Ling ¡®er looked at the new environment and couldn¡¯t fall asleep for a long time.


    The next day.


    Qiao Qing came over to wake them up before the sun rose. She changed into the pce maids¡¯clothes of the Eastern Pce and took them to the back.


    ¡°Clean this ce up today. I¡¯ll check it outter.¡±


    Qiao Qing gave them a task and left in a hurry.


    When she saw Xie An in the corridor, Qiao Qing quickly bowed and greeted, ¡°Lord Xie An.¡±


    ¡°Miss Qiao Qing, it just so happens that I have something to ask you.¡±

 Chapter 1612

    <h4>Chapter 1612: Chapter 1612 the Crown Prince¡¯s pampering (13)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Qiao Qing hurried over. ¡°Lord Xie An, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Xie an asked, ¡°Did the internal affairs office assign pce maids toe here yesterday?¡±


    Qiao Qing replied, ¡°Yes, this servant has already arranged things for them.¡±


    Xie an said, ¡°Go and call that person called Shen Yue over.¡±


    Qiao Qing was puzzled. ¡°Lord Xie An, this is...¡±


    Xie An interrupted her. ¡°Go quickly.¡±


    Qiao Qing was confused.


    However, Xie An was with the crown prince. His words usually represented the words of the crown prince.


    Qiao Qing had no choice but to call Ming Shu out.


    When she came over, she didn¡¯t forget to warn her.


    Xie An waited on the spot. When he saw Ming Shu, he looked at her with aplicated expression. ¡°Miss Shen Yue, His Highness invites you over.¡±


    Qiao Qing¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    She thought that Xie an knew her. She didn¡¯t expect that the Crown Prince would call her.


    ......


    Xie An brought Ming Shu to the bedroom.


    ¡°Miss Shen Yue, let me remind you that this is the Eastern Pce.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash.¡±


    ¡°Lord Xie An, right? Your Highness asked me toe here. What does it have to do with me?¡±Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°And I was assigned here because of His Highness¡¯orders, right?¡±


    Xie An:¡±...¡±


    ¨C ..


    When Ming Shu entered, the Crown Prince had just stood up and was wearing a thin undergarment.


    Hearing her voice, the crown prince looked up. Their eyes met, but no one said anything.


    After a while, the crown prince looked away. ¡°Change your clothes.¡±


    ¡°What is your highness doing?¡±


    The crown prince sneered. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance to assassinate me.¡±


    Ming Shu was surprised. ¡°Your Highness, You Are So Considerate?¡±


    The crown prince continued to sneer. ¡°Yes, I am so considerate. Why Don¡¯t You Come and Change?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you are treating me like this. Don¡¯t Tell Me You Like Me?¡±


    The crown prince looked down with disdain. ¡°With your figure? Why would I like you? Am I Blind?¡±


    Ming Shu lowered her head and took a look. Although it wasn¡¯t very grand, it was still a pretty girl from a small family?


    ¡°I¡¯m also beautiful!¡±


    ¡±...¡±the crown prince seemed to be amused. ¡°How can you be called beautiful with your figure? are all the beauties in the World Dead?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    This little vixen is really good!


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s true that there aren¡¯t many people who look like you. You are much better looking than a girl.¡±


    Your Highness:¡±...¡±


    How dare you scold me!


    The crown prince pointed at her, took a deep breath, and slowly said, ¡°I can¡¯t be taught!¡±


    He raised his feet and walked out.


    When he reached the door, he remembered that he hadn¡¯t changed yet, so he turned back.


    ¡°Change my clothes.¡±


    Ming Shu pretended to be happy. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to.¡±


    ¡°Shen Yue!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The crown prince looked at the girl in front of him and his anger disappeared.


    He didn¡¯t want to bring her here. How did it be like this?


    It¡¯s all because of this annoying person!


    The crown prince went to get dressed and left angrily.


    After Ming Shu left, Xie An told her that she would be in charge of the crown prince¡¯s daily life.


    The crown prince had always been served by eunuchs. Otherwise, it would be Xie An, who had never had a maid serve him.


    So Xie An¡¯s eyes were like looking at a demon concubine who could bring disaster to the country.


    This person was quite good-looking, but he was not good-looking either. Let Your Highness make such a decision, right?


    And..


    Wasn¡¯t this person an assassin?


    ¡°Your Highness, What Are You Thinking?¡±Xie An really couldn¡¯t understand.


    With such a great danger by his side, wouldn¡¯t he be terrified?


    ¡°Do you really believe that she¡¯s here to assassinate me?¡±The crown prince¡¯s tone was calm.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t That So?¡±


    The crown prince said, ¡°Previously, I was captured by Lord Lu. If she wanted to make a move, she could have done so then.¡±


    Xie An frowned.


    ¡°Your Highness, I still feel that...¡±


    The crown prince raised his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say it. I know my limits.¡±


    Xie An¡¯s eyebrows were almost furrowed.


    Why doesn¡¯t it feel right!


    Why Does Your Highness treat an assassin so well?


    Xie An talked to the crown prince several times, but there was no result.


    Ming Shu, who had just been promoted, was also a little confused.


    What does this little fairy mean?


    She said no, but her body was very honest?


    ¡°Shen Yue!¡±


    Qiao Qing led two pce maids and blocked Ming Shu¡¯s way.


    Qiao Qing¡¯s expression was very bad.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°You...¡±Qiao Qing pointed at Ming Shu and asked, ¡°How did you get her Highness to let you serve her?¡±


    The pce maids were never allowed to get close to her highness.


    She couldn¡¯t even enter the study room.


    How did this pce maid, who had just arrived, get appointed by her Highness?


    Qiao Qing couldn¡¯t understand.


    She was also unwilling.


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m the Prettier One?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Shameless!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±Ming Shu smiled. ¡°How can I be prettier if I don¡¯t want to Be Prettier?¡±


    ¡°You...¡±Qiao Qing was so angry that her face turned red, as if she wanted to argue with Ming Shu.


    ¡°Sister Qiao Qing.¡±The pce maids at the back pulled Qiao Qing back.


    Qiao Qing calmed down a little and stared at Ming Shu. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want in the Eastern Pce just because you have the support of His Highness. The eastern pce is not as simple as you think. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two pce maids behind them looked at Ming Shu and quickly turned around to chase after Qiao Qing. ¡°Sister Qiao Qing, slow down.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qiao Qing.¡±


    Qiao Qing walked very quickly.


    She went straight to her room and kicked the door.


    The sound of her kick stunned the two pce maids who were chasing after her.


    ¡°Sister Qiao Qing, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Qiaoqing kicked several times as if she was venting.


    She turned around and said to the two pce maids, ¡°How long have I been in the East Pce? Now His Highness doesn¡¯t allow me to step into the sleeping pce. That girl just came yesterday, and he already likes her?¡±


    ¡°Sister Qiaoqing...¡±


    The pce maids looked at each other.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what method she used to seduce His Highness, Foxy!¡±


    The pce maidsforted Qiao Qing one by one.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t see the crown prince for a whole day, but someone sent her new clothes and arranged a new room for her.


    It was right next to the crown prince¡¯s bedroom. Obviously, they had made up their minds to let her serve him.


    Ming Shu went to find Chu Ling ¡®er, who was working hard.


    ¡°How do you know the Crown Prince?¡±Chu Ling ¡®ER took the time to ask her.


    ¡°I nned to kill him.¡±


    Chu Ling ¡®er was shocked and quickly covered her mouth.


    ¡°Are you crazy? You are saying such things here.¡±


    Ming Shu pulled her hand and shrugged. ¡°He knows.¡±


    Chu Ling ¡®er:¡±...¡±


    The Crown Prince Knows?


    Then why did he transfer her to his side? or to his side? Did he give her a chance? Had the Crown Prince Gone Mad Too?


    ¡°You... have a grudge against the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°No, how could there be a grudge?¡±


    ¡°Then why did you...¡±


    ¡°He has a bad mouth.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Chu Ling ¡®er expressed that she did not understand.


    ¡°Shen Yue, what are you hiding here for? The crown prince has returned and asked you to serve him!¡±Qiao Qing suddenly appeared and informed her coldly.

 Chapter 1613

    <h4>Chapter 1613: Chapter 1613: Your Highness¡¯pampering (14)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Study Room.


    The man sat in front of the desk, holding a book in his hand. However, his eyes were fixed on the empty space and he didn¡¯t read the book.


    Ming Shu pushed the door open and entered. The soft sound woke the man up.


    He nced at the hand that came in and threw the book on the desk. ¡°Shen Yue, as a pce maid, you have to be asked to serve me. You are really giving me a lot of face.¡±


    Ming Shu put the tea on the table. ¡°Yes, Your Highness, if you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to call me.¡±


    The crown prince looked at her. ¡°Why not? You are now a pce maid in the Eastern Pce.¡±


    Ming Shu gave a standard smile. ¡°What else can I do for You, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Stand aside, don¡¯t be an eyesore.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out.¡±Ming Shu immediately walked out.


    ¡°Stop.¡±The crown prince scolded again.


    ¡°Your Highness, didn¡¯t you tell me not to be an eyesore?¡±


    ¡°I let you go out?¡±The crown prince sneered. ¡°You have no rules at all. What about your professional qualities as an assassin?¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    ......


    Oh My Little Vixen, you even know professional qualities?


    Ming Shu puffed out her chest and began to perform. ¡°Assassin! You are so unrestrained!¡±


    Your Highness:¡±...¡±the unruly man is acting up again!


    Ming Shu turned around and propped herself up on the desk. ¡°No, Your Highness, you know that I¡¯m here to kill you, but you still want me to stay? Don¡¯t Tell Me You Like Me?¡±


    The woman leaned forward slightly, and a faint fragrance wafted to the crown prince¡¯s nose.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s heart started beating faster.


    That little bit of emotion made him very irritable.


    His handsome face showed some sarcasm. ¡°How could I like you? Do you think you can kill me just because you seduced me?¡±


    Ming Shu reached out and pressed on the back of the Crown Prince¡¯s hand. She smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness, be honest.¡±


    The crown prince felt as if he had been scalded. He suddenly pulled his hand back.


    The next second, he mmed the table and stood up. ¡°Shen Yue, I have offended you. I punish you to clean up the entire Eastern Pce! Get Out!¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu shrugged and left the room.


    The crown prince was so angry that he punched the table.


    This unruly person!


    I¡¯m so angry!


    Xie An came in with a strange expression. ¡°Your Highness, What Made You So Angry?¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s expression changed instantly. He sat down as if nothing had happened. He took a sip of tea and heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°In court today, General Rongwei has been speaking on behalf of the Prime Minister. It can be seen that most of the officials are now on the same side as the Prime Minister.¡±


    Speaking of serious matters, Xie an also became slightly serious. ¡°General Rongwei has military power. If this is really the case, it will be very disadvantageous to us.¡±


    ¡°So what if it is disadvantageous?¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s Fingertip tapped on the table a few times.


    ¡°Do you want me to follow the Prime Minister¡¯s example and force him to take advantage of me?¡±


    Xie An said, ¡°Your Highness, although General Rongwei spoke up for the prime minister today, he didn¡¯t die. It doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s on the prime minister¡¯s side. We can still fight for a bit more.¡±


    The Crown Prince Thought for a moment and said, ¡°General Rongwei likes to drink. Tomorrow, send a message to invite General Rongwei for a drink.¡±


    Xie An was worried. ¡°Your Highness, isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate? It¡¯s very dangerous for you to go out... And if you invite General Rongwei like this, the prime minister¡¯s side...¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s gaze fell on the void. ¡°Then do you think that the Prime Minister doesn¡¯t know that you are sneaking around?¡±


    Xie An:¡±...¡±


    The pce maids and eunuchs in the eastern pce were basically arranged by the prime minister and the Empress Dowager.


    If they could pull one out, they could put a few in.


    The crown prince decided to let them do whatever they wanted.


    Only the bedchamber and study room were used by his own people, and no one was allowed to go near.


    But the movements of the Eastern Pce could be said to have no secrets.


    ¨C


    ¡°How did you offend the Crown Prince?¡±Chu Ling ¡®er asked Ming Shu as she cleaned the windows.


    She had just gone to serve him for a while, and now she was punished to clean the entire eastern pce.


    This ability was incredible.


    ¡±... maybe I¡¯m too beautiful.¡±


    ¡±...¡±do you have any sense of shame?


    Even if she was pretty, couldn¡¯t she be so Shameless?


    Ming Shu wiped her face and suddenly threw the thing in her hand away. She pulled Chu Ling ¡®er and ran away.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? There are still so many...¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    Ming Shu signaled her to be quiet.


    Chu Ling ¡®er:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu pulled her to a corner. Chu Ling ¡®er was confused. She looked in the direction Ming Shu was looking and saw a person dressed like a eunuch sneakilying over.


    ¡°You stay here. I will go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Hey, is it dangerous?¡±Chu Ling ¡®er pulled her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡±


    Ming Shu quickly ran out and disappeared from Chu Ling ¡®ER¡¯s sight.


    Ming Shu followed the eunuch and the eunuch walked to the backyard of the East Pce.


    Kitchen?


    The window of the kitchen was not closed properly. Ming Shu saw that the steamed buns inside were ready to serve as breakfast for the pce maids and eunuchs tomorrow.


    Ming Shu reached in and touched two buns.


    Holding the buns, she pushed against the wall and looked outside.


    The eunuch looked around and took something out of his sleeve. He put it into the water tank in the backyard.


    The light was too dim, so Ming Shu could only see that it was something like powder.


    What was that thing?


    Ming Shu put the steamed bun in her arms and walked out.


    Before the eunuch found her, she pushed him into the water tank.


    ¡°UHH... gulp...¡±


    The eunuch¡¯s head was in the water, and his hands kept struggling. Ming Shu lifted him up and pushed him into the water tank.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡±


    The eunuch held the edge of the water tank and floated up. The next second, he was pressed down again.


    The water in the courtyard was sshing.


    The eunuch felt that he was going to die. Just when he couldn¡¯t breathe, the pressure on him suddenly rxed.


    The eunuch floated to the surface of the water and panted heavily.


    However, when he looked up, he saw a wooden stick falling down.


    The eunuch rolled his eyes and fainted. He sank into the water.


    Ming Shu dragged him out and squatted beside him.


    He¡¯s not dead.


    It¡¯s not poison..


    Then what did he put in there?


    He can¡¯t strengthen his body, right?


    Ming Shu washed her hands in the water that he didn¡¯t put in and sneaked into the kitchen.


    After a while, she came out and dragged the eunuch away.


    ¨C


    Xie An was on night duty today. From Afar, she saw a human-shaped thing dragging something over.


    The scene was a bit scary.


    Xie An walked over cautiously.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The person stopped and Xie an heard a bang. The person threw the thing in his hand away and smashed it somewhere.


    Then a clear voice came over. ¡°Lord Xie An, help me drag it.¡±


    Xie An:¡±...¡±


    It¡¯s her again!


    Xie An walked over and looked at the ground. It was a eunuch. The direction that the eunuch had dragged him was covered in water.


    If she didn¡¯t know, she would have thought that he was a water ghost.


    Xie an frowned and asked, ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    She didn¡¯t sleep at night. Why did she drag a eunuch here


    ¡°I found him sneaky, so I brought him here. I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Xie An looked at her suspiciously.


    ¡°Why are you sneaky?¡±I think you¡¯re the Sneaky One!


    Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°He put something in the water tank. I asked him to go down and drink a few mouthfuls, but he didn¡¯t die. I don¡¯t know what it is.¡±


    ¡±...¡±

 Chapter 1614

    <h4>Chapter 1614: Chapter 1614 His Highness¡¯Pampering (15)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Xie An brought him to the side hall.


    The eunuch was woken up. He felt a dull pain in the back of his head and blood all over his hands.


    The crackling sound of the burning candle startled the eunuch, causing him to feel waves of pain in his nerves.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    The eunuch suddenly looked forward. Xie An was standing in front of him with a sword in his hand. On the chair beside him, there was a little pce maid sitting in a crooked manner.


    However, she dared to sit so improperly in front of Xie An. How could she be an ordinary pce maid?


    Xie An also had a headache.


    She really didn¡¯t know what the crown prince saw in this woman.


    She didn¡¯t tell him where she came from and acted arrogantly.


    Forget it!


    Let¡¯s get rid of this person first.


    Xie An took two steps forward. ¡°What did you put in the water tank?¡±


    The eunuch hurriedly knelt on the ground and answered with a trembling voice, ¡°Lord Xie an... i. . . I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ......


    ¡°HMPH, you don¡¯t understand? Why did you go to the backyard in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°I. . . I¡¯m a little hungry... so...¡±the eunuch quickly kowtowed. ¡°Sir Xie An, please spare my life. I didn¡¯t eat anything at night. I¡¯m really too hungry. I didn¡¯t steal anything on purpose. Please spare my life, Sir Xie An.¡±


    The eunuch refused to admit it.


    He insisted that he went to the kitchen to steal something to eat and wanted to drink some water. He didn¡¯t know why he was pushed into the water and brought here.


    Xie An didn¡¯t find anything on the eunuch.


    He asked someone to fetch some water, but the eunuch drank it in a few mouthfuls.


    Xie An looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu put her hand on the back of the chair and suggested, ¡°He must have put something in there. Why Don¡¯t we torture him?¡±


    The Eunuch:¡±...¡±


    Xie An:¡±...¡±


    Xie An left the room. He must have gone to ask the crown prince.


    Sure enough, after the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, the crown prince came over wearing a ck cloak.


    His hair was not tied up yet, but just draped behind his back. A few strands fell in front of him, as if they hade from the night and could bewitch people.


    He nced at the eunuchs on the ground, and his gaze slowly fell on Ming Shu.


    ¡°I asked you to clean the East Pce, and now you¡¯re making trouble for me?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, be reasonable. I helped you catch a person with evil intentions, okay?¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and he said in a cold and sarcastic tone, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one with evil intentions?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and agreed. ¡°Yes, but you still kept me?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    He himself didn¡¯t have an answer to this question.


    The crown prince quickly changed the topic. ¡°You said that he put something in the water tank. What did he put there?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you have to ask him this question. I didn¡¯t put it in the water tank. How would I know?¡±


    The crown prince narrowed his eyes. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    This question was directed at Xie An.


    ¡°Your Highness, he didn¡¯t say anything. I just let him drink the water in the water tank. There was nothing wrong with it. The water tank was also checked. There was no poison.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±The eunuch crawled towards the Crown Prince, he was covered in Snot and tears. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I just wanted to steal something to eat. It was this pce maid... she was talking nonsense and insisted that I put something in the water tank. I just wanted to drink some water. I was wronged!¡±!


    Xie An kicked the eunuch away. ¡°Shut up! Your Highness didn¡¯t ask you.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, please spare my life...¡±


    ¡°I know I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, Please Spare My Life!¡±


    The eunuch begged for mercy while pushing the responsibility to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t react much, as if she wasn¡¯t worried about implicating herself.


    ¡°Your Highness, what do you think?¡±Xie An asked in a low voice beside the crown prince.


    ¡°Shen Yue, you interrogate him.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    The crown prince nced at Xie an calmly, but Xie an didn¡¯t dare to speak again.


    His Highness¡¯expression meant that he had already made up his mind.


    Xie An was dissatisfied with Ming Shu, but he didn¡¯t want anyone to frame the crown prince.


    ¡°What benefits do I get?¡±


    PFFT..


    Xie An almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Now was the time to prove to her that she was not wrong, and she actually wanted benefits?


    She must be crazy!


    ¡°Miss Shen Yue, if you can¡¯t prove what you said, you will be used of lying and will be punished!¡±Xie An warned Ming Shu.


    ¡°What if I can prove it? What benefits do I have?¡±


    She looked straight at the crown prince.


    The crown prince asked subconsciously, ¡°What benefits do you want?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled brightly. ¡°Give me chicken legs for every meal.¡±


    The food of the eunuchs and pce maids was not very good. They could only fill you up.


    All the good things belonged to the Masters.


    If Ming Shu wanted to eat a chicken drumstick, she would have to fly out in the middle of the night to eat it.


    But she was tired.


    The Crown Prince:¡±...¡±


    Xie An:¡±...¡±


    An assassin only had this little ambition!


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ming Shu immediately got up from her chair and walked to the eunuch.


    ¡°Little eunuch, I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you say it, you won¡¯t have to suffer.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Don¡¯t try to nder me!¡±The eunuch straightened his neck.


    Ming Shu raised her hand and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance, but don¡¯t take it.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the little eunuch¡¯s face changed dramatically, as if he was in great pain.


    ¨C


    The young eunuch was just an ordinary person. Being able to resist for a minute was already his limit.


    His fingernails dug into the ground, dripping with blood.


    ¡°Someone... someone asked me to put something into the water.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±Xie An grabbed the young eunuch¡¯s cor. ¡°Who asked you to do it?¡±


    The young eunuch did not dare to hide anymore. ¡°Eunuch Lin.¡±


    Xie an continued to ask, ¡°What did he ask you to put in?¡±


    The young eunuch replied, ¡°It¡¯s a kind of medicinal powder. It won¡¯t cause harm to people if they eat it, but... as long as ites into contact with the spices used by the eastern pce, it will cause an allergic reaction.¡±


    Xie an frowned and asked, ¡°Just an allergic reaction?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t dare to speak carelessly. Eunuch Lin did indeed say so.¡±


    Every pce had their own spices, and the eastern pce was naturally no exception. However, the crown prince did not like it very much, so the bedroom did not use spices, but the study would use some.


    Besides, there were also spices in other ces, and His Highness would alwayse and go.


    ¡°Go get the spices,¡±xie an ordered in a loud voice.


    The little eunuchy on the ground, not even panting.


    The spices were lit in front of him. The little eunuch had drunk so much water, but in a moment, a red rash appeared on his face. It was very scary.


    The little eunuch even reached out and scratched. ¡°It¡¯s itchy, Itchy...¡±


    In just a moment, the little eunuch¡¯s face was scratched.


    ¡°What is the purpose of this?¡±Xie An stepped on the little eunuch to the ground.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know...¡±the little eunuch shouted. ¡°Eunuch Lin only told me so much. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡±


    Xie An interrogated him for a while, but he still didn¡¯t know anything about the eunuch.


    He looked at Ming Shu beside him. ¡°Miss Shen Yue, why don¡¯t you do it?¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know what method she used, it seemed to be very useful.


    But this didn¡¯t make him feel that she was not in danger!


    Ming Shu held her chin and said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s useless to ask. He doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    If he knew, he would have said it just now.


    Xie An:¡±...¡±


    Xie An looked at the silent crown prince and waved his hand. ¡°Take him away.¡±


    ¡°Itchy, please spare my life, Your Highness, please spare my life...¡±

 Chapter 1615

    <h4>Chapter 1615: Chapter 1615 His Highness¡¯pampering (16)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°Your Highness, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    Xie An was puzzled. Why were they suddenly allergic to it?


    The crown prince¡¯s fingers slowly tapped on the table.


    Xie An walked around the room. ¡°Eunuch Lin is consort an¡¯s subordinate, and consort an is the younger sister of the Prime Minister. This matter is definitely the prime minister¡¯s doing. What is he trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, there must be a conspiracy!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, Can You Say Something?¡±


    The crown prince asked, ¡°Is the Duke of Jining back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just received the news yesterday. He will be in the capital in at least ten days. Is this rted to the Duke of Jin?¡±Xie An was puzzled and couldn¡¯t figure out the key.


    ¡°The Prime Minister doesn¡¯t want me to meet the Duke of Jin.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The Duke of Jin had a part of the military power. Even if the prime minister didn¡¯t get it, he wouldn¡¯t allow his highness to have anything to do with the Duke of Jin.


    ¡°The prime minister is really good at scheming!¡±Xie An¡¯s eyes were full of anger.


    ¡°But how can an allergy stop your highness from meeting the Duke of Jin?¡±


    ......


    ¡°Why not? Just bribe the imperial physician and say that you are infectious diseases.¡±Ming Shu continued, ¡°Infectious diseases are so scary. Maybe you will have a bigger surprise when the timees...¡±


    Xie An:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute...¡±


    Xie An and the crown prince looked at Ming Shu at the same time. They wanted to do something again.


    Ming Shu touched her chin. ¡°If I didn¡¯t find out, wouldn¡¯t I be locked up here in the end?¡±


    ¡°How Vicious!¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly stood up.


    Xie An:¡±...¡±


    The Crown Prince:¡±...¡±


    The two looked at each other and saw confusion and confusion in each other¡¯s eyes.


    The host was not angry, so why did she suddenly have such a big reaction.


    ¡°You just said that eunuch Lin is one of consort an¡¯s people, and consort an is also the sister of the Prime Minister, Right?¡±Ming Shu asked Xie An.


    Xie An nodded in confusion. ¡°Yes...¡±


    Ming Shu suddenly bowed. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m going to leave now.¡±


    ¡±... Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Such a vicious person, you must teach him a lesson.¡±He actually wanted to stop me from eating chicken drumsticks, that¡¯s Too Evil!


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±The crown prince shouted.


    Ming Shu ran out of the room.


    ¡°Follow her, don¡¯t let her do anything.¡±The crown prince hated himself for not knowing kung fu.


    Xie An quickly chased after her. Outside, he only saw Ming Shu stepping on the eaves and disappearing into the night.


    Xie An quickly followed her.


    ¨C


    Recently, a big incident happened in the Prime Minister¡¯s residence.


    The prime minister¡¯s hair had been shaved off.


    It was said that the prime minister had searched the entire city for the thief who had shaved his hair, but in the end, not a single hair was caught.


    This incident had spread throughout the city and became the topic of conversation among themon people.


    Of course, they only dared to talk in secret. If they were heard by the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, they would not be able to bear the consequences.


    The prime minister was so angry in the Prime Minister¡¯s residence that he threw a lot of things.


    ¡°Have you caught anyone? !¡±The Prime Minister did not have a single strand of hair. He was as smooth as a marinated egg.


    ¡°No... No.¡±


    ¡°Trash! Trash! A bunch of trash!¡±The Prime Minister kicked the servants one after another. The servants fell to the ground. No one dared to refute him.


    They did not even know who did it. who were they going to catch?


    However, when the prime minister was angry, they could only run around on the street and put on an act.


    At this time, the man with shaved hair was washing dishes in the east pce.


    Ming Shu was used by Qiao Qing of eating steamed buns in the kitchen.


    Ming Shu said that it was eaten by the little eunuch, who admitted it himself and had nothing to do with her.


    In the end, she was still punished to wash the dishes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Little Fairy?¡±Ming Shu threw the te into the clear water, picked it up and put it to the side.


    It was not easy to have lunch at noon. Ming Shu looked at a bowl of white rice and a te of vegetables, and she felt very ufortable.


    Where are the chicken legs?


    Ming Shu took the bowl and went to look for the crown prince.


    ¡°Where are my chicken legs?¡±Ming Shu ced the bowl in front of the crown prince who was reading a book. ¡°Your Highness, a gentleman is a man who keeps his word.¡±


    ¡°I am the Crown Prince.¡±The crown prince turned a page casually.


    Ming Shu changed her words. ¡°A man is a man who keeps his word!¡±


    The crown prince chuckled and threw away the book in his hand. ¡°If I let someone give you extra food in the kitchen, you might be ostracized again.¡±


    He opened the food box next to him and took out a te of drumsticks.


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The crown prince held the drumsticks and waved them in front of Ming Shu. ¡°There is more than one drumstick here. Answer one question. These are all yours.¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a while. ¡°What question?¡±


    The crown prince was interested. ¡°Did you shave the Prime Minister¡¯s hair?¡±


    Although xie an chased her that day, he couldn¡¯t find her after they left the pce.


    After Xie An came back to report, she came back the next day.


    She was holding a steamed bun in her hand. Qiao Qing caught her red-handed, so he punished her to wash the dishes.


    ¡°Yes,¡±Ming Shu admitted generously. ¡°The Prime Minister wants to harm me. How can he not take revenge?¡±


    The crown prince reminded her, ¡°He wants to deal with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the East Pce. He just wants to harm me.¡±


    ¡±...¡±the crown prince thought for a moment. ¡°Are you doing this for me...¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s good to have dreams, but daydreaming is too much.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The crown prince handed the drumstick to her in a bad mood. ¡°Eat it.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and epted it. ¡°Your Highness is so nice.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    You changed your face so quickly. Why Don¡¯t you go and sing an opera?


    ¡°Go eat over there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ming Shu took the te and went to the table next to her.


    ¡°I remembered something.¡±


    ¡°Humph?¡±Ming Shu bit the drumstick and couldn¡¯t speak clearly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your kung fu crippled?¡±Why can you jump over roofs and walls?


    ¡±...¡±Ming Shu smacked her lips. ¡°It¡¯s healed again.¡±


    The crown prince stood up and walked to Ming Shu¡¯s side, holding the table with one hand. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t practice Kung Fu, I know that with my kung fu crippled, it¡¯s impossible to recover in a short time. You¡¯re lying to me!¡±


    How dare you trick me!


    ¡°Otherwise, how can I Win Your Highness¡¯sympathy and get close to you so that I can assassinate you?¡±Ming Shu went along with him.


    The crown prince:¡±...¡±the reason was very normal and there was no way to refute it.


    The Crown Prince felt that he was sick.


    She was here to kill him, but he didn¡¯t react at all when he heard her..,


    ¡°Are you here to kill me or to freeload?¡±Just as he told Xie An, he didn¡¯t believe that she was here to kill him.


    She had many chances to kill him, but she had never done so before.


    ¡°By the way, the chefs in the Eastern Pce are pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Are you assassins so poor?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, this industry is not easy to do.¡±The majority of the money had been taken by thendlord, so the money given to them was actually not much.


    The crown prince suddenly became interested. ¡°How much is this pce worth?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is priceless.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth anything.¡±


    No..


    It¡¯s worth..


    Money..


    He was the crown prince!


    In order to kill him, the prime minister and the Empress Dowager had thought of countless ways and bought countless assassins.


    Why was he not worth anything!

 Chapter 1616

    <h4>Chapter 1616: Chapter 1616 Your Highness¡¯pampering (17)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The crown prince retracted his hand angrily. The cold wind blew in from outside the door. The crown prince adjusted his clothes and returned to where he was sitting before.


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze fell on the heater beside his feet.


    In this weather, the heating in the pces hadn¡¯t started yet.


    Ming Shu took a few mouthfuls of rice and got up to close the door.


    The crown prince was holding a pen in the air. Seeing her action, he asked, ¡°Why are you closing the door? Do You Want to assassinate me?¡±


    ¡°Cold.¡±


    Ming Shu replied with one word and then ate her chicken drumstick in peace.


    When Xie an came, this was what he saw.


    The crown prince sat in front of the desk and held a pen. The ink on the tip of the pen dripped on the paper and blurred the words on it.


    But the crown prince didn¡¯t notice it at all. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Xie An looked at Ming Shu with aplicated expression and walked to the desk. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    The crown prince came back to his senses. He put down the pen and tucked his hands into his sleeves. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Xie An nced at Ming Shu.


    ......


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Xie An felt unhappy again.


    ¡°General Rong Wei has agreed.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then go prepare.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Xie an went out, Ming Shu had already finished eating. She was packing her things and following Xie An.


    Xie An and Ming Shu stood at the door and looked at each other. Then they waved their sleeves at the same time and walked in two directions.


    Ming Shu was still thinking about how to get the crown prince to take her with him. Who knew that she wouldn¡¯t have to think of a way. When the crown prince went out, she would have to wait on him.


    Because of this, Qiao Qing wanted to make a hole in her body.


    The carriage was waiting outside the East Pce.


    The crown prince had obviously gotten into the carriage.


    Ming Shu thought that she would follow beside the carriage. Just as she was about to leave, the curtain of the carriage suddenly opened, revealing the handsome face of the crown prince.


    ¡°Come up.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I Can Walk.¡±How Can I slip up?


    ¡°Come up.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu stepped on the low stool and went down. The carriage was veryfortable. There was a small table next to it, but there was only tea and no snacks.


    The crown prince leaned on the soft pillow with a heater in his arms. He looked like a rich young master.


    Ming Shu found a ce to sit down.


    The carriage moved slowly and headed out of the pce.


    Outside the pce gate, noises gradually came through the curtain. Ming Shu opened the curtain and peeked outside.


    There were many small vendors selling snacks around the street, shouting and bargaining.


    The aroma of food drifted into the carriage.


    I want to eat!


    I want to eat too!


    Little Beastie came out of nowhere and hugged Ming Shu¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Pour me a cup of tea.¡±


    Ming Shu pushed Little Beastie Down and pushed it to the back. She then poured him a cup of tea.


    The crown prince was not used to Ming Shu being so obedient all of a sudden.


    When he asked her to do something, she did it, but she always said something unpleasant.


    ¡°What do you want to Do?¡±The crown prince took the cup.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Can I go down?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to Do?¡±


    ¡°Eat something.¡±Ming Shu said honestly.


    The crown prince handed the cup to her. ¡°You eat so much all day, but I don¡¯t see you growing. Why are you wasting food?¡±


    ¡±... I¡¯m so hungry if I don¡¯t eat one meal.¡±


    ¡°You eat five meals a day.¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed the Little Beastie and opened the curtain to get down.


    The crown prince was so anxious that he grabbed her wrist. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    Ming Shu turned around. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word.¡±


    The crown prince opened the curtain and called Xie An, asking him to buy some food.


    Xie An:¡±...¡±


    His Highness never ate these things. It must be Shen Yue!


    ¡°Your Highness, Hands.¡±


    The crown prince was reminded by Ming Shu. He quickly let go of the stove and looked away.


    ¨C ..


    When the crown prince and General Rong Wei met, Ming Shu was squatting outside the room eating the snacks xie an bought.


    Xie An stood outside the door with his sword. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any rules?¡±


    Ming Shu looked up at him. ¡°Lord Xie An, I¡¯m not really a maid for you.¡±


    Xie An snorted. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your highness protecting you, you wouldn¡¯t even be a maid.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him here, I wouldn¡¯t be happy.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? ?¡±


    ¡°I said you¡¯re really cute.¡±


    A man was praised for being cute, and Xie an almost drew his sword to cut her.


    At this time, the door was opened, and a bright voice came out. ¡°Hahaha, Your Highness¡¯personal maid is quite interesting.¡±


    The crown prince didn¡¯t say anything.


    General Rong Wei continued, ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you reward this maid to me?¡±


    Before the crown prince could say anything, Ming Shu took the initiative to answer. ¡°General, you really have good taste. Your Highness, it¡¯s settled.¡±


    ¡°Shen Yue, don¡¯t make trouble,¡±the crown prince said in a low voice, his mood extremely bad.


    ¡°Shen Yue? Good name, good name!¡±Rong Wei praised her again and again. ¡°Your Highness, are you reluctant to part with her? She¡¯s just a little pce maid. The pce can have as many as they want.¡±


    General Rong Wei narrowed his eyes slightly, showing a bit of coldness. ¡°Your Highness, people who achieve great things don¡¯t care about trifles. You Can¡¯t even bear to part with a woman. How can I feel at ease?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡±Ming Shu agreed.


    ¡±...¡±


    This wicked person!


    He was so angry!


    ¡°General Rong Wei, I can¡¯t agree to this. Goodbye.¡±


    The crown prince pulled Ming Shu and walked away.


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t regret it.¡±General Rong Wei¡¯s voice had already be heavy.


    The crown prince turned around. ¡°No.¡±


    ¨C


    Ming Shu was thrown into the carriage by the crown prince. The eunuch driving the carriage was scared by the coldness of the crown prince.


    What¡¯s Wrong With You, Your Highness?


    The crown prince ordered coldly, ¡°Go back to the pce.¡±


    Ming Shu sat in the carriage and leaned against it. The crown prince looked at her coldly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to assassinate me? You want to give up before taking action?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You¡¯re jealous.¡±


    The crown prince was like a cat whose tail was stepped on. ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, admit it. You like me.¡±


    ¡°Ha, I won¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head and sighed.


    The crown prince suppressed his anger and warned in a low voice, ¡°Once you enter the Eastern Pce, you will be a member of the Eastern Pce. If you dare to have such thoughts again, I will teach you a lesson.¡±


    After saying that, the crown prince closed his eyes in a hurry.


    He didn¡¯t know if he was trying to escape or if he didn¡¯t want to talk to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu¡¯s lips curved slightly, and her white fingers lifted the curtain to look outside.


    General Rong Wei... I¡¯ll pay him a visitter.


    How could she not give him what he wanted.


    The crown prince was probably really angry. He returned to the pce without saying a word to Ming Shu, nor did he let her serve him. He went straight back to the sleeping pce.


    ¡°Your Highness, General Rong Wei?¡±


    ¡°Old Man, you are very greedy.¡±The crown prince sneered. ¡°He didn¡¯t choose a sidepletely. He just waited for which side would offer the higher stakes.¡±


    Other requests were easy to negotiate, but he actually dared to make such a request.


    No matter what reason he had, he would never agree.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you like Shen Yue?¡±


    The crown prince froze on the spot.


    ¡°You keep that cloak and pay attention to her movements. You like her, right?¡±


    Xie An didn¡¯t get an answer.


    But Xie an already had an answer in her heart.


    If His Highness didn¡¯t like her, he couldn¡¯t be silent.

 Chapter 1617

    <h4>Chapter 1617: Chapter 1617: Your Highness¡¯pampering (18)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    At night.


    Ming Shu climbed over the wall and entered General Rong Wei¡¯s mansion.


    The general¡¯s mansion was a little big, but Ming Shu was not very familiar with it. She turned left and right, but she still couldn¡¯t find General Rong Wei.


    Kacha ¡ª


    A soft sound came from above.


    A ck shadow pounced down from above and fought with Ming Shu.


    After a few moves, the person said, ¡°Sister Yue, it¡¯s me!¡±


    Ming Shu paused and stopped. She grabbed the man and jumped onto the roof beam.


    Just as they went up, a patrolling soldier came up from below.


    ¡°Strange, I heard some movement just now...¡±


    ¡°Did you hear wrong? The wind has been strong recently. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be, there was no wind just now.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s take a closer look.¡±.


    ......


    After searching the surroundings and finding nothing unusual, the group of people left.


    Dong Shi pulled down his ck mask and was very happy. ¡°Sister Yue, what a coincidence.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu asked him, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Dong Shi was not wary of Ming Shu and said directly, ¡°I received a mission to kill General Rong Wei¡¯s second son.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t have any reaction after hearing that. ¡°Do you know where General Rong Wei¡¯s room is?¡±


    Dong Shi nodded. ¡°Yes, I know the general¡¯s residence very well. Today, the target got drunk with some friends. I¡¯m going to kill him.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sister Yue.¡±


    Dong Shi brought Ming Shu to General Rong Wei¡¯s room.


    ¡°Then sister Yue, I¡¯m going to do a mission first. See you outside.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Dong Shi disappeared in a sh. Ming Shu pushed open the window and went in.


    ¨C ..


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    In general Rong Wei¡¯s residence, a scream was heard early in the morning.


    General Rong Wei held his dead son and cried out in grief and anger.


    The servants stood far away and didn¡¯t dare toe close.


    There was a young master in General Rong Wei¡¯s residence who did evil things. He robbed the women of themon people, and now he was dead.


    The servants were all happy in their hearts.


    He died well.


    General Rong Wei liked this young son of his.


    He held him in his hands like a treasure.


    Now that he was dead, how could general Rong Wei stand it.


    ¡°Shen Yue...¡±


    General Rong Wei held the body of the young master, and his face was full of anger.


    It must be that woman!


    It must be her!


    She was the one who killed his son.


    He wanted to avenge his son.


    ¡°Someone! Someone!¡±


    The person waiting outside immediately ran in and answered with a trembling voice, ¡°General.¡±


    ¡°Go...¡±


    General Rong Wei had just said the word ¡°Go¡±when there was no more sound.


    While the servants were puzzled, General Rong Wei roared again with dignity, ¡°Get out.¡±


    General Rong Wei looked at his son in his arms.


    There was some grief in his eyes, but more than that, there was helplessness.


    General Rong Wei¡¯s son¡¯s death caused a hugemotion. However, after General Rong Wei¡¯s funeral was held, he handed over a que to the eastern pce and gave a brazen gift.


    How could the prime minister not understand.


    General Rong Wei was siding with the crown prince.


    Not to mention the prime minister, even the crown prince could not understand.


    Xie An guessed, ¡°Your Highness, could it be that General Rong Wei¡¯s son was the Prime Minister¡¯s doing?¡±


    The crown prince was deep in thought. When he saw General Rong Wei today, his eyes always fell on the people around him.


    It was not an expression of admiration.


    It was more like fear and hatred.


    The two emotions interweaved and were a little twisted.


    ¡°General Rong Wei can not be reused. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Xie An thought the same. He felt that it was a little strange.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know how the Crown Prince dealt with the matter of the medicine. She only knew that the prime minister hadn¡¯t been to court for a long time.


    He was bald. She made some custom-made medicine. It was probably impossible for him to have ck and beautiful hair again.


    Although the Prime Minister didn¡¯t go to court, he didn¡¯t dy the political affairs at all.


    He didn¡¯t give the crown prince any chance to take advantage of the situation.


    However, General Rong Wei¡¯s stance made the crown prince¡¯s side slightly better.


    The first snow in the capital fell a little early. When Ming Shu got up, she saw the yard full of snow. Chu Ling ¡®er was cleaning the yard with the pce maids.


    She went down to the yard and pulled Chu Ling ¡®er to the side. ¡°Qiaoqing is making things difficult for you again?¡±


    Chu Ling ¡®ER¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°No, I took the initiative to do it.¡±


    Because of Ming Shu, the ¡®favorite¡¯who served the Crown Prince, Chu Ling ¡®er, who often stayed with Ming Shu, was quite free here.


    Except for that Qiao Qing, who asionally instructed her to do things here and there.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Chu Ling ¡®er nodded.


    Ming Shu took something and swept the snow with her.


    Chu Ling ¡®er was puzzled. ¡°You don¡¯t help the Crown Prince get up?¡±


    Ming Shu frowned slightly. ¡°He has been getting up veryte recently, so he doesn¡¯t need to go there at this time.¡±Recently, he didn¡¯t even go to the morning court.


    Chu Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t notice it, but thinking about it, she had been serving His Highness all day and knew it very well, so she didn¡¯t say much.


    ¡°Do you n to stay here and be a pce maid?¡±Ming Shu asked Chu Ling ¡®er.


    Chu Ling ¡®er gave a rare smile. ¡°This ce is quite good.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Crown Prince will lose his power? If something happens to him, the entire eastern pce will not be able to escape.¡±


    Chu Ling ¡®er wanted to shut Ming Shu¡¯s mouth.


    How could she say such things?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to n for your future?¡±Ming Shu didn¡¯t really care.


    ¡°How?¡±Chu Ling ¡®er shoveled the snow. ¡°I am lucky to be alive now. I am very satisfied. Even if in the future... I will ept my fate.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem like someone who¡¯s resigned to his fate.¡±


    Chu Ling¡¯er¡¯s expression stiffened. She asked in return, ¡°What About You?¡±


    ¡°If he wants the throne, I¡¯ll fight for it for him. If he doesn¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll take him away.¡±


    Chu Ling¡¯er was stunned.


    It took her quite a while to react. who was he referring to.


    Chu Ling¡¯er had never been able to see through her.


    She wasn¡¯t like a pce maid. How could a pce maid be so unafraid of death and oppose the crown prince all day long.


    She didn¡¯t have any rules at all.


    As long as she was happy.


    Chu Ling ¡®er looked at the vast white snow and her eyes showed some confusion. She had been trying to live, but when did she suddenly feel that it was okay to die?


    ¡°Shen Yue, His Highness is calling you.¡±Qiao Qing stood in the corridor and called her with a bad expression. ¡°You only know how to bezy all day long.¡±


    Ming Shu handed the things to the pce maid next to her. ¡°His Highness allowed me to ck off.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Sister Qiao Qing, calm down, calm down. Let¡¯s not lower ourselves to her level.¡±


    Qiao Qing was pulled back by the people behind her.


    Ming Shu smiled and walked past her, heading towards the prince¡¯s bedroom.


    The bedroom was warm as spring. The prince sat by the bed, wearing a cloak.


    ¡°Your Highness, you woke up an hour earlier today.¡±


    Ming Shu thought that he would retort, but she didn¡¯t hear anything.


    Ming Shu walked over. ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    The crown prince raised his head in a daze. His face was pale, and his lips were slightly open. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    His voice was hoarse and deep.


    Ming Shu raised her hand and touched his forehead. It was cold.


    Ming Shu quickly stuffed the heater she had prepared for him and took out the cloak she gave him and wrapped it around him.


    ¡°Hug me,¡±the crown prince said in a low voice, as if he was pleading with Ming Shu.

 Chapter 1618

    <h4>Chapter 1618: Chapter 1618 Your Highness¡¯pampering (19)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ming Shu reached out to hug him and wrapped him tightly with her cloak.


    The crown prince didn¡¯t know whether it was the warm cloak or her body, but he felt much better.


    Ming Shu put her palm on his back and warmed his body with her spiritual qi.


    The room was silent.


    ¡°Your body is so warm,¡±the crown prince murmured.


    ¡°Your Highness Likes Me?¡±


    The crown prince nodded his head.


    ¡°So you like me?¡±


    Maybe the crown prince was not in a good mood, but he also nodded his head.


    After nodding, he looked up at Ming Shu in surprise.


    Ming Shu looked down and smiled.


    The crown prince looked away in embarrassment. ¡°Don¡¯t take advantage of me!¡±


    Wicked Man!


    ......


    Ming Shu pinched his chin. ¡°Your Highness, you nodded just now.¡±


    The crown prince was forced to meet Ming Shu¡¯s eyes and denied righteously, ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    He just nodded because his brain wasn¡¯t clear.


    Yes!


    His brain wasn¡¯t clear!


    It was all cold!


    Ming Shu said with a smile, ¡°Then let go of me, Your Highness.¡±


    The crown prince froze for a moment and then hugged her even tighter. ¡°I¡¯m cold. As a personal maid, what¡¯s wrong with hugging you? It¡¯s your fortune to Hug You!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will cling to you and ask for a position from you?¡±


    The Crown Prince:¡±...¡±


    Then you should!


    ¡°Why are you so afraid of the cold?¡±Ming Shu changed the topic.


    The crown prince was silent for a while, then he pressed his head against her abdomen. ¡°It was the root of my illness when I was young.¡±


    ¡°I remember... that year, it snowed like this too. I went to ss, and as I walked, the maids and eunuchs beside me suddenly disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Then, for some reason, I fainted. When I woke up, I was lying on the ice. The ice had already split open. I wanted to call for help, but I had been lying on the ice for too long. I was so cold that I couldn¡¯t cry out


    ¡°Later, some eunuchs passing by found me, but when they saved me, the ice still split open. I fell into the water, and after being rescued, I was burned for a few days. The imperial physician said that the cold entered my body and caused this illness


    ¡°And this matter... the final conclusion was that I was yful and ran to the surface of the ice on my own.¡±


    ¡°Ha...¡±


    The crown princeughed coldly.


    ¡°At that time, I was still young. Although I knew that someone wanted to harm me, I didn¡¯t know who it was. But now...¡±


    It was self-evident who had harmed her.


    At that time, the empress dowager had already begun to control the emperor.


    Why was he not an eyesore as the crown prince?


    ¡°It¡¯s so hard to be a crown prince, and you still want to be one?¡±


    ¡°This is not a choice I can make,¡±the crown prince said. ¡°Just like you, do you want to be an assassin?¡±


    The host definitely didn¡¯t want to be one.


    Who Didn¡¯t want to be an ordinary person? Even if they lived a poor life, it was still better than licking blood on the edge of a knife, not knowing what day it was.


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t choose.¡±Ming Shu hugged him slightly.


    ¡°Do you want the throne?¡±Ming Shu asked him.


    ¡°Yes, why not? They treat me so well. If I don¡¯t fight for it, won¡¯t I have suffered all these years in vain?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand and touched his head.


    ¨C


    Xie An stood at the door for a while, then turned around and walked to the side.


    The little eunuch rushed over and was caught by Xie An. ¡°Why are you so anxious?¡±


    The young eunuch quickly reported, ¡°Lord Xie An, state Duke Jin is about to enter the city. I havee to report to your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there are still two more days to go?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but state Duke Jin can¡¯t stand the cold and has ordered people to travel through the night. It¡¯s already early. The servants only received the news early in the morning.¡±


    Xie An frowned. ¡°I understand. You can leave first.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±the young eunuch was a bit embarrassed. ¡°All the civil and military officials are going to wee you now. Is Your Highness still not up?¡±


    ¡°I will talk to Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Then I will take my leave first.¡±


    Xie An watched the eunuch leave and walk back to the room. He lifted the curtain slightly and looked inside.


    After a long time, Xie An put down the curtain.


    ¡°Your Highness, the Duke of Jin will enter the city today. Have you finished packing?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The crown prince let go of Ming Shu. ¡°Let¡¯s change.¡±


    Why did he say so much to her?


    He misled people!


    The crown prince was very annoyed.


    He was so angry!


    Ming Shu took his clothes over and dressed him carefully.


    Finally, she put on his cape and tied the belt.


    The crown prince pinched the edge of the cape and looked at it. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like the previous one.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you are the Crown Prince of a country, and you are dressed in rags. Are you showing that you are very poor?¡±


    ¡°But...¡±you gave it to me.


    The crown prince looked at the Cape carefully. It was not the same as what he usually wore, but it was very simr to the one she gave him.


    And it was very warm.


    Ming Shu put his hand in.


    The crown prince suddenly held her hand.


    ¡°Shen Yue...¡±


    Ming Shu looked up at him.


    The crown prince let go of her in the next second. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You Don¡¯t have to follow me today. Just stay in the Eastern Pce.¡±


    It was against the rules to bring her to such an asion.


    The crown prince left in a hurry.


    Only when the cold wind blew across his face did the crown prince let out a breath.


    ¨C


    The crown prince brought Xie An to wee Duke Jin. Ming Shu was thinking about who she could use in the imperial court.


    She was an assassin, and she could use her martial arts skills to solve the problem, but now she had to use her brain.


    Life is hard!


    Most of the ministers in the imperial court are prime ministers..


    Then why don¡¯t we just kill the Prime Minister First?


    Without the Prime Minister, the Empress Dowager would lose her right and left arms.


    Without the prime minister, the Empress Dowager¡¯s party would also lose its backbone, and it would be much easier to solve the problem then.


    But..


    Who should I leave the killing to?


    She could kidnap the prime minister, but she couldn¡¯t kill him.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±Chu Ling¡¯er stepped back in fear. ¡°What do you want now?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t even look at you.¡±


    ¡±? ? ?¡±


    Why Can¡¯t I?


    ¡°Sister Yue!¡±


    ¡°Sister Yue, Sister Yue!¡±


    Ming Shu looked up and saw a young eunuch waving at her. This voice..


    But this young eunuch looked unfamiliar.


    The young eunuch quickly ran to Ming Shu. ¡°Sister Yue.¡±


    ¡°Dong Shi?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him with aplicated expression. ¡°Dong Shi, what mission are you on this time? You Don¡¯t have to work so hard, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±Dong Shi was confused. ¡°What do you mean by work hard?¡±


    Ming Shu moved down.


    Dong Shi covered a certain spot and blushed. ¡°Sister Yue, why are you acting like a Hooligan?¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Dong Shi saw that Chu Ling ¡®er was there, so he pulled Ming Shu to a corner.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get that thing. Sister Yue, don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m using someone else¡¯s face, see?¡±Dong Shi moved his face left and right. ¡°Is my disguise better than before?¡±


    ¡°What about that little eunuch? Did you kill him?¡±


    ¡°No, no, he left the pce,¡±Dong Shi said confidently. ¡°The leader said that there is nothing that can¡¯t be solved with money.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect their leader to have such an awareness.


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°What if it can¡¯t be solved?¡±


    Dong Shi scratched his head. ¡°Then kill him.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Yourndlord is still yourndlord.

 Chapter 1619

    <h4>Chapter 1619: Chapter 1619 pampering of His Highness (20)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°What are you doing here? Do you have a new mission?¡±


    ¡°AH, Yes, the leader asked me to bring you a letter.¡±


    Dong Shi handed the letter to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu opened it and took a look.


    The content was very simple. She was told toplete the mission quickly or she would lose all her money.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    I can¡¯tplete this mission.


    ¡°Sister Yue, the leader asked me to help youplete the mission here.¡±Dong Shi said happily, ¡°It¡¯s nice to be with sister Yue.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Is the leader serious?


    Ming Shu looked at Dong Shi. ¡°Let me ask you, is there anyone in our building who wants to assassinate the Prime Minister?¡±


    Dong Shi blinked. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He counted with his fingers. ¡°The prime minister is ruthless and ambitious. He bullies the good and oppresses the good. He makes his own money and does many evil things. There are many people who want to kill him. On Our mission list, the head of the prime minister is especially valuable.¡±


    ......


    In the Immortal Moon brothel, there was a mission list besides some missions that were issued.


    On the mission list, if there were more than one person assassinating the same person, the amount would umte..


    That¡¯s right, the immortal moon brothel was such a profiteer.


    Moreover, on the mission list, if you think you can do it, you can ept it. There would be no punishment if you fail.


    Dong Shi finished the usation of the prime minister and shrugged. ¡°But no one epted them. The prime minister has many experts around him.¡±


    ¡°Go and ept them all.¡±


    Dong Shi was stunned. ¡°Sister Yue?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°I will bring you to earn money.¡±


    Dong Shi Shivered.¡±...¡±


    Are you serious?


    Obviously, Ming Shu was serious. She asked Dong Shi to do it immediately.


    ¨C


    The Duke of Jin had a high status and had military power. Tonight was the weing banquet for the emperor.


    The crown prince came back veryte that night.


    Ming Shu picked him up at the door.


    The crown prince had obviously drunk a lot. Ming Shu took him from Xie An.


    ¡°Your Highness has drunk some wine. Prepare some hangover soup for your highness first,¡±Xie an instructed Qiao Qing.


    Qiao Qing red at Ming Shu and quickly went down to prepare the hangover soup.


    ¡°Why did he drink so much?¡±Ming Shu and Xie An helped her to the bed. She shook her arm and asked Xie An.


    ¡°Your Highness is not in a good mood today...¡±


    He had been unhappy ever since he left the house.


    Xie An looked at Ming Shu. ¡°What did you say to Your Highness This Morning?¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    What could she say to him?


    He was the one who was acting weird this morning.


    What does it have to do with me?


    Xie An was worried and handed the drunk crown prince over to Ming Shu, so he stayed in his room.


    The crown prince was very quiet when he was drunk. He would take off his clothes whenever he was asked to. He would drink the soup to sober him up.


    Ming Shu covered him with the nket. ¡°I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    Xie An nodded.


    Ming Shu went back to her room but couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    For convenience, her room was next to the Crown Prince¡¯s. Ming Shu got up, put on her clothes, and went down.


    There were guards in front, so Ming Shu simply went in through the window.


    There was a charcoal fire in the room, which was much warmer than her room.


    She walked to the bedside and saw an arched quilt on the bed. Not even a strand of the crown prince¡¯s hair could be seen.


    Ming Shu pulled the cup, but it was tightly pressed down by someone.


    She finally reached out her hand to touch the person inside. It was cold, and the entire quilt was cold.


    Maybe it was the temperature of her hand that made the crown prince feelfortable, so he held on tightly.


    Ming Shu finally lifted the quilt, but the crown prince curled up on the bed like a baby.


    His whole body was cold and he couldn¡¯t sleep well.


    Ming Shu spread out his arms and legs and wrapped him with spiritual qi.


    The crown prince¡¯s body gradually warmed up. Ming Shu raised her hand to smooth the space between his eyebrows and lowered her head to kiss him again.


    Ming Shu left before dawn.


    When the crown prince got up, his body was still warm. He hadn¡¯t felt this kind of warmth in his limbs for a long, long time.


    The crown prince got up and opened the door.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Did anyonee to my roomst night?¡±


    The eunuchs outside looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time. ¡°No, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Shen Yue?¡±


    ¡°Miss Shen Yue went to the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Let... forget it.¡±


    The crown prince closed the door.


    The two eunuchs:¡±...¡±


    What was going on?


    The crown prince changed his clothes and went to the kitchen.


    Before he reached the kitchen, he saw Ming Shu standing with a young eunuch.


    The young eunuch was very excited. Ming Shu leaned on the side and smiled. The scene was very eye-catching.


    This scene made him very ufortable.


    Even if the other party was a eunuch.


    Why did he feel ufortable?


    Who she was with was her business. What did it have to do with him.


    It had nothing to do with him.


    It had nothing to do with him.


    The crown prince stared at Ming Shu for almost a minute, then turned around and returned.


    When he returned to the study, the more he thought about it, the more annoyed he became.


    ¡°Someone.¡±


    The people waiting outside quickly ran in.


    ¡°Your Highness? What can I do for You?¡±


    ¡°You, go and find out who that young eunuch with Shen Yue is.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In the time it took to brew a cup of tea, the eunuch came back to report.


    ¡°Your Highness, that young eunuch was just transferred here. He seems to know Miss Shen Yue and was just transferred to the Eastern Pce.¡±


    The crown prince asked, ¡°Know Her? How Do You Know Her? ?¡±


    She actually knew another eunuch behind his back!


    And she was talking andughing.


    Wicked people!


    He was so angry!


    The eunuch couldn¡¯t answer. ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°Go and check for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±The eunuch didn¡¯t dare to dy and left quickly.


    Just as he was about to walk out of the hall, the crown prince suddenly spoke from behind.


    ¡°No need, go down.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    What is the crown prince doing?


    ¨C


    In the next few days, the crown prince left early and returnedte.


    Every time Ming Shu saw him, he would leave in a hurry. He didn¡¯t talk to her at all, nor did he wait on her.


    It was as if he had be apletely different person.


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t Hate Me Anymore, Your Highness?¡±


    Qiao Qing floated past Ming Shu, gloating.


    ¡°I Told You That Your Highness was just trying to be fresh. Do you really think that you can make your highness look at you in a new light?¡±


    ¡°How do you know that I can¡¯t?¡±Qiao Qing was a quick talker, but in reality, she did not dare to do anything.


    She could not stand herself for so long. At most, she would mock her every time they met, and then nothing would happen.


    Qiao Qing covered her mouth andughed weirdly, ¡°Stop dreaming. You are just a pce maid, and you still want to climb onto His Highness¡¯bed.¡±


    ¡°Qiao Qing!¡±


    Xie An¡¯s scolding startled Qiao Qing. She turned around and saw the crown prince standing not far away, his expression uncertain.


    Qiao Qing hurriedly knelt down. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Kneel.¡±


    The crown prince coldly said these two words and left from the other side.


    Qiao Qing:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Hey, a disasteres from the mouth, Young Lady.¡±Ming Shu smiled and walked past her. ¡°Be careful next time.¡±


    ¡°Did you see His Highness behind me?¡±Qiao Qing widened her eyes.


    ¡°No.¡±Ming Shu shrugged. ¡°You were blocking me just now. How could I see you? You can only me your bad luck. Kneel properly. I Won¡¯t leave any food for you.¡±


    ¡°You, you... Shen Yue! We are irreconcble enemies!¡±

 Chapter 1620

    <h4>Chapter 1620: Chapter 1620 Her Highness¡¯pampering (21)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ming Shu was busy with the prime minister and didn¡¯t have time to deal with the Crown Prince.


    Dong Shi had already epted all the tasks rted to the prime minister.


    Now she was just needed to take the head and collect the money.


    Ming Shu picked a dark and snowy night.


    It was almost the end of the New Year. The Prime Minister¡¯s residence was also decorated withnterns and streamers, preparing for the New Year.


    Ming Shu asked Dong Shi to wait outside. She went to kidnap the prime minister first.


    Ming Shu made a move, so there must be no mistakes.


    The two carried the prime minister and ran all the way out of the city.


    ¡°Huff, Huff...¡±


    Dong Shi threw the prime minister to the ground and exhaled two breaths of hot air.


    ¡°Sister Yue, you brought him out so easily?¡±


    ¡°If your sister Yue makes a move, how could it not be handled?¡±Ming Shu said confidently. ¡°Let¡¯s kill him first.¡±


    Dong Shi:¡±... Me?¡±


    ......


    ¡°Or is it still me?¡±


    Dong Shi:¡±...¡±


    ¨C ..


    The Prime Minister disappeared.


    The crown prince heard the news early in the morning.


    He put on his cloak and asked Xie An, who came to report the news, ¡°How did he disappear?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure he disappeared?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Last night, I personally helped the prime minister to sleep. This morning, when I went to check, the quilt was gone, but the clothes were still there. It was definitely not the prime minister who left.¡±


    ¡°There were so many capable people around the prime minister, but no one noticed anything strange?¡±


    ¡°Those people... all faintedst night.¡±This was the real reason why the prime minister had gone missing.


    The crown prince pondered slightly.


    Why had the Prime Minister gone missing?


    No one knew this answer. The empress dowager asked the emperor to send people to search the entire city, but they could not find him. It was as if the prime minister had disappeared into thin air.


    Because of the Prime Minister¡¯s disappearance, the Prime Minister¡¯s residence fell into chaos.


    If it was a kidnapping, the kidnappers would definitely send news.


    But after a few days, there was no news.


    At this moment, someone spread the news that the Prime Minister was dead.


    The Empress Dowager and the Prime Minister¡¯s residence naturally did not believe it.


    If they wanted to see the corpse, they wanted to see the person.


    As long as they did not see the corpse, the Prime Minister might still be alive.


    But this wish was quickly broken. Someone found the prime minister¡¯s corpse in the snow outside the city. There was only his body, but his head was missing.


    The Empress Dowager and the others had no choice but to believe that the prime minister was really dead.


    Themoners pped and cheered.


    This was retribution for Evil!


    When General Rongwei found out about this, he pped away the strange thoughts in his heart and once again expressed his loyalty to the crown prince.


    This time, he was much more sincere than thest time.


    The crown prince was a little confused.


    But this was a good thing for him.


    The crown prince held the heater and thought of Ming Shu for some reason.


    He found Ming Shu in the kitchen. Ming Shu was counting gold leaves with the little eunuch. The two hid quickly, but he still saw her.


    She was with the little eunuch again!


    The crown prince went forward and dragged Ming Shu out of the room under the little eunuch¡¯s terrified gaze.


    ¡°Your Highness, what are you doing?¡±


    The crown prince didn¡¯t respond. He dragged her back to the room and roughly threw her on the bed. Half of his body was covered.


    The crown prince¡¯s face was gloomy.


    ¡°Shen Yue, do you still remember why you came here?¡±


    ¡±... I do.¡±


    ¡°I think you don¡¯t remember.¡±He had been waiting for her to seduce him every day, but in the end, she went to y with the little eunuch!


    Was he not more attractive than the little eunuch?


    As an assassin, he actually had no professional ethics!


    ¡±...¡±


    Do I remember that I have no idea?


    ¡°Your Highness... HMM...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at his erged face in surprise and met the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes. There was a dark light in his deep eyes.


    His cold lips covered her lips, absorbing the temperature of her lips like greed.


    Ming Shu forgot to react and just looked at him.


    It was not until the coldness came from her body that Ming Shu came back to her senses.


    She pushed the crown prince away with her hands. ¡°Your Highness... phew... What are you doing?¡±


    She suddenly became violent. This is not the beginning of spring!


    The crown prince pressed his hands on her wrists and supported himself on both sides of her body. His entire body was on top of her.


    The wide Cape covered both of their bodies.


    The crown prince lowered his head again and held Ming Shu¡¯s lips.


    His cold body covered her body. The male hormones filled her world.


    When a certain ce was pressing against her, Ming Shu took a deep breath and hugged the crown prince, who had lost his mind. ¡°Your Highness, have you made up your mind?¡±


    The Crown Prince¡¯s breathing was unsteady.


    He stopped moving. After an unknown amount of time, he suddenly stood up and staggered back a few steps.


    He looked at Ming Shu with aplicated expression. He tidied up his clothes and left the room.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    She was just asking, not rejecting him..


    What the Hell Is This?


    ¨C ..


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t see the Crown Prince at night. She waited for a while, but the crown prince didn¡¯te back, so she had to go back to her room.


    Shey on the bed and fell asleep.


    Ming Shu heard a rustling sound.


    Her body tensed up for a moment, but then she rxed again.


    A cold person came in from the side, surrounded by the fragrance of wine.


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t sleep.¡±


    The person didn¡¯t try to hide anything. He turned over and pressed her under him.


    ¡°I also know that you will stay with me every night.¡±


    At first, he didn¡¯t know what was wrong with his body, but he would notice it more often.


    But when she treated him like this, she was so close to the other little eunuch.


    Xie An reminded himself all the time.


    She was an assassin.


    She was here to assassinate him.


    The cold kiss fell in the darkness.


    It was not as intense as during the day.


    It was gentle and careful.


    He hugged Ming Shu. ¡°You are right, I do like you. I don¡¯t know when I started thinking about you.¡±


    ¡°I am also very afraid. If... I fail, then I will be doomed. I will lose you and even implicate you.¡±


    The crown prince continued speaking.


    He held Ming Shu¡¯s face. ¡°Shen Yue, can you answer me? I know you¡¯re not asleep...¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re drunk.¡±Ming Shu¡¯s voice didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m telling you the truth.¡±The crown prince pressed Ming Shu¡¯s lips again and said in a low and muffled voice, ¡°If you¡¯re willing, answer me. If not, I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s lips and teeth were opened. The tip of her cold tongue came in.


    Ming Shu sighed faintly and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    The crown prince stiffened slightly.


    After a moment, he happily deepened the kiss. It almost took away all the air in Ming Shu¡¯s chest.


    Her head was dizzy. When was she going to take off her clothes? Ming Shu was a little confused.


    When the little fairy became strong, she really couldn¡¯t handle it..


    The crown prince bit Ming Shu¡¯s earlobe and only said a few words after a long while, ¡°I will marry you.¡±


    When his voice fell, the coldness prated through the heat. Ming Shu shivered, but it was quickly reced by pleasure.

 Chapter 1621

    <h4>Chapter 1621: Chapter 1621 Her Highness¡¯pampering (22)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The bed was in a mess. The two of themy together in the innermost part of the bed.


    The man hugged Ming Shu. There was a hint of gentleness between his brows, as if he could melt the winter snow outside.


    The temperature of his body was actually very normal at this moment. He seemed to be able to hear the sound of blood flowing.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    ¡°Lin Jue, are you a Beast?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going too far? What are you with a beast? A Little Beast? And you call me by my name. It¡¯s very disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to call me by my name? Then why do you want to give me a name?¡±


    ¡°Call me husband.¡±


    ¡±... do you have any shame?¡±Ming Shu almost rolled her eyes. ¡°At most, we have slept together. We don¡¯t have any status. You just lie to me and take advantage of me!¡±


    Lin Jue:¡±...¡±


    How many people in the world wanted to take advantage of her?


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how Lucky You Are.¡±


    ¡°Lucky...¡±Ming Shu chuckled. ¡°If I follow you, I will die early.¡±


    ......


    Lin Jue had a headache. He stopped her with his lips.


    Ming Shu was dizzy from the kiss. She felt weak and leaned into Lin Jue¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Do you want more?¡±Lin Jue asked her in a low voice.


    ¡°No... no date!¡±Ming Shu immediately woke up.


    Lin Jue was slightly disappointed, but he didn¡¯t force her. ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Really? Am I too cold?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Feel it.¡±Lin Jue held Ming Shu¡¯s hand and ced it on his chest.


    ¡°Lin Jue!¡±


    ¡°I told you to call me husband! It¡¯s so simple, but you can¡¯t even remember it. Are You Stupid? Hiss... I was wrong, I was wrong. Let Go, be good...¡±


    The two of them yed around on the bed for a while. In the end, Lin Jue hugged her and pressed his chin against her hair.


    ¡°Did you do the Prime Minister¡¯s Thing?¡±


    The only person he could think of who could kill the prime minister was her.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have time to kill him.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s tone was very normal. Lin Jue tried to identify her for a while but couldn¡¯t tell if she was telling the truth.


    ¡°The prime minister is dead. Isn¡¯t that the best for You? Who cares who killed him? It¡¯s good that he¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Even though she said that, the prime minister¡¯s death was not clear. It was a little ufortable.


    Lin Jue thought for a while and said, ¡°Wait until I find a suitable identity for you. Then I will marry you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t mind her identity.


    But if he wanted to marry her as the Crown Princess of the Eastern Pce, he had to have a respectable identity.


    ¡°Who said that I am going to marry you?¡±


    ¡°You are already mine, who else can I marry if not you?¡±


    Lin Jue kissed her forehead and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I will definitely marry you.¡±


    ¨C


    The death of the prime minister was the most disadvantageous to the empress dowager.


    The sons of the prime minister were all good-for-nothings who relied on the prime minister to unt their power. Now that the prime minister was gone, they did not have the ability to support the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, let alone the people below.


    Those who were suppressed by the Prime Minister also began to fight among themselves. The situation was at its most tense at the end of the year.


    Lin Jue didn¡¯t attack the Prime Minister¡¯s Party rashly. He was busy finding a backer for Ming Shu.


    After everything was ready, Lin Jue entered the pce to ask for an imperial decree.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that the Emperor would give him a marriage before he could say anything.


    How could Lin Jue agree to it? He started arguing with the Emperor on the spot.


    The two of them had a huge argument in the imperial study. Before Lin Jue walked out of the pce, this news had already spread throughout the entire pce.


    This marriage was definitely not arranged by the emperor. The empress dowager must have instigated it from behind.


    Lin Jue returned to the Eastern Pce with a terrible expression.


    ng ¡ª


    The door of the study was forcefully pushed open. Ming Shu was shocked.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Lin Jue stepped forward and pulled Ming Shu into his arms.


    Ming Shu raised her hand and paused in the air for a few seconds. Then she patted his back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who bullied you?¡±


    Even a Little Vixen dared to bully me!


    Do you think I¡¯m Dead?


    ¡°I will marry you and bring you in.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Ming Shuforted Lin Jue and came out of the study.


    Dong Shi waved at her. She looked around and walked over. Dong Shi pulled her to a ce where no one was around.


    ¡°The leader agreed to cancel the mission to the crown prince, but...¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°You owe so much money now.¡±Dong Shi handed the note to Ming Shu and covered his head. ¡°Sister Yue, the leader said this. It has nothing to do with me. I have tried my best.¡±


    ¡°I already gave him the money to kill the Prime Minister. Why does he still want it?¡±


    ¡±... The Immortal Moon restaurant will ept the money,¡±Dong Shi said weakly.


    ¡±...¡±


    Unscrupulous businessman!


    ¡°Sister Yue, the leader also said... The killer is in love and will die soon.¡±


    ¡°Did he still send people to kill me?¡±


    ¡°No, the leader said he just wants to see you kill yourself,¡±Dong Shi said seriously. ¡°Then he will be hurt by love and go back to be a heartless killer.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Dong Shi hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°Sister Yue, this has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s not what I said, it¡¯s what the Tower Lord said.¡±


    He did not add a single word carelessly.


    ¡°The tower Lord is Great.¡±


    The Immortal Moon Tower did notck killers. The heaven-ranked killers were gone, and there were still many earth-ranked killers waiting to rise to the top.


    However, this tower lord was really a bit of a maverick.


    It seemed that as long as he did not betray the Immortal Moon Tower, he would not pursue the matter too much.


    But he dared to betray the Immortal Moon Restaurant..


    Even if he had to dig three feet into the ground, he would dig up the corpse and whip it.


    The owner must have a story!


    ¡°Eh.¡±Dong Shi was conflicted. Should he agree?


    ¡°Help me find out what happened to Lin Jue before he entered the pce.¡±


    ¡°Sister Yue, do you really like this crown prince?¡±Dong Shi frowned.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But the future of the Crown Prince is worrying. Why Don¡¯t you find someone with a bright future?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not his future that I¡¯m interested in.¡±Ming Shuughed.


    ¡±...¡±


    Dong Shi:¡±...¡±


    Dong Shi didn¡¯t quite understand. He thought about it and decided to go and find out more information.


    Dong Shi was very fast. The main reason was that the news spread quickly. It was obvious that someone intentionally spread the news.


    ¡°The Emperor gave the crown prince a marriage,¡±Dong Shi said. ¡°Sister Yue, the royal family is unreliable. People like us, if we stay with them...¡±


    They would not have a good ending.


    Dong Shi understood what the leader was thinking.


    The royal family had always been cold and heartless. They used people without any humanity.


    Love, family love, anything could be sacrificed.


    This crown prince..


    Anyway, he didn¡¯t think highly of him.


    ¡°Did he agree?¡±Ming Shu asked.


    ¡±... I don¡¯t think so. I heard that he had a fight with the emperor, but the imperial edict has already been issued. If the crown prince doesn¡¯t agree, then it¡¯s against the edict.¡±


    In the current situation of the crown prince, how could he have a good ending if he refused the edict?


    Even if the prime minister was dead, the Empress Dowager was still alive.


    Dong Shi said pitifully, ¡°Sister Yue, let¡¯s go back to the Immortal Moon Restaurant. We can do whatever we want. Why do we have to get involved in these things?¡±


    ¡°A good man is ambitious.¡±


    ¡±... but sister Yue is a girl.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind the details,¡±Ming Shu said. ¡°You can go back first.¡±


    ¡°Sister Yue.¡±


    ¡°I know what to do. Tell the poster, I will definitely disappoint him.¡±


    ¡°Sister Yue!¡±


    *


    The poster: I Just Want to make money.

 Chapter 1622

    <h4>Chapter 1622: Chapter 1622 His Highness¡¯pampering (23)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Everyone thought that the crown prince would bow his head this time.


    However, what was unexpected was that the Emperor had disappeared.


    Just like the Prime Minister, no one had discovered how he had disappeared. No clues had been found at the scene.


    The prime minister had disappeared a few days ago and was found dead a few dayster.


    Now that the Emperor had disappeared..


    Everyone did not dare to think too much about it. They began to search for the Emperor in a flurry.


    The entire imperial pce was in chaos. The disappearance of the Emperor was a good thing for the empress dowager.


    She could not kill the emperor openly, but if the emperor was missing and died outside, it would have nothing to do with her.


    As long as she killed the crown prince again..


    In the imperial pce, her words would carry weight.


    And with the disappearance of the emperor, the people in the Eastern Pce were also in a state of panic. They did not know what kind of changes would happen because of this.


    Three days after the emperor disappeared, the empress dowager began to have the intention of taking over the powerpletely. She was not in a hurry to find the emperor. Instead, she was in a hurry to pass on the news to the officials outside the pce.


    Although Lin Jue was very disappointed with the emperor, he was still his father. He could not not find him.


    ......


    However, with the empress dowager causing a ruckus, Lin Jue had to divert his attention to deal with the empress dowager.


    With the emperor not around, the crown prince should be in charge of the court affairs temporarily.


    The Empress Dowager¡¯s party was also unhappy and wanted the empress dowager to temporarily take charge of the country.


    The two sidespletely fell out.


    In the throne room, there were people arguing until they fainted every day.


    Lin Jue also suspected that the Emperor¡¯s disappearance was rted to Ming Shu. However, Ming Shu always smiled and said that she was either in the East Pce or by his side all day long. How could she have time to kidnap the emperor.


    Moreover, kidnapping the emperor was not good for her.


    Maybe the Empress Dowager had kidnapped the emperor herself.


    A thief shouting to catch a thief.


    She had ulterior motives.


    After being brainwashed by Ming Shu, Lin Jue felt that it made sense.


    Everything his wife said was right.


    His wife would definitely not lie to him.


    ¨C


    One day, Ming Shu was suddenly stopped by a young eunuch.


    Eunuch Lin, who she had met before, led his men and blocked her in an old room.


    ¡°Miss Shen Yue is living well in the East Pce, right?¡±Eunuch Lin¡¯s voice was still sharp.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s casual attitude made eunuch Lin slightly dissatisfied.


    But when he thought of business, eunuch Lin suppressed his dissatisfaction.


    Eunuch Lin waved his horsetail whisk. ¡°The pce hasn¡¯t been peaceful recently. Miss Shen Yue, I¡¯m sure you know.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. What do you want me to do? Just say it. I¡¯m very busy.¡±


    Eunuch Lin:¡±...¡±


    So Smart?


    Eunuch Lin was a bit suspicious. ¡°I heard that the crown prince is close to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Miss Shen Yue, what do you think of the Crown Prince?¡±Eunuch Lin tried to probe.


    ¡°You want to ask if I¡¯m with the Crown Prince, right?¡±Ming Shu said bluntly.


    ¡±...¡±


    Euphemism!


    Euphemism!


    How did such a straightforward guy survive in the pce.


    ¡°Since eunuch Lin has asked...¡±


    Ming Shu pinched her wrist and smiled like a flower. ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    Eunuch Lin:¡±? ? ?¡±


    ¨C ..


    Five minutester, eunuch Lin and the other eunuchs who were trying to force Ming Shu to obey were all lying on the ground.


    Ming Shu stepped on eunuch Lin¡¯s chest and pointed at a eunuch. ¡°Go and get me some food. Don¡¯t think ofining or running away. Even if ten times more peoplee, they will only be beaten by me.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo... Aiyo... Go quickly, go quickly! Don¡¯t call anyone, don¡¯t call anyone!¡±Eunuch Lin quickly ordered.


    It hurt so much.


    His head was in Ming Shu¡¯s hands, so the little eunuch didn¡¯t dare to refute.


    ¡°Miss Shen Yue, your feet are so high, it hurts...¡±eunuch Lin begged.


    ¡°Now you know it hurts? When you came to me, you should have been aware of this.¡±You came to me for work and didn¡¯t bring any snacks!


    ¡±...¡±who knew that a little pce maid like you could fight so well?


    If he had known earlier, he would havee here!


    Eunuch Lin¡¯s heart was almost twisted, but on the surface, he had to beg Ming Shu. ¡°Miss Shen Yue, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Let Me Go, I know I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    Ming Shu waited for the little eunuch to bring back the food before letting go of eunuch Lin.


    Eunuch Lin was helped up by the little eunuchs.


    ¡°Did you call for help?¡±Eunuch Lin asked the little eunuch who had just left.


    The little eunuch was innocent and scared. ¡°Eunuch, didn¡¯t you say that you are not allowed to call for help?¡±


    Eunuch Lin:¡±...¡±


    Can¡¯t you tell that it¡¯s sarcasm?


    This idiot!


    Eunuch Lin raised his hand to hit the little eunuch, but there was a crack at his waist.


    ¡°Ouch...¡±


    Ming Shu ate her snacks and watched eunuch Lin and her little eunuchs making a scene.


    When they quieted down, Ming Shu asked with a smile, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    Eunuch Lin¡¯s expression froze. ¡°No... nothing. I just want to ask Miss Shen Yue if she is doing well in the East Pce. I want to get in touch with Miss Shen Yue.¡±


    Ming Shu turned her head and looked around.


    She picked up an old wooden stick from the ground and swung it at eunuch Lin.


    Eunuch Lin quickly pushed a eunuch beside him to block it.


    The stick hit the eunuch¡¯s leg. The eunuch screamed and knelt down.


    ¡°You are still hiding.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Aren¡¯t you going to hide and wait to be hit?


    Eunuch Lin forced a smile that was uglier than crying. ¡°Miss Shen Yue, I really just want to care about you...¡±


    Shua ¡ª


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Eunuch, Help!¡±


    ¡°Help! Eunuch!¡±


    The young eunuchs fell to their knees.


    This pce maid was too scary.


    How was she a pce maid?


    She was clearly a devil.


    Eunuch Lin met Ming Shu¡¯s smiling face and felt a chill down his spine.


    His legs went weak and he knelt on the ground with the young eunuchs.


    ¡°It... it was the empress dowager who ordered you to drug the Crown Prince.¡±


    Because in the eastern pce, only she could get close to the crown prince, so she came to find her.


    Who knew that she would find a tough guy.


    The emperor had gone missing for so many days without any news, and the Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°You openly murdered the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    They were just servants, what could they do?


    ¡°Do you want to live?¡±


    Eunuch Lin was stunned. ¡°You dare to kill... Us?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for bringing me here, eunuch Lin. There is a dry well behind us. If you kill it, throw it in. The pce is in such a mess now. Who would know?¡±


    Eunuch Lin:¡±...¡±


    Why did he bring her here!


    Why!


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±Ming Shu waved at them.


    Eunuch Lin and a few eunuchs looked at each other and quickly crawled over.


    ¡°Do you remember?¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do this well, you will all die.¡±


    The woman opposite them was always smiling. Her words were neither light nor heavy. They were very pleasant to the ears. However, when she looked at you, it made you feel anxious and wanted to find a ce to hide.


    ¡°Remember... Remember.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Eunuch Lin asked carefully, ¡°Can we go now?¡±


    Ming Shu threw a small bottle in front of eunuch Lin. ¡°Here, take this poison and you can go.¡±


    Poison! Poison!


    Eunuch Lin:¡±...¡±


    He knew that she wouldn¡¯t let them go so easily.


    Devil!


    She¡¯s the Devil.

 Chapter 1623

    <h4>Chapter 1623: Chapter 1623 His Highness¡¯pampering (24)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Both sides were right in court. Those who could take sides had already taken sides. Those who were still unwilling to take sides had all taken leave and did not even go to court.


    They did not want to identally lose their heads.


    Half a monthter.


    The emperor¡¯s whereabouts were still unknown.


    The Empress Dowager announced the emperor¡¯s death and the pce was filled with mourning banners overnight.


    Since the Emperor had passed away, the crown prince should inherit the throne. However, at this time, the Empress Dowager took out a posthumous edict to appoint the son of an concubine as Emperor.


    Everyone knew that the imperial edict was fake.


    However, in this situation, it didn¡¯t make any difference whether they knew or not.


    The battle between the Empress Dowager and the crown prince was unavoidable.


    ¨C


    Lin Jue was busy discussing the current situation with others. He only saw Ming Shu for a short period of time every day.


    However, every time he saw her, he had to make love to Ming Shu.


    He seemed to be afraid that he wouldn¡¯t see her again.


    ......


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t stand him.


    It wasn¡¯t that serious.


    It was just a empress dowager. She could handle ten more.


    Why not..


    Just kidnap her too?


    Ming Shu felt that this was very feasible.


    To capture a thief, one must first capture the King!


    However, before she could capture the empress dowager, she suddenly heard that an army was surrounding the imperial city. The civilians hid in their homes and didn¡¯t dare toe out. The entire imperial city was strangely quiet.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that they had sent so many people to the capital?¡±


    The group of people below did not dare to make a sound.


    Lin Jue swept his gaze across the group of people. ¡°Speak? Are you all mute? weren¡¯t all of you able to speak before?¡±


    The group of people did not dare to make a sound. They lowered their heads and lowered their presence.


    ¡°Get Out!¡±


    Xie An waited for the group of people to leave before she took a step forward. ¡°Your Highness, they actually sent so many people secretly. Now that the imperial city is surrounded, it is very disadvantageous for us.¡±


    ¡°Those people...¡±Lin jue paused and said, ¡°They must have been brought here by Duke Jin.¡±


    ¡°Duke Jin...¡±Xie An was shocked. ¡°Does that mean that Duke Jin has been on the Empress Dowager¡¯s side for a long time?¡±


    Lin Jue didn¡¯tment.


    ¡°No Wonder Duke Jin refused to visit him.¡±Xie An gritted her teeth.


    Duke Jin had been on the empress dowager¡¯s side for a long time. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t see them again.


    But..


    Duke Jin had not returned to the capital for many years. How could he have anything to do with the Empress Dowager?


    Lin Jue did not have time to think about this. ¡°How long until our people arrive?¡±


    Xie an said, ¡°General Rongwei will only arrive one dayter. Even if he arrives, it will be difficult for him to enter the imperial pce. It will still be disadvantageous to us.¡±


    They had not expected the empress dowager to suddenly besiege the city.


    Even if the Empress Dowager wanted the throne, they thought that she would at least have some scruples about what she would say in the future. Who knew that she would not care.


    History..


    Only the king had the right to decide how history was written.


    Lin Jue said, ¡°Get Ready. We will leave the city.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Since staying in the pce is disadvantageous to us, we will leave.¡±Lin Jue said, ¡°Be careful and do not let those people see it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¨C


    The eunuchs beside the empress dowager rushed to the Eastern Pce with their men.


    ¡°Empress Dowager¡¯s decree ¨C¡±


    The pce maids and eunuchs in the eastern pce all came out and knelt on the ground.


    The eunuchs nced around. ¡°Where is the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°His Highness said that he was not feeling well and took a rest,¡±Qiao Qing took the initiative to reply.


    ¡°Not feeling well?¡±He still had the mood to rest at this time? The eunuchs frowned and lifted their feet to walk towards the sleeping pce. ¡°Go and see the Crown Prince.¡±


    The bedroom was kicked open. The eunuchs rushed into the room, but there was no one in the room.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    No one knew about the pce maids and eunuchs.


    ¡°Take them away!¡±


    The crown prince disappeared, and the Empress Dowager took the opportunity to appoint the son of concubine an as the emperor. He was only a child of a few years old. The Empress Dowager was just a title, but in fact, she was the one in power.


    ¨C


    At this time, at the foot of a mountain far away from the imperial city.


    Lin Jue was sitting in front of the bonfire, and Ming Shu was pacing back and forth beside him. ¡°Why are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°The Empress Dowager Is Not Orthodox. When I go back, I can kill her and gain a good reputation. Why Don¡¯t You Leave?¡±


    Lin Jue didn¡¯t think that his decision was wrong.


    The pce was not his home ground. He was restricted there, so he might as well leave.


    ¡°I can help...¡±


    Lin Jue pulled Ming Shu into his arms and hugged her gently. ¡°I should protect you, not ask you to do anything for me.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to go through so much trouble to not use the simple method?¡±


    ¡°What is the simple method you said?¡±Lin Jue pinched her palm. ¡°Kill the Empress Dowager? Then what? There are so many followers of the empress dowager. If you kill one empress dowager, there will be other ambitious people. Do you want to kill them all?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    His thoughts were different from hers..


    But he couldn¡¯t refute his wife.


    Everything his wife said was right!


    ¡°I don¡¯t just want the throne, I also want the People¡¯s hearts. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°If you sit in that position, you are the People¡¯s hearts.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    They couldn¡¯t continue the conversation.


    Lin Jue pulled out the roasted sweet potatoes from the fire and peeled the skin to feed them to Ming Shu. The golden sweet potato meat was sweet and delicious.


    One dayter, Lin Jue met up with General Rong Wei¡¯s troops.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t know the other team, but judging from General Rong Wei¡¯s appearance, that team must have a strong background.


    ¡°Your Highness, Should We Fight Back Now?¡±


    General Rong Wei nced at Ming Shu carefully.


    Thetter didn¡¯t even spare him a nce and looked at Lin Jue without blinking.


    ¡°Besides the army outside the imperial city, there are also the imperial guards in the pce. We will suffer heavy losses if we fight back.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    General Rong Wei didn¡¯t know what to wait for, but he was just following orders now. If the crown prince asked him to wait, he would wait.


    After they finished their discussion, Lin Jue suddenly found Ming Shu was gone.


    General Rong Wei pointed outside weakly. ¡°She went out just now. It has been one incense¡¯s time.¡±


    Lin Jue:¡±...¡±


    Lin Jue searched all over the camp and only found a piece of paper and a colorful... glutinous rice ball?


    ¡°Stop wasting time. I Won¡¯t y with you anymore. I¡¯lle again after you ascend the throne.¡±


    Lin Jue:¡±? ?¡±


    What happened to sharing the joys and sorrows?


    What happened to sharing life and death?


    She actually left! !


    Lin Jue¡¯s chest hurt.


    Lin Jue sat in the snow and sighed for a long time.


    It was good that she left.


    It was indeed dangerous to follow him.


    The Little Beast rolled around in the snow and Lin Jue stared at it for a long time. What was this thing?


    Was It an animal?


    He had never seen such an animal with such a color..


    The Little Beast suddenly stopped and stared at Lin Jue with its ck eyes.


    What are you looking at? If it wasn¡¯t for you, would the poop-picker have thrown me here?


    Ugly Monster, two-legged beast, annoying and ugly!


    The poop-picker still treated it as a treasure, HMPH!


    It was clearly the treasure!


    Ugly Monster!


    Lin Jue:¡±...¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know what this thing was, he felt that it was scolding him just now.


    Don¡¯t ask him how he knew.


    Intuition.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his wife¡¯s remark that she left this thing behind, he would have stomped it to death.


    The Man and the Beast looked at each other in silence in the snow for a long time.

 Chapter 1624

    <h4>Chapter 1624: Chapter 1624 Royal Highness¡¯Pampering (25)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    When Ming Shu left, she also took Chu Ling ¡®er with her.


    Ming Shu flew with her for a while, and the wind and snow hit her face, which was very painful.


    Ming Shu threw her into a city and took a lot of silver to her. ¡°Live well in the future.¡±


    ¡°Shen Yue, this silver...¡±


    ¡°Oh, I got it from the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve removed the mark on the silver, so you can spend it as you like.¡±


    Chu Ling ¡®ER¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°This is too expensive. I Can¡¯t take it.¡±


    Ming Shu took a step back. ¡°I still have something to do.¡±


    Without waiting for Chu Ling ¡®er to speak, Ming Shu disappeared.


    ¨C


    The Empress Dowager sent people to search for the whereabouts of the Crown Prince. She was determined to get rid of this scourge.


    If the imperial court didn¡¯t ept her, they would either be demoted or killed.


    Regardless of whether the civil and military officials were forced or willing, they had to listen to the Empress Dowager Now.


    ......


    No, it should be the empress dowager now.


    Today was the day the Empress Dowager invited the civil and military officials. The entire pce was bustling with activity.


    The Little Emperor and the Empress Dowager sat on the high seats, receiving the worship of the civil and military officials.


    The little emperor nestled next to the Empress Dowager in fear. No matter what the civil and military officials below said, the Little Emperor had to look at the empress dowager.


    And to the right of the Empress Dowager Sat Princess Ruxin.


    Princess Ruxin was still drinking her wine, looking at the little emperor and the civil and military officials below with uncertainty.


    ¡°Ruxin.¡±The empress dowager suddenly waved at Princess Ruxin.


    Princess Ruxin immediately restrained her expression and obediently replied, ¡°Royal Grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Come,e over to the royal grandmother¡¯s side.¡±


    Princess Ruxin stood up and walked over. She half knelt on the ground and held the empress dowager¡¯s hand. ¡°Royal Grandmother?¡±


    ¡°Good child.¡±The empress dowager stroked her head. ¡°Look at yourplexion, why are you so pale? Did the people serving you neglect you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have royal grandmother. I just suffered a little wind when I came just now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. If you feel unwell, you must tell Royal Grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The little emperor huddled at the side and watched in fear.


    Princess Ruxin was favored even more by the empress dowager, but she was a girl, so she could not be the emperor.


    The banquet went on smoothly.


    The silk and bamboo music were pleasing to the ears, and the toasts interweaved.


    Just as it was about to end, someone among the civil and military officials suddenly fell down. The wine sses and tes on the table fell to the ground with a loud bang.


    Everyone in the hall looked in that direction.


    Before anyone could ask any questions, the civil and military officials fell one after another.


    Even the empress dowager and princess ruxin showed signs of dizziness and weakness.


    ¡°Men! Men!¡±The Empress Dowager Roared.


    The imperial guards who were guarding outside rushed in. However, as soon as they entered, they fell one after another.


    A few eunuchs who were waiting at the side covered their noses and mouths with a handkerchief. In the chaos, they quickly retreated from the main hall.


    The empress dowager called for people loudly. However, other than the first batch of imperial guards who entered, no one else entered.


    Everyone fell limply to the ground, fear and unease written on their faces.


    They did not know what had happened.


    ¡°Who! Who Is it!¡±


    The Empress Dowager roared angrily. However, because she did not have much strength, her voice was not loud.


    ¡°Me.¡±


    The woman came in from outside the hall. She was still covered in snow. After entering the hall, she slowly melted and wet her shoulders.


    The woman slowly raised her hand and patted the snow that hadn¡¯t melted yet. She raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be a surprise waiting for me.¡±


    The ¡°X¡±word on Princess Ruxin¡¯s face didn¡¯t appear before, but now it suddenly appeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s You!¡±The Empress Dowager recognized Ming Shu.


    It¡¯s her!


    The pce maid who treated Princess Ruxin before.


    When she heard that she had been sent to the Eastern Pce, she thought that she might be able to use this pce maid.


    Who would have thought..


    ¡°MM-HMM.¡±Ming Shu walked in the middle and stepped onto the high tform step by step.


    The empress dowager wanted to throw something at Ming Shu, but she was too weak.


    ¡°Someone...¡±


    ¡°Stop shouting. Your imperial guards are all sound asleep,¡±Ming Shu reminded the empress dowager.


    A trace of anger and disbelief appeared on the empress dowager¡¯s wrinkled face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask a eunuch to force me to drug the Crown Prince?¡±Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just returning the favor. Speaking of which, you should thank the crown prince. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have so many days of free and easy life.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Princess Ruxin, who didn¡¯t say anything.


    This brightness..


    Ming Shu smiled and grabbed Princess Ruxin¡¯s arm. Princess Ruxin¡¯s hidden hand suddenly raised.


    The sharp dagger passed in front of Ming Shu¡¯s eyes, and a few eyshes fell off.


    It almost touched her eyes.


    Ming Shu held her back and stepped on her.


    There was a crack on Princess Ruxin¡¯s back.


    She turned her head and stared at Ming Shu with a resentful gaze.


    Even though her gaze was blocked by the light, Ming Shu could still feel it.


    ¡°Ye Ying, you¡¯re getting weaker.¡±


    Ye Ying:¡±...¡±


    Damn, how could he not get weaker? If she continued like this, he might even lose his memory.


    ¡°I caught you again this time,¡±Ming Shu said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky.¡±


    He¡¯s so lucky!


    Ming Shu quickly tied Ye Ying Up and quickly covered his mouth.


    ¡°Oh, OH, OH...¡±


    You F * * King Dare to let me go, Let¡¯s fight one on one!


    Ming Shu silently kicked him.


    Dream on.


    What a waste of snacks.


    My snacks don¡¯t cost money?


    Ming Shu¡¯s kick was aimed at Ye Ying. It hurt so much that Ye Ying¡¯s eyes were full of tears.


    ¡°Empress Dowager.¡±Ming Shu walked to Empress Dowager¡¯s side. The little emperor was so scared that he curled up into a ball.


    The Little Emperor had been burying his head, but now he revealed a little bit of it. Ming Shu realized that there was an ¡°X¡±on his face.


    Is this a big harvest today?


    The puppet emperor who had been exploited by the empress dowager since he was young... his character was really good.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±The empress dowager tried to maintain her momentum. ¡°Everyone in the pce is my people now. If you dare to do anything to me, do you think you can escape?¡±


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Why should I escape?¡±


    The Empress Dowager:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°I still have to wee the Crown Prince back. How can I escape?¡±


    ¡°In Your Dreams.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will do it well.¡±Ming Shu nodded. ¡°But now I have to ask the empress dowager for a favor.¡±


    Ming Shu handed the dagger that Ye Ying took to her. ¡°Help me kill her.¡±


    Ming Shu pointed in the direction of Princess Ruxin Ye Ying.


    You can kill a Naughty Girl on the spot.


    If you let him escape, you will be in trouble.


    Empress Dowager:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±That is her favorite princess. Is this woman crazy?


    ¡°I am not kidding you. If you don¡¯t kill him, I will have someone kill you.¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was full of smiles.


    The empress dowager held the dagger tightly and looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu made an inviting gesture.


    However, the empress dowager suddenly pounced on Ming Shu. A cold light shed and made a slight sound in the air.


    Kill her!


    Kill her!


    Kill this B * Tch!

 Chapter 1625

    <h4>Chapter 1625: Chapter 1625 Royal Highness¡¯Pampering (26)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Even if the empress dowager was well-preserved, she was still old. She was no match for Ming Shu.


    In just a few moves, she was subdued by Ming Shu.


    At this time, the empress dowager could only express her anger toward Ming Shu with her eyes. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak.


    ¡°Which one of you wants to live?¡±Ming Shu looked at the courtiers below.


    The court officials were trembling. This..


    ¡°You.¡±Ming Shu pointed at someone. ¡°I¡¯ll give you this chance to make a contribution.¡±


    The court official who was pointed at:¡±...¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to make a contribution.


    The court official climbed up with trembling hands. It took too long. Ming Shu went down and picked him up directly.


    He continued to pick up the dagger on the ground with trembling hands. His hands trembled so much that the dagger fell on the ground several times. He finally got close, but he didn¡¯t dare to make a move.


    ¡°Lord Liu, don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    The empress dowager, who had gathered her strength, scolded him.


    Lord Liu¡¯s hands trembled, and the dagger fell.


    ......


    ¡°The people of AI family will arrive soon. Don¡¯t let this woman deceive you!¡±The Empress Dowager continued.


    Lord Liu trembled even more.


    He..


    He, he... he was just a shrimp!


    ¡°Let me do it!¡±


    Someone suddenly raised his hand.


    ¨C


    The smell of blood spread in the hall. Ye Ying was still breathing. Ming Shu squatted beside him. ¡°Can¡¯t you be a good person? Why did you have toe out and cause trouble? You hid from me, how could I find you? Are You Stupid?¡±


    Ye Ying made a sound in his throat.


    Damn, how did he know that she would suddenly appear!


    This was all his fault!


    Ming Shu took out the golden stone and waited for Ye Ying to die.


    One minute..


    Ye Ying still hadn¡¯t died. He panted heavily and cursed Ming Shu with his eyes.


    Two minutes..


    Ye Ying still hadn¡¯t died.


    ¡°Are you going to die?¡±


    Ye Ying:¡±...¡±


    No!


    He won¡¯t die so easily!


    Three minutes..


    ¡°Still not going to die?¡±


    No!


    Ye Ying panted stubbornly.


    ¡°Give him another stab.¡±


    Ming Shu ordered the people behind her.


    ¡°Shen Yue, you will die a horrible death!¡±The empress dowager¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    Ming Shu looked back at her and smiled. ¡°You¡¯d better pray that I don¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°You let Ruxin go. Why are youing at me? Come at me!¡±The Empress Dowager was going crazy.


    ¡°No.¡±Ming Shu looked away. ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill him.¡±


    The court official didn¡¯t hesitate and stabbed him directly.


    Ye Ying spat out a mouthful of blood and his vision started to blur.


    ¡°Princess Ruxin, do you still remember my daughter? You caused her to die at such a young age...¡±


    Puchi!


    Another knife was stabbed.


    ¡°She is also a human. What did she do wrong? If you treat her like that, you will ruin her reputation and break her marriage...¡±


    Ye Ying couldn¡¯t hear what the man said after that.


    A golden light shed in front of her eyes, and then she didn¡¯t know anything.


    Ming Shu pulled the man away. ¡°Okay, they¡¯re all dead.¡±


    The man suddenly threw away the dagger and hugged his head, crying bitterly.


    Princess Ruxin was the most favored princess in the pce. Whoever she disliked would be unlucky.


    His own daughter died because of Princess Ruxin, but he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Now he had finally taken revenge.


    He had taken revenge, Hahaha!


    He was going to die anyway!


    He had no regrets after taking revenge!


    Ming Shu tied up the empress dowager and the Little Emperor. Eunuch Lin and the others were waiting outside. They drugged them ording to Ming Shu¡¯s instructions, so the imperial guards couldn¡¯te.


    Ming Shu called them in.


    The empress dowager was so angry that she trembled when she saw eunuch Lin and the others.


    But her mouth was blocked by Ming Shu, so she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Eunuch Lin and the others lowered their heads, not daring to look at the empress dowager.


    Their lives were now in Ming Shu¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Miss Shen Yue?¡±


    ¡°Tie them all up, and separate the civil and military officials.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¨C


    The lights in the hall flickered, and snow fell outside. The rustling sound of falling snow could faintly be heard.


    Ming Shu sat on the steps of the hall, holding a few tiger talismans in her hands. The people kneeling on the ground were all trembling.


    The person sitting in front of them was not a woman.


    She was just an Asura.


    Until Dawn, Ming Shu got up and asked eunuch Lin to give these people another dose of medicine. She was sure that they wouldn¡¯t recover for three days.


    The group of people in the hall stared at each other. The empress dowager asked them to think of a way, but no one had a way.


    They also tried to have the secret guards assassinate them, but before they could get close, they were killed by her.


    They had no chance of winning.


    ¡°Why did she tie us up here?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that she wants to kill us?¡±


    ¡°If she wants to kill us, why didn¡¯t she do it earlier? The longer it drags on, the more disadvantageous it will be for her.¡±


    ¡°She took all the Tiger Talismans...¡±


    It was almost noon. The door was pushed open by the eunuchs, and the bright yellow color jumped into everyone¡¯s sight.


    Looking at the people who came in, the courtiers were confused for a moment.


    This..


    Isn¡¯t this the missing emperor?


    Why is he here?


    The emperor naturally didn¡¯t die.


    He was Lin Jue¡¯s biological father. How could Ming Shu kill him.


    She just asked Dong Shi to leave and put him under house arrest.


    In this situation, it was most suitable for him, a proper emperor, to handle it.


    Just because the emperor was weak and ipetent did not mean that he did not have hatred in his heart.


    Towards the empress dowager and these treacherous officials, he hated them more than anyone else.


    But he did not have the ability.


    He heard that on that day, the entire pce hall was stained with blood. The Empress Dowager did not die and was ced under house arrest.


    One imperial decree after another was sent out of the pce.


    The imperial guards brought the Tiger Talismans to mobilize the three armies and sent the empress dowager and her party into the dungeon.


    All of this happened so quickly that no one could react in time.


    Especially the empress dowager and her party.


    Weren¡¯t they just going to attend a banquet?


    How did they all end up in the dungeon the next day?


    ¨C


    In a town not far from the capital.


    Xie An was talking to someone when someone suddenly stumbled in.


    ¡°Sir Xie An, Sir Xie An, His Majesty has returned to the Pce!¡±


    ¡°His Majesty?¡±wasn¡¯t the Little Emperor always in the pce? After a few seconds, Xie an finally reacted. ¡°His Majesty is Fine?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine, His Majesty is fine.¡±The person who reported the news had a face full of joy. ¡°Furthermore, His Majesty has already taken down the empress dowager¡¯s faction.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Xie An was extremely shocked.


    Could it be that his majesty the Emperor was the one who hid the most?


    Xie An hurriedly went to report to Lin Jue.


    Just as he stepped out of the room, he saw a team rushing over from afar.


    On the other side, Lin Jue heard a sound and just happened to open the door ande out.


    That team stopped downstairs and all of them got off their horses to bow.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness the Crown Prince.¡±


    The surroundingmoners had long been scared into hiding by this group of people. At this moment, the deafening sound made them stick their heads out to peek curiously.


    The heavy snow had stopped at some point in time. A bright color suddenly appeared in the world that was covered in white.


    Lin Jue clenched the railing tightly. In the next second, he strode past Xie An and went downstairs.


    Standing at the door, he looked in that direction.


    The woman walked over slowly with a faint smile on her face. The entire world of ice and snow seemed to melt under her smile.


    Lin Zhi could hear his own heartbeat.


    His dark pupils reflected the white snow, but she was the only one he was focused on.

 Chapter 1626

    <h4>Chapter 1626: Chapter 1626 pampering of the Crown Prince (27)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°Wee back to the Pce, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Wee back to the Pce, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Wee back to the Pce, Your Highness.¡±


    Lin Jue suddenly came back to his senses. Under the curious gazes of the people, he pulled Ming Shu into his arms and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me again.¡±


    After they separated, he realized how unbearable it was to live without her.


    Every day was torture.


    Ming Shu patted his back. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the pce.¡±


    Lin Jue probably also felt that it was inappropriate to hug and cuddle on the street, so he followed Ming Shu into the carriage behind.


    Xie An simply packed up his things and set off for the pce.


    General Rong Wei, who was a stepte, only saw the tail of the team.


    General Rong Wei:¡±...¡±


    You just left me here!


    ......


    Ah!


    He is a general after all!


    Is this appropriate?


    ¨C


    In the carriage, the first thing Lin Jue did was not to ask Ming Shu what was going on in the pce. Instead, he kissed her.


    ¡°There is someone outside!¡±Ming Shu blocked him and didn¡¯t allow him to go any further.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Lin Jue and Ming Shu looked at each other for a while and let go of her. ¡°Okay, I will listen to you.¡±


    Lin Jue held Ming Shu in his arms and then started to ask about the real business. ¡°What¡¯s going on in the Pce?¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s what¡¯s going on.¡±Ming Shu yed with the pendant on his waist.


    No matter what Lin Jue asked, Ming Shu answered very perfunctorily, or else she would be vague.


    He only knew the general story, but he didn¡¯t know the details at all.


    After returning to the pce, Lin Jue went to see the Emperor and found out the whole story.


    He was still preparing, but your wife was already killing people in the back. That kind of mood... Lin Jue didn¡¯t want to experience it for the rest of his life.


    Couldn¡¯t she just be a girl and enjoy the feeling of being cared for?


    Why did she have to be so tough.


    If she married him in the future, wouldn¡¯t she be abused?


    Many ministers died in the court, and the Empress Dowager and her party had many survivors to clean up. The emperor and Lin Jue were very busy.


    This busy time was the beginning of summer of the next year.


    Ming Shu sat on the swing in the courtyard and ate snacks.


    Qiao Qing stood not far away and stared at her. In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything and turned around to work with the other pce maids.


    ¡°Sister Qiao Qing, why are you acting weird...¡±the pce maid next to her said carefully.


    ¡°Is There?¡±Qiao Qing rolled up her sleeve, revealing a little wound that extended deep into her sleeve.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. Get to work.¡±


    ¡±... Yes.¡±


    The pce maids immediately dispersed.


    The current Eastern Pce was not the same as the previous Eastern Pce.


    Qiao Qing touched the scars on her arm. If she could have fantasized about bing His Highness¡¯woman in the past, now..


    Her body was covered in wounds, how could she be worthy of His Highness.


    If it was not for Lord Xie An¡¯s mercy, she might not even have the right to stay here.


    Qiao Qing could be said to have grown up with Lin Jue. She had never agreed to the empress dowager¡¯s repeated attempts to find her.


    She had never stepped out of the eastern pce either, because once she was out, she did not know if she would still be the same Qiao Qing when she returned.


    During the period when she was captured, the empress dowager¡¯s men had tortured her continuously and interrogated her about the whereabouts of her highness.


    Perhaps they felt that she definitely knew where his highness was going, so while torturing her, they also kept their breath..


    ¡°Hu!¡±


    Qiao Qing pped her face. No matter what, she was still in the Eastern Pce.


    That woman... was still annoying!


    She wanted to climb onto His Highness¡¯Bed, how Shameless!


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    Qiao Qing heard the voice and turned to look.


    A tall and straight man entered through the pce door. He took a few steps towards the swing and directly carried her up.


    Qiao Qing stomped her feet angrily. ¡°Shameless!¡±


    ¨C


    In the room, the man¡¯s heavy breathing and the girl¡¯s soft voice were mixed together, making people blush.


    Lin Jue took care of Ming Shu¡¯s emotions and waited until she wasfortable before releasing himself.


    Lin Juey on Ming Shu¡¯s body and kissed her gently.


    After a long time, he said, ¡°I mentioned it to father today. Father promised to give us a marriage, but...¡±


    ¡°When did I agree to marry you?¡±I didn¡¯t even ask for a marriage, and now you want to marry me! Am I that cheap?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to marry me, who else do you want to marry?¡±Lin Jue wanted to back out, but he stopped himself. ¡°Let me tell you, Shen Yue, even if you don¡¯t want to marry me, you have to marry me.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Tell me again in this tone.¡±


    Lin Jue:¡±...¡±


    I¡¯ll tell you!


    He was the Crown Prince of a country. Why would he be afraid of her?


    ¡°Wife, marry me. Please, if you don¡¯t marry me, what will I do? I will die alone.¡±


    Face?


    He didn¡¯t even have a wife. What face did he need.


    Lin Jue shamelessly pestered Ming Shu until she agreed.


    How could the Crown Prince¡¯s wife be a random person? Hence, the emperor gave her the daughter of the new Prime Minister.


    Those who knew the truth wouldn¡¯t say anything, while those who didn¡¯t would envy the new Prime Minister.


    The new Prime Minister felt bitter in his heart.


    Lin Zhi was afraid that the long night would bring more troubles, so the wedding date was set to be one monthter.


    While preparing for the wedding, Ming Shu was still in the East Pce. Three days before the wedding, she was epted into the new Prime Minister¡¯s residence.


    Dong Shi climbed out of the window in the middle of the night to look for Ming Shu.


    ¡°Sister Yue, are you really going to marry that crown prince?¡±Dong Shi¡¯s baby face was full of worry.


    ¡°Yes.¡±Ming Shu nodded.


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about him?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled faintly, her eyes showing some gentleness. ¡°Nothing good about him. It just happens to be him.¡±


    Dong Shiwa didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you meet him in the future.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. The owner said that women shouldn¡¯t be offended.¡±Dong Shiwa took out a box. ¡°This is the dowry given by the owner.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Is it some kind of poison?¡±


    ¡°No... it can¡¯t be. The owner is not such a stingy person.¡±Dong Shi said, ¡°Sister Yue didn¡¯t betray the Xianyue brothel. Why would the owner Give You Poison?¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Isn¡¯t this the standard of novels and TV series?


    Do you choose a man or an organization!


    If you choose a man, drink the poison. Then have a life-and-death love with the male protagonist and earn enough tears.


    Obviously, the leader of our Xianyue brothel was not that kind of vulgar person.


    He gave Ming Shu ¡ª a dozen iou notes?


    ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    Dong Shi flipped through the dozen IOU notes and was also a bit confused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±Dong Shi scratched his head. ¡°What does the leader mean?¡±


    The leader only asked him to send this box as her wedding gift. He didn¡¯t dare to look inside.


    Ming Shu became a killer with negative assets on the eve of her wedding.


    Ming Shu held the box and asked Dong Shi, ¡°Do you think the owner wouldn¡¯t know if I betrayed the Immortal Moon Restaurant?¡±


    Dong Shi: ¡°Er... this... but every traitor of the Immortal Moon restaurant was caught in the end.¡±No one could escape.


    Dang!


    The window made a clear sound. The two looked at the window at the same time and saw a dart. There was nothing on the dart.


    But Ming Shu and Dong Shi knew each other. It was a dart from thew enforcement hall of Xianyue brothel.


    Ming Shu took the dart off and looked at the darkness thoughtfully.


    Xianyue brothel was very resourceful. What they saw was just the tip of the iceberg.


    *


    It was only the fourth watch today.


    It¡¯s almost over. I¡¯ll update it in the future


    Everyone, vote for the monthly vote


    August 17th, read the new book


    Don¡¯t forget the first star, the return of the king

 Chapter 1627

    <h4>Chapter 1627: Chapter 1627 pampering of Her Highness (28)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    On the day of the wedding.


    Ming Shu was dressed in a thick wedding dress. The Phoenix cor was so heavy that her neck was about to break.


    How much money was this!


    How many snacks could she exchange for!


    What a waste!


    Ming Shu was so angry that she stuffed two more pieces of cake into her mouth.


    ¡°Oh, Miss, don¡¯t eat anymore.¡±The maid serving beside her quickly took away the things in front of Ming Shu. ¡°The auspicious time will be here soon.¡±


    Ming Shu hugged the te and said confidently, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, how can you have the strength to Get Married?¡±


    The serving maid:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu and the serving maid were in a stalemate for a while. There were already people outside urging her. The serving maid had to give up and fix Ming Shu¡¯s hair first.


    ¡°The auspicious time is here ¨C¡±


    This time, the serving maid resolutely dragged the te away from Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°Miss, please hurry up.¡±


    Why isn¡¯t she in a hurry for the wedding?


    ......


    Even if she isn¡¯t in a hurry, she must be nervous, right?


    Even if she isn¡¯t nervous, she must be happy!


    But this cheap miss waspletely unmoved. A big event like a wedding was nothingpared to a te of desserts.


    A group of people hurriedly covered Ming Shu¡¯s head with a red veil and led her out of the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion.


    The wedding reception team was already waiting outside the mansion.


    The crown prince, who was dressed in red, stood at the front of the wedding reception team. He looked at the peopleing out of the mansion and slowly smiled.


    This was the person he was going to marry.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t see the front because of the veil, so she could only follow the steps.


    From the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion to the East Pce, the red carpet covered the floor, and ten miles of red makeup greeted them.


    ¨C


    The wedding ceremony wasplicated. By the time the wedding ended, Ming Shu was already exhausted.


    After being sent into the wedding room, she pulled off the veil.


    ¡°Hey, Princess, you can¡¯t do this!¡±The serving maid next to her eximed.


    Ming Shu pushed the veil to her. ¡°What¡¯s there to do? His Highness is not here.¡±


    ¡±... This is bad luck. The crown prince has to take off the veil. Princess, quickly cover the veil.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you do itter?¡±


    ¡°No, no, Princess.¡±The pce maid was almost crying.


    ¡°How about this, you go out first.¡±Ming Shu pushed the pce maid out. ¡°You go and watch. If the crown princees hereter, youe in and tell me.¡±


    ¡°This... Princess, please don¡¯t close the door.¡±


    ¡°Princess, please let me in...¡±


    Ming Shu let out a breath and took off the heavy Phoenix Crown on her head. She stretched her stiff neck.


    She looked at the Phoenix Crown in her hand. How many snacks could she get for this.


    What a waste.


    Ming Shu filled her stomach in the room. Today was full of all kinds of messy etiquette, so she didn¡¯t have time to eat.


    Lin Jue had a lot of people to deal with, so he couldn¡¯te here for a while. Ming Shu finished her food and fell asleep on the bed.


    She was woken up by a kiss. The faint smell of wine flowed between her lips and teeth. Lin Jue narrowed his eyes and seemed to be a little drunk.


    ¡°Wife...¡±he murmured.


    It was quiet outside. The wedding banquet must have ended.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±Ming Shu asked him.


    ¡°Yes.¡±Lin Jue kissed her face. ¡°But how can there be few candles on the wedding night, right, wife?¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±poor and fastidious.


    ¨C


    The next day.


    Ming Shu opened her eyes and saw the energetic Lin Jue.


    ¡°Good morning, Crown Princess.¡±


    ¡°Good Morning.¡±


    Ming Shu felt ufortable all over. Lin Jue buried himself in her neck and sniffed a few times, his lips brushing against her skin.


    ¡°Wife, you smell so good.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    ¡°Hold her for a little longer.¡±


    Lin Jue was shameless.


    Because of the wedding, the Emperor had granted him a leave of absence. He didn¡¯t have to go to court recently.


    Lin Jue kissed her on the shoulder and started behaving irregrly.


    ¡°My Wife?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lin Jue turned over and pressed her under his body. A certain part of his body had already stood up and was pressing against her.


    However, he didn¡¯t move and stared at the person under him.


    ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    He asked.


    Ming Shu tilted her head. ¡°If you want to do it, then do it. If you don¡¯t, I want to eat breakfast...¡±


    Ming Shu took a deep breath.


    He barged in unprepared.


    ¡°Wife, do you like me?¡±He lowered his body and pressed himself against Ming Shu. His voice was low.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Lin Jue chuckled. ¡°If daughter-inw doesn¡¯t answer me, let¡¯s just stay here.¡±


    The room was silent for a while.


    Ming Shu tilted her head. Lin Jue kissed him again and again. Their bodies were close to each other, and the burning sensation kept rising, but both of them were miraculously calm.


    In the end, Lin Jue sighed first.


    ¡°Is it so difficult to answer?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Lin Jue moved a little. ¡°Then wife, feed me first, okay?¡±


    Ming Shu was a little irritated. She endured it and took the initiative to cater to him.


    Lin Jue didn¡¯t dare to dy for too long. He was afraid that he would really starve his newly married wife.


    When he was helping Ming Shu get dressed, Lin Jue looked at Bai Juan on the bed and suddenly pulled out a dagger.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    What!


    Even if I don¡¯t answer, you don¡¯t have to pull out the dagger all of a sudden, right!


    Lin Jue cut his finger and dripped the blood on Bai Juan.


    Ming Shu stared at him.


    ¡°Someone wille to collect thister. If not, people will talk nonsense. I don¡¯t want my wife to be talked about,¡±Lin Jue exined.


    ¡°But you dripped too much. Am I bleeding?¡±


    Lin Zhi:¡±...¡±


    Lin Zhi quickly pressed his hand to stop the bleeding. Then he carefully put on Ming Shu¡¯s coat and shoes.


    ¡°My wife is so beautiful.¡±The crown prince happily circled around Ming Shu.


    ¡±...¡±like a fool.


    I¡¯m starving.


    Let¡¯s Eat!


    Ming Shu shook her head and quickly went out.


    ¡°Wait for me, my wife.¡±


    Lin Zhi put on his coat and walked out while tying it.


    Breakfast was already prepared. Qiao Qing was waiting at the side with a depressed expression.


    When she saw Lin Jue chasing after Ming Shu, anger shed in her eyes. How dare he walk in front of His Highness! He doesn¡¯t know the rules.


    ¡°Wife, feed me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Qiao Qing:¡±...¡±How dare he reject His Highness¡¯request!


    ¡°Feed me.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±Ming Shu hugged her bowl tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you have hands?¡±


    Qiao Qing:¡±...¡±How dare you talk to Her Highness Like That!


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t eat anymore. I will eat alone.¡±Ming Shu smiled at Lin Jue.


    That smile made Lin Jue¡¯s entire body ripple. His wife¡¯s smile was so beautiful.


    Lin Jue coughed and calmly ordered the servants beside him, ¡°You can leave first.¡±


    Qiao Qing took a step forward and was stopped by the people behind her. They dragged her away.


    ¡°Sister Qiao Qing, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°That woman...¡±


    ¡°Sister Qiao Qing, she¡¯s the crown prince¡¯s consort now.¡±


    ¡±... The crown prince¡¯s consort is disrespectful to His Highness, didn¡¯t you see that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen His Highness¡¯love and affection for the crown prince¡¯s consort. Sister Qiao Qing, we¡¯re all servants here, don¡¯t talk about the Masters.¡±


    Qiao Qing:¡±...¡±


    Qiaoqing heard the faintughtering from inside, stomped her feet, turned around and ran.

 Chapter 1628

    <h4>Chapter 1628: Chapter 1628 pampering of the Crown Prince (29)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Everyone in the Eastern Pce knew that the crown prince pampered the crown princess the most.


    If anyone dared to say that the crown princess was not good, they would definitely suffer.


    What the Crown Princess said was the rule of the Eastern Pce.


    No one should mess with the crown princess.


    Qiao Qing was Sullen all day, but when she saw Ming Shu, she couldn¡¯t say anything. She finished her work and quickly left.


    ¨C


    The Empress Dowager was under house arrest in the pce. She was not the emperor¡¯s biological mother. It was said that she was the one who killed the emperor¡¯s biological mother.


    The emperor only allowed people to send her a meal every day, and it was cold and rotten.


    The Empress Dowager lived a life worse than death.


    But the emperor didn¡¯t allow her to die.


    The emperor hated his own ipetence, but he hated the humiliation the empress dowager had given him even more.


    And that little emperor was hated by the emperor. Ming Shu spent some time to deal with him.


    Two yearster.


    ......


    The Emperor abdicated and passed the throne to Lin Jue.


    Before abdicating, the Emperor executed the empress dowager.


    After Lin Jue ascended the throne, he immediately made Ming Shu his queen and ordered the abolition of the harem. Ming Shu would be his only empress for the rest of his life.


    The officials were agitated and opposed.


    That morning, Ming Shu stood there. The officials immediately changed their words and praised the emperor for his wisdom and unparalleled empress.


    After that, no one dared to mention the harem anymore.


    Another year of winter.


    ¡°Sister Qiao Qing, are you really leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I should leave the pce,¡±Qiao Qing said. ¡°You have to serve His Majesty well in the future... and the Empress.¡±


    Qiao Qing was sent to the pce gate and bumped into Ming Shu who wasing back from outside.


    ¡°Empress.¡±


    Ming Shu stopped and looked at Qiao Qing with raised eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m leaving the pce.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu touched her body. She had spent most of her money outside the pce. She would ask the Little Devil for pocket moneyter.


    She was poor now.


    Ming Shu only took out two golden leaves.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t feel awkward and handed the two golden leaves to her.


    Qiao Qing:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Sister Qiao Qing, take them.¡±The pce maid beside Ming Shu hurried her.


    Only then did Qiaoqing ept. ¡°Thank You, Your Majesty.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ming Shu led her people into the pce. Qiaoqing stood at the pce gate and watched. After a long time, she suddenly mustered up her courage and caught up with Ming Shu.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Qiaoqing has a few words to ask you. Is that okay?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t refuse and asked the people next to her to leave.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you know that I like his majesty. Why didn¡¯t you send me awayter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to like someone. I¡¯m not a god, so I can¡¯t take away the right of others to like me,¡±Ming Shu said.


    Qiao Qing was stunned.


    She didn¡¯t expect that this was what she thought.


    ¡°Then your Majesty is not worried?¡±


    ¡°What are you worried about?¡±Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Will he like you, or another woman?¡±


    Qiao Qing gathered her courage and nodded. ¡°After all, His Majesty is the ruler of a country. He will see more beautiful women in the future, and Your Majesty...¡±Yan Lao¡¯s expression was fading.


    Ming Shu raised her head to look at the sky. After a long time, she said lightly, ¡°He won¡¯t.¡±


    How could a little vixen like someone else.


    At that time, Qiao Qing didn¡¯t understand why she was so sure.


    At that time, she even felt a little disdainful in her heart.


    The Emperor¡¯s love had a time limit. In history, those who said they only loved one person, in the end, there was still someone else.


    The emperor liked her now, but it didn¡¯t mean he would always like her in the future.


    She didn¡¯t believe it.


    But many yearster, when Qiao Qing recalled the conversation with Ming Shu at that time, she realized that there really was an emperor who could only love one person.


    Of course, this was a story forter.


    At this time, Qiao Qing was full of disbelief.


    ¡°Then Qiao Qing wishes for Your Majesty to get what you want.¡±


    ¨C


    After Qiao Qing left the Pce, a new maid came. Ming Shu saw Chu Ling ¡®er among the maids.


    After a few years, Chu Ling ¡®ER¡¯s face didn¡¯t seem to have changed much, but her temperament was more stable.


    Ming Shu was very surprised. ¡°You can enter the pce at your age?¡±


    Chu Ling ¡®er said, ¡°I look young.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Chu Ling ¡®er lied about her age, and she did look young. She stuffed some money into her mouth and entered the pce.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Is the outside world not good? Why did you have toe to this cramped pce?


    ¡°I learned a skill these years.¡±


    ¡°What skill?¡±


    ¡°Cooking.¡±


    When she was with Ming Shu, she always talked about this. But at that time, she didn¡¯t know how to cook.


    So she used the things Ming Shu gave her to learn cooking for a few years.


    Ming Shu immediately cleared out the kitchen for her to cook.


    Maybe Chu Ling ¡®Er was born to cook, or maybe Chu Ling ¡®er was indeed like Ming Shu thought, with the aura of the protagonist.


    In short, the food she cooked was very delicious.


    Therefore, Chu Ling ¡®er was appointed by Ming Shu as her full-time royal chef.


    Emperor?


    The Emperor had more than ten royal chefs, but she only had one. She was determined not to differentiate.


    Lin Jue felt very frustrated.


    Why was it so difficult to please his wife?


    ¡°Xie An.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±Xie An was on alert. Could it be that he was going to do something strange again?


    Don¡¯t doubt it, their emperor would definitely do it.


    For the empress, he would do anything.


    ¡°That Chu Ling ¡®er...¡±Lin Jue walked around with his hands behind his back. ¡°Can you think of a way to get rid of her? The Empress doesn¡¯t even eat with me anymore!¡±


    Xie An was cautious. ¡°Your Majesty, if the Empress doesn¡¯t eat with you, you can go over.¡±


    ¡°I am the Emperor!¡±


    Lin Jue mmed the table.


    ¡°Go to the Phoenix Pce!¡±


    Xie An:¡±...¡±


    He knew it would be like this.


    Would there be a scene of crying, making a scene, and hanging herselfter?


    If the courtiers were to see such an emperor, he did not know how they would feel.


    Xie An touched his neck.


    He suddenly felt that his head was hanging by a thread.


    ¨C


    The Empress was in a stable rtionship, but she never had any children.


    This question made some of the courtiers eager to try again, trying to get Lin Jue to take in an imperial consort.


    Lin Jue was decisive in his execution. Whoever mentioned it would be demoted.


    He would not demote you directly. He would secretly find a fair and aboveboard reason to demote you, so that you would have nothing toin about.


    Initially, everyone wanted to send their daughter to the pce so that they could rely on the emperor¡¯s favor and pave the way for themselves.


    Who dared to mention this demotion?


    Before the wind started blowing, it was suppressed by Lin Jue.


    Ming Shu sat firmly on the throne of the Empress and received the favor.


    Lin Jue:¡±...¡±


    It¡¯s not easy to get the favor of the Empress!


    It¡¯s even harder than being the emperor!


    Was it f * * King Easy for me!


    Was it easy!


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯d better not learn.¡±Chu Ling ¡®er shivered. The ingredients in her kitchen were almost ruined.


    ¡°No!¡±The emperor mmed the kitchen knife on the chopping board. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s just cooking. How hard can it be? Continue!¡±


    ¡°But Your Majesty...¡±


    You can¡¯t even recognize the dishes!


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Chu Ling ¡®er looked at the mess around her and Xie An, who was sweating profusely outside, and wiped her sweat as well.


    Did she do something wrong? was the emperor going to tear down her kitchen?


    *


    [ harmony system ]


    Ninth Young Master: Every day, there are peoplepeting with me for favor. Can¡¯t she just Pamper me, Pamper Me, Pamper Me? !


    Snacks: hahahaha.


    Young Master Jiu: (touching the knife) what are youughing at.


    Snacks: justugh.


    Young Master Jiu: if youugh again, if youugh again, I Will... Eat You!


    Ming Shu: Huh?


    Young Master Jiu: wife, I have prepared snacks for you. You can eat them.

 Chapter 1629

    <h4>Chapter 1629: Chapter 1629 Her Highness¡¯s pampering (end)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Lin Jue almost tore down the house before he could cook.


    He stood in a mess with a kitchen knife in his hand. Xie An wanted to pull him out, but she did not dare to do so.


    Lin Jue looked at the kitchen knife in his hand, then at Xie An.


    Xie An:¡±...¡±


    What kind of expression was that? Was His Majesty angry from embarrassment?


    Lin Jue walked out of the kitchen just like that, and Xie an quickly followed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    Xie An:¡±...¡±


    Chu Ling ¡®er waited for Lin Jue to leave before she popped her head out. ¡°Sir Xie An... is His Majesty Alright?¡±


    Xie an muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it just that he did not make any food? His Majesty was someone who had a lot of work to do, did he need to cook? There was no need!


    Lin Jue walked all the way to the imperial garden. He supported himself with the rockery and walked around to the back. With his back against the rockery, he raised his hand..


    He was still holding a kitchen knife in his hand.


    ......


    He threw the kitchen knife away and raised his hand to cover his head.


    He felt that the moment just now was very familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember it no matter how hard he tried.


    The images in his mind were so fragmented that he couldn¡¯t fight back.


    ¨C


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Xie An couldn¡¯t find Lin Jue, so he could onlye to Ming Shu.


    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty is missing.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±Ming Shu asked again with uncertainty.


    ¡°His Majesty is missing.¡±Xie An told her about what happened in the kitchen.


    Lin definitely wouldn¡¯t let him follow her. He was definitely worried and asked someone to follow her from afar. Who knew that they would lose her. When they looked again, they didn¡¯t even find her.


    Xie An was a little nervous. His Majesty couldn¡¯t run away just because he didn¡¯t know how to cook, right?


    ¡°You can¡¯t even keep an eye on a person. What use is there?¡±Ming Shu stood up and walked out. ¡°No, why would he learn how to cook in the kitchen?¡±


    With his master level of dark cuisine, how could he learn to cook?


    ¡±... It¡¯s all for you, My Lady.¡±Xie Anined.


    Ming Shu was silent.


    ¡°Where did you lose him?¡±


    Xie An quickly led Ming Shu to the rockery. There were a lot of rockery nearby, so it was normal to lose him.


    Ming Shu looked around and finally found him in the middle of the two rockery.


    He was sitting on the rockery. There were nts in front of him and he couldn¡¯t see anyone.


    Ming Shu climbed onto the rockery. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Lin Jue buried his head between his legs. When he heard Ming Shu¡¯s voice, he raised his head slowly.


    ¡°Wife, did I lose my memory?¡±


    The man looked at her pitifully.


    Ming Shu was stunned.


    What is this?


    Ming Shu sat beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t you still remember me? What kind of memory did you lose?¡±


    Lin Jue leaned over. The man who was famous in the imperial court was now like a helpless child, hugging Ming Shu¡¯s waist tightly.


    ¡°There are some inexplicable images in my mind. I have never experienced them before, but they feel very familiar.¡±


    He said in a low voice.


    ¡°Have I lost my memory before?¡±


    Especially her. He felt like he had known her for a long time.


    He knew everything about her like the back of his hand.


    But from the moment he remembered her until the moment he met her, she wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then what are those strange images?¡±


    Ming Shu held his hand. ¡°Maybe we met them in our previous life.¡±


    Previous life?


    Lin Jue¡¯s intuition was not right, but he couldn¡¯t find any words to refute her.


    After a long time, he asked, ¡°Will we still be together in our next life?¡±


    ¡°You wish. It¡¯s not enough to ruin my life, but you still want to ruin my next life?¡±


    ¡°Wife, do you dislike me?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Congrattions, you answered correctly.¡±


    Ming Shu let go of him and jumped down the rockery. ¡°Come down.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±Lin Jue sat on the rockery. ¡°You said that you like me, so I came down.¡±


    ¡°Then you can stay up there.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Lin Jue saw that Ming Shu had really left and quickly went down. ¡°Wait for me, my wife.¡±


    ¡°My wife, I made some food for you. Do you want to try it?¡±


    Ming Shu walked faster.


    She didn¡¯t eat dark cuisine!


    Since that day, Lin Jue had never mentioned the memory loss again. However, he was persistent in making dark cuisine for Ming Shu.


    Why did he be a chef instead of a good emperor? Is there something wrong with him!


    No matter what Ming Shu said, he wouldn¡¯t listen to her.


    How much would be wasted.


    What a shameful waste!


    Chu Ling ¡®er was frightened all day long.


    ¡°Sir Xie An, please persuade His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°How can I persuade him?¡±Xie An was also very helpless. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t even listen to the Empress¡¯s majesty, how can I persuade him?¡±


    ¡°But...¡±Chu Ling ¡®er was conflicted. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to see what Her Majesty did.¡±


    After such a long time, even an ordinary person must have learned a lot, right?


    But our emperor is not ordinary.


    He was the same when he came, and he is still the same now.


    No progress at all.


    Xie An held his forehead and sighed.


    He is Her Majesty, what can they do!


    ¨C


    Every once in a while, the Xianyue brothel would send Ming Shu a mission to pay off her debts. Ming Shu could only take Dong Shi, the Messenger, and do the mission together.


    Her mission was much simpler and more brutal. She could finish it in one night.


    Therefore, Dong Shi especially liked to do missions with Ming Shu. It was simply a win-win situation.


    Not long after, the owner called Ming Shu back once to confirm that she was the next owner.


    Ming Shu:¡±? ? ?¡±


    Isn¡¯t there an exam?


    Was thest exam just a joke?


    The host patted her shoulder. ¡°Make money well.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    So whoever can make money can inherit it, right?


    Ming Shu met Suifeng when she left Xianyue brothel. It was said that Suifeng married Wan Luo, but Wan Luo had a strange temper now. If it weren¡¯t for suifeng, she would have been punished long ago.


    Suifeng¡¯s eyes were cold, as if he didn¡¯t see her.


    ¡°Suifeng was implicated by Wan Luo. Now he has fallen to the earth level. If he still protects Wan Luo, I think...¡±


    Dong Shi shook his head.


    What a pity.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Sister Yue, the leader said that I will follow you from now on.¡±


    ¡°Be a eunuch in the Pce?¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡±Dong Shi was confused and covered a part of her body. ¡°I... I can hide in the dark.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. I will contact you if I need anything.¡±


    The little fairy became jealous. I am also very afraid.


    If Dong Shi was a girl, it would be fine. But he was a boy. How could she take care of him.


    ¨C


    Lin Jue only doted on one empress and didn¡¯t have any children. Later, he could only take care of a descendant of the imperial family and raise him as the next heir.


    This child was raised by Ming Shu since he was young. He didn¡¯t learn anything else. He learned about 70% to 80% of what he liked to eat and ate all the time.


    Ming Shu was afraid that he would grow up to be a little fatty, so she would deduct his snacks every day.


    Little Fatty... No, the little crown prince went toin to Lin Jue.


    Lin Jue told him righteously that his mother was doing this for his own good and that the little fatty couldn¡¯t inherit the throne.


    The Little Crown Prince:¡±...¡±


    In Lin Jue¡¯ster years, the little crown prince had already grown up and was able to take charge of his own affairs. He passed the throne to him and brought Ming Shu out of the pce to travel.


    Xie An originally wanted to follow Lin Jue, but was rejected by Lin Jue.


    The positive reason was: the little crown prince needed him.


    My Heart OS: I have gone to a private world with my wife, what are you doing! No, no, no!


    Xie An married Chu Ling ¡®er and had a happy family. If she really left with Lin Jue, it would be another storm, so in the end, Xie An could only stay.


    ¨C


    In a small town, Lin Jue and Ming Shu settled down, and a long time passed noisily.


    Recently, Lin Jue felt that his body was getting worse and worse.


    He might have reached the end.


    Ming Shu looked down on him, but she took care of him dutifully. She did everything herself.


    At first, Lin Jue could still walk, but he couldn¡¯t walk anymore. He could only lie on the bed.


    Ming Shu changed a house for him. It was near theke. If she opened the window, she could see theke.


    He tried to spend more time with her.


    But time waited for no one.


    He finally couldn¡¯t hold on anymore.


    ¡°Wife...¡±


    Lin Jue reached out and held Ming Shu¡¯s hand.


    Over the years, more and more images appeared in his mind, but they were still fragmented.


    But he knew that he must have a deep connection with the people around him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡±Lin Jue said. ¡°I just can¡¯t apany you anymore.¡±


    Ming Shu leaned over and pressed her cheek against the back of his hand. ¡°There will be time.¡±


    ¡°Can you... say that you like me?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her head. In Lin Jue¡¯s eyes, which were slowly closing, she opened her lower lips slightly. ¡°I like you.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on his face.


    Holding her hand, he gradually lost his strength.


    Ming Shu clenched her fist slightly and took out a golden stone that was slightly different from Mr. X¡¯s. Only a small piece of the stone didn¡¯t shine.


    She moved the stone closer to Lin Jue.


    Thest small piece was lit up.

 Chapter 1630

    <h4>Chapter 1630: Chapter 1630 Wanjing Shu (1)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ming Shu stood on the highest floor of the heaven enlightenment tower. There were still several doors floating around her. The golden light shone on her face, making her look a little illusory.


    Ming Shu took a deep breath and took the stone, preparing to leave.


    The tower door closed with a bang.


    Ming Shu turned to look at a certain gate and thennded on the tower pir.


    A line of words slowly appeared on the tower.


    ¡ª there are still people who haven¡¯t been found


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°There is no time limit in our conditions. I don¡¯t want to look for them now. Is that okay?¡±


    The tower didn¡¯t respond for a long time. She didn¡¯t know if she was angered by Ming Shu.


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    After almost a minute, the door slowly opened.


    Ming Shu smiled and went out. She went down the stairs.


    Everything below had returned to normal. Most of them were squatting in their own cells.


    Now that she appeared, everyone tried to stay as far away from her as possible.


    ......


    ¡°The Big Devil is still up there...¡±


    ¡°I thought she went out.¡±


    ¡°Me Too...¡±


    ¡°Shh, Shh, Shh. She¡¯s looking over. Oh My God, it¡¯s so scary.¡±


    Ming Shu walked to the empty hall at the bottom of the tower. There was a big mouse waiting there.


    ¡°Little ancestor, have you solved everything?¡±Little Five was very excited. ¡°Little ancestor, everything is really not a problem.¡±.


    ¡°No, and don¡¯t Call Me Little Ancestor!¡±I¡¯ve said it a few times!


    ¡°Okay, little ancestor.¡±


    You Can¡¯t teach a mouse.


    ¡°Little ancestor, are you going out before you¡¯ve solved everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes, go and finish it yourself.¡±All of them controlled whether she went out or not. So what if she went out! What happened!


    ¡°But...¡±


    Before Little Five could finish his words, Ming Shu¡¯s figure disappeared.


    Ming Shu had stayed in those nes for so long. It had only been a few days outside the tower.


    At this time, the people of the three continents were still in the quiet water.


    Ming Shu suddenly appeared at the bottom of the tower, and the noise stopped abruptly.


    Ming Shu stepped on the water, and the ripples on the surface of the water spread out. The body under the water was lifelike, and even the expression on her face could be clearly seen.


    ¡°When did she enter?¡±Someone was confused.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Heaven Enlightenment tower closed? Why can she still enter?¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Dan Jing heard the discussion and rushed over immediately. ¡°Lord.¡±


    ¡°The Heaven Enlightenment tower is closed. Ask everyone to disperse.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu wanted to rush back to Wanjing Mountain, so she didn¡¯t say anything to Dan Jing.


    However, someone didn¡¯t want Ming Shu to leave.


    ¡°Please Wait.¡±


    Master long and King Lie Yang blocked her way at the same time.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Sir.¡±The two cupped their hands and bowed politely. ¡°Sir, we have a few questions to ask you.¡±


    Ming Shu asked innocently, ¡°Why should I answer you? Are We Close?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Out of courtesy!


    There should be some courtesy?


    Don¡¯t you know the rules!


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue, she went straight to the point. ¡°If you want to ask about the heaven enlightenment tower, don¡¯t. Even if I know something about the heaven enlightenment tower, I can¡¯t tell you. If you want to know my identity... Don¡¯t. Be careful not to get into trouble.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t speak fast. After she finished speaking, she smiled slightly. Before the two could react, the person in front of them disappeared in an instant.


    Master long and the Lieyang King were both shocked.


    ¡°King Li Yang!¡±


    Dan Jing, who was about to leave:¡±...¡±


    He turned around and put on a friendly attitude. ¡°King Lieyang, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Is that Sir really from Myriad Mirror Mountain?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already answered this question before.¡±


    ¡°Myriad Mirror Mountain... does your Liyang always know where it is?¡±Who Didn¡¯t want to know where the myriad mirror mountain was?


    There were indeed people in the myriad mirror world who could live for a long time, but they were all talented geniuses.


    How many such geniuses could there be?


    Even patriarch long and the zing sun king couldn¡¯t say that they were such geniuses.


    Most of them were only slightly talented or mediocre people. If they wanted to live forever, they could only find another way.


    Dan Jing smiled without giving the slightest clue. ¡°The zing Sun King is joking. How would we know where the myriad mirror mountain is? If there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Patriarch long and Lieyang King watched as Dan Jing left.


    Both of them didn¡¯t look too good.


    Patriarch long asked in a low voice, ¡°In your opinion, does Dan Jing Know?¡±


    Lieyang king raised his head to look at the serene water in the sky. ¡°The Dan n is rumored to have been passed down from the Ming Emperor¡¯s generation. The things they know far surpass yours and mine.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Lieyang¡¯s founding king also a member of the Dan n?¡±Patriarch long asked. ¡°Don¡¯t You Royals know a little about it?¡±


    Lieyang nation¡¯s founding monarch replied, ¡°Lieyang is indeed rted to Liyang, but at that time, the founding monarch was only an unfavored king de of the imperial family. The only one who could trulye into contact with the core was the legacies of the Liyang Imperial Family.¡±


    Since Lieyang nation¡¯s founding monarch had said so, n head long couldn¡¯t ask any more questions. As for whether he believed it or not, only he himself knew.


    n Head Long was deep in thought. ¡°We can¡¯t enter the Heaven Enlightenment Tower, then the myriad mirror mountain...¡±


    The two of them looked at each other tacitly.


    ¨C


    On the other side, Dan Jing quickly returned to the mystic purple continent¡¯s team.


    ¡°Imperial preceptor, get the people to retreat.¡±


    Yue Ge cupped her hands, her beautiful silver eyes staring at a certain spot. ¡°Monarch, I¡¯m worried about the long family and lie Yang¡¯s side...¡±


    Dan Jing waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Since the supremacy didn¡¯t specifically tell us, we don¡¯t need to care about them.¡±


    After a pause, Dan Jing sneered. ¡°They can guess what they are nning. Even if they find the myriad mirror mountain, they won¡¯t be able to enter.¡±


    Yue Ge looked away. ¡°Yue ge is overthinking.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Yue Ge nodded and retreated. He began to preside over the retreat.


    Dan Jing sat at the side and drank tea. He looked into the distance from time to time and revealed a mocking smile.


    Myriad Mirror Mountain..


    Longevity.


    Eternal rest.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu returned to Myriad Mirror Mountain.


    Xiu Huan came out to wee her. ¡°Master, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, how has he been these few days?¡±


    ¡°Master has been sleeping and hasn¡¯t woken up,¡±Xiu Huan replied.


    ¡°Go to the spirit pool and prepare. I will bring him there in a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiu Huan brought her people to the spirit pool. Little Beastie rolled out of Ming Shu¡¯s sleeve and followed Xiu Huan.


    Ming Shu pushed open the door. The room was filled with a light and elegant fragrance. The young man on the bed was quiet and peaceful, like a sleeping prince.


    Ming Shu stood by the bed and looked down at him.


    After a long time, she bent down and kissed him between his eyebrows.


    Her lips lingered and didn¡¯t want to leave. They followed the center of his eyebrows, the tip of his nose, andnded on his pale pink lips.


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze deepened.


    No!


    The Little Vixen got addicted the moment she touched it.


    But what if it was delicious.


    Her lips were originally pale pink. When Ming Shu let go of him, they were already red, as if they were painted with rouge.


    The young man was even more breathtaking. Just one look at him would make people intoxicated by his beauty.

 Chapter 1631

    <h4>Chapter 1631: Chapter 1631 Wanjing Shu Yu (2)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The spirit pool was still surrounded by smoke, but now there were many more spirit stones around the spirit pool.


    The spirit stones were arranged in the shape of an array, surrounding the entire spirit pool.


    The Little Beast jumped around in the spirit pool, and Xiu Huan fixed thest spirit stone.


    Xiu Huan nced at the little beast. She couldn¡¯t control this little master, so she left respectfully.


    Ming Shu carried Qi Yu in and let him sit on the chair beside the Spirit Pool.


    ¡°Stop ying, get out first.¡±


    The Little Beastie floated in the water and scratched twice with its little paws. ¡°Why should I? Poop-picker, you¡¯re just a Big Pig Trotter!¡±


    After saying that, the Little Beastie immediately denied.


    ¡°Bah, a big pig trotter can still be eaten, but you can¡¯t even eat it.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m really useless.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±The Little Beastie scratched twice. ¡°Otherwise, you would be useless. Why Don¡¯t You Treat Me Well?¡±


    Ming Shu went down and picked it up. ¡°Hurry up and get out.¡±


    ¡°Poop-picker!¡±The Little Beastie bristled like a round puffer. ¡°You¡¯ll lose me if you treat me like this.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow.¡±


    Ming Shu pushed open the window and threw the little beastie out.


    Jing Yu appeared out of nowhere and caught the Little Beastie. His beautiful tail feathers swept across the ground and flew into the sky.


    The Little Beastie¡¯s angry voice came from afar and finally disappeared in the wind.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu put Qi Yu in the middle of the spirit pool.


    She took out the stone and let go of it. The stone floated to the top of Qi Yu¡¯s head.


    The array around the spirit pool was activated at the same time. A spirit stone was connected to a point. Finally, the spirit stone near the spirit pool gathered light and connected to the stone floating in front of Qi Yu.


    Ming Shu turned behind him and ced her palm on his back.


    The light gathered by the golden stone seeped into Qi Yu¡¯s head like flowing water.


    Qi Yu¡¯s face gradually showed pain.


    Ming Shu could only try to reduce his pain.


    However, soul fusion and soul separation were not as simple as separating a cup of water and pouring it in.


    Qi Yu¡¯s face gradually turned pale and his entire body tensed up.


    As time passed, Qi Yu¡¯s painful expression gradually lightened, and the golden stone above his head gradually dimmed.


    Ming Shu was sure that the soul fusion had beenpleted. She released her hand and left the spirit pool.


    Ming Shu stood on it for a while and left the room.


    ¡°Lord.¡±


    ¡°Guard this ce. Don¡¯t let anyonee near.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Qi Yu needed to stay in the spirit pool for 77-49 days before he coulde out. Ming Shu apanied him in the spirit pool every day.


    Xiu Huan reported the situation outside to Ming Shu from time to time.


    The water outside had retreated, and the corpses had disappeared. The rest of the people dispersed.


    But the rumors about the heaven enlightenment tower spread again in the three continents.


    There were still people who didn¡¯t give up guarding outside the heaven enlightenment tower.


    This day, when Ming Shu just came out of the spirit pool, Xiu Huan rushed over. ¡°Lord, Imperial preceptor Li Yang sent his snow lion to deliver a message.¡±


    ¡°What message?¡±


    Xiu Huan handed a jade slip to Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu crushed the jade slip. The information recorded in the jade slip automatically appeared in the air.


    ¡ª My Lord, there is something wrong with the altar.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t look away until the words disappeared in the air. Xiu Huan carefully looked at her and found that her eyes were wandering and there was no focus.


    ¡°My Lord?¡±


    ¡°Lord?¡±


    Xiu Huan called several times. Ming Shu came back to her senses and her eyes gradually became focused.


    She held the broken jade slip and asked, ¡°What Day Is it today?¡±


    ¡°The 26th day.¡±


    It was only the 26th day. There was still half the time before the little devil could leave the spirit pool.


    Ming Shu was silent for a moment and waved her hand. ¡°You can go down first.¡±


    Xiu Huan felt that something was wrong with Ming Shu, but she didn¡¯t know what was wrong. She lowered her head and left.


    What happened to the Lord?


    ¡°Xiu Huan, Xiu Huan.¡±


    Xiu Huan had just reached the stairs when she saw the Little Beastie jumping over and jumping onto her. Xiu Huan quickly caught the little lord.


    ¡°Little Lord, you scared Xiu Huan.¡±


    ¡°Why is there no one in the kitchen making food?¡±The Little Beastie was angry.


    ¡°I just sent it to the Lord, but I didn¡¯t have time to make it.¡±


    ¡±... I sent it to her again.¡±Little Beastie Hummed. Xiu Huan didn¡¯t know what it was humming about and could only look at it nkly.


    Little Beastie finished humming. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°The Lord is at the Spirit Pool.¡±


    ¡°There again, Humph!¡±


    Xiu Huan was helpless. She remembered that Ming Shu was not right just now and quickly said, ¡°Oh right, little master, there was something wrong with the Lord just now.¡±


    ¡°What was wrong with her?¡±Little Beastie was sure. ¡°It must be because of that ugly two-legged beast!¡±


    Men were all big pig trotters!


    Big Pig trotters that couldn¡¯t be eaten!


    Big Pig trotters were also used to shovel feces!


    Xiu Huan shook her head. ¡°No, Imperial preceptor Li Yang sent the snow lion to send the news. After the Lord saw it, there was something wrong...¡±


    Little Beastie¡¯s ck gem-like eyes rolled around and asked, ¡°What News?¡±


    Xiu Huan: ¡°Just a few words... there¡¯s something wrong with the altar.¡±


    The Little Beastie was stunned.


    It jumped down from Xiu Huan¡¯s hand and disappeared into the corridor of the pce.


    Xiu Huan:¡±...¡±


    The Lord is acting weird. Why is even the little master acting weird.


    ¨C


    When the Little Beastie found Ming Shu, Ming Shu was sitting on the steps outside the spirit pool room, holding a blood-red ancient jade in her hand.


    ¡°Poop-picker.¡±


    Little Beastie rolled over, grabbed her clothes, climbed up, and opened its mouth to bite the blood jade.


    Ming Shu pressed down on its head.


    Little Beastie bristled. ¡°Poop-picker, why do you keep this thing?¡±


    Ming Shu held the blood jade high, and the sunlight prated through it. There seemed to be blood flowing in the blood jade, beautiful and sparkling, and dazzling.


    Under the sunlight, two words appeared faintly ¡ª


    Shu yang.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t It Beautiful?¡±


    Little Beastie jumped and used its little ws to pull her wrist. ¡°Give it to me!¡±


    Ming Shu closed her fingers and held the blood jade tightly in her hand. ¡°I want to go to Li Yang.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    All the hair on Little Beastie¡¯s body exploded.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go alone.¡±Ming Shu got up and looked at the door. ¡°You stay here and watch him.¡±


    Little Beastie:¡±...¡±


    Little Beastie jumped up and grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s skirt, dropping it on her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to watch that ugly two-legged beast here.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Ugly two-legged beast will get up and kill you in a moment.


    ¨C ..


    Liyang Kingdom, capital city, Yunmengtai.


    The drizzle was continuous. Looking from Yunmengtai, the entire capital city seemed to be covered with ayer of gauze, Misty and Misty.


    Yue Ge stood beside Dan Jing. Neither of them had opened an umbre. The drizzle fell on their hair and shoulders like silver sand.


    Both of them stared solemnly at the high tform in front of them.


    The white jade-like tform was round and half the height of a person. Complicated patterns were carved around the tform, extending all the way to the top of the altar.


    At this moment, in the middle of the altar, there was a ck mist that was about the size of a fist.


    But three days ago, the ck mist was only the size of a finger.


    Three dayster, it had grown to this size.

 Chapter 1632

    <h4>Chapter 1632: Chapter 1632, Myriad Mirror Imperial (3)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°Imperial Preceptor.¡±


    Yue Ge cupped his hands. ¡°Monarch?¡±


    Dan Jing exhaled and wiped his face. ¡°What do you think this is?¡±


    ¡°Yue ge doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    The cloud dream tform was a ce of worship, and no matter what kind of worship it was, he was the one presiding over it.


    Thus, he was very familiar with the cloud dream tform.


    But..


    He had never seen such a situation before.


    ¡°When Will the supremacy arrive?¡±


    ¡°He should arrive very soon.¡±Snow Lion was very fast. As long as he sent the news to the myriad mirror mountain, the supremacy could think of it with just a thought.


    Dan Jing looked worriedly at the hazy capital at the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°Yue Ge, I have a feeling that something is going to happen.¡±


    Yue Ge¡¯s silver eyes narrowed slightly, and he did not reply.


    ......


    Dan Jing turned around. ¡°Did you also calcte something?¡±


    ¡°Three days ago, I had a divination,¡±Yue ge said. ¡°The divination wasn¡¯t very good, but I didn¡¯t understand what it meant.¡±


    Dan Jing:¡±...¡±


    His intuition was right.


    The two of them stood silently in the rain, like statues.


    Pa Da.


    A sound rang out, followed by a clear and lively female voice. ¡°You have to walk even if you¡¯re strolling in the rain. Why are you standing here? Are you going to stand here as punishment?¡±


    Dan Jing¡¯s eyes lit up, and his face was full of surprise.


    ¡°Lord, you are here.¡±


    At the ce where the cloud dream tform came from, a woman with white background and red patterns, holding a light green umbre, slowly walked up.


    ¡°Greetings, Lord.¡±Yue Ge took a step back and gave Ming Shu a space.


    Ming Shu nodded and walked over, stepping on the rain on the ground.


    ¡°What happened to the altar?¡±


    Dan Jing quickly signaled Ming Shu to look at the top of the altar. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that ck gas is. It suddenly appeared.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze fell on the altar first. She looked at it for a long time. Then she narrowed her eyes. ¡°When did it appear?¡±


    ¡°I found it three days ago. It was only this big at that time.¡±Dan Jing drew his finger.


    He found it three days ago. In other words, he didn¡¯t know when it appeared.


    Ming Shu handed the umbre to Dan Jing and jumped onto the altar.


    ¡°Lord...¡±Dan Jing was shocked.


    Other than the National Master, no one else was allowed to go up the altar.


    Even the National Master could only go up during the sacrificial ceremony.


    Of course, Dan Jing couldn¡¯t stop Ming Shu. He could only watch nervously, hoping that there wouldn¡¯t be any more trouble.


    Ming Shu walked to the center of the altar. ck gas seemed to be seeping out from under the altar and connected to the center of the altar.


    Ming Shu reached out and touched it. Her fingers passed through the ck gas.


    There was no danger.


    She tried to disperse the ck gas. However, no matter what Ming Shu did, the ck gas didn¡¯t move. It was like air.


    What is this thing?


    Ming Shu took out the Little Beastie and pushed it in front of the ck gas.


    ¡°Look at this thing. Is it your rtive?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Little Beastie pped the back of Ming Shu¡¯s hand. You have such a rtive!


    Little Beastie jumped around the ck gas. ¡°Strange. Why is there a soul guiding smoke in the Wilderness?¡±


    ¡°What is a soul guiding smoke?¡±Ming Shu thought that she was knowledgeable, but she had never heard of such a thing.


    ¡°HMPH.¡±Little Beastie snorted proudly. ¡°I¡¯m not very powerful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you are good.¡±


    Little Beastie was praised, and then it said happily, ¡°The soul guiding smoke will only appear around new life forms. It is white and transparent. When new life forms are born, the soul guiding smoke will disappear.¡±


    Ming Shu pointed at the ck gas. ¡°But this is ck.¡±


    Little Beastie looked at the ck gas and then at Ming Shu. ¡°It seems so...¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    ¡°This is the altar.¡±Ming Shu pointed at the altar with her finger, reminding the little beastie that it was a stone.


    The little beastie said, ¡°Maybe this altar is pregnant? A stone bes a spirit...¡±it was not impossible for someone to get pregnant.


    Of course, the Little Beastie didn¡¯t dare to say anything else, afraid that Ming Shu would strangle it to death.


    The little beastie said confidently, ¡°The soul guiding smoke will not appear randomly. It appears here, which means there must be a new life forming here.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°When have I ever lied to You?¡±Little Beastie Grunted. Even the poop-picker doesn¡¯t believe me now!


    It must be that ugly two-legged beast!


    Ming Shu picked it up and jumped off the altar.


    Her conversation with Little Beastie was very light and covered by the sound of the rain. Dan Jing and the National Master didn¡¯t hear it clearly.


    Of course, it was not that they couldn¡¯t hear it clearly, but that they didn¡¯t dare to eavesdrop.


    Dan Jing raised the umbre over Ming Shu¡¯s head. ¡°Master, how is it?¡±


    ¡°This altar...¡±


    Ming Shu paused.


    ¡°You go down the mountain first. I¡¯ll tell you toe up again.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Dan Jing and Yue Ge looked at each other and didn¡¯t dare to ask anything. They handed the umbre back to Ming Shu and went down the mountain one after the other.


    Ming Shu held the umbre and stood in front of the altar. She looked in the direction of the altar with an unfathomable expression.


    It had started raining heavily.


    Ming Shu put down the umbre in her hand and stood in front of the altar. The rain flowed down her face and wet her clothes.


    Little Beastie hugged Ming Shu¡¯s wrist and rubbed its soft fur a few times.


    Ming Shu stood in front of the altar until the rain stopped. The sunlight pierced through the dark clouds and scattered on the ground again.


    Ming Shu wiped the rain off her face. Her clothes were also dry in an instant.


    She called Dan Jing and Yue Ge up.


    ¡°Dig.¡±


    Dan Jing and Yue Ge were shocked at the same time. ¡°Master, this is the cloud dream stage.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it also built by humans? Just build it again. What¡¯s The Big Deal?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    How is that the same!


    ¡°Master, is there anything under the Cloud Dream Stage?¡±Dan Jing asked. ¡°Do we have to dig?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Ming Shu didn¡¯t care. ¡°Do you want to dig it or not?¡±


    Dan Jing couldn¡¯t decide. He asked the national master next to him hesitantly, ¡°National Master Yue Ge, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Since you want to dig it, my lord, just listen.¡±Yue ge said respectfully, ¡°I believe you have a point.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    What Point? She couldn¡¯t say that she suspected that the cloud dream stage had be a spirit and was pregnant, right?


    She didn¡¯t want to give face to the Lord?


    Dan Jing and Yue Ge looked at each other. They walked to the side and muttered for a while. In the end, they found someone to dig it up.


    Because they didn¡¯t know what they would find, Ming Shu asked them to find someone they could trust to avoid anyplications.


    Dan Jing trembled.


    Even if Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything, he didn¡¯t dare to call people to dig it up. This was the Cloud Dream Stage!


    When the people called by Dan Jing heard that they were going to dig the cloud dream stage, they also didn¡¯t dare. In the end, Dan Jing got angry and a group of people rushed to dig it.


    The round cloud dream stage was violently smashed open, and stones were piled up on the side.


    Ming Shu sat next to him, drinking tea and eating snacks. Compared to the nervous Dan Jing, she looked much more rxed.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A person above suddenly fell down.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s Wrong!¡±


    Dan Jing stepped forward.


    The people who were still on the ground were all pale. Looking carefully, their legs were trembling.


    ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡±Dan Jing asked.


    Unfortunately, no one answered him.


    Dan Jing was anxious. He was ready to go and see for himself, but Yue ge stopped him. ¡°King, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Yue Ge jumped up and looked down at the ce where the hole was dug.


    Yue Ge¡¯s usually expressionless face was now cracking with a trace of disbelief.

 Chapter 1633

    <h4>Chapter 1633: Chapter 1633 ¡ª Myriad Mirror Shu Yu (4)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Inside the translucent ss coffiny a woman. The woman was dressed up and her clothes looked brand new. However, her face was ashen and her expression was ferocious, as if she was an evil spirit trapped in a coffin.


    The woman¡¯s abdomen was bulging.


    The Yunmeng tform was a ce where the Liyang Kingdom prayed for blessings. There was actually such a thing underneath..


    As the National Master, he didn¡¯t notice it at all.


    The scene inside the ss coffin was terrifying. Dan Jing had never seen such a scene before, and it was under the cloud dream stage.


    ¡°Is she dead?¡±


    On the surface, the woman should be dead, but that stomach..


    ¡°King, how about we dig it all out and have a look?¡±


    They could only see a part of it now, and many details couldn¡¯t be seen.


    ¡°That¡¯s good...¡±


    ¡°No.¡±Ming Shu stood next to Dan Jing and immediately denied. ¡°There is an array down here. Once you move, the array will be activated.¡±


    ¡°What... Array?¡±Dan Jing was surprised. ¡°Lord, what is this? Do you know it?¡±


    Yes, yes, yes, don¡¯t panic.


    ......


    The Lord is here!


    Nothing will happen to her.


    ¡°She is the princess consort of King de,¡±Ming Shu said. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen her before... Oh, right, it¡¯s been so long, you definitely haven¡¯t seen her before.¡±


    Dan Jing:¡±...¡±


    King de... This could be traced back to the Battle of the serene water. It had been passed down for countless generations. How could he know her.


    ¡°The King de who betrayed Liyang?¡±Yue Ge asked carefully.


    ¡°After the Battle of the Serene Water, who else dared to use the title of King de?¡±Ming Shu smiled faintly.


    Dan Jing scratched his head. The Battle of the Serene Water, it was the battle of the serene water again.


    ¡°Lord, what else happened in that battle? This... why is King de¡¯s Consort Here?¡±


    King de instigated everyone to attack the tower. After the attack, King de divided the world into three parts. King de established the fiery sun kingdom and divided the Chongtian continent.


    ¡°King de became the empress and changed the king of Zhaowu to marry the first daughter of the Qin family.¡±


    Dan Jing nodded. This was recorded in history. However, didn¡¯t King de and the first daughter of the Qin family die together?


    Then..


    Who Was It?


    Ming Shu looked at the person in the ss coffin. ¡°Her surname is not qin. She is the princess that King de married in Liyang.¡±


    Dan Jing:¡±...¡±


    Yue Ge:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Master, then why is she here?¡±


    Ming Shu looked around and looked at the ss coffin again. Dan Jing held his breath and waited for Ming Shu¡¯s answer.


    ¡°How would I know? I didn¡¯t bury her.¡±


    Dan Jing:¡±...¡±


    Then what are you looking at?


    ¡°Master, Yun Mengtai found such a corpse. It is definitely not a good thing. Also, look at her stomach... It is very strange.¡±Dan Jing quickly said, ¡°Master, you said that there is an array below. What is it?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand and ordered the people next to her. ¡°Clean this ce up. Don¡¯t touch the ss coffin.¡±


    ¡°Quick, quick...¡±Dan Jing urged.


    The huge cloud dream tform waspletely destroyed. The stones were cleaned to the side, and the ss coffin waspletely exposed.


    And the ck gas was floating above the ss coffin... right in front of the woman¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Yue Ge.¡±


    ¡°My Lord.¡±Yue Ge quickly walked over.


    Dan Jing frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Can you feel whether the person inside is alive or dead?¡±


    Yue Ge shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t feel any life force. It shouldn¡¯t be alive.¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not alive. If it¡¯s alive, it will jump out.¡±Ming Shu¡¯s voice came from the side.


    ¡°My Lord, don¡¯t keep me in suspense. What is this?¡±


    Ming Shu threw away the fruit core in her hand, took a shovel, and walked to the ss coffin.


    Yue Ge and Dan Jing quickly followed.


    Ming Shu used the shovel to fiddle around the ss coffin, as if she was looking for something. In the end, she seemed to find something and began to dig down.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t ask them to help, and they didn¡¯t dare to go forward, so they could only wait.


    ng ¡ª


    The shovel hit something and made a sound.


    Crack..


    After this sound, Dan Jing and Yue Ge saw blood seeping out of the soil. Ming Shu cleaned up the roots of a tree. The roots were connected to the bottom of the ss coffin, and the roots were full of blood.


    Ming Shu threw the shovel to Yue ge. ¡°Look, there must be more around the ss coffin.¡±


    ¨C


    Chongtian continent.


    Lie Yang Kingdom.


    ¡°King, King, it¡¯s bad, Sir Ying Chong...¡±


    The ardent Sun Kingdom¡¯s monarch raised his hand to signal for that person to be quiet. He turned his head and said to patriarch long, ¡°Patriarch Long, please excuse me for a moment.¡±


    Patriarch long nodded.


    The ardent Sun Kingdom¡¯s monarch stood up and left. After walking for a long distance, he asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Monarch, you can go and take a look yourself.¡±That person didn¡¯t know what to say, so he only said this one sentence.


    The ardent sun kingdom¡¯s monarch frowned. ¡°Look at that Long family.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The ardent sun monarch quickly walked in one direction. He pushed open the door of the study and opened the secret passage. After walking for a while, there was gradually light in front of him.


    When he walked out of the light, there was another scene outside.


    The cave was neither big nor small. It was covered with green nts, and the patio above his head shone with light.


    At this moment, there were three old men inside. They looked very old. They had white hair and white eyebrows, and their faces were full of wrinkles. However, the old men were all in high spirits.


    The zing Sun King did not dare to put on any airs at this moment. ¡°Three grandfathers, did something happen?¡±


    The old men moved aside.


    The zing sun king saw the scene in front of him.


    A ck-clothed man was sitting cross-legged on the ground. Blood slowly flowed out from the corner of his mouth. There was an array carved on the ground, but the array was being destroyed one by one.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It suddenly became like this.¡±An old man said, ¡°Someone must have destroyed it.¡±


    The ardent Sun King looked at the ck-robed man, ¡°Can Ying Chong not stabilize himself?¡±


    The old man said, ¡°The other party has an unknown background. I¡¯m afraid Ying Chong can¡¯t Hold On.¡±


    The ardent sun king said, ¡°We can¡¯t Help?¡±


    The old man shook his head, ¡°No, if we help now, it will only make things worse.¡±


    Ardent sun king: ¡°The formation is set up on the cloud dream tform. Ordinary people won¡¯t be able to go there, only...¡±


    After being reminded by ardent Sun King, the three old men seemed to have woken up from a dream.


    Only the Liyang King and the Imperial preceptor could go up to the cloud dream tform at any time.


    Old Man No. 1: ¡°Liyang must have already discovered it.¡±


    Old Man No. 2: ¡°What Should we do now? It¡¯s not time yet. If it¡¯s destroyed now, all our previous efforts will be wasted.¡±


    Old Man No. 3: ¡°We¡¯ve waited for so long, we absolutely can not let anyone destroy it!¡±


    The ardent sun king said, ¡°I have a way.¡±


    The three old men looked at him at the same time.


    ¡°If the three great-grandfathers believe in a junior like me, the junior will immediately do it.¡±


    ¡°Are you confident?¡±


    The ardent sun king: ¡°Most Likely.¡±


    The three old men looked at each other and nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you. You must stall for time.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The ardent Sun King cupped his hands and left. When he returned to the study room, the ardent Sun King nced at the closed passageway.


    ¡°King, we really have to...¡±


    ¡°HMPH, he¡¯s already been dead for so many years, yet he still dares to dream of returning. Do you still think that this is his time?¡±The ardent Sun King sneered. ¡°Let¡¯s go and discuss it with the long family head.¡±

 Chapter 1634

    <h4>Chapter 1634: Chapter 1634, Wan Jing Shu (5)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The ground of the cloud dream tform was bright red. No one knew where to stand.


    Ming Shu sat directly on the ss coffin. Yue Ge and the King didn¡¯t dare to. They could only stand on the broken stones of the cloud dream tform.


    Yue Ge¡¯s silver eyes reflected the blood-red ground. ¡°These roots came from the ground. I don¡¯t know where they lead to.¡±


    They had already dug down, but the roots seemed to have no end.


    Dan Jing felt that his time as the ruler wasing to an end.


    Under his management, Yun Mengtai had be like this!


    ¡°Go and find two children, a man and a woman, seven years old. They will be born in the year of the Sun, the Moon, and the Sun.¡±Ming Shu¡¯s voice sounded faintly.


    Dan Jing swallowed his saliva and asked with difficulty, ¡°My Lord, why did you find this?¡±


    Ming Shu answered casually, ¡°To offer sacrifices.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Dan Jing looked at Ming Shu with a strange expression.


    Master, are you serious?


    Are you kidding me?


    ......


    Dan Jing tried to get the answer he wanted from Yue ge, but Yue ge nodded, proving that they didn¡¯t understand wrong.


    People were not allowed to offer sacrifices to living people in the dark purple continent.


    If they were found out, they would be punished with death.


    ¡°Imperial preceptor...¡±dan jing frowned at Yue Ge.


    Yue Ge didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Yue ge is going to do it.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Preceptor!¡±


    Dan Jing didn¡¯t stop Yue Ge. The wind on the mountaintop seemed a little cold. What was that thing..


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to find a seven-year-old child, but it was difficult to find a seven-year-old who was born on the Sun, Moon, and Sun.


    Dan Jing didn¡¯t dare to leave the cloud dream tform, and those who went up the mountain weren¡¯t allowed to leave even half a step in case the news leaked and caused unnecessary panic.


    ¡°Lord, what on Earth Is This?¡±Dan Jing mustered up his courage and asked.


    The Bright Moon hung in the sky, and the sky was full of stars.


    Ming Shu rested her arm on her pillow, and her eyes seemed to fall into the starry sky. It was so dazzling that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off it.


    ¡°A kind of forbidden technique.¡±The clear and shallow voice seemed to be blown away by the wind and blended into the world.


    Dan Jing was stunned.


    Forbidden Technique? What forbidden technique? What are you going to do? Why are you under the Cloud Dream Stage?


    All kinds of questions hovered in Dan Jing¡¯s mind, wanting to have an answer immediately.


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t intend to continue. She looked at the stars in the sky and wondered what she was thinking.


    Just when Dan Jing didn¡¯t know what to do, Ming Shu suddenly said something without beginning or end.


    ¡°The Xuanzi continent has been declining for almost a hundred years.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±Dan Jing answered quickly. ¡°Recently, the members of the royal family have been declining. And those talented people on the continent have either left the dark purple continent or died tragically...¡±


    Ming Shu pointed at the ss coffin that was still conspicuous in the dark.


    Dan Jing looked over in confusion.


    ¡°Lord?¡±


    ¡°The ss is the coffin, the spirit vein is the guide, the flesh and blood are the closest rtives, and the soul has returned.¡±


    ¡±... What, what?¡±Dan Jing was shocked.


    Ming Shu tilted her head and smiled at Dan Jing. ¡°Someone wants to be resurrected.¡±


    Dan Jing:¡±...¡±


    Resurrected..


    Resurrected? !


    Dan Jing felt his voice shaking. ¡°Who... who is it?¡±


    ¡°Who is lying in the ss coffin?¡±


    ¡±... Princess de? King de?¡±Dan Jing lost his voice. After a while, he swallowed his saliva. ¡°No... that¡¯s not right. Although princess de is King de¡¯s wife, she is not his flesh and blood rtive.¡±


    ¡°But she is carrying King de¡¯s flesh and blood.¡±


    Dan Jing¡¯s pupils shrank slightly.


    ¡°Princess de was pregnant and put into the ss coffin? Isn¡¯t that too cruel?¡±


    ¡°Is it cruel?¡±Ming Shu asked him.


    Dan Jing nodded. If that was really the case, then it would be cruel.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing.¡±Ming Shu chuckled and changed the topic. ¡°Get me some food. Do you want to starve me to death?¡±


    ¡±...¡±aren¡¯t we talking about serious business?


    Dan Jing didn¡¯t dare to starve Ming Shu. He quickly ordered people to prepare food.


    ¡°Lord, how can you be revived? Is there really a way to revive?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    If not, then what is the situation now? !


    Didn¡¯t they say it was a forbidden technique?


    Lord, don¡¯t talk half-heartedly!


    What the hell is going on!


    Dan Jing wanted to know, but Ming Shu only cared about eating and admiring the moon. She didn¡¯t pay attention to him at all.


    He didn¡¯t know how the Little Devil was doing.


    He missed him a little.


    ¨C


    Three dayster.


    Yue Ge found the two children. He was afraid that the children would see the blood on the cloud dream tform, so he brought them up blindfolded.


    The two children were obviously scared and leaned against each other.


    ¡°Lord, you are not really going to sacrifice them, are you? Is there no other way?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled and asked him, ¡°Xuan Zi continent and the two children, what do you choose?¡±


    ¡°If there is anything, we adults should bear it. We shouldn¡¯t ce our hopes on children.¡±


    ¡°But they can solve this problem very well,¡±Ming Shu said. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that this is a better choice?¡±


    ¡°They are just children, how innocent they are...¡±Dan Jing murmured.


    Ming Shu burst intoughter. ¡°I don¡¯t want their lives, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Dan Jing heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ming Shu had someone pave a path through the blood on the ground. She took the two children to the ss coffin and handed it to Dan Jing and Yue Ge. They held one each and stood on both sides of the ss coffin.


    ¡°When I open the coffinter, I will drip their blood on my stomach. Then I will let the blood fall on the edge of the ss coffin, go around to the opposite side, and drip it on my stomach again. Finally, I will use the same method to go back to the original position. I will do it on both sides at the same time and go around in the same direction. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I want their blood to drip around the ss coffin?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Let me remind you that this thing is not ready yet. This method is still effective. But if you make a mistake, you will have to bear the consequences.¡±


    Hearing Ming Shu¡¯s warning, Yue Ge and Dan Jing became even more serious.


    Ming Shu stood in front of the ss coffin. Her gaze swept over Dan Jing and Yue Ge.


    The two nodded at the same time, indicating that they were ready.


    Ming Shu put her hand on the ss coffin, counted to three, and suddenly pushed open the lid.


    Dan Jing and Yue ge cut the fingers of the two children at the same time.


    Blood came out of the children¡¯s white fingers. Perhaps in pain, the children cried out with a cry.


    The moment the ss coffin was pushed open, Dan Jing and Yue ge clearly felt the surrounding spiritual qi surging into princess de¡¯s stomach, which was growing at a visible speed.


    Ming Shu held the ss coffin with her hand. The surging spiritual Qi was blocked outside the ss coffin.


    The growing stomach gradually calmed down. The soul guiding smoke floated above and was clearly extinguished.


    When the soul guiding smoke disappeared, it meant that the thing inside was about to be born.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice brought Dan Jing and Yue ge back to their senses. They immediately carried the two children and walked around the ss coffin.


    The two exchanged positions and dripped their blood into the ss coffin again.


    When they finally came back, Ming Shu reminded them, ¡°It¡¯s best to ovep their blood.¡±


    Whoosh!


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Someone shouted.


    The roots buried in the soil seemed to be alive. They grew many branches and grew quickly, stabbing towards Dan Jing.


    *


    Ah!


    Dead!


    End of story.

 Chapter 1635

    <h4>Chapter 1635: Chapter 1635 Wan Jing Shu Yu (6)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Dan Jing reacted quickly. The roots pierced the air, but more roots were thrown out from the soil and flew toward them.


    The child in Dan Jing¡¯s hand screamed in fear. The roots attacked at the same time. The child struggled and fell out of his hand.


    Dan Jing wanted to get the child back, but the roots stuck out and blocked their way.


    Ming Shu held the ss coffin with her hand and looked at the mess. She didn¡¯t know what to say to describe her feelings.


    The child fell to the ground and cried out loudly. He was still scared and stumbled forward.


    The rhizome that was waiting for an opportunity quickly rushed toward the child.


    Ming Shu patted the ss coffin. There seemed to be airflow around the ss coffin. She flew over and grabbed the child.


    At this moment, the ss coffin started shaking without any warning. The woman¡¯s stomach in the ss coffin started growing again.


    Although it wasn¡¯t as fast as before, it wasn¡¯t much slower.


    Ming Shu quickly swept away the roots that were rushing over and stuffed the child into Dan Jing¡¯s arms. ¡°Continue!¡±


    Dan Jing hugged the child tightly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ming Shu grabbed the roots that were rushing over and twisted them to the side. She quickly tied a knot and used this method to tie all the moving roots. Only then did she return to the ss coffin.


    The woman¡¯s stomach was so swollen that it could explode at any time. The smoke was barely visible and almost disappeared.


    ......


    Dan Jing and Yue Ge increased their speed. After circling the coffin, they returned to their original position.


    ¡°Lord, it¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Back off.¡±


    Dan Jing and Yue Ge looked at each other and backed off at the same time.


    Dan Jing handed the child to the person beside him and looked over nervously.


    ¡°King, King, something has happened.¡±


    A person at the foot of the mountain ran up anxiously.


    ¡°What is it?¡±Dan Jing did not even turn his head. What could have happened that was bigger than the cloud dream tform?


    ¡°The Chongtian continent and the Dongyuan continent joined hands tounch a sneak attack on the border of our continent. There were heavy casualties.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±Dan Jing turned his head abruptly. His gaze made the messenger tremble. ¡°The Chongtian continent and the Dongyuan continent...unched a sneak attack on the border of our continent. There were heavy casualties.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you know the news beforehand?¡±Dan Jing¡¯s expression was unsightly.


    ¡°No... No.¡±


    ¡°Monarch, what happened?¡±Yue Ge came over from the other side. When he saw Dan Jing¡¯s unsightly expression, he frowned and asked.


    Dan Jing said in a deep voice, ¡°Chong Tian continent and Dong Yuan continent joined forces tounch a sneak attack on the border. There were heavy casualties.¡±


    Among the three continents, the Xuan Zi continent was once the overlord. Dong Yuan continent and Chong Tian continent had been eyeing the border covetously for nearly a hundred years.


    There were also frequent frictions and casualties at the border.


    But it was the first time they reported it directly to him.


    It proved that they were definitely not a simple attack.


    ¡°At this time?¡±Yue Ge was surprised. After Dan Jing nodded, a dark light shed in his silver eyes. ¡°Why would they choose this time? What do they want to Do?¡±


    Dan Jing looked at Ming Shu. The blood on the ground turned into threads and slowly rose into the air, enveloping the ss coffin


    ¡°The ss coffin is rted to King de. Chongtian continent is attacking at this time...¡±


    Dan Jing and Yue Ge looked at each other and thought of the same thing.


    It must be rted to this corpse!


    ¡°King, what should we do?¡±The messenger asked anxiously.


    ¡°Inform the Rong family and the Gao family,¡±dan Jing said. ¡°King, you stay here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Dan Jing left the cloud dream tform with his men. Yue Ge looked into the distance worriedly.


    Dark clouds were pressing down on the border. It was the eve of the storm.


    ¨C


    The blood lines interweaved into a in the air andpletely covered the ss coffin.


    Ming Shu slowly let go of her hand. The woman¡¯s stomach suddenly swelled. Ming Shu put her hand on it again. After repeating it twice, Ming Shu suddenly stepped back.


    The position where she was standing was quickly filled by the blood lines.


    The ss coffin shook a few times, but in the end, it still quieted down.


    The soul guiding smoke that had faded into thin smoke floated on the ss coffin.


    When the ss coffin was covered by the blood lines, the roots seemed to lose their vitality and quickly dried up and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Lord.¡±


    Ming Shu wiped her hands and took out a fruit from her sleeve. She took two bites and asked, ¡°Where is your king?¡±


    Yue Ge cupped her hands. ¡°Dong Yuan and Chong Tian attacked my border. The King has gone back to discuss.¡±


    ¡°At this time?¡±Ming Shu¡¯s smile was a little ambiguous.


    ¡°Lord, what should we do with this thing next? Can we destroy it?¡±


    ¡°It is above the spirit vein of the dark purple continent. Destroying it is destroying the spirit vein of the dark purple continent. If you are willing, I don¡¯t mind helping you destroy it.¡±


    The entire dark purple continent..


    Yue Ge didn¡¯t dare, and he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Lord.¡±Yue Ge looked at the ss coffin. ¡°Does king de really want toe back to life?¡±


    ¡°Come back to life?¡±


    The woman carelessly bit the fruit. Her smile was faint, like a sarcastic smile, but also like pity.


    ¡°There is no such thing asing back to life.¡±


    Yue Ge looked at Ming Shu with confusion. If there was no such thing, then what did they see? And didn¡¯t she say it herself?


    Ming Shu smiled and said faintly, ¡°There is another half of what I said before.¡±


    The ss was the coffin, the spirit vein was the guide, the flesh and blood were the closest rtives, and the soul returned.


    The blood was the food, the killing was the evil, the human and God were all rejected, and the devil spirit descended.


    ¡°Devil Spirit?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°King de locked the princess, who was carrying his child, in the ss coffin with a special method, and then put the ss coffin on the spirit vein. The spirit vein can ensure the princess¡¯survival.¡±


    ¡°When it was about time, King de used a wisp of his soul to set the restriction and disappeared. When the child began to grow, the princess would be absorbed by the child and die. The child would also merge with the Wisp of King De¡¯s soul and inherit king De¡¯s memory.¡±


    ¡°This is the so-called resurrection.¡±


    Yue ge asked, ¡°Is it normal for him to be born?¡±


    Ming Shu asked, ¡°Do you think a person who grew up in a corpse is a normal person?¡±


    Yue Ge:¡±...¡±


    Of course not.


    ¡°Go down the mountain.¡±Ming Shu turned around and walked down the mountain.


    ¡°My Lord, why are we going down the mountain?¡±Yue GE¡¯s mind was in a mess.


    ¡°When the child in my stomach grows up, it needs nutrients. Princess de is already dead and there is no way to provide nutrients for him. There must be something else down the mountain,¡±Ming Shu said affirmatively.


    Yue Ge thought of the bloody roots.


    Those roots all led to the underground.


    There were many people guarding at the foot of the mountain at Yunmeng tform. Ming Shu asked them to search separately. If there was anything unusual, they would check carefully.


    This included the mountain at Yunmeng tform, but it was not limited to this area. The area could be spread to the surrounding areas.


    Everyone was a little confused. Without a target, they had no idea what they were looking for.


    *


    [ harmony system ]


    Little Fairy: Let¡¯s interview our harmony system. It is about to go offline. What do you think?


    Harmony system: we can finally let the Little Goblins fight.


    Ming Shu: ..


    Master Jiu: ..


    Little Angel: ..


    Dog Two: ..


    Harmony system: What, you don¡¯t want to see it?


    Ming Shu, Master Jiu, little angel, Dog Two: (shaking his head) we are not shallow people/systems.


    King: I¡¯ll do it!


    Glory: I¡¯ll do it too


    Harmony: go, Go, go.


    Buttface: ... I¡¯ll get a table of Mahjong.


    Ming Shu Jiu Shao Little Angel: ... Traitor!

 Chapter 1636

    <h4>Chapter 1636: Chapter 1636, Wanjing Shu Yu (7)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    In the Imperial Pce of the Liyang Kingdom.


    Dan Jing was discussing a matter with all the big families and courtiers.


    ¡°Monarch, this time, the Dongyuan continent and Chongtian continent are joining hands. Should we use an egg to hit a rock?¡±


    There were people who were already backing out before it had even started.


    They were well aware of the situation of the Xuanzi continent in the past hundred years.


    However, the Dongyuan continent and Chongtian continent had been on their way up.


    This was not their fault.


    Dan Jing pped the Dragon Throne. He could not hide his anger. ¡°The Liyang Kingdom has been guarding the Xuanzi continent for generations. They haven¡¯t even attacked yet, and you guys are already retreating? !¡±


    Dan Jing was furious. Those who did not have the time to speak swallowed their words.


    ¡°The border has suffered heavy losses. The most important thing now is to send reinforcements,¡±dan Jing said. ¡°Patriarch Rong.¡±


    Family Head Rong, who had been called out, took a deep breath and walked out. He cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°King.¡±


    ¡°Dispatch a team to the border first to stabilize the situation.¡±


    ¡±... Yes.¡±Family Head Rong was not too happy in his heart. Who knew what the situation at the border was like?


    ......


    Dan Jing sneered. ¡°It¡¯s best for everyone to be united. If something really happens to the dark purple continent, no one will be able to benefit from it. Do you think that the people of those two continents will ept you?¡±


    Under the anger of Dan Jing, no one said anything. Everything went ording to n.


    At the border, the Long family and the ardent Sun Kingdom took the lead and swept across the border of the dark purple continent.


    The dark purple continent was unguarded, and the border was soon lost. In the end, the Rong family arrived with some people and stopped them temporarily.


    The people sent by Dan Jing also arrived one after another, and the situation gradually stabilized.


    Ming Shu also found an unusual ce... or a vige.


    This vige was not far from the cloud dream tform. You could see the cloud dream tform from the vige, but you couldn¡¯t see the vige from the cloud dream tform.


    The vige was at the foot of a mountain peak. The mountain peakpletely blocked the view from above, and they couldn¡¯t see below.


    There was only one way in and out of the vige. If someone hadn¡¯t entered by mistake, they probably wouldn¡¯t have found it.


    The abnormality of this vige..


    Was that there was no one here.


    Ming Shu reached out and touched the herbs in the yard. ¡°There are signs of life here. They should have moved away not long ago.¡±


    ¡°Everything is in a mess and they left in a hurry,¡±Yue ge added. ¡°From the size of the vige, there are at least a hundred people here. But I didn¡¯t see anything of the elderly or children...¡±


    Ming Shu threw away the herbs. ¡°Tell them to search carefully.¡±


    The vige was so strange. Yue Ge didn¡¯t dare to neglect and personally led his men to search.


    But this vige was strange. There were no elderly or children, and nothing else was strange.


    The vigers had everything they should have, as if they lived here.


    ¡°Do you think... someone took them away?¡±Someone Whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°This vige is so close to the cloud dream stage, howe we never found it?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s weird.¡±


    Ming Shu stood in front of a courtyard and listened to the conversation. ¡°Grand Tutor, what do you think?¡±


    Yue ge answered respectfully, ¡°Although the vige is chaotic, there are no signs of fighting. It must be the people here who left on their own.¡±


    And from all the signs, it must have been a few days ago.


    It was when they were on the cloud dream tform. These people moved away from here. Such a coincidence, there must be something strange.


    ¡°Imperial tutor, imperial tutor...¡±


    Someone shouted from afar and ran over. ¡°We found a well.¡±


    The well was found behind the vige. It was initially covered with something. Yue Ge asked them to look again, and then they found this well.


    Ming Shu smelled blood before she got close.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t smell such a strong smell of blood just now?¡±


    The person standing by the well shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s strange. We really didn¡¯t smell it when it was covered.¡±


    The person pointed at the thing that was covering the well.


    In order to make Ming Shu believe it, they covered it again. As expected, the smell of blood disappeared.


    ¡°There should be some kind of array,¡±Yue ge said. ¡°What¡¯s in the well?¡±


    ¡°Master, we didn¡¯t dare to move.¡±


    Ming Shu looked into the well. It was dark and she couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. However, the smell of blood was very strong and it was disgusting.


    Ming Shu asked someone to find something to fetch water.


    The wooden barrel was tied with a rope. The rope was not long enough and it was connected once. Only then did they feel that they had fallen into the water.


    The wooden barrel was slowly pulled up.


    The higher they went, the more they could smell the disgusting smell.


    When the wooden barrel left the well.


    ¡°Urgh...¡±


    Someone directly vomited to the side.


    Ming Shu covered her nose and took a step back. Yue Ge looked at her expressionlessly, but it could be seen that she was trying her best to hold back the disgusting smell.


    The wooden barrel was full of sticky blood. There was something strange soaking in it, as if something had rotted.


    The person holding the wooden bucket pinched his nose. ¡°What is this thing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so disgusting and stinky...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a person.¡±Yue Ge asked someone to put the thing on the ground and pointed at the protruding part of the surface of the wooden bucket. ¡°That¡¯s a finger.¡±


    Everyone:¡±...¡±


    A person?


    A person who had rotted like this?


    This..


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Another bout of vomiting. Fortunately, most people had stopped eating and didn¡¯t vomit anything.


    The well was full of such things. They could vaguely distinguish fingers, ears, and hair.


    ¡°Grand Tutor...¡±


    Ming Shu retreated to the bottom and looked in the direction of the cloud dream tform. ¡°This is the ce for the higher-ups.¡±


    Yue Ge frowned. ¡°Lord, could there be more ces like this?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s white hand flew across the sky and pointed at the capital city.


    ¡°The capital city of the Xuanzi continent is built on the spirit vein and protects the entire continent. King de wants to use the power of the spirit vein to nurture that thing and achieve his wish to be resurrected. Since that¡¯s the case, there must be another ce besides the east. West, south, and north. There must be another ce.¡±


    ¡°Yue ge, send someone to look for it now.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯tment.


    These four ces must be found, or else they wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy the things on the cloud dream tform.


    Sure enough, Yue ge quickly found three ces, just as Ming Shu had said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s evacuate the people in the capital city first.¡±


    ¡°Lord, why?¡±


    ¡°Who knows what will happen during the process? The capital city is so close to the cloud dream tform, so who will be responsible if they die?¡±Ming Shu took a bite of the fruit. ¡°I won¡¯t be responsible.¡±


    Yue Ge:¡±...¡±


    The border was very dangerous. If they evacuated the capital city now... someone might use them.


    ¡°Time waits for no one.¡±


    Yue Ge:¡±...¡±


    Yue Ge quickly went to discuss with Dan Jing. After hearing what he said, Dan Jing ordered people to evacuate the people in the capital city.


    He didn¡¯t listen to the Lord¡¯s words. was he courting death?


    He didn¡¯t want to die!


    The people in the capital city suddenly received the notice to evacuate. They all thought that there was a fight between the two other continents.


    The people were in a panic. They were all in high spirits. There were also people who were trying to take advantage of the situation. The people in charge of evacuating the people were all confused.


    What is going on!


    *


    The new book was released.


    ¡°Wear it quickly: Prince Charming, it¡¯s burning!¡±


    Everyone, collect the new book!


    Then we¡¯ll vote for the new books and vote for Ming Shu every month!

 Chapter 1637

    <h4>Chapter 1637: Chapter 1637, Wanjing Shue (8)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    At the border.


    The Lieyang Kingdom¡¯s ruler sat in his tent, listening to the reports of the people below. His brows were tightly knitted, and his expression was unclear. No one could figure out what he was thinking.


    After the person who reported finished, he carefully looked around, not knowing whether he should stay or leave.


    ¡°Ruler?¡±


    The Lieyang Kingdom¡¯s ruler waved his hand, indicating for him to leave.


    When the person who reported left, a middle-aged man happened toe in from outside.


    The ardent sun monarch looked over. ¡°How is it over there?¡±


    The middle-aged man quickly walked into the tent. ¡°Monarch, the cloud dream tform is heavily guarded. Our people can¡¯t go up.¡±


    ¡°Then think of a way!¡±The ardent sun monarch¡¯s veins bulged on the back of his hand that was grabbing the chair.


    ¡°King.¡±The middle-aged man¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°The woman who appeared in the Heaven Enlightenment tower seems to be at the cloud dream tform as well.¡±


    The king¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°The one from the Myriad Mirror Mountain?¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded.


    ¡°What is she doing there?¡±


    ......


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the specifics, but it seems that she¡¯s in charge of the cloud dream tform now.¡±


    The King of the zing sun kingdom pressed his finger against his lips and rubbed his fingertips against them a few times. ¡°The Myriad Mirror Mountain... go inform the eastern Yuan continent tounch a surprise attack tonight.¡±


    ¡°King, there are many people from the Xuanzi continent. If we do this, we might lose...¡±


    ¡°Do as I say.¡±


    The middle-aged man sighed. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¨C


    Night fell.


    The Dongyuan continent and the Chongtian continentunched a surprise attack at the same time. In the chaos, the Lieyang king snuck into the Xuanzi continent with his men and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    When the Lieyang King arrived at the capital city of the Liyang Kingdom, the surrounding civilians had been cleared out, leaving only an empty capital city.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either...¡±


    Their message was dyed, so they could not receive the message in time.


    Before the Lieyang King lost his temper, the man hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and check it out now.¡±


    The capital was empty, and the ardent Sun King did not dare to enter, afraid that there would be an ambush.


    ¡°King, we have found it. Two days ago, the Liyang King suddenly gave an order for all themoners in the capital to move out.¡±


    ¡°What reason?¡±


    ¡°This...¡±that person stuttered, ¡°Themoners aren¡¯t clear either. The Liyang Imperial Family gave an order that they have to move out forcefully even if they don¡¯t want to. They did not give a reason.¡±


    The zing Sun King looked in the direction of the cloud dream tform.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The cloud dream tform was heavily guarded like a piece of news. Other than these guards, there was no one else.


    The defensive formation of the cloud dream tform was fully activated. Not a single bird could fly in.


    The zing Sun King looked in the direction of the mountain peak. His gaze gradually became deeper.


    As the zing sun king, there were many things that he wasn¡¯t clear about.


    It wasn¡¯t until thest time the heaven enlightenment tower opened that those old fellows told him some things.


    During the Battle of the serene water, their ancestor King de became the biggest beneficiary, splitting the profound purple.


    At the beginning of the three continents, the war was unceasing, and King de even wanted to exterminate the Liyang Kingdom.


    Unfortunately, the Liyang Kingdom had ruled the profound purple continent for so long, so how could king de be able to shake it? Thus, during the war, King de thought of ways to upy the cloud dream tform.


    He ordered people to dig up the cloud dream tform and lock his pregnant princess in a ss coffin with a secret technique.


    This was the escape route that he had left for himself.


    Even if he died one day, he could still make aeback.


    It had been so long, and countless generations of descendants had died. Yet, there were still people who remembered this responsibility.


    They wanted to wee him back.


    The ardent Sun King broke the branch in his hand, and a fierce expression appeared on his face.


    Now that this continent was his, how could he let a dead person return.


    Dead people should be buried underground.


    ¡°Think of a way to lure them away,¡±the ardent Sun King instructed the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man was a little worried, but seeing the ardent sun king insist, he could only sigh in his heart.


    Just as they were about to lure the guards away and head up the mountain, a dazzling red light suddenly shone from the peak of Cloud Dream Tower.


    The red light shed across the sky, and in the blink of an eye, it enveloped the entire capital.


    The red light that interweaved in the sky was like a huge.


    ¡°King.¡±The middle-aged man ran over anxiously. ¡°This situation isn¡¯t right. Should we...¡±


    They were also in this range now.


    What was the use of this light?


    Ardent sun monarch: ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain.¡±


    The middle-aged man: ¡°Monarch!¡±


    Ardent Sun monarch looked at him silently.


    The ardent sun monarch, who the middle-aged man could not win against, was nowhere to be seen when they reached the foot of the mountain. The guards who had been guarding the cloud dream tform earlier had all disappeared.


    ¡°Monarch, this is too strange. We Can¡¯t go up.¡±


    The ardent Sun King was a little hesitant, but if he did not go up, what if the former King de really came back?


    Was he really going to let him give up everything he had worked so hard to get?


    No..


    He could not do it.


    Even if this person was his ancestor.


    He was not so generous.


    ¨C


    At the top of the mountain.


    The ss coffin was lifted into the air. The roots connected to the bottom had all been cut off.


    There were soundsing from the ss coffin from time to time. It seemed that the thing inside knew that it was going to be destroyed and hit the ss coffin unwillingly.


    Yue Ge stood behind Ming Shu, holding half a cup of blood in his hand.


    Yue Ge¡¯s expression was a little ugly. The hand holding the cup trembled slightly.


    He didn¡¯t like blood, but at this time he felt that he couldn¡¯t control himself. This blood... seemed very tempting.


    ¡°Do you want to drink it?¡±Ming Shu suddenly turned her head and stared at him with a smile.


    Yue Ge:¡±...¡±


    Who Dared to drink it!


    Yue Ge took a deep breath, then another deep breath, and another deep breath..


    ¡°Master, you must be joking.¡±


    Ming Shu withdrew her gaze and waited for the red light in the sky to finish. She took the cup from Yue Ge¡¯s hand and walked toward the ss coffin.


    The ss coffin shook even more violently.


    Ming Shu ced the cup of blood under the ss coffin and retreated some distance away. The shaking ss coffin slowly fell down.


    The woman in the coffin had already sat up. The skin on her face had fallen off, making her look even more hideous and disgusting.


    The woman¡¯s hand scratched the edge of the ss coffin, hitting her body from time to time.


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze fell on her stomach. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been born.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been born?¡±A young voice suddenly came from her stomach. ¡°Who are you to decide whether I should be born or Not!¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m better than you.¡±Ming Shu was not surprised. It had been in that stomach for so long. It would be strange if it couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡±...¡±


    These words made the thing in her stomach unable to respond for a moment.


    You Are Amazing!


    The young voice rose again. ¡°You Want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve upied the spirit vein of the Xuanzi continent for so long and caused the whole continent to decline. Shouldn¡¯t I kill you?¡±


    ¡°This is not something I can choose. Why are you ming me!¡±


    Ming Shu agreed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your father¡¯s fault. So if you want to me someone, me your father. When you go down, you must find him and settle the score. He¡¯s too inhumane.¡±


    She already had King De¡¯s memory and thought of herself as king de, pretending to be an ignorant devil spirit.¡±...¡±

 Chapter 1638

    <h4>Chapter 1638: Chapter 1638 Wan Jing Shu Yu (9)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Perhaps because it knew that it couldn¡¯t talk to Ming Shu, the Devil Spirit stopped talking and began to hit the ss coffin, trying to get out by brute force.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time,¡±Ming Shu said.


    The Devil Spirit leaned against the woman and looked outside. He couldn¡¯t see who was outside clearly, only a vague outline.


    His voice gradually became sharper. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡±Ming Shu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Have you lost your memory?¡±


    Mo Ling had fused with King De¡¯s memory, but it was only a wisp of King De¡¯s soul. What impressed him the most was that he was king de, and he was resurrected... he still had a grand n toplete.


    Plus, he was not born yet, so he couldn¡¯t see clearly, so he naturally couldn¡¯t recognize who it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t want to scare you.¡±


    ¡±...¡±Mo Ling¡¯s expression was twisted, and she hit the coffin twice. ¡°Let me out!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If you go out, how can the world of myriad mirrors have a peaceful life? I don¡¯t think it matters, but if my husband sees it, I can¡¯t let him worry.¡±


    Mo Ling:¡±...¡±


    What the hell is this.


    He had waited so long for this day, and now he said he wouldn¡¯t let him out?


    ......


    Bang ¡ª


    Bang, Bang, Bang ¡ª


    The Devil Spirit controlled the woman¡¯s body and kept hitting the ss coffin.


    Ming Shu raised her hand, and the blood in the cup under the ss coffin floated up into the air and connected into a line.


    As Ming Shu moved her hand, the blood line began to connect into an array.


    Bang ¡ª


    ¡°Let me out!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill all of You!¡±


    ¡°Let me out!¡±


    Bang ¡ª


    Bang, Bang, Bang ¡ª


    The sound became louder and louder. The red light around the ss coffin was knocked out of bnce, as if it would break at any time.


    The demon spirit also noticed it and knocked harder.


    He wanted to get out!


    He had to get out!


    Those who blocked him would die, all of them!


    ¡°Who are you!¡±


    Yue Ge¡¯s berating voice distracted Ming Shu, and she nced over from the corner of her eyes.


    A few people suddenly jumped out and attacked Yue ge with weapons in their hands.


    While Yue Ge was busy, someone else appeared behind him.


    One of them was the ruler of the Fiery Sun Kingdom.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The ruler of the fiery sun kingdom grunted.


    The people who were fighting Yue ge hesitated and quickly retreated to the side of the ruler of the Fiery Sun Kingdom.


    Yue Ge frowned and looked at them.


    Why would someone from the Chongtian continent appear here, and it was the ruler of the fiery sun kingdom..


    Yue Ge quickly retreated to Ming Shu¡¯s side, afraid that they would attack her.


    Through King De¡¯s spirit, Mo Ling sensed the appearance of his descendants and became excited. ¡°Kill them! Quickly kill them!¡±


    The ruler of the ardent sun kingdom¡¯s gaze fell on the ss coffin. was this the ancestor who had been resurrected?


    The ruler of the ardent Sun Kingdom felt that his worldview had been impacted a little.


    This is what it looks like after being resurrected... did the ancestor, King de, know that it would look like this when he was doing this?


    However, he soon realized that the voice didn¡¯te from the woman¡¯s mouth.


    It came from inside the coffin.


    He stood below and couldn¡¯t see what was inside the coffin. He could only guess that it was hidden inside.


    Can he really be resurrected?


    The lieyang king quickly retracted his gaze and cupped his hands towards Ming Shu. ¡°Sir, we meet again.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at him from the corner of her eyes, but her hands didn¡¯t stop. She quicklypleted the array.


    ¡°King de, what are you doing here? Are you going to wee your ancestor back and take your position?¡±


    King de was an ambitious person. His descendants also inherited this advantage of his. None of them were easy to deal with.


    If he came to wee king de, he would be a little filial.


    The lieyang king smiled. ¡°It seems that you all know about it. I¡¯m ashamed to say this, but I didn¡¯t expect that our ancestor would do such a thing.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows.


    Before she could say anything, the devil spirit inside couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.


    In that sharp and childish voice, he shouted with the airs of an ancestor, ¡°B * Stard! What are you talking about! Why Don¡¯t you kill them and wee me out!¡±


    King lie Yang looked at the ss coffin and said, ¡°Ancestor, things are different now. It¡¯s no longer your era. If youe back now, you will make things difficult for us juniors.¡±


    Mo Ling:¡±...¡±


    Nonsense!


    As long as he went out, it would be his era!


    ¡°Look, your descendants don¡¯t Wee You.¡±Ming Shu smiled. ¡°You are such a failure, why did youe out? Ah, I forgot, you are not a human now.¡±


    The Devil Spirit was so angry that it hit the ss coffin, causing it to shake even more violently.


    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t approve of these things,¡±the Lieyang King said. ¡°I am willing to stop our ancestor with you.¡±


    The lieyang king spoke very sincerely.


    ¡°He is your ancestor.¡±Ming Shu had a faint smile on her face. ¡°Are you so unfilial?¡±


    The Lieyang King:¡±...¡±


    He is helping her now, okay?


    King Lie Yang took a deep breath, he said slowly, ¡°I respect my ancestor, but he doesn¡¯t belong to this era. His appearance will put the continent in an unpredictable risk. For the sake of my people, I can¡¯t let him out.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you join hands with the Long family to attack the dark purple continent? What Risk are you talking about now?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I have no choice in this matter. The people left behind by our ancestors must fulfill this great wish. I can only take the initiative to ept this mission.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯sughter made the King¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    The woman¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Then you can send your ancestor on hisst journey.¡±


    Before the king could understand what she meant, he saw the array floating under the coffin suddenly expand.


    The light of the array swept over, and the king retreated in shock. However, the light was even faster. In the blink of an eye, it passed through his body.


    The light covered the entire cloud dream tform.


    ¡°Let me out!¡±


    The Devil Spirit was still roaring.


    The king watched Ming Shu make a seal with her fingers. It was a seal that he had never seen before.


    Who... was this person from the myriad mirror mountain.


    The lieyang king ordered in a low voice, ¡°Go.¡±


    ¡°King!¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The middle-aged man was shocked by the cold look in the eyes of the Lieyang King. He swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth and waved his hand to order his men to attack.


    Everyone rushed toward Ming Shu and Yue Ge.


    Ming Shu extended her hand and waved her sleeve. An invisible wave of air swept toward them.


    The wave of air didn¡¯t seem to be fatal, but when they blocked it, it was like a huge rock hitting their bodies.


    The people who rushed forward were all sent flying. They fell to the ground with a ssh, sending up a cloud of dust.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A loud cry came from the ss coffin at the same time.


    The red light surrounding the ss coffin was broken. The woman stood up from the ss coffin and stood on top of it.


    Only then did the zing sun king see the woman¡¯s appearance clearly.


    Her huge belly had already broken through the fabric of her clothes, revealing her greenish-gray skin.


    The originally gorgeous clothes had be tattered the moment they came out. As the woman moved, they continued to fall off.


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡±the demon spirit¡¯s voice came from the belly. ¡°I¡¯ll be out soon. All of you, be a part of me!¡±


    *


    Monthly votes, monthly votes, monthly votes!


    Monthly votes! ! !

 Chapter 1639

    <h4>Chapter 1639: Chapter 1639, Wan Jing Shu Yu (10)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The three parties each took one side. At this time, no one moved.


    Mo Ling said, ¡°If you submit to me now, I¡¯ll spare your lives!¡±


    Ming Shu clicked her tongue. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    Mo Ling: ¡°Then you can go to Hell!¡±


    Mo Ling controlled the woman to raise her hand, and the gravel on the ground shook and floated into the air.


    ¡°Wow, you are so powerful.¡±


    Ming Shu gave a perfunctorypliment.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know!¡±The Devil Spirit was probably not born yet, and its intelligence was stillcking.


    The gravel floating in the air aimed at Ming Shu and the Lieyang King.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you running?¡±Ming Shu asked the Lieyang king curiously. ¡°Your ancestor wants to kill you.¡±


    The Lieyang King:¡±...¡±


    ¡°All of You, die ¨C¡±


    The sharp voice of the Devil Spirit passed through the air, and the gravel whistled toward them.


    ......


    ¡°Enjoy Yourself!¡±


    I¡¯m not going to die with you.


    It¡¯s very hungry to die once.


    Ming Shu grabbed the moon spear and jumped to avoid the gravel.


    Jing Yu flew from the sky, passed through the red light, and caught Ming Shu.


    ¡°I hope you have a good time.¡±Ming Shu shouted to the people below. Jing Yu cried and flew into the sky.


    There was a scream from below.


    It was the people brought by the Lieyang Lord.


    ¡°Lord, the spirit vein...¡±Yue ge was worried.


    Is it really okay to just put them on the spirit vein?


    ¡°Even if they die, the spirit vein will be fine,¡±Ming Shu replied casually.


    ¡±...¡±Yue ge brainwashed himself to believe in the Lord.


    Jing Yu stopped outside the red light. The entire capital was covered in this red light, and it looked very shocking.


    On the cloud dream tform, sand and stones flew everywhere. The king of the zing Sun Kingdom and the Devil Spirit were fighting fiercely.


    ¡°Hey, did you bring food?¡±


    Yue Ge, as the Grand Tutor, took out a lot of snacks from his storage bag with a cold face.


    The king asked him to bring them, and he said it was easy to coax them..


    ¡°My Lord, Yue Ge has something that he doesn¡¯t understand. Please exin.¡±


    For the sake of the snacks, Ming Shu nodded generously. ¡°Speak.¡±


    Yue Ge looked down. ¡°King Lie Yang is the descendant of King de. Why did he be his enemy?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say it before?¡±Ming Shu stuffed two mouthfuls of snacks into her mouth.


    ¡°My Lord, do you think his words can be trusted?¡±Although he could stand firm, he didn¡¯t believe it.


    Just for his position?


    If it was really as the rumors said, the devil spirit with King De¡¯s memory would bring the entire Chongtian continent to a higher level. This would only be a good thing for the ardent Sun Kingdom.


    The ardent Sun King was not stupid, so how could he refuse?


    ¡°Imperial tutor, be a little more sunshine. Just believe what others say. Why think so much and add to your troubles?¡±


    ¡±...¡±the Sun didn¡¯t rise. This was his cloud dream tform, and below it was the spirit vein! !


    ¡°They won¡¯t live past today anyway.¡±


    Pu ¡ª


    Yue Ge almost couldn¡¯t hold it in. Is this the reason why you don¡¯t think too much?


    The supremacy¡¯s thoughts were indeed extraordinary.


    ¨C


    Scorching sun country.


    Three old men surrounded Ying Chong. At this moment, the array light around Ying Chong had already dimmed.


    Ying Chong¡¯s face was Pale, and his chest was stained with blood.


    ¡°Pu ¨C¡±


    ¡°Sir Ying Chong!¡±Old Man No. 1 took a step forward.


    The dim array light around Ying Chong was disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡±ying Chong clutched his chest and coughed, spitting out blood.


    Old Man No. 2 immediately sent him spirit energy to stabilize his heart meridian.


    Old Man No. 3 and Old Man No. 1 looked at each other.


    ¡°Sir Ying Chong, How Are You?¡±


    Ying Chong came back to his senses and shook his head. ¡°The array formation was broken, but...¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±Old Man No. 1 was impatient. ¡°Is the ancestor alright? Did hee out?¡±


    Ying Chong spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Once the array formation was broken, my connection with the other side was cut off.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The space was somewhat silent.


    ¡°No, I have to go take a look myself.¡±Old Man No. 1 stood up.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s first send a message to ask the monarch.¡±Old Man No. 3 said, ¡°If the people of the Liyang Kingdom get angry, they might do something.¡±


    The profound purple continent was getting weaker and weaker, but that didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t have any trump cards.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask him now.¡±Old Man No. 1 took out a voice transmission stone and injected his spirit energy.


    However, the voice transmission stone didn¡¯t respond for a long time.


    The hearts of the three old men and Ying Chong sank at the same time.


    How could the king not respond to their voice transmission unless something happened?


    ¡°Ka...¡±


    The voice transmission stone started to move.


    ¡°Bang... Ah...¡±


    However, the movement inside the voice transmission stone made the four of them freeze at the same time.


    Did that scream sound like the King¡¯s voice?


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    ¡°I want to tten the ten thousand mirrors! hahahaha! !¡±


    Everyone:¡±...¡±


    Kacha ¡ª


    The sound transmission stone shatteredpletely with a kacha sound.


    The space returned to silence.


    Was that... their ancestor¡¯s King de?


    ¡°Men, men...¡±


    The anxious sessor of Old Man No. 1 came in and asked him to find out where the ardent Sun King was.


    Those who were asking soon returned.


    Previously, the ardent Sun King discussed with the Long family about the night attack, but after the night attack began, the ardent Sun King disappeared.


    Now that the night attack had ended, the ardent Sun King didn¡¯te back either.


    The others were trying to appease the long family¡¯s anger.


    They had promised tounch a sneak attack together, but the person who organized the sneak attack had actually disappeared.


    The Long family, who had been used as a spear, said, ¡°I quit!¡±!


    ¡°The king went to the cloud dream tform!¡±Old Man No. 2 said with a gloomy face.


    ¡°What did he go to the cloud dream tform for? Is he crazy? !¡±Old Man No. 1 was disappointed.


    ¡°Has the ancestore out now?¡±Old Man No. 3 was still calm, but no one answered his question.


    They were thousands of miles away from the cloud dream tform, so they didn¡¯t know the situation there.


    ¡°Ying Chong, will the ancestor be affected if hees out earlier?¡±


    Ying Chong coughed twice and said weakly, ¡°His strength and memory might be affected.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°That is to say, the ancestor might not remember us.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Not remember them?


    Then what was the meaning of what they were doing now?


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have believed that he could stall for time.¡±Old Man No. 1 regretted it.


    ¡°The ancestor¡¯s condition is unknown. I¡¯m only saying that it¡¯s a possibility. Perhaps the ancestor still remembers...¡±ying Chong added.


    ¡°Right, right, right. We can¡¯t say for sure.¡±Old Man No. 2 echoed, ¡°The most important thing now is to go and bring the ancestor back.¡±


    The others all agreed.


    As for the zing sun king..


    He ran to the cloud dream tform without permission. They didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do. Even if he was still alive, they wouldn¡¯t let him off.


    Their n had many people. They had as many kings as they wanted.


    ¡°Sir Ying Chong, should we set off immediately to the cloud dream tform to check it out?¡±


    Ying Chong wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth. ¡°If the ancestor has really been born, then no one is his match. There¡¯s no need to panic.¡±


    And..


    If something happened to the ancestor, they would rush over in a panic, which would only give the enemy a chance to take advantage of it.


    Ying Chong did not say this out loud, but these few were old demons who had lived for a long time. How could they not understand.


    The more urgent the matter, the more he could not panic.


    *


    Let¡¯s Get to know the new book next door! !


    ¡°Hurry up and wear it: Prince Charming, it¡¯s lit!¡±

 Chapter 1640

    <h4>Chapter 1640: Chapter 1640, Wan Jing Shu Yu (11)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°Is he dead?¡±


    Ming Shu kicked King Lie Yang who was still on the ground.


    Yue Ge looked around. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a few seconds. ¡°Then let¡¯s make another move.¡±


    Yue Ge¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°My Lord, this is King Lie Yang.¡±


    Ming Shu said matter-of-factly, ¡°Okay, so let¡¯s make another move.¡±


    If I don¡¯t make a move now, when will I make a move?


    ¡±...¡±Yue ge exined, ¡°The border is currently at war. With him around, the border will be easy to deal with.¡±


    ¡±...¡±Ming Shu hugged her snacks and stuffed two mouthfuls into her mouth. ¡°Whatever. Let¡¯s go and see that.¡±


    At this time, the entire capital was in ruins. Yue Ge finally understood why the Lord wanted people to leave the capital.


    If they didn¡¯t leave, the people in the capital would suffer.


    The power of the Devil Spirit was stronger than he had imagined.


    The Devil Spirit was still not born, and it was still borrowing the body of princess de.


    ......


    It was lying on the ground, and there was nothing good on it.


    Ming Shu squatted on the ground and looked at her round stomach. ¡°Are you still alive?¡±


    Her stomach didn¡¯t move.


    Ming Shu took out a knife and handed it to Yue Ge. ¡°Take it out.¡±


    ¡°Who are you!¡±A weak voice came from her stomach.


    ¡°Even if I tell you, you won¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, how will you know that I don¡¯t Know?¡±


    Ming Shu felt that what he said made sense. She tilted her head and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Mo Ling:¡±...¡±


    Yue Ge, who was holding a knife:¡±...¡±


    He used to be a national advisor who didn¡¯t touch anything dirty, but now..


    Yue Ge took a deep breath.


    Mo Ling seemed to sense what was happening outside. Yue Ge approached and Mo Ling started shouting.


    ¡°You ruined my n. I will not let you go even if I Die!¡±


    PFFFT ¡ª


    The knife pierced into his stomach.


    Mo Ling suddenly quieted down. In the ruins, only the sound of wind could be heard.


    Yue Ge suddenly felt a chill.


    He quickly dissolved his stomach.


    There was no blood in his stomach. It was more like ayer of skin wrapped around a meatball.


    The meatball was pink and translucent. One could see the little person curled up inside.


    Was this the demon spirit?


    It seemed no different from a normal baby.


    Yue Ge reached out his hand to take it out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Yue Ge immediately retracted his hand. This thing could still talk just now, so it was definitely not dead.


    The demon spirit was unusually quiet at this moment, as if it was dead.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t go forward. She took out the Little Beastie and threw it over.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you some nourishment.¡±


    The Little Beastie Fell onto the meatball.


    Its little ws patted the meatball in disgust. ¡°It¡¯s very nourishing, but isn¡¯t it too disgusting?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat it, then kill it.¡±


    The Little Beast:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Eat!¡±


    This was much more nutritious than a manchu-han feast.


    The Little Beast¡¯s furry little ws pped hard twice. The demon spirit sensed danger and flew out of its stomach with a whoosh.


    The corpse lost its demon spirit and instantly turned into dust. With a gust of wind, it could no longer be seen.


    This woman, whether she was willing or forced when she was alive, waspletely over.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    The Demon Spirit¡¯s sharp roar contained a hint of fear.


    In the end, it hadpletely turned into fear.


    Yue Ge raised his head and looked at the void indifferently.


    The Little Beast used the meatball as a racket, and the meatball became smaller and smaller.


    In the end, it was only about the size of a pearl.


    The little beast carried it down and swallowed it in front of Yue Ge..


    In the end, he could still hear the screams of the Devil Spirit.


    This..


    What kind of beast is it?


    I¡¯ve never seen it before..


    Little Beastiey on the ground, its little paws patting its exposed belly.


    It groanedfortably.


    It hadn¡¯t eaten so much in a long time.


    ¡°Poop-picker, why don¡¯t we go and find it? Maybe there¡¯s more?¡±


    ¡±... do you think the Devil Spirit is wholesale?¡±Ming Shu said unhappily. ¡°It¡¯s already lucky that a spirit vein can raise a devil spirit.¡±


    Yue Ge:¡±...¡±


    Didn¡¯t they say that the devil spirit was hard to deal with?


    They were feeding one devil spirit at a time, how many more did they have to raise?


    ¡°Lord, is the Devil Spirit solved?¡±Yue Ge confirmed.


    Isn¡¯t this a little too smooth?


    ¡°Yes.¡±Ming Shu nodded. ¡°Remember to send me snacks as payment.¡±


    Yue Ge couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips. ¡°Lord, if you can directly solve the Devil Spirit, why do you need to go through so much trouble...¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him. ¡°The devil spirit is connected to the spirit vein. Even without the array to iste them, the spirit vein will be destroyed.¡±


    Yue Ge felt like he understood.


    Anyway, what the Lord did was right!


    Ming Shu waited for Yue Ge to deal with the Lieyang King, then turned around and returned to the cloud dream tform.


    The ss coffin was already broken, but the cup of blood on the ground was still intact.


    Ming Shu stood in front of the cup and formed a seal with her hand.


    Yue Ge looked at the array that spread out earlier. It turned back into blood and returned to the cup.


    Ming Shu looked at the blood in the Cup. Little Beastie was jumping around her feet.


    ¡°Give it to me, give it to me, give it to me!¡±


    ¡°Give it to me quickly!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too much for you.¡±Ming Shu handed the cup to it.


    Little Beastie held the cup and almost swallowed it.


    Ming Shu snatched some back and handed it to Yue Ge. ¡°Drink it.¡±


    Yue Ge was stunned.


    He could feel that this blood contained a strong power and gave off an alluring smell.


    ¡°Lord...¡±


    ¡°Do you want to drink it?¡±


    Yue Ge:¡±...¡±


    Yue Ge epted it with both hands. There was not much left in the cup. One SIP.


    There was no smell of blood, but it was not sweet either. It was just a very tempting smell.


    Yue Ge Drank the blood, and a warm feeling suddenly rose up.


    All his limbs and bones were wrapped in that warm feeling.


    The power in his body flowed more smoothly than before.


    There was no sign of advancement, but he felt that hismunication with the heaven and earth spiritual Qi was smoother.


    ¡°Go to the border.¡±


    Yue Ge quickly came back to his senses. ¡°Supremacy, you want to go personally?¡±


    ¡°We killed their ancestor. Do you think those people will let it go?¡±


    Dan Jing heard that Ming Shu was going to the border, so he quickly followed her.


    The main cities were all equipped with teleportation arrays. It only took them a moment to reach the border area.


    ¡°Greetings, Lord, Master.¡±


    Master Rong was waiting in the teleportation array with his men.


    However, Dan Jing and Yue Ge let a woman out first, and the woman, Master Rong, also met her.


    He greeted them respectfully.


    Master Rong weed them into the room.


    Dan Jing asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    ¡°Chongtian continent and Dongyuan continent are working together. It¡¯s a bit difficult for us to resist them, but fortunately, we managed to hold them off.¡±


    Atst, Master Rong added another sentence.


    ¡°Just now, someone seemed to havee to Chongtian continent. I don¡¯t know what they are discussing.¡±


    *


    Ming Shu¡¯s baby is one year old!


    Ming Shu opened this chapterst year. Time really flies. In the blink of an eye, a year has passed.


    You have also apanied Ming Shu¡¯s baby for a year. You have watched her grow up and have watched her have her own love.


    Thank you for yourpanionship this year


    [ little welfare ] at the bottom of this chapter, you will get a few Cuties to give Ming Shu a key chain and a few book coins


    [ one message per person is enough. Don¡¯t swipe it or I¡¯ll have to flip through it for a long time. ]

 Chapter 1641

    <h4>Chapter 1641: Chapter 1641, Myriad Mirror Shu Yu (12)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The people from Chongtian continent were naturally the three old men. They learned about the details of the Lieyang King¡¯s departure from the border. They discussed and prepared to sneak into the mystic purple continent and go to the cloud dream tform to check.


    However, before they could take action, someone reported that the mystic purple continent was holding the Lieyang King and demanding to negotiate.


    The three old men had high statuses in the Chongtian continent. Now that the ardent Sun King was not around, it was up to them to make the decision.


    The three old men had to agree to this negotiation even if they did not agree.


    After all, he was their king. Even if they did notck a king, they could not allow others to humiliate him.


    This was an insult to the entire Chongtian continent.


    The day of the negotiation was set. The wind was calm and the Sun was bright. Under the blue sky and white clouds, the teams from both sides agreed to meet on an empty grasnd at the border.


    Dan Jing personally went to the negotiation area, and only one of the three old men came.


    ¡°Greetings, senior.¡±Dan Jing bowed politely.


    It was the more stable old man number two who came. He stroked his white beard and asked, ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    Dan Jing didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°I was lucky enough to meet you once when I was young, senior.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±The old man number two put down his hands and put them behind his back. He seemed to be sighing. ¡°The mysterious purple continent is young and promising.¡±


    ¡°You tter me.¡±Dan Jing smiled modestly.


    ......


    He didn¡¯t wait for Old Man No. 2 to speak and sat across from him.


    Just because he was polite didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t have the dignity of a country¡¯s leader.


    ¨C


    Outside the negotiation venue, Ming Shu squatted on the ground and ate a white, fat, radish-like thing.


    Yue Ge came from behind. ¡°My Lord, everything is ready.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Kacha Kacha...¡±


    ¡°My lord, are we really going to do this?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±Ming Shu continued eating the ¡®radish¡¯. It was delicious.


    ¡°But we are in a negotiation. Is it against the rules for us tounch a sneak attack now?¡±Yue Ge asked carefully.


    ¡°Rules? What is that? Can We Eat It?¡±Ming Shu looked back and smiled.


    ¡±...¡±Yue ge was speechless.


    I shouldn¡¯t have talked about rules with her.


    She was the rules.


    Ming Shu wanted tounch a sneak attack, but Dan Jing refused. He was an upright ruler!


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t care whether he cooperated or not. She had to deal with these people first.


    They were already at the door, and you still pretended to be a gentleman.


    This wasn¡¯t polite.


    This was stupid.


    At this time, she wanted to beat him until his parents didn¡¯t recognize him.


    When Ming Shu led Yue Ge to attack, Dan Jing and the old man No. 2 were talking about the Lieyang King.


    Suddenly hearing that there was a sneak attack, the old man No. 2 looked at Dan Jing sharply.


    Dan Jing:¡±...¡±


    The old man No. 2 mmed the table and shouted angrily, ¡°Take him down!¡±


    Dan Jing:¡±! !¡±


    What did the Lord Do!


    He was supposed to negotiate with him!


    Dan Jing also brought his men. Since the old man No. 2 was going to make a move, he naturally wouldn¡¯t give up without a fight.


    Both sides started to fight. The old man No. 2 broke through the crowd, intending to capture the leader first.


    Dan Jing was able to sit in the position of the ruler, so he had the strength. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have as much experience as the old man No. 2. In just a few moves, he was already at a disadvantage.


    ¡°When did the dark purple continent be so despicable!¡±


    The old man No. 2 gritted his teeth.


    Dan Jing did not know that he could be so despicable!


    However, he could not lose face. Dan Jing could only bite the bullet and answer, ¡°It¡¯s just an eye for an eye.¡±


    Previously, the Chongtian continent and the Dongyuan continent hadunched numerous sneak attacks. What did they say? Right! This was an eye for an eye! He was not wrong!


    The old man No. 2 was enraged by Dan Jing and attacked even harder.


    The people around them left an empty space for them. There seemed to be thunder and lightning in the sky. The figures of the two people were just shadows in the air and could not be seen clearly at all.


    Bang ¡ª


    Dan Jing fell from the sky andnded on the ground, creating a hole.


    ¡°How dare a yellow-mouthed child be so arrogant.¡±Old Man No. 2 stood in the air with his hands behind his back. His face was full of disdain.


    Dan Jing:¡±...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite proud to bully a junior.¡±


    The woman¡¯s light voice came from the wind.


    This sudden voice made old man No. 2 frown and sweep toward the source of the voice.


    A woman with white background and red patterns stepped on the air and came over. The clothes embroidered with strange birds drew an arc in the air andnded on the ground. The woman had a beautiful face and a faint smile on her face. She looked like a spring breeze blowing on her face.


    Ming Shu pulled Dan Jing up and pushed Yue ge behind her. Yue Ge quickly caught his king.


    Old Man No. 2 descended from the air and stared at Ming Shu. His eyes were shining and full of curiosity.


    ¡°You are the one who came out from the Myriad Mirror Mountain?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know each other.¡±


    Old Man No. 2 frowned. ¡°When did the myriad mirror mountain be so good with the Xuanzi Continent?¡±


    He actually helped the Xuanzi continent at this time.


    ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    How could it not have anything to do with him?


    The Myriad Mirror Mountain was as famous as the Heaven Enlightenment Tower!


    How many years had it been since someone had appeared?


    Now that a person had suddenly appeared, who was from Myriad Mirror Mountain, and was even helping the mystic purple continent, what would these people think?


    The old man No. 2 said, ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s anything in the mystic purple continent that you need? Our Chongtian continent can also afford it.¡±


    Dan Jing almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    This F * cking horse was tantly trying to poach him.


    ¡°King, calm down,¡±Yue ge reminded Dan Jing.


    ¡°This old man!¡±Dan Jing couldn¡¯t calm down. ¡°He dares to have designs on our Lord!¡±


    Dan Jing quicklyforted him.


    ¡°Your Chongtian Continent?¡±Ming Shu sneered. ¡°Your Chongtian continent was split from the Xuan Zi Continent. What is Yours?¡±


    Old Man No. 2:¡±...¡±


    How many years ago was this!


    ¡°Sir, the strong are the king,¡±old man No. 2 said. ¡°The Xuanzi continent doesn¡¯t have the ability. You Can¡¯t me others.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±Ming Shu nodded.


    ¡°Since you came from the Myriad Mirror Mountain, you are a smart person. You know what to do.¡±Old Man No. 2 continued to persuade her.


    ¡°I know.¡±Ming Shu smiled and pped her hands.


    Old Man No. 2 felt that something was wrong. Someone came up from behind.


    Old Man No. 1 and Old Man No. 3 were tied up and dragged up unconscious.


    Old Man No. 2 felt a chill in his heart.


    How could it be..


    How could she catch them?


    Ming Shu said faintly, ¡°So I n to destroy you. How about it? Is this a good choice?¡±


    Old Man No. 2:¡±...¡±


    Did she think that killing them was as simple as saying it?


    ¡°You...¡±


    Ming Shu said, ¡°King de has a good n. He wants to use the spirit vein of the Xuanzi continent to resurrect us. The spirit vein affects the entire continent. The decline of the Xuanzi continent is ultimately due to you all.¡±


    ¡°What did you do to our ancestor!¡±Old Man No. 2 suddenly reacted.


    ¡°Your ancestor? Isn¡¯t he already dead?¡±Ming Shu was curious. ¡°Do you want to call someone who is neither human nor ghost your ancestor?¡±


    Ming Shu was surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so loving. I admire you.¡±


    Old No. 2 was alert. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Our ancestor will definitelye back. What did you do to our ancestor!¡±


    Ming Shu spread her hands. ¡°Eat it.¡±


    Old Man No. 2:¡±...¡±


    Eat... Eat It? !


    Is she joking?

 Chapter 1642

    <h4>Chapter 1642: Chapter 1642 Wan Jing Shu Yu (13)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t have time to joke with him. When the old man No. 2 was shocked, she directly took him down.


    The old man No. 2 thought that he had the ability to resist, but she used underhanded methods to take down the old man No. 1 and the old man No. 3.


    Who knew that when he faced her, the feeling of beingpletely unable to resist made him realize that they were no match for her at all.


    Even if there were more people on his side, they would only be sliced like carrots by this woman.


    She seemed to be able to take care of everyone by herself.


    When the Long family heard the news, they immediately led their people and left.


    The ardent Sun King and the three old men were tied together.


    The ardent Sun King was on hisst breath, and old man No. 3 and Old Man No. 1 were no better off.


    Old Man No. 2 asked the ardent sun king, ¡°What happened to the Cloud Dream tform?¡±


    ¡±... ew... ew...¡±


    The ardent Sun King couldn¡¯t speak clearly.


    Old Man No. 2 was anxious. ¡°What are you hungry for? Why are you still hungry at this time? What happened to the cloud dream tform? where is our ancestor?¡±


    He absolutely didn¡¯t believe that their ancestor had been eaten.


    ......


    That woman must have been scaring them.


    ¡°No... No...¡±


    The ardent Sun King suddenly became terrified.


    ¡°What do you mean no? What are you talking about? Where did the ancestor go?¡±The old man No. 2 asked.


    The ardent Sun King lowered his head and muttered to himself, ¡°No... no... ew... don¡¯te over...¡±


    The old man No. 2 became anxious. ¡°King! Tell me clearly, what is going on?¡±


    The ardent sun monarch suddenly raised his head, and his scarlet eyes were filled with terror. ¡°He is not an ancestor! He is not... not...¡±


    The ardent sun monarch kept repeating the words ¡®not¡¯. No matter what they asked, there was no more reaction.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Quick, Look!¡±


    ¡°Everyone,e out and take a look. What is that thing...¡±


    The crowd suddenly became restless.


    Old Man No. 2 looked up and saw three golden pirs appearing in the sky. The dazzling light made people unable to look away.


    Ming Shu frowned slightly and looked in that direction. That was the direction of Wanjing Mountain..


    ¡°Get rid of them.¡±Ming Shu withdrew her gaze and ordered Dan Jing and Yue Ge.


    ¡°Lord, over there...¡±Dan Jing pointed to the sky.


    ¡°Do as I say.¡±Ming Shu¡¯s voice was a little cold.


    Dan Jing was shocked. ¡°Lord, they are from the Chongtian continent...¡±


    ¡°Kill the chicken to warn the monkeys. Let¡¯s see who dares to do it again!¡±


    Dan Jing and Yue Ge felt a chill at the same time.


    Even if they had something to ask, they didn¡¯t dare to ask now.


    They quickly went to get rid of those people.


    They were all here to attack the Xuanzi continent. Dan Jing didn¡¯t have any sympathy for them. He was just worried about what would happen next.


    Since the sovereign had already said so, he naturally wouldn¡¯t hesitate.


    Including the Lieyang king, those who were captured were all executed and sent back to the Chongtian continent.


    The Chongtian continent that received the corpse:¡±...¡±


    Their most powerful ancestor had already died. How could they fight?


    The Lieyang Prince immediately gave the order to retreat.


    While moving the corpse, a tattered ancient scroll fell from the Lieyang King¡¯s body.


    The ancient scroll was sent to the Lieyang prince.


    The Lieyang prince was just casually flipping through it, but he did not expect to see some shocking contents.


    The secret of the ancestor¡¯s virtuous king..


    His father went to the cloud dream tform not only to stop the ancestor¡¯s virtuous king, but also to seize his power.


    The Lieyang Prince was shocked and broke out in cold sweat.


    He wanted to close the ancient scroll, but found that there was more content at the back. He swallowed his saliva and continued to flip through it.


    Thest page was full of tear marks.


    There was only one point left, and he recognized two words carefully: ¡°Shu Yang...¡±


    Prince Lie Yang quickly flipped through the pages, but what was recorded at the back was something else.


    Why did he tear it?


    Who Was Shu Yang?


    ¨C


    Mount Wanjing.


    The protective array of Mount Wanjing disappeared. At this time, the entire Mount Wanjing was exposed. In the floating pce, countless people were looking in the direction where the golden light fell.


    Ming Shu reactivated the mountain protection array, but she failed twice.


    She could only rush back to the ce where the golden light fell.


    ¡°Lord, you¡¯re back.¡±Xiu Huan came up anxiously. Without waiting for Ming Shu to ask, she quickly reported, ¡°Today is thest day. I don¡¯t know why the Golden Light suddenly fell. It just happens to be the spirit pool.¡±


    Ming Shu walked in the direction of the spirit pool and instructed, ¡°The mountain protection array of the Wanjing Mountain can¡¯t be activated. Send people to guard around the Wanjing Mountain to prevent anyone froming in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The golden light enveloped the entire pce where the spirit pool was located. There were people watching from afar, but they didn¡¯t dare to approach.


    ¡°Lord, don¡¯t go over. This golden light hurts people,¡±someone reminded her.


    Ming Shu tried to take a few steps forward and quickly returned.


    There were burn marks on her clothes. Ming Shu waved her hand and her clothes returned to normal.


    ¡°Can you go in?¡±Ming Shu asked the Little Beastie.


    The Little Beastie jumped into the Golden Light and came back in a few seconds. ¡°It¡¯s so hot, so hot, so hot...¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Even it couldn¡¯t go in.


    Ming Shu took a deep breath.


    ¡°Lord!¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s figure was covered by the Golden Light. The people behind her cried out in fear.


    The deeper she went, the more Ming Shu realized that she had to restrain her spiritual qi. It was only a little hot and wouldn¡¯t burn her.


    Ming Shu pushed open the door of the spirit pool.


    The Golden Light in the hall was so bright that it was almost impossible to see what was going on inside.


    Ming Shu could only rely on her intuition and walk to the edge of the spirit pool. She kicked the tform of the Spirit Pool and felt her way down.


    The water was a little hot, but she could still endure it.


    However, she walked around the pool and couldn¡¯t find anyone.


    Ming Shu frowned slightly. She took a deep breath and sank to the bottom of the water.


    There was no golden light under the water. Looking up from the bottom, the surface of the water was golden, and the bottom of the water was still clear.


    At the bottom of the stairs, there was a ball of golden light.


    Ming Shu swam over and circled twice. The golden lightpletely enveloped Qi Yu, so she could only see his outline clearly.


    Ming Shu was not sure if these things would hurt him, so she waited for a while.


    After finding out that he was absorbing the golden light, he should be fine.


    But it was not absolute. Ming Shu waited at the bottom of the spirit pool until she was 100% sure that the absorbed golden light was not harmful to him. Only then did she leave the spirit pool.


    Ming Shu left the room. The golden light had retreated a lot.


    ¡°Master, are you okay?¡±The people outside looked at her hand worriedly.


    Ming Shu looked down and blushed. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Not only her hand, but also her neck, face, and the exposed skin were all a little red.


    Ming Shu used her spiritual power to heal the wound.


    ¡°Master, what is this light?¡±


    They had been in the Wanjing mountain for so long, but they had never seen such a thing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±Even she and that little thing could be burned, but the little fairy could absorb it..


    ¡°Lord, something bad has happened. Arge group of people areing towards the myriad mirror mountain!¡±


    *


    Girls!


    Vote on the monthly votes first! !


    Monthly votes monthly votes monthly votes!


    More than half of this month had passed! ! Those with monthly votes, quickly vote!


    The rmendation votes were all for the new book, Ha ~

 Chapter 1643

    <h4>Chapter 1643: Chapter 1643, Wan Jing Shu Yu (14)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The mountain protection array of Wan Jing Mountain couldn¡¯t be activated. With the Golden Light, many people thought that a treasure had appeared and were rushing over.


    If the golden light didn¡¯t disperse, the mountain protection array couldn¡¯t be activated. Ming Shu could only take her people and wait outside Wan Jing Mountain.


    The first one to arrive at Wan Jing Mountain was the city closest to Wan Jing Mountain.


    There were quite a number of people, and it was a dense mass of people.


    ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t go any further.¡±Xiu Huan¡¯s voice rang out in everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°What right do you have? You want to keep all the treasures for yourself?¡±


    ¡°How can there be such a good thing? Since a treasure has been born, everyone who sees it will have a share!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The crowd that had rushed over was enraged.


    No matter what treasure was in front of them, with such a hugemotion, it was definitely a good treasure.


    As long as it was a treasure, there would be people who would go all out.


    Xiu Huan bowed slightly. ¡°Everyone, this is private territory. You are not allowed to enter.¡±


    ¡°Private territory?¡±


    ......


    Everyone was shocked by these words. Only then did they realize that there was actually arge number of pces floating in the air in front of them.


    All the cities in the realm of ten thousand mirrors were like this. There was nothing to be surprised about, but here..


    They were also people from nearby cities. They had never seen such a building here.


    In the past, there was a mountain range nearby..


    ¡°If you say it¡¯s private territory, then it¡¯s private territory. Do you have proof?¡±Someone was unconvinced. Perhaps this was some secret realm?


    ¡°Yes, bring out the proof!¡±


    ¡°I think they just want to monopolize the treasure!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with them. Let¡¯s rush in together.¡±


    Xiu Huan frowned. When the first group of people rushed forward, she beat them all down.


    ¡°Everyone, this is private territory. This is thest warning. Please leave as soon as possible.¡±


    Xiu Huan showed her hand, and the people on the other side hesitated.


    ¡°Lord.¡±


    Xiu Huan returned to Ming Shu¡¯s side.


    She nced at the crowd and was a little worried. ¡°If this continues, there will be more and more people.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Am I not still here?¡±Ming Shu sat on a chair suspended in the air and crossed her legs to eat the fruit.


    ¡°The location of the Wan Jing Mountain has been exposed. I am afraid that there will be no peace in the future.¡±This was what Xiu Huan was worried about.


    ¡°Can¡¯t it be more lively?¡±Ming Shu asked.


    ¡±...¡±this liveliness was not normal.


    Xiu Huan mourned for these people in her heart.


    As more and more people came, the outside quickly became a crowd.


    The Sky and the Earth were full of people.


    At this time, there were people who had participated in the Heaven Enlightenment Tower and saw Xiu Huan who was with Ming Shu.


    The name of Wan Jing Mountain had somehow spread.


    Wan Jing Mountain..


    The path to immortality..


    This was undoubtedly a stimnt. At first, some people were afraid of Xiu Huan¡¯s intimidation, but when there were more people, their confidence seemed toe back.


    Some people began to break into the spirit pool.


    As long as someone took the lead, there would naturally be people following behind. Arge number of people rushed to the Wanjing Mountain.


    Xiu Huan led people to stop them. Ming Shu sat at the back and looked in the direction of the Spirit Pool.


    The light column was gradually dimming.


    The sounds of fighting and screams mingled outside the Wanjing mountain.


    Dan Jing arrived with his people. People kept falling from the sky and the ground was covered in blood.


    Dan Jing¡¯s face was livid. He breathed heavily into his Dantian and roared angrily.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°All of you, Stop!¡±


    Dan Jing¡¯s two shouts resounded through the sky and earth. They carried the pressure of a strong man. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but stop.


    Xiu Huan threw away the people in her hands and quickly retreated. The others followed her back to Ming Shu¡¯s side.


    Dan Jing flew forward and stood between the two sides.


    Dan Jing asked with a dark face, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Someone said excitedly, ¡°Lord of Liyang, this is the myriad mirror mountain.¡±


    Dan Jing said, ¡°You know it¡¯s the myriad mirror mountain, but you still dare to go in?¡±These idiots.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was afraid of angering the Lord, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to send them to their deaths.


    ¡°Lord of Liyang, there is the path of immortality in the myriad mirror mountain. There is also a strange phenomenon. There must be a treasureing out. Don¡¯t you want it?¡±


    Dan Jing looked at the person who spoke and enunciated each word clearly, ¡°Whoever dares to step into the myriad mirror mountain today will be making an enemy of Liyang and the Xuanzi Continent!¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The world suddenly quieted down.


    ¡°May I ask why the Liyang Monarch is protecting the myriad mirror mountain? But what benefits has the myriad mirror mountain given you?¡±Finally, someone was unconvinced and questioned loudly.


    ¡°Why is it that the Liyang Imperial family has all the benefits? The myriad mirror world speaks based on their ability. Since the myriad mirror mountain has appeared, what right do you have to stop us?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    ¡°Everyone speaks based on their ability!¡±


    Dan Jing:¡±...¡±


    This bunch of idiots!


    Dan Jing wished he could push them into the ground one by one.


    ¡°If you want to step into the myriad mirror mountain, you have to first pass through me!¡±Dan Jing did not waste any words and directly spoke harshly.


    Everyone:¡±...¡±


    Previously, the dark purple continent and the other two continents were still fighting. Now they didn¡¯t fight and came to the myriad mirror mountain..


    Aren¡¯t you afraid that the other two continents will take the opportunity to upy the dark purple continent?


    Just when everyone was at daggers drawn, birds flew over from the sky. First one, then two, then three..


    All kinds of chirps mixed together.


    Ming Shu looked up and saw all kinds of spiritual birds flying in the direction of the myriad mirror mountain.


    ¡°Lord.¡±Xiu Huan was surprised. ¡°These spiritual birds...¡±


    Why are there so many birds flying here all of a sudden? They are many species that I have never seen before.


    Thest time the Lord got married, those birds were just ordinary spiritual birds.


    ¡°Xiu Huan.¡±


    Ming Shu called out softly.


    Xiu Huan lowered her head. ¡°Lord?¡±


    Ming Shu touched her chin and thought for a while. ¡°Do you think these birds are delicious?¡±


    Xiu Huan:¡±...¡±


    Master, don¡¯t think about eating at this time!


    Don¡¯t you think that the situation is not right?


    These birds came too strangely!


    ¡°This... master, these are all spiritual birds. They should have intelligence,¡±Xiu Huan answered.


    ¡±...¡±


    It¡¯s not delicious.


    Sending birds from a thousand miles away..


    Ming Shu sighed.


    ¡°Phoenix!¡±


    Someone shouted.


    Everyone looked in that direction. When they saw it, many people were shocked.


    ¡°Bai Feng!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it extinct already?¡±


    ¡°I can still see Bai Feng...¡±


    ¡°Who said it¡¯s extinct? Bai Feng just doesn¡¯t appear easily. If it appears, something big will happen.¡±


    The White Phoenix flew across the sky. The other spiritual birds made way for it.


    The White Phoenix transformed in the air, revealing her white dress. The woman slowly descended. Her skin was as smooth as butter, and her skin was as fair as jade. She was a beauty.


    ¡°Greetings, everyone.¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was light and agile, like the wind that blew across the sky.


    ¡°So Beautiful.¡±


    ¡°This is Bai Feng... as expected of the Phoenix n. She is so beautiful.¡±


    The woman turned to look at Ming Shu. She bowed slightly. ¡°Shu... Lord, how are you?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±Ming Shu sat on the chair and didn¡¯t move. She looked at the woman with a strange expression.


    ¡°The Lord of Mirrors is about to be born. It is my duty to have Bai Qing here.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled faintly. ¡°You are all white. I thought you were here to bury me.¡±


    Bai Feng:¡±...¡±


    She was white. What could she do?

 Chapter 1644

    <h4>Chapter 1644: Chapter 1644, Wan Jing Shu Yu (15)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    Ming Shu finished her words and asked.


    Bai Qing repeated softly, ¡°The lord of the myriad mirror is about to be born.¡±


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes slightly.


    ¡°The lord of the myriad mirror?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s in the myriad mirror mountain.¡±Bai Qing looked in the direction of the Spirit Pool. There was only a thinyer of golden light left, like a golden mist.


    Ming Shu stood up from her chair. ¡°Is what you said true?¡±


    ¡°Bai Qing doesn¡¯t dare to speak nonsense.¡±


    Before Ming Shu could react, the crowd behind her exploded.


    ¡°What is the lord of myriad mirrors?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Have you heard of it?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of the lord of myriad mirrors either... If I take it literally...¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. The lord of myriad mirrors had an owner? Howe they had never heard of it?


    ......


    ¡°Since the Battle of Serene Water, there has never been a myriad mirror lord. The appearance of the myriad mirror lord this time should be a good thing for the myriad mirror world,¡±Bai Qing said to Ming Shu. ¡°Why do you still look unhappy?¡±


    Ming Shu took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°How can you tell that I¡¯m unhappy?¡±


    ¡°You have the word ¡®unhappy¡¯written all over your body.¡±


    Ming Shu looked over. Her usual bright eyes were calm and emotionless, giving people a chill.


    Bai Qing covered her lips and smiled. ¡°Look, aren¡¯t you unhappy?¡±


    ¡°You talk so much?¡±


    Bai Qing put down her hands and ced them in front of her. ¡°Bai Qing will go and wee the Master of Myriad Mirror First.¡±


    ¡°You can enter my Myriad Mirror Mountain as you wish?¡±


    Bai Qing:¡±...¡±


    Bai Qing was not angry. She took a step back. ¡°Then Bai Qing will wait outside. It¡¯s the same.¡±


    Their gazes met in the air.


    Xiu Huan didn¡¯t even breathe heavily. She felt that something was not right.


    She didn¡¯t know about the Lord¡¯s past either.


    She didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about.


    The golden light disappearedpletely and Ming Shu returned to the myriad mirror mountain.


    Xiu Huan was slow for half a beat, then she took a step back with her people.


    The sky was surrounded by hundreds of birds, like a Fairnd on Earth.


    Ming Shu raised her hand, and the mountain protection battle started, slowly protecting the Wanjing Mountain.


    Ming Shu stood in the air and looked at Bai Qing silently.


    Seeing the Wanjing Mountain slowly disappear, the people outside didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    ¡°Hey, howe...¡±


    ¡°Everyone.¡±Bai Qing stood in front of those who were about to rush over. ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. The Myriad Mirror Mountain doesn¡¯t have the path to immortality, and it doesn¡¯t have any treasures.¡±


    ¡°How can it not have any?¡±


    Bai Qing raised her hand to stop those who were speaking. Perhaps it was because she was good-looking and was the legendary Bai Feng, but the surroundings gradually quieted down.


    ¡°I believe that many people have never heard of the Battle of tranquil water. After the Battle of Tranquil Water, a fault appeared in the history of the myriad mirror world. There are many things buried in the torrent of history that no one knows about.¡±


    ¡°But the ten thousand mirrors mountain only became famous after the Battle of the tranquil water!¡±Someone said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±Bai Qing didn¡¯t deny it. She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. But do you know why the Ten Thousand Mirrors Mountain is famous and why there are rumors about the path of immortality?¡±


    Everyone:¡±...¡±


    No one present could say a single thing.


    ¡°So, what makes you so sure that the ten thousand mirrors mountain has the path of immortality?¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no smoke without fire! If there¡¯s no smoke, how can there be people spreading it?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    ¡°Since the myriad mirror mountain can be on par with the heaven enlightenment tower, it must have something extraordinary about it!¡±


    Bai Qing shook her head. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, feel free to do as you please.¡±


    Bai Feng soared into the sky and hovered in the sky, with the spirit birdspeting to chase after her.


    ¡°What is the Myriad Mirror Master?¡±


    The birds circled in the sky, but no one answered.


    The myriad mirror mountain hadpletely disappeared in front of everyone.


    They tried to move forward, but no one stopped them. It was as if the myriad mirror mountain they saw just now was just a mirage.


    ¨C


    ¡°Master...¡±


    Xiu Huan called out in a low voice.


    Ming Shu lowered her gaze and rushed toward the spirit pool. Xiu Huan was nervous. What happened to the Master?


    The room where the spirit pool was located was still covered in golden light.


    Ming Shu stood outside. She raised her fair hand and passed through the Golden Light.


    Her fingers gradually turned red.


    She retracted her hand and pushed the door open without hesitation.


    The door opened with the Golden Light. A man in ck clothes and ck hair stood beside the spirit pool.


    Hearing the sound, he looked back.


    Looking back for a moment, he looked magnificent.


    However, there was an uncountable coldness in the man¡¯s eyes, like an unsheathed sword.


    Ming Shu let go of his hand and moved her feet backward.


    The man smiled, and the coldness disappeared in an instant, leaving only tenderness. ¡°Wife.¡±


    He wanted to walk toward Ming Shu.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡±


    The man seemed confused, and he showed an innocent expression. ¡°Don¡¯t You Miss Me?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s gaze entered his gentle eyes. She asked in an extremely calm tone, ¡°Do you know who you are now?¡±


    Qi Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Under Ming Shu¡¯s gaze, he slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Master of myriad mirrors.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡±Ming Shu nodded. She stepped back. ¡°Do you still want to step out of this door and be my person?¡±


    Qi Yu blinked and walked out of the door without any hesitation.


    ¡°You are the Master of all mirrors, and you can¡¯t Stand Against Me. Qi Yu, you have to think carefully.¡±


    ¡°Wife, what are you talking about?¡±Qi Yu stepped out of the door and hugged her. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the master of all mirrors. I only want you.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s hand slowly moved up and stopped in the air.


    ¡°Qi Yu...¡±


    ¡°Everything I have is gone. You Are thest thing I have.¡±Qi Yu rubbed his head against her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me anymore, I will die.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s hand slowly moved down and ced it on his waist.


    Qi Yu smiled and whispered in Ming Shu¡¯s ear, ¡°Wife, do you miss me? I miss you very much...¡±


    He carried Ming Shu by the waist and returned to the room in the spirit pool. He gently put Ming Shu on the soft couch next to him and kissed her passionately without any warning.


    ¡°Wife?¡±


    Qi Yu pulled Ming Shu¡¯s hand down in confusion and kissed her on the lips. ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±


    ¡°You... you go down first.¡±


    Qi Yu saw that Ming Shu didn¡¯t look well and quickly got up. ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to me...¡±


    Qi Yu:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu opened her sleeves. Her arm was covered in red marks. Qi Yu¡¯s heart tightened and he stepped forward to hold Ming Shu¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Wife...¡±


    Ming Shu gritted her teeth. ¡°Let Go!¡±


    Qi Yu subconsciously let go, and Ming Shu¡¯s wrist turned red.


    ¡°Wife...¡±Qi Yu looked at his hand in confusion and helplessness. ¡°Why is it like this?¡±


    ¡±... Nemesis.¡±Ming Shu scolded him.


    Qi ¡¤ Nemesis ¡¤ Yu:¡±...¡±


    He¡¯s just a little cute!


    Why is he the Nemesis!


    F * * K, I just want to get close to my daughter-inw!


    Why!


    Why!


    *


    I wanted to make a scene, but I was afraid of being beaten up, so I didn¡¯t want to. After I finish writing, if I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll summarize the drama for you guys. hahaha!


    Vote once a month


    Come,e,e

 Chapter 1645

    <h4>Chapter 1645: Chapter 1645 Wan Jing Shu Yu (16)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°Wife, what nemesis?¡±Qi Yu looked at his wife pitifully.


    Ming Shu pointed at him. ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±


    Qi Yu stood where he was. He really wanted to go over, but he didn¡¯t want to hurt Ming Shu.


    The word ¡®wronged¡¯was written on his forehead.


    F * * K, who wrote this script.


    He is deliberately trying to make things difficult for me!


    Calm down!


    Calm down, I can win!


    This small problem is not difficult for me.


    Ah!


    I¡¯m so angry!


    Ming Shu sat cross-legged on the soft couch and looked at the red marks on her body.


    She should have thought of this long ago..


    ......


    The Master of Mirrors.


    ¡°Wife, you haven¡¯t answered me yet?¡±Let Me Go! Let Me Go!


    ¡°I think...¡±Ming Shu thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s break up.¡±


    Qi Yu:¡±...¡±


    Qi Yu paused for almost three seconds. ¡°Wife, what did you say just now? I don¡¯t think I heard you clearly.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s break up.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Break up my ass!


    YOU SCUM!


    Pig¡¯s trotters!


    Who said we had to break up!


    Who said that!


    They were already married!


    ¡°Impossible, Stop Dreaming.¡±Qi Yu snorted. ¡°Unless I die...¡±


    Qi Yu stared at her with his dark eyes. ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu waved him over. Qi Yu, who really wanted to go over just now, hesitated now.


    She wouldn¡¯t want to kill him to silence him, would she?


    Qi Yu dawdled for a while, then moved to the front of Ming Shu and looked at her vigntly.


    The words ¡°Never break up¡±were written on his face.


    Ming Shu looked up at him and said slowly, ¡°The master of myriad mirrors is not allowed to meddle in the mundane affairs of the world of myriad mirrors...¡±


    Qi Yu muttered, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a mascot?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him, and Qi Yu immediately covered his mouth and shook his head. I Won¡¯t say anymore.


    ¡°Although the master of myriad mirrors is not allowed to meddle in the mundane affairs of the world of myriad mirrors, he has a high status and is respected by others.¡±


    ¡°The master of myriad mirrors is powerful and invincible. If there is something that ordinary people can¡¯t solve, the master of myriad mirrors will have to solve it. This is the purpose of the existence of the master of myriad mirrors.¡±


    Qi Yu:¡±...¡±where do I need to move? Is It so bitter?


    I don¡¯t want to be the master of myriad mirrors, I want my wife!


    Ming Shu continued, ¡°Go out now. Bai Qing is waiting for you outside. You Go with her. From now on, you will be the master of myriad mirrors.¡±


    Who Is Bai Qing?


    I don¡¯t know her.


    I¡¯m not going.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±My wife actually asked me to go with someone I don¡¯t know. My Heart Hurts.


    ¡°Are you really not going?¡±Ming Shu smiled. ¡°As long as you step out of the Myriad Mirror Mountain, what awaits you is wealth and power.¡±


    Qi Yu asked angrily, ¡°What about the myriad mirror mountain?¡±


    ¡°You still want to control me?¡±


    Qi Yu knelt on one knee and ced his hands beside Ming Shu. ¡°Without you, I¡¯m not going anywhere. Remember, I¡¯m only with you.¡±


    Qi Yu was stubborn and serious.


    Ming Shu was a little absent-minded. Her fingers touched his cheek, and a slight burning sensation spread from her fingers.


    Qi Yu stepped back a little and looked at her fingers with heartache. ¡°Wife, don¡¯t Chase me away, okay?¡±


    ¡°Do you like me so much?¡±


    Qi Yu smiled. ¡°Liking You is the luckiest thing for me.¡±


    Ming Shu got down from the soft couch. Qi Yu stood up and stepped back a little.


    ¡°Bai Qing is still waiting for you. Go out first.¡±


    ¡°Wife...¡±Qi Yu frowned.


    Ming Shu leaned over and pecked his lips. ¡°I like you. I Won¡¯t chase you away.¡±


    Qi Yu froze on the spot.


    Countless fireworks seemed to explode in his mind.


    She..


    She, she, she... she said she liked me!


    Qi Yu asked in disbelief, ¡°Wife, what did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t chase you away.¡±


    ¡°Not this.¡±Qi Yu was displeased. ¡°Wife, say it again.¡±


    ¡°Are you a pig?¡±


    Qi Yu wanted to hug her and bully her. However, he could only think about it now.


    ¡°Wife, you said you like me just now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I heard it. Don¡¯t... Yes?¡±Didn¡¯t she deny it just now?


    ¡°Wait for me, my wife.¡±


    Qi Yu chased after Ming Shu.


    ¡°My wife, you touched me just now. Are You Okay Now?¡±


    Ming Shu paused and looked back at him. ¡°Qi Yu, the price for me touching you is that I can¡¯t use any spiritual power. In other words, if you wanted to kill me just now, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist.¡±


    Qi Yu slowly withdrew his hand.


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±Ming Shu turned around and continued walking. ¡°So, you are my nemesis.¡±


    Qi Yu¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you, ever.¡±


    ¨C


    Outside the myriad mirror mountain.


    Bai Qing and countless spiritual birds were still hovering in the air. The rest of them were either probing in the air or discussing among themselves.


    What exactly was the myriad mirror master.


    ¡°King, do you know?¡±Someone asked Dan Jing.


    ¡°After the Battle of tranquil water, there was a historical fault. Many things were buried in history.¡±Dan Jing sighed. ¡°However, I heard the elders mention that the myriad mirror master has great power and the right to call upon the myriad mirror world. However...¡±


    ¡°Monarch, but what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The supremacy will handle it.¡±Dan Jing turned his head and warned, ¡°Remember what the duty of the Liyang Imperial Family Is. Don¡¯t have any other thoughts.¡±


    ¡±... Yes, Monarch.¡±


    ¡°It has appeared! It has appeared!¡±


    ¡°Myriad Mirror Mountain!¡±


    A crack appeared on the myriad mirror mountain in front of them, and the people in the air were repelled by an invisible force.


    The spiritual birds seemed to have sensed something, and their chirps gradually became louder. They gathered together like a song.


    The crowd gradually saw the person who appeared.


    The man stood beside Ming Shu. His features were like a painting, and his figure was tall and straight. He looked elegant and noble. Under his background, the world seemed to lose its color.


    The crowd drew in a deep breath.


    There were many people who looked good in the myriad mirror world, but it was rare to see someone so good-looking.


    Bai Qing fell from the sky, but she didn¡¯t transform. She circled around Ming Shu and Qi Yu a few times.


    White feathers fell and floated in front of Qi Yu. Each of them erged and connected to the skydder, leading to the high sky.


    Qi Yu looked at Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu smiled and nodded. ¡°Go.¡±


    Qi Yu pursed his lips slightly and said reluctantly, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    Ming Shu agreed. ¡°No.¡±


    Qi Yu hesitated for a long time. Then he took a step forward, stepped on thedder made of feathers, and walked up to a higher ce.


    ¡°Poop-picker, he¡¯s the master of myriad mirrors!¡±Little Beastie popped its head out.


    ¡°Well...¡±Ming Shu lowered her eyebrows and didn¡¯t look at the sky.


    Little Beastie was a little angry. ¡°You really want to ept him? You took so much effort to use the battle of the quiet water to cut off the possibility of the Master of myriad mirrors appearing, but now you want to be with him. Are you crazy?¡±


    Ming Shu raised her head and looked up. The man looked back three times as if he was afraid that she would leave. Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Have you ever thought that maybe this is fate?¡±


    Little Beastie: ¡°You never believed in this.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile was a little pale. ¡°But I never got rid of it.¡±

 Chapter 1646

    <h4>Chapter 1646: Chapter 1646 Wan Jing Shu Yu (17)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Little Beastie was silent.


    After a long time, it suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ming Shu raised her hand and touched it. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we just watch and See? Maybe there will be unexpected results.¡±


    ¡°As long as you are happy,¡±Little Beastie said. ¡°If he dares to hurt you, I will not let him go.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°A man¡¯s words can not be trusted.¡±


    ¡°He is different.¡±


    ¡°HMPH.¡±


    Little Beastie snorted and hid in Ming Shu¡¯s sleeve. It didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ugly two-legged beast, I hate it, I hate it, I hate it!


    In the sky, the cries of the spirit birds gathered into a light Buddhist sound. The man was surrounded by hundreds of birds.


    The Spiritual Qi surged toward the man from all directions. It flew around the man and spread into the distance.


    It seemed to be announcing the birth of the myriad mirror realm¡¯s myriad mirror master.


    ......


    Bai Qing transformed and knelt in front of Qi Yu, holding a white feather satin with a ck stone ced on it.


    ¡°Myriad Mirror Master, Please Open the Divine Mirror Pce.¡±


    Bai Qing¡¯s voice spread throughout the mountain range, and everyone heard it.


    Qi Yu didn¡¯t know what to do in his mind, but his body took the initiative to pick up the stone and crush it with a slight force.


    The powder was blown away by the wind and fell into the air.


    There was no change in the surroundings, but there was something in Qi Yu¡¯s mind.


    Bai Qing stood up. ¡°The Divine Mirror Pce has been opened. Congrattions, Myriad Mirror Master.¡±


    Qi Yu frowned and subconsciously looked at the people below.


    Bai Qing turned around and looked at the crowd.


    ¡°In ten days, the Divine Mirror Pce will hold a grand ceremony. Please Pass on the news and go to the Divine Mirror Pce to participate in the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°What Divine Mirror Pce? where is it?¡±


    ¡°What is the Lord of all mirrors?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s So Strange!¡±


    Bai Qing said slowly, ¡°What you want to know, there will be a result in ten days. As for the entrance, please go to the major cities and wait.¡±


    She turned to Ming Shu and bowed slightly. ¡°Lord, Please do me a favor.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Bai Qing nodded and looked back at Qi Yu. ¡°My Lord, do you want to go back to the Divine Mirror Pce?¡±


    Qi Yu nced at her, then flew down andnded in front of Ming Shu.


    Bai Qing:¡±...¡±


    ¡°I will take him there in ten days.¡±Ming Shu smiled and returned to the Wanjing Mountain.


    Bai Qing:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Dan Jing,¡±Ming Shu called out. Dan Jing was called out. When he saw Ming Shu motioning for him to go over, he quickly followed her.


    The myriad mirror mountain disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight again. Bai Qing stood there for almost half a minute before she transformed into Bai Feng and soared into the sky. She disappeared into the sky with the Spirit Bird, leaving a group of confused people behind.


    Aren¡¯t they here to look for the myriad mirror mountain?


    Why did the master of Myriad Mirror appear out of nowhere?


    And the legendary Bai Feng?


    ¨C


    Dan Jing followed Ming Shu into the myriad mirror mountain.


    ¡°Master, do you have any orders?¡±Although Dan Jing knew more than others, this was also his first time entering the myriad mirror mountain, so he couldn¡¯t help but be cautious.


    ¡°Take him back to rest first.¡±Ming Shu instructed Xiu Huan to give Qi Yu to her.


    ¡°Wife?¡±


    ¡°Be Good, go back first.¡±Ming Shuforted him.


    ¡±...¡±Qi Yu red at Dan Jing and left with Xiu Huan.


    Dan Jing lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to breathe heavily.


    After Qi Yu left, Ming Shu asked, ¡°Are you happy that the master of myriad mirrors has appeared?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask that, Lord?¡±Dan Jing was so scared that his legs went weak and cold sweat started pouring out.


    ¡°You are looking forward to my death, but you are also afraid that I will die. The Master of myriad mirrors is different. He can kill me. So, are you happy?¡±


    ¡°My Lord.¡±Dan Jing really knelt down this time. ¡°The Liyang Royal Family is loyal to you. I don¡¯t dare to have such thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Loyal?¡±Ming Shuughed lightly. She was sarcastic and cold. ¡°It¡¯s just a forced decision. I think it¡¯s more like monitoring than loyalty.¡±


    ¡°My lord, for so many years, the Liyang Royal Family has been under your care. Even though they were forced at first, after so many years, the Liyang Royal Family is sincerely loyal to you.¡±


    Seeing that Ming Shu didn¡¯t answer, Dan Jing continued, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, the Liyang Royal Family wouldn¡¯t be what it is today.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t seem to want to dwell on these meaningless words. ¡°Get up.¡±


    Dan Jing heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, my Lord.¡±


    He stood up carefully and looked at Ming Shu¡¯s expression. ¡°My Lord, what do you n to do with master of myriad mirrors... Will you kill him?¡±


    Ming Shu nced at him from the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°I have already married him. Do you think I will kill him?¡±


    Dan Jing was shocked.


    ¡°Master, you...¡±


    Isn¡¯t That Your Mortal Enemy?


    Ming Shu looked in the direction of the dark purple continent. ¡°Go back. In ten days, you will attend the grand ceremony of the Divine Mirror Pce.¡±


    ¡°Master, the Divine Mirror Pce...¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t threaten me.¡±Ming Shuughed and said in a cold voice, ¡°All the masters of myriad mirrors have died in the end. Do you think I need to be afraid of Him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Dan Jing left the Myriad Mirror Mountain in fear.


    After he left, he took his people and left. Those who wanted to find out about it had no choice but to go to the nearest main city.


    ¡°King, What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Dan Jing wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. ¡°This time... I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad.¡±


    The Lord was actually with the master of Myriad Mirror.


    She didn¡¯t hate him..


    ¡°King?¡±


    Dan Jing shook his head and didn¡¯t want to say anything more. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¨C ..


    Qi Yu walked around the room. When the white bird circled around him just now, something strange appeared in his mind.


    Creak ¡ª


    The door was pushed open and Ming Shu entered against the light.


    Qi Yu stood still and looked at his wife nkly.


    The light dimmed slightly and the woman slowly walked in.


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡±


    ¡°Wife...¡±


    Ming Shu sat down and poured herself a cup of tea. She asked him softly, ¡°What¡¯s Wrong? You¡¯re so anxious.¡±


    ¡°I... Can I not be the master of the myriad mirror?¡±


    Ming Shu took a sip of tea. ¡°The master of the myriad mirror is the chosen one. It¡¯s not a matter of whether you want to or not.¡±


    Qi Yu walked to Ming Shu¡¯s side. He wanted to touch her but didn¡¯t dare.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be the master of myriad mirrors.¡±


    ¡°Qi Yu, since I chose you, then it¡¯s you. There¡¯s no changing it.¡±Ming Shu took the initiative to hold his hand.


    ¡°But you said that I¡¯m the Nemesis.¡±I just want to be your little cutie. I don¡¯t want to be the nemesis.


    Ming Shu was a little suspicious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you receive the inherited memory?¡±


    Qi Yu blinked. ¡°Just the Divine Mirror Pce, the origin of the Master of myriad mirrors, and so on. That¡¯s all.¡±


    The origin of the master of myriad mirrors was the same as Ming Shu said.


    It was to solve some problems that ordinary people couldn¡¯t solve.


    And also to be a fraud and predict the future development of the world of myriad mirrors. Don¡¯t let the world of myriad mirrors grow crooked or something.


    These messy things were not as important as his wife.


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes. Could it be that the battle of the serene water stopped the aftereffects of the Master of myriad mirrors?


    Ming Shu coughed. ¡°Anyway, you have to be the master of myriad mirrors.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    F * * K.


    What did I do wrong!


    What did I do wrong!

 Chapter 1647

    <h4>Chapter 1647: Chapter 1647 Wan Jing Shu Yu (18)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ten dayster.


    Qi Yu stepped on the White Jade paved road and scanned his surroundings. Clouds of different shapes floated below, and the top of his head was blue, so blue that it was transparent.


    The Grand Pce in the distance was faintly discernible. The White Jade paved road stretched out in all directions, and each road eventually connected to the front of the pce.


    The three words ¡°Divine Mirror Pce¡±could be seen clearly even from a distance.


    Several people stood outside the pce, and the one in the front was Bai Qing.


    ¡°Greetings, my Lord,¡±Bai Qing greeted.


    Ming Shu had no intention of talking to her, So Qi Yu could only nod.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±Bai Qing smiled and made way for them.


    Qi Yu pulled on Ming Shu¡¯s sleeve and followed Bai Qing into the pce.


    The hall was empty and no one was around.


    ¡°Bai Qing has a question. She wants to ask the Lord and the supremacy.¡±Bai Qing¡¯s voice echoed in the hall.


    Ming Shu: ¡°I don¡¯t have to answer.¡±


    Bai Qing: ¡°Yes, but Bai Qing still wants to ask.¡±


    ......


    Ming Shu chuckled. She didn¡¯t know whether to agree or disagree.


    Bai Qing took it as a yes and asked, ¡°May I ask what is the rtionship between the Lord and the supremacy?¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes turned slightly, and her pink lips opened slightly.


    ¡°She is my wife.¡±


    Qi Yu answered first.


    If she didn¡¯t answer first, she might say that they had nothing to do with each other.


    Don¡¯t be suspicious. A scumbag like her, who wouldn¡¯t recognize anyone after putting on her pants, would do anything.


    She even wanted to break up with him before!


    She was simply daydreaming.


    Bai Qing looked at her strangely. ¡°My Lord, what did you say?¡±


    Qi Yu said proudly, ¡°She is my wife. What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Bai Qing:¡±...¡±


    The problem is huge!


    ¡°My Lord, you...¡±Bai Qing looked at Ming Shu. ¡°How can you be with her?¡±


    Before this, she only felt that their rtionship was not normal.


    Before the Lord of Mirrors was born, he was an ordinary person. They knew each other before, and she couldn¡¯t take him away by force.


    But..


    ¡°If I¡¯m not with her, Am I with you?¡±Qi Yu rolled his eyes.


    Bai Qing:¡±...¡±


    Bai Qing felt that this lord of mirrors seemed a little crooked.


    She nced at Ming Shu, who was smiling happily beside her, and felt a little uneasy.


    Did she do something to the Master of myriad mirrors?


    ¡°Master, please change your clothes first.¡±


    Bai Qing waved her hand, and the people waiting around immediately stepped forward to lead the way for Qi Yu.


    Qi Yu looked at Ming Shu. After Ming Shu nodded, he followed her and left.


    Only Ming Shu and Bai Qing were left in the hall.


    ¡°Ming Shu,¡±Bai Qing called her by her name. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the birth of the Master of myriad mirrors and your Myriad Mirror Mountain.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either.¡±Ming Shu sighed. She was just a little vixen, but she suddenly became the master of Myriad Mirror.


    ¡±... What do you want to Do?¡±Bai Qing asked.


    This time, the master of myriad mirror was very strange. He didn¡¯t seem to remember his duty at all and even..


    Ming Shuughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Bai Qing asked, ¡°Then why is he like this?¡±Every master of myriad mirror had inherited memories, but this one didn¡¯t seem to have any.


    Ming Shu said, ¡°Before he was the master of Myriad Mirror, we had a rtionship. Isn¡¯t it normal for him to be like this?¡±


    Ming Shu paused, and the smile in her eyes deepened. ¡°Are you disappointed that he didn¡¯t turn against you?¡±


    Bai Qing crossed her hands in front of her and bowed slightly. ¡°Bai Qing doesn¡¯t have such thoughts.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t, or you don¡¯t Dare?¡±


    A strange expression appeared on Bai Qing¡¯s beautiful face and disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°You people.¡±Ming Shu walked around the hall.


    Bai Qing:¡±...¡±


    What should she do now?


    The Master of Myriad Mirror was actually having an affair with the master of Myriad Mirror Mountain..


    How should she deal with this?


    Bai Qing was at a loss.


    ¡°Ming Shu, you know that I don¡¯t have any hostility toward you,¡±Bai Qing said.


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t have any hostility toward you,¡±Ming Shu said with a smile.


    Bai Qing said, ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job. I¡¯m in this position, so I have no other choice.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t instruct the Master of myriad mirrors to kill you. My task is to guide them to inherit the Master of myriad mirrors. All their thoughts are in ordance with Heaven¡¯s will...¡±


    ¡°In ordance with the will of heaven...¡±Ming Shu suddenlyughed. ¡°What a good deal.¡±


    Bai Qing:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s smile suddenly disappeared, her tone was cold. ¡°When I want to die, the will of Heaven won¡¯t let me die. When I don¡¯t want to die, it wants to kill me. How can it be so easy? I want to see what the will of heaven can do to me this time.¡±


    Bai Qing: ¡°If you can live peacefully with the master of myriad mirrors, maybe... It¡¯s not a bad thing.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled again. ¡°That¡¯s why I brought him to the Divine Mirror Pce. I want him to inherit the master of myriad mirrors. I want to see if the will of Heaven will win this time or if I will win.¡±


    ¡°You seem to be very confident?¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    Bai Qing:¡±...¡±


    Bai Qing bowed and left with Ming Shu. Ming Shu stood alone in the hall, thinking about something.


    She didn¡¯te back to her senses until a voice came from outside the hall and someone led people in.


    The first group of people to arrive was the group of people outside the Wanjing Mountain.


    Ming Shu nced at them, then walked to the high seat and sat directly at the first seat under the chief seat.


    The people of the Divine Mirror Pce didn¡¯t dare to criticize her. They just arranged the seats for the others.


    ¡°Get me some food.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord.¡±


    More and more people came. Ming Shu sat on the seat and naturally had to be looked at, but no one dared to make trouble.


    The Divine Mirror Pce was an unfamiliar environment. They would observe first.


    ¡°This is the Divine Mirror Pce? Do you still remember how you came here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember. The person who led the way suddenly stood outside.¡±


    ¡°A teleportation array?¡±


    ¡°I think so, but it seems different from a teleportation array...¡±


    ¡°The woman from the myriad mirror mountain is also here. What do you think this Myriad Mirror Master Is? It¡¯s been spreading like wildfire recently.¡±


    Whispers spread throughout the hall.


    On the other side of the Dongyuan continent, the long family sent elder long Zhenghai.


    The fiery sun imperial family only sent an inconspicuous person.


    The Chongtian continent and the Dongyuan continent joined hands to attack the dark purple continent. In the end, the dark purple continent killed a few key figures of the fiery sun imperial family. Now, the fiery sun imperial family didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly.


    Dan Jing came personally. Because of so many people, he didn¡¯t go up to greet Ming Shu.


    The Empty Hall was gradually upied by people.


    Those who came early still had seats, but those who camete could only stand at the back.


    Bai Qing, dressed in white, came out of the hall with a few maids. Her eyes only paused for a moment when she saw Ming Shu sitting in the first seat under the chief seat.


    ¡°It¡¯s Bai Feng...¡±


    ¡°So Beautiful. I couldn¡¯t see her clearly before because I was far away.¡±


    ¡°This is Bai Feng. Nothing major has happened and she has never appeared in the world. You have to be careful. Don¡¯t show such a wretched expression.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s wretched?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be other than you?¡±


    ¡°I dare say that you don¡¯t have any thoughts in your heart?¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Bai Qing walked to the middle and stood still. ¡°Greetings, everyone.¡±

 Chapter 1648

    <h4>Chapter 1648: Chapter 1648, Myriad Mirror Shishi (19)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Perhaps it was Bai Qing¡¯s voice, which contained a magical power, that actually made everyone quiet down.


    Bai Qing looked around. ¡°Today, I¡¯ve invited everyone to participate in the Divine Hall so that you can get to know the new Myriad Mirror Master and learn some things at the same time.¡±


    ¡°What is the Myriad Mirror Master? Why should we get to know him?¡±Someone shouted from below.


    These were all people who stood out. Those who truly knew would not make a sound at this time.


    Bai Qing: ¡°Recently, everyone should have heard many rumors.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The myriad mirror master has been spread like a god. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you are from the Bai Feng n, we wouldn¡¯t havee here today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We are all here to give you face. We are not here for that Myriad Mirror Master.¡±


    ¡°A myriad mirror master suddenly appeared out of nowhere. How can we ept this?¡±


    Bai Qing waited for everyone to argue before saying, ¡°Everyone, after you¡¯ve finished discussing, can you listen to me?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and quieted down.


    ¡°Everyone should have heard about the battle of serene water after the heaven enlightenment tower opened. I Won¡¯t talk about it here.¡±


    ¡°The Battle of serene water caused the continent to be divided into three parts. During that period, the war was unceasing andsted for as long as a thousand years. As a result, a fault appeared in the history of the entire continent.¡±


    ¡°The myriad mirror master had always existed before the Battle of ten thousand mirrors. After the Battle of ten thousand mirrors, you didn¡¯t know about it. It was only because the myriad mirror master no longer appeared and the Divine Mirror Pce was closed, so no one knew.¡±


    ......


    Bai Qing¡¯s voice was neither hurried nor slow, and it was very pleasant to hear.


    ¡°The Myriad Mirror Master is the Heaven¡¯s chosen. He has the most powerful power and is an emissary of the Heavenly Dao. No one needs to worry. Although the myriad mirror master is powerful, he can not interfere in mortal matters. His duty is to protect the myriad mirror world.¡±


    Bai Qing exined the birth of the myriad mirror master and the Myriad Mirror Master¡¯s duty one by one.


    These things were known to all three-year-olds a long time ago, and it was not a secret.


    When Bai Qing finished speaking, everyone was still in a daze.


    So this myriad mirror master was actually a very powerful mascot?


    If you have any questions, why don¡¯t you look for the Myriad Mirror Master?


    ¡°Please, Myriad Mirror Master.¡±Bai Qing¡¯s voice rose slightly.


    Music suddenly sounded in the hall. It was a music that no one had ever heard before. It sounded very gentle, but it carried a pressure that no one dared to underestimate.


    Those who were not strong were already sweating profusely.


    Qi Yu, the mascot of Qi, came out of the inner hall. He changed into a pure white robe. His ck hair was tied up high, and he walked with the wind, exuding an elegant immortal aura.


    Ming Shu supported her chin and looked at him. With a serious face, Qi Yu immediately smiled at Ming Shu.


    At that moment, it was as if one could see the warmth of spring and hear the sound of a happy heart.


    The maid next to him went up and reminded him to pay attention. Qi Yu reluctantly hid his smile.


    He didn¡¯t even let his wife smile. What a lousy character!


    It was rare for Ming Shu to give Qi Yu aforting smile. She gently tapped her finger on his cheek.


    He still didn¡¯t seem to have received the inheritance of the master of myriad mirrors.


    As soon as Fang Qi Yu appeared, the crowd, who were suppressed by the music, felt even more ufortable.


    Bai Qing reminded them to pay their respects in a soft voice.


    Dan Jing nced at Ming Shu and led his people to kneel down first. With this kneel, the pressure on his body seemed to be reduced.


    As the ruler of Liyang, even Dan Jing knelt down. Some people would naturally follow suit. As more and more people knelt down, the crowd also knew that the power to suppress them would only disappear when they knelt down.


    Of course, there were also people who fought to the death. Bai Qing only watched and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    In the end, those people couldn¡¯t take it anymore and were forced to kneel down.


    This was a power that they couldn¡¯t contend against.


    If they had only nned to see what this so-called myriad mirror master was in the beginning, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to look down on him.


    However, at this moment, they no longer had any contempt in their hearts.


    ¡°I hope everyone can remember that although the myriad mirror master doesn¡¯t need you to be loyal and follow him, you must respect the myriad mirror master.¡±


    ¡°We will remember.¡±


    ¡°We will remember...¡±


    Bai Qing raised her hand, and an invisible force helped them up. She turned around and handed the white feather to Qi Yu. ¡°Please bless US, Master.¡±


    Qi Yu:¡±...¡±


    Bai Qing had taught him earlier, and she had inherited memories in her mind.


    Qi Yu formed a seal ording to the memories. The white feather floated in the air, split into two, and then separated. Finally, it formed a circle and revolved around Qi Yu,


    qi Yu¡¯s finger moved slightly. The white feather flew toward Ming Shu and surrounded her.


    Bai Qing:¡±...¡±


    I asked you to bless me! What kind of blessing are you giving me!


    Does she need it?


    Bai Qing nced at the confused crowd and quickly reminded, ¡°My lord, it¡¯s not the Lord.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±Qi Yu asked back. ¡°Isn¡¯t my wife human? Are you discriminating?¡±


    Bai Qing:¡±...¡±


    Your wife doesn¡¯t need it!


    ¡°Stop fooling around,¡±Ming Shu said.


    ¡°OH.¡±Qi Yu waved his hand, feeling wronged. The feathers flew into the air and formed an array above everyone¡¯s heads.


    The starlight fell, and everyone felt their bodies suddenly be light. Some of the people whose cultivation levels had stagnated also felt that their bottlenecks were loosened, indicating that they were about to advance.


    ¡°This is the power of the Heavenly Dao. Pleaseprehend it well and gain something,¡±Bai Qing¡¯s pleasant voice sounded.


    ¡°May I ask... will there be such a thing in the future?¡±


    What this person asked was obviously what everyone wanted to ask.


    Bai Qing shook her head. ¡°This is the remaining power after the birth of the myriad mirror master. Therefore, this blessing can only be given once. You are very lucky.¡±


    Everyone:¡±...¡±


    While Bai Qing was speaking, Qi Yu had already moved closer to Ming Shu and said in a ttering manner, ¡°Wife, I secretly saved it for you.¡±


    Ming Shu found it funny, but she still exined in a soft voice, ¡°I can¡¯t use the power of the Heavenly Dao.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a moment.¡±... The system is ipatible?¡±


    Qi Yu seemed to be thinking about his recent miserable life, and his face was full of disappointment.


    Bai Qing dragged him back. He was now the Master of the Divine Mirror Pce, and this grand ceremony was also held for him.


    Yet, he hid to the side, still as disgraceful as ever.


    Where would the Divine Mirror Pce put its face?


    Qi mascot Yu:¡±...¡±


    What grand ceremony? It was clearly just a meeting.


    Wasn¡¯t he just a mascot who wanted to go home and kiss his wife.


    The world of myriad mirrors?


    It¡¯s none of his business!


    ¡°Miss Bai Qing, I have another question.¡±


    Bai Qing nced at Qi Yu, who was sitting in his seat, but his eyes were glued to someone. This time... the master of myriad mirrors was probably even more miserable than thest time she killed him.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°It is said that the myriad mirror mountain is as famous as the heaven enlightenment tower, and the myriad mirror mountain also has the path of immortality. I want to ask this master of the Myriad Mirror Mountain, who is she? !¡±


    That person¡¯s target was Ming Shu.


    ¡°The myriad mirror mountain doesn¡¯t have the path of immortality,¡±Bai Qing said. ¡°Some rumors are not reliable, so don¡¯t misbelieve them.¡±


    ¡°Then there has to be a reasonable exnation, right?¡±


    Bai Qing sighed slightly. ¡°The myriad mirror mountain stands above the abyss of the Abyss.¡±


    Suddenly, there was silence below.


    ¡°In the abyss of the Abyss, all the living souls are lost, and the dead souls fly away. Everyone, stop thinking about the myriad mirror mountain. The Myriad Mirror Mountain doesn¡¯t have the path of immortality.¡±

 Chapter 1649

    <h4>Chapter 1649: Chapter 1649 Wan Jing Shu Yu (20)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°Bai Qing.¡±


    Bai Qing turned around. ¡°Since you want to save trouble, why not tell them?¡±


    ¡°Nosy.¡±


    Ming Shu got up and left. After a few steps, she turned back and dragged Qi Yu away.


    ¡°My Lord...¡±


    Bai Qing stopped the maid. ¡°Don¡¯t go. If you provoke her now, you won¡¯t have a good ending.¡±


    ¡°But my Lord...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s nothing importantter,¡±Bai Qing said. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Miss Bai Qing, did you do it on Purpose?¡±


    Bai Qing smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¨C ..


    Ming Shu was silent the whole way. It was not until they returned to the myriad mirror mountain that Qi Yu asked, ¡°What is the Abyss?¡±


    Why did she have such a big reaction.


    ......


    ¡°You got the inheritance, right?¡±Ming Shu answered directly.


    Qi Yu looked innocent. ¡°Wife, what inheritance?¡±


    ¡°Qi Yu.¡±


    Qi Yu pursed his lips and cried out pitifully, ¡°Wife...¡±


    He pulled on Ming Shu¡¯s sleeve, his fingers twirling around the tassels on her body.


    Ming Shu took a step forward. The two of them faced each other, with only a palm-sized distance between them.


    Qi Yu met Ming Shu¡¯s gaze, and his body stiffened slightly.


    ¡°Wife...¡±his lips opened. ¡°No matter what happens, I won¡¯t hurt you. Never.¡±


    He had tried so hard to pretend that he didn¡¯t get the inherited memory. Why did she still know about it.


    ¡°Of course I believe you.¡±


    ¡±...¡±your tone doesn¡¯t sound like it.


    Ming Shu reached out and tidied Qi Yu¡¯s clothes. ¡°Before you, there were many masters of Myriad Mirror. Think about why they are no longer here.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Is this a threat?


    Definitely!


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±Qi Yu smiled obediently. ¡°In my heart, my wife is the most important. No one canpare to her.¡±


    Ming Shu stared at him and reached out to him after a long time.


    Qi Yu carefully ced his hand on her.


    ¡°Qi Yu, if one day you regret it, I will find a good ce for you.¡±Ming Shu nted a kiss on the back of his hand. Her tone was so intimate that it sounded like love.


    However, only the person involved knew that it was not love talk at all.


    ¡°Will you regret it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t either.¡±No... he would never.


    Qi Yu¡¯s hands that were hanging by his side clenched slightly. A dark light shed in the depths of his eyes.


    Ming Shu looked up.


    Qi Yu immediately smiled brightly.


    Out of all the things in the world, only her figure was clear and bright.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡±...¡±Qi Yu felt something was wrong. What was the Abyss he asked Just Now?


    She changed the topic again!


    ¨C


    Bai Qing came to the myriad mirror mountain to look for Qi Yu, but Qi Yu refused to go back to the Divine Mirror Pce with her. Bai Qing retreated so much that she could let Ming Shu go, but Qi Yu refused.


    In the end, Bai Qing had no choice but to follow Qi Yu.


    The current Lord of the Wanjing Mountain was different from before.


    Whether he had inherited the inherited memories or not, he... would not betray that person.


    And those who coveted the Wanjing Mountain were frightened by the abyss mentioned by Bai Qing. No one dared to go near it again.


    The Wanjing Mountain seemed to have returned to its original peace and tranquility.


    ¡°Xiu Huan.¡±


    Xiu Huan turned around and bowed. ¡°Lord.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen Qi Yu?¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±Xiu Huan thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°No. Did Something Happen?¡±


    Ming Shu waved Xiu Huan off. She went to the spirit pool to look for him.


    She only knew about the little beastie that was soaking in the spirit pool.


    The Little Beastie ced its paws on the edge and snorted unhappily. ¡°So what if he¡¯s gone? He can¡¯t go out of Wanjing Mountain anyway. When someone sees him, they will send him back to you. What are you worried about?¡±


    The whole Wanjing Mountain was her territory. Who would dare to harm her two-legged beast?


    Ming Shu nced at it.


    Little Beastie immediately jumped back into the water.


    ¡°Why are you so fierce? It¡¯s not strange that he doesn¡¯t see you sometimes. Last time, he was picking fruits for you, andst time, he dug a man-eating flower for you. Last Time...¡±


    Little Beastie kept counting, as if Little Beastie had never done anything serious.


    ¡°Bootlicker!¡±


    The Little Beastie Hummed and gave him abel.


    Ming Shu¡¯s mouth twitched and she turned to leave.


    Ming Shu called Jing Yu Down and asked him if he had seen Qi Yu. Jing Yu looked in the direction of the Spirit Pool and shook his head.


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes. Jing Yu shivered and wanted to run away.


    Ming Shu grabbed his wings.


    ¡°Why are you looking at the Spirit Pool?¡±Ming Shu pulled Jing Yu Down and pressed him down. ¡°Have you seen Qi Yu?¡±


    Jing Yu shook his head.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll Stew You!¡±


    Jing Yu held his head with his wings. It was not delicious. He didn¡¯t have meat, so don¡¯t eat it.


    Ming Shu asked again, ¡°Did you see Qi Yu?¡±


    Jing Yu continued shaking his head. No, no, no!


    ¡°Xiu Huan, bring the pot!¡±Ming Shu shouted.


    Jing Yu:¡±...¡±


    Jing Yu quickly pointed in a direction with his wings, then held his head and shivered.


    Ming Shu looked in the direction Jing Yu pointed. That was... the direction of the wishing tree.


    What was he going there for?


    He couldn¡¯t dig the wishing tree back, right?


    Ming Shu jumped onto Jing Yu¡¯s back. ¡°Take me there.¡±


    Jing Yu cried out and flew into the air.


    Before he got close to the wishing tree, a golden light shot into the sky. Ming Shu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a bad premonition rose from the bottom of her heart.


    She jumped down from Jing Yu¡¯s body and quickly rushed toward the wishing tree.


    Under the wishing tree, a young man in white sat on the ground, surrounded by golden light. The petite wishing spirit was dancing in the Golden Light.


    Ming Shunded outside the golden light and roared, ¡°Qi Yu!¡±


    The golden light blocked her outside. Qi Yu looked over and smiled. His pale face revealed an obedient smile.


    ¡°What are you doing? Stop!¡±


    ¡°Wife...¡±


    Ming Shu tried to enter the Golden Light, but the light was like an iron wall. If she touched it, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as being burned.


    The leaves of the wishing tree rustled. Ming Shu stood outside the Golden Light and looked at the people inside with aplicated expression.


    Qi Yu was surrounded by the golden light, which made him even more holy and invible.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the master of the myriad mirror. Since this power is harmful to you, then I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    He smiled at Ming Shu and formed a seal with his hand, causing the golden light to shine.


    The golden light broke through the barrier of the myriad mirror mountain. The wishing tree spirit carried the golden light and flew out of the myriad mirror mountain, scattering toward the world of the myriad mirror.


    Ming Shu was forced back a few steps by the Golden Light. Her eyes were focused on the person in the Golden Light.


    When the golden light disappeared, Ming Shu rushed forward and hugged the person who fell down.


    Qi Yu leaned against Ming Shu¡¯s chest and whispered, ¡°Wife, I belong to you alone.¡±


    Ming Shu hugged him tightly and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Yes, I belong to you alone.¡±


    ¡°You will always like me, okay?¡±


    ¡±... Okay.¡±


    Qi Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, as bright as the stars.


    He slowly raised his hand, but before he could touch Ming Shu¡¯s cheek, he lowered it weakly.


    Ming Shu reached out and held it, looking down at the person in her arms.


    She kissed Qi Yu¡¯s fingertips, and a watery light shed in her eyes. ¡°Qi Yu...¡±

 Chapter 1650

    <h4>Chapter 1650: Chapter 1650 Wan Jingshu (End)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Little Beastie held its head and squatted on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡±Little Beastie protested angrily.


    ¡°So you instigated him to use all his strength?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? He can¡¯t hurt you this way!¡±Little Beastie said righteously. ¡°Even if I have to choose again, I will do it!¡±


    It did it all for her!


    And she was still angry at it!


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu rubbed her forehead.


    She couldn¡¯t me it.


    And she couldn¡¯t scold the Little Vixen.


    This anger..


    She had to endure it herself.


    ¡°Get out, get out quickly.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Fine, get out.¡±The Little Beastie snorted and rolled out.


    Ming Shu sat alone for a long time. When it was dark outside, Ming Shu got up and went to the room next door.


    Qi Yu was lying on the bed. He didn¡¯t have that kind of strength. At this moment, Qi Yu was so weak that she could kill him with just a flick of her finger.


    Ming Shu pulled the quilt and sat on the side of the bed. Her fingers traced between his eyebrows.


    The power of the heavenly axiom had suppressed the spiritual Qi in his body and the power of origin that she had given him. It had even been removed a lot.


    If the origin power waspletely removed, could he still maintain his original intention?


    Ming Shu was not sure about this answer.


    Maybe he noticed this and took the initiative to look for Little Beastie.


    No one could refuse the choice of the Heavenly Dao.


    But he could ept it and then use all his strength.


    With such power... how many people would be willing to give up?


    ¡°Qi Yu... you are so cunning.¡±Just because he did this for her, she couldn¡¯t let him down in the future.


    Ming Shu sighed and took back her hand. She leaned over and lightly pecked his lips.


    Her neck was suddenly wrapped by someone. The person who had her eyes closed was looking at her now. Her dark eyes were smiling.


    Ming Shu wanted to get up, but Qi Yu pulled her toward him.


    ¡°My wife, You Kissed Me Secretly.¡±


    Ming Shu ced her hand on the side. ¡°So What?¡±


    So what?


    Stealing a kiss and still being so righteous!


    I was caught by him!


    Qi Yu raised his head and demanded righteously, ¡°Kiss me again.¡±


    Ming Shuughed. She raised her hand and scratched his nose. She pinched his chin and kissed him.


    Ming Shu only let go of Qi Yu when he was panting. Her tone was gentle. ¡°Okay, let go of me.¡±


    ¡°Wife...¡±Qi Yu¡¯s voice was a little strange. He hugged her and refused to let go.


    ¡°No.¡±Ming Shu took his hand off and lectured him seriously. ¡°Your current body is worse than when you first entered.¡±


    Qi Yu:¡±...¡±nonsense!


    How could a genius like him not be able to do it!


    Ming Shu pulled his hand off her and stuffed her whole body into the nket. ¡°Who asked you to make a decision on your own?¡±


    Qi Yu turned his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want any hidden dangers between us.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s hand paused for a moment, then she lifted the quilt and hid in Qi Yu¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Wife?¡±


    Ming Shu hugged him. ¡°Qi Yu.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡±... It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Qi Yu didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He pulled her into his arms. ¡°No matter what happened in the past, it¡¯s all in the past. I will be by your side in the future. As long as you turn back, I will be there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¨C


    Bai Qing came to find him the next day. Qi Yu stopped Ming Shu and went to tell Bai Qing himself.


    The Master of ten thousand mirrors suddenly disappeared after only a few days.


    This made Bai Qing feel depressed. However, it was already a foregone conclusion. Even if Bai Qing had no choice, she couldn¡¯t let the heavenly axiom do it again.


    This was probably the shortest time to be the master of ten thousand mirrors.


    At this time, Qi Yu was squatting in the courtyard.


    ¡°Wife, how long do I have to squat?¡±


    Ming Shu moved a chair andy on it. She was eating fruits while swaying. ¡°It¡¯s only been less than an hour. What are you shouting for? Continue.¡±


    Qi Yu:¡±...¡±


    You are not the one who is squatting!


    You are so rxed!


    I am so tired!


    Qi Yu felt that she waspletely messing with him when it came to basic skills like squatting.


    What did she mean by saying that his body was weak now and that he needed to train before he was liberated?


    Bullsh * T!


    He felt that his body was excellent! There was no problem at all!


    Other than that, he also needed to soak in the spirit pool every day and finish his cultivation.


    The whole day passed just like that.


    ¡°Let me out!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll let you soak in the pool for two hours.¡±Little Beastie squatted in front of Qi Yu and didn¡¯t allow him to go out.


    ¡°I... I need to Pee.¡±


    Little Beastie pointed behind the screen.


    Qi Yu:¡±...¡±


    Qi Yu raised his feet and rushed out. Little Beastie immediately stopped him, and the man and beast made a scene in the room.


    Qi Yu saw an opportunity and jumped over Little Beastie. The next second, he bumped into someone.


    ¡°What are you making a scene for?¡±


    Qi Yu:¡±...¡±


    Qi Yu chuckled. ¡°Wife, I miss you.¡±


    Ming Shu dragged him towards the spirit pool. ¡°Who told you toe up? Go Down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go down myself...¡±Qi Yu hugged Ming Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t throw me.¡±


    Little Beastie whined beside him. ¡°You deserve it.¡±


    Qi Yu looked at Little Beastie. Little Beastie stuck out its tongue and twisted its body. It turned around and aimed its butt at Qi Yu. It wiggled its butt a few times.


    A Little, the ugly two-legged beast.


    Qi Yu gnashed his teeth.


    While Ming Shu was also looking at the Little Beastie, he grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s waist and fell back.


    Ssh ¡ª


    Water sshed on the Little Beastie, drenching itpletely.


    The Little Beastie:¡±...¡±


    Bastard!


    Beast!


    The Little Beastie shook the fur on its body and snorted coldly. It rolled out of the room. Seeing these two made its eyes burn.


    Qi Yu hugged Ming Shu and didn¡¯t let go. ¡°My wife, stay with me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±The straight man refused him mercilessly and easily pushed him away.


    Qi Yu grabbed the hem of Ming Shu¡¯s clothes and pulled her down again.


    He pushed her against the edge of the pool and directly sealed her mouth.


    ¡°Stay with me.¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°Stay with me?¡±


    ¡±... stay with me, let me go.¡±


    Qi Yu was satisfied and pulled Ming Shu to sit down. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded.


    Qi Yu sat cross-legged and closed his eyes. The next second, he opened them again and closed his eyes again..


    After repeating it several times, Qi Yu finally entered the state of cultivation.


    Ming Shu walked up quietly. Just as she was about to leave the spirit pool, her ankle was suddenly grabbed by someone.


    ¡°Wife, why didn¡¯t you keep your word?¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    What the F * ck!


    In the end, Ming Shu could only sit beside him and watch him.


    Qi Yu liked to stick to her no matter what he did. What else could she do besides pampering her little vixen?


    After Qi Yu finished soaking in the spirit pool, Ming Shu went up first and reached out her hand to him.


    A crafty look shed in thetter¡¯s eyes. He handed his hand to Ming Shu, and the moment he was pulled up, he immediately threw Ming Shu onto the ground.


    Qi Yu held Ming Shu¡¯s waist, his hot fingers moving upward. ¡°Honey, I think my body is very good... let me help you change your clothes?¡±


    ¡°Qi Yu!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Get away from me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You... HMM...¡±


    The Fog in the room spread, making their figures hazy.


    *


    The text was finished.


    Every story has an ending.


    I typed these three words again, feeling a lot, I hope I can have a story to apany you every year.


    Song and song thousands of miles, encountermon destination, Zheng Road is not extinguished.


    I will wait for you at the beginning of the next story.

 Chapter 1651

    <h4>Chapter 1651: Chapter 1651 Princess Shu Yang (1)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Sunlight prated the abyss and shone on an unknown leaf. The leaf was wide andrge, like a small boat, covered with crystal clear dew.


    A little girly under the leaf. The little girl¡¯s face was pale, and the dew fell from the leaf onto the little girl¡¯s forehead, sliding down her beautiful eyebrows.


    The little girl looked to be twelve or thirteen years old. Although she had not yet grown up, one could still see her delicate appearance, and there was a hint of nobility in her childishness.


    The Dew was cold. The little girl was disturbed by the coldness and slowly woke up.


    The moment she opened her eyes, the sadness and despair in her eyes intertwined, as if the entire world had turned gray.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡±the little girl coughed and got up. She slowly raised her head, and the narrow line of sky above her head revealed a nk look in her sad eyes.


    She had been left here... for how long?


    She could not remember.


    At first, she could still count, but after she lost count, she could not remember.


    Every morning, she could see the sunlight. The little girl got up and walked under the sunlight so that she could feel a little warmth.


    She greedily hoped that the sunlight wouldst longer.


    She was afraid that after there was no sunlight, she would fall into endless darkness.


    Unfortunately, the sunlight didn¡¯t stay with her and soon disappeared in the sky above the abyss.


    ......


    She could only see a small piece of the sky.


    ¡°My Name Is Ming Shu. I want to leave this ce.¡±


    The little girl repeated this sentence as if she was afraid that she would forget it. It was also like practicing her speech. She was afraid that if no one talked to her, she would forget how to speak in the future.


    ¨C


    Six years of Yuan An.


    The royal family of Liyang on the Xuanzi continent had the eldest princess. When she was born, she was born with a strange phenomenon. It was a sign of good luck.


    The king was overjoyed and personally gave her the name Ming Shu.


    On the day of the full moon, she was also given the title Shu Yang.


    ording to the royal tradition, the princess had to be 15 years old before she could be given a title. However, this eldest princess was given a title only on the full moon. Moreover, there was a national title in her title. It showed how much the king valued and doted on her.


    Everyone in the pce was afraid of this grand princess. They held her in their hands for fear that she would fall. No one dared to neglect her.


    This grand princess was also extremely smart and Talented. At such a young age, she had already reached a height that ordinary people could not reach.


    Ten thousand mirrors, nine years of yuanan.


    Grand Princess Shu Yang was three years old.


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, where are you?¡±


    The pce servants ran and shouted, all of them looking anxious.


    They had lost the princess in the King¡¯s heart. Even if they had a few heads, it would not be enough to chop them off.


    ¡°Your Highness, stop fooling around ande out quickly.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness... Your Highness, why did you climb up the tree!¡±The pce servant stood under the tree and said anxiously, ¡°Come down quickly, don¡¯t fall down.¡±


    The fair and tender little girl hugged the tree trunk and stuck out her tongue at the pce servant. She climbed up swiftly, and the leaves blocked her figure.


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±the pce servant was extremely anxious.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Someone, someone...¡±


    The pce servants gathered under the tree. There were rustling sounds from the crown of the tree from time to time, but they couldn¡¯t see anyone.


    Everyone was on guard, and the person on the tree suddenly fell down.


    Rustle ¡ª


    The leaves were pushed away, and the small person suddenly jumped down. The pce people below used their spiritual power to weave a below.


    The small person jumped onto the, spun in the air, andnded steadily on the ground.


    The small body swayed, and the pce people surrounded it in all directions.


    ¡°Your Highness, you scared us to death.¡±


    The little princess raised her small face proudly. ¡°Brother Xin Yu said that climbing a tree is a small matter, it won¡¯t be difficult for me.¡±


    ¡±...¡±the crown prince was teaching the Princess Again!


    ¡°Your Highness, the banquet is about to begin. Let¡¯s go and change first, okay?¡±The pce servants coaxed the little princess.


    ¡°Brother Xin Yu...¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, Your Highness, don¡¯t mention the Crown Prince anymore. If the King hears you, he will punish you again.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xin Yu...¡±


    ¡°Shh Shh Shh!¡±The pce servant¡¯s face was full of anxiety. ¡°The crown prince has been bringing you around all day. The king is very angry. Aren¡¯t you implicating the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°HMPH!¡±


    When the pce servant saw the little princess run away, he chased after her with a headache.


    They finally heaved a sigh of relief when they finally brought the little princess to the banquet.


    Today was the Little Princess¡¯third birthday, and the king was hosting a banquet for all the officials. It was unprecedented for a princess to receive such treatment.


    ¡°Brother Xin Yu!¡±


    The moment the little princess entered, she pounced towards a boy.


    The boy was about six or seven years old. He was sitting at the front seat when he was suddenly pounced on by the little princess. The boy could not stabilize himself and the two of them fell to the ground, falling into a ball.


    Laughter immediately broke out on the field.


    The boy was a little annoyed. ¡°Shu Shu, you¡¯re so heavy!¡±


    The little princess pressed herself on the boy. ¡°Nonsense, father said I¡¯m very light!¡±


    The boy said, ¡°How are you light? You¡¯re crushing me to death. Get Up quickly.¡±


    The little princess pressed down heavily again. ¡°Crushing you to death!¡±


    The boy said, ¡°Get up, Get Up!¡±


    The little princess said, ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±


    The woman next to her pulled the two noisy people up. ¡°You two are really too much. Xin Yu, today is the princess¡¯birthday. You¡¯re not allowed to act rashly. SIT properly.¡±


    Xin Yu acknowledged and sat properly.


    The little princess sat directly next to him, but was forcefully pulled away by the pce staff and sent upstairs.


    On the high seat, the king and Empress sat side by side. The little princess was ced in the Empress¡¯arms.


    ¡°Mother.¡±The little princess called out crisply.


    The empress smiled and pinched her little nose, her face full of affection. ¡°Mischievous.¡±


    The banquet was very boring. The little princess could not sit still. She crawled around on the Dragon Chair, touching everything. The king and the Empress did not have any intention of reprimanding her.


    This was the treatment of the eldest princess.


    The Little Princess took the opportunity when the ministers were talking to the king and the empress to sneak to Xin Yu¡¯s side. Shey on the ground, tugged at Xin Yu¡¯s sleeve, and whispered, ¡°Brother Xin Yu, can we go out and y?¡±


    Xin Yu looked around like a thief and lowered her voice, ¡°No, it¡¯s your birthday today.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s so boring, they can¡¯t understand what they¡¯re saying. Let¡¯s go out and y for a while, just for a while?¡±The soft little bun held up a finger, his dark eyes were full of pleading, ¡°Brother Xin Yu, brother Xin Yu, brother Xin Yu, brother Xin Yu...¡±


    ¡±... Just for a while.¡±


    The little princess nodded her head crazily.


    Xin Yu raised her finger to her lips, signaling for her to be quiet.


    He looked around and saw that everyone¡¯s attention was on the high seat. He dragged the little bun out of the crowd.


    The two of them ran out of the pce.


    ¡°Brother Xin Yu, take me flying! !¡±The little princess grabbed Xin Yu. ¡°I want to see the stars in the sky!¡±


    Xin Yu was in a difficult position. ¡°I...¡±


    When she met the little princess¡¯expectant and adoring gaze, Xin Yu gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright then, but you are not allowed to move in a moment. Otherwise, if I Fall, I will die.¡±


    ¡°MMM, I Won¡¯t move. I Won¡¯t move.¡±The little princess nodded crazily, indicating that she would definitely be obedient.

 Chapter 1652

    <h4>Chapter 1652: Chapter 1652 Princess Shu Yang (2)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°Kneel down for me!¡±


    ¡°How many times have I told you, you are not allowed to bring her highness the princess to mess around. This time, there are hidden guards protecting her and nothing happened. What about the next time?¡±


    ¡°Just because you have some ability, your wings have hardened, right? That little bit of cultivation of yours, what is it? What is it, you tell me!¡±


    Xin Yu lowered her head, not daring to make a sound.


    ¡°You¡¯re really pissing me off! There are so many heirs of the royal family, why does the King Like You? It¡¯s all because her highness the eldest princess likes you. You Didn¡¯t properly persuade Her Highness the princess, and you even brought her along to mess around! If anything really happens to her highness the eldest princess, can you bear the responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention you, even your father will be implicated.¡±


    Xin Yu knelt in front of the ancestral spirit tablet, her body straightened, and the man¡¯s reprimanding voice rang in her ears.


    He had brought the little princess flying in the sky and almost fell down. He was saved by the secret guards, and this could not be hidden.


    The person who had scolded him left with his hands behind his back. Hearing the sound of the door closing, Xin Yu¡¯s body suddenly withered.


    He nced at the door and sighed.


    He sat down cross-legged and stared at the ancestral tablet in a daze.


    ¡°Brother Xin Yu...¡±


    ¡°Brother Xin Yu...¡±


    ......


    Xin Yu turned her head and saw someone at the window.


    He got up and ran over to open the window. The Little Princess pulled on the window and looked at him pitifully.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Tears welled up in the Little Princess¡¯s eyes. ¡°Brother Xin Yu, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Xin Yu¡¯s heart instantly softened. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Come in first. Don¡¯t let anyone see you.¡±


    The little princess immediately crawled inside. Xin Yu brought her in and closed the window.


    ¡°Brother Xin Yu, did you get beaten up?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then did uncle Wang Scold You?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±Xin Yu pulled her sleeves and wiped the tears from her face. She said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely train hard in the future. I Won¡¯t let you fall down again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll work hard too!¡±The Little Princess clenched her fists.


    ¨C


    13 years of Myriad Mirror Yuan An.


    On the surface of theke formed by ice and snow, the little girl stepped on the ice and danced. A wave of ice and snow lingered around her, like a dragon or a phoenix.


    ¡°Shu Shu.¡±


    The little girl turned her head and formed a seal with her hands. The ice and snow in the air fell down with a swoosh and smashed the little girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hahahahahahaha...¡±a youth on the shoreughed heartily.


    The little girl stood on the ice and raised her hand to touch her face.


    She suddenly raised her hand to form a seal. The long dragon formed from ice and snow flew towards the shore.


    The youth was stunned and immediately waved his hand. An ice and Snow Phoenix flew out from behind and directly met the long dragon.


    Both parties used brute force to collide. The strength of the Phoenix was obviously stronger. It forced the long dragon to retreat and the dragon¡¯s head cracked open.


    Bang ¡ª


    Crash ¡ª


    The long dragon shattered in the air and once again smashed the little girl¡¯s head full of snow.


    The little girl was so angry that she stomped her feet and rushed ashore. She grabbed the young man and gave him a beating.


    ¡°Shu Shu, don¡¯t be unreasonable!¡±The young man shouted as he dodged.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Stop hitting me. I¡¯ll let you off next time, okay?¡±


    ¡°Who wants you to let me off? I¡¯m definitely better than you!¡±


    On the other side of theke, the Empress and Xin Yu¡¯s mother, Consort Jin, were standing together.


    ¡°These two children are really...¡±consort Jin shook her head, her eyes full of doting.


    ¡°Xin Yu¡¯s talent is not bad. She¡¯ll definitely be famous in the world in the future.¡±The Empress¡¯tone was gentle.


    ¡°Xin Yu is far inferior to her highness the Princess.¡±Consort Jin said, ¡°Her Highness the princess is only seven years old now, but she¡¯s already able to do this. Xin Yu is several years older than her highness the Princess.¡±


    Her own daughter being praised, the empress showed some relief on her face, but then she was a little worried. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is good or bad. I just want her to grow up safely.¡±


    ¡°Her Highness the princess protects the continent. The blessings are endless. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¨C


    14th year of Wanjing Yuan ¡®an.


    In the early spring, rumors of the birth of demons began to spread on the mystic purple continent. The rumors became more and more intense.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±The empress asked the king worriedly.


    ¡°Recently, someone died mysteriously in Lanxi County. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on,¡±the king said.


    ¡°Are demons causing trouble?¡±


    ¡°ording to the news, no one saw what it was. I¡¯ll send someone to take a look first. If it¡¯s just demons causing trouble, then it¡¯ll be easy to solve.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been many years since demons appeared...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±The king narrowed his eyes. ¡°Ever since Shu was born...¡±


    The Empress and the King looked at each other. In that year, all the bad luck seemed to have disappeared. Only the luck brought by the Little Princess.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    The empress nodded worriedly. She did not know why, but as she grew up, she became more and more uneasy.


    The incident in Lanxi County was finally reported, but it was a demon that was causing trouble.


    The king sent people to Lanxi County to exterminate the demons.


    Xin Yu, as the Crown Prince, also went along to increase his knowledge and increase his strength.


    However, Xin Yu did not expect that the little princess would hide in his carriage.


    The carriage had already left the imperial city, and the little princess looked at him pitifully.


    ¡°This is very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°But I have never seen a demon before. I want to go take a look.¡±


    ¡°Can I capture it for you to take a look?¡±Xin Yu coaxed her. ¡°You go back first, or else the king and Empress will worry about you.¡±


    Usually, in the imperial city, he would pester her to cause trouble.


    But now that he had left the imperial city to go and exterminate the demon, how could he dare to bring her along.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want to go.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    Xin Yu had no choice. She pretended to agree first, then quickly sent someone back to deliver the letter. The team also slowed down, waiting for the imperial city to send someone over to pick her up.


    However, no one from the imperial city came to pick her up. Instead, they sent a few secret guards over.


    The meaning was to let her highness the eldest princess travel with them.


    ording to the king¡¯s meaning, it was time for her highness the eldest princess to start taking charge of things on her own..


    ¡°Shu Shu is still so young...¡±Xin Yu said to the messenger, ¡°What if something happens?¡±


    ¡°Crown prince, the King doesn¡¯t have any other children now. Her Highness the eldest princess is already eight years old. She has to start independence. You Don¡¯t have to worry, Crown Prince. The people sent by the king are all top-notch experts. They won¡¯t let anything happen to her highness the Princess.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    In the past, who was the one who felt sorry for her when she fell while walking! ?


    Was it him?


    Just like that, the little princess followed the team to Lanxi County.


    The ten counties of the three provinces of the mystic purple continent.


    Lanxi County was a very peaceful ce with abundant spiritual energy.


    This ce was rich in spirit stones and all kinds of strange flowers and nts, and the people who came out were even more beautiful.


    ¡°Brother Xin Yu, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡±The Little Princess leaned against the window, looking at the scenery outside, and kept tugging at Xin Yu.


    Xin Yu was forced to lean against the window with her to look outside.


    Xin Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s very different from the imperial city.¡±


    The little princess pointed outside. ¡°Brother Xin Yu, look at that, and that. I¡¯ve never seen that before. It¡¯s really beautiful.¡±


    Xin Yu instantly had a bad premonition in her heart.


    Sure enough, the next second, she heard the little princess beg, ¡°Brother Xin Yu, let¡¯s go down and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Shu Shu, we still have to hurry.¡±


    ¡°Then they should leave first. Can we follow themter?¡±The little princess pulled on his sleeve and shook it vigorously. ¡°Just a little while, just a little while.¡±


    Xin Yu:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Shu Shu, we¡¯re not here to y,¡±Xin Yu said earnestly. ¡°Perhaps if we dy for a little while, someone will die.¡±


    The little princess seemed to be frightened. ¡°Will... will someone die?¡±


    *


    There was a sentence written wrongly yesterday.


    Here¡¯s a correction ¡ª


    Song and song travel for thousands of miles, and all encounters lead to the same destination. The path of the zither will never be extinguished.


    None of you actually warned me, SOB SOB SOB! !

 Chapter 1653

    <h4>Chapter 1653: Chapter 1653 Princess Shu Yang (3)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    There was a vige to the north of Lanxi County. The ce where the ident happened was near that vige.


    People would go missing for no reason.


    The vigers didn¡¯t have high cultivation levels. They didn¡¯t see what it was. Naturally, they were afraid. The rumors were also spread from here.


    ¡°What a heavy smell of blood.¡±


    Xin Yu lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked outside. She just happened to hear this sentence.


    Looking up, the quaint vige was located at the foot of the mountain.


    At this moment, they had stopped at the entrance of the vige.


    A nauseating smell of blood came from the wind.


    ¡°Brother Xin Yu...¡±


    Xin Yu patted the Little Princess¡¯head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡±


    Xin Yu jumped down from the carriage. There was amotion in front of the team, and a few words were transmitted from the front.


    Xin Yu frowned slightly and walked forward.


    Standing at the entrance of the vige, he could see the situation inside the vige. The ground was covered in blood, and body parts could be seen everywhere..


    ......


    Retch..


    Xin Yu felt nauseous and hurriedly averted his gaze.


    The royal family members who were born around the same time as the eldest princess had grown up in a peaceful and prosperous era. They had never seen such a scene.


    Not to mention him, even some of the adults who had seen it before were disgusted by the scene inside.


    ¡°Sir, there are no survivors in the vige.¡±


    The people who went to investigate came back to report.


    There were no survivors in the entire vige.


    The local who was leading the way had a pale face. ¡°How can this be? When I came here the day before yesterday, this ce was still fine.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xin Yu...¡±


    The little princess brought people over. Xin Yu rushed over in a few steps and covered the little princess¡¯eyes. He frowned and stared at the pce servant. ¡°Why did you let Shue down?¡±


    The pce servant was so scared that he took a step back. ¡°Your Highness, you insist...¡±


    ¡°Brother Xin Yu?¡±The little princess held Xin Yu¡¯s hand in confusion, trying to make herself see him again.


    Xin Yu turned around and put down his hand.


    The Little Princess looked up at him. ¡°Brother Xin Yu, what happened?¡±


    Xin Yu took a deep breath andforted her. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°I heard you.¡±The little princess grabbed his sleeve. Her beautiful eyes were misty. ¡°Someone died, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    She smelled the unpleasant smell in the air.


    It was the smell of blood.


    The little princess held back her fingers and tightened her grip on Xin Yu. Her fair and tender face also tightened.


    Xin Yu did not know how to answer the little princess.


    He looked in the direction of the vige and nodded heavily.


    Therge group stationed the troops not far from the vige and sent people into the vige to search for clues.


    The little princess hugged her knees and sat in front of the bonfire, with the pce servants serving her wholeheartedly.


    Xin Yu poked the bonfire with a dried branch, her mind filled with the images she had seen earlier.


    What was so cruel..


    It was not enough to massacre a vige, but to make the corpse look like that.


    Night gradually fell, and the little princess came over at some point and hugged Xin Yu¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Brother Xin Yu, I¡¯m a little scared.¡±


    Xin Yu¡¯s heart softened as she patted her sister¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯ll protect you. Besides, we¡¯re very powerful.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±The little princess nodded heavily.


    ¨C


    Night fell.


    The Night Breeze blew and the crescent moon hung high in the sky. The cold moonlight fell on the silent mountain range.


    Ah ¡ª


    A scream resounded throughout the entire camp.


    The originally quiet camp instantly became chaotic. The little princess was woken up and leaned against the window to look out.


    From Afar, a ck shadow attacked the camp, and everywhere it passed, screams sounded.


    ¡°Demon!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a demon!¡±


    ¡°Protect the princess and the Crown Prince!¡±


    ¡°Quick, stop them!¡±


    The little princess stared nkly until someone pulled her back into the carriage and lowered the curtain.


    ¡°Shu Shu, look at me.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Xin Yu...¡±the little princess murmured, ¡°What is that?¡±


    Xin Yu covered the little princess¡¯ears, not letting her hear the sounds outside, but the little princess could still hear the screams.


    It was like some kind of demonic sound, constantly lingering in her ears.


    Two hourster, the camp quieted down.


    That was the first time the little princess saw the corpses of the demons. They looked like people, but they looked abnormally shriveled, as if they were malnourished.


    The demons ate humans.


    They were their enemies.


    The mysterious purple continent, which had been peaceful for many years, finally stirred up waves.


    The demons that had attacked them were all killed.


    However, there were no clues about the sudden appearance of the demons.


    ¡°Your Highness, Crown Prince, we n to return to the city to recuperate first,¡±someone reported.


    It had only been one night, but Xin Yu was much moreposed than before.


    He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Why did these demons suddenly attack us?¡±


    ¡°It should be because we were too close to the vige and lured them here.¡±


    Everyone in the vige had died. Who would have thought that the demons were still lingering around.


    With so many of them, it was normal for them to attract the demons.


    ¡°Mm...¡±Xin Yu nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s return to the city first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The team returned to the city to reorganize.


    The Little Princess lived in the city lord¡¯s residence. asionally, she would go with Xin Yu to listen to their conversations.


    The Demon Beasts attacked people frequently, but they were all in the surrounding viges. Therger towns had yet to receive such news.


    ¡°Brother Xin Yu, are the demon beasts all bad?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of whether the demon beasts are good or bad, they need to eat, and we are their food,¡±Xin Yu said. ¡°They are our enemies.¡±


    The little princess nodded, not fully understanding.


    ¡°What if there are demons that don¡¯t eat people?¡±


    ¡°Then they will die.¡±


    ¡°But... didn¡¯t they say that the demons haven¡¯t appeared for a long time? When they didn¡¯t appear, what did they eat?¡±


    ¡±...¡±Xin Yu suddenly got stuck.


    ¡°Your Highness, you have seen demons. What do you think of them?¡±Someone beside her interrupted.


    The little princess tilted her head. ¡°Ugly.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    The little princess grunted. ¡°Thin.¡±


    ¡°Demons have cultivation levels too, but they aren¡¯t like us, who can maintain them with spiritual energy all the time. Demons don¡¯t eat for a long time, so they won¡¯t die, but it will lead to their current appearance.¡±


    ¡°The truly powerful demons are no different from US humans. It¡¯s almost impossible to tell with the naked eye.¡±


    ¡°So powerful... But why are there demons? Can¡¯t we be the only ones on the continent?¡±The little princess was puzzled.


    That personughed. ¡°Your Highness, there are many other races on the continent. You will see them in the future. The demons are just one of the races on the continent. It just so happens that this race is our natural enemy.¡±


    ¡°Before her Highness was born, our battle with the demons continued. But after her Highness was born, these demons suddenly disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Everyone said that it was the princess who brought the good news.¡±


    The little princess frowned. ¡°Then do I not have the ability now?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±The personughed. ¡°Your Highness, you were born with a strange phenomenon. The demons are afraid of you. But as time passes, these things will disappear. The appearance of the demons is also something we expected.¡±


    The disappearance of the demons did not mean that they were extinct. They would definitely make aeback.


    Therefore, they did not ck off for even a moment.


    How could they ce their hopes on a child.

 Chapter 1654

    <h4>Chapter 1654: Chapter 1654 Princess Shu Yang (4)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°Not good, not good!¡±


    The little princess rubbed her eyes and came out. There were peopleing and going in the courtyard with serious expressions and hurried footsteps.


    ¡°Shu Shu.¡±


    The young man walked against the light. His body, which still looked young, was now taller.


    ¡°Brother Xin Yu, what happened?¡±The little princess rubbed her eyes, sniffed, and asked in a daze.


    Xin Yu was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Last night, another demon attacked a vige. We have to go to that vige to take a look. You stay here obediently and don¡¯t run around, understand?¡±


    ¡°Brother Xin Yu, I want to go too.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s very dangerous.¡±Xin Yu rejected without even thinking.


    That vige had just been attacked. No one knew if there were still demon beasts lingering there.


    ¡°But I¡¯m the eldest princess.¡±The Little Princess¡¯expression was slightly serious. ¡°They all say that I¡¯m a lucky star. If I go, they¡¯ll feel more at ease, right?¡±


    ¡°Who taught you?¡±Xin Yu frowned.


    The little princess shook her head. ¡°No one taught you. I heard someone say that.¡±


    The little princess tugged at Xin Yu¡¯s sleeve and pleaded, ¡°Brother Xin Yu, just bring me there. Father has sent quite a few secret guards. Nothing will happen.¡±


    ......


    The little princess was originally very cute. Now that she was acting coquettishly, she looked even cuter and cuter, making people want to hold her in their hands. How could they bear to make her a little unhappy.


    Xin Yu could not stand her like this and finally let her get into the carriage.


    This vige was bigger than the previous one. Because it had just been attacked, the blood had not coagted yet, and the air was filled with the smell of blood.


    The little princess was left in the carriage, but she couldn¡¯t sit still. When the pce servants weren¡¯t paying attention, she slipped out of the carriage.


    She was used to doing such things in the pce, so it was easy for her to avoid the pce servants.


    But as soon as she entered the vige, the Little Princess¡¯face instantly turned pale.


    The ground was covered in blood and body parts, and the struggle marks that were dragged out of the ground were all so ring.


    The Little Princess walked inside in a daze.


    This was a demon..


    The enemy of the human race.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness! !¡±


    A terrified voice sounded from behind her, and the wind blew past her ears. The next second, she left the ground.


    ¡°Such a cute little girl, she must taste delicious!¡±An unpleasant and ear-piercing voice sounded in her ears.


    The Little Princess raised her head, and the skinny demon hugged her. The skin on her face was as rough and ugly as the bark of an old tree, and her eyes were blood-red.


    The demon lowered his head to look at her, and a strange smile appeared on his face. He opened his mouth and bit down on her neck.


    The little princess could even see the color of blood in the demon¡¯s mouth. It was full of greed and excitement, and the smell of blood assaulted her nose.


    She was frightened, and she suddenly closed her eyes. She even forgot to scream.


    Bang ¡ª


    The little princess fell from the sky. She flipped over and jumped. She stabilized her body and was caught by the secret guards.


    At the same time, the body of the demon fell from the sky and crashed into the blood on the ground.


    ¡°Shu Shu, Shu Shu...¡±Xin Yu took him from the secret guard.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    The little princess looked at Xin Yu in a daze. ¡°Brother Xin Yu... I killed him...¡±


    Xin Yu hugged her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Shu Shu. You killed a demon, a demon that wanted to hurt you. He deserved to die.¡±


    The little princess trembled violently.


    Usually, her cultivation was used to cause trouble. It was just for fun and she had never hurt anyone.


    ¡°Send Her Highness back first.¡±Xin Yu turned her head and instructed, ¡°There are remnants of demons in the vige. Tell everyone to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Crown Prince.¡±


    Xin Yu personally sent the little princess back. The Little Princess did not cry. She only widened her eyes. The Mist in her eyes made one¡¯s heart ache.


    He had already said that she should not havee this time.


    He did not know what the king and Empress were thinking.


    ¡°Crown prince.¡±


    The crown prince hissed and ced the sleeping little princess down before leaving with the others.


    ¡°Crown prince, we have searched the entire vige. We did not find any demon beasts. The one that attacked the princess is still alive and has been brought back.¡±


    A child that had not gone through actualbat was not enough to kill a demon beast urately.


    ¡°Where is he locked up?¡±


    ¡°Lord Ling is already interrogating him.¡±


    ¡°All of you guard the princess. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¨C


    ¡°Her Highness the princess is really amazing.¡±


    ¡°When I was this old, I saw that the demon¡¯s legs had gone soft, but the princess actually killed the demon without batting an eyelid.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, why would she be the Lucky Star of our Mystic Purple Continent?¡±


    ¡°With the Princess¡¯protection, the continent will definitely be fine.¡±


    The little princess heard the discussions outside and silently returned to her bed.


    She was scared to death.


    Killing that demon was just her body¡¯s instinct. At that time, she had even forgotten how to use her spiritual energy in her mind.


    Demon... was too terrifying.


    The little princess did not have any appetite for a few days in a row and her entire body became much thinner. Xin Yu had to personally feed her to be able to drink a little porridge.


    The captured demon told them about one of their strongholds.


    Lord Ling led his men to exterminate it and only returned three dayster.


    There were many demon beasts gathered there and some of them had already returned to their normal state. If they had not discovered it in time, the demon beasts might havepletely recovered.


    This extermination was obviously effective. There had not been any demon beast attacks for a long time.


    The little princess was also gradually getting better. She walked out of the shadow of the demons and returned to the lively little princess that she used to be.


    The main force stayed for a few more days. After confirming that there were no problems, they left a small number of people behind and the main force set off to return to the Imperial City.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, on the way back to the city, they were attacked by the demons.


    Countless demons rushed out from the shadows, and the entire team was scattered.


    The Little Princess¡¯carriage was shocked, and it ran uncontrobly.


    ¡°Princess!¡±


    ¡°Protect the Princess!¡±


    Xin Yu heard the voice and turned around. The carriage was already very far away from him.


    Xin Yu did not even think and directly chased after the carriage.


    The demons seemed to know that she was the focus of everyone¡¯s protection, and they directly targeted her.


    The carriage was torn apart by the demons with their bare hands, and the pce servants were also violently pushed aside. The little princess was exposed in the sight of the demons.


    The demons had a ferocious expression on their faces. Under the Little Princess¡¯slightly frightened eyes, they pounced on her.


    The demon¡¯s long nails were about to grab the little princess when the demon¡¯s body suddenly flew backward.


    The Dark Guardsnded around the little princess and surrounded her.


    ¡°Princess, are you okay?¡±


    The little princess seemed to be able to breathe as she turned her head to look at the chaotic battle situation.


    Xin Yu had rushed over too quickly because she was worried about her. She had been taken advantage of by the demons and was already injured.


    The little princess looked anxious. ¡°Save brother Xin Yu... quickly save brother Xin Yu...¡±


    The secret guard said, ¡°Princess, our duty is to protect you!¡±


    The Little Princess¡¯eyes reddened slightly and her voice could not help but raise. ¡°I order you to save brother Xin Yu!¡±


    The secret guard frowned and was a little troubled. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t make things difficult for us. If anything happens to you, we can¡¯t bear it.¡±


    ¡°Go! Go! !¡±The little princess pushed them. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, I Will!¡±


    The guard quickly pulled the little princess back. ¡°I will go. Princess, you stay here.¡±


    ¡°Protect the princess well.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 1655

    <h4>Chapter 1655: Chapter 1655 Princess Shu Yang (5)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    More and more demons started to appear.


    Xin Yu and a few others were trapped in the middle. He saw that the little princess was fine, so he focused on dealing with the demons.


    The little princess watched nervously, her gaze following Xin Yu closely.


    Brother Xin Yu..


    The secret guards kept retreating with her. The demons were originally at the center of the battlefield. As they fought, they suddenly looked in the direction of the Little Princess.


    Pairs of blood-red eyes made people feel terrified and their scalps went numb.


    At this moment, some of the demons desperately tried to stop the others, and some suddenly pounced in the direction of the Little Princess.


    ¡°Take the princess and retreat! !¡±


    The spiritual power in the air collided, creating dazzling sparks, and the ground trembled.


    The roars of the demons sounded like some kind of monster.


    The little princess was picked up by someone and rushed to the back.


    More and more demons pounced on her. They kept chasing after her.


    ¡°There are more and more demons!¡±


    ......


    Someone Roared angrily.


    Where were so many demons hiding? !


    ¡°Protect Her Highness!¡±


    The little princess was carried by someone and sprinted all the way. The sounds of fighting kepting from the back. The little princess could no longer see the people behind her. She could only see countless ferocious demons pouncing on her.


    Brother Xin Yu..


    ¡°There¡¯s no way forward! !¡±They were being chased and did not even look at the road ahead. They had actually run into a dead end.


    No..


    Or rather, it was the demons that forced them toe here.


    Everyone was forced to stop at the edge of the cliff.


    ¡°Fly over! This cliff is not wide.¡±Such a short distance was nothing to them. What was there to stop at?


    ¡°This cliff is not ordinary. Spiritual power will be out of control in the air above the cliff. There is no way to fly over,¡±the leading dark guard said.


    ¡°You really can¡¯t fly over?¡±


    One of the dark guards did not believe it. ¡°Let me try!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    The Dark Guard had already rushed out. After three meters, he fell straight down. The people on the shoreshed out long whips to wrap him up and quickly pulled him up.


    The demons were close at hand. The Secret Guard handed the little princess to someone else. ¡°Take the princess and run that way. We¡¯ll distract them. Quick!¡±


    The secret guards looked at each other. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, can you leave the cloak behind?¡±


    The Little Princess¡¯s face was pale. She took off the cloak and handed it to him without saying a word.


    ¡°Protect Your Highness. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, everyone!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s Go!¡±


    The Little Princess hugged the Dark Guard¡¯s neck. The wind blew her voice into pieces. ¡°Will brother Xin Yu and Them Die?¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t, Your Highness. Don¡¯t worry,¡±the Dark Guard replied.


    ¨C


    Huff Huff Huff ¨C


    A strong wind blew outside. The ground was filled with sand and stones. The sound of trees breaking could be heard continuously.


    In the cave, a few dark guards surrounded the bonfire. One of them apanied the sleeping little princess.


    ¡°I wonder how they are doing.¡±


    ¡°I hope nothing bad will happen.¡±


    ¡°The appearance of the demons this time is too strange.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so many demons...¡±it was simply overwhelming. There were demons everywhere and they were caught unprepared.


    ¡°Brother Xin Yu... Brother Xin Yu!¡±The Little Princess suddenly woke up. She sat up with a head full of cold sweat. Her dark eyes quickly scanned the surroundings.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s brother Xin Yu?¡±The Little Princess grabbed the secret guard. Her eyes were red as she sobbed, ¡°Where¡¯s brother Xin Yu?¡±


    ¡°Princess, we¡¯ve been separated from them. The crown prince is with the main group. He¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The Secret Guard thought that he would have to pacify her for a long time. He did not expect the little princess to quickly calm down.


    However, her face was extremely pale. The Dark Guard handed her water and food.


    In the next few days, the dark guard took her away from the demons and finally returned to the city.


    The demons did not seem to want to get close to the big city. As soon as they entered, the demons disappeared.


    The Dark Guard contacted the others and they quickly gathered in the city.


    ¡°Brother Xin Yu, brother Xin Yu...¡±


    The Little Princess ran into the group. ¡°Where¡¯s brother Xin Yu?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s brother Xin Yu?¡±


    ¡°Princess, Princess...¡±Lord Ling stopped the Little Princess. ¡°The Crown Prince is fine. He¡¯s only slightly injured. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    ¡°I want to see Brother Xin Yu.¡±The Little Princess¡¯tears fell.


    ¡°Princess, let¡¯s settle down first. The crown prince needs to be properly treated, okay?¡±


    ¡±... Alright.¡±


    The little princess watched from the side, her face full of worry. When Xin Yu was carried down and sent into the room, the little princess followed her in unsteadily.


    The Doctor was worried that the little princess could not stand the sight of blood and wanted her to leave.


    The little princess refused to leave no matter what and stayed by the doctor¡¯s side to be treated.


    Xin Yu¡¯s injuries were not as light as Lord Ling had said. After the doctor treated her, she did not wake up


    ¡°Princess, you should go back first.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±The little princess stubbornly stood by the bed, unwilling to leave.


    Everyone shook their heads and left the room.


    The little princessy by the bed, looking at the youth on the bed.


    Xin Yu slept for two days before she woke up.


    ¡°Big Brother Xin Yu!¡±


    The Little Princess¡¯surprised voice echoed in his ears.


    He turned his head and met the little princess¡¯red eyes.


    Xin Yu raised her hand and touched her face. ¡°Why are you so Haggard?¡±


    ¡°Brother Xin Yu, I¡¯m sorry.¡±The little princess pouted.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡±Xin Yu forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not learning well.¡±


    None of them expected to meet such arge number of fiendish demons.


    ¡°Brother Xin Yu, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯te, you might not have been hurt. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    The Little Princess suddenly burst into tears. Xin Yu was at a loss.


    ¡°Shu Shu, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m Fine, right?¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re injured.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for boys to be injured,¡±Xin Yu said. ¡°Stop crying.¡±


    He cried so much that he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    The little princess cried for a long time. Xin Yu didn¡¯t know what to do. In the end, it was Lord Ling who heard the sound and coaxed her.


    ¡°How does the Crown Prince Feel?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem. He¡¯ll be fine after recuperating.¡±


    ¡°Does Big Brother Xin Yu Hurt?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±Xin Yu patted the little princess on the head.


    ¡°Liar.¡±The little princess sobbed. ¡°I saw it all. It was such a big wound, and there was so much blood...¡±


    The little princess seemed like she was going to cry again. Lord Ling made a gesture to keep quiet, and the little princess kept quiet, looking at Xin Yu with teary eyes.


    ¡°These demons are a little strange. I n to send the princess and the Crown Prince back first,¡±said Lord Ling.


    Xin Yu looked at the little princess and agreed, ¡°Yes, Shu Shu is not safe here.¡±


    His ability was not enough to protect her.


    It was also a little difficult to deal with these demons. He was still too weak.


    Lord Ling seemed to know what Xin Yu was thinking and said, ¡°Crown Prince, you are still young. You have not learned many things. To be able to do this is already something that ordinary people can notpare to.¡±


    ¡°No one expected this matter to develop into such a state. There is no need for you to feel too much psychological pressure.¡±They were still children. If they were not enlightened as soon as possible, there might be some trauma left behind.


    Xin Yu held the Little Princess¡¯hand and smiled at Lord Ling. ¡°I know. I will work harder.¡±


    This was the only way to protect her.


    ¡°I will cultivate properly in the future,¡±the little princess said softly. ¡°I will not drag brother Xin Yu Down.¡±

 Chapter 1656

    <h4>Chapter 1656: Chapter 1656 Princess Shu Yang (6)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The little princess and Xin Yu were sent back to the Imperial City.


    After learning of what had happened outside, the Empress hugged the little princess and felt her heart ache.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    The Empress was so angry that she threw a tantrum at the king.


    ¡°How Old is Our Baby? You let her out and almost caused an ident. I only have one daughter. If anything happens to her, I won¡¯t be able to live anymore!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s My Fault.¡±The king quicklyforted her.


    After the mother and son were coaxed, the King walked out of the pce and sighed.


    The pce servant beside him came forward. ¡°King, why didn¡¯t you tell the Empress?¡±


    The king shook his head. ¡°You are not allowed to mention this to the empress and the Princess.¡±


    The pce servant quickly lowered her head. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°King, Lord Ling is still waiting for you.¡±


    The monarch nced at the pce behind and could vaguely hear the voices of the Empress and the Little Princess.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ......


    Lord Ling personally sent the little princess and Xin Yu back,


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on the road.¡±The monarch gestured for Lord Ling to sit down. ¡°How¡¯s the investigation of the fiendish demons going?¡±


    ¡°The fiendish demons have appeared strangely. We have only caught some of them and only told them some unimportant things. We haven¡¯t gotten any important clues.¡±


    The king frowned and pondered.


    Lord Ling tried to ask, ¡°As for the Princess...¡±


    ¡°I hope that this incident will allow her to grow up.¡±The king said in a deep voice, ¡°If the priest didn¡¯t say that I only have this child in the future... I wouldn¡¯t have to force her.¡±


    ¡°King, the princess is very smart.¡±


    ¡°We still have to continue investigating the demon beasts. We have to find out what they want to do.¡±


    Lord Ling said, ¡°They seemed to havee for the princess previously. I don¡¯t know why.¡±


    Lord Ling paused for a moment. ¡°It is also possible that they saw us protecting the princess and wanted to get rid of her first so as to disrupt our formation.¡±


    The king and Lord Ling discussed for a long time. Lord Ling left the next day and returned to Lanxi Prefecture.


    Currently, only Lanxi Prefecture had demons. The rest of the ces were very peaceful.


    The demons here were also very strange. They had to find out what was going on.


    In the following days, Lanxi County kept sending news that a certain ce had been attacked by demons.


    It was as if during those years of silence, the demons were only recuperating, and now they were attacking again.


    After the Little Princess returned, she changed her yful nature and began to cultivate seriously.


    ¨C


    16 years of ten thousand mirrors and Yuan An.


    On the training field, the two figures quickly exchanged positions. The sharp des condensed from spiritual energy cut through the air and made whistling sounds.


    The sharp des collided in the air and Sparks flew in all directions. The air was distorted to different degrees.


    The beautiful little girl suddenly jumped down and withdrew all the spiritual energy in her hands.


    The person opposite her suddenly withdrew his stance so that the spiritual energy did notnd on the little girl.


    However, the little girl suddenly moved. She kicked the person to the ground and quickly subdued him.


    ¡°Shu Shu, you¡¯re cheating again!¡±Xin Yu was speechless.


    ¡°There¡¯s no shortage of tricks in war. Brother Xin Yu, you have to be careful.¡±The little girl let go of him with a smile.


    Xin Yu grabbed the little girl¡¯s ankle and pulled hard. The two of them instantly fell into a ball.


    ¡°Shu Shu, how is it?¡±


    The little girl looked at the sharp de on her neck and snorted. ¡°If you didn¡¯t cultivate two years more than me, would you be my opponent?¡±


    ¡°Princess, Crown Prince, it¡¯s time to rest.¡±


    Ming Shu got up from the ground and kicked Xin Yu. Then she ran away.


    Xin Yu supported himself on the ground and sat up. He pulled his clothes and looked. There was a big wound on his back.


    ¡°Shu Shu is very powerful.¡±Xin Yu sighed. After a while, he was afraid that he would not be able to defeat her.


    There were many imperial family disciples gathered in the resting area. They were all practicing together.


    ¡°Princess, Crown Prince.¡±


    Seeing the two of them enter, they stood up and bowed.


    Xin Yu had already changed into a new set of clothes. He followed the little girl and sat at the head seat.


    Some disciples of the imperial family showed displeasure.


    Although King Jin was the king¡¯s brother, he used to be an unfavored prince. Now, with Xin Yu¡¯s help, he was able to get close to the eldest princess. Now, King Jin¡¯s mansion was rising rapidly.


    They were sent to the pce together, but they didn¡¯t know why the eldest princess chose him.


    ¡°Princess, have you heard about the recent news in Beitong County?¡±


    Ming Shu took a sip of tea and calmed herself down. She asked crisply, ¡°What News?¡±


    ¡°There are also demons in Beitong County.¡±


    Ever since the demons appeared two years ago, Lanxi County had been invaded by them. The king sent people to clean it up and suppress the development of the demons. However, there were still demons attacking humans from time to time.


    ¡°Beitong County?¡±Ming Shu put down the Teacup. ¡°Brother Xin Yu, isn¡¯t it next to Lanxi County?¡±


    Xin Yu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the king is sending people to Beitong County. I have asked father to help me sign up. I want to go too. Princess, are you going?¡±


    ¡°Ming Xin Huan!¡±Xin Yu scolded.


    Can this little ancestor be persuaded so easily?


    The person who was scolded was a little dissatisfied, but because of the princess¡¯protection of Xin Yu, he could only shut up.


    Xin Yu immediately changed the topic.


    He thought there wouldn¡¯t be any follow-up. He didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu to bring him the news that they were going to North Tong County in less than two days.


    ¡°I have been cultivating for two years. I have to go out to gain experience.¡±Ming Shu put her hands on her waist and said, ¡°Father has agreed. Will you go with me?¡±


    ¡°Shu Shu, it¡¯s very dangerous...¡±he still had a lingering fear about what happened two years ago.


    It was also after that time that he returned.


    She had be different. Although she was still making a ruckus and pulling her to do whatever she wanted, she was much more serious in her cultivation than before.


    ¡°Brother Xin Yu, if I don¡¯t go out and hide in the imperial city all the time, my abilities will only be for show.¡±


    ¡°A true expert is born from experience.¡±


    ¡°Only a true battle can make me stronger.¡±


    Xin Yu looked at the little girl in front of him. There was a mboyant smile on her face that made people unable to look away.


    Xin Yu would actually asionally go out to participate in battles. He also knew that only a battle could make a person stronger.


    But it was also because of this that he clearly knew how dangerous it was to fight with the magical beasts.


    They were not the masters of the sparring partners. They would not stop at a dangerous time and give you a chance to react.


    ¡°Shu Shu, I hope you will reconsider,¡±Xin Yu said. ¡°If you really want to go, I will go with you.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal.¡±Ming Shu patted Xin Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother Xin Yu, we will be stronger together and protect the people we want to protect.¡±


    ¡°You.¡±Xin Yu was helpless. ¡°Does the Empress Know?¡±


    The little girl said sneakily, ¡°I won¡¯t tell mother. Let father coax me.¡±


    ¡°The Empress will be worried about you.¡±


    ¡°If I tell her, she won¡¯t let me go,¡±Ming Shu said. ¡°I also know that mother is worried about me, but I can¡¯t be protected forever. Brother Xin Yu, I have to move forward.¡±


    ¡°I will protect you forever.¡±


    Ming Shu pouted. ¡°Brother Xin Yu, you will marry and have children in the future. How can you protect me for my whole life?¡±


    Xin Yu was speechless for a moment.


    *


    Daily Monthly ticket monthly ticket!


    This is Ming Shu¡¯sst monthly ticket! ~ ~

 Chapter 1657

    <h4>Chapter 1657: Chapter 1657 Princess Shu Yang (7)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    It was the 17th year of the first year of wanjing, the middle of winter.


    Heavy snow was falling, and the surroundings were covered with ayer of silver white. Dark red liquid seeped into the ice.


    The demon¡¯s body was lying on the ground in a mess. There were still people fighting in the distance. The ground trembled slightly as the spiritual power collided with each other.


    When the sky turned dark, the sounds of fighting gradually stopped.


    ¡°Huff, Huff...¡±


    Ming Shu rested her hands on her knees and took a breath. ¡°The demons have be more and more difficult to deal with in the past year. Brother Xin Yu, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m fine.¡±Xin Yu¡¯s energetic voice came over.


    Ming Shu sat down. ¡°I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    Xin Yu first ordered everyone to clean up the battlefield, then walked over. ¡°Your strength seems to have improved again recently.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xin Yu is not bad,¡±Ming Shu praised with a smile. Then she became a little serious. ¡°Brother Xin Yu, did you find anything about what I told you before?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have also observed it. Let¡¯s go back and discuss it with the other adultster.¡±


    Ming Shu nodded.


    Xin Yu pulled her up. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    ......


    The two returned to the temporary camp.


    Recently, the appearance of demons had be more frequent, and they appeared in groups. They were always ughtering viges.


    It was said that the demons in Lanxi County had started to attack the small town.


    Although there were only two counties that had demons, if this continued, there might not be any demons in the other counties and the three continents.


    The number of demons was not less than that of humans.


    It was even more because they were easier to breed and grow.


    ¡°The demons are getting more and more impudent!¡±


    ¡°They are making aeback. We have to prepare for a long battle.¡±


    ¡°I have already sent a message to the imperial city. The other counties and the three continents will be careful.¡±


    At this time, everyone was sitting together and discussing. Ming Shu and Xin Yu were also there.


    ¡°My Lords,¡±a young voice interrupted them.


    ¡°Eldest princess.¡±Everyone called out one after another and quieted down.


    When this eldest princess first came, they were also worried that she would be a burden.


    But after a few battles, she quickly realized the difference between actualbat and practice. She adapted to the battlefield faster than the other disciples of the imperial family.


    Therefore, they were very respectful towards the eldest princess.


    ¡°Does everyone feel that something is Strange?¡±The young girl sat in front of them with her hands crossed in front of her. She already had the dignity of an expert.


    ¡°Recently, the demon beasts have been attacking more frequently...¡±someone said.


    ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. Moreover, they always appear inrge numbers. They are different from the demon beasts of the past.¡±


    Although the demons from many years ago woulde in groups, they would only scatter for one purpose.


    But now, it was different. They always appeared in groups and left, trying to ensure the strongestbat power.


    Everyone was talking about it, but Ming Shu didn¡¯t say anything. It seemed that what she said was wrong.


    ¡°Your Highness, did you find anything?¡±


    Ming Shu said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that they killed many viges, but their bodies still look weak?¡±


    In the beginning, when she fought with the demons, she could only think of how to kill them to increase her strength.


    But recently, she felt that something was wrong.


    Everyone thought about it carefully, and it seemed to be true.


    ¡°But the power of the demons is indeed getting stronger...¡±they didn¡¯t notice this, and it was precisely because of this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it either. I just think it¡¯s strange.¡±Ming Shu expressed that she didn¡¯t understand it. ¡°So let¡¯s discuss it for everyone.¡±


    There were whispers below.


    But no one came to a conclusion.


    If the demons didn¡¯t eat people to replenish their power, then how did they get stronger?


    No one coulde up with a conclusion. In the end, they decided to observe the next battle.


    In the next few days, there were several battles, but the demons were cunning and always changed ces after one shot.


    They were in the light, and the demons were in the dark. It was impossible to guard against them.


    ¡°Another vige has been ughtered!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not far from us.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Ming Shu followed the main group to the vige. It was still a tragic scene, butpared to a few years ago, Ming Shu was able to face it calmly.


    She walked into the vige. There were some broken limbs on the ground, which seemed to be left behind by the demons.


    ¡°Princess, there are no survivors.¡±


    There were no survivors in the ughtered vige. There was not even aplete corpse.


    Ming Shu squatted on the ground and looked at the broken limbs on the ground. After a long time, she asked, ¡°Did you see anything like internal organs?¡±


    The people behind thought for a while. ¡°No, only some broken limbs.¡±


    ¡°If they were eating, why did they only leave broken limbs?¡±Ming Shu asked.


    ¡±...¡±


    Everyone thought about it carefully. In the past, when the vige was ughtered, there seemed to be only blood and broken limbs at the scene. They had never seen any internal organs.


    This..


    Combined with what Ming Shu said before, someone was surprised. ¡°Were the people in the vige taken away?¡±


    They were afraid that they would find out the real purpose, so they left broken limbs, making them think that they were all eaten.


    Everyone was shocked by this idea.


    Many people felt a chill down their spine.


    If that was the case, where were those people captured? What did the demon want?


    Someone immediately contacted Lanxi County and got the same answer. In the vige that was ughtered, there were only broken limbs. No one had ever seen internal organs.


    This matter was immediately reported to the imperial city.


    The main person-in-charge was teleported back to the imperial city and met with the king to discuss.


    Ming Shu also followed the people back to the imperial city. The situation was urgent. The king only spoke to Ming Shu for a while and then began to discuss official business.


    ¡°If the demons are trying to cover something up, then this matter must be very disadvantageous to us.¡±


    ¡°If those people were really captured and not eaten by them, then what were they used for?¡±


    ¡°This time, the demons came in a strange way. Some of the demons that were captured eithermitted suicide or gave useless clues.¡±


    Everyone discussed intensely.


    Everyone expressed their opinions.


    At this time, Lord Ling, who had been silent all this time, suddenly looked at Ming Shu, who was sitting next to the king. ¡°Little Princess, what do you think?¡±


    It was said that she was the one who brought this up.


    This eldest princess was really amazing.


    Ming Shu looked at the king. The king touched her head. ¡°If you have any ideas, just say it.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at Xin Yu again. Xin Yu gave her an encouraging look.


    Ming Shu took a deep breath and said in a still childish voice, ¡°The demons that attacked us are not as thin and weak as the first ones. Butpared to them, they are still very thin and weak. This proves that they didn¡¯t eat.¡±


    ¡°If they didn¡¯t eat, why did they take the humans away?¡±


    ¡°They took the humans away and didn¡¯t want us to see it. Those humans...¡±


    Ming Shu paused and suddenly changed the topic. ¡°I heard that the demons in the past are different from the ones now. Although they fight in groups, they are not obedient. But now they are clearly organized.¡±


    Everyone whispered and agreed with Ming Shu.


    Ming Shu looked down and said her guess. ¡°I think... They are feeding something.¡±

 Chapter 1658

    <h4>Chapter 1658: Chapter 1658 Princess Shu Yang (8)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    What Ming Shu proposed was only a guess, and there was no evidence to support it.


    However, everyone also felt that the behavior of the demon was abnormal. Maybe Ming Shu¡¯s guess was right.


    Everyone prepared to investigate.


    But before they could take action, the demon took action first. What did the demon care about before? It didn¡¯t enter the big town.


    However, when they returned to the imperial city, the demonunched an attack on the big town.


    Everyone tried their best to resist, but many people were still captured by the demons.


    The demons didn¡¯t want to fight anymore. They only captured people and ran away as soon as they caught them.


    When they chased after them, they either lost them or were caught unprepared by the demons lying in ambush.


    Now, not only the northern Tong County and Lanxi County, but also the three provinces and ten counties all had demons.


    The entire continent was once again in chaos.


    The demons not only ate people, but also the other races. It was just that the humans were easier to catch. But now that they were all fighting, the other races were not spared.


    ¡°The best way now is to pretend to be caught,¡±Ming Shu said. ¡°Then we can know what they are doing.¡±


    ¡°Princess, you are right, but it is very dangerous.¡±


    ......


    ¡°They are caught by the demons in their territory and want toe out alive...¡±


    Everyone looked at each other.


    This was like a sheep entering the tiger¡¯s mouth. They had to be prepared to go and nevere back.


    ¡°I will go!¡±


    Someone volunteered.


    Ming Shu and Xin Yu didn¡¯t say anything. Even if they wanted to go, it was not their turn.


    Their current strength and status didn¡¯t allow it.


    Finally, the team selected a few people.


    ¡°Take care of yourselves.¡±Ming Shu stood in front of them. ¡°This is a teleportation talisman. If you are in danger, use it to teleport back immediately.¡±


    ¡°Thank You, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, if we really meet with misfortune, can you please take care of our family members?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded.


    The next time the demons attacked, these people would sneak into the group of people who were captured.


    Everyone could do nothing but wait.


    However, the first time they went, they didn¡¯t receive any news until the next time the demons attacked.


    The situation was getting more and more dire. All parties were trying to find out more information about the fiendish demons.


    Other than not receiving any news from the people they sent, there was still no news.


    ¡°Princess, Princess, Lord Ling invites you to make a trip to Lanxi Prefecture.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, now.¡±The person said, ¡°The king has gone as well.¡±


    Father had personally made a move.


    Lanxi prefecture..


    What did Lord Ling discover?


    ¨C ..


    Lanxi County.


    It waspletely different from when she came here a few years ago. The pleasant scenery was ruined. The ordinary people shrank back and didn¡¯t dare toe out.


    The whole city was gloomy and depressed.


    Ming Shu¡¯s little face was tense. She was weed into the city Lord¡¯s mansion. Xin Yu wanted to stay in the northern Tong County and didn¡¯te with her.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Princess...¡±


    ¡°Imperial father.¡±


    The king nodded and gestured for her to sit down. Almost everyone was here.


    Lord Ling stood up and cupped his hands at everyone. Without wasting any time, he went straight to the point. ¡°Previously, I sent people to disguise as capturedmoners and blend into the troops of the fiendish demons.¡±


    ¡°The previous few times, they all failed and no one returned alive. But a day ago, I asked one of them to bring a voice transmission stone. From the voice transmission stone, I heard something. It was urgent, so I asked the king and all the Lords toe to Lanxi County.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, your spection was right. The demons were feeding something. It is said that... It is a devil God.¡±


    The hall fell into a strange silence.


    Ming Shu looked at her father in confusion. ¡°Father, what is a devil God?¡±


    The king said in a low voice, ¡°Legend has it that when the Xuanzi continent was first formed, there were two gods. One was our god of creation, and the other was the Devil God.¡±


    The two gods were born in different ces. The god of creation controlled all light and good, while the Devil God controlled darkness and evil. They were destined to be enemies from birth.


    The human race and other races were all created by the god of creation. They followed the god of creation, while the demons followed the Devil God.


    They kept fighting, and the people were destroyed. The race that the god of creation couldn¡¯t bear to change disappeared in the flood of history and asked the god of Devil for a final battle.


    That battle was earth-shattering.


    The god of creation and the god of Devil died at the same time.


    And at that time, the heaven enlightenment tower appeared without any warning. From then on, the dark purple continent rested and developed until now.


    But every once in a while, the demons that didn¡¯t die out woulde back.


    That was the first time Ming Shu heard the name of the Heaven Enlightenment Tower.


    ¡°Is this information urate?¡±The king asked.


    ¡±... I can¡¯t be sure for now,¡±Lord Ling said. ¡°If it really is the Devil God, we...¡±


    The god of creation had tried his best to die with the Devil God.


    The power of the Devil God was unimaginable.


    ¡°Investigate!¡±The king ordered. ¡°We must investigate clearly!¡±


    The news came from Lanxi County, and it was also Lanxi County that had the first appearance of demons. Everyone¡¯s focus was naturally on Lanxi County.


    But Ming Shu felt that something was wrong.


    But she couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong.


    ¡°Little Shu.¡±


    ¡°Father.¡±Ming Shu called out crisply.


    The King looked relieved. ¡°Will you me father?¡±


    ¡°Father? What are you talking about?¡±The little girl pulled the king¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Why should I me you?¡±


    The king: ¡°You are the eldest princess of my Liyang. Father can¡¯t let you live a carefree life like an ordinary child and let you bear so much...¡±


    The king felt ufortable in his heart.


    This was not something that a girl like her should bear.


    She was still a child now. Just three or four years ago, she was still a child who would act coquettishly and throw tantrums at her.


    But now..


    Although she still retained her strange elf-like character, she had the calmness and sharpness that had been honed on the battlefield.


    Ming Shu hugged the emperor¡¯s arm and leaned her head against him. ¡°Father, you said it yourself. I am the eldest princess. I want to protect my people and protect the Xuanzi continent.¡±


    ¡°When Father has an heir to the throne in the future, I won¡¯t have to be so tired anymore.¡±Ming Shu raised her head. ¡°So, father, quickly give birth to a younger brother with mother.¡±


    The ruler¡¯s body stiffened.


    After a long while, he said, ¡°Little Shu, if... Father said if, he wants you to inherit the throne in the future, are you willing?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±Ming Shu hummed. ¡°But I¡¯m a woman, so I can¡¯t inherit the throne.¡±


    ¡°Father only said if, are you willing?¡±


    Ming Shu quickly shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be trapped in the pce. Father has to deal with endless political affairs and meet countless ministers every day. He doesn¡¯t even have time to apany mother and me. It¡¯s too scary.¡±


    The King:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Little Shu.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You me father?¡±He also knew that he didn¡¯t have time to apany mother and daughter, but as the king, he had no choice.


    ¡°No.¡±Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Father has to be responsible for the people of the entire Xuanzi continent. I can apany Mother.¡±


    The king touched her head, his eyes filled with Hope and love. ¡°Little Shu, you have to grow up quickly and be stronger. You have to remember that only by being strong can you protect yourself and the people you care about.¡±


    *


    Monthly votes, babies! Vote quickly! ! It¡¯s the end of the month! !

 Chapter 1659

    <h4>Chapter 1659: Chapter 1659 Princess Shu Yang (9)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Early spring of the 18th year of the Yuan ¡®an reign of ten thousand mirrors.


    Lord Ling had spent countless people to find out that the demon was indeed feeding the demon god.


    Fortunately, the demon god was not fully awake yet.


    When this matter spread out, the entire continent was shocked.


    They all headed to Lanxi County to discuss the matter of not letting the demon god wake up.


    Countless people gathered in Lanxi County.


    Fiendish demons often appeared and attacked them, but now that everyone was gathered, the fiendish demons were almost defeated and returned.


    The city-protecting arrays of the various cities were gradually activated. These arrays consumed a lot of energy. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were facing a cmity, they wouldn¡¯t normally choose to activate such arrays.


    ¡°Brother Xin Yu, is the fiendcelestial really that powerful?¡±


    ¡°This is a legend that has been passed down. He must be very powerful.¡±Xin Yu warned. ¡°Don¡¯t run out again for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Since the Devil God can wake up, can the god of creation wake up?¡±


    ¡±...¡±this question was a bit excessive, and Xin Yu couldn¡¯t answer it.


    Xin Yu thought for a moment, then pulled Ming Shu and whispered, ¡°I heard my father say that the Ming family actually has the bloodline of the celestial race.¡±


    ......


    The little girl¡¯s eyes were wide open.


    ¡°Are you lying to me? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it? If it really is the bloodline of the god, then it must be extraordinary. We are no different from the others.¡±Ming Shu didn¡¯t believe it.


    Xin Yu scratched his head. He had heard of it too.


    It was such a long time ago. Who knew if it was true or not.


    Xin Yu just said it casually, but Ming Shu didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    The team quickly came up with a n. They had found the Devil God¡¯s habitat. As long as they killed the Devil God who hadn¡¯t woken up yet, the rest of the demons would be nothing to be afraid of.


    Ming Shu and Xin Yu couldn¡¯t go together because it was too dangerous.


    The younger generation couldn¡¯t go on this mission. They were all powerful experts and went together.


    The waiting time was long, and it was even more torturous.


    Half a monthter.


    A team came back in a sorry state. Ming Shu stood in the crowd and listened to the reports of those people. She felt a chill in her limbs.


    So many people had gone, but less than one-tenth came back.


    The rest were all dead.


    They were ambushed. There was no devil there at all.


    ¡°Brother Xin Yu.¡±Ming Shu looked at Xin Yu and muttered, ¡°They are all dead...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±Xin Yu didn¡¯t look well either, but he couldn¡¯t show it now. He pretended to be calm andforted Ming Shu.


    No one expected that so many people would die this time.


    This was undoubtedly a blow to them.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    ¡°Something has happened in Le¡¯an County!¡±


    ¡°Something has happened in Le¡¯an County!¡±


    Countless people in Le¡¯an County suddenly disappeared. No one saw the demon beasts, but those people had suddenly disappeared.


    The poption of the entire Le¡¯an County, including the other races, was close to ten million... with so many people and races, more than half of them had disappeared.


    Because most of the experts had gathered in Lanxi County, the defense of Le¡¯an County was naturally low.


    ¡°The demons deliberately lured us here. They are luring us away!¡±Not only that, but they also set a trap to make them lose so many experts.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Everyone was trembling with anger, but no one had a way to deal with it.


    Suddenly, someone said, ¡°So many people, the devil...¡±


    Everyone felt a chill on their backs. The Devil was about to be born!


    The king immediately ordered Ming Shu, Xin Yu, and the rest of the younger generation to be sent back to the Imperial City. The rest of them went to Le an County.


    ¡°Father...¡±


    ¡°Little Shu, this is not something you can participate in anymore.¡±The king personally sent her to the carriage. ¡°Xin Yu, keep an eye on her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The king set up an array around the carriage that Ming Shu couldn¡¯t break through, and the team set off.


    Ming Shu saw that she was getting farther and farther away from the king. No matter what method she used, she couldn¡¯t get out.


    She looked at Xin Yu as if she was asking for help. ¡°Brother Xin Yu... Brother Xin Yu, help me.¡±


    ¡°Shu Shu, I can¡¯t.¡±Xin Yu clenched her fists.


    ¡°That¡¯s my father, brother Xin Yu. Please help me, I beg you.¡±Ming Shu¡¯s voice was choked with sobs.


    Xin Yu shook her head and clenched her fists even tighter. She lowered her head and didn¡¯t look at Ming Shu.


    ¡°Shu Shu, if you go, you will only slow them down.¡±The Devil God was not something they could participate in anymore.


    ¡±...¡±


    The carriage suddenly became quiet.


    Xin Yu looked over in panic. Ming Shu was leaning against the wall of the carriage. There was still mist in her eyes. She looked at the sky and said after a long time, ¡°Brother Xin Yu, you are right.¡±


    She was not strong enough.


    If she went, she would only be a burden to her father.


    Xin Yu heaved a sigh of relief. She tried to put her arms around Ming Shu¡¯s shoulders and patted her gently.


    Although she was mischievous, she always knew her limits and was exceptionally smart.


    ¨C


    In the following days, the entire continent seemed to be stained with blood. Every day, they heard the news of the dead.


    In just a month, Le¡¯an County had be a barrennd with no living creatures.


    They had found fake ces that the demon god had used to confuse them several times. Their people were constantly being consumed, but they had never seen the demon god¡¯s shadow.


    The demon beasts were even more unscrupulous, attacking the humans without care.


    The Demon Beasts had already spread from the various provinces and counties to the vicinity of the Imperial City.


    The imperial city had a protective array, so the demon beasts could not enter. But from time to time, they could see the demon beasts circling in the air, waiting for an opportunity to move.


    ¡°That¡¯s the fiendcelestial... The fiendcelestial...¡±


    ¡°The fiendcelestial has descended. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over.¡±


    There were people shouting in the imperial city. The entire imperial city was in a state of panic.


    From ancient times until now, they had never encountered such a cmity.


    The demons that were terrifying in the past now seemed to be nothing more than this.


    Half a monthter.


    News came from Le¡¯an County. The various races had lost many people and the fiendcelestial had finally been temporarily trapped.


    Maybe the Devil God was still trapped and the demons had retreated.


    The gloomy sky also gradually cleared up as if the rain had finally passed.


    Ming Shu grabbed the messenger. ¡°Where¡¯s father? Does my father have time?¡±


    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t be agitated. The king is safe and sound.¡±


    Ming Shu finally heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that he was fine, it was good that he was fine..


    They couldn¡¯t find a way to destroy the Devil God, so they could only bring him back first and imprison him on the altar set up by the imperial tutor.


    That altar was theter cloud dream tform.


    The Devil God was still fully awake and couldn¡¯t stand the essence of the sun and moon. Being trapped on the cloud dream tform was like a natural prison, which was losing energy every day.


    In order to find a way to get rid of the Devil God, the King talked about countermeasures with people all day long. The Devil God had to die, or the Xuanzi continent would be finished.


    But no matter what methods they used, they couldn¡¯t kill the Devil God.


    ¡°Father, let me...¡±


    Ming Shu watched the king walk past her without stopping.


    She was a little confused.


    What¡¯s wrong with father?


    ¡°Father?¡±


    Ming Shu was stopped by a pce servant.


    ¡°Father, why are you ignoring me?¡±Father never did this in the past.


    The pce servant bowed. ¡°Your Highness, the King hasn¡¯t rested for a few days because of the Devil God. Please go back.¡±


    ¡±...¡±Ming Shu watched the king disappear around the corner. ¡°Take care of father. I wille back tomorrow.¡±


    Ming Shu turned around and left.

 Chapter 1660

    <h4>Chapter 1660: Chapter 1660 Princess Shu Yang (10)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The little girl hugged her knees and sat under the huge leaves. The rain washed past her.


    She looked at the withered branches and leaves that were washed away by the rain in a daze.


    Thest shadow of her father¡¯s back was thest memory she had after she woke up.


    Why was she here.


    She did not know.


    Her cultivation couldn¡¯t be used at all. She was either crippled or unable to use it. It was as though she was imprisoned.


    She prayed that someone woulde and save her.


    But no one did.


    She was very hungry. She was so hungry that she didn¡¯t have any strength, but she wouldn¡¯t die.


    ¡°My Name is Ming Shu... I want to leave this ce.¡±The little girl murmured softly and hugged her knees tightly. The hunger in her stomach made her feel very ufortable.


    She moved outside and drank a few mouthfuls from the leaves beside her.


    After a while, she got up and poured the water from the leaves into a small pit beside her, regardless of the rain.


    If she didn¡¯t store any water at this time and it didn¡¯t rain, she wouldn¡¯t have any water to drink... although she wouldn¡¯t die if she didn¡¯t drink.


    ......


    She knew that something was wrong, but she didn¡¯t know what was wrong.


    Why was she abandoned here.


    Her father, mother, brother Xin Yu... why did they not appear.


    The stars changed, and the white horse passed by in a split second.


    ¡°Aiya...¡±


    A figure fell from above andnded on an oversized leaf. Finally, it rolled onto the ground and hit a sharp stone.


    The little girl wiped the blood on her forehead as if she did not feel anything.


    The little girl was still the same little girl. Other than the dirt on her body, she had not changed at all.


    She wanted to climb up. In the past, she could only climb one or two meters. Now, she could climb up to dozens of meters. However, she was too far away from the ground, and she would fall down eventually.


    ¡°Do you want to leave this ce?¡±


    ¡°Who? !¡±


    The little girl turned her head around nervously.


    Behind her was a rock. There was no one there.


    Could it be that she was already hearing voices?


    This ce was so quiet that even the chirping of insects could not be heard. How could there be a human voice?


    ¡°Do you want to leave this ce?¡±The voice asked again.


    It was a very young voice with a hint of impatience.


    The little girl stepped back and leaned against the rock. Her eyes stared at her surroundings vigntly.


    Someone was talking.


    She heard it.


    Someone was really talking.


    ¡°Who... Are You?¡±The little girl was full of vignce. She did not remember how long she had been here, but she had never seen a living creature.


    Not even an ant.


    ¡°Stop looking. I¡¯m in Your Body,¡±the voice said.


    The little girl:¡±...¡±


    Body... body?


    She touched her body up and down. The voice was in her body?


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You are the thing.¡±The owner of the voice was very fierce.


    ¡°I am not...¡±the little girl exined weakly.


    ¡°Nonsense, of course you are not. Hey, What¡¯s Your Name?¡±


    ¡°Ming... Shu.¡±


    ¡°OH.¡±The voice paused. ¡°Do you want to go out?¡±


    Go Out... leave this ce... of course she wanted to, even in her dreams.


    Ming Shu raised her head and looked up. There was only one line in the blue sky, so far away from her.


    ¡±... Yes.¡±She wanted to go out.


    ¡°Then ept me.¡±


    ¡±... Wh... what?¡±Ming Shu stuttered. ¡°ept you for what?¡±


    The Voice went silent, but Ming Shu saw a cloud of fog in her mind. There was light overflowing from the fog.


    The light attacked her, and the sky and earth were spinning. She found herself standing in the void.


    A voice came from her mind. ¡°Go forward, see the light, and ept it.¡±


    Light?


    Ming Shu subconsciously walked forward. It was clearly the void, but it was like stepping on the ground.


    In a moment, she saw the light the voice spoke of.


    It was simr to what she saw just now. The light spreading out from the mist was not holy, and it made her heart palpitate in fear.


    Ming Shu took a step back.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t ept me, you¡¯ll be trapped here for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a good person.¡±


    ¡°HMPH, so what?¡±The voice said, ¡°As long as I¡¯m strong enough.¡±


    ¡±... But you¡¯re just like me, locked up here.¡±


    ¡±...¡±the voice was a little exasperated. ¡°A bunch of shameless people, taking advantage of others!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not human either.¡±It was definitely not human in her body.


    ¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t get along with the voice. She tried to leave that ce, but she didn¡¯t expect to leave so easily.


    But the voice didn¡¯t disappear.


    The voice kept appearing, asking her to ept it. It could let her leave this ce.


    Ming Shu ignored it all. Her instincts told her that it wasn¡¯t something good, and she couldn¡¯t ept it.


    She stubbornly climbed up. She could already climb up to a hundred meters, but if she continued climbing, she would still fall. Every time she fell, she would be badly bruised, but she wouldn¡¯t die.


    ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡±The voice was angry and anxious. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Ming Shu leaned against the leaves and simply treated her injuries. ¡°Who knows what you are thinking?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what happened up there? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°You know?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, why... Why Am I here? Where are my parents and brother Xin Yu? What happened to them?¡±


    ¡°HMPH, as long as you promise me, you can go out and see for yourself.¡±


    Ming Shu bit her lip. ¡°You¡¯re not a good person.¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re scolding me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a good person to begin with.¡±


    ¡±... fine, fine, don¡¯t care if I¡¯m a good person or not. I¡¯m the only one who can let you out now. You just have to ept me.¡±


    Ming Shu thought for a long time and shook her head.


    The voice was so angry that it went crazy and screamed in her mind.


    After a few days, the voice couldn¡¯t be coaxed and started to threaten her. However, Ming Shu was unmoved. ¡°If you can hurt me, you don¡¯t have to talk so much nonsense with me.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    ¡°How about this, how about I make a contract with you? An equal contract!¡±


    ¡°You can make a contract with me?¡±Ming Shu blinked. She suddenly reacted. ¡°You tricked me into epting that light... What kind of contract do you want to make with me?¡±


    ¡±...¡±why is this little doll so annoying!


    ¡°You are indeed not a good person!¡±Ming Shu concluded.


    ¡±...¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go out or not?¡±


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t you agree with me?¡±


    ¡°You are not a good person.¡±She didn¡¯t feel good about it.


    ¡°Pedantic!¡±


    Ming Shu ignored it and let it shout.


    While Ming Shu was recuperating, that voice kept talking. It tried all kinds of methods to coax, threaten, and cry.


    Ming Shu just didn¡¯t move.


    Just because she wanted to go out, it didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t have a brain. This thing in her body was obviously not a good thing. Now, it tricked her to let it go out for its own sake.


    What about after it went out?


    It was uncertain whether it could walk back to the imperial city alive or not. How could it go to see its parents.


    *


    Asking for a monthly ticket every day!


    We all have monthly votes at the end of the month


    Please vote

 Chapter 1661

    <h4>Chapter 1661: Chapter 1661 Princess Shu Yang (11)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    One yearter.


    The voicepromised and admired Ming Shu¡¯s perseverance.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°The master-servant contract.¡±


    ¡±... good for you, you¡¯ve thought of this long ago, right?¡±Otherwise, how could she say it out as soon as it asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±Ming Shu didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to plot against me before?¡±


    The owner of the voice had nothing to say.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°Then none of us can get out. Anyway, I¡¯ve been here for so long, and now I still have you to talk to me. I Won¡¯t lose out.¡±


    After such a long time, she was already used to it, and her mood had changed a lot.


    ¡°Insidious! Cunning! You humans are all bad!¡±


    The voice cursed for a long time. Maybe because it didn¡¯t have much contact with people, it only repeated those few words. Ming Shu just took it as a way to relieve her boredom and listened to it.


    The voice didn¡¯t agree either. Obviously, the master-servant contract vited its principles.


    ......


    Ming Shu and the voice remained in a stalemate for almost half a year, but in the end, the voice still gave in.


    ¨C


    It was the first year of wanjing, the 48th year.


    The little girl walked on the busy street. Her face was pale and she looked at everything in front of her nkly.


    This was Le¡¯an County, which had been destroyed in the past. Now it was prosperous and prosperous.


    ¡°I told you that you didn¡¯t believe me. Now do you believe me?¡±The voice came from her mind, full of sarcasm.


    Ming Shu shook her head..


    She didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Ming Shu was pushed to the side.


    Someone came from afar on a horse. The person on the horse shouted, ¡°My Lord has conferred the Crown Prince. Everyone is celebrating!¡±


    ¡°The first prince is very intelligent. It is only a matter of time before he is conferred the title of Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the first prince... Oh, no, the crown prince is very powerful. He is only a teenager. His cultivation level is not something ordinary people canpare to.¡±


    Ming Shu watched the person on the horse leave. The blood in her body seemed to be frozen.


    She was left in that dark ce. Her parents were the mastermind..


    No!


    She didn¡¯t believe it!


    Ming Shu headed toward the Imperial City.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡±the voice said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it,¡±Ming Shu said. ¡°They won¡¯t do this to me.¡±


    ¡°The truth is right in front of you, and you still don¡¯t believe it? Humans are just deceiving themselves. Forget it, go ahead. You Won¡¯t give up until you see the Yellow River. Go and see for yourself.¡±


    The voice didn¡¯t appear again.


    ¨C


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t have any identification on her, so she couldn¡¯t use the teleportation array. She could only walk from Le¡¯an County to the imperial city.


    She finally entered the imperial city, but she found that she couldn¡¯t enter the pce at all.


    Ming Shu stared at the towering pce gate in a daze.


    She turned around and left. She had to find a way to get in..


    She walked in the crowd, and snow fell down.


    ¡°It¡¯s snowing!¡±


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s snowing!¡±


    The cheers of the crowd made Ming Shue back to her senses. She looked up at the sky and saw snow falling from the sky.


    It was at that moment that he saw a man in the distance.


    The man came out of a shop with a gentle woman beside him. He helped her into the carriage intimately.


    The man suddenly looked at the street. There was nothing unusual in the cheering crowd.


    Ming Shu stood at the corner and looked at the carriage in the distance.


    ¡°See, no one remembers you at all.¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    The voice held back, ¡°They couldn¡¯t do anything to me. The imperial tutor asked you to be a container to seal me. You have the blood of the celestial race and an auspicious body. What is the most suitable thing to seal me with. Do you think they are very vicious? You are their biological daughter! !¡±


    It had already said this when she left that ce.


    Ming Shu muttered, ¡°You hurt the humans first.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I haven¡¯t woken up yet. How can I hurt the humans?¡±


    ¡°You are the one who ordered the demons to attack the humans.¡±


    ¡°Who told you that? Nonsense, I have nothing to do with the Demons!¡±The voice was exasperated. ¡°How dare you put me with them!¡±


    ¡°The demons said it was you, the Devil God. They took the humans away to feed you and wake you up.¡±


    ¡°Those disgusting ck Things?¡±The voice was full of disdain. ¡°They want my power. They don¡¯t have any good intentions. Who is with them? I am the one who has been unlucky for eight lifetimes. I was suppressed before I was born. I am still innocent! And what is a devil? I Am Not a devil! !¡±


    ¡±...¡±Ming Shu wiped her face. ¡°If you are not a devil, then what are you?¡±


    ¡°Ling, have you heard of it?¡±The voice was a little proud. ¡°The spirit in this world is unique.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡±... ying the lute to a cow.¡±


    ¡°Are you very powerful?¡±


    ¡°HMPH, of course I am.¡±


    ¡°Then can you bring me into the Pce?¡±For some reason, even if she left that ce, she couldn¡¯t use her spiritual power.


    ¡±...¡±the voice stopped talking.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±is this the so-called power just now? I can¡¯t even bring her into the pce.


    ¨C


    There weren¡¯t many changes in the pce. Ming Shu entered from the ce where she sneaked out of the pce in the past. She didn¡¯t expect to seed.


    There seemed to be a banquet in the pce. It was very lively.


    She saw the crown prince, who was widely talked about.


    He was a 15 or 16-year-old teenager. He was in high spirits and wore the crown prince¡¯s clothes. He looked dignified and had the dignity of a crown prince.


    The king and the Empress looked at him with smiles. Those were the eyes that belonged to her in the past.


    Ming Shu wanted to push the door open and enter, but someone held her wrist.


    She turned her head and saw the man¡¯s handsome face in front of her.


    ¡°Xin Yu... brother.¡±


    The man¡¯s expression suddenly changed. His fingers trembled and his eyes widened. ¡°Shu Shu?¡±


    How is this possible?


    ¡°Xin Yu...¡±


    Xin Yu suddenly covered Ming Shu¡¯s mouth. ¡°Shh,e with me.¡±


    Xin Yu pulled Ming Shu to the back hall. After making sure that there was no one there, she let go of Ming Shu. ¡°Shu Shu, is it really you?¡±


    No..


    No..


    She was not Shu Shu!


    ¡°Who are you?¡±Xin Yu¡¯s face suddenly darkened. A spirit sword appeared in her hand and was ced on her neck. ¡°Why are you pretending to be Shu Shu? What is your purpose?¡±


    ¡°Brother Xin Yu...¡±Ming Shu called out. ¡°I am Ming Shu.¡±


    An hourter, Xin Yu believed that the person standing in front of him was really Ming Shu.


    Xin Yu half-knelt in front of her and held her shoulder. She was a little excited. ¡°But... The King said that you were injured by a demon and died. I... Will personally send your coffin to be buried.¡±


    ¡°Buried?¡±Ming Shu was confused. ¡°Am I dead?¡±


    Xin Yu¡¯s hand holding her shoulder clearly felt the temperature. She was not dead... she was not dead!


    He had only been separated from her for two days when he suddenly heard the news of her death.


    He couldn¡¯t ept it at all, but he had to believe that her body was lying there.


    She was not dead..


    ¡°Shu Shu.¡±Xin Yu hugged Ming Shu. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s vision was blurry. Her voice was soft. ¡°I want to see my parents. Help me, Brother Xin Yu.¡±


    Xin Yu quicklyforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡±

 Chapter 1662

    <h4>Chapter 1662: 1662 princess Zhang Shuyang (12)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ming Shu waited in a side hall ording to Xin Yu¡¯s arrangement, but she didn¡¯t see the Emperor and the Empress.


    The National Master came first.


    The National Master said in a low voice, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee out.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the National Master. The National Master closed the door and approached her. ¡°Did you see Xin Yu just now?¡±


    The National Master¡¯s hand shed. Ming Shu was surprised. He was not going to let me go?


    ¡°I will send you back now,¡±the Grand Tutor said.


    ¡°I want to see my parents!¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t see you.¡±The Grand Tutor¡¯s voice was cold.


    The light in the Grand Tutor¡¯s hand flew out and attacked her.


    Ming Shu couldn¡¯t use her spiritual power and could only dodge by herself.


    The things in the side hall were broken in an instant and the floor was in a mess.


    The Grand Tutor¡¯s attacks were merciless. Many of them hit her directly as if he knew that she would be fine even if she was injured.


    Bang ¡ª


    ......


    Ming Shu hit the wall and fell down, falling into a mess.


    The imperial tutor stepped forward and stopped her, his face full of helplessness. ¡°Child, you are Wanjing, Xuanzi continent, and the royal family. As the eldest princess, this is your duty.¡±


    ¡°I want to see my parents!¡±Ming Shu¡¯s mouth was full of blood.


    ¡°You won¡¯t see them.¡±


    The National Master raised his hand and his palm fell toward Ming Shu.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The door was suddenly kicked open. Xin Yu was the first to rush in and attacked the National Master with her spiritual power.


    The National Master grabbed Ming Shu and dodged to the side.


    ¡°Little Shu...¡±


    ¡°Little Shu! My Little Shu!¡±


    ¡°National Master, let her go. She is My Little Shu. Don¡¯t you see? Let Her Go!¡±


    The empress rushed in without caring about her image.


    The imperial tutor grabbed Ming Shu¡¯s neck. ¡°Empress, she is not the princess. The Princess is dead.¡±


    ¡°No... She is not dead. Isn¡¯t she here? Look, My Little Shu, she is My Little Shu. Don¡¯t be afraid, mother is here.¡±


    The Empress pulled the king. ¡°Quick, let her go!¡±


    The king was also a little shocked. ¡°Imperial tutor, let her go.¡±


    ¡°King, she...¡±


    ¡°Imperial Tutor!¡±The king¡¯s face darkened.


    Xin Yu rushed forward and snatched Ming Shu from the hands of the imperial tutor. The Queen snatched her away from Xin Yu.


    ¡°Little Shu, Little Shu... My Little Shu, I Knew My Little Shu was not dead.¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡±Ming Shu hugged the Queen¡¯s neck. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡±


    ¡°How can that be? How can mother not want Little Shu?¡±The Queen hugged her daughter tightly. ¡°Mother misses you.¡±


    The king let the National Advisor leave first.


    The national advisor seemed to be unwilling. Because of his status as the king, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything and left the room.


    ¨C


    The king and the Queen thought that she was dead, just like Xin Yu.


    Because they saw her body with their own eyes.


    The king was excited, but he also found it hard to believe. Like Xin Yu, he asked her many questions, and Ming Shu answered them all.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±The Empress was angry. ¡°This is My Little Shu!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes...¡±the king quicklyforted her. There were some small things that only they knew. Outsiders couldn¡¯t pretend to be her.


    The Queen hugged Ming Shu and cried for a long time. Several times, she almost fainted.


    The king also didn¡¯t feel good. This was his most beloved daughter. When he lost her, he and the Queen were both sad for a long time, and it took them a long time to get out of it.


    They got back what they had lost. The three of them hugged their heads and cried. Xin Yu stood at the side, excited and distressed. He didn¡¯t know where his Shu Shu was and how much she had suffered.


    The emperor asked the empress to bring Ming Shu back to the bedroom first. He had to take care of this matter.


    ¡°Father, I also want to know.¡±Ming Shu requested to stay.


    ¡°Emperor, I also want to know why the imperial tutor is so daring to harm Little Shu!¡±A cold light shed in the Empress¡¯eyes.


    The Emperor Thought for a while and nodded, asking them to stay.


    The emperor wanted to know what had happened and what the imperial tutor had done to Ming Shu.


    But Ming Shu didn¡¯t remember what had happened to her. Her memory stopped at thest time she saw the king that day.


    ¡°The day you came to see me?¡±The king asked. ¡°I was thinking about something that day, but the pce servants reminded me. Father went to see you. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head.


    The king looked at the Queen. The Queen¡¯s eyes were filled with pain and anger.


    ¡°But... you only had an ident a monthter,¡±the ruler muttered. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember this month?¡±


    Ming Shu shook her head. What happened in this month?


    During this month, the demons attacked them one after another. However, the Devil God was already captured by them. These demons were nothing to be afraid of.


    Nothing special happened.


    But they didn¡¯t expect that one day, someone would collude with the demons and bring them into the pce.


    The demon was much more powerful than the ordinary ones. When it escaped, it ran to Shu Yang Pce where Ming Shu was.


    They couldn¡¯t do anything to this demon at the moment. The Little Princess¡¯s cultivation at that time was naturally no match for it.


    She was killed by the demon.


    Many people saw this with their own eyes, but now their little princess was standing in front of them.


    No..


    Thirty years had passed, but why didn¡¯t she change at all?


    Because of cultivation, everyone¡¯s life expectancy was increased. At this time, the king and the Queen didn¡¯t change much, and they were still young and handsome.


    But their daughter was still a child, so it was impossible for her not to grow up.


    ¡°Little Shu, tell father, what happened?¡±


    Ming Shu said slowly, ¡°I. . . There seems to be a devil God in my body.¡±


    Devil... God?


    The king took a step back in shock.


    Not long after his little princess passed away, the National Master said that he had found a way to destroy the Devil God.


    The National Master had some mysterious power. The King didn¡¯t suspect him and gave him full authority to do it.


    But why was it in his Little Shu¡¯s body?


    ¡°Go, call the imperial tutor in!¡±The king ordered Xin Yu in a low voice.


    The imperial tutor came in from outside. ¡°King, Empress.¡±


    The king: ¡°Imperial Tutor, do you have anything to say?¡±


    The imperial tutor nced at Ming Shu, who was in the Empress¡¯arms. He didn¡¯t hide anything and directly told her what had happened in the past.


    It was he who set up Ming Shu to fake her death and take her away.


    Because she had an auspicious body, the bloodline of the celestial race.


    Only she could seal the Devil God.


    The imperial tutor said righteously, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the Xuanzi continent. As the eldest princess, the Princess¡¯sacrifice is inevitable.¡±


    Bang!


    The Empress threw the thing next to her onto the imperial tutor.


    The imperial tutor didn¡¯t Dodge. His forehead was broken and blood flowed out.


    ¡°Empress, I know you are angry, but do you want to ignore the names of the thousands of people in the Xuanzi continent? The appearance of the Devil God will be a disaster for the entire continent.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±The empress said angrily, ¡°Little Shu is just a child, how can you let Little Shu bear all this! !¡±


    The imperial tutor: ¡°I know the monarch and the Empress can¡¯t bear to do this, so I took the initiative and took her highness away.¡±


    The Empress was so angry that she was trembling. She stared at the imperial tutor fiercely, as if she wanted to tear him into pieces.


    This was her daughter, her little princess, what right did he have..


    Why!


    The imperial tutor suddenly knelt down. ¡°The king, Empress, Crown Prince, the princess has a devil in her body. We must send it back as soon as possible. Otherwise, there will be even more trouble.¡±


    *


    On thest day of this month, everyone who had monthly votes quickly voted.


    Then they said, ¡°Next month, don¡¯t vote for Ming Shu.¡±.


    If you have a monthly vote, you can add it to the welfare group and ask Shen CI for the votes. We can prepare for the monthly vote after Miss Chu Zheng is on the shelves. For the details, just add it to the group and ask!


    Welfare group: 553224216

 Chapter 1663

    <h4>Chapter 1663: Chapter 1663 Princess Shu Yang (13)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ¡°No... no one can take away my treasure!¡±


    The empress carried Ming Shu and left.


    The imperial tutor wanted to stop her, but was stopped by the king and Xin Yu.


    The imperial tutor had done such a big thing behind the king¡¯s back. How could the king let him off so easily.


    If he was not the imperial tutor, the king might even want to kill him.


    But the imperial tutor had his heart set on Xuan Zi. If he really did this, it would make people disappointed. And this matter... couldn¡¯t be known by too many people.


    Ming Shu saw the young man, the current crown prince.


    The young man was fair and looked at his sister curiously.


    The Empress reminded the young man, ¡°Ming Xi, call for someone. This is your sister.¡±


    The young man smiled and called out obediently, ¡°Sister.¡±


    Ming Shu reached out and touched the young man¡¯s face. The young man tilted his head and looked at her. His eyes were full of light. Ming Shu slowly smiled.


    He knew that he had an elder sister since he was born. Both his father and mother liked her very much, but she was gone.


    Ming Shu and the young man got along very well, even though they had never met.


    ......


    But they were blood rtives.


    They had a tacit understanding between family members.


    The king ignored the imperial tutor and announced the return of eldest Princess Shu Yang,


    the genius eldest Princess Shu Yang didn¡¯t die.


    No matter what was in her body, the king didn¡¯t allow the imperial tutor to touch her.


    The imperial tutor did this secretly and couldn¡¯t say anything. Under such a weak situation, the imperial tutor couldn¡¯t do anything to the king.


    After so many years, the king wanted to make up for what he owed Ming Shu.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use. You have to get the devil out of Little Shu¡¯s body!¡±


    The National Master shook his head. ¡°King, I¡¯ve said it before. It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Why is it impossible!¡±The King was furious. ¡°You used Little Shu to do such a thing. Did you ask for my permission?¡±


    The National Master bowed his head. ¡°King, I¡¯m doing it for the Xuanzi Continent.¡±


    ¡°The Xuanzi continent...¡±the king sneered. ¡°That¡¯s my daughter, my own daughter! How desperate must she be? You even left her in such a ce. After so many years, I can¡¯t imagine how she came to be.¡±


    ¡°King, you are the ruler of Xuan Zi continent first, and then the father.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t Care!¡±The king pointed at the king with trembling hands. ¡°If you don¡¯t solve this problem, don¡¯t be the King!¡±


    The king frowned.


    These days, no matter what he said, the King wouldn¡¯t let go.


    ¨C


    Wan Jing Yuan An, year 49.


    Ming Shu had been back for more than half a year, and people came to see her body every day. But no matter how she looked, her body was very normal, and she didn¡¯t find anything unusual.


    That voice hadn¡¯t appeared again since she came back. Even if she called it, it wouldn¡¯t respond.


    The imperial tutor was locked up in the manor. The king was so angry that he wanted to punish the imperial tutor, but many people opposed it.


    The imperial tutor was not someone who could be just anyone. The next imperial tutor hadn¡¯t appeared yet, so the king couldn¡¯t let anything happen to the imperial tutor.


    The King was forced to give up on the objection of the courtiers.


    ¡°Sister, look.¡±The young man held up thentern. ¡°Mother said that we can go and put thenterns onter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡±Ming Shu yed with thentern. ¡°Did you make it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mother and father do it every year. They said...¡±the young man paused and pulled Ming Shu towards the river in the pce. ¡°AH, let¡¯s go pray.¡±


    Ming Shu could guess what he didn¡¯t say.


    She never believed that her parents would do such a thing to her. They would always love her.


    The pce servants were already preparing by the river. Ming Shu and Ming Xi went over. The pce servants reminded them to be careful.


    Ming Shu was only 12 years old. Standing next to Ming XI, she looked more like a younger sister.


    The pce servants discussed in low voices. It was no secret about the eldest princess of Shu Yang. Everyone knew that there was such a princess who was doted on and favored by the heavens. However, she died young.


    Thentern swayed along the river towards the outside of the pce.


    Ming Xi kept talking, but Ming Shu was unusually quiet. It had been so long that she almost forgot how to be herself.


    ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just... a little uneasy,¡±Ming Shu said.


    She had this feeling when she woke up this morning.


    ¡°Do you want sister to be happy? Ming XI will protect sister.¡±


    Ming Xi put her hands together and made a wish. The candlelight shone on his fair face. He was serious and pious.


    ¡°Shu Shu, Your Highness.¡±Xin Yu suddenly ran over and said seriously, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Ming XI was stunned. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Xin Yu carried Ming Shu and held Ming Xi with one hand. She said quickly, ¡°The imperial tutor led a rebellion and has entered the pce. I will take you away first.¡±


    ¡°Rebel? How?¡±Ming Xi was surprised. That was the National Master! How could he rebel?


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either.¡±Xin Yu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°But this happened.¡±


    ¡°Father...¡±Ming Shu looked in a direction. She seemed to hear the sounds of fighting.


    ¡°Shu Shu, don¡¯t worry. The king and the empress are protected. They¡¯ll be fine.¡±Xin Yuforted her.


    ¨C


    Xin Yu brought them to meet up with the others and retreated to a safer ce. However, the sounds of fighting became louder and louder. The Sky was illuminated by the light of the Spiritual Qi.


    Xin Yu left for a while and came back after a while.


    Ming Shu went up to her. ¡°Brother Xin Yu.¡±


    Xin Yu held Ming Shu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Shu Shu, I will get someone to take you out of the pce first. After this is over, I wille to pick you up, okay?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±Ming Shu shook her head.


    However, Xin Yu¡¯s hand was even faster. She directly knocked her out and handed her to Ming XI. ¡°Take her out of the pce and don¡¯t look back. Go as far as you can. Feed this medicine every six hours. Don¡¯t let her wake up.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xin Yu?¡±


    ¡°Protect your sister. Go quickly.¡±


    The imperial tutor had nned for a long time and knew everything in the pce. He also secretly worked with many people. It was only a matter of time before they broke through the pce.


    When Ming Shu woke up, she was already far away from the imperial city.


    ¡°Ming Xi?¡±Ming Shu sat up. ¡°Where are father and mother? Where are they?¡±


    They were on a deste hill at this time, and there were a few people standing guard in the distance.


    Ming Xi didn¡¯t look well. ¡°Father and mother...¡±


    ¡°What happened to them?¡±Ming Shu grabbed Ming Xi, but Ming Xi didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Ming Shu got anxious and got up to walk back.


    ¡°Sister, Sister...¡±Ming Xi hugged her. ¡°You can¡¯t go back, you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±Why Can¡¯t I go back? She wanted to find her father and mother.


    ¡°You can¡¯t...¡±Ming XI choked. ¡°You can¡¯t go back. I promised brother Xin Yu that I would protect you.¡±


    ¡°What happened to father and mother?¡±


    ¡°They... were captured.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s body stiffened. She looked at the horizon in the distance and suddenly understood. ¡°The imperial tutor ising for me.¡±


    ¡°Sister... Sister, you can¡¯t go back.¡±Ming Xi hugged Ming Shu tightly. ¡°He is waiting for you to walk into the trap. Father and mother love you so much. They won¡¯t want you to go back.¡±.


    Ming Shu opened his fingers and said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s because they love me that I can¡¯t let them suffer for me.¡±


    ¡°Sister!¡±

 Chapter 1664

    <h4>Chapter 1664: Chapter 1664 Princess Shu Yang (14)</h4>


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care about their interference and insisted on going back.


    But she didn¡¯t let Ming Xi follow her. She asked someone to bring Ming Xi here. Since they were here for her, she could go back alone.


    The imperial tutor caught a lot of people.


    The Ming family had a strong background. Logically speaking, the imperial tutor wouldn¡¯t be able to get her so easily, but he couldn¡¯t stop the traitor.


    The imperial tutor joined hands with those people and said that there was a devil in her body. If she stayed, she would harm the maind.


    The king and the empress were locked up somewhere. Ming Shu wanted to save them, but failed several times.


    She couldn¡¯t save them alone.


    The imperial tutor threatened the king, the empress, and the others. If she didn¡¯t show up now, they wouldn¡¯t be able to save them.


    Ming Shu would be walking into a trap if she went back, but she had to go. Her favorite parents were there, her brother Xin Yu.


    So she went to the cloud dream tform ording to the agreement of the National Master.


    The National Master and his people surrounded her and looked at her as if she was a monster.


    Ming Shu looked at the National Master who was standing behind the crowd. ¡°Where are my father and mother?¡±


    The National Master raised his hand, and the air distorted. There were people on the empty cloud dream tform, and arge number of people were tied to it.


    ......


    ¡°Little Shu!¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Why did youe back? Go!¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the familiar face, and her whole body was trembling. Why... why did he treat her like this.


    She just wanted to stay with her parents.


    What was wrong with her!


    Ming Shu almost gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What do you want to do to let my father and Emperor Go?¡±


    ¡°Surrender!¡±The imperial tutor said, ¡°Your Highness, Don¡¯t me me. I¡¯m doing this for the maind.¡±


    ¡°Little Shu, don¡¯t believe him!¡±


    Yun Mengtai¡¯s voice suddenly disappeared. Ming Shu could only see them, but she couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying.


    Yun Mengtai had always been the Grand Tutor¡¯s territory. She had stepped into a tiger¡¯s Den bying here today.


    ¡°As long as I surrender, will you let father and mother go?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±The grand tutor nodded. ¡°I just don¡¯t want the Devil in you to cause trouble.¡±


    ¡±... Okay, okay.¡±Ming Shu raised her hand, indicating that she wouldn¡¯t resist.


    The people around her immediately went up and took her down. Someone fed her something.


    Ming Shu suddenly felt weak and could only be supported by someone.


    The grand tutor waved his hand and asked someone to let her go.


    ¡°Grand Tutor!¡±


    But someone stopped him.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t remember who it was. She only felt that it looked familiar. It should be a rtive of the Ming family. Maybe it was some prince..


    ¡°You promised me!¡±Ming Shu shouted with all her strength.


    ¡°They can¡¯t let her go.¡±That person looked at Ming Shu and said, ¡°There is a devil in her body. We can¡¯t kill her. If we don¡¯t stop her thoughts, what will she do?¡±


    The National Master looked at that person and frowned.


    ¡°National Master, for the prosperity of the maind, the blood rtives who are close to her should...¡±


    The man made a gesture of killing.


    ¡°This is also what the ancestor of the Ming family wants,¡±the man added.


    ¡°You promise me that only if I surrender, you will let my father and mother go.¡±Ming Shu looked at the grand tutor. ¡°You are the Grand Tutor, you can¡¯t go back on your words.¡±


    The Grand Tutor was silent.


    The man asked someone to block Ming Shu¡¯s mouth. She struggled a few times, but the medicine she had just fed her was very strong and she couldn¡¯t exert any strength.


    Atst, under the persuasion of the man, the National Master looked at the people on the cloud dream tform.


    He was loyal to the royal family of Liyang, not just one person.


    For the maind... for Liyang... sometimes he had to make some decisions.


    The National Master took a deep breath and waved his hand. ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°HMM...¡±Ming Shu¡¯s eyes widened.


    How could he!


    In the hazy smoke, the massacre on the altar made Ming Shu realize that not all promises in this world would be fulfilled. Some people would go back on their words, and some people would betray their own people for benefits.


    All the close rtives of Ming Shu¡¯s family died here, a total of 639 people.


    The whole altar was dyed red with blood.


    It rained that day. The blood mixed with the rain flowed down the stairs and wound down the mountain. It was a shocking sight.


    It was the blood of her family.


    She saw brother Xin Yu shouting at her to leave.


    She also saw the king and the empress, who were so angry that they wanted to fight back, but were kicked back.


    Ming Shu¡¯s whole world was covered in blood.


    Her voice was hoarse, but no one stopped.


    They were like demons, waving their sharp des at their loved ones. Everyone had scary faces.


    Ming Shu begged the voice, but it rarely told her in a soft voice that it couldn¡¯t do it. It was still too weak.


    The massacre didn¡¯tst long. The corpses on the cloud dream tform were piled up and dyed red with blood.


    No..


    No..


    Ming Shu was taken away by the grand tutor, and she was thrown back into the abyss.


    She saw that something was condensing in the sky, and in the end, the whole world was in darkness.


    Ming Shu hugged her knees and sat on the cold ground, tears falling uncontrobly.


    She was the one who hurt them.


    She shouldn¡¯t have gone back.


    She had let them down.


    ¡°I told you not toe back.¡±The voice sounded in the darkness.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t answer it.


    After sitting in the darkness for a long time, Ming Shu finally got up and slowly moved to a rock. Shey down and the coldness kept rushing into her body.


    ¡°I can¡¯t die, Can I?¡±She asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I want revenge.¡±For her nsmen, for her family. And Ming XI, she wanted to leave this ce. She couldn¡¯t be afraid, and she couldn¡¯t retreat.


    ¡±...¡±it was not easy to get out, and now she was thrown back. There was even a formation set up on top of it. It was not that easy to get out!


    The voice was silent for a moment.


    ¡°Fortunately, they treat me as a demonic god. Otherwise, we would have been trapped here to death. You can take revenge if you want, but you have to listen to me from now on.¡±


    There was a long silence in the darkness.


    Only the girl¡¯s light breathing could be heard.


    She didn¡¯t cry anymore.


    After an unknown amount of time, the girl said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¨C yes


    29 years of eternal life.


    Almost 1,000 years had passed since Yuan Annian.


    That massacre didn¡¯t leave any traces in history, as if they never existed.


    Nowadays, although the demons were constantly invading, it was not serious. The Ming royal family was enjoying themselves, and the whole continent was in a state of luxury.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t expect that time would be so long..


    She had almost no concept of time down there. Every time she thought about it, it was the massacre.


    Ming Shu looked around. Her body was already tall, and her face waspletely open. She was extremely beautiful.


    Maybe it was because she hadn¡¯t seen light for a long time, and her skin was slightly pale.


    There was a bit of wickedness between the girl¡¯s eyebrows. As her eyes moved, there was another vor.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go after you¡¯re full.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    *


    Oh No, I¡¯m running out of space. I only n to write until chapter 1666 for OCD! There are still a lot of things left to write. What should I do! !


    Can I finish it in two chapters?


    I should... be able to!


    SOB, sob, sob, Little Ming Shu used too many chapters in the beginning, which made you feel little Ming Shu¡¯s cuteness... I¡¯ll just write whatever I want. Yes!


    There are two more chapters... 1666, I have to control it!


    I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll finish the next update, because I¡¯ll write all thest chapter in that chapter.

 Chapter 1665

    <h4>Chapter 1665: Chapter 1665 Princess Shu Yang (15)</h4>


    There were no changes in the ten counties of three provinces. Ming Shu found the ce where she separated from Ming Xi.


    For cultivators, a thousand years was not a long time. However, that incident should have been sealed. Ming Shu couldn¡¯t find out anything.


    Just as she was about to leave, someone called out to her.


    It was an old woman.


    ¡°Why are you asking about Prince Ming Xi?¡±There was something wrong with the old Granny¡¯s eyes. When she looked at people, she narrowed her eyes so that no one could see the emotions in her eyes.


    ¡°He... is my rtive.¡±Ming Shu hesitated.


    ¡°Rtive?¡±The old granny held her walking stick and suddenly said angrily, ¡°Nonsense! Prince Ming Xi¡¯s rtive died a long time ago.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    ¡°But after so many years, someone still came to ask Crown Prince Ming Xi... I almost don¡¯t remember.¡±The old woman sighed. ¡°Little Girl, Ming Xi died a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°How did he die? Who Killed Him?¡±Father and mother said that he was not less talented than her, so he couldn¡¯t die.


    The old woman¡¯s eyes narrowed so much that there were no gaps. Ming Shu let her look at him.


    After a long time, the old woman asked, ¡°Are you really Prince Ming Xi¡¯s rtive?¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ......


    The old woman told Ming Shu about what happened after she left.


    Ming Xi learned that her father and mother were dead. She went back to the imperial city without any hesitation. When she heard that her sister was still alive, she wanted to save her sister.


    However, her sister was not saved. Instead, she put herself in danger.


    ¡°You... are?¡±


    The old woman coughed twice and said a name as if she was deeply moved. ¡°Xin Jing.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the old woman. She remembered the woman who was supported by Brother Xin Yu when she returned to the imperial cityst time.


    Xin Jing, Brother Xin Yu¡¯s sister.


    Before the ident, she married someone. Her husband changed sides very quickly, so he was not involved..


    ¨C


    Ming Shu stood outside the imperial city with a cold expression.


    The old woman¡¯s voice kept echoing in her ears.


    Ming XI was caught by the new king and was sentenced to death for colluding with demons.


    Compared to her father and mother, Ming Xi didn¡¯t spend much time with her, but she still felt heartache. Those were her family.


    They killed her family.


    Her family fell in front of her one by one..


    The scene was like a nightmare. As long as she closed her eyes, she could see it. She hated how weak she was at that time.


    She regretted her actions even more.


    But nothing could be changed.


    Her family members couldn¡¯te back.


    All she could do was to avenge them.


    Ming Shu reached out her hand. The snow fell from the sky and melted in her palm. Coldness spread from her palm to her entire body.


    Thest time she came back, it was the same weather.


    The Ming family was still in power. It was the throne that she obtained by stepping on the blood of her parents.


    Ming Shu took a deep breath and entered the pce.


    The first ce she went to was the Imperial Tutor¡¯s residence.


    The imperial tutor had already abdicated, and the new Imperial Tutor didn¡¯t know where he was.


    Ming Shu brought the imperial tutor into the pce in an overbearing manner. The pce was even more extravagant. Ming Shu fought her way in, but not many people could stop her.


    Of course, it could also be that after such a long time, her strength was no longerparable to that of ordinary people.


    After all, she had a spirit in her body that was said to be unique.


    It said that as long as they were connected with their minds, they would be the most powerful in the world, and no one would be their match.


    The king was no longer the same person as before, but he was the eldest son. Ming Shu captured the king.


    She didn¡¯t capture everyone, but only a part of them.


    She stood on the high ground and looked at the people who had thrown away their armor. ¡°Go tell them that Ming Shu is back.¡±


    She took them to the cloud dream tform and left behind people who could report to her. She asked them to call for people.


    She asked the people who betrayed her father and sent them to the cloud dream tform to live.


    The cloud dream tform was white and wless, without any filth.


    But the blood of her family had once flowed there.


    She had promised, she had promised... as long as they were safe, she would do anything.


    Why..


    Why did she have to kill them!


    The people who were caught by Ming Shu were now huddled together in fear.


    This girl directly killed her way into the imperial city. The guards in the Imperial City were like radishes in her eyes. They raised their hands and cut down effortlessly.


    There was a dark aura on her body, as if she had crawled back from Hell and was asking for their lives.


    The people who were still alive came quickly. Ming Shu looked at those vaguely familiar faces and felt dazed.


    Ming Shu¡¯s face was simr to that of the Empress. She could recognize them at a nce.


    The group of old family members suddenly felt like they were facing a great enemy.


    ¡°Ming Shu... how did youe out!¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t You Call Me Your Royal Highness?¡±Ming Shu stood on the cloud dream tform. Behind her were the people who were captured.


    Someone sneered. ¡°What do you want to Do!¡±


    ¡°What do I want to Do?¡±Ming Shu¡¯s heart was full of hatred. They actually had the nerve to ask her what she wanted to do.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?¡±Ming Shu smiled slightly. She thought of the Devil in the Abyss with malice and hatred.


    ¡°Let me help you remember. In the 49th year of Yuan An, you killed 639 people here. Have you forgotten?¡±


    The old guys on the other side had ugly expressions.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve forgotten, I¡¯ll let you remember today.¡±


    ¡°They are innocent!¡±Someone shouted angrily.


    ¡°Hehe...¡±Ming Shuughed softly and finally burst intoughter.


    ¡°Innocent... how dare you say that to me? When I begged you, why didn¡¯t you think that the people you killed were innocent too?¡±


    Were her family not innocent?


    What did they do?


    ¡°There is a devil in your body. We did that for the sake of the entire continent! If you want to me someone, me yourself for having the bloodline of the celestial race. You were born in the Ming family and are the eldest princess. This is your responsibility!¡±


    ¡°Okay, for the sake of the whole continent, I am the eldest princess, and this is my responsibility... Then why did you kill my parents? I have promised you that I won¡¯t resist, I Promise!¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s eyes became misty, but she was forced to back down.


    She raised her hand and pointed at the group of people, her words sharp as knives. ¡°It was you who betrayed the trust and killed the innocent. For the throne, you killed my parents, my brother Xin Yu, and even Ming Xi.¡±


    ¡°Only by cutting off your dreams in this world can you...¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±Ming Shu interrupted the man. ¡°The blood in your body is also the blood of the Ming family. In this case, you should die too.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s body exploded with a fierce aura, forcing the people on the opposite side to take a step back.


    Ming Shu turned around and looked at Yun Mengtai.


    ¡°Ming Shu!¡±


    Someone shouted behind her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, please spare me!¡±


    ¡°Let us go, we don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they don¡¯t know anything either, but they still lost their lives. If you want to me... me yourself for following the wrong person.¡±Ming Shu looked at the person and returned the sentence to him.


    The corners of Ming Shu¡¯s mouth rose slowly. That smile appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes, and their fear multiplied.


    *


    I don¡¯t know how many words will be written in thest chapter, so I will send it to you after I finish it. I¡¯m not sure when it will be updated

 Chapter(END) 1666

    <h4>Chapter 1666: Chapter 1666: the end of the y (end)</h4>


    The former Imperial preceptor received the news and rushed back to see the mountains of corpses in the sky of Yun Meng.


    Fresh blood flowed down, as if the scene from the past had been reyed.


    ¡°Old Imperial Preceptor!¡±


    ¡°Please stop her!¡±


    ¡°She has the help of the demonic god. None of us are her match.¡±


    One by one, they died.


    The former imperial tutor was already old and had a long beard. His white clothes fluttered in the wind, and at first nce, he looked like a celestial being.


    Ming Shu¡¯s body was stained with a lot of blood. No one knew whether it was hers or someone else¡¯s. She stood on the cloud dream tform and stared at him with bloodstained eyes.


    The former imperial tutor waved his hand, and the surroundings quieted down.


    ¡°Eldest princess,¡±the former imperial tutor called out. ¡°Why are you doing this? The dead are gone...¡±


    ¡°The dead are gone, so I should take revenge for them. Otherwise, who would remember their wrongs?¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    ¡°You came at the right time.¡±


    ......


    The sound of the wind gradually rose, bringing with it a thick smell of blood as it swept toward the imperial city. Dark clouds covered the sky.


    ¨C


    The battle on the cloud dream tformsted for three days. Countless people rushed up, wanting to take down that person who was like an evil ghost.


    However, they all lost their lives on the cloud dream tform.


    The old national advisor was seriously injured and was protected behind.


    ¡°Not good... the demons... the demons suddenly rebelled!¡±


    This news was like a tornado and spread throughout the entire cloud dream tform and even the entire imperial city.


    They surrounded Ming Shu and countless people were called back.


    The demons heard the news and immediately took down the few cities.


    Everyone quickly asked people to resist. However, there were too many demons and many people lost their lives on the cloud dream tform. The continent was in danger.


    ¡°Old imperial tutor, is this rted to her?¡±


    She was a devil in her body and all the demons listened to her.


    The old imperial tutor also frowned slightly. If it wasn¡¯t for the Devil, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way.


    He thought that she would never rise again in the Abyss. He didn¡¯t expect that not only did shee back, but she also came back with a strange ability.


    The old National Advisor stepped forward. ¡°Your Highness, did you summon the Demons?¡±


    ¡°No,¡±Ming Shu said. ¡°I have nothing to do with demons. I am not a devil in my body.¡±


    The old national advisor widened his eyes slightly. ¡°Impossible...¡±


    Ming Shu sneered. ¡°Everything in the Abyss is destroyed. Even if the demons go down, they won¡¯t survive. Haven¡¯t you thought about how I cane out from there?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not a demon god, what is it?¡±The old national advisor muttered. He saw it with his own eyes. It was a demon god surrounded by demons and corpses.


    It couldn¡¯t be not a demon god.


    ¡°Your Highness, no matter what, the most important thing now is to resist the demons.¡±The old national advisor suddenly said, ¡°If the demons invade the continent, the entire world of mirrors will be in danger.¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me? I Can¡¯t wait for them to kill you all.¡±


    ¡°Royal Princess!¡±


    ¡°I came back for revenge, Imperial Tutor.¡±


    Ming Shu¡¯s voice was faint and a little creepy. ¡°You killed my parents and my family, and now you want me to care about the continent?¡±


    The imperial tutor and Ming Shu couldn¡¯te to an agreement. It was impossible for them to destroy her. Seeing that she had no intention of leaving the cloud dream tform, the imperial tutor quickly sent people to resist the demons.


    The king was still held by him on the cloud dream stage. He was not dead yet. He was drenched in blood, and no one knew what he was going to do.


    The speed of the Demons¡¯attack this time was obviously faster than that one one thousand years ago.


    They quickly moved toward the cloud dream stage, as if something was calling them here.


    The people who stayed on the cloud dream stage hated Ming Shu. ¡°You said that you didn¡¯t summon them!¡±


    ¡°If you think so.¡±


    ¡°You are a devil!¡±


    Ming Shu raised the corners of her lips and smiled wickedly.


    Devil... you forced her to do it.


    If her parents were still alive, she would be willing to stay in the abyss for the rest of her life.


    As long as they were alive..


    She only had such a simple wish.


    The demons soon approached the imperial city. The ancestors couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and appeared one after another, blocking the demons outside the imperial city.


    Ming Shu was on the cloud dream tform. She could see countless demons outside the city.


    ¡°Are they targeting you?¡±Ming Shu asked the voice.


    ¡±... They must have noticed you using my power like this.¡±The voice didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°Are you so popr with the demons?¡±


    ¡°Not just the demons. If the people in front of you know what I am, they will follow me.¡±The voice snorted.


    ¡°Spirit... What exactly is it?¡±She had never heard of it.


    The voice was silent for a while. ¡°When the myriad mirror world was formed, the Heavenly Dao was born and ruled this world. ¡°And I am the incarnation of the myriad spirit. If I Grow... The Heavenly Dao can¡¯t do anything to me. The Heavenly Dao wants to kill me. ¡°You have to remember that no matter who it is, you can not trust them. From today onwards, they will be your enemies until you reach a height that no one can touch. At that time, the Heavenly Dao can¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Before this, if you lose, you will be doomed. I will put everything on you. Ming Shu, don¡¯t be soft-hearted.¡±


    Ming Shu looked at the gloomy sky.


    Soft-hearted..


    Her family was all dead. Who would be soft-hearted?


    These people were her enemies.


    ¨C


    The demons attacked the city and their target was Yun Mengtai. In their eyes, Ming Shu was a devil God. She must have attracted these demons.


    Everyone thought that they couldn¡¯t let the demons meet Ming Shu.


    But when the first demon broke through the defense line and went up to Yun Mengtai, it didn¡¯t submit to her, but attacked her.


    One or two, a group of them.


    Like a moth flying into the fire, with red eyes, they rushed toward Yun Mengtai as if there was something on her that attracted them.


    Even on Yun Mengtai, they were automatically ignored..


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Is it an internal conflict... these fiendish demons don¡¯t want the fiendcelestial to appear?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Could it be a conspiracy?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? You¡¯ve seen so many fiendish demons die...¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. The situation was somewhatplicated and they did not dare to move. Although the fiendish demons ignored them, the moment they moved, the fiendish demons would attack them.


    ¡°These demons seem to have lost their mind. There is something on her that attracted them...¡±the old nation master said.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the Devil God... Do They want to steal the Devil God?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    The Old Nation Master Thought for a while and came up with a n. He would retreat from the cloud dream tform first and leave Ming Shu to them.


    ¡°Old tutor, this is not good. What if these demon envoys are trying to deceive us?¡±Wouldn¡¯t they let the Devil and the demon meet?


    ¡°These demons are not in the right situation,¡±the old tutor said. ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be here to meet, but more like...¡±


    They were here to kill her.


    If they were really here to kill her, they could wait until both of them were injured before attacking. Now they had to preserve their strength.


    The old national advisor had high prestige. Since he said so, the rest of the people looked at each other and obeyed the old National Advisor.


    As for the people who were caught by Ming Shu, they couldn¡¯t care about them anymore.


    Were there too many demons? They couldn¡¯t even protect themselves.


    It was as if all the demons had appeared.


    The cloud dream tform was filled with demons. The rest of the people were hiding on the other side of the imperial city.


    The demons had a target, so they ignored them a lot


    They thought that Ming Shu would fight with the demons on the cloud dream tform. But unexpectedly, the demons suddenly left the cloud dream tform and started to attack the rest of the people.


    ¡°Old National Advisor! What Happened?¡±


    ¡°Is she already dead?¡±Someone guessed.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±There were so many people who couldn¡¯t do anything to her. Moreover, the demon god was in her body. How could she die..


    If the demonic God could be killed back then, the old imperial preceptor would not have had to seal it in her body.


    ¡°Perhaps the demons forced the demonic god out...¡±someone said.


    This was not impossible. Their understanding of the demonic god was not as deep as the demons.


    Perhaps the demons had a way to force the demonic God out of her body?


    ¡°What should we do? The demons seem to be on steroids. Kill anyone they see!¡±


    ¡°The people everywhere will not be able to hold on any longer.¡±


    In the past, the demons cherished their lives and would run away if they couldn¡¯t win. Now, these demons attacked without caring about anything else.


    ¡°Think of a way to break out of the encirclement and meet up with the others.¡±The old National Master gave a final order.


    The imperial city was surrounded by the demons. The people outside couldn¡¯t get in. If they continued to be trapped here, it would be a dead end. They had to break out first.


    ¨C


    On the cloud dream tform, Ming Shu stood in the blood and looked down at the Imperial City.


    This imperial city used to be the one her father protected wholeheartedly.


    But in exchange, it was a massacre.


    ¡°Father, mother, brother Xin Yu, Ming Xi... Those who bully you, none of them can escape.¡±


    Her voice was scattered in the wind.


    Behind her, there were many demons kneeling, all shivering, wishing they could find a ce to hide.


    Ming Shu turned around and looked at them. ¡°From today onwards, I will be your master.¡±


    Some of the demons were not convinced and stared at her greedily.


    Ming Shu waved her hand. Before the demon could speak, it disappeared into the air.


    Ming Shu sneered. ¡°Since you know what is in my body, you should know that I control its power. None of you are my match.¡±


    The demons trembled even more. ¡°Long live my Lord.¡±


    ¡°Long live my Lord.¡±


    ¡°Long live my Lord.¡±


    Everyone in the Imperial City heard the voiceing from the cloud dream tform.


    The demons recognized their master... The Devil God, the Devil God really came!


    ¨C


    Wanjing Yongcheng for 30 years.


    The imperial city fell.


    Wanjing Yongcheng for 32 years.


    Ming Shu led the demons to sweep across the ten counties of three provinces. Wanjing was upied by the demons, and the human race was in danger.


    It was said that someone had killed her before, but in an instant, she woulde back to life and bring even more terrifying power.


    That was a power they had never seen before, but they had to be afraid of.


    A devil!


    She was a real devil!


    A devil that couldn¡¯t be killed!


    Wanjing Yongcheng 33 years.


    Ming Shu ascended the throne in the imperial city and became the emperor. Her name was Ming an.


    In the cold and damp dungeon, the old imperial tutor¡¯s clothes were tattered and he was chained up. There were many people in the opposite prison. There were the Ming family, the so-called ancestors, and also the Ming royal family.


    A demon came from afar and opened the prison door.


    The old national advisor was pushed out, and the others were taken out one after another.


    They had been locked up here since they were captured. The people outside tried to save them, but failed every time.


    That person..


    In almost a thousand years, he had grown to a terrifying level.


    They were taken to the imperial ancestral hall.


    Ming Shu was wearing a white dress with red patterns, standing in front of the ancestral hall.


    ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    ¡°All of you, behave yourself!¡±


    The people brought by the general of demons pressed down on the ground one after another. Those who were not convinced were beaten up until they knelt down.


    Ming Shu turned around. The girl smiled. ¡°Everyone, we meet again.¡±


    ¡°Devil! If you want to kill me,e at me directly. I¡¯m not afraid of You!¡±A man shouted with his neck stuck up.


    Ming Shu nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will all die.¡±


    The Devil brought a chair for Ming Shu and she sat down.


    ¡°Grand Tutor, do you regret it?¡±Ming Shu looked at the old grand tutor at the front.


    The old grand tutor looked haggard. He raised his head and a determined look appeared on his blood-stained face. ¡°Never.¡±


    ¡°It is my duty to eradicate the Devil and protect the Mirror!¡±The old grand tutor said firmly.


    Ming Shu pursed her lips and smiled. She said softly, ¡°Do you really think that the Devil God is in my body?¡±


    These words stunned everyone present.


    If it¡¯s not the Devil God, then what is it?


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s the Devil God, how can Ie up from the Abyss? If it¡¯s the Devil God, why do the demons want to kill me?¡±


    The Abyss was the ce where all living things died.


    The Devil God and the god of creation were different from them. They couldn¡¯t be killed. That was why they thought of throwing her into the abyss.


    She was just an ordinary human. Even if she relied on the power of the Devil God to survive, she couldn¡¯t havee up from the abyss.


    They had never understood this. They only thought that the Devil God had some ability that they didn¡¯t know about.


    As for the monster killing her..


    This was also easy to exin. Even if she had the Devil God in her body, she was still a human.


    How could the monster let a human be the carrier of the Devil God.


    But now Ming Shu told them that they might have been wrong from the beginning.


    ¡°The Devil God and the god of creation died at the same time. There is no chance of resurrection.¡±Ming Shu¡¯s voice reached everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°The Devil God that you think you are has never been a devil God.¡±


    The old national advisor stared at Ming Shu as if he was judging her to be lying.


    Ming Shu raised her hand and spiritual Qi flew around her fingertips. The entire ancestral hall was filled with spiritual qi. It was as if they were swimming in an ocean of Spiritual Qi. The pain on their bodies disappeared and their wounds seemed to be healing.


    The old tutor¡¯s pupils constricted. Spiritual Qi doesn¡¯t get close to demons..


    Just when everyone was feelingfortable, a sharp aura attacked. Everyone was suddenly awakened. When were there countless silver needles floating around them..


    No, it wasn¡¯t silver needles.


    It was a spiritual needle condensed from spiritual qi.


    Everyone looked at the young girl sitting on the chair in shock. The hem of her dress fell down, and it fluttered even though there was no wind. A few clusters of spiritual Qi jumped around her fingertips, flying around her like a naughty child.


    How could a demonic god control spiritual energy like this? Even some old guys could not do this.


    At this moment, the feeling that the girl gave them was that she had merged with the spiritual energy, and she was a part of the spiritual energy.


    This scene was too strange.


    ¡°Now, do you still think that I am a demonic God in my body?¡±The girl¡¯s voice sounded, and the spiritual needles dispersed, and the air began to circte.


    No one spoke.


    They were sure before, but now..


    They were not sure.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not a devil... then what is it! ?¡±Someone in the corner asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to know.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The old National Advisor was stunned. His gaze was fixed on Ming Shu. Ming Shu called him twice and only then did she focus on Ming Shu.


    ¡°Old National Advisor, do you have anything to say?¡±


    The old tutor stared at Ming Shu for a while and his lips moved a little, after a long time, a voice came out. ¡°You want to kill us to avenge your parents? Fine, it was my idea. I will bear the responsibility alone. It has nothing to do with the others. You... let them go.¡±


    ¡°Let them go?¡±


    Ming Shu was amused. Her smile was sarcastic and cold.


    ¡°How can you say that?¡±


    ¡°Eldest princess, if you have any resentment,e at me,¡±the old National Advisor said.


    ¡°When I asked you toe at me alone, why didn¡¯t you agree?¡±Ming Shu tilted her head and smiled brightly.


    She begged him so much back then, and she was willing to give up everything as long as he let her family go.


    ¡°Who listened to me back then? You, you...¡±the people Ming Shu pointed at all lowered their heads, not daring to look at her. ¡°Or you? When I begged you, didn¡¯t you hear me? National Advisor, you¡¯re really funny.¡±


    ¡°Ming Shu, we also did it for the maind!¡±


    Ming Shu restrained the unnecessary emotions on her face. ¡°Now I also want to avenge my parents.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t participate in that incident. I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know. It was all nned by them.¡±One of the royal family members of the Ming family couldn¡¯t stand such a scene and began to beg for mercy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Ming Shu, eldest princess... I don¡¯t know anything. That incident was all nned by retired emperor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was nned by him. He threatened us. If we didn¡¯t listen to him, he would bury us with him. We don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, please spare our lives.¡±


    The surviving members of the Ming royal family began to beg for mercy one by one.


    The retired emperor ¡ª the former king.


    It was he who suggested that the national master kill her parents, killing 639 people.


    At this time, the Retired Emperor was also in the crowd. Ming Shu asked someone to bring him up.


    The old retired emperor waspletely different from the man who was full of spirit and had victory in his hands. He wanted to eradicate her parents.


    At this moment, he was in a sorry state, even a little pitiful.


    When the imperial city was destroyed, he wanted to run away with someone. However, he was blocked by Ming Shu and the demons, and he was kept in the dungeon.


    It wasn¡¯t until Ming Shu took down the ten counties of three provinces and ascended to the throne that she became the emperor.


    When the imperial tutor brought the devil back, he was the one who apanied her all the way. Even when Ming Shu faked her death and was taken away by the imperial tutor, he was also the one who nned it all.


    He had always been ambitious. What he wanted was not just a throne, but a supreme throne.


    At that time, Ming Shu was the only heir. She used the devil to get rid of her sessfully.


    He didn¡¯t expect Ming Shu toe back and let the King Know the truth.


    He felt that he couldn¡¯t wait any longer, so he used the devil to abdicate the pce.


    For so many years, he had secretly formed a clique for personal gain, and with the help of the national master, the process of forcing his way out was so smooth that it surprised him.


    ¡°I have to call you sixth uncle,¡±Ming Shu said. ¡°You are my father¡¯s younger brother. Don¡¯t you have nightmares at night?¡±


    The retired emperor looked at Ming Shu with his turbid eyes. His wrinkled face could still vaguely see his usual elegance.


    He slowly said, ¡°The winner takes all. The winner takes all.¡±


    He never regretted the choice he made in the beginning.


    ¡°Good.¡±Ming Shu tapped her finger on the back of the chair. ¡°The winner takes all. If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t waste any more time with you.¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hand, and the demon came up with a tray.


    The old imperial tutor couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Your Royal Highness, do you think you have to kill so many people in vain?¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°If you think so.¡±


    The old imperial tutor looked at her deeply. ¡°Your parents may not want your hands to be stained with blood. Your Royal Highness, you will regret it in the future.¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±Ming Shu¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°Even if I kill you, I will die. You must die today.¡±


    In her eyes, these people were not innocent at all.


    No matter what their motives were, they had betrayed her father.


    Betraying the emperor was punishable by death.


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡±


    The retired emperorughed loudly and raised his wine ss. He drank it in one gulp.


    ¡°Retired Emperor!¡±


    The poison wine died instantly. The retired emperor didn¡¯t even say a word.


    The old national advisor sighed and took the poison wine. ¡°Your Highness, the people of the continent are innocent. I hope you can let them go.¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯tment.


    The old imperial tutor shook his head. He couldn¡¯t control the continent anymore.


    The people in the two groups died one after another. The others who were brave also drank the poisoned wine in one gulp.


    As for those who were afraid of death, they cried loudly and didn¡¯t want to drink the poisoned wine.


    In the end, they were held down by the demon and all of them were drunk.


    The outside of the ancestral hall was filled with people.


    Ming Shu got up and walked into the ancestral hall. She lit some incense and knelt down respectfully.


    ¡°Father, mother, brother Xin Yu, Ming Xi, I have avenged you. I know that I may have be a person you hate and you don¡¯t want me to be like this, but... I¡¯m sorry, I can only do this. I hate them. They must pay with blood.¡±


    Ming Shu kowtowed three times and left the ancestral hall without looking back.


    ¡°To the ancestralnd.¡±


    ¨C


    In the Ming ancestralnd, the living ancestors would choose to return to the ancestralnd. When Ming Shu arrived, the three living ancestors were already waiting at the entrance.


    These three Ming ancestors had already left the mountain and fought with Ming Shu, but they were no match for her and returned here.


    Ming Shu stood outside and looked at them from a distance.


    ¡°I just want to ask a question,¡±Ming Shu raised her voice. ¡°Was it you who ordered me to kill my father and mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±one of the ancestors answered. ¡°You have a spirit in your body. You shouldn¡¯t be alive.¡±


    Spirit..


    ¡°You know that I am not a devil in my body?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Am I not a child of the Ming family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°As your ancestors, is this how you treat your own descendants? You know that the grand tutor is the one who disregards my wishes, and that he is the main culprit. Yet, you killed my parents just to cut off my dreams in this world?¡±


    ¡°Child, you are still too young. There are many things that you do not understand.¡±One of the ancestors sighed.


    ¡°You have never given me a chance to understand.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    ¡°Child...¡±


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t want to listen to them. She turned around and left. ¡°Your ancestor of the Ming family, I will not do anything to you. From now on, you will guard the ancestralnd.¡±


    ¡°Child! You can not keep the spirits!¡±


    The ancestor¡¯s voice was blocked by the array. Ming Shu looked back and saw that the ancestralnd was empty.


    The spirit couldn¡¯t be left behind..


    ¡°What will you do?¡±The voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Someone once taught me right and wrong, taught me to protect the maind. But one day, someone ruthlessly told me that right and wrong are not important.¡±


    Ming Shu looked into the distance. Her eyes were deep and distant, as if she was looking at someone through the void.


    ¡°I will not betray you.¡±


    In this world, Ming Shu made a promise to it.


    Ming Shu¡¯s body was covered in light, and a white ball suddenly appeared beside her.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s finally out!¡±The ball stretched its limbsfortably, then pounced on Ming Shu¡¯s face.


    Ming Shu grabbed it down. It was a small ball, and it felt veryfortable in her hand.


    ¡°You are the Devil God?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I am not the Devil God!¡±The Little Ball was unhappy. ¡°Who is that low-level creature?¡±


    ¡±... The Devil God is as famous as the god of creation. Low-level creature?¡±


    ¡°HMPH.¡±The little ball snorted arrogantly. ¡°He is nothing.¡±


    This was not the first time Ming Shu heard its disdain for the Devil God.


    ¡°Why did youe out?¡±


    ¡°An oath.¡±Little Tuan Zi stared at Ming Shu with its ck gem-like eyes. ¡°You made an oath to me, so I cane out.¡±


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±what is this?


    Little Tuan Zi pulled her finger down. ¡°Are You Hungry?¡±


    Ming Shu touched her stomach. She seemed a little hungry.


    She was not hungry just now..


    ¨C


    Ming Shu found out who had participated in the cloud dream tform.


    It was said on the continent that the new ruler was a devil.


    Although this was true..


    After all, she was leading an army of demons. If this wasn¡¯t a devil, then what was?


    The continent that had been upied by humans for so many years was now upied by demons. They were now the masters of the continent.


    The humans continued to unite their strength and attacked Ming Shu, trying to take back the continent.


    However, they all failed in the end.


    Ming Shu, the ruler of the country, was sitting firmly.


    Of course, some people continued to rebel, even though they were suppressed by the demons in the end.


    Humans had to be brave. They couldn¡¯t submit to the demons themselves.


    This was a slogan on the maind.


    After Ming Shu led the demons to wipe out a few of the bigger rebel forces, the entire maind seemed to have quieted down.


    However, attacks by demons also happened from time to time. Even if Ming Shu ordered them to stop, there would still be demons attacking humans.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s not that we want to eat humans, we are hungry!¡±The demonsined collectively.


    ¡°Yes, master, we are so hungry after not eating.¡±


    ¡°We are so hungry that we can¡¯t even find a target.¡±


    Ming Shu rubbed her forehead. ¡°Weren¡¯t you all fine before when you didn¡¯t eat?¡±


    ¡±... we see a group of lively food jumping around in front of us all day. Master, we can¡¯t control ourselves.¡±The demon felt wronged.


    They were natural enemies with humans.


    Just like how humans ate fish and meat, they were different. They were harming the living beings.


    In fact, other than the species being different, there was nothing different.


    Ming Shu:¡±...¡±


    Ming Shu finally thought of a way to make the demons work for humans. Humans were paid with blood every day.


    The demons didn¡¯t need to eat too much. One demon only needed to drink a bowl of blood every month.


    The Demons:¡±...¡±


    It was impossible to work. They would never be able to work in this life.


    Ming Shu looked at them faintly.


    ¡°My Lord is wise.¡±


    The demons ran out of the hall.


    ¡°Why did you agree to my Lord Just Now?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you shout First?¡±


    ¡°I heard you shout. That¡¯s why I shouted.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t Shout!¡±


    The demons didn¡¯t admit to each other and denied that they didn¡¯t speak first.


    They would never admit that they were scared by Ming Shu¡¯s gaze just now.


    ¨C


    222 years.


    In the past 200 years, the maind was very afraid of her because of her strange ability. If she died at least once, she would explode with a power that was almost impossible to resist.


    Everyone wanted her to die.


    But no one wanted her to die.


    On this day, Ming Shu gathered the ministers in Wuji Pce.


    The girls on the dragon chair were eating fruits without any form. There were demons and humans among the ministers. They were helping each other now..


    Probably.


    If the demons did not look at them as if they were food.


    In all these years, other than the first few years, she had caused chaos on the continent. After that, she seemed to be addicted to eating and did not cause any trouble.


    In addition, the demons now worshipped her as their master, causing the entire continent to be peaceful.


    Sometimes, they might not even be called here once a month. Today, for some reason, she had called everyone here.


    ¡°Do you know why we called you here today?¡±The Girl on the Dragon Chair didn¡¯t change at all. She still looked the same as before, but there was no trace of hostility in her body, only a gentleness that made people want to be close to her.


    But everyone knew that their king was not gentle at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±someone answered weakly.


    Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°Sit down. It¡¯s tiring to stand.¡±


    Everyone:¡±...¡±


    They looked at each other for a while and sat on the floor.


    After all, there were no chairs and stools for them to sit on.


    ¡°I called you here to elect the next king.¡±


    ¡±...¡±


    The Wuji Pce was dead silent.


    She was still the king. Why would she elect the next king? Shouldn¡¯t she be the one to give birth to the next ruler?


    ¡°Master, you are not married yet. Where did this heire from?¡±A certain demon asked straightforwardly.


    ¡°Of course from among you people.¡±


    ¡°What does master mean?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to choose a husband?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be... Master doesn¡¯t like me, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so scary. Run quickly.¡±


    The demons moved back at their fastest speed and handed the front camp to the humans.


    Everyone:¡±...¡±


    What do you mean? !


    We are colleagues, after all. We usually provide food for you, but your bodies are full of their blood! Is this how you repay us?


    In the Wuji Pce, only the first few years were more serious. Later, when the demons messed around in the pce and Ming Shu didn¡¯t punish them, everyone was actually more rxed in the Wuji Pce. They quarreled and even started fighting, as long as they didn¡¯t tear down the Wuji Pce, it was normal.


    Ming Shu didn¡¯t care about their interaction. ¡°You can vote.¡±


    The most votes... the next ruler?


    Are they really going to directly choose the next ruler in the Wuji Pce? !


    So casually?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to vote for demons, just humans,¡±Ming Shu added.


    The demons who were suddenly deprived of the right to vote:¡±...¡±discrimination! This was discrimination!


    A demon raised his hand unwillingly and asked, ¡°Master, do we have the right to vote?¡±


    Ming Shu narrowed her eyes and answered with a smile, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Only then did the demons settle down.


    The ministers looked at each other for a while. They didn¡¯t know whether Ming Shu was serious or just joking.


    In the end, the demons had already voted, and the ministers started to act.


    ¡°The person with the highest number of votes ¡ª Qiu Feng.¡±


    Qiu Feng was a good-looking man. He was still a little confused when he was suddenly called out.


    Everyone looked at Qiu Feng. If the person above was serious, then Qiu Feng was the ruler of the country.


    Ming Shu looked at the votes counted.


    She took out the jade seal of the ruler and stood up from the Dragon Chair. Everyone held their breath. She even took out the jade seal. Was she serious?


    Qiu Feng didn¡¯t dare to go forward. He even wanted to step back.


    Did he usually perform too well?


    He clearly didn¡¯t have much presence. How did he get chosen?


    Ming Shu took two steps forward. Her gaze swept across the hall andnded on Qiu Feng.


    Qiu Feng:¡±...¡±


    Why are you looking at me!


    I¡¯m so scared!


    Ming Shu opened her red lips. ¡°Dan Jun. .¡±


    Qiu Feng¡¯s legs went weak and he almost knelt down. However, he realized that something was wrong. It wasn¡¯t him.


    Dan Jun was not him!


    Dan Jun, who was called out, stood in the corner. He was confused. wasn¡¯t Qiu Feng the one with the highest votes? Why was he called out?


    Ming Shu waved her jade seal at him.


    Dan Jun:¡±...¡±


    Are you serious?


    ¡°King.¡±Dan Jun knelt down. ¡°King, I don¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Dan Jun:¡±...¡±Can I not go over.


    Of course not. Dan Jun walked over slowly and kneeled down at the bottom of the steps.


    Ming Shu walked down step by step and handed the jade seal to him.


    Dan Jun swallowed his saliva and stretched out his trembling hands. He had already imagined all kinds of messy things, but in the end, a jade seal was indeed ced in his palm.


    ¡°From today on, you are the king.¡±


    Ming Shu left with the demon under the shocked gazes of the ministers.


    The hall instantly became empty. The silence continued to spread, and no one broke the silence.


    ¨C


    The king of Liyang Country changed strangely. However, not long after Ming Shu handed over the King¡¯s Jade Seal, the world of myriad mirrors started to shake.


    Many humans and demons died at the same time. No one knew why.


    They only knew that one day, a fierce fight broke out in a certain direction. After that, the demons disappeared and nothing unusual happened again.


    Dan Jun saw Ming Shu again in the Heaven Enlightenment Tower.


    She was chained to a pir by a golden chain as thick as an arm.


    She looked very rxed, as if she had expected her situation.


    Some strange things appeared in Dan Jun¡¯s mind. It was rted to the tower he was in now and the person in front of him.


    The Heaven Enlightenment Tower.


    When the situation in the world of mirrors was irreversible, the heaven enlightenment tower would start to be cleaned up. At this time, his king was obviously the one who had been cleaned up.


    ¡°King.¡±Dan Jun lowered his head. ¡°You passed the King to me because you already knew...¡±


    ¡°You should be happy that I¡¯m here,¡±Ming Shu interrupted her. ¡°From now on, there will be no more demons, and no more devils like me.¡±


    ¡°Ruler...¡±Dan Jun¡¯s voice trembled.


    They were afraid of her, but after so many years, under her suppression, the demons were actually not so hateful.


    ¡°It¡¯s just fate.¡±Ming Shu pulled the golden chain in her hand and smiled sarcastically.


    It was right. The heavenly axiom didn¡¯t allow it to exist because it would eventually break out of its control.


    So when it told itself that the heavenly axiom might make a move, she handed over the ruler. She thought that she could give it a try.


    Unexpectedly..


    Tsk.


    If she couldn¡¯t be killed, it brought her here.


    ¡°King...¡±


    Ming Shu waved her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Dan Jun was silent for a few seconds and kowtowed several times. ¡°King, take care.¡±


    Ming Shu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wille out.¡±


    Dan Jun¡¯s body stiffened.


    Ming Shu smiled mysteriously. Then she closed her eyes and waved at him, indicating that he should leave quickly.


    Dan Jun¡¯s figure gradually disappeared.


    Ming Shu only opened her eyes after a long while. She looked at the ce where Dan Jun had knelt and closed her eyes again after a long time.


    Master of myriad mirrors..


    It was then that Ming Shu realized that she had a nemesis.


    In the previous battle, Ming Shu had witnessed the power of the Heavenly Dao. It was a power that she couldn¡¯t surpass at this moment.


    It was also now that she understood why the imperial tutor had targeted her so much.


    At that time, every imperial preceptor was personally chosen by the myriad mirror master, and the Myriad Mirror Master¡¯s mission was to protect the safety of the continent.


    It sounded like her duties as the eldest princess were the same.


    But the difference was..


    To the myriad mirror master, they would only give orders to eliminate danger, not care about the ways of the world.


    What they wanted was to achieve their goal with the least loss.


    The spirit of all living things would break away from the control of the Heavenly Dao, and the myriad mirror master would receive the Heavenly Dao¡¯s orders to kill it.


    So..


    In the empty space, the girl¡¯s lowughter could be heard.


    What Fairness and justice.


    They were all fake!


    They would do anything for their own ends, but they had to unt it for the continent and for everyone.


    It was ridiculous.


    What Heavenly Dao, what master of mirrors... One day, she would leave this ce.


    ¨C


    373 years of eternal peace.


    King de conspired against her and led people into the heaven enlightenment tower. Ming Shu, who had stayed in the tower for a long time, attacked the tower at the same time.


    She had understood the heaven enlightenment tower for so many years and figured out how to suppress the Master of Mirrors, so that the nemesis that could restrain her would never appear again.


    But the heaven enlightenment tower was still a difficult target to deal with.


    Then she made a treaty with the heaven enlightenment tower to let her leave. But she needed to calm the chaos outside the heaven enlightenment tower, and then she would let her leave. But after she left, she was not allowed to kill people casually.


    Ming Shu agreed to the heaven enlightenment tower¡¯s conditions.


    Outside the heaven enlightenment tower, she could kill tens of thousands of people to calm the chaos.


    The Heaven Enlightenment Tower was angry, but it couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    The continent was divided into three parts. Countless people died, and there was a fault in history. Except for the Dan family, who had a special inheritance, almost no one knew her.


    In the chaos of war, Ming Shu returned to the Abyss and built the Wanjing Mountain on top of it.


    Someone identally entered the Wanjing Mountain and found a strange phenomenon in the mountain. Treasures were everywhere, and rumors spread.


    After that, the Wanjing Mountain was as famous as the heaven enlightenment tower.


    No one remembered Ming Shu¡¯s name anymore.


    *


    The end.


    Thank you for apanying me to finish another book. I hope you will be with me in the next book.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!